c 


THE 


ACTS  A  N  D   MONUMENT  S, 


BY 


JOHN    FOXE. 


EDITED  BY 


REV.  M.  IIOBART  SEYMOUR,  M.A. 


C  ////>,/  tr,/  /-»      'J,-///      Vc^>/>„ 


j^l'-ulhu-'tou  if-  C?  Londm   S:  liSuibui^'J' 


FOX'S 


«c 


4o 


».}^ 


'^-i 


viM 


¥0^ 


tltlifi. 


*,»,|y 


®oi1iirts  of  tijt  |i((jiiisitkit. 


L^ll\^    ¥(Q)t=3Tl 


iMM 


gSi   BIE0ABWAY, 


??!e!ll',3S0 


4Mm^^ 


THE 


ACTS   AND   MONUMENTS 


OF 


THE   CHURCH; 

CONTAINING      THE      HISTORY     AND      SUFFERINGS      OF 

THE  MARTYRS: 

WHEREIN  IS  SET  FORTH  AT  LARGE  THE  WHOLE   RACE  AND  COURSE  OF  THE 
CHURCH,  FROM  THE  PRIMITIVE  AGE  TO  THESE  LATER  TIMIIB. 


A    PRELIMINxVRY    DISSERTATION 

OS  THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHUECH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS, 
AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHUECH  OP  EOME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 

/ 

BY  JOHN  FOXE. 


WITH   A   MEMOIE   OF   THE   AUTHOE,    BY   HIS   SOJT. 


A  NEW  EDITION, 

WITH  FIVE  APPENDICES,  CONTAINING 

ACCOUNTS    OF 


THE    MASSACEKS    IN^    FEANCE  ;      THE    DESTEUCTIOX    OF    THE    SPANISH    AKMADA  ; 

THE    lEISU    EEBELLION    i:jf    THE     TEAK     1641;     THE    GUNPOWDER    TREASON;     AND    A    TEAOTi 

SHOWING  THAT  THE  EXECUTIONS  OF  PAPISTS   IN  QUEEN  ELIZABETU's  EEIGN 

WEEE    FOK    TEEA60N,     AND    NOT    FOE    HEEESY. 

THE    WHOLE    CAREFULLY     REVISED,     OORRECTED,     AND    CONDENSED. 
BY 

THE  EEV.   M.   HOBAUT  SEYMOUR,   M.A., 

AUTHOR   OF    "a   PILGRIMAGE    TO    ROME." 


NEW  YORK : 
ROBERT      CARTER      &      BROTHERS, 

285         BROADWAY. 


1855. 


EDITOR'S    PREFACE 

TO  THE  PRESENT  EDITION. 


The  energies  exhibited  of  late,  by  tho  emissaries  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  for  the  re-estab- 
lishment of  her  influence  in  this  country,  have  loudly  demanded  the  republication  of  those 
works  with  which  our  forefathers  withered  her  influence,  and  baSled  her  energies.  There  is 
no  volume  in  the  range  of  our  literature,  that  has  been  more  effective  in  maintaining  the 
principles  of  the  Reformation — that  noblest  of  all  achievements — than  the  Acts  and  Monu- 
ments of  Martyrs,  by  Master  John  Foxe.  It  is  this  conviction  which  has  induced  the  pre- 
sent edition  of  that  admirable  work. 

When  we  speak  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  we  speak  of  a  religious,  though  a  fatally  erring 
community.  But  when  we  speak  of  the  Papacy,  we  allude  to  an  ecclesiastical  system,  which 
not  only  teaches  such  absurdities  as  Transubstaiitiation — such  blasphemies  as  the  Sacrifice  of 
the  Mass — such  idolatry  as  the  Worship  of  Saints — and  such  a  novelty  as  her  Creed,  but 
also  has  elevated  an  Italian  Bishop  to  the  throne  of  an  Italian  Prince,  who  has  territories,  and 
broad  domains,  and  numerous  subjects  of  his  own,  and  placed  him  in  such  a  peculiar  position, 
that  he  can  bind,  by  solemn  oaths,  and  demand  allegiance  from,  a  portion  of  the  subjects  of 
every  other  prince.  This  man — combining  in  himself  the  offices  of  Priest  and  King — has 
been  raised  to  such  a  lofty  pinnacle  of  secular  authority,  that  he  can  control,  punish,  or  re- 
ward a  portion  of  the  subjects  of  other  Princes,  so  as  to  secure  to  himself  the  service  and 
fealty  of  all  those  who,  as  members  of  the  priesthood,  possess  eitber  power  or  influence  in 
other  states.  We  must  not  regard  this  as  a  purely  spiritual  power,  for  those  persons  are  bound 
by  the  most  solemn  oaths — not  to  defend  the  royalties  of  their  liege  sovereign,  but — to  de- 
fend, to  the  utmost  of  their  power,  the  usurped  or  pretended  royalties  of  this  Italian  Bishop, 
in  the  heart  of  every  other  state.  It  is  a  fearful,  and  a  melancholy  fact,  that  in  our  own  fair 
England,  palmy  and  beautiful  England — the  land  of  the  brave,  and  the  home  of  the  free — there 
should  be  many  hundreds  of  men,  holding  and  wielding  a  certain  influence  in  the  land,  who 
have  been  appointed  by  this  foreign  potentate,  who  ought  to  have  no  authority  in  this  realm, 
and  who  have  sworn — not  to  maintain  the  royalties  of  the  sovereign  of  England,  but — to 
maintain  the  royalties  of  this  Italian  Prince.* 

As  loyal  subjects  of  the  sovereign  of  England,  and  as  liege  subjects  of  the  King  of  kings, 
we  never  can  consent  that  this  Italian  Potentate  should  possess  authority  in  this  realm.  We 
feel  that  the  experience  of  this  nation,  and  the  history  of  the  world  have  proved,  that  he  ex- 
ercises his  authority  to  minister  to  his  own  ambition,  and  to  the  degradation  of  mankind,  and 
that  the  ecclesiastical  system  of  Rome  is  a  mighty  confederacy  against  the  civil  liberties,  and 
religious  privileges  of  man.  We  likewise  feel  that  the  emissaries  of  this  system  have  never 
been  very  scrupulous  as  to  the  means  of  accomplishing  their  ends.     It  may  be  the  darkening 

•  The  Court  of  Rome  has  at  present — A.D.  1850— above  eight  hundred  Missionaiy  Priests  in  England. 

A 


ii  EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 

of  a  nation's  glory,  as  in  the  time  of  King  John  of  England.  It  may  be  the  sundering  of  all 
the  civil  ties  of  man,  as  in  the  history  of  the  German  emperors.  It  may  be  the  massacre  of 
thousands,  as  in  France,  on  the  day  of  St.  Bartholomew.  It  may  be  the  tortures  of  an  In- 
quisition, as  in  the  atmosphere  of  Spain.  It  may  be  the  most  terrible  persecution,  as  in  the 
reign  of  Mary,  of  England.  Any,  and  all  means  are  alike  welcome  to  accomplish  the  objects 
of  that  church,  and  there  is  at  all  times  an  ample  agency,  in  the  Bishops,  and  Priests — in  the 
Monks  and  Friars  of  Rome.  By  such  agency  and  such  means  the  most  potent  Monarchs  of 
Europe  have  been  humbled;  the  most  noble  Princes  of  Christendom  have  been  ruined;  Em- 
perors have  been  dethroned,  and  Kings  trampled  under  foot;  Nations  have  flowed  with  blood, 
and  Kingdoms  have  been  broken  into  dust — all  to  satiate  the  ambition  of  an  Italian  Priest, 
who,  while  professing  to  be  meek  and  lowly,  compelled  imperial  potentates  to  kiss  his  feet, 
and  accept  their  crowns  and  kingdoms  at  his  hands. 

When  we  contemplate  this  system — though  shorn  of  much  of  its  power  and  splendour — 
concentrating  its  energies  in  connexion  with  all  the  peculiar  doctrines  and  discipline  of  the 
Church  of  Eome,  and  endeavouring  with  all  its  powers  to  re-establish  her  influence  in  this 
country,  it  is  high  time  for  every  lover  of  religious  liberty,  and  every  friend  of  civil  freedom 
to  make  those  efforts  which  seem  best  calculated  to  prevent  so  terrible  a  calamity. 

The  Church  of  Rome  has  never  abandoned  her  claim  to  this  country;  and  from  the  age  of 
the  Reformation  to  the  present  time,  she  has  repeated  her  efi'orts  to  re-assert  that  claim  with 
an  untiring  perseverance.  We  shall  touch  on  the  chief  of  those  efi'orts  which  she  has  made 
from  time  to  time  in  this  country. 

In  the  time  of  good  King  Edward  VI.  the  Church  of  England  was  completely  emancipated 
from  the  influence  of  these  Italian  ecclesiastics.  The  stately  and  venerable  pile  which  had 
been  marred  by  the  hand  of  time,  was  restored  to  its  primitive  beauty.  Its  goodly  pillars, 
that  had  been  overgrown  with  the  mould  of  years;  and  its  noble  arches,  that  had  been  over- 
spread with  many  corruptions,  were  cleared  of  all  that  deformed  them.  The  minions  of 
Priestcraft,  who  had  made  it  a  den  of  thieves,  and  had  driven  their  merchandise  of  men's 
souls  within  her  porches,  were  removed,  and  the  Church  of  England  returned  to  her  original 
and  apostolic  purity.  Had  the  life  of  this  young  and  gentle  Prince  been  spared,  the  religious 
freedom  of  England  had  been  established  beyond  the  possibility  of  danger.  But  it  was  the 
purpose  of  God  to  scourge  this  nation  with  a  scourge  of  scorpions,  so  as  to  teach  us  to  cherish 
an  undying  hatred  of  the  whole  system  of  Popery,  that  the  memory  of  its  horrors,  and  its 
cruelties,  might  live  in  the  minds  of  our  children,  and  our  children's  children,  that  so  there 
might  be  cherished  among  us  a  high  and  unwavering  resolve  that  it  should  never  again  be 
established  in  this  country.  Edward  was  taken  to  his  rest,  and  Mary  ascended  the  throne. 
We  know  not  what  feminine  amiabilities  she  may  have  naturally  possessed,  but  we  do  know 
that  she  surrendered  herself  into  the  hands  of  the  Italian  Priests,  and  they,  to  use  the  lan- 
guage of  our  Redeemer,  "  made  her  two-fold  more  the  child  of  hell  than  themselves." 

It  was  on  the  accession  of  this  queen  that  the  Papacy  made  its  first  efiective  eflforts  to  re- 
establish its  influence  in  this  land;  Mary,  with  more  zeal  than  prudence,  restored  the  reign 
of  Popery.  To  that  reign  we  are  to  look  for  a  true  portraiture  of  this  Italian  religion,  when 
possessing  influence  in  a  Protestant  nation.  It  is  not  by  the  unauthorised  professions  of  mo- 
dern members  of  that  system,  softened  and  attenuated  for  a  purpose,  that  we  are  to  look 
for  a  living  exhibition  of  its  character,  but  we  are  to  read  the  records  of  those  times,  wherein 
the  Papacy  possessed  the  power  of  accomplishing  its  own  purposes,  and  unfolding  its  own 
characteristics.  If  we  desire  to  know  the  fierceness  of  the  lion,  or  the  ferocity  of  the  tiger, 
we  must  view  them,  not  with  their  teeth  drawn,  and  their  claws  extracted,  and  confined 
within  cages  of  iron,  but  as  in  their  native  wildness  they  range  the  forest,  or  crouch  in  the 
juncde.  We  must  form  our  judgment  of  the  nature  of  Popery,  not  from  her  present  chained 
and  fettered  state,  but  from  the  tendencies  she  displayed  when  she  possessed  power  and  in- 
fluence in  the  nation,  and  could  without  restraint  accomplish  her  purposes. 


EDITOR'S  PREFACE.  lU ' 

The  peculiar  characteristic  of  the  effort  made  in  this  reign  to  restore  the  dominion  of  the 
Papacy  was  Persecution.  Mary  commenced  her  career. with  a  fearful  abandonment  of  moral 
principle.  She  pledged  herself  to  the  men  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  who  had  embraced  the 
principles  of  the  Reformation,  that  if  tliey  would  assist  in  placing  her  upon  the  throne,  she 
would  never  interfere  with  the  Protestant  principles  of  the  nation.  On  this  pledge  she  in- 
duced them  to  take  arms  in  her  cause,  and  they  placed  her  triumphantly  on  the  throne. 
Her  whole  reign  was  one  continued  act  of  perfidy  to  that  pledge.*  The  system  of  persecu- 
tion which  she  put  in  force,  was  the  most  awful  exhibition  of  cruelty,  and  cold  and  deliberate 
blood-guiltiness,  that  the  records  of  our  race  present  to  us.  There  may  have  been  at  other 
times,  and  in  other  lands,  persecution  as  terrible  and  as  bloody;  but  this  continued  through 
the  whole  five  years  of  her  reign.  The  loftiest  in  the  land  were  its  martyrs,  and  a  woman 
was  the  perpetrator. 

No  rank,  or  virtue,  or  learning,  gave  exemption  to  the  possessor — Cranmer,  Ridley,  Lati- 
mer, Hooper,  Farrer, — all  bishops  of  the  church,  were  removed  from  their  sees — degraded 
from  their  office — cast  into  prison,  and  finally  martyred  amidst  the  fires.  Many  hundreds  of 
Christian  souls  were  persecuted  to  the  death.t  Two  persons  were  publicly  appointed  in 
every  parish,  to  discover  and  inform  against  every  Protestant  who  refused  to  conform  to 
Popery.  They  were  then  apprehended,  examined,  and,  if  they  still  refused,  martyred.  Many 
thousands  were  thus  compelled  to  fly  their  homes,  their  properties,  and  their  country,  to  seek 
in  foreign  lands  a  welcome  that  was  denied  them  in  their  father-land.  Among  these  fugi- 
tives was  Master  John  Foxe,  the  justly  celebrated  Author  of  this  justly  celebrated  Work, 
"The  Acts  and  Monuments  of  Martyrs,"  wherein  we  have  the  only  full  and  faithful  narration 
of  the  cruelty  of  this  persecution,  in  which  men,  women,  children,  without  regard  to  age  or 
sex,  were  indiscriminately  martyred.  Sometimes  five,  and  sometimes  ten  were  consumed  in 
one  fire,  and  on  one  occasion  three  women  were  burned  at  one  stake,  and — the  blood  runs 
cold  while  we  write  it — when  one  of  them,  under  the  pain  of  the  flames,  travailed  with  child, 
and  one  of  the  multitude,  more  humane  than  the  rest,  rescued  the  new-born  babe,  the  autho- 
rities commanded  it  instantly  to  be  burned  with  its  mother!  When  such  scenes  were  trans- 
acted under  the  authority  of  one  who  was  herself  a  woman,  we  may  well  feel  that  there  is 
an  alchemy  in  Popery,  that  if  it  finds  us  angels  can  transform  us  into  devils. 

The  death  of  this  woman,  whose  only  claim  u2)on  our  respect  is  that,  like  one  of  old,  she 
was  "  a  king's  daughter,"  stayed  the  work  of  persecution,  and  thus  rendered  ineffectual  the 
first  great  effort  of  the  Papacy  to  re-establish  itself  in  this  country.  The  accession  of  Eliza- 
beth freed  the  Church  of  England  from  Italian  influence,  and  settled  it  upon  surer  pillars,  and 
more  steadfast  foundations  than  ever. 

The  noble  spirit  of  this  Queen  was  such  as  became  the  monarch  of  this  gallant  nation,  over 
whose  destinies  she  presided.  When,  by  that  act  of  Popish  perfidy — the  massacre  of  St.  Bar- 
tholomew— the  streets  of  Paris  flowed  with  the  blood  of  her  Protestant  sons,  the  French 
ambassador  appeared  at  the  court  of  Elizabeth.  He  looked  around  for  the  splendour  and 
chivalry  of  England.  His  cheek  paled.  The  court  of  Elizabeth  was  arrayed  in  the  deepest 
mourning! 

Under  her  reign  this  country  stood  forth  the  friend  and  protector  of  the  reformed  religion 
both  at  home  and  abroad,  and  the  grand  antagonist  of  the  Papal  system.  It  was  therefore 
scarcely  to  be  expected  that  with  an  enemy  so  powerful,  persevering,  and  unscrupulous  as 
Popery,  this  country  could  be  left  in  tranquillity.  The  second  great  effort  for  the  re-estab- 
lishment of  the  Church  of  Rome,  unfolded  a  system  of  internal  rebellion  and  foreign  in- 
vasion. 

Pope  Pius  was  pleased  in  A.  D.  1570,  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  effort,  to  issue  his 

*  One  of  the  most  interesting  historical  documents  ever  read,  is  the  petition  of  these  men  of  Norfolk,  and 
Suffolk,  to  the  Queen's  Council,  in  the  time  of  persecution.     It  will  be  found  at  p.  913. 
+  Grindal,  who  lived  during  this  period,  says  the  number  was  800 ;  others  estimate  it  at  half  that  number. 


IV  EDITOR'S  PREFACE. 

bull  anathematising  the  Queen  of  Enirland,  and  absolving  all  her  subjects  of  their  oaths  of 
allegiance.  "  The  nobles,  subjects,  and  inhabitants  of  England,"  says  this  audacious  n)ani- 
festo,  "  who  have  in  any  way  sworn  to  her,  we  declare  to  be  absolved  for  ever  fiom  any  such 
oath,  and  from  all  manner  of  duty,  allegiance,  and  obedience,  as  we  do  by  the  authority  of 
these  presents  absolve  them,  and  do  deprive  the  said  Elizabeth  of  her  pretended  right  to  the 
kingdom,  and  all  other  things  aforesaid.  We  command  and  interdict  all  nobles,  subjects, 
people,  and  others  aforesaid,  that  they  presume  not  to  obey  her  mandates,  monitions,  or  laws. 
Those  who  shall  act  otherwise  we  bind  under  a  similar  sentence  of  anathema,"  &c. 

This  Italian  Priest,  not  contented  with  thus  anathematising  the  Queen  of  England,  and 
blasphemously  assuming  to  absolve  the  people  of  England  from  their  allegiance,  proceeded  to 
two  other  measures  that  strikingly  illustrate  the  character  of  the  Papacy.  He  first  sent  cer- 
tain Jesuits  into  Ireland  with  bulls,  authorising  them  to  raise  the  inhabitants  of  that  island 
in  rebellion  against  England.  They  unhappily  accomplished  his  purpose  there.  He  then  took 
upon  him  to  make  over  the  realm  of  England,  its  crown,  its  revenues,  and  its  dependencies 
as  a  gift  to  Philip  of  Spain.  There  too  he  succeeded  in  inducing  that  prince  to  equip  the 
celebrated  Armada,  and  prepare  for  an  invasion  of  England. 

Such  were  the  means  by  which  it  was  proposed  to  re-establish  Popery  in  this  land.  Re- 
bellion in  Ireland — treason  in  England — a  foreign  invasion  in  both! 

But,  by  the  Providence  of  God,  the  rebellion  in  Ireland  was  crushed,  the  treason  in  Eng- 
land baffled,  and  the  armada  of  Spain  destroyed.  We  could  mourn  over  the  fate  of  that  gal- 
lant armament,  were  we  not  acquainted  with  its  object.  The  pomp  of  the  chivalry  of  Spain, 
the  flower  of  all  her  gallant  youth  were  there.  All  that  high  hope  could  expect  from  noble 
darinf',  and  all  that  the  enthusiasm  of  superstition  could  achieve,  might  have  been  expected 
there.  The  voice  of  Papal  infallibility  had  proclaimed  it  invincible.  It  walked  the  mighty 
ocean  in  its  pride.  It  spread  its  fluttering  wings  for  the  shores  of  England.  But  an  Angel 
of  Heaven  was  moving  over  it  unseen.  The  winds  rushed  in  their  fury  above  it.  The 
waves  swept  in  their  madness  beneath  it.  There  were  fearless  hearts  before  them,  and  mighty 
arms  to  meet  them.  The  chivalry  of  England  manned  her  fleets,  and  the  yeomanry  of  Eng- 
land lined  her  shores;  and  this  "invincible  armada,"  scattered  on  the  deep,  or  stranded  on 
our  cliffs,  strewed  our  shores  with  the  mouldering  bones  of  the  youth  of  Spain. 

Thus  ended  the  second  great  efibrt  to  restore  the  influence  of  Rome  in  this  country.  Its 
characteristics  were  rebellion  and  invasion — suitable  precursors  of  the  next  attempt  of  these 
Italian  Priests. 

The  vigour  of  Elizabeth's  government  was  felt  even  after  her  death.  James  I.  received  a 
kin<Tdom,  from  which  the  more  daring  and  dangerous  spirits  had  been  exiled  for  their  trea- 
sons, or  had  gone  into  banishment  to  escape  the  vengeance  of  the  laws.  Those  were  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  of  Rome,  and  devotedly  attached  to  the  interests  of  the  Papacy.  They 
Lad  religiously  believed  that  the  Papal  authority  could  absolve  subjects  of  their  allegiance, 
and  depose  sovereigns  from  their  thrones.  They  had  held  that  heresy — the  designation  given 
to  the  reformed  faith — was  sufficient  to  lead  to  a  forfeiture  of  all  rights  and  privileges,  and 
thev  therefore  entered  eagerly  into  every  conspiracy  that  was  deemed  likely  to  re-establish 
the  Papacy  in  its  ancient  influence  in  England. 

These  men  resided  chiefly  in  Flanders  and  Spain,  where  the  members  of  the  Order  of  Je- 
suits were  in  considerable  numbers  and  activity;  Garnet,  Creswell,  Baldwin,  Parsons,  and 
other  celebrated  Jesuits,  soon  obtained  an  ascendancy  over  these  emigrants,  and,  with  the 
deep  subtlety,  and  unwavering  courage  of  their  order,  implicated  them  in  endless  conspiiacies. 
It  is  to  the  intrigues  of  this  remarkable  class  of  ecclesiastics,  that  we  owe  the  gunpowder- 
treason,  which  was  discovered  on  the  eve  of  its  consummation.  They  bound  each  of  the  agents 
of  this  horrible  treason,  under  an  oath  of  secrecy,  administered  on  receiving  the  Sacrament! 
The  form  of  the  oath  was,  "  You  shall  swear  by  the  blessed  Trinity,  and  by  the  Sacrament 
you  now  propose  to  receive,  never  to  disclose,  directly  or  indirectly,  by  word  or  circumstance, 
the  matter  which  shall  be  proposed  to  you,  to  keep  secret,  nor  desist  from  the  execution 


EDITOR  S  PREFACE.  ■^ 

thereof,  until  the  rest  shall  give  you  leave."  There  must  he  a  frightful  amount  of  human  de- 
pravity, when  a  number  of  ecclesiastics  could  administer  the  Sacrament,  and  swear  by  the 
Trinity  to  go  forward  in  this  terrible  conspiracy.  It  appears,  likewise,  that  another  Priest, 
named  Gerrhard,  gave  absolution  of  the  sin  to  each  of  the  agents,  preparatory  to  the  accom- 
plishment of  their  treason.  Well  might  that  celebrated  lawyer,  Coke,  say,  "  I  never  yet 
knew  a  treason  without  a  Romish  Priest." 

The  whole  design  of  this  conspiracy  was  developed  on  the  trial  of  the  conspirators.  The 
written  confessions  of  Guy  Fawkes  and  Thomas  Winter,  give  ample  details  of  the  mode  of 
accomplishment.*  It  was  proposed  to  blow  up,  by  gunpowder,  the  houses  of  Parliament, 
when,  at  the  opening  of  the  Session,  the  King,  with  the  Royal  Family,  the  Peers,  and  Mem- 
bers of  the  House  of  Commons,  would  be  assembled  together.  By  such  a  stroke,  it  was 
expected  that  they  would  destroy  the  heads  of  all  the  principal  Protestant  families  in  the 
kingdom.  And  then  it  was  arranged  to  seize  the  infant  daughter  of  the  Kin",  who  was 
then  in  Warwickshire,  and  proclaim  her  Queen,  to  educate  her  a  Papist,  and  themselves  to 
govern  the  realm  during  her  long  minority. 

Such  were  the  objects  of  this  conspiracy,  and  such  the  third  great  effort  to  re-establish  the 
Papacy  in  England.     The  next  was  of  a  different  character. 

It  was  made  in  the  time  of  James  II.  Four  of  the  sovereigns  of  England  had  successively 
been  Protestants;  and  when  it  might  have  been  expected  that  all  hope,  or  at  least  all  efforts 
to  restore  the  system  of  Popery  had  been  crushed  for  ever,  an  avowed  Papist  ascended  the 
throne  in  the  person  of  James  II.,  and  gave  new  life  to  the  hopes  and  energies  of  the  emis- 
saries of  Rome.  He  was  a  man  bigotted  to  his  sect,  and  resolved  to  re-establish  Popery  on 
the  ruins  of  Protestantism.  His  efforts  to  accomplish  this  object  were  different  from  all  that 
had  gone  before.  He  proposed  to  encourage  the  growth  of  Popery, — not  by  persecution,  as 
in  the  days  of  Mary;  for  the  nation  would  not  bear  it, — but  by  all  the  power  of  the  crown 
and  the  influence  of  the  Court.  He  knew  that  in  the  then  state  of  the  nation  it  would  not 
suit  his  purposes  to  make  an  avowed  assault  upon  its  Protestantism,  and  he  therefore  adopted 
the  more  gradual  and  insinuating  instrumentality  of  courtly  favour  and  royal  authority. 

His  reign,  like  that  of  Mary,  was  one  continued  act  of  perfidy  to  promises  the  most 
solemn.  He  had  solemnly  promised  in  Parliament,  before  he  came  to  the  throne,  that  he 
would  cherish  his  religious  principles  between  himself  and  his  God,  and  never  permit  them 
to  interfere  with  his  government  of  the  nation.  He  had  solemnly  promised,  afterwards,  on 
opening  the  first  Parliament  of  his  reign,  in  the  speech  delivered  on  that  most  public  occa- 
sion, that  he  would  never  interfere  with  the  religion  of  the  Established  Church.  His  whole 
reign  was  an  illustration  how  pledges  the  most  binding,  and  promises  the  most  sacred,  can 
all  be  violated,  with  a  recklessness  peculiar  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  whenever  her  interests 
are  involved  in  the  results.  It  is  as  easy  to  stay  the  planets  in  their  course,  as  to  find  a 
moral  tie,  either  of  promises,  or  pledges,  or  oaths,  that  will  bind  tlie  Church  of  Rome. 

The  extraordinary  lengths  to  which  this  unhappy  monarch  was  led  by  Father  Petre,  and 
those  other  Priests  to  whose  guidance  he  so  implicitly  committed  himself,  awakened  the  dor- 
mant spirit  of  this  nation.  His  measures  respecting  the  Judges  of  the  land,  his  proceedings 
among  the  Officers  of  the  Army,  his  attempts  against  the  Universities,  his  attack  upon  the 
Bishops,  his  claim  of  a  dispensing  power,  his  whole  proceedings  could  not  but  compel  the 
nation  to  look  to  its  civil  liberties,  and  its  religious  freedom;  and  to  take  measures  for  the 
preservation  of  the  former  against  a  Despot,  and  of  the  latter  against  a  Papist. 

The  Revolution  was  the  consequence,  and  thus,  in  the  triumph  of  civil  and  relio-ious 
liberty,  ended  the  fourth  great  effort  of  the  emissaries  of  Rome  to  re-establish  Popery  in 
England. 

The  principles  involved  in  the  Revolution  were  carried  out  during  the  reign  of  William 

*  These  confessions,  togetlier  with  an  account  of  the  whole  conspiracy,  will  be  found  in  the  Appendix  to 
this  Edition  of  the  Acts  and  Monuments. 


yi  EDITORS  PREFACE. 

III.  The  civil  and  religious  institutions  of  the  country  became  inseparably  blended  in  our 
National  Constitution.  The  Protestantism  of  the  Church  of  England  became  amalgamated 
with  the  State  and  it  was  designed  that  one  should  be  as  lasting  as  the  other.  Well  nigh  a 
century  and  a  half  has  elapsed  since  that  glorious  event,  and  the  experience  of  every  added 
year  only  unfolds  more  manifestly  the  wisdom  of  those  principles  on  which  the  Kevolution 
was  founded. 

But  although  a  century  and  a  half  have  developed  the  wisdom  of  those  great  principles, 
and  have  elicited  and  secured  the  attachment  of  the  people  of  England  to  the  doctrines  of  the 
Reformation,  yet  it  could  scarcely  be  expected  that  the  intrigues  of  the  Church  of  Rome 
could  have  remained  stilled  and  quiescent  during  the  lapse  of  so  many  years,  where  the 
wealth  of  so  great  a  nation,  and  the  influence  of  so  scriptural  a  clkxch,  were  the  objects  to 
be  secured  and  the  prize  to  be  obtained. 

The  nation  had  scarcely  settled  into  tranquillity  after  the  storm  of  the  Revolution,  and 
the  ground-swell  was  not  yet  wholly  at  rest,  when  the  intrigues  of  the  Order  of  Jesuits  were 
brought  into  action  in  a  totally  new  direction.  That  profound  and  subtile  Order  applied  all 
its  energies  to  corrupt  the  teaching  of  the  Church  of  England,  by  tainting  the  fountains  of 
education,  by  corrupting  the  youth  at  the  Universities,  and  so  making  the  Ministry  of  the 
Church  of  England  the  means  of  her  own  destruction.  They  had  already  tried  every 
external  resource;  thev  had  tried  persecution,  invasion,  treason,  and  arbitrary  power,  and 
they  had  failed  in  all,  and  now  they  were  resolved  to  scatter  the  seeds  of  Romanism  in  the 
very  seats  of  Academic  learning,  in  the  hope  that  they  might  reap  in  time  an  ample  harvest, 
in  the  Romanising  spirit  and  principles  of  the  Ministry  of  the  Church  herself. 

This  design,  so  analogous  to  the  system  working  among  us  at  the  present  day,  deserves 
attention  in  a  place  like  this.  It  was  exhibited  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne,  and  is  thus 
alluded  to  by  Bishop  Burnet  in  his  "  History  of  his  own  Times,"  Book  vii.,  year  1712 : 

"  There  appeared  at  this  time  an  inclination  in  many  of  the  Clergy  to  a  nearer  approach 
to  the  Church  of  Rome.  Hicks,  an  ill-tempered  man,  who  was  now  at  the  head  of  the 
Jacobite  party,  had  in  several  books  promoted  the  notion  that  there  was  a  proper  sacrifice 
made  in  the  eucharist,  and  had  on  many  occasions  studied  to  lessen  our  aversion  to  Popery. 
The  supremacy  of  the  Crown  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  and  the  method  in  which  the  Refor- 
mation was  carried  was  openly  condemned.  One  Brett  had  preached  a  sermon  in  several  of 
the  pulpits  of  London,  which  he  afterwards  printed,  in  which  he  pressed  the  necessity  of 
priestly  absolution  in  a  strain  beyond  what  was  pretended  to  even  in  the  Church  of  Rome. 
He  said,  no  repentance  could  serve  without  it,  and  affirmed  that  the  Priest  was  vested  with 
the  same  power  of  pardoning  that  our  Saviour  himself  had.  A  motion  was  made  in  the 
lower  house  of  Convocation  to  censure  this,  but  it  was  so  ill-supported  that  it  was  let  fall. 
Another  conceit  was  taken  up  of  the  invalidity  of  lay-baptism,  on  which  several  books  have 
been  written;  nor  was  the  dispute  a  trifling  one,  since  by  this  notion,  the  teachers  among 
the  Dissenters  passing  for  laymen,  this  went  to  the  rebaptising  them  and  their  congregations. 

"  Dodwell  gave  the  rise  to  this  conceit.  He  was  a  very  learned  man,  and  led  a  strict 
life.  He  seemed  to  hunt  after  paradoxes  in  all  his  writings,  and  broached  not  a  few.  He 
thought  none  could  be  saved  but  those  who,  by  the  sacraments,  had  a  federal  right  to  it,  and 
that  these  were  the  seals  of  the  covenant,  so  that  he  left  all  who  died  without  the  sacra- 
ments to  the  uncovenauted  mercies  of  God;  and  to  this  he  added,  that  none  had  a  right  to 
give  the  sacraments  but  those  who  were  commissioned  to  it,  and  these  were  the  Apostles, 
and  after  them  Bishops  and  Priests  ordained  by  them.  It  followed  upon  this,  that  sacra- 
ments administered  by  others  were  of  no  value." 

This  movement  originated  at  the  University  of  Oxford,  and  if  this  account  had  been  writ- 
ten at  the  present  day,  it  could  not  more  accurately  describe  the  analogous  movement  of  our 
times;  the  principles  are  the  same,  and  the  objects  are  alike.  It  will  be  the  prayer  of  every 
right-hearted  friend  of  Protestant  Christianity,  that  the  failure  of  the  latter  may  prove  as 
complete  and  perfect  as  that  of  the  former. 


EDITOR'S  PREFACE.  vU 

There  is  something  strange,  even  to  incredulity,  that  such  a  destiny  could  have  befallen 
this  church  and  nation,  as  that  Romish  doctrines  should  be  preached  by  Protestant  clergy- 
men, and  that  Romish  ceremonies  should  be  practised  in  Protestant  Churches;  and  there  is 
something  strange,  even  to  scorn  and  loathing,  that  men  can  be  found  who  sign  the  articles 
of  the  Church  of  England  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  canons  of  the  Council  of  Trent  on  the 
other,  publicly  subscribing  themselves  Protestants,  and  receiving  salaries  on  the  faith  of  their 
vow  to  teach  only  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  England,  while  they  surreptitiously  sub- 
scribe themselves  Romanists,  and  exert  all  their  influence  in  propagating  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church  of  Rome. 

Yet  strange  and  unnatural  as  is  all  this,  it  has  spread  widely  and  gone  deeply  among  those 
who  have  been  in  process  of  education  in  the  Universities  of  England  during  the  last  fifteen 
years,  and  has  gone  far  to  justify  the  most  glowing  anticipations  of  those  profound  and  subtle 
men  with  whom  the  intrigue  had  originated.  We  are  now  treading  on  the  ashes  that  hide 
the  glowing  lava,  and  the  least  disturbing  cause  may  let  loose  the  elements  of  ruin  and  deso- 
ktion.  The  Universities  have  been  unfaithful  in  being  so  long  indifferent  to  the  propagation 
of  such  principles  among  the  youth  committed  to  their  care.  The  Bishops  have  been  un- 
faithful in  having  taken  no  adequate  pains  to  save  the  flock  of  Christ  from  those  who  were 
leading  them  astray.  And  now  he  is  a  far-seeing  Prophet  who  can  foreshow  what  the  end 
will  be. 

The  Church  and  nation  are  now  ripening  for  some  great  and  extensive  change.  Men's 
hearts  are  failing  for  fear.  Startling  facts  are  continually  occurring.  Many  among  the 
Clergy,  and  many  among  the  laity  have  passed  over  to  the  Church  of  Rome,  while  all  the 
tendencies  and  sympathies  of  many  that  remain  among  us,  are  towards  the  genius  and  spirit 
of  Romanism.  And  the  tendencies  of  political  latitudinarianism  in  the  councils  of  the  nation, 
and  the  extensive  and  ill-concealed  Romanism  of  too  many  of  the  Bishops  and  Clergy  of  the 
Church  of  England,  seem  almost  to  invite  to  the  most  audacious  claims,  and  to  justify  the 
•most  insidious  pretensions  of  the  Court  of  Rome. 

And  there  is  no  backwardness  on  the  part  of  the  Papacy.  The  late  Bull  of  Pius  IX.  an- 
nihilating, as  far  as  a  papal  rescript  could  do  so,  the  whole  order  and  constitution  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  establishing  a  hierarchy  under  his  own  exclusive  authority  in  its 
stead,  dividing  the  whole  realm  anew  into  dioceses,  and  appointing  one  Archbishop  and 
twelve  Bishops  with  local  authority  and  territorial  titles,  shows  a  full  consciousness  of  the 
state  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  a  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  her  long-tried  Protestantism 
has  been  for  years  under  a  process  of  being  undermined.  The  conclave  that  counselled  that 
act  of  Papal  aggression,  believed  that  the  whole  fabric  of  the  Church  of  England  was  ready 
to  sink  into  ruin,  and  that  all  that  remained  was  for  the  Church  of  Rome  to  enter  on  pos- 
session. 

And  no  appliance  is  neglected,  and  no  means  unemployed  to  propagate  the  doctrines  and  the 
discipline  of  Romanism  among  the  various  classes  of  the  population.  There  is  an  unwearied 
exercise  of  influence  and  an  unexampled  expenditure  of  wealth  to  advance  the  system  among 
us.  Above  eight  hundred  Priests  of  the  Church  of  Rome  have  been  located  through  the 
country.  These,  as  missionaries,  either  settle  themselves  in  certain  localities  or  move  in 
various  directions  through  the  land,  everywhere  endeavouring  to  disseminate  their  principles, 
through  the  instrumentality  of  Sermons,  Lectures,  Tracts,  &c.  Their  exertions  have  so  far 
succeeded,  that  during  the  last  half  century  they  have  increased  the  number  of  their  chapels 
from  about  tkirti/,  to  more  than  six  hundred  in  this  island.  A  large  number  of  Seminaries,  or 
Colleges,  have  been  formed  with  the  view  of  secu'^ing  the  education  of  our  youth.  And  many 
Nunneries  and  Monasteries  have  been  established,  so  as  to  become  centres  for  the  propagation 
of  the  whole  system  of  Popery.  The  success  with  which  their  peasures  of  proselytism  have 
been  crowned,  has  been  beyond  their  most  sanguine  expectations;  and  the  ignorance  of  the 
}>i)pulation  on  one  hand,  and  the  political  party  to  whom  the  emissaries  of  Rome  have  allied 
themselves,  on  the  other  hand,  seem  to  promise  still  more  ample  success  to  their  unwearied 


Vlh  EDITOR  S  PREFACE. 

exertions.  They  hesitate  no  longer  to  avow  their  expectation,  that  this  nation  will  return  to 
the  bosom  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

This  state  of  things  is  pregnant  with  the  most  disastrous  consequences  to  the  Protestantism 
of  England,  and  demands  the  mightiest  efforts  that  Christians  and  Protestants  can  make  for 
the  defence  of  our  faith.  They  have  a  mighty  adversary,  against  which  they  have  to  con- 
tend, in  the  Church  of  Rome;  but  they  have  a  still  mightier  treasure  to  preserve,  in  the  true 
religion  established  among  us.  It  may  truly  be  said  of  England,  as  of  Israel,  iu  the  day  of 
her  blessedness,  that  she  is  a  great  and  understanding  nation,  that  there  is  no  nation  that  hath 
God  so  nigh,  or  to  which  he  hath  given  such  statutes  and  ordinances,  that  we  might  walk  in 
them,  and  live  in  them,  and  be  a  delightsome  land.  We  have,  by  the  Reformation,  an  Eng- 
lish Service^  and  an  open  Bible.  We  have,  by  the  Revolution,  all  the  religious  liberty  that 
Christians  can  wish,  and  all  the  civil  liberty  that  good  subjects  can  desire. 

Shall  it  be,  that  such  matchless  treasures  shall  be  lost  by  our  apathy?  Shall  it  be,  that  by 
our  indifference,  we  shall  again  be  doomed  to  come  under  Italian  influence,  blighting  our 
morals — withering  our  privileges — destroying  our  liberties — our  homes  ceasing  to  be  happy; 
and  our  altars  ceasing  to  be  free?  Shall  it  be,  that  the  souls  of  our  children,  and  our  chil- 
dren's children,  shall  become  the  merchandise  of  Friars,  and  their  morals  become  contaminated 
by  the  Priests  of  the  Confessional?  Shall  their  birthright  of  an  open  Bible,  and  an  Eng- 
lish Service,  and  a  freedom  to  think  and  judge  for  tliemselves,  be  taken  from  them  by  our 
apathy,  or  neglect?  It  were  better  that  the  blast  of  death  should  sweep  through  the  land, 
and  as  of  old  leave  the  firstborn  dead  in  every  house;  and  that  the  wail  of  the  desolate,  and 
the  cry  of  the  mourning  should  be  heard  on  every  wind,  and  echoed  from  every  home,  than 
that  a  calamity  so  disastrous  as  this  should  befall  our  fatherland.  Then,  indeed,  would  the 
dark  spirit  of  Popery  be  traced  by  the  fall  of  our  fanes  and  the  ruin  of  our  altars;  and  she 
would  erect  her  throne  amidst  the  fallen  columns,  the  crumbling  arches,  and  the  mouldering 
aisles  of  the  Temple  of  Protestantism.  Then,  indeed,  would  the  glory  of  Britain — not  the 
triunij)hs  of  her  iron-hearted  battalions  on  the  battle-field,  nor  of  her  bannered  masts  upon 
the  wave — not  the  treasure  of  her  gold  and  silver  and  precious  stones,  nor  the  countless 
navies  that  waft  to  her  shores  the  merchandise  of  the  world — but  her  truest  and  her  best,  the 
Glory  of  her  essential  Protestantism  be  departed;  and  if  ever  such  an  eclipse  shall  darken  it, 
then  will  "  Ichaboil"  be  written  upon  her  ruins,  and  "The  glory  is  departed,"  become  the 
requiem  of  fallen  England. 

It  is  with  the  view  of  strengthening  the  religious  principles  of  Protestantism,  in  the  con- 
victions of  the  People  of  England,  and  with  the  view  of  exhibiting  fully  and  faithfully  before 
their  eyes,  a  living  portraiture  of  the  Papacy,  that  this  Family  Edition  of  the  Acts  and  Mon- 
uments of  Martyrs,  has  been  published. 

It  is  imj)ossible  for  a  mind,  candid  and  unprejudiced,  to  peruse  this  work  and  to  think 
otherwise  of  it,  than  that  it  was  a  noble  production  for  its  age,  and  an  invaluable  compila- 
tion for  any  age.  ^Master  John  Foxe,  who  was  born  in  the  same  year  that  Luther  com- 
menced the  Reformation,  has  collected  together  those  scattered  registries,  and  official  docu- 
ments, and  original  writings,  respecting  the  Martyrs  of  Protestantism,  which  had  been  long 
since  lost  to  the  Church,  were  it  not  for  his  assiduity  and  zeal.  He  had  access  to  Diocesan 
Registries,  which  are  now  h)st  for  ever;  excepting  in  those  extracts  which  he  has  made  from 
them.  They  give  the  official  account  of  the  articles  charged  against  the  Martyrs,  and  their 
answers  to  the  same,  in  public  courts.  He  had  access  to  some  documents,  as  Monitions,  and 
Proclamations,  which  now  are  only  to  le  found  in  the  pages  of  this  work;  and  which  illus- 
trate the  spirit  and  tendencies  of  the  times.  He  had  access  to  many  of  the  Martyrs  them- 
selves, and  possessed  their  own  original  statements,  written  by  their  own  hands,  detailing  the 
course  of  their  previous  sufferings,  and  the  methods  of  their  examination.  These  have  all 
Ion"  since  passed  away  for  ever,  except  so  far  as  they  have  been  preserved  in  these  Acts  and 
Monuments.  This  is  sufficient,  of  itself,  to  make  the  work  an  invaluable  treasure;  as  an 
extensive  compilation  of  evidences,  and  materials  for  the  general  historian;  and  especially  for 


EDITOR'S  PREFACE.  ix 

those  who  feel  an  interest  in  the  confessions  of  those  Martyrs  of  the  Anglican  Church,  who  were 
"  slain  for  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  heUl;"  and  whose  blood  proved 
such  prolific  seed  for  the  Cliurch  of  England.  The  greater  portion  of  the  work  is  a  compila- 
tion of  these  original  documents.  He  gives  them  to  the  world  as  such,  and  exhibits  no  trace 
of  that  vanity  which  has  tempted  so  many  to  clothe  original  materials  in  more  modern  phraseo- 
logy, so  as  to  pass  them  current  as  their  own;  and  sure  we  are,  that  the  name  of  John  Foxe 
will  live  green  in  the  memory  of  our  children,  ami  our  children's  children,  when  his  envious 
and  malicious  detractors  shall  have  passed  into  obliviim. 

It  could  scarcely  be  expected  that,  in  times  like  the  present,  when  every  effort  is  being 
made  to  bring  the  character  of  our  Reformers  and  the  principles  of  the  Reformation  into  con- 
tempt and  obloquy,  a  work  of  such  immense  importance  as  that  of  John  Foxe,  could  escape 
the  malicious  assaults  of  the  avowed  enemies  of  Protestant  Christianity,  or  the  insidious 
efforts  of  the  traitors  now  concealed  in  the  cloistered  shades  of  the  Church  of  England.  Those 
assaults  and  efforts  have  been  made,  and  have  just  thus  far  succeeded  in  proving  that  this 
great  production  was  not  the  production  of  absolute  inspiration, — that  the  author,  compelled 
like  all  historians  to  ac(?ept  the  statements  of  others  on  particulars  of  minute  or  minor  impor- 
tance, has  fallen  into  some  slight  mistakes, — mistakes  so  slight  in  their  nature,  and  so  few 
in  their  number,  that  there  is  no  historian  of  either  times  past,  or  times  present,  who  has 
exhibited  a  work  of  the  same  extent  so  free  from  errors,  or  so  safely  to  be  relied  on  in  all 
the  grand  objects  which  he  contemplated.  He  lived  in  the  times  of  which  he  wrote,  and 
devoted  the  greater  portion  of  his  work  to  them.  He  collected  the  official  registers  or  ori- 
ginal documents.  He  compiled  and  published  them  for  the  benefit  of  posterity.  And  the 
deference,  which  all  learned  historians  and  all  sound  divines  pay  to  his  authority,  is  a  monu- 
ment to  his  ability,  his  learning,  and  his  honesty,  which  will  live  for  ever,  when  the  very 
names  of  his  detractors  wdl  be  utterly  forgotten.  The  volume  still  remains  the  first,  the 
best,  and  the  most  certain  authority  for  either  the  Historian  or  the  Divine,  in  all  the  wide 
field  upon  which  it  enters  in  laying  open  the  workings  of  Romanism  at  the  age  of  the 
Reformation. 

The  work  proposes  to  give  a  general  sketch  of  the  history  of  the  Christian  Church — a 
more  detailed  account  of  the  Church  of  England — an  accurate  portraiture  of  the  rise,  and  pro- 
gress, and  genius,  of  the  Church  of  Rome — and  finally,  the  most  full  and  ample  account  of 
the  examinations,  sufferings,  and  martyrdoms,  of  those  holy  men  of  God  who  were  the 
strength  and  ornament  of  the  Protestantism  of  this  land. 

The  edition  which  we  now  present  to  the  public,  possesses  certain  peculiarities  which 
require  to  be  noticed. 

I.  There  is  a  large  mass  of  official  documents  and  forms,  which,  though  interesting  to  the 
writers  of  history,  possess  no  interest  or  value  for  the  religious,  or  general  reader.  They 
seem  to  have  been  published  by  Foxe,  more  with  the  view  of  preserving  them  as  records, 
than  in  the  expectation  that  they  would  be  perused  by  the  general  reader. 

A  large  portion  of  these  have  been  omitted  from  this  edition. 

II.  There  is  a  series  of  narrations,  from  time  to  time  introduced  by  the  author,  connected 
with  the  superstitious  credulity  of  the  dark  ages.  Some  of  them  are  absurd,  others  are  mar- 
vellous. And  Foxe,  while  he  inserts  them,  does  not  hesitate  to  express  judgment  on  them, 
pronouncing  them  to  be  apocryphal. 

These  have  been  excluded  from  this  edition,  as  calculated  to  injure,  rather  than  promote 
the  interests  of  religion. 

III.  There  is  also  inserted  in  the  original  work,  a  variety  of  Latin  quotations,  a  few  from 
the  Greek,  and  a  number  of  letters  and  documents,  also  in  the  Latin  language. 

These  have  been  removed  from  the  present  edition,  as  being  calculated  to  encumber  it  un- 
necessarily. 

IV.  Owing  to  the  state  of  society  in  the  age  in  which  this  work  was  written,  there  was  a 
coarseness  of  expression,  and  an  absence  of  delicacy  and  propriety,  in  some  of  the  narrations. 


X  EDITORS  PREFACE. 

wliicli  render  it  unfit  for  family  perusal,  in  the  present  state  of  society,  and  which  have 
aided  much  in  consigning  the  work  itself  into  oblivion. 

All  these  narrations,  and  indelicacies,  have  been  most  carefully  expunged  from  this  edition. 

V.  There  are  many  errors  in  the  dates,  embodied  in  the  original  work.  Some  of  these 
are,  perhaps,  the  result  of  those  mistakes  into  which  authors  of  that  age  were  very  likely  to 
fall,  in  reference  to  more  ancient  history.  Many  of  them  are  merely  the  mistakes  of  the 
printing-press,  accumulated  through  successive  editions. 

These  have  been  carefully  corrected  in  the  present  edition,  so  as  to  prevent  the  reader 
falling  into  error. 

These  particulars  present  the  peculiarities  of  this  edition.  The  object  has  been,  to  present 
the  Protestant  population  of  this  land,  with  a  family  edition — one  that,  in  point  of  size  and 
cheapness,  would  be  accessible  to  all — one  that  could  be  perused  without  toiling  through 
unnecessary  and  uninteresting  documents — and  especially  one  that  could  be  read  with  inter- 
est, and  advantage,  in  the  family  circle. 

In  endeavouring  to  accomplish  these  objects,  every  effort  has  been  made  to  render  thia 
edition  an  available  repository  of  all  that  was  calculated  to  strengthen  the  religious  principles 
of  the  Reformation,  in  the  Protestants  of  England,  and  to  supply  them  with  as  much  as  pos- 
sible, that  would  arm  them  against  the  principles  and  the  practices  of  the  Church  of  Rome — 
thus  making  this  edition  consist  of  all  the  information  that  was  valuable,  in  the  original 
work,  and  all  that  was  likely  to  be  available  in  the  controversy  with  Rome. 

Those  who  desire  an  ecclesiastical  history  of  England,  will  find  it  here.  Those  who  seek 
for  a  detail  of  the  iniquities  of  Popery,  both  abroad  and  at  home,  will  not  be  disappointed. 
The  Christian,  who  desires  examples  of  faithfulness  unto  the  death,  will  be  amply  recom- 
pensed in  a  perusal;  and  those  who  wish  to  obtain  a  practical  knowledge  of  the  controversy 
with  Rome,  will  find  it  one  of  the  most  useful  works  in  our  language. 

In  order  to  render  the  work  complete,  an  Appendix  has  be§n  added,  containing  accounts 
of  the  massacre  of  St.  Bartholomew — of  the  Spanish  Armada — of  the  Gunpowder  Treason — 
of  the  great  Rebellion  of  Ireland,  in  1641 — all  written  by  authors  who  wrote  immediately 
after  the  events  which  they  narrate.  Also  an  account  of  the  executions  in  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth,  proving  them  to  have  been  the  punishment  for  treason,  and  not  a  persecution  of 
Popery. 

M.  HOEART  SEYMOUR. 
Bath,  Decewher^  1850, 


k*- 


\  ^u^oi^ 


THE    LIFE 


OF 


MR.    JOHN    FOXE. 


John  Foxe  was  bom  in  Boston,  in  the  county  of  Lin- 
coln, A.D.  1517,  his  father  and  mother,  being  of  the  com- 
monalty of  that  town,  of  good  reputation,  and  in  respect- 
able circumstances.     While  young,  his  father  died,  and 
his    mother  married  again,   which  brought  him  under 
the  care  of  his  step-father,  with  whom  he  dwelt  during 
his  childhood.  At  an  early  age,  he  gave  indications  of  love 
of  learning,  which  his  friends  well  approving  of,  sent  him 
to  study  at  Oxford.     The  first  nurse  of  his  more  serious 
Studies,  was  Brasen-nose   College,  where  he  was  cham- 
ber-fellow with  Doctor  Nowell,  so  famous  a  man  in  this 
city  afterwards,  and  dean  of  St.  Paul's.     It  was  there- 
fore no  marvel   if  their  manners  were  so  like  in   the 
course  of  their  lives,  whose  education   and  nurture  in 
youth  was  the  same.     The  native  excellence   and  sound- 
ness of  his  judgment,  were  well  seconded  by  the  fitness 
of  the  place;  where  the  emulation  of  equals  was  frequent, 
and  where  each  student's  proficiency  was  narrowly  sought 
into  ;  neither  was  industry  wanting,  which  as  it  seldom 
accompanies  the  greatest  talents,  so,  where  it   is  con- 
joined, is  most  available.     When  in  a  short  space  he  had 
won  the  admiration  of  all,  and  the  love  of  many,  in  re- 
ward of  his  learning  and  good  behaviour  he  was  chosen 
fellow  of  Magdalen  College ;  which  being   accounted  a 
principal  honour  in  the  university,  and  usually  due  to  the 
students  of  that  house,  was  seldom,  and  not  unless  in  re- 
gard of  singular  deserts,  bestowed  upon  any  others.    It 
appears  he  gave  the  first  indications  of  an  early  wit,  to 
the  exercises  of  poetry,  and  wrote  divers  Latin  comedies, 
in   a  copious  and  graceful  style,   but  somewhat    lofty, 
which  fault  of  writing  he  left  not  altogether  in  his  elder 
years,  though  age  and  experience    did  not  a  little  miti- 
gate it.     But  even  then  he  began  to  give  earnest  of  what 
he  afterwards  proved,  for  those  first  efforts  of  his  youth 
were  spent  only  in  holy  histories  of  the  bible  ;  nor  fol- 
lovved    he  that  course  long.     He  betook   himself  to  the 
study   of  divinity,  with   somewhat  more  fervency  than 
circumspection,  and  discovered  himself  in  favour  of  the 
Reformation,  before   he  was  known  to  them  that  main- 
tained the  cause,  or  were  of  ability  to  protect  the  main- 
tainers  of  it ;  whence  grew  his  first  troubles.     This  was 
the   time  when   Henry  VIII,  uncertain  what   course    to 
take,  being  at  variance  with  the  pope,  and  not  resolved 
in  himself,  thinking  the  affairs  of  the  church,    (then 


grown  to  an  infinite  height  of  power  and  pride,)  neither 
in  all  resjiects  tolerable,  nor  that  it  was  necessary  wholly 
to  a'ter  them,  while  he  desired  to  shew  moderation  in 
both,  prevailed  in  neither,  obscuring  an  act,  than  which 
none  was  of  more  glory  since  the  world  began,  by  an  un- 
profitable indifference.  Never  before  were  the  people  in 
more  distraction,  or  less  security  of  their  lives  and  estates, 
there  being  in  the  laws  such  contrarieties,  as  no  man 
could  tell  what  to  take  to  with  safety,  or  what  to  avoid. 
For  although  the  pope's  supremacy  had  been  renounced, 
yet  his  doctrine  was  still  retained.  The  first  news  of  the 
abolishing  of  the  pope's  supremacy  was  as  prosperous  as 
it  was  welcome  to  the  reformers  ;  and  many  joined  them- 
selves to  them  out  of  love  to  the  truth,  being  further  as- 
sured of  the  king's  intentions,  by  the  punishment  in- 
flicted on  some  of  the  opposite  party,  and  especially  when 
the  abbies  were  dissolved  ;  nor  was  their  hope  a  little 
increased,  when  they  perceived  the  noblemen  more  or 
less  to  rise  in  the  good  opinion  and  favour  of  the  king,  in 
proportion  as  they  most  opposed  the  pope's  pretensions. 
In  the  mean  while  the  act  of  the  Six  Articles  was  still  in 
force,  and  if  any  were  found  guilty  of  the  breach, 
they  were  sure  of  punishment.  So  that  as  long  as  the 
king  held  the  middle  way  between  his  own  judgment,  and 
the  advice  of  his  counsellors,  feeding  them  with  favours, 
upon  which  they  could  build  no  assurance,  and  pleasing 
himself  in  his  own  severity,  fear  and  hope  equally  pre- 
vailed. 

But  when  the  protectors  themselves,  and  pillars  of  the 
reformed  religion,  were  taken  away,  the  duke  of  Suffolk 
by  untimely  death,  the  lord  Cromwell  by  the  sword,  the 
archbishop  Cranmer  and  his  friends  borne  down  by  those 
of  the  contrary  side  ;  and  that  neither  in  the  laws,  nor 
in  the  protection  of  the  peers,  there  was  any  help 
remaining  ;  then  began  all  things  rapidly  to  hasten  back 
to  their  former  abuses,  and  that  with  so  much  the  more 
violence,  because  the  conquest  seemed  a  kind  of  revenge. 

In  the  universities  and  schools  there  was  yet  no  open 
change,  or  innovation  ;  I  know  not  whether  through  fear, 
or  that  they  would  not  be  followers. 

This  was  the  state  of  the  church  affairs,  when  Master 
Foxe  began  attentively  to  seek  into  the  substance  of  tho 
controversy,  then  in  agitation.  He  found  the  conten- 
tion to  have  been  of  great  antiquitv,  and  no  a(;e  to  LtTS 


XU 


THE  LIFE  OP  JOHN  FOXE. 


been  free  from  some  debate  in  the  church.  But  those 
first  quarrels  were  rather  for  dominion,  and  increase  of 
territory  ;  the  Romans,  endeavouring  by  subtle  prac- 
tices, and  pretext  of  religion  to  retain  under  the  juris- 
diction of  a  high  priest  the  ancient  honour  of  their  city, 
which  by  open  force  they  could  not  defend.  Then  no 
sooner  did  any  one  shew  himself  to  ditfer  from  them  in 
point  of  faith,  buc  the  hastening  of  his  punishment  pre- 
vented any  infection  that  might  spread  itself  among 
others. 

Thus  by  their  cruelty,  and  the  patience  of  princes, 
who  suffered  it,  the  greatest  part  of  these  dissensions 
were  appeased.  Afterwards,  the  pope  grown  bolder  by 
good  success,  began  to  draw  to  himself  all  power  and  au- 
thority, nor  contented  to  have  weakened  the  estate  of  the 
Roman  empire  alone,  now  longed  to  be  fingering  the 
sceptres  of  other  princes ;  and  to  compass  his  design, 
spared  not  to  violate  any  human  or  divine  right ;  mean- 
while the  clergy  little  impressed  by  the  great  damage  done 
to  religion,  by  men  of  immoral  life  and  conversation  being 
sometimes  chosen  to  the  papacy,  by  whose  example 
the  strictness  of  life,  used  by  their  forefathers,  was  drawn 
into  scorn,  and  their  poverty  into  disgrace.  The  indus- 
try of  the  priesthood  languished,  and  on  the  contrary  side 
ambition,  riot,  and  avarice  began  to  reign  aaiong  them. 
Then  at  length  were  the  practices  of  the  churchmen 
brought  to  light,  and  their  delusions  laid  open.  It  was 
then  known  why  the  ceremonies  and  rites  in  the  church, 
had  been  brought  to  that  excessive  multitude,  namely, 
that  the  number  of  the  clergy  might  be  increased  to  per- 
form them.  These  of  necessity  were  to  be  maintained  ; 
and  to  t'liat  end  were  such  opinions  broached,  as  seemed 
most  likely  to  draw  money  from  all  places.  Of  the  me- 
rit of  works  ;  of  purgatory  ;  of  the  power  of  absolution, 
and  the  pope's  indulgences  ;  all  which  being  in  them- 
selves false,  and  soon  subject  to  decay,  were  thought  fit 
to  be  cemented  together  with  that  new  and  subtle  inven- 
tion of  the  pope's  infallibility  in  matters  of  faith. 

By  this  ingenious  bond,  and  linking  one  opinion  to 
another,  the  credulity  of  the  christians  was  easily  en- 
snared ;  all  this  while  the  new  forged  opinions  yielding 
plentiful  increase,  and  great  sums  of  money,  by  a  hundred 
devises  were  screwed  out  of  the  clergy  and  the  common 
people,  and  came  daily  to  the  pope,  and  court  of  Rome. 

I  have  often  heard  Master  Foxe  affirm.  That  the  first 
matter  which  occasioned  his  search  into  the  popish  doc- 
trine, was,  that  he  saw  divers  things  in  their  own  natures, 
most  repugnant  to  one  another,  thrust  upon  men  to  be 
both  believed  at  one  time  ;  as  that  the  same  man  might 
in  matters  of  faith  be  superior,  and  yet  in  his  life  and 
manners  inferior  to  all  the  world  besides.  Upon  this  be- 
ginning, his  resolution  and  intended  obedience  to  that 
church,  was  somewhat  shaken,  and  by  little  and  little 
there  followed  some  dislike  to  the  rest. 

His  first  care  was  to  look  into  both  the  ancient  and 
modern  history  of  the  church  ;  to  learn  what  beginning 
It  had ;  what  growth  and  increase  :  by  what  arts  it 
flourished,  and  by  what  errors  it  began  to  decline ;  to 
consider  the  causes  of  all  those  controversies  which  in  the 
mean  time  had  sprung  up,  and  to  weigh  diligently  of 
what  moment  they  were,  and  what  on  either  side  was 
advanced  which  was  sound  or  erroneous. 

This  he  performed  with  such  diligence  of  study,  and  in 
so  short  a  time  ;  that  before  the  thirtieth  year  of  his  age, 
he  had  read  over  all  that  either  the  Greek  or  Latin  fathers 
had  left  in  their  writings  ;  the  schoolmen  in  their  dispu- 
tations ;  the  councils  in  their  acts ;  or  their  consistory 
in  their  degrees  ;  and  had  acquired  no  mean  skill  in  the 
Hebrew  language. 

By  report  of  some  who  were  fellow-students  with  him, 
he  used  over  and  above  his  day's  exercise,  to  bestow 
whole  nights  at  his  study,  or  not  till  it  were  very  late  to 
betake  himself  to  rest.  Near  to  the  college  was  a  grove, 
wherein  for  the  pleasantness  of  the  place,  the  students 
took  delight  to  walk,  and  spend  some  idle  hours  for  their 
recreation.  This  place,  and  the  dead  time  of  the  night, 
had  Master  Foxe  chosen,  with  solitude  and  darkness,  to 
contirm  his  mind;  which  trembled  at  the  guilt  of  a  new 
imagination. 

How  many  aights  he  watched  in  these  solitary  walks  ; 


what  combats  and  wrestlings  he  suffered  within  himself; 
how  many  heavy  siglis,  and  sobs,  and  tears  he  poured 
forth  in  his  prayers  to  Almighty  God ;  1  liaJ  rather  omit 
in  this  discourse,  than  it  siiould  have  tlie  ajipearance  of 
ostentation.  But  of  necessity,  it  was  to  be  remejuoered, 
because  from  heni,c  sprang  the  first  suspicion  of  his  alien- 
ated affections.  For  no  sooner  was  the  fame  spread  .loroad 
of  his  nightly  retirements,  but  the  more  understai»di.ig  sort 
out  of  their  own  wisdom,  others  according  as  tney  .stood 
inclined  towards  him,  were  apt  to  interpret  all  to  the 
worst  sense.  At  length,  those  with  whom  he  waa  inti- 
mate, being  drawn  into  suspicion  of  him  ;  there  were 
some  employed,  who  under  pretence  to  adinuuisii  him, 
might  observe  his  walks,  and  pry  with  more  cuno:,ity 
into  his  words  and  actions  ;  and  there  wanted  :i>)t  o  hers 
who  comparing  his  custom:?  formerly  used,  vvitn  tiie  pre- 
sent course  he  now  took,  did  with  more  bitterness  aggra- 
vate the  act.  Wl)y  does  he  not  come  to  churcii.  so  oi'ten 
as  in  former  times  he  hid  been  accustomed  to  ?  Why 
should  he  shun  the  comjjany  of  his  equals,  and  refuse  to 
recreate  himself  after  his  wonted  manner,  unleK-<s  lie  had 
felt  in  his  mind  some  sudden  alteration  ?  nor  if  that  alter- 
ation were  for  tlie  better,  would  he  conceal  it. 

Being  thus  reported  of,  surrounded  with  treacheries, 
and  by  every  one  accused,  when  the  matter  came  to 
more  severe  scanning,  and  that  he  could  neither  hide 
his  resolution  longer,  nor,  being  a  man  of  plain  dealing, 
thought  fit  to  excuse  himself  by  forging  a  lie, — by  the 
judgment  of  the  college  he  was  convicted,  condemned  as 
a  heretic,  and  removed  froiii  the  house.  Nevertheless 
his  adversaries  affirmed  he  was  favourably  dealt  with  by 
that  sentence,  and  might  have  been  examined  for  his 
life,  if  they  had  not  ratlier  used  clemency  towards  him 
than  extremity.  But  this  wound  raged  worse  than  it 
was  thought  it  would  ;  his  friends,  upon  the  report  of 
this  accident,  being  sorely  displeased,  and  especially  his 
stepfather,  who  was  now  grown  altogether  implacable, 
either  through  a  real  hiitred  conceived  against  him  for 
this  cause,  or  pretending  himself  aggrieved,  that  he 
might  now  with  more  justice,  at  least  with  more  security, 
withhold  from  Foxe  his  own  father's  estate.  Foi  he 
both  knew  it  could  not  be  safe  for  one  publicly  hated,  and 
in  danger  of  the  law,  to  seek  remedy  by  it ;  and  that  Foxe 
was  by  nature  so  ignorant  in  requiting  injuries,  that  he 
would  many  times  with  much  ado  confess  himself  wronged, 
even  then,  when  he  had  in  his  hands  ability  of  revenge. 

When  he  was  thus  forsaken  by  his  own  friends,  and 
left  naked  of  all  human  assistance,  God's  providence 
began  to  shew  itself,  procuring  him  a  safe  refuge  in  the 
house  of  a  worshipful  knight  of  Warwickshire,  called 
Sir  Thomas  Lucy,  to  whom  he  was  sent  for,  to  instruct 
his  children  ;  in  which  house  he  afterwards  married  a 
wife,  and  there  continued  till  the  children  arrived  at 
mature  years,  and  had  now  no  longer  need  of  a  tutor. 
But  the  fear  of  the  popish  inquisitions  hastened  his 
departure  thence  ;  which  now  relying  on  the  favour  of 
the  laws,  were  not  contented  to  pursue  public  offences, 
but  began  also  to  break  into  the  secrets  of  private 
families. 

Often  would  Foxe,  in  the  later  days  of  his  life,  with 
much  vehemence  of  mind,  while  conversing  with  his 
friends,  detest  the  wretched  condition  of  that  departing, 
and  say,  That  all  other  mischances  he  had  pretty  well 
endured ;  but  in  this  case,  the  misery  was  so  much  the 
greater,  because  to  have  borne  it  patiently  would  have 
seemed  unnatural ;  having  brought  his  faithful  consort, 
who  entirely  loved  him,  from  her  friends  and  kindred, 
whose  grief  and  tears  were  with  all  officious  piety  to  be 
comforted ;  it  behoved  him,  therefore,  either  to  find 
some  speedy  remedy,  or,  in  assurance  of  his  love,  to 
weep  with  her.  For  in  vaiu  should  he  shew  an  example 
of  his  constancy,  where  she  might  rather  suspect  her 
grief  unregarded,  than  his  mind  unconquered  with  so 
great  calamities.  He  consulted,  therefore,  with  himself 
what  was  best  to  be  done  ;  and  of  two  ways  only  left, 
whereby  he  might  free  himself  from  further  inconve- 
nience, he,  after  long  deliberating  whether  he  might 
with  most  safety  make  choice  of,  either  to  go  to  his 
wife's  father,  or  his  stepfather  by  marriage  of  his 
mother. 


THE  LIFE  OF  JOHN  FOXE. 


xiii 


His  wife's  father  dwelt  nearest,  being  a  ci'izen  of  , 
Coventry,  nor  yet  bearing  any  hatred  towards  liiiii,  and 
more  likely  to  he  entreated  for  his  daughter's  sake.  His 
stepfither  was  better  known  to  him,  but  more  susj)ecte(l 
At  last  lie  resolved  to  go  first  to  his  wife's  f  itlier,  and  in 
the  meanwhile  by  letters  to  try  whether  liis  stepfather 
would  receive  him  or  not.  His  stepfather's  answer  wa.s, 
That  it  seemed  to  him  a  hard  condition,  to  take  oue  into 
his  house  whom  he  knew  to  be  guilty,  and  condemned 
for  a  cd|)ital  offence ;  neither  was  he  ignorant  what 
hazard  he  should  undergo  in  so  doing  ;  nevertheless, 
that  he  would  shew  himself  a  kinsman,  and  for  that 
cause  neglect  his  own  danger.  If  he  would  alter  his 
mind,  he  might  come,  on  condition  to  stay  as  long 
as  himsirlf  desired  ;  but  if  he  could  not  be  persuaded 
to  that,  he  should  content  himself  with  the  shorter 
stay,  and  not  bring  him  and  his  mother  into  hazard  of 
their  fortunes,  who  were  ready  to  do  any  thing  for  his 
sake. 

Mr.  Foxe's  state  was  at  that  crisis  that  he  thought  no 
condition  ought  to  be  refused  ;  besides,  he  was  under- 
hand advised  by  his  mother  to  come,  and  not  fear  his 
stepfather's  severity  ;  for  that  perhaps  it  was  needful  to 
write  as  he  did,  but  when  occasion  should  offer,  he  would 
make  recompence  for  his  words  with  his  actions.  The 
truth  is,  he  had  better  entertainment  with  both  of  them 
tlian  he  any  way  hoped  for  ;  but  so  his  business  re- 
quired, that  he  should  rely  long  upon  neither  ;  and 
therefore,  by  often  going  to  and  fro  from  the  one  to  the 
other,  whicii  carried  with  it  some  shew  of  business,  he 
both  deceived  their  diligence  who  inquired  after  him, 
and  effected  that  neither  of  them  grew  weary  of  his 
company. 

But,  however,  he  by  this  means  kept  himself  con- 
cealed ;  yet  certain  it  is,  that  no  time  of  his  life  passed 
more  unknown  to  posterity  than  that  ;  whether  while  he 
did  but  little,  which  is  scarce  credible,  or  whether  it 
more  concerned  them  who  knew  what  he  did,  that  it 
should  be  withheld  than  published  abroad.  For  his  own 
part  he  always  forbore,  with  particular  care,  to  speak  of 
that  story  ;  lest  where  he  had  deserved  so  much,  he 
might,  by  extolling  a  small  courtesy,  seem  rather  to 
Upbraid  the  slenderness  of  the  requital,  than  to  shew 
himself  thankful  by  remembering  it.  Afterwards  he 
.took  his  journey  towards  London;  but  from  what 
motive  is  uncertain,  unless  we  may  imagine  the  con- 
venience of  the  place  enticed  him  thither;  which  being 
full  of  all  classes  of  people,  both  inhabitants  and  stran- 
gers from  all  places,  afforded  him  a  better  opportunity, 
either  to  conceal  himself  or  to  make  known  his  abi- 
lities, or  to  get  acquaintance  with  those  of  like  inclina- 
tion. 

By  computation  of  times,  I  should  think  the  chief 
cause  of  his  going  thither  to  have  been,  that  about  that 
time  religion  began  at  length  a  little  to  recover  itself  and 
gather  strength,  especially  about  the  city  ;  for  he  did 
not  go  to  London  till  within  a  few  years  before  king 
Henry  departed  this  life ;  who,  as  J  said  before,  though 
the  kingdom  were  dividjd  into  factions,  yet  as  long  as 
his  youth  and  strength  remained,  so  ordered  the  matter, 
that,  sometimes  the  power  of  each  ))arty  being  equalled, 
und  sometimes  one  or  other  prevailing  by  his  authority 
both  were  retained  in  their  obedience.  But  when  he 
grew  into  years,  perceiving  his  health  every  day  im- 
paired, and  that  his  death  could  not  be  far  off,  he  then 
began  to  consider  with  himself  which  side  was  most 
trusty,  and  which  most  to  be  doubted;  and  at  what  age 
he  should  expose  his  son  to  the  raging  hatred  of  the 
papists,  who  was  yet,  by  reason  of  his  youth,  unfit  to 
govern,  and  brought  up  in  the  discipline  of  a  religion 
which  they  Osposed. 

He  therefore,  at  last,  resolved  upon  that  which  in 
reason  seemed  most  wholesome,  and  in  the  end  proved 
most  fortunate  ;  and  having  put  the  papist  officers  from 
their  authority,  by  his  will  he  appointed  his  son  such 
tutors  whose  love  to  himself  he  had  always  found 
readiest,  and  by  long  trial  of  their  fidelity  thought  Lkely 
to  continue  the  same  to  his  successor.  This  set  the 
protestant  religion  again  in  safety,  and  the  profes- 
sors thereof,  were  thereby  secured  of  their  lives ;  yet 


hence  no  public  benefit  or  profit  was  afforded  them  : 
so  that  Foxe  was  still  in  as  great  want  as  before,  having 
already  sjieiit  all  that  either  his  friends  had  bestowed 
on  him,  or  his  own  daily  industry  had  acquired. 

I  should  here  forbear  to  speak  of  a  marvellous  acci- 
dent, and  great  example  of  God's  mercy,  were  not  the 
matter  so  well  known  abroad,  that  it  would  be  to  no 
purpose  for  modesty's  sake  to  be  silent. 

As  Mr.  Foxe  one  day  sat  in  St.  Paul's  church,  ex- 
hausted with  long  fasting,  his  countenance  thin,  and  eyes 
hollow,  after  the  ghastful  manner  of  dying  men,  every 
one  shunning  a  spectacle  of  so  much  horror,  there  came 
to  him  one  whom  he  never  remembered  to  have  seen 
before,  who,  sitting  by  him  and  saluting  him  with  much 
familiarity,  thrust  an  untold  sum  of  money  into  his 
hand,  and  bidding  him  be  of  good  cheer  ;  he  added,  that 
he  knew  not  how  great  the  misfortunes  were  which 
o])pressed  him,  but  suspected  that  it  was  no  light 
calamity.  He  therefore  requested  him  to  accept  in 
good  part  that  small  gift  from  his  countryman,  which 
common  courtesy  had  forced  him  to  offer  ;  and  he  recom- 
mended him  to  go  and  nurse  himself,  and  take  all  oc- 
casions to  prolong  his  life  ;  and  in  the  mean  time  he  in- 
formed him  that  within  a  few  days  his  prospects  would 
be  improved,  and  a  more  certain  condition  of  livelihood 
would  be  secured  to  him.  Foxe  could  never  learn  who 
that  man  was,  by  whose  seasonable  bounty,  in  that  ex- 
treme necessity,  he  had  been  relieved,  though  he  ear- 
nestly endeavoured  to  find  him  out.  Some  who  looked 
further  into  the  event  which  followed  that  prophecy, 
believed  that  this  man  came  not  of  his  own  accord,  but 
was  sent  by  some  others,  who  very  much  desired  Foxe's 
safety  ;  and  that  it  might  perchance  be  through  the  ser- 
vant's negligence,  that  he  had  suffered  so  much  misery 
before  any  relief  had  been  afforded.  Certain  it  is,  that 
within  three  days  the  issue  seemed  to  make  good  the  pre- 
diction, for  there  was  a  message  sent  from  the  duchess  of 
Richmond,  to  invite  him  upon  fair  terms  into  her  service. 
It  had  so  fallen  out,  not  long  before,  that  the  duke  of  Nor- 
folk,  the  famous  warrior  and  most  renowned  general  of  hia 
time,  together  with  his  son,  the  earl  of  Surrey,  a  man, 
as  far  as  may  be  imagined,  of  sincere  meaning  and  good 
understanding,  was  committed  to  custody  in  the  Tower 
of  London,  for  what  crimes  is  uncertain.  While  they 
were  in  prison,  the  earl's  children  were  sent  to  the 
aforesaid  duchess,  their  aunt,  to  be  brought  up  and 
educated :  Thomas,  who  succeeded  in  the  dukedom ; 
Henry,  who  was  afterwards  earl  of  Northampton  ;  and 
Jane,' afterwards  countess  of  Westmoreland. 

To  these  young  lords  was  Foxe  appointed  tutor,  to 
instruct  them  both  in  manners  and  learning ;  in  which 
charge  he  deceived  not  the  expectation  which  the 
duchess,  a  woman  of  great  wisdom,  had  of  him.  For 
the  two  sons  grew  to  that  height  of  proficiency  in  their 
behaviour  and  scholarship,  that,  building  in  their  riper 
years  upon  this  foundation,  the  elder,  Thomas,  seemed 
to  deserve  more  than  the  kingdom  could  bestow  upon 
him  ;  and  the  younger,  Henry,  came  to  that  happiness, 
that  he  was  able  to  measure  his  fortunes,  not  by  the 
opinion  of  others,  but  by  his  own  enjoyment. 

The  young  lady  Jane  profited  so  wondrously  in  the 
Greek  and  Latin  tongues,  that  .she  might  well  stand  in 
competition  with  the  most  learned  men  of  that  time,  for 
the  praise  of  elegancy  in  both  kinds. 

There  he  dwelt  during  those  golden  days  of  felicity, 
not  seen  for  a  long  time  before,  in  the  last  years  of  king 
Henry's  reign,  and  through  the  five  years'  reign  of  king 
Edward  the  Sixth,  (a  young  prince  incomparably  hope- 
ful, who,  by  perfecting  the  work  begun  by  his  father, 
surpassed  all  the  acts  of  his  predecessors,)  till  the  begin- 
ning of  queen  Mary's  sovereignty;  who,  coming  to  the 
crown,  and  turning  the  stream  of  religion,  all  things 
again  yielded  to  the  papists'  authority  ;  whence,  not 
long  after,  that  cruel  tempest  proceeded,  the  noise 
whereof  hath  come  also  to  the  ears  of  our  age  ;  many 
who  suffered  in  that  common  shipwreck,  swimming  out 
to  these  peaceful  times,  as  to  safe  harbours  of  everlasting 
tranquillity. 

Among  these  Foxe  made  one,  at  that  time  sheltered 
by  the  protection  of  the  duke,  his  scholar  ;  yet  not  with- 


THE  LIFE  OF  JOHN  FOXE. 


out  the  observance  of  many,  who  for  hatred  or  envy 
narrowly  watched  him,  and  secretly  laid  wait  for  him. 
Among  these  was  Doctor  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter, who  both  saw  something  in  him  which  he  greatly 
feared,  and  also  disdained  much  that  the  heir  of  one  of 
the  chiefest  families  in  the  kingdom,  and  nearest  joined 
to  himself  in  friendship,  should  by  his  company  be 
depraved. 

Of  this  man,  because  he  was  Foxe's  greatest  enemy,  it 
will  not  be  from  our  purpose  to  speak  something  fur- 
ther, that  both  their  natures  may  the  better  be  known. 

The  bishop  of  Winchester  was  a  man  famous  in  his 
youth,  for  of  his  birth  or  parentage  I  have  no  certainty, 
one  that  stood  in  the  midway  between  good  and  bad; 
and  always  as  he  grew  older,  growing  worse.  Industry, 
wit,  and  eloquence,  nature  had  bestowed  on  him  ;  his 
pride,  craftiness,  and  desire  of  beatina:  sway,  he  learned 
of  cardinal  Wolsey. 

Hence  his  abilities  qualified  him  for  any  employment, 
which  he  managed  with  exceeding  diligence,  to  gain  new 
honours  ;  and  having  obtained  them,  he  then  put  on  bold- 
ness instead  of  industry,  flattery  for  obedience  ;  and  in- 
stead of  fidelity,  deceit  and  compliments,  and  such  like 
frivolous  fashions  of  the  court.  He  was,  in  bearing  those 
honours  which  his  virtue  won  to  him,  cruel  and  proud  : 
in  regaining  any  that  he  lost,  able  to  weary  any  man  with 
submission  and  humility.  For  in  his  fortunes  also  ap- 
peared as  great  diversity,  as  in  his  conditions.  Some 
while  he  was  pleasing  to  king  Henry,  and  high  in  his 
favour ;  having  by  his  pen  maintained  the  king's  autho- 
rity against  the  pope  :  afterwards,  when  his  prevaricating 
therein  was  understood,  he  was  slighted  by  the  king,  and 
that  he  might  be  the  less  able  to  do  hurt,  stripped  of  his 
dignity.  UnderEdward  VI,he  was  not  only  neglected,  but 
imprisoned,  and  underwent  the  reproach  of  a  mean  estate. 
At  length,  in  queen  Mary's  reign,  he  was  set  at  liberty, 
and  being  again  restored  to  his  former  honours,  he  exer- 
cised not  so  much  command  as  tyranny :  till  even  sick 
with  envy,  that  cardinal  Pole  out-shone  him  in  dignity, 
and  with  height  of  honours  overshadowed  his  glory, 
having  often,  but  still  in  vain  tried  to  cure  his  malady  by 
a  cardinalship,  anger  at  length  exasperating  his  disease, 
he  pined  away. 

After  this  manner  began,  and  ended  that  man,  com- 
mended for  many  excellences  of  mind,  while  he  led  a 
private  life  ;  but  in  his  honours  unbridled,  and  of  no  mo- 
deration :  well  might  one  say,  nature  had  made  him  a 
worthy  man,  and  fortune  corrupted  him. 

Now  Foxe,  although  he  was  cherished  in  the  bosom  of 
a  most  loving  duke  ;  yet  after  he  saw  all  sorts  of  men 
troubled  for  their  religion's  sake,  some  imprisoned,  and 
others  burni  ;  in  brief  notliing  on  all  sides,  but  flight, 
slaughter,  and  gibbets  ;  and  that  the  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter was  the  principal  incendiary  of  all  this,  who  for  pri- 
vate respects  was  already  his  enemy  ;  he  then  began  to 
fear  what  might  become  of  him,  and  to  think  of  some 
speedy  way  for  his  departure  thence.  As  soon  as  the 
dnlre  knew  his  intent,  gently  chiding  his  fearfulness,  he 
used  many  words  to  persuade  him  to  leave  all  thought  of 
going  away  ;  affirming  it  neither  agreeable  to  honour  or 
modesty,  for  him  to  suffer  his  tutor,  so  well  deserving  at 
his  hands,  at  any  time  of  his  life  to  be  taken  from  him  : 
but  that  it  should  then  be  done,  was  not  beseeming  for 
him  that  desired  it.  Let  him  but  think  with  himself, 
how  great  a  burthen  of  hatred  his  scholar  must  needs 
bear,  among  those  who  were  ignorant,  whether  he  for- 
sook him  of  his  own  accord,  or  were  forsaken  by  him  : 
yet  that  he  entreated  not  to  be  excused  from  any  hatred, 
which  might  light  upon  him,  if  at  least  he  might  do  it 
for  Foxe's  advantage  :  but  in  flying,  what  misery  would 
be  wanting  ?  banishment,  poverty,  contempt,  and  among 
those  which  knew  him  not,  the  reproach  of  a  runagate. 
That  he  acknowledged  was  less  evil  than  death  ;  but  that 
it  was  not  yet  come  to  such  extremity  ;  neither  would  he 
suffer  it  should  :  that  he  had  yet  wealth,  and  favour,  and 
friends,  and  the  fortune  of  his  house:  if  the  mischance 
prevailed  further,  himself  would  partake  of  the  danger, 
and  make  the  destruction  common  :  that  he  remembered, 
with  what  precei)ts  he  had  fortified  his  younger  years  ; 
neitlier  had  he  with  more  attention  hearkened  to  hiii  in- 


structions, than  he  would  with  constancy  put  them  in 
practice ;  only  let  him  be  of  good  courage,  and  so  avoid 
the  violence  of  his  enemies,  as  not  to  be  weary  of  his 
friend's  company :  that  this  he  spake,  as  hoping  by  his 
authority  to  prevail  with  him  :  but  if  that  might  not  be 
obtained,  he  would  then  further  him  in  the  course  he  in- 
tended. 

There  was  in  the  duke's  speech  the  more  credit,  be- 
cause it  was  known  to  proceed  from  the  sincerity  of  his 
heart,  and  a  most  tender  good  will  towards  him  :  and 
Foxe  now  grew  ashamed,  not  so  much  in  that  he  had 
done  in  asking  leave,  as  that  he  had  believed  his  request 
might  have  been  granted  :  but  his  modesty  excused  him  : 
his  answer  being,  that  the  same  care  befitted  not  the  lord 
and  his  servant :  that  it  was  indeed  for  the  duke's  honour, 
to  defend  his  tutor  from  any  injury ;  but  his  own  part, 
to  have  a  care,  lest  for  his  safety,  the  duke  might  incur 
apparent  danger,  or  perpetual  trouble:  neither  that  his 
fear  wanted  ail  excuse.  For  though  he  well  knew  the 
duke  could  ret  be  drawn  from  his  promise  and  good 
intentions  towaids  him;  yet  was  he  not  ignorant,  that 
by  some  wile  or  other,  he  might  be  circumvented  and 
deceived. 

For  even  at  that  time  was  the  bishop  of  Winchester 
very  intimate  with  the  duke,  relying  upon  the  ancient 
friendship  he  had  always  used  to  that  family,  by  whose 
credit  he  had  increased  his  dignity.  Thither  he  often 
resorted,  to  present  his  service  to  the  duke  ;  and  at  seve- 
ral times  desired  of  him,  that  he  might  see  his  old  tutor. 
At  first  the  duke  denied  his  request,  one  while  alleging 
his  absence,  another  while  that  he  was  ill  at  ease  ;  still 
after  feigning  several  delays,  to  put  him  off,  at  length 
it  chanced,  that  Foxe  (not  knowing  the  bishop  was 
within  the  house)  entered  the  room  where  the  duke  and  he 
were  in  discourse  ;  and  seeing  the  bishop,  with  a  shew  of 
bashfulness  withdrew  himself.  The  bishop,  asking  who 
that  was,  the  duke  answered,  "  his  physician,  who  was 
somewhat  uncourtly,  as  being  newly  come  from  the  uni- 
versity." "  I  like  his  countenance  and  aspect  very  well," 
replied  the  bishop,  "  and  when  occasion  shall  be,  will 
make  use  of  him."  The  duke  straight  understood  that 
speech,  as  the  messenger  of  some  approaching  danger ;  and 
now  he  himself  thought  it  high  time  for  Foxe  no  longer  to 
remain  within  the  same  city,  or  within  the  same  see, 
against  the  force  of  a  crafty,  and  then  open  deceiver ; 
but  by  all  means,  the  bishop  being  sick,  must  be  pre- 
vented. From  that  time  he  caused  all  things  necessary 
for  his  flight,  with  the  least  noise  that  might  be,  to  be 
provided  ;  sending  one  of  his  servants  before  to  Ipswich 
haven,  to  hire  a  bark,  and  make  ready  all  things  needful 
for  the  voyage :  and  because  it  seemed  scarce  safe  for 
Foxe  to  stay  in  any  city,  or  place  of  resort,  he  chose  out 
the  house  of  one  of  his  servants,  a  farmer,  where  he 
might  with  convenience  wait  a  fair  wind  to  put  to  sea. 
Thither  Foxe  went  as  secretly  as  he  could,  taking  his 
wife  as  companion  in  his  travels,  then  pregnant,  but  re- 
solved to  go  with  him,  nor  jdelding  to  the  entreaty  of 
those  who  persuaded  her  to  the  contrary ;  and  as  soon 
as  it  was  told  him,  his  conijiany  expected  him,  he  nrade 
haste  to  the  port,  and  went  on  board. 

Scarce  had  they  weighed  anchor,  when  suddenly  a 
boisterous  vvind  arose  from  the  contrary  shore,  and  which 
caused  the  waves  to  ruge  with  such  violence,  that  the 
stoutest  mariners  began  to  tremble  :  then  followed  a  dark 
night,  with  continual  showers,  and  a  great  niultitude  of 
clouds  gathered  together  into  a  thick  storm  of  ruin  and 
hail,  which  both  hindered  the  seamen's  work,  and  took 
away  all  possibility  to  direct  their  course  by  the  compass 
any  longer.  That  night,  with  much  ado,  they  lay  at 
anchor,  and  as  soon  as  the  day  appeared,  when  the  tem- 
pest seemed  not  likely  to  cease,  they  began  to  cast  about, 
and  make  back  again  to  the  shore :  so  that  the  tide  a 
little  favouring  them,  at  length  with  much  difficulty  thty 
arrived  in  the  evening  at  the  same  haven  again,  fro)u 
whence  they  had  loosed  the  day  before.  In  the  mean 
while  that  Foxe  had  been  at  sea,  a  pursuivant  from  the 
bishop  of  Winchester  had  broke  open  the  farmer's  house, 
with  a  warrant  to  apprehend  him,  wherever  he  might  be 
found,  and  bring  him  back  a  jn-isoner  to  the  city  ;  but 
understanding  he  was  gone  already,  after  he  had  pursued 


THE  LIFE  OF  JOHN  FOXE. 


him  even  to  the  port,  and  there  found  that  the  ship  he 
was  embarked  in  was  yet  scarce  out  of  sight,  had  re- 
turned back.  Foxe,  as  soon  as  he  came  ashore,  hearing 
by  report  of  the  people  what  had  passed,  although  the 
news  somewhat  amazed  him,  yet,  recollecting  himself, 
presently  took  horse,  and  made  as  if  he  would  have  left 
the  town  ;  but  the  same  night  returning,  he  bargained 
with  the  master  of  the  ship  to  set  sail  again  with  the  first 
convenience  of  the  winds  ;  telling  him  that  so  his  busi. 
ness  required,  nor  did  he  much  care  what  shore  he 
landed  at  ;  only  desiring  him  to  go  forward,  and  not 
doubt  but  that  God  would  prosper  so  pious  a  work. 
Whether  for  reward  or  piety's  sake,  the  pilot  took  upon 
liim  this  venturous  task,  and  performed  it  accordingly; 
for,  loosing  thence  in  the  silence  of  the  night,  as  soon 
as  the  tide  turned,  though  the  sea  was  rough  and  the 
weather  blustering,  within  two  days'  time  he  landed 
Foxe  and  his  company  in  safety  at  Newport-Haven,  on 
the  other  side  of  the  sea. 

Whoever  shall  read  this  history,  needeth  not  a  more 
evident  argument  to  force  him  to  acknowledge  either  the 
certain  course  of  providence  or  the  uncertainty  of  all 
human  forecast ;  when  he  may  see  the  subtlest  delibera- 
tions of  the  wisest  heads  oftentimes  by  errors  come  to 
no  effect,  often  overthrown  by  sudden  accidents,  and 
now  and  then  thwarted  by  contrary  counsels  ;  and  that 
all  this  is  done  to  teach  men  so  to  use  their  authority,  as 
that  the  more  power  fortune  hath  conferred  upon  them, 
so  much  the  less  they  should  know  they  are  able  to  do 
of  themselves,  and  not  despise  those  that  are  of  meaner 
condition.  For  that  God  regardeth  all  men  alike,  hav- 
ing made  them  in  nature  equal,  and  distinguished  them 
by  degrees ;  not  to  putf  up  the  one  sort,  or  shame  the 
other,  but  to  exercise  both  their  modesties,  or  his  own 
justice,  if  they  neglect  their  duty. 

Foxe,  when  he  had  spent  some  days  at  Newport,  in 
refreshing  himself  and  his  company,  went  to  Antwerp, 
and  from  thence  by  easy  journeys  to  Basil. 

This  city  was  at  that  time  much  spoken  of,  for  the 
great  friendship  and  courtesy  showed  to  those  of  the 
English  nation ;  for  which  cause  many  famous  men, 
withdrawing  themselves  from  the  cruelty  of  the  times, 
had  escaped  out  of  England  thither.  Of  these,  many 
were  but  of  small  fortune,  who,  some  one  way  and  some 
another,  but  the  most  parf  maintained  their  livelihood 
by  reviewing  and  correcting  the  press :  this  place  then 
surpassing  all  the  cities  of  Germany  for  careful  printing, 
and  abounding  with  diligent  and  wealthy  men  in  that 
profession,  and  preferring  the  industry  of  our  men  in 
that  employment  before  any  of  their  own  countrymen. 

To  these  men  Foxe  joined  himself,  and  was  so  much 
the  better  liked,  as,  having  been  always  inured  to  har- 
diness, and  in  his  youth  put  to  the  trial  of  his  patience, 
he  had  learned  how  to  endure  labour ;  and  that  which 
seemed  the  greatest  misery  to  others — to  suffer  want,  to 
sit  up  late,  and  keep  hard  diet — were  to  him  but  the 
sports  of  fortune.  This  perhaps  may  seem  strange  to 
many,  who  remember  Foxe  to  have  been  all  his  life  long 
but  a  slender-bodied  man,  and  in  his  elder  years  some- 
what sickly.  But  let  no  man  compare  his  old  age,  worn 
out  and  eaten  up  with  cares,  and  by  the  course  of  nature 
worn  out,  with  the  flourishing  prime  of  his  youth,  which 
appears  to  have  been  most  healthful :  whether  it  be,  that 
in  those  of  indifferent  size,  an  upright  shape  of  the 
limbs  and  members  may  sufficiently  serve  for  health,  or 
that  the  mind,  animated  with  desire  of  virtuous  actions, 
being  content  with  its  own  abilities  to  pursue  those 
things  it  affecteth,  needeth  the  less  help  from  the  body. 

His  industry  may  be  from  hence  abundantly  testified, 
that,  being  so  full  of  employment  at  Basil,  there,  never- 
theless, he  began  to  write  his  History  of  the  Acts  and 
Monuments  of  the  Church — a  work  by  the  title  alone 
seeming  beyond  man's  belief.  At  first  it  suflBced  only 
to  mark  it  out,  and  to  draw  the  first  lines  or  rudiments, 
or  as  it  were  to  fasten  the  warp  to  the  loom  ;  the  whole 
body  of  the  history  he  added  and  interwove  with  it  after 
he  returned  into  his  own  country.  First  he  wrote  it  in 
Latin,  and  sent  the  copy  to  Basil  to  be  printed,  where 
the  work  is  still  in  great  estimation,  as  also  in  divers 
other  foreign  nations,  but  among  our  own  countrymen  it 


is  hardly  known  ;  which  shows  that  whilst  we  seek  after 
and  admire  strangers,  we,  either  through  carelessness 
or  envy,  neglect  our  own  countrymen.  Shortly  after, 
to  gratify  the  unlearned,   he  wrote  it  in  English. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  reformed  religion  began  again 
to  flourish  in  England,  and  the  papist  faction  much  to 
decline,  by  the  death  of  queen  Mary— a  woman,  while 
she  followed  her  own  inclination,  every  way  excellent, 
and  well  worthy  so  royal  parentage  ;  but  while  she 
denied  not  any  thing  to  some  wicked  counsellors,  she 
obtained  not  that  praise  she  had  otherwise  deserved  ;  and 
if  she  be  not  ill  spoken  of,  it  may  be  attributed  to  the 
unwillingness  of  the  succeeding  age,  to  speak  very  freely 
of  princes. 

The  whole  christian  world  immediately  felt  some  be- 
nefit by  this  change  of  the  English  government. 

The  neighbouring  nations,  now  disburdened  of  the 
exiled  Englishmen,  rejoiced  as  much  for  the  good  for- 
tune of  their  guests,  as  for  their  own.  But  at  home  what 
could  be  devised  to  assure  their  safety,  or  relieve  their 
distresses,  which  they  did  not  sooner  enjoy  than  pre- 
sume to  hope  for  ?  They  who  had  forsaken  their  houses, 
were  now  called  home.  They  who  had  suffered  impri- 
sonment, were  now  released.  They  who  by  loss  of  goods 
were  decayed,  were  now  by  gifts  repaired.  They  who 
had  been  thrust  from  places  of  honour,  were  now  restored 
to  their  former  dignities.  The  unjust  laws  which  had  been 
enacted  were  in  the  mean  while  abrogated,  and  wholesome 
laws  established  in  their  places.  Their  minds  were  at 
quiet.  Their  consciences  at  liberty  ;  all  degrees  at  peace 
among  themselves,  and  every  man's  goods  without  dan- 
ger. For  in  such  sort  did  queen  Elizabeth,  even  in  the 
infancy  of  her  reign,  dispose  the  affairs  of  the  common- 
wealth, that  whatsoever  the  long  and  prosperous  govern- 
ment of  other  princes  doth  hardly  produce  in  many 
years,  at  her  very  first  entrance  all  at  once  broke  forth, 
beyond  the  people's  wish,  as  if  some  deity  had  diffused 
itself,  and  poured  forth  felicity  upon  the  world.  Of 
which  incomparable,  and  most  glorious  queen,  to  make 
mention  upon  any  occasion,  and  not  to  supply  some 
further  digression,  let  it  be  accounted  for  a  capital  crime 
among  all  writers  of  history. 

She  was  born  of  the  lady  Anne  Boylen,  whom  king 
Henry  VIII,  after  his  divorce  from  his  first  marriage, 
took  to  wife.  From  her  she  received,  as  a  princely 
dowry,  a  true  zeal  for  religion.  As  she  grew  older  in 
years,  so  she  increased  in  manners,  knowledge  and 
beauty,  which  as  well  make  as  beseem  a  princess.  So 
that  both  nature  seemed  to  have  boasted  in  her  the  mas- 
ter piece  of  her  most  absolute  workmanship  ;  and  for- 
tune to  have  raised  her  to  as  high  a  degree,  as  hope  could 
ever  aspire  to. 

It  made  her  the  more  capable  to  bear  so  great  a   for- 
tune, that  she  at  first  learned  to  obey  ;  then  to  command, 
and  to  use  that  honour  first  to  others,  which  was  shortly 
after  to  be  used  by  others  to  her  ;  having  in   a  private 
life  had  experience  of  the  hatred,  fatal  to  the    successors 
of  great  empires,  yet  of  a  nobler  spirit  than  to  return  the 
like  upon  those  who  were   to  succeed  her.     As  soon  as 
she  came  to  the  kingdom,  her  several  virtues  appeared  at 
once  in  their  brightest  lustre  ;  her  mind  descended   not 
to  an  over-nice  care  of  her  body.     The  principles  of  her 
new  sovereignty  were,  to  acquaint  herself  with  the  public 
reasons  of   state  ;  to    seek  fit  men  to  bear  part  of  her 
cares  ;  to  strengthen  all  parts  of  the  kingdom  with  faith- 
ful ministers  ;  to  know  the  temper  and  abilities  of  those 
about  her ;  and  to  search  into  the  strength,  councils  and 
attempts  of  foreign  princes  ;  but   all   these  qualities,  if 
not  well  tempered,  might  have  had,  perhai)s,  no   long 
continuance.     Such  therefore  was  her  gravity,  as   no- 
thing   more   pleasing.      Such   her  severity,  as  nothing 
more  gentle  ;  and  such  her  frugality,  as  nothing  more 
bountiful.     Only  she  knew  no  measure,  in  those  excel- 
lencies, whose  glory  is  founded,  not  in  the  even  ballanc- 
ing  of  different  virtues  ;  but  as  it  were  in  the  throng  of 
illustrious   actions.     So  was   the  nobility  of  her  birth 
heaped  with  desire  of  glory.     Her  religion  was  most  sin- 
cere, and  was  seconded  with  zeal  for  a  holy  life.     But 
when  all  these  virtues  brake  forth  into  actions,  what  days 
of  happiness  we  then   enjoyed  !    What  more    cheerful, 


THE  LIFE  OF  JOHN  FOXE. 


more  secure  or  wealthy  did  England  see,  than  that  four 
and  fi>rty  years  of  peace  !  For  never  did  she  voluntarily 
j)rov<)ke  any  to  war,  and  always  preferred  the  justice  of 
the  tjuarrci  before  the  victory.  To  the  Irish  war,  hon- 
our, and  shame  to  have  lost  a  province,  enforced  her. 
To  the  French,  piety,  and  pity  of  her  neighbours'  dan- 
ger. To  the  Spanisl),  her  own  safety,  and  necessity  com- 
prehendiii];  iu  itself  the  force  of  all  other  causes,  com- 
pelled her. 

In  the  progress  of  this  war  we  heard  of,  and  saw  that 
which,  j;er(;hance,  never  happened  in  any  before.  For 
other  nations,  though  they  fought  with  mortal  hatred 
against  each  other,  yet  were  their  battles  restrained  to 
gome  certain  fields  and  places  ;  but  this  war  was  so  scat- 
tered over  all  jilaces,  and  managed  with  such  nobleness 
of  courage  on  both  sides,  that  through  all  seas  and 
havens  from  east  to  west,  the  sun  might  still  behold  the 
English  and  .*^panish  navies  fiiichting  for  their  lives,  hon- 
ours, or  estates.  Never  till  then  had  that  sea,  which  was 
accustomed  to  no  other  command  but  ours,  frothed  with 
strokes  of  foreign  oars.  Nor  would  a  large  volume  con- 
tain the  discourse,  if  I  should  relate  the  number  and 
stateliness  of  ships,  the  strength  of  sea  and  land  forces, 
the  sujiply  of  ammunition,  engines,  weapons,  guns,  and 
provision  of  victuals  belonging  to  that  navy,  which 
Fhilip  the  Second,  king  of  Spain,  with  intention  to  raze 
out  the  li^nglish  name,  sent  hither  in  the  year  15^8.  Let 
this  suffice,  that  never  was  any  preparation  by  sea  com- 
parable to  this  fleet,  made  by  any  the  most  powerful 
princes  or  states,  tobeshewedin  all  therccordsofantiquity; 
yet  that  so  huge  and  threatening  armada,  swelling  with 
6elf-con(idence,  and  a  presumed  hope  of  victory,  was  by 
the  fortune  of  this  invincible  princess,  even  in  a  moment 
utterly  defeated. 

The  navies  met  together,  for  number  and  strength  un- 
equal. But  the  manner  of  the  fight  was  to  the  Spaniards' 
disadvantageous,  because  the  English  vessels  being  for 
bulk  much  less,  and  lower  built  before,  could  with  more 
rase  cast  about  for  the  wind,  and  immediately  having  dis- 
charged, retire  to  open  sea  ;  thereby  deluding  the  slug- 
gish and  unwieldy  ships  of  their  enemies,  and  by  level- 
ling at  the  broadsides  of  the  Spanish  galleons,  bestowing 
their  shot  with  a  more  certain  and  successful  airn.  To 
this,  our  cr.ptains  in  the  skill  of  sea-fight,  and  knowledge 
of  the  tides,  far  excelled  the  Spanish  commanders,  who 
now  taught  by  the  former  day's  experience,  that  they 
could  no  way,  but  in  a  set  fight  bear  the  English  encoun- 
ters, casting  their  anchors  near  Calais,  there  expected 
new  forces  out  of  Flanders,  and  by  the  goodness  of  their 
ordnance  defrnded  themselves.  This  laid  them  open  to 
the  English  for  the  victory.  For  having  filled  some  ships 
with  tow,  pitch,  brimstone,  and  all  sorts  of  combustible 
materials,  and  setting  them  on  fire,  with  a  favorable  tide, 
they  drove  them  directly  upon  the  enemy  ;  who  were  by 
this  action  so  exceedingly  terrified,  that  the  whole  fleet, 
cutting  their  cables  as  fast  as  they  could,  betook  them- 
selves instantly  to  flight.  In  which  flight  some  of  their 
ships  were  burnt,  some  sunk,  some  forced  to  run  them- 
Belves  on  shore,  some  split  upon  the  rocks,  and  some  for 
haste  falling  foul  on  their  fellows,  and  so  torn  and 
bruised,  were  taken  by  our  soldiers.  Those  that  escaped 
best,  not  daring  to  go  back  the  same  way  they  came  thi- 
ther, with  long  labour  both  by  sea  and  land,  returned  at 
length  into  Si)ain,  by  the  coasts  of  Scotland,  and  the  is- 
lands  of  the  Orkney,  through  those  seas,  which  in  no 
aE:e  had  been  sailed  on,  but  by  such  as  were  very  good  at 
flying.  \\  here  so  great  virtues  and  victories  met  together 
in  one  person,  of  necessity  envy  would  be  an  attendant, 
followed  by  hatred  and  treacheries  ;  which  could  not,  by 
this  most  innocent  queen,  be  so  avoided,  but  that  her 
safety  was  through  all  herlife  daily  endangered.  Which 
maketh  me  the  rather  wonder,  what  rare  doctrine  of  our 
adversaries  this  may  be,  for  piety  sake  which  they  pre- 
tend, persecuting  even  virtue  itself,  whereas  (not  only  in 
no  heathen,  but  in  none  the  most  barbarous  nation,  which 
doth  at  all  acknowledge  any  deity)  it  was  never  thought 
just  to  take  revenge  upon  -virtue,  even  in  their  enemies  ; 
unless  it  be  so  that  the  indulgence  of  the  christian  reli- 
gion may  be  so  far  extended,  that  although  we  are  com- 
manded to  forgive  our  enemies,  either  they  must  not  be 


virtuous,  or  they  must  not  be  forgiven.  But  evident 
enough  it  is,  that  in  human  afl'alrs,  the  desires  of  men  are 
often  employed  to  one  end,  and  the  will  of  God  to  another. 
By  him  was  ([ueen  Elizabeth  protected  always,  from  the 
injuries  and  wicked  enterprizes  of  her  enemies,  and 
brought  full  of  years  to  tliat  honour,  as  to  carry  with  her 
that  glory  unspotted  to  heaven,  which  she  obtained  on 
earth,  envy  now  in  vain  carping  at  her  after  death,  whose 
cause  all  posterity  doth  patronise. 

Now  let  us  return  to  our  history. 

Master  Foxe,  when  by  his  friends  he  understood  the 
happy  news  in  England,  that  queen  Elizabeth  reigned, 
and  that  the  state  of  religion  was  sure,  and  likely  to  con- 
tinue, about  the  end  of  that  year,  in  which  this  was  in 
hand,  came  back  to  his  country.  So  much  time  he  had 
taken  to  bethink  himself,  lest  (if  by  any  inconstancy  of 
the  people  they  should  grow  weary  of  their  present  state) 
he  should  again  be  forced  to  seek  his  fortunes  abroad; 
besides  (his  family  being  then  increased  wdth  two  chil- 
dren) he  was  obliged  to  stay,  till  money  might  from 
home  be  sent  liim,  to  bear  his  charges  in  travelling.  But 
before  he  could  get  from  thence,  he  was  informed  that 
some  hard  speeches  had  passed  respecting  him,  as  if 
through  pride  he  had  delayed  to  come,  thereby  seeking  a 
shorter  and  more  speedy  way  to  preferment,  as  being 
due  to  him,  when  he  should  be  sent  for.  This  he  knevr 
to  be  a  cast  of  their  cutming,  who  themselves  with  all 
earnestness  striving  for  honours,  feared  Master  Foxe, 
as  a  man  deserving,  and  likely  to  be  preferred  before  them. 
Yet  he  thought  it  not  worth  his  labour,  to  make  any  ex- 
cuse for  such  a  crime,  as  would  of  itself  come  to  nothing; 
but  equally  despising  injuries,  and  neglecting  his  own 
right,  hid  himself  wholly  in  his  study.  As  in  our  bodies 
it  is  commonly  seen,  that  those  men  are  more  healthful, 
who  use  moderate  diet  and  exercise,  than  those  who  ex- 
ceed in  either  ;  so  I  suppose  doth  the  case  stand  with 
our  minds,  that  he,  who  if  fortune  hath  given  him  no  rule 
prescribeth  none  to  himself,  can  hardly  persist  in  the 
soundness  of  his  duty  ;  whereas  he  who  useth  modesty 
in  his  fortunes,  is  always  more  fresh  and  vigorous  for 
any  illustrious  undertakings.  For  Master  Foxe,  being 
for  his  abilities  famous,  and  supported  (as  I  before 
shewed)  with  the  friendship  of  great  personages,  might 
with  ease  have  attained  to  whatever  his  desires  had  in- 
clined him  ;  but  affecting  neither  riches  nor  authority, 
the  wishes  of  happy  men,  (though  his  deserts  were  equal 
with  any)  yet  was  he  well  contented  to  keej)  the  con- 
science  of  well-doing  to  liimself,  and  that  rewards  sliould 
remain  in  the  possession  of  others.  This  I  neither  ad- 
mit, as  wholly  to  his  commendation,  nor  yet  find  fault 
with,  as  many  have  done.  Let  us  at  least  favour  good 
men  so  far,  as  to  allow  virtue,  to  choose  what  degree  of 
fortune  it  chooses  to  shine  in  ;  or  if  we  will  needs  restrain 
it  within  certain  limits,  lee  us  do  it  to  those  who  are 
good  with  hope  of  reward  ;  as  for  them  who  are  so  for 
no  design,  if  their  glory  overwhelm  us  not,  we  shall  not 
need  to  fear  their  multitude. 

I  shall  write  of  a  life,  bearing  continually  true  and 
solid  fruits,  but  not  such  whereon  the  reader's  senses 
may  surfeit  ;  where  neither  the  rare  stratagems  of  war 
or  "peace  shall  be  related,  nor  any  such  discourses  as 
writers  use,  when  they  intend  to  captivate  the  ears  of  the 
hearers.  I  am  to  speak  of  a  life  passed  over  without 
noise,  of  modesty  at  home  and  abroad,  of  charity,  con- 
tempt  of  the  world,  and  thirst  after  heavenly  things  ;  of 
unwearied  labours,  and  all  actions  so  performed  as  might 
be  exemplary  or  beneficial  to  others. 

1  have  shewed  before,  that  Foxe  first  applied  himself  to 
write  the  history  of  the  church,  whilst  he  was  at  Basil; 
and  that  the  reason  why  he  did  not  there  finish  it,  was, 
that  he  might  afterwards  use  the  testimony  of  more  wit- 
nesses. This  work  not  a  little  vexed  the  minds  of  the 
papists.  For  well  they  saw  that  in  vain  they  had  shed  so 
much  blood,  and  to  no  effect  been  guilty  of  so  great 
cruelty,  if  an  account  of  these  proceedings  should  be 
transmitted  to  succeeding  ages  :  and  that  the  work  itself 
could  not  be  taken  out  of  men's  hands,  they  well  under- 
.stood.  There  was  therefore  no  other  hope  left,  but  by 
charging  the  author  with  falsehood,  and  feigning  some 
cavils  against  him,  so  to  lessen  his  credit  and  autboiity  ; 


THE  LIFE  OF  JOH^  FOXE. 


which,  whilst  Foxe  endeavoured  to  remove,  and  take 
away  from  hiiuself,  he  could  not  avoid  it,  but  was  obliged 
to  pass  the  lawful  bounds  of  a  history,  by  a  new  collec- 
tion of  matters  and  testimonies.  And  let  us  but  by  this 
judge  of  the  industry  of  our  author,  that  he  not  only  ga- 
thered together  so  many  things,  as  the  materials  of  his 
work,  from  all  distances  of  time  or  places,  and  tlirough 
all  counties  of  the  kingdom,  collected  the  acts  of  both 
courts,  and  the  records  of  matters  judged,  but  also  alone 
by  a  most  distracted  kind  of  diligence  searched  out,  ex- 
amined, freed  even  from  moth-eating,  and  afterwards  re- 
duced into  convenient  order  those  things  themselves, 
being  partly  as  it  were  rusty,  and  eaten  out  by  antiquity, 
partly  by  hatred  or  flattery  of  authors  corrupted,  and 
partly  hid  in  the  rugged  and  short  form  of  old  writing. 
I  find  by  the  author's  own  notes,  that  in  the  eleventh 
year  after  he  began  to  write  it,  the  work  was  finished ; 
and  it  is  very  probable,  that  the  work  shall  live,  which  was 
so  long  ill  being  brought  forth  :  neither  in  all  that  time 
used  he  the  hel))  of  any  servant  about  his  writing  or  other 
business  :  so  much  doth  industry  employed  to  one  pur- 
pose, and  gathered  into  itself,  afford  more  useful  as- 
sistance, than  being  scattered,  and  the  aiind  divided  into 
many  cares  at  once,  though  it  hath  never  so  many  help- 
ing hands. 

Foxe,  when  he  had  for  many  years  lefc  no  time  free 
from  his  study,  either  not  at  all,  or  not  seasonably 
affording  himself  what  nature  required,  was  at  lengtti  | 
brought  to  that  condition,  that  his  natural  liveliness  and 
vigour  being  spent,  neither  his  friends  nor  kindred  could 
by  sight  remember  him.  By  this  means  he  first  fell  into 
that  withered  leanness  of  body,  in  which  many  after- 
wards saw  him,  never  again  returning  to  that  pleasing 
and  cheerful  countenance  which  he  had  before ;  buc 
when  he  would  not  be  persuaded  to  lessen  his  accustomed 
labours,  or  to  lay  aside  his  study,  or  to  recreate  himself, 
which  was  the  cause  of  the  debility  which  had  been 
produced,  the  signs  thereof  did  likewise  remain. 

From  this  time  Foxe  began  to  be  much  spoken  of,  for 
a  good  historian  ;  the  other  virtues  of  his  mind,  as  they 
were  less  known  abroad,  so  were  overshadowed  by  that 
which  was  known.  Shortly  after,  he  began  also  to  wax 
famous  for  other  endowments,  not  only  as  a  learned  man, 
Dut  as  one  for  his  friendliness  useful,  and  helpful  to 
others.  But  modesty  will  not  allow  me,  by  way  of  jour- 
nal, to  rehearse  the  voluntary  pains  he  took  upon  him  : 
however,  it  will  not  be  amiss,  in  general,  to  say  something 
of  it ;  and  to  show  how,  either  by  good  advice,  comfort- 
able persuasions,  or  a  charitable  hand,  he  either  relieved 
the  wants,  or  satisfied  the  desires  of  innumerable  persons ; 
whereupon  no  man's  house  was  in  those  times  thronged 
with  more  clients  than  his.  There  repaired  to  him  both 
citizens  and  strangers,  noblemen  and  common  people  of 
all  degrees,  and  almost  all  for  the  same  cause  ;  to  seek 
Bome  relief  for  a  wounded  conscience.  At  length,  some 
who  were  likewise  sick  in  body,  would  needs  be  carried 
to  him  ;  but  this,  to  stop  rumours,  he  would  not  suffer  to 
be  done.  For,  because  they  were  brought  thither,  they 
were  by  some  reported  to  be  cured. 

Thus  spending  the  day  at  home  in  such  like  duties, 
frequently  preaching  abroad,  and  going  to  visit  those  who 
were  not  able  to  come  themselves  to  him,  he  both  ful- 
illed  that,  which,  by  the  courtesy  of  his  own  disposition, 
was  enjoined  him,  and  neglected  not  the  performance  of 
that  duty,  which  the  office  of  his  ministry  had  imposed 
upon  him.  That  little  time  which  his  friends,  either 
called  away  by  other  occasions,  or  ashamed  of  being  too 
;edious,  had  left  free  to  his  own  disposal,  he  bestowed 
aot  in  sleeping,  or  taking  his  pleasure,  buc  in  prayer  and 
studying  ;  when  he  engaged  in  either  of  these  exercises, 
lie  always  retired  into  some  private  apartment,  or  made 
use  of  the  night's  silence  for  secresy,  unless  by  chance 
sometimes  the  vehement  groans  he  mingled  with  his 
prayers,  being  heard  by  some  that  were  near  the  place, 
;ave  notice  how  earnest  he  was  in  his  devotions.  For  at 
io  time  of  the  night  could  any  man  come  to  find  his  la- 
Bours  ended  ;  but  often  kath  the  next  morning's  light 
jeen  the  last  of  his  night's  care  concluded. 

Now,  although  these  things  be  true,  yet  well  I  know 
there  are  many  who  will  find  fault,  that  I  have  so  slightlj 


passed  them  over  ;  and  demand,  why  I  produce  not  th« 
matters  themselves,  as  witnesses  of  his  actions,  or  at 
least  some  particular  example  of  each  kind,  that  they 
may  with  more  security  give  credit  to  the  rest.  But 
many  things  there  are  which  hinder  me  from  so  doing. 

First,  that  common  civility  forbiddeth  us,  to  publish 
abroad  that  which  the  conscience  of  another  hath  com- 
mitted to  our  secrecy  ;  and  a  very  ill  example  should  he 
give,  who  should  not  rather  by  all  means  conceal,  than 
make  known  to  the  world,  the  secrets  of  private  houses, 
the  jarrings  of  friends,  and  such  private  affairs  in  men's 
lives,  wliereof  it  may  either  shame,  or  repent  them  : 
next,  that  the  matters  themselves,  which  used  to  be  at- 
tended to  in  the  greatest  privacy  that  might  be,  could  by- 
no  means  come  to  our  knowledge ;  or,  if  by  suspicion 
somewhat  were  gathered,  and  that  I  should  instance  in 
one  or  two  particulars  ;  yet  what  great  assurance  in  the 
rest,  could  1  draw  from  hence  ? 

I  will  now  bring  the  last  argument,  I  know  not 
whether  I  should  say,  of  his  ability  or  industry  ;  that  he, 
who  so  wholly  had  given  himself  to  please  his  friends, 
that  he  had  set  apart  no  time,  for  his  other  occasions, 
yet  wrote  so  much,  as  it  might  well  have  been  believed, 
he  had  done  nothing  else. 

I  have  here  for  their  sakes,  who  may  desire  it,  set 
down  the  titles  of  those  books  he  wrote  ;  which  are 
these — Comapdiarum  libri  2.  Syllogisticon.  Adnionitio 
ad  Parliamentum.  De  lapsis  per  errorem  in  Ecclesiam 
restituendis.  Oliva  Evangelica.  De  Christo  gratis  jus- 
tificante.  De  Christo  Crucifixo.  Papa  confutatus.  Con- 
tra Osorium  de  Justitia.  Meditationes  supra  Apoca- 
lypsiin  Rerum  in  Ecclesia  gestarum  Commentarii.  The 
Acts  and  Monuments  of  the  Church. 

We  are  now  come  so  far,  as  to  be  able  from  hence,  to 
give  the  reader  a  full  sight  at  once,  of  the  rest  of  Foxe's 
life,  which  ought,  I  suppose,  in  like  manner  to  please 
them,  as  we  see  those  that  travel,  when  they  have  been 
long  tired  with  continual  rugged  ways  and  rough  forests, 
and  come  at  length  into  the  plain  and  champaigne  coun- 
tries, are  witli  the  very  change  of  soil  not  a  little  de- 
lighted and  refreshed. 

In  this  (as  it  were)  sketch  of  his  conditions,  we  shall 
first  observe  that  which  might  well  be  thought  the  chief- 
est  of  his  virtues  ;  namely,  a  deliberate  and  resolved 
contempt  of  all  things,  which  are  in  greatest  esteem 
among  men,  and  especially  of  pleasures:  which  disposi- 
tion of  his,  whether  inbred  by  nature,  acquired  by  disci- 
pline, or  infused  by  God,  did  of  necessity  give  him  great 
ability  to  perform  with  commendation  whatever  he  chose 
to  take  in  hand  ;  there  being  nothing  which  can  mislead' 
the  mind  into  errors,  which  would  otherwise  of  itself 
hold  the  right  way,  but  what  proceedeth  from  some  plea- 
sure or  other  ;  lying  in  wait  to  entrap  us  in  our  journey. 
But  so  did  Foxe  hold  play  with  these  enemies,  as  one 
who  desired  not  to  save  himself  by  flying,  or  shelter 
himself  in  some  secret  place  of  retirement ;  but  by  often 
skirmishing,  and  experience  in  the  manner  of  fighting, 
to  increase  his  own  strength,  and  give  to  others  an  ex- 
ample of  fortitude  ;  using  to  say.  That  they  did  not  great 
matter,  who  forsook  business  and  employments  in  the 
world,  lest  they  should  suffer  themselves  to  be  allured 
and  deceived  by  them.  For,  that  the  things  were  in 
themelves  innocent,  and  then  first  of  all  grew  hurtful, 
when  they  were  overvalued  and  pursued  with  avaricious 
desire  ;  which  he  that  can  beat  back  when  it  assaileth 
him,  and  striveth  to  break  in  upon  him,  is  deservedly 
called  temperate  ;  but  that  he  who  was  never  in  any 
temptation,  may  rather  seem  to  have  been  good  through 
want  of  occasion  to  be  otherwise,  than  by  his  own 
virtue. 

He  never  therefore  declined  the  friendship  of  illus- 
trious personages  ;  not  to  gain  honour  to  himself,  but 
that  thereby  he  saw  his  commendation  would  be  more 
effectual,  when  he  should  desire  favour  on  the  behalf  of 
others.  The  money,  which  sometimes  "Ch  men  offered 
him,  he  accepted,  returning  it  ba^^  to  the  poor.  He 
likewise  frequented  the  tables  "f  his  friends,  not  for  his 
own  pleasure,  being  of  "  spare  diet ;  but  from  courtesy 
to  keep  them  company,  and  lest  any  should  imagine,  he 
either  feared  or  fled  from  the  wrestling,  and  striving  witb 


THE  LIFE  OF  JOHN  FOXE. 


voluptuous  encounters,  or  that  he  thought  himself,  by- 
being  absent,  better  defended  against  the  pleasures  inci- 
dent to  eating  and  drinking,  than  by  the  guard  of  his 
own  moderation.  In  a  word,  so  did  Mr.  Foxe  behave 
himself  in  those  things  which  are  accompanied  by  de- 
lights, that  certain  it  is,  none  of  those  who  were  always 
in  his  company,  can  remember  any  speech  or  action  of 
his,  which  might  betray  the  least  shew  of  a  desire  for 
them  ;  and  so  far  was  he  from  thirsting  after  honour, 
riches,  applause,  or  any  outward  good,  that  he  would  at 
no  time  suffer  the  care  of  his  private  estate  to  enter  his 
mind,  much  less  that  it  should  by  taking  thought  for  his 
household  affairs,  be  overcome  or  drawn  aside  :  which 
either  security  of  his,  or  as  some  called  it,  slothfulness  in 
his  own  fortunes,  I  will  hereafter  declare  whence  it  pro- 
ceeded. In  the  mean  time,  whilst  I  consider  the  cause 
wherefore  he  thought  all  other  things  so  contemptible, 
especially  since  that  could  not  be  imagined  to  arise  from 
any  obstinate  disdainfulness,  much  less  from  a  sluggish- 
ness of  mind  ;  I  assure  myself,  it  was  only  the  love  of 
God,  wherewith  his  mind  was  so  filled,  and  so  much  de- 
lighted, that  he  left  no  room,  nor  any  affection  free  for 
other  pleasures,  of  his  own  accord  separating  himself 
from  the  fashions  of  the  world,  of  which  he  was  not 
otherwise  incapable  ;  and  devoting  himself  wholly  to  this 
care,  like  one  who  had  found  an  invaluable  treasure,  he 
bent  his  eyes  and  mind  upon  this  only,  neither  hoping 
nor  expecting  any  thing  besides,  but  resolved  to  make 
this  the  scope  of  all  his  wishes  and  desires  :  whereby  (as 
in  such  a  case  must  needs  happen)  it  so  fell  out,  that 
they  who  observed  his  mind  so  steadfastly  fixed  upon 
God,  and  that  he  both  spoke  and  did  many  things  beyond 
the  opinions  of  an  ordinarily  good  man,  believed  that  he 
could  not  be  void  of  some  divine  inspiration  ;  and  now 
some  began,  not  as  a  good  man  to  honour  him,  but  as 
one  sent  from  heaven,  even  to  adore  him,  through  the 
folly  of  mankind,  madly  doting  upon  any  thing,  whatso- 
ever their  own  will  hath  set  up  to  be  worshipped. 

It  will  not  be  out  of  the  way  to  add  in  ge- 
neral what  Foxe  thought  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
and  the  bishop  thereof,  as  far  as  they  may  be  ga- 
thered out  of  his  speeches  when,  being  of  ripe  years, 
he  had  strengthened  his  judgment  with  much  expe- 
rience. 

The  heads  of  his  opinions  were  these  : 
That   among  the    christian    church  the  Roman  had 
been  in  dignity   always   chief,   and  of  most   antiquity. 
That  it  retained  this  dignity  and  preference  many  ages 
after,  by  little  and  little,  growing  to  greater  authority, 
not  by  consent  of  the  people,   or  by  any  right  to  that 
claim,  but  by  reason  of  a  certain  inclination  and  custom 
among  men,  that  where  any  chanced  to   excel  others, 
they  first  began  to  be  powerful  among  the  rest,  and  at 
length    to    exercise    command    over  them.       That    the 
greatest   honour     and     authority    it     had    was    among 
■these   western   kingdoms,   which,   as  every   one  mostly 
loved  the  christian   religion,   so  were  they  by  the  dili- 
gence and  piety  of  the  Romans  most  assisted  ;  in  this 
respect    it    had    not    ill   deserved    to    be    called    the 
mother    of  tiiose  churches.      That  the  occasion  of  so 
great  an  increase  was,  that  the  city  of  Rome,  being  of  so 
ancient  renown,  and  as  it  were  by  destiny  appointed  mo- 
narch of  the   world,  in   all    ages  abounding  with  men 
of    great     courage    and    virtne,     being  well     peopled, 
wealthy,  usefully  seated,  and  always  under  the  emperors' 
sight,  easily  afforded  this  convenience.     That  at  the  first 
the  christians  could  no  where  meet  together  with  less  trou- 
ble, or  be  more  plentifully  provided  for,  or  more  safely  con- 
cealed, or,  when  need  vvas,  die  with  more  constancy  ;  all 
which    made    j)osterity   greatly   to    admire    and   honour 
them.     That  the  church  at  first  flourished  rather  in  good 
discipline,  and  the  approved  holiness  of  the  professors, 
than  in  abundance  of  riches,  there  being  yet  no  loose 
ness,  no  pi'vle  or  ambition  found  in   the   manners  of  the 
clergy  ;  and  money,   servants,   lands,  jewels,    and  such 
like  goods,  were  aivijrether  unknown  to  them  ;  in  short, 
all  things  were  so  restramod^  either  by  modesty  in  using 
what  they   had,    or    contented  in    wanting   what   they 
had    not,   as   that   in    Rome   alone  teemed    to    be  the 
seat  of  the  christian  religion.       All  this  was  observed 


with  the  greatest  strictness  in  the  times  nearest  to  the 
church's  infancy  ;  but,  in  process  of  time,  by  little  and 
little,  it  be^an  to  be  neglected  and  corrupted,  after  the 
same  manners  as  rivers,  whose  streams  being  small 
and  clear  near  their  head,  the  farther  they  proceed  the 
larger  is  the  channel,  but  with  more  troubled  waters  ;  till 
at  length,  by  mixture  with  the  sea,  they  become  also  un- 
wholesome ;  and  though  in  no  one  place  can  we  perceive 
where  they  are  any  jot  changed  from  their  first  purity; 
yet  may  we  easily  enough  find  a  great  difference,  if  we 
compare  the  extremes  together.  In  the  church  it  so  fell 
out,  that  having  brought  all  nations  to  the  christian 
faith,  after  they  once  began  to  think  it  for  the  honour  of 
the  empire,  that  the  priests  should  no  longer  (as  they 
had  formerly  been  accustomed)  endure  poverty,  but  live 
in  a  more  sumptuous  way,  to  which  purpose  the 
emperors  granted  many  things  to  the  churchmen,  both  as 
an  ornament  and  reward  to  them  ;  then  also  the  priests 
began,  first  to  be  taken  with  the  love  of  riches,  then,  by 
degrees,  to  grow  wanton  through  abundance,  and  not  to 
care  what  little  pains  they  took  ;  afterwards  (as  always 
the  succeeding  age  adds  to  the  vice  of  the  former)  they 
affected  power  also,  which,  when  they  had  once  ob- 
tained, and,  by  the  emperor's  gift,  received  the  com- 
mand of  the  church,  they  gave  not  over,  till  (having  cast 
down  the  emperors,  by  whose  bounty  they  had  so 
prevailed)  they  both  invaded  the  privileges  of  the  em- 
pire, and  now  laid  claim  to  both  spiritual  and  temporal 
government ;  in  the  mean  while,  neglecting  those  rules 
of  religion  which  their  predecessors  had  prescribed 
them,  neither  themselves  searching  the  scriptures,  nor 
permitting  others  to  do  it  ;  and  esteeming  the  worship 
of  God  to  consist  rather  in  outward  devotion  and  pomp 
of  ceremonies,  than  in  the  obedience  of  faith.  That  by 
this  means  it  came  to  pass,  that  the  church  of  Rome 
(as  all  other  immoderate  empires)  not  only  fell  from  that 
high  degree  it  once  held,  but  also  subverted  in  itself  the 
very  substance  and  state  of  a  church  :  nor  that  this 
ought  to  seem  strange,  if,  as  the  most  healthful  bodies 
fall  into  sickness  with  most  danger,  so  it  happeneth, 
that  the  prime  of  all  churches  should  have  no  mean,  but 
either  remain  in  the  perfection  of  health,  or  become 
the  most  dangerous  enemy  to  it ;  and  that  for  this  cause 
the  pope  now  seemed  to  be  antichrist.  That  notwith- 
standing the  case  was  so  plain,  yet  neither  part  ought  to 
lend  too  much  belief  to  arguments,  nor  be  too  earnest  in 
hindering  it,  if  by  any  moderation  of  men  the  matter 
might  be  brought  to  soundness  and  agreement.  That  it 
was  not,  perhaps,  in  our  power  to  take  from  Rome  her 
ancient  honour,  and  the  opinion  of  her  religion  so  fixed 
already  in  the  minds  of  men.  That  the  church  of  Rome 
had  fallen  by  her  own  covetousness,  ambition,  and  pre- 
varication ;  but  that  never  any  man  had  gone  so  far  in 
sinning,  as  that  repentance  had  not  reached  as  far.  That 
therefore  it  was  fit  to  allow  them,  as  a  returning  to  re- 
pentance, so  some  convenient  means  to  move  them  to  it, 
and  sufficient  space  to  repent  in.  That  it  might  be  the 
author  disliked  them,  because  a  German  or  Frenchman,^ 
and  not  an  Italian  of  their  own  nation  had  tohl  them  o :" 
their  errors.  That  there  might  one  day  among  theii 
own  men  be  found  some,  by  whose  authority  they  should 
not  be  ashamed  to  amend  their  faults,  and  with  more 
willingness  part  with  their  own  power  to  procure  the 
peace  of  the  whole  world.  That  there  was  at  least  this 
hope  left,  it  might  so  fall  out  that  they  had  no  further 
erred  in  the  articles  of  faith  than  that  they  would  not 
suffer  too  much  to  be  known.  That  the  conditions  of 
agreement  would  be,  first.  That  the  pope  should  forsake 
all  those  tenets,  by  which  he  gained  such  great  sums  of 
money  ;  there  being  nothing  whereto  the  people  might 
with  more  difficulty  be  persuaded,  than  that  Christ,  the 
Saviour  of  the  world,  had  instructed  his  church  in  the 
way  of  getting  money,  and  setting  the  scripttircs  to  sale. 
Next,  that  he  should  renounce  all  secular  jurisdiction,  and 
not  sup])ose  himself  to  have  title,  or  any  thing  to  do 
with  the  right  of  princes.  That,  on  the  other  side,  liis 
onposers  should  not  refuse,  th<ic  some  one  man  may  have 
the  principal  place  of  counsel  and  government  in  the 
church  affairs,  as  being  a  tiling  which  would  have  many 
conveniences  in  it,  when  it  might  be  done  with  security  ; 


THE  LIFE  OF  JOHN  FOXE. 


neither   that  the  Romish    church,  because  it  had  once 
fallen,   ought   to   make    against    it  ;  nor    that    it    had 
first   flourished  to   prevail    for  it,  herein    to  bo    pre- 
ferred  before   any  other  ;  but   that  all   this    «-as  to  be 
left    to    the    discretion    of    a    general    council    of  the 
christians,  which  might  be  so  equitable,  as  that  neither 
the  power  or  favour  of  any  one  should  be  able,  either 
from     the    place     of    meeting,     or    the    difference     in 
number  of  voices,  to  promise  itself  any  advantage  to  the 
injury  of  the  rest.     That,  in  the  mean  while,  it  would 
be  of   great  moment   to  the    hope    and   speediness    of 
settling  all  controversies,  if  hereafter  on  both  sides  they 
would  give  such  instructions,   as  might  cause  in  each 
party  a  better  hope  and  opinion    of  the  other,   espe- 
cially that  they  ought  to  leave  off  that  stubborn  conceit, 
whereby  each  of  them,  presuming  itself  to  be  the  only 
true  church,  supposeth  the  other  excluded.     For  that  it 
were  not  only  wicked,  but  also  highly  to  the  dishonour 
of  God,  to  think  that  he  had  so  given  his  commandments 
t3    mankind    as    that   they  should    be    turned   to    the 
destruction  of  those  that  obey  them  ;  which  must  of  ne- 
cessity come  to  pass,  if  when  all  men  will  not  consent  in 
the  same  opinion,  they  who  understand  most  shall  refuse 
to  admit  the  rest ;  was  therefore  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
reserved  only  for  the  more  understanding  sort,  and  those 
that  know  most  ?     Where  should  then  the  fools  of  the 
world  be  ;  where  should  little  children  be,  whom  Christ 
had    set  apart  for   himself?      How  much  better  should 
we  serve   God  by   following   that  which    was    evident, 
than  by  interpreting  that   which  was  doubtful  ?     How 
much  more  probable  were  it,  that  God's  mercy  was  so 
abundant,  as  when  men  were  once  agreed  in  point  of  ge- 
neral obedience,  there  should  nothing  else  be  laid  to  their 
charge  ?  For,   that  the  force   of  obedience  was  before 
God   so    great,  as   thereby   only   all   other   inequalities 
might  be  made  even  ;  but  if  all  were  not  in  equal  condi- 
tion, that  certainly  with  God  they  were  best  esteemed 
who  judged  with  the  most  modesty  of  others. 

I  will  now  speak  of  the  friends  of  Mr.  Foxe : 
niiior.s;  whom,  I  have  already  shewed  with  how  great 
alfection  he  was  beloved  by  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  being  by 
his  bounty  maintained  in  his  lifetime,  and  after  his 
death  by  tlie  pension  he  bestowed  on  him,  which  his 
son,  the  right  honourable  the  earl  of  Suffolk,  to  whom 
those  revenues  descended,  out  of  his  liberality  con- 
tinued. 

His  fortunes  were  increased  by  the  lord  William 
Cecil,  then  lord  treasurer,  a  man  beyond  expression  ex- 
cellent, whom  it  as  much  availed  queen  Elizabeth  to 
liave  for  her  minister,  as  it  availed  the  kingdom  to  have 
Elizabeth  for  their  queen ;  and  without  doubt  most 
deserving,  that  in  himself  and  in  his  jiosterity  he  should 
flourish  in  that  kingdom,  which  he  had  by  his  wisdom 
and  advice  made  most  flourishing.  He,  of  the  queen's 
pift,  obtained  for  Mr.  Foxe  the  rectory  of  Shipton,  upon 
no-  other  inducement  but  his  public  merits,  and  when 
^Ir.  Foxe  delayed,  and  after  his  manner  entreated  leave 
to  excuse  himself,  the  lord  Cecil  politically  overcame  his 
liashfulness  by  telling  him,  that  he  neither  accepted  that 
for  an  answer,  nor  had  he  deserved  that  the  blame  of  Mr. 
Foxe's  refusing  the  queen's  gift  should  be  laid  upon  him, 
as  if  he  had  been  his  hindrance. 

To  the  earls  of  Bedford  and  of  Warwick  he  was  very 
acceptable. 

He  was  very  intimate  with  sir  Francis  Walsingham, 
secretary  of  state,  a  prudent  and  vieilant  man,  and  one 
who  deservedly  was  the  first  that  advanced  the  power  of 
the  secretaryship. 

The  two  brothers,  sir  Thomas  Hennage  and  Master  Mi- 
chael Hennage,  he  sincerely  loved,  the  first  for  the  sweet- 
ness of  his  behaviour,  the  other  for  his  solid  learning 
and  singular  modesty  of  life,  and  though  they  were 
each  of  them,  in  their  kind,  most  accomplished  gentle- 
men, yet  he  was  wont  to  say  that  sir  Thomas  Hennage 
had  as  much  as  was  requisite  in  any  way  to  become  a 
complete  courtier,  but  that  Master  Michael  Hennage  had 
both  all  his  brother  in  himself,  and  that  besides  of  his  own 
■which  the  court  had  not  corrupted. 

To  sir  Drew  Drury  he  bare  likewise  a  strong  affection, 
as  to  a  man  of  sincere   intentions,  and   of  great  con- 


stancy in  all  fortunes,  and  perhaps,  the  only  man  in 
the  court  who  continued  his  favour  without  loss  of  his 
freedom. 

Among  the  prelates  he  principally  reverenced  Doctor 
Grindall,  archbishop  of  Canterbury ;  Doctor  Elmar, 
bishop  of  London  ;  and  Doctor  Pilkington,  bishop  of 
Durham  ;  and  Doctor  Nowell,  dean  of  St.  Paul's,  who 
were  his  partners  in  banishment  at  Basil. 

Among  the  writers  of  his  time  he  preferred,  before  the 
rest.  Doctor  Humphrey,  Doctor  Whiteaker,  and  Doctor 
Fulke,  with  whose  learning  he  was  greatly  delighted, 
and  esteemed  it  no  small  benefit  to  be  again  be- 
loved by  them. 

But  with  none  had  he  more  familiar  acquaintance 
than  with  Master  John  Crowly  and  Master  Baldwine 
Collins,  whose  counsel  he  made  use  of  in  all  his  affairs, 
especially  of  Master  Collins,  concerning  whom  he  was 
wont  to  say,  That  he  knew  not  which  had  the  greatest 
share  in  him,  excellence  of  knowledge,  or  modesty  of 
mind. 

Among  military  men,  sir  Francis  Drake  was  much 
delighted  with  his  familiarity  ;  whom  to  commend  near 
the  times  he  lived  in,  were  needless,  but  to  commend 
him  to  posterity,  according  to  his  merits,  many  volumes 
would  scarce  suffice. 

Among  the  citizens  of  London,  he  always  found  great 
good  will;  especially  with  sir  Thomas  Gresham,  sir 
Thomas  Roe,  Alderman  Bacchus,  Master  ismith.  Master 
Dale,  and  Master  Sherington,  who  held  him  in  great  esti- 
mation, being  part  of  them  such  as  had  borne  the  liighest 
places  of  honour  in  the  city,  and  part  of  them  merchants 
of  great  substance. 

1  pass  by  many,  who  perhaps  had  as  great  a  share  in 
Master  Foxe's  friendship  as  any  of  these  ;  nor  ouglit  it 
to  be  accounted  a  fault,  if  I  either  knew  not,  or  remem- 
bered not  all :  but  this  I  ought  not  to  omit,  (as  be- 
ing the  chief  cause  why  I  thought  fit  to  mention  the 
above-nained  worthy  men)  that  these  were  they,  from 
whom,  I  before  said.  Master  Foxe  received  such  large 
sums  of  money  to  divide  among  the  poor :  which,  al- 
though they  did  it  with  so  much  privacy,  as  that  they 
trusted  not  to  messengers  in  delivering  it,  not  regarding 
any  outward  praise,  their  well-doing  might  procure 
them,  knowing  the  consciousness  of  it  to  be  as  much  as 
they  needed  to  desire.  Yet  it  was  not  fitting  for  me  in 
Foxe's  history,  to  dissemble  it,  or  to  give  any  man  occa- 
sion to  suppose  the  truth  was  not  opened  by  Foxe,  thougli 
they  themselves  thought  good  to  neglect  the  fruit  of  so 
great  liberality,  especially  since  it  may  abundantly  serve 
for  commendation  of  both  him  and  them,  that  they 
should  be  known  by  their  own  actions,  and  he  by  none 
but  his  own. 

He  used  always  among  his  friends  a  pleasant  kind  of 
familiarity,  wherewith  he  seasoned  the  gravity  and  seve- 
rity of  his  other  behaviour. 

Being  once  asked  at  a  friend's  table,  what  dish  he  de- 
sired to  be  set  up  to  him  to  begin  his  meal  with,  he  an- 
swered, "  the  last ;"  which  word  was  pleasantly  taken, 
as  if  he  had  meant  some  choicer  dish,  such  as  are  usually 
brought  for  the  second  course ;  whereas  he  rather 
signified  the  desire  he  had  to  see  dinner  ended,  that  he 
might  depart  home. 

Going  abroad,  by  chance,  he  met  a  woman  that  he 
knew,  who,  pulling  a  book  from  under  her  arm,  and 
saying,  "  See  you  not  that  I  am  going  to  a  sermon  ;" 
Foxe  replied,  "  But  if  you  will  be  ruled  by  me,  go  home, 
rather,  for  to-day  you  will  do  but  Utile  good  at  church;" 
and  when  she  asked,  "  At  what  time  therefore  he  would 
counsel  her  to  go?"  "  Then,"  answered  he,  "when  you 
tell  nobody  before  hand." 

It  happened  at  his  own  table  that  a  gentleman  there 
spake  somewhat  too  fieely  against  the  earl  of  Leicester, 
which,  when  Foxe  heard,  he  commanded  a  bowl  filled 
with  wine  to  be  brought  him,  which  being  done  r 
"  This  bowl,"  said  he,  "  was  given  to  me  by  the  earl  of 
Leicester,"  so  stopping  the  gentleman  in  his  intem- 
perate speeches  without  reprehending  him. 

When  a  young  man,  a  little  too  forward,  had  in  pre. 
sence  of  many,  said,  "That  he  could  conceive  no  rea- 
son in  the  reading  of  old  authors,  why  men  should  so 
a2 


THE  LIFE  OF  JOHN  FOXE. 


greatly  admire  them."  ''  No  marvel  indeed,"  replied 
Foxe,  "  for  if  you  could  conceive  the  reason,  you  would 
then  admire  them  yourself."  . 

1  couia  uieiitiou  many  anecdotes  of  this  kind,  but 
that  1  will  not  exceed  my  intended  limits  too  far.        _ 

At  length  having  in  such  actions,  and  such  behaviour 
spent  out  his  age,  being  now  full  of  years,  and  blessed 
with  friends,  ere  he  had  ijuite  passed  through  his  seven- 


tieth  year, (1587)  he  died,  not  through  any  known  disease, 
but  through  much  age. 

Upon  the  report  of  his  death  the  whole  city  lamented, 
honouring  the  small  funeral  which  was  rnaae  for  him, 
with  the  concourse  of  a  great  multitude  of  people,  and 
in  no  other  fashion  of  mourning,  than  as  if  among  so 
many,  each  man  had  buried  his  own  father,  or  his  own 
brother. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


PRELIMINARY    DISSERTATION    ON    THE    DIFFERENCE    BETWEEN    THE    ANCIENT    AND 

MODERN  CHURCH  OF  ROME. 


Page 
The  corruptions  of  Rome  came  in  gradually  .  .  8 
Objections  to  this  statement  answered  .         .    ib. 

Particulars,  wherein  the  ancients  and  modems  differ  9 
Papal   assumptions   rejected  in  the  time  of  Pope 

Victor 10 

Also  at  the  councils  of  Carthage,  and  subsequently  ib. 
Particulars  in  which  modern  popes  have  exceeded 

their  due  jurisdiction  .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

The   authority  of  princes  over  popes  proved  from 

Scripture  .         .         .         .         .         .         .11 

The  same  proved  by  the  laws  of  man      .         .         .12 
The  Constitutions  of  Justinian  touching  this  .         .    ib. 
The  laws  of  both  England  and  France  on  the  same  .    ib. 
The  modern  titles  of  the  popes        .         .         .         .13 

Contrary  to  coiincils  of  Nice,  Carthage,  &c.  .  .  ib. 
The  title  of  "  Universal  Bishop"  assumed  by  the 

Greek  patriarch  .         .         ,         .         .         .15 

Denounced  by  pope  Gregory  the  Great  .  .  .  ib. 
Whether  St.  Peter  was  Universal  Bishop,  examined  ib. 
W^hether  he  was  head  of  the  church  .  .  .16 
Whether  he  was  bishop  of  Rome    .         .         -  .    ib. 

Tlie    church   of  Rome  is    not  the  head  church  of 

Christendom       .  .  .  .  .  .  .17 

Some  questions  touching  the  succession  of  St.  Peter     18 


Pag« 

The   arguments  of  the   papists   from  the  fathers, 
examined  .......     18 

The  causes  which  led  to  the  pre-eminence  of  the 
church  of  Rome         ......     19 

The  arguments  from  analogy  of  temporal  monar- 
chies, examined  .         .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

The  difference  between  ancient  and  modern  Rome  in 
doctrine    ........     20 

This  proved  by  the  Scriptures  in  several  particulars     21 
Contrariety  of  the  doctrines  of  Rome  to  those  of  St. 

Paul 25 

This  contrariety  to  the  word  of  God — 

On  faith  and  justification         .         .         .         .26 
On  works  and  the  law     .....    ib. 

On  sin 27 

On  penance  or  repentance       .         .         .         .    ib. 
On  the  difference  between  the  Law  and  the 

Gospel 28 

On  free-will. 29 

On  invocation  and  adoration  .         .         .         .    ib. 

On  the  sacraments  .....    ib. 

On  matrimony        .         .         .         .         .         .30 

On  civil  government        .         ,         .         .         .    ib. 
On  purgatory ib. 


BOOK    I. 

CONTAINING 

THREE  HUNDRED  YEARS  NEXT  AFTER  CHRIST,  WITH  THE  TEN  PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE 

PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


Arrangement  of  this  work 32 

Method  of  treating  this  history      .         .         .         .  ib. 

Opposition  of  the  world  to  the  kingdom  of  Christ  .  ib. 

Persecutions  by  the  Jews       .....  34 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Andrew ib. 

Martyrdom  of  St.  James 35 

A.D.    Persecutions  by  the  Romans — 

64.  The  First,  under  Nero     .         .         .         .35 

67.  Martyrdom  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul          .  ib. 

94.  The  Second,  under  Domitian             .         .  36 

97.  Banishment  of  St.  John  .  .  .  .  ib. 
Causes  of  these  persecutions  by  the  Romans,  ib. 
The  uncertainty  that  exists  respecting  the 

first  bishops  of  Rome 37 

98.  The  Third,  under  Trajan.  .  .  .  ib. 
The  Letter  of  Pliny  to  the  Emperor  .  .  ib. 
The  Emperor's  answer  .  .  .  * .  .38 
Martyrdom  of  Ignatius       .         .         .         .  ib. 


140.  The  clemency  of  the  Emperor  Antonius  Pius.    39 

His  Letter  or  edict  respecting  the  Christians      39 

161.  The  Fourth,  under  Marcus  Aurelius  .      39 

Martyrdom  of  Polycarp      .  •         .         .      ib. 

Letters  of  the  church,  at  Smyrna,  detailing 

the  same         ......      ib. 

The  Martyrs  at  Lyons  and  Vienne      .         .41 
The  Epistle  of  the  churches,   there,  detail- 
ing the  persecution  .         .         .         .      ib. 

Some  account  of  Justin,  the  Apologist  and 
martyr         .  .....       42 

Some  account  of  Melito  and  his  catalogue  of 
Canonical  Scriptures       .         .         .         .43 

193.  The  Fifth,  under  Severus  .         .         .      ib. 

Some  account  of  Origen     .         •         .         .44 
Martyrdom  of  Irenaeus        .         .         .         .      ib. 

His  opposition  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  .      ib, 

Tertullian ib. 

Succession  of  the  bishops  of  Rome      .         .      ib 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


A.D. 


222. 

235. 
244, 
249 


«C7. 


270. 


3S4. 


Character  of  Victor  (A.D. 185) 

The  contest  about  Easter-day  between  the 
ea-tern  and  western  churches  . 

Ch'\racter  of  Heliogabalus 

Martyrdom  of  Cecilia 

The  Sixth,  under  Maximinus 

Baptism  of  the  Emperor  Phili]) 

The  Seventh,  under  Decius 

Some  account  of  Origen     . 

Martyrdom  of  Babylas 

The  Persecution  at  Alexandria,  detailed  in 
Dionysius       .... 

Account  of  the  death  of  Serapion 

The  controversy  concerning  the  lapsed 

Some  account  of  Novatus    . 

The  letters  of  Cyprian  to  the  persecuted 

The  Eighth,  under  Valerian 

Some  account  of  Cyprian     . 

Cautions  respecting  the  writings  of  the  fa- 
thers      .... 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Lawrence 

Some  account  of  Dionysius 

The  fate  of  Valerian    . 

The  Ninth,  under  Aurelian 

Eusebius    .... 

Tranquillity  of  the  church  for  44  years 

Its  great  prosperity  and  consequent  corrup 
tion         .... 

The  Tenth,  under  Diocletian 

Its  terrible  character  . 

In  Nicomedia 

In  Bohemia 

In  Spain     .... 

In  Britain  .... 

In  Alexandria 

Edicts  of  Maximinus  in  brass 


Page 
44 

ib. 
45 
ib. 
46 
ib. 
ib. 
ib. 
47 

ib. 

,     49 

,    ib. 

,    ib. 

50 

51 

ib. 

ib. 
52 
ib. 
ib. 
53 
54 
ib. 

ib. 
ib. 
55 
ib. 
56 
ib. 
ib. 
ib. 
58 


A.D.  Page 

The  pestilence     ......     58 

312.   Constantme  proceeds  to  Italy      .         .         .59 
The  story  of  the  cross  in  the  air  .         .         .    ib. 
His  victory  ......     60 

Edict  in  behalf  of  the  christians  .         .         .    ib. 

Breach  between  Constantine  and  Licinius     .     61 

324.  Deaths  of  Licinius  and  other  persecutors        .    ib. 

Particular  details  of  certain  martyrs      .         .    ib. 

Martyrdom  of  Alban ib. 

Fabulous  miracles  ascribed  to  him        .         .     62 
Martyrdom  of  Romanus       .         .         .         .    ib. 

Gordius         .         .         .         ,63 

Menas  .  .  .  .  .  ib. 
The  forty  martys,  described  by  Basil  .  .  64 
Martyrdom  of  Cyrus   .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Agricola  and  Vitalis       .         .    ib. 

Vincentius    .         ,         .         .    ib. 

Eulalia  .         .         .         .65 

Agnes  ....     66 

Absurd  legends  respecting  Catherine     .         .    ib. 
Martyrdom  of  J ulitta  .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Barbara  .         .         .         .    ib. 

Succession  of  the  bishops  of  Rome       .         .    ib. 
Council  of  Sienne         .  .         .         .         .67 

Persecution  in  the  East  under  Sapor    .         .    ib. 
Martyrdom  of  Simeon  .         .         .         .    ib. 

Letter  of  Constantine  to  Sapor  in  behalf  of 
the  christians .         .         .         .         .         .681 

Martyrdom  of  Marcus  Arethusius         .         .    ib. 
Exposition  of  the  1260  days         .         .         .69 
Character  of  Constantine     .         .         .         .70 

Constantine's  prayer  .         .         .         .         .71 

His  edicts  in  favour  of  Christianity        .         .     72 
His  command  to  circulate  the  scriptures       .    ib. 
The  alleged  donation  of  Constantine  to  the 
bishops  of  Rome  disproved       .         .         .     ib. 


BOOK    II. 


CONTAINING 


THE  NEXT  THREE  HUNDRED  YEARS,  WITH  SUCH  THINGS  SPECIALLY  AS  HAVE 
HAPPENED  IN  ENGLAND  FROM  THE  TIME  OF  KING  LUCIUS  TO  GREGORY,  AND  SO 
AFTER  TO  THE  TIME  OF  KING  EGBERT. 


180. 


462. 
568. 


A.D. 

The  antiquity  of  the  British  churches 
They  received  not  the  faith  from  Rome 
Difference  of  their  doctrines  from  the  mo- 
dern faith  of  Rome  .... 
Story  of  king  Lucius  and  pope  Eleutherius 
Fagan  and  Damian      ..... 
Troubled  state  of  Britain     .... 
Arrival  of  the  Saxons  .  .  .  .  ■ 
Tlie  establishn)ent  of  the  Heptarchy 
The  British  christians  persecuted  by  Saxons 
The  four  persecutions  in  Britain 
596.  The  mission,  and  arrival  of  Austin  the  monk 
Made  archbishop  of  Canterbury 
The  synod  at  Austin's  oak  . 
Opposition  of  the  British  clergy 
Their  destruction  by  Jithelfride 
The  conduct  of  Austin 
The  character  of  pope  Gregory 
Rise  of  the  papacy  under  Boniface  III. 
Controversy  about  Easter    . 
The  arguments  and  conclusion 
Theodore      introduces      matins, 

masses,  Ike. 
Synod  at  Thetford 
Sixth  general  council  at  Coastantinople 


616. 


680. 


Page 

A.D. 

74 

707. 

ib. 

75 

.  ib. 

ib. 

76 

ib. 

747. 

77 

ib. 

ib. 

ib. 

78 

ib. 

780. 

ib. 

79 

.    io. 

.    ib. 

794. 

.    il). 

.     80 

.    ib. 

!     81 

.    ib. 

.     82 

Adelme  of  Malmesbury  and  John  of  Bever- 
ley ....... 

Absurd  miracles  ascribed  to  them 

Latin  custom  respecting  Easter  established 
in  England       ...... 

Controversy  about  shaving  priests 

Some  account  of  Bede  .... 

Synod  at  (;ionesho       ..... 

Letter  of  archbishop  Boniface  exposing  the 
vicious  lives  of  nuns  and  friars 

First  establishment  of  some  popish  practices 

The  donation  of  Pepin  to  the  see  of  Rome    . 

Controversy  concerning  imiges    . 

Gregory  s  mass  substituted  for  Ambrose's  li- 
turgy         _       . 

Curious  mode  in  which  this  was  determined 

The  grant  of  Charlemagne  .... 
794.   Council  of  Frankfort,  condemning  images     . 

Proceedings  of  Charlemagne  against  images 

Tlie  empress  Irene  and  the  council  of  Nice  . 
Introduction  of  Peter's  pence  into  England  . 

Abbies  and  nunneries  now  founded  in  Eng- 
land        ....... 

Superstition  and  ignorance  of  these  times     . 

Succession  of  archbishops  of  Canterbury 


Page 

82 
ib. 

ib. 
ib. 
83 
84 

ib. 
ib. 
85 
ib. 


ib. 
ib. 
ib. 
86 
ib. 
ib. 
ib. 


ib. 

87 
88 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


BOOK    III. 


CONTAINING 


THE  THREE  HUNDRED  YEARS  FROM  THE  REIGN  OF  KING  EGBERT  TO  THE  TIME  OF 

WILLIAM  THE  CONQUEROR. 


ib. 
92 


ib. 


A.D.  Page  , 

79i.   Civil  history  of  Britain         .         .         .         .89 

828.  Britain  first  called  Anglia    .         .         .         .    ib.  ! 

832.  Arrival  of  the  Danes  .         .         •         .    ib.  j 

Churches  of  England  began  to  be  endowed    .    ib.  | 
Swithin,  bishop  of  Winchester      .         .         .    ib.  j 
Series  of  popes   .         .         .         .         .         .     90  | 

Their  innovations  iu  religion        .         .         .    ib.  I 
Story  of  pope  Joan      .         .         .         .         .    ib, 

Epistle  of  Haldrike  in  behalf  of  the  mar- 
riage of  priests         ..... 

Succession  in  the  papacy     .... 

Emperors  precluded  from  interfering  in  the 
election  of  the  popes         .... 

The  causes  of  the  Danes'  invasion  of  Eng- 
land          ib. 

8;0.  King  Alfred 93 

His  various  contests  with  the  Danes    .         .    ib. 
His  character      .         .         .         .         .         .94 

John  Scotus        .         .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Succession  of  the  popes       .         .         .         .95 

Degradation  and  restoration  of  pope  Formosus  ib. 
Difficulties  in  the  papal  succession       .         .    ib. 

901.  King  Edward  the  Elder       ,         .         ,         .96 

928.   King  Ethelstan 97 

His  law  respecting  tithes      .         .         .         .    ib. 

940.  King  Edmund ib. 

Monks  first  introduced  into  cathedrals  .    ib. 

Dunstan,  abbot  of  Glastonbury    .         .         .98 
Absurd  legends  respecting  him     .         .         .    ib. 
The  laws  of  this  king  prove  the  authority  of 
princes  then  in  the  church        .         .         .    ib. 

948,   King  Edwin ib. 

Banishment  of  Dunstan        .         .         .         .    ib. 

959,  King  Edgar         .         .         ,         .         .         .    ib. 
Dunstan  recalled  .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Appointed  archbishop  of  Canterbury  .  .  ib. 
Progress  of  monkery  in  England  .  .  .  ib. 
Ancient  and  modern  monkery  contrasted  .  99 
Frivolous  distinctions  of  orders    .  .         .100 

Character  of  king  Edgar      .         .         .         .    ib. 


A.D. 

974. 


975. 


973. 


1016. 

1017. 
1036. 
1039. 
1043. 


106C. 


1067. 


Page 

The  penance  imposed  on  him  by  Dunstan    .   101 

His  oration  to  the  clergy      .         .         .         .    ib. 

King  Edward  the  Martyr     .         ,         ,         .   102 

Factious  proceedings  of  Dunstan  ,         .    ib. 

Monks  expelled  from  the  monasteries  .         .    ib. 

Death  of  the  king  through  means  of  his  mo- 
ther          103 

Succession  of  popes     ,         .         .         ,         .    ib. 

Wicked  character  of  pope  John  XII.    .         .    ib. 

His  deposition  from  the  popedom  .         .    ib. 

Otho  renews  the  grants  of  Charlemagne  to 
the  see  of  Rome        .         .         ...         .    ib. 

Pope  John  XIII.  imprisoned        .         .         .    ib. 

Pope  Boniface  VII.  dragged  through  the 
streets  of  Rome        .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Contests  for  the  papacy        .         .         .         .    ib. 

King  Ethelred 104 

The  Danes  return  to  England        .         .         .    ib. 

Their  cruel  oppression  of  the  people     .         .    ib. 

Edmund  Ironside  and  Canute       .         .         .    ib. 

Assassination  of  Edmund     ....   105 

Proceedings  of  Canute  .        *.         .         .    ib. 

Harold        .......    ib. 

Hardicanute        ......    ib. 

King  Edward  the  Confessor  .         .         .   106 

Visit  of  William  duke  of  Normandy  to  Eng- 
land        ..,..,.    ib. 

King  Harold  II ib. 

Invasion  of  England  by  duke  William  .  .    ib. 

Conquest  of  England  and  death  of  Harold    .  107 

Succession  of  the  popes        .         .         .         .    ib. 

Their  innovations  in  religion         .         .         .    ib. 

Schism  in  the  papacy — three  popes  together    ib. 

Pope  Victor  poisoned  by  Hildebrand    .         .    ib. 

Another  schism  in  the  papacy       .         .         .    ib. 

Violent  proceedings  of  Hildebrand        .         .    ib. 

Council  at  Lateran       .         .         .         .         ,    ib. 

Opposition  in  England  to  pope  Nicholas  II.   108 

Council  at  Mantua      .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Succession  of  archbishops  of  Canterbury       .    ib. 


BOOK    IV. 

CONTAINING 

THE  THREE  HUNDRED  YEARS  FROM  WILLIAM  THE  CONQUEROR  TO  THE  TIME  OP 

JOHN  WICKLIFFE. 


A.D. 


Page 
109 
,  ib. 
,  ib. 
,  110 
.    ib. 


1066.  William  the  Conqueror  crowned 

His  violent  measures  with  the  clergy     . 
1070.  Council  of  Westminster 

Lanfranc  visits  Rome  for  the  paU 
Expences  of  the  pall    .... 

Contest  for  primacy  between  York  and  Can- 
terbury  .......    ib. 

Changes  of  some  sees  in  England  .         .111 

1075.  Council  at  London       .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Pope  Hildebrand,  or  Gregory  VII.        .         •    ib. 
His  violent  proceedings        .         .         .         .    ib. 

Exclusion  of  the  emperors  for  election  of 

pope 112 

His  extravagant  claims  .  .  .  .  ib. 
His  epistle  against  the  marriage  of  priests  .  113 
His  decree  upon  the  same  .  .  .  .  ib. 
Opposition  of  the  priests  to  this  law  .  .  ib. 
His  character  drawn  by  cardinal  Bruno  .  114 
He  is  seized  and  imprisoned,  and  again  res- 
cued  ib. 


A.D,  Page 

1076.  Sentence  of  the  council  of  Worms  against 

him  .         .  ....  114 

His  excommunication  of  the  emperor  .         .   115 
1083.  Sentence   of  council   of  Brixia   against  the 

pope        .......  116 

Hildebrand  deposed,  and  again  restored        .    ib. 
Death  and  character  of  William  I.        .         .   117 
Monkish   strife  about  the  Gregorian  and  Sa- 
lisbury choir  services        .         .         .         .    ib. 

1087.  William  II.  crowned  .  .  .  .  ib. 
His  extortions  against  the  clergy  .  .  .  ib. 
Succession  of  popes H8 

1088.  Two  popes  together ib. 

Council  at  Rome  under  Urban  II.         .         .    ib. 

1095.  at  Claremont  .         .         .    '     .    ib. 

Peter  the  Hermit ib. 

The  first  crusade  .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Opposition  in  England  to  the  pope  .  .  ib 
Proceedings  of  pope  Urban  II.  .  .  .  ib. 
Auselm,  archbishop  of  Canterbury       .        .    ib. 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


A.D. 

1995.  Contest  between  Anselm  and  William  IL 

The  differences   between  tbe  Greek  ami  Ilo 

man  churches  .  .  •  • 

Proceedings  of  the  council  of  Bayonne 
Message  of  the  pope  to  William  IL  . 
Death  and  character  of  this  king  . 

1100.   Henry  I 

Anselm  recalled  .         .         •         • 

The  priests  in  England  resist  the  pope's  de 
crees  against  marriage 
no;}.   Contest  between  the  king  and  Anselm  . 
The  success  of  Anselm         .         •         • 
His  proceedings  concerning  investitures 
Council  of  Westminster 
Its  decrees  ..... 

His    proceedings    against   the    marriage    of 
priests     .....•• 
1106.  Excommunication  and  death  of  the  emperor 

Henry  IV 

Contests  of  the  popes  with  the  emperors 
1115.   Confers  between  York  and  Canterbury  for 
primacy  ...... 

1135.   Stephen  crowned         ..... 

Reserves    the   right  of    bestowing    spiritual 
livings     .....•• 

Excommunication  by  bell,    book  and  candle 
introduced       ....■• 

1154.  Henry  II ilj 

Thomas  a  Becket  archbishop  of  Canterbury  .     ib 
Extent  of  the  British  empire  in  this  reign     . 
The  empeftjr  Frederick  Barbarossa 

1155.  Contest    between     Frederick     I.     and    pope 

Adrian    .....•• 

Their  letters        ...... 

Schism  between  two  popes 


Page 

A.D 

.  iiy 

1205 

.  120 

1208 

.121 

.  ib. 

.  ib. 

.  ib. 

.  122 

ib. 

1210. 

.  ib. 

.  12;{ 

.  ib. 

.  ib. 

.  ib. 

1213. 

124 


125 
12(; 


ib. 


ib. 


ib. 
127 

ib. 
ib. 
128 


The  pope  puts  his  foot  on  the  emperor's  neck    ib. 
1164.  The  history  of  Thomas  a  Becket .         .         .   129 
His  contest  with  the  king     ....   130 
Advice  of  the  other  bishops  to  Becket  .     1.12 

He  flies  the  kingdom  .  .  .  .  .134 

He  resigns  his  see  to  the  pope      .  .  .   135 

Letters  between  the  pope  and  the  king  .     X'AG 

Certain  letters  of  Becket     .  .         .         .137 

1169.  Letters  of  the  English  bishops  to  Becket  .  138 
Letter  of  two  cardinals  respecting  him  .  140 
Becket's  return  to  England            .          .          .141 

1170.  His  death  and  character  ....  142 
Absurd  miracles  ascribed  to  him  .  .   143 

1172.  The  conquest  of  Ireland       ....   144 

Penance  imposed  on  the  king        .  .  .     ib. 

Contest  between   York  and  Canterbury  re- 
vived      .......    ib. 

Death  and  character  of  Henry  II.         .         .   145 
The  papal  form  for  giving  a  pall  .  .     ib. 

Persecutions  by  the  pope  at  Tholouse  .  .     ib. 

The  origin  and  history  of  the  Waldenses       .   146 
Their  doctrines  opposed  to  popery  .   147 

Their  persecutions       .....  148 

1187.  Jerusalem  captured  by  the  Saracens      .  .     ib. 

Origin  of  the  red,   white,  and  green  crosses    ib. 

1189.  Richard  1 149 

Persecutions  of  the  Jews  in  England    .         .     ib. 
The  kings  of  England  and  France  prepare  for 
a  crusade         .  .         .         .         .         .150 

Their  arrival  at  Messina       .  .  .  .     ib. 

Tancred,  king  of  Sicily  .  .  .  .    ib. 

1191.   Conquest  of  Cyprus,  and  siege  of  Acre         .   151 
Shipwreck  and  imprisonment   of  King   Ri- 
chard       152 

His  release  ...  .         .         .    ib. 

1197.  Fulco's  conversation  with  king  Richard  .  ib 
Death  and  character  of  this  king  .         .  153 

1199.   King  John ib. 

He  is   threatened  with  an   interdict  by  the 

pope        ..'...  ib. 

Death  of  prince  Arthur         .  .  .  ib. 

1205.  Contention  among    the  monks   at    Canter- 
bury        .......    ib. 

Contest  in  the  election  of  an  archbishop        .  154 


1215. 


1216. 


1226. 


1245. 


1246 


Paga 

The    king's    measures    against    the     unruly 
clergy      .  .  .  .  .  .  .    ib. 

The  pope  appoints  the  archbishop  Langton  .    ib. 

The  king's  spirited  letter  to  the  pope  .  .    ib. 

The  pope's  insolent  reply     ....    ib. 

England  put  under  interdict  .  .  .    ib. 

The  king's  measures  against  the  prelates       .   155 

The  legate  Pandulph  in  England.  .  .     ib. 

His  audacious  language  to  the  king       .  .    ib. 

The  poj)e  excommunicates  and  deposes   the 
king         .......   155 

Grants  England  to  the  king  of  France  .     ib. 

The  prophecy  of  Peter  against  the  king  .   156 

The  French  king  prepares  to  invadtt  the  realm     ib. 

John  compelled  to   resign  his  crown  to  the 
pope        .......     ib. 

John's  letter  of  resignation  .         .         .     ib. 

Council  of  Lateran      .         .         .         .         .     ib. 

Decrees  against  heretics        ....   157 

Transubstantiation  first  decreed  .         .         .     ib. 

The  pope  excommunicates  the  English  barons 
who  demanded  the  Magna  Charta     .         .     ib. 

The  king  poisoned  by  a  monk,   who  was  ab- 
solved of  the  sin  beforehand  .         .     ib. 

City  of  London  permitted  first  to   choose  a 
mayor     .......     ib. 

London  Bridge  rebuilt  of  stone    .         .         .     ib. 

Henry  III. 

Persecution  by  pope  Innocent  III.  in  Alsatia    158 

Origin    of   the    Dominican    and    Franciscan 
orders       ...  .         .         .     ib. 

The  various  orders  at  this  age      .         .         .  159 

Prophecy  of  Hildegardis       .         .         .         .     ib. 

Origin   of   the    Cross-bearers,    or    Crutched 
friars .160 

A  treatise  by  Geoffrey  Chaucer  against  the 
friars       .......     ib. 

A  complaint  of  the  nobles  of  England  against 
the  popes  and  their  exactions  .         .   163 

Council  at  Westminster,  cardinal  Otho  .   164 

Extravagant  demands  of  the  pope  on  England     ib. 

Council  at  London      .         .         .         .         .     ib. 

The  contests  between  the  sees  of  Canterbury 
and  York  finally  settled   .         .         .         .     ib. 

The   motive  for  the  pope"s  extravagant  de- 
mands    .......     ib. 

Opposition  of  the  clergy  of  England  to  them     ib. 

Council  at  Lyons,  at  which  the  English  com- 
plain of  the  pope's  exactions    .         .  .    ib. 

The  complaints  of  the  kingdom  of  England 
made  in  this  council  against  the  pope         .  165 

The  legate's  insolence  at  Oxford  .         .     ib. 

Crusade  against  earl  Raymond  and  the  city 
of  Tholouse     .         .  .         .         .         .     ib. 

The  earl  excommunicated  and  Tholouse  be- 
sieged     .         .         .         .         .         .         .166 

Perjury  of  the  legate  at  Tholouse  .  ib. 

Opposition  in  England  to  the  papal  (Exactions     ib 

Contest  between  pope  Gregory  and  the  people 
of  Rome  .......   167 

Departure  of  the  church  of  Rome  from   pri- 
mitive Christianity  .  .  .  .     ib. 

Separation  of  the  Greek  and  Roman  churches  168 

The  ambitious   assumptions  of  the  church  of 
Rome  .         .         .         .         .  .     .     ib. 

A  list  of  the  exactions  of  the  popes  in  Eng- 
land          169 

The  opposition  of  the  king  and  nobles  .  172 

The  king's  letter  to  the  pope        .         .         .     ib. 

All  papal  bulls  prevented  entering  the  realm     ib. 
Supplication  of  the  nobles  and   commons   to 
tiie  pope  ......  173 

The  king's  letter  to  the  prelates  respecting 

his  rights 174 

,  Advice  of  cardinal  John  Anglicus  to  the  pope      ib. 
The  Greeks  justified  in  continuing  separate 
from  Rome      ......  175 

Fabulous  miracle  in  recovery  of  the  French 
Via?-  from  sickness  .         ,         .         .     ib 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


A.D 

124«. 


1249. 


1250. 


1261. 
1263. 


1274. 


1303. 


Page 
EflTects  of    the    pope's    misconduct    on    the 

French  army  and  all  Christendom     .  .176 

The  crusade  under  the  French  king      .         .     ib. 
William  Longspath      .  .  .  .  .     ib. 

Failure  of  the  crusade  .  .  .  .178 

Tragical  history  of  emperor  Frederick  II.     .     ib. 
His  dispute  with  the  pope  .  .  .     ib. 

His  letters  to  the  king  of  England         •         .179 
His  peace  with  the  Saracens  .  .  .   180 

The  pope's  proceedings  against  the  emperor      ib. 
He  promotes  treason  in  the  empire       .  .   181 

The  emperor's  letter  to  the  prelates  of  the 
world       .......     ib. 

He  is  supported  by  the  prelates  of  the  empire  182 
The  pope  in  council  excommunicates  him     .   184 
The  wars  and  contentions  which  followed     .     ib. 
Death  and  character  of  Frederick  11.  .   IS.'i 

Some  bold  opposers  of  popery  appear  .     ib. 

The  blasphemous  "  Everlasting  Gospel''       .   186 
Some  account  of  Robert  Grosthead      .         .     ib. 
This  bishop's  fearless  opposition  to  the  pope     ib. 
Provisions  made  at  Oxford  against  foreigners  187 
The  pope  absolves  king  Henry  of  his  oath  to 
those  provisions       .....  188 

Troubles  that  arose  in  the  realm  from  this  .     ib. 
The  king's  letter  to  the  bishop  of  Hereford 
against  non-residence       ....   189 

The  battle  of  Evesham         .  ,         .         .190 

Prince  Edward  goes  against  the  Turks  .   191 

He  is  wounded    .         .         .         .         .         .     ib. 

He  tilts  in  France  with  the  earl  de  Chalons  .  ib. 
Edward  I. 

Pope  Boniface  claims  the  kingdom   of  Scot- 
land   192 

King  Edward  denies  the  pope's  claim  .  .  ib. 
His  arguments  in  this  behalf  .  .  .  ib. 
Execution  of  William  Wallace     .         .         .193 


A.D.  Page 

The  jubilee  first  appointed  .  .  .  .     ib. 

Strife  between  the  popes  and  the  French  king     ih. 
Their  letters  to  each  other   .  .  .  .194 

The  declaration  of  king  Philip's  notary  Wil- 
liam Nagareta  against  the  pope  .  ,     ib. 
The  appeal  of  king  Philip     ....   19.5 

1304.  The  po])e  is  imprisoned  and  dies  .  .   196 

Exemption   from  subsidies    claimed  by   the 
clergy     .......     ih. 

The  king's  measures  against  them         .         .     ib. 
The  epistle  of  Cassiodorus  to  the  church   of 

England 197 

1,307.  Edward  II. 

His  troubles  connected  with  Gaveston  .         .   199 
The  order  of  Knights  Templar  suppressed    .     ib. 
1318.  The  king  opposes  the  exactions  of  the  pope's 

legates 201 

Prohibition  of  Peter's  pence         .         .  .     ib. 

Contest   between   the    emperor    Lewis    and 
pope  Clement  .....  203 

Lewis  poisoned  by  order  of  the  pope    .         .     ib. 
Papal  bull  containing  the   privileges  of  the 
jubilee     .......     ib. 

1327.  Edward  III. 

W^ar  with  Scotland 204 

The  king  invades  France      ....  205 

1343.  Letter  of  the  king  and  nobles  of  England  to 

the  pope  ......  206 

Letters  describing  his  victories  in  France       .  207 
13;52.  The  king  claims  the   ancient  right    of    the 

crown  of  England  to  bestow  benefices,  &c.  209 
1364.   Ordinance  against  certain  papal  bulls  being 

admitted  into  England      ....  210 

Certain  writers  against  popery     .         .         .     ib. 
William  Ockam  .         .         .         .         .         .     ib. 

Francis  Petrarch  .         .         .         .         .211 

Succession  of  archbishops  of  Canterbury      .     ib 


BOOK    V. 


CONTAINING 


THE  LAST  THREE  HUNDRED  YEARS  FROM  THE  LOOSING  OUT  OF  SATAN. 


A.D. 

1360. 


1363. 
1370. 


1376. 


1378. 
1.382. 


Page 
Examination  of  Rev.  XX.  1  ....  212 
The  first  dawning  of  Reformation  .  .  213 
The  ploughman's  complaint  .         •  .     ib. 

Rupescissa's  prophetic    parable   against  the 

pope 215 

Some  account  of  Richard  Armachanus,  pri- 
mate of  Ireland        .         .         .         .  .216 

His  arguments  against  Mendicant  friars         .  217 
The  laws  of  premunire         ....  220 

Certain  authors  write  against  popery    .         .  221 
Mathew  Paris     ......     ib. 

Persecutions  at  Mentz  and  Paris  .         .  222 

Certain  laws  passed  in  this  reign  against  the 
claims  of  the  pope  .  '      .         .         .         .     ib. 

The  statutes  of  the  parliament  of  Westmin- 
ster against  the  papal  exactions    .     .         .  223 
The  king  s  commendation  of  WicklifTe  when 
sending  him  to  Rome        ....  224 

Account  of  John  Wickliffe  .         .         .         .     ib. 

Cited  before  the  bishops       ....  226 

Richard  II ib. 

The  pope's  letter  to  Oxford  against  Wickliffe  227 


The  protestation  of  Wickliffe 

Articles  in  his  works  condemned 

The  archbishop  of  Canterbury's  letter  against 
bim  ....... 

Examination  of  Nicholas  Hereford,  Philip 
Reppington,  and  John  Ashton 

Excommunication  of  Hereford  and  Repping- 
ton ....... 

The  alleged  statute  against  heretics  exam- 


228 


229 


ib. 


A.D.  Page 

Reppington   and  Ashton  abjure   WicklifFe's 
doctrines  .         .         .         .         .         .231 

1382.  Wickliffe's  letter  to  pope  Urban  VI.    .         .  232 
Henry  Spencer,  bishop  of  Norwich      .         .     ib. 
The  form  of  the  jiope's  absolution        .  .  233 

Testimonial  of  University  of  Oxford  in  favour 

of  John  Wickliffe  (1406)         .         .         .     ib. 
Sentence  of  council  of  Constance  against  the 

doctrines  of  Wickliffe  (1415)   .         .         .234 
Sentence  against  his  bones  — to  be  dug  up 
and  burned      ......     ib. 

1389.   History  of  William  Swinderby,  a  priest        .  235 
His  recantation        .  .  .  .  .     ib. 

The  informations  laid  against  him         .  .  236 

His  defence         ......  237 

K91.  The  sentence  against  him     ....  238 

History  of  Walter  Brute      .         .         .         .     ib. 

His  defence 239 

His  second  defence      .         .         .         .         .241 

On  the  alleged  supremacy  of  the  pope  .   242 

On  the  absolution  of  the  church  of  Rome  243 

On  auricular  confession         .         .         .  244 

On  transubstantiation  .         .         .  246 

On  the  priesthood         .         .         .         .247 

On  exorcisms  and  other  superstitions     .  2'J9 

On  selling  masses  and  purgatory  .  250 

On  Rome  as  the  mystical  Babylon  .  251 

1393.   He  submits  himself  to  the  church  .  .   252 

Bull  of  pope  Boniface  against  the  Lollards    .     ib. 

BuUof  the  same,  addressed  to  kingRichard  II.     ib. 

The  royal  commission  against  heresy  .  25,3 

Persecution  in  Leicestersliire        .         .         .  254 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


A.D. 

1393. 


1395. 


1398. 


1399. 


1400. 
1401. 


1406. 
1409. 


1413. 


1414. 


Articles  objected  to  the  accused 

Two  nuns,  Matilda  and  Margaret  Caily,  pe 
secuted  ..... 

Penances  imposed  on  those  who  abjured 

Peter  Pateshul,  a  friar 

Character  of  Queen  Anne    . 

Parliament  at  Westminster 

Twelve  conclusions  in  favour  of  a  reformation 
posted  on  St.  Paul's,  and  brought  before 
parliament       ...... 

Pope  Boniface  IX.        .  .  .  .  . 

Letter  of  king  Richard  to  the  pope,  rebuking 
the  schism  in  the  papacy  .... 

Deposition  and  death  of  king  Richard 

Henry  IV. 

History  of  the  martyr  William  Sautre,  a  priest 

Articles  objected  to  him  and  his  answers 

Form  of  degradation  from  his  priesthood 

Sentenced  to  be  burned 

His  martyrdom  .... 

Articles  exhibited  on  the  church  doors 
against  the  king       .... 

Archbishop  of  York  beheaded 

History  of  the  martyr,  John  Badby 

Tiie  statute  "  ex  officio" 

History  of  William  Thorpe 

His  examination  before  the  archbishop — 
written  by  himself 

History  of  John  Purvey 

The  doctrines  which  he  taught 

Succession  of  popes     .... 

Schism  in  the  papacy  .... 

Three  popes  at  once    .... 

Letters  of  king  Henry  to  the  pope  and  car- 
dinals     ...... 

History  of /o7m  i7w*« 

Origin  of  the  troubles  in  Bohemia 

Superstitious  state  of  England 

Archbishop's  mandate  for  telling  aves 

Churches  suspended  for  not  ringing  bells 

Penances  imposed  on  some  persons  for  not 
providing  provender  for  the  archbishop's 
horses     ...... 

Statutes  against  appeals  to  Rome 

Other  enactments  in  reference  to  church 
matters  ...... 

Henry  V. 

History  of  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  Lord  Cob- 
ham         ..... 

His  confession  of  faith 

His  conference  with  the  archbishop 

Judgment  of  the  clergy 

His  examination 

His  condemnation 

A  counterfeit  abjuration 

Martyrdom  of  Sir  Roger  Acton  and  others 

Death  of  Thomas  Arundel,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury      ...... 


Page 
254 

ih. 

25r) 

ib. 

ib. 


ib. 
258 

ib. 
2G1 

ib. 
ib. 
263 
ib. 
ib. 

264 
266 
ib. 
267 
268 

268 
277 

ib. 
278 

ib. 
279 


ib. 
ib. 
ib. 
280 
ib. 
ib. 


281 
ih. 


282 
ib. 
283 
284 
ib. 
286 
288 
ib. 

ib. 


A.D.  Page 

The  history  of  the  Bohemians       .         .         .  289 

Proceedings  against  John  Huss    .         .         .     ib. 

His  answers  to  the  decree  against  the  Bohe- 
mians' and  Wickliffe's  doctrines        .         .  291 

His    excommunication    and    removal   from 
Prague   .         .  .         .         .         .         .     ib. 

Story  of  the  owl  at  the  council  at  Rome        .  292 
1414.    Council  of  Constance  .  .         .     ib. 

Its  procedure      ......     ib. 

Its   measures  for  healing  the  schism  of  the 
papacy 293 

1415.  The  three  popes  abdicate  or  are  deposed       .     ib. 
Safe  conduct  given  to  John  Huss  .         .  294 
His  arrival  at  Constance      ....  295 
His  safe  conduct  violated  in  his  imprison- 
ment      .......     ib. 

Articles  against  him     .....  296 

Flight  of  pope  John  XXIII.         .         .         .297 

Application  of  the  nobles  of  Bohemia  for  the 
release  of  John  Huss        ....  298 

Violent  proceedings  of  the  council         .         .  299 
He  is  brought  before  the  council  .         .  300 

The  emperor's  address  to  him       .         .         .     ib. 
Articles  in  his  writings  objected  against  him    301 
Sermon  of  the  bishop  of  Londy    .         ,         .  304 
The  sentence  of  the  council  .         .         .  306 

The  form  of  his  degradation  .         .         .  307 

His  martyrdom   ......  308 

Letter  concerning  the  violation  of  the  safe- 
conduct  .309 

Certain  letters  of  John  Huss         .         .         .     ib. 

1416.  History  of  Jerome  of  Prague        .         .         .  313 
His  abjuration     ......  314 

Sentence  against  him  ....  317 

His  martyrdom  .         .         .         .         .     ib. 

Letter  of  fifty-four  nobles  of  Moravia  in  de- 
fence of  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague  318 

Persecution  in  England        ....  319 
History  of  John  Claydon     ...  ib. 
His  martyrdom             ....            320 
Archbishop's  constitution  against  the  Lol- 
lards         ib. 

Accounts  of  the  troubles  of  Robert  Chapel, 

a  juiest 321 

Persecution  of  certain  others         .  .  .  322 

The  cruel  martyrdom  of  lord  Cobham  .  323 

141".    Election  of  pojie  Martin  V.  ...  324 

History  of  Ziska  and  tlie  Bohemian  wars        .   ib, 

1418.   Papal  bull  against  the  disrnples  of  Wickliffe, 

Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague     .         .         .  328 
Address    of   the    Bohemians    to   kings    and 

princes  in  behalf  of  the  gospel  .  .  333 

Division  among  the  Bohemians  or  Taborites.  334 
The  Bohemians  send  representatives    .  336 

Their  demands  .         .         .         .         .     ib. 

1422.   Death  of  Henry  V 337 

Succession  of  archbishops  of  Canterbury       .     ib. 


BOOK  VI. 


PERTAINING 


TO  THE  LAST  THREE  HUNDRED  YEARS  FROM  THE  LOOSING  OUT  OF  SATAN. 


A.D. 

1422. 


Page 
Henry  VI 338 

Martyrdom  of  William  Taylor      .         .         .     ib. 

Persecution  and  penance  of  John  Florence       339 

Troubles  of  Richard  Belward        .         .         .    ib. 
1428.  The  king's  letter  for  the  arrest  of  William 

White  and  others 340 

Some  account  of  William  White  .         .341 

His  martyrdom,  with  two  other  priests  .     ib. 

Penances   prescribed  in  the  bishop  of  Nor- 
wich's letter    ......  342 

Troubles  of  John  Beverley  and  John  Skilley     ib. 

History  of  Margery  Backster       .         .         .     ib. 


A.D.  Page 

Her  fearless  answers  to  the  charges  against 

her 343 

Troubles  of  many  godly  persons  .         .  344 

1430.  Martyrdom  of  Richard  Hovesdon  .  .  ib. 
Troubles  of  Nicholas,  canon  of  Eye  .  .  ib. 
Martyrdom   of  Thomas    Bagley   and    Paul 

Craw 345 

History  of  Thomas    Rhedon — a   Carmelite 
friar ib. 

1431.  The  council  of  Basil 346 

Declaration  of  the  council  against  the  pope     .S47 

1439.  Election  of  pope  Felix  V 351 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE   OF   CONTENTS. 


A.D. 

1439. 


1440. 
1453, 


1461. 
1473. 


1483, 

1485. 
1494. 

1499. 

1503. 


Debates  concerning  the  Bohemians 

On  the  communion  of  the  cup  to  the  laity     . 
Petition  of  the  Bohemians 

Epistle  of  ^neas  Sylvius     .         .         .         . 

Two  popes  together,  Eugenius  and  Felix 

Invention  of  printing  .         .         .         . 

Constantinople  taken  by  the  Turks 

Troubles   of   Reynold    Peacock,    bishop    of 
Chichester        ...... 

A  jubilee  ordained  in  order  to  raise  money 

JEaeas  Sylvius  elected  as  pope  Pius  IL 

Succession  of  the  popes 

Edward  IV.  .         .         . 

The  troubled  state  of  the  realm 

Martyrdom  of  John  Goose 

The  emperor  Albert     . 

Frederick  III. 

Ladislaus,  king  of  Bohemia 

War  throughout  Europe 

Exorbitant  exactions  of  the  court  of  Rome  . 

Martyrdom  of  John  of  Franconia 

Examination  of  John  of  Wesalia 

Origin  of  the  rosary  of  Our  Lady's  Psalter  . 

Edward  V.  ...... 

Richard  III 

Battle  of  Bosworth-field       .  .         .         . 

Henry  VII 

The  emperor  Maximilian      .... 

Opposition   to    popery   appearing   in    Ger- 
many, France,  and  England 

Troubles  of  the  godly  in  England 

Martyrdom  of  Jerome  Savanarola 

Succession  of  popes      .         .         .         .         . 

Infamous  character  of  pope  Alexander  VI. 

Character  of  pope  Julius  II. 

Opposition  to  him  in  the  council  of  Turin    . 

History  of  the  Turks 

Mahomet 

The  Koran 


351 

352 

353 

354 

ib. 

ib. 

356 

ib. 

357 

ib. 

ib. 

358 

35!) 

.361 

ib. 

ib. 

362 

363 

364 

ib. 

365 

366 

ib. 

.367 

ib. 

368 

ib. 

ib. 

ib. 

369 

ib. 

ib. 

370 

ib. 

371 
ib. 


A.D.  Page 

1300.  Ottoman 372 

1328.  OrChanes  ib. 

1359.  Amurath ib. 

1389.  Bajazet 373 

Some  account  of  Tamerlane  .         .     ib. 

1403.  SoHman  Calepinus        ....  374 

1409.  MusaChelebi ib. 

1413.  Mahomet  ib, 

1421.  Amurath  II ib. 

Some  account  of  Huniades  ,         .  375 

1451.  Mahomet  II 376 

Siege  of  Constantinople         .         .         .  377 
Siege  of  Belgrade         ....  378 

1481.  Bajazet  II 379 

1512.  Selim  1 380 

1516.  Solyman     .  .....     ib. 

Siege  of  Vienna  ....   381 

Sufferings  of  the  christians  under  the  Turks    386 
Prophecies    of    scriptures     concerning    the 
Turks  .         -         ,         .         .         .389 

concerning  the  pope  391 

The  number  of  the  beast,  considered  .  .  392 
Martyrdom  of  William  Tylsworth  and  others 

in  Buckinghamshire  ....  393 

Martyrdom  of  John  Chase  of  Amersham  .  ib. 
Martyrdom  of  Laurence  Ghest  .         .  394 

Martyrdom  of  a  woman  at  Chipping-Sodbury  ib 
Persecutions  in  Lichfield  and  Coventry  .  395 
John  Picus  earl  of  Mirandula  .         ,  396 

Succession  of  archbishops  of  Canterbury     .     ib. 

The  proud  primacy  of  the  bishops   of  Rome 
described,  (a  treatise) — The  man  of  sin     .  397 
The  first  rising  of  the  bishops  of  Rome     ib. 
Their  exaltation    above  kings  and  em- 
perors     .  .....  398 

Image  of  antichrist  in  the  temple  of  God  399 
150  cases  reserved  tor  the  pope's  dis- 
pensation .....  405 


BOOK  VII. 


BEGINNING  WITH 


THE  REIGN  OF  KING  HENRY  VIII. 


A.D. 
1509. 


1511. 
1514. 


1517. 
1518. 


1519. 
1521. 
1516. 


Henry  VIII 407 

Contentions  among  the  monkish  orders         .     ib. 
Controversy  concerning  the  immaculate  con- 
ception ..,,.,  408 
Stace  of  Europe  at  this  time         ,         ,         ,  409 
Persecution  in  the  diocese  of  London  .     ib. 
Martyrdom   of  William  Sweeting  and  John 
Brewster          .         .         .         .         .         .411 

Martyrdom  of  John  Brown  .         .         .412 

History  of  Richard  Hunne  ,         .         ,     ib. 

His  murder  in  prison  ,         ,         .         .  414 

His  corpse  ordered  to  be  burned  .         .     ib. 

The  inquest  on  the  body      .         .         .         .     ib. 

Account  of  Elizabeth  Stamford,   and  others  415 

Martyrdom  of  John  Stillman        .         .         .   416 

Thomas  Man  .         .         .417 

Robert  Cosin         .         .  .     ib. 

Christopher  Shoomaker  .   418 

Some  account  of  doctor  Colet      .         .         .     ib. 

Progressof  the  gospel  in  England  .         .   419 

Persecution  in  the  diocese  of  Lincoln  .     ib. 

The  king's  letter  to  the  bishop  of  Lincoln    .  420 

THE  REFORMATION. 

The  then  state  of  the  chnrch  of  Rome  .  421 

Martin  Luther 422 

1  he  origin  of  his  religious  views  .         .     ib. 

Commencement  of  the  Reformation     .         .  423 

Tetzel — the  Friar ib. 

Erasmus'  opinion  of  Luther's  first  proceed- 
ings                .         .     ib. 


A.D, 
1519. 

1521. 

1522. 


1524. 
1529. 
1546. 
1519. 


Page 
424 
425 


Luther  cited  to  Rome 

His  conference  with  cardinal  Cajetan  . 

Death     of     Maximilian,     and    election    of 

Charles  V 426 

Controversy  between  Luther  and  Eckius  .  ib. 
Ulric  Zuinglius  .....  427 

Luther  before  the  diet  at  Worms  .         .  428 

King  Henry's  book  against  Luther  .  .  433 
Death  of  pope  Leo  X.  .  .  .  .  ib. 
Election  of  pope  Adrian  VI.  .  .  .  ib. 
Diet  at  Nuremburg  .  .  ,  ,  ,  ib. 
The  pope  admits  a  reformation  necessary  .  ib. 
Answers  of  the  princes    and   nobles  of  the 

Empire  ......     ib. 

Complaints  made  in  the  diet  at  Nuremburg .  436 

On  remission  of  sins  for  money         .         .     ib. 

On  the  immunities  of  clergy     .         .         .     ib. 

On  the  number  of  holydays      .         .         .     ib. 

On  baptizing  bells  .         .         .         .     ib. 

On  usury         ......     ib. 

On  licences  for  vicious  living    .         .         .     ib. 

On  exactions  of  the  clergy        .         .         .     ib. 

On  concubinage  among  the  priests     .         .  437 

Pope  Clement  VII ib. 

Carolostad       ...  .         .         .     ib. 

Points   of   agreement  between  Luther  and 

Zuingle  .         .         *         .         .         .     ib. 

Death  of  Martin  Luther  ....  438 
The  history  of  Zuingle  .  .  .  .  ib. 
Reformation  in  Switzerland  ,  ,  ,  ib. 
Disputation  at  Baden  ....  441 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


A.D.  Page 

1529.   Proceedings  of  CEcolampadius  at  Basil  .  441 

The  burning  of  popish  images     .           .  •  442 

Proceedings  of  Ferdinand  at  Spires      .  .     ib. 

1531.    Death  of  Zuinglius 443 

Martyrdom  of  Henry  Voes,  and  John  Esch  .     ib. 

Henry  Sutphen      .         .  .  444 

John  Clerk            .         .  .446 

John  Castellne       .         .  .  447 

Form  of  his  degradation      .         .         .  .     ib. 

Martyrdom  of  John  Diazius         .         .  .  448 

Wolfgang  Schuch            .  .  449 

John  Huglein       .         .  .     ib. 

George  Carpenter          .  .     ib. 

Leonard  Keysor            .  .  450 


A.D.  Pag8 

Martyrdom  of  Wendelmuta         .         .         .  450 

The  martyrs  of  Germany     ....  451 

France         ....  455 

Spain  ....  469 

The  Spanish  Inquisition      ....  471 
The  martyrs  of  Italy  ....  472 

Letter  of  the  martyr  Pomponius  Algerius      .  475 
1560.   Horrible  massacre  of  protestants  in  Calabria  478 
Persecutions  in  Provence    .         .         .         .     ib. 


1561.  Persecution  of  the  Waldenses 
The  opinions  of  the  Waldenses 
Cruelties  practised  on  them 
Invasion  of  their  valleys 


485 

ib. 

487 

488 


BOOK  VIII. 


CONTAINING 


THE  HISTORY  OF  ENGLISH  AFFAIRS  APPERTAINING  BOTH  TO  THE  ECCLESIASTICAL 

AND  CIVIL  STATES. 


A.D. 

1519. 


1528. 

1529. 
1530. 
1531. 


15.32. 

1533. 


Martyrs  burned  at  Coventry  .         .         .  500 

Martyrdom  of  Patrick  Hamilton  .         .     ib. 

Henry  Forest         .         .         .501 
Martyrs  burned  in  Edinburgh     .         .         .     ib. 
Martyrdom  of  Thomas  Harding  .         .     ib. 

Troubles  .of  Alice  Daley  and  others      .         .  502 
History  of  cardinal  Wolsey  .         .         .  503 

The  arrival  of  Campeggio   .         .         .         .     ib. 

The  pomp  of  cardinal  Wolsey     .         .         .     ib. 
The  capture  of  Rome  and  pope  Clement       .  504 
The  title  of  "  Defender  of  the  faith"  .  505 

Persecution  by  the  cardinal  .         .         .  506 

The  king's  displeasure  with  him  .         .     ib. 

He  is  brought  under  premunire  .         .     ib. 

Grievances  complained  of  against  the  clergy.  507 
Articles  against  cardinal  Wolsey  .         .     ib. 

His  death  and  character       ....  508 

Troubles  of  Alderman  Humphry  Mummuth     ib. 
Martyrdom  of  Thomas  Hitten      .         .         .    ib. 
Thomas  Bilney  and  Thomas  Arthur     .         .    ib. 
Articles  against  Arthur        ....  509 

Bilney  .         .         .  •  ib. 

Dialogue  between  Friar  Brusierd  and  Thos. 
Bilney  on  images      .....  510 

Recantation  of  Bilney  .         .         .         .511 

His  martyrdom   ......  513 

Some  account  of  Master  Stafford  .         .    ib. 
Simon  Fish        .         .         .  514 
"  The  supplication  of  the  Beggars"      .         .    ib. 
Prohibition'of  the  New  Testament  in  Eng- 
lish                  -         .  517 

Tindal's  translation  of  the  New  Testament  .  518 

Martyrdom  of  Richard  Byfield     .         .         .519 

John  Tewksbury    .         .         .520 

James  Bainham     .         .         .  522 

His  examination  .         .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Three  men  hanged  for  burning  a  rood  .         •  523 
History  of /o^w  Frt7A  .         .         .         .524 

Some  account  of  his  doctrines      .         .         .    ib. 
His  examination,  written  by  himself    .         .  526 

His  martyrdom 527 

Martyrdom  of  Andrew  Hewit       .         .         .    ib. 
History  of  Thomas  Benet     ....  528 

The  form  of  his  excommunication         .         .    ib. 
His  examination  .....  529 

Divorce  of  queen  Catherine  .         .         .  530 

The  king's  oration  about  the  marriage  •  531 

The  queen's  defence    .         .         .         .         ,    ib. 

The    king   is    alienated   from    the    court    of 
Rome      .......  533 

Parliament  decrees  against  papal  exactions    .    ib. 

Oath  of  the  popish  bishop  to  the  pope .         .  534 

to  the  king  .         .    ib. 

Marriage  with  Anne  Boleyne        .         .         .    ib. 


1535. 
1536. 


1537. 


A.D.  Page 

Birth  of  Queen  Elizabeth  ....  524 
Cranmer  appointed  archbishop  of  Canterbury  535 
1534.  The  power  cf  the  popes  abolished  in  England  ib. 
The  king  declared  head  of  the  church  .  .  ib. 
The   university    of   Cambridge    against   the 

papacy 536 

Edmund  Bonner  against  the  same         .         .  537 
Bishop  Tonstal  against  the  same  .         .         .    ib. 
Letter  of  bishops  Tonstal  and  Stokesley  to 
cardinal  Pole  .....  540 

Bishop  Fisher  and  Sir  T.  More  executed      .  541 
History  of  William  Tindal  ....  542 

His  translation  of  the  New  Testament  .  543 

His  martyrdom    .         .         .         ...         .  544 

Letters  of  Tindal         .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Execution  of  queen  Anne    ....  546 

General  council  called  for  Mantua        .         .    ib. 
Protestation  of  England  against  it         .         .    ib. 
The  king's  marriage  with  Lady  J.  Seymour  .  548 
Treason  of  some  popish  priests    .         .         .    ib. 
Birth  of  prince  Edward        ....  549 

Bonner  appointed  bishop  of  London     •         .    ib. 
His  oath  against  the  pope    .         .         .         .    ib. 

Articles  devised  by  the  king  .         .         .    ib. 

The  royal  injunctions  ....  550 

Idolatrous  images  removed  .         .         .  554 

Account  of  friar  Forrest       .         .         .         .    ib. 

Abbeys  and  monasteries  suppressed      .         .    ib. 
1538.  History  of  John  Lambert    .         .         .         .    ib. 

His  answers  to  the  articles  against  him — 

On  marriage  of  priests  .         .         .  555 

On  merit  of  works        .         .         .         .    ib. 

On  transubstantiation  .         .         .         .    ib. 

On  the  sacraments        .         .         .         .    ib. 

On  auricular  confession         .         .         .    ib. 

On  sufficiency  of  Scripture  .         .         .  556 

On  purgatory       .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

On  invocation  of  saints  .         .         .    ib. 

On  pilgrimages,  &c 557 

On  relics ib. 

On  fasting ib. 

On  images    ......    ib. 

On  the  priesthood         ....  559 

On  excommunication    .         .         .         .    ib. 

On  the  popes 561 

His  answer  to  Dr.  Taylor's  sermon      .         .  562 
His  disputation  before  the  king    .         .         .  563 
His  martyrdom  ......  564 

His  judgment  on  transubstantiation      .         .    ib. 

Martyrdom  of  Collins  .         .         .  565 

Cowbridge     .         .         *         .    ib. 

Leiton,    Puttedew,  and   Peke  566 

King  Henry's  protest  against  the  council  at 

Mantua  .         .  .         .         .         .    ib 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


A.D.  Page 

1539  Royal  injunctions  against  certain  books,  &c.  5(i7 
Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester    .         .         .  568 

1540  The  six  articles 569 

Objections  to  the  six  articles        .         .         .  570 
On  transubstantiation  .         .         .         .    ib. 

Doctrines  of  the  primitive  Anglican  church    ib. 
Epistle  of  the  Saxon  Elfrid  .  .  .  .571 

The  sermon  of  Easter. day  .  .  .  .    ib. 

The  growth  of  transubstantiation  .         .  572 

Decree  of  the  council  of  Lateran  in  1215      .  57.3 

On  half  communion ib. 

Contrary  to  antiquity  .         .         .         .    ib. 

to  the  scriptures  .         .         .         .    ib. 

On  private  masses,  &c.        ....  574 

On  the  marriage  of  priests  .         .         .  575 

The  practice  of  the  primitive  church     .         .    ib. 
Aveutine's  account  of  this  .         .         .    ib. 

Many  great  bishops  and  others  married         .  576 
On  confession      ......  577 

History  of  Thomas  Cromwell,  earl  of  Essex  .    ib. 
His  favour  with  the  pope     .         .         .         .    ib. 

His  rise  to  favour  with  the  king  .         .         .  578 
His  speech  to  the  bishops    ....  580 

Oration  of  Alisse         .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Zeal  of  Cromwell  for  the  reformation  .         .  581 

His  fall 582 

Intrigues  of  bishop  Gardiner        .         .         .    ib. 

Death  of  Cromwell 583 

The  bible  translated  into  English  .         .    ib. 

1541.  Persecution  of  Dr.  Barnes  and  others  .         .  584 
Martyrdom  of  Master  Gerrard     .         .         .  586 

of  William  Jerome  .  .  .  589 
The  bishops  divided  in  their  opinions  .  .591 
Persecution  on  account  of  the  six  articles  .  592 
Martyrdom  of  John  Porter  .         .         .  595 

An  anecdote  concerning  a  rumour  of  fire  at 

Oxford •    ib. 

Fifth  and  sixth  marriages  of  the  king  .         .  597 

1542.  Letter  of  the  king  for  abolishing  idolatry      .    ib. 
Proclamation  concerning  white  meats  .         .    ib. 

1543.  Troubles  at  Windsor 598 

of  Robert  Testwood       .         .         .    ib. 

of  Henry  Filmer  ....  599 

Examination  of  John  Marbeck    .         .         .  601 
Condemnation  and  death  of  these  Windsor 
martyrs  .......  603 

Persecution  at  Calais  .....  604 


A.D.  Page 

1543.  Persecution  of  Adam  Damlip       .         .         .  'J04 

of  William  Smith       .         .         .605 
ofDod 607 

1544.  The  six  articles  mitigated     .         .         .         .    ib. 
The  New  Testament  permitted  to  the  rich, 

but  prohibited  to  the  poor  .  .  .  ib. 
Account  of  the  martyrs,  Kerby  and  Clarke  .  608 
Their  examination  .  .  .  .  .  ib. 
History  of  Anne  Askew  ....  609 
Her  first  examination  .  .  .  .  ib. 
Her  second  ditto  .  .  .  .  .611 
Her  condemnation  .....  612 
Her  letters  to  the  king  and  the  chancel- 
lor   613 

1546.  Her  confessions  of  faith,  and  martyrdom       .  614 
History  of  queen  Catharine  Parr  .  .         .    ib. 
Her  escape  from  the  intrigues  of  her  ene- 
mies       .......  616 

Bishop    Gardiner's    intrigues    against      the 
reformation  .         .         .         .         .617 

Interview    between    Henry  VIII.    and    the 
French  ambassador  .         .         .         .    ib. 

Troubles  of  Sir  George  Blage        .         .         .  618 
A  proclamation  against  English  books  .  .    ib. 

A  proclamation  against  the   great  number  of 
holydays  ......  620 

History  of  the  persecutions  in  Scotland         .    ib. 
Sentence  against  sir  John  Borthwick   ,         .  621 
History  of  Thomas  Forrest  .         .         .    ib. 

Persecution  in  Perth    .....  622 

History  of  George  Wishart  .         .         .    ib. 

His  examination  .....  623 

His  martyrdom  ......  626 

Martyrdom  of  Adam  Wallace      .         .         .  627 
The  schism  about  the  Paternoster         .         .  628 
Martyrdom  of  Walter  Mille  .         .         •  629 

His  examination  .         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Persecutions  in  Kent .....  630 

Extreme  and  unnatural  cruelty  of  the  pro- 
I  cess         .......  631 

Protestantism  in  England  before  the  time  of 

Luther 632 

Three  modes  of  judgment  against  heretics    .    ib. 
The  book  of  Revelation  burnt,  with,  the  mar- 
tyr Stile 633 

1547.  The  death  of  Henry  VIII.  .         .         .    ib. 
Illustration  of  priestcnxft  in  France      ,        ,    ib. 


BOOK    IX. 


CONTAINING 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  ACTS  AND  EVENTS  OF  THE  REIGN  OF 
KING  EDWARD  THE  SIXTH. 


A.D.  Page 

1547.  Edward  VI 635 

The  pious  character  of  the  king  .  .         .    ib. 

His  measures  for  reforming  the  church         .  637 
His  injunctions  respecting  the  same     .         .  638 

1548.  Letter  of  the  council  to  the  archbishop,  for 
abolishing  images 639 

Letter  concerning  communion  in  both  kinds  640 


The  uniform  order  of  Common  Prayer 
1549.  The  king's  letter  to  bishop  Bonner 
Injunctions  of  the  council  to  Bonner 
The  rebels  in  Devonshire    . 
Proceedings  against  bishop  Bonner 
His  deprivation    .... 
The  Latin  service  abolished 
Communion  table  substituted  for  altars 
Reasons  for  this  change      ... 


1550. 


641 
642 
643 
644 
647 
655 
656 
ib. 
656 


A.D. 


concerning  the  lady 


Page 

657 


1550.  Letters  concerning  the  lady  Mary 

1551.  The  king's  instructions  concernir 

Mary .  659 

History  of  bishop  Gardiner          .         .         .  660 
Articles  sent  to  him  by  the  council       .         .    ib. 
History  of  the  duke  of  Somerset,  lord  pro- 
tector       662 

1552.  His  execution 66o 

Disputation  at    Cambridge    on  the   sacra- 
ment        666 

Bishop  Ridley's  judgment  on  the  same          .    ib. 
Disputation  at  Cambridge  by  Martin  Bucer  668 
Dialogue    on    the  words —  "  This    is  my 
body" ib. 

1553.  Death  of  Edward  VI 672 

The  lady  Mary's  dialogue  with  Ridley  .  673 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


BOOK    X. 


CON'TAININO 


THE  FIRST  ENTERING  OF  QUEEN  MARY  TO  THE  CROWN,  WITH  THE  ALTERATION 

OF  RELIGION  IN  THE  REALM. 


A.D. 

1553.  Queen  Mary     ....  .         . 

Queen  Mary  appeals  to  the  men  of  Suffolk  . 

prohibits  preaching,  printing, 
&c 

Master  Bourne  preaches  at  Paul's  Cross 

Persecution  begins       .         .         .         .         . 

The  queen  attends  the  popish  mass 

Subverts  the  reformed  religion 

Disputation  at  the  convocation  on  transub- 
stantiation       ...... 

Cranmer  and  Ridley,  and  other  bishops,  re- 
moved    ....... 

Bonner  and  others  restored 

1554.  Commuication  between  lady  Jane  Grey  and 

Fecknam  on  faith  and  transubstantiation  . 

Death  of  lady  Jane  Grey     .         .         .         . 

Bonner's  letter,  requiring  every  one  to  come 
to  confession   ...... 

Troubles  of  the  lady  Elizabeth     . 

Bonner  absurdly  magnifies  the  priestly  of- 
fice ....... 

Cranmer,  Ridley,  and  Latimer  conveyed  to 
Oxford  ...... 

Disputation  at  Oxford  on  the  sacrament 

Cranmer  disputes        .         .         .         ,         . 

Ridley  disputes  ...... 

Latimer  disputes  .         .         .         .         . 

Account  of  these  disputations  by  Ridley 

Sentence  passed  ag'ainst  them 


Page 
1)74 
()7o 


676 
677 
ib. 

(578 
ib. 

679 

684 
ib. 

685 
687 

ib. 

688 

689 

ib. 

ib. 
690 
692 
696 
699 

ib. 


A.D. 

1554. 


lo5i; 


Pag« 

Cranmer  defends  himself  against  certain 
slanders  ......   701 

Latin  services  again  restored        .         .         .  702 

New  appointments  in  the  church  .         .    ib. 

The  apology  of  Master  Mantel     .         .         .  70:5 

Wyat  clears  the  lady  Elizabeth  of  the  charge 
against  her       ......  704 

Declaration  of  Bradford  and  others  in  prison, 
on  the  proposed  di.^putation  at  Cambridge  705 

Lady  Elizabeth  committed  to  the  Tower       .   706 

Queen  Mary  marries  Philip  of  Spain    .         .  707 

Images  and  shrines  set  up  at  St.  Paul's        .    ib. 

Bonner's  violence,  when  the  church  bells 
were  not  rung  at  his  visitation  .  .   708 

Story  of  a  shiine  in  Lancashire    .         .  .    ib. 

Bonner  prohibits  scriptures  or  writings  on 
the  walls  of  churches         .         .         .         .    ib. 

Persons  imprisoned  forsellingprotestantbooks  709 

Cardinal  Pole  lands  at  Dover        .         .         .    ib. 

Queen  Mary's  supposed  pregnancy       .         .    ib. 

Cardinal  Pole  gives  absolution  to  all  Eng- 
land for  its  heresies  .         .         .         •  710 

Bishop  Hooper's  letter  to  the  persecuted 
protestants       .         .         .  '       .         .         .    ib. 

Public  procession  to  celebrate  the  restora- 
tion of  popery  .....  711 

Persecution  of  the  protestant  bishops  and 
ministers  .         .         .         .         •         .    ib. 

Their  supplication  to  the  queen  .         .  712 


BOOK    XI. 


COMPRISING 


A.D. 

1555. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THOSE  WHO  SUFFERED  MARTYRDOM  AND  PERSECUTION 
IN  THE  TIME  OF  QUEEN  MARY. 


Page 
713 
ib. 
ib. 


The  martyrdoms  under  queen  Mary's  reign 
The  history  and  martyrdom  of  John  Rogers 
His  examination  ..... 

History  and  martyrdom  of  Lawrence  San- 
ders        .         .         .         .         .         .         .719 

His  letters 720 

History  and  martyi-dom  of  bishop  Hooper  .  725 
His  examination  and  persecution  .         .   726 

History  and  martyrdom    of    Dr.     Rowland 

Taylor 730 

His  examination  and  defence  of  the  marriage 
of  the  clergy      ......   733 

Alfonsus,    the    king's    confessor,     preaches 
against  persecution  ....   737 

The  form  of  absolution  for  heresy  .         .   738 

History  and  martj'rdom  of  Thomas  Tomkins     ib. 
History  and  martyrdom  of  William  Hunter     .   739 
His  examination  .....  740 

Account   of    Thomas    Higbed    and  Thomas 
Causton  ......  742 

Their  examination        .....   743 

Martyrdom  of  \MIliam   Pygot  and  Stephen 

Knight 744 

Martyrdom  of  John  Lawrence,  priest  .     ib. 

History  and  martyrdom  of  bishop  Farrer  .  745 
His  examination  .  .  .  .  .     ib. 

History  and  martyrdom  of  Rawlins  White  .  746 
The  queen  proposes  to  restore  the  abbey  Innds  748 
The  pope's  bull  for  the  same  arrives  .  .  749 
History  and  martyrdom  of  George  Marsh     .     ib. 


A.D. 

1555. 


Page 

750 

,  753 

,  757 
ib. 
7b8 
760 


His  examination  and  persecution 

His  letters  ...... 

History  of  William  Branch,  alias  Flower 
Martyrdom  of  J.  Cardmaker  and  J.  Warne 
John  Warne's  confession  of  faith 
jMartyrdom  of  John  Simson  and  J.  Ardeley 
Bonner's  proceedings  against  J.  Tooly  after 
his  death  ...... 

History  and  martyrdom  of  Thomas  Hawkes 
His  dialogue  with  bishop  Bonner  and   arch- 
deacon Harpsfield,  &c.      .  .      ,    . 
A  letter  by  him  ...... 

Martyrdom  of  Thomas  Watts 

Articles  against  him,  and  his  answers 

The  supposed  pregnancy  of  queen  Mary 

Royal  proclamation  against  protestant  books  768 

Idolatrous     extracts      from     "  Our    Lady's 

Matins" 

Blasphemous    extracts  from     "  Our  Lady's 

Psalter,"  by  Bonaventure 
Three  martyrs  burned  .... 

History    and   martyrdom    of  Master    John 

Bradford        ..... 
His  examination         .... 
His  conferences  with  different  persons 
His  dialogue  with  archbishop  of  York  and 
bishop  of  Chichester         .... 
His  conference  with  two  Spanish  friars 
His  seven  reasons    for  denying  transubstan- 
tiation       780 


761 
762 

ib. 
765 
766 

ib. 
767 


769 

ib. 
771 

772 
773 

777 

778 
779 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


xxxi 


isns. 


John  Leaf  burned  with  John  Bradford 
Letterii  of  John  Bradford     .  .  .  . 

James  Trevisam  buried  in  the  fields 
History  of  John  Bland,  written  by  himself  . 
His  examination  ...... 

His  answers  against  transubstantiation 

Examination  of  Nicholas  Sheterden 

His  martyrdom,  with  others 

His  letters  ...... 

Martyrdom  of  Margaret  Polley  and  others    . 
Confession  of  faith  of  Dirick  Carver 

John  Launder    . 
Martyrdom  of  Dirick  Carver 
Confession  of  faith  of  John  Denley 
His  answers  on  the  catholic  church 

on  Latin  masses 

on  images         .         .         .         . 

on  transubstantiation 

on  auricular  confession     . 

on  baptism        .         .         .         . 

Examination  of  John  Newman 

The  burning  of  six  martyrs  together     . 

Martyrdom  of  George  Tankervil 

Examination  of  Robert  Smith 

A  godly  letter  by  him  .  .  .  . 

Martyrdom  of  Robert  Samuel 
A  letter  to  the  persecuted  by  him 
Examination  of  Roger  Coo 
Martyrdom  of  several  persons 
Persecution  of  Robert  and  John  Glover 
A  letter  of  Robert  Glover,  detailing  his   ex- 
amination        ...... 

Cornelius  Bungey,  martyr    .  .  ,  . 

Account  of  John  and  William  Glover  . 
Martyrdom  of  William  Wolsey  and  Robert 

Pygot       

History  of  bishops  Ridley  and  Latimer 
Their  conference  in  prison,   answering  some 
objections  on  the  authority  of  the  church 
Letters  of  bishop  Ridley         .         .       .         . 
Account  of  master  Hugli  Latimer 
Extracts  from  his  letters      .  .  .  . 

The  bishop's  prohibition  of  the  Scriptures  and 
other  books  in  English      .         .         .         . 
Latimer's  letter  to  Henry  VIIL  on  the  read- 
ing of  the  Scriptures  in  English 
Examination  of  bishop  Ridley 

on  the  pope's  supremacy 

of  Latimer       .         .         .         . 
Ridley  again  examined  .         .         .         . 

Latimer  again  examined       .... 
Dialogue  between  Ridley  and  Brooks 
Martyrdom  of  Ridley  and  Latimer 
Ridley's  farewell  letter  .         .         .         . 

lament  on  the  change  of  religion 
Death  of  Bishop  Gardiner 
Martyrdom  of  several  persons 
History  of  John  Philpot       .... 
His  fourteen  examinations 


Page 
■80 
781 
78y 

ib. 
790 
791 
794 
795 
796 
797 
798 
799 

ib. 
800 
801 

ib. 

ib. 

ib. 

ib. 
802 

ib. 
804 

ib. 

8or) 

808 
811 

ib. 
813 
814 

ib. 

815 
819 
ib. 

820 
821 

822 
829 
SX^ 
830 

837 

839 
842 
843 
847 
849 
851 
852 
854 
855 
861 
863 
864 
ib. 
865 


arch- 


A.D 

1555.  His  letters 

1556.  Seven  martyrs  suffering  together 
The  articles  charged  against  them 
Account  of  Thomas  Whittle 

Bartlet  Green    . 
Thomas  Brown 
John  Tudson 
John  W^ent 
Joan  Lashford   . 
Isabel  Foster 
Five  martyrs  burned 
Life  and  history  of  Thomas  Cranmer, 
bishop     ..... 

He  is  sent  to  Rome  about  the  king's  divorce 
His  change  of  opinion  on  the  sacrament 
His  refusal  to  consent  to  a  change  of  succes- 
sion in  the  crown     ..... 

His  condemnation  at  Oxford 
His  confession  of  the  reformed  faith     . 
The  charges  against  him,  and  his  answers     . 
His  degradation  .         .         .         .         . 

His  recantation  ..... 

His  renunciation  of  the  same 

His  martyrdom    ...... 

His  letters  to  the  queen,  in  which  he  states 

his  objections  against  popery    . 
His  letters  on  papal  authority 

on  Latin  masses,  &c.  . 
on  half-communion     . 
on  the  pope's  assumptions  . 
on  transubstantiation  . 
Five  martyrs  burned    ..... 

Six  martyrs  burned  at  Smithfield  in  one  fire 

Examination  of  William  Tyms 

Letters  of  the  same      ..... 

Supplication  of  the  inhabitants    of   Norfolk 

and  Suffolk  to  the  queen's  commissioners 

Six  martyrs  at  Colchester    .         .         .         . 

Martyrdom  of  an  old   cripple,  and  also  of  a 
blind  man        ...... 

Three  women  burned  at  Smithfield 
Martyrdom  of  Thomas  Drowry,  a  blind  boy 
Three  martyrs  burned  at  Beccies 
Persecution  in  Suffolk  .... 

Four  martyrs  burned  at  Lewes     . 

Eleven  men  and  two  women  burned 

Their  confession  of  faith      .... 

Examination  of  Roger  Bernard     . 

of  John  Fortune 
An  account  of  Julius  Palmer,  of  the  univer- 
sity of  Oxford    ...... 

His  examination  ..... 

The  horrid  cruelty  to  three  women,   martyrs 
in  Guernsey     ...... 

Martyrdom  of  Thomas  Moor 
Examination  of  John  Jackson 
Martyrdom  of  Joan  Waste,  a  blind  woman    . 
Persecution  and  martyrdom  of  many  others 


884 
889 

ib. 
890 
891 
892 
893 

ib. 

ib. 

ib. 

ib. 


894 
895 
898 

ib. 

ib. 
899 
900 
902 
90.} 
904 
905 

906 

ib, 
907 

ib. 

ib. 
908 
909 
910 

ib. 
912 

913 
918 

ib. 
919 

ib. 
920 

ib. 

ib. 
921 

ib. 
922 

ib. 

923 

925 

926 

928 

ib, 

ib. 

930 


BOOK   xir. 


932 
934 
936 
937 


A.D. 

1557. 


COMPRISING 

THE  PERSECUTIONS  AGAINST  THE   FAITHFUL  AND   TRUE    SERVANTS    OF   CHRIST,   FROM 
IHL  BEGINNING  OF  JANUARY  1557,  AND  THE  FIFTH  YEAR  OF  QUEEN  MARY. 

A.D. 

1557.   Cardinal  Pole's  visitation  of  Cambridge 

The  bones  and  books  of  Martin  Bucer  and 
Paul  Phagius  burned         .... 
The   oration  of  Master  Ackworth  at  Cam- 
bridge    •         ,.... 
Peter  Martyr's  wife  exhumed  and  buried  in 

a  dunghill,  at  Oxford 
Matters  inquired  into  at  the  visitation  of  tne 
Universities 938 


Ten  martyrs  burned  at  Canterbury 
Royal  commission  against  protestants  , 
Twenty-two    persons    apprehended   at  Col- 
chester ...... 

Their  confession  against  transubstantiation  . 
Five  martyrs  burned  in  Smithfield 
Three  martyrs  burned  in  Southwark     . 
Examination  of  Stephen  Gratwick         , 
Seven  martyrs  at  Maidstone         .         , 


Page 
938 

939 

ib. 
940 
941 

ib. 
942 
943 


CHRONOLOCilGAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


A.D. 

1557. 


Page 
Examination  of  Edmund  Allen  .         .  944 

Four  men  and  three  women  burned  at  Can- 
terbury ......  y45 

The  tragical  treatment  of  Alice  Benden         .     ib. 
Examination  of  Mathew  Plaise    .         .  .  946 

Ten  martyrs  burned  in  one  fire  at  Lewes       .     ib. 
The    examinations    of     Richard   Woodman, 
written  by  himself    .....  947 

Account  of  several  martyrs  .  .         .   954 

Five   men  and  five  women  burned  at   Col- 
chester   .         .         .         .         .         •  .  954 

Their  answers  to  their  examinations     .         .  956 
George  Eagles,  martyr         ,         .         .         .     ib. 
Examination  of  Richard  Crashfield       .  .  957 

Martyrdom  of  Mrs.  Lewis  ....  958 

The  martyrs  burned  at  Islington  .         .  959 

Letter  by  R.  Roth  to  the  persecuted    .         .  960 
Two  women  burned  at  Colchester  .         .  961 

Martyrdom  of  John  Noyes  .         .         .     ib. 

His  scriptural  letter  to  his  wife    .         •         .     ib. 
Martyrdom  of  Cecily  Ormes         .         .         .  962 
Persecutions  at  Lichfield      ....  V63 

at  Colchester  .         .         .     ib. 

Examination  of  Thomas  Spurdance  .  .  ib. 
Three  persons  burned  in  Sraithfield  .  .  964 
The  articles  objected  against  them  .  .  965 
Martyrdom  of  John  Rough,  a  minister  .     ib. 

of  Margaret  Mearing  .         .  966 

of  Cuthbert   Simson   and  others  967 
Royal  proclamation  against  certain  books      .  969 


A  p.  Pag, 

1557.  Articles  objected  to  the  protestanta  assem' 

bled  at  Islington 969 

Examination  of  Roger  Holland    •         ,         .  970 

Six  martyrs  at  Brentford       ....  971 

Scourging  of  Thomas  Hinshaw,  by  Bonner  972 

History  of  Richard  Yeoman,  curate  of  Hadley  ib. 
John  Alcock         .         .         ,         .973 

Martyrdom  of  Thomas  Benbridge         .         .  ib. 

Four  burned  at  Bury  St.  Edmonds       .         .  973 

Examination  of  Alice  Driver        .         .         .  974 

Alexander  Gouch,  martyr             .         .         .  975 

A  woman  martyred  at  Exeter       .         .         •  ib. 

Three  men  martyred  at  Bristol     .         .         .  976 

The  last  three  martyrs  in  queen  Mary's  time  ib. 

Examination  of  Richard  White    .         .         .  977 

An  account  of  some  who  were  whipped         .  ib. 

The  troubles  of  John  Lithal,  minister           .  980 

Examination  of  Elizabeth  Young          .         .  981 

William  Wood     .         .         ,  983 

Some  account  of  the  lady  Elizabeth      .         .  984 

Her  arrest            ......  yS.I 

Committal  to  the  Tower       ....  986 

Death  of  queen  Mary           ....  y88 

1558.  Accession  of  queen  Elizabeth  .  .  .  989 
Conference  of  religion  at  Westminster  .  ib. 
Arguments    for   the  public   services   of    the 

church  being  in  the  vernacular  tongue       .  990 

Breaking  up  of  the  conference       .         .         .  995 

A  brief  note  on  the  massacres  in  France        .  996 

Conclusion  of  the  whole  work       .         ,         .  997 


APPENDIX    I 

THE  MASSACRE  OF  THE  PROTESTANTS  IN  FRANCE  IN  1572. 


.  998 


APPENDIX    II. 

A  BRIEF  DISCOURSE  TOUCHING  THE  GREAT  PREPARATIONS  MADE  BY  THE  SPANIARDS, 
AND  OTHER  ROMAN  CATHOLICS,  FOR  THAT  INVINCIBLE  NAVY,  INTENDED  FOR 
THE  INVADING  AND  SURPRISING  OF  THE  REALM  OF  ENGLAND,  TOGETHER  WITH 
THEIR  UTTER  OVERTHROW 1015 


APPENDIX    HI. 


CONTAINING 

A  DISCOURSE  TOUCHING  THE  MANNER   OF    THE    DISCOVERY    OF    THE    GUNPOWDER 


TREASON,  WITH  THE  EXAMINATION  OF  SOME  OF  THE  PRISONERS. 


.  1018 


APPENDIX     IV. 

THE    HISTORY   OF  THE    IRISH   REBELLION    IN   THE    YEAR  1641,   WHEN  THE  PAPISTS 
ATTEMPTED  TO  EXTIRPATE  THE  PROTESTANTS  IN  THE  KINGDOM   OF   IRELAND. 
BY  SIR  JOHN  TEMPLE,  KNT.,  MASTER  OF  THE  ROLLS,  AND  ONE  OF  HIS  MAJES 
TY'S  MOST  HONOURABLE  PRIVY-COUNCIL  AT  THAT  TIME  IN  IRELAND.      .        .  lO.'Ja 


A  P  P  E  N  D  I  X    V. 

CONTAINING 

THE  EXECUTION  OF  JUSTICE  IN  ENGLAND,  NOT  FOR  RELIGION,  BUT  FOR  TREASON.  1057 


iortiut  of  tfje  |{a{lu 


THE   AUTHOR'S   PREFACE. 


To  the  True  and  Faithful  Congregation  of  Christ's 
Universal  Church,  with  all  and  singular  the  Mem- 
bers thereof,  wheresoever  congregated  or  dispersed, 
througliout  the  Realm  of  England,  a  Protestation  or 
Petition  of  the  Author,  wishing  to  the  same  abund- 
ance of  all  peace  and  tranquillity,  with  the  speedy- 
coming  of  Christ  the  Spouse,  to  make  an  end  of  all 
mortal  misery. 

SoLOMOx.  the  peaceable  prince  of  Israel,  as  we  read 
in  the  lirst  Book  of  Kings,  after  he  had  finished  the 
building  of  the  Lord's  Temple  (which  he  had  seven 
years  in  hand), made  his  petition  to  the  Lord  for  all  that 
should  pray  in  the  temple,  or  turn  their  face  tovrard  it ; 
and  his  request  was  granted,  the  Lord  answering  him,  as 
we  read  in  ch.  ix.  3.  "  I  have  heard  thy  prayer  and  have 
hallowed  this  house,"  &c. ;  although  tlie  infinite  Majesty 
of  God  is  not  to  be  confined  within  any  material  walls, 
yet  it  so  pleased  his  goodness  to  respect  this  prayer  of 
the  king,  that  lie  not  only  promised  to  hear  them  who 
prayed  there,  but  also  filled  the  same  with  his  own  glory. 
For  we  read,  "  The  priests  could  not  stand  to  minister, 
because  of  the  cloud,  for  the  glory  of  the  Lord  had  fiUed 
the  house  of  the  Lord,"  1  Kings  viii.  11. 

Upon  the  like  trust  in  God's  gracious  goodness,  if  I, 
a  sinful  wretch,  not  comparing  my  work  with  the  building 
of  that  temple,  but  yet  following  the  zeal  of  the  builder, 
might  either  be  so  bold  as  to  ask,  or  so  happy  as  to  speed, 
after  my  seven  years'  labour  about  this  Ecclesiastical 
History,  I  would  most  humbly  crave  of  Almighty  God 
to  bestow  his  blessing  upon  the  same  ;  that  as  the 
prayers  of  them  who  prayed  in  the  outward  temple  were 
heard,  so  all  true  disposed  minds  which  shall  resort  to  the 
reading  of  this  history,  containing  the  acts  of  God's 
holy  martyrs,  and  monuments  of  his  church,  may,  by 
the  example  of  their  life,  faith,  and  doctrine,  receive 
some  spiritual  fruit  to  their  souls,  through  the  operation 
of  his  grace,  that  it  may  be  to  the  advancement  of  his 
glory,  and  profit  of  his  church,  through  Christ  Jesus  our 
Lord.     Amen. 

But  as  it  happened  in  that  temple  of  Solomon,  that 
all  who  came  tliither  came  not  to  pray,  but  many  to 
prate,  some  to  gaze  and  hear  news,  some  to  talk  and 
walk,  some  to  buy  and  sell,  some  to  carp  and  find  fault, 
and  some  also  at  the  last  to  destroy  and  pull  down,  as 
they  did  indeed  ;  (for  what  is  in  this  world  so  strong, 
but  it  will  be  impugned  ?  what  so  perfect,  but  it  will  be 
abused  ?  so  true,  that  will  not  be  contradicted  ?  or  so 
circumspectly  done,  but  wranglers  will  find  fault  ?) 
Even  so  in  writing  this  history,  I  expect  that  amongst 
many  weU disposed  readers,  somewasp's-nesti  r  otherwiU 
be  stirred  up  to  buzz  about  my  ears,  so  dangerous  a  thing 
is  it  now-a-days,  to  write  or  do  any  good,  but  either  by 
flattering  a  man  we  must  offend  the  godly,  or  by  true 
speaking  procure  hatred  of  the  wicked.  Of  such  stinging 
wasps  and  buzzing  drones  I  had  suflScient  trial  in  my 
former  edition  ;  who,  if  they  had  found  in  my  book  any 
just  cause  to  find  fault,  or  upon  any  true  ze.il  of  truth 
had  proceeded  against  the  untruths  of  my  history,  and 


had  brought  just  proofs  for  the  same,  I  30uld  right  well 
abide  it,  for  God  forbid  but  that  faults,  wheresoever  they 
be,  should  be  detected  and  accused.  And  therefore,  ac- 
cusers in  a  commonwealth,  after  my  mind,  are  of  no 
smaU  service. 

But  then  such  accusers  must  beware  they  do  not  act 
like  the  dog  of  whom  Cicero  in  his  oration  speaks,  which 
being  set  in  the  capitol  to  frighten  away  thieves  by  night, 
let  the  thieves  alone,  and  barked  at  true  men  walking  in 
the  day.  To  bay  and  bark  where  true  faults  are,  is  not 
amiss.  But  to  carp  where  no  cause  is  ;  to  spy  straws 
in  others,  and  leap  over  their  own  blocks  ;  to  sweillow 
camels  and  to  strain  at  gnats  ;  to  oppress  truth  with 
lies,  and  to  set  up  lies  for  truth  ;  to  blaspheme  the  dear 
martyrs  of  Christ,  and  to  canonize  for  saints  those  whom 
scripture  would  scarcely  allow  for  good  subjects  ;  that  is 
intolerable  :  such  barking  curs,  if  they  were  well  served, 
would  be  made  awhile  to  stoop  :  but  with  these  brawling 
spirits  I  intend  not  at  this  time  much  to  wrestle. 

Wherefore,  to  leave  them  a  while,  till  further  leisure 
serve  me  to  attend  upon  them,  thus  much  I  thought  in 
the  mean  season,  by  way  of  protestation  or  petition,  to 
write  unto  you,  both  in  general  and  particular,  the  true 
members  and  faithful  congregation  of  Christ's  church, 
wherever  either  congregated  together  or  dispersed 
through  the  whole  realm  of  England,  that  for  so  much 
as  all  these  adversaries  seek,  is  to  do  what  they  can,  by 
disciediting  of  this  History,  ivith  slanders  and  sinister 
surmises  to  withdraw  the  readers  from  it :  this,  there- 
fore, shall  be  in  few  words  to  warn  and  desire  all  well- 
minded  lovers  and  partakers  of  Christ's  gospel,  not  to 
suffer  yourselves  to  be  deceived  with  the  boastings  and 
hyperbolical  speeches  of  those  slandering  tongues,  what- 
ever they  have,  or  shall  hereafter,  exclaim  against  the 
same  ;  but  impartially  deferring  your  judgment  till  truth 
be  tried,  that  you  will  first  jjeruse,  and  then  refuse  ,• 
measuring  the  untruths  of  this  history,  not  by  the  scor- 
ing up  of  their  hundreds  and  thousands  of  lies  which 
they  give  out,  but  wisely  weighing  the  purpose  of  their 
doings  according  as  you  find,  and  so  to  judge  of  the 
matter. 

I  allure  neither  one  nor  other  to  read  my  books ;  let 
everj^  man  do  as  he  pleases.  If  any  shall  think  his  labour 
too  much  in  reading  this  history,  his  choice  is  free,  either 
to  read  this  or  any  other  work.  But  if  the  fruit  thereof 
shall  recompence  the  reader's  trouble,  then  I  would 
wish  no  man  so  light-eared  as  to  be  carried  away  by  any 
sinister  clamour  of  adversaries,  who  many  times  deprave 
good  doings,  not  for  the  faults  they  find,  but  only  find 
faults  because  they  would  deprave.  As  for  me  and  my 
history,  as  my  purpose  was  to  profit  all  and  displease 
none ;  so  if  skill  in  any  part  be  wanting,  yet  hath  my 
purpose  been  simple,  and  the  cause  no  less  urgent  sdso, 
which  moved  me  to  take  this  enterprise  in  hand. 

For  first  to  see  the  simple  flock  of  Christ,  especially 
the  unlearned  sort,  so  miserably  deluded,  and  all  for 
ignorance  of  history,  not  knowing  the  course  of  times, 
and  true  descent  of  the  church,  it  grieved  me  that  that 
part  of  history  had  been  so  long  unsupplied  in  this  my 


THE  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE.  ENTITLED 


country  church  of  England.  Again,  considering  the 
multitude  of  chronicles  and  history-writers,  both  in  Eng- 
land and  out  of  England,  of  whom  the  most  part  have 
b?3a  either  monks  or  clients  to  the  See  of  Rome,  it 
grieved  me  to  behold  how  partially  they  handled  their 
stories.  Whose  diligent  labour,  although  I  cannot  but 
commend,  in  committing  many  things  to  writing  not  un- 
fruitful to  be  known,  nor  unpleasant  to  be  read  ;  yet  I 
lamented  to  see  that  the  principal  points,  which  chiefly 
concerned  the  state  of  Christ's  church,  and  were  most 
necessary  to  be  known  by  all  christian  people,  were 
either  altogether  omitted  in  their  monuments,  or  if  any 
mention  thereof  were  inserted,  yet  all  things  were  drawn 
to  the  honour  specially  of  the  church  of  Rome,  or  else 
to  the  favour  of  their  own  sect  of  religion.  Whereby  the 
unlearned,  hearing  and  reading  in  their  writings  no  other 
church  mentioned  or  magnified,  but  only  that  church 
which  flourished  in  this  world  in  riches  and  riot,  were 
led  to  think  that  no  other  church  stood  in  all  the  earth 
but  only  the  church  of  Rome. 

In  the  number  of  this  sort  of  writers,  besides  our 
monks  of  England  (for  every  monastery  almost  had  its 
chronicler)  I  miglit  also  recite  both  Italian  and  other 
authors,  as  Platina,  Sabellicus,  Nauclerus,  Martin,  An- 
tony, Vincent,  Onuphrius,  Laziard,  George  Lilius,  Poly- 
dore  Virgil,  with  many  more,  who  taking  upon  them  to 
intermeddle  with  matters  of  the  church,  although  they 
express  some  part  of  the  truth  in  matters  concerning  the 
bishops  and  see  of  Rome,  yet  in  suppressing  another 
part  they  play  with  us,  as  Ananias  and  Sapphira  did 
with  their  money,  or  as  the  painter  ApeUes  did,  who, 
painting  the  one  lialf  of  Venus  coming  out  of  the  sea, 
left  the  otlier  half  imperfect.  So  these  writers,  while 
they  show  us  one  half  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  leave 
the  other  half  of  him  imperfect,  and  utterly  untold.  For 
as  they  paint  him  on  the  one  part  glittering  in  wealth 
and  glory,  in  showing  what  succession  the  popes  had 
from  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  when  they  first  began,  and 
liow  long  they  sat,  what  cliurches  and  what  famous 
buildings  they  erected,  how  far  their  possessions  reached, 
what  laws  they  made,  what  councils  they  called,  what 
honour  they  received  of  kings  and  emperors,  what 
princes  and  countries  they  brought  under  their  authority, 
with  other  like  stratagems  of  great  pomp  and  royalty  ; 
so  on  the  other  side,  what  vices  these  popes  brought 
with  them  to  their  seat,  what  abominations  they  prac- 
tised, what  superstition  they  maintained,  what  idolatry 
they  procured,  what  wicked  doctrine  they  defended  con- 
trary to  the  express  word  of  God,  to  what  heresies  tliey 
fell,  into  what  division  of  sects  they  cut  the  unity  of 
christian  religion,  how  some  practised  by  simony,  some 
by  necromancy  and  sorcery,  some  by  poisoning,  some 
indenting  with  the  devil  to  come  by  their  papacy, 
what  hypocrisy  was  in  their  lives,  what  corruption  in 
their  doctrine,  what  wars  they  raised,  what  bloodshed 
they  caused,  what  treachery  they  traversed  against  their 
lords  and  emperors,  imprisoning  some,  betraying  some 
to  the  templars  and  Saracens,  in  bringing  others  under 
their  feet,  also  in  beheading  some,  as  they  did  with 
Frederick  and  Conradine,  the  heirs  and  offspring  of  the 
house  of  Frederick  Barbarossa,  A.  D.  1269.  Further- 
more, how  mightily  Almighty  God  hath  stood  against 
them,  how  their  wars  never  prospered  against  the  Turks, 
how  the  godly  and  learned  from  time  to  time  have  ever 
opposed  their  errors,  &c.  Of  these  and  a  thousand 
other  things  not  one  word  hath  been  said,  but  all  kept 
as  secret  as  in  auricular  confession. 

When  I  considered  this  partial  dealing  and  corrupt 
handling  of  historians,  I  thought  nothing  more  wanting 
in  the  church  than  a  fuU  and  complete  history,  which 
being  faithfully  collected  out  of  all  our  monastic  writers, 
and  written  monuments,  sliould  neither  contain  every 
vain  written  fable,  for  that  would  be  too  much  ;  nor  yet 
leave  out  any  thing  necessary,  for  that  would  be  too 
little  ;  but  with  a  moderate  discretion  taking  the  best  of 
every  one,  should  both  ease  the  labour  of  the  reader 
from  turning  over  such  a  number  of  writers,  and  should 
also  open  the  plain  truth  of  times  lying  long  hid  in  the 
obscure  darkness  of  antiquity.  Whereby  all  studious 
readers,   beholding  as  in  a  glass  the  stay,  course,  and 


alteration  of  religion,  decay  of  doctrine,  and  the  contro- 
versies of  the  church,  might  discern  the  better  between 
antiquity  and  novelty.  For  if  the  things  which  avefrst, 
(after  the  rule  of  TertuUian)  are  to  be  preferred  before 
those  that  are  later,  then  is  the  reading  of  history  very 
necessary  in  the  church,  to  know  what  went  before,  and 
what  followed  after  ;  and  therefore,  not  without  cause 
in  old  authors  history  is  called  the  Witness  of  Times, 
the  Light  of  Verity,  the  Life  of  Memory,  Teacher  of 
Life,  and  Shewer  of  Antiquity,  &c.  Without  the  know- 
ledge of  which,  man's  life  is  bhnd,  and  soon  may  fall 
into  any  kind  of  error,  as  by  manifest  experience  we  see 
in  these  desolate  times  of  the  church,  when  the  bishops 
of  Rome  under  colour  of  antiquity  have  turned  truth 
into  heresy,  and  brought  such  new-found  devices  of 
strange  doctrine  and  religion,  as  in  the  former  age  of 
the  church  were  never  heard  of,  and  which  are  now  be- 
lieved, all  through  ignorance  of  times,  and  for  lack  of 
true  history. 

For  to  say  the  truth,  if  times  had  been  well  searched, 
or  if  they  who  wrote  histories  had  without  partiality 
gone  iipright  between  God  and  Baal,  halting  on  neither 
side,  it  might  well  have  been  found,  that  the  most  part 
of  all  this  catholic  corruption  intruded  into  the  church 
by  the  bishops  of  Rome,  as  transubstautiation,  eleva- 
tion and  adoration  of  the  sacrament,  auricular  confes- 
sion, forced  vows  of  priests  not  to  marry,  veneration  of 
images,  private  and  satisfactory  masses,  the  order  of 
Gregory's  mass  now  used,  the  usurped  authority  and 
supreme  power  of  the  see  of  Rome,  with  all  the  rest  of 
their  ceremonies  and  weeds  of  superstition  now  over- 
growing the  church  ;  all  these  (I  say)  to  be  new  nothings 
lately  coined  in  the  mint  of  Rome,  without  any  stamp  of 
antiquity,  as  by  reading  of  this  History  shall  I  trust 
sufliciently  appear.  Which  history,  therefore,  I  have 
here  taken  in  hand,  that  as  other  writers  heretofore  have 
emj)loyed  their  labour  to  magnify  the  church  of  Rome, 
so  in  this  history  there  might  appear  to  all  christian 
readers  the  image  of  both  churches,  as  well  of  the  one 
as  of  the  other  ;  especially  of  the  poor,  oppressed  and 
persecuted  church  of  Christ.  Which  persecuted  church 
though  it  has  bf  en  of  long  season  trodden  under  foot 
by  enemies,  neglected  in  the  world,  not  regarded  in 
histories,  and  scarce  visible  or  known  to  worldly  eyes, 
yet  has  it  been  the  only  true  church  of  God,  wherein  he 
has  mightily  wrought  hitherto,  in  preserving  the  same  in 
all  extreme  distresses,  continually  stirring  up  from  time 
to  time  faithful  ministers,  who  have  always  kept  some 
sparks  of  his  true  doctrine  and  religion. 

Now,  forasmuch  as  the  true  church  of  God  goetli  not 
lightly  alone,  but  is  accompanied  with  some  other  church 
of  the  devil  to  delace  and  malign  the  same,  it  is  neces- 
sary that  the  difference  between  them  should  be  seen,  and 
the  descent  of  the  right  church  described  from  the  apos- 
tle's time,  which  hitherto  has  been  lacking  in  most  his- 
tories, partly  for  fear,  because  men  durst  not,  partly 
for  ignorance,  because  men  could  not  discern  rightly  be- 
tween the  one  and  the  other,  who  beholding  the  church 
of  Rome  so  visible  and  glorious  in  the  eyes  of  all  the 
world,  so  shining  in  outward  beauty,  to  bear  such  a  port, 
to  carry  such  a  train  and  multitude,  and  to  stand  in  such 
high  authority,  supposed  the  same  to  be  the  only  right 
catholic  mother  :  the  other,  because  it  was  not  so  visibly 
known  in  the  world,  they  thought,  therefore,  could  not  be 
the  true  church  of  Christ.  Wherein  they  were  much  de- 
ceived :  for,  although  the  right  church  of  God  is  not  so 
invisible  in  the  world  that  none  can  see  it,  yet  neither  is  it 
so  visible  that  every  worldly  eye  may  perceive  it.  For 
like  as  is  the  nature  of  truth,  so  is  the  proper  condition 
of  the  true  church,  that  commonly  none  see  it,  but  such 
only  as  are  the  members  and  partakers  of  it.  And  there- 
fore, they  who  require  that  God's  holy  church  should  be 
evident  and  visible  to  the  whole  world,  seem  to  define  the 
great  synagogue  of  the  world,  rather  than  the  true  spi- 
ritual church  of  God. 

In  Christ's  time,-who  would  have  thought  but  that  the 
congregations  and  councils  of  the  pharisees  had  been  the 
right  church  ?  And  yet  Christ  had  another  church  in 
earth  besides  that  ;  which,  although  it  was  not  so  mani- 
fest in  the  sight  of  the  world,  yet  it  was  the  only  tme 


A  PROTESTATION  TO  THE  WHOLE  CHURCH  OF  ENGLAND. 


church  in  the  sight  of  God :  to  this  church  Christ  refer- 
red, speaking  of  the  temple,  which  he  would  raise  again 
the  third  day.  And  yet,  after  that  the  Lord  was  risen, 
he  shewed  not  himself  to  the  world,  but  only  to  his  elect, 
which  were  but  few.  The  same  church  after  that  in- 
creased and  multiplied  mightily  among  the  Jews,  yet  the 
Jews  had  not  eyes  to  see  God's  church,  but  did  perse- 
cute it,  till  at  length  all  their  whole  nation  was  de- 
stroyed. 

After  the  Jews,  came  the  heathen  emperors  of  Rome, 
■who,  having  the  whole  power  of  the  world  in  their  hands, 
did  all  the  world  could  do  to  extinguish  the  name  and 
church  of  Christ ;  whose  violence  continued  the  space  of 
three  hundred  years,  all  which  time  the  true  church  of 
Christ  was  not  great  in  the  sight  of  the  world,  but  rather 
was  abhorred  every  where,  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  the 
same  small  flock,  so  despised  in  the  world,  the  Lord 
highly  regarded,  and  mightily  preserved.  For  although 
many  of  the  christians  suffered  death,  yet  was  their  death 
neither  loss  to  them,  nor  detriment  to  the  church  ;  but 
the  more  they  suffered,  the  more  of  their  blood  in- 
creased. 

In  the  time  of  these  emperors,  God  raised  up  in  this 
realm  of  Britain,  divers  worthy  preachers  and  witnesses, 
as  Elnanus,  Meduinus,  Meltivianus,  Amphibolus,  Al- 
banus,  Aaron,  Julius,  and  others,  in  whose  time  the  doc- 
trine of  faith,  without  men's  traditions,  was  sincerely 
preached.  After  their  death  and  martyrdom  it  pleased 
the  Lord  to  provide  a  general  quietness  to  his  church, 
whereby  the  number  of  his  flock  began  more  to  increase. 
In  this  age  then  followed  in  this  land,  Fastidius,  Ni- 
vian,  Patrick,  Bacchiarius,  Dubricius,  Congellus,  Ken- 
riu'c-rn,  Helmotus,  David,  Daniel,  Sampson,  Elnodugus, 
Asaphus,  Gildas,  Heulanus,  Elbodus,  Dinothus,  Samuel, 
Nivius,  and  many  more,  who  governed  the  church  of 
Britain  by  christian  doctrine  a  long  season  ;  although  the 
,  civil  governors  for  the  time  were  then  dissolute  and  care- 
I  less  (as  Gildas  very  sharply  lays  to  their  charge),  and  so 
at  length  were  subdued  by  the  Saxons. 

All  this  while,  about  the  space  of  four  hundred  years, 
religion  remained  uncorrupt  in  Britain,  and  the  word  of 
Christ  was  truly  preached,  till,  about  the  coming  of 
Austin  the  monk,  and  his  companions  from  Rome,  many 
of  the  said  British  preachers  were  slain  by  the  Saxons. 
After  that  Christian  faith  began  to  enter  and  spring 
among  the  Saxons,  after  a  certain  Romish  sort,  yet,  not- 
withstanding somewhat  more  tolerable  than  were  the 
times  which  followed,  through  the  diligent  industry  of 
some  godly  teachers  who  then  lived  amongst  them,  as 
Aidanus,  Finianus,  Coleman,  archbishop  of  York,  Bede, 
John  of  Beverly,  Alenin,  Noetus,  Hucharius,  Serlo, 
Achardus,  Ealtedus,  Alexander,  Neckham,  Negellus, 
Fenallus,  Alfricus,  Sygeferthus,  and  such  others,  who, 
thougii  they  erred  in  some  few  things,  yet  they  are 
not  so  greatly  to  be  complained  of  compared  with 
the  abuses  that  followed.  For  as  yet,  the  error  of  tran- 
sttbstantiatiou  and  elevation,  with  auricular  confession, 
Ihad  not  crept  in  for  a  public  doctrine  in  Christ's  church, 
jas  by  their  own  Saxon  sermon  made  by  vElfric,  and  set 
lout  in  this  present  history  may  appear.  During  which 
time,  although  the  bishops  of  Rome  were  held  in  some 
reverence  by  the  clergy,  yet  they  had  nothing  as  yet  to  do 
in  making  laws  touching  matters  of  the  church  of  Eng- 
land ;  but  that  appertained  only  to  the  kings  and  gover- 
nors of  the  land,  as  in  this  history  will  be  seen. 

And  thus,  although  the  church  of  Rome  began  then  to 
decline  from  God,  yet  during  all  this  time  it  remained  in 
some  reasonable  order,  till,  at  length,  the  bishops  of  Rome 
began  to  shoot  up  in  the  world,  through  the  liberality  of 
cod  princes,  and,  especially  of  Matilda,  a  noble  duchess 
^f  Italy,  who,  at  her  death,  made  the  pope  heir  of  all  her 
fids,  and  endowed  his  see  with  great  revenues  ;  then 
ches  begat  ambition,  and  ambition  destroyed  religion,  so 
;hat  all  came  to  ruin.  Out  of  this  corruption  sprang 
'orth  here  in  England  (as  did  in  other  places)  another 
™  mish  kind  of  monkery,  worse  than  the  other  before, 
eing  much  more  drowned  in  superstition  and  ceremo- 
'es,  which  was  during  the  tenth  century.  Of  this  swarm 
'ere  Egbert,  Aigelbert,  Egwine,  Boniface,  Wilfred,  Aga- 
hon,  James,  Remain,  Cedda,  Dunstan,  Oswold,  Athel- 


wold,  Althelwine,  duke  of  Eastangles,  Lanfranc,  Anselme, 
and  such  other. 

And  yet  in  this  time  also,  through  God's  providence, 
the  church  lacked  not  some  of  better  knowledge  and 
judgment,  to  weigh  with  the  darkness  of  those  days.  For 
although  King  Edgar,  with  Edward,  his  base  son,  being 
seduced  by  Dunstan,  Oswold,  and  other  monks,  was 
then  a  great  author  and  favourer  of  superstition,  erecting 
as  many  monasteries  as  were  Sundays  in  the  year  ;  yet, 
notwithstanding,  this  continued  not  long,  for  soon  after 
the  death  of  Edgar  came  King  Ethelred,  and  Queen 
Elfthred  his  mother,  with  Alferus,  duke  of  Merceland, 
and  other  peers  and  noble^  of  the  realm,  who  displaced 
the  monks  again,  and  restored  the  married  priests  to 
their  old  possessions  and  livings.  Moreover,  after  that 
followed  also  the  Danes,  who  overthrew  those  monkish 
foundations  as  fast  as  King  Edgar  had  set  them  up 
before. 

And  thus,  hitherto,  stood  the  condition  of  the  true 
church  of  Christ,  although  not  without  some  opposition 
and  difficulty,  yet  in  some  mediate  state  ot  "he  truth  and 
verity,  till  the  time  of  Pope  Ilildebrand,  cdled  Gregory 
YII.,  which  was  about  the  year  1080,  and  of  Pope  Inno- 
cent III.,  in  the  year  1215,  by  whom  all  was  turned  up- 
side down,  all  order  broken,  discipline  dissolved,  true 
doctrine  defaced,  christian  faith  extinguished.  Instead 
whereof,  was  set  up  preaching  of  men's  decrees,  dreams 
and  idle  traditions.  And  whereas  before  truth  was  free 
to  be  disputed  amongst  learned  men,  now  liberty  was 
turned  into  law,  argument  into  authority.  Whatsoever 
the  bishop  of  Rome  announced,  that  stood  for  an  oracle 
to  be  received  of  all  men,  without  opposition  or  contra- 
diction ;  whatever  was  contrary  thereto,  was  heresy,  to 
be  punished  with  faggot  and  flaming  fire  !  Then  the  sin- 
cere faith  of  this  English  church,  which  held  out  so  long, 
began  to  quail.  Then  was  the  clear  sunsliine  of  God's 
word  overshadowed  with  mists  and  darkness,  appearing 
like  sackcloth  to  the  people,  who  could  neither  under- 
stand what  they  read,  nor  yet  were  permitted  to  read 
what  they  could  understand.  In  these  miserable  days, 
as  the  true  visible  church  began  now  to  shrink,  and  keep 
in  for  fear:  so,  up  start  a  new  sort  of  players,  to  furnish 
the  stage,  as  school-doctors,  canonists,  and  four  orders 
of  friars,  besides  other  monastic  sects  and  fraternities,  of 
infinite  variety,  which  have  ever  since  kept  such  an  in- 
fluence in  the  church,  that  none  almost  durst  stir,  neither 
Caesar,  king,  nor  subject.  \\"hat  they  defined  stood  ; 
what  they  approved,  was  catholic  ;  what  they  condemned 
was  heresy ;  whomsoever  they  accused,  few,  indeed, 
could  save.  And  thus  these  continued,  or  rather 
reigned  in  the  church,  the  space  of  now  fourhundred  years, 
and  odd.  During  which  time,  although  the  true  church 
of  Christ  durst  not  openly  appear  in  the  face  of  the 
world,  being  oppressed  by  tyranny,  yet  neither  was  it  so 
invisible  and  unknown,  but  by  the  providence  of  the  Lord, 
some  remnant  always  remained,  which  not  only  shewed' 
secret  good  affection  to  sincere  doctrine,  but  also  stood 
in  open  defence  of  truth  against  the  disordered  church  of 
Rome. 

In  which  catalogue,  first  to  omit  Bertram  and  Beren- 
garius,  who  were  before  Pope  Innocent  III.,  a  learned 
multitude  of  sufficient  witnesses  might  here  be  produced, 
whose  names  are  neither  obscure,  nor  doctrine  unknown  : 
as  Joachin,  abbot  of  Calabria  ;  Almeric,  a  learned  bishop, 
who  was  judged  an  heretic,  for  holding  against  images  in 
the  time  of  the  said  Innocent;  besides  the  martyrs  of 
Alsatia,  of  whom  we  read  an  hundred  to  be  burned  by 
the  said  Innocent  in  one  day,  as  writes  Herman  Mucius. 
Add  likewise  to  these,  the  Waldenses,  or  Albigenses, 
which,  to  a  great  number,  separated  themselves  from  the 
church  of  Rome.  To  this  number  also  belonged  Rey- 
mund,  earl  of  Tholouse,  Marsilius  Patavius,  WiUiam  de 
S.  Amore,  Simon  Tornacensis,  Arnold  de  Nova  Villa, 
John  Semeca,  besides  divers  other  preachers  in  Suevia. 
standing  agamsi  the  pope  (A.  D.  1440)  ;  Laurence,  of 
England,  a  master  of  Paris  (A.  D.  1260) ;  Peter  John, 
a  minorite,  who  was  burned  after  his  death  (A.  D.  1290); 
Robert  Gallus,  a  dominie  friar  (A.  D.  1291)  ;  Robert 
Grosthead,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  who  was  called  the  Ham- 
mer of  the  Romanists    (A.  D.  1250)  ;  Lord  Peter  do 

82 


THE  AUTHOR'S  PREFACE. 


Cugneriis  (A.  D.  1329).  To  these  we  may  add,  more- 
over, William  Ockam,  Bongratius  Bergomensis,  Leopold, 
Andrew  Laudensis,  Ulric  llangenor,  treasurer  to  the 
emperor  ;  John  de  Gandmio  (A.  D.  1330),  mentioned  in 
the  extravagants,  Andreas de  Castro,  Buridian,  Euda,diike 
of  Burgundy,  who  counselled  the  French  king  not  to  re- 
ceive the  new-found  constitutions  and  extravagants  of 
tlie  pope  into  his  realm,  Dante  AUigerius,  an  Italian, 
who  wrote  against  the  pope,  monks,  and  friars,  and 
against  the  donation  of  Constantine  (A.  D.  1330.)  Tau- 
lerus,  a  German  preacher;  Conrad  Hager,  imprisoned  for 
preaching  against  the  mass  (A.  D.  1339)  ;  the  author  of 
the  hook  called  Poenitentiarius  Asini,  compiled  ahout  the 
year  1343 ;  Michael  Cesenas,  a  gray  friar  ;  Peter  de 
Corbaria,  with  John  de  Poliaco,  mentioned  in  the  extra- 
vagants, and  condemned  by  the  pope  ;  John  de  Castilione, 
with  Francis  de  Arcatara,  who  were  burned  about  the  year 
of  our  Lord  1322  ;  John  Rochtaylada,  otherwise  called 
Haybalus,  with  another  friar,  martyred  about  the  year 
1346  ;  Francis  Petrarch,  who  called  Rome  the  whore  of 
Babylon,  &c.  (A.  D.  1350)  ;  George  Ariminensis  (A.  D. 
13.50)  ;  John  de  Rupe  Scissa,  imprisoned  for  certain  pro- 
phecies against  the  pope  (A.  D.  i;'i40)  ;  Gethard  Ridder, 
who  also  wrote  against  monks  and  friars,  a  book  called 
Lacrymae  Ecclesiffi  (A.  D.  1350)  ;  Godfrid  de  Fontanis, 
William  de  Landuno  ;  John,  the  monk  ;  Richard  Arina- 
chanus  ;  Nicolas  Orem,  preacher  (A.  D.  136"4)  ;  Milit- 
zius,  a  Bohemian,  who  then  preached  that  antichrist  was 
come,  and  was  excommunicated  for  the  same  (A.  D. 
1366)  ;  James  Misnensis  ;  Matthew  Parisiensis,  a  Bo- 
hemian born,  and  a  writer  against  the  pope  (A.  D.  1370); 
John  Montziger,  rector  of  the  university  of  Ulm  (A.  D. 
1384);  Nilus,  archbishop  of  Thessalonica ;  Henry  de 
Jota  ;   Henry  de  Hassii,  &c.  (A.  D.  1371.) 

I  do  but  recite  the  principal  writers  and  preachers  in 
those  days.  How  many  thousands  there  were  which 
never  bowed  their  knees  to  Baal,  is  known  to  God 
alone.  Of  whom  we  find  in  the  writings  of  one  Bru- 
shius,  that  six  and  thirty  citizens  of  Maguntia  were 
burned  (A.D.  1390),  who,  following  the  doctrine 
of  the  Waldenses,  affirmed  the  pojie  to  be  the  great  anti- 
christ. Also  Massseus  records  of  one  hundred  and 
forty,  which,  in  the  province  of  Narbon,  were  put  to  the 
fire,  for  not  receiving  the  decretals  of  Rome,  besides 
them  that  suffered  at  Paris,  to  the  number  of  four  and 
twenty  at  one  time  (A.D.  1210)  ;  and  the  next  year 
after  were  four  hundred  burnt  under  the  name  of 
heretics  ;  besides,  also,  a  certain  good  hermit,  an 
Englishman,  of  whom  mention  is  made  in  John  Bacon 
(Dist.  2.  (iuaest.  1.),  who  was  committed  for  disputing 
in  Paul's  church  against  certain  sacraments  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  A.D.  130C. 

To  descend  now  somewhat  lower  in  drawing  out  the 
descent  of  the  church.  What  a  multitude  was  there  of 
faithful  witnesses  in  the  time  of  John  Wicklitf  (A.D. 
1379),  as  Ocliff,  William  Thorp,  White,  Purvey, 
Fatshal,  Pain,  Gower,  Chaucer,  Gascoin,  William 
Swinderby,  Walter  Brute,  Roger  Dexter,  William 
Sautry,  about  the  year  1400.  John  Badby  (A.D. 
1410),  Nicholas  Tailer,  Richard  Wagstafl', '  Michael 
Scrivener,  William  Smith,  John  Henry,  William  Parch- 
jaenar,  Roger  Goldsmith,  with  an  anchoress,  called 
Matilda,  in  the  city  of  Leicester,  Lord  Cobham,  Sir 
Roger  Acton  knight,  John  Beverley  preacher,  John 
Husse,  Jerome  of  Prague,  a  schoolmaster,  with  a  number 
of  faithful  Bohemians,  and  Thaborites  not  to  be  told  ;  to 
whom  I  might  also  add  Laurence  Valla,  and  John 
Picus,  the  learned  Earl  of  Mirandula.  But  why  do 
1  stand  upon  recital  of  names,  which  are  almost 
infinite  ? 

Wherefore,  if  any  one  be  so  deceived  as  to  think, 
that  the  doctrine  of  the  church  of  Rome  (as  it  now 
stands),  is  of  such  antiquity,  and  that  it  was  never 
opposed  before  the  time  of  Luther  and  Zuinglius,  let 
him  read  these  histories  ;  or,  if  he  thinks  the  said  history 
not  to  be  of  sufficient  credit  to  alter  his  persuasion,  let 
him  peruse  the  acts  and  statutes  of  parliament  passed  in 
this  realm,  and  therein  consider  and  confer  the  course  of 
times.  In  the  5th  Richard  XL  (A.D.  1382),  he  may 
read   of  a  great   number  (which  are  there  called  evil 


persons")  going  about  from  town  to  town  in  friezf 
gowns,  preaching  to  the  people,  &c.  Which  preachers 
although  the  words  of  the  statute  do  term  them  to  be 
dissembling  persons,  preaching  divers  sermons  contain- 
ing heresies  and  notorious  errors,  to  the  emblemishment 
of  christian  faith,  and  of  holy  church,  &c.,  as  the  words 
do  there  pretend  ;  yet  notwithstanding  every  true  chris- 
tian reader  may  conceive  of  those  preachers  to  teach 
no  other  doctrine,  than  now  they  hear  their  own 
preachers  in  pulpits  preach  against  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
and  the  corrupt  heresies   of  his  church. 

He  may  also  read  in  the  2nd  Henry  IV.  ch;ip.  15, 
(A.D.  1402),  of  another  like  company  of  good  preachers 
and  faithful  defenders  of  true  doctrine  against  blind 
heresy  and  error,  whom,  although  through  the  corruption 
of  that  time  the  words  of  the  statute  falsely  term  false 
and  perverse  preachers,  under  dissembled  holiness, 
teaching  in  those  days  openly  and  privily  new  doctrines 
and  heretical  opinions,  contrary  to  the  faith  and  deter- 
mination of  holy  church,  &c.,  yet  notwithstanding  who- 
ever reads  histories,  and  confers  the  order  and  descent  of 
times,  shall  understand  these  to  be  no  false  teachers, 
but  faithful  witnesses  of  the  truth,  not  teaching  any  new 
doctrines  contrary  to  the  determination  of  holy  church, 
but  rather  shall  find  that  church  to  be  unholy  which  they 
preached  against,  itself  rather  teaching  heretical  opinions, 
contrary  both  to  antiquity  and  the  verity  of  Christ's  true 
catholic  church. 

In  a  letter  from  Henry  Chichesly,  Archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, to  Pope  Martin  the  Fifth,  in  the  fifth  year  of 
his  popedom,  (A.D.  14^2),  we  find  mention  is  made  of 
a  like  number  of  faithful  favourers  and  followers  of 
God's  holy  word,  of  whom  he  says  "  there  are  many 
here  in  England  infected  with  the  heresies  of  Wickliff 
and  Husse,  and  without  force  of  an  army  they  cannot 
be  suppressed,"  &c.  Whereupon  the  pope  sent  two  car- 
dinals to  the  archbishop,  to  cause  a  tenth  to  be  gathered 
of  all  spiritual  and  religious  men,  and  the  money  to  be  laid 
in  the  apostolic  chamber  ;  and  if  that  were  not  sufficient, 
the  residue  to  be  made  up  of  chalices,  candlesticks,  and 
other  implements  of  the  church,  &c. 

Shall  we  need  then  any  more  witnesses  to  prove  this 
matter,  when  you  see,  so  many  years  ago,  whole  armies 
and  multitudes  thus  standing  against  the  pope  ?  who, 
though  they  were  then  termed  heretics  and  schismatics, 
yet  in  that  which  their  enemies  called  heresy  they 
served  the  living  Lord  within  the  ark  of  his  true 
spiritual  and  visible  church. 

And  where  then  is  the  frivolous  boast  of  the  papists, 
(who  make  so  much  of  their  painted  sheath,  and  would 
needs  bear  us  down),  that  this  government  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  which  now  is,  has  been  of  such  an  old  stand- 
ing, time  out  of  mind,  even  from  the  primitive  antiquity, 
and  that  there  never  was  any  other  visible  church 
here  in  earth  for  men  to  follow,  besides  the  said  only  ca- 
tholic mother-church  of  Rome  .'  w-hen,  as  we  sufficiently 
proved  before,  by  the  continual  descent  of  the  church  till 
this  present  time,  that  the  church,  after  the  doctrine  which 
is  now  reformed,  is  no  new  begun  matter  ;  but  even  the  old 
church,  continued  by  the  providence  and  promise  of  Christ 
still  standing,  which  although  it  has  been  of  late  years 
repressed  by  the  tyranny  of  Roman  bishops  more  than 
before,  yet  notwithstanding  it  was  never  so  oppressed, 
but  God  ever  maintained  in  it  the  truth  of  his  gospel, 
against  the  heresies  and  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
as  is  to  be  seen  more  at  full  in  this  history. 

Let  us  now  proceed  further  in  deducing  this  descent  of 
the  church  to  the  year  1501,  when  grievous  afflictions  and 
bloody  persecutions  began  to  ensue  upon  Christ's  church 
for  his  gospel's  sake,  according  as  is  described  in  this 
history,  wherein  is  to  be  seen  what  christian  blood  has 
been  spilt,  what  persecutions  raised,  what  tyranny  exer- 
cised, what  torments  devised,  vv-hat  treachery  used  against 
the  poor  flock  and  church  of  Christ  ;  in  such  sort  that 
since  Christ's  time  greater  has  not  been  seen. 

And  now  we  come  from  that  time  (A.D.  1501), 
to  the  year  now  present  (A.D.  1570).  In  which  the 
full  seventy  years  of  the  Babylonish  captivity  draws  now 
well  to  an  end.  Or  if  we  reckon  from  the  beginning  of 
Luther  and  his  nersecution,  then  lacketh  yet  sixteen 


THE  UTILITY  OF  THIS  HISTORY. 


years.  Now,  what  the  Lord  will  do  with  this  wicked 
world,  or  what  rest  he  will  s^ive  to  his  church  after  tliese 
long  sorrows, — he  is  our  Father  in  Heaven,  his  will  be 
done  on  earth  as  seemeth  best  to  his  divine  Majesty. 

In  the  mean  time  let  us,  for  our  parts,  with  all  patient 
obedience,  wait  God's  time,  and  glorify  his  holy  Name, 
and  edify  one  another  with  all  humility.  And  if  there 
cannot  be  an  end  of  our  disputing  and  contending  one 
against  another,  yet  let  there  be  a  moderation  in  it. 
And  as  it  is  the  good  will  of  our  God,  that  Satan  sho\dd 
be  thus  let  loose  amongst  us  for  a  short  time ;  yet  let 
us  strive  in  the  meanwhile  what  we  can  to  amend  the 
malice  of  the  time  with  mutual  humanity.  Tliey  tliat 
are  in  error  let  them  not  disdain  to  learn  ;  they  who 
have  greater  talents  of  knowledge  committed  to  them,  let 
them  instruct  in  simplicity  them  that  be  simple.  No 
man  lives  in  that  commonwealth  where  notliingi.s  amiss; 
but  yet  because  God  has  so  placed  us  Englishmen  here 
in  one  commonwealth,  also  in  one  churcli,  as  in  one 
ship  together;  let  us  not  mangle  or  divide  the  ship, 
which  being  divided  perishes  ;  but  let  every  man  serve 
with  diligence  and  discretion  in  his  order,  wherein  he  is 
called  ;  let  those  that  sit  at  the  helm  keep  well  the  point 


of  the  needle,  to  know  how  and  whither  the  ship  goes ; 
whatever  weatlier  betides,  the  needle,  well  touched  with 
tlie  stone  of  God's  word,  will  never  fail ;  let  such  as 
labour  at  the  oars,  start  for  no  tempest,  but  do  what 
they  can  to  keep  from  the  rocks  ;  likewise  let  those  who 
are  in  inferior  stations  take  heed  that  they  move  no 
sedition  nor  disturbance  against  the  rowers  and  mariners. 
No  storm  is  so  dangerous  to  a  ship  on  the  sea,  as  dis- 
cord and  disorder  in  a  commonwealth  ;  the  countries,  na- 
tions, kingdoms,  empires,  cities,  towns,  and  houses, 
that  have  been  dissolved  by  discord  is  so  manifest  in 
history,  that  I  need  not  spend  time  in  rehearsing  ex- 
amples. The  God  of  peace,  who  hath  power  both  of 
land  and  sea,  reach  forth  his  merciful  hand  to  hel))  them 
up  that  sink,  to  keep  up  them  that  stand,  to  still  these 
winds  and  surging  seas  of  discord  and  contention  among 
us,  that  we,  professing  one  Christ,  may  in  one  unity  of 
doctrine  gather  ourselves  into  one  ark  of  the  true  church 
together,  where  we,  continuing  steadfast  in  faith,  may  at 
the  last  be  conducted  safely  to  the  joyful  port  of  our  de- 
sired landing-place,  by  his  heavenly  grace  !  To  whom, 
both  in  heaven  and  earth,  be  all  power  and  glory,  with 
his  Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit  for  ever.     Amen. 


THE    UTILITY    OF   THIS    H  1  S  T  O  R  Y 


The  world  being  filled  with  such  an  infinite  multitude  of 
all  kinds  of  hcoks,  I  may  seem,  perha])s,  to  take  a 
superfluous  and  needless  matter  in  hand,  at  this  present 
time,  to  write  such  volumes,  especially  of  histories,  con- 
sidering that  the  world  is  so  greatly  pestered,  not  only 
with  plenty  thereof,  but  of  all  other  treatises,  that  now 
books  seem  rather  to  lack  readers,  than  readers  to  lack 
books.  I  doubt  not  but  that  many  do  both  perceive,  and 
lament  the  boldness  of  many  in  these  days  both  in  writing 
and  printing  this  multitude  of  books  ;  which,  to  say  the 
truth,  for  my  part  I  lament  as  much  as  any  man  ;  and  I 
would  therefore  have  no  man  think  that  I  have  attempted 
this  enterprise  unadvisedly  or  with  rashness,  but  rather  as 
one  being  not  only  doubtful,  but  also  both  bashful  and 
fearful  within  myself  for  setting  the  same  abroad.  For  I 
perceived  how  learned  this  age  of  ours  is  in  reading  of 
books,  neither  could  I  tell  what  the  judgment  of  readers 
would  he,  to  see  so  weak  a  being  undertake  such  a 
weighty  enterprise,  not  being  sufficiently  furnished  with 
eloquence  to  do  justice  to  so  great  a  history,  or  sufficient 
to  serve  for  the  use  of  tlie  studious,  or  the  delight  of  the 
learned  ;  and  the  more  I  perceived  ability  to  be  wanting 
in  me,  the  less  hold  I  felt  to  become  a  writer. 

But  again,  on  the  other  hand,  when  I  weighed  with 
myself  what  memorable  acts  have  occurred  in  this  later 
age  of  the  church  by  the  patient  sufferings  of  the  worthy 
martyrs,  I  thought  it  not  to  be  neglected,  that  so  many 
precious  monuments  worthy  of  being  recorded  and  regis- 
tered, should  by  my  default  be  buried  under  darkness  and 
oblivion.  I  thought  somewhat  was  to  be  said  of  them 
for  their  well  deserving,  and  something  also  for  the 
benefit  which  we  have  received  by  them.  But  above  all 
things,  nothing  did  so  urge  me  forward  as  the  considera-- 
tion  of  the  common  utility  which  every  man  may  plenti- 
fully receive  by  the  reading  of  those  monuments  of  mar- 
tyrology  ;  and  as  I  have  taken  tliis  history  in  hand  chiefly 
for  the  use  of  the  English  church,  T  have  written  it  in  that 
tongue  which  the  simple  people  could  best  understand. 

Now  if  men  commonly  delight  so  much  in  other  chro- 
nicles which  treat  only  on  matters  of  ])olicy,  and  take 
pleasure  in  reading  the  variable  events  of  worldly  afl"airs, 
the  stratagems  of  valiant  captains,  the  terror  of  battle 
fields,  the  sacking  of  cities,  the  turmoils  of  realms  and 
people  ;  and  if  men  think  it  such  a  great  thing  in  a  com- 
monwealth to  commit  to  history  au  account  of   these 


things,  and  bestow  all  their  wit  and  eloquence  in  adorning 
the  same,  how  much  more  meet  is  it  for  christians  to  pre- 
serve in  remembrance  the  lives,  acts,  and  doings,  not  of 
bloody  warriors,  but  of  the  mild  and  constant  martyrs  of 
Christ,  which  serve  not  so  much  to  delight  the  ear,  as  to 
improve  the  life,  to  show  us  examples  of  great  profit,  and 
to  encourage  men  to   all  kind  of  christian  godliliess  ? 
And  first,  by  reading  thereof,  we  may  see  a  lively  testi- 
mony of  God's  mighty  working  in  the  life  of  man,  con- 
trary to  the  ojjinion  of  the  atheists  ;  for  like  as  one  said  of 
Harjialus  in  times  past,  that  his  doings  gave  a  lively  testi- 
mony against  God,  because  he  being  so  wicked  a  man, 
escaped  so  long  unpunished  ;    so,  contrariwise,  in  these 
men  we  have  a  much  more  assured  and  plain  witness  of 
God,   in  whose   lives   and   deaths   there  appeared    such 
manifest  declarations  of  God's  divine  working,  while  in 
such  sharpness  of  torments  we  behold  in  them  si.ich  con- 
stant   strength    above    man's   reach,    such    readiness    to 
answer,  such  patience  in  imprisonment,  such  godliness  in 
forgiving,   such   cheerfulness  and    courage    in   suffering, 
besides  the  manifold  sense  and  feeling  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  they  so  plentifully  tasted  in  tlieir  aftiictions,  as  iu 
reading  their  letters  we  may  evidently  understand  :   and 
besides  this,  the  mild  deaths  of  the  saints  avail  not  a  little 
to  the  establishing  of  a  good  conscience,  to  teach  us  tlie 
contemjit  of  the  world,  and  to  bring  us  to  the  fear  cif 
God:  moreover,  they  confirm  faith,  increase  godliness, 
abate  pride  in  prosperity,  and  open  a  hope  of  heavenly 
comfort  in  adversity.     For  what  man  reading  the  misery 
of  these  godly  persons  may  not  behold  therein,  as  in  a 
glass,    his   own  case,  whether  he  be  godly  or  godless  ? 
For  if  God  gave  adversity  unto  good  men,  wliat  may  not 
the  better   sort  expect,   or  the  evil   fear  ?     And  as   by 
reading  of  profane  histories  we  are  made  perhaps  more 
skilful  in  warlike  affairs  ;  so  by  reading  this  we  are  made 
better  in  our  livings,  and  besides,  are  better  prepared  for 
tlie   like   conflicts,    (if  by   God's   permission  they  shall 
happen  hereafter)  more  wise  by  their  doctrine,  and  more 
steadfast  by  their  example. 

To  be  brief,  they  declare  to  the  world  what  true  chris- 
tian fortitude  is,  and  what  is  the  right  way  to  conquer, 
which  stands  not  in  the  power  of  man,  but  in  the  hope  of 
the  resurrection  to  come,  and  is  now,  I  trust,  at  hand. 
In  consideration  whereof,  methinks  I  have  good  cause  to 
wish,  that  not  only  subjects,  but  also  kings  and  princes. 


THE  UTILIIT  OF  THIS  HISTORY. 


who  commonly  delight  in  heroic  stories,  would  diligently 
peruse  such  monuments  of  martyrs,  and  keep  them 
always  in  sight,  not  only  to  read,  but  to  follow,  and 
■would  paint  them  upon  their  walls,  cups,  rings,  and 
gates.  For  doubtless  such  as  these  are  more  worthy  of 
lionour  than  an  hundred  Alexanders,  Hectors,  Scipios, 
and  warlike  Ca;sars.  And  thougli  the  world  judge  pre- 
posterously of  things,  yet  with  God,  the  true  Judge,  not 
tliose  that  kill  one  another  with  a  weai)on  are  to  be 
reputed,  but  rather  they  who  being  killed  in  God's 
cause  do  retain  an  invincible  constancy  against  the  threats 
of  tyrants,  and  the  violence  of  tormentors.  Such  as  these 
are  indeed  the  true  conquerors  of  the  world,  by  whom  we 
learn  true  manhood,  so  many  as  fight  under  Christ,  and 
not  under  the  world.  With  this  valiantness  did  that 
most  mild  Lamb,  and  invincible  Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Juda 
first  of  all  go  before  us.  Of  whose  unspeakable  fortitude 
we  hear  tliis  prophetical  admiration,  "  Who  is  this, 
travelling  in  the  greatness  of  his  strength  ?"  Is.  l.\iii.  1. 
Verily,  it  is  the  high  Son  of  the  high  God,  once  con- 
quered of  the  world,  and  yet  conquering  the  world  after 
the  same  manner  he  was  conquered. 

All  his  martyrs  followed  in  the  like  course  to  whom  the 
ancient  church  did  attribute  so  much  honour,  as  never 
Iving  or  emperor  could  purchase  in  this  world,  with  all 
their  images,  pillars,  triumphs,  temples,  and  all  their 
solemn  feasts  ;  in  proof  whereof  we  see  with  what  admi- 
ration the  memory  of  those  good  martyrs  was  received 
and  kept  among  the  ancient  christians  :  whereby  it  is 
manifest  in  what  estimation  the  martyrs  were  held  in 
times  past;  with  what  gratulation,  mirth,  and  general 
joy  the  afflictions  of  those  godly  men,  dying  in  Christ's 
quarrel,  were  sometimes  received  and  solemnized  ;  and 
that  not  without  good  and  reasonable  cause  ;  for  the 
church  did  well  consider  how  much  she  was  beholden  to 
them,  by  whose  death  she  understood  her  treasures  to 
increase.  Now,  then,  if  martyrs  are  to  be  compared  with 
martyrs,  I  see  no  cause  why  the  martyrs  of  our  time 
deserve  any  less  commendation,  than  the  others  in  the 
primitive  church  ;  who  assuredly  are  in  no  point  inferior 
unto  them,  whether  we  view  the  number  of  them  that 
Buffered,  or  the  greatness  of  their  torments,  or  their  con- 
stancy in  dying,  or  consider  the  fruit  that  they  brought  to 
the  amendment  of  posterity,  and  increase  of  the  gospel. 
The  primitive  martyrs  did  water  with  their  blood  the 
truth  that  was  newly  springing  up  ;  so  these  later  martyrs 
by  their  deaths  restored  it  again,  being  so  decayed  and 
fiUen  down.  They  standing  in  the  foreward  of  the 
tattle,  did  receive  the  first  encounter  and  violence  of 
their  enemies,  and  taught  us  by  that  means  to  overcome 
euch  tyranny  ;  these  with  like   courage  again,  like  old 


beaten  soldiers,  did  win  the  field  in  the  rear  of  the 
battle.  They,  like  famous  husbandmen  of  the  world, 
did  sow  the  fields  of  the  church,  that  first  lay  unmanured 
and  waste  ;  theae  with  the  richness  of  their  blood  did 
cause  it  to  grow  and  fructify.  Would  to  God  the  fruit 
might  speedily  be  gathered  into  the  barn,  which  now  only 
remains  to  come  ! 

Now,  if  we  ascribe  reputation  to  godly  preachers  (and 
worthily)  who  diligently  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ,  when 
they  live  notwithstanding,  by  the  benefit  of  time,  without 
all  fear  of  persecution  ;  how  much  more  cause  have  we  to 
praise  and  extol  such  men  as  stoutly  spend  their  lives  for 
the  defence  of  the  same  ?    All  these  premises  being  duly 
considered,  seeing  we  have  found  so  famous  martyrs  in 
this  our  age,  let  us  not  fail  in  publishing  and  setting  forth 
their  doings,  lest  in  that  point  we  seem  more  unkind   to 
them    than   the  writers  of  the  primitive  church  were  to 
theirs.     And  though  we  repute  not  their  ashes,  chains, 
and  swords  as  relics  ;    yet  let  us  yield  thus  much  unto 
their  commemoration,  to  glorify  the  Lord  in  his  saints, 
and  imitate  their  death  (as  much  as  we  may)  with  like 
constancy,  or  their  lives  at  least  with  like  innocency. 
They  offered  their  bodies  willingly  to  the  rough  handling 
of  the  tormentors  ;  and  is  it  so  great  a  matter  then  for  us 
to  mortify  our  flesh,  with  all  the  members  thereof  ?  They 
neglected  not  only  the  riches  and  glory  of  the  world  for 
the  love  of  Christ,  but  also   their  lives  ;  and  shall  we 
then  make  so  great  a  stir  one  against  another  for  the 
transitory    trifles   of    this   world .'     They    continued    in 
patient  suffering,  when   they  had  most  wrong  done  to 
them,   and  when  their  very  heart's  blood  gushed  out  of 
their    bodies  ;    and  yet  will  we   not   forgive    our   poor 
brother,  be  the  injury  never  so  small,  but  are  ready  for 
every   trifling   ofl'ence    to   seek   his   destruction.      They 
wishing  well  to  all  men,  did  of  their  own  accord  forgive 
their  persecutors  ;  and  therefore  ought  we,  who  are  now 
the  posterity  and  children  of  the  martyrs,  not  to  degene- 
rate  from   their  steps,  but  being  admonished,  by  their 
examples,  if  we  cannot  express  their  charity  toward  all 
men,  yet  at  least  to  imitate  the  same  to  our  power  and 
strength.     Let  us  give  no  cause  of  offence  to  any  :  and 
if  any  offence  be  given  to  us,  let  us  overcome  it  with 
patience,  forgiving  and  not  revenging  the  same  :  and  let 
us  not  only  keep  our  hands  from  shedding  of  blood,  but 
our  tongues  also  from  hurting  the  fame  of  others  ;  besides, 
let  us  not  shrink,   if  case  so  require,  by  martyrdom,  or 
loss  of  life,  according  to  their  example,  to  yield  up  the 
same  in  the  defence  of  the  Lord's  flock  ;  which  if  men 
would  do,  there  would  be  much  less  contention  in  the 
world  than  now  is.     And  thus  much  touching  the  utility 
of  this  History. 


PRELIMINARY    DISSERTATION. 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS,  AND  THE  ANCIENT 

CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


Christ  our  Saviour,  in  the  gospel  of  St.  Matt.  xvi.  18, 
hearing  the  confession  of  Simon  Peter,  who  acknowledged 
him  to  be  the  Son  of  God,  and  perceiving  the  secret 
hand  of  his  Father  therein,  answered,  and  alluding  to 
his  name,  called  him  a  rock,  upon  which  rock  he  would 
build  his  church  so  strong,  that  the  gates  of  hell  should 
not  prevail  against  it,  &c.  In  which  words  three  things 
are  to  be  noted.  First,  that  Christ  will  have  a  church 
in  this  world.  Secondly,  that  the  church  should  be 
mightily  opposed,  not  only  by  the  world,  but  also  by  the 
utmost  strength  and  powers  of  hell.  And,  thirdly,  that 
the  same  church,  notwithstanding  the  devil  and  all  his  ma- 
lice, should  continue.  Which  prophecy  of  Christ  we  see 
wonderfully  verified,  insomuch  that  the  whole  course  of 
the  church  to  this  day,  may  seem  nothing  but  a  verifying 
of  this  prophecy.  First,  that  Christ  set  up  a  church, 
needs  no  declaration.  Secondly,  what  princes,  kings, 
monarchs,  governors,  and  rulers  of  this  world,  with  their 
subjects  publicly  and  privately,  with  all  their  strength  and 
nunning,  have  bent  themselves  against  this  church. 
And,  thirdly,  how  the  church,  notwithstanding  all  this, 
hath  yet  endured  and  held  its  own.  It  is  wondrous 
to  behold  what  storms  and  tempests  it  hath  withstood  ; 
for  the  more  evident  declaration  whereof  I  have  written 
this  history,  intending  by  the  favourable  aid  of  Christ 
our  Lord,  not  so  much  to  delight  the  ears  as  to  profit 
the  hearts  of  the  godly,  in  perusing  antiquities  of  ancient 
vimas,  to  the  end  that  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  in 
this  church,  might  appear  to  his  glory.  Also  that  the 
continuance  and  proceedings  of  the  church  from  time  to 
time,  being  set  forth  in  these  Acts  and  Monuments, 
may  redound  to  the  profit  of  the  reader  and  edification 
of  christian  faith. 

For  the  better  accomplishing  wliereof,  I  have  thought 
good,  beginning  from  the  time  of  the  primitive  church, 
and  so  continuing  to  these  latter  years,  to  run  over  the 
whole  state  and  course  of  the  church  in  general,  dividing 
the  whole  of  this  history  into  five  periods. 

First,  I  will  treat  of  the  suffering  time  of  the  church, 
which  continued  from  the  apostles'  age,  about  three 
hundred  years. 

Secondly,  of  the  flourishing  time  of  the  church,  which 
lasted  other  three  hundred  years. 

Thirdly,  of  the  declining  time  of  the  church,  which 
comprehends  other  three  hundred  years  ;  during  which 
Imie  althou<£h  the  church  was  much  altered  in  ambition 
and  pride,  rrom  the  simple  sincerity  of  the  primitive 
time,  yet  in  outward  profession  of  doctrine  and  religion 
it  was  something  tolerable,  and  had  some  face  of  a  church  ; 
nonvithstanding  some  corruption  of  doctrine,  with  super- 
stition and  hypocrisy,  had  even  then  crept  in  ;  yet  in 
comparison  of  that  which  followed,  it  might  seem  as 
I  have  said,  something  sufferable. 

Fourthly,  followed  the  time  of  antichrist,  and  desola- 
tioa  of  the  church,  containing  the  space  of  four  hundred 


years  ;  in  which  time  both  doctrine  and  sincerity  of  life 
were  almost  extinguished,  namely,  in  the  chief  heads  and 
rulers  of  this  western  church,  through  the  means  of  the 
Roman  bishops,  especially  counting  from  Gregory  VII. 
called  Hildebrand,  Innocent  III.  and  the  friars,  which 
crept  in  with  him,  till  the  time  of  John  Wickliffe  and 
John  Husse,  during  four  hundred  years. 

Fifthly,  after  this  time  of  antichrist  reigning  by  violence 
and  tyranny,  follows  the  reformation  and  purging  of  the 
church  of  God,  wherein  antichrist  begins  to  be  revealed, 
and  to  appear  in  his  colour,  and  his  doctrine  to  be  detected, 
the  number  of  his  church  decreasing,  and  the  number  of  the 
true  church  increasing,  which  time  has  continued  hitherto 
about  the  space  of  two  hundred  and  eighty  years,  and  how 
long  it  shaU  continue  more,  the  Lord  and  Governor  of  all 
times  only  knoweth.  In  these  five  periods  I  suppose  the 
whole  course  of  the  church  may  be  comprised  ;  which 
church  being  universal,  and  dispersed  through  all  coun- 
tries, I  shall  not  be  bound  to  any  one  nation  more  than 
another  ;  yet  notwithstandmg,  I  have  purposed  princi- 
pally to  tarry  upon  such  historical  acts  and  records,  as 
most  appertain  to  England  and  Scotland. 

And  as  the  church  of  Rome,  in  all  these  ages,  has  chal- 
lenged to  itself  the  supreme  title,  and  ringleading  of  the 
whole  universal  church  on  earth, —  in  writing  of  the 
church  of  Christ,  I  cannot  but  partly  also  intermeddle 
with  the  acts  and  proceedings  of  the  church  of  Rome  ; 
for  so  much  as  the  doings  and  orderings  of  all  other 
churches,  as  well  here  in  England,  as  in  other  nations, 
have  for  this  long  time  chiefly  depended  upon  tiie  same. 
Wherefore,  as  it  is  needful  and  requisite  to  have  the 
doings  and  orderings  of  the  said  church  made  manifest  to 
all  christian  congregations  ;  so  have  I  framed  this  history, 
according  to  that  purpose.  First,  in  a  general  descrip  - 
tion,  briefly  to  declare  the  misguiding  of  that  church, 
comparing  the  former  primitive  state  of  the  church  of 
Rome  with  these  latter  times  of  the  same ;  which  done, 
then  in  a  more  special  way,  to  prosecute  more  at  large 
all  the  particulars  thereof,  so  far  as  shall  seem  profitable 
for  the  public  instruction  of  all  other  christian  churches. 
In  which  church  of  Rome  four  things  seem  to  me  chiefly 
to  be  considered.  To  wit.  Title,  Jurisdiction,  Life,  and 
Doctrine.  Wherein  I  have  here  to  declare,  first,  con- 
cerning the  title  or  primacy  of  the  church,  how  it  first 
began,  and  upon  what  occasion.  Secondly,  concerning 
the  jurisdiction  and  authority  thereof,  wliat  it  was,  and 
how  far  it  extended.  Thirdly,  toucliing  the  disorder 
of  life  and  conversation,  how  inordinate  it  is.  And, 
fourthly,  the  form  of  doctrine,  how  superstitious  and 
idolatrous  it  has  been  of  late ;  of  which  four,  the  first 
was  prejudicial  to  all  bisho])s  ;  the  second,  derogatory  to 
kings  and  emperors  ;  the  third  detestable  to  all  men  ; 
the  fourth,  injurious  to  Christ. 

For  first,  the  title  and  style  of  that  church  was  .such  that 
it  went  beyond  all  other  churches,  being  called  "  the  Holy 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS, 


Universal  Mother  Cl\urch,  which  could  not  err  ;  and  the 
bishop  thereof,  Holy  Father  the  Pope,  Bishop  Universal, 
Prime  of  I'riests,  ^^upreme  head  of  the  Universal  Church, 
and  Vicar  of  Christ  here  in  earth,  which  must  not  be 
judged,  havinsj  all  knowledge  of  scripture,  and  all  laws 
contained  witliin  the  chest  of  his  breast." 

Secondly,  the  jurisdiction  of  that  bishop  was  such, 
that  challenging  to  himself  both  the  swords,  that  is,  both 
the  keys  of  the  scripture  and  the  sceptre  of  the  laity  ; 
lie  not  only  subdued  all  bishops  under  him,  but  also 
advanced  himself  above  kings  and  emperors,  causing 
some  of  them  to  lie  under  liis  I'tct,  some  to  hold  his 
stirrup,  kings  to  lead  his  horse  by  the  bridle,  some  to 
kiss  his  feet,  placing  and  displacing  empei'ors,  kings, 
dukes,  and  earls,  whom  and  when  he  chose,  taking  upon 
him  to  transfer  the  empire  at  his  pleasure,  from  Greece 
to  France,  from  France  to  Germany,  preferring  and  de- 
posing wliom  lie  pleased,  and  confirming  tiiem  which  were 
elected.  Also  being  emperor  himself,  when  the  throne 
was  vacant,  pretending  authority  or  power  to  invest 
bishops,  to  give  benefices,  to  spoil  churches,  to  give 
authority  to  bind  and  loose,  to  call  general  councils,  to 
judge  over  the  same,  to  set  up  religions,  to  canonize 
saints,  to  take  appeals,  to  bind  consciences,  to  make 
laws,  to  dispense  with  the  law  and  word  of  God,  to  de- 
liver from  purgatory,  to  command  angels,  &c. 

Thirdly,  what  was  the  life  and  conversation  of  the 
court  of  Rome,  will  be  seen  in  this  history. 

Fourthly,  his  doctrine  in  like  manner  was  tedious  to 
students,  pernicious  to  men's  consciences,  injurious  to 
Christ  Jesus,  and  contrary  to  itself.  In  laws  more 
divers,  in  volume  more  large,  in  diligence  and  study 
more  applied  to,  in  vantage  and  preferment  more  gainful 
than  ever  was  the  study  and  learning  of  the  holy  scrip- 
ture of  God. 

These  four  points  being  well  considered  in  this  history, 
I  trust  it  may  minister  to  the  christian  reader,  suffi- 
cient instruction  to  judge  what  is  to  be  thought  of 
this  church  of  Rome. 

But  here  it  is  to  be  noted,  that  all  these  deformities 
of  vain  title,  of  pretended  jurisdiction,  of  heretical  doc- 
trine, of  schismatical  life,  came  not  into  the  church  of 
Rome  all  at  one  time,  nor  sprang  with  tiie  beginning  of 
the  church,  but  with  long  working,  and  by  little  and 
little,  and  came  not  to  full  jjerfection  till  the  time,  partly 
of  Pope  Boniface  III.  jiartly  of  Pope  Gregory  Vil. 
partly  of  Pope  Innocent  III.  and  finally  of  Pope  Boni- 
face VIII.  ;  of  which  four  pojies,  tlie  ti.st  brought  in 
the  Title  (A.  D.  ()07),  which  was  never  in  such  ample 
wise  before  publicly  enacted,  and  received  i)ublicly  in 
the  said  church  of  Rome,  the  second  brought  in 
Jurisdiction  (A.  D.  107;i)  ;  the  third,  which  was  Pope 
Innocent  (A.  D.  1198),  with  his  rabble  of  monks  and 
friars,  and  with  such  other  bishops  as  succeeded  him, 
corrupted  and  obscured  the  sincerity  of  Christ's  doc- 
trine and  manners,  and,  lastly.  Pope  Boniface  VIII. 
(A.  D.  12!)4)  ;  and  after  him  Pope  Clement  V. 
(A.  1).  i;505),  besides  the  jurisdiction  advanced  before 
by  Pope  Hildebrand,  added  moreover  the  temporal 
sword  to  be  carried  before  them,  and  that  the  succession 
of  no  emperor  should  be  sufficient  and  lawful,  without 
the  pope's  admission,  whereby  the  pope's  power  was 
brought  to  his  full  pride  and  perfection  in  the  fourteenth 
century.  And  thus  came  up  the  corruption  of  the 
Romish  church  in  continuance  of  years  by  degrees,  and 
not  altogether,  nor  at  one  time. 

Wherefore,  whoever  shall  have  to  do  with  any  adver- 
saries, about  the  antiipiity  or  authority  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  let  him  well  consider  when  and  how,  the  title, 
jurisdiction,  and  corr\ii)tion  of  doctrine  first  began  in  the 
pope's  see.  And  so  he  shall  see,  that  the  church  of  Rome, 
as  it  is  now  governed,  never  descended  from  the  primitive 
age  of  tlie  apostles.  As  the  picture  of  the  holy  virgin  is 
not  the  holy  virgin,  and  as  a  man  painted  on  the  wall  is 
not  a  man;  so  it  is  to  be  said  of  the  church  of  Rome  (the 
institution  and  doctrine  of  the  church  of  Rome  I  mean), 
that  although  it  has  the  name  of  the  church  apostolical, 
and  brings  forth  a  long  genealogy  of  outward  suc- 
cession from  the  apostles,  as  the  Pharisees  did  in  Ciirist's 
time   bringing  their  descent  from  Abraham  their  father  ; 


yet  all  this  is  in  name  only,  and  not  in  eflfect  or  matter  ;  for 
the  definition  of  the  apostolical  church  neither  now  agrees 
with  this  present  church  of  Rome,  nor  yet  the  manner, 
form,  and  institution  of  the  Romish  church,  as  it  now 
stands,  had  ever  any  succession  from  the  primitive 
church.  But  as  Christ  said  of  the  pharisees,  that  they 
were  the  children  not  of  Abraham,  but  of  the  devil ;  so 
it  may  be  answered,  that  tliis  church  of  Rome  now  pre- 
sent, with  this  title,  jurisdiction,  and  doctrine  now  used, 
cannot  be  fathered  upon  the  apostles,  iiur  Peter,  uor 
Linus,  but  on  another  author,  whom  1  will  not  here 
name. 

And  here  comes  in  the  argument  of  Pighius,  Hosius, 
and  Eccius,  who,  arguing  for  the  antiquit\  and  authority 
of  the  church  of  Rome,  reason  on  this  minuer. 

"  That  as  an  ordinary  and  a  known  church  visible  must 
be  known  continually  on  earth,  from  the  time  of  the 
apostles,  to  which  all  other  churches  must  have  re- 
course ; 

And  seeing  there  is  no  other  church  visible  known  to 
have  endured  from  the  apostles'  time,  but  only  the 
church  of  Rome  ; 

They  conclude,  therefore,  that  the  church  of  Rome  is 
that  church  whereunto  all  other  churches  must  have 
recourse,"  &c. 

To  which  I  answer,  that  although  the  name  of  the 
church  and  outward  succession  of  bisliops  have  had 
their  continuance  from  the  time  of  the  apostles,  yet  the 
definition  and  matter  which  makes  a  true  apostolical 
church,  neither  is  now  in  the  church  of  Rome,  nor  yet 
the  form  and  institution  of  the  church  now  used  in  Rome, 
was  ever  from  the  apostles,  which  apostles  were  never 
authors  or  fathers  of  this  title,  jurisdiction,  and  doctrine 
now  taught  in  Rome,  but  rather  were  ever  enemies  to 
the  same. 

Again,  although  the  necessity  of  the  church,  enduring 
from  the  apostles,  may  and  must  be  granted,  yet  the 
same  necessity  was  not  bound  to  any  certain  place  or 
person,  but  only  to  faith  ;  so  that  wherever,  that  is, 
in  whatever  church  true  faith  was,  there  was  the 
church  of  Christ.  And  because  the  true  faith  of  Christ 
must  needs  ever  remain  on  earth,  therefore  the  church 
also  must  needs  remain  on  earth.  And  God  forbid  that 
the  true  faith  of  Christ  should  only  remain  in  one  city  in 
the  world,  and  not  in  another  as  well.  And  therefore  as 
this  true  and  sincere  faith  of  Christ  is  not  given,  to  re- 
main fixedly  in  one  place  or  city  alone  ;  so  neither  is 
there  any  one  church  in  the  world  so  ordained  and  ap- 
pointed of  God,  that  all  other  churches  should  have  their 
recourse  unto  it,  for  determination  of  their  causes  and 
controversies. 

Now,  as  to  the  authorities  of  the  fathers  in  commen 
dation  of  the  church  of  Rome,  whoever  will  understand 
rightly  their  authorities  must  learn  to  make  a  distinction 
between  the  church  of  Rome,  as  it  v^as  and  as  it  is :  for- 
asmuch as  the  church  of  Rome  is  not  the  same  church 
now  which  it  was  then,  and  nothing  agreeing  to  what  it 
was  then,  save  only  in  outward  name  and  place,  there- 
fore, by  this  distinction,  I  answer,  the  place  of  Ireueus, 
Cyprian,  is.c.  commending  the  church  of  Rome  as  ca- 
tholic and  apostolical,  and  say  that  these  speak  of  the 
church  of  Rome  which  then  was,  and  said  not  untrue, 
calling  it  catholic  and  aiiostolical,  for  that  the  same 
church  took  their  ordinary  succession  of  bish()j)s,  joined 
with  the  ordinary  doctrine  and  institution,  from  the 
apostles.  But,  s])eaking  of  the  church  of  Rome  which 
now  is,  we  say  the  said  places  of  the  fathers  are  not  true, 
neither  appertain  to  the  same  ;  for  they  neither  knew  the 
church  of  Rome  that  now  is,  neither  if  they  had,  would 
they  ever  have  judged  any  thing  therein  worthy  such 
commendation. 

Our  adversaries  yet  more  objecting  against  us,  and 
labouring  for  the  antiquity  of  the  Romish  church,  for 
lack  of  other  reasons,  are  driven  to  scanning  tlie  times 
and  years.  What  ?  (say  they)  where  was  this  church  of 
yours  before  these  fifty  years  .'  In  answer,  we  demand 
what  they  mean  by  this  which  they  call  our  church  ?  If 
they  mean  the  ordinance  and  institution  of  doctrine  and 
sacraments  now  received  by  us,  we  affirm  tliat  our 
church  was  in  existence  when  this  church  of  theirs  was 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


not  yet  hatched  out  of  the  shell,  nor  had  yet  seen  the 
light ;  that  is,  in  the  time  of  the  apostles,  in  the  primitive 
age,  in  the  time  of  Gregory  I.,  and  the  old  Roman 
church,  when  as  yet  no  universal  pope  was  received 
publicly,  but  repelled  in  Rome :  nor  this  fulness  of 
plenary  power  yet  known,  nor  this  doctrine  and  abuse  of 
sacraments  yet  heard  of.  In  witness  whereof  we  have 
the  old  acts  and  histories  of  ancient  time  to  give  testi- 
mony with  us,  wherein  we  have  sufficient  matter  for  us 
to  declare  the  same  form,  usage,  and  institution  of  this 
cur  church  as  now  reformed,  not  to  be  the  beginning  of 
any  new  church  of  our  own,  but  to  be  the  renewing  of 
the  old  ancient  church  of  Christ. 

And  where  our  adversaries  charge  us  with  the  faith  of 
our  fathers  and  godfathers,  wherein  we  were  baptized, 
accusing  us  that  we  are  revolted  from  them  and  their 
faith,  wherein  we  were  first  christened  :  we  answer,  that 
we,  being  first  baptized  by  our  fathers  and  godfathers, 
in  water,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  the  same  faith  wherein  we  were  chris- 
tened then,  we  do  retain :  and  because  our  godfathers 
were  themselves  also  in  the  same  faith,  therefore  they 
cannot  say  that  we  have  forsaken  the  faith  of  our  god- 
fathers. As  for  other  points  of  ecclesiastical  uses,  and 
circumstances  considered,  besides  the  principal  sub- 
stance of  faith  and  baptism,  if  they  held  any  thing  which 
receded  from  the  doctrine  and  rule  of  Christ,  therein  we 
now  remove  ourselves ;  not  because  we  would  differ  from 
them,  but  because  we  would  not  with  them  remove  from 
the  rule  of  Christ's  doctrine.  Neither  does  our  baptism 
bind  us  in  all  points  to  the  opinions  of  them  that  bap- 
tized us,  but  to  the  faith  of  him  in  whose  name  we  were 
baptized.  For,  as  if  a  man  were  christened  by  a  heretic, 
the  baptism,  notwithstanding,  were  good,  although  the 
baptizer  were  naught :  so,  if  our  godfathers  or  fathers, 
which  christened  us,  were  taught  any  thing  not  conso- 
nant to  christian  doctrine  in  all  points,  neither  is  our 
baptism  worse  for  that,  nor  are  we  bound  to  follow  them 
in  all  things,  wherein  they  themselves  did  not  follow  the 
true  church  of  Christ. 

Wherefore,  as  it  is  false,  that  we  have  renounced  the 
faith  of  our  godfathers  wherein  we  were  baptized,  so  is  it 
not  true,  that  we  are  removed  from  the  church  of  Rome  ; 
but  rather  I  say,  and  will  prove  that  the  church  of  Rome 
has  utterly  departed  from  the  church  of  Rome,  according 
to  my  former  distinction.  Which  thing  the  more  evi- 
dently to  declare,  I  will  here  compare  the  church  of 
Rome  with  the  church  of  Rome  ;  and  in  a  general  de- 
scription set  forth  the  difference  of  both  the  churches, 
that  is,  of  both  the  periods  of  the  church  of  Rome  :  to 
the  intent  it  may  be  seen  whether  we  or  they  have  most 
apostatised  from  the  church  of  Rome.  And  here,  first, 
1  divide  the  church  of  Rome  into  two  distinct  periods 
of  time  ;  first,  of  those  first  six  hundred  years  which 
were  immediately  after  Christ ;  and,  secondly,  of  the 
other  six  hundred  years,  which  now  have  been  in  these 
our  later  days  :  and  so,  in  comparing  these  two  to- 
gether, will  search  out,  what  difference  is  between  them. 
Of  which  two  ages  and  states  of  the  Roman  church,  the 
first  I  call  the  primitive  church  of  Rome,  the  other  1 
call  the  later  church  of  Rome. 

To  begin  with  the  order  and  qualities  of  life,  I  ask, 
where  was  this  church  of  theirs  in  the  time  of  the  primi- 
tive church  of  Rome,  with  this  pomp  and  pride,  with 
this  riches  and  superfluity,  with  this  worldly  splendour 
and  name  of  cardinals,  with  this  prancing  dissoluteness, 
with  this  extortion,  bribing,  buying,  and  selling  of 
spiritual  dignities,  these  annates,  reformations,  procura- 
tions, exactions,  and  other  practices  for  money,  this 
avarice  insatiable,  ambition  intolerable,  fleshly  filthiness 
most  detestable,  barbarousness  and  negligence  in  preach- 
ing, promise-breaking  faithlessness,  poisoning  and  sup- 
planting one  another,  with  such  schisms  and  divisions  in 
the  elections  and  courts  of  Rome  for  these  seven  hundred 
years,  with  such  extreme  cruelty,  maUce,  and  tyranny 
in  burning  and  persecuting  their  poor  brethren  to 
death .' 

It  were  too  long  to  dwell  particularly  upon  these 
things  .  and  if  a  man  should  detail  all  the  schisms  in  the 
chui-ch  of  Rome,    to   the  numbej  of  eighteen,  what  a 


volume  would  it  require  ?  Or  if  here  should  be  recorded 
all  that  this  see  has  burned  and  put  to  death,  who  would 
be  able  to  number  them  ?  Or  if  all  their  schemes  to  get 
money  should  be  described,  who  would  be  able  to  recite 
them  all  ?  Of  which  the  principal  are  reckoned  at  least 
at  fourteen  or  fifteen  schemes. 

I.  For  annates  or  vacancies  of  arch-bishoprics,  bishop- 
rics, abbacies,  priories  conventual,  and  other  benefices 
elective. 

II.  For  the  holding  of  all  spiritual  Hvings  whatever. 

III.  New  annates  for  all  the  same  again,  as  often  as 
any  one  of  all  his  spiritual  livings  be,  or  are  fained  to 
be,  not  orderly  come  by,  whereby  it  has  chanced,  divers 
times,  three  or  four  annates  to  be  paid  for  one  benefice. 

IV.  For  giving  benefices  before  they  fall,  and  many 
times  giving  to  several  persons  for  money's  sake. 

V.  For  resignations,  which  in  many  cases  the  pope 
challenges  to  be  reserved  to  himself. 

VI.  For  commendams. 

VII.  For  compounding  with  such  as  be  absent  from 
their  charge. 

VIII.  For  dispensations,  so  as  to  dispense  with  age, 
with  order,  with  benefices  incompatible ;  also  for  irre- 
gularity, for  adultery,  for  times  of  marriage,  for  mar- 
rying  in  degrees  forbidden,  for  gossips  to  marry,  for 
which  in  France  a  thousand  crowns  were  paid  to  Rome 
at  one  time,  for  dispensing  with  this  canonical  affinity  of 
gossips  ;  also  dispensing  for  eating  meats  in  times  pro- 
hibited. 

IX.  For  innumerable  privileges,  exemptions,  graces  ; 
for  not  visiting,  or  visiting  by  a  proctor  ;  for  confirma- 
tions of  privileges  ;  for  transactions  made  upon  favour  of 
the  pope  ;  for  exchanges  of  benefices,  or  making  of  pen- 
sions, with  such  like. 

X.  For  mandates  granted  by  the  pope,  to  ordinaries, 
whereof  every  ordinary,  if  he  have  the  collation  or  pre- 
sentation often,  may  receive  one  mandate ;  if  he  have 
fifty,  two  mandates  ;  and  for  every  mandate  there  comes 
to  the  pope  about  twenty  ducats.  And  yet  so  many  are 
sold,  as  will  come  buyers  to  pay  for  them. 

XI.  For  the  pope's  penitentiary  ;  for  absolution  of 
cases  reserved  to  the  pope  ;  for  breaking  of  vows  ;  for 
translation  from  one  monastery  to  another,  also  from 
one  order  to  another ;  for  hcence  to  enter  into  certain 
monasteries,  to  carry  about  altars,  with  many  other 
things  of  like  device. 

XII.  For  giving  and  granting  of  pardons  and  indul- 
gences, to  be  read  not  only  in  public  temples,  but  also  to 
be  bought  in  private  houses. 

XIII.  For  making  notaries,  and  prothonotaries,  and 
other  offices  of  the  court  of  Rome. 

XIV.  For  bulls  and  commissions  of  new  foundations, 
or  for  changing  the  old  ;  for  reducing  regular  monaste- 
ries to  a  secular  state,  or  for  restoring  them  again  into 
the  old  ;  and  for  other  writs  about  matters  in  contro- 
versy, that  ought  to  be  decided  by  the  ordinary. 

XV.  For  giving  the  pall  to  archbishops. 

By  reason  of  all  which  deN-ices  (besides  the  annates)  it 
has  been  accounted  from  the  king's  records  in  France, 
that  in  the  time  of  Louis  IX.,  the  sum  of  two  hundred 
thousand  crowns,  were  paid  out  of  France  and  trans- 
ported to  Rome.  Which  sum,  since  that  time,  has  been 
doubled  and  trebled,  besides  annates  and  palls,  which 
altogether,  of  late,  years,  has  been  considered  to  make 
the  total  yearly  sum  going  out  of  France  to  the  pope's 
coffers,  one  hundred  thousand  crowns.  Now,  as  to  what 
has  been  drawn  besides  from  other  kingdoms  and  nations, 
let  others  conjecture. 

Wherefore,  if  the  gospel  send  us  to  the  fruit  to  know 
the  tree,  what  is  to  be  thought  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
with  these  fruits  of  hfe  ?  Or,  if  we  seek  the  church  in 
length  and  number  of  years,  where  was  then  this  church 
of  Rome  with  these  quahties,  when  the  church  of  Rome 
was  a  persecuted,  and  not  a  persecuting  church  ?  And 
when  the  bishops  thereof  did  not  make  martyrs,  as  they 
now  do,  but  were  made  martyrs  themselves,  to  the  number 
of  twenty-five,  in  order  one  after  another  ?  Or  when  the 
bishops  thereof  were  elected,  not  by  factions  conspiring, 
not  by  money  or  fWends  makmg,  as  they  now  are,  but  by 
the  free  voices  of  the  people  and  of  the  clergy,  with  tha 


10 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS. 


consent  of  the  emperor,  and  not  by  a  few  conspiring  car- 
dinals, closed  up  in  a  corner,  as  they  now  are. 

And  yet  if  there  were  no  other  difference  in  the  matter, 
but  only  corruption  of  life,  all  that,  we  would  impute  to 
the  common  frailty  of  man,  and  charge  them  no  farther 
than  we  mii^ht  charge  ourselves.  Now  over  and  above 
this  deformity  of  life,  we  have  to  charge  them  m  greater 
points,  more  nearly  touching  the  substantial  ground  ot 
the  church,  as  in  their  jurisdiction  presumptuously 
usurped,— in  their  title  falsely  grounded, -and  in  their 
doctrine  heretically  corrupted.  In  all  which  three  points 
this  later  church  of  Rome  hath  utterly  separated  itself 
from  the  nature  of  the  ancient  church  of  Rome,  and  they 
have  erected  to  themselves  a  new  church  of  their  own 
making,  usurping  a  jurisdiction  never  known  before  to 
their  ancient  predecessors.  For  although  the  church  of 
Rome  in  the  primitive  time  had  its  due  authority,  among 
other  patriarchal  churches,  over  such  churches  as  were 
•within  its  boundary  :  yet  the  plenitude  of  power,  spiritual 
and  temporal,  in  deposing  and  dispensing  matters  not  be- 
longing to  the  pope,  in  taking  appeals,  in  giving  elections, 
investing  in  benefices,  in  exempting  himself  from  obe- 
dience and  subjection  to  his  ordinary  magistrate,  was 
never  received  in  the  old  Roman  church. 

For    although    Victor,  bishop  of  Rome    (A.  D.  200), 
went  to  excommunicate  the  Eastern  churches,   for  the 
observation  of  Easter  day  :  yet  neither  did  he  proceed 
therein,  nor  was  he  permitted  by  Ireneus  to  do  so.     And 
although  Boniface  I.,  writing  to  the  bishops  of  Carthage, 
required  of  them  to  send  their  appeals  to  Rome,  alleging 
the  decree  of  the  Nicene  council  for  his  authority :   the 
bishops  and  clergy  of  Carthage  assembling  in  a  general 
council  (called  the  sixth  council  of  Carthage)  to  the  num- 
ber of  two  hundred  and  seventeen  bishops,  after  they  had 
perused  the  decrees  of  the  Nicene  council,  and  found  no 
such  matter  as  Boniface  alleged,  made  a  decree,  that  none 
of  that  country  should  make  any  appeal  to  that  see,  &c. 
And  what  wonder  if  appeals  were  forbidden  then  to  be 
made  to  Rome,  when  here  in  England  the  kings  would 
not   permit  any  to  appeal  to  Rome,  before  the  time  of 
Henry  II.  ?     And  also  in  France  the  like  prohibitions 
were  expressly  made  by  Louis  IX.    (A.  D.  12()8),  which 
did  forbid  by  a  public  instrument,  all  exactions  of  the 
pope's    court   within    that    realm.      Also    King    Philip 
(A.  D.  121)6)    not  only  restrained  aU  sending  of  his  sub- 
jects to  Rome,  but  also,  that  no  money,  armour,  or  sub- 
sidy should  be  transported  out  of  his   kingdom.     Also 
King  Charles  V.,  and  his  son  Charles  VI.,  punished  as 
traitors  certain  persons  for  appealing  to  Rome.     The  like 
resistance  was  also  made  in  France,  against  the  pope's 
reservations,  preventions,  and  other  like  practices  in  the 
days  of  Pope  Martin  V.,  also  when  King  Henry  VI.  in 
England,  and  King  Charles  VII.    in   France,   did  both 
agree  with  the  pope,  in  investing  and  in  collation  of  bene- 
fices :  j'et  notwithstanding  the  high  court  of  parliament 
in  France  did  not  admit  the  same,  but  still  maintained 
the  old  liberty  and  customs  of  the  French  church.     Inso- 
much that  when  the  duke  of  Bedford  came  with  the  king's 
Letters  patents  to  have  the  pope's  procurations  and  reser- 
vations admitted,  the  court  of  parliament  would  not  agree 
to  the  same    (A.  D.  1425).     In  the  days  of  King  Charles 
VII.,  was  set  forth  in  France,  The  Pragmatic  sanction, 
as  they  call  it,  against  the  annates,  reservations,  expecta- 
tives,  and  other  proceedings  of  the  popes    (A.  D.  14;58). 
Wherefore  what  wonder  if  this  jurisdiction  of  the  pope's 
tourt  in  excommunicating,  taking  appeals,  and  giving  of 
Denefices,  was  not  used  in  the  old  church  of  Rome,  when 
m  these  latter  days  it  has  been  so  much  resisted. 

And  what  should  I  say  of  the  form  of  elections  now 
ased  in  the  church  of  Rome,  being  quite  changed  from 
the  manner  of  the  old  church  of  their  predecessors  ?  For 
in  those  ancient  days,  when  the  church  remained  in  the 
apostles  only,  and  a  few  other  disciples,  the  apostles  then, 
with  prayer  and  imposition  of  hands,  elected  bishops  and 
ministers;  ashy  the  apostles  James  was  made  bishop  of 
Jerusalem,  Paul  elected  Titus  to  Crete,  and  Timothy  to 
Ephesus.  Also  Peter  ordained  Linus  and  Clement  in 
Rome,  &c.  After  the  time  of  the  apostles,  when  the 
church  began  to  multiply,  the  election  of  bishops  and 
ministers  stood  in  the  clergy  and  the  people,  with  the 


consent  of  the  chief  magistrate,  and  so  continued  during 
all  the  time  of  the  primitive  church,  till  the  time  of  Con- 
stantine,  who  (as  write  Platinaand  Sabellicus),  published 
a  law  concerning  the  election  of  the  Roman  bisliop,  that 
he  should  be  taken  for  a  true  bishop,  whom  the  clergy 
and  people  of  Rome  did  choose  and  elect,  without 
waiting  for  any  authority  of  the  emperor  of  Constanti- 
nople, or  the  deputy  of  Italy  :  as  the  custom  had  ever 
been  before  that  day.  And  here  the  bishops  began  first 
to  extricate  their  elections  and  their  necks,  a  little  from 
the  emperor's  subjection.  But  there  are  many  reasons, 
rather  to  think  this  constitution  of  Constautine  forged  and 
untrue:  for  it  is  taken  out  of  the  pope's  library,  a  sus- 
pected place,  and  collected  by  the  keeper  of  the  pope's 
library,  a  suspected  author,  who  carefully  compiled 
whatever  feigned  or  apocryphal  writings  he  could  find  in 
the  pope's  chest  of  records,  making  any  thing  on  his 
master's  side. 

And  as  in  elections,  so  also  in  judiciary  power,  in  de- 
ciding causes  of  faith  and  of  discipline,  the  state  of  the 
church  of  Rome  now  has  no  conformity  with  the  old 
Roman  church.  For  then  bishops  debated  all  causes  of 
faith  only  by  the  scriptures  ;  and  other  questions  of  dis- 
cipline, they  determined  by  the  canons,  not  of  the  pope, 
but  of  such  as  were  decreed  by  the  ancient  councils  of  the 
church.  Whereas  now,  both  the  rule  of  scripture  and 
sanctions  of  the  old  councils  are  set  aside,  and  all  things 
for  the  most  part,  are  decided  by  certain  new  and  extra- 
vagant constitutions,  compiled  in  the  pope's  canon  law, 
and  practised  in  his  courts. 

And  whereas  the  old  ordinance,  as  well  of  the  common 
law   as  of  the  sacred  councils  and  institution  of  ancient 
fathers,  have  given  to  bishops,  and  other  prelates,  also  to 
patrons,  and  doctors  of  ecclesiastical  benefices,  every  one 
within  his  own  precinct  and  dominion,  also  to  cathedral 
churches  and  others,  to  have  their  free  elections,  dispos- 
ing all  ecclesiastical  benefices  whatever,  after  their  own 
wills,  as  appeareth  by  the  first  general  council  of  France, 
by  the  first  general  council  of  Nice    (cap.fi.),  by  the  ge- 
neral council  of  Antioch   (cap.  9).     And,  likewise,  beside 
these  ancient  decrees,  in  more  later  years,  by  Louis  IX.  of 
France,  in  his  constitution,  made  and  provided  by  full 
parliament  against  the  pope's  exactions    (A.  D.  1228), 
in  these  words  :   "  All  exactions  and  oppressive  burdens 
of  money,  which  the  court  of  Rome  hath  laid  upon  the 
church  of  our  kingdom    (whereby  our  said  kingdom  hath 
been,  hitherto,  miserably  impoverished),  or  hereafter  shall 
impose  or  lay  upon  us,  we  utterly  discharge  and  forbid  to  be 
levied  or  collected  hereafter  for  any  manner  of  cause,  un- 
less there  come  some  reasonable,  godly,  and  most  urgent 
and  inevitable  necessity  ;  and  that  also,  not  to  be  done 
without  the  express  and  voluntary  commandment  of  us, 
and  of  the  church  of  the  same  our  foresaid  kingdom,  &c." 
Now,  contrary  to  these  express  decrees  of  general  coun- 
cils and  constitutions,  this  later  church  of  Rome,  dege- 
nerating from  all  the  steps  of  their  elders,  have  taken  upon 
them,  for  their  own  advantage,  to  intermeddle  in  dispos- 
ing churches,  colleges,  monasteries,   with  the  collations, 
exemptions,  election,   goods  and  lands  to  the  same  be- 
longing, by  reason  whereof  have  come  in  these  impropri- 
ations, first-fruits,  and  reservations  of  benefices,  to  the 
miserable    despoiling    of  parishes,    and  great    decay    of 
Christian  faith,    which    things  among  the   old    Roman 
elders  were  never  known. 

Likewise,  advowsons  and  pluralities  of  benefices  were 
things  then  as  much  unknown,  as  now  they  are  pernicious 
to  the  church,  taking  away  from  the  flock  of  Christ  all 
free  election  of  ministers. 

AU  these  inconveniences,  as  they  first  came  and  crept 
in  by  the  pretended  authority  abused  in  this  later  church 
of  Rome  :  so  it  cannot  be  denied,  but  the  later  church  of 
Rome  has  taken  and  attributed  to  itself  much  more  than 
either  the  limits  of  (Jod's  word  do  give,  or  stand  with  the 
example  of  the  old  Roman  church,  in  these  three  things  ; 
whereof,  as  mention  has  before  been  made,  so  I  will  briefly 
recapitulate  the  same. 

The  first  is  this,  that  whatever  the  scripture  gives  and 

refers,  either  to  the  whole  church  universally,  or  to  every 

particular  church  severally,  this  church  of  Rome  arrogates 

',  to  itself,  absolutely  aoii  only,  both  doing  injury  to  other 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


11 


chnrclies,  and  also  abusing  the  scriptures  of  God.  For 
although  the  scripture  gives  authority  to  bind  and  loose, 
it  limits  it  neither  to  person  or  place,  that  is,  neither  to 
the  city  of  Rome  only,  more  than  to  other  cities,  nor  to 
the  see  of  Peter  more  than  to  other  apostles,  but  gives  it 
clearly  to  the  church,  so  that  wheresoever  the  true  church 
of  Christ  is,  there  is  annexed  power  to  bind  and  loose, 
given  and  taken  merely  as  from  Christ,  and  not  mediately 
by  the  pope. 

The  second  point  wherein  this  present  church  of  Rome 
abuses  jurisdiction,  contrary  to  the  scripture  and  steps  of 
the  old  Roman  church,  is  this,  it  extends  her  authority 
further  and  more  amply,  than  either  the  warrant  of  the 
word,  or  example  of  time  will  give.  For  although  the 
church  of  Rome  has  (as  other  particular  churches  have) 
authority  to  bind  and  absolve,  yet  it  has  no  such  autho- 
rity to  absolve  subjects  from  their  oath,  subjection,  and 
loyalty  to  their  rulers  and  magistrates,  to  dispense  with 
perjury,  to  denounce  remission  where  no  earnest  repent- 
ance is  seen  before,  to  number  remission  by  days  and 
years,  to  dispense  with  things  expressly  forbid;len  in  tlie 
word,  or  to  restrain  that  which  the  word  makes  free,  to 
burden  consciences  with  constitutions  of  men,  to  excom- 
municate for  worldly  matters,  as  for  breaking  of  parks,  for 
not  ringing  of  bells  at  the  bishop's  coming,  for  not  bring- 
ing litter  for  their  horse,  for  not  paying  their  fees  and 
rents,  for  withholding  the  church  goods,  for  holding  on 
their  prince's  side  in  princely  cases,  for  not  going  at  the 
pope's  commandment,  for  not  agreeing  to  the  pope's 
election  in  another  prince's  kingdom,  with  other  such 
things,  more  and  more  vain  than  these,  &c.  Again,  al- 
though the  scripture  gives  leave  and  authority  to  the 
bishop  and  church  of  Rome,  to  minister  sacraments  :  yet 
it  gives  no  authority  to  make  sacraments,  much  less  to 
wovuhip  sacraments.  And  though  their  authority  serves 
to  baptize  men,  yet  it  extends  not  to  christen  bells :  nei- 
ther have  they  authority  by  the  word  of  God  to  add  to 
the  word  of  God,  or  take  from  the  same,  to  set  up  un- 
written tenets  under  pain  of  damnation,  to  make  other 
articles  of  belief,  to  institute  strange  worship,  otherwise 
than  he  hath  prescribed,  who  hath  told  us  how  he  would 
be  worshipped,  &c. 

The  third  abuse  of  the  pope's  jurisdiction  stands  in 
this,  that  as  in  spiritual  jurisdiction  they  have  vehemently 
exceeded  the  bounds  of  scripture,   so  they  have  impu- 
dently intermeddled  themselves  in  temporal  jurisdiction, 
wherein  they  had  nothing  to  do.   Insomuch  that  they  have 
transferred  their   empire,  they  have  deposed  emperors, 
kings,  princes,  rulers,  and  senators  of  Rome,  and  set  up 
others,   or  the  same  again  at  their  pleasure ;  they  have 
proclaimed  wars,  and  have  warred  themselves.  And  where- 
as emperors  in  ancient  times,  have  dignified  them  with 
titles,  have  enlarged  them  with  donations,  and  have  given 
them  confirmation,  they,  like  ungrateful  clients  to  such 
benefactors,  have  afterwards  stamped  upon  their  necks, 
have  made  them  to  hold  their  stirrups,  some  to  hold  the 
bridle  of  their  horse,  and  have  caused  them  to  seek  their 
confirmation  at  their  hand ;  moreover,  they  have  extorted 
into  their  own  hands  the  power  and  jurisdiction  of  both 
the  swords    (spiritual   and  temporal  power),  especially 
since  the  time  of  Pope  Gregory  VII.,  surnamed  Hilde- 
brand ;  which  Hildebrand  deposing  the  emperor  Henry 
IV.,  made  him  give  attendance  at  his  city  gate.     And 
after  him.  Pope  Boniface  VIII.  shewed  himself  to  the 
people,  on  the  first  day  like  a  bishop,  with  his  keys  be- 
fore him,  and  the  next  day  in  his  imperial  robes,  and 
having  a  naked  sword  carried  before  him,   like  an  em- 
peror   (A.  D.  1298.)       And  for  so  much  as  this  inor- 
dinate jurisdiction  has  not  only  been  used  by  them,  but, 
also,  to  this  day  is  maintained  at  Rome  ;  let  us  there- 
fore  now  compare  her  to  the  old  manner  in  times  past, 
meaning  the  primitive  age  of  the  church  of  the  Romans. 
Wherein  the  old  bishops  of  Rome,  as  they  were  then 
subject  to  their  emperor,  so  were  other  bishops  of  other 
nations  in  like  manner  subject  every  one  to  his  own  king 
and  prince,    acknowledging  them    for   their   lords,  and 
were  ordered  by  their  authority,  and  obeyed  their  laws, 
and  that  not  only  in  civil  causes,  but  also  ecclesiastical. 

Thus  was  Gregory  I.  (the  Great),   subject  to  Maurice, 
and  to  Phocas,  although  a  vricked  emperor.     So,  also, 


both  pope  and  people  of  Rome  took  their  laws  of  the 
emperors,  and  submitted  to  them,  not  only  in  the  time  of 
Honorius,  an  hundred  years  after  Constantine  the  Great, 
but  also  in  the  time  of  Marcian  (A.  D.  451),  and  to  the 
time  of  Justinian  and  of  Charlemagne.  In  all  which 
period  the  imperial  law  did  rule  and  bind  in  Rome,  both 
in  the  days  of  Justinian,  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  years 
after ;  whereby  it  may  appear  false,  that  the  city  of 
Rome  was  given  by  Constantine  to  the  bishop  of  Rome ; 
for  Pope  Boniface  I.,  writing  to  the  emperor  Honorius, 
calls  Rome  the  emperor's  city ;  and  the  emperor  Lo- 
thaire  appointed  magistrates  and  laws  in  Rome.  More- 
over, that  both  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  all  other  eccle- 
siastical persons  were  in  former  times,  and  ought  to  be 
subject  to  their  emperors  and  lawful  magistrates,  in 
causes  as  well  spiritual  as  civil,  by  many  evidences  may 
appear,  taken  out  both  of  God's  law,  and  man's  law. 
And  first,  by  God's  law,  we  have  the  example  of  godly 
King  David,  who  numbered  all  the  priests  and  levites, 
and  disposed  them  into  twenty-four  orders  or  courses, 
appointing  them  continually  to  serve  in  the  ministry, 
every  one  in  his  proper  order  and  turn  :  which  institu- 
tion of  the  clergy  also,  good  King  Hezekiah  afterwards 
renewed,  of  whom  it  is  written  :  "  He  did  that  which  was 
right  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  according  to  all  that  Da- 
vid his  father  did :  he  removed  the  high  places,  and 
brake  the  images,"  &c.  2  Kings,  xviii.  3,  4.  The  said  He- 
zekiah also  reduced  the  priests  and  levites  into  their 
orders  as  prescribed  by  David,  to  serve  every  one  in  his 
office  of  ministration,  2  Chron.  xxxi.  2.  And  this  order 
from  David  still  continued  till  the  time  of  Zacharias,  at 
the  coming  of  Christ,  who  was  of  the  course  of  Abia,  which 
was  the  eighth  order  of  the  priests  appointed  to  serve 
in  the  tabernacle,  Luke  i.  5.  To  pass  over  other  lighter 
offices,  such  as  concerning  the  ordering  of  oblations  in  the 
temple,  and  the  repairing  of  the  house  of  the  Lord,  we 
find  Solomon  displacing  Abiathar  the  high  priest  by  his 
kingly  power,  and  placing  Z;vdok  in  his  stead,  1  Kings, 
ii.  27.  Also,  his  dedicating  the  temple  of  the  Lord  with 
all  the  people,  and  blessing  all  the  congregation  of  Israel, 

1  Kings,  viii.  55.  Judas  Maccabeus  also  elected  priests, 
such  as,  being  without  spot,  had  a  zeal  to  the  law  of 
the  Lord,  to  purge  the  temple,  which  the  idolatrous  Gen- 
tiles had  before  profaned,   1  Mac.  iv.  42. 

Also,  King  Alexander,  writing  to  Jonathan,  appointed 
him  chief  priest,  1  Mac.  x.  20.  Demetrius  ordained 
Simon  and  Alchinus  in  the  like  office  of  priesthood. 
Jehoshaphat  likewise,  set  judges  in  the  whole  land  ;  so, 
also,  in  Jerusalem  he  appointed  levites  and  priests,  and 
the  chief  of  the  fathers  of  Israel,  to  have  the  hearing  of 
causes,    and   to    minister    judgment    over    the    people, 

2  Chron.  xix.  8.  By  these  and  many  others,  is  to  be 
seen,  that  kings  and  princes  in  the  old  time,  had  the 
dealing  in  ecclesiastical  matters,  as  in  calling  the  people 
to  God's  service,  in  cutting  down  groves,  in  destroying 
images,  in  gathering  tithes  into  the  house  of  the  Lord,  in 
dedicating  the  temple,  in  blessing  the  people,  in  casting 
down  the  brazen  serpent,  in  correcting  and  deposing 
priests,  in  constituting  the  order  and  offices  of  priests,  in 
commanding  such  things  as  pertained  to  the  service  and 
worship  of  God,  and  in  punishing  the  contrary,  &c.  And 
in  the  New  Testament,  what  means  the  example  of 
Christ  himself,  both  giving  and  teaching  tribute  to  be 
given  to  Caesar  ?  to  Csesar,  I  say,  and  not  to  the  high- 
priest.  "UTiat  mean  his  words  to  Pilate,  not  denying 
power  to  be  given  to  him  from  above  ? 

And  again,  declaring  the  kings  of  nations  to  have  do- 
minion over  them,  and  commanding  his  disciples  not  to 
do  so,  giving  us  to  understand  the  difference  between  the 
regulation  of  his  spiritual  kingdom,  and  of  the  kingdoms 
of  this  world,  commanding  all  states  to  be  subject  under 
the  rulers  and  magistrates,  in  whose  regulation  is  domi- 
nion and  subjection.  Whereunto  accords  also  the  doc- 
trine of  St.  Paul,  where  it  is  written  :  "  Let  every  soul 
be  subject  unto  the  higher  powers,"  Rom.xiii. ;  under 
whose  obedience,  neither  pope,  cardinal,  patriarch, 
bishop,  priest,  friar  nor  monk,  is  excepted  or  exempted. 
In  like  agreement  with  the  holy  apostle  St.  Paul,  join* 
also  St.  Peter  :  "  Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordinance 
of  man,  whether  it  be  the  king,  as  supreme,  or  onto 


12 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS, 


governors,"  &c.  1  Pet.  ii.  13.  Let  any  man  now  judge, 
whether  the  pope  has  not  done  open  wrong  to  the  em- 
peror, in  raising  himself  above  the  jurisdiction  of  his 
lawful  prince  and  magistrate. 

And  as  it  is  proved  by  God's  law,  that  all  ecclesiastical 
persons  owe  subjection  to  their  lawful  princes,  in  mat- 
ters temporal  as  well  as  spiritual ;  so  no  less  may  it 
be  inferred  out  of  man's  law,  and  the  examples  of  the 
oldest  fathers.  The  popes'  decrees  and  canons  are  full 
of  records,  testifying  how  the  ancient  church  of  Rome, 
not  only  received,  but  also  required  of  the  emperors, 
laws  and  constitutions  to  be  made,  touching  not  only 
such  causes,  but  also  such  persons,  as  were  ecclesiasti- 
cal. Boniface  I.  bishop  of  Rome,  sent  an  humble  sup- 
plication to  the  emperor,  to  provide  some  remedy  against 
the  ambitious  contentions  of  the  clergy  concerning  the 
bishoprick  of  Rome.  Honorius,  at  his  request,  directed 
and  established  a  law,  that  none  should  be  made  bishop 
of  Rome  through  ambition,  charging  all  ecclesiastical 
ministers  to  cease  from  ambition  ;  appointing,  moreover, 
that  if  two  were  elected  together,  neither  of  them  should 
be  taken,  but  the  election  to  proceed  to  another,  to  be 
chosen  by  a  full  consent  of  voices. 

To  this  I  add,  also,  the  law  and  constitution  of  the 
emperor  Justinian,  ratified  and  renewed  afterwards  in  the 
council  of  Paris,  where  all  bishops  and  priests  are  ex- 
pressly forbidden  to  excommunicate  any  man,  before  his 
cause  was  known  and  proved  to  be  such  as  the  ancient 
canons  of  the  church  would  have  him  to  be  excommuni- 
cated for.  The  same  Justinian,  moreover,  in  his  laws 
and  constitutions  did  dispose  and  ordain  in  church  mat- 
ters, so  as  to  have  a  determinate  number  of  churchmen,  or 
clerks  in  churches  (Const.  3).  Also,  concerning  monaste- 
riesandmonks  (Const. 5).  How  bishops  and  priests  should 
be  ordained  (Const.  6).  Concerningthe  removing  of  eccle- 
siastical persons  from  one  church  to  another  Also,  that 
the  holy  mysteries  should  not  be  done  in  private  houses  ; 
so  that  whoever  should  attempt  the  contrary,  should  be 
deprived  (Const.  57).  Moreover,  concerning  clerks 
leaving  their  churches  (Const.  .58).  Also,  concerning  the 
order  and  manner  of  funerals  (Const.  59).  And  that  bi- 
shops should  not  keep  away  from  their  flock  (Const.  (.'7). 
And  (Const.  123).,  agreeable  to  the  doctrine  of  St. 
Paul,  he  commands  all  bishops  and  priests  to  sound  out 
their  service,  and  to  celebrate  the  mysteries,  not  in  a 
secret  manner,  but  with  a  loud  voice,  so  that  every  tiling 
which  was  said  and  done,  might  not  only  be  heard,  but 
also  be  understood  of  the  faithful  people,  whereby  it  is  to 
be  gathered,  that  divine  prayers  and  service  was  then  in 
the  vulgar  tongue. 

And  as  Justinian,  and  other  emperors  in  those  days, 
had  the  jurisdiction  and  government  over  spiritual  mat- 
ters and  persons,  so,  also,  the  like  examples  may  be 
brought  of  other  kings  in  other  countries,  who  had  no 
less  authority  in  their  kingdoms,  than  the  emperors  had 
in  their  empire.  As  in  France,  Clovis  summoned  a  coun- 
cil of  thirty-three  bishops,  at  which  thirty-three  canons 
were  instituted  concerning  the  government  of  the  church. 
Charlemagne  called  five  synods,  one  at  Mentz,  the  se- 
cond at  Rome,  the  third  at  Rhemes,  the  fourth  at  Cabi- 
lone,  the  fifth  at  Arelate,  where  sundry  ordinances  were 
given  to  the  clergy,  about  eight  hundred  and  ten  years 
after  Christ.  He  also  decreed,  that  only  the  canonical 
books  of  scripture,  and  none  other,  should  be  read  in  the 
church  ;  which  before  had  also  been  decreed  (A.  D.417), 
in  the  tliird  general  council  of  Carthage. 

Moreover,  he  instructs  and  informs  the  bishops  and 
priests  in  the  office  of  preaching,  desiring  them  not  to 
suffer  any  to  preach  to  the  people  any  new  doctrine 
of  their  own  invention,  not  agreeing  with  the  word 
of  God  ;  and  that  they  themselves  will  both  preach  such 
things  as  lead  to  eternal  life,  and  also  set  others  to  do  the 
same. 

Also,  the  said  kings  and  emperors  forbade  that  any 
freeman  or  citizen  should  enter  into  the  monastic  life, 
without  a  license  of  the  government  having  been  obtain- 
ed; for  which  they  gave  two  reasons  :  first,  that  many 
not  for  mere  devotion,  but  for  idleness,  and  avoiding  the 
king's  wars,  gave  themselves  to  religion  :  for  that  many 
were  craftily  circumvented  and  deluded  by  subtle  covet- 


ous persons,  who  sought  to  get  from  them  what  property 
they  had.  They  also  forbade  that  any  young  children  or 
boys  should  be  shaven,  or  enter  into  any  profession  with- 
out the  will  of  their  parents  ;  and  that  no  young  maiden 
should  take  the  veil  or  profession  of  a  nun,  before  she 
came  to  sufficient  years  of  discretion,  so  as  to  discern 
and  choose  what  she  should  follow. 

Moreover,  Louis  the  Pious,  before  mentioned,  with  his 
son  Lothaire,  among  other  ecclesiastical  sanctions,  or- 
dained a  godly  law,  for  laymen  to  communicate  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord  ;  and  they  also 
enacted  that  no  goods  of  the  church  should  be  alienated. 
Louis  II.,  the  son  of  Lothaire,  who  succeeded  as  em- 
peror and  king  of  France,  about  the  year  848,  caused 
Pope  Leo  IV.  to  be  brought  before  him,  on  a  charge  of 
treason.  The  pope  pleaded  his  cause  at  the  bar,  before 
the  emperor,  and  was  acquitted  and  released.  Which 
declares  that  popes  and  bishops  all  that  time  were  in  sub- 
jection to  their  kings  and  emperors. 

Moreover,  Louis  IX.  (A.  D.  1228)  made  a  law  against 
the  pestiferous  simony  in  the  church  ;  also  for  the  main- 
tenance of  the  liberty  of  the  church  of  France,  and 
established  a  law  or  decree,  against  the  new  inventions, 
reservations,  preventions,  and  exactions  of  the  court  of 
Rome.  Philip  IV.  (A.  D.  1303)  also  set  forth  a  law, 
wherein  was  forbidden  any  exaction  of  new  tithes  and 
first  fruits,  and  other  unaccustomed  collections  to  be  put 
upon  the  church  of  France.  Charles  V.  (A.  D.  1369) 
by  a  law  commanded  that  no  bishops  or  prelates,  or  their 
officials  within  his  kingdom  of  France,  should  execute  any 
censure  of  suspense,  or  excommunication,  at  the  pope's 
commandment,  over  or  uj)on  the  cities  or  towns,  corpora- 
tions, or  commons  of  his  realm.  Charles  VI.  (A.  D 
1388)  provided  by  a  law,  that  the  fruits  and  rents  of 
benefices,  with  other  pensions,  and  bishops'  goods  that 
departed,  should  no  more  be  exported  by  the  cardinals 
and  other  officials  and  collectors  of  the  pope  unto  Rome, 
but  should  be  brought  to  the  king,  and  so  restored  to 
them  to  whom  they  did  rightly  appertain. 

The  like  may  also  be  proved  by  the  examples  of  our 
kings  in  England,  as  OfFa,  Egbert,  Ethelwolf,  Alfred, 
Edgar,  Canute,  Edward  the  Confessor,  William  the 
Conqueror,  William  Rufus,  Henry  I.,  Henry  II.,  till  the 
time  of  king  John  and  after.  Whose  dealing  as  well  in 
ecclesiastical  cases  as  temporal,  is  sufficient  to  prove  what 
injury  the  popes  in  these  latter  days  have  done  unto  the 
emperors,  their  lawful  governors  and  magistrates  ;  in 
usurping  such  power  and  jurisdiction  over  them,  to  whom 
properly  they  owe  subjection,  contrary  to  the  steps  and 
example  of  their  ancestors,  the  old  Roman  bishops  ; 
although  it  is  not  to  be  denied,  but  that  ecclesiastical 
ministers  have  their  power  also  committed  unto  them, 
after  their  sort,  in  the  Lord  :  yet  it  becomes  every  man 
to  know  his  own  place  and  standing,  and  to  keep  wherein 
his  own  precinct  doth  confine  him,  and  not  rashly  to 
break  out  into  other  men's  walks.  As  it  is  not  lawful 
for  a  civil  magistrate  to  intermeddle  with  a  bishop's  or  a 
preacher's  function  :  so  it  was  unseemingly  and  un- 
orderly  that  Boniface  VIII.  should  have  had  carried 
before  him  the  temporal  mace  and  naked  sword  of  the 
emperor  ;  or  that  any  pope  should  bear  a  triple  crown, 
or  take  upon  him  like  a  lord  and  king.  WTierefore  let 
every  man  consider  the  compass  and  limitation  of  hia 
charge,  and  exceed  no  farther. 

The  third  point  wherein  the  church  of  Rome  has 
departed,  is  in  the  style  and  title  annexed  to  the  bishop  of 
that  see.  As  where  he  is  called  pope,  most  holy  father, 
vicar  general,  and  vicar  of  Christ,  successor  of  Peter, 
universal  bishop,  prince  of  priests,  head  of  the  church 
universal,  head  bishop  of  the  world,  the  admiration  of  the 
world,  neither  God  nor  man,  but  a  thing  between  both, 
&c.,  for  all  these  terms  are  given  to  him  in  popish  books. 
Although  the  name  pope  being  a  Greek  name,  which  is  as 
much  as  father,  may  seem  more  tolerable,  as  having  been 
used  in  the  old  time  among  oishops  ;  for  so  Austin  was 
called  of  the  council  of  Africa,  Jerome,  Boniface  and 
others  ;  also  Cyprian,  bishop  of  Carthage.  But  that 
this  or  any  of  these  terms  were  so  peculiarly  applied  to 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  that  other  bishops  were  excluded 
from  the  same,  or  that  any  one  bishop  above  the  rest  had 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


13 


the  name  of  Oecumenical,  or  universal,  or  head,  to  the 
derogation  of  other  bishops,  is  to  be  found  neither  in  his- 
tories of  the  old  time,  nor  in  any  example  of  the  primitive 
church.  Before  the  council  of  Nice,  it  is  evident  that 
there  was  no  respect  paid  to  the  church  of  Rome,  hut 
every  church  then  was  ruled  by  lier  own  government,  till 
the  year  ;525.  Then  followed  the  council  of  Nice,  where 
it  was  decreed,  that  throughout  the  whole  church,  which 
was  now  far  spread  over  all  the  world,  certain  provinces 
or  precincts,  to  the  number  of  four,  should  be  appointed, 
every  one  to  have  its  head  church,  and  chief  bishop,  who 
were  called  metropolitan  or  patriarch,  and  had  the  over- 
sight of  such  churches  as  did  lie  about  him.  Among 
•which  patriarchs  or  metropolitans,  the  bi.-liop  of  Rome 
had  the  first  place,  the  bishop  of  Alexandria  the  second, 
the  bishop  of  Antioch  the  third,  and  the  bishop  of  Jeru- 
salem was  the  fourth  patriarch.  Afterward,  in  the  num- 
ber of  these  patriarchs  came  in  also  the  bishop  of  Con- 
stantinople in  the  room  of  the  bishop  of  Antioch.  So 
that  these  four  or  five  metropolitans  or  patriarchs,  had 
their  peculiar  circuits  and  precincts  especially  appointed, 
in  such  sort,  as  one  of  them  sliould  not  deal  within 
another's  precinct,  and  also  that  there  should  be  among 
them  an  equality  of  honour.  Again,  speaking  of  the 
said  patriarchs  or  primates,  we  read  in  the  second  and 
third  chapter  of  the  council  of  Constantinople,  tliat 
bishops  should  not  invade  the  diocese  of  other  bishops 
beyond  their  borders,  nor  confound  together  churches, 
&c.  Moreover,  the  old  doctors  for  the  most  and  best 
part,  do  accord  in  one  sentence,  that  all  bishops  placed 
wheresoever  in  the  church  of  God,  are  of  one  merit,  of 
like  honour,  and  all  equally  successors  together  of  the 
apostles.  Also,  he  that  is  the  author  of  the  book  called 
Dionysius  Areopagita,  calleth  all  tlie  bishops  of  equal 
order,  and  of  like  honour,  &c.  All  this  while  the  bishop 
of  Rome  was  a  patriarch,  and  a  metropolitan  or  bishop  of 
the  first  see,  but  no  oecumenical  bishop,  nor  head  of  tlie 
nniversal  church,  nor  any  such  matter.  Insomuch,  that 
he,  with  all  other  bishops,  was  debarred  from  that,  by  a 
plain  decree  of  the  council  of  Carthage  (Can.  '.VJ).  "That 
the  bishop  of  the  first  seat  shall  not  be  called  tlie  prince 
of  priests,  or  the  high  priest,  or  any  such  thing." 

And  lest  any  here  should  take  occasion  of  cavilling,  to 
hear  him  called  bishop  of  the  first  seat,  here  is  to  be 
expounded  what  is  meant  by  the  first  seat,  and  why  he 
was  so  called  :  not  for  any  dignity  of  the  person,  either 
of  him  which  succeeds,  or  of  him  whom  he  is  said  to 
succeed,  but  only  of  the  place  wherein  he  sits.  This  is 
plainly  proved  by  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  cap.  28. 
Wherein  is  manifestly  declared  the  cause  why  the  see  of 
Rome  among  all  other  patriarchal  sees  is  numbered  for 
the  first  see  by  the  ancient  fathers  :  for,  saith  the  council, 
our  forefathers  did  worthily  attribute  the  chief  degree  of 
honour  to  the  see  of  old  Rome,  because  the  principal 
reign  or  empire  was  in  that  city,  &c.  The  same  also  is 
confirmed  by  Eusebius,  declaring,  that  the  excellency  of 
the  Roman  empire  did  advance  the  popedom  of  the 
Roman  bishop  above  other  churches.  &c.  He  says  too, 
that  the  coimcil  of  Nice  gave  this  privilege  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  that  like  as  the  king  of  the  Romans  is  named 
emperor  above  all  other  kings,  so  the  bishop  of  the  same 
city  of  Rome  should  be  called  pope  above  other  bishops, 
&c.  By  these  places  (and  many  more),  it  appears,  that 
though  these  titles  of  superiority  had  been  attributed  to 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  yet  it  remains  certain,  that  the  said 
bishop  received  that  preferment  by  man's  law,  and  not  by 
the  law  of  God. 

As  touching  therefore  these  titles  of  pre-eminence,  we 
shall  set  forth  and  declare  what  history  doth  say  in  this 
matter.  First,  we  shall  see  what  titles  the  bishop  of 
Rome  takes  and  challenges  to  himself,  and  what  is  the 
meaning  of  them.  2.  When  they  first  came  in,  whether 
in  the  primitive  time  or  not,  and  by  whom.  3.  How 
tliey  were  first  given  to  the  Roman  bishops ;  that  is, 
whether  of  necessaiy  duty,  or  voluntary  devotion ;  and 
whether  in  respect  of  Peter,  or  in  respect  of  the  city,  or 
else  of  the  worthiness  of  the  bishop  which  sat  there. 
4.  And  if  the  aforesaid  names  were  then  given  by  certain 
bishops,  unto  the  bishop  of  Rome  :  whether  all  the  said 
names  were  really  given.     5.  Or  whether  they  were  then 


received  by  all  bishops  of  Rome,  to  whom  they  were 
given,  or  whether  they  were  refused  by  some.  (i.  And 
finally,  whether  they  ought  to  have  been  refused  when 
given,  or  not. 

And  first  to  begin  with  the  names  and   titles   now 
claimed  by  and  attnl)uted  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  that  is, 
the  Chief  Priest  of  the  World,  the  Prince  of  the  Church, 
Bishop  Apostolical,  the  universal  Head  of  the  Church, 
the  Head  and  Bishop  of  the  Universal  Church,  the  Suc- 
cessor of  Peter,  most  holy  Pope,  Vicar  of  God  on  Earth, 
neither  God  nor  man,  but  a  mixed  thing  between  both  ; 
tlie  Patriarch  or  Metropolitan  of  the  Church  of  Rome, 
the  Bishop  of  the  first  See,  &c.     Unto  which  titles  or 
stj'les   is  annexed  a  triple  crown,   a  triple  cross,    two 
cross  keys,  a  naked  sword,  seven-fold  seals,  in  token  of 
the    seven-fold   gifts    of  the    Holy    Ghost,    having   the 
plenary  fulness  of  power,  as  well  of  temporal  as  spiritual 
things  in   his  hands  :  that  all  things  are  his,   and   that 
all  such  princes  as  have  given  him  any  thing,  have  given 
him  but  his  own,  having  at  his  will  and  pleasure  to  preach 
indulgences,  and  the  cross  against  princes  :    and  that  the 
emperor  and  certain  other  princes,  ought  to  make  to  him 
confession    of   suljject  on    at    their    coronation  ;    having 
authority  to  depose,  and  that  he  has  deposed  emperors 
and  the  king  of  France  :  also  to  absolve  the  subjects 
from  their  allegiance  to  their  princes  :  whom  kings  have 
served  for  foot-men  to  lead  his  horse,  and  the  emperor  to 
hold  his  stirrup ;  that  he  may  and  does  give  power  to 
bishops  upon  the  bodies  of  men,  and  has  granted  them 
to  have  prisons  ;    without  whose  authority  no   general 
council  has    any  force  ;    and  to    whom   appeals   in   all 
manner  of  causes  may  and  ought  to  be  made.     That  his 
decrees  are  equal  with  the  decrees  of  the  Nicene  council, 
and  are  to  be  observed  and  taken  in  no  less  force  than  if 
they  had  been  confirmed  with  the  heavenly  voice  of  St. 
Peter  himself.     That  the  bishop  of  Rome  may  dispense 
above  the  law,  and  of  injustice  make  justice,  in  correcting 
and   changing  laws,  for  he  has  the   fulness    of   power. 
And  if  the  pope  do  lead  with  him  innumerable  souls  by 
flocks  into  hell,  yet  no  man  must  presume  to  rebuke  his 
faults  in  this  world.     And,  that  it  stands  upon  necessity 
of  salvation  to  believe  in  the  primacy  of  the  see  of  Rome, 
and  to  be  subject  to  the  same,  &c. 

Now  let  us  see  whether  these  names  and  titles  were 
ever  attributed  to  any  in  the  primitive  time  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome.  If  our  adversaries,  being  convicted  by 
plain  evidence  of  history,  and  example  of  time,  will 
yield  unto  us  (as  they  needs  must)  in  part,  and  not  in  the 
whole ;  let  us  come  then  to  the  particulars,  and  see  what 
part  they  will  defend,  and  derive  from  the  ancient 
custom  of  the  primitive  church,  (that  is,  from  the  first 
six  hundred  years,  after  Christ).  First  in  the  Council 
of  Nice,  which  was  in  the  year  325,  and  in  the  sixth 
canon  of  the  said  council,  we  find  it  so  decreed  :  that  in 
every  province  or  precinct  some  one  church,  and  bishop 
was  appointed  to  have  the  inspection  and  government  of 
other  churches  about  him,  after  the  ancient  custom,  as 
the  words  of  the  council  do  purport :  so  that  the  bishop 
of  Alexandria  should  have  power  of  Libya  and  Pen- 
tapolis  in  Egypt,  inasmuch  as  the  bishop  of  the  city  of 
Rome  has  the  like  in  the  same  manner.  And  so  as  also 
in  Antioch  and  in  other  countries,  let  every'  church  have 
its  due  honour,  and  consequently  that  the  bishop  of  Jeru- 
salem have  his  due  honour,  so  that  such  order  be  kept, 
that  the  metropolitan  cities  be  not  defrauded  of  their 
dignity  which  to  them  is  due  and  proper.  In  this 
council,  and  in  the  same  sixth  and  seventh  canons,  the 
bishops  of  Alexandria,  of  Rome,  and  of  Antioch  are 
joined  together  in  like  manner  of  dignity,  and  there 
appears  no  difference  of  honour  to  be  therein  meant ; 
also  there  immediately  follows,  that  no  bishop  should  be 
made  without  consent  of  their  metropolitans,  yea  and 
that  the  city  also  of  Jerusalem  should  be  under  ita 
metropolitan,  and  that  the  metropoUtan  should  have  the 
full  power  to  confirm  every  bishop  made  in  his  province, 
After  this  followed  the  sixth  council  of  Carthage 
(A.  D.  420,)  at  which  were  assembled  two  hundred  and 
seventeen  bishops,  among  whom  were  Augustine,  Pros- 
per, Orosius,  and  divers  other  famous  persons.  This 
council  continued  for  the  space  of  five  years,  at  which 


14 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BE-HVEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS. 


there  was  great  contention  about  the  supremacy  and 
jurisdiction  of  Rome.  Zosimus,  the  Roman  bishop,  had 
received  into  the  communion  of  the  churcli  without  any 
examination,  one  that  came  to  complain  to  liim  from 
Africa,  named  Apiarius,  a  priest  whom  the  metropolitan 
with  the  council  of  Africa  had  worthily  excommunicated. 
Upon  this,  Zosimus,  after  having  received  and  shewed 
favour  to  Apiarius,  who  had  appealed  to  him,  sends  to 
the  council  his  messengers,  with  these  requests  :  that 
Apiarius,  whom  he  had  absolved  might  be  received  of 
them  again,  and  that  it  might  be  lawful  for  bishops  or 
priests  to  appeal  from  the  sentence  of  their  metropoli- 
tans, and  also  of  the  council,  to  the  see  of  Rome ;  that 
if  any  priest  or  deacon  were  wrongfully  excommunicated 
by  the  bishops  of  their  own  province,  it  should  be  lawful 
for  them  to  remove  the  hearing  and  judging  of  their 
cause  to  their  neighbouring  bishops  ;  and  that  Urban 
their  bishop,  should  either  be  excommunicated,  or  sent 
to  Rome,  unless  he  would  correct  those  things  that  were 
to  be  corrected,  &c.  For  the  proof  whereof,  Zosimus 
alleged  the  words  (as  he  pretended)  of  the  Nicene  council. 
The  council  of  Carthage  hearing  this,  and  remembering 
no  such  thing  in  the  council  of  Nice,  and  yet  not  sus- 
pecting the  bishop  of  Rome,  to  dare  wrongfully  to  falsify 
the  words  of  that  council,  writes  to  Zosimus,  declaring 
that  they  never  read,  in  their  common  Latin  copy  of 
the  Nicene  council,  any  such  canon,  yet  for  quietness 
sake,  they  would  observe  the  same  until  they  might 
procure  the  original  copies  of  that  council  to  be  sent  to 
them  from  Constantinople,  Alexandria,  and  from  Antioch. 
In  like  effect  afterward  they  wrote  to  Pope  Boniface  I., 
who  succeeded  Zosimus.  And  thirdly,  also  to  Celestine, 
who  shortly  after  succeeded  Boniface. 

In  the  meantime,  this  council  sent  to  Atticus,  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  and  to  Cyril,  patriarcli  of  Alexandria, 
for  the  authentic  copies  in  Greek  of  the  Nicene  council, 
which  being  sent  unto  them,  and  they  finding  in  the  true 
originals  no  such  canon,  as  the  bishop  of  Rome  had 
falsely  forged,  they  wrote  a  sharp  letter  to  Celestine, 
bishop  of  Rome,  in  which  they  styling  him  "  brother 
bishop,"  they  declare  to  him,  that  they  had  perused  all 
the  copies  of  the  council  of  Nice,  and  could  find  no  such 
canon  as  he  and  his  predecessors  had  falsely  alleged,  and 
reciting  the  sixth  canon,  declared  that  the  decrees  of  the 
Nicene  council  had  committed  all  and  singular  persons 
ecclesiastical,  as  well  bishops  as  others,  unto  the  charge 
of  their  metropolitans. 

Wherefore  they  declared  that  it  was  not  convenient 
to  bring  their  matters  over  to  Rome ;  neither  was 
it  to  be  found  in  the  decrees  of  any  council  that  any 
legates  should  be  sent  from  Rome  to  them,  to  decide  in 
their  matters.  And  they  therefore  exhorted  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  not  to  introduce  the  swelling  pride  of  the 
world  into  the  church  of  Christ,  which  church  sheweth 
and  giveth  the  light  of  simplicity  and  of  humility  to  such 
as  love  God,  &c.  In  these  letters,  moreover,  it  is  signi- 
fied tliat  Apiarius,  whom  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  ab- 
solved and  received  to  the  communion  of  the  church, 
was  afterwards  found  culpable,  and  therefore  the  council 
proceeded  against  him,  brought  him  to  open  confession 
of  his  faults,  and  so  enjoined  him  due  penance  for  his 
demerits,  notwithstanding  the  absolution  and  inconside- 
rate clearing  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  before  proceeding. 

In  short,  out  of  this  council  of  Carthage  these  points 
are  to  be  gathered.  First,  that  the  bishops  of  Rome 
were  glad  to  receive  such  as  came  to  them  for  succour. 

2.  That  their  pride  was  increased  thereby,  thinking 
and  seeking  to  have  all  under  their  subjection. 

3.  To  the  intent  to  allure  others  to  seek  them  from 
their  being  ready  to  release  and  acquit  this  A])iarius  as 
guiltless,  although  he  was  afterwards  found  culpable  by 
his  own  confession. 

4.  How  that  contrary  to  the  acts  and  doings  of  the 
Romish  bishop,  this  council  condemned  him,  whom  the 
bishop  of  Rome  had  absolved,  little  respecting  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Romish  church. 

5.  How  the  bishops  of  old  time  have  been  falsifiers  of 
ancient  councils  and  writings,  whereby  it  may  be  sus- 
jiected,  that  they  who  were  not  ashamed  to  falsify  and 
corrupt  the  council  of  Nice,  would  not  st'ck  to  abuse  and 


falsify  the  decretal  epistles  and  writings  of  particular 
bishops  and  doctors  for  their  own  advantage,  as  they 
have  often  done. 

(i.  In  this  council,  whereat  Augustine  was  present,  and 
where  the  ])resideut  Aurelius  was  called  Papa,  the  bishop 
of  Rome  was  culled  expressly  in  their  letters  merely 
bishop  of  the  city  of  Rome. 

7.  The  dominion  of  this  Roman  patriarch,  in  this 
council  of  Carthage,  was  cut  so  short,  that  it  was  neither 
permitted  to  them  of  Africa  to  appeal  over  the  sea  to 
him,  nor  for  him  to  send  over  his  legates  to  them  for 
ending  their  controversies.  By  which  it  may  sufficiently 
appear,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  in  those  days  was  not 
at  all  admitted  to  be  the  chief  of  all  other  bishops,  nor 
the  head  of  the  universal  church  of  Christ  on  earth,  &c. 

8.  We  hear  in  this  council,  causes  or  reasons  given, 
why  it  is  not  necessary,  nor  yet  convenient  for  all  foreign 
causes  to  be  brought  to  one  universal  head  or  judge. 

9.  Lastly,  by  the  said  council  of  Carthage,  we  hear  a 
virtuous  exhortation  given  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  that 
lie  would  not  induce  the  meek  and  humble  church  of 
Christ  to  fume  and  swell  with  the  pride  of  the  world,  as 
has  been  described.  In  this,  or  in  some  other  council  of 
Carthage,  it  was  moreover  provided  by  express  law,  and 
also  specified  in  the  pope's  decrees,  that  no  bishop  of  the 
first  seat  should  be  called  the  prince  of  priests,  or  the 
chief  priest,  or  any  such  like  thing. 

Not  long  before  this  council,  there  was  celebrated  in 
Africa  another  council,  at  which  also  Augustine  was 
present,  where  it  was  decreed  under  pain  of  excommuni- 
cation, that  no  minister  or  bishop  should  appeal  over  the 
sea  to  the  bishop  of  Rome.  Whereby  it  may  appear  that 
the  bishop  of  Rome  at  this  time  was  not  universally 
called  by  the  term  of  oecumenical  or  universal  bishop, 
but  bishop  of  the  first  seat ;  so  that  if  there  were  any 
preferment  therein,  it  was  in  the  reverence  of  the  place, 
and  not  in  the  authority  of  the  person. 

These  titles  then,  as  Bishop,  Metropolitan,  the  Bishop 
of  the  first  See,  Primate,  Patriarch,  Archbishop  ;  that  is 
to  say,  chief  bishop,  or  head  bishop  to  other  bishops  of 
his  province,  we  deny  not  that  they  were  in  the  old  time 
applied,  and  might  be  applied  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  like 
as  the  same  were  also  applied  to  other  patriarchs  in  other 
chief  cities  and  provinces. 

As  touching  the  name  likewise  of  the  high  priest,  or 
high  priesthood,  neither  do  I  deny  that  it  has  been 
found  in  old  monuments  and  records  of  ancient  times  : 
but  in  such  wise  and  sort  as  it  has  been  common  to 
bishops  indifferently,  and  not  singularly  attributed  to 
any  one  bishop  or  see. 

And  thus  much  as  touching  the  name  or  title  of  high 
priest,  or  supreme  bishop.  Which  title  as  I  do  not  deny  it 
to  have  been  used  in  the  manner  and  form  aforesaid  ;  so  do 
I  deny  this  title,  as  it  is  now  used  in  Rome,  to  have  been 
used,  or  usually  received  during  all  the  primitive  time  of 
the  church,  that  is,  six  hundred  years  after  Christ ;  after 
the  manner  of  that  authority  and  glory,  which  in  these 
days  is  used  and  is  given  to  the  same  ;  until  the  time  of 
Phocas,  the  wicked  emperor,  which  was  after  the  year 
608.  Which  title  as  it  is  too  glorious  for  any  one  bishop 
in  the  church  of  Christ  to  use  :  so  is  it  not  to  be  found 
in  any  of  the  approved  and  most  ancient  writers  of  the 
church ;  namely  these,  Cyprian,  Basil,  Fulgentius, 
Chrysostom,  Jerome,  Ambrose,  Augustine,  Tertullian  : 
but  rather  written  against  by  the  same.  And  therefore 
not  without  cause  it  is  written  and  testified  of  Erasmus, 
who  speaking  of  the  said  name,  denies  plainly  the  same 
to  be  heard  of  among  the  old  writers. 

The  same  is  also  to  be  affirmed  of  other  presumptuous 
titles  of  like  ambition,  as  the  Head  of  the  Universal 
Church,  the  Yicar  of  Christ  in  earth.  Prince  of  Priests, 
with  such  like  :  which  all  be  new  found  terms,  strange 
to  the  ears  of  the  old  primitive  writers  and  councils,  and 
not  received  openly  and  commonly  before  the  time  of 
Boniface  III.,  and  the  Emperor  Phocas. 

Now  remains  the  name  of  the  pope,  which  being  a 
word  which  signifies  as  much  as  father,  was  then  used, 
not  as  proper  only  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  but  common 
to  all  other  bishops  or  personages  of  worthy  excellency. 
But  now  this  name  is  so  restrained  and  abused,  that  not 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


15 


only  is  it  appropriated  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  but  also 
distinguishes  the  authority  and  pre-eminence  of  that 
bishop  alone  from  all  other  bishops,  for  which  cause  it  is 
now  worthily  come  into  contempt  and  execration. 

Although  it  cannot  be  denied,  but  some  in  the  primitive 
time  began  privately  to  pretend  to  that  proud  and  wicked 
title  of  universal  bishop,  as  Menna,  and  especially  John 
patriarch  of  Constantinople,  who  calling  a  council  at 
Constantinople,  went  about  to  dignify  his  throne  by  the 
consent  of  the  council,  and  the  emperor  of  Constanti- 
nople, and  obtained  the  same  ;  as  appears  in  the  fifth 
general  council  of  Constantinople,  act  the  first,  where 
Doth  Menna  and  also  John  in  the  said  council  are  titled 
"  Universal  Patriarchs."  Concerning  which  title,  al- 
though it  was  then  used  in  Coustantinoi)le  through  the 
sufferance  of  the  emperors,  being  then  willing  to  have 
their  imperial  city  advanced  ;  yet  this  title  was  not  in  the 
city  of  Rome.  And  in  Constantinople  it  stood  in  force 
only  by  man's  law.  Neither  the  bishop  of  Rome,  nor 
any  of  the  Western  churches  did  acknowledge,  but 
rather  did  oppose  the  same :  namely,  Pelagius  II.,  and 
Gregory  I.,  both  bishops  at  that  time  of  Rome.  Pelagius 
writing  to  aU  bishops  says  plainly  in  these  words,  "  that 
no  patriarch  should  take  the  name  of  universality  at  any 
time,  because  that  if  any  be  called  universal,  the  name 
of  patriarch  is  derogatory  from  all  other.  But  let  this 
be  far  from  all  faithful  men,  to  will  to  take  that  thing  to 
him,  whereby  the  honour  of  his  brethren  is  diminished. 
Wherefore  the  said  Pelagius  charges  all  such  bishops, 
that  none  of  them  in  their  letters  will  name  any  patriarch 
to  be  universal."  What  can  be  more  evident  than  these 
words  of  Pelagius,  who  was  bishop  of  Rome  next  before 
Gregory?  (A.D.  583).  In  hke  manner  or  more  plainly, 
and  more  earnestly  writes  also  Gregory,  proving  that  no 
man  ought  to  be  called  universal  bisliop.  With  sharp 
words  and  rebukes,  detesting  the  same  title,  calling  it 
new,  foolish,  proud,  perverse,  wicked,  profane,  and 
that  to  consent  unto  it,  is  as  much  as  to  deny  the  faith. 
He  added  further  and  saith,  that  whoever  goes  about  to 
extol  himself  above  other  bishops,  in  so  doing  followeth 
the  act  of  Satan,  to  whom  it  was  not  sufficient  to  be 
counted  equal  or  like  unto  other  angels.  In  his  epistles 
how  oft  does  he  repeat  and  declare  the  same  to  be  directly 
against  the  gospel,  and  ancient  decrees  of  councils  ; 
affirming  that  none  of  his  predecessors  did  ever  usurp 
to  himself  that  style  or  title,  and  concludes  that  whoever 
doth  so,  declares  himself  to  be  a  forerunner  of  anti- 
christ, &c. 

But  Gregory,  confirming  the  sentence  of  Pelagius,  had 
no  small  conflicts  about  this  title,  both  with  the  patri- 
arch, and  with  the  emperor  of  Constantinople.  The 
history  is  thus  ;  after  John  had  been  made  a  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  by  liis  flattery  and  hypocrisy,  and  had 
obtained  of  tlie  emperor  to  be  extolled  above  other 
bishops,  with  the  name  of  universal  patriarch,  and  that 
he  would  write  to  Gregory  then  bishop  of  Rome,  for  his 
consent  concerning  the  same,  Gregory  abiding  still  in 
his  constancy,  did  set  himself  stoutly  against  the  anti- 
christian  title,  and  would  give  it  no  place.  •  Gregory 
perceiving  the  Emperor  Maurice  to  be  displeased  with 
him  about  the  matter,  writes  to  Constantina,  the  empress, 
arguing  and  declaring  in  his  letters,  that  the  presumption 
and  pride  of  him  to  be  universal  patriarch,  was  both 
against  the  rule  of  the  gospel  and  decrees  of  the  canons  ; 
namely,  the  sixth  canon  of  the  Nicene  council,  and  the 
novelty  of  that  new  found  title  to  declare  nothing  else, 
out  that  the  time  of  antichrist  was  near.  Upon  this 
Maurice,  the  emperor,  taking  displeasure  with  him,  calls 
home  his  soldiers  from  Italy,  and  incites  the  Lombards 
against  the  Romans,  who,  with  their  king,  set  upon  the 
city  of  Rome,  and  besieged  it  for  a  whole  year,  Gregory, 
notwithstanding,  still  remaining  in  his  former  constancy. 
After  these  afflictions,  Eulogius,  patriarch  of  Alexandria, 
writes  to  Gregory,  and  in  his  letters  names  him  universal 
pope  :  which  Gregory  refuses,  and  answers  as  follows  : 

"  Behold  :  in  the  preface  of  your  epistle  directed  to 
me,  ye  have  used  a  word  of  a  proud  name,  calling  me 
universal  pope,  which  I  pray  your  hoUness  you  wUl  cease 
hereafter  to  do,  for  that  is  derogated  from  you,  what- 
Boever  is  attributed  to  another  more  than  right  ana  rea- 


son requireth.  As  for  me  I  seek  not  mine  advancement 
in  words,  but  in  manners  :  neither  do  I  account  that  any 
honour  wherein  the  honour  of  my  brethren  I  see  to  be 
hindered  :  for  my  honour  I  take  to  be  the  honour  of  the 
universal  church  :  my  honour  is  the  whole  and  perfect 
vigour  of  my  brethren.  Then  am  I  honoured  when  to 
no  man  is  denied  the  due  honour  which  to  him  belongeth. 
For  if  your  holiness  call  me  universal  pope,  in  so  doing 
you  deny  yourself  to  be  that,  which  ye  affirm  me  to  be, 
universal :  but  that  God  forbid.  Let  these  words  there- 
fore go,  which  do  nothing  but  puff  up  vanity,  and  wound 
charity,  &c." 

It  were  too  long  to  insert  here  all  such  letters  of  his 
concerning  this  matter,  but  these  shall  appear  more 
largely  hereafter  in  the  body  of  the  history,  when  we 
come  to  the  year  and  time  of  Gregory,  which  was  well 
nigh  six  hundred  years  after  Christ.  In  the  mean  time 
this  is  sufficient  to  declare,  how  the  church  of  Rome  with 
the  form  and  manner  of  their  title  of  universal  supre- 
macy now  used  and  maintained,  has  utterly  swerved  from 
the  ancient  steps  of  the  primitive  church  of  Rome. 

Now  let  us  see  what  the  adversary  has  to  object  again 
for  the  title  of  their  universality,  or  rather  singularity. 

One  objection  of  our  adversaries  is  this  ;  although  (say 
they)  no  bishop  of  Rome  was  ever  called,  or  would  be 
called  by  the  name  of  universal  bishop,  yet  it  follows 
not,  therefore,  that  they  are  not,  or  ought  not  to  be  heads 
of  the  universal  church.     Their  reason  is  this  : 

As  St.  Peter  had  the  charge  of  the  whole  church  com- 
mitted unto  him,  although  he  were  not  called  universal 
apostle  : 

So  no  more  absurd  it  is  for  the  pope  to  be  called  the 
head  of  the  whole  church,  and  to  have  the  charge  there- 
of, although  he  be  not  called  universal  bishop,  &c. 

Wherein  is  a  double  untruth  to  be  noted  :  first,  in  that 
they  pretend  Peter  to  be  the  head,  and  to  have  the  charge 
of  the  whole  church  :  if  we  take  here  (charge  or  head) 
for  dominion  or  mastership  upon  or  above  the  church  in 
all  cases  judiciary,  both  spiritual  and  temporal  :  for  the 
words  of  the  Scripture  are  plain,  "  Not  as  being  lords 
over  God's  heritage,  but  being  ensamples  to  the  flock," 
1  Pet.  v.  3  ;  and  "  But  ye  shall  not  be  so,  but  he  that  is 
greatest  among  you  let  him  be  as  the  younger,  and  he 
that  is  chief  as  he  that  doth  serve,"  Luke  xxii.  26. 
Again,  that  the  church  is  greater,  or  rather  the  head  of 
Peter,  it  is  clear,  1  Cor.  iii.  22,  "  AU  things  are  yours, 
whether  it  be  Paul,  or  Apollos,  or  Cephas,  or  the  world, 
or  death,  or  life,  and  you  are  Christ's,  and  Christ  is 
God's,"  &c.  In  which  words  the  dignity  of  the  church 
no  doubt  is  preferred  above  the  apostles,  and  above 
Cephas  also.  Moreover,  as  the  dignity  of  the  wife  is 
above  the  servant,  so  must  needs  the  honour  and  worthi- 
ness of  the  church  (being  the  spouse  of  Christ)  sur- 
mount the  state  of  Peter  or  other  apostles,  which  be  but 
servants  to  Christ  and  to  the  church.  The  same  Lord 
that  said  to  Peter,  "  Feed  my  sheep,"  said  also  to  the 
other,  "  Go  and  preach  this  gospel  to  all  nations." 
And  he  that  said  to  Peter,  "  Whatsoever  thou  loosest," 
said  also  to  the  other,  "  ^^^latsoever  ye  remit  in  the 
earth."  Moreover,  if  the  matter  go  by  preaching,  Paul 
the  apostle  laboured  more  therein  than  ever  did  Peter 
by  his  own  confession,  1  Cor.  xv.  10  ;  also  suffered  more 
for  the  same,  2  Cor.  xi.  23  ;  neither  was  his  doctrine 
less  sound.  Yea,  and  in  one  point  he  went  before  Peter, 
and  was  teacher  and  schoolmaster  unto  Peter,  whereas 
Peter  was  by  him  justly  corrected.  Gal.  ii.  11.  Further- 
more, teaching  is  not  always  nor  in  all  things  a  point  of 
mastership,  but  sometimes  a  point  of  service.  As  if  a 
Frenchman  should  be  put  to  an  EngUshman  to  teach 
him  French,  although  he  excels  him  in  that  kind  of 
knowledge  ;  yet  it  foUows  not,  therefore,  that  he  has  ful- 
ness of  power  upon  him,  to  appoint  his  diet,  to  rule  his 
household,  to  prescribe  his  laws,  to  stint  his  lands,  and 
such  other.  Wherefore  seeing  in  travel  of  teaching,  in 
pains  of  preaching,  in  gifts  of  tongues,  in  largeness  of 
commission,  in  operation  of  miracles,  in  grace  of  voca- 
tion, in  receiving  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  vehemency  of  tor- 
ments, and  death  for  Christ's  name,  the  other  apostles 
were  nothing  inferior  to  Peter :  why  Peter  then  should 
claim  any  special  prerogative  above  the  rest,  I  under- 


16 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETM^EEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS, 


fitand  no  cause.  As,  indeed,  he  never  claimed  any  :  but 
the  patrons  of  the  apostolical  see  do  claim  that  for  him, 
which  he  never  claimed  himself:  neither  if  he  were  here, 
would  he  less  abhor  it  with  soul  and  conscience  than  we 
do  now:  and  yet  our  abhorrin*;  now  is  not  for  any  malice 
of  person,  or  any  vantage  to  ourselves,  but  only  the  ve- 
hemency  of  truth,  and  zeal  to  Christ  and  to  his  Church. 
Moreover,  if  these  men  would  needs  have  Peter  to  be 
the  curate  and  overseer  of  the  whole  universal  church 
(which  was  too  much  for  one  man  to  take  charge  of) 
and  to  be  prince  of  all  other  apostles,  then  would  I  fain 
learn  of  them,  what  means  the  right  hand  of  fellowship 
between  Peter,  Paul,  and  Biirnabas,  mentioned  Gal.  ii. !». 
What  taking  of  hands  is  there  between  subjects  and 
their  prince,  in  way  of  fellowship  ?  Or  where  fellowship 
is,  what  mastership  is  there?  Or,  again,  what  state  of 
mastership  is  it  like  that  Christ  would  give  to  Peter, 
who  being  indeed  master  of  all,  took  such  little  master- 
ship upon  himself,  and  that  not  only  in  inward  affection, 
but  also  in  outward  act  ?  Although  I  am  not  ignorant 
that  Peter  in  divers  places  of  the  gospel  has  his  commenda- 
tion, neitlier  do  I  deny  Peter  to  be  worthy  of  the  same. 
But  yet  these  words  of  commendation  give  to  him  no 
state  of  superiority,  or  jurisdiction  over  all  others,  to 
have  all  under  his  subjection. 

Thev  produce  another  argument,  proving,  that  the 
bishop  of  Rome  was  entitled  the  head  of  Christ's  chuixh, 
in  the  primitive  time. 

St.  Peter,  they  argue,  was  called  by  the  ancient 
fathers,  head  of  Christ's  church  ; — And  as  St.  Peter  was 
bishop  of  Home : — Therefore,  the  bishop  of  Rome  was 
called  head  of  the  church  in  the  old  ancient  time. 

How  c:m  they  prove  that  St.  Peter,  although  he  were 
at  Rome,  and  taught  at  Rome,  and  suffered  at  Rome, 
yet  was  bishop  and  jjrojier  ordinary  of  that  city  of 
Rome  ?  As  to  the  places  of  the  fathers,  to  prove  this, 
I  answer  concerning  Orosius,  Tertullian,  Cyprian, 
Jerome,  and  Augustine,  that  where  they  speak  of  St. 
Peter's  c'.iair,  or  planting  the  faith  at  Rome,  straight- 
w'.y  the  papist  argues  thereupon,  that  Peter  was  bishop 
of  Rome.  But  that  does  not  clearly  follow.  For  the 
of5cc  of  the  ai>ostles  was  to  plant  the  faith  in  all  places, 
and  in  every  re^^ion,  yet  were  they  not  bishops  in  every 
region.  And  as  for  the  chair,  as  it  is  no  difference  es- 
sential that  uiaketh  a  bishop  (for  so  much  as  a  doctor 
may  hive  a  chair,  and  yet  be  no  bishop)  so  they  cannot 
conclude  by  the  chair  of  Peter,  that  St.  Peter  was 
bishop  of  Rome.  All  this  proves  no  more,  but  that 
Peter  was  at  Home,  and  there  taught  the  faith  of  Christ, 
as  Paul  did  also,  and  peradventure  in  a  chair  likewise  : 
yet  we  say  not  that  Paul  was  therefore  bishop  of  Rome, 
but  that  he  was  there  as  an  apostle  of  Christ,  whether 
he  taught  there  standing  on  his  feet,  or  sitting  in  a  chair. 
In  the  Scripture  commonly  the  chair  signifies  doctrine 
or  judgment,   as  sitting  also  declares   such  as  teach  or 


( 1 )  Barrow,  of  whose  celebrated  "  Treatise  of  the  Pope's  Supre- 
macy," Archbishop  TiUotson  saiii,  "He  hatli  exhausted  the  subject 
«M<1  iiatli  said  enough  to  silence  this  controversy  for  ever,"  has 
thus  expressed  himself  on  this  point. 

"  The  discourses  of  those  men,  liave  evinced  that  it  is  hard  to 
assign  the  time  wlicn  Peter  was  at  Home,  and  that  he  could  never 
long  abide  tliere.     For, 

"  The  time  which  old  tradition  assi(nieth  of  his  going  to  Rome, 
U  rejected  liy  divers  learned  men,  even  of  the  Roman  party. 

"  He  was  often  in  other  places,  sometimes  at  Jerusalem,  some- 
times at  Antiocli,  sometimes  at  Babylon,  sometimes  at  Corinth, 
sometimes,  probably  at  each  of  those  places  unto  which  he  di- 
rocteth  his  catholic  epistles.  Among  which,  Lpiphanius  saith, 
that  Peter  did  often  visit  I'ontus  and  Bithynia. 

"  And  that  he  seldom  was  at  Rome,  may  well  be  collected  from 
St.  Paul's  writings,  for  he,  writing  at  different  times,  one  epistle 
to  Rome  and  divers  epistles  from  Rome,  as  that  to  the  Galatians — 
that  to  the  ICphesians  —  that  to  the  Philippians— and  that  to  the 
Colossians  and  the  Second  to  Timothy,  doth  never  mention  him 
sending  any  salutation  to  him  or  from  iimi. 

"  Particularly  St.  Peter  was  not  there  when  St.  Paul  mention- 
ing Tichicus,  Onesimus,  Aristarchus,  Jlarcus  and  Justus,  addeth, 
'  These  alone  my  fellow-workers  unto  the  kingdom  of  God,  have 
been  a  comfort  unto  me,'  Col.  iv.  11. 

"  He  was  not  tliere  when  St.  Paul  said,  '  At  my  first  defence  no 
man  stood  with  me,  but  a^^  men  forsook  mo,*  2  Tim.  iv.  10. 

"  He  was  not  there  immediately  before  St.  Paul's  death,  '  When 
the  time  of  his  departure  was  at  hand,'  when  he  telleth  Timothy 
that  '  All  the  brethren  did  salute  him,'  and  naniiug  divers  of 
them  omitteth  Peter.    2  Tim.  iv.  21. 


judge,  whether  they  sit  in  the  chair  of  Moses,  or  in  the 
chair  of  pestilence.  Planting  Hkewise  is  a  word  aposto- 
lical, and  signifies  not  the  office  of  a  bishop  only., 
Wlierefore  it  is  no  good  argument  to  say  that  he  sate, 
he  taught,  he  planted  at  Rome,  his  chair  and  seat  was  at 
Rome,  and  that,  therefore,  he  was  bishop  of  Rome. 

As  for  Abdias,  Ado,  Optatus,  and  others,  I  answer 
witli  this  distinction  of  a  bishop,  which  is  to  be  taken 
either  generally  or  specially.  And  first,  generally,  a 
bishop  is  he  to  whomsoever  the  public  cure  and  charge 
of  souls  is  committed,  without  any  limitation  of  place. 
And  so  the  name  of  bishop  is  coincident  with  the  office 
of  apostle,  or  any  public  pastor,  doctor,  or  curate,  of 
the  universal  flock  of  Christ.  And  thus  may  Paul, 
Peter,  or  any  other  of  the  apostles  be  called  bisliops. 
So  also  is  Christ  himself  by  express  word  called  bishop 
and  pastor,  1  Peter  ii.  2.5.  And  thus  may  Peter  well  be 
named  a  bishop.  But  this  public  and  general  cliarge 
universally  over  the  whole,  without  limitation,  ceased 
after  Christ  and  the  apostles.  For  then  were  bishops 
appointed  by  places  and  provinces,  to  have  special  over- 
sight of  some  particular  flock  or  province,  and  so  to  be 
resident  and  attendant  only  upon  the  same. 

The  other  view  of  this  name  bishop,  is  to  be  taken  after 
a  more  special  sort,  which  is,  when  a  person  is  assigned 
specially  to  some  one  certain  place,  city,  or  province, 
wliere  he  is  bound  to  employ  his  office  and  charge,  and 
no  where  else,  according  to  the  old  canons  of  the 
apostles,  and  of  the  council  of  Nice.  And  this  bishop 
differing  from  the  other,  bears  the  name  of  his  city  or 
diocese.  And  thus  we  deny  that  Peter  the  apostle  was 
ever  bishop  elected,  installed,  or  intituled  to  the  city 
of  Rome.  And  if  Ado  say  that  Peter  was  bishop  of  Rome 
five  and  twenty  years,  until  the  last  year  of  Nero,  that  is 
easily  refuted  both  by  the  scriptures  and  histories  :  for 
so  we  understand  by  the  declaration  of  St.  Paul,  Gal.  ii.  1. 
that  fourteen  years  after  his  conversion,  St.  Paul  had 
Peter  by  the  hand  at  Jerusalem. 

Moreover,  Paul  witnesses  that  the  charge  apostolical 
was  committed  to  Peter  over  the  circumcised,  Gal.  ii.  7, 
Also,  St.  Paul  writing  to  the  Romans,  in  his  salutations 
to  them  in  Rome,  makes  no  mention  of  St.  Peter,  who, 
doubtless,  should  not  have  been  forgotten,  if  he  had  then 
been  in  Rome.'  Again,  St.  Peter  dating  his  epistle  from 
Babylon,  was  not  then  at  Rome.^ 

Furthermore,  histories  record  that  Peter  was  at 
Pontus  five  years,  then  at  Antioch  seven  years.  How 
could  he  then  be  five-and-twenty  years  at  Rome  ? 
Finally,  where  our  adversary  says,  that  St.  Peter  was 
there  five-and-twenty  years,  until  the  last  year  of  Nero  ; 
how  can  that  stand,  when  St.  Paul  suffering  under  Nero 
was  put  to  death  the  same  day  twelve  month,  that  is, 
a  whole  year  after  Peter  ?  But  especially,  how  agrees 
this  with  Scripture,  that  Christ  should  make  Peter  an 
apostle  universal  to  walk  in  all  the  world  ?    "  Go  ye  into 


"  Which  things  l)eing  considered,  it  is  not  probable  St.  Peter 
would  assumi'  the  Episcopal  Chair  at  Home,  he  being  little  capable 
to  reside  there,  and  for  that  other  needful  affairs  would  have 
forced  him  to  leave  so  great  a  church  destitute  of  their  pastor. 

"  Had  he  done  so,  he  must  have  given  a  bad  example  of  non- 
residence,  a  practice  that  would  have  been  very  ill  relished  in  the 
primitive  church." 

(2)  It  was  during  the  life  of  our  Author,  John  Fox,  that  the 
Rhemish  Testament  was  published,  and  though  he  little  thought 
that  the  Papists  would  identify  Babylon  with  Rome,  yet  his 
"  Acts  and  Monuments  "  wire  scarcely  before  the  world,  when 
the  Khemish  Annotators — finding  no  evidence  in  the  Scriptures  to 
prove  that  Peter  was  ever  at  Ronie  —  did  actually  fasten  upon  the 
dating  of  his  fir.-:t  epistle  from  Babylon,  and  explain  it  as  a  mystir 
name  for  Rome  I 

Cartwright  —  who  was  a  contemporary  of  Fox,  and  wroie  hit 
"  Confutation  of  the  Rhemists,"  &:c.  during  the  lifetime  of  our 
Martyrologist,  thus  writes  : 

"  That  i'etcr  sat  not  at  Rome  is  confirmed  in  that  Peter  writeth 
from  Babylon,  which  to  be  Babylon  in  Chaldcii,  and  not  in  Italy, 
this  is  an  evident  reason,  for  that  this  Babylon  was  a  place  o( 
principal  abode  of  the  Jews,  towards  whom  Peter's  charge  spe- 
cially lay.  Gal.  ii.  7.  Whereas  at  this  time,  the  Jews  were  not 
suffered  to  make  their  abode  in  Rome,  Acts,  xviii.  2.  Where- 
unto  may  be  added  that,  writing  to  the  dispersed  Jews,  and 
making  rehearsal  of  divers  countries  wherein  they  were,  he  leaveth 
out  Chaldea,  which,  considering  the  great  numbers  that  remained 
there,  still  after  the  return  into  Judea  out  of  Captivity,  he  would 
never  have  done,  unless  Chaldea  were  the  place  from  whence  ue 
wrote  his  epistles.-' — Cartwright  in  loc.     [£s.] 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OP  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


17 


all  the  world,"  Mark  xvi.  15.  ;  and  "  ye  shall  be  wit- 
nesses unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth,"  Acts  i.  8. 
And  our  papists  would  needs  make  him  a  sitting  bishop, 
and  locate  him  at  Rome.  How  accord  tliese — apostle 
and  bishop — to  go  and  to  sit — to  all  natiom  and  at  Rome 
— together  ? 

Now,  the  second  untruth  in  the  argument  is,  that  be- 
cause Peter  was  the  head  of  the  church,  therefore  the 
pope  must  also  be  the  head  of  the  church,  although  he 
was  not  called  universal  bishop  for  along  time.  But  this 
we  deny,  yea,  the  matter  denies  itself  by  their  own  posi- 
tion ;  for  the  title  of  universal  bishop  was  not  received 
at  Rome,  but  refused  to  the  time  of  Gregory ;  then  it 
must  necessarily  be  granted  that  the  bishops  of  Rome, 
before  Gregory,  had  not  the  charge  of  the  whole  church, 
neither  could  be  admitted,  by  that  reason,  to  be  heads 
of  the  church.  For,  as  there  can  be  no  head  but  that  which 
is  universal  to  the  whole  body,  so  none  can  have  charge  of 
the  whole,  but  he  must  needs  be  universal  to  all  parts  of 
that  whereof  he  has  the  charge.  Wherefore,  if  a  bishop 
be  he  who  has  the  charge  of  all  souls  in  his  diocese, 
then  he  whose  charge  extends  to  all  churches,  and  who 
must  render  account  for  every  christian  soul  within  the 
whole  world,  to  him  cannot  be  denied  the  name  of  a 
universal  bishop,  having  the  office  of  a  universal  bishop. 
Orif  hebe  not  a  universal  bishop,  he  cannot  then  have  the 
charge  of  the  whole,  that  is,  of  all  the  churches  of  Christ. 
This  word,  universal,  in  the  Greek  writers,  signifies  that 
which  we  in  our  English  tongue  call  catholic ;  yet  I  sup- 
pose our  adversaries  here  will  not  take  universal  in  that 
sense.  For  after  that  meaning,  as  we  do  not  deny  that 
the  bishops  of  Rome  may  be  universal  bishops,  so 
neither  can  they  deny  but  other  bishops  may  also  be  as 
universal,  that  is,  as  catholic  as  they.  But  such  as  more 
distinctly  discuss  this  matter,  define  universal  or  ca- 
tholic by  three  things,  to  wit,  by  time,  place,  and  person. 
So  that  whatever  extends  itself  to  all  times,  aU  places, 
and  aU  persons,  that  is  properly  universal  or  catholic. 
And  contrariwise,  what  is  to  be  called  universal  or  ca- 
tnolic,  reaches  to  all  those  three,  comprehending  all 
places,  times,  and  persons,  or  else  it  is  not  to  be  called 
properly  universal  or  catholic.  And  thus  there  are 
three  things  which  most  commonly  we  caU  catholic  or 
universal ;  that  is,  the  church,which  is  called  the  catholic 
church  ;  faith,  which  is  called  the  catholic  faith  ;  a  man 
whom  also  we  caU  a  catholic  man,  because  these  three 
extend  themselves  so,  that  no  time,  place,  nor  person  is 
excluded.  Which  three  conditions,  if  they  altogether 
concur  in  the  charge  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  then  is  it  a 
universal  charge,  and  he  a  universal  bishop  ;  if  not, 
then  is  his  charge  neither  universal,  nor  he  the  head  of 
the  church,  nor  yet  universal  bishop.  For  how  these 
three  can  be  separated  I  cannot  see,  except  they  prove 
t  it  more  evidently  than  they  have  done. 

And  thus  much  to  the  objection  of  our  adversaries, 
I  arguing,  that  as  St.  Peter,  not  being  called  universal 
[apostle,  was  yet  the  head  of  the  universal  church  ;  so 
the  pope,  although  he  was  not  first  called  universal 
{bishop,  had,  and  might  have  the  charge  of  the  whole 
jchurch,  and  was  the  universal  head  of  the  same. 
j  Our  adversaries,  notwithstanding,  do  busy  themselves 
to  prove  out  of  Theodoret,  Ireneus,  Ambrose,  and  Augus- 
itine ;  that  the  see  of  Rome,  having  the  pre-eminence  and 
j  principality,  hath  been  honoured  above  aU  other  churches ; 
[arguing  that  Ireneus,  Ambrose,  Augustine,  and  Theo- 
idoret  affirm  that  the  church  of  Rome  is  the  chief  of  all 
other  churches  ;  and  that  therefore,  the  bishop  and  head 
of  tliat  church  is  chief  and  head  over  all  bishops,  and  head 
over  all  other  churches. 

But  this  conclusion  is  to  be  denied,  for  the  excellency 
«f  the  church  or  place  does  not  always  argue  the  excel- 
lency of  the  minister  or  bishop,  nor  yet  necessarily 
causes  the  same.  For  in  matters  of  the  church  which 
are  spiritual,  all  pre-eminence  stands  upon  spiritual  and 
inward  gifts  as  faith,  piety,  learning,  and  godly  know- 
ledge, zeal  and  fervency  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  unity  of 
doctrine,  &c.  which  gifts  many  times  may  excel  in  a 
church  where  the  minister  or  bishop  is  inferior  to 
bishops  or  ministers  of  other  churches.  As  the  most 
famous  school  in  a  realm  has  not  always  the  most  famous 


schoolmaster,  nor  does  it  make  him  thereby  more  excellent 
in  learning  than  all  others.  So  if  our  adversaries  do 
mean  by  this  pre-eminence  of  the  church  of  Rome,  such 
inward  gifts  of  doctrine,  faith,  unity,  and  peace  of  reli- 
gion ;  then,  I  say,  the  excellency  hereof  does  not  arg^e 
the  excellency  of  the  bishop.  But  here  our  adversaries 
will  reply  again  and  say,  that  the  pre-eminence  of  the 
church  of  Rome  is  not  meant  here  so  much  by  inward 
gifts  and  endowments  belonging  to  a  christian  church, 
as  by  outward  authority  and  dominion  over  other 
churches.  Whereto  is  to  be  answered  :  what  necessity 
is  there .'  or  where  did  our  papists  learn,  to  bring  into 
the  spiritual  church  of  Christ  this  outward  form  of  civil 
policy  ?  that,  as  the  Roman  emperors  in  times  past 
governed  over  all  the  world,  so  the  Roman  bishop  must 
have  his  monarchy  upon  the  universal  clergy,  to  make 
all  other  churches  to  stoop  under  his  subjection  ?  And 
where  then  are  the  words  of  our  Saviour? — "  But  it  shall 
not  be  so  among  you."  If  they  say  there  must  needs 
be  distinction  of  degrees  in  the  church,  and  superiority 
must  be  granted  for  the  discipline  of  the  church,  for 
quieting  of  schisms,  for  setting  orders,  for  commencing 
convocations  and  councils,  &c.  Against  this  superiority 
we  stand  not,  and  therefore  we  yield  to  our  superior 
powers,  kings,  and  princes,  our  due  obedience,  and  to  our 
lawful  governors  under  God  of  both  governments,  ecclesias- 
tical and  temporal.  Also  in  the  ecclesiastical  state,  we  take 
not  away  the  distinction  of  degrees,  such  as  are  ap- 
pointed by  the  primitive  church,  or  by  the  scripture  al- 
lowed, as  patriarchs,  archbishops,  bishops,  ministers, 
and  deacons.  In  which  degrees,  as  we  grant  diversity  of 
office,  so  we  admit  diversity  of  dignity.  For,  as  we  give 
to  the  minister  place  above  the  deacon,  to  the  bishop 
above  the  minister,  to  the  archbishop  above  the  bishop, 
so  we  see  no  cause  of  inequality,  why  one  minister 
should  be  above  another  minister  ;  one  bishop  in  his  de- 
gree above  another  bishop,  to  deal  in  his  diocese;  or  one 
archbishop  above  another  archbishop.  And  this  is  to 
keep  an  order  duly  and  truly  in  the  church. 

Now  here  joins  the  question  between  us  and  the 
papists,  whether  the  metropolitan  church  of  Rome,  with 
the  archbishop  of  the  same,  ought  to  be  preferred  before 
other  metropolitan  churches  and  archbishops,  through 
universal  Christendom,  or  not  ?  To  the  answer  whereof, 
if  the  voice  of  order  might  here  be  heard,  it  would  say, 
give  to  things  that  be  equal  and  similar,  equal  honour  ; 
to  things  unequal  and  dissimilar,  unequal  honour,  &c. 
Wherefore,  seeing  the  see  of  Rome  is  a  patriarchal  see, 
appointed  by  the  primitive  church,  and  the  bishop 
thereof  and  archbishop  limited  within  his  own  border- 
ing churches,  which  the  council  of  Nice  calls  suburban 
churches,  as  other  archbishops  be ;  he  ought,  therefore, 
to  have  the  honour  of  an  archbishop  and  such  outward  pre- 
eminence as  is  due  to  other  archbishops.  If  he  re- 
quires more,  he  breaks  the  rule  of  right  order,  he  falls  into 
presumption,  and  does  wrong  unto  his  equals  ;  and  they 
also  do  wrong  unto  themselves,  who,  feeding  his  ambi- 
tion, give  more  to  him  than  the  rule  of  order  requires. 
For  so  much  as  they  yield  to  him  more  than  is  his  right, 
so  much  they  take  from  themselves.  And  this  is 
the  reason  why  both  Gregory  and  Pelagius  reprehend 
them,  who  gave  to  the  archbishop  of  Constantinople 
that  which  now  the  bishop  of  Rome  claims  to  himself, 
charging  them  with  the  breach  of  order  in  these  words, 
"  Lest  that  while  any  singular  thing  is  given  to  one 
person,  all  other  priests  be  deprived  of  their  due  honour." 
And  Pelagius  exhorts  that  no  priest  give  to  any  arch- 
bishop the  name  of  universal  bishop,  "  Lest  in  so  doing- 
he  take  from  himself  his  due  honour,  while  he  yields 
that  which  is  not  due  to  another."  And  also  in  the 
same  epistle,  "  If  he  be  called  the  chief  universal  pa- 
triarch, then  is  the  name  of  patriarch  derogated  from 
others,"  &c.  Wherefore,  seeing  the  bishop  of  Rome  is 
an  archbishop,  order  requires  that  he  should  have  the 
dignity  which  to  archbishops  is  due  ;  whatever  is  added 
more,  is  derogatory  to  the  rest.  And  thus  much  con- 
cerning distinction  of  degrees,  and  order  in  giving  to- 
every  degree  his  place  and  honour. 

Wherefore,  even  if  it  be  admitted  that  the  pope  sits 
and  succeeds  in  the  chair  of  Peter,  and  also  that  he  is 
c  2 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS, 


the  bishop  of  the  greatest  city  ia  the  world,  yet  it  follows 
not  that  he  should  have  rule  and  lordship  over  all  other 
bishops  and  churches  of  the  world.  For,  first,  touching 
the  succession  of  Peter,  many  things  are  to  be  con- 
sidered : — 

I.  Whether  Peter  sat  and  had  his  chair  in  Rome  or 
not? 

II.  WTiether  he  sat  there  as  an  apostle,  or  as  a 
bishop  ? 

III.  Wliether  the  sitting  in  the  outward  seat  of  Peter 
makes  successors  of  Peter  ? 

IV.  Whether  he  sits  in  the  chair  and  seat  of  Peter 
who  sits  not  in  the  doctrine  of  Peter  ? 

V.  Whether  the  succession  of  Peter  makes  rather 
an  apostle  than  a  bishop,  and  so  we  should  call  the 
pope  the  apostle  of  Rome,  and  not  the  bishop  of 
Rome  ? 

VI.  ^^^lether  ecclesiastical  functions  ought  to  be 
esteemed  by  ordinary  succession  of  place,  or  by  God's 
secret  calling  and  sending  ? 

VII.  Whether  it  stand  by  scripture,  that  any  succes- 
sion at  all  is  appointed  in  Christ's  church,  or  why  more 
from  Peter  than  from  other  apostles  .-' 

All  which  being  well  discussed,  it  would  appear  what 
little  reason  the  pope  has  to  take  this  state  upon  him, 
above  all  other  churches.  In  the  meantime  this  one 
argument  may  suffice,  instead  of  many,  for  our  adver- 
saries to  answer  at  their  convenient  leisure. 

All  the  true  successors  of  Peter  sit  in  the  chair  of  the 
doctrine  of  Peter,  and  other  apostles  uniformly, — but  no 
popes  of  tliis  latter  church  of  Rome  sit  in  the  chair 
of  St.  Peter's  and  other  apostles'  doctrine  uniformly, — 
and  therefore  no  popes  of  this  latter  church  of  Rome 
are  the  true  successors  of  Peter. 

And  when  they  have  well  perused  this  argument,  and 
have  well  compared  together  the  doctrine  taught  them 
by  St.  Peter,  with  the  doctrine  taught  now  by  the  popes, 
of  justitication  of  a  christian-man,  of  the  office  of  the 
law,  of  the  strength  and  largeness  of  sin,  of  men's 
merits,  of  free-will,  of  works  of  supererogation,  of  set- 
ting up  images,  of  seven  sacraments,  of  auricular  con- 
fession, of  satisfaction,  of  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  of  com- 
municating under  one  kind,  of  elevating  and  adoring  the 
sacramental  elements,  of  Latin  service,  of  invocation,  of 
prohibition  of  meats  and  marriage,  of  vowing  chastity,  of 
sects  and  rules  of  divers  religions,  of  indulgences  and 
pardons :  also  of  their  doctrine  now  taught  concerning 
magistrates,  of  the  fulness  of  power  of  the  see  of  Rome, 
with  many  other  things  like  to  these,  then  wLU  I  be  glad 
to  hear  what  they  shall  say. 

And  if  they  would  prove  by  Ireneus,  Ambrose, 
Augustine,  and  Theodore,  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  be  the 
chief  of  all  bishops,  because  the  city  whereof  he  is 
bishop,  is  the  chief  and  principal  above  all  other 
«hurches,  it  foUoweth  no  more  than  this  : — 

London  is  the  chief  city  in  all  England ;  and  therefore  the 
bishop  of  London  is  the  chiefest  of  aU  bishops  in  this 
realm. 

Which  argument  were  derogatory  to  the  archbishops 
both  of  Canterbury  and  York. 

Yea,  to  grant  yet  more  to  our  adversaries,  that  these 
fathers  in  giving  principality  to  Rome,  referred  to  the 
succession  from  Peter,  and  not  to  the  greatness  of  the 
city :  yet  their  argument  will  fail  if  it  be  rightly  con- 
sidered ;  thus. 

The  apostolical  see  of  Rome,  having  succession  from 
Peter,  with  the  bishops  thereof,  was  chief  of  all  other 
churches  in  the  primitive  time  :  therefore,  the  apostolical 
see  of  Rome,  with  the  bishops  thereof,  having  suc- 
cession from  Peter,  ought  now  to  be  the  chief  of  all 
other  churches. 

This  might  follow,  if  the  times  were  like,  or  if  suc- 
cession which  gave  the  cause  of  pre-eminence,  were  the 
same  now,  which  it  was  then.  But  now  the  time  and  suc- 
cession does  not  correspond,  for  then  succession  was  as 
well  in  apostolical  doctrine  as  in  apostolical  place.  Now 
the  succession  of  apostolical  doctrine  has  long  ceased  in 
the  apostolical  see :  and  nothing  remains  but  only  place, 
vhich  is  the  least  matter  of  true  spiritual  and  apostolical 
Ettccession. 


Besides  these  objections,  our  adversaries  object  against 
us  examples  of  the  primitive  time  of  the  church,  testi- 
monies of  general  councils,  and  opinions  of  ancient 
writers  taken  out  of  the  book  of  councils,  and  epistles 
decretal,  whereby  their  intent  is  to  prove  the  foresaid 
terms  (of  the  head  of  the  church,  ruler  of  the  church, 
chief  of  all  other  priests)  to  be  applied  not  only  to  Peter, 
but  also  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  within  the  compass  of 
the  primitive  time.  To  all  which  objections  fully  and 
exactly  to  answer  in  order,  would  require  a  whole  volume 
by  itself.  In  the  meantime,  leaving  the  rest  to  them,  to 
whom  it  more  properly  appertains,  I  answer  with  this 
short  distinction  these  and  all  such  like  places  where 
St.  Peter  with  his  successors  are  called  head  of  the 
church,  chief  of  bishops,  prince  of  the  apostles,  &c. 
In  which  places  this  word  head,  chief,  and  prince  of  the 
apostles,  may  be  taken  two  manner  of  ways  :  to  note 
either  dominion  or  else  commendation.  For  we  read 
sometimes  head  and  chief,  to  be  words  not  of  authority, 
but  of  excellency,  whereby  is  declared  the  chief  and 
worthiest  among  many,  and  not  the  possessor  and  governor 
of  the  whole.  Like  as  in  the  person  of  man,  the  head  is 
the  principal  part  of  the  whole  body,  being  endued  with 
reason,  and  furnished  with  senses,  by  which  the  whole  man 
is  directed  ;  so  there  is  derived  a  metaphor,  that  to  what 
man  nature  or  condition  has  given  the  greatest  excellency 
of  gifts,  he  is  called  head  or  chief.  And  yet  he  has  not 
always  dominion  or  jurisdiction  of  the  rest.  So  we  call 
in  our  common  speec'n  those,  the  head  or  chief  men  of  the 
parish,  who  for  their  riches,  wisdom,  or  place,  are  most 
specially  noted :  after  hke  phrase  of  speech  we  call  the 
head  man  of  the  inquest,  him  that  has  first  place  :  and 
yet  neither  of  these  have  any  dominion  or  jurisdiction 
over  the  rest.  In  a  school  the  chief  scholar  in  learning, 
is  not  therefore  the  master  or  governor  of  his  fellows. 
Neither  has  Cicero  any  title  to  claim  subjection  of  all 
other  orators,  because  he  is  named  the  prince  of  elo- 
quence  ;  and  though  Homer  may  be  also  called  prince  of 
poets,  yet  poets  owe  not  to  Homer  anything  but  fame 
and  praise. 

And  what  if  Peter  be  called  and  counted  as  head  and 
prince  of  tlie  apostles,  for  his  excellent  faith,  for  his 
divine  confession,  and  singular  affection  to  the  Lord 
Jesus  :  yet  what  right  has  he  to  challenge  authority 
over  the  apostles,  or  the  pope  after  him  over  all  other 
bishops  and  the  whole  church  of  Christ,  even  though  the 
pope  should  have  the  like  excellency  of  Christ's  faith 
which  Peter  had,  as  would  to  God  he  had. 

And  if  our  adversaries  provoke  us  to  the  numbering 
of  testimonies,  and  dividing  the  house  (speaking  of  the 
writers  and  councils  of  the  primitive  age)  for  these  tes- 
timonies alleged  on  their  side,  I  could  recite  out  of  the 
witness  of  doctors,  out  of  the  examples  of  councils,  and 
practices  of  emperors,  no  less  than  sixty  voices,  much 
more  opposed  to  their  assertion.  But  I  refer  it  either  to 
them  that  have  more  leisure  at  this  time,  or  else  omit  it 
to  another  time,  if  the  good  pleasure  of  the  Lord  shall 
be  to  grant  me  further  leisure  in  another  book  to  treat 
thereof  at  large  in  such  order,  as  shall  appear  sufficient 
to  prove  by  the  doctors,  general  councils,  examples 
and  histories,  that  the  bishops  of  Rome,  during  the 
first  five  hundred  years  after  Christ,  although  for  the 
greatness  of  the  empire  they  were  somewhat  more  mag- 
nified than  the  others,  and  therefore  were  sought,  and 
were  flattered,  and  they  did  set  forth  themselves  more 
than  they  should  ;  yet  by  the  common  consent  of  the 
churches  they  were  stopped  of  their  purpose,  so  that 
by  the  consent  of  the  most  part,  within  that  age,  the 
bishops  of  Rome  had  not  this  state  of  title,  jurisdiction 
and  power  which  they  now  usurp,  but  were  taken  as 
archbishops  of  equal  honour,  of  equal  merit  with  other 
archbishops  and  rulers  of  the  church.  And  if  any  pre- 
ference was  given  to  them  above  the  rest,  yet  neither 
was  it  so  given  by  all  nor  by  the  most  part ;  secondly, 
neither  was  it  so  given  by  them  for  any  such  necessity 
of  God's  word,  as  did  bind  them  thereto,  nor  yet  so 
much  for  respect  of  Peter  and  his  succession,  as  for 
certain  other  causes  and  respects,  as  may  be  gathered 
to  the  number  of  thirteen. 
I.  The  greatness  of  the  city  and  monarchy  of  Rome* 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


1» 


II.  The  authority  of  the  emperor  Constantine  the 
great,  the  first  of  the  emperors  converted  to  the  faith,  and 
ruling  in  the  same  city,  by  whom  the  universal  liberty 
of  the  church  was  first  promoted  ;  and  the  causes  of 
the  bishops  then  at  variance,  were  committed  partly  to 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  partly  to  other  bishops  near  by, 
to  be  decided,  as  appears  by  Eusebius.  (lib.  10,  cap.  5.) 

III.  The  council  of  Nice,  which  confirmed  the  pre- 
eminence of  that  church  to  have  the  oversight  of  the 
churches  bordering  about  it. 

IV.  The  unquiet  state  of  the  Greek  church,  much 
troubled  in  those  days  with  sects,  factions,  and  dis- 
sensions. 

V.  When  synods  were  called  by  other  metropolitans ; 
then  if  the  bishops  of  Rome  chanced  to  be  absent, 
and  their  sentence  to  be  required,  by  the  occa- 
sion thereof  they  began  at  length  to  take  their  sen- 
tence for  a  canon  or  rule  ecclesiastical,  and  to  refuse 
other  synods,  where  their  decree  or  sentence  was  not 
required. 

VI.  When  any  common  matter  was  in  hand  at  other 
places,  whatever  was  done,  the  manner  commonly 
was  to  write  to  the  Roman  bishop  for  his  appro- 
bation for  public  unity  and  consent  in  Christ's 
church . 

VII.  Also  sometimes  the  testimony  of  the  Roman 
bishop  was  wont  in  those  days  also  to  be  desired  for 
admitting  teachers  and  bishops  in  other  churches. 

VIII.  Their  sentence  was  not  only  required, 
but  also  often  received  by  other  bishops.  And 
when  bishops  of  other  provinces  were  at  any  dissen- 
sion among  themselves,  they  of  their  own  accord 
appealed  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  desiring  him  to  cite 
up  both  parties,  and  to  have  the  hearing  and  deciding 
of  the  cause,  as  did  Macarius  and  Hesychius  send  to 
Julius,    then  bishop  of  Rome,  &c. 

IX.  Certain  of  the  Arians  returning  from  their 
Arianism,  offered  up  and  exhibited  unto  the  bishops 
of  Rome  their  evidences  of  repentance,  and  were  re- 
ceived again,  as  Ursatius  and  Valens  did  to  Julius. 
(Socrat.  lib.  2,  cap.  24.) 

X.  Gratian  the  emperor  made  a  law  that  all  men 
should  retain  that  religion  which  Damasus,  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  and  Peter,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  did 
hold.     (Sozom.  lib.  7,  cap.  4.) 

XI.  If  it  happened  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  dis- 
allowed the  ordering  of  any  minister  or  ministers,  the 
popes  perceiving  how  diligent  and  ready  they  were  to 
seek  their  favour,  and  to  send  up  their  messengers  to 
Rome  for  their  purgation,  took  thereby  no  little  man- 
ner of  exaltation.     (Theodoret,  lib.  5,  cap.  23.) 

XII.  The  bishops  of  Rome  had  also  another  art- 
ful practice,  that  in  sending  out  their  letters  abroad 
they  were  ever  harping  on  the  greatness  of  their 
name,  and  of  their  apostolic  see,  and  of  the  primacy  of 
St.  Peter,  their  predecessor,  and  priiace  of  all  the 
apostles,  &c.  And  this  they  used  to  do  in  every  letter, 
whensoever  they  wrote  to  any,  as  appeareth  in  all 
their  letters  decretal,  namely,  in  the  letters  of  Mil- 
tiades,  Marcellus,  and  Marcus,  &c. 

XIII.  If  any  of  the  Eastern  church  directed  any 
writing  to  them,  wherein  any  signification  was  con- 
tained of  never  so  little  reverence  given  unto  them 
(as  learned  men  commonly  use  for  modesty's  sake) 
that  was  taken  by  and  by,  and  construed  for  plain 
subjection  and  due  obedience. 

Thus  you  have  the  first  and  original  grounds,  by 
means  whereof  the  archbishops  of  the  Romish  see 
have  achieved  their  great  kingdom  over  Christ's 
church,  first  beginning  the  mystery  of  their  iniquity 
by  that  which  was  modestly  and  voluntarily  given 
them  ;  afterward  by  use  and  custom  claiming  it  ambi- 
tiously of  duty  and  service  ;  and,  lastly,  holding  fast 
that  which  once  they  had  got  into  their  possession, 
so  that  now  in  no  case  can  they  abide  the  birds  to 
call  home  their  feathers  again,  '  which  they  so  long 
have  usurped. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  life,  jurisdiction, 
and  title  of  the  Roman  bishops  ;  in  all  which  (as  is 
declared)  they,  and  not  we,  have  fallen  from  the  pri- 


mitive church  of  Rome.  To  these  I  might  also  join 
the  manner  of  government,  wherein  the  Romish 
bishops  have  no  less  altered,  both  from  the  rule  of  scrip, 
ture,  and  from  the  steps  of  the  true  church  of  Rome, 
which  government  as  it  has  been,  and  ought  to  be 
only  spiritual,  yet  has  the  bishop  of  Rome  used  it  of 
late  years  no  otherwise  than  an  earthly  king  or  princa 
has  governed  his  realm  and  dominions,  with  riches, 
glory,  power,  terror,  outward  strength,  force,  j)rison, 
death,  execution,  laws,  policies,  promoting  his  friends 
to  dignities,  revenging  his  affections,  punishing  and 
correcting  faults  against  his  person  more  than  other 
offences  committed  against  God,  using  and  abusing  in 
all  these  things  the  word  of  God  for  his  pretext  and 
cloak  to  work  his  worldly  purpose ;  whereas  indeed, 
the  word  of  God  ministers  no  such  power  to  spiritual 
persons,  but  such  as  is  spiritual,  according  to  the  say- 
ing of  the  apostle  :  the  weapons  of  our  warfare,  are  not 
carnal,  but  spiritual  ;  such  as  serve  not  against  flesh 
and  blood,  nor  against  the  weak  person  of  man,  but 
against  Satan  and  the  gates  of  hell. 

Which  weapons  as  they  are  all  spiritual,  so  ought 
they,  who  have  the  dealing  thereof,  to  be  likewise 
spiritual,  well  furnished  with  all  such  gifts  and  graces 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  as  are  meet  for  the  governance  of 
his  spiritual  church ;  with  wisdom  and  knowledge  in 
the  scripture  to  instruct  the  ignorant,  with  inward  in- 
telligence and  foresight  of  the  crafty  operations  of 
Satan,  with  power  of  the  Spirit  to  resist  the  same, 
with  practice  and  experience  of  temptations,  to  com- 
fort such  as  be  afilicted  and  oppressed  of  Satan,  with 
heavenly  discretion  to  discern  spirits,  and  truth  from 
untruth,  with  judgment  and  knowledge  of  tongues  and 
learning  to  convict  error,  with  zeal  of  God's  glory, 
with  fervency  of  prayer,  with  patience  in  persecution, 
with  a  mind  contented  with  all  cases  and  states  inci- 
dent, with  tears  and  compassion  on  other  men's  griefs, 
with  stoutness  and  courage  against  proud  and  stout  op- 
pressors,  with  humility  towards  the  poor  and  miserable, 
with  the  counsel  of  the  Lord  Jesus  by  his  Word  and 
Spirit  to  direct  him  in  all  things,  with  strength  against 
sin,  with  hatred  of  this  world,  with  the  gift  of  faith, 
power  of  the  keys  in  spiritual  causes,  as  to  minister  the 
word,  the  sacraments  and  excommunication  when  the 
word  biddeth,  that  the  spirit  may  be  saved,  and  to  recon- 
cile again  as  cause  requireth,  &c.  These  and  such  like 
are  the  matters  wherein  consist  the  sinews  and  strength 
of  the  church,  and  for  true  governing  the  same.  But 
contrary  to  these,  the  bishop  and  clergy  of  this  later 
church  of  Rome,  under  the  name  and  pretence  of  Christ 
and  his  word,  have  for  a  long  time  exercised  nothing  else 
but  a  worldly  dominion,  seeking  indeed  their  own  glory, 
not  the  glory  of  Christ ;  the  riches  of  this  world,  not  the 
lucre  of  souls  ;  not  feeding  the  flock,  but  filling  the 
purse  ;  revenging  their  own  wrongs,  but  neglecting  God's 
glory  ;  striving  against  man  only,  and  killing  him,  but 
not  killing  the  vice  nor  confuting  the  error  of  man  ; 
strong  against  flesh  and  blood,  but  weak  against  the 
devil ;  stout  against  the  simple,  but  meek  against  the 
mighty ;  briefly  doing  almost  all  things  preposterously, 
more  like  to  secular  princes  than  spiritual  pastors  of 
Christ's  flock,  with  outward  forcement  and  fear  of  pun- 
ishment, with  prisoning,  famishing,  hanging,  racking, 
drowning,  beheading,  slaying,  murdering,  and  burning, 
and  warring  also  :  on  the  other  side,  with  riclies  and 
treasures,  with  guard  and  strength  of  men,  with  courc 
and  cardinals,  with  pomp  and  pride  about  them,  with  their 
triple  crown,  with  the  naked  sword,  with  their  ordinary 
succession,  with  their  laws  and  executions,  their  pro- 
motions and  preferments,  their  biddings  and  command- 
ings,  threatenings  and  revengings,  &c. 

In  fine,  to  compare,  therefore,  the  images  of  a 
worldly  kingdom,  with  this  kingdom  of  the  pope,  there  is 
no  difference,  save  only  that  this  kingdom  of  the  pope, 
under  hypocrisy,  makes  a  face  of  the  spiritual  sword, 
which  is  the  word  of  God  ;  but  in  very  deed  doth  all 
things  with  the  temporal  sword,  that  is,  with  outward 
force,  differing  not  from  civil  and  secular  government  ia 
any  respect  or  condition.  For  as  in  an  earthly  king, 
dom,  first  there  is  a  prince  or  some  chief  magistrate  (.p> 


iO 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS, 


pointed,  having  dominion  over  his  nobles  and  commons, 
containing  all  his  subjects  under  his  statutes  and  laws; 
with  which  laws  notwithstanding  he  dispenses  at  his 
pleasure  ;  under  whom  all  other  inferior  magistrates  have 
their  order  and  place  appointed  to  rule  over  the  subjects, 
and  yet  to  be  subject  under  him  ;  so  if  the  state  and 
form  of  the  pope  be  well  considered,  we  shall  see  it  differs 
nothing  from  the  same,  but  only  in  the  names  of  the 
persons.  In  civil  government,  all  subjection  is  referred 
to  one  head  ruler,  whose  authority  surmounts  all  the  rest, 
and  keeps  them  under  obedience.  In  like  manner,  the 
government  of  the  popish  church  is  committed  to  one 
man,  who,  as  chief  steward,  overseer,  and  ruler  of  Christ's 
household,  in  his  absence  hath  supreme  power  over  all 
churches,  to  direct  all  the  affairs  thereof.  But  here  stands 
the  difference,  in  civil  policy  he  is  called  a  king  or  prince  ; 
here  he  is  called  a  pope. 

The  king  has  next  unto  him  his  dukes  and  earls  ;  the 
pope's  nobility  stands  in  his  cardinals  and  legates,  who, 
though  they  be  no  dukes  in  name,  yet  in  pomp  and  pride, 
will  not  only  give  check  to  them,  but  also  mate  to  kings 
themselves,  if  they  might  be  suffered,  as  did  Theodore, 
Lanfranc,  Anselm,  Thomas  a.  Becket,  and  so  would 
Thomas  Wolsey  have  done,  had  not  the  king  given  him  a 
check  betimes.  In  civil  policy,  next  to  dukes  and  earls, 
followeth  the  order  of  lords,  barons,  knights,  esquires, 
gentlemen,  with  majors,  sheriffs,  constables,  bailiffs, 
wardens,  &c.  The  like  race  is  to  be  seen  also,  although 
under  other  names,  in  the  pope's  policy  ;  of  primates, 
bishops,  suffragans,  provosts,  deans,  canons,  vicars, 
archdeacons,  priests,  deacons,  subdeacons,  acolyths, 
exorcists,  lectors,  door-keepers,  singsters,  with  other 
clerks.  And  in  the  other,  under  wardens  comes  the 
order  of  scavengers  ;  so  neither  does  the  pope's  mo- 
narchy lack  his  chanelrakers,  to  whom  may  well  be  com- 
pared that  rabblement  of  abbots,  provincials,  priors, 
monks,  and  friars,  with  their  convents  and  nunneries. 

Moreover,  from  justices,  judges,  lawyers,  sergeants, 
aciorneys,  which  be  necessary  officers  in  the  common- 
wealth, what  differ  the  pope's  inquisitors,  canonists, 
doctors,  and  bachelors  of  the  pope's  law,  commissaries, 
officials,  proctors,  promoters,  with  such  others,  which 
serve  no  less  in  the  spiritual  court,  and  in  the  consistory, 
than  the  other  do  in  the  temporal  court.  Now  whoever 
wishes  to  compare  the  glory  and  magnificence  of  the  one 
with  the  glory  of  the  other  ;  also  the  power  of  the  one 
with  the  power  of  the  other  ;  and  the  riches  of  the  one 
with  the  riches  of  the  other ;  I  suppose  he  shall  see  no 
great  odds  between  them  both,  taking  the  pope's  king- 
dom as  it  stood  in  his  full  ruff,  and  yet  stands  where 
churches  are  not  reformed.  As  for  subtilty  and  politic 
practice  there  is  no  man  that  is  impartial  that  doubts, 
or  that  hath  his  eyes  that  sees  not,  that  the  pope's 
hierarchy,  in  holding  up  their  state,  far  excelleth  all  the 
kingdoms  of  worldly  princes. 

Thus  in  comparing  the  pope's  government  with  civil 
governments,  as  they  disagree  in  little  or  nothing  ;  so  in 
comparing  again  the  same  with  the  order  of  scriptures, 
or  with  the  government  that  was  in  the  ancient  church  of 
Rome,  we  shall  see  no  resemblance  between  them.     As 
we  read  in  the  apostles'  time,  all  the  armour  of  Christ's 
ministers  was  spiritual  and  full  of  godly  power  against  the 
spiritual  enemies  of  our  salvation,  governing  the  church 
with  peace,  patience,  humility,   true  knowledge  of  God, 
the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  the  shield  of  faith,  the  breastplate 
of  righteousness,  hearty  charity,  sincere  faith,  and  a  good 
conscience  ;  so  after  the  apostles  in  the  time  of  Ambrose, 
by  his  own  testimony  it  is  to  be  understood,   that  the 
armour  of  churchmen  was  then  prayers  and  tears  ;  wliere 
now  the  armour  of  the  pope's  priesthood  is  nothing  else 
but  fire  and  sword,  wherewith  they  keep  all  things  under 
their   subjection.     And  here  comes  tlie  enormous  and 
horrible  abuse  of  excommunication,  suspension,  and  in- 
terdict :   for  many  things,  for  which  the  civil  magistrate 
will  not  commit  any  citizen  to  the  stocks,  the  pope's  cen- 
sure will  not  hesitate  to  commit  a  christian  to  the  devil; 
not  to  speak  of  other  usurped  dealings  and  doings  in  mat- 
ers that  belong  to  the  civil  sword.     As  in  jjunishing  im- 
morality and  adultery,  in  administration  and  probates  of 
testaments,  in  bearing  civil  office;  cardinals  to  be  captaiiis 


in  war,  and  rulers  of  regions  ;  bishops  to  be  presidents 
or  chancellors  ;  priests  to  be  stewards  in  great  men'3 
houses,  or  masters  of  mints,  or  clerks  of  the  market,  or 
gardeners  to  gentlemen,  &c.  All  which  I  here  pass  over, 
referring  them  to  the  consideration  of  such  as  have  more 
leisure  to  mark  the  order  of  their  doings,  and  so  to  judge 
of  the  same  with  impartiality,  according  to  the  rule  of 
truth  taught  in  God's  word,  and  the  public  examples  of 
the  ancient  church  of  Christ  in  the  primitive  time. 

Thus  having  discoursed  so  much  concerning  the  man- 
ner of  life,  title,  jurisdiction,  and  government  of  the 
pope's  see  (in  all  which  points  it  is  to  be  seen  how  this 
later  church  of  Rome  has  receded  from  the  true  ancient 
church  of  Rome),  it  now  remains,  according  to  my  pro- 
mise, to  proceed  to  the  fourth  and  last  point,  which  is 
Doctrine  ;  wherein  consists  the  chief  matter  that  makes 
with  us  and  against  them,  so  that  they  are  not  to  be  re- 
puted for  true  catholics,  being  altered  so  far  ;  nor  we 
other  than  heretics,  if  we  should  now  join  with  them. 
For  the  proof  of  which  let  us  examine  the  doctrine  and 
rites  of  the  church  of  Rome  now  used,  and  compare  them 
with  the  teaching  of  the  ancient  catholics,  that  such 
simple  souls  as  have  been,  and  yet  are  seduced,  by  the  false 
appearance  and  image  of  this  pretended  and  bastardly 
church,  perceiving  what  lies  within  it,  may  be  warned 
in  time,  either  to  eschew  the  peril,  if  they  are  willing  to 
be  instructed,  or,  if  not,  to  blame  none  but  themselves  for 
their  own  wilful  destruction.  And  although  I  could  here 
charge  the  new-fangled  church  of  the  pope  with  seven  or 
eight  heinous  crimes,  as  blasphemy,  idolatry,  heresy,  su- 
perstition, absurdity,  vanity,  cruelty,  and  contradiction, 
(in  which  it  neither  agrees  with  the  old  learning  of  their 
predecessors,  nor  yet  with  themselves  in  sundry  points), 
yet  I  will,  and  dare  boldly  affirm,  that  in  this  doctrine  of 
the  pope  now  taught  in  the  church  of  Rome,  there  is 
neither  any  consolation  of  conscience,  nor  salvation  of 
man's  soul.  For  seeing  there  is  no  life,  nor  soul's  health 
but  only  in  Christ,  nor  any  promise  of  salvation  or  comfort 
made,  but  only  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God  :  what  assur- 
ance can  there  be  of  perfect  peace,  life,  or  salvation,  where 
that  which  only  maketh  all,  is  made  least  of,  and  other 
things  which  make  least  are  the  most  esteemed  ?  For  to 
say  the  simple  truth,  what  else  is  the  whole  course  and 
body  of  the  pope's  law  now  set  forth,  but  a  doctrine  of 
laws,  a  heap  of  ceremonies,  teaching  of  traditions,  a  medi- 
ation of  merits,  a  foundation  of  new  religions  ?  all 
which  avail  not  one  jot  to  the  justification  of  our  souls 
before  the  terrible  judgment  of  God. 

And,  therefore,  as  it  may  be  truly  said  that  tlus  doc- 
trine of  the  pope  is  void  of  all  true  comfort  and  salvation  ; 
so  likewise  it  seems  that  these,  who  addict  themselves 
so  devoutly  to  the  pope's  learning,  were  never  earn- 
estly afflicted  in  conscience,  never  humbled  in  spirit, 
nor  broken  in  heart,  never  entered  into  any  serious 
feeling  of  God's  judgment,  nor  ever  felt  the  strength 
of  the  law  and  of  death.  For  if  they  had,  they 
should  soon  have  seen  their  own  weakness,  and  been 
driven  to  Christ  ;  then  should  they  have  seen  what  a 
horrible  thing  it  is  to  appear  before  God  the  Father, 
or  once  to  think  on  him,  as  Luther  saith,  without 
Christ.  And,  on  the  contrary  side,  then  should  they 
know  what  a  glory,  what  a  kingdom,  what  liberty 
and  life  it  were  to  be  in  Christ  Jesus  by  faith,  hold- 
ing their  inheritance,  not  with  the  bondson  of  Ilagar, 
but  with  the  free  son  of  Sarah  ;  by  promise,  and  not 
by  the  law  ;  by  grace,  and  not  by  works ;  by  gift, 
and  not  by  deserving ;  that  God  only  might  be  praised, 
and  not  man. 

And  thus  were  the  old  Romans  first  taught,  by  St. 
Paul  writing  to  the  Romans.  The  same  did  Cornelius 
the  Roman,  and  the  first  that  was  baptized  of  all  the 
Gentiles,  learn  of  St.  Peter,  when  he  received  the  Holy 
Ghost,  not  by  the  deeds  of  the  law,  but  only  by 
hearing  the  faith  of  Jesus  preached.  And  in  the  same 
doctrine,  the  said  churi;h  of  the  Romans  con- 
tinued many  years,  so  long  as  they  were  in  af- 
fliction. And  in  the  same  doctrine  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  with  his  Romans,  now  also  should  still  remain, 
1  if  they  were  such  ancient  catholics  as  they  pretend, 
I  aud   would   follow    the    old   mother   church  of  Rome, 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


21 


and  hold  the  first  liquor  wherewith  they  were  first 
Eeasoned.  But  the  sweet  freshness  and  bcent  of  that 
liquor,  and  pleasant  perfume,  is  now  clean  put  out 
through  other  unsavory  infusions  of  the  pope's,  so 
that  hardly  any  taste  or  piece  reniaineth  of  all  that 
primitive  doctrine,  which  St.  Paul  and  the  other  apostles 
first  planted  among  the  Gentiles.  And  what  marvel 
if  the  Romans  now  in  so  long  time  have  lost  their 
first  sap,  seeing  the  church  of  the  Galatiaus  in  the  very 
time  of  St.  Paul,  their  schoolmaster,  as  soon  as  he 
turned  his  back  a  little,  were  almost  turned  from  the 
doctrine  of  faith,  and  had  much  ado  to  be  recovered  again. 
Of  this  defection  and  falling  away  from  the  faith, 
St.  Paul  expressly  foretells  us  in  his  epistles  both  to 
the  Thessalonians,  and  also  to  Timothy,  where  he 
shews  that  a  defection  shall  come,  and  that  certain 
shall  depart  from  the  faith,  attending  to  spirits  of 
error,  &c.  1  Tim.  iv.  1  ;  and  to  know  what  errors 
these  shall  be,  the  circumstance  plainly  leads  us  to 
understand  in  the  same  place,  where  the  apos- 
tle speaks  of  seared  consciences,  forbidding  men  to 
marry,  and  to  eat  meats  ordained  of  God  to  be  taken 
with  thanksgiving,  for  man's  sustenance ;  most  evi- 
dently, as  with  his  finger,  pointing  out  unto  us  the 
church  of  Rome,  which  not  in  these  points  only,  but 
also  in  all  other  conditions  is  almost  utterly  revolted 
from  the  pure  original  sincerity  of  that  doctrine,  which 
St.  Paul  planted  in  the  church  of  the  Romans,  and  of  all 
other  Gentiles,  and  of  which  the  following  is  a  summary. 

I.  The  doctrine  of  St.  Paul  ascribes  all  our  justi- 
fication freely  and  only  to  faith  in  Christ,  as  to 
the  only  means  and  cause  whereby  the  merits  of 
Christ's  passion  can  be  applied  unto  us,  without  any 
respect  of  work  or  works  of  the  law  whatever ; 
Ephes.  ii.  8,  9  ;  and  in  this  doctrine,  the  church  of 
the  Romans  was  first  planted. 

II.  The  same  doctrine  of  St.  Paul,  cutting  off  and 
excluding  all  man's  deserving,  rests  only  upon 
God's  promise,  and  upon  grace,  not  man's  merits: 
upon  mercy,  not  man's  labouring  or  running, 
Rom.  ix.  16 :  upon  election  and  calling,  not  man's 
willing,  &c. 

III.  The  same  doctrine  casting  down  the  strength 
of  man  and  his  natural  integrity,  as  they  call  it, 
concludes  all  flesh  under  sin,  and  makes  the  same  desti- 
tute of  the  glory  of  God,  Rom.  iii.  9— 2.'5. 

IV.  It  makes  a  difference  between  the  law  and 
the  gospel,  declaring  the  use  and  end  of  them  to  be 
different  ;  the  one  to  kill,  the  other  to  quicken  ;  the 
one  to  condemn,  the  other  to  justify  ;  the  one  to  have 
an  end,  the  other  to  be  perpetual,  &c.  :  Rom.  v.  20.  ; 
vii.  4.     Gal.  iii.  10—13. 

V.  The  same  doctrine  of  St.  Paul,  as  it  shews  a  dif- 
ference between  the  law  and  the  gospel,  so  it  makes  no 
less  difference  between  the  righteousness  of  God  and  the 
righteousness  of  man,  abhorring  the  one,  that  is,  man's 
own  righteousness,  coming  by  the  law  and  works  ;  and 
embracing  the  other  which  God  imputes  freely  and  gra- 
ciously to  us  for  Christ  his  Son's  sake,  in  whom  we 
believe,  Philip,  iii.  9.  :   Rom.  iv.  24. 

VI.  It  wipes  away  all  traditions,  and  constitutions 
of  men,  especially  from  binding  of  conscience,  calling 
them  beggarly  elements  of  this  world,  Gal.  iv.  9.  Col. 
ii.  20—22. 

VII.  Likewise  it  rejects  and  wipes  away  all  curious 
Bubtilties,  and  superfluous  speculations,  and  knows 
nothing  else  but  only  Christ  crucified,  which  is  the  only 
object  to  which  our  faith  looks,   1  Cor.  ii.  1,  2. 

VIII.  Furthermore,  as  the  same  doctrine  of  St.  Paul 
defines  all  men  to  he  transgressors  by  the  disobedience  of 
one  Adam,  though  they  never  touched  the  apple,  they 
cwning  of  his  stock  by  nature  ;  so  doth  it  prove  all  men 
to  be  justified  by  the  obedience  of  one,  even  Christ, 
though  they  did  not  his  obedience,  they  being  likewise 
born  of  him  by  spiritual  regeneration  and  faith, 
Rom.  V.  17—19. 

IX.  And  therefore  as  all  men  coming  of  Adam  are 
condemned  m-iginally,  before  they  grow  up  to  commit 
any  sin  against  the  law  ;  so  all  men  regenerated  by  faith 
in  Christ  are  saved  originally  before   they  begin  to  do 


any  good  work  of  charity,   or  any  other   good    deed, 
Rom.  V.  18,  19. 

X.  The  doctrine  of  St.  Paul,  considering  the  high 
glory  of  a  christian  man's  state  in  Christ  Jesus  by  faith, 
first  sets  him  in  a  perfect  peace  with  Almighty  God, 
Rom.  V.  1.  Secondly,  exempts  him  from  all  condem- 
nation, Rom.  viii.  1.  Thirdly,  it  matches  him  with 
angels  ;  it  equals  him  with  saints  and  fellow-citizens  of 
heaven  ;  it  numbers  him  with  the  household  of  God  ; 
and  inherits  him  with  Jesus  Christ  himself.  Ephes.  ii.  19. 
Fourthly,  it  adopts  him  from  the  state  of  a  servant,  tc 
the  state  of  a  son  of  God,  crying,  "  Abba,  Father:" 
Gal.  iv.  6.  Fifthly,  it  opens  to  him  a  bold  access  and 
entrance  to  the  high  Majesty  and  throne  of  grace, 
Ephes.  ii.  18  ;  Heb.  iv.  16.  Sixthly,  it  subjects  aU 
things  under  him,  as  ministers,  yea,  the  apostles  them- 
selves, in  their  highest  office,  death,  life,  things  present, 
things  to  come,  with  the  whole  world  besides,  and  as- 
signs him  no  spiritual  head,  but  only  Christ,  saying, 
"  And  you  are  Christ'c,  and  Christ  is  God's," 
1  Cor.  iii.  23.  Seventhly,  it  advances  and  sets  him  in 
a  spiritual  liberty  or  freedom,  above  all  terrors  of  spirit, 
either  of  God's  law,  or  man's  law  ;  above  all  dreadful 
fears  of  sin,  damnation,  malediction,  rejection,  death, 
hell,  or  purgatory  ;  above  all  servile  bondage  of  ceremo- 
nies, men's  precepts,  traditions,  superstitions,  vices, 
yokes,  customs,  or  what  else  soever  oppresseth  and  en- 
tangleth  the  spiritual  freedom  of  a  conscience,  which 
Christ  hath  set  at  liberty  ;  and  requireth,  moreover,  that 
we  walk  and  stand  stout  in  that  liberty  whereto  we 
are  brought  with  the  free  son  of  Sarah,  and  not  suffer 
ourselves  any  more  to  be  clogged  with  any  such  servile 
bondage  ;  that  is  to  say,  although  we  must  be  content  to 
subject  our  bodies  to  all  service,  and  to  all  men,  yet  must 
we  not  yield  our  spiritual  consciences  and  souls  as  slaves 
and  servants,  to  be  subject  to  the  fear  or  bondage  of  any 
thing  in  this  world,  for  so  much  as  we  are  made  lords 
and  princes  over  all  things  whatsoever  that  can  harm, 
bind,  or  terrify  us.  Gal.  iv.  9. 

XI.  The  right  vein  of  St.  Paul's  doctrine  puts  no  dif- 
ference  nor  observation  in  days  and  times.  Gal.  iv.  10 : 
Col.  ii.  16. 

XII.  It  leaveth  all  meats  to  be  indifferent,  with 
thanksgiving,  to  serve  the  necessity  of  the  body,  and  not 
the  body  to  serve  them,  Col.  ii.  16.   1  Tim.  iv.  4. 

XIII.  It  permits  marriage  without  restraint  or  excep- 
tion, lawful  and  also  expedient  for  all  men,  having  need 
thereof,  1  Cor.  vii.  2.   Heb.  xiii.  4. 

XIV.  It  admits  no  sacrifice  for  sin,  but  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ  alone,  and  that  done  once  for  all  with  blood.  For 
without  blood  there  is  no  remission  of  sin,  which  is 
applied  to  us  by  faith  only,  and  by  nothing  else,  Heb. 
ix.  22. 

XV.  As  touching  the  holy  communion,  by  the  first  epistle 
of  St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians,  xi.  23 — 26.,  we  under- 
stand, that  the  use  then  amongst  them  was,  to  have  the 
participation  of  the  bread  called  the  Lord's  body,  and  of 
the  cup  called  the  Lord's  blood,  administered  not  at  an 
altar,  but  at  a  plain  board  or  table,  the  congregatioa 
there  meeting  together  after  the  time  of  their  supper, 
where  not  the  minister  alone  did  receive,  and  the  other 
looked  on  ;  but  the  whole  congregation  together  did 
communicate  with  reverence  and  thanksgiving,  not  lifting 
over  the  priest's  head,  nor  worshipping,  nor  kneeling, 
nor  knocking  their  breasts  ;  but  either  sitting  at  the 
supper,  or  standing  after  the  supper. 

XVI.  The  apostle,  besides  the  sacramental  supper, 
makes  mention  of  baptism,  or  washing  of  regeneration, 
although  he  himself  baptized  but  few,  1  Cor.  i.  14.,  of 
other  sacraments  he  makes  no  mention. 

XVII.  By  the  same  doctrine  of  St.  Paul,  no  tongue  is 
to  be  used  in  the  congregation,  which  is  not  known,  and 
doth  not  edify,  1  Cor.  xiv.  2. 

XVIII.  The  rule  of  St.  Paul's  doctrine  subjects  every 
creature  under  the  obedience  of  kings  and  princes,  and 
ordinary  magistrates,  ordained  of  God  to  have  the  sword 
and  authority  of  public  government,  to  order  and  dispose 
in  all  things  not  contrary  to  God,  whatever  pertaiueth  to 
the  maintenance  of  the  good,  or  to  the  correction  of  the 
evil ;  from  whose  jurisdiction  there  is  no  exemption  of 


22 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS, 


Vocations  or  persons,  whether  they  be  ecclesiastical  or 
political.  And  therefore  to  this  office  it  appertains  to 
preserve  peace,  to  set  things  in  lawful  order,  to  preserve 
christian  discipline  in  the  churcli  of  Christ,  to  remove 
offences,  to  bridle  the  disobedient,  to  provide  and  procure 
wholesome  and  faithful  teachers  over  the  people,  to 
maintain  learning,  and  set  up  schools,  to  have  oversight  not 
only  of  the  people,  but  also  of  all  ecclesiastical  ministers, 
to  see  every  one  to  do  his  duty,  and  to  remove  or  punish 
8uch  as  be  negligent;  also  to  call  councils  and  synods, 
and  to  provide  that  the  church  goods  be  faithfully  dis- 
pensed by  the  hands  of  true  dealers,  to  the  sustenance  of 
the  church,  and  of  true  teachers,  and  to  the  public  neces- 
sity of  the  poor,  &c.   Rom.  xiii.  1.  4.  6.,  Tit.  iii.  1. 

XIX.  Furthermore,  by  St.  Paul's  doctrine,  the  minis- 
ters of  Christ's  church  have  their  authority  and  armour 
likewise  limited  to  them,  which  armour  is  only  spiritual 
and  not  carnal,  whereby  they  tight  not  against  flesh  and 
blood,  but  against  the  power  of  darkness,  error,  and  sin  ; 
against  the  sjiiritual  seduction  and  craftiness  in  heavenly 
things,  against  the  works  and  proceedings  of  Satan  the 
j)rince  of  this  world,  in  comforting  weak  consciences 
against  the  terrors  of  the  devil  and  desperation,  and 
finally  against  every  thought  lifted  up  against  Christ,  to 
subdue  every  lofty  thing  to  the  subjection  and  power  of 
Christ  Jesus  the  Son  of  God.     Eph.  vi.  I'.i  — 18. 

Briefly  to  reduce  the  whole  doctrine  of  St.  Paul,  it 
consists  chiefly  in  these  five  points  : 

First,  in  setting  forth  the  grace,  great  love  and 
good  will,  and  free  promises  of  God  the  Father  in  Christ 
Jesus  his  Son  to  mankind,  who  so  loved  the  world  that 
he  Lath  given  his  own  Son  for  the  redemption  thereof, 
John  iii.  16.  Who  gave  his  Son  to  die  for  us  being  his 
enemies,  Rom.  v.  8.  Who  hath  quickened  us  being 
dead  in  sin,  Ephes.  ii.  1.  Who  so  mercifully  hath 
reconciled  the  world  to  himself  by  his  Son,  and  also  by 
his  ambassadors  desireth  us  to  be  reconciled  unto  him, 
8  Cor.  V.  20.  Who  hath  given  his  own  Son  to  be  sin  for 
fcs,  2  Cor.  V.  21.  To  be  accursed  for  us.  Gal.  iii.  I'.i. 
Who  by  firm  promise  hath  assured  us  of  our  inherit- 
ance, Rom.  iv.  16.  Who  not  by  the  works  of  riglit- 
eousness  that  we  have  done,  but  of  his  own  mercy  hath 
saved  us  by  the  washing  of  regeneration,  Tit.  iii.  4. 

The  second  point  consists  in  preacliing  and  express- 
ing the  glorious  and  triumphant  majesty  of  Christ  Jesus 
the  Son  of  God,  and  the  excellency  of  his  glory  ;  who 
being  once  dead  in  the  infirmity  of  the  flesh,  rose  again 
with  power,  and  ascending  up  with  majesty,  hath  led 
captivity  captive,  Eph.  iv.  8.,  who  sitteth  and  reigneth  in 
glory  on  the  right  hand  of  God  in  heavenly  things  above 
all  principalities,  and  powers,  and  dominions,  and  above 
every  name  that  is  named,  not  only  in  this  world,  but 
also  in  the  world  to  come,  Ephes.  i.  21.  At  whose  name 
every  knee  is  to  bow  both  in  heaven  and  in  earth,  and 
under  the  earth,  and  every  tongue  to  confess  our  Lord 
Christ  Jesus  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father,  Phil.  ii.  10. 
In  whom  and  by  wlunn  all  things  are  made  both  in 
heaven  and  in  earth,  things  visible  and  invisible,  whether 
they  be  thrones  or  dominions,  or  principalities,  or 
powers,  all  are  by  him  and  for  him  created,  and  he  is 
before  all,  and  all  things  consist  in  him  who  is  the 
head  of  his  body  the  church,  the  beginning  and  first- 
born from  the  dead,  in  whom  dwelleth  all  fulness, 
Col.  i.  16.  To  whom  the  Father  hath  given  all  judg- 
ment, and  judgeth  no  man  himself  any  more,  John  v.  22. 
To  whom  the  Father  hath  given  all  things  to  his  hands, 
John  xiii.  ^5.  To  whom  the  Father  hath  given  power 
over  all  flesh,  John  xvii.  2.  To  whom  all  power  is  given 
in  heaven  and  earth.  Matt,  xxviii.  18.  In  whom  all 
the  promises  of  God  are  yea  and  amen,  2  Cor.  i.  20. 

Thirdly,  he  declareth  the  virtue  of  his  cross  and 
passion,  and  what  exceeding  benefits  proceed  to  us  by 
the  same.  By  whose  blood  we  have  redemption  and 
remission  of  our  sins,  Ephes.  i.  7.  By  whose  stripes 
we  are  healed,  Isa.  liii.  5.  By  whose  cross  all  things 
are  made  peace,  both  in  heaven  and  in  earth.  Col.  i.  20. 
By  whose  death  we  are  reconciled,  Rom.  v.  10.  Wlio 
hath  destroyed  death  and  brought  life  to  light,  2  Tim. 
i.  10.  Who  by  death  hath  destroyed  him  which  had 
the  power  of  death,  that  is,  the  devil,  and  hath  delivered  [ 


them  which  lived  under  fear  of  death  all  their  life  in 
bondage,  Heb.  ii.  14.  By  whose  obedience  we  are 
made  righteous,  by  whose  righteousness  we  are  justi- 
fied to  life,  Rom.  v.  18.  By  whose  curse  we  are  blessed, 
and  delivered  from  the  curse  of  the  law.  Gal.  iii.  13. 
By  whose  blood  we  that  once  were  far  off,  are  made 
near  unto  God,  Ephes.  ii.  l;{.  Who  in  one  body  hath 
reconciled  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  unto  God,  Ephes. 
ii.  16.  Who  by  his  flesh  hath  taken  away  the  division 
and  separation  between  God  and  us,  abolishing  the 
law  which  was  set  against  us  in  precepts  and  decrees, 
Ephes.  ii.  15.  Who  is  our  peace,  our  advocate,  and 
propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  1  John  ii.  2. 
Who  was  made  accursed,  and  sin  for  us,  that  we  might 
be  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him,  2  Cor.  v.  21. 
Who  is  made  of  God  for  us,  our  wisdom,  and  right- 
eousness, and  sanctification,  and  redemption,  1  Cor. 
i.  30.  By  whom  we  have  boldness  and  entrance  with 
all  confidence  through  faith  in  him,  Ephes.  iii.  12. 
Who  forgiveth  all  our  sins,  and  hath  torn  in  pieces 
the  obligation  or  hand-writing,  which  was  against  us 
in  the  law  of  the  commandments,  and  hath  crucified 
it  upon  the  cross,  and  utterly  hath  despatched  and 
abolished  the  same,  and  hath  spoiled  principalities  and 
powers,  as  in  an  open  show  of  conquest,  triumphing 
over  them  openly  in  himself,  Col.  ii.  14.  Who  justi- 
fieth  the  wicked  by  faith,  Rom.  iv.  1.  In  whom  we 
are  made  full  and  complete.  Col.  ii.  10.,  &c. 

The  fourth  branch  is,  to  teach  us  and  inform  us, 
to  whom  these  benefits  of  Christ's  passion  and  victory 
appertain,  and  by  what  means  they  are  applied  to  us , 
which  means  is  only  one,  that  is  by  faith  in  Christ 
Jesus,  and  no  other  thing.  Which  faith  it  pleases 
Almighty  God  to  accept  for  righteousness.  And  this 
righteousness  it  is  which  only  stands  before  God,  and 
none  other,  as  we  are  plainly  taught  by  the  scriptures, 
a!id  especially  by  the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul.  Which 
rigliteousness  thus  rising  from  faith  in  Christ,  St.  Paul 
calls  the  righteousness  of  God,  where  he  speaks  of  him- 
self, utterly  refusing  the  other  righteousness  which  is  of 
the  law,  that  he  might  be  found  in  him,  not  having  his 
own  righteousness  which  is  of  the  law,  but  the  righteous- 
ness of  Christ,  which  is  of  faith,  Phil.  iii.  9.  Again, 
the  apostle  writing  of  the  Jews,  who  sought  for  right- 
eousness and  found  it  not ;  and  also  of  the  Gentiles, 
who  sought  not  for  it,  and  yet  found  it,  shews  the 
reason  why  :  Because,  says  he,  the  one  sought  it  by  the 
works  of  the  law,  and  not  knowing  the  righteousness  of 
God,  and  seeking  to  set  up  their  own  righteousness,  did 
not  submit  themselves  to  the  righteousness  which  is  of 
God.  The  other,  which  were  the  Gentiles,  and  sought 
not  for  it,  obtained  righteousness,  that  righteousness 
which  is  of  faith,  &c.,  Rom.  ix.  30.  Also  in  another 
place  of  the  same  epistle,  St.  Paul  writing  of  this  right- 
eous«iess  which  cometh  of  faith,  calls  it  the  righteous- 
ness of  God,  in  these  words  :  "whom  God  hath  set  forth 
for  a  propitiation  by  faith  in  his  blood,  to  declare  his 
righteousness  for  the  remission  of  sins  that  are  past, 
through  the  forbearance  of  God,"  Rom.  iii.  25.  By 
which  righteousness  it  is  evident  that  St.  Paul  means 
the  righteousness  of  faith,  which  Almighty  God  now 
reveals  and  makes  manifest  by  the  preaching  of  the  gospeJ. 
Wilt  thou  see  yet  more  plainly  this  righteousness  of 
God,  how  it  is  taken  in  St.  Paul  for  the  righteousness 
of  faith,  and  therefore  is  called  the  righteousness  of 
God,  because  it  is  imputed  only  of  God  to  faith,  and  not 
deserved  of  man  ?  In  the  same  epistle  to  the  Romans 
and  in  the  third  chapter,  his  words  are  manifest : 
"  the  righteousness  of  God,"  says  he,  "  is  by  faith 
of  Jesus  Christ,  unto  all,  and  upon  all  them  that 
believe,"  &c.,  Rom.  iii.  22. 

Wherefore  whosoever  studies  to  be  accepted  with  God, 
and  to  be  found  righteous  in  his  sight,  let  him  learn 
diligently  by  the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul  to  make  a  dif- 
ference as  far  as  from  heaven  to  earth,  between  the 
righteousness  of  works,  and  the  righteousness  of  faith  : 
and  bring  no  other  means  for  his  justification,  or  for  the 
remission  of  his  sins,  but  only  faith  apprehending  the  body 
or  person  of  Christ  Jesus  crucified.  For  as  there  is  no 
way  into  the  house  but  by  the   door,  so  is   there   no 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


£3 


coming  to  God  but  by  Christ  alone,  which  is  by  faith. 
And  as  the  mortal  body,  without  bodily  sustenance  of 
bread  and  drink,  cannot  but  perish,  so  the  spiritual  soul 
of  man  hath  no  other  refreshing  but  only  by  faith  in  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ,  whereby  to  be  saved.  With 
this  faith  the  idolatrous  Gentiles  apprehended  Jesus 
Christ,  and  received  thereby  ^ighteousnes'^  Cornelius, 
(the  tirst  baptized  Roman),  so  soon  as  he  heard  Peter 
preach  Christ,  received  straightway  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Acts  X.  44.  Peter  himself  confessed,  and  for  his  con- 
fession had  the  keys  of  heaven,  Matt.  xvi.  19.  Zaccheus 
received  the  person  of  Christ  into  his  house,  and  withal 
received  salvation  both  to  him  and  his  whole  household, 
Luke  xix.  9.  What  a  sinner  was  Mary,  who  had  in 
her  no  less  than  seven  devils,  and  yet  because  she  set 
her  heart  and  affection  upon  that  person,  many  sins 
were  forgiven  her,  Luke  vii.  47.  The  right  hand  thief, 
how  far  was  he  from  all  works  of  the  law,  and  yet  by 
faith  he  entered  justified  into  Paradise  the  same  day 
with  Christ,  Luke  xxiii.  43.  In  like  manner,  although 
the  poor  publican  came  to  the  church  with  less  holiness 
after  the  law,  yet  he  went  home  to  his  house  more 
justified  than  the  pharisee  with  all  his  works,  and  all  by 
reason  of  faith,  Luke  xviii.  14.  The  parable  of  the 
prodigal  son  which  was  lost,  yet  revived  again  ;  also  of 
the  lost  piece  of  silver;  and  of  the  lost  sheep  which  went 
astray  and  was  found  again  ;  what  do  these  declare,  but 
that  that  which  is  lost  by  the  law  is  to  be  recovered  by  faith 
and  grace  ?  Luke  xv.  11.  And  how  often  do  we  read  in 
the  gospels  :  Thy  faith  hath  saved  thee,  &c.  Jesus 
seeing  their  faith,  &c.  He  that  believeth  in  me,  I  will 
raise  him  up  at  the  last  day,  &c.  Believe  also  in  me, 
&c.  He  that  believeth  in  me  hath  everlasting  life,  &c. 
Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing,  &c.  He  that  is  in  me, 
&c.  He  that  loveth  me,  &c.  He  that  heareth  me,  &c. 
He  that  abideth  in  me,  &c.  He  that  receiveth  me,  &c. 
Unless  ye  eat  my  flesh,  and  drink  my  blood,  &c.  That 
they  may  receive  forgiveness  of  sins  by  faith  that  is  in  me, 
&c.  To  him  give  all  the  prophets  witness,  that  through 
his  name,  whosoever  believeth  in  him  shall  receive  re- 
mission of  sins,  &c.  He  that  believeth  and  is  baptized, 
&c.  He  that  believeth  on  me,  the  works  that  I  do  shall 
he  do  also,  and  greater  than  these,  &c.  Luke  xviii.  42. 
Matt.  ix.  2.  John  vi.  40.  John  xiv.  1.  John  iii.  'M. 
John  XV.  5.  John  xv.  4.  John  i.  12.  John  v.  5,'i. 
Acts  xxvi.  18.  Acts  X.  4;^.  Markx\d.  16.  John  xiv.  12. 
And  likewise  in  the  writings  of  St.  Paul,  how  often  do 
we  hear  the  name  of  Christ  almost  in  every  third  or 
fourth  line,  where  he  still  repeateth  :  In  Christ  Jesus, — 
by  Christ  Jesus, — through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  &c. 
Who  believe  in  him,  &c.  All  who  believe  in  him,  &c. 
Belie\'ing  on  him,  in  him,  in  his  name,  in  the  name  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  &c.  Believe,  saith  St.  Paul  to 
the  jailor,  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be 
saved  and  thy  house,  &c..  Acts  xvi.  'M. 

Thus  then  thou  seest,  as  the  passion  of  Christ  is  the 
only  efficient  or  personal  cause  immediate  of  our  salva- 
tion ;  so  is  faith  the  only  instrumental  or  mean  cause 
that  makes  the  merits  of  Christ  available.  For  as  the 
passion  of  Christ  serves  to  none  but  such  as  do  believe ; 
60  neither  does  faith  (as  it  is  only  a  bare  quality  or 
action  in  man's  mind)  itself  justify,  unless  it  be  directed 
to  the  body  of  Christ  crucified  as  to  his  object,  of  whom 
if  receives  all  his  virtue.  And  therefore,  these  two  must 
always  jointly  concur  together,  faith,  and  Christ  Jesus 
crucified.  As  for  example,  when  the  children  of  Israel 
were  bid  of  Moses  to  look  up  to  the  brazen  serpent ; 
neither  could  the  serpent  have  helped  them,  except  they 
had  looked  up,  nor  yet  their  looking  up  have  profited 
them,  unless  they  had  directed  their  e)^es  upon  the 
serpent,  as  the  only  object  for  them  to  behold.  So  our 
faith  directed  to  the  body  of  Jesus  our  Saviour,  is  the 
only  means  whereby  Christ's  merits  are  applied  to  us, 
and  we  are  justified  before  God,  according  to  the  doctrine 
of  St.  Paul,  who,  in  express  words  defining  to  us  what 
this  faith  is,  and  how  it  justifies,  saith,  "  if  thou  shalt  con- 
fess with  thy  mouth  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  shalt  believe  in 
thy  heart  that  God  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead,  thou 
shalt  be  saved,"  &c.  Rom.  x.  9.  Besides  this,  whatever 
actioa  or  quality  there  is  in  maa,  either  hope,  charity,  or 


any  other  kind  of  faith  and  believing,  be  it  never  so  true, 
except  it  apprehend  this  object  which  is  the  body  of 
Christ  the  Son  of  God,  it  serves  not  to  justification. 
And  that  is  the  cause  why  we  add  this  particle  (only) 
to  faith,  and  say  that  onli/  faith  in  Christ  justifies  us,  to 
exclude  all  other  actions,  qualities,  gifts,  or  works  of 
man,  from  the  cause  of  justifying ;  for  so  much  as  there 
is  no  other  knowledge  nor  gift  given  of  God  to  man,  be 
it  never  so  excellent,  that  can  stand  before  the  judgment 
of  God  unto  justification,  or  whereunto  any  promise  of 
salvation  is  annexed ;  but  only  this  faith  looking  up  to 
the  brazen  serpent,  that  is,  to  the  body  of  Christ  Jesus 
crucified  for  us. 

As  for  example,  when  the  Turk  says,  that  he  believes 
in  one  living  God  that  made  heaven  and  earth,  his  belief 
therein  is  true,  yet  it  justifies  him  not,  because  it  lacks 
the  right  object,  which  is  Christ.  So  when  the  Jew 
says,  that  he  believes  in  one  God  maker  of  heaven  and 
earth,  and  believes  also  the  same  God  to  be  omnipotent, 
merciful,  just,  and  true  of  promise,  and  that  he  has 
elected  the  seed  of  Abraham  ;  true  it  is  that  he  believes, 
and  yet  all  this  senes  him  not,  because  Christ  the  Son 
of  God  is  not  joined  withal.  And  though  the  said  Jew 
should  be  never  so  devout  in  his  prayers,  or  charitable  ia 
alms,  or  precise  in  keeping  the  law,  and  believe  never  so 
steadfastly  that  he  is  elected  to  be  saved ;  yet  he  is  never 
the  nearer  to  salvation  for  all  this,  so  long  as  his  faith  is 
not  grounded  upon  the  head  comer  stone,  which  is  the 
person  and  body  of  Jesus  Christ  the  true  Saviour.  After 
like  sort  it  may  be  said  of  the  papist,  when  he  saith, 
that  he  is  baptized,  and  believes  in  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  three  persons,  and  one  God,  and 
also  confesses  Jesus  Christ  to  be  the  Son  of  God,  which 
died  for  our  sins,  and  rose  again  for  our  righteousness, 
&c.,  his  belief  therein  is  true,  and  indeed  would  save 
him,  if  he  did  stay  his  salvation  in  this  faith,  and  upon 
Christ  his  Saviour  only,  according  to  the  promise  and 
grace  of  God,  and  go  no  further.  But  that  he  does  not . 
for  neither  does  he  admit  Christ  only  to  be  his  perfect 
Saviour  without  the  help  of  the  patrons,  heads,  advo- 
cates, and  mediators,  nor  yet  permits  his  faith  in  Christ 
only  to  be  the  means  of  his  justification,  but  sets  up 
other  by-means,  as  hope,  charity,  sacrifice  of  the  mass, 
confession,  penance,  satisfaction,  merits  and  pardons, 
supposing  thereby  to  work  his  justification  before  God, 
contrary  to  the  word  of  promise,  to  the  gospel  of  grace, 
and  to  the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul. 

And  thus  much  of  the  true  causes  of  our  justification 
after  the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul.  Concerning  which 
causes  this  distinction  is  to  be  added,  that  as  touching 
the  original  causes  of  our  salvation,  which  are  various, 
some  are  external,  and  without  us  ;  some  are  internal, 
and  within  us.  Of  the  external  causes  which  are  with- 
out us,  the  first  and  principal  is  the  mercy  and  grace  of 
God.  On  this  followeth  predestination  and  election. 
Then  cometh  vocation.  The  last  and  next  cause  to  us  is 
the  death  and  bloodshed  of  Christ,  whereby  we  are 
redeemed,  and  all  these  are  external  causes,  because  they 
are  vnthout  us.  Of  internal  causes  that  are  in  man 
through  the  gift  of  God,  there  is  but  one,  and  no  more 
appointed  in  scripture,  that  is  our  faitli  in  Christ,  which 
is  the  gift  of  God  in  us.  Besides  this,  there  is  no  gift 
of  God  given  to  man,  virtue,  work,  merit,  nor  any  thing 
else,  that  is  any  part  or  cause  of  salvation,  but  only  this 
gift  of  faith,  to  believe  in  Christ  Jesus.  And  this  is  the 
cause  why  we  hold  that  faith  only  justifies,  meaning  that 
amongst  all  the  works,  deeds,  actions,  labours  and 
operations  whatsoever,  that  man  does  or  can  do,  there  is 
nothing  in  man  that  works  salvation,  but  only  his  faith 
given  to  him  of  God  to  believe  in  Christ  his  Son.  And 
therefore  in  the  epistle  to  the  Romans,  St.  Paul 
reasoning  of  the  glory  of  justifying,  asks  this  question, 
how  boasting  of  this  glory  is  excluded ;  whether  by  the 
law  of  works  ?  And  concludes  no  ;  ascribing  only  the 
glory  thereof  to  the  law  of  faith,  and  consequently  upon 
the  same  he  infers,  "  we  conclude  that  a  man  is  justified 
by  faith  without  the  deeds  of  the  law,"  Rom.  iii.  28. 

And  how  then  can  that  be  accounted  any  part  of  our 

justification,  which  St.  Paul  utterly  debars  and  excludes  ? 

1  Of  which  the  whole  course  of  St.  Paul's  doctrine  is  full, 


24 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS, 


where  he  still  concludes  ;  "  It  is  the  gift  of  God,  not  of 
•works,  lest  any  man  should  boast,"  &c.  "  Not  by  works 
of  ri;»hteoiisuess  which  we  liave  done,  but  according  to 
his  mercy,"  Ike.  "  Not  according  to  our  works,  but  ac- 
cording to  his  own  purpose  and  grace  which  was  given  us," 
&c.  "  A  mail  is  not  justified  by  works,"  &c.  "  To  him 
that  worketh  not,  but  believeth  on  him  that  justifieth  the 
ungodly,  his  faith  is  counted  for  righteousness,"  ike. 
Eph.  ii.  8,  y.— Tit.  iii.  T).  2  Tim.  i.  9.  Gal.  ii.  16. 
Rom.  iv.  5.  By  tliese  plain  declarations,  what  does  he 
mean,  but  utterly  to  exclude  all  kind  of  man's  merits,  and 
works  of  the  law,  from  the  office  and  dignity  of  justifying? 
And,  although  lie  expresses  not  the  word  ouli/  ;  yet  upon 
his  exdusives,  and  negatives,  this  exceptive  must  needs 
be  inferred.  And  thus  much  concerning  faith  in  Christ 
proved  to  be  the  only  mean,  or  instrumental,  or  condi- 
tional cause  of  our  salvation,  and  no  other  besides  the 
same  alone,  is  taught  by  the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul  to  the 
ancient  Romans. 

The  fifth  branch,  which  I  note  in  St.  Paul's  doc- 
trine, is  this  :  that  after  he  has  thus  established  us  in 
the  certainty  of  our  salvation  through  faith  in  Christ, 
then  he  exhorts  us  vehemently  to  good  works,  shewing 
the  true  use  and  end  of  good  works  :  which  is,  first, 
to  shew  our  obedience  and  dutiful  service  unto  God, 
who  hath  done  so  great  things  for  us.  Secondly,  to 
relieve  our  neighbours  with  our  charity  and  kindness, 
as  God  hath  been  kind  to  us,  his  enemies.  Thirdly, 
to  stir  up  others  by  our  example  to  praise  God,  to  em- 
brace the  same  religion,  and  to  do  the  like.  For  it  is 
requisite,  that  as  God  has  been  so  merciful  to  us,  and 
gracious  in  eternal  gifts,  we  should  be  merciful  like- 
wise in  temporal  things.  And  seeing  it  has  pleased 
him  of  his  Fatherly  goodness  to  call  us  to  so  high  a 
vocation,  to  give  the  blood  of  his  Son  for  us,  to  for- 
give us  all  our  sins,  to  deliver  us  from  this  present 
■wicked  world,  to  make  us  citizens  of  heaven,  yea,  his 
children,  more  than  servants  :  little  then  can  we  do, 
and  well  may  we  think  those  benefits  ill  bestowed,  if 
we  forgive  not  our  neighbours,  and  shew  not  some- 
thing worthy  of  that  holy  calling  wherewith  he  hath 
called  us,  in  mortifying  our  worldly  lusts  here,  and 
studying  after  heavenly  things :  and,  finally,  if  we  being 
provoked  with  such  love  and  kindness,  render  not  again 
some  love  for  love,  some  kindness  for  kindness,  seek- 
ing how  to  walk  in  the  steps  which  he  has  prepared 
for  us  to  walk  in,  serving  him  (so  much  as  we  may), 
in  holiness  and  righteousness  all  the  days  of  our  life. 
And  though  our  obedience  shall  always  be  imperfect, 
yet  we  should  shew  obedience,  as  loving  children  to 
such  a  loving  father. 

And  this  is  the  cause  why  St.  Paul  so  vehemently 
and  urgently  calls  upon  us  to  do  good  works;  not  that 
works  should  justify,  but  that  we  being  justified  so 
mercifully  and  tenderly  through  the  grace  of  God, 
should  not  abuse  his  grace  in  vain,  but  endeavour  our- 
selves, to  our  uttermost,  to  render  our  service  again  to 
him,  in  such  conversation  of  life  as  may  most  make  to 
his  glory,  and  the  profit  of  our  neighbour.  And  though 
the  words  of  our  Saviour  seem,  in  some  places,  to 
attribute  great  rewards  in  heaven  to  our  obedience  and 
charity  here  in  earth,  that  is  of  his  own  free  grace  and 
goodness  so  to  impute  small  matters  for  great  deserts, 
and  it  is  not  for  us  to  claim  any  meed  thereby,  or 
thank  at  his  hand,  as  by  any  worthiness  of  our  doings  ; 
110  more  than  tlie  servant  can,  when  he  comes  from  the 
plough,  and  serving  the  cattle  in  the  field,  serves  first 
his  master  at  home,  and  waits  upon  his  table :  the 
master  is  not  bound  (saith  Christ)  to  thank  his  ser- 
vant, because  he  did  tlie  things  that  were  commanded 
him  :  "  So  likewise  ye,"  saith  he,  "  when  ye  shall  have 
done  all  those  things  which  are  commanded  you,  say.  We 
are  unprofitable  servants  ;  we  have  done  that  which  was 
our  duty  to  do,"  Luke  xvii.  10. 

Again,  here  also  is  to  be  understood,  that  where 
such  rewards  are  ascribed  to  men's  deeds,  it  is  not  the 
worthiness  of  the  deed  itself,  but  the  faith  of  the  doer, 
which  makes  the  work  to  be  good  in  God's  sight  :  for 
if  an  infidel  should  do  the  same  work  that  the  christian 
does,    it  were  nothing  but  mere  sin  before  God.       In 


that,  therefore,  the  christian  man's  work  is  accepted, 
be  it  never  so  small  (as  to  give  a  cup  of  cold  water)  the 
same  is  only  for  his  faith  sake  that  does  it,  and  not 
for  the  work  which  is  done.  Whereby  again  we  may 
learn  how  faith  only  justifies  a  man,  and  that  three 
manner  of  ways  : — 

First,  it  justifies  the  person  in  making  him  accepted, 
and  the  child  of  God  by  regeneration,  before  he  begin 
to  do  any  good  work. 

Secondly,  it  justifies  a  man  from  sin,  in  procuring 
remission  and  forgiveness  of  the  same. 

Thirdly,  it  justifies  the  good  deeds  and  works  of  man, 
not  only  in  bringing  forth  good  fruits,  but  also  in 
making  the  same  works  to  be  good  and  acceptable  in 
the  sight  of  God,  which  otherwise  were  impure  and  ex- 
ecrable in  his  sight. 

The  oflSce,  therefore,  of  faith  and  works  is  different, 
and  must  not  be  confounded.  Faith  goes  before,  and 
regenerates  a  man,  and  justifies  him  in  the  sight  of 
God,  both  in  covering  his  ill  deeds,  and  making  his 
good  deeds  acceptable  to  God,  climbing  up  to  heaven, 
and  there  wrestling  with  God  and  his  judgment  for 
righteousness,  for  salvation,  and  for  everlasting  life. 
Works  and  charity  follow  faith,  and  are  exercised  here 
upon  the  earth,  and  have  glory  only  before  man,  but  not 
before  God,  in  shewing  forth  obedience  both  to  God  and 
to  man.  Further  than  this  our  good  works  do  not 
reach,  nor  have  any  thing  to  do  in  the  judgment  of  God 
touching  salvation.  I  speak  of  our  good  works  (as  St. 
Paul  speaketh,  Rom.  vii.)  as  they  be  ours,  and  imper- 
fect. For  if  our  works  could  be  perfect  according  to 
the  perfection  of  the  law,  as  Christ  wrought  them  in  the 
perfection  of  his  flesh  ;  that  is,  if  we  could  perfect  them ; 
then,  as  it  is  said :  "  The  man  which  doeth  those  things 
shall  live  by  them,"  Rom.  x.  5.  But  now  seeing  the 
weakness  of  our  flesh  cannot  attain  thereto,  it  follows  that 
all  glory  of  justifying  is  taken  from  works,  and  transferred 
only  to  faith. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  principal  contents  of 
St.  Paul's  doctrine :  wherein  the  church  of  the  ancient 
Romans  was  first  grounded  and  planted,  and  so  conti- 
nued, or  at  least  did  not  much  alter,  during  the  primi- 
tive state  of  the  church.  Likewise,  the  same  form  o( 
doctrine  the  later  Romans  should  have  maintained,  and 
not  have  fallen  away  for  any  man's  preaching,  but  should 
hold  him  accursed,  yea  if  he  were  an  apostle  or  angel  from 
heaven,  teaching  any  other  doctrine  than  that  which  we 
have  preached  unto  you.  Gal.  i.  8.,  for  so  were  they 
warned  before  by  the  apostle  St.  Paul  to  do.  And  yet, 
notwithstanding  all  this  forewarning  and  diligent  instruc- 
tion of  this  blessed  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  what  a  defec- 
tion of  faith  is  fallen  among  the  Gentiles,  especially 
among  the  Romans,  whereof  the  said  apostle  also  fore- 
told them  so  long  before,  prophesying,  that  the  day  of  the 
Lord  shall  not  come,  "except there  come  a  falling  away 
first,  and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,"  &c.  2  Thess.  ii.  3., 
meaning  a  departing  and  a  falling  from  that  faith  which 
the  Holy  Ghost  had  then  planted  by  his  ministry  among 
the  Gentiles,  as  we  see  it  now  come  to  pass  in  the  church 
of  Rome.  Which  church  is  so  gone  from  the  faith  that 
St.  Paul  taught,  that  if  he  were  now  alive,  and  saw  these 
decrees  and  decretals  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  these  heaps 
of  ceremonies  and  traditions,  these  mass-books,  these 
festivals  and  legends,  these  processionals,  hymns,  and 
sequences,  these  beads  and  graduals,  and  the  manner  of 
their  invocation,  their  canons,  censures,  and  later  coun- 
cils, such  swarms  of  superstitious  monks  and  friars, 
such  sects,  and  so  many  divers  religions— the  testament 
of  St.  Francis,  the  rule  of  St.  Benedict,  of  St.  Bridget, 
of  St.  Anthony,  &c.  the  intricate  subtleties  and  laby- 
rinths of  the  schoolmen,  the  infinite  cases  and  distinc- 
tions of  the  canonists,  the  sermons  in  churches,  the 
assertions  in  schools,  the  glory  of  the  pope,  the  pride  of 
the  clergy,  the  cruelty  of  persecuting  prelates  with  their 
officials  and  promoters  :  he  would  say  this  were  not  a 
defection,  but  rather  a  plain  destruction,  and  a  ruin  of 
faith  ;  neither  that  this  were  any  true  church  of  Christ, 
but  a  new  found  religion,  or  paganism  rather,  brought  in 
under  the  shadow  of  Christianity,  wherein  remains  al- 
most nothing  else  but  the  name  only  of  Christ,  and  the 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


25 


outward  form  of  his  religion,  the  true  vein  and  effect 
whereof  is  utterly  decayed  ;  as  will  soon  appear  to  them 
who  will  examine  all  the  parts  of  this  new  Romish 
religion. 

For  save  only  that  they  pretend  the  solemn  form  and 
words  of  the  creed,  and  are  baptized,  confessing  the 
name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Gliost :  as 
touching  all  other  points,  and  true  sincerity  of  the 
christian  faith,  which  they  outwardly  profess,  they  are 
utterly  degenerated  from  that  which  St.  Paul  and  the 
word  of  God  first  had  taught  them. 

For,  they  confess  the  Father  in  word,  but  his  will 
expressed  in  his  word  tliey  renounce  ;  his  grace  they 
acknowledge  not ;  his  benefits  and  jiromises  given  unto 
us  in  his  Son,  they  receive  not ;  the  vigor  of  his  law  they 
feel  not ;  the  terror  of  his  judgments  they  fear  not,  and 
his  commandments  they  observe  by  traditions  and  com- 
mandments of  their  own. 

Likewise  the  name  of  Christ  his  Son,  they  confess  in  word, 
but  in  deed  they  deface  and  diminish  his  office  ;  his  glory 
they  seek  not,  but  under  his  name  they  seek  their  own 
glory ;  the  power  of  his  blood  and  passion  they  know 
not,  for  they  neither  admit  him  to  be  the  head  of  his 
church  alone,  nor  Saviour  alone,  nor  to  be  our  only  pa- 
tron and  advocate,  but  place  him  with  the  Virgin  Mary, 
and  other  patrons,  so  that  almost  every  parish  in 
Christendom  has   its  peculiar  patron,  besides  Christ. 

In  like  manner,  they  confess  the  name  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  but  God  himself  knoweth  how  far  they  are  from 
the  comfort,  knowledge,  and  taste  of  the  Holy  Ghost;  as 
may  well  appear  by  their  councils,  by  their  expounding 
of  scripture,  by  their  superstitious  ceremonies,  by  their 
outward  worshipping,  and  idolatrous  invocation  to  stocks 
and  stones,  and  to  dead  creatures,  by  their  scrupulous 
observation  of  days,  times,  places,  numbers  and  ges- 
tures ;  and  no  less  also  by  their  doctrine,  which  de- 
frauds the  poor  hearts  of  simple  christians  of  their  due 
consolation,  joy  and  liberty  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  keep- 
ing them  stiU  in  a  servile  bondage,  and  a  doubtful 
uncertainty  of  their  salvation,  contrary  to  the  working  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  of  God. 

And  thus  the  church  of  Rome,  pretending  only  the 
name  of  Christ  and  of  his  religion,  is  so  far  altered  from 
the  truth  of  what  it  pretends,  that  under  the  name  of 
Christ,  it  persecutes  both  Christ  and  his  religion  ;  work- 
ing more  harm  to  the  church  of  Christ  than  ever  did  the 
open  tyrants  and  persecuting  emperors  among  the  hea- 
then :  not  much  unlike  the  old  synagogue  of  the  scribes 
and  pharisees,  who,  under  the  name  of  God,  crucified  the 
Son  of  God,  and  under  pretence  of  the  law,  fought 
against  the  gospel,  and  under  the  title  of  Abraham's 
children,  persecuted  the  children  of  Abraham.  And  as 
they  boasting  so  highly  of  the  temple  of  the  Lord,  did, 
indeed,  destroy  the  true  temple  of  the  Lord  ;  just  so, 
these  pretended  cathoUcs  in  these  days,  after  they  have 
raised  up  a  catholic  church  of  their  own,  and  have 
armed  it  with  laws,  and  have  gathered  a  multitude 
of  priests,  prelates,  abbots,  priors,  monks,  cardinals, 
and  also  of  secular  princes,  to  take  their  part ;  now, 
under  the  name  of  the  catholic  church,  they  persecute 
the  true  catholic  church,  and  colouring  their  proceeding 
still  with  the  name  of  the  Lord,  most  cruelly  put  them  to 
death,  who  die  for  the  name  of  the  Lord,  condemning 
them  for  heretics,  schismatics,  and  rebels,  who  deny  no 
part  of  the  creed  which  they  themselves  profess,  and 
whom  they  cannot  convince  by  any  scripture  ;  but  who 
will  not  join  with  their  errors  and  heresies,  contrary  to 
the  honour  of  God,  and  truth  of  his  word. 

And  lest  any  should  think  that  our  protest  against  the 
corrupt  errors  and  manifold  deformities  of  this  later 
church  of  Rome  proceeds  more  of  rancour  or  affec- 
tion, rather  than  grounded  upon  necessary  causes  and 
demonstration,  my  purpose  is  to  take  herein  some  little 
pains,  and  as  I  have  collected,  a  little  before,  the  con- 
tents of  St.  Paul's  doctrine,  wherewith  the  old  church  of 
Rome  was  first  seasoned  and  acquainted,  so  now,  in  a 
like  summary  table,  I  will  describe  the  particular 
branches  and  contents  of  the  pope's  doctrine,  that  all 
true  christian  readers,  comparing  the  one  with  the  other, 
taaj  discern  w-.it  great  alteration  there  is  between  the 


I  church  of  Rome  that  now  is,  and  the  church  of  Rotne 
that  then  was  planted  by  the  apostles  in  the  primitive 
time.  And  to  open  to  the  simple  reader  some  way 
whereby  he  may  the  better  judge  in  such  matters  of  doc- 
trine, and  not  be  deceived  in  discerning  truth  from  error, 
we  will  first  propound  certain  princi])les  or  general  posi- 
tions, as  infallible  rules  or  truths  of  the  scripture,  where- 
by all  other  doctrines  and  opinions  of  men  being  tried 
and  examined,  as  with  the  touchstone,  may  the  more 
easily  be  judged  whether  they  be  true  or  false,  and 
whether  they  make  against  the  scripture,  or  no. 
T/te  Fifst  Principle. 
As  sin  and  death  came  originally  by  the  disobe- 
dience of  one  to  all  men  of  his  generation  by  nature  :  so 
righteousness  and  life  came  originally  by  the  obedience  of 
one  to  all  men  regenerated  of  him  by  faith  and  baptism. 
Rom.  v.  15. 

The  Second  Principle. 
The   promise   of   God    was  freely  given   to   our  first 
parents  without  their  deserving  ;  that  the  seed  of  the  wo- 
man should  bruise  the  serpent's  head,  Gen.  iii.  15. 
The  Third  Principle. 
Promise  was  given  freely  to  Abraham  before  he  de- 
served any  thing,  that  in  his  seed  all  nations  should  be 
blessed,   Gen.  xii.  '.'>. 

The  Fourth  Principle. 
We  must  neither  add  to,  nor  diminish  from  the  word 
of  God,  Dent.  iv.  2. 

The  Fifth  Principle. 
He  that  doth  the  works  of  the  law  shall  live  therein, 
Levit.  xviii.  5.    Gal.  iii.  12. 

The  Sia:th  Principle. 
Accursed   is   he  which   abideth    not   in   every   thing 
that  is  written  in  the  book  of  the  law,    Deut.  xxvii.  26. 
Gal.  ui,  10. 

The  Seventh  Principle. 
God  only  is  to  be  worshipped,    Deut.  vi.  13.    Luke 
iv.  8. 

The  Eighth  Principle. 
All    our    righteousnesses  are  as  filthy    rags,     Isaiah 
Mv.  6. 

The  Ninth  Principle. 
In    all    my  holy   hill  they    shall    not  kill   nor    slay, 
saith  the  Lord,  Isaiah  xi.  9.   Ixv.  25. 
The  Tenth  Principle. 
God  loveth  mercy   and  obedience  more    than    sacri 
fice,   Hoseavi.  6.    1  Sam.  xv.  22. 

T/ie  Eleventh  Principle. 
The  law  worketh  wrath,  condemneth  and  openeth  sin, 
Rom.  iv.  15.;    iii.  19,  20. 

The  Twelfth  Principle. 
Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every 
one  that  believeth,  Rom.  x.  4. 

The  Thirteenth  Principle. 
Whosoever  believeth  and  is  baptized,  shall  be  saved, 
Mark  .\vi.  16. 

The  Fourteenth  Principle. 
A  man  is  justified  by  faith  without  works,  freely  by 
grace,  not  of  ourselves.  Gal.  ii.  16  ;  Ephes.  ii.  9. 
The  Fifteenth  Principle. 
There   is    no    remission    of  sins  without  shedding  of 
blood,  Heb.  ix.  22. 

The  Sixteenth  Principle. 
^Vhatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin,  Rom.  xiv.  23.    With- 
out   faith    it    is    impossible    to     please     God,     Heb. 
xi.  6. 

The  Seventeenth  Principle. 
One  mediator  between   God  and  man,  Christ  Jesus, 
Tim.  ii.  5.     And    he   is  the  propitiation   for   our   sins, 

1  John  ii.  2. 

The  Eighteenth  Principle. 
Whosoever  seeketh  to  be  justified  by  the  law,  is  fallen 
from  grace.  Gal.  v.  4. 

The  Nineteenth  Principle. 
In  Christ  all  the  promises  of  God  are  yea  and  amen, 

2  Cor.  i.  20. 

The  Twentieth  Principle. 
Let  every  soul  be  subject   unto   the   higher  powe'-s, 
giving  to    Cesar   that   which    is    Cesar's,   and  to   Gud 
that  which  is  God's,  Rom.  xiii.  1 ;  Mark  xii.  If. 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS, 


26 

As  no  man  can  deny  these  principles  and  infallible  rules 
of  the  scripture,  so  if  they  be  granted,  the  doctrine  of 
the  pope's  church  must  be  found  not  to  be  catholic,  but 
rather  full  of  errors  and  heresies,  as  in  the  sequel  re- 
mains more  expressly  and  particularly  by  the  grace  of 
Christ  to  be  proved.  I  now  proceed  to  give  a  summary 
account  of  the  errors,  heresies,  and  absurdities,  con- 
tained in  the  pope's  doctrine,  contrary  to  the  rules  of 
God's  word,  and  the  first  institution  of  the  church  of 
Rome. 

OF    FAITH    AND    JUSTIFICATION. 

First,  as  to  the  only  means  and  cause  of  our  justifi- 
cation, whereby  the  merits  of  Christ's  passion  are  ap- 
plied to  us  and  made  ours,  we  saw  before  how  St.  Paul 
ascribes  it  only  to  faith  ;  as  appears  by  all  his  epistles, 
especially  to  the  Romans.  Where,  excluding  all  kind 
of  works,  he  ascribes  all  our  salvation,  justification, 
righteousness,  reconciliation,  and  peace  with  God,  only 
unto  faith  in  Christ.  Contrary  to  which  doctrine,  the 
pope  and  his  church  has  set  up  divers  and  sundry  other 
means  of  their  own  devising  whereby  the  merits  of 
Christ's  passion  (as  they  say)  are  applied  to  us  and 
made  ours,  to  the  putting  away  of  sins,  and  for  our  jus- 
tification, such  as  hope,  charity,  sacrifice  of  the  mass, 
auricular  confession,  satisfaction,  merits  of  saints,  and 
holy  orders,  the  pope's  pardons,  &c.  So  that  Christ's 
sacrifice,  stripes,  and  suffering,  by  this  teaching,  does 
not  heal  us,  though  we  believe  never  so  well,  unless  we 
add  also  these  works  and  merits  above  recited.  Which 
if  it  be  true,  then  that  is  false  which  Isaiah  the  prophet 
doth  promise  (chapter  liii.  5.),"  with  his  stripes  we  are 
healed,"  &c.  This  error  and  heresy  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
though  it  seem  at  first  sight  to  the  natural  reason  of 
man  to  be  but  of  small  importance,  yet  if  it  be  earnestly 
considered,  it  is  in  very  deed  the  most  pernicious  heresy 
almost  that  ever  crept  into  the  church,  upon  which,  as 
the  foundation,  all  or  the  greater  part  of  the  errors, 
absurdities,  and  inconveniences  of  the  pope's  church 
are  grounded.  For  this  being  once  admitted,  that  a 
man  is  not  justified  by  his  faith  in  Christ  alone,  but  that 
other  means  must  be  sought  by  our  own  working  and 
merits  to  apply  the  merits  of  Christ's  passion  unto  us, 
then  there  is  neither  any  certainty  left  of  our  salvation, 
nor  any  end  to  setting  up  new  means  and  merits  of  our 
own  devising  for  remission  of  sins.  Neither  hath  there 
been  any  heresy  that  either  hath  rebelled  more  presump- 
tuously against  the  high  majesty  of  God  the  Father,  nor 
more  perniciously  injured  the  souls  of  the  simple,  than 
this  doctrine. 

First  of  all,  it  subverts  the  will  and  testament  of  God. 
For  where  almighty  God  of  his  mercy  has  given  us  his 
Son  to  die  for  us,  and  with  him  has  given  his  full  promise, 
that  whosoever  believeth  on  him,  should  be  saved  by 
faith,  and  assigns  none  other  condition,  either  of  the  law, 
or  of  works,  but  only  of  faith,  to  be  the  means  be- 
tween his  Son  and  us :  these  men  take  upon  them  to 
alter  this  testament  that  God  hath  set,  and  add  other 
conditions,  which  the  Lord  in  his  word  never  appointed 
nor  knew.  To  whom  the  words  of  Jerome  may  be  well 
applied  upon  the  epistle  to  the  Galatians,  "  They  make 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ  the  gospel  of  men,  or  rather  the 
gospel  of  the  devil,"  &c. 

Secondly,  whereas  the  christian  reader  in  the  gospel, 
reading  of  the  gr^at  grace  and  sweet  promises  of  God 
given  to  mankind  in  Christ  his  Son,  might  thereby  take 
much  comfort  of  soul,  and  be  at  rest  and  peace  with  the 
Lord  his  God :  there  comes  the  pestiferous  doctrine  of 
these  heretics,  wherewith  they  obscure  this  free  grace  of 
God,  choke  the  sweet  comforts  of  man  in  the  Holy 
Ghost,  oppress  christian  liberty,  and  bring  us  into  spi- 
ritual bondage. 

Thirdly,  as  in  this  their  impious  doctrine  they  shew 
themselves  manifest  enemies  to  God's  grace:  so  are  they 
no  less  injurious  to  christian  men,  whom  they  leave  in  a 
doubtful  distrust  of  God's  favour  and  of  their  salvation, 
contrary  to  the  word  and  will  of  God,  and  right  institu- 
tion of  the  apostolic  doctrine.  And,  whereas,  they 
object  to  as  that  we  rather  leave  men's  conscience  un- 


certain, forasmuch  as,  if  life  (say  they)  were  not  a  due 
reward,  it  were  uncertain :  and  now  forsomuch  as  due 
debt  is  certain,  and  mercy  or  favour  is  uncertain,  there- 
fore (say  they)  we  leaving  men's  consciences  to  the 
mercy  of  God,  do  leave  them  in  a  doubtful  uncertainty 
of  their  salvation.  To  this  I  answer,  that  due  debt,  if  it 
be  proved  by  the  law  duly  deserv'ed,  must  be  certain. 
But  if  the  law  shall  prove  it  imperfect,  or  not  due,  then  it  is 
not  certain,  neither  can  there  be  any  thing  duly  claimed. 
Now  as  touching  mercy,  so  long  as  it  remains  secret  in 
the  prince's  will,  and  not  known  to  his  subjects,  so  long 
it  is  uncertain.  But  when  this  mercy  shall  be  openly 
published  by  proclamation,  ratified  by  promise,  conferred 
by  will  and  testament,  established  in  blood,  and  sealed 
with  sacraments,  then  this  mercy  remains  no  more 
doubtful,  but  ought  firmly  to  be  believed  of  every  true 
faithful  subject.  And,  therefore,  St.  Paul,  to  establish 
our  hearts  in  this  assurance,  and  to  answer  to  this  doubt, 
in  his  epistle  to  the  Romans,  does  teach  us,  saying, 
"  Therefore  it  is  of  faith,  that  it  might  be  by  grace,  to 
the  end  the  promise  might  be  sure  to  all  the  seed," 
Rom.  iv.  16".  Meaning,  hereby,  that  works  have  nothing 
to  do  in  this  case  of  justifying,  and  stating  the  reason 
why  :  for  then  our  salvation  should  stand  in  doubt, 
because  in  working  we  are  never  certain  whether  our 
deserts  be  perfect  and  sufficient  in  God's  judgment  or 
no  :  and,  therefore,  (saith  St.  Paul)  to  the  intent  our 
salvation  should  be  out  of  all  doubt  and  certain,  it  stands 
not  of  works  in  deserving,  but  of  faith  in  apprehending, 
and  of  God's  free  grace  in  promising. 

Fourthly,  as  in  this  their  sinister  doctrine  they  break 
this  principle  of  christian  religion,  which  saith  that  a 
man  is  justified  by  faith  without  works,  so  again  it 
breaks  another  principle  above  rehearsed.  For  this  rule 
being  granted,  that  nothing  is  to  be  added  to  God's 
word,  nor  taken  from  it,  then  have  these  men  done 
wickedly  in  adding  (as  they  do)  to  God's  word.  For 
where  the  word  of  God  limits  to  our  justification  no  con- 
dition but  faith,  "  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
thou  shalt  be  saved  and  thy  house,"  &c.  Acts  xvi.  31, 
these  add  other  conditions  besides,  and  such  as  the  word 
excludes,  as  hope,  charity,  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  the 
work  of  the  priest,  auricular  confession,  satisfaction, 
meritorious  deeds,  &c.  And  thus  much  concerning  the 
doctrine  of  faith  and  justification.  Whereby  it  may  ap- 
pear to  what  horrible  blindness  and  blasphemy  the 
church  of  Rome  is  now  fallen,  where  this  kind  of  doc- 
trine is  not  only  suffered,  but  also  publicly  professed. 

OF    WORKS    AND    THE    LAW. 

As  touching  the  doctrine  of  good  works,  and  the  law, 
what  the  teaching  of  St.  Paul  was  to  the  Romans,  we  have 
seen  before.  Who,  although  he  excludes  good  works  from 
the  office  of  justifying,  yet  he  excludes  them  not  from 
the  practice  and  conversation  of  christian  life,  but  most 
earnestly  calls  upon  all  faithful  believers  in  Christ  to 
walk  worthy  their  vocation,  to  lay  down  their  old  con- 
versation, to  give  their  members  servants  of  righteous- 
ness, to  offer  their  bodies  up  to  God  a  lively  sacrifice, 
&c.  Whose  teaching  the  reformed  churches  follow,  as 
their  sermons,  their  preachings,  writings,  exhortings, 
and  lives  bear  record.  Who,  although  they  cannot  say 
with  Christ,  "  Which  of  you  convinceth  me  of  sin  ?"  yet 
they  may  say  to  the  adversaries,  whosoever  of  you  is 
without  fault,  cast  the  first  stone  of  reproach  against  us. 

What  the  errors  of  the  church  of  Rome  are,  touching 
this  part  of  doctrine,  remains  to  be  stated.  Their  first 
error  stands  in  this,  that  they,  misunderstanding  the 
nature  of  good  works,  do  call  good  works,  not  such  as 
properly  are  commanded  by  the  law  of  God,  but  such  as 
are  agreeable  to  the  pope's  law ;  as  building  of  abbeys 
and  churches,  giving  to  the  high  altar,  founding  of 
trentals,  finding  of  chanteries,  gilding  of  images,  hearing 
of  masses,  going  on  pilgrimage,  fighting  for  the  holy 
cross,  keeping  of  vows,  entering  into  orders,  fasting  of 
vigils,  creeping  to  the  cross,  praying  to  saints,  &c. — all 
which  are  not  only  reputed  for  good  works,  but  so  pre- 
ferred also  before  all  other  works,  that  to  these  is  given 
pardon  from  the  pope,  double  and  triplefold,  more  than 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


27 


to  any  other  good  work  of  charity  commanded  in  the 
law  of  x\lmighty  God. 

Another  error  also  may  be  noted  in  the  papists,  touch- 
ing the  efficient  or  formal  cause  of  good  works.  Al- 
tliough  they  all  confess  in  their  books,  that  '•  the  grace  of 
God  truly  given"  is  the  chief  and  principal  cause  there- 
of, and  works  in  us  "  the  first  justification"  (as  they  call 
it),  yet  the  good  works  after  regeneration  they  refer  to 
other  subordinate  causes,  under  God,  as  to  free-will,  or 
to  "  a  habit  of  virtue,"  or  "  natural  integrity,"  and 
nothing  at  all  to  faith,  whereas  faith  only  next  under 
God  is  the  root  and  fountain  of  well-doing  :  as  in  the 
fruits  of  a  good  tree,  although  the  planter  or  the  hus- 
bandman be  the  principal  agent,  and  some  cause  also 
may  be  in  the  good  ground  ;  yet  the  immediate  cause  is 
the  root  that  makes  the  tree  fruitful.  In  like  manner, 
the  grace  of  God,  in  a  soft  and  repentant  mollified  heart, 
plants  the  gift  of  faith  :  faith,  as  a  good  root,  cannot 
lie  dead  or  unoccupied,  but  springs  forth,  and  makes 
both  the  tree  fruitful,  and  the  fruit  good,  which  other- 
wise had  no  goodness  in  them,  were  it  not  for  the  good- 
ness of  the  root  from  whence  they  spring  ;  so  St.  Paul, 
although  he  had  certain  works  in  him,  such  as  they 
were  before  his  conversion,  yet  had  he  no  good  works 
before  the  grace  of  Christ  had  rooted  faith  in  him  :  so 
Mary  Magdalene  the  sinner,  and  Zaccheus  the  publican  : 
BO  all  the  nations  of  the  Gentiles  began  to  bring  forth 
fruit,  and  especially  good  fruit,  when  they  began  to  be 
ingrafted  in  Christ,  and  to  receive  the  root  of  his  faith, 
whose  fruits  before  that,  were  all  damnable  and  unsa- 
voury. As  touching  tlio  cause  therefore  of  good  works, 
there  is  no  other  in  man  but  faith,  as  it  is  the  office  of 
faith  to  justify  us  in  heaven,  so  the  nature  of  it  is  here  in 
earth  to  work  by  love,  as  the  root  works  by  the  sap. 
For  as  a  man  sees  and  feels  by  faith  the  love  and  grace 
of  God  toward  him  in  Christ  his  Son,  so  he  begins  to 
love  again  both  God  and  man,  and  to  do  for  his  neigh- 
bour as  God  hath  done  to  him.  And  hereof  properly 
springs  the  running  fountain  of  all  good  works  and  deeds 
of  charity. 

Thirdly,  as  they  err  in  the  cause  of  good  works,  so 
do  they  err  much  more  in  the  e)id  of  the  law,  and  of 
good  works ;  for  where  St.  Paul  teaches  the  law  to  be 
given  to  this  use  and  end,  to  convict  our  transgressions, 
to  prove  us  sinners,  to  shew  and  condemn  our  infirmity, 
and  to  drive  us  to  Christ,  they  take  and  apply  no  other 
end  to  the  law,  but  to  make  us  perfect,  to  keep  us  from 
wrath,  aud  to  make  us  just  before  God  !  And  likewise, 
where  St.  Paul  proves  all  our  good  works  to  be  im- 
perfect, and  utterly  excludes  them  from  justifying,  they 
contrariwise  teach,  as  though  the  end  of  good  works 
were  to  merit  remission  of  sins,  to  satisfy  God,  to  de- 
serve grace,  to  redeem  souls  from  purgatory,  and  that 
by  them  the  person  of  the  regenerate  man  pleases  God, 
and  is  made  just  before  God.  For  so  they  teach  most 
jFrickedly  and  horribly,  saying,  that  Christ  suffered  for 
original  sin,  or  sins  going  before  baptism ;  but  the  actual 
sins,  which  follow  after  baptism,  must  be  done  away  by 
men's  merits.  And  so  they  assign  to  Christ  the  begin- 
ning of  salvation,  or  obtaining  the  first  grace  (as  they 
call  it),  but  the  perfection  or  consummation  of  grace 
they  give  to  works  and  our  own  strength.  Neither  can 
they  bear  the  doctrine,  that  we  be  justified  freely  by  the 
mercy  of  God  through  faith  only  apprehending  the  merits 
of  Christ.  However,  all  papists  do  not  agree  in  this  error. 
For  some  make  a  distinction,  and  say,  that  we  are  justified 
by  Christ  principally ;  and  by  the  dignity  of  our  own 
deeds,  less  principally.  Others  hold  that  we  are  made 
righteous  before  God,  not  by  our  works  that  go  before 
L'lith,  but  by  our  virtues  that  follow  after.  Some  again 
l(k  ■*^^lius  expound  the  saying  of  St.  Paul,  "  We  are  justi- 
fied by  faith,"  that  is  (say  they)  by  faith  preparing  us, 
or  setting  us  in  a  good  way  to  be  justified.  Others  ex- 
pound it  by  faith  conjoined  together  with  other  virtues  ; 
others  thus,  by  faith,  that  is,  being  formed  with  charity, 
&c.  Thus  all  these  derogate  from  the  benefit  of  Christ, 
and  attribute  unto  works  a  great  or  the  greatest  part  of  our 
justification,  directly  against  the  true  vein  of  St.  Paul's 
doctrine,  and  first  institution  of  the  ancient  church  of 
Rome,  and  against  all  the  principles  of  holy  scripture. 


Furthermore,  as  to  the  doctrine  of  the  law  and  good 
works,  they  err  in  misunderstanding  the  nature  of  the 
law  and  works.  For  where  St.  Paul  argues  that  the  law 
is  spiritual,  and  requires  of  us  perfect  obedience,  which 
we  being  carnal  are  never  able  to  accomplish,  they 
affirm  otherwise,  that  the  law  requires  only  the  outward 
obedience  of  man,  and  is  contented  therewith.  And  this 
obedience  (they  say)  man  is  not  only  able  to  perform, 
but  also  to  do  more  and  greater  things  than  the  law  re- 
quires. Whereof  rise  the  works  of  supererogation. 
There  are  also  (say  they)  certain  works  of  the  law, 
which  pertain  not  to  all  men,  but  are  counsels  left  for 
perfect  men,  as  matter  for  them  to  merit  by,  and  these 
they  call  "  works  of  perfection,  or  works  of  supereroga- 
tion," adding  also  unto  these  new  devices,  to  serve  God 
after  their  own  traditions  besides  the  word  of  God,  as 
monastical  vows,  wilful  poverty,  difference  of  meats  and 
garments,  pilgrimage  to  relics  and  saints,  worshipping 
of  the  dead,  superstitious  ceremonies,  rosaries,  &c.  with 
such  like ;  and  these  they  call  works  of  perfection, 
which  tliey  prefer  before  the  others  commanded  in  the 
law  of  God.  Insomuch  that  in  comparison  of  these,  the 
other  necessary  duties  commanded  and  commended  by 
the  word  of  God  (as  to  bear  office  in  the  commonwealth, 
to  live  in  the  godly  state  of  matrimony,  to  sustain  the 
office  of  a  servant  in  a  house)  are  contemned,  and  ac- 
counted as  profane  in  comparison  of  these. 


They  teach  not  rightly  of  sin,  nor  after  the  institution 
of  the  apostles,  and  the  ancient  church  of  Rome,  while 
they  consider  not  the  deepness  and  largeness  of  sin,  sup- 
posing  it  still  to  be  nothing  else  but  the  inward  actions 
with  consent  of  will,  or  the  outward,  such  as  are  against 
will ;  whereas  the  strength  of  sin  extends  not  only  to 
these,  but  also  comprehends  the  blindness  and  ignorance 
of  the  mind,  lack  of  knowledge  and  true  fear  of  God,  the 
untowardness  of  man's  mind  to  God-ward,  the  privy 
rebellion  of  the  heart  against  the  law  of  God,  the  unde- 
lighturg  will  of  man  to  God  and  his  word.  The  sense  of 
flesh  St.  Paul  also  calleth  an  enemy  against  God,  and 
feels  in  himself,  that  is,  in  his  flesh,  nothing  dwelling 
but  sin. 

As  touching  also  original  sin,  wherein  we  are  born, 
which  is  the  destruction  of  original  righteousness,  and  of 
God's  image  in  us  (remaining  in  us,  and  bringing  forth 
in  us  wicked  thoughts,  affections,  and  motions  of  sin 
against  the  law  of  God,  and  never  ceasing  so  long  as 
man  lives),  this  original  sin  the  pope's  doctrine  doth  not 
deny,  but  yet  much  extenuates  it,  and  holds  that  this  in- 
ward concupiscence,  and  these  vicious  affections,  are  not 
mortal  nor  damnable  sins,  and  that  this  concupiscence  in 
us  is  no  depravation  of  the  higher,  but  only  of  the  lower 
parts  of  man,  being  a  thing  indifferent,  and  no  less  natural 
in  us  than  is  the  appetite  to  eat  and  drink,  and  that 
the  same  is  left  to  remain  in  the  saints  after  baptism, 
to  be  to  them  occasion  of  more  meriting. 

OF    PENANCE    OR    KEPENTANCE. 

This  later  church  of  Rome  has  made  a  sacrament 
of  penance,  which  they  say  consists  of  three  parts. 
Contrition,  Confession,  and  Satisfaction.  Contrition  (as 
they  teach)  may  be  had  by  strength  of  free-will,  without 
the  law  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  through  man's  own  action 
and  endeavour :  which  contrition  must  be  sufficient, 
and  so  it  merits  remission  of  sin.  In  confession  they 
require  a  full  rehearsal  of  all  sins,  whereby  the  priest 
knowing  the  crimes,  may  minister  satisfaction  accord- 
ingly :  and  this  rehearsing  of  sins  deserves  remission. 
Satisfactions  they  call  works  not  due,  enjoined  by  the 
ghostly  father :  and  this  satisfaction  (say  they)  takes 
away  and  changes  eternal  punishment  into  temporal 
pains,  which  pains  also  it  mitigates.  And  again,  these 
satisfactions  may  be  taken  away  by  the  pope's  indul- 
gence, &c. 

This  unsavoury  and  heathenish  doctrine  of  penance  dif- 
fers much  from  the  true  teaching  of  holy  scripture.  By  the 
which  teaching,  repentance  properly  contains  these  thre« 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS. 


parts,  contrition,  faith,  and  new  life.  Contrition  is 
called  in  scripture  the  sorrow  of  heart,  rising  upon  the 
consideration  of  sin  committed,  and  of  the  anger  of  God 
provoked,  which  sorrow  drives  a  man  to  Christ  for  suc- 
cour, whereupon  rises  faith.  Faith  brings  aftervs'ard 
amendment  or  newness  of  life,  which  we  call  new  obe- 
dience bringing  forth  fruits  worthy  of  repentance. 

DIFFERENCE    BETWEEN  THE    LAW    AND  THE   GOSPEL. 

As  there  is  nothing  more  necessary  and  comfortable 
for  troubled  consciences,  than  to  be  well  instructed  in 
the  difference  between  the  law  and  the  gospel ;  so  the 
church  of  Rome  is  much  to  blame  because  it  confounds 
together  those  two,  being  in  nature  so  divers  and  con- 
trary one  from  another,  as  threatenings,  with  promises — 
things  temporal,  with  things  eternal— sorrowful  things, 
with  glad  tidings — death,  with  life — bondage,  with  free- 
dom, &c.  Teaching  the  people  that  whatever  the  law 
saith,  the  gospel  confirms ;  and  whatever  the  gospel 
saith,  the  same  is  agreeable  to  the  law,  and  so  they  make  no 
difference  between  Moses  and  Christ ;  save  only  that 
Moses  was  the  giver  of  the  old  law,  Christ  the  giver  of 
the  new  and  a  more  perfect  law.  And  thus  they  imagine 
the  gospel  to  be  nothing  else  but  a  new  law  given  by 
Christ,  binding  to  the  promises  thereof  the  condition  of 
our  doings  and  deservings,  no  otherwise  than  to  the  old 
law.  And  so  they  divide  the  whole  law  after  this  dis- 
tinction into  three  parts,  to  wit,  the  law  of  nature,  the 
law  of  Moses,  and  the  law  of  Christ.  And  as  for  the 
gospel  (they  say)  it  is  revealed  for  no  other  cause,  but 
to  shew  to  the  world  more  perfect  precepts  and  counsels 
than  were  in  the  old  law  ;  to  the  fulfilling  whereof  they 
attribute  justification,  and  so  leave  the  poor  consciences 
of  men  in  perpetual  doubt,  and  induce  other  manifold 
errors  ;  bringing  the  people  into  a  false  opinion  of  Christ, 
as  though  he  were  not  a  remedy  against  the  law,  but 
came  as  another  Moses,  to  give  a  new  law  to  the  world. 

Furthermore,  as  they  make  no  difference  between  the 
nature  of  the  law,   and  the  nature  of  the  gospel,  con- 
founding Moses  and  Christ  together  ;  so  neither  do  they 
distinguish  the  time  of   the  law,  and  the  time  of   the 
gospel  asunder.     For  where  St.  Paul  brings  in  the  law  to 
be  a  schoolmaster,  and  limits  his  time  unto  Christ,   and 
saith  that  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  ;  that  is,  where  the 
law  ceases   there  Christ  begins,  and  where  Christ  begins 
there  the  law  ends :  they,  on  the  other  hand,  make  the 
law  to  have  no  end  nor  ceasing,  but  give  to  it  immortal 
life  and  kingdom  equal  with  Christ,   so  that  Christ  and 
the  law  together  do  reign  over  the  soul  and  conscience 
of  man.     Which  is  untrue  ;  for  either  Christ  must  give 
nlace  and  the  law  stand,  or  the  law  (the  condemnation 
and  malediction  of  the  law  I  mean)  must  end,  and  Christ 
reign.     For  both  these,   Christ  and  the  law,  grace  and 
malediction    cannot    reign   and    govern  together.      But 
Christ  the  Son  of  God,  which  once  died,  can  die  no  more, 
but  must  reign  for  ever.     Wherefore  the  law  with  its 
strength,   sting  and  curse  must  needs  cease  and  have  an 
end.     And  this  is  what  St.  Paul,  speaking  of  the  triumph 
of  Christ,  saith,  that  he  ascending  up  led  captivity  cap- 
tive, and  hath  set  man  at  liberty  ;   not  at  liberty  to  live 
as  flesh  lusteth,  neither  hath  freed  him  from  the  use  and 
exercise  of  the  law,  but  from  the  dominion  and  power  of 
the  law,  so  that  "  there  is  now  no  condemnation  to  them 
that  are  in  Christ  Jesus,  which  walk  not  after  the  flesh, 
&c."    Rom.  viii.  4.      And  in   another  place,   St.   Paul 
speaking  of  the  same  power  and  dominion  of  the  law, 
saith  that  Christ  "  Blotting  out  the  hand-writing  of  ordi- 
nances  that  was  against  us,  which  was  contrary  to  us, 
and  took  it  out  of  the  way,  nailing  it  to  the  cross,"   Col. 
ii.  14.     So  that  as  the  kingdom  of  Christ  first  began  upon 
the  cross,  even  so  upon  the  same  cross,  and  at  the  same 
time,  the  kingdom  of  the  law  expired,  and  the  male- 
diction  of  the  law  was  so  crucified  upon  the  cross,  that  it 
shall  never  rise  again,  to  have  any  power  against  them 
that  be  in  Christ  Jesus.     For  like  as  if  a  woman  be  dis- 
charged from  her  first  husband,  being  dead,  and  has  mar- 
ied  another  man,   the  first  husband  has  no  more  power 
Over  her,   Rom.  vii.  2  ;  even  so  we  now  being  esjioused 
unto  Christ  our  second  husband,  are  discharged  utterly 


from  our  first  husband  the  law,  and  as  St.  Paul  saith, 
(Rom.  vi.  14.)  are  no  more  under  the  law,  that  is, 
under  the  dominion  and  malediction  of  the  law,  but 
under  grace,  that  is,  under  perpetual  remission  of  sins, 
committed  not  only  before  our  baptism,  but  as  well  also 
after  baptism,  and  during  all  our  life  long.  For  therein 
properly  consists  the  grace  of  God,  in  not  imputing  sin 
to  us,  so  often  as  the  repenting  sinner  rising  up  by  faith, 
flies  unto  Christ,  and  apprehends  God's  mercy  and  re- 
mission promised  in  him,  according  to  the  testimony 
both  of  the  Psalm,  "  Blessed  is  the  man  to  whom  the 
Lord  imputeth  no  sin,"  &c.  and  also  of  all  the  prophets, 
which  (as  St.  Peter  saith)  "  give  witness  that  through 
his  name,  all  that  believe  in  him  shall  receive  remission 
of  their  sins,"  &c.  Acts  x.  43.  Which  being  so,  as 
cannot  be  denied,  then  what  need  these  private  and  ex- 
traordinary remissions  to  be  brought  into  the  church  by 
ear-confession,  by  meritorious  deeds,  and  by  the  pope's 
pardons  ?  For  if  there  be  no  condemnation  but  by  the 
law,  and  if  this  law  itself  which  was  the  first  husband,  be 
made  captive,  crucified,  abolished,  and  departed,  what 
condemnation  tlien  can  there  be  to  them  that  be  in 
Christ  Jesus,  or  by  whom  should  it  come }  If  there  be 
no  condemnation,  but  a  free  and  general  deliverance  for 
all  men,  once  gotten  by  the  victory  of  Christ  from  the 
penalty  of  the  law,  what  needs  then  any  particular  re- 
mission of  sins  at  sundry  times  to  be  sought  at  the 
priest's  hands  or  the  pope's  pardons  ?  He  that  has  a 
general  pardon,  needs  no  particular.  If  remedy  for  sin 
be  general  and  ])erpetual,  once  gotten,  for  ever  to  all 
them  that  be  in  Christ  Jesus,  what  needs  any  other 
remedy  by  auricular  confession  ?  If  it  be  not  general 
and  perpetual,  how  then  is  it  true  that  St.  Paul  saith, 
the  law  is  crucified,  and  condemnation  abolished  ?  Or 
how  stands  redemption  perpetual  and  general,  if  re- 
mission be  not  general .'  For  what  else  is  redemption, 
but  remission  of  sin,  or  sins  bought  out  ?  Or  what  else 
to  kill  the  law,  but  to  discharge  us  from  condemnation  for 
ever  ?  He  that  delivers  his  friend  for  a  time  out  of  his 
enemy's  hand  does  him  good ;  but  he  that  kUls  the 
enemy  once  out  of  the  way,  gives  perpetual  safety.  So 
if  remission  of  sins  by  Christ  were  for  some  sins,  and 
not  for  all,  the  law  then  must  needs  live  still.  But  now 
the  killing  and  crucifying  of  the  law  imports  full  and 
absolute  remission,  and  our  safety  to  be  perpetual.  But 
here  some  will  object ;  how  is  remission  of  sins  cer- 
tain and  perpetual,  seeing  new  offences  being  daily  com- 
mitted, do  daily  require  new  remission  ?  I  answer  :  al- 
though sins  do  daily  grow,  whereby  we  have  need  daily 
to  desire  God  to  "  forgive  our  trespasses,"  &c.  yet  not- 
withstanding the  cause  of  our  remission  stands  ever  one 
and  perpetual,  neither  is  it  to  be  repeated  any  more,  nor 
any  other  cause  to  be  sought  besides  that  alone.  This 
cause  is  the  body  of  Christ  sacrificed  once  upon  the 
cross  for  all  sins  that  either  have  been  or  shall  be  com- 
mitted. Besides  this  cause  there  is  no  other,  neithert 
confession  nor  men's  pardons,  that  remits  sins. 

Furthermore,  as  the  cause  is  one  and  ever  perpetual, 
which  worketh  remission  of  sins  to  us  ;  so  is  the  promise 
of  God  ever  one,  once  made,  and  stands  perpetual,  that 
offers  it  to  the  faith  of  the  repenting  sinner.     And  be- 
cause the  promise  of  God  is  always  sure  and  cannot  fail,  i 
which  offers  remission  to  all  them  that  believe  in  Christ,] 
being  limited  neither  to  time  nor  number,  therefore  wel 
may  boldly  conclude,   that  whenever  a  repenting  sinner 
believes,   and  by  faith  applies  to  himself  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ,   he  has  by  God's  own  promise,  remission  of  bis 
sins,  whether  they  were  done  before  or  after  baptism. 

And,  moreover,  as  the  promise  of  God  offers  re- 
mission to  the  repentant  sinner,  by  no  other  means  nor 
condition,  but  only  one,  that  is,  by  faith  in  Christ ;  there- 
fore excluding  all  other  means  and  conditions  of  man's 
working,  we  say,  that  what  repenting  sinner  soever  be- 
lieves in  Christ,  has  already  in  himself  (and  needs  not 
to  seek  to  any  priest)  perpetual  assurance  of  remission, 
not  for  this  time  or  that  time  only,  but  for  ever  1  For  the 
promise  saith  not,  he  that  believeth  in  Christ  shall  be . 
pardoned  this  time,  so  he  sin  no  more  ;  neither  does  iti 
say  that  the  law  is  staid  or  the  sentence  reprieved,  buti 
saith  plainly  that  tiij  law,  with  her  condemnation  andf 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


29 


sentence,   is  itself  condemned  and  crucified,   and    shall 
never  rise   again  to  them  that  be  in  Christ  Jesus,  and 
promises  without  limitation,  remission  of  sins,  "  To  all 
that  believe  in  his  name,"  &c.   Acts  x.  43.     And  like- 
wise in  another  place,  the  scripture  speaking  absolutely, 
Baith,  "  Sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you,"  andaddeth 
the  reason  why,  saying,   "  Because  ye  are  not  under  the 
law  but  under  grace,"   Rom.  vi.  14.     Adding  this  lesson, 
not  that  sinners  should  sin  more  because  they  are  under 
grace,  but  only  that  weak  infirmities  might  be  relieved, 
broken    consciences   comforted,    and    repenting   sinners 
preserved  from  desperation,  to  the  praise  of  God's  glory. 
For  as  God  forgives  not  sinners,  because  they  should  sin, 
so  neither  does  infirmity  of  falling  diminish  the  grace  of 
\  Christ,  but  does  rather  illustrate  the  same,  as  it  is  written, 
'  "  My  strength  is  made  perfect  in  weakness,"   2  Cor.  xii. 
I  9.     And  again,   "  Where  sin  abounded,  grace  did  much 
i  more  abound,"  Rom.  v.  20. 

In  remission  of  sins,  therefore,  these  four  things  must 
concur  together :  first,  the  cause  that  works  (which  is 
j  the  sacrifice  of  Christ's  body)  ;  secondly,  tlie  promise 
I  that  offers  ;  thirdly,  faith  that  apprehends  and  applies  ; 
i;  fourthly,  the  repenting  sinner  that  receives.  And  al- 
I  though  sins  do  daily  grow,  which  daily  provoke  us  to 
I  crave  remission  ;  yet,  as  touching  the  cause  that  works 
•  remission  of  our  daily  sins,  and  the  means  which  apply 
the  said  cause  unto  us,  they  remain  always  one  and  per- 
'  petual  ;  besides  which  no  other  cause  nor  means  is  to  be 
sought  of  man.  So  that  to  them  that  are  repenting  sin- 
i  ners,  and  in  Christ  Jesus,  there  is  no  law  to  condemn 
!  them,  though  they  have  deserved  condemnation  ;  but 
\\  they  are  under  a  perpetual  kingdom,  and  a  heaven  full 
j;  of  grace,  and  remission  to  cover  their  sins,  and  not  to  im- 
'  pute  their  iniquities,  through  the  promise  of  God  in 
.  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord. 

And  therefore  is  the  doctrine  of  them  wicked  and  im- 
;  pious,  first,  who  seek  any  other  cause  of  remission,  than 
i  only  the  blood  of  our  Saviour ;  secondly,  who  assign 
any  other  means  to  apply  the  blood-shedding  of  Christ 
UQto  us,  besides  only  faith  ;  thirdly  and  especially,  who 
so  limit  and  restrain  the  eternal  privilege  of  Christ's 
passion,  as  though  it  served  only  for  sins  done  with- 
out and  before  faith,  and  that  the  rest  committed  after 
baptism,  must  be  done  away  by  confession,  pardons,  and 
satisfactory  deeds.  And  all  this  rises  because  the  true 
nature  of  the  law  and  the  gospel  is  not  known,  nor  the 
difference  rightly  considered  between  the  times  of  the 
one  and  of  the  other.  Neither,  again,  do  they  make  any 
Idistinction  between  the  malediction  of  the  law,  and  the 
use  of  the  law.  And  therefore  whensoever  they  hear  us 
speak  of  the  law  (meaning  the  malediction  of  the  law), 
to  be  abolished,  thereupon  they  maliciously  slander  us, 
as  though  we  spake  against  the  good  exercises  of  the 
law,  and  gave  liberty  to  carnal  men  to  live  as  they  like. 
Whereof  more  shall  be  said  (by  the  Lord's  grace)  as 
place  and  time  shall  hereafter  require. 

OF    FREE-WILL, 

Concerning  free-will,  as  it  may  peradventure  in  some 
case  be  admitted,  that  men  without  grace  may  do  some 
outward  functions  of  the  law,  and  keep  some  outward 
observances  or  traditions :  so  as  to  things  spiritual  and 
appertaining  to  salvation,  the  strength  of  man  not  rege- 
nerate by  grace,  is  so  infirm  and  impotent,  that  he  can 
perform  nothing,  neither  in  doing  well  nor  willing  well. 
Who,  after  he  be  regenerated  by  grace,  may  work  and 
do  well,  but  yet  there  still  remains  a  great  imperfection 
of  flesh,  and  a  perpetual  conflict  between  the  flesh  and 
the  spirit.  And  thus  was  the  original  church  of  the 
ancient  Romans  first  instructed.  From  which  we  may 
see  how  far  this  later  church  of  Rome  has  degenerated, 
which  holds  and  affirms,  that  men  without  grace  may 
perform  the  obedience  of  the  law,  and  prepare  themselves 
to  grace  by  working,  so  that  those  works  may  be  meri- 
torious, and  of  congruity  obtain  grace.  Which  grace 
once  obtained,  then  men  may  (say  they)  perfectly  per- 
form the  full  obedience  of  the  law,  and  accomplish  those 
spiritual  actions  and  works  which  God  requires,  and  so 
those  works  of  condignity  deserve  everlasting  life.    As 


for  the  infirmity  which  still  remains  in  our  nitxi  e,  that 
they  do  not  regard  nor  once  speak  of. 

OF    INVOCATION    AND    ADORATION. 

Besides  these  uncatholic  and  almost  unchristian  ab- 
surdities and  departures  from  the  apostolical  faith,  let 
us  consider  the  manner  of  their  invocation,  not  to  God 
alone,  as  they  should  ;  but  to  dead  men,  saying  that 
saints  are  to  be  called  upon  as  mediators  of  intercession  ; 
and  Christ  as  the  mediator  of  salvation.  And  they  affirm 
moreover,  that  Christ  was  a  mediator  only  in  the  time  of 
his  passion.  Which  is  repugnant  to  the  words  of  St. 
Paul,  writing  to  the  old  Romans,  (chap.  viii.  34,)  where, 
speaking  of  the  intercession  of  Christ,  he  says,  "  Who 
is  on  the  right  hand  of  God,  who  also  maketh  interces- 
sion for  us,"  &c.  And  if  Christ  be  a  mediator  of  salva- 
tion, why  need  we  then  any  other  intercession  of  saints 
for  our  petitions  ?  For  salvation  being  once  had,  what 
can  we  require  more  ?  Or  what  more  does  he  want  to 
be  obtained  of  the  saints,  who  is  sure  to  be  saved  only 
by  Christ  ?  And  then  in  their  devotions,  why  do  they 
teach  us  thus  to  pray  to  the  blessed  Virgin  :  "  Save  all 
them  that  glorify  thee,"  &c.  if  salvation  belong  only  to 
Christ  ?  unless  they  purposely  study  to  seem  contrary 
to  themselves. 

Hereto  also  pertains  the  worshipping  of  relics,  and 
the  false  adoration  of  sacraments,  that  is,  the  outward 
signs  of  the  things  signified.  Add  to  this  also,  the  profa- 
nation of  the  Lord's  Supper,  contrary  to  the  use  for 
which  it  was  ordained,  in  reserving  it  after  the  commu- 
nion, in  setting  it  to  sale  for  money,  and  falsely  persuad- 
ing both  themselves  and  others,  that  the  priest  merits 
both  to  himself  that  speaketh,  and  to  him  that  heareth, 
only  by  the  mere  doing  of  the  work,  though  the  party 
that  useth  the  same  hath  no  devotion  in  him. 

OF    SACRAMENTS,  BAPTISM,  AND   THE    LORD'S    SUPPER. 

As  touching  the  sacraments,  their  doctrine  likewise  is 
corrupt  and  erroneous. 

First,  they  err  falsely  in  the  number  ;  for  where  the 
institution  of  Christ  ordains  but  two,  they  have  added 
five  other  sacraments. 

Secondly,  they  err  in  the  use  ;  for  where  the  word  has 
ordained  those  sacraments  to  excite  our  faith,  and  to  give 
us  admonitions  of  spiritual  things,  they  contrariwise  teach 
that  the  sacraments  do  not  only  stir  up  faith,  but  also 
that  they  avail  and  are  effectual  without  faith,  as  is  to 
be  found  in  the  writings  of  Thomas  Aquinas,  Scotus, 
and  others. 

Thirdly,  in  the  operation  and  effect  of  the  sacraments 
they  fail,  where,  contrary  to  the  mind  of  the  scriptures 
they  say,  that  they  give  grace,  and  not  only  do  sig- 
nify, but  also  contain  and  exhibit  that  which  they  signify, 
to  wit,  grace  and  salvation. 

Fourthly,  they  err  also  in  application,  applying  their 
sacraments  both  to  the  quick  and  the  dead,  to  them  also 
that  be  absent,  to  remission  of  sins,  and  releasing  of 
pain,  &c. 

In  the  sacrament  of  baptism  they  are  to  be  reproved, 
not  only  for  adding  to  the  simple  words  of  Christ's  in- 
stitution divers  other  new  found  rites  and  fancies  of  men, 
but  also  where  the  use  of  the  old  church  of  Rome  was 
only  to  baptize  men,  they  baptize  also  bells,  and  apply 
the  words  of  baptism  to  water,  fire,  candles,  stocks  and 
stones,  &c. 

But  especially  in  the  Supper  of  the  Lord  their  doctrine 
most  filthily  swerves  from  the  right  mind  of  the  scrip- 
tures, from  all  order,  reason  and  fashion,  and  is  mosi 
worthy  to  be  exploded  out  of  all  christian  churches. 
Touching  the  which  sacrament,  the  first  error  is  their 
idolatrous  abuse  by  worshipping,  adoring,  censing, 
knocking,  and  kneeling  unto  it,  in  reserving  also  and 
carrying  the  same  about  in  pomp  and  procession  in 
towns  and  fields.  Secondly,  also  in  the  substance 
thereof,  their  teaching  is  monstrous  :  they  say  there  is 
no  substance  of  bread  and  wine  remaining,  but  only  the 
real  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  putting  no  diS"erence  be- 
tween calling  and  making ;  because  Christ  called  bread 


30 


THE  DIFFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  NOW  IS, 


Lis  body,  therefore,  say  they,  he  made  it  his  body,  and  so 
of  a  wholesome  sacrament,  they  make  a  perilous  idol : 
and  that  which  the  old  church  of  Rome  did  ever  take  to 
be  a  mystery,  they  turn  into  a  blind  mist  of  mere  accidents 
to  blear  the  people's  eyes,  making  them  believe  tliey  see 
that  they  see  not ;  and  not  to  see  that  which  they  see, 
and  to  worship  a  thing  made,  for  their  Maker,  a  crea- 
ture for  their  Creator  ;  and  that  which  was  threshed  out 
of  a  wheaten  sheaf,  they  set  up  in  the  church,  and  worship 
for  a  saviour  ;  and  when  they  have  worshipped  him,  then 
they  offer  him  to  his  father  ;  and  when  they  have  offered 
him,  then  they  eat  him  up,  or  else  close  him  fast  in  a  pit, 
where,  if  he  corrupt  and  putrify  before  he  be  eaten,  then 
they  burn  him  to  powder  and  ashes.  And  notwithstand- 
ing they  know  well  by  scriptures,  that  the  body  of  Christ 
can  never  corrupt  and  putrify  ;  yet  for  all  this  corrup- 
tion will  they  needs  make  it  the  body  of  Christ,  and  burn 
all  them  which  believe  not  that  which  is  against  true 
christian  belief,  Acts  ii.  27. 


OF    MATRIMONY. 

The  order  and  rule  which  St.  Paul  set  for  marriage  is 
manifest  in  his  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  where,  as  he 
prefers  single  life  in  such  as  have  the  gift  of  continence, 
before  the  married  estate  ;  so,  again,  in  such  as  have  not 
the  gift,  he  prefers  the  married  life  before  the  other ;  willing 
every  such  one  to  have  his  wife,  because  of  fornication, 
I  Cor.  vii.  2.  Furthermore,  how  the  apostle  allows  a 
bishop  to  be  the  husband  of  one  wife  (so  he  exceeded 
not  after  the  manner  of  the  Jews,  which  were  permitted  to 
have  many),  and  how  vehemently  he  reproves  them  that 
restrain  marriage,  his  Epistles  to  Timothy  do  record, 
1  Tim.  iii.  2,  and  iv.  3.  Moreover,  what  degrees  are 
permitted  by  the  law  of  God  to  marry,  is  to  be  seen  in 
Lev.  xviii.  Also  how  children  ought  not  to  marry  with- 
out the  consent  of  their  parents,  is  apparent  by  manifest 
examples  of  the  scriptures. 

Contrary  to  these  ordinances  of  the  scripture,  the  new 
catholics  of  the  pope's  church  repute  and  call  marriage 
a  state  of  imperfection,  and  prefer  single  life,  be  it 
never  so  impure,  pretending  that  where  the  one  replen- 
ishes the  earth,  the  other  fills  heaven.  Furthermore,  as 
good  as  the  third  part  of  Christendom  (if  it  be  no  more), 
both  men  and  women,  they  keep  through  compulsory 
vows  from  marriage,  having  no  respect  whether  they 
have  the  gift  or  no.  Such  ministers  and  priests  as  are 
found  to  have  wives,  they  not  only  remove  out  of  place, 
but  also  pronounce  sentence  of  death  upon  them,  and 
account  their  children  illegitimate.  Again,  as  good  as 
the  third  part  of  the  year  they  exempt  and  suspend  from 
liberty  of  marriage  ;  they  extend  the  degrees  of  forbidden 
marriage  further  than  ever  did  the  law  of  God,  even  to 
the  fifth  or  sixth  degree  ;  which  degree,  notwithstand- 
ing they  release  again  when  they  choose  for  money. 
Over  and  besides  all  this,  they  have  added  a  new  found 
prohibition  of  spiritual  kindred,  that  is,  that  such  as  have 
been  gossips,  or  godfathers  and  godmothers  together  in 
christening  another  man's  child,  must  not  marry  toge- 
ther ;  and,  finally,  in  this  doctrine  of  matrimony,  they 
gain  and  rake  to  themselves  much  money  from  the  peo- 
ple, they  augment  horrible  crimes,  they  nourish  adultery, 
they  fill  the  world  with  offences,  and  give  great  occasion 
of  murdering  infants. 


OF    MAGISTRATES    AND    CIVIL    GOVERNMENT. 

We  have  seen  before  what  rules  and  lessons  St.  Paul 
gave  to  the  old  Romans  concerning  magistrates,  to  whose 
authority  he  would  have  all  human  creatures  to  be  sub- 
ject, and  how  they  are  the  ministers  of  God,  having  the 
sword  given  unto  them,  wherewith  they  ought  to  repress 
false  doctrine  and  idolatry,  and  maintain  that  which  is 
true  and  right,  Rom.  xiii.  1.  Now  let  us  survey  a  little 
the  pope's  proceedings,  and  mark  how  far  he  trans- 
gresses in  this,  as  he  does  in  almost  all  other  points,  from 
true  Christianity. 

1.  The  pope,  with  all  his  clergy,  exempt  themselves 
from  all  civil  obedience. 


2.  They  arrogate  to  themselves  authority  to  ordaia 
and  constitute,  without  leave  or  knowledge  of  the  ma- 
gistrate. 

3.  Yea,  they  take  upon  them  to  depose  and  set  up 
rulers  and  magistrates  whom  they  choose. 

OF    PURGATORY. 

The  paradoxes,  or,  rather  the  fancies  of  the  later 
church  of  Rome,  concerning  purgatory,  are  monstrous, 
neither  old  nor  apostolical. 

1 .  They  say  there  is  a  purgatory,  where  souls  burn 
in  fire  after  this  life. 

2.  The  pain  of  purgatory  differs  nothing   from    the 
pains  of  hell,  but  only  that  it  has  an  end  ;  the  pains  of  | 
hell  have  none. 

3.  The  painful  suffering  of  this  fire  fretteth  and 
purgeth  away  the  sins  before  committed  in  the  body. 

4.  The  time  of  these  pains  endures  in  some  longer,  in 
some  less,  according  as  their  sins  deserve. 

5.  After  which  time  of  their  pains  being  expired,  then 
the  mercy  of  God  translates  them  to  heavenly  bliss^ 
which  the  body  of  Christ  has  bought  for  them. 

6.  The  pains  of  purgatory  are  so  great,  that  if  all  the 
beggars  in  the  world  were  seen  on  the  one  side,  and  but 
one  soul  in  purgatory  on  the  other  side,  the  whole 
world  would  pity  more  that  one   than  all  the  others. 

7.  The  whole  time  of  punishment  in  this  purgatory 
must  continue  so  long,  till  the  fire  have  clean  fretted  and 
purged  away  the  rusty  spots  of  every  sinful  soul  there 
burning,  unless  there  come  some  release. 

8.  The  helps  and  releases  that  may  shorten  the  time 
of  their  purgation  are  the  pope's  pardons  and  indul- 
gences, sacrifice  of  the  altar,  dirges,  and  trentals,  prayer, 
fasting,  meritorious  deeds  out  of  the  treasure-house  of 
the  church,  alms  and  charitable  deeds  of  the  living, 
in  satisfying  God's  justice  for  them,  &c. 

9.  Lack  of  belief  of  purgatory  brings  to  hell. 

Many  other  false  errors  and  great  deformities,  here- 
sies, absurdities,  vanities,  and  follies,  besides  their  blas- 
phemous railings,  and  contumelies,  may  be  noted  in  the 
later  church  of  Rome,  wherein  they  have  made  manifest 
departure  from  the  old  faith  of  Rome,  as  in  depriving 
the  church  of  one  kind  of  the  sacrament,  in  taking  from 
the  people  the  knowledge  and  reading  of  God's  word,  in 
praying  and  speaking  to  the  people,  and  administering 
sacraments  in  a  tongue  unknown,  in  mistaking  the  au- 
thority of  the  keys,  in  their  unwritten  tenets,  in  making 
the  authority  of  the  scripture  insufficient,  in  untrue 
judgment  of  the  church,  and  the  wrong  notes  of  the 
same,  in  the  supremacy  of  the  see  of  Rome,  in  their 
wrong  opinions  of  antichrist. 

But  because  these,  with  all  other  parts  of  doctrine, 
are  more  copiously,  and  at  large,  comprehended  in 
other  books,  both  in  Latin  and  English,  set  forth  in 
these  our  days  ;  I  shall  not  travel  further  herein,  espe- 
cially seeing  the  contrariety  between  the  pope's  church 
and  the  church  of  Christ,  between  the  doctrine  of  the 
one,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  other,  is  so  evident,  that 
he  is  blind  that  sees  it  not,  and  has  no  hands  almost 
that  feels  it  not. 

For,  whereas  the  doctrine  of  Christ  is  altogether 
spiritual,  consisting  whoUy  in  spirit  and  truth,  and  re^ 
quires  no  outward  thing  to  make  a  true  christian  man  but 
only  baptism  (which  is  the  outward  profession  of  faith), 
and  receiving  the  Lord's  Supper.  Let  us  now  examine 
the  whole  religion  of  this  later  church  of  Rome,  and  we 
shall  find  it,  from  top  to  toe,  to  consist  in  nothing  else 
but  altogether  in  outward  and  ceremonial  exercises  ;  as 
outward  confession,  absolution  at  the  priest's  hand, 
outward  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  buying  of  pardons,  pur- 
chasing of  obits,  worshipping  of  images  and  relics,  pil- 
grimage to  this  place  or  that,  building  of  churches, 
founding  of  monasteries,  outward  works  of  the  law,  out- 
ward gestures,  garments,  colours,  choice  of  meats,  differ- 
ence  of  times  and  places,  pecuUar  rites  and  observances, 
set  prayers,  and  number  of  prayers  prescribed,  fasting 
of  vigils,  keeping  of  holidays,  coming  to  church,  hearing 
of  service,  extern  succession  of  bishops,  and  of  Peter's 
see,  extern  form  and  notes  of  the  church,  &c.     So  that 


AND  THE  ANCIENT  CHURCH  OF  ROME  THAT  THEN  WAS. 


31 


by  this  religion  to  make  a  true  christian  and  a  good 
catholic,  there  is  no  working  of  the  Holy  Ghost  re- 
quired. As  for  example,  to  make  this  matter  more 
plain  let  us  here  define  a  christian  man  after  the  pope's 
making,  whereby  we  may  see  the  better  what  is  to  be 
judged  of  the  scope  of  his  doctrine. 

After  the  pope's  catholic  religion,  a  true  christian 
man  is  thus  defined  ;  first,  to  be  baptized  in  the  Latin 
tongue  (where  the  godfathers  profess  they  cannot  tell 
■what),  then  confirmed  by  the  bishop  ;  the  mother  of  the 
child  to  be  purified,  after  he  be  grown  in  years,  then  to 
come  to  the  church,  to  keep  his  fasting  days,  to  fast 
in  Lent,  to  come  under  the  priest's  blessing,  that  is,  to 
be  confessed  of  the  priest,  to  do  his  penance,  at  Easter 
to  take  his  rites,  to  hear  mass  and  Divine  service,  to  set 
up  candles  before  images,  to  creep  to  the  cross,  to  take 
holy  bread  and  holy  water,  to  go  on  procession,  to  carry 
his  palms  and  candle,  and  to  take  ashes,  to  fast  in  the 
ember  days,  rogation  days,  and  vigils,  to  keep  the 
holidays,  to  pay  his  tithes  and  offering  days,  to  go  oa 


pilgrimage,  to  buy  pardons,  to  worship  his  Maker  over 
the  priest's  head,  to  receive  the  pope  for  his  supreme 
head,  and  to  obey  his  laws,  to  have  his  beads,  and  to 
give  to  the  high  altar,  to  take  orders  if  he  will  be  a 
priest,  to  say  his  matins,  to  sing  his  mass,  to  lift  up 
fair,  to  keep  his  vow,  and  not  to  marry,  when  he  is 
sick  to  be  absolved  and  anointed,  and  take  the  rites  of 
the  holy  church,  to  be  buried  in  the  church-yard,  to  be 
rung  for,  to  be  sung  for,  to  be  buried  in  a  friar's  cowl,  to 
find  a  soul-priest,  &c. 

All  which  points  being  observed,  who  can  deny  but 
this  is  a  devout  man,  and  a  perfect  christian  catholic, 
and  sure  to  be  saved,  as  a  true,  faithful  child  of  the 
holy  mother  church  ? 

Now  look  upon  this  definition,  and  tell  me,  good 
reader,  what  faith  or  spirit,  or  what  working  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  required  in  all  this  doctrine  ?  The  grace 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  give  the  ttrue  light  of  his  gospel  to 
shine  in  our  hearts.    Amen. 


ACTS    AND    MONUMENTS, 


BOOK   I. 


CONTAINING 


THREE   HUNDRED   YE.\RS   NEXT  AFTER  CHRIST,  WITH  THE  TEN  PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE 

PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


Having  tluis  prepared  the  way,  let  us  now  (by  the  grace 
of  Christ  our  Lord)  enter  into  the  matter  :  that  as  we 
have  set  forth  the  state  as  well  of  the  primitive  as  of  the 
later  times  of  this  church  of  Rome  ;  so  now  we  may  dis- 
course of  the  Acts  of  every  age  by  itself. 

First,  To  declare  of  the  suffering  time  of  the  church, 
which  contains  about  three  hundred  years  after  Christ. 

Secondly,  The  flourishing  and  growing  time  of  the 
same,  containing  other  three  hundred  years. 

Thirdly,  The  declining  time  of  the  church,  and  of  true 
religion,  other  three  hundred  years. 

Fourthly,  Of  the  time  of  antichrist,  reigning  and 
raging  in  the  church. 

Lastly,  Of  the  reforming  time  of  Christ's  church,  in 
these  later  three  hundred  years. 

In  treating  of  all  which  things,  our  chief  purpose  shall 
be,  not  so  much  to  intermeddle  with  outward  affairs  of 
princes,  or  civil  matters,  as  specially  minding  ''o  prose- 
cute such  things  as  appertain  to  the  state  of  the  church  ; 
as  first,  to  treat  of  the  establishing  of  christian  faith,  then 
of  the  persecutions  of  tyrants,  the  constancy  and  pati- 
ence of  God's  saints,  the  conversion  of  christian  realms 
to  the  faith  of  Christ,  namely,  of  this  realm  of  England 
and  Scotland  :  to  declare  the  maintenance  of  true  doc- 
trine, the  false  practice  of  prelates,  the  creeping  in  of 
superstition  and  hypocrisy,  the  manifold  assaults,  wars, 
and  tumults  of  the  princes  of  this  world  against  the  peo- 
ple of  God.  Wherein  may  appear  the  wonderful  ope- 
ration of  Christ's  mighty  hand,  ever  working  in  his 
church,  and  never  ceasing  to  defend  the  same  against  his 
enemies,  according  to  the  verity  of  his  own  word,  pro- 
mising to  be  with  his  church  while  the  world  shall 
Stand. 

In  the  treatment  of  all  which  things,  two  special  points 
I  chiefly  commend  to  the  reader,  as  most  recpiisite  and 
necessary  for  every  christian  man  to  observe  and  to  note 
for  his  own  experience  and  profit ;  as  first,  the  disposition 
and  nature  of  this  world;  secondly,  the  nature  and  con- 
dition of  the  kingdom  of  Christ ;  the  vanity  of  the  one, 
and  establishment  of  the  other ;  the  unprosperous  and  un- 
quiet state  of  the  one,  ruled  by  man's  violence  and 
wisdom,  ap.d  the  happy  success  of  the  other,  ever  ruled 
by  God's  blessing  and  providence ;  the  wrath  and  re- 
venging hand  of  God  in  the  one,  and  his  mercy  upou 


the  other.  The  world  I  call  all  such  as  be  without  or 
against  Christ,  either  by  ignorance,  not  knowing  him,  or 
by  heathenish  life,  not  following  him,  or  by  violence  re- 
sisting him.  On  the  other  side,  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
in  this  world,  I  take  to  be  all  them  which  belong  to  the 
faith  of  Christ,  and  here  take  his  part  in  this  world 
against  the  world  ;  the  number  of  whom,  although  it  be 
much  smaller  than  the  other,  and  is  always  hated  and 
molested  of  the  world,  yet  it  is  the  number  which  the 
Lord  peculiarly  doth  bless  and  prosper,  and  ever  will. 
And  this  number  of  Christ's  subjects  it  is  which  we  call 
the  visible  church  here  on  earth.  Which  visible  church, 
having  in  itself  a  difference  of  two  sorts  of  people,  so  is  it 
to  be  divided  into  two  ])arts,  of  which  the  one  stands  of 
such  as  are  of  outward  profession  only,  the  other  which 
by  election  inwardly,  are  joined  to  Christ :  the  first  in 
words  and  lips  seem  to  honour  Christ,  and  are  in  the 
visible  church  only,  but  not  in  the  church  invisible,  and 
partake  the  outward  sacraments  of  Christ,  but  not  the  in- 
ward blessing  of  Christ.  The  other  are  both  in  the 
visible,  and  also  in  the  invisible  church  of  Christ,  who,  not 
only  in  words,  and  outward  profession,  but  also  in  heart 
do  truly  serve  and  honour  Christ,  partaking  not  only  of 
the  sacraments,  but  also  of  the  heavenly  blessings  and 
grace  of  Christ. 

And  many  times  it  happens  that  between  these  two 
parts  of  this  visible  church  there  grows  great  variance 
and  mortal  persecution,  insomuch  that  sometime  the  true 
church  of  Christ  has  no  greater  enemies  than  of  her  own 
profession,  as  happened  not  only  in  the  time  of  Christ 
and  his  apostles,  but  also  from  time  to  time  almost  con- 
tinually, and  especially  in  these  later  days  of  the  church, 
under  the  persecution  of  antichrist  and  his  retinue. 

At  the  first  preaching  of  Christ,  who  should  rather 
have  known  and  received  him,  than  the  pharisees  and 
scribes  ?  And  yet,  who  persecuted  and  rejected  him 
more  than  they  ?  What  followed  ?  They  in  refusing 
Christ  to  be  their  king,  and  choosing  rather  to  be  sub- 
ject to  Caesar,  were  by  their  own  Caesar  destroyed. 
Whereby  is  to  be  learned,  what  a  dangerous  thing  it  is  to 
refuse  the  gospel  of  God. 

The  like  example  of  God's  wrathful  punishment  is  to 
be  noted  no  less  in  the  Romans  also.  For  when  Tibe- 
rius Caesar,  having  heard  by  letters  from  Pontius  Pilate^ 
of  the  doings  of  Christ,  of  his  miracles,  resiurectiou  and 


A.D.  36.] 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


S3 


I  ascension  into  heaven,  and  how  he  was  received  by  many 
as   God,  was  himself  moved  with  belief  of  the  same,  and 
proposed  to  the  senate  to  have  Christ  adored  as  God : 
they  refused  him,  because  that  contrary  to  the  law  of  the 
Romans,  he  was  consecrated  (said  they)  God,  before  the 
senate  of  Rome  had  so  decreed    (Tertul.  Apol.  cap.  5). 
Thus  the  vain  senate,  contented  with  the    emperor  to 
reign  over  them,  and  not  contented  with  the  meek  King 
of  Glory,  the  Son  of  God  to  be  their  king  ;  were,  like  the 
Jews,   scourged  for  their  refusing,  by  the  same  power 
which  they  themselves  did  prefer.     For  as  they  preferred 
the  emperor,  and  rejected  Christ,  so  by  the  just  permis- 
sion of  God,  their  own  emperors  were  stirred  up  against 
them,  so  that  the  senators  themselves  were  nearly  all  de- 
voured, and  the  whole    city  most  horribly  afflicted  for 
almost  three  hundred  years.     For   the  same    Tiberius, 
who  for  a  great  part  of  his  reign  was  a  moderate  prince, 
was  afterwards  a  sharp   and  heavy  tyrant,   who  neither 
favoured  his  own  mother,  nor  spared  his  own  nephews, 
nor  the  princes  of  the  city,  of  whom,  to  the  number  of 
twent}',  he  left  not  more  than  two  or  three  alive.     Sue- 
tonius reports  him  to  be  so  stern  and  tyrannical,  that  in 
his  reign,  many  were  unjustly  accused,  and  condemned  with 
their  wives  and  children.     In  one  day  he  records  twenty 
persons  drawn  to  execution.     By  him,  also,  through  the 
'  just  punishment  of  God,  Pilate,  under  whom  Christ  was 
,  crucified,  was  accused  at  Rome,  deposed,  then  banished, 
and  at  length  did  slay  himself.  Neither  did  Herod  and  Caia- 
I  phas  long  escape  :  and  Agrippa  also  was  cast  into  prison. 
In  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  the  Lord  Jesus,  the    Son  of 
I  God,  in  the  four-and-thirtieth  year  of  his  age,  through  the 
I  malice  of  the  Jews,  suffered  his  blessed  passion,  for  the 
I  conquering  of  sin,  death,  and  Satan  the  prince  of  this 
;  world,    and   rose   again   the   third   day.       After   whose 
blessed  passion  and  resurrection,  this  Tiberius  lived   six 
;  years,  during  which  time  no  persecution  was  yet  stirring 
I  against  the  Christians. 

;  In  the  next  year  after  the  passion  of  our  Saviour,  or 
I  somewhat  more,  St.  Paul  was  converted  to  the  faith. 
I  Tiberius,  having  reigned  three-and-twenty  years,  was 
succeeded  by  Caius  Caesar  Caligula  (A.  D.  37),  Claudius 
Nero  (A.D.  41),  andDomitius  Nero  (A.  D.  54) ;  which 
three  were  likewise  scourges  to  the  senate  and  people  of 
Rome.  Caligula  commanded  himself  to  be  worshipped 
as  God,  and  temples  to  be  erected  in  his  name,  and  used 
to  sit  in  the  temple  among  the  gods,  requiring  his  images 
to  be  set  up  in  all  temples,  and  also  in  the  temple  at 
Jerusalem,  His  cruel  displeasure  was  such  towards  the 
Romans,  that  he  wished  that  all  the  people  of  Rome  had 
but  one  neck,  that  he  might  destroy  such  a  multitude. 
By  Caligula,  Herod,  the  murderer  of  John  Baptist,  and 
condemner  of  Christ,  was  condemned  to  perpetual  banish- 
ment, where  he  died  miserably.  Caiaphas  also,  who 
wickedly  sat  in  judgment  upon  Christ,  was  removed  from 
the  high  priests'  room,  and  Jonathan  set  in  his  place. 
The  raging  fierceness  of  this  Caligula  against  the  Romans 
would  not  so  soon  have  ceased,  had  he  not  been  cut  off 
by  the  hands  of  a  tribune  and  other  officers,  who  slew 
him  in  the  fourth  year  of  his  reign    (A.  D.  41). 

But  that  which  Caligula  had  only  conceived,  the  other 
two  which  came  after,  brought  to  pass  ;  Claudius  Nero 
reigned  thirteen  years  with  great  cruelty,  and  then  died 
by  poison  ;  but  especially  Domitius  Nero,  who  succeed- 
ing Claudius,  reigned  fourteen  years,  with  such  fury  and 
tyranny,  that  he  slew  the  most  part  of  the  senators,  and 
destroyed  the  whole  order  of  knighthood  in  Rome.  So 
prodigious  a  monster  was  he,  more  like  a  beast,  yea 
a  devil  than  a  man,  that  he  seemed  to  be  born  to  the 
destruction  of  men.  Such  was  his  wretched  cruelty, 
that  he  caused  his  mother,  his  brother-in-law,  his  sister, 
his  wife,  all  his  instructors,  Seneca  and  Lucan,  with  many 
more  of  his  own  kindred  and  consanguinity,  to  be  put  to 
death.  Moreover,  he  commanded  Rome  to  be  set  on 
fire  in  twelve  places,  and  it  continued  six  days  and  seven 
nights  in  burning  (A.  D.  64),  while  he  to  see  .the 
example  how  Troy  burned,  sung  the  verses  of  Homer. 
And  to  avoid  the  infamy  thereof,  he  laid  the  fault  upon 
the  christians,  and  caused  them  to  be  persecuted.  And 
so  this  miserable  emperor  continued  to  reign  fourteen 
years,  till  the  senate  proclaiming  him  a  public  enemy  to 


mankind,  condemned  him  to  be  drawn  through  the  city 
and  to  be  whipped  to  death.  For  fear  whereof,  he  fled 
in  the  night  to  the  country,  where  he  was  forced  to  slay 
himself.  In  the  latter  end  of  this  Domitius  Nero,  Peter 
and  Paul  were  put  to  death  for  the  testimony  and  faith  of 
Christ    (A.  D.  67). 

Thus  we  see,  how  the  just  scourge  and  indignation  of 
God  ever  follows,  where  Christ  Jesus  is  contemned, 
and  not  received  ;  as  may  appear,  both  by  the  Romans 
who  were  thus  consumed  and  plagued  by  their  own  em- 
perors, by  civil  wars  and  other  casualties.  And  also  by 
the  destruction  of  the  Jews,  who  (A.  D,  73,)  were 
destroyed  by  Titus  and  Vespasian,  to  the  number  of 
eleven  hundred  thousand,  besides  them  which  Vespasian 
slew  in  subduing  Galilee,  and  them  also  which  were  sold 
to  vile  slavery,  to  the  number  of  seventeen  thousand. 
Two  thousand  were  brought  with  Titus  in  his  triumph  ; 
of  whom  he  gave  part  to  be  devoured  of  the  wild  beasts, 
and  a  part  were  most  cruelly  slain.  All  nations  and 
realms  may  thus  take  example,  what  it  is  to  reject  the 
visitation  of  God's  truth,  and  much  more  to  persecute 
them  which  be  sent  of  God  for  their  salvation. 

And  as  this  vengeance  of  God  hath  thus  been  shewed 
upon  both  the  Jews  and  the  Romans,  for  their  contempt 
of  Christ,  so  neither  the  emperors  themselves,  for  perse- 
cuting Christ  in  his  members,  escaped  without  their 
just  reward.  For  among  those  emperors  who  put  so 
many  christian  martyrs  to  death,  few  of  them  escaped 
either  being  slain  themselves,  or  by  some  miserable  end 
or  other  worthily  punished.  The  slaughter  of  the  three 
Neroes  is  declared  before.  After  Nero,  Domitius  Galba 
within  seven  months  was  slain  by  Otho.  And  so  did 
Otho  afterward  slay  himself,  being  overcome  by  Vitellius. 
And  was  not  Vitellius  shortly  after  drawn  through  the 
city  of  Rome,  and  after  he  was  tormented  thrown  into 
the  Tiber  ?  Titus,  a  good  emperor,  is  thought  to  be  poi- 
soned by  Domitian  his  brother.  Domitian,  after  he  had 
been  a  persecutor  of  the  christians,  was  slain  in  his 
chamber,  with  the  consent  of  his  wife.  Commodus  was 
murdered.  The  like  end  was  of  Pertinax  and  Julian. 
After  Severus  died  here  in  England  (and  lieth  at  York), 
did  not  his  son  Caracal  slay  his  brother  Geta,  and  he 
slain  after  by  Martial  ?  Macrinus  with  his  son  Diadumenus 
were  both  slain  by  their  own  soldiers.  Heliogabalus 
was  slain  by  his  own  people,  and  drawn  through  the 
city  and  cast  into  the  Tiber.  Alexander  Severus,  that 
worthy  and  learned  emperor,  although  in  life  and  virtues 
he  was  unlike  Other  emperors,  yet  experienced  the  like  end, 
being  slain  with  his  godly  mother  Mammea,  by  Maximin. 
Maximin  also  after  three  years  was  himself  slain  by  his 
soldiers.  What  should  I  speak  of  Maximus  and  Balbi- 
nus  in  like  sort,  both  slain  in  Rome  ?  Of  Gordian,  slain 
by  Philip  :  of  Philip,  the  first  christened  emperor,  slain ; 
of  wicked  Decius  drowned,  and  his  son  slain  the  same 
time  in  battle  ;  of  Gallus,  and  Volusianus  his  son,  em- 
perors after  Decius,  both  slain  by  yEmilianus,  who 
within  three  months  after,  was  himself  slain.  Valerianus 
was  taken  prisoner  of  the  Persians,  and  there  made  a 
riding  fool  of  by  Sapores  their  king,  who  used  him  for  a 
stool  to  leap  upon  his  horse,  while  his  son  Galienus 
sleeping  at  Rome,  either  would  not,  or  could  not  once 
proffer  to  avenge  his  father's  ignominy.  At  length 
Galienus  was  killed  by  Aureolus.  It  were  too  long  here 
to  speak  of  Aurelian,  another  persecutor,  slain  of  his 
secretary  ;  of  Tacitus  and  Florinus  his  brother,  of  whom 
the  first  was  slain  at  Pontus  ;  the  other  was  murdered  at 
Tarsis ;  Probus,  although  a  good  emperor,  was  yet 
destroyed  by  his  soldiers.  After  whom  Carus  was  slain  by 
lightning.  Next  to  Carus  followed  the  impious  and 
wicked  persecutor  Dioclesian,  with  his  fellows,  Maximin, 
Valerius,  Maximinus,  Maxentius,  and  Licinius,  under 
whom  all  at  one  time  the  greatest  and  most  grievous 
persecution  was  moved  against  the  christians  ten  years 
together.  Dioclesian  and  Maximian  deposed  themselves 
from  the  empire.  Galerius  the  chief  minister  of  the 
persecution,  after  his  terrible  persecutions,  fell  into  a 
wonderful  sickness,  and  so  did  swarm  with  worms,  that 
being  curable  neither  by  surgery  nor  physic,  he  con- 
fessed that  it  happened  for  his  cruelty  towards  the 
christians,  and  so  called  in  his  proclamations  against 
d2 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  I. 


them.  Maximinus  being  tormented  with  pain  in  his 
bowels  there  di<?d.  Maxentius  was  drowned  in  the 
Tiber.  Licinius,  beingovercomebyConstantine  theGreat, 
was  deposed,  and  afterward  slain  by  his  soldiers.  But 
on  the  other  side,  after  the  time  of  Constantine,  when 
the  faith  of  Christ  was  received  into  the  imperial  seat, 
we  read  of  no  emperor  after  the  like  sort  destroyed  or 
molested,  except  it  were  Julian,  or  Basil,  or  Valens. 

And  thus  have  we  briefly  collected  out  of  the  chronicles 
the  miserable  state  of  the  emperors  of  Rome,  until  the 
time  of  Christian  Constantine,  with  the  examples,  no  less 
terrible  than  manifest,  of  God's  severe  justice  upon 
them,  for  their  contemptuous  refusing  and  persecuting 
the  faith  and  name  of  Christ  their  Lord. 

Moreover,  if  leisure  would  suffer  me  to  come  more  near 
home,  I  could  also  infer  the  like  examples  of  this  our 
country  of  England,  concerning  the  terrible  plagues  of 
God  against  the  refusing  or  abusing  the  benefit  of  his  truth. 
We  read  how  God  stirred  up  Gildas  to  preach  to  the  old 
Britains,  and  to  exhort  them  to  repentance  and  amend- 
ment of  life,  and  to  warn  them  of  plagues  to  come  if  they 
repented  not.  ^Vhat  availed  it  ?  Gildas  was  laughed  to 
scorn,  and  taken  for  a  false  prophet,  and  a  malicious 
preacher.  What  followed  ?  God  sent  in  their  enemies 
on  every  side  and  destroyed  thern,  and  gave  the  land  to 
other  nations.  Not  many  years  past,  God  seeing  idola- 
try, superstition,  hypocrisy,  and  wicked  living  used  in 
this  realm,  raised  up  that  godly  learned  man  John  Wick- 
liffe,  to  preach  unto  our  fathers,  and  to  exhort  them  to 
amend  their  lives,  to  forsake  their  papistry  and  idolatry, 
their  hyprocrisy  and  superstition,  and  to  walk  in  the  fear 
of  God.  His  exhortations  were  not  regarded,  he  with 
his  sermons  were  despised,  his  books  and  himself  after  his 
death  were  burnt.  What  followed  ?  They  slew  their 
king,  and  set  up  three  wrong  kings,  under  whom  all  the 
noble  blood  was  slain,  and  half  the  commons,  in  fighting 
among  themselves  for  the  crown ;  and  the  cities  and 
towns  were  decayed,  and  the  land  nearly  brought  to  a  wil- 
derness, compared  with  what  it  was  before.  Since  that 
time  even  of  late  years,  God,  again  having  pity  of  this 
realm  of  England,  raised  up  his  prophets ;  namely, 
William  Tindall,  Thomas  Bilney,  John  Frith,  Doctor 
Barnes,  Jerome  Garret,  Anthony  Person,  with  others, 
who  earnestly  laboured  to  call  us  to  repentance,  that  the 
fierce  wrath  of  God  might  be  turned  away  from  us.  But 
how  were  they  treated  ?  They  themselves  were  condemned 
and  burnt  as  heretics,  and  their  books  condemned  and 
burnt  as  heretical.  "  The  time  shall  come^  saith  Christ, 
that  whosoever  killeth  you,  will  think  that  he  doth  God 
service."  John  xvi.  1.  If  God  has  deferred  his  punish- 
ment, or  forgiven  us  these  our  wicked  deeds,  as  I  trust 
he  has,  let  us  not  therefore  be  proud  and  high  minded, 
but  most  humbly  thank  Him  for  his  tender  mercies,  and 
beware  of  the  like  ungodly  proceedings  hereafter.  I  need 
Bot  speak  of  these  our  later  times,  which  have  been  in 
King  Henry's  and  King  Edward's  days,  seeing  the  me- 
mory thereof  is  yet  fresh  and  cannot  be  forgotten.  But, 
lOf  this  I  am  sure,  that  God  yet  once  again  is  come  to 
this  church  of  England,  yea,  and  that  more  lovingly  and 
beneficially  than  ever  he  did  before.  For  in  this  visita- 
tion he  has  redressed  many  abuses,  and  cleansed  his 
church  of  much  ungodliness  and  superstition,  and  made 
it  a  glorious  church.  We  now  declare  the  persecutions 
r,aised  up  against  the  servants  of  Clirist,  within  the  space 
of  three  hundred  years  after  Christ.  Which  persecu- 
tions in  number  are  commonly  counted  to  be  ten,  besides 
the  persecutions  by  the  Jews  in  Jerusalem  against  the 
a,postles,  —  in  which  St.  Stephen  was  put  to  death, 
with  many  others. 

After  the  martyrdom  of  Stephen,  James  the  apostle 
and  brother  of  John  suffered.  Mention  is  made  of  James 
in  the  Acts,  xii.  1.  Where  is  declared,  how  Herod 
stretched  forth  his  hand,  to  afflict  certain  of  the  church  : 
among  whom  James  was  one,  whom  he  slew  with  the  sword. 
Of  this  James,  Eusebius  mentions,  that  when  brought 
to  the  tribunal,  he  that  brought  him  (and  was  the  cause 
of  his  trouble)  seeing  him  condemned,  and  that  he  would 
suflfer  death  :  as  he  went  to  the  execution,  being  moved 
in  heart  and  conscience,  confessed  himself  a  Christian. 


And  so  they  were  led  forth,  and  were  beheaded  together 
(A.  D.  ^6). 

Dorotheus  testifies,  that  Nicanor,  one  of  the  seven 
deacons,  with  two  thousand  others,  who  believed  in  Christ, 
suffered  also  the  same  day,  when  Stephen  sufl'ered. 

Dorotheus  witnesses  also,  that  Simon,  another  of  the 
deacons,  was  burned.  Parmenas,  also  another  of  the 
deaconSjSufTered. 

Thomas  preached  to  the  Parthians,  Medes,  and  Per- 
sians,  also  to  the  Germans,  Hiraconies,  Bactries,  and 
Magies.  He  suffered  in  Calamina,  being  slain  with  & 
dart. 

Simon  Zelotes  preached  at  Mauritania,  and  in  Africa, 
and  in  Britain  ;  he  was  crucified. 

Judas,  brother  of  James,  preached  to  the  Edessens, 
and  all  Mesopotamia  ;  he  was  slain  in  Berito. 

Simon,  brother  to  Jude  and  to  James,  all  sons  of  Mary 
Cleophas,  and  of  Alpheus,  was  bishop  of  Jerusalem  after 
James,  and  was  crucified  in  a  city  of  Egypt. 

Mark  the  evangelist,  and  first  Bishop  of  Alexandria, 
preached  the  gospel  in  Egypt,  and  there,  being  drawn 
with  ropes  unto  the  fire,  was  burned. 

Bartholomew  is  said  also  to  have  preached  to  the  In- 
dians, and  to  have  translated  the  gospel  of  St.  Matthew 
into  their  tongue,  where  he  continued  a  great  space,  doing 
many  miracles.  At  last  in  Albania,  after  divers  jierse- 
cutions,  he  was  beaten  down  with  staves,  then  crucified, 
and  after  being  flayed,  he  was  at  length  beheaded. 

Andrew,  the  apostle  and  brother  to  Peter,  preached 
to  the  Scythians,  Saxons,  etc.  When  Andrew,  tlirough 
his  diligent  preaching,  had  brought  many  to  the  faith  of 
Christ ;  Egeas  the  governor,  resorted  thither,  to  con- 
strain as  many  as  believed  Christ  to  be  God,  to  do 
sacrifice  to  the  idols.  Andrew  thinking  good  at  the  be- 
ginning to  resist  the  wicked  doings  of  Egeas,  went  to  him, 
saying  ;  that,  *'  It  behoved  him  to  know  his  judge  which" 
dwelleth  in  heaven,  and  to  worship  him,  and  so  in  wor- 
shipping the  true  God,  to  revoke  his  mind  from  false 
gods  and  blind  idols." 

But  he  demanded  of  him,  whether  he  was  the  same 
Andrew  that  overthrew  the  temple  of  the  gods,  and  per- 
suaded men  of  that  sect,  which  the  Romans  had  com- 
manded to  be  abolished.  Andrew  plainly  aflirmed,  that  the 
princes  of  the  Romans  did  not  understand  the  truth,  and 
that  the  Son  of  God,  coming  into  the  world  for  man's 
sake,  had  taught  and  declared  how  those  idols,  whom  they 
so  honoured  as  gods,  were  not  only  not  gods,  but  also 
most  cruel  devils,  enemies  to  mankind,  teaching  the 
people  nothing  else  but  that  with  which  God  is  offended, 
and  being  oftendcd  turns  away  and  regards  them  not. 

The  proconsul  commanded  Andrew  not  to  teach  and 
preach  such  things  any  more  ;  or  if  he  did,  that  he 
should  be  fastened  to  the  cross.  Andrew  answered,  he 
would  not  have  preached  the  honour  and  glory  of 
the  cross,  if  he  had  feared  the  death  of  the  cross. 
Whereupon  sentence  of  condemnation  was  pronounced. 
Andrew  seeing  afar  off  the  cross  prepared,  neither 
changed  countenance  nor  colour,  as  the  imbecility  of 
mortal  man  is  wont  to  do,  neither  did  his  blood  shrink, 
neither  did  he  fail  in  his  speech,  his  body  fainted  not, 
neither  was  his  mind  molested,  his  understanding  did  not 
fail  him,  but  out  of  the  abundance  of  his  heart  his  mouth 
did  speak,  and  fervent  charity  did  appear  in  liis  words  ; 
he  said,  "  O  cross,  most  welcome  and  long  looked  for; 
witli  a  willing  mind  joyfully  and  desirously  I  come  to 
thee,  being  the  scholar  of  him  which  did  hang  on  thee  : 
because  I  have  been  always  thy  lover,  and  have  coveted 
to  embrace  thee."  So  being  crucified,  he  yielded  up  the 
ghost  and  fell  asleep. 

Matthew,  named  Levi,  wrote  his  gospel  to  the  Jews  in 
the  Hebrew  tongue,  as  records  Eusebius,  (lib.  ^.  cap.  24. 
M).  lib.  h.  cap.  8.  cap.  10.  Also  Irenaeus,  lib.  3.  cap.  L 
Hieronymus  in  Cat.  scrip.  Eccl.)  Concerning  this  ajiostle 
and  evangelist,  divers  things  are  recorded,  but  in  such  sort, 
as  may  greatly  be  suspected  to  be  some  crafty  forgery, 
for  the  establishment  of  later  decretals,  and  Romish  doc- 
trine, as  touching  merits,  consecration  of  nuns,  the  su- 
perstitious prescription  of  Lent-fast,  not  only  in  abstain- 
ing from  all  flesh  meats,  but  also  separating  man  and  wife, 


:urifiBOii  of  S>t  ^ete. 


iivioit  of  S>t  %\\ktk 


Page  34, 


A.D.  36—64.]       THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


35 


during  the  time  of  Lent.  Also,  the  strict  prohibition  not 
to  taste  any  bodily  sustenance,  before  receiving  the  Lord's 
Supper.  Inordainingof  mass,  and  that  no  nun  must  marry 
after  the  vow  of  her  profession,  with  such  other  like. 

It  is  recorded  of  Matthias,  that  after  he  had  preached 
to  the  Jews,  he  was  at  length  stoned  and  beheaded. 
(Joan,  de  Monte  Regali.) 

Philip,  the  apostle,  after  he  had  laboured  much  in 
preaching  the  word  of  salvation,  suffered  in  Hierapolis, 
being  crucified  and  stoned  to  death. 

After  Festiis  had  sent  the  apostle  Paul  to  Rome,  and 
the  Jews  had  lost  their  hope  of  performing  their  mali- 
cious vow  against  him,  they  fell  upon  James,  the  brother 
of  our  Lord,  who  was  bishop  at  Jerusalem,  and  required 
him  before  all  the  people,  to  deny  the  faith  of  Christ ; 
but  he  freely,  and  with  great  constancy  before  all  the 
multitude,  confessed  Jesus  to  be  the  Son  of  God,  our 
Saviour,  and  our  Lord  ;  whereupon  they  killed  him. 

Egesippus  thus  describes  the  manner  of  his  death : 
When  many  of  the  chief  persons  believed  in  Christ,  there 
■was  a  tumult  made  of  the  scribes  and  pharisees  ;  there- 
fore they  gathered  together,  and  said  to  James,  "  We 
beseech  thee  restrain  the  people,  for  they  believe  in 
Jesus,  as  though  he  were  the  Christ ;  we  pray  thee 
persuade  the  people  that  they  be  not  deceived  ;  stand 
upon  the  pillar  of  the  temple  that  thou  mayst  be  seen 
from  above,  and  that  thy  words  may  be  heard  by 
all  the  people."  And  thus  the  scribes  and  pharisees  set 
James  upon  the  battlements  of  the  temple  ;  and  he  said, 
wich  a  great  voice,  "  What  do  you  ask  me  of  Jesus  the 
Son  of  Man,  seeing  that  he  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of 
God  in  heaven,  and  shall  come  in  the  clouds  of  heaven?" 
Many,  persuaded  of  this,  glorified  God  upon  the  witness 
of  James,  and  said,  "  Hosannah  in  the  highest  to  the 
Son  of  David  !"  Then  the  scribes  and  the  pharisees 
said  among  themselves,  "  We  have  done  evil,  that  we 
have  caused  such  a  testimony  of  Jesus,  but  let  us  go  up, 
and  let  us  take  him,  that  they,  being  compelled  with 
fear,  may  deny  that  faith."  Therefore  they  went  up, 
and  threw  down  the  just  man,  and  they  took  him  to 
smite  him  with  stones,  for  he  was  not  yet  dead  when  he 
was  cast  down.  But  he,  turning,  fell  down  upon  his 
knees,  saying,  "  O  Lord  God,  Father,  I  beseech  thee  to 
forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do." 

This  James  was  so  notable  a  man,  that  he  was  had  in 
honour  of  all  men,  insomuch  that  the  wise  men  of  the 
Jews,  shortly  after  his  martyrdom,  imputed  the  cause  of 
the  besieging  of  Jerusalem,  and  other  calamities,  to  the 
violence  and  injury  done  to  this  man. 

These  things  being  thus  declared  as  to  the  martyrdom 
of  the  apostles,  and  the  persecution  of  the  Jews,  let  us 
now,  by  the  grace  of  Christ  our  Lord,  narrate  the  perse- 
cutions raised  by  the  Romans  against  the  christians,  till 


(1)  Foxe  here  has  a  marginal  note;  "This  report  seems  neither 
to  come  from  Jerome,  nor  to  be  true  of  Peter." 

The  manner  in  which  later  editions  of  '  Tlie  Fathers'  have  been 
corrupted,  and  the  prodisioiis  extent  to  which  they  were  interpo- 
lated in  tlie  monastic  libraries,  before  the  discovery  of  printing,  lias 
rendered  it  a  matter  of  exceeding  difficulty  to  ascertain  whether  any 
statement  be  truly  the  genuine  opinion  of  the  father  to  whom  il 
is  ascribed.  And  in  subsequent  times  the  Judex  expurgutoriits 
has  erased  so  many  important  sentences,  and  sometimes  whole 
paragraphs,  that  we  cannot  be  certain  of  anything  in  tliose  ancient 
writings.  There  is  at  this  moment  in  ttie  library  of  Trinity 
College,  Dublin,  a  copy  of  Chrysostom's  worl<s,  winch  had  passed 
through  the  hands  of  one  of  the  Inquisitors  of  the  Index,  and  his 
pen  has  been  drawn  over  every  sentence  that  seemed  to  conflict 
with  the  peculiar  views  of  the  Roman  church,  and  not  unfre- 
quently  is  the  word  dele  and  dcleatur  inserted  in  his  handwrit- 
ing in  the  margin. 

Foxe  seems  to  regard  as  an  interpolation  this  passage  in  Jerome 
which  describes  Peter  as  being  twenty-iive  years  at  Home,  but 
whether  it  be  genuine  or  otherwise  this  much  at  least  is  certain,  that 
it  was  both  a  moral  and  physical  impossibility  that  the  statement 
could  be  true  in  reference  to  that  apostle,  as  will  thus  appear : 

I.  St.  Paul  was  converted  in  the  year  35 ;  and  three  years  after- 
wards he  visited  Jerusalem,  where  he  found  Peter  (Gal.  i.  18.) 
this  was  about  the  year  38,  so  that  at  this  time  St.  Peter  was  not 
at  Rome. 

II.  In  three  years  after  this,  we  find  St.  Peter  visiting  the 
regions  about  Jerusalem,  and  justifying  his  proceedings  before  the 
apostles  and  brethren  in  that  city  (Acts,  xi.  2).  This  was  about 
the  year  41,  so  that  at  this  time  St  Peter  was  not  at  Rome. 

III.  In  about  three  years  afterwards  we  find  St.  James  be- 
headed (Acts,  xii.  2),  and  imraediatel;  after  we  tind  St.  I'eter  im* 


the  coming  of  godly  Constantine,  which  persecutions  are 
reckoned,  by  most  writers,  to  the  number  of  ten. 

It  is  marvellous  to  see  and  read  the  incredible  numbers 
of  christian  innocents  that  were  slain  and  tormented, 
some  one  way,  some  another,  as  Rabanas  saith,  "  Some 
slain  with  the  sword  ;  some  burnt  with  fire  ;  some 
scourged  with  whips ;  some  stabbed  with  forks :  some 
fastened  to  the  cross  or  gibbet  ;  some  drowned  in  the 
sea;  some  their  skins  pluckt  off;  some  their  tongues 
cut  off ;  some  stoned  to  death  ;  some  killed  with  cold  ; 
some  starved  with  hunger  ;  some  their  hands  cut  oft",  or 
otherwise  dismembered."  Whereof,  Augustine  also 
saith,  "They  were  bound— imprisoned— killed — tortured 
— burned  — butchered  —  cut  in  pieces,"  ^c.  Although 
these  punishments  were  divers,  yet  the  manner  of  con- 
stancy  in  all  these  martyrs  was  one.  And  notwith- 
standing these  torments,  and  the  cruelty  of  the  tormen- 
tors, yet  such  was  the  number  of  these  constant  saints 
tliat  suffered,  or,  rather  such  was  the  power  of  the  Lord 
in  his  saints,  that,  as  Jerome  says,  "  there  is  no  day  in 
the  whole  year,  to  wiiich  the  number  of  five  thousand 
martyrs  cannot  be  ascribed,  except  only  the  first  day  of 
January." 

THE    FIRST    PERSECUTION. 

The  first  of  these  ten  persecutions  was  stirred  up  by 
the  Emperor  Nero  Domitius  (A.  D.  64).  His  rage 
was  so  fierce  against  the  christians,  as  Eusebius  records, 
that  a  man  might  then  see  cities  full  of  the  dead  bodies 
of  men  and  women  cast  out  naked  in  the  open  streets. 
Likewise,  Orosius  writes  of  Nero,  that  he  was  the  first 
in  Rome  to  raise  persecutions  against  the  christians, 
and  not  only  in  Rome,  but  through  all  the  provinces, 
thinking  to  destroy  the  whole  name  of  christians. 

In  this  persecution,  the  apostle  Peter  was  condemned 
and  crucified,  as  some  write,  at  Rome ;  although  others 
doubt  it :  concerning  his  life  and  history,  because  it  is  suf- 
ficiently described  in  the  gospel,  and  in  the  Acts,  I  need 
not  make  any  repetition  of  it.  There  are  many  who  re- 
late the  cause  and  manner  of  his  death,  although  they 
do  not  all  precisely  agree  in  the  time.  Jerome  says  that 
after  he  had  been  bishop  of  the  church  of  Antioch,  and 
had  preached  to  the  dispersed  of  them  that  believed,  of 
the  circumcision,  in  Pontus,  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Asia, 
and  Bithynia,  in  the  second  year  of  the  Emperor  Clau- 
dius (A.  D.  44),  he  came  to  Rome  to  withstand  Simon 
Magus,  and  there  kept  the  priestly  chair  the  space  of 
five  and  twenty  years,  until  the  last  year  of  Nero,  by 
whom  he  was  crucified,  his  head  being  down,  and  his 
feet  upward,  himself  so  requiring,  because  he  was,  he 
said,  unworthy  to  be  crucified  after  the  same  form  and 
manner  as  the  Lord  was.' 


prisoned  at  Jerusalem   (Acts,  xii.  3).     This  was  about  the  year  44. 
So  that  St.  Peter  could  not  have  been  at  Rome  at  this  period. 

IV.  St.  Paul  preached  at  Antioch  in  about  the  year  42,  remain- 
ing there  a  whole  year.  He  preached  there  again  some  years  after, 
namely,  about  46,  and  it  is  not  improbable  that  it  was  during  this 
visit  tliat  he  had  the  contention  with  St.  Peter  (Gal.  ii.  11).  So 
that  Peter  was  not  at  that  time  at  Rome. 

V.  The  assembly  of  the  apostles  and  elders  at  Jerusalem,  to  de- 
termine the  question  of  the  observance  of  the  Jewish  rites,  or  as 
the  P.ii)ist3  call  it,  the  Council  of  Jerusalem,  was  in  the  year  52. 
Now  Peter  was  there  and  spoke  at  it  (Acts,  xv.  7).  So  that  he 
could  not  have  been  at  Rome  at  this  time. 

VI.  The  Kpistle  of  Paul  to  the  Romans  was  written  in  the 
year  CO,  and  it  contains  internal  evidence  that  Peter  was  not  at 
Rome  at  that  period. 

VII.  Tliere  is  no  further  mention  made  of  St.  Peter  in  the 
sacred  history,  but  we  find  St.  Paul  at  Rome  for  two  whole  years 
(Acts,  xxviii.  30).  These  were  the  years  64  and  65,  as  nearly  ag 
they  can  be  computed.  It  is  certain  that  Peter  was  not  at  Rome 
during  those  two  years,  for  in  the  several  epistles  which  St.  Paul 
wrote  during  his  residence  there,  he  never  mentions  that  apostle 
as  being  even  at  Rome,  much  less  being  bishop  or  pope  of  it 
(See  note,  page  16). 

VIII.  The  martyrdom  of  Peter  was  about  the  year  66,  or  67  at 
the  latest,  so  that  his  visit  to  Rome  must  have  been  after  65,  and 
before  67 ;  and  this  is  the  probable  account  of  the  matter.  He 
pfrliaps,  visited  Rome  at  that  time  after  Paul's  imprisonment 
and  preaching  there.  And  he  tlien,  perhaps  was  seized  and  mar- 
tyred. 

Thus  Foxe  is  fully  justified  in  saying  that  it  cannot  be  true  of 
Peter  that  he  was  25  years  at  Rome.    [Ed.J 


^;4 


36 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  I. 


Paul  the  apostle,  after  his  great  and  unspeakable  la- 
bours in  promoting  the  gospel  of  Christ,  suffered  also  in 
tliis  first  persecution  under  Nero,  and  was  beheaded. 

Among  his  other  manifold  labours  and  travels  in 
spreading  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  he  won  Sergius  Paulus, 
the  proconsul  of  Cyprus,  to  the  faith  of  Christ,  where- 
upon he  took  his  name,  as  some  suppose,  turned  from 
Saulus  to  Paulus. 

And  because  it  is  sufficiently  comprehended  in  the  Acts 
of  the  Apostles  concerning  the  wonderful  conversion,  and 
conversation  of  this  most  worthy  apostle,  that  which  re- 
mains of  the  rest  of  his  history,  I  will  here  briefly  add  how 
he  was  sent  up  in  bonds  to  Rome,  where,  remaining  two 
years  together,  he  disputed  daily  against  the  Jews, 
proving  Christ  to  be  come.  And  here  is  to  be  noted, 
that  after  his  first  answer,  or  defence,  he  was  discharged, 
and  went  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  western  parts,  and 
about  the  coasts  of  Italy. 

But  afterwards  being  brought  the  second  time  before 
Nero,  this  worthy  preacher  and  messenger  of  the  Lord, 
in  the  same  day  in  which  Peter  was  crucified  (although 
not  in  the  same  year,  but  in  the  next  year  following) 
was  beheaded  at  Rome  for  the  testimony  of  Christ. 

THE    SECOND    PERSECUTION. 

The  first  Roman  persecution  ceased  under  Vespasian 
who  srave  some  rest  to  the  poor  christians.  After  whose 
reign  the  second  persecution  was  moved  by  the  emperor 
Domitian  (about  A.  D.  94).  Of  whom  Eusebius  and 
Orosius  write,  that  he  beginning  mildly,  did  afterwards 
so  far  outrage  in  intolerable  pride,  that  he  commanded 
himself  to  be  worshipped  as  God,  and  that  images  of 
gold  and  silver  in  his  honour  should  be  set  up  in  the 
capitol.  The  chief  nobles  of  the  senators,  either  upon 
envy,  or  for  their  goods,  he  caused  to  be  put  to  death, 
some  openly,  and  some  he  sent  into  banishment,  there 
causing  them  to  be  slain  privately. 

And  as  his  tyranny  was  unmeasurable,  so  the  intem- 
perance of  his  life  was  no  less.  He  put  to  death  all  the 
nephews  of  Jude,  called  the  Lord's  brother,  and  caused 
all  that  could  be  found  of  the  stock  of  David  to  be  slain 
(as  Vespasian  also  did  before  him)  for  fear,  lest  he  were 
yet  to  come  of  the  house  of  David,  who  should  enjoy  the 
kingdom.  In  the  time  of  this  persecutor,  Simeon, 
bishop  of  Jerusalem,  after  other  torments,  was  cru- 
cified. 

In  this  persecution,  John  the  apostle  and  evangelist, 
was  exiled  to  Patmos.  Of  whom  various  memorable 
acts  are  reported  in  sundry  chronicles.  As  how  he  was 
put  in  a  vessel  of  boiling  oil,  by  the  proconsul  of 
Ejihesus.  Also,  how  he  raised  up  a  widow  and  a  certain 
young  man  from  death  to  life.  How  he  drank  poison 
and  it  hurt  him  not,  raising  also  to  life  two  which  had 
drank  the  same  before.  These,  and  such  other  miracles, 
although  they  may  be  true,  yet,  because  they  are  no 
articles  of  our  christian  belief,  I  let  them  pass,  and  only 
content  myself  with  that  which  I  read  in  Eusebius,  de- 
claring of  him,  that  in  the  second  persecution,  John  was 
banished  into  Patmos  for  the  testimony  of  the  word, 
(A.  D.  97).  And  after  the  death  of  Domitian,  John 
was  released,  and  came  to  Ephesus  (A.  D.  100). 
Where  he  continued  and  governed  the  churches  in  Asia ; 
where  also  he  wrote  his  gospel,  and  so  lived  till  the  year 
after  the  passion  of  our  Lord,  threescore  and  eight, 
which  was  the  year  of  his  age  one  hundred  and  twenty, 
(A.  D.  101.) 

And,  as  we  now  have  in  hand  the  story  of  John  the 
evangelist,  here  comes  in  a  great  doubt  and  difficulty, 
such  as  has  occupied  all  the  catholic,  subtile,  illuminate, 
and  seraphical  doctors  of  the  pope's  catholic  church, 
these  five  hundred  years  !  The  difficulty  is  this,  as  au- 
ricular confession  has  been,  and  is  yet  received  in  the 
pope's  catholic  church  for  an  holy  and  necessary  sacra- 
ment, extending  universally  to  all  christians  ;  here  ariseth 
a  question,  who  was  the  Virgin  Mary's  confessor  or 
ghostly  father  ?  But  it  is  decreed  and  confessed,  with 
full  consent  of  all  the  catholics,  to  be  St.  John.  Who- 
ever denies,  or  doubts  of  this,  is  straightways  a  heretic  ! 
This,  then,   so   determined,  arises  another  question  or 


doid)t,  that  seeing  our  lady  was  without  all  original  sin, 
and  also  actual  or  mortal  sin,  what  need  had  she  of  any 
confessor  ?  Or  what  should  she  confess  to  him  .'  for  if 
she  had  confessed  any  sin  when  she  had  none,  then  had 
she  made  herself  a  liar,  and  so  had  sinned  indeed.  Here, 
therefore,  gentle  reader,  in  this  perplexity  these  our  il- 
luminate doctors  stand  in  need  of  thine  aid  to  help  at  a 
pinch.  Albert,  the  great  divine,  denies  not,  but  that 
she  indeed,  although  most  pure,  yet  confessed  to  her 
ghostly  father,  to  keep  the  observance  of  the  law,  ap- 
pointed for  such  as  had  that  need,  which  she  had  not ; 
and,  therefore  (saith  he)  it  was  necessary  that  she 
should  confess  with  her  mouth.  But  then  here  it  is  to  be 
asked.  What  did  she  say  in  her  confession,  when  she 
had  nothing  to  confess  .'  To  this  Albert  answers  again, 
and  tells  us  plainly  what  she  said  in  her  confession, 
which  was  this.  That  she  had  received  that  great  grace, 
not  of  any  worthiness  of  her  own.  And  this  was  it  that 
she  said  in  her  confession.  (Albert,  cap.  74.  super 
Evang.  Missus  est,  &c.) 

Moreover,  to  help  this  case  out  of  all  doubt,  comes  in 
famous  Thomas  of  Watring,  and  thus  looses  the  knot, 
saying,  that  as  Christ,  although  he  did  owe  nothing  to 
the  law,  ye  notwithstanding  received  circumcision,  to 
give  to  others  example  of  humility  and  obedience ;  in 
like  manner  would  our  lady  shew  herself  obedient  to  the 
observance  of  the  law,  although  there  was  no  cause  why 
she  had  any  need  of  it.  And  thus  hast  thou,  gentle 
reader,  this  doubtful  question  moved  and  solved,  to  the 
intent  I  would  reveal  to  thee  some  part  of  the  deep 
divinity  of  our  catholic  masters  that  have  ruled  and 
governed  the  church  in  these  their  late  popish  days  ! 

But  I  return  again  to  this  second  persecution  under 
Domitian,  in  which,  besides  these  before  mentioned, 
and  other  innumerable  godly  martyrs,  suffering  for  the 
testimony  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  Flavia,  the  daughter  of  one 
of  the  Roman  consuls,  with  many  others,  was  banished 
out  of  Rome  for  the  testimony  of  Christ. 

This  Domitian  feared  the  coming  of  Christ  as  Herod 
did,  and  therefore  commanded  them  to  be  killed  who 
were  of  the  stock  of  David  in  Judea.  There  were  re- 
maining alive  at  that  time  certain  of  the  Lord's  kindred, 
which  were  the  nephews  of  Jude,  that  was  called  the 
Lord's  brother  after  the  flesh.  When  tlie  lieutenant  of 
Judea  had  brought  them  to  Domitian,  the  emperor  de- 
manded. Whether  they  were  of  the  stock  of  David  ?  Which, 
when  they  had  granted,  he  asked  again,  what  possessions 
and  what  substance  they  had  ?  They  answered.  That 
they  had  no  more  between  them  in  all  but  nine-and- 
thirty  acres  of  ground,  and  that  they  got  their  livin"-  and 
sustained  their  families  with  the  hard  labours  of  their 
hands,  shewing  their  hands  to  the  emperor,  being  hard 
and  rough,  worn  with  labour,  to  witness  that  to  be  true 
which  they  had  spoken.  Then  the  emperor,  inquirino- 
of  them  concerning  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  what  manner 
of  kingdom  it  was,  how,  and  when  it  should  appear .' 
They  answered.  That  his  kingdom  was  no  worldly  thing, 
but  a  heavenly  and  angelical  kingdom,  and  that  it  should 
appear  in  the  consummation  and  end  of  the  world,  when 
he  coming  in  glory,  should  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead, 
and  render  to  every  one  according  to  his  deservings. 
Domitian,  hearing  this,  let  them  go,  and  staid  the  perse- 
cution then  moved  against  the  christians. 

By  this  story  the  cause  may  appear  why  the  emperors 
so  persecuted  the  christians,  which  causes  were  chiefly 
these  : — First,  Fear,  for  the  em))erors  and  senate,  not 
knowing  the  nature  of  Christ's  kingdom,  feared  lest  it 
would  subvert  the  empire,  and  therefore  they  sought  by 
all  possible  means,  by  death  and  all  kinds  of  torments, 
utterly  to  extinguish  the  christians.  Secondly,  Hatred,  for 
the  christians  serving  only  the  true  living  God,  despised 
their  false  gods,  spake  against  their  idolatrous  worship- 
])ings,  and  many  times  stopped  the  power  of  Satan, 
working  in  their  idols. 

Upon  these  and  such  causes,  rose  up  those  malicious 
slanders,  false  surmises,  infamous  lies,  and  slanderous 
accusations  of  the  heathen  idolaters  against  the  christian 
servants  of  God,  which  incited  the  princes  of  this  world 
the  more  to  persecute  them  ;  for  whatever  crimes  malice 
could  invent,  or  rash  suspicion  could  minister,  were  im- 


A.  D.  64—98.]      THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


37 


puted  to  the  christians  ;  and,  whatever  happened  to  the 
city  or  provinces  of  Rome,  either  famine,  pestilence, 
earthquake,  wars,  wonders,  unseasonableness  of  weather, 
or  what  other  evils  happened,  it  was  imputed  to  the 
christians. 

Also  among  these  causes  crept  in  some  piece  of  covet- 
ousness,  so  that  the  wicked  promoters  and  accusers,  for 
lucre  sake,  and  to  seize  the  possessions  of  the  christians, 
were  the  more  ready  to  accuse  them. 

Thus  hast  thou,  christian  reader,  first,  the  causes  of 
these  persecutions  ;  secondly,  the  cruel  law  of  their  con- 
demnation ;  thirdly,  now  hear  what  was  the  form  of  in- 
quisition, which  was  (as  is  witnessed  in  the  second 
apology  of  Justin)  that  they  should  swear  to  declare  the 
truth,  whether  they  were  in  very  deed  christians  or  not ; 
and  if  they  confessed,  then  by  the  law  the  sentence  of 
death  proceeded. 

Neither  yet  were  these  tyrants  contented  with  death 
only.  The  kinds  of  death  were  various  and  horrible. 
Whatever  the  cruelty  of  man's  invention  could  devise 
for  the  punishment  of  man's  body,  was  practised  against 
the  christians.  Crafty  trains,  outcries  of  enemies,  im- 
prisonment, stripes  and  scourgini^s,  drawings,  tearings, 
stonings,  plates  of  iron  laid  unto  tiiein  burning  hot,  deep 
dungeons,  racks,  strangling  in  prisons,  the  teeth  of  wild 
beasts,  gridirons,  gibbets  and  gallows,  tossing  upon  the 
horns  of  bulls  ;  moreover,  wlu-a  they  were  thus  killed, 
their  bodies  were  laid  in  heaps,  and  dogs  there  left  to 
keep  them,  that  no  man  mi^lit  come  to  bury  them, 
neither  would  any  prayer  uii.ain  for  them  to  be  interred 
and  buried. 

As  it  is  impossible  to  compre'uend  tlie  names  and 
number  of  all  the  martyrs  that  suifered  in  these  perse- 
cutions, so  it  is  hard  in  such  a  variety  of  matter  to  keep 
a  perfect  order  and  course  of  years  and  times,  especially 
as  the  authors  themselves,  whom  we  follow  in  this  pre- 
sent work,  do  disagree  both  in  the  times,  in  the  names, 
and  also  in  the  kind  of  martyrdom  of  them  that  suffered. 
As  for  example,  where  the  common  reading  and  opinion 
of  the  church  take  Anacletus  to  succeed  after  Clement, 
next  before  Evaristus,  as  bishop  of  Rome ;  Eusebius  mak- 
ing no  mention  of  Cletus,  but  of  Anacletus,  saith.  That 
Evaristus  succeeded  next  to  Clement.  Likewise,  Ruffinus 
and  Epiphanius,  speaking  nothing  of  Anacletus,  make 
mention  of  Linus,  and  of  Cletus,  next  before  Clement,  but 
say  nothing  of  Anacletus  ;  whereby  it  may  appear  that 
Cletus  and  Anacletus  were  both  one.  Moreover,  where 
Antoninus,  Vincentius,  Jacobus,  Simoneta,  Aloisius, 
with  others,  declare  of  Linus,  Cletus,  Clement,  Anacle- 
tus, Evaristus,  Alexander,  bishops  of  Rome,  that  they 
died  martyrs ;  Eusebius,  in  his  ecclesiastical  history, 
writing  of  them,  makes  no  mention  thereof. 

And  first,  as  touching  Clement  (whom  Marianus 
Scotus  calleth  the  first  bishop  of  Rome  after  Peter)  they 
say  that  he  was  sent  out  into  banishment  with  two  thou- 
sand christians :  but  Eusebius  only  says,  that  after  he  had 
governed  the  church  of  Rome  nine  years,  the  said  Clement 
left  the  succession  thereof  to  Evaristus. 

Of  which  Evaristus,  next  bishop  of  Rome,  thus  we 
find  in  Irenseus  (lib.  3.  cap.  i>.)  Peter  and  Paul  (says 
he)  committed  the  charge  of  that  church  to  Linus  ;  after 
whom  came  Anacletus,  then  succeeded  Clement,  next  to 
Clement  followed  Evaristus.  Little  or  nothing  remains 
of  the  acts  and  monuments  either  of  this,  or  of  other 
bishops  of  Rome  in  those  days.  Whereby  it  may  ap- 
pear that  no  great  account  was  then  made  of  Roman 
bishops,  whose  acts  and  deeds  were  then  either  so  lightly 
reputed,  or  so  slenderly  committed  to  history.  Not- 
withstanding, however,  certain  decretal  epistles  are  re- 
maining, or  rather  thrust  upon  us  in  their  names,  con- 
taining in  them  little  substance  of  any  doctrine,  but  al- 
together stuffed  with  laws,  injunctions,  and  stately  de- 
crees, little  to  the  purpose,  and  still  less  savouring  of  the 
time  then  present.  Amongst  which  are  also  numbered 
the  two  epistles  of  this  Evaristus  :  who,  when  he  had 
given  these  orders,  and  had  made  six  priests,  two 
deacons,  and  five  bishops  for  sundry  places  (says  the 
history)  he  suffered  martyrdom.  But  what  kind  of 
death,  for  what  cause  he  suffered,  what  constancy 
be   shewed,    what   was    the    order  or    conversation   of 


his  life,  is  not  touched,  and  that  seems,  therefore,  the 
more  to  be  doubted  which  our  new  histories  say ; 
because  the  old  ancient  writers  have  no  remembrance 
thereof,  who  otherwise  would  not  have  passed  such 
things  over  in  silence,  if  they  had  been  true. 

After  him  succeeded  Alexander  in  the  governance  of 
that  church,  of  whose  time  and  death  there  is  the  like 
discrepancy  among  the  writers. 

They  who  write  of  the  deeds  and  doings  of  this  bishop, 
declare  that  he  had  converted  a  great  part  of  the  senators 
to  the  faith  of  Christ,  amongst  whom  was  Hermes,  a 
great  man  in  Rome. 

And  then  (says  the  history)  about  the  second  year  of 
Adrian,  Aurelian  the  ruler  took  Alexander,  with  Hermes, 
his  wife,  children,  and  his  whole  household,  to  the  num- 
ber of  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  fifty,  and  threw 
them  in  prison.  And  not  long  after,  Alexander  with 
Euentius  his  deacon,  and  Hermes,  and  the  rest,  were 
burned  in  a  furnace.  Theodulus,  another  deacon  o{ 
Alexander,  seeing  and  rebuking  the  cruelty  of  the  tyrant, 
suffered  also  the  same  martyrdom. 

Quirinus  also,  the  same  time  having  first  his  tongue 
cut  out,  then  his  hands  and  feet,  was  beheaded  and  cast 
to  the  dogs. 

Various  miracles  are  reported  cf  this  Alexander,  in 
the  legends  and  lives  of  saints  ;  which  as  I  deny  not,  but 
because  I  cannot  avouch  them  by  any  grave  testimony 
of  ancient  writers,  therefore  I  dare  not  affirm  them, 
but  do  refer  them  to  the  authors  and  patrons  thereof, 
where  they  are  found.  Notwithstanding,  whatever  is 
to  be  thought  of  his  miracles,  this  is  to  be  affirmed 
and  not  doubted,  that  he  was  a  godly  and  virtuous 
bishop. 

THE    THIRD    PERSECUTION'. 

Between  the  second  persecution  and  the  third  was 
but  one  year,  under  the  Emperor  Nerva,  after  whom 
succeeded  Trajan  ;  and  under  him  followed  the  third 
persecution  (A.D.  S8).  Trajan  might  seem,  in  com- 
parison of  others,  a  worthy  and  cominendable  prince, 
familiar  with  inferiors,  and  behaving  himself  to- 
wards his  subjects  as  he  himself  woxdd  have  the  prince 
to  be  to  him,  if  he  were  a  subject.  He  was  noted 
to  be  a  great  observer  of  justice,  but  toward  the  chris- 
tian religion  he  was  impious  and  cruel,  and  caused 
the  third  persecution  of  the  church.  In  which  perse- 
cution, Pliny  the  second,  a  man  learned  and  famous, 
seeing  the  lamentable  slaughter  of  christians,  and 
moved  with  pity,  wrote  to  Trajan  the  following 
epistle  : — 

"It  is  my  property  and  manner  (my  sovereign)  to 
make  relation  to  you  of  all  those  things  wherein  I 
doubt.  For  who  can  better  either  correct  ray  slackness 
or  instruct  mine  ignorance,  than  you  ?  1  was  never  yet 
present  myself  at  the  examination  and  execution  of 
these  christians  ;  and  therefore  what  punishment  is  to 
be  administered,  and  how  far,  or  how  to  proceed  in  such 
inquisitions,  I  am  ignorant,  not  able  to  resolve  in  the 
matter  whether  any  difterence  is  to  be  had  in  age  and 
person,  whether  the  young  and  tender  ought  to  be  with 
like  cruelty  intreated  as  the  elder  and  stronger,  whethT 
repentance  may  have  any  pardon,  or  whether  it  may 
profit  him  or  not  to  deny,  who  has  been  a  christian, 
whether  the  name  only  of  christians,  without  other 
offences,  or  whether  the  offences  joined  with  the  name 
of  a  christian  ought  to  be  punished.  In  the  meantime, 
as  touching  such  christians  as  have  been  presented  to 
me,  I  have  kept  this  order.  I  have  inquired  the  second 
and  third  time  of  them  whether  they  were  christians, 
menacing  them  with  fear  of  punishment ;  and  such  as 
did  persevere,  I  commanded  to  execution.  For  thus  I 
thought,  that  whatsoever  their  profession  was,  yet  their 
stubbornness  and  obstinacy  ought  to  be  punished.  Whe- 
ther they  were  also  of  the  same  madness  ;  whom,  be- 
cause they  were  citizens  of  Rome,  I  thought  to  send 
them  back  again  to  the  city.  Afterward,  in  further  pro- 
cess and  handling  of  this  matter,  as  the  sect  did  further 
spread,  so  the  more  cases  did  ensue. 


38 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  I. 


"  There  was  a  paper  offered  to  me,  bearing  no  name, 
wherein  were  contained  the  names  of  many  which 
denied  themselves  to  be  christians,  contented  to  do 
sacrifice  with  incense  and  wine  to  tue  gods,  and  to  your 
image  (which  image  I  caused  to  be  brought  for  that 
purpose)  and  to  blaspheme  Christ,  whereto  none  such 
as  were  true  christians  indeed  could  be  compelled  ;  and 
those  I  did  discharge  and  let  go.  Others  confessed  that 
they  had  been  christians,  but  afterwards  denied  the 
same,  Ike.  affirming  to  me  the  whole  sum  of  that  sect  or 
error  to  consist  in  this,  that  they  were  wont  at  certain 
times  appointed,  to  meet  before  day,  and  to  sing  certain 
hymns  to  one  Christ  tlieir  God,  and  to  confederate 
among  themselves,  to  abstain  from  all  theft,  murder, 
and  adultery,  to  keep  their  faith,  and  to  defraud  no  man  : 
which  done,  then  to  depart  for  that  time,  and  afterward 
to  resort  again  to  take  meat  in  companies  together  both 
men  and  women  one  with  another  and  yet  without  any 
act  of  evil. 

"  In  the  truth  whereof  to  be  further  certified  whether  it 
were  so  or  not,  I  caused  two  maidens  to  be  laid  on  the 
rack,  and  to  be  examined  with  torments.  But  finding 
nothing  in  them,  but  immoderate  superstition,  I  thought 
to  cease  further  inquiry  till  I  might  be  further  advised 
from  you  ;  for  the  matter  seemed  to  me  worthy  and 
needful  of  advice,  especially  for  the  great  number  of 
those  that  were  in  danger  of  your  statute.  For  very 
many  there  were  of  all  ages  and  states,  both  men  and 
women,  and  more  are  like  heieafter  to  incur  the  same 
peril  of  condemnation.  For  that  infection  has  crept 
not  only  into  cities,  but  villages  also  and  boroughs  about. 
For  as  much  as  we  see  in  many  places  that  the  temples 
of  our  gods,  which  were  wont  to  be  desolate,  begin  now 
to  be  freiiuented,  and  that  they  bring  sacrifices  from 
every  part  to  be  sold,  which  before  very  few  were  found 
willing  to  buy.  It  may  easily  be  conjectured  what  mul- 
fitudes  of  men  may  be  amended,  if  space  and  time  be 
given  them,  wherein  they  may  be  reclaimed." 

To  the  above  epistle  the  emperor  returned  the  follow- 
ing answer : — 

"The  statute  concerning  christians  ye  have  rightly 
txecuted.  For  no  such  general  law  can  be  enacted 
therein  all  special  cases  particularly  can  be  comprehended. 
Let  ihem  not  be  sought  for,  but  if  they  are  brought 
and  convicted,  then  let  them  suffer  execution  :  so  not- 
withstanding, that  whoever  shall  deny  himself  to  be  a 
christian,  and  do  it  unfeignedly  in  open  audience,  and 
uo  sacrifice  to  our  gods,  however  he  may  have  been 
suspected  before,  let  him  be  released,  upon  promise  of 
amendment.  Such  writings  as  have  n%  names,  suffice 
not  to  any  just  crime  or  accusation  ;  for  that  should 
give  an  evil  precedent,  neither  does  it  agree  with  the 
example  of  our  time." 

Tertullian  writing  upon  this  letter  of  Trajan,  thus 
says,  "  O  sentence  of  a  confused  necessity  ;  he  would 
not  have  them  to  be  sought  for  as  innocent  men,  and 
yet  causes  them  to  be  punished  as  persons  guilty  I" 
Thus  the  rage  of  that  persecution  ceased  for  a  time,  al- 
though many  men  and  cruel  officers  ceased  not  to  afflict 
the  christians  in  various  provinces  ;  and  especially  if 
any  occasion  were  given,  or  if  any  commotion  were 
raised  in  the  provinces  abroad,  the  fault  was  laid  upon 
the  christians.  As  in  Jerusalem,  after  the  Emperor 
Trajan  had  sent  down  his  command,  that  whoever  could 
be  found  of  the  stock  of  David,  should  be  put  to  death. 
Certain  sectaries  of  the  Jews  accused  Simeon,  the 
bishop  of  Jerusalem,  to  have  come  of  the  stock  of 
David,  and  that  he  was  a  christian.  Of  ^hich  accusers 
it  happened  also  that  some  of  them  likewise  were  appre- 
hended and  taken  as  being  of  the  stock  of  David,  and 
BO  were  justly  put  to  execution  themselves  who  had 
sought  the  destruction  of  others.  Tlie  blessed  bishop 
was  scourged,  during  the  space  of  many  days  together, 
though  an  hundred  and  twenty  years  of  age.  In  his 
martyrdom  he  endured  so  constant,  that  both  the  consul 
itnd  the  multitude  marvelled  to  see  him  at  that  age  so 
constantly  to  suffer,  and  so  at  last  being  crucified,  he 
Uwished  his  course  in  the  Lord,  for  whom  he  suffered. 


In  this  persecution  Phocas,  bishop  of  Pontus,  also 
suffered,  whom  Trajan,  because  he  would  not  do  sacrifice 
to  Neptune,  cast  into  a  hot  lime-kiln,  and  afterward  put 
into  a  scalding  bath,  where  the  constant  godly  martyr, 
for  the  testimony  of  Christ,  ended  his  life,  or  rather 
entered  into  life. 

In  the  same  persecution  suffered  also  Sulpitius  and 
Servilian,  whose  wives  having  been  converted  by  Sabina 
to  the  faith  of  Christ,  were  also  martyred.  Sabina  was 
beheaded  in  the  days  of  Adrian.  Under  whom  also 
suffered  Seraphia,  a  maiden  of  Antioch. 

In  this  persecution,  beside  many  others,  Ignatius,  the 
blessed  martyr  of  Christ,  who  to  this  day  is  had  in  great 
reverence,  also  suffered.  Ignatius  was  ajipointed  to  the 
bishopric  of  Antioch  next  in  succession  after  Peter. 
Being  sent  from  Syria  to  Rome,  because  he  professed 
Christ,  he  was  given  to  the  wild  beasts  to  be  devoured. 
It  is  said  of  him,  that  when  he  passed  through  Asia,  he 
strengthened  and  confirmed  the  churches  through  all  the 
cities  as  he  went,  both  with  his  exhortations  and  preach- 
ing of  the  word  of  God.  And  thus  when  he  came  to 
Smyrna,  he  wrote  one  epistle  to  the  church  of  Ephesus, 
and  another  to  the  church  of  Magnesia  :  also  another  to 
the  church  of  Trallis,  in  which  he  saith  : — ■ 

"I,  being  exercised,  and  now  well  acquainted  with 
their  injuries,  am  taught  every  day  more  and  more  ;  but 
hereby  am  I  not  yet  justified.  And  would  to  God  I 
were  once  come  to  the  beasts,  which  are  prepared  for 
me,  which  also  I  wish  with  gaping  mouths  were  ready  to 
come  upon  me,  whom  also  I  will  provoke  that  they  with- 
out delay  may  devour  me,  and  forbear  me  nothing  at 
all,  as  those  whom  before  they  have  not  touched  or  hurt 
for  fear  !  And  if  they  will  not  unless  they  be  provoked, 
I  will  then  enforce  them  against  myself.  Pardon  me,  I 
pray  you.  How  beneficial  it  is  to  me,  I  know.  Now 
begin  I  to  be  a  scholar ;  I  esteem  no  visible  things,  nor 
yet  invisible  things,  so  that  I  may  obtain  Christ  Jesus. 
Let  the  fire,  the  gallows,  the  devouring  of  wild  beasts, 
the  breaking  of  bones,  the  pulling  asunder  of  my  mem- 
bers, the  bruising  or  pressing  of  my  whole  body,  and  the 
torments  of  the  devil  or  hell  itself  come  upon  me,  so 
that  I  may  win  Christ  Jesus." 

Besides  this  godly  Ignatius,  many  thousands  also  were 
put  to  death  in  the  same  persecution,  as  appears  by  the 
letter  of  Pliny.  Jerome  mentions  one  Publius,  bishop  of 
Athens,  who  for  the  faith  of  Christ  during  this  persecu- 
tion, was  martyred. 

Next  after  this,  Trajan  succeeded  the  Emperor  Adrian, 
(A.  D.  US). 

It  is  stated  in  the  histories,  that  in  the  time  of  Adrian, 
Zenon,  a  noblem m  of  Rome,  with  ten  thousand  two  hun- 
dred and  tluee  other  persons  were  slain  for  Christ.  Ten 
thousand  were  crucified  in  the  Mount  Ararat,  crowned 
with  crowns  of  thorn,  and  thrust  into  the  sides  with 
sharp  darts,  after  the  example  of  the  Lord's  passion. 

Tliere  was  one  Eustachius,  a  captain,  sent  out  to  war 
against  the  barbarians.  After  he  had  by  God's  grace 
valiantly  subdued  his  enemies,  and  was  returning  home 
with  victory,  Adrian  for  joy  meeting  him  in  his  journey 
to  bring  him  home  with  triumph,  first  would  by  the  way 
do  sacrifice  to  Apollo  for  the  victory,  requiring  Eusta- 
chius to  do  the  same.  But  Eustachius  could  by  no 
means  be  forced  thereto,  and  being  brought  to  Rome, 
with  his  wife  and  children  suffered  martyrdom. 

We  read  also  of  Faustinus  and  Jobita,  who  suffered 
with  grievous  torments.  At  the  sight  whereof,  one  Ca- 
locerius,  seeing  their  great  patience  in  so  great  torments, 
cried  out  with  these  words,  "  Verily,  great  is  the  God  of 
tlie  Christians.''  Which  words  being  heard,  he  was  forth- 
with apprehended,  and  being  brought  to  the  place  of 
execution,  was  made  partaker  of  their  martyrdom. 

Symphorissa,  the  wife  of  Getulus  the  martyr,  with  her 
Steven  children,  is  said  about  the  same  time  to  sufier  ; 
who  first  was  several  times  beaten  and  scourged,  after- 
wards was  hanged  up  by  the  hair  of  her  head  ;  at 
last,  having  a  huge  stone  fastened  to  her,  was  thrown 
headlong  into  the  river;  and  her  seven  children,  in  like 
niunner,  with  various  kinds  of  punishment  martyred  by 
the  tyrant. 

Sophia,  with  her  three  children :  also  Seraphia  and 


A.  D.  98.— 161.]  THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


39 


Sabina,   also  Anthia,  and  her  son,  who   was  bishop  of  j 
Apulia  ;  also  Justus  and  Pastor  suffered    (A.  D.  I'M). 

While  Adrian  was  at  Athens,  he  purposed  to  visit 
Elusiua,  and  did  so  ;  where  sacrificing  to  the  Gentiles' 
gods,  he  gave  free  leave  and  liberty  to  persecute  the 
christians.  Whereupon  Quadratus,  a  man  of  no  less  ex- 
celli-nt  zeal  than  of  famous  learning,  being  then  bishop  of 
Atliens,  did  exhibit  to  the  emperor  a  learned  and  excel- 
lent apology  in  defence  of  the  christian  religion  ;  where- 
in he  declared  the  christians,  without  any  just  cause  to 
be  so  cruelly  treated  and  persecuted.  The  like  also  did 
Aristides,  another  no  less  excellent  philosopher  in 
Athens,  who,  being  noticed  by  the  emperor  for  his  sin- 
gular learning  and  eloquence,  and  coming  to  his  pre- 
sence, there  made  before  him  an  eloquent  oration. 
Moreover  he  exhibited  to  the  emperor  a  memorable 
apology  for  the  christians,  so  full  of  learning  and  elo- 
quence, that  as  Jerome  said,  it  was  a  spectacle  and  ad- 
miration to  all  men  in  his  time,  that  loved  to  see 
wit  and  learning.  Besides  these,  there  was  also  ano- 
ther named  Serenus  Granius,  a  man  of  great  nobility, 
who  wrote  very  pithy  and  grave  letters  to  Adrian, 
shewing  that  it  was  consonant  with  no  right  nor  reason, 
for  the  blood  of  innocents  to  be  given  to  the  rage  and 
fury  of  the  people,  and  to  be  condemned  for  no  fault, 
only  for  the  name  and  sect  that  they  followed. 

Thus  the  goodness  of  God  being  moved  with  the 
prayers  and  constant  labour  of  these  excellent  men,  so 
turned  the  heart  of  the  emperor,  that  he,  being  better 
informed  concerning  the  order  and  profession  of  the 
christians,  became  more  favourable  to  them. 

In  the  days  of  this  Adrian,  the  Jews  rebelled  again, 
and  spoiled  the  country  of  Palestine.  Against  whom  the 
emperor  sent  Julius  Severus,  who  overthrew  in  Judea 
fifty  castles,  and  burnt  and  destroyed  nine  hundred  and 
eighty  villages  and  towns,  and  slew  fifty  thousand  of  the 
Jews  with  famine,  sickness,  sword,  and  fire  ;  so  that  Judah 
was  almost  desolate.  But  at  length  Adrian,  who  was  also 
named  yElius,  repaired  and  enlarged  the  city  of  Jeru- 
salem, which  was  called  after  his  name,  ^liopolis,  or 
./Elia :  he  granted  only  to  the  Gentiles  and  to  the  christians 
to  live  in  it,  utterly  forbidding  the  Jews  to  enter  into  the 
city. 

After  the  death  of  Adrian,  succeeded  Antonius  Pius, 
about  the  year  140,  and  reigned  twenty  and  three  years, 
who  for  his  clemency  and  modest  behaviour  had  the 
name  of  Pius.  His  saying  was.  That  he  had  rather  save 
one  citizen,  than  destroy  a  thousand  of  his  adversaries. 
At  the  beginning  of  his  reign,  although  there  was  no 
edict  to  persecute  the  christians^  yet  the  rage  of  the 
heathen  multitude  did  not  cease  to  afflict  the  people  of 
God,  imputing  and  ascribing  to  the  christians  whatever 
misfortune  happened  contrary  to  their  desires  :  more- 
over, inventing  against  them  all  false  crimes  whereof  to 
accuse  them.  By  reason  of  which,  some  were  put  to 
death  ;  altliough,  not  by  the  consent  of  the  emperor,  who 
was  so  mild  and  gentle,  that  either  he  raised  no  perse- 
cution against  the  christians,  or  else  he  soon  stayed  the 
same  being  moved  ;  as  may  well  appear  by  his  letter 
sent  down  to  the  countries  of  Asia,  in  which  he  writes 
these  things  of  the  christians  :— 

"  This  is  their  joy  and  desire,  that  when  they  are  ac- 
cused, they  rather  covet  to  die  for  their  God  than  to  live. 
Whereby  they  are  victorious,  and  overcome  you,  giving 
rather  their  lives,  than  doing  that  which  you  require  of 
them.  And  here  it  shall  not  be  inconvenient  to  adver- 
tise you  of  the  earthquakes  which  have  and  do  happen 
among  us,  that  when  at  the  sight  of  them  you  tremble 
and  are  afraid,  then  you  may  compare  your  case  with 
them.  For  they,  upon  a  sure  confidence  of  their  God, 
are  bold  and  fearless,  much  more  than  you  ;  who  in  the 
time  of  this  your  ignorance,  do  both  worship  other  gods, 
and  neglect  the  religion  of  immortality,  and  such 
christians  as  worship  him  you  drive  out,  and  persecute 
unto  death.  Of  these  matters,  many  presidents  of  our 
provinces  did  write  to  our  father  of  famous  memory, 
heretofore.  To  whom  he  directed  his  answer,  desiring 
them  in  no  case  to  molest  the  christians,  except  they 
were  found   in  some  prejudicial   trespass    against    the 


empire.  And  to  me  also,  many  write,  signifying  their 
mind  in  like  manner  ;  to  whom  T  have  answered  to  the 
same  effect  and  manner  as  my  father  did.  Wherefore,  if 
any  hereafter  shall  oft'er  any  vexation  or  trouble  to  such, 
having  no  other  cause  but  only  for  that  they  are 
christians,  let  him  that  is  impeached  be  released,  and 
discharged  free,  yea,  although  he  be  found  to  be  such 
(that  is,  a  christian),  and  let  the  accuser  sustain  the  pu- 
nishment," &c. 

This  godly  edict  of  the  emperor  was  proclaimed  at 
Ephesus,  in  the  public  assembly  of  all  Asia.  By  this 
means  persecution  began  to  be  appeased,  through  the 
merciful  providence  of  God,  who  would  not  have  his 
church  to  be  utterly  overthrown. 

THE    FOURTH    PERSECUTION. 

After  the  decease  of  Antonius  Pius,  followed  his  son- 
in-law  Marcus  Aurelius  Antonius,  with  Lucius  Verus,  his 
adopted  brother  (A.  D.  161).  Marcus  was  a  stern  and 
severe  man, in  whose  timeagreat  number  of  christians  suf- 
fered cruel  torments  and  punishments,  both  in  Asia  and 
France.  In  the  number  of  whom  was  Polycarp,  the 
bishop  of  Smyrna,  who,  in  the  great  rage  of  this  perse- 
cution in  Asia,  was  martyred.  Of  his  end  and  martyr- 
dom I  thought  it  here  not  inexpedient  to  commit  to 
history  so  much  as  Eusebius  declares  to  be  taken  out  of 
a  certain  epistle,  written  by  those  of  his  own  church  to 
the  brethren  of  Pontus  :  the  tenor  of  this  epistle  here  fol- 
loweth. 

"  The  church  which  is  at  Smyrna,  to  the  church  which 
is  at  Philomilium,  and  to  all  the  churches  throughout  Pon- 
tus, mercy  to  you,  peace  and  the  love  of  God  our  Father, 
and  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  be  multiplied.  Amen. 
We  have  written  unto  you,  brethren,  of  those  men  which 
have  suffered  martyrdom,  and  of  blessed  Polycarp,  who 
hath  ended  and  appeased  this  persecution,  as  it  were,  by 
the  shedding  his  own  blood."  And  in  the  same  epistle, 
before  they  enter  into  further  matter  of  Polycarp,  they 
discourse  of  other  martyrs,  describing  what  patience  they 
shewed  in  suffering  their  torments ;  which  was  so  ad- 
mirable (says  the  epistle)  that  the  lookers  on  were 
amazed,  seeing  and  beholding  how  they  were  so  scourged 
and  whipped,  that  the  inward  veins  and  arteries  ap- 
peared, yea  even  so  much,  that  the  veiy  entrails  of  their 
bodies  were  seen,  and  after  that,  were  set  upon  sharp 
shells  taken  out  of  the  sea,  and  certain  nails  and  thorns 
were  put  for  the  martyrs  to  walk  upon,  which  were 
sharpened  and  pointed.  Thus  they  suil'ered  all  kind  of 
punishment  and  torment  that  might  be  devised  :  and 
lastly,  were  thrown  to  the  wild  beasts  to  be  devoured. 

Now  we  will  return  to  Polycarp,  of  whom  the  afore- 
said letter  declares  as  follows.  That  in  the  beginning, 
when  he  heard  of  these  things  he  was  not  at  all  afraid 
nor  disquieted  in  mind,  but  purposed  to  have  tarried 
still  in  the  city,  till  being  persuaded  by  the  entreaty  of 
them  that  were  about  him,  he  hid  himself  in  a  village 
not  far  from  the  city,  and  there  abiding  with  a  few  more, 
did  nothing,  night  or  day,  but  abode  in  supplication, 
wherein  he  made  his  humble  petition  for  the  obtaining 
of  peace  unto  all  the  churches  throughout  the  world.  It 
is  further  mentioned,  that  when  they  were  hard  at  hand, 
who  so  narrowly  sought  for  him,  he  was  forced  for  the 
affection  and  love  of  his  brethren  to  fly  into  another 
village,  to  which  place  notwithstanding  within  a  little 
while  after  the  pursuers  came,  and  found  him  in  the 
house,  from  whence  he  might  have  escaped  if  he  would  ; 
but  this  he  would  not  do,  saying,  "  The  Avill  of  God  be 
done."  Furthermore,  when  he  knew  that  they  were 
come,  he  came  down  and  spake  to  them  with  a  cheerful 
and  pleasant  countenance,  so  that  it  was  a  wonder  to  see 
them  now  beholding  his  comely  age,  and  his  grave 
and  constant  countenance,  lamenting  that  they  had  so 
employed  their  labour,  that  so  aged  a  man  should  be 
apprehended.  To  conclude,  he  commanded  that  straight- 
way without  any  delay,  tlie  table  should  be  laid  for 
them,  and  persuaded  them  that  they  would  eat  and  dine 
'.veil,  and  required  of  them  boldly,  that  he  might  have  an 
hour's  respite  to  pray.     Which  being  granted,  he  arose 


40 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH.  [Book  I. 


and  went  to  pray,  and  was  so  replenished  with  the  grace 
of  God,  that  they  which  were  present,  and  hearing  the 
prayers  that  he  made,  were  astonished,  and  many  were 
sorry  that  so  godly  an  aged  man  should  be  put  to 
death. 

After  he  had  made  an  end  of  his  prayers,  and  the  hour 
was  come  in  which  they  ought  to  set  forward  ;  they  set  him 
on  an  ass,  and  brought  him  to  the  city.  And  there  met 
him  the  Irenarch  Herod  and  his  father  Nicetes,  who 
causing  him  to  come  into  the  chariot  where  they  sat, 
persuaded  him,  and  said,  "  What  hurt,  I  pray  thee,  sh<ill 
come  thereof,  if  tliou  say  (by  way  of  salvation)  my  lord 
Cicsar,  and  do  sacrifice,  and  tlius  save  thyself?"  But 
he  made  no  answer,  till  they  forced  him  to  speak  ;  he 
then  said,  "  I  will  not  do  as  you  counsel  me."  When 
they  saw  he  could  not  be  persuaded,  they  gave  him  very 
rough  language,  and  purj)Osely  molested  him,  so  that  in 
going  down  from  the  chariot,  he  might  hurt  or  break  his 
legs  But  l;e  treating  very  light  of  tlie  matter,  as  if  he 
had  felt  no  hurt,  went  merrily  and  diligently  foi-w-ard, 
making  liaste  to  the  place  ajipointed.  The  proconsul, 
when  he  was  come,  gave  him  counsel  to  deny  his  name, 
and  said  to  him,  "  Be  good  to  thyself,  and  favour  thine 
old  age;  take  thine  oath,  and  1  will  discharge  tliee : 
defy  Christ."  Polycarp  answered,  "  Eighty-six  years 
have  1  been  his  servant,  yet  in  all  this  time  liath  he  not 
60  much  as  once  hurt  me  :  how  then  may  I  speak  evil  of 
my  King  and  sovereign  Lord,  who  hath  thus  preserved 
me?"  Hereupon  the  proconsul  stood  up;  "I  have," 
said  he,  "  wild  beasts  to  whom  I  will  throw  thee,  unless 
thou  take  a  better  course."  Whereunto  Polycarp 
answered,  "  Let  them  come  ;  we  have  determined  with 
ourselves,  that  we  will  not  turn  us  from  the  better  way 
to  the  worse,  but  rather  turn  from  things  that  be  evil 
unto  that  which  is  good."  "Again,"  said  the  pro- 
consul, "  I  will  tame  thee  with  fire."  Then  said  Poly- 
carp, "  You  threaten  me  with  fire,  which  shall  burn  for 
the  space  of  an  hour,  and  shall  be  within  a  little  while 
after  extinguished  ;  but  thou  knowest  not  the  fire  of  the 
judgment  to  come,  and  of  everlasting  punishment, 
which  is  reserved  for  the  wicked  and  ungodly.  But  why 
make  you  all  these  delays  ?  Give  me  what  death  ye 
list."  These  and  many  other  such  things  being  spoken 
by  him,  he  was  filled  with  joy  and  boldness,  and  his 
countenance  appeared  so  full  of  grace  and  favour,  that 
he  was  not  only  not  troubled  with  those  things  which 
the  proconsul  spake  to  him,  but  contrarily,  the  pro- 
consul himself  began  to  be  amazed,  and  sent  for  the 
crier,  who  in  the  middle  of  the  stage  was  commanded  to 
cry  three  times,  "  Polycarp  hath  confessed  himself  to  be  a 
christian  ;"  which  words  of  the  crier  were  no  sooner 
spoken,  but  the  whole  multitude  desired  that  he  would  let 
loose  the  lion  at  Polycarp.  To  whom  he  made  answer, 
"  That  he  could  not  do  so,  because  he  had  already  his 
prey."  Then  they  cried  again  all  together  with  one 
voice,  that  he  would  burn  Polycarp  alive.  And  the 
pro-consul  had  no  sooner  spoken,  but  it  was  at  once 
performed.  For  the  multitude  brought  out  of  their 
shops,  workhouses  and  barns,  wood  and  other  dry 
matter  for  that  purpose. 

And  thus  the  pile  being  laid,  and  when  he  had  now 
put  off  his  garments  and  undone  his  girdle,  straightway 
those  instruments  which  are  requisite  to  such  a  bon- 
fire were  brought  to  him,  and  when  they  would  have 
nailed  him  to  the  stake  with  iron  hoops,  he  said,  "  Let 
me  alone  as  1  am,  for  he  that  hath  given  me  strength  to 
suffer  and  abide  the  fire,  shall  also  give  power,  that 
without  this  your  provision  of  nails,  I  shall  abide,  and 
not  stir  in  the  midst  of  this  fire."  Which  when  they 
heard,  they  did  not  nail  him,  but  bound  him.  There- 
fore when  his  hands  were  bound  behind  him,  he  was 
sacrificed,  saying,  "  O  Father  of  thy  well-beloved  and 
blessed  Son  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  we  have  attained  the 
knowledge  of  thee,  the  God  of  angels  and  ))Owers,  and  of 
every  creature,  and  of  all  just  men  which  live  before 
thee,  I  give  thee  thanks  that  thou  hast  vouchsafed  to 
grant  me  this  day  that  I  may  have  my  i)art  among  the 
number  of  the  martyrs  in  the  cup  of  C  hrist,  unto  the 
resurrection  of  eternal  life,  both  of  body  and  soul, 
through  the  operation  of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  among  whom  I 


shall  this  day  he  received  into  thy  sight  for  an  accept- 
able sacrifice  :  and  as  thou  hast  prepared  and  revealed 
the  same  before  this  time,  so  thou  hast  accomplished  the 
same,  O  thou  most  true  God,  which  canst  not  lie. 
Wherefore  I  in  like  case  for  all  things  praise  thee,  and 
bless  thee,  and  glorify  thee  by  our  everlasting  bishop, 
Jesus  Christ,  to  whom  be  glory  evermore,  amen." 

The  subtle  adversary,  when  he  saw  the  worthiness  of 
his  martyrdom,  and  that  his  conversation  ewn  from  his 
younger  years  could  not  be  reproved,  ami  that  he  was 
adorned  with  the  crown  of  martyrdom,  .  nd  had  now 
obtained  that  incomparable  benefit,  gave  in  charge  that 
we  should  not  take  and  divide  his  body,  for  fear  lest  the 
remnants  of  the  dead  corpse  should  be  taken  away,  and 
so  worshipi)ed  by  the  people.  Whereupon  some  whis- 
pered Nicetes  the  father  of  Herod,  and  his  brother 
Dalces,  to  admonish  the  proconsul,  that  in  no  case 
should  he  deliver  his  body,  lest  said  he,  they  leave 
Christ,  and  begin  to  worship  Polycarp.  And  this  they 
spake,  because  the  Jews  had  given  them  secret  warning, 
and  provoked  them  thereto  ;  who  also  watched  us,  that 
we  should  not  take  him  out  of  the  fire ;  not  being  igno- 
rant how  that  we  meant  at  no  time  to  forsake  Christ, 
who  gave  his  life  for  the  salvation  of  the  whole  world, 
(as  many  I  mean  as  are  elected  to  salvation  by  him) 
neither  yet  that  we  could  worship  any  other.  For  why  ? 
him  we  worship  as  the  Son  of  God,  but  the  martyrs  we 
love  as  disciples  of  the  Lord  (and  that  worthily),  for 
their  abundant  love  towards  their  king  and  master,  of 
whom  we  also  desire  and  wish  to  be  companions,  and  to 
be  made  his  disciples.  When  therefore  the  centurion 
saw  and  perceived  the  object  of  the  Jews,  the  corpse 
being  laid  abroad,  they  burnt  the  same,  as  was  their 
manner. 

Thus  good  Polycarp,  with  twelve  others  that  came 
from  Philadelphia,  suffered  martyrdom  at  Smyrna ; 
which  Polycarp  especially  above  the  rest  is  had  in 
memory,  so  that  in  all  places  among  the  Gentiles  he  is 
most  esteemed. 

He  was  a  very  aged  man,  who  had  served  Christ 
eighty-six  years  since  the  first  knowledge  of  him,  and 
served  also  in  the  ministry  about  the  space  of  seventy 
years  :  he  was  the  scholar  and  hearer  of  John  the  evan- 
gelist, and  was  placed  by  John  in  Smyrna. 

It  is  witnessed  by  Ireneus,  that  Polycarp  came  to  Rome 
in  the  time  of  Anicetus  bishop  of  Rome,  about  the  year 
one  hundred  and  fifty-seven;  the  cause  of  his  coming 
hither  appears  to  he  about  the  controversy  of  Easter 
day,  wherein  the  Asians  and  the  Romans  disagreed. 
And  therefore  Polycarp,  in  behalf  of  the  brethren  and 
church  of  Asia,  took  his  long  journey  there  to  come  and 
confer  with  Anicetus.  Whereof,  writes  also  Nicephorus, 
(lib.  4.)  declaring,  that  Polycarp  and  Anicetus  varied 
something  in  opinion  and  judgment  about  that  matter, 
and  that  yet  notwithstanding,  both  communicated  friendly 
the  one  with  the  other,  in  so  much  that  Anicetus  in  his 
church  gave  place  to  Polycarp  to  minister  the  com- 
munion and  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  for  honour 
sake.  Which  may  be  a  notable  testimony  now  to  us, 
that  the  doctrine  concerning  the  free  use  and  liberty  of 
ceremonies,  was  at  that  time  retained  in  the  church 
without  any  offence,  or  breach  of  christiem  peace  in  the 
church. 

In  this  fourth  persecution,  besides  Polycarp  and  others 
before  mentioned,  we  read  of  various  others,  who,  at  the 
same  time,  did  suffer  at  Smyrna. 

Mctrodorus,  a  minister,  was  given  to  the  fire,  and  con- 
sumed. Piouius,  wJio,  after  much  boldness  of  speech, 
as  his  apologies  exhibited,  and  his  sermons  made  to  the 
people  in  the  defence  of  christian  faith,  and  after  much 
relieving  and  comforting  of  such  as  were  in  prison,  and 
otherwise  discomforted,  at  last  was  put  to  cruel  tor- 
ments, then  given  to  the  fire,  and  so  finished  his  blessed 
martyrdom. 

And  as  these  suffered  in  Asia,  so  in  Rome  suffered 
Felicitas  with  her  seven  children  ;  of  whom  her  first 
and  eldest  son,  after  he  was  whipped  and  scourged  with 
rods,  was  pressed  to  death  with  leaden  weights  ;  two  had 
their  brains  beaten  out ;  another  was  cast  down  head- 
long, and  had  his  neck  broken  ;  the  rest  were  beheaded. 


A.D.  161.] 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


4t 


Last  of  all,    Felicitas   the   mother  was  slain   with  the 
sword. 

In  this  fourth  persecution,  suffered  Justin,  a  man 
of  learnins;  and  philosophy,  and  a  great  defender  of 
the  christian  religion,  who  presented  a  book  in  defence  of 
our  doctrine  to  the  Emperor  Antoninus  Pius,  and  to  the 
Senate.  After  which  he  was  crowned  with  the  like  mar- 
tyrdom to  those  whom  he  had  defended  in  his  book. 

Under  the  same  Antoninus  also  suffered  Ptolomy  and 
Lucius  for  the  confession  of  Christ,  in  Alcxandrina. 

Coiicordus,  a  minister  6f  the  city  of  .Spolet,  because  he 
would  not  sacrifice  to  Ju])iter,  but  did  spit  in  the  face  of 
the  idol,  after  divers  and  sundi'y  punishments,  at  last 
was  bclieided  with  the  sword. 

A  little  before,  mention  was  made  of  Symphorosa, 
wife  of  Getulus,  with  her  seven  sons,  whom  the  chronicle 
of  Ado  declares  to  be  put  to  death,  being  fastened  to 
seven  stakes,  and  so  racked  up  with  a  puUy,  and  at  last 
were  thrust  through,  Crescens  in  the  neck,  Julianus  in 
the  breast,  Neraesius  in  the  heart,  Primitivus  iu  the 
stomach,  Justinus  cut  in  every  joint  of  his  body,  Statteus 
run  through  with  spears,  Eugenius  cut  asunder  from  the 
breast  to  the  lower  parts,  and  then  cast  into  a  deep  pit. 
After  the  martyrdom  of  whom,  Symphorosa,  the  mother, 
did  likewise  suffer. 

Under  Marcus  Antoninus,  and  in  the  same  persecution, 
suffered  the  glorious  and  most  constant  martyrs  of  Lyons 
and  Vienne,  two  cities  in  France,  giving  to  Christ  a 
glorious  testimony,  and  to  all  christian  men  a  spectacle, 
or  example  of  singular  constancy  and  fortitude  in  Christ 
our  Saviour  ;  and  as  the  history  of  them  is  written  and 
set  forth  by  their  own  churches,  where  they  suffered 
(Euseb.  lib.  5.  cap.  2),  I  thought  good  to  give  it  in 
their  own  words,  as  in  the  following  epistle  to  their  bre- 
thren in  Asia  and  Phrygia. 

*'  The  servants  of  Christ  inhabiting  the  cities  of  Vienne 
and  Lyons,  to  the  brethren  in  Asia  and  Phrygia,  hav- 
ing the  same  faith  and  hope  of  redemptioyi  irith  us  : 
Peace,  grace,  and  glory  from  God  the  Father,  and 
from  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

"The  greatness  of  this  our  tribulation,  the  furious  rage  of 
the  Gentiles  eigainst  us,  and  the  torments  which  the 
blessed  martyrs  suffered,  we  can  neither  in  words,  nor 
yet  in  writing,  set  forth  as  they  desei've.  For  the  adver- 
sary in  every  place  practised,  and  instructed  his  minis- 
ters how,  in  most  spiteful  manner,  to  set  them  against 
the  servants  of  God  ;  so  that  not  only  in  our  houses, 
shops,  and  markets,  were  we  restrained,  but  also  univer- 
sally commanded,  that  none  should  be  seen  in  any  place. 
But  God  hath  always  mercy  in  store,  and  took  out  of  their 
hands  such  as  were  weak  amongst  us,  and  others  he  set  up 
as  firm  and  immoveable  pillars,  who,  by  suffering,  were 
able  to  abide  and  valiantly  to  withstand  the  enemy,  endur- 
ing all  the  punishment  they  could  devise ;  they  fought 
this  battle  for  Christ,  esteeming  their  great  troubles  but 
as  light ;  thereby  shewing  that  all  that  may  be  suffered 
in  this  present  life,  is  not  to  be  compared  with  the  great 
glory  which  shall  be  shewed  upon  us  after  life.  They 
patiently  suffered  railings,  scourgings,  drawings  and 
haliugs,  flinging  of  stones,  imprisonings,  and  whatever 
the  rage  of  the  multitude  is  wont  to  use  against  their 
enemies ;  then  being  led  into  the  market-place,  and 
there  judged  ;  after  their  confession,  made  openly  before 
the  multitude,  they  were  sent  back  again  to  prison. 
One  Vetius  Epagathus,  one  of  the  brethren,  having 
within  him  the  fervent  zeal  of  love,  and  spirit  of  God, 
could  not  suffer  that  wicked  judgment  which  was  given 
upon  the  christians  ;  but  being  vehemently  displeased, 
desired  that  the  judge  would  hear  the  excuse  which  he 
was  minded  to  make  in  behalf  of  the  christians,  in  whom, 
said  he,  is  no  impiety  found.  The  justice  did  not  grant 
him  his  request,  but  only  asked  him,  whether  he  himself 
was  a  christian  or  not  ?  And  he  immediately,  with  a 
loud  and  bold  voice,  answered  and  said,  I  am  a  christian. 
And  thus  he  was  received  into  the  fellowship  of  the 
martyrs,  and  called  the  advocate  of  the  christians. 
_  By  this  man's  example,  the  rest  of  the  martyrs  were 
the  more  animated  with  all  courage  of  mind.     Some  there 


were  unready  and  not  so  well  prepared,  and  as  yet  weak, 
not  well  able  to  bear  so  great  a  conflict  ;  of  whom  there 
were  ten  that  fainted,  ministering  to  us  much  heaviness 
and  lamentation,  who  by  their  example  caused  the  rest, 
which  were  not  yet  apprehended,  to  be  less  willing 
thereto.  With  these  also  certain  men-servants  were  ap- 
prehended, and  they,  fearing  the  torments  which  they 
saw  the  saints  suffer,  being  also  compelled  thereto  by 
means  of  the  soldiers,  charged  against  us  that  we  kept 
the  feastings  of  Thyestes,  and  of  GLdipus,  and  many 
such  other  crimes,  which  are  neither  to  be  remembered, 
nor  named  of  us,  nor  yet  to  be  thought  that  any  maa 
would  ever  commit  the  like. 

' '  These  things  being  noised  abroad,  every  man  began  to 
shew  cruelty  against  us,  insomuch  that  those  whiuli  be- 
fore were  more  gentle,  now  vehemently  disdained  us, 
and  waxed  mad  against  us.  And  thus  was  fulhlled  that 
which  was  spoken  by  Christ,  saying,  "  The  time  will  come, 
that  whosoever  killeth  you,  shall  think  that  he  doth  God 
service."  Then  suftered  the  martyrs  of  God  such  bitter 
persecution  as  is  passing  to  be  told.  Satan  still  shooting 
at  this  mark,  to  make  them  to  utter  some  blasphemy  by  all 
possible  means.  Marvellous  therefore  was  the  rage  both 
of  the  people  and  prince,  especially  against  one  Sanctus, 
who  was  deacon  of  the  congregation  of  Vienne,  and  against 
Maturus,  being  but  a  little  before  baptized,  but  yet  a  wor- 
thy soldier  of  Christ,  and  also  against  Attains,  who  was  the 
foundation  and  pillar  of  that  church,  and  also  against  Blan- 
dina.  Blandina  was  so  rilled  with  strength  and  boldness, 
that  they  which  had  the  tormenting  of  her  from  morning 
to  night,  gave  over  for  very  weariness,  and  were  themselves 
overcome,  confessing  that  they  could  do  no  more  against 
her,  and  marvelled  that  she  yet  lived,  having  her  body  so 
torn  and  rent :  and  testified  that  any  one  of  those  tor- 
ments alone,  without  any  more,  bad  been  enough  to  have 
plucked  the  life  from  her  body. 

"  Sanctus  also,  another  of  the  martyrs,  who  in  the  midst 
of  his  torments  endured  more  pains  than  the  nature  of  a 
man  might  bear  with,  abode  in  such  constancy  of  mind, 
that  he  neither  told  them  his  name,  nor  what  countryman 
he  was,  nor  in  what  city  brought  up,  neither  whether 
he  was  a  freeman  or  a  servant :  but  every  question  that 
was  asked  him,  he  answered,  '  I  am  a  christian,'  and 
this  was  all  that  he  confessed  both  of  his  name,  city, 
kindred,  and  all  other  things  in  the  place  of  execution  : 
whereupon  both  the  governor  and  tormentors  were  the 
more  vehemently  bent  against  him  :  they  clapped  plates 
of  brass  red  hot  to  the  most  tender  parts  of  his  body,  yet 
he  never  shrunk,  but  was  bold  and  constant  in  his  con- 
fession, being  strengthened  and  moistened  with  the 
fountain  of  lively  water,  flowing  out  of  Christ's  side. 
Truly  his  body  was  a  sufficient  witness  what  torments  he 
suffered  :  for  it  was  all  drawn  together  and  most  pitifully 
wounded  and  scorched,  so  that  it  had  lost  the  proper 
shape  of  a  man,  in  whose  suffering  Christ  obtained  un- 
speakable glory,  for  he  overcame  his  adversaries,  and, 
to  the  instruction  of  others,  declared  that  notning  else 
is  terrible,  or  ought  to  be  feared  where  the  love  of  God 
is,  and  nothing  grievous  wherein  the  glory  of  Christ  is 
manifested. 

"Also  Satan  now  thinking  to  have  settledhimself  in  the 
heart  of  one  Biblias,  being  one  of  them  who  had  denied 
Christ,  and  thinking  to  have  caused  her,  being  a  weak 
and  feeble  woman  in  faith,  to  have  damned  her  soul,  in 
blaspheming  the  name  of  God,  brought  her  to  the  place 
of  execution  ;  but  she,  in  the  middle  of  her  torments, 
returning  to  herself,  and  waking  as  it  were  out  of  her 
dead  sleep  by  that  temporal  pain,  called  to  her  remem- 
brance the  pains  of  hell  fire,  and  against  all  expectations 
answered  the  tormentors.  Saying,  '  How  should  we 
christians  eat  young  infants,  (as  ye  report  of  us)  for 
whom  it  is  not  lawful  to  eat  the  blood  of  any  beast  ?' 
Upon  that,  so  soon  as  she  had  confessed  herself  to  be  a 
christian,  she  was  martyred.  Thus  when  Christ  had 
ended  those  tyrannical  torments,  by  the  patience  and 
suffering  of  the  saints,  the  Devil  yet  invented  other  en- 
gines and  instruments.  For  when  the  christians  were 
cast  into  prison,  they  were  shut  up  iu  dark  and  ugly 
dungecns,  and  were  drawn  by  the  feet  in  a  rack  or 
engine  made    for    that  purpose.     Very  many  of  them 


42 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  I. 


were  strangled  and  killed  in  prisons,  whom  the  Lord  in 
this  manner  would  have  to  enjoy  everlasting  life,  and 
set  forth  his  glory.  And  surely  these  good  men  were 
BO  pitifully  tormented,  that  if  they  had  had  all  the  helps 
and  medicines  in  the  world,  it  was  thought  impossible 
for  them  to  live,  and  to  be  restored.  And  thus  they 
remaining  in  prison,  destitute  of  all  human  help,  were 
80  strengthened  of  the  Lord,  and  confirmed  both  in  body 
and  mind,  that  they  comforted  and  stirred  up  the  minds 
of  the  rest. 

"  Photinus.who  was  deacon  to  the  bishop  of  Lyons,  was 
about  eighty-nine  years  old,  and  a  very  feeble  man,  yet 
he  was  of  a  lively  courage  and  spirit  wlien  he  was  brought 
to  the  judgment-seat;  although  his  body  was  feeble  and 
weak,  botli  because  of  his  old  age,  and  also  through 
sickness,  yet  was  his  life  preserved,  that  Christ  might 
triumph  and  be  glorified.  Being  demanded  of  the  chief 
ruler,  what  was  the  christian  man's  God .'  He  an- 
swered, If  thou  be  worthy  to  know,  thou  shalt  know. 
He  being  somewhat  touched  with  these  words,  caused 
him  to  be  beaten.  Those  that  stood  next  him,  did 
him  all  the  spite  and  displeasure  that  they  could, 
both  with  hand  and  foot,  having  no  regard  at  all  to  his 
old  age  or  white  hairs.  And  they  who  were  further  off 
threw  at  him  whatever  came  next  to  hand,  and  every  man 
thought  that  he  did  very  wickedly  refrain  who  withheld 
his  hand  from  doing  the  like.  He  was  then  thrown  into 
prison,  and  within  two  days  after  died. 

"  Then  Maturus  and  Attalus  were  brought  together  to 
the  common  scaffold,  there  in  the  face  of  the  people  to 
be  cast  to  the  beasts.  They  suffered  the  tearing  of 
wild  beasts,  and  whatever  else  the  frantic  people  on 
every  side  cried  for  and  willed.  And  above  all  the 
rest  they  brought  an  iron  chair,  in  which  their  bodies 
being  set,  were  fried  and  scorched,  as  on  a  gridiron 
fried  on  the  coals.  And  yet  for  all  that  the  tor- 
mentors ceased  not,  but  waxed  more  fierce  and  mad 
against  them,  labouring  to  overcome  the  patience  of  the 
saints.  Notwithstanding  all  this,  they  could  not  get  out 
of  Sanctus'  mouth  any  other  thing  but  the  confession 
which  at  the  beginning  he  declared.  And  thus  these 
holy  men,  after  they  had  long  continued  alive  in  most 
horrible  conflict,  were  at  length  slain,  being  made  all 
that  whole  day  a  spectacle  to  the  world,  in  place  and 
instead  of  the  games  and  sights  which  were  wont  to  be 
exhibited  to  the  people. 

"  Now  the  emperor  had  written  that  all  the  confessors 
should  be  punished,  and  the  others  let  go.  The  governor 
therefore  caused  all  the  holy  martyrs  to  be  brought  to  the 
sessions,  that  the  assembled  multitude  might  behold  them, 
and  he  again  examined  them  ;  as  many  of  them  as  he 
thought  had  the  Roman  freedom  he  beheaded,  the  residue 
he  gave  to  the  beasts  to  be  devoured.  And  truly  Christ 
was  much  glorified  by  those  who  a  little  before  had  denied 
him,  who  now  contrary  to  the  expectation  of  the  infidels 
confessed  him  even  to  the  death.  While  they  were  being 
examined,  one  Alexander,  standing  somewhat  near  to  the 
bar,  by  signs  encouraged  such  as  were  examined  to  con- 
fess Christ ;  so  that  by  his  countenance  sometimes  re- 
joicing, and  sometimes  sorrowing,  he  was  observed  of 
the  standers  by.  The  people  not  taking  in  good  part  to 
see  those  who  had  recanted  again  to  stick  to  their  first 
confession,  cried  out  against  Alexander  as  one  that  was 
the  cause  of  this  matter.  And  when  he  was  forced  by 
the  judge  and  demanded  what  religion  he  was  of.'  he 
answered,  '  I  am  a  Christian.'  He  had  no  sooner 
spoken  the  word,  but  he  was  condemned  to  be  devoured 
by  the  beasts. 

"  The  blessed  Blandina  being  the  last  that  suffered,  after 
she  had,  like  a  worthy  mothef,  given  exhortations  unto  her 
children,  and  sent  them  before  as  conquerors  to  their 
heavenly  King,  and  had  called  to  her  remembrance  all 
their  battles  and  conflicts,  so  much  rejoiced  at  her  child- 
ren's death,  and  so  hastened  her  own,  as  though  she  had 
been  bidden  to  a  bridal,  and  not  to  be  thrown  to  the  wild 
beasts.  After  this  her  pitiful  whipping,  her  delivery  to 
the  beasts,  and  her  torments  upon  the  gridiron,  at  length 
she  was  put  in  a  net,  and  thrown  to  the  wild  bull ;  and 
when  she  bad  been  sufficiently  gored  and  wounded  with 


the  horns  of  the  beast,  and  heeded  nothing  of  all  that 
chanced  to  her,  for  the  great  hope  and  consolation  she 
had  in  Christ  and  heavenly  things,  was  thus  slain,  inso- 
much that  the  very  heathen  men  themselves  confessed, 
that  there  was  never  woman  put  to  death,  that  suffered 
so  much  as  this  woman  did.  Neither  yet  was  their  furi- 
ous cruelty  thus  assuaged  against  the  christians.  For  the 
cruel  barbarous  people,  like  wild  beasts,  knew  not  when 
the  time  was  to  make  an  end,  but  invented  new  and 
sundry  torments  every  day  against  our  bodies.  Neither 
yet  did  it  content  them  when  they  had  put  the  christians 
to  death.  For  those  whom  they  strangled  in  their 
prisons,  they  threw  to  the  dogs,  setting  keepers  both  day 
and  night  to  watch  them,  that  they  should  not  be  buried, 
and  bringing  forth  the  remnant  of  their  bones  and  bodies, 
some  half  burned,  some  left  of  the  wild  beasts,  and  some 
all  mangled,  also  bringing  forth  heads  of  others  which 
were  cut  off,  and  committing  them  to  the  charge  of  the 
keepers  to  see  them  remain  unburied. 

"  Thus  were  the  bodies  of  the  martyrs  made  a  wonder- 
ing stock,  and  lay  six  days  in  the  open  streets;  at  length 
they  burned  them,  and  threw  their  ashes  into  the  river 
Rhone,  so  that  there  might  appear  no  remnant  of  them 
upon  the  earth.  And  this  they  did,  as  if  they  had  been 
able  to  have  pulled  God  out  of  his  seat,  and  to  have 
hindered  the  regeneration  of  the  saints,  and  taken  from 
them  the  hope  of  the  resurrection." 

Such  was  the  epistle  of  the  brethren  of  France  to  those 
of  Asia. 

Among  others  that  suffered  under  Antoninus,  mention 
was  made  of  Justin,  who  exhibited  two  apologies  in 
the  defence  of  christian  doctrine,  the  one  to  the  senate 
and  the  other  to  the  emperor. 

Of  which  apologies,  the  first  he  wrote  to  the  senate ; 
when  with  great  liberty  he  declared  that  he  was  of  neces- 
sity compelled  to  write  and  utter  his  mind  to  them.  For 
that  in  persecuting  of  the  christians  they  highly  offended 
God,  and  therefore  they  had  need  to  be  admonished.  And 
writing  to  the  lieutenant  of  the  city,  said,  "  That  he  put 
men  to  death  and  torments  for  no  offence  committed,  but 
only  for  the  confession  of  the  name  of  Christ ;  which  pro- 
ceedings and  judgments  neither  became  the  emperor,  nor 
his  son,  nor  the  senate  :"  defending  moreover  in  the 
apology,  and  clearing  the  christians  of  such  crimes  aa 
were  falsely  laid  and  objected  against  them. 

And  likewise  in  his  second  apology  writing  to  the  em- 
peror, with  like  gravity  and  free  liberty,  he  declares  to 
them  how  they  had  the  name,  being  commonly  reputed 
and  taken  as  virtuous  philosophers,  maintainers  of  justice, 
lovers  of  learning  ;  but  whether  they  were  so,  their  acts 
declared.  As  for  him,  neither  for  flattery,  nor  favour  at 
their  hands,  was  he  constrained  thus  to  write  unto  them  ; 
and  in  plain  words  he  charges  the  emperor  as  well  as 
the  senate  with  manifest  wrong,  for  not  granting  the 
christians  that  which  is  not  denied  to  all  other  malefac- 
tors, judging  men  to  death,  only  for  the  hatred  of  the 
name.  "  Other  men  who  are  accused,"  said  he,  "  are 
not  condemned  in  judgment,  before  they  are  convicted : 
but  on  us,  you  take  our  name  only  for  the  crime,  when 
indeed  you  ought  to  see  justice  done  upon  our  accusers. 
And  again,  if  a  christian  being  accused  only  deny  that 
name,  you  release  him,  not  being  able  to  charge  him 
with  any  other  offence  :  but  if  he  stand  to  his  name,  you 
condemn  him  only  for  his  confession  ;  where  indeed  it  were 
your  duty  rather  to  examine  their  manner  of  life,  than 
what  thing  they  confess  or  deny,  and  according  to  their 
demerits  to  see  justice  done." 

I  find  that  all  his  apologies  stand  upon  most  strong  and 
firm  proofs,  denying  that  the  christians  ought  at  the 
will  and  commandment  of  the  emperor  and  the  senate  to 
do  sacrifice  to  the  idols  :  for  which  they  being  con- 
demned, affirm,  that  they  suffer  open  wrong  ;  affirming 
moreover,  that  the  true  and  only  religion  is  the  religion 
of  the  christians.  Although  Justin  did  not  so  prevail 
with  the  emperor,  as  to  cause  him  to  love  his  religion, 
and  become  a  christian,  yet  obtained  thus  much,  that 
Antoninus  writing  to  his  officers  in  Asia,  commanded 
them   that  those  christians  only  who  were  found  guilty  of 


A.D.  161—193.]  THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


43 


any  trespass  should  suffer,  and  such  as  were  not  con^dcted, 
should  not  therefore  for  the  name  only  be  punished, 
because  they  were  called  christians. 

Besides  this  Justin,  there  were  at  the  same  time  in 
Asia,  Apollinaris,  bishop  of  Hieropolis,  and  Melito, 
bishop  of  Sardis,  who  exhibited  learned  and  eloquent 
apologies  in  defence  of  Christ's  religion,  as  Quad- 
ratus  and  Aristides  above  mentioned  did  to  the  emperor, 
whereby  they  moved  him  somewhat  to  stay  the  rage  of 
his  persecution.  In  like  manner  did  this  Apollinaris 
and  Melito  defend  the  cause  of  the  christians.  Of  this 
Alelito,  Eusebius  makes  mention  in  his  fourth  book,  and 
quotes  certain  parts  of  his  apology  in  these  words,"  The 
godly  suffer  persecution  by  occasion  of  certain  proclama- 
tions and  edicts  proclaimed  throughout  Asia,  for  villanous 
sycophants,  robbers,  and  spoilers  of  other  men's  goods, 
grounding  themselves  upon  those  proclamations,  and 
taking  occasion  of  them,  rob  openly  night  and  day,  and  spoil 
those  which  do  no  harm.  Which  if  it  be  done  by  your 
commandment,  be  it  so  ;  for  a  good  prince  will  never 
command  but  good  things,  and  so  we  will  be  contented 
to  sustain  the  honour  of  this  death.  This  only  we  most 
humbly  beseech  your  majesty,  that  calling  before  you 
and  examining  the  authors  of  this  tumult  and  contention, 
your  grace  would  justly  judge  whether  we  are  worthy  of 
cruel  death,  or  quiet  life.  And  then  if  it  be  not  your  plea- 
sure, and  that  it  proceedeth  not  by  your  commandment 
(which  indeed  against  your  barbarous  enemies  were  too 
bad)  the  more  a  great  deal  we  are  petitioners  to  your  high- 
ness, that  hereafter  you  will  vouchsafe  to  hear  us,  who 
are  so  vexed  and  oppressed  with  this  kind  of  villanous 
robberies." 

Thus  much  out  of  the  apology  of  Melito,  who  in  writ- 
ing to  Onesimus,  gives  us  the  benefit  of  knowing  the  true 
catalogue  and  the  names  of  all  the  authentic  books  of  the 
Old  Testament,  received  in  the  time  of  the  primitive 
church.  Concerning  the  number  and  names  whereof, 
Melito  in  his  letter  to  Onesimus  declares  ;  how  that  re- 
turning into  the  parts  where  these  things  were  done  and 
preached,  he  there  diligently  inquired  concerning  the 
books  of  the  Old  Testament,  the  names  whereof  he  sub- 
scribes, and  sends  to  him  as  follows,  the  five  books 
of  Moses,  (Genesis,  Exodus,  Leviticus,  Numbers,  Deu- 
teronomy,) Joshua,  the  Judges,  Ruth,  four  books  of 
Kings,  two  books  of  Chronicles,  the  Psalms,  Proverbs 
of  Solomon,  the  book  of  Wisdom,  the  Preacher,  the 
Song  of  Songs,  Job,  the  prophets  Isaiah,  Jeremiah, 
Twelve  Prophets  in  one  book,  Daniel,  Ezekiel,  Ezra. 
And  thus  much  of  this  matter  which  I  thought  here  to 
record,  for  it  is  not  unprofitable  for  these  later  times  to 
understand  what  in  the  first  times  was  received  and 
admitted  as  authentic,  and  what  otherwise. 

But  to  return  to  the  apologies  of  Apollinaris  and 
Melito,  whether  it  was  by  the  occasion  of  these  apologies,  or 
whether  it  was  through  the  writing  of  Athenagoras,  a  phi- 
losopher, and  a  legate  of  the  christians,  is  uncertain  :  but 
this  is  certain,  that  the  persecution  at  that  time  was  stayed. 
After  the  death  of  Marcus  Aurelius  Antoninus,  his 
son  Lucius  Antoninus  Commodus  succeeded  (A.D.  180), 
who  reigned  thirteen  years. 

In  the  time  of  Commodus,  although  he  was  an  in- 
commodious prince  to  the  senators  of  Rome,  yet  there 
was,  notwithstanding,  some  rest  from  persecution  through 
the  whole  church  of  Christ,  by  what  occasion  is  not 
certain.  Some  think  that  it  came  through  Marcia,  the 
emperor's  concubine,  who  favoured  the  christians  ;  but 
however  it  came,  the  fury  of  the  raging  enemies  was 
then  somewhat  mitigated,  and  peace  weis  given  by  the 
grace  of  Christ  unto  the  church  throughout  the  whole 
world.  At  which  time  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel  in- 
fluenced the  hearts  of  all  sorts  of  people,  and  drew 
them  to  the  true  religion  of  God,  insomuch  that  many, 
both  rich  and  noble  personages  of  Rome,  with  their 
whole  families  and  households,  joined  themselves  to  the 
church  of  Christ. 

The  Emperor  Commodus,  upon  one  of  his  birth-days, 
having  called  the  people  of  Rome  together,  clothed  him- 
self with  great  royalty,  having  his  lion's  skin  upon 
him,  and  offered  sacrifices  to  Hercules  and  Jupiter, 
causing  it  to  be  proclaimed  through  the  city,  that  Her- 


cules was  the  patron  and  defender  of  the  city.  There 
was  the  same  time  at  Rome,  Vincentius,  Eusebius, 
Peregrinus,  and  Potentianus,  learned  men  and  instructors 
of  the  people,  who,  following  the  steps  of  the  apostles, 
went  about  from  place  to  place  where  the  gospel  was  not 
yet  preached,  converting  the  Gentiles  to  the  faith  of 
Christ.  These,  hearing  of  the  madness  of  the  emperor, 
and  of  the  people,  began  to  reprove  their  idolatrous 
blindness,  teaching  in  the  villages  and  tcwns,  all  that  heard 
them  to  believe  upon  the  true  and  only  God,  and  to 
come  away  from  such  worshipping  of  devils,  and  to  give 
honour  to  God  alone,  who  only  is  to  be  worshipped,  ex- 
horting them  to  repent  and  to  be  baptized.  One  Julius,  a 
senator,  hearing  their  preaching,  was  converted  with 
others  to  the  religion  of  Christ.  But  the  emperor  hearing 
thereof  caused  them  to  be  ajiprehended,  and  to  be  com- 
pelled to  sacrifice  to  Hercules,  which  when  they  stoutly 
refused,  after  divers  grievous  torments,  they  were  at  last 
pressed  to  death  with  leaden  weights. 

Julius  being  a  senator  of  Rome,  and  now  won  by  the 
preaching  of  these  blessed  men  to  the  faith  of  Christ, 
did  soon  invite  them  and  brought  them  home  to  his 
house,  where  being  more  fully  instructed  by  them  in  the 
christian  religion,  he  believed  the  gospel,  and  was  bap- 
tized with  all  his  family  ;  he  did  not  keep  his  faith  close 
and  secret,  but  with  a  marvellous  and  sincere  zeal, 
openly  professed  it,  wishing  and  praying  that  it  might 
be  given  to  him  by  God,  not  only  to  believe  in  Christ, 
but  also  to  hazard  his  life  for  him.  The  emperor  hear- 
ing that  Julius  had  forsaken  his  old  religion,  and  become 
a  christian,  forthwith  sent  for  him,  and  said,  "  O  Julius, 
what  madness  has  possessed  thee,  that  thou  dost  fall 
from  the  religion  of  thy  forefathers,  who  acknowledged 
and  worshipped  their  gods,  and  now  dost  embrace  a  new 
and  fond  kind  of  reUgion  of  the  christians  r"  Julius 
having  now  a  good  occasion  to  shew  his  faith,  gave  an 
account  thereof  to  him,  and  affirmed  that  Hercules  and 
Jupiter  were  false  gods,  and  how  the  worshippers  of 
them  should  perish  with  eternal  damnation.  The  em- 
peror  hearing  how  he  condemned  and  despised  his  gods, 
was  very  wroth,  and  committed  him  forthwith  to  the 
master  of  the  soldiers,  a  very  cruel  and  fierce  man, 
charging  him  either  to  see  Julius  sacrifice  to  Hercules, 
or  if  he  still  refused,  to  slay  him  :  and  JuUus  continuing 
steadfast  in  the  faith,  was  beaten  to  death  with  cudgels. 

THE    FIFTH    PERSECUTION. 

After  the  death  of  Commodus,  Pertinax  reigned  but 
a  few  months,  after  whom  succeeded  Severus  (A.  D.  19.3), 
under  whom  the  fifth  persecution  was  raised  against  the 
christian  saints  :  he  reigned  eighteen  years,  and  for  the 
first  ten  years  was  very  favourable  to  the  christians  : 
afterward  through  sinister  suggestions  and  malicious 
accusations  of  the  malignant,  he  was  so  incensed  against 
them,  that  he  commanded  by  proclamations  that  the  chris- 
tians should  be  no  more  tolerated.  Thus  the  rage  of  the 
emperor  being  inflamed  against  them,  great  persecution 
was  stirred  up  on  every  side,  whereby  an  infinite  number 
of  martyrs  were  slain  about  the  year  of  our  Lord 
205,  as  Eusebius  in  his  sixth  book  records.  The 
crimes  and  false  accusations  objected  against  the  chris- 
tians  are  partly  touched  before ;  as  sedition  and  rebellion 
against  the  emperor,  sacrilege,  murdering  of  infants, 
and  eating  raw  flesh.  It  was  also  objected  against  them 
that  they  worshipped  the  head  of  an  ass  ;  I  find  no 
certain  cause  whence  this  charge  arose,  except  it  were, 
perhaps,  by  the  Jews.  Also  they  were  charged  for  wor- 
shipping the  sun,  because  before  the  sun  rose,  they 
assembled  together,  singing  their  morning  hymns  unto 
the  Lord,  or  else  because  they  prayed  towards  the  east : 
but  they  were  specially  accused  because  they  would  not 
worship  idolatrous  gods. 

The  place  where  the  force  of  this  persecution  most 
raged,  was  Africa.  The  number  that  suffered  was  innu- 
merable. The  first  was  Leonides,  the  father  of  Origen, 
who  was  beheaded.  Origen  being  yet  young,  was  fer- 
vently attached  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ's  faith,  by  the 
operation  of  God's  heavenly  providence,  and  partly  also 
by  the  diligent  education  of  his  father,  who  brought 


H 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Hook  I. 


bim  up  from  nis  youth  most  studiously  in  all  good  lite- 
rature, but  especially  in  the  reading  and  exercise  of  the 
holy  scripture,  wherein  he  had  such  inward  and  mystical 
speculation,  that  many  times  he  would  ask  his  father 
questions  of  the  meaning  of  this  place  or  that  place  in 
the  scripture,  insomuch  that  his  father  would  often  un- 
cover his  breast  being  aslee]),  and  kiss  it,  giving  thanks 
to  God  which  had  made  him  so  happy  a  father  of  such  a 
happy  child.  After  the  death  of  his  father,  all  his  goods 
having  been  confiscated  to  the  emperor,  Origen,  with  his 
poor  mother  and  six  brethren,  were  brought  to  such  ex- 
treme poverty,  that  he  sustained  both  himself  and  them 
by  teaching  a  school  :  till  at  length,  being  weary  of  the 
profession,  he  transferred  his  study  only  to  the  know- 
ledge and  seeking  of  divine  scripture,  and  such  other 
learning  as  conduced  to  the  same. 

They  that  write  of  the  life  of  Origen,  testify  of  him 
that  he  was  of  quick  and  sharp  wit,  very  patient  of 
labour,  learned  in  various  tongues,  of  a  spare  diet,  of  a 
strict  life,  and  a  great  faster  ;  he  was  often  in  danger  of 
being  stoned  of  the  multitude  ;  and  sometimes  by  the 
provision  of  christian  men  had  his  house  guarded  about 
with  soldiers,  for  the  safety  of  those  who  daily  resorted 
to  hear  his  readings.  Among  others  who  resorted  to 
him,  and  were  his  hearers,  was  Plutarch,  who  died  a 
martyr  ;  and  with  him  Serenus,  his  brother,  who  was 
burned;  Heraclides  and  Heron,  who  were  both  be- 
headed ;  Serenus,  who  was  also  beheaded  ;  Rhais  and 
Potamiena,  who  was  tormented  with  pitch  poured  upon 
her,  and  martyred  with  her  mother,  Marcella,  who  died 
also  in  the  fire. 

Besides  these  that  suffered  in  this  persecution  of 
Severus,  one  Andoclus,  whom  Polycarp  had  sent  into 
France,  because  he  had  spread  there  the  doctrine  of 
Christ,  was  apprehended  by  Severus,  and  hrst  beaten  with 
staves  and  bats,  and  afterwards  beheaded. 

About  the  same  time,  Ireneus  was  martyred  with  a 
great  multitude  of  others,  for  the  confession  and  doc- 
trine of  Christ.  This  Ireneus  was  a  great  writer,  and 
great  searcher  of  all  kind  of  learning.  After  the  mar- 
tyrdom of  Photinus,  he  was  appointed  bishop  of  Lyons, 
where  he  continued  about  the  space  of  twenty-three 
years.  In  the  time  of  Ireneus  the  state  of  the  church 
was  much  troubled,  not  only  by  outward  persecution, 
but  also  by  divers  sects  and  errors  then  stirring,  against 
W'hich  he  diligently  laboured  and  wrote  much.  The 
nature  of  this  man,  well  agreeing  with  his  name,  was 
such,  that  he  ever  loved  peace,  and  sought  to  set  agree- 
ment when  any  controversy  rose  in  the  church.  And 
therefore,  when  the  question  of  keeping  the  Easter-day 
was  renewed  in  the  church  between  Victor,  bishop  of 
Rome,  and  the  churches  of  Asia,  and  when  Victor  would 
have  excommunicated  them  as  schismatics,  for  disagree- 
ing from  him  therein,  Ireneus,  with  other  brethren  of 
the  French  church,  sorry  to  see  such  a  contention 
among  brethren  for  such  a  trifle,  assembled  themselves 
together  in  a  council,  and  directing  their  letter  with 
their  common  consent  subscribed,  sent  unto  Victor, 
entreating  him  to  stay  his  purpose,  and  not  to  proceed 
in  excommunicating  his  brethren  for  that  matter.  Al- 
though they  themselves  agreed  with  him  in  observing 
the  Sunday  Easter  as  he  did  ;  yet  with  great  reasons 
and  arguments  they  exhorted  him  not  to  deal  so  rigor- 
ously with  his  other  brethren,  following  the  ancient 
custom  of  their  country  in  that  behalf.  And  besides 
this,  he  wrote  divers  other  letters  abroad  concerning  the 
same  contention,  declaring  the  excommunication  of 
Victor  to  be  of  no  force. 

Not  long  after  Ireneus,  followed  alsoTertullian,  a  man 
expert  both  in  Greek  and  Latin,  having  great  gifts  in 
disputing,  and  in  eloquent  writing,  as  his  books  de- 
clare, and  as  the  commendation  of  all  learned  men 
testifies. 

Such  men  God  raised  up  from  time  to  time,  as  pillars 
and  stays  for  his  poor  church,  as  he  did  this  TertuUian 
in  these  dangerous  days  of  persecution.  For  when  the 
christians  were  vexed  with  wrongs,  and  falsely  accused 
by  the  Gentiles,  TertuUian,  taking  their  cause  in  hand, 
de'"f>n(led  them  against  the  persecutors,  and  against  their 
slwideroas    accusations,    declaring    they    were    falsely 


belied  and  wrongfully  persecuted,  not  for  any  desert  of 
theirs,  but  only  for  tlie  hatred  of  their  name.  And  yet 
he  proves  in  the  same  apology,  that  the  religion  of  the 
christians  was  not  impaired  by  persecution,  but  rather 
increased.  "The  more''  (says  he)  "we  are  mown 
down  of  you,  the  more  we  rise  up.  The  blood  of  chris- 
tians is  seed.  For  what  man,  in  beholding  the  painful 
torments,  and  the  perfect  patience  of  them,  will  not 
search  and  inquire  what  is  the  cause  ?  And  when  he 
has  found  it  out,  who  will  not  agree  to  it  ?  And  when 
he  agrees  to  it,  who  will  not  desire  to  sufler  for  it .' 
Thus  this  sect  will  never  die,  but  the  more  it  is  cut 
down,  the  more  it  grows.  For  every  man  seeing  and 
wondering  at  the  sufferance  of  the  saints,  is  movea 
the  more  thereby  to  search  the  cause  ;  in  searching,  he 
finds  it,  and  finding  he  follows  it. 

Thus  TertuUian,  in  this  time  of  persecution,  defended 
the  innocency  of  the  christians  against  the  blaspliemy 
of  the  adversaries  ;  and  moreover,  for  the  instruction  of 
the  church,  he  compiled  many  works,  some  of  which  are 
extant,  some  are  not  to  be  found.  Notwithstanding 
the  great  learning  and  many  virtues  of  this  worthy  man, 
certain  errors  aad  blemishes  are  noted  in  his  doctrine. 
This  by  the  way  will  be  sufficient  to  admonish  the  reader 
never  to  look  for  perfection  in  any  man  in  this  world  ; 
however  excellent  he  may  be,  some  blemish  or  other 
joins  itself  with  him. 

And  now,  to  return  again  to  the  order  of  bishops  of 
Rome.  After  Eleutherius,  succeeded  Victor  (A.  D. 
185}.  This  Victor  was  a  great  stirrer  in  the  controversy 
of  Easter-day,  for  which  he  would  have  proceeded  in  ex- 
communication against  the  churches  of  Asia,  had  not 
Ireneus,  with  the  counsel  of  his  brethren,  repressed  his 
violence.  As  to  that  controversy  of  Easter  in  those  days 
of  the  primitive  church,  the  original  cause  of  it  was  this, 
as  Eusebius,  Socrates,  Platina,  and  others  record.  It 
is  certain  that  the  apostles,  being  only  attentive  to  the 
doctrine  of  salvation,  gave  no  heed  to  the  observation  of 
days  and  times,  nor  did  '  they  bind  the  church  to  any 
ceremonies  and  rites,  except  those  things  mentioned  in 
the  Acts  (xv.  2!)),  as  things  strangled  and  blood,  which 
was  ordained  then  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  not  without  a 
most  urgent  and  necessary  cause,  touched  partly  in  the 
history  before.  For  when  the  murdering  and  blood  of 
infants  was  commonly  charged  by  the  heathen  persecu- 
tors against  the  christians,  they  had  no  other  argument 
to  help  themselves,  nor  to  refute  the  adversary,  but  only 
their  own  law,  by  which  they  were  commanded  to  ab- 
stain, not  only  from  all  men's  blood,  but  also  from  the 
blood  of  all  common  beasts.  And,  therefore,  that 
law  seems  to  be  given  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  continued 
in  the  church  so  long  as  the  cause,  that  is,  the  persecu- 
tions of  the  heathen  Gentiles,continued.  Besides  these, 
we  read  of  no  other  ceremonies  or  rites,  which  the  apos- 
tles greatly  regarded,  but  they  left  such  things  free  to  the 
liberty  of  christians,  every  man  to  use  his  own  discretion, 
for  the  using  or  not  using  thereof ;  so  that  concerning 
all  the  ceremonial  observations  of  days,  times,  places, 
meats,  drinks,  vestures,  and  such  others,  the  diversity 
among  men  was  not  greatly  noted,  nor  any  uniformity 
greatly  required. 

The  doctrine  of  christian  liberty  remained  whole  in 
the  church  till  the  time  of  Victor.  Neither  did  the  vio- 
lence of  Victor  take  such  effect,  but  that  the  doctrine  of 
christian  liberty  was  defended  and  maintained  by  means 
of  Ireneus  and  others,  and  so  continued  in  the  church  J 
till  after  the  council  of  Nice.  I 

But  to  return  to  Victor  again,  we  will  shew  what  di- 
versity there  was  in  observing  the  day  of  Easter.  In 
the  time  of  Pius,  the  question  of  Easter  began  first  to 
be  moved  ;  he  decreed  the  observation  of  that  day  to  be 
changed  from  the  wonted  manner  of  the  fourteenth  day 
of  the  moon,  in  the  first  month,  to  the  next  Sunday 
after.  After  him  came  Anicetus,  Soter,  and  Eleuthe- 
rius, bishops  of  Rome,  who  also  determined  the  same. 
Against  these  stood  Melito,  bishop  of  Sardis,  Polycarp, 
and  as  some  think,  Egesippus,  with  other  learned  men  of 
Asia.  Which  Polycarp  being  sent  by  the  brethren  of  Asia, 
came  to  Rome,  to  confer  with  Anicetus  in  that  matter  ; 
and  although  after  long  debating,  they  could  not  agree,  yet^     ^ 


A.D.  193-222.]      THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


45 


nottrithstanding,  they  both  communicated  together  with 
reverence,  and  separated  in  peace.  And  so  the  celebra- 
tion of  Easter-day  remained  as  a  thing  indifFerent  in  the 
church  till  the  time  of  Victor,  who,  following  after 
Anicetus  and  his  fellows,  and  chiefly  stirring  in  this  mat- 
ter, endeavoured  by  all  means  to  draw,  or,  rather  to 
subdue  the  churches  of  Asia  to  his  opinions,  thinking, 
moreover,  to  excommunicate  all  those  bishops  and 
the  churches  of  Asia,  as  heretics  and  schismatics,  who 
disagreed  from  the  Roman  order,  had  not  Ireneus  other- 
wise restrained  him  from  so  doing  (A.  D.  I'Jl).  Thus, 
then  the  uniformity  of  keeping  that  holy  day  first  began 
I  to  be  required  as  a  thing  necessary,  and  all  they  ac- 
I  counted  as  heretics  and  schismatics,  who  dissented  from 
j    the  bishop  and  tradition  of  Rome. 

I       With  Victor,   stood  Theophilus,  bishop  of  Cesarea, 
;    Narcissus  of  Jerusalem,   Ireneus   of  Lyons,    Palmas  of 
!    Pontus,  Banchillus  of  Corinth,  the  bishop  of  Ostroena, 
and  others  ;  all  of  whom  condescended  to  have  the  cele- 
bration of  Easter  upon  the  Sunday,  because  they  would 
differ  from  the  Jews  in  all  things  as  much  as  they  might, 
and  partly  because  the  resurrection  of  the  Lord  fell  on 
;  the  same  day. 

On   the  contrary  side  there  were  divers   bishops  in 
'  Asia,  of  whom    the  principal  was  Polycratts,  bishop  of 
;  Ephesus,  who,  being  assembled  with  a  great  multitude 
,   of  bishops  and  brethren  of  those  parts,  by  the  common 
I  Rssent  of  the  rest,  wrote  to  Victor,  and  to  the  church  of 
Rome,  declaring  that  they  had  ever  from  the  beginning 
observed  tliat  day,  according  to  the  rule  of  scripture  un- 
changed, neither  adding  nor  altering  any  thing  from  the 
same;  alleging,  moreover,  the  examples  of  the  apostles, 
and  holy  fathers  their  predecessors,  as  Philip,  the  apos- 
tle, with  his  three  daughters  at   Hieropolis  ;  also  John 
the   apostlj    and    evangelist,    at    Ephesus,    Polycarp    at 
Smyrna,    Tliraseas,    bishop    and     martyr   at    Eumenia ; 
likewise    of   Sagaris,   bishop    and  martyr   at  Laodicea ; 
holy  Papirius    and   Melito  at   Sardis.      Besides    these, 
seven  bishops,  also  of  his  own  kindred,  and  his  own  an- 
cestors, all  of  whom  observed  the  solemnity  of  Easter-day, 
after  the  same  manner  as  we  do  now. 

Victor,  being  not  a  little  moved  herewith,  by  letters 
again  denounced  against  them  (more  bold  upon  authority 
than  wise  in  his  commission),  violent  excommunication, 
although  by  the  wise  handling  of  Ireneus  and  other 
learned  men,  the  matter  was  staid,  and  Victor  otherwise 
persuaded.  What  the  persuasions  of  Ireneus  were, 
partly  appear  in  Eusebius  (lib.  5.  cap.  2(j),  to  this  effect : 
That  the  variance  and  difference  of  ceremonies  is  no 
strange  matter  in  the  church  of  Christ,  as  this  variety  is 
not  only  in  the  day  of  Easter,  but  also  in  the  manner 
of  fasting,  and  in  other  usages  among  the  christians  ;  for 
some  fast  one  day,  some  two  days,  some  fast  more. 
And  this  varying  mode  of  fasting  in  the  churches  began 
not  only  in  our  time,  but  was  among  our  fore-elders. 
And  yet  with  all  this  diversity  they  were  in  unity  among 
themselves,  and  so  should  we  be ;  neither  does  this  differ- 
ence of  ceremonies  hinder,  but  rather  commends  the 
unity  of  faith.  And  he  brings  forth  the  examples  of  the 
fathers,  of  Telesphorus,  Pius,  Anicetus,  Soter,  Eleu- 
thenus,  and  such  others,  who  neither  observed  the  same 
usage  themselves,  nor  prescribed  it  to  others,  and  yet 
notwithstanding  kept  christian  charity  with  such  as  came 
to  communicate  with  them,  not  observing  the  same  form 
of  things  which  they  observed,  as  ajipeared  by  Polycarp 
and  Anicetus,  who,  although  they  agreed  not  in  one  uni- 
torm  custom  of  rites,  yet  refused  not  to  communicate  to- 
gether,  the  one  giving  reverence  to  the  other.  Thus,  the 
controversy  being  taken  up  between  Ireneus  and  Victor, 
the  matter  remained  free  to  the  time  of  the  Nicene  council. 
After  \  ictor,  Zephirinus  succeeded  in  the  see  of  Rome, 
(about  A.  p.  20;}j.  To  this  Zephirinus  two  epistles  are 
ascribed  ;  but  as  of  the  epistles  of  other  Roman  bishops, 
so  1  say  and  verily  suppose  of  this,  that  neither  the 
etyle,  nor  the  matter  therein  contained,  nor  the  state  of 
the  time,  warranted  us  to  think  of  them  otherwise  than 
IS  forged  letters ;  letters  not  written  by  these  fathers, 
nor  m  those  times,  but  crafty  and  wickedly  packed  in 
by  some,  who,  to  set  up  the  primacy  of  Rome,  have 


most  pestilently  abused  the  authority  of  these   noly  and 
ancient  fathers,  to  deceive  the  simple  church. 

Severus,  the  persecutor,  reigned  eighteen  years  ;  and 
about  the  later  time  of  his  reign  came  with  his  army  into 
Britain,  where,  after  many  conflicts  with  the  Britons  in 
the  north,  he  cast  up  a  ditch  with  a  mighty  wall  made  of 
earth  and  turfs,  and  strong  stakes,  to  the  length  of  one 
hundred  and  thirty-two  miles  from  the  one  side  of  the 
sea  to  the  other,  beginning  at  the  Tyne  and  reaching  to 
the  Scottish  sea,  which  done,  he  removed  to  York,  and 
there  died,  (A.  D.  211),  leaving  his  two  sons  Basianus, 
(surnamed  Caracalla,)  and  Geta,  joint  emperors. 

After  Caracalla  and  Macrinus,  Heliogabalus  succeeded 
to  the  empire,  who  may  rather  be  called  a  monster  than 
a  man,  so  prodigious  was  his  life  in  all  gluttony  and 
filthiness.  To  let  pass  his  sumptuous  vestures  which  he 
would  only  wear  of  gold,  and  most  costly  silks ;  his 
shoes  glistering  with  precious  stones  finely  engraved,  he 
never  wore  one  garment  twice,  he  was  never  two  days 
served  with  one  kind  of  meat ;  some  days  his  company 
was  served  with  the  brains  of  ostriches,  and  another  day 
with  the  tongues  of  popinjays  and  other  sweet  singing 
birds.  When  he  was  near  the  sea  he  never  used  fish  ; 
but  in  places  far  distant  from  the  sea,  all  his  house  was 
served  with  most  delicate  fishes  ;  at  one  supper  he  was 
served  with  seven  thousand  fishes,  and  five  thousand 
fowls.  He  sacrificed  young  children,  and  preferred  the 
most  abandoned  characters  to  the  highest  offices  in  the 
state,  as  public  dancers,  minstrels,  charioteers,  and  such 
like  ;  in  one  word,  he  was  an  enemy  to  all  honesty  and 
good  order.  And  when  he  was  foretold  by  his  sorcerers 
and  astronomers,  that  he  should  die  a  violent  death,  he 
provided  ropes  of  silk  to  hang  himself,  swords  of  gold  to 
kill  himself,  and  strong  poison  in  precious  caskets  to 
poison  himself,  if  he  should  be  forced  thereto  ;  more 
over,  he  made  a  high  tower,  having  the  floor  of  boards 
covered  with  gold  plate,  and  bordered  with  precious 
stones,  from  which  tower  he  would  throw  himself  down, 
if  he  should  be  pursued  of  his  enemies.  But,  notwith- 
standing all  his  provision,  he  was  slain  of  the  soldiers, 
drawn  through  the  city,  and  cast  into  the  Tiber,  after  he 
had  reigned  two  years  and  eight  months,  as  witnesseth 
Eutropius  ;  others  say  four  years. 

This  Heliogabalus,  having  no  issue,  adopted  as  his  son 
and  heir  Aurelius  Alexander  Severus,  the  son  of  Mam- 
mea,  who  began  to  reign  A.  D.  222,  and  continued 
thirteen  years,  who  is  much  commended  as  being  virtu- 
ous, wise,  gentle,  liberal,  and  hurtful  to  no  man.  Among 
his  other  virtues,  it  appears  also  that  he  was  friendly  and 
favourable  to  the  christians. 

And  thus  this  good  emperor  continued  the  space  of 
thirteen  years  ;  at  length,  at  a  commotion  in  Germany, 
he  was  slain  with  his  mother  Mammea.  After  him  suc- 
ceeded Maximinus,  contrary  to  the  mind  of  the  senate, 
only  appointed  by  the  soldiers  to  be  emperor.  During 
the  reign  of  Severus,  although  the  church  of  Christ  had 
not  perfect  peace,  yet  it  had  some  tranquillity  from  per- 
secution. 

At  this  time  were  converted  Tiburtius,  and  Valerianus, 
the  husband  of  Cecilia,  who  both,  being  noblemen  of 
Rome,  remained  constant  in  the  faith  unto  the  end  and 
suffered  martyrdom.  Of  this  Cecilia  it  is  written  that 
after  she  had  brought  Valerian  her  husband,  and  Tiburtius 
his  brother  to  the  knowledge  and  faith  of  Christ,  and  with 
her  exhortations  had  made  them  constant  unto  martyr- 
dom, she  was  apprehended  and  brought  to  the  idols  to  do 
sacrifice ;  which,  when  she  abhorred  to  do,  she  was  to  be 
presented  before  the  judge  to  have  the  condemnation  of 
death.  In  the  meantime,  the  Serjeants  and  officers  who 
were  about  her,  beholding  her  comely  beauty,  and  her 
prudent  conversation,  began  with  many  persuasive 
words  to  solicit  her  to  favour  herself,  and  such  excellent 
beauty,  and  not  to  cast  herself  away,  &c.  But  she  so 
replied  to  them  with  reasons  and  godly  exhortations, 
that  by  the  grace  of  Almighty  God  their  hearts  began  to 
kindle,  and  at  length  to  yield  to  that  religion,  which  be- 
fore they  persecuted.  She  perceiving  this,  desired  of 
the  judge  a  little  respite,  which  being  granted,  she  sent 
'or  Urbanus,  the  bishop,  home  to  her  house,  to  establish 


46 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  I. 


and  ground  them  in  the  faith  of  Christ ;  and  so  they, 
with  divers  others,  were  baptized,  both  men  and  women, 
to  the  number  (as  the  history  says)  of  four  hundred 
persons,  among  whom  was  one  Gordian,  a  nobleman. 
This  done,  this  blessed  martyr  was  brought  before  the 
judge,  where  she  was  condemned,  and  inclosed  in  a  hot 
bath  ;  but  remaining  there  a  whole  day  and  night  with- 
out any  hurt,  she  was  brought  out  again,  and  was  be- 
headed. 

Under  the  same  Alexander  Severus,  various  others 
are  there  said  to  have  suffered  martyrdom,  as  one 
Agapetus,  of  the  age  of  fifteen  years,  who,  being  apj)re- 
hended  and  condemned  at  Preneste  in  Italy,  because  he 
would  not  sacrifice  to  idols,  was  assailed  with  sundry 
torments  : — first,  scourged  with  whips,  then  hanged  up 
by  the  feet,  and  after  having  hot  water  poured  ujion 
him,  at  last  was  cast  to  the  wild  beasts. 

Also,  with  the  same  Agapetus  is  numbered  Calepodius, 
a  minister  of  Rome,  whose  body  was  first  drawn 
through  the  city  of  Rome,  and  afterwards  cast  into  the 
Tiber. 

Then  follows  Pammachius,  a  senator  of  Rome,  with 
his  wife  and  children,  and  others,  both  men  and  women, 
to  the  nnmber  of  forty-two.  Also,  another  noble  sena- 
tor of  Rome,  named  Simplicius,  all  which  together,  in  one 
day,  had  their  heads  smitten  oflF.and  hanged  up  in  divers 
gates  of  the  city,  for  a  terror  of  others,  that  none  should 
profess  the  name  of  Christ. 

Besides  these  suffered  also  Quiritius,  a  nobleman  of 
Rome,  who,  with  his  mother  Julia,  and  a  great  number 
more,  were  likewise  put  to  death. 

Also,  Tiberius  and  Valerianus,  citizens  of  Rome,  and 
brethren,  suffered  the  same  time,  being  bruised  and 
broken  with  bats,  and  afterwards  beheaded. 

Also,  Martina,  a  christian  maiden,  who,  after  divers 
bitter  punishments,  being  constant  in  her  faith,  suffered 
in  like  manner  by  the  sword. 

THE    SIXTH    PERSECUTION. 

After  the  death  of  the  Emperor  Alexander  Severus, 
who,  with  his  mother  Mammea  (as  is  said)  was  murder- 
ed in  Germany,  followed  Maximinus,  chosen  by  the  will  of 
the  soldiers,  rather  than  by  the  authority  of  the  senate, 
(A.D.  2.'55.)  who  raised  up  the  sixth  persecution  against  the 
christians,  especially  against  the  teachers  and  leaders  of 
the  church,  thinking  thereby  the  sooner  to  vanquish  the 
rest,  if  the  captains  were  removed  out  of  the  way.  In 
the  time  of  this  persecution,  Origen  wrote  his  book  on 
martyrdom,  which  book,  if  it  were  extant,  would  give  us 
some  knowledge  of  such  as  suffered  in  this  persecution, 
who  are  now  unknown,  and  no  doubt  but  they  were  a 
great  number,  and  would  have  been  still  greater,  had 
not  the  provident  mercy  of  God  shortened  his  days,  and 
bridled  his  tyranny,  for  he  reigned  but  three  years. 
After  him  succeeded  Gordian  (A.  D.  238),  a  man  no  less 
studious  for  the  utility  of  the  commonwealth,  than  mild 
and  gentle  to  the  christians.  This  Gordian,  after  he  had 
governed  the  empire  of  Rome  with  much  peace  and 
tranriuillity  for  six  years,  was  slain  by  Philip,  the  emperor 
after  him. 

In  the  days  of  these  emperors  above  recited,  was  Pon- 
tianus,  bishop  of  Rome,  who  succeeded  next  after 
Urban  (A.  D.  230).  He  was  banished  under  Maxi- 
minus, and  died  in  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Gordian. 
In  his  decretal  epistles  (which  seem  likewise  to  be 
forged),  he  appears  very  devout,  after  the  example  of 
other  bishops,  to  uphold  the  dignity  of  priests,  and  of 
clergymen,  saying,  that  God  has  them  so  familiar  with 
him,  that  by  them  he  accepts  the  offerings  and  oblations 
of  others,  he  forgives  their  sins,  and  reconciles  them  unto 
him.  Also,  that  they  make  the  body  of  the  Lord  with 
their  own  mouth,  and  give  it  to  others,  &c.  How  this 
doctrine  stands  with  the  testament  of  God,  and  the  glory 
of  Christ,  let  C\\e  reader  use  his  own  judgment. 

Other  notable  fathers  also  in  the  same  time  were 
raised  up  in  the  church,  as  Philetus,  bishop  of  Antioch, 
and  after  him  Zebenus,  bishop  of  the  same  place. 

To  these  also  may  be  added  Ammonius,  the  school- 
master of  Origen,  and  also  the  kinsman  of  Porphyry,  the 


great  enemy  of  Christ.  As  he  left  various  books  in  de- 
fence of  Christ's  religion,  so,  also,  he  constantly  perse- 
vered in  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  which  he  had  received  in 
the  beginning. 

After  the  decease  of  Pontianus,  bishop  of  Rome,  suc- 
ceeded Anterius,  who,  because  he  caused  the  acts  and 
deaths  of  the  martyrs  to  be  written,  was  put  to  martyr- 
dom himself,  by  Maximinus  the  judge.  Next  to  this 
bishop  was  Fabian,  of  whom  more  is  to  be  said  here- 
after. 

Hippolytus  also  was  a  bishop  and  a  martyr.  He  was 
a  great  writer,  and  left  many  works  in  the  church.  He 
lived  about  A.  D.  230. 

Prudentius,  in  his  Peristephanon,  making  mention  of 
great  heaps  of  martyrs  buried  by  threescore  together, 
sjjeaks  also  of  Hippolytus,  and  says  that  he  was  drawn 
with  wild  horses  through  fields,  dales,  and  bushes,  and 
describes  a  pitiful  story. 

After  the  Emperor  Gordian,  the  empire  fell  to  Philip, 
(A.  D.  244),  who,  with  Philip  his  son,  reigned  about  six 
years.  This  Philip,  with  his  son,  and  all  his  family,  was 
christened  and  converted  by  Fabian  and  Origen,  who  by 
letters  exhorted  him  and  Severa  his  wife,  to  be  baptized, 
being  the  first  of  all  the  emperors  that  brought  in 
Christianity  into  the  imperial  seat.  However,  Pompo- 
nius  Letus  reports  him  to  be  a  dissembling  prince  ;  this 
is  certain,  that  for  his  Christianity  he  was  slain,  with  his 
son,  by  Decius,  one  of  his  captains. 

THE    SEVENTH    PERSECUTION. 

Philip  being  slain,  Decius  invaded  the  crown  (A.  D. 
249).  By  him  a  terrible  persecution  was  moved  against 
the  christians.  The  occasion  of  his  hatred  and  jierse- 
cution  against  them  was  chiefly  because  the  treasures 
of  the  emperor  were  committed  to  Fabian. 

This  Fabian,  being  a  married  man  (as  Platina  writes), 
was  made  bishop  of  Rome  after  Anterius,  in  which  func- 
tion he  remained  to  the  time  of  Decius  ;  who,  either 
because  Philip  had  committed  to  him  his  treasures,  or 
because  of  the  hatred  he  bare  to  Philip,  caused  him  to  be 
put  to  death,  sending  out,  moreover,  his  proclamation 
into  all  quarters,  that  all  who  professed  the  name  of 
Christ  should  be  slain. 

To  this  Fabian,  Origen  wrote  one  of  his  works.  This 
Origen  (as  was  stated  before)  was  bold  and  fervent  in 
assisting,  comforting,  exhorting,  and  kissing  the  mar- 
tyrs that  were  imprisoned  and  suffered  for  the  name  of 
Christ.  To  the  danger  of  his  own  life  he  continued 
teaching,  writing,  confuting,  exhorting,  and  expounding, 
about  the  space  of  fifty-two  years,  and  sustained  great 
persecutions,  but  especially  under  Decius,  as  Eusebius 
testifies,  declaring  that  for  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  he  sus- 
tained bands  and  torments  in  his  body,  racking  with  bars 
of  iron,  dungeons,  besides  terrible  threats  of  death  and 
burning. 

Epiphanius  writes,  that  being  urged  to  sacrifice  to 
idols,  and  taking  the  boughs  in  his  hand,  wherewith  the 
heathen  were  wont  to  honour  their  gods,  he  called  upon 
the  christians  to  carry  them  in  honour  of  Christ ;  which 
fact,  the  church  of  Alexandria  not  approving,  removed 
him  from  their  communion  :  whereupon  Origen,  driven 
away  with  shame  and  sorrow  out  of  Alexandria,  went 
into  Judea,  where,  being  in  Jerusalem  among  the  con- 
gregation, and  there  requested  of  the  priests  and  minis- 
ters (he  being  also  a  priest)  to  make  some  exhortation  in 
the  church,  he  refused  a  great  while.  At  length,  by 
importunate  petition  being  constrained,  he  rose  up,  and 
turning  the  book,  as  though  he  would  have  expounded 
some  place  of  the  scripture,  he  only  read  this  verse  :  "  God 
saith  unto  the  wicked,  what  lia>t  thou  to  <lo,  to  de- 
clare my  statutes,  or  that  thou  shouldest  take  my  cove- 
nant in  thy  mouth,"  Ps.  1.  16.  Which  being  read,  he 
shut  the  book,  and  sat  down  weeping  and  wailing,  the 
whole  congregation  also  weeping  and  lamenting  with  him. 

Nicephorus,  and  others  who  write  of  this  persecution 
under  Decius,  declare  the  horribleness  of  it  to  be  so 
great,  and  the  martyrs  who  suffered  so  innumerable,  that 
he  says,  it  is  as  easy  to  number  the  sands  of  the  sea,  as 
to  recite  the  particular  names  of  those  whom  this  perse« 


A.D.  222—249.]  THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


47 


cution  devoured.  Although,  therefore,  it  be  hard  here 
to  insert  all  persons  that  died  in  this  persecution,  yet  such 
as  are  most  notable  in  history,  I  will  briefly  touch  by  the 
grace  of  him  for  whose  cause  they  suffered. 

Alexander  was  appointed  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  where 
he  continued  a  very  aged  man,  above  forty  years  gover- 
nor of  that  church,  till  the  time  of  Decius,  when  being 
brought  from  Jerusalem  to  Cesarea  into  the  judgment 
place,  after  a  constant  and  evident  confession  of  his 
faith  made  before  the  judge,  he  was  committed  to  prison, 
and  there  finished  his  life. 

Babylas,  bishop  of  Antioch,  also  died  in  prison  under 
Decius. 

We  read  in  Chrysostom,  a  noble  and  long  history  of 
one  Babylas,  a  martyr,  who  about  these  times  was  put 
to  death  for  not  sutfering  a  certain  emperor  to  enter 
into  the  temple  of  the  christians  after  a  cruel  murder 
committed,  the  history  of  which  murder  is  this  :  There 
was  a  certain  emperor,  who  upon  conclusion  of  peace 
with  a  certain  nation,  had  received  for  hostage  or  surety 
of  peace,  the  son  of  the  king,  being  of  young  and 
tender  age,  on  condition  that  he  should  not  be  molested 
by  them,  and  that  they  should  never  be  vexed  by  him. 
Upon  this  the  king's  son  was  delivered,  not  without 
great  care  and  fear  of  the  father,  to  the  emperor,  who, 
contrary  to  promise,  caused  him  in  a  short  time  to  be 
slain.  This  horrible  fact  being  committed,  the  tyrant 
with  all  haste  would  enter  into  the  temple  of  the  chris- 
tians, where  Babylas  being  bishop  or  minister,  withstood 
him  that  he  should  not  approach  that  place.  The  em- 
peror, not  a  little  incensed,  in  great  rage  bade  him 
forthwith  to  be  laid  in  prison  with  as  many  irons  as  he 
could  bear,  and  from  thence  shortly  after  to  be  brought 
forth  to  death  and  execution.  Babylas,  going  boldly  to 
his  martyrdom,  desired  after  his  death  to  be  buried  with 
his  irons  and  bands,  and  so  he  was. 

In  the  city  of  Antioch,  Vincentius  speaks  of  forty 
young  maidens  who  suffered  martyrdom  in  the  persecu- 
tion of  Decius. 

In  the  country  of  Phrygia,  Vincentius  also  speaks  of 
one  Peter,  who  was  apprehended,  and  suffered  bitter 
torments  for  Christ's  name,  under  Optimus  the  procon- 
sul ;  and  in  Tjoada  likewise,  of  other  martyrs  that  there 
suffered. 

Also  in  Babylon,  divers  christian  confessors  were 
found  by  Decius,  and  led  away  into  Spain,  to  be  executed 
there. 

In  the  country  of  Cappadocia,  in  like  manner,  Gcrma- 
nus,  Theophilus,  Cesarius,  and  Vitalus  suffered  martyr- 
dom for  Christ.  jNIention  is  also  made  of  Polychronius, 
bishop  of  Babylon,  and  in  Pamphilia,  of  Nestor,  the 
bishop,  that  died  martyrs. 

At  Perside,  Olympiades  and  Maximus  ;  in  Tyrus,  also 
a  maiden  named  Anatolia,  and  Audax  gave  up  their  lives 
for  the  testimony  of  Christ's  name. 

Eusebius  moreover  in  his  sixth  book  recites  out  of  the 
epistles  of  Dionysius  Alexandrinus,  many  that  sufiered 
at  Alexandria ;  which  extracts  from  Dionysius,  as  they 
are  cited  in  Eusebius,  I  thought  good  here  for  the 
ancientness  of  the  author,  to  insert,  in  his  own  words, 
and  in  our  language,  as  he  wrote  them  to  Fabius,  bishop 
of  Antioch,  as  follows  : 

"  This  persecution,"  says  he,  "began  not  with  the 
proclamation  set  forth  by  the  emperor,  but  began  a 
whole  year  before,  by  the  occasion  and  means  of  a 
wicked  person,  a  soothsayer,  and  a  follower  of  wicked 
arts  ;  who,  coming  to  our  city  here,  stirred  up  the  mul- 
titude of  the  heathen  against  us,  and  incited  them  to 
maintain  their  own  old  superstition  ;  whereby,  they 
obtaining  full  power  to  prosecute  their  wicked  purpose, 
declared  all  their  religion  to  consist  in  idolatrous  worship 
of  devils,  and  in  our  destruction.  And  first  flying  upon 
a  certain  priest  of  ours,  named  Metra,  they  apprehended 
him,  and  brought  him  forth  to  make  him  speak  after 
their  wicked  blasphemy  ;  which,  when  he  would  not  do, 
they  laid  upon  him  with  staves  and  clubs,  and  with  sharp 
reeds  pricked  his  face  and  eyes,  and  afterward  bringing 
him  out  into  the  suburbs,  there  they  stoned  him  to 
death.  Then  they  took  a  faithful  woman,  called  Quinta, 
and  brought  her  to  the  temple  of  their  idols,  to  compel 


her  to  worship  with  them  :  which,  when  she  refused  to 
do,  and  abhorred  their  idols,  they  bound  her  feet,  and 
drew  her  through  the  whole  street  of  tlie  city  upon  the 
hard  stones,  and  so  dashing  her  against  millstones, 
and  scourging  her  with  whips,  brought  her  to  the  same 
place  of  the  suburbs,  as  they  did  the  other  before,  where 
she  likewise  ended  her  life.  This  done,  in  a  great 
outrage,  and  with  a  multitude  running  together,  they 
burst  into  the  houses  of  the  religious  and  godly  chris- 
tians, spoiling,  sacking,  and  carrying  away  all  that  they 
could  find  of  any  value.  Such  things  as  were  of  less 
value,  and  of  wood,  they  brought  into  the  open  market, 
and  set  them  on  fire.  In  the  mean  time,  the  brethren 
witlidrew  themselves,  taking  patiently  and  no  less  joy- 
fully, the  spoiling  of  their  goods,  than  they  did  of  whom 
St.  Paul  testifies,  Heb.  x.  32. 

"  Amongst  the  rest  that  were  taken,  there  was  a 
certain  woman  well  stricken  in  years,  named  Apoliinia, 
whom  they  brought  forth,  and  dashing  all  her  teeth  out 
of  her  jaws,  made  a  great  fire  before  the  city,  threaten- 
ing to  cast  her  into  the  same,  unless  she  would  blaspheme 
with  them  and  deny  Christ ;  whereat  she  pausing  a  little, 
as  one  that  would  consider  with  herself,  suddenly  leaped 
into  the  midst  of  the  fire,  and  there  was  burned. 

"  There  was  also  one  Serapion,  whom  they  took  in  his 
own  house,  and  after  they  had  assailed  him  with  sundry 
kinds  of  torments,  and  had  broken  almost  all  the  joints 
of  his  body,  they  cast  him  down  from  an  upper  loft,  and 
so  he  completed  his  martyrdom.  Thus  was  there  no  way 
neither  private  nor  public,  left  for  us,  neither  by  day 
nor  by  night  to  escape,  all  the  people  making  an  outcry 
against  us,  that  unless  we  uttered  words  of  blasphemy, 
we  should  be  drawn  to  the  fire  and  burned.  And  this 
outrageous  tumult  endured  a  certain  space,  but  at  length, 
as  the  Lord  would,  the  miserable  wretches  fell  at  dissen- 
sion among  themselves,  which  turned  the  cruelty  they 
exercised  against  us  upon  their  own  heads.  And  so 
had  we  a  little  breathing  time  for  a  season,  while  the 
fury  of  the  heathen  people  by  this  occasion  assuaged. 

"  Shortly  after  this,  word  was  brought  to  us  that  the 
state  of  the  empire,  which  before  was  something  favour- 
able to  us,  was  altered  and  changed  against  us,  putting 
us  in  great  fear.  And  soon  followed  the  edict  of  the 
emperor  so  terrible  and  cruel,  that  according  to  the  fore- 
warning of  the  Lord,  the  elect  (if  it  had  been  possible) 
might  have  been  thereby  subverted.  Upon  that  edict 
such  fear  came  over  us  all,  that  there  were  many,  espe- 
cially of  the  richer  sort,  of  whom  some  for  fear,  came 
running,  some  were  led  by  the  occasion  of  time,  some 
were  drawn  by  their  neighbours  being  cited  by  name,  to 
those  impure  and  idolatrous  sacrifices.  Others  came 
trembling  and  shaking,  not  as  men  who  should  sacrifice, 
but  who  should  be  sacrificed  themselves,  the  niult'tude 
laughing  them  to  scorn.  Some  again  came  boldly  to  the 
altars,  declaring  themselves  never  to  have  been  of  that 
profession,  of  whom  it  is  said,  that  they  shall  hardly  be 
saved.  Of  the  rest,  some  followed  one  part,  some 
another,  some  ran  away,  some  were  taken  ;  of  whom 
certain  continued  constant  in  bands  and  torments ; 
others  again  after  long  imprisonments,  before  they 
should  come  before  the  judge,  renounced  their  faith. 
Some  also,  after  they  suffered  torments,  yet  after  re- 
volted. But  others  being  as  strong  as  blessed  and 
valiant  pillars  of  the  Lord's,  fortified  with  constancy 
agreeing  to  their  faith,  were  made  faithful  martyrs  of  the 
kingdom  of  God. 

"  Of  whom  the  first  was  Julian,  a  man  diseased  with 
the  gout,  and  not  able  to  walk,  being  carried  by  two  men, 
the  old  man  confessing  the  Lord  with  a  perfect  faith, 
was  laid  upon  camels,  and  there  scourged,  at  length  cast 
into  the  fire,  and  with  great  constancy  was  so  consumed. 

"  As  these  were  going  to  their  martyrdom,  there  was 
a  certain  soldier,  who  in  their  defence  took  part  against 
them  that  railed  upon  them.  For  which  cause  the  people 
crying  out  against  him,  he  also  was  apprehended,  and 
being  constant  in  his  profession,  was  forthwith  beheaded. 

"  Likewise  one  Macar,  being  admonished  and  ex- 
horted of  the  judge  to  deny  his  faith,  and  not  agreeing  to 
his  persuasions,  was  burned  alive. 

*'  After  these  suffered  Epimachus,  and  one  Alexander, 


4S 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  I. 


who  being  long  det  lined  in  prison  and  in  bands,  after  in- 
numerable pains  and  torments  with  razors  and  scourges, 
were  also  cast  into  the  burning  tire  with  four  women, 
who  all  there  ended  their  martyrdom. 

"  Also  Amnionarion,  an  holy  maiden,  wliom  the  cruel 
judge  h;td  long  anj  bitterly  tormented,  because;  she  had 
assured  him  before,  that  no  punishment  should  cause 
lier  to  yield  to  his  request,  and  constantly  performing 
the  same,  she  suffered  likewise  martyrdom  with  two 
other  women,  one  of  whom  was  an  aged  matron,  named 
Mercuria,  the  other  was  called  Dionysia,  being  a  mother 
of  many  fair  children,  whom  yet  she  loved  not  above  the 
Lord.  These,  after  they  could  not  be  overcome  by  any 
torments  of  the  cruel  judge,  but  he  rather  ashamed  and 
confounded  to  be  overcome  by  feeble  women,  at  length 
being  past  feeling  of  all  torments,  were  slain  with  the 
sword. 

"  Heron,  Ater,  and  Isidorus,  and  with  them  Diosco- 
rus,  also  a  cliild  of  fifteen  years,  were  crowned  with  the 
same  crown  of  martyrdom.  The  judge  began  with  the 
child,  thinking  him  more  easy  to  be  won  with  words  to 
entice  him,  than  with  torments  to  constrain  him.  But 
he  persisted  immoveable,  giving  place  neither  to  persua- 
sions nor  punishment.  The  rest,  after  he  had  grievously 
tormented  them,  being  constant  in  their  profession,  he 
committed  to  the  fire.  The  judge,  greatly  marvelling  at 
Dioscorus  for  his  wise  answers  and  grave  constancy,  dis- 
missed him,  sparing  his  age  to  a  longer  respite  ;  which 
Dioscorus  is  yet  with  us  at  this  present,  waiting  for  a 
long  trial. 

"  Nemesion  was  accused  as  a  companion  of  thieves, 
but  being  acquitted  before  the  centurion,  was  tlien 
accused  of  Christianity,  and  for  that  cause  was  brought  to 
the  president ;  who  most  unrighteously  tormenting  and 
scourging  him  double,  at  length  burned  liim  to  deatli 
among  the  thieves,  making  him  a  blessed  martyr. 

"  There  were  standing  before  the  tribunal  seat,  certain 
of  the  warriors  or  knights,  whose  names  were  Animon, 
Zenon,  Ptolomeus,  Ingenuus,  and  with  them  a  certain 
aged  man  called  Theophilus ;  who,  when  a  christian  man 
was  examined,  seeing  him  for  fear  ready  to  decline  and 
faU  away,  did  almost  burst  for  sorrow  within  themselves, 
making  signs  to  him  with  their  hands,  to  be  constant. 
This  being  noted  of  all  the  standers  by,  they  were  ready 
to  lay  hold  upon  them  ;  but  they  preventing  tliis  matter, 
pressed  up  of  their  own  accord  before  to  the  bench  of  the 
judge,  ]irofessing  themselves  to  be  christians.  Insomuch 
that  both  tlie  president  with  the  benchers,  were  all 
astonished,  the  christians,  who  were  judged,  were  more 
emboldened  to  suffer,  and  the  judges  thereby  terrified. 
This  done,  they  departed  from  the  place,  glad  and  re- 
joicing for  the  testimony  that  they  had  given  of  their 
faith.  Many  others  besides,  were  in  other  cities  and 
towns  rent  and  torn  asunder  by  the  heathen,  among 
whom  I  will  speak  of  one  as  worthy  of  memory. 

"  lschirion,who'.vasin  the  service  of  a  certain  nobleman, 
was  commanded  of  his  master  to  make  sacrifice,  and  for 
not  obeying  was  therefore  rebuked  :  after  persisting  in 
the  same,  he  was  grievously  threatened  with  sharp  and 
menacing  words.  At  last  his  master,  when  he  could  not 
prevail  against  liim,  taking  a  stake  or  pike  in  his  hands, 
ran  him  tri.-ough  the  body  and  slew  him. 

"  What  shall  I  speak  of  the  multitude  of  those,  who 
wandering  in  deserts  and  mountains,  were  consumed  with 
hunger,  thirst,  cold,  sickness,  thieves,  or  wild  beasts,  of 
whose  blessed  victory  tliey  who  are  yet  alive  are  wit- 
nesses ?  In  the  number  of  whom,  one  I  will  speak  of, 
among  others,  named  Cheremon,  bishop  of  Nilus,  an  aged 
man:  he  with  his  wife,  flying  to  the  mountains  of  Arabia, 
never  returned  again,  nor  ever  could  be  seen  after.  And 
though  they  were  sought  for  diligently  by  their  brethren, 
yet  neither  they  nor  their  bodies  were  found  :  many  others 
there  were,  who  flying  to  the  mountains  of  Arabia  were 
taken  by  the  Arabs  :  of  whom  some  with  much  money 
could  scarce  be  ransomed,  some  were  never  heard  of 
yet  to  this  present  day,"  (Eusebius,  lib.  6.  cap.  41, 
42.,  &c.) 

Thus  much  out  of  the  epistles  of  Dionysius. 
Moreover,  Dionysius  in  another  place,  writing  to  Ger- 
manus,  oi  his  own  dangers  and  of  others,  sustained  in  this 


persecution,  and  before  this  persecution  of  Decius,  thus 
speaks,  "  I  behold  before  the  sight  of  God,  I  lie  not,  and 
He  knoweth,  I  lie  not,  how  that  1  having  no  regard  of 
mine  own  life,  and  not  without  the  motion  of  God, 
did  fly  and  avoid  the  danger  of  this  persecution.  Yea, 
and  also  before  that  this  persecution  of  Decius  did  rage 
against  us,  Sabinus  the  same  hour  sent  a  farmer  to  seek 
me,  at  which  time  I  remaining  at  home  waited  three  days 
for  his  coming.  These  three  days  being  past,  upon  the 
fourth  day,  the  Lord  (iod  so  willing  and  commanding  me 
to  fly,  and  also  marvellously  opening  to  me  the  way,  I  with 
my  children  and  many  other  brethren  went  out  together. 
And  that  this  did  not  come  of  myself,  but  was  the  work  of 
God's  providence,  the  sequel  of  those  things  declared, 
wherein  afterward  I  was  not  unprofitable  peradventure 
to  some,"  &c. 

Bergomensis  makes  relation  of  many  martyred  under 
Decius,  as  Meniatus,  who  suffered  at  Florence ;  Aga- 
tha, a  maiden  of  Sicily,  who  is  said  to  have  suffered 
many  and  bitter  torments,  with  imprisonment,  with  beat- 
ings, with  famine,  with  racking,  being  rolled  also  upon 
sharp  shells  and  hot  coals. 

It  is  impossible  to  recite  all  that  sufiTered  in  this  per- 
secution, when  whole  multitudes  went  into  wildernesses 
and  mountains,  wandering  without  succour  or  comfort, 
some  starved  with  hunger  and  cold,  some  consumed  v.-ith 
sickness,  some  taken  and  carried  away  by  barbarous 
thieves. 

Mention  is  made  of  Triphon,  a  man  of  great  holiness, 
and  constancy  in  his  suffering,  who  for  his  confession  or 
Christ's  name,  was  afflicted  with  divers  and  grievous  tor- 
ments, and  at  length  put  to  death  with  the  sword. 

When  Decius  had  erected  a  temple  in  the  midst  of  the 
city  of  Ephesus,  compelling  all  that  were  in  the  city  to 
sacrifice  to  the  idols  :  seven  christians  were  found,  who 
refusing  the  idolatrous  worship,  were  accused  to  the 
emperor  to  be  christians.  Although  they  openly  professed 
and  did  not  deny  that  they  were  christians  ;  because 
they  were  soldiers  in  the  emperor's  service,  respite  was 
given  them  for  a  time  to  deliberate  with  themselves,  till 
the  return  of  the  emperor,  who  was  then  going  to  v,-ar. 
In  the  mean  time,  the  emperor  being  departed,  they 
taking  counsel  together,  went  and  hid  themselves  in  some 
secret  caves  of  the  mount  Celius.  The  emperor  return- 
ing again,  after  great  search  had  been  made  for  them, 
hearing  where  they  were,  caused  the  mouth  of  tlie  cave 
to  be  closed  up  with  heaps  of  stones,  that  they,  not  able 
to  get  out,  should  be  famished  within.  And  thus  were 
those  good  men  martyred. 

Agathon,  of  Alexandria,  for  rebuking  of  certain  per- 
sons scornfully  deriding  the  dead  bodies  of  the  christians, 
was  cried  out  and  railed  on  of  the  people,  and  afterward 
accused  to  the  judge,  and  was  condemned  to  lose  his 
head. 

Also  Paulus  and  Andreas,  whom  the  proconsul  of  Tro- 
ada  gave  to  the  people;  being  scourged,  and  drawn  out. 
of  the  city,  were  trodden  to  death  with  the  feet  of  the^ 
people. 

Among  others  that  sufiTered  imder  this  wicked  Decius, 
there   is  mention   made  of  one  Justin,  a  priest,  and  ofJj 
Nicostratus,  a  deacon,  also  Fortius,  a  priest,  who  is   re- 
ported to  have  been  the  converter  of  Philip,  the  emperor.  «| 

Abdon  and  Sennas,  two  noblemen,  because  they  had 
buried  the  christians,  were  accused  to  Decius,  and  brought 
to  Rome  ;  where,  being  commanded  to  sacrifice  to  dead 
idols,  they  would  not  obey  ;  and  were  given  to  the  wild 
beasts  to  be  devoured.  ' 

One  Secundianus  was  accused  to  be  a  christian,  whicU 
profession  when  he  stoutly  maintained,  he  was  command- 'I 
cd  to  prison.     As  the  soldiers  were  leading  him  to  the ' 
gaol,  Verianus  and   Marcellianus  confessed  themselves  '| 
christians,  and  were  apprehended,  and  being  commanded' 
to  sacrifice,  they  did  spit  upon  the  idols,  and  so  they 
were  beaten  with  truncheons,  and  afterwards  were  hangerf 
and  tormented,  having  fire  set  to  their  sides. 

To  give  the  history  of  the  lives  and  suflferings  of  all, 
who  were  martyred  in  this  terrible  persecution,  were  too 
long,  and  almost  infinite  :  briefly  therefore  to  rehearse 
the  names  of  such  as  we  find  alleged  out  of  a  treatise  of  | 
Bade,  shall  be  at  this  time  sufficient.     Under  Deci« 


A.D.  249— 251.]     THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


49 


suffered  Hippolitus  and  Concordia,  Hiereneus  and  Abun- 
dus,  Victoria,  a  maiden,  being  noble  personages  of  Antioch ; 
Bellias,  bishop  of  the  city  of  Apollonia,  Leacus,  Tirsus, 
and  Gallinetus.  Nazanzo,  Triphon  in  the  city  of  Egypt, 
called  Tamas,  Phileas  bishop,  Philocomus,  witli  many 
others  in  Perside,  Philcronius  a  bishop  of  Babylon  ;  The- 
siplion  bishop  of  Pamphilia,  Neffor  bishop  ia  Corduba, 
Pannenius  a  priest,  with  divers  more.  In  the  province 
called  Colonia,  Circensis,  Marianus,  and  Jacobus.  In 
Africa,  Nemesianus,  FelLx,  Rogatianus  a  priest,  Felicissi- 
mus.  At  Rome,  Jovinus,  Basileus,  also  two  maidens  named 
Ruffina  and  Secunda,  TertuUianus,  Valerianus,  Neme- 
sius,  Sempronianus  and  Olympius.  In  Spain,  Teragon. 
At  Verona,  Zeno  the  bishop.  At  Cesarea,  Marinus  and 
Archemius.  In  the  town  of  Milan,  Privatus  the  bishop, 
Theodorus,  surnamed  Gregorius,  bishop  of  Pontus. 

Now  that  I  have  recorded  sufficiently  of  them,  who 
under  this  tempest  of  Decius  gave  their  lives  to  martyr- 
dom for  the  testimony  of  Christ :  it  remains  that  a  few 
words  also  be  spoken  of  such  as  for  fear  or  frailty  in  this 
persecution  did  shrink  and  slide  from  the  truth  of  their 
confession.  In  the  number  of  whom,  was  Serapion, 
a  very  aged  man.  Of  whom  Dionysius  Alexandrinus 
writes  to  Fabius,  declaring  that  this  Serapion  was  an 
old  man,  who  lived  amongst  them  a  sincere  and  upright 
life  for  a  long  time,  but  at  length  fell.  This  Serapion 
often  desired  to  be  received  again,  but  no  man  listened 
to  him,  for  he  had  sacrificed  before.  Not  long  after 
this,  he  fell  into  sickness,  when  he  remained  three  days 
dumb,  and  benumbed  of  all  his  senses.  The  fourth  day, 
beginning  to  recover  a  little,  he  called  to  him  his  sisteii 
son,  and  said,  "  How  long,  how  long  (my  son)  do  you 
hold  me  here  ?  Make  haste,  I  pray  you,  that  I 
may  be  absolved.  Call  some  of  the  ministers  to  me:" 
and  so,  saying  no  more,  he  held  his  peace  again  as  dumb 
and  speechless.  The  boy  ran  (it  was  then  night)  to  the 
minister,  who,  being  sick,  could  not  come  with  the  mes- 
senger, but  said,  "  As  he  always  desired  that  such  as  lay 
dying,  if  they  wished  to  be  received  and  reconciled,  and 
especially  if  they  required  it  earnestly,  should  be  ad- 
mitted, whereby  with  the  better  hope  and  confidence  they 
may  depart  hence  :"  therefore  he  gave  to  the  boy  a  little 
of  the  eucharist,  desiring  him  co  crumble  it  into  the  cup, 
and  so  to  drop  it  into  the  mouth  of  the  old  man.  With 
this  the  boy  returned,  bringing  with  him  the  holy  eu- 
charist. As  he  was  now  near  at  hand,  before  he  had  entered 
in,  Serapion,  the  old  man  speaking  again,  said,  "  Comest 
thou,  my  son  ?"  The  messenger  answered,  "  The  priest 
is  sick,  and  cannot  come  ;  but  do  as  he  desires  you,  and 
let  me  go."  And  the  boy  mixed  the  eucharist,  and 
dropt  it  in  softly  into  the  mouth  of  the  old  man, 
who,  after  he  had  tasted  a  little,  immediately  gave  up 
the  ghost. 

Dionysius,  in  his  epistles,  also  writing  to  Fabius,  and 
lamenting  the  great  terror  of  this  persecution,  declares 
how  many  worthy  and  notable  christians,  for  fear  and 
horror  of  the  great  tyranny  thereof,  did  shew  themselves 
feeble  and  weak  men ;  of  whom,  some  for  dread,  some 
of  their  own  accord,  others  after  great  torments  suffered, 
yet  afterwards  revolted  from  the  constancy  of  their  profes- 
sion. Also  St.  Cyprian  recites  with  great  sorrow,  and 
testifies  how  a  great  number  at  the  first  threatening  of 
the  adversary,  neither  being  compelled  nor  thrown  down 
with  any  violence  of  the  enemy,  but  of  their  voluntary 
weakness  fell  down  themselves.  "  Neither,"  says  he,  "tar- 
rying while  the  judge  should  put  incense  in  their  hands, 
but  before  any  stroke  was  stricken  in  the  field,  turned 
their  backs,  and  played  the  cowards ;  not  only  coming  to 
their  sacrifices,  but  pretending  to  come  without  compul- 
sion, bringing  moreover  their  infants  and  children,  either 
put  into  their  hands,  or  taking  them  with  them  of  their 
own  accord,  and  exhorting  moreover  others  to  do  the 
like  after  their  example." 

Upon  the  occasion  of  these  and  others,  which  were 
a  great  number  that  fell  and  renounced  the  faith  in 
this  persecution  of  Decius,  first  rose  up  the  heresy 
of  Novatus,  who,  in  these  days,  made  a  great  disturb- 
ance in  the  church,  holding  this  opinion,  that  they, 
which  once  renounced  the  faith,  and  for  fear  of  torments 
nad  offered  incense  to  the  idols,  although  they  repented, 


yet  could  not  afterward  be  reconciled,  nor  adn  itted  to 
the  church  of  Christ.  This  Novatus  being  first  priest 
under  Cyprian  at  Carthage,  afterward  by  stirring  up  dis- 
cord and  factions  began  to  disturb  the  bishopric  of  Cy- 
prian, to  appoint  there  a  deacon  against  the  bishoji's  mind 
or  knowledge,  also  to  allure  and  separate  certain  of  the 
brethren  from  the  bishop,  all  which  is  declared  by  Cyprian, 
(lib.  2.  epist.  8.)  After  this,  Novatus  goingtoRome,  kept 
there  the  like  stir  with  Cornelius,  as  the  same  Cornelius 
testifies  in  Eusebius,  (lib.  (i.  cap.  4.'^.)  setting  himself  up 
as  bishop  of  Rome,  against  Cornelius,  who  was  the  law- 
ful bishop.  He  allured  to  him,  to  be  his  adherents, 
three  or  four  good  men  and  holy  confessors,  who  had 
suffered  great  torments  for  their  confession,  whose  names 
were  Maximus,  Urbanus,  Sidonius,  and  Celerinus.  After 
this  he  enticed  three  simple  bishops  about  the  coasts  of 
Italy,  to  repair  to  Rome,  under  the  pretence  to  make  an 
end  of  certain  controversies  then  in  hand ;  he  then 
caused  them  to  lay  their  hands  upon  him,  and  to  make 
him  bishop,  which  they  did.  Thus,  there  were  two  bi- 
shops together  in  one  church  of  Rome,  Novatus  and 
Cornelius,  which  was  unseemly,  and  contrary  to  the 
discipline  of  the  church.  And  hereupon  arises  the  true 
cause  and  meaning  of  St.  Cyprian,  writing  in  his  epistles 
so  much  of  one  bishop,  and  of  the  unity  to  be  kept  in 
ecclesiastical  government.  And  in  like  sort  also  Corne- 
lius himself  writes  of  one  bishop,  saying,  "  He  knew  not 
that  there  ought  to  be  one  bishop  in  a  catholic  church," 
&c.  This  by  the  way,  (not  out  of  the  way  I  trust,)  I  have 
bricriy  touched,  to  detect  and  refute  the  cavilling  of  the 
papists,  who  falsely  apply  these  passages  of  Cyprian  and 
Cornelius  to  maintain  the  pope's  supreme  mastership 
alone,  over  the  whole  universal  church  of  Christ  in  all 
places ;  when  their  meaning  is  otherwise,  how  that 
every  one  catholic  church  or  diocese  ought  to  have  one 
bishop  over  it,  not  that  the  whole  world  ought  to  be 
subject  to  the  dominion  of  him  that  is  bishop  of  Rome. 
Now,  to  return  to  the  history  again.  Novatus  being 
thus  bishop,  took  not  a  little  upon  him,  endeavouring 
by  all  means  to  defeat  Cornelius,  and  to  allure  the  i)eo- 
ple  from  him  ;  insomuch  that  when  Novatus  came  to  the 
distributing  of  the  offerings,  and  should  give  every  man 
his  part,  he  compelled  the  simple  persons  every  man  to 
swear  that  they  would  adhere  to  him,  before  they  should 
receive  of  the  benediction,  and  of  the  collects,  or  obla- 
tions, holding  both  their  hands  in  his,  and  speaking  these 
words  unto  them  :  "  Swear  to  me  by  the  body  and  blood 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  thou  wilt  not  leave  me 
and  go  to  Cornelius."  He  held  their  bands,  till  they, 
swearing  unto  him,  instead  of  Amen  (to  be  said  at  the 
receiving  of  the  bread),  should  answer,  "  I  will  not  return 
to  Cornelius."  Where,  note  by  the  way,  that  the  Latin 
book  of  Christoferson's  translation,  in  this  place,  craftily 
leaves  out  the  name  of  bread.  This  story  being  written 
in  Eusebius,  and  also  contained  in  Nicephorus,  although 
not  in  the  same  order  of  words,  yet  in  effect  drawn  out 
of  him,  declares  in  plain  words  in  both  authors,  that  the 
sacrament  of  the  body  of  Christ  is  termed  with  the  plain 
name  of  bread,  after  the  consecration. 

And  thus  much  of  Novatus,  against  whom,  as  Euse- 
bius testifies,  a  synod  was  holden  at  Rome,  of  sixty  bi- 
shops, in  the  time  of  Cornelius,  under  the  reign  of 
Decius  (A.  D.  251),  whereby  it  may  be  supposed  that 
the  heat  of  the  persecution  at  that  time  was  somewhat 
calmed. 

After  Fabian,  next  succeeded  to  the  bishopric  of  Rome, 
Cornelius,  whom  Cyprian  notes  to  be  a  worthy  bishop, 
and  much  recommended  for  Ids  great  virtue,  chosen 
to  that  ofl5ce,  not  so  much  by  his  own  consent,  as  by 
the  full  agreement  both  of  the  clergj'men,  and  also  of 
the  people. 

In  this  persecution  of  Decius,  he  demeaned  himself 
very  constantly,  and  faithfully,  sustaining  great  conflicts 
with  the  adversaries.  By  the  commandment  of  Decius 
he  was  banished,  and  afterwards  sent  his  letters  to 
Cyprian,  bishop  of  Carthage,  and  Cyprian  again  to  him. 
This  coming  to  the  ears  of  Decius,  the  emperor,  he 
sends  for  Cornelius,  asking  him  how  he  durst  be  so  bold 
to  shew  such  stubbornness,  that  he  neither  caring  for  the 
gods,  nor  fearing  the  displeasure  of  his  princes,  durst 
b2 


60 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUflONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  I. 


give  and  receive  letters  from  others,  against  tlic  common- 
wealth? To  whom  Cornelius  answering  cleared  him- 
self,  declaring  to  the  emperor,  that  he  had,  indeed,  writ- 
ten letters,  and  received  answers  concerning  the 
praises  and  honouring  of  Christ,  and  the  salvation  of 
Boals,  but  nothing  as  touching  any  matter  of  the  com- 
monwealth. Then  Decius,  moved  with  anger,  com- 
manded him  to  be  beaten  with  scourging,  and  so  to  be 
brought  to  the  Temple  of  Mars,  either  there  to  do  sacri- 
fice, or  to  suffer  the  extremity.  But  he,  rather  willing 
to  die,  than  to  commit  such  iniquity,  ))repared  himself 
to  martyrdom.  And  so  commending  the  charge  of  tlie 
church  unto  Steplianus  liis  archdeacon,  he  was  brought 
to  the  way  of  Appius,  where  he  ended  his  life  in  faithful 
martyrdom. 

And  thus  much  of  the  tyranny  of  this  wicked  Decius 
against  God's  saints.  Now  to  touch  also  the  power  of 
God's  vengeance  and  punishment  against  liim.  Like  as 
■we  commonly  see  a  vehement  tempest  not  continue  long, 
so  it  happened  with  this  tyrannical  tormentor,  who, 
reigning  but  two  years,  was  slain  with  his  son  in  battle 
with  the  barbarians;  as  he  had  slain  Philip  and  his  son 
before,  so  was  he,  with  his  son,  slain  by  the  righteous 
judgment  of  God  himself. 

Neither  did  the  just  hand  of  God  plague  the  emperor 
only,  but  also  all  the  persecutors  of  his  word  throughout 
ill  provinces  and  dominions  ;  amongst  whom  the  Lord, 
immediately  after  the  death  of  Decius,  sent  such  a 
phigue  and  pestilence,  lasting  for  the  space  of  ten  year* 
together,  as  is  horrible  to  hear,  and  almost  inci-edibk  to 
believe.  And  although  the  greatness  of  tlie  plague 
touched  also  the  christians  somewhat,  yet  it  scourged 
the  heathen  idolaters  much  more,  lieside  that  the  order 
of  their  behaviour  in  the  one  and  in  the  other  was  very 
ditl'erent.  For,  as  Dionysius  records,  tlie  christians, 
through  brotherly  love  and  piety,  did  not  refuse  one  to 
visit  and  comfort  another,  and  to  minister  to  him  what 
ratcl  rei.|uiied,  notwithstanding  it  was  great  danger 
to  them,  for  tliere  were  many  who,  in  closing  up  their 
cj^es,  in  washing  their  bodies,  and  interring  them  in 
the  ground,  took  the  disease,  and  soon  followed  them 
to  their  graves.  Yet  all  this  stayed  them  not  from 
doing  their  duty,  and  shewing  mercy  one  to  another  ; 
whereas  the  heathens  contrarily  being  extremely 
visited  by  the  hand  of  God,  felt  tlie  plague,  but  consi- 
dered not  the  striker,  nor  did  they  consider  their  neigh- 
bour, but  every  man,  shifting  for  himself,  cared  not  one 
for  another,  but  sucli  as  were  infected,  they  would  cast 
out  of  doors  half  dead  to  be  devoured  of  dogs  and  wild 
beasts,  some  they  let  die  within  their  houses  without  all 
Buccour,  some  they  suffered  to  lie  unburied,  for  that  no 
man  durst  come  near  them  ;  and  yet,  notwithstanding 
their  care  not  to  come  near  the  sick,  the  pestilence 
followed  them  whithersoever  they  went,  and  miserably 
consumed  them. 

Tlie  Emjieror  Gallus,  who,  with  his  son  Volusianus, 
succeeded  Decius  (A.  D.  251),  was  somewhat  quiet  in 
the  beginning  of  his  reign,  yet  shortly  after,  following 
the  stej)s  of  Decius,  he  set  forth  edicts  in  like  manner 
for  the  persecution  of  christians,  although  in  this  edict 
we  find  no  number  of  martyrs  to  have  suffered,  but  this 
persecution  was  only  in  the  banishment  of  bishops  or 
guides  of  the  flock.  We  do  not  read  of  otlier  sufferings 
or  executions,  for  the  terrible  pestilence  following  imme- 
diately, kept  the  barbarous  heathen  othenvise  occujjied. 
Cyprian,  being  now  banished,  yet  had  no  less  care  of  his 
flock  and  of  the  whole  church  than  if  he  had  been  jire- 
sent  with  them,  and  therefore  never  ceased  in  his  ejiistles 
continually  to  exhort  and  call  upon  them  to  be  constant 
in  their  profession  and  patient  in  their  afflictions. 
Amongst  others  whom  he  comforted  in  his  banishment, 
(although  he  was  in  that  case  to  be  comforted  himself,) 
were  certain  that  were  condemned  to  labour  in  the 
mines,  whose  names  were  Nemesianus,  Felix,  Lucius, 
with  other  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons,  to  whom  he 
writes,  "  How  it  is  no  shame  but  a  glory,  not  to  be  feared, 
but  to  be  rejoiced  at,  to  sufler  banishment  or  other  pains 
for  Christ ;  and  confirming  them  in  the  same,  or  rather 
commending  them,  signifies  how  worthily  they  show 
themselves  to  be  as  valiant  captains  of  virtue,  exciting 


both  by  the  confessions  of  their  mouth,  and  by  the  suf. 
fering  of  their  bodies,  the  hearts  of  the  brethren  to 
christian  martyrdom,  whose  example  was  and  is  a  great 
confirmation  to  many,  both  women  and  children, to  follow 
the  like ;  as  for  punishment  and  suffering,  it  is  (saith  he) 
a  thing  not  execrable  to  a  christian;  for  a  christian  man's 
breast,  whose  hojie  doth  wholly  consist  in  the  cross, 
dreadeth  neither  bat  nor  club  ;  wounds  and  scars  of  the 
body  are  ornaments  to  a  christian  man,  such  as  bring  no 
shame  nor  dishonesty  to  the  party,  but  rather  prefer 
and  free  him  with  the  Lord.  And  although  in  the 
mines  where  the  metals  are  digged  there  are  no  beds  for 
christian  men's  bodies  to  take  their  rest,  yet  they  have 
their  rest  in  Christ ;  and  though  their  weary  bones  lie 
upon  the  cold  ground,  yet  it  is  no  pain  to  lie  with 
Christ.  Their  feet  have  been  fettered  with  bands  and 
chains,  but  he  is  happily  bound  of  man,  whom  the  Lord 
Christ  doth  loose  ;  happily  doth  he  lie  tied  in  the  stocks, 
whose  feet  thereby  are  made  swifter  to  run  to  heaven. 
Neither  can  any  man  tie  a  christian  so  fast,  but  he  run- 
neth so  much  the  faster  for  his  garland  of  life.  They 
have  no  garments  to  save  them  from  cold,  but  he  that 
putteth  on  Christ  is  sufficiently  clothed.  Do  their 
liunairy  bodies  lack  bread  ?  '  But  man  liveth  not  by 
bread  only,  but  by  every  word  proceeding  from  the 
mouth  of  God.'  Your  deformity  (saith  he)  shall  be 
turned  to  honour,  your  mourning  to«joy,  your  pain  to 
l>leasure  and  infinite  felicity.  And  if  this  do  grieve  you 
that  you  cannot  now  employ  your  sacrifices  and  obla- 
tions after  your  wonted  manner,  yet  your  daily  sacrifice 
ceaseth  not,  which  is  a  contrite  and  humble  heart,  as 
when  you  offer  up  daily  your  bodies  a  lively  and  a  glori- 
ous sacrifice  unto  the  Lord,  which  is  the  sacrifice  that 
pleaseth  God.  And  though  your  labour  be  great,  yet  is 
the  reward  greater,  which  is  most  certain  to  follow  ;  for 
God  beholding  and  looking  down  upon  them  that  confess 
his  iiame,  in  their  willing  mind  approveth  them,  in  their 
striving  helpeth  them,  in  their  victory  crowneth  them, 
rewarding  that  in  us  which  he  hath  performed,  and 
crowning  that  in  us  which  he  hath  perfected."  With 
these  and  such  like  comfortable  words  he  doth  animate 
his  brethren,  admonishing  them  that  they  are  now  in  a 
joyful  journey,  hasting  apace  to  the  mansions  of  the 
martyrs,  there  to  enjoy  after  this  darkness  an  eternal 
light  and  brightness  greater  tlian  all  their  sufferings,  ac- 
cording to  the  apostle's  saying,  '  The  suff'erings  of  this 
present  time  are  not  worthy  to  he  compared  with  the 
glory  which  shall  be  revealed  in  us,'  Romans  viii.  18. 

And  with  like  words  of  sweet  comfon  and  consolation, 
writing  to  Seagrius  and  Rogatianus,  who  were  in  prison 
and  bonds  for  the  testimony  of  truth,  Ke  encourages 
them  to  continue  steadfast  and  patient  in  the  way  wherein 
they  have  begun  to  run ;  for  that  they  have  the  Lord 
with  them,  their  helper  and  defender,  who  promises  to 
be  with  us  to  the  world's  end  ;  and  therefore  he  exhorts 
them  to  set  before  their  eyes,  in  their  death  immortality, 
in  their  pain  everlasting  glory,  of  whom  it  is  written, 
"  Precious  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  is  the  death  of  Ids 
saints."  Although  before  men  they  suffered  torments, 
yet  their  hope  is  full  of  immortality,  and  being  vexed  in 
small  things,  they  shall  be  well  requited  in  great 
matters  ;  "  For  the  Lord  hath  tried  them  as  gold  in  the 
fire."  lie  admonishes  them  that  it  is  appointed  from 
the  beginning  of  the  world,  that  righteousness  should 
suffer  here  in  secular  conflicts ;  for  so  just  Abel  was  slain 
in  the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  after  him  all  just  and 
good  men,  the  ju-ophets  also  and  the  apostles  sent  of  the 
Lord  himself;  unto  whom  the  Lord  first  gave  an  ex- 
amjile  in  himself,  teaching  that  there  is  no  coming  to 
his  kingdom,  but  by  that  way  which  he  entered  himself, 
saying  by  tliese  words,  "  He  that  loveth  his  life  shall 
lose  it."  And  again,  "  Fear  ye  not  them  that  kill  the 
body,  but  are  not  able  to  kill  the  soul."  And  8t.  Paul 
likewise,  admonishing  all  them  who  would  be  partakers 
of  the  promises  of  the  Lord,  to  follow  the  Lord,  saith, 
"If  we  suffer  we  shall  also  reign  with  him." 

At  the  same  time,  Lucius,  bishop  of  Rome,  was  sent 
to  banishment,  who  succeeded  next  after  Cornelius, 
(about  A.  D.  2;')3),  although  he  did  not  long  continue  in 
this  banishment,  but  returned  home  to  his  church. 


1 


A.D.  251— 259.]     THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


51 


After  him  next  came  Stephen,  bishop  of  Rome. 

After  the   reign  of  Gallus,   and   his  son  Volus'^nus, 

Emilianus,   who  slew  them  both  by  civil  sedition,  suc- 

'ceeded  in  their  place,  who  reigned  but  three  months, 

and  was  also  slain.     Next  to  whom  Valerian,  and  his 

son  Gahenus,  were  advanced  to  the  empire    (A.  D.  2.5.'}). 

About  the  changing  of  these  emperors  the  persecution 
which  first  began  by  Decius,  and  afterward  slacked  in 
the  time  of  Gallus,  was  now  extinguished  for  a  time, 
partly  for  the  great  plague  reigning  in  all  places,  partly 
by  the  change  of  the  emperors,  (although  it  was  not  very 
long) :  for  Valerian,  in  the  beginning  of  his  reign,  for 
three  or  four  years,  was  very  courteous  and  gentle  to  the 
people  of  God,  and  well  accepted  of  the  senate. 

Neither  was  there  any  of  all  tlie  emperors  before  him, 
even  of  those  who  openly  professed  Christ,  that  shewed 
themselves  so  loving  and  familiar  toward  the  christians 
as  he  did.  In  so  much  that  his  whole  court  was  filled 
with  holy  saints,  and  servants  of  Christ,  and  godly 
persons,  so  that  his  house  might  seem  to  be  made  a 
church  of  God.  But,  by  the  malice  of  Satan,  through 
wicked  counsel,  these  quiet  days  did  not  endure  very 
long.  For  in  process  of  time  this  Valerian  being 
charmed  or  incensed  by  a  certain  Egyptian,  a  chief 
ruler  of  the  heathen  synagogue  of  the  Egyptians,  was  so 
far  infatuated  a»d  bewitclied,  that  through  the  detesta- 
ble provocations  of  that  devilish  Egyptian,  he  was 
wholly  turned  to  abominable  idols,  and  to  execrable  im- 
piety, in  sacrificing  young  infants,  and  quaitering  bodies, 
and  dividing  the  entrails  of  new-born  children  ;  and  so, 
proceeding  in  his  fury,  he  moved  the  eighth  persecution 
against  the  christians,  whom  the  wicked  Ei,7ptian  could 
not  endure    (A.  D.  257). 

THE    EIGHTH    PEKSECUnON. 

The  chief  original  cause  of  this  persecution  is  partly 
sienified  before,  namely  through  the  influence  of  the  wick- 
ed" Egyptian  :  but  as  this  was  the  outward  and  political 
cause,  so  St.  Cyprian  shews  other  causes.  We  (says 
he)  must  understand  and  confess  that  this  oppression 
and  calamity  which  has  wasted  for  the  most  part  our 
whole  comj)any,  and  daily  consumes  it,  lises  chiefly  of 
our  own  wickedness  and  sins,  while  we  walk  not  in  the 
way  of  the  Lord,  nor  observe  his  precepts  left  unto  us 
for  our  institution.  The  Lord  observed  the  will  of  his 
Father  in  all  points,  but  we  observe  not  the  will  of  the 
Lord,  having  all  our  mind  and  study  set  upon  lucre  and 
possessions,  given  to  pride,  full  of  emulation  and  dis- 
sension, void  of  simplicity  and  faithful  dealing,  re- 
nouncing this  world  in  word  only,  but  nothing  in  deed, 
every  man  pleasing  himself,  and  dis]ileasing  all  others. 
And  therefore  are  we  thus  scourged,  and  worthily  :  for 
what  stripes  and  scourges  do  we  not  deserve,  when  the 
confessors  themselves  (such  as  have  stood  the  trial  of 
their  confession)  and  such  as  ought  to  be  an  example  to 
the  rest  of  well-doing,  do  keep  no  discipline.  And 
therefore  because  some  such  there  be,  proudly  puffed  up 
«vith  this  swelling  and  unmannerly  boasting  of  their  con- 
fession, these  torments  come,  such  as  do  not  easily  send 
us  to  the  crown,  excejjt  by  the  mercy  of  God  :  some, 
being  taken  away  by  quickness  of  death,  do  escajie 
the  tediousness  of  punishment.  These  things  do  we 
suffer  for  our  sins  and  deserts. 

Finally,  in  the  end  of  the  epistle,  Cyprian  adds,  "  the 
Lord  vouchsafes  to  many  of  his  servants  to  foreshew 
the  restoring  of  his  church,  asd  the  stable  quiet  of  our 
health  and  safeguard  ;  after  rain  fair  weather,  after 
darkness  light,  after  stormy  tempest  peaceable  calm,  the 
fatherly  help  of  his  love,  the  wont  and  old  glory  of  his 
divine  Majesty,  whereby  both  the  blasphemy  of  the  per- 
secutor shall  be  repressed,  and  the  repentance  of  such 
as  have  fallen  be  reformed,  and  the  strong  and  stable 
confidence  of  them  that  stand  shall  rejoice  and  glory." 

As  to  the  crimes  and  accusations  in  this  persecution 
laid  to  the  charge  of  the  christians,  this  was  the  prin- 
cipal :  that  tl-.ey  refused  to  do  worship  to  idols  and  to  the 
emperors  ;  and  that  they  professed  the  name  of  Christ : 
besides,  all  the  calamities  and  evils  that  hapjjened  in  the 
world,  as  wars   famine,  and  pestilence,  were  imputed  to 


the  christians.     Against  all  which  accusations  Cyprian 
eloquently  defends  the  christians. 

Cyprian  was  born  in  Carthage,  and  was  an  idolater 
and  Gentile,  given  to  the  study  and  practice  of  the  magi- 
cal arts :  of  his  conversion  and  baptism  he  himself  in 
his  first  book  and  second  epistle,  writes  an  eloquent  his- 
tory. His  conversion  was  through  the  grace  of  God, 
and  the  means  of  Cecilius,  a  priest,  and  througli  the 
occasion  of  hearing  the  history  of  the  prophet  Jonas. 
Immediately  upon  his  conversion  he  distributed  among 
the  poor  all  his  substance,  and  being  ordained  a  priest, 
was  not  long  after  constituted  bishop  of  the  church  of 
Carthage. 

He  was  courteous  and  gentle,  loving  and  full  of 
patience,  and  yet  strict  and  severe  in  his  office,  accord- 
ing  as  the  cause  required  :  he  was  most  loving  and  kind 
toward  his  brethren,  and  took  much  pains  in  helping 
and  relieving  the  martyrs. 

Now  a  few  words  touching  his  exile  and  martyr- 
dom. He  himself  states  that  he  voluntarily  absented 
himself,  lest  he  should  do  more  hurt  than  good  to  the 
church,  by  reason  of  his  presence  ;  and  from  the  desolate 
places  of  his  banishment,  wherein  he  was  oftentimes 
sought  for,  he  writes  to  his  brethren.  But  after  he  re- 
turned out  of  exile  in  the  reign  of  Valerian,  he  was 
the  second  time  banished  by  Paternus,  the  proconsul 
of  Africa.  But  when  Paternus  was  dead,  Galienus 
Marimus  succeeded  him,  who,  finding  Cyprian  in  a 
garden,  caused  him  to  be  apprehended,  and  to  be  brought 
before  the  idols  to  offer  sacrifice,  and  on  his  refusing,  the 
proconsul  condemned  him  to  have  his  head  cut  off;  he 
jjatiently  and  willingly  submitted  his  neck  to  the  stroke 
of  the  sword.  And  so  this  blessed  martyr  ended  this 
present  life  in  the  Lord    (A.D.  259). 

Now  to  speak  something  of  his  works  and  books  left 
behind  him,  although  aU  that  he  wrote  do  not  remain  : 
some  are  missing,  some  again  are  not  written  in  his  own 
name  :  but  such  as  be  certainly  his  may  be  soon  discerned 
by  the  style  and  sense.  Such  is  the  eloquence  of  his 
phrase,  and  gravity  of  his  sentence,  vigour  of  wit, 
power  in  persuasion,  so  differing  from  all  others,  tliat  he 
cannot  easily  be  imitated.  Of  which  extant  books,  as 
the  eloquence  is  worthily  commended  by  the  school  of  rhe- 
toricians, so  is  the  authority  of  no  less  reputation,  not 
only  in  this  age  of  the  church,  but  also  among  the  ancient 
fathers. 

As  we  have  set  forth  the  commendation  of  this  blessed 
martyr  Cyi>rian,  we  must  take  heed  that  we  do  not 
incur  the  old  and  common  danger,  which  the  Papists  are 
commonlv  accustomed  to  run  into,  whose  fault  is  almost 
always  to  be  immoderate  and  excessive  in  their  proceed- 
ings, making  too  much  of  every  thing.  Thus  in  speaking 
of  the  Holy  Sacraments,  they  make  more  of  them  than  the 
nature  of  sacraments  require  ;  not  using  them,  but  abusing 
them,  not  referring  or  applying  them,  but  adoring  them, 
not  taking  them  in  their  kind,  for  things  godly,  as  they 
are,  but  taking  them  for  God  himself,  turning  religion 
into  superstition,  and  the  creature  to  the  Creator,  the 
sign  to  the  thing  signified,  &c.  To  the  church  likewise 
and  ceremonies  of  the  church,  to  general  councils,  to  the 
blessed  virgin  Mary  mother  of  Christ,  to  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  &c.,  they  are  not  contented  to  attribute  that 
which  is  sufficient,  but  they  exceed  the  bounds  of  judg- 
ment and  of  verity,  judging  so  of  the  church  and  general 
councils,  as  though  they  never  could,  or  never  did  err  in 
any  jot.  That  the  blessed  mother  of  Christ  was  blessed 
among  women,  and  a  virgin  full  of  grace,  the  scriptures 
and  truth  allow  :  but  to  say  that  she  was  born  without 
original  sin,  or  to  make  of  her  an  advocate  or  mother  of 
mercy,  there  they  run  further  than  truth  will  bear.  The 
ceremonies  were  first  ordained  to  serve  only  for  the  sake 
of  order,  to  which  they  have  at  length  attributed  so  much 
that  they  have  set  in  them  a  great  part  of  our  religion, 
yea,  and  also  of  salvation.  And  what  thing  is  there 
wherein  the  Papists  have  not  exceeded  ? 

Wherefore,  to  avoid  this  common  error  of  the  Papists, 
we  must  beware  in  commending  the  doctors  and  writers 
of  the  church,  that  truth  and  consideration  go  with  our 
commendation.  For  though  this  cannot  be  denied,  but 
that  Cyprian,  and  other  blessed  martyrs  were  holy  men ; 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH.  [Book  1. 


vet  notwithstanding,  they  were  men,   that  is,   such  as 
nii-ht  have,  and  had  their  falls  and  faults  ;  men,  I  say,_ 
and  not  angels,  nor  gods ;  saved  hy  God,  not  saviours  of 
men,  nor  patrons  of  grace.     And  though  they  were  also 
men  of  excellent  learning,   yet   with   their  learning  they 
had   also   their   errors;  and  though   their  books  be  (as 
they  ought  to  be)  of  great  authority,   yet  they   ought 
not  to  be  equal  with  the  scriptures.     And  although  they 
said  well  in  most  things,  yet  it  is  not  therefore  enough 
that  what  they  said  must  stand  for  a  truth.     That  pre- 
eminence of  authority  only  belongs  to  the  word  of  God, 
and  not  to  the  pen  of  man.     For  of  men  and  doctors, 
be  they  never  so  famous,  there  is  none  that  is  free  from 
fault.     In  Origen  (although  in  his  time  the  admiration 
of  his  learning  was  singular)  yet  how  many  things  there 
are   which  the  church  now  does  not  hold.     For  examin- 
ing him  by  the  scriptures,  where  he  said  well,  they  admit 
him,  where  otherwise,  they  leave  him.     In  Polycarp,  the 
church  has  corrected  and   altered  that  which  he  held  in 
ceiehratin"  Easter.     Neither  can  holy  and  blessed  Igna 
tius  be  defended  in  all  his  sayings  ;  as  where  he  makes 
the  fasting  upon  the  Sunday    or   the   Sabbath  day  as 
great  an  offence,  as  to  kill  Christ  himself:  (Ignat.  Epist. 
ad  Philip.)  contrary  to  this  saying  of  St.    Paul,   "  Let 
no  man  judge  you  in    meat  or   in   drink,"    Col.  ii.  16. 
Ireneus  held  that  man  was  not  made  perfect  in  the  be- 
ginning.    He  seems  also  to  defend  free  will  in  man,  in 
spiritual  things.     He  says  that  Christ  suffered  after  he 
was  fifty  years  old.     Tertullian  is  noted  to  be  a  millina- 
riau  ;  also  to  have  been  a  montanist.     He  held  also  with 
Justin,  Cyprian  and  others,  that  the  angels  fell  first  for 
the  love  of  women.     He  defends  free  will  of  man  after 
the  corruption  of  nature,  inclining  also  to   the  error  of 
them    which  defend  the  possibility  of  keeping  God's  law. 
Justin  also  seems   to  have  inclined  to  the  error  of  the 
millinarians,  also  of  the  fall  of  certain  angels  by  women, 
of  free  will  of  man,  of  possibility  of  keeping  the  law,  and 
such  others.     Neither  was  Cyprian  wholly  exempt  from 
error,  he,  contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  the  church,   held 
with  rebaptizing  such  as  were   before  baptized  of  here- 
tics.     Of    Augustine    likewise,    of  Ambrose,  Jerome, 
Chrysostom,  the  same  may  be  said,  that  all  of  them  had 
their  peculiar  faults  and  errors,  whereof  it  were  too  long 
and  out  of  our  purpose  to  treat  at  present. 

About  this  time  suffered  also  Sixtus  II.,  bishop  of 
Rome,  who,  being  accused  of  being  a  christian,  was 
brought  with  his  six  deacons  to  the  place  of  execution, 
where  he,  with  Nemesius  and  the  deacons,  were  beheaded 
and  suffered  martyrdom. 

Now  let  us  enter  upon  the  history  of  that  most  con- 
stant and  courageous  martyr  of  Christ,  St.  Lawrence, 
whose  words  and  works  deserve  to  be  as  fresh  and  green 
in  christian  hearts,  as  is  the  flourishing  laurel  tree.  This 
thirsty  heart,  longing  after  the  water  of  life,  was  de- 
sirous to  pass  unto  it  through  the  strait  door  of  bitter 
death,  when  he  saw  his  vigilant  shepherd,  Sixtus,  led  as 
an  harmless  lamb,  of  harmful  tyrants  to  his  death. 

Let  us  draw  near  to  the  fire  of  martyred  Lawrence, 
that  our  cold  hearts  may  be  warmed  thereby.     The  mer- 
ciless persecutor,  understanding  this  virtuous  Levite,  not 
only  to  be  a  minister  of  the  sacraments,  but  a  distributor, 
also,  of  the  church  riches,  promised  to  himself  a  double 
prey,  by  the  apprehension  of  one  poor  soul.     First  with 
the  rake  of  avarice  to  scrape  to  himself  the  treasure  of 
poor  christians  :  then,  with  the  fiery  fork  of  tyranny,  so 
to  toss  and  turmoil  them,  that  they  should  wax  weary  of 
their  profession.      With  furious  face,  and  cruel  coun- 
tenance,  the  greedy  wolf  demanded  where  this  deacon 
Lawrence  had  bestowed  the  substance  of  the  church? 
Who   craving  three  days'  respite,   promised  to  declare 
where  the  treasure  might  be  had.      In  the  mean  time,  he 
caused   a  good  number  of  poor  christians  to  be  congre- 
gated :    so  when  the  day  of  his  answer  was   come,    the 
persecutor  strictly  charged  him  to  stand  to  his  promise. 
Then  valiant  Lawrence,  stretching  out  his  arms  over  the 
poor,   said  :   "  These   are  the  precious  treasure  of  the 
church,  these  are  the  treasure  indeed,  in  whom  the  faith 
of  Christ  reigneth,  in  whom  Jesus  Christ  hath  his  man- 
sion-place.   What  more  precious  jewels  can  Christ  have, 
than  those  in  whom  he  hath  '-romised  to  dwell  ?     For  so 


it  is  written,  '  I  was  hungry,  and  ye  gave  me  to  eat ;  I 
was  thirsty,  and  ye  gave  me  to  drink  ;  I  was  houseless, 
and  ye  lodged  me.'  .\nd  again  ;  '  Look  what  ye  have  done 
to  the  least  of  these,  the  same  have  ye  done  to  me.'  Oh,» 
what  tongue  is  able  to  express  the  fury  and  madness  of 
the  tyrant's  heart !  How  he  stamped,  he  stared,  he 
ramped,  he  fared,  as  one  out  of  his  wits.  His  eyes 
glowed  like  fire,  his  mouth  foamed  like  a  boar,  his  teeth 
grinned  like  a  hell-hound.  Now  he  might  be  called,  not  a 
reasonable  man,  but  a  roaring  lion.  "  Kindle  the  fire," 
he  cried,  "  spare  no  wood.  Hath  this  villain  dehided 
the  emperor?  away  with  him— away  with  him.  Whip 
him  with  scourges,  jerk  him  with  rods,  buffet  him  with 
fists,  brand  him  with  clubs.  Does  the  traitor  jest  with 
the  emperor  ?  Pinch  him  with  fiery  tongs,  gird  him  with 
burning  plates  ;  bring  out  the  strongest  chains,  and  the 
fire-forKs,  and  the  grated  bed  of  iron  ;  put  it  on  the  fire  I 
bind  the  rebel  hand  and  foot ;  and  when  the  bed  is  hot, 
on  with  him  1  Roast  him,  broil  him,  toss  him,  turn  him  : 
on  pain  of  our  high  displeasure  do  every  man  his  office, 

0  ye  tormentors."  The  word  was  no  sooner  spoken, 
but  all  was  done. 

After  many  cruel  handlings,  this  meek  lamb  was  laid, 

1  will  not  say  on  his  fiery  bed  of  iron,  but  on  his  soft  bed 
of  down.  So  mightily  God  wrought  with  his  martyr 
Lawrence ;  so  miraculously  God  tempered  his  element, 
the  fire,  that  it  was  not  a  bed  of  consuming  pain,  but  a 
pallet  of  nourishing  rest  to  Lawreftce.  Not  Lawrence, 
but  the  emperor,  might  seem  to  be  tormented  :  the  one 
broiling  in  the  flesh,  the  other  burning  in  the  heart. 

O  rare  and  unaccustomed  patience  !  O  faith  invincible  1 
that  not  only  notburnest,  but  by  means  unspeakable  dost 
recreate,  refresh,  establish,  and  strengthen  those  that 
are  burned,  afflicted,  and  troubled.  And  why  dost  thou 
so  mightily  comfort  the  persecuted  ?  Because,  through 
thee  they  believe  in  God's  infallible  promises.  By  thee 
this  glorious  martyr  overcomes  his  torments,  vanquishes 
this  tyrant,  confounds  his  enemies,  confirms  the  chris- 
tians, sleeps  in  peace,  and  reigns  in  glory.  The  God  of 
might  and  mercy  grant  us  grace,  by  the  life  of  Lawrence, 
to  learn  to  live  in  Christ,  and  by  his  death  to  learn  to 
die  for  Christ.    Amen. 

Such  is  the  wisdom  and  providence  of  God,  that  the 
blood  of  his  dear  saints  (like  good  seed)  never  falls  in 
vain  to  the  ground,  but  it  brings  some  increase:  so  it 
pleased  the  Lord  to  work  at  the  martyrdom  of  this  holy 
Lawrence,  that  by  the  constant  confession  of  this  worthy 
and  valiant  deacon,  a  certain  soldier  of  Rome,  being  con- 
verted to  the  same  faith,  desired  forthwith  to  be  baptized 
of  him  ;  for  which  he  was  called  to  the  judge,  scourged, 
and  afterwards  beheaded. 

Under  the  same  Valerian,  Dionysius,  bishop  of  Alex- 
andria, suffered   much  attliction  and  banishment,  with 
certain  other   brethren :    of   which    he   writes    himself. 
Dionysius,  with  three  of  his  deacons,  came  to  Emilianus 
the  president,  who  signified  to  them  the  clemency  of  his 
emperors,  who  had  granted  them  pardon  of  life,  so  that 
they  would  worship  the  gods  of  the  empire  ;  trusting,   as 
he  said,  that  they  would  not  show  themselves  ungrateful 
to  the  clemency  of  them  which  so  gently  did  exhort  them. 
To  this  Dionysius  said :   "  We  worship  not  many,    nor 
divers  gods,  but  only  that  one  God,  who  is  the  Creator 
of  all  things,  and  hath  committed  to  our  lords.  Valerian 
and  Galien,  the  government  of  their  empire,   making  to 
him  our  prayers  incessantly,  for  their  prosperous  health 
and   continuance."      Then  the  president  said  :    "  And 
what  hurt  is  it,  if  you  both  worshij)  your  God,  what  god 
soever  he  be,  and  these  our  gods  also  ?"     Dionysius  an- 
swered,   "  We  worship  none  other,  but  as  we  have  said." 
Emilianus  the  president,  said,  "  I  see  you  are  ungrateful 
men,   and  consider  not  the  benignity  of  the  emperor ; 
wherefore  you  shall  remain  no  longer  in  this  city,   but 
shall  be  sent  out  to   the  parts  of  Libya ;  neither  shall 
it  be  lawful  for  you  to  collect  your  assemblies,  or  to  re- 
sort, as  ye  are  wont,  to  your  burial  places.     And  if  any 
of  you  shall  be  found  out  of  your  places,  where  you  are 
appointed,  at  your  peril  be  it."     Dionysius,  speaking  of 
himself,   saith  :   "  Although  I  was  sick,  yet  he  urged  me 
so  strictly  to  depart,  that  he  would  not  give  me  one  day's 
respite.     And  yet  neither  am  I  altogether  absent  from 


A.D.  2r.9— 270.]     THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


the  society  of  the  Lord's  flock  ;  I  am  absent  in  body, 
yet  present  in  spirit ;  and  a  great  congregation  remained 
with  me,  as  well  of  those  brethren  which  followed  me  out 
of  the  city,  as  also  of  them  which  were  remaining  there 
out  of  Egypt.  And  there  the  Lord  opened  to  me  the 
door  of  his  word  :  although  at  first  I  was  persecuted  and 
stoned  among  them,  yet  afterward  a  great  number  of 
them  turned  from  their  idols,  and  were  converted  to  the 
Lord  ;  and  so  the  word  was  preached  to  them  :  which 
ministry,  after  we  had  accomplished  there,  the  Lord 
removed  us  to  another  place.  For  Emilianus  translated 
us  to  more  sharp  and  stricter  places  of  Libya." 

Moreover,  Dionysius,  making  mention  in  his  epistle 
of  them  which  were  afflicted  in  this  persecution  of  Va- 
lerian, says,  "  It  were  supettluous  here  to  recite  the 
names,  peculiarly  of  all  our  brethren  slain  in  this  perse- 
cution ;  this  is  certain,  that  there  were  men,  women, 
young  men,  maidens,  old  wives,  soldiers,  simple  inno- 
cents, and  of  all  sorts  and  ages  of  men  ;  of  whom  some 
with  scourgings  and  fire,  some  with  the  sword,  obtained 
the  victory,  and  got  the  crown.  Some  continued  a  great 
time,  and  yet  have  been  reserved.  In  which  number  I 
am  reserved  hitherto,  to  some  other  time  known  unto 
the  Lord,  who  saith,  '  In  the  time  accepted  I  have  heard 
thee,  and  in  the  day  of  salvation  I  have  helped  thee,'  &c. 
Neither  does  the  president  yet  cease  cruelly  murdering 
such  as  are  brought  before  him,  tearing  some  with  tor- 
ments, imprisoning  and  keeping  some  in  custody,  com- 
manding that  no  man  should  come  to  them,  inquiring 
also  who  resorted  unto  them.  Yet,  notwithstanding, 
God  comforts  the  afflicted  with  cheerfulness,  and  the 
daily  resort  of  the  brethren." 

As  touching  Dionysius  himself,  the  histories  report, 
that  he  survived  all  these  troubles  and  persecutions,  by 
the  providence  of  God,  and  lived  to  about  the  year  A.D. 
268,  and  so  departed  in  peace  in  great  age. 

In  Cesarea  Palestine,  suffered  also  at  the  same  time, 
Priscus,  Malchus  and  Alexander,  which  three  dwelling 
in  the  country,  and  good  men,  seeing  the  valiant  courage 
of  the  christians,  so  boldly  to  venture,  so  constantly  to 
stand,  and  so  patiently  to  suffer  in  this  persecution, 
beffan  to  accuse  their  own  cowardly  negligence,  to  see 
others  so  zealous  and  valiant,  and  themselves  so  cold 
and  faint-hearted :  so,  consulting  and  agreeing  with 
themselves,  they  came  to  Cesarea,  and  declared  what 
they  were,  and  obtained  the  end  they  came  for,  being 
given  to  the  wild  beasts. 

There  suffered  also  in  Africa,  three  constant  maidens. 
Maxima,  Donatilla,  and  Secunda,  who  had  vinegar  and 
gall  given  for  their  drink,  then  were  tried  with  scourges, 
after  that  were  tormented  upon  the  gibbet,  and  rubbed 
with  lime,  then  were  scorched  upon  the  fiery  grid-iron, 
and  at  last  were  cast  to  the  wild  beasts. 

In  Simela,  a  city  in  Italy,  one  Pontius  being  appre- 
hended, by  the  commandment  of  Claudius  the  president, 
was  first  hanged  upon  the  rack,  and  was  then  cast  to  the 
wild  beasts. 

Zenon,  bishop  of  Verona,  is  said  also  to  have  suffered 
martyrdom  in  the  same  persecution. 

Fructuosus,  bishop  of  Tarraconia,  in  Spain,  with  his 
two  deacons,  Augurius  and  Eulogius,  suffered  also  mar- 
tyrdom, being  burned  after  six  days'  imprisonment  in 
this  persecution.  The  charge  of  the  judge  to  the  bishop 
was,  "  That  he  should  worship  the  gods  whom  the  em- 
peror Galien  worshipped."  To  whom  Fructuosus,  the 
bishop,  answered,  "  Nay,  I  worship  no  dumb  god  of 
stocks  and  blocks,  whom  Galien  worships,  but  I  wor- 
ship the  lord  and  master  of  GaUen,  the  Father  and 
Creator  of  all  times,  and  his  only  Son  sent  down  to  us, 
of  whose  flock  I  am  here  the  pastor  and  shepherd." 
At  this  word,  Emilianus  answered  again,  "  Nay,  say  not 
thou  art,  but  say  thou  wast."  And  forthwith  commanded 
them  to  be  committed  to  the  fire,  where  (as  is  said)  their 
bands  and  manacles  being  loosed  by  the  fire,  they 
lifted  up  their  hands  to  heaven,  praising  the  living  God, 
to  the  great  admiration  of  them  that  stood  by,  praying 
also  that  the  element  might  work  his  full  force  upon 
them,  and  speedily  dispatch  them. 

And  thus  continued  wicked  Valerian  in  his  tyranny 
against  the  saints   of  Christ.     But  as    all  the   tyrants 


before,  and  oppressors  of  the  christians  had  their  de- 
served reward  at  the  just  hand  of  God,  "  which  ren- 
dereth  to  every  man  according  to  his  works;"  so  this 
cruel  Valerian  felt  the  just  stroke  of  his  hand,  whose 
indignation  he  had  provoked  ;  for  making  his  expedition 
against  the  Persians,  he  fell  into  the  hands  of  his  ene- 
mies (A.  D.  2(j0),  where  he  led  his  wretched  age  in  a 
more  wretched  captivity.  Insomuch,  that  Sapor,  the  king 
of  the  Persians,  used  him  for  his  riding-block  :  for 
whensoever  the  king  would  mount  his  horse  openly  in 
the  sight  of  the  people.  Valerian  was  brought  forth 
instead  of  a  block,  for  the  king  to  tread  upon  his  back  in 
going  to  his  horseback.  And  so  continued  this  blockish 
butcherly  emperor  with  shame  and  sport  enough  to  his 
final  end. 

Eusebius,  in  a  certain  sermon,  declares  a  cruel  hand- 
ling of  him,  affirming  that  he  was  slain,  writing  in  these 
words  :  "  and  thou,  V^alerian,  for  so  much  as  thou  hast 
exercised  the  same  cruelty  in  murdering  of  the  subjects 
of  God,  therefore  hast  proved  unto  us  the  righteous 
judgment  of  God,  in  that  thyself  hast  been  bound  in 
chains,  and  carried  away  for  a  captive  slave  with  thy 
gorgeous  purple,  and  thy  imperial  attire,  and  at  length 
also,  being  commanded  of  Sapor,  king  of  the  Persians, 
to  be  slain  and  powdered  with  salt,  hast  set  up  unto  all 
men  a  perpetual  monument  of  thine  own  wretched- 
ness,"  &.C. 

Galien  succeeded  his  father  Valerian  (A.  D.  260), 
and  being  (us  is  thought)  terrified  by  the  example  of  his 
father,  removed,  at  least  moderated,  the  persecution 
stirred  up  by  the  edicts  of  Valerian. 

By  which  some  peace  was  granted  under  Galien  to 
the  church  of  Christ ;  although  there  were  some  who 
suffered,  of  whom  was  one  Marinus.  This  Marinus 
being  a  warrior  and  a  nobleman  in  Cesarea,  stood  for 
the  dignity  of  a  certain  order,  which  by  right  was  next 
to  fall  upon  him,  had  not  the  envious  ambition  of  him, 
that  should  follow  after  him,  supplanted  him  both  of 
office  and  life  ;  for  he  accused  him  of  being  a  christian, 
and  therefore  said  that  he  was  not  to  be  admitted  unto 
their  offices,  which  was  against  their  religion.  Where- 
upon, Achaius,  then  being  judge,  examined  him  of  his 
faith  ;  who  finding  him  to  be  a  christian  indeed,  and 
constantly  to  stand  to  his  profession,  gave  him  three 
hours  to  deliberate  and  advise  with  himself.  There  was 
at  the  same  time  in  Cesarea,  a  bishop  named  Theotech- 
nus,  who  perceiving  him  to  stand  in  doubtful  deliberation 
and  perplexity,  took  him  by  the  hand  and  brought  him 
into  the  church  of  the  christians,  laying  before  him 
a  sword  and  a  book  of  the  New  Testament,  and  desired 
him  to  take  his  free  choice  which  of  them  both  he  would 
prefer.  The  soldier  immediately  without  delay,  ran  to 
the  book  of  the  gospel,  taking  that  before  the  sword. 
And  thus,  he  being  animated  by  the  bishop,  presented 
himself  boldly  before  the  judge,  by  whose  sentence  he 
was  beheaded,  and  died  a  martyr. 

After  the  death  of  Galien,  followed  Claudius,  a 
quiet  emperor  (A.D.  268).  This  Claudius  reigned  but 
two  years,  after  whom  came  his  brother  Quintilian,  who 
reigned  only  seventeen  days,  and  was  succeeded  by 
Aurelian  (A.D.  270)  ;  under  whom  Orosius  numbers  the 
ninth  persecution  against  the  christians. 

THE    NINTH     PERSECUTION. 

Hitherto  from  the  captivity  of  Valerian,  the  church 
was  in  some  quietness  till  the  death  of  Quintilian,  as 
has  been  declared ;  after  whom  Aurehan  possessed  the 
crown  ;  who  in  the  beginning  of  his  reign  shewed  him- 
self a  moderate  and  discreet  prince.  He  was  severe  of 
nature,  and  rigorous  in  correcting,  dissolute  in  manners; 
and  as  his  beginning  was  not  unfruitful  to  the  common- 
wealth, so  neither  was  he  any  great  disturber  of  the 
christians,  whom  he  not  only  tolerated  in  their  religion, 
but  also  their  councils.  Notwithstanding  in  progress  of 
time,  through  sinister  motion  and  instigation  of  certain 
about  him,  his  nature,  somewhat  inclinable  to  severity, 
was  altered  to  a  plain  tyranny  ;  which  tyranny  he  first 
shewed,  beginning  with  the  death  of  his  own  sister's 
son.     After  that  he  proceeded  either  to  move,  or  at  least 


5f 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  L 


to  purposs  persecution  against  the  christians  :  although 
that  wicked  purpose  of  tiie  emi)eror  the  merciful  woric- 
ing  of  God  soon  overthrew.  For  as  the  edict  or  procla- 
mation should  have  been  denounced  for  the  persecuting 
of  the  christians,  and  the  emperor  was  now  ready  to 
subscribe  the  edict  with  his  hand,  he  was  suddenly  terri- 
fied with  lightning,  and  so  stopped  from  his  wicked 
tyranny.  Not  long  after  he  was  slain  (A.D.  275). 
Thus  Aurelian  rather  intended  than  moved  perse- 
cution. 

After  Aurelian,  the  succession  of  the  empire  fell  to 
Tacitus,  who  reigned  only  six  months  ;  his  brother 
Florianus  succeeded  him,  who  reigned  two  months  ;  and 
after  him  followed  Marcus  Aurelius,  suraamed  Probus, 
(A.D.  276.) 

Mention  is  made  before  of  Eusebius,  whom  God  stir- 
red up  to  visit  and  comfort  the  saints  that  were  in  prison 
and  bonds,  and  to  bury  the  bodies  of  the  blessed  mar- 
tyrs, not  without  great  peril  of  his  own  life,  who  afterwards 
was  made  bishop  of  Laodicea.  But  before  he  came 
to  Laodicea  to  be  bishop  there,  while  he  remained  at 
Alexandria,  the  city  was  besieged  by  the  Romans.  In 
which  siege  half  of  the  city  held  with  the  Romans,  and 
the  other  half  withstood  them.  In  that  part  which 
went  with  the  Roman  captain  was  Eusebius  :  wiih  the 
other  half  that  resisted  the  Romans  was  Anatholius, 
governor  of  the  school  of  Alexandria.  This  Anatho- 
lius, perceiving  the  citizens  to  be  in  miserable  distress 
of  famine  and  destruction,  sends  to  Eusebius,  who  was 
then  with  the  Romans,  and  certifies  him  of  the  lament- 
able penury  and  peril  of  the  city,  instructing  him  more- 
over what  to  do  in  the  matter  :  Eusebius,  understanding 
the  case,  repairs  to  the  captain  requesting  this  favour  of 
him,  that  so  many  as  would  fly  out  of  the  city  from 
their  enemies,  might  be  allowed  to  escape  and  pass 
freely,  which  was  granted.  As  Eusebius  was  thus  la- 
bouring with  the  captain,  Anatholius,  on  the  other  side, 
laboured  with  the  citizens,  saying,  I  shall  counsel  you 
ID  this  miserable  lack  of  things  to  remove  out  of  your 
city  i'll  the  women,  young  children,  and  aged  men,  with 
such  others  as  are  feeble  and  impotent,  and  not  suffer 
them  to  perish  here  with  famine.  The  senate  hearing 
this,  and  understanding  moreover  the  grant  of  the  Roman 
captain  promising  them  their  safety,  consented  to  the 
proposal  of  Anatholius  ;  who  taking  especial  care  of 
those  that  belonged  to  the  church,  calls  them  together, 
and  telling  them  what  they  should  do,  and  what  had 
been  obtained  for  them,  caused  them  to  leave  the  city. 
At  their  coming  out,  Eusebius  was  ready  to  receive 
and  refresh  them,  whereby  not  only  they,  but  the 
whole  city  of  Alexandria  was  preserved  from  de- 
struction. 

By  this  short  history  of  Eusebius  and  Anatholius,  the 
reader  may  partly  understand  what  was  the  practice  of 
the  prelates  in  those  days  in  the  church,  that  they  were 
then  only  employed  in  saving  life,  and  succouring  the 
people  among  whom  they  lived  ;  to  which  practice  if  we 
compnre  the  practice  of  our  later  prelates  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  I  suppose  no  little  difference  will  appear. 

The  Emperor  Marcus  Aurelius  Probus  was  a  w-ise  and 
■virtuous  prince,  and  no  less  valiant  in  martial  affairs 
than  fortunate  in  the  success  of  the  same.  During  this 
time  we  read  of  no  persecution  stirring  in  the  clmrch, 
but  much  quietness  as  well  in  matters  of  religion  as  also 
in  the  commonwealth. 

Cams,  with  his  two  sons,  succeeded  next  after  Probus 
in  the  empire    (A.D.  282). 

All  this  time  we  read  of  no  great  persecution  stirring 
in  the  church  ;  it  was  in  quiet  and  tranquillity  to  the 
nineteenth  year  of  Dioclesian  (A.D.  'MYA)  ;  so  that  the 
peace  of  the  church,  which  God  gave  to  his  people, 
seems  to  continue  above  forty-four  years.  During 
which  time  of  peace  and  tranciuillity,  the  church  of  the 
Lord  did  mightily  increase  and  flourish,  insomuch  that 
amongst  the  emperors  themselves  there  were  many 
which  not  only  bore  good  will  and  favour  to  them  of  our 
profession,  but  also  committed  unto  them  ofhces  and 
governments  over  countries  and  nations.  What  need 
to  speak  of  those  who  not  only  lived  under  the  emperors 
iu  liberty,  but  also  were  familiar   in  the  court  with  the 


princes  themselves,  entertained  with  great  honour  and 
special  favour  beyond  the  other  servitors  of  the  court  ? 
As  was  Dorotheus,  with  his  wife,  children,  and  whole 
family,  highly  accepted  and  advanced  in  the  palace  of 
the  emperor  ;  also  Gorgonius  in  like  manner  with  various 
others,  who,  for  their  doctrine  and  learning  which  they 
professed,  were  in  great  estimation  with  their  princes. 
Bishops  of  cities  and  dioceses  were  also  held  in  the  same 
reverence  by  the  presidents  and  rulers  where  they  lived  ; 
who  not  only  suffered  them  to  live  in  peace,  but  also 
had  them  in  great  regard  so  long  as  they  kept  themselves 
upright,  and  continued  in  God's  favour.  Who  is  able 
to  number  at  that  time  the  mighty  and  innumerable 
multitudes  and  congregations  assembling  together  in 
every  city,  and  the  notable  concourses  of  such  as  daily 
flocked  to  the  common  oratories  to  pray  .'  For  which 
cause  they,  not  being  able  to  be  contained  in  their  old 
houses,  had  large  cliurches  built  new  from  the  foun- 
dation. Eusebius  says  the  church  of  Christ  grew  and 
shot  up  daily  more  and  more,  spreading  through  all 
quarters,  which  neither  the  en^^  of  men  could  infringe, 
nor  any  devil  enchant,  nor  the  crafty  policy  of  man  sup- 
plant, so  long  as  the  protection  of  God  went  with  his 
people. 

But  as  the  common  nature  of  all  men,  being  of  itself 
unruly  and  untoward,  always  seeks  and  desires  pros- 
perity, and  yet  can  never  use  prosperity  well ;  always 
would  have  peace,  and  yet  having  peace,  always  abuses 
the  same;  so  likewise,  it  happened  with  these  men,  who 
through  great  liberty  and  prosperity,  began  to  degene- 
rate, and  one  to  work  against  another,  striving  and  con- 
tending amongst  themselves,  on  every  occasion  ;  bishops 
against  bishops,  and  people  against  people,  moving 
hatred  and  sedition  one  against  another.  And  thus, 
whilst  they  were  given  only  to  the  study  of  contentions, 
threatenings,  emulations,  mutual  hatred  and  di.'Cord, 
every  man  seeking  his  own  ambition,  and  persecuting 
one  another  ;  then,  I  say,  the  Lord,  according  to  the  voiirf 
of  Jeremiah,  tookaway  the  beauty  of  the  daugliter  of  Mou 
and  the  glory  of  Israel  fell  down  from  heaven ;  neithei 
did  he  remember  the  footstool  of  his  feet  in  the  day  of 
his  wrath.  And  the  Lord  overturned  all  the  comely 
ornaments  of  Israel,  and  destroyed  all  her  gorgeous 
buildings,  and  according  to  the  saying  of  the  psalm,  sub- 
verted and  extinguished  the  testament  of  his  servant, 
and  profaned  his  sanctuary  in  the  destruction  of  his 
churches,  and  in  laying  waste  the  buildings  thereof,  lie 
stroke  down  to  the  ground,  and  diminished  her  days, 
and  over  all  this  poured  upon  her  confusion.  All  these 
things  were  fulfilled  upon  us,  when  we  saw  the  tenijiles 
razed  from  the  top  to  the  ground,  and  the  sacred  scrip- 
tures to  be  burnt  in  the  open  market-place,  and  tlie 
pastors  of  the  church  to  hide  themselves,  some  here, 
some  there  ;  others  taken  j)risoners  with  great  shame, 
were  mocked  by  their  enemies,  when  also  according  to 
the  saying  of  the  prophet  in  another  place,  contempt  was 
poured  out  upon  the  princes,  and  they  caused  to  go  out 
of  the  way,  and  not  to  keep  the  straight  path. 

THE    TENTH    PERSECUTION. 

By  reason  whereof  (the  wrath  of  God  being  kindled 
against  his  church)  the  tenth  and  last  jiersecution  arose 
against  the  christians,  so  horrible  and  grievous,  that  it 
makes  the  pen  almost  to  tremble  to  write  it  ;  so  tedious 
that  never  was  any  persecution  before  or  since  to  be 
compared  to  it  for  the  time  it  continued,  lasting  the 
space  of  ten  years  together.  Although  this  persecution 
passed  through  the  hands  of  different  tyrants,  yet  it 
principally  bears  the  name  of  Dioclesian,  who  succeeded 
to  the  empire  next  after  Carus  and  his  sons    (A.  D.  284). 

After  being  established  in  the  empire,  and  seeing  on 
every  side  many  commotions  rising  up  against  him, 
which  he  was  not  well  able  himself  to  sustain,  in  the 
beginning  of  his  reign  he  chose  for  his  colleague,  Maxi- 
mian.  Which  two  emperors  chose  two  other  noblemen, 
Galerius  and  Constantius,  whom  they  called  Cesars.  Of 
whom  Galerius  was  sent  into  the  east  parts  against  the 
Persians.  Constantius  was  sent  over  to  this  our  country 
of  England,  where  he  took  to  wife  Helena,  the  daughter 


I 


A.D.  275—303]    THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


5* 


of  king  Coill,  a  maiden  excelling  in  beauty,  and  no  less 

in  learning,  of  whom  was  born  Constantine  the  Great. 

All  this  while  no  persecution  was  yet  stirred  by  these 

i    four    princes    against   the  church   of   Christ,    but    they 

I    governed  the   commonwealth    quietly   and    moderately ; 

wherefore  God  prospered  their   doings  and  affairs,   and 

gave  them  great  victories.     By  reason  of  which  victories, 

Dioclesian  and  Maximian  puffed  up  in  pride,  ordained  a 

solemn  triumph  at  Rome,  after  which  triumph  Dioclesian 

gave  commandment  that  he  should   be  worshi])ped   as 

God,  saying,  that  he  was  brother  to  the  sun  and  moon, 

and  adorning  his  shoes  with  gold  and  precious  stones, 

commanded  the  people  to  kiss  bis  feet. 

And  not  long  after  began  the  great  and  grievous  perse- 
cution of  the  christians,  moved  by  the  outrageous  cruelty 
of  Dioclesian,  who  commanded  all  the  churches  of  the 
christians  to  be  spoiled  and  cast  to  the  earth,  and  the 
books  of  the  holy  scripture  to  be  burned. 

Thus  most  violent  proclamations  were  set  forth,  for 
the  overthrowing  of  the  christians'  temples  throughout 
all  the  Roman  empire.  And  this  was  the  first  edict  by 
Dioclesian.  The  next  proclamation  that  came  forth, 
was  for  the  burning  of  the  books  of  the  holy  scripture  ; 
which  was  done  in  the  open  market-place  ;  then  next  to 
that  were  edicts  given  for  the  displacing  of  such  as  were 
magistrates,  and  that  with  great  ignominy,  and  all  others 
whoever  bore  any  office,  imprisoning  such  as  were  of  the 
common  sort,  if  they  would  not  abjure  Christianity,  and 
subscribe  to  the  heathen  religion. 

Not  long  after,  new  edicts  were  sent  forth,  for  their 
cruelty  not  inferior  to  the  first ;  for  the  casting  of  the 
elders  and  bishops  into  prison,  and  then  constraining 
them  with  sundry  kinds  of  punishments  to  offer  to  their 
idols.  Then  followed  a  great  persecution  among  the 
governors  of  the  church,  among  whom  n;any  stood  man- 
fully, passing  through  many  exceeding  bitter  torments, 
many  of  them  being  tormented  and  examined  in  various 
ways,  some  scourged  all  over  their  bodies  with  whips  and 
scourges,  some  with  racks  and  intolerable  raisings  of  the 
flesh,  were  excruciated,  some  one  way,  some  another 
way  put  to  death.  Some  again  were  violently  drawn  to 
the  impure  sacrifice,  and  as  though  they  had  sacrificed, 
when  indeed  they  did  not,  were  let  go.  Some  neither 
coming  to  their  altars,  nor  touching  any  piece  of 
their  sacrifices,  were  yet  said  by  them  that  stood  by,  to 
have  sacrificed,  and  so  suffering  that  false  defamation  of 
their  enemies,  went  quietly  away.  Others  were  carried 
and  cast  away  as  dead  men,  being  but  half  dead.  Some 
they  cast  down  upon  the  pavement,  and  trailing  them  a 
great  space  by  the  legs,  made  the  people  believe  that 
they  had  sacrificed.  Others  there  were  which  stoutly 
withstood  them,  affirming  with  a  loud  voice  that  they 
had  done  no  such  sacrifice.  Some  of  whom  said  they 
were  christians,  and  gloried  in  the  profession  of  that 
name  :  some  cried,  saying,  that  they  neither  had,  nor 
would  ever  be  partakers  of  that  idolatry ;  and  those, 
being  buffetted  on  the  face  and  mouth  with  the  hands  of 
the  soldifers,  were  made  to  hold  their  peace,  and  so 
thrust  out  with  violence.  And  if  the  saints  seemed 
never  so  little  to  do  what  their  enemies  would  have  them, 
they  were  made  much  of ;  although  all  this  purpose  of  the 
adversary  did  not  prevail  against  the  holy  and  constant 
servants  of  Christ.  Yet  there  were  many  of  the  weak 
sort,  who  for  fear  and  infirmity  fell  and  gave  over,  even 
at  the  first  brunt. 

At  the  first  coming  down  of  these  edicts  into  Ni- 
comedia,  a  christian  nobleman,  moved  by  the  zeal  of 
God,  after  the  proclamation  was  set  up,  went  and  took 
it  down,  and  openly  tore  it  in  pieces,  not  fearing  the 
presence  of  the  two  emperors,  then  in  the  city.  For 
which  act  he  was  put  to  a  most  bitter  death,  which  death 
he  endured  even  to  the  last  gasp  with  great  faith  and 
constancy. 

What  number  of  martyrs,  and  what  blood  was  shed 
throughout  all  cities  and  regions  for  the  name  of  Christ, 
can  hardly  be  told.  At  that  time  the  bishop  of  Sidon 
was  martyred.  Sylvanus,  the  bishop  of  Gazensis,  with 
nine  and  thirty  others,  were  slain  in  the  metal- mines  of 
Phenicia.  Pamphilus,  the  elder  of  Cesarea,  being  the 
glory  of  that  congregation,  died  a  most  worthy  martyr. 


In  Syria,  all  the  chief  teachers  of  the  congregation 
were  first  committed  to  prison,  a  most  heavy  and  cruel 
spectacle  to  behold  ;  and  also  the  bishops,  elders,  and 
deacons,  who  were  all  esteemed  as  men-killers,  and  per- 
petrators of  most  wicked  facts.  After  that,  we  read  of 
another  whose  name  was  Tirannion,  who  was  made  nifcat 
for  tlie  fishes  of  the  sea,  and  of  Zenobius,  a  good  phy- 
sician, who  also  was  slain  with  brickbats  in  the  same 
place. 

Eusebius  mentions  others  who  were  not  tormented  to 
death,  but  every  day  terrified  without  ceasing ;  others 
that  were  brought  to  the  altars  and  commanded  to  do 
sacrifice,  who  would  rather  thrust  their  right  hand  into 
the  fire,  than  touch  the  profane  or  wicked  sucrifice  ; 
also  some  others,  that  before  they  were  apprehended, 
would  cast  themselves  down  from  steep  places,  lest  being 
taken  they  should  commit  any  thing  against  thtir  profes- 
sion. Also  two  fair  maidens,  with  their  mothei*,  who  had 
carefully  brought  them  up,  even  from  their  infancy  in  aU 
godliness,  being  long  sought  for,  and  at  last  found,  and 
strictly  kept  by  their  keepers,  threw  themselves  down 
headlong  into  a  river  ;  and  two  other  young  maidens 
being  sisters,  and  of  a  worshipful  stock,  indued  with 
many  goodly  virtues,  who  were  cast  by  the  persecutors 
into  the  sea.  But  Sylvanus,  the  bishop  of  Emissa,  the 
notable  martyr,  together  with  certain  others,  was  thrown 
to  the  wild  beasts. 

The  christians  in  Mesopotamia  were  moksted  with 
many  and  various  torments  ;  they  were  hanged  up  by  the 
feet,  and  their  head  downwards,  and  suffocated  with  the 
smoke  of  a  small  fire  ;  and  also  in  Cappadocia,  where  the 
martyrs  had  their  legs  broken. 

So  outrageous  was  the  beginning  of  the  persecution 
which  the  emperor  made  in  Nicomedia,  that  he  refrained 
not  from  the  slaughter  of  the  children  of  emperors, 
neither  yet  from  the  slaughter  of  the  chief  princes  of  his 
court,  whom  a  little  before  he  made  as  much  of,  as  if 
they  had  been  his  own  children.  Among  whom  was 
Peter,  who  suffered  various  torments,  being  stripped 
naked,  and  lifted  up,  his  whole  body  was  so  beaten  with 
whips  and  torn,  that  a  man  might  see  the  bare  bones  ; 
and  afterwards  they  mingled  vinegar  and  salt  together, 
and  poured  it  upon  the  most  tender  parts  of  his  body  ; 
and  lastly,  roasted  him  at  a  soft  fire,  as  a  man  would 
roast  flesh  to  eat ;  and  so  this  victorious  martyr  ended  iiis 
life.  Dorotheus  and  Gorgonius  being  in  a  great  autho- 
rity under  the  emperor,  after  various  torments,  were 
strangled  with  a  halter ;  both  of  whom  being  of  the 
privy  chamber,  when  they  saw  the  grievous  punishment 
of  Peter,  their  household  companion,  exclaimed,  "  Where- 
fore, O  emperor,  do  you  punish  in  Peter  that  opinion 
which  is  in  all  us  ?  Why  is  this  which  we  all  confess 
accounted  an  offence  in  him  ?  We  are  of  the  same  faith, 
religion,  and  judgment  that  he  is  of."  Therefore  he 
commanded  them  to  be  brought  forth,  and  to  be  tor- 
mented with  like  pains  as  Peter  was,  and  afterwards 
hanged.  After  whom  Anthimus,  the  bishop  of  Nico- 
media, after  he  had  made  a  notable  confession,  bringing 
with  him  a  great  company  of  martyrs,  was  beheaded. 
These  men  being  thus  dispatched,  the  emperor  vainly 
thought  that  he  might  cause  the  rest  to  do  whatever  he 
pleased.  To  this  end  came  Lucianus,  the  elder  of  the 
congregation  of  Antioch,  and  was  martyred  after  he  had 
made  his  apology  before  the  emperor.  (Eusebius,  lib.  8. 
cap.  13.) 

Hermanns  also,  that  monster,  caused  Serena,  the  wife 
of  Dioclesian  the  emperor,  to  be  martyred  for  the  chris- 
tian religion ;  so  much  did  the  rage  of  persecution  ut- 
terly forget  all  natural  affections.  Other  martyrs  of 
Nicomedia,  as  Eulampius  and  Eulampia,  Agape,  Irene, 
Chionia,  and  Anastasia,  were  bound  hand  and  foot  to  a 
post  and  burnt.  About  that  time  there  assembled 
together  in  their  temple  many  christian  men  to  cele- 
brate  the  nativity  of  Christ,  some  of  every  age  and  sort. 
Maximian,  thinking  this  a  very  fit  occasion  to  execute  his 
tyranny  upon  the  poor  christians,  gave  orders  to  burn 
the  temple  ;  the  doors  being  shut  and  fastened  round 
about,  they  came  with  fire,  but  first  commanded  the 
cryer  with  a  loud  voice  to  cry.  That  whoever  would  save 
his  life  should  come  out  of  the  temple,  and  do  sacrifice 


5G 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  ^ 


upon  the  next  altar  of  Jupiter  they  came  to ;  and  unless 
Ihey  would  do  this  they  should  all  be  burnt  with  the 
temple.  Then  one  stepping  up  in  the  temple,  answered 
in  the  name  of  all  the  rest,  with  great  courage  and  bold- 
ness of  mind,  that  they  were  all  christians,  and  believed 
that  Christ  was  their  only  God  and  king,  and  that  they 
would  do  sacrifice  to  him,  with  his  Father,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  and  that  they  were  now  all  ready  to  be  offered 
to  him.  With  these  words  the  fire  was  kindled  and  en- 
veloped the  temple,  and  .some  thousands  of  men,  women, 
and  children  were  burnt.  There  was  a  city  in  Phrygia, 
to  wliich  the  emperor  sent  his  edicts,  that  they  should 
do  sacrifice  to  the  gods  and  worship  idols  ;  all  the  citi- 
zens, the  mayor  himself,  the  questor,  and  chief  captain, 
confessed  that  they  were  all  christians.  The  city,  upon 
this,  was  besieged  and  set  on  fire,  with  all  the  people. 
In  Mi'litina.  a  region  of  Armenia,  the  bishops  and  elders 
were  case  in  prison.  In  Arabrace,  Eustratius  was 
martyred.  This  man,  beholding  the  constancy  of  the 
martyrs,  thirsted  with  the  desire  of  martyrdom,  for  he 
had  privily  learned  the  christian  religion.  Therefore  he 
professed  that  he  was  a  christian,  openly  execrating  the 
madness  and  vanity  of  the  wicked  heathens.  He  tliere- 
fore  being  carried  away,  was  tied  up,  being  first  most 
bitterly  beaten.  After  that  he  was  parched  with  fire  put 
into  his  bowels,  and  then  basted  with  salt  and  vinegar, 
and  lastly,  so  scorched  and  bemangled  with  sharp  and 
cutting  shells,  that  his  whole  body  seemed  to  be  all  one 
continual  wound.  After  this  he  was  carried  away  to 
Sebastia,  where,  with  his  companion  Orestes,  he  was 
burnt.  But  at  Alexandria,  especially,  the  christians  and 
martyrs  suffered  most  notable  conflicts.  In  this  persecu- 
tion of  Alexandria,  the  principal  that  then  suffered  were 
Peter  the  bishop  of  Alexandria,  with  the  elders  of  the 
same,  most  worthy  martyrs  ;  as  Faustus,  Didius,  and 
Ammonius  ;  also,  Phileas,  Ilesichius,  Pachiminus,  and 
Theodoras  ;  all  of  wliom  were  bishops  of  the  churches 
within  Egypt,  and  besides  them  many  other  distin- 
guished men.  The  whole  legion  of  christian  soldiers, 
which  lay  at  Thebes  in  Egypt,  under  the  christian 
Captain  Mauritius,  when  they  would  not  obey  the 
emperor's  commandment,  touching  the  worshipping  of 
images,  were  decimated  to  death  once,  and  then  again, 
and  at  last,  througli  the  exhortation  of  Mauritius,  died 
all  together  like  constant  martyrs.  Likewise,  at  Antino, 
divers  christian  soldiers,  notwitlistanding  they  were  se- 
riously dissuaded,  suffered  death  together,  among  whom 
■were  Ascla,  Philemon,  and  Apollonius.  And  also  in  the 
other  parts  of  Africa  and  Mauritania  there  was  great 
persecution.  Also  in  Sammium,  of  which  place  Chroni- 
con  makes  mention,  and  Sicily,  where  there  were  seventy- 
nine  martyrs  slain  for  the  profession  of  Christ. 

Now  let  us  come  to  Europe  :  at  Nicopolis,  the  mar- 
tyrs were  most  miserably  and  pitifully  handled.  Euphe- 
mia  suffered  in  Chalcedon. 

Agricola  aiid  Vitalis,  at  Bohemia.  And  at  Aquileia, 
the  emperor  commanded  every  man  to  kill  the  christians. 
And  among  those  martyrs  were  Felices  and  Fortunatus. 
In  all  jjlaces  of  Italy  the  persecution  became  great.  In 
France,  Ilectionarus  play^^d  the  cruel  hellhound,  of  whose 
great  cruelty  against  the  christians  many  histories  are 
full.  And  at  j\Iassilia,  Maximian  set  forth  his  decree, 
that  either  they  should  all  do  sacrifice  unto  the  heathen 
gods,  or  else  be  all  slain  witli  various  kinds  of  torments. 
Therefore  many  nuu-tyrs  died  there  for  the  glory  of 
Christ. 

In  many  places  of  Spain,  there  was  great  persecution, 
as  at  Emerita,  where  Eulalia  suffered  ;  and  Adula,  where 
Vincentius,  Sabina,  and  Christina  also  suffered.  At  Tole- 
tura,  Leucadia  the  virgin,  suffered  ;  at  Cesarea  Augusta, 
eighteen  were  put  to  death,  besides  a  great  number  of 
other  martyrs  who  suffered  under  Decian.  the  governor, 
who  afflicted  with  persecution  all  the  coasts  of  Spain. 
Rectionarus  made  such  persecution  at  Trevers  that  the 
blood  of  the  christian  men  that  were  slain  ran  like  small 
brooks,  and  coloured  great  and  main  rivers.  Neither 
yet  did  this  suftice  him,  but  from  thence  he  sent  certain 
horsemen  with  his  letters,  commanding  them  to  ride  into 
every  place,  and  charge  all  such  as  had  taken  and  appre- 


hended any  christians,  that  they  should  immediately  put 
them  to  death. 

Bede  says,  that  this  persecution  reached  even  to  the 
Britains.  And  the  chronicle  of  Martinus,  and  the  "  Nose- 
gay of  Time"  declare,  that  all  the  christians  in  Britain 
were  utterly  destroyed.  The  kinds  of  death  and  punish- 
ment were  so  great  and  horrible,  as  no  man  is  able  to 
express.  In  the  beginning,  the  emperor  threatened  them 
with  bonds  and  imprisonment  ;  but  within  a  \\  hile,  when 
he  began  to  work  the  matter  in  good  earnest,  he  devised 
innumerable  sorts  of  torments  and  punishments,  as  whip- 
pings, andscourgings,  rackings,  horrible  scrapings,  sword, 
fire,  and  shipboats,  wherein  a  great  number  being  put 
were  sunk  and  drowned  in  the  bottom  of  the  sea.  Also 
hanging  them  upon  crosses,  binding  them  to  the  bodies 
of  dead  trees,  with  their  heads  downward,  hanging  them 
by  the  middles  upon  gallows  till  they  died  for  hunger ; 
throwing  them  alive  to  such  kind  of  wild  beasts  as  would 
devour  them  ;  as  lions,  bears,  leopards,  and  wild  bulls. 
Pricking  and  thrusting  them  with  bodkins  and  talons 
of  beasts  till  they  were  almost  dead  ;  lifting  them  up 
on  high  with  their  heads  downward,  with  other  sorts  of 
punishments  most  tragical,  or  rather  tyrannical  and  piti- 
ful to  describe.  As  first,  the  binding  of  them  to  trees, 
and  to  the  houghs  thereof ;  the  pulling  and  tearing 
asunder  of  their  members  and  joints,  being  tied  to  the 
boughs  an^l  arms  of  trees.  The  mangling  of  them  with 
axes,  the  choaking  of  them  with  smoke  by  small  fires,  the 
dismembeiiii!;  of  their  hands,  ears  and  feet,  with  other 
joints;  the  holy  martyrs  of  Alexandria  suffered  scorch- 
ing and  broiling  with  coals,  not  unto  death,  but  every 
day  renewed.  With  sucli  kind  of  torments  the  martyrs 
at  Antioch  were  afflicted.  But  in  Pontus,  other  horri- 
ble punishments,  and  fearful  to  be  heard,  did  the  martyrs 
of  Christ  suffer  ;  some  of  wliom  had  sharp  bodkins  thrust 
in  their  finger  ends  under  their  nails ;  some  were 
sprinkled  witii  boiling  lead,  having  their  most  necessary 
members  cut  from  them  ;  others  suffering  most  intoler- 
able, and  undurable  torments  and  ])ains. 

Phileas,  the  bishop  of  the  Thumitans,  a  man  singularly 
well  learned,  hath  described,  in  his  epistle  to  the  Thumi. 
tans,  which  epistle  is  to  be  found  in  Eusebius,  (lib.  viii, 
cap.  10),  how  great  the  persecution  which  reigned  in 
Alexandria  was,  and  with  how  many  and  sundry  kinds 
of  new  devised  punishments  the  martyrs  were  afflicted, 
of  which  we  will  here  briefly  recite  a  part.  "  Because 
every  man  might  torment  the  holy  martyrs  as  they 
pleased,  some  beat  them  with  cudgels,  some  with  rods, 
some  with  whips,  some  with  thongs,  and  some  with 
cords  ;  and  this  example  of  heating  was  executed  with 
nuich  cruelty.  For  some  of  them  having  their  hands 
hound  behind  their  backs,  were  lifted  up  upon  timber 
logs,  and  witli  certain  instruments  their  members  and 
joints  were  stretched  forth,  whereupon  their  whole 
bodies  hanging  were  subject  to  the  will  of  the  tonncutors. 
who  were  conmsanded  to  afHict  them  with  all  manner  of 
torments,  and  not  on  their  sides  only  (as  hoiiiicides 
were)  but  all  over  their  bodies,  thighs,  and  legs,  they 
s(M'atched  them  with  the  talons  and  claws  of  wild  beasts. 
Others  were  seen  to  hang  by  one  hand  upon  the  engine, 
whereby  they  might  t'eel  the  more  grievous  pulling  out 
of  the  rest  of  their  joints  and  members.  Otiiers  were 
honiul  to  pillars  with  their  faces  turned  to  the  wall, 
having  no  sujijjort  under  their  feet,  and  were  violently 
drawn  down  with  the  weight  of  their  bodies.  And  this 
they  suH'ered,  not  only  during  the  time  of  their  examina- 
tion, and  while  the  sheriff  had  to  do  with  them,  but  also 
tlie  whole  day  long.  And  whilst  the  judge  went  thus 
from  one  to  another,  he  appointed  certain  officers  to  at- 
tend upon  those  he  left,  that  they  might  not  he  let  down, 
until  either  through  the  intolerableness  of  the  pain,  or 
by  the  extremity  of  the  cold,  they  were  near  the  point  of 
death.  And,  further,  they  were  commanded  that  they 
should  not  shew  one  spark  of  mercy  or  compassion  upon 
us,  but  so  extremely  and  furiously  did  they  deal  with  us, 
as  though  our  souls  and  bodies  should  have  died 
together." 

Thus    wrote    Phileas    to    the    church  where   he   was 
bishop,  before  he  receired  the  sentence  of  death,  being 


I 


D.  303— 305. !     THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


57 


yet  in  bonds ;  and  in  the  same  he  exhorts  his  brethren  con- 
stantly to  persist  after  his  death,  in  the  truth  of  Christ. 

But  as  ail  their  torments  were  marvellous  and  notable 
for  their  horribleness,  and  most  grievous  and  sharp,  yet, 
notwithstanding,  these  martyrs  were  neither  dismayed 
noi  overcome,  but  rather  confirmed  and  strengthened, 
so  clieerfuUy  and  joyfully  they  sustained  whatever  was 
Jilt  upon  them.  Eusebius  says,  that  he  himself  beheld 
the  great  persecution  that  was  done  in  Thebaide  ;  inso- 
much that  the  very  swords  of  the  hangmen  and  perse- 
cutors being  blunt  with  the  great  and  often  slaughter, 
they,  themselves,  for  weariness  sat  down  to  rest,  and 
others  were  obliged  to  take  their  places.  And  yet,  not- 
withstanding all  this,  the  murdered  christians  shewed 
the  marvellous  readiness,  willingness,  and  divine  forti- 
tude with  which  they  were  endowed  ;  with  courage,  joy, 
and  smiling,  receiving  the  sentence  of  death  pronounced 
upon  them,  and  sung  even  unto  the  last  gasp,  hymns 
and  psalms  to  God. 

Some  there  were,  also,  that  were  overcome  with  fear 
and  threatenings,  and  by  their  own  infirmities,  and  went 
back,  amone:  whom  Socrates  names  Miletius ;  and  Atha- 
nusiu*.  in  his  second  apology,  names  the  bishop  of  Licus. 
Of  the  fall  of  Marcellinus,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  I  will 
speak  afterwards  ;  for  he  being  persuaded  by  others,  and 
especially  of  the  Emperor  Dioclesian  himself,  did  sacri- 
I  fice  to  the  idols,  whereupon  he  was  excommunicated. 
The  number  of  the  martyrs  increased  daily,  sometimes 
I  ten,  sometimes  twenty  were  slain  at  once  ,  sometimes 
'  thirty,  and  oftentimes  threescore,  and  sometimes  a  hun- 
dred in  one  day,  men,  women,  and  children,  by  divers 
kinds  of  death.  Also  Damasus,  Beda,  Orosius,  Hono- 
rius,  and  others  do  witness,  that  there  were  slain  in  this 
persecution  by  the  names  of  martyrs,  within  the  space 
of  thirty  days,  seventeen  thousand  persons,  besides  a 
great  number  that  were  condemned  to  the  metal  mines 
and  quarries  with  like  cruelty. 

At  Alexandria,  Peter  the  bishop,  with  three  hundred 
others  were  slain  with  axes ;  Gereon  was  beheaded  at  Colo- 
niaAgrippina,with  three  hundred  of  his  fellows;  Mauritius, 
the  captain  of  the  christian  soldiers,  with  his  fellows,  six 
thousand  six  hundred  and  sixty-six.  Victor,  in  the  city 
of  Troy,  now  called  Xanthus,  with  his  fellows,  three 
hundred  and  threescore  were  slain.  Reginus  recites  the 
names  of  many  other  martyrs,  to  the  number  of  one 
hundred  and  twenty. 

And  as  mention  has  been  made  of  Mauritius  and 
Victor,  I  thought  good  here  to  insert  a  more  particular 
account  of  them  taken  out  of  Ado,  and  other  historians, 
as  follows  : 

"Mauritius  came  out  of  Syria  into  France  and  Italy, 
being  captain  of  the  band  of  the  Theban  soldiers,  to  the 
number  of  six  thousand  six  hundred  and  sixty,  being  sent 
for  by  Maximian,  to  go  against  the  rebellious  Bangandes  ; 
i  but  rather,  as  it  should  seem,  by  the  reason  of  the  tyrant, 
j  who  thought  he  might  better  in   these  quarters  use  his 
!  tyranny  upon  the  christians,   than  in  the  eastern  pa;  t. 
;  These  Thebans,  with  Mauritius   the  captain,  after  they 
I  had  entered  into  Rome,    were  confirmed  in  the  faith  by 
.  Marcellus  the  blessed  bishop,   promising  by  oath  th.it 
j  they  would  rather  be  slain  of  their  enemies,  than  forsake 
that  faith  which  they  had  received.    At  that  time  the  Cesa- 
reans were  encamped  not  far  from  the  town  called  Ottodor, 
I  where  Maximian  offered  sacrifice  to  his  devils,  and  called 
I  all  the  soldiers  both   of  the  east  and  west  to  the  same, 
I  strictly  charging  them  by  the  altars  of  his  gods,  that  thev 
I  would   fight   against    those    rebels    the  Bangandes,   and 
1  persecute  the  christian   enemies  of  the  emperor's  gods  ; 
j  which  commandment  was   shewed  to  the  Theban   host, 
I  who  were  also  encamped  about   the    river  Rhone;  but 
I  they  would  in  no  wise  come  to  Ottodor,  for  every  man 
I  agreed  rather  to  die  in  that  place  than  either  to  sacrifice 
j  to  the  gods,  or  bear  armour  against  the  christians.     The 
I  emperor  being  very  wroth  with  them,  commanded  every 
!   tenth  man  of  that  whole  band  to  be  put  to  the  sword,  to 
I  which  they  committed  their  necks  with  great  joy.     To 
!   which    notable  and  great   strength  of   faith,   Mauritius 
I   himself  was  a  great  encourager,  who  exhorted  and  ani- 
I   mated  his  soldiers  both  to  fortitude  and  constancy.    Who, 
being  called  to  the  emperor,  answered  him  thus,  '  We 


are,  O  emperor!  your  soldiers,  but  yet  also,  to  speak 
freely,  the  servants  of  God.  We  owe  to  thee  service  of 
war,  to  him  innocency.  Of  thee  we  receive  for  our 
labour  wages  ;  of  him  the  beginning  of  life.  But  in  this 
we  may  in  no  wise  obey  thee,  O  em])eror!  to  deny  God 
our  author  and  Lord,  and  not  only  ours,  but  your 
Lord  likewise.  If  we  be  not  so  extremely  forced  that 
we  ofiend  him,  doubtless,  as  we  have  hitherto  done,  we 
will  yet  obey  you  ;  but  we  will  rather  obey  him  than  you. 
We  offer  here  our  hands  against  any  other  enemies  ; 
but  to  defile  our  hands  with  the  blood  of  innocents,  that 
we  may  not  do.  These  right  hands  of  ours  have  skill  to 
fight  against  tlie  wicked  and  true  enemies  ;  but  to  spoU. 
and  murder  the  godly  and  citizens,  they  have  no  skill  at 
all.  We  have  in  remembrance  how  we  took  armour  in 
hand,  for  the  defence  of  the  citizens,  and  not  against 
them.  We  fought  always  for  justice  sake,  piety,  and  for 
the  health  of  innocents.  These  have  been  always  the 
rewards  of  our  perils  and  labour.  We  have  fought  in 
the  quarrel  of  faith,  which  in  no  wise  we  can  keep  to  you, 
if  we  do  not  shew  the  same  to  our  God.  We  first  sware 
upon  the  sacraments  of  our  God,  then  afterward  to  the 
king  ;  and  do  you  think  the  second  will  avail  us,  if  wo 
break  the  first  ?  By  us  you  would  plague  the  christians 
to  do  which  feat  we  are  only  commanded  by  you.  We 
are  here  ready  to  confess  God  the  author  of  all  things, 
and  believe  in  his  son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  We  see 
before  our  eyes  our  fellows,  and  the  partakers  of  our 
labours  put  to  the  sword,  and  we  sprinkled  with  their 
blood.  We  have  not  bewailed  nor  mourned  the  death  of 
our  blessed  companions,  but  rather  have  been  glad,  and 
have  rejoiced  thereat,  for  that  they  have  been  counted 
worthy  to  suffer  for  the  Lord  their  God.  The  extreme 
necessity  of  death  cannot  move  us  against  your  majesty, 
neither  yet  any  desperation,  O  emperor,  which  is  wont 
in  venturous  affairs  to  do  much,  shall  arm  us  against  you. 
Behold  here  we  cast  down  our  weapons,  and  resist  not, 
for  that  we  had  rather  to  be  killed,  than  kill ;  and  die 
guiltless,  than  live  guilty.  Whatsoever  more  ye  will 
command,  appoint,  and  enjoin  us,  we  are  here  ready  to 
suffer,  yea,  both  fire  and  sword,  and  whatsoever  other 
torments.  We  confess  ourselves  to  be  christians,  we 
cannot  persecute  christians,  nor  will  do  sacrifice  to  your 
devilish  idols.' 

"  With  which  answer,  the  emperor,  being  much  dis- 
pleased, commanded  the  second  time  the  tenth  man  of 
those  that  were  left  to  be  murdered.  That  cruelty  also 
being  accomplished,  at  length,  when  the  christian  soldiers 
would  in  no  wise  condescend  to  his  mind,  he  set  upon 
them  with  his  whole  host,  both  footmen  and  horsemen, 
and  charged  them  to  kill  them  all ;  they  making  no  resist- 
ance, but  throwing  down  their  armour,  yielded  their  lives 
to  the  persecutors,  and  offered  to  them  their  naked 
bodies,  and  were  thus  slain. 

"  Victor  was  not  of  that  band  ;  but  being  an  old  soldier, 
was  dismissed  for  his  age  ;  he  coming  suddenly  upon 
them  as  they  were  banqueting  and  making  merry 
with  the  spoils  of  the  holy  martyrs,  was  bidden  to  sit 
down  with  them  ;  who  asking  the  cause  of  their  great 
rejoicing,  and  understanding  the  truth  thereof,  detested 
tiie  guests,  and  refused  to  eat  with  them.  And  then 
it  being  demanded  of  him  whether  he  were  a  christian  or 
no  ?  he  openly  confessed  that  he  was  a  christian,  and 
ever  would  be.  Upon  which  they  rushed  upon  him,  and 
killed  him,  and  made  him  partner  of  the  like  martyr- 
dom »nd  honour. 

Dioclesian  and  Maximinian,  seeing  the  number  of  the 
christians  rather  increase  than  diminish,  notwithstand- 
ing all  the  cruelty  that  they  could  show,  were  now  oue 
of  all  hope  of  rooting  them  out ;  and  loathing  the  shed- 
ding of  more  blood,  they  at  last  ceased  of  their  own  ac- 
cord to  jiut  any  more  christians  to  death.  But  yet  they 
tormented  great  multitudes,  thrustingout  their  right  eyes, 
and  maiming  their  left  legs  with  a  searing-iron,  con- 
demned them  to  the  mines,  not  so  much  for  the  use  of 
their  labour,  as  for  the  desire  of  afflicting  them. 

When  Dioclesian  and  Maximinian  had  reigned  to- 
gether emperors  twenty-one  years,  they  abdicated  the 
throne,  Dioclesian  at  K-icomedia,  and  Maximinian  at 
Midiolan,  both  of  them  led  a  private  life.     (A.  D.  305.) 


58 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH.  [Book  I. 


In  the  beginning  of  this  persecution,  you  heard  how 
Dioclesian,  being  made  emperor,  took  to  himMaximinian. 
Also  how  these  two  governing  as  emperors  together, 
chose  two  others  as  Cesars  under  them,  namely,  Galerius 
Maximinus,  and  Coustantius  the  father  of  Constantine 
the  Great.  So  Dioclesian  and  Maximinian  being  now 
displaced,  the  Imperial  Dominion  remained  with  Con- 
stantius  and  Galerius  Maximinus,  which  two  divided  the 
■whole  monarchy  between  them.  Maximinus  governing 
the  eastern  countries,  and  Constantius  the  western  parts. 
Galerius  Maximinus  appointed  Maximius  and  Severus 
to  be  the  two  Cesars.  And  these  were  the  emperors 
and  Cesars  who,  succeeding  after  Dioclesian  and  Maxi- 
minian, continued  that  persecution  which  Dioclesian  and 
Maximinian  began,  save  only  that  Constantius,  with  his 
son  Constantine  was  no  great  doer  therein,  but  rather  a 
maintainer  and  supporter  of  the  christians.  Which  Con- 
stantius was  a  prince  very  excellent,  civil,  meek,  gentle, 
liberal,  and  desirous  to  do  good  unto  those  who  had  any 
private  authority  under  him.  To  these  virtues  he  added 
yet  a  more  worthy  ornament,  that  is,  devotion,  love, 
and  affection  towards  the  word  of  God,  which  caused 
great  peace  and  tranquillity,  in  all  his  provinces.  He 
neither  levied  any  wars  contrary  to  piety  and  christian  reli- 
gion, neither  did  he  destroy  the  churches,  but  commanded 
that  the  christians  should  be  preserved  and  defended. 

Galerius  Maximinus,  joint-emperor  with  Constantius, 
was  so  great  an  idolater,  that  he  built  up  temples  in 
every  city,  and  repaired  those  that  were  fallen  in  decay. 
And  he  chose  out  the  most  worthy  of  his  political  magis- 
trates to  be  the  idols'  priests,  and  ordained  that  they 
should  execute  their  office  with  great  authority  and  dignity, 
and  also  with  warlike  pomp.  But  he  was  much  opposed  to 
christian  piety  and  religion,  and  in  the  eastern  churches 
exercised  cruel  persecution. 

He  was  at  length  revoked  from  his  cruelty  by  the  just 
judgment  and  punishment  of  God.  For  he  was  suddenly 
seized  witli  a  most  extraordinary  and  desperate  disease, 
which,  beginning  outwardly  in  his  flesh,  from  thence  pro- 
ceeded to  the  inward  parts  of  his  body.  The  physicians 
not  being  able  to  cure  him,  he  was  at  length  put  in 
remembrance  that  this  disease  was  sent  from  God,  and 
began  to  think  of  the  wickedness  that  he  had  done 
agamst  the  saints  of  God,  and  so  coming  again  to  himself, 
first  confessed  to  God  all  his  offences,  and  then  forthwith 
connnanded  all  men  to  cease  from  the  persecutions  of 
the  christians.  Requiring  moreover  that  they  should 
set  uji  his  imperial  proclamations  for  the  restoring  of 
tlieir  temjiles,  and  that  the  christians  in  their  assem- 
blies should  devoutly  j'ray  to  their  God  for  the  emperor. 
Then  was  the  persecution  stayed,  and  the  imperial  pro- 
clamations were  set  up  in  every  city,  containing  the 
countermand  of  those  things  which  were  before  decreed 
agiinst  the  christians. 

The  governors  therefore  of  every  province,  released  all 
such  prisoners  as  were  condemned  to  the  mines,  and  to 
perpetual  imprisonment  for  their  faith.  This  seemed  to 
them  as  unlooked  for,  and  as  light  to  travellers  in  a  dark 
nigiit.  They  gathered  themselves  together  in  every  city, 
they  called  their  synods  and  councils,  and  marvelled  much 
at  the  sudden  change  and  alteration.  The  infidels  them- 
selves extolled  the  only  and  true  God  of  the  christians. 
The  christians  received  again  all  their  former  liberties  ; 
and  such  as  fell  away  before  in  the  time  of  persecution, 
repented  themselves,  and  after  having  done  penance,  they 
returned  again  to  the  church.  Now  the  christians  re- 
joiced in  every  city,  praising  God  with  hymns  and 
psalms.  This  was  a  marvellous  sudden  alteration  of  the 
church,  from  a  most  unhappy  state  into  a  better  :  but 
the  tyrant  Maximinus  scarcely  suffered  this  peace  to  con- 
tinue six  months  unviolated  ;  for  he  took  frcnn  the  chris- 
tians all  liberty  to  assemble  and  congregate  in  church- 
yards. 

And  the  emperor  by-and-bye  commanded  to  be  pub- 
lished throughout  every  city,  and  to  be  hung  in  the 
midst  of  every  city  (which  was  never  done  before)  the 
edicts  against  the  christians,  graven  in  tables  of  brass. 
And  the  children  in  the  schools,  with  great  noise  and 
clapping  of  hands,  did  every  day  resound  the  blasphe- 
oiies  of  Pilate  unto  Jesus,  and  whatever  other  things 


were  devised  of  the  magistrates,  after  a  most  despitef 
manner. 

Thus  came  it  to  pass,  that  at  length  the  persecutiot 
was  as  great  as  ever,  and  the  magistrates  of  every  proj 
vince  were  very  severe  against  the  christians;  some  thej 
condemned  to  death,  and  some  to  exile.  Among  whoE 
they  condemned  three  christiang  at  Emisa,  in  Phenicia^ 
with  whom  Sylvanus  the  bishop,  a  very  old  man,  being 
forty  years  in  the  ecclesiastical  function,  was  condemned 
to  death.  At  Nicomedia,  Lucianus,  the  elder  of  An* 
tioch,  being  brought  thither,  after  he  had  exhibited  to 
the  emperor  his  apology  concerning  the  doctrine  of  the 
christians,  was  cast  into  prison,  and  after  put  to  death. 
At  Alexandria,  Peter,  a  most  worthy  bishop,  was  be- 
headed, with  whom  many  other  Egyptian  bishoj)s  also 
died.  Quirinus,  the  bishop  of  Scescanus,  having  a 
hand-mill  tied  about  his  neck,  was  tin  own  headlong  from 
the  bridge  into  the  flood,  and  there  a  long  while  floated 
above  the  water,  and  when  he  opened  his  mouth  to 
speak  to  the  lookers  on,  that  they  should  not  be  dis- 
mayed by  his  punishment,  he  was  drowned.  At  Rome 
died  Marcellus,  the  bishop,  as  saith  Platina ;  also  Timo- 
theus  the  elder,  with  many  other  bishops  and  priests, 
were  martyred.  To  conclude,  many  in  sundi-y  places 
everywhere  were  martyred,  whose  names  the  book  inti- 
tuled Fasciculus  Temporum  declareth  ;  as  Victorianus, 
Symphorianus,  Castorius  with  his  wife,  Castulus,  Cesa- 
rius,  Mennas,  Nobilis,  Dorotheus,  Gorgonius,  Petrus, 
and  other  innumerable  martyrs ;  Erasmus,  Bonifacius, 
Juliana,  Cosmas,  Damianus,  Basilinus,  with  seven 
others.  Dorothea,  Theophilus,  Theodosia,  Vitalis, 
Agricola,  Acha,  Philemon,  Hireneus,  Januarius,  Festus, 
Desiderius,  Gregorius,  Spoletanus,  Agapes,  Chionia,  Hi- 
renea,  Theodora, and  two  hundred  threescore  and  ten  other 
martyrs.  Florianus,  Primus  and  Felicianus,  Vitus,  and 
Modestus,  Crescentia,  Albinius,  Rogatianus,  Donatianus, 
Pancratius,  Catharina,  Margareta,  Lucia  the  virgin,  and 
Antheus  the  king,  with  many  thousand  martyrs  more. 
Simplicius,  Fanstinus,  Beatrix,  Panthaleon,  Georgius, 
Justius,  Leocandia,  Anthonia,  and  other  more  (to  an 
infinite  number)  suffered  martyrdom  in  this  persecution, 
whose  names  God  hath  written  in  the  book  of  life.  Also 
Felix,  Victor,  with  his  parents,  Lucia  the  widow,  Gemcr 
nianus,  with  threescore  and  nineteen  others.  Sabinus, 
Anastasia,  Chrysogonus,  Felix  and  Audactus,  Adrianus, 
Natholia,  Eugenia.  Agnes  also,  when  she  was  but 
thirteen  years  old,  was  martyred.  Eusebius,  in  his 
eighth  book,  and  fifteenth  chapter,  mentions  these  kinds 
of  torments  and  punishments  inflicted  on  the  christians  ; 
"  Fire,  wild  beasts,  the  sword,  crucifyings,  the  bottom  of 
the  sea,  the  cutting  and  burning  of  members,  the  thrust, 
ing  out  of  eyes,  dismembering  of  the  whole  body,  hun- 
ger, imprisonment,  and  whatsoever  other  cruelty  the 
magistrates  could  devise."  All  which  notwithstanding, 
the  godly  ones  manfully  endured,  rather  than  do  sacrifice 
as  they  were  bid,  to  the  idols.  Neither  yet  could  the 
christians  live  safely  in  the  wilderness,  but  were  fetched 
even  from  thence  to  death  and  torments,  insomuch  that 
this  was  a  more  grievous  persecution  under  Maximinus 
the  Tyrant,  than  was  the  former  cruel  persecution  under 
Maximinian  the  Prince. 

And  as  you  have  heard  that  the  cruel  edict  of  Maximinus 
proclaimed  against  the  christians,  was  graven  in  brass 
which  he  thought  should  perpetually  endure  to  the  abolish- 
ing of  Christ  and  his  religion :  now  mark  the  great  handy- 
work  of  God,  which  immediately  fell  upon  the  same; 
for  there  soon  followed  a  most  unseasonable  drought, 
with  famine  and  pestilence  among  the  people.  By  which 
famine  and  pestilence  the  people  were  greatly  consumed  ; 
great  numbers  died  in  the  cities,  but  many  more  in  the 
countrv  and  villages,  so 'that  most  part  of  the  husband- 
men and  countrymen  died  with  the  famine  and  pestilence. 
There  were  many  who,  bringing  out  their  best  treasure, 
were  glad  to  give  it  for  any  kind  of  sustenance,  were  it 
never  so  little  ;  others,  selling  away  their  possessions, 
came  to  extreme  poverty  and  beggary  ;  some  eating  grass, 
and  other  unwholesome  herbs,  were  obliged  to  fill  them- 
selves with  such  food  as  did  hurt  and  poison  their 
bodies.  Also,  a  number  of  women  in  the  cities,  being 
brought  to  extreme  misery,  were  constrained  to  depart 


A.  D.  305—312.]        THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


from  the  city,  and  to  beg  through  the  country.  Some 
others  being  weak  and  faint,  wandering  up  and  down, 
iand  not  able  to  stand  for  feebleness,  fell  down  in  the 
middle  of  the  streets,  and  holding  up  their  hands,  most 
pitifully  cried  for  some  scraps  or  fragments  of  bread  to 
be  given  them,  and  being  at  the  last  gasp,  ready  to  give 
up  the  ghost,  and  not  able  to  utter  any  other  words,  yet 
cried  out  that  they  were  hungry.  The  market-place, 
streets,  lanes,  and  alleys  lay  full  of  dead  and  naked 
bodies,  being  cast  out  and  unburied,  to  the  pitiful  and 
grievous  beholding  of  them  that  saw  them,  wherefore 
many  were  eaten  of  dogs. 

In  like  manner,  the  pestilence  spreading  through  all 
houses  and  ranks  of  men,  destroyed  many,  especially 
those,  who,  having  plenty  of  victuals,  escaped  the  famine. 
Thus,  the  rich  princes,  the  presidents,  and  magistrates, 
being  the  more  apt  to  receive  the  infection,  by  reason  of 
their  plenty,  were  quickly  cut  off.  The  miserable  mul- 
titude being  consumed  with  famine  and  with  pestilence, 
all  places  were  full  of  mourning,  neither  was  there  any 
thing  else  seen,  but  wailing  and  weeping  in  every  corner  ; 
so  that  what  with  famine  and  pestilence,  death  in  a  short 
time  brake  up  and  consumed  whole  households,  two  or 
three  dead  bodies  being  carried  out  together  from  one 
house  to  one  funeral. 

These  were  the  rewards  of  the  vain  boasts  of  Maxinii- 
,nus  and  his  edicts,  which  he  published  in  all  towns  and 
cities  against  us,  when  it  was  evident  to  all  men  how  di- 
Jigent  and  charitable  the  christians  were  to  them  in  all 
ithis  their  miserable  extremity.  For  they  only  in  all  this 
itime  of  distress,  shewed  compassion  upon  them,  travel- 
ling every  day,  some  in  curing  the  sick,  and  some  in 
burying  the  dead,  who  were  forsaken  by  their  own  kin- 
dred. Some  of  the  christians  calling  and  gathering  the 
multitude  together,  who  were  in  danger  of  famine,  dis- 
tributed bread  to  them,  whereby  they  gave  occasion  to 
all  men  to  glorify  the  God  of  the  christians,  and  to  con- 
fess them  to  be  the  true  worshippers  of  God,  as  appeared 
iby  their  works.  By  the  means  liereof,  the  great  God 
and  defender  of  the  christians,  who  before  had  shewed 
his  anger  and  indignation  against  all  men,  for  their 
wrongful  afflicting  of  us,  opened  again  to  us  the  com- 
fortable light  of  his  Providence,  so  that  peace  fell  upon  us, 
las  light  unto  them  that  sit  in  darkness,  to  the  great  ad- 
biiration  of  all  men,  who  easily  perceive  God  himself  to 
jbe  a  perpetual  director  of  our  doings,  who  many  times 
chastens  his  people  with  calamities  for  a  time  to  exercise 
them,  but  after  sufficient  correction,  again  shews  himself 
merciful  and  favourable  to  them  who  with  faith  call 
upon  him. 

Thus,  at  that  time  was  fulfilled  most  plainly  and  evi- 
dently the  true  promise  of  Christ  to  his  church,  that  the 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  his  church  builded 
upon  his  faith,  as  may  sufficiently  appear  by  these  ten 
^persecutions  above  described  ;  in  which,  as  no  man  can 
deny,  but  that  Satan  and  his  malignant  world  assayed 
the  uttermost  of  their  power  and  might  to  overthrow  the 
church  of  Jesus ;  so  all  men  must  needs  grant,  that  read 
these  histories,  that  when  Satan  and  the  gates  of  hell 
had  done  their  worst,  yet  they  did  not  prevail  against 
(this  mount  of  Sion,  nor  ever  shall.  For  else  what  was 
to  be  thought,  when  so  many  emperors  and  tyrants  to- 
gether, Dioclesian,  Maximinian,  Galerius,  Severus, 
Maxentius,  Licinius,  with  their  captains  and  officers, 
were  let  loose,  like  so  many  lions,  upon  a  scattered  and 
unarmed  flock  of  sheep,  intending  nothing  else  but  the 
utter  subversion  of  all  Christianity,  and  especially  also 


1 ,  The  truth  of  this  narrative  is  very  far  from  beins  established 
BO  us  to  justify  an  author  in  admittins  it  without  some  qualifica- 
tion. It  is  now  most  generally  regarded  as  a  fiction,  which  was 
tiiilt  upon  some  dream  of  the  emperor.  Jiosheim  tlius  notices  it: 
"  It  is  easy  indeed,  to  refute  the  opinion  of  those  wlio  look 
upnii  this  prodiiy  as  a  cunning  fiction,  invented  by  the  emperor 
t. p  iiiiimate  his  troops  in  the  ensuing  battle,  or  who  consider  tlie 
narration  as  wholly  liibulous.  The  sentiment  also  of  those  who 
limagine  tliat  this  pretended  cross  was  no  more  than  a  natural 
Iplienoiiienon  in  a  solar  halo,  is  perhaps  more  ingenious  than 
solid  and  convincing ;  nor,  in  the  third  place,  do  we  tliinlv  it  suf- 
licitntly  proved  that  tlie  Divine  Power  interposed  here  to  contirm 
t!ie  wavering  failh  of  Constantine,  by  a  stujiendous  miracle.  The 
Oiily   hy,  othesis    Ihea    » hicli   remains,   is,   that   we  consider  this 


when  laws  were  set  up  in  brass  against  the  christians,  as 
a  thing  perpetually  to  stand ;  what  was  here  to  be 
looked  for,  but  a  final  desolation  of  the  name  and  reli- 
gion of  christians  ?  But  what  followed,  you  have  partly 
heard,  and  more  is  to  be  marked  in  the  history  fol- 
lowing. 

Maxentius,  son  of  Maximinian,  having  been  declared 
emperor  at  Rome  (A.  D.  306),  by  his  grievous  tyranny 
and  unspeakable  wickedness,  oppressed  the  citizens  and 
senators,  who  sent  their  complaints  to  Constantine,  de- 
siring him  to  help  and  release  their  country  and  city  of 
Rome.  Constantine,  understanding  their  miserable  and 
pitiful  state,  first  sent  letters  to  Maxentius,  desiring  and 
exhorting  him  to  restrain  his  corrupt  doings,  and  great 
cruelty.  But  when  no  letters  nor  exhortations  would 
j)revail,  at  length,  pitying  the  woful  case  of  the  Romans, 
he  gathered  together  his  army  in  Britain  and  France, 
therewith  to  repress  the  violent  rage  of  the  tyrant 
Maxentius.  Thus,  Constantine,  sufficiently  furnished 
with  strength  of  men,  but  especially  with  strength  of 
God,  began  his  journey  towards  Italy,  which  was  about 
the  last  year  of  the  persecution  (A.  D.  312).  Maxen- 
tius, understanding  of  the  coming  of  Constantine,  and 
trusting  more  to  his  devilish  art  of  magic,  than  to  the  good 
will  of  his  subjects,  durst  not  shew  himself  out  of  the 
city,  nor  encounter  him  in  the  open  field,  but  with  secret 
garrisons  laid  in  wait  for  him  by  the  way  ;  with  whom 
Constantine  had  many  skirmishes,  and  by  the  power  of 
the  Lord  vanquished  them,  and  put  them  to  flight.  Not- 
withstanding Constantine  was  in  great  dread  of  Maxen- 
tius as  he  approached  Rome,  being  in  great  doubt  and  jier- 
plexity  in  himself,  and  revolving  many  things  in  his  mind, 
as  he  drew  towards  the  city,  he  looked  up  to  heaven, 
and  in  the  south  part,  about  the  going  down  of  the  sun, 
he  saw  a  great  brightness  in  heaven,  appearing  in  the 
form  of  a  cross,  with  certain  stars  of  equal  size,  giving 
this  inscription  :  in  hoc  vince,  that  is,  In  this  overcome. 
(Eusebius  de  vita  Constant,  lib.  2.  Niceph.  lib.  7.  cap.  29. 
Eutrop.lib.il.  Sozom.lib.  Leap.  3.  Socrat. lib.  Lcap.2. 
Urspergensis,  Chronic.  Paul.  Diacon.lib.  11).  Thismira- 
culous  vision  Eusebius  Pamphilius  declares  to  be  true  in 
his  first  book  (the  Life  of  Constantine),  and  testifies 
that  he  had  heard  Constantine  himself  often  report,  and 
also  swear  this  to  be  true  and  certain,  which  he  saw  with 
liis  own  eyes  in  heaven,  and  also  his  soldiers  about 
him.  At  the  sight  of  which,  he  was  greatly  asto- 
nished, and  consulted  with  his  men  upon  the  meaning 
of  it.  The  same  night  Christ  appeared  to  him  in  his 
sleep,  with  the  sign  of  the  same  cross  which  he  had  seen 
in  the  heavens,  bidding  him  inscribe  his  banners  with 
that  figure,  and  carry  it  before  him  in  the  wars,  and  so 
he  should  have  the  victory.' 

Here  it  is  to  be  noted,  that  this  sign  of  the  cross,  and 
these  letters  added,  in  hoc  vince,  was  given  to  him  by  God, 
not  to  induce  any  superstitious  worship  of  the  cross,  as 
though  the  cross  itself  had  any  power  or  strength  in  it, 
to  obtain  victory,  but  only  to  be  an  admonition  to  him, 
to  seek  and  aspire  to  the  knowledge  and  faith  of  him, 
who  was  crucified  upon  the  cross  for  the  salvation  of 
him,  and  of  all  the  world,  and  so  to  set  forth  the  glory  of 
his  name,  as  came  to  pass  aftei-wards.  This  by  the  way. 
Now  to  return  to  the  history. 

The  day  following,  after  this  night's  vision,  Constantine 
caused  a  cross  to  be  made  of  gold  and  precious  stone,  and 
to  be  borne  before  him  instead  of  his  standard,  and  so  with 
much  hope  of  victory,  and  great  confidence,  as  one  armed 
from  heaven,  he  advanced  against  his  enemy.     Maxcn- 


famous  cross  as  a  vision   presented  to  the  emperor  in  a  dream.' 
Mosheim,  c.  iv.  p.  1. 

Eusebius  gives  the  narration  on  the  sole  authority  of  Constan- 
tine, who  imagined  that  he  had  seen  this  cross  ;  it  was  natural  that 
in  the  troubled  sleep  of  tlie  emperor,  on  tlie  eve  of  so  eventful  a 
battle,  his  dreams  should  be  vivid,  and  their  impression  strong; 
but  it  is  remarkable  that  Eusebius  gives  no  evidence  from  the 
thousands  of  persons  in  the  army  who  must  have  seen  it,  if  it  were 
really  a  miraculous  display  of  the  Divine  Power,  neither  Sozomen 
nor  Ruffin,  who  wrote  so  soon  after,  make  any  mentien  of  it. 
And  it  has  been  thought  that  Eusebius,  hearing  the  emperor, 
narrating  his  dream,  mistook  him  as  narrating  u  fact,  for  Con- 
stantine always  stated  that  he  was  inlluenced  by  a  dream  in 
making  use  of  the  sign  of  the  cross  in  hi»  army.    [Eb.J 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTION*  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


60 

tiu8,  being  constrained  by  force  to  come,  be  advances 
out  of  the  city,  sends  all  his  army  to  join  witli  him  in 
the  field  beyond  the  river  Tiber,  where  he  was  put  to 
such  a  flight,  and  driven  to  such  exigence,  that  in  retir- 
ing back  with  liaste  to  get  into  the  city,  be  was  over- 
turned by  the  fall  of  his  horse  into  the  bottom  of  the 
river,  and  being  unable  to  get  out  from  the  weight  of  his 
armour,  he,  with  a  great  part  of  his  men,  were  drowned. 

We  read  in  history  of  many  victories  and  great  con- 
quests, yet  we  never  read,  and  never  shall,  of  any  victory 
so  wholesome,  so  desirable,  so  opportune  to  mankind,  as 
this  was,  which  made  an  end  of  so  much  bloodshed,  and 
obtained  liberty  and  life  to  the  posterity  of  so  many  ge- 
nerations. For  although  some  persecution  was  yet  stir- 
ring in  the  east  by  Maximinus,  and  Licinius,  who  had 
been  appointed  Cssar  in  room  of  Severus,  yet  in  Rome, 
and  in  all  the  west,  no  martyr  died  after  this  heavenly 
victor)'.  And  also  in  the  east  Constantine  so  vanquished 
the  tyrants,  and  so  established  the  peace  of  the  church, 
that  for  the  space  of  a  thousand  years  after  that,  we  read 
of  no  open  persecution  against  the  christians,  until  the 
time  of  John  Wicklilfe,  when  the  bishops  of  Rome  began 
to  persecute  the  true  members  of  Christ,  as  shall  ap- 
pear in  further  process  of  this  history.  So  happy  and 
glorious  was  this  victory  of  Constantine,  sirnamed  the 
Great.  For  joy  and  gladness  of  which  the  citizens  who 
bad  sent  for  him,  brought  him  into  the  city  of  Rome 
with  great  triumph,  where  he  with  the  cross  was  most 
honourably  received,  and  the  triumph  celebrated  for  the 
space  of  seven  days  together,  having  his  image  set  up 
in  the  Market-place,  holding  in  his  right  hand  the  sign 
of  the  cross,  with  this  inscription  :  "  Wiih  this  saving 
sign,  the  true  token  of  fortitude,  I  have  rescued  and 
delivered  our  city  from  the  yoke  of  the  tyrant." 
(Euseb.  lib.  9.  cap.  9.) 

By  this  victory  of  Constantine,  no  little  tranquillity 
came  to  the  church  of  Christ.  Although  in  the  east  the 
storm  was  not  yet  altogether  quieted,  yet  here  in  Europe 
great  tranquillity  followed,  and  continued  in  the  church 
without  any  open  slaughter  for  a  thousand  years  (to  the 
time  of  John  Wickliffe  and  the  Waldenses,  as  is  before 
mentioned)  by  the  means  of  the  godly  beginning  of  good 
Constantine,  who,  with  his  fellow,  Licinius,  being  now 
established  in  their  dominion,  set  forth  their  general 
proclamation  or  edict,  that  no  man  should  be  constrained 
to  any  religion,  but  that  all  men  should  have  liberty, 
that  the  christians  might  continue  in  their  profession 
without  any  danger,  and  whosoever  pleased  might  freely 
join  them.  Which  thing  was  very  well  received  and  highly 
approved  by  the  Romans,  and  all  wise  men. 

The  copy  of  the  imperial  constitution  of  Constantine 
and  Licinius,  for  the  establishing  of  the  free  wor- 
shippinff  of  God  after  the  christian  relit/ion. 

"  Not  long  ago  we,  considering  with  ourselves,  that 
liberty  and  freedom  of  religion  ought  not  in  any  case  to  be 
prohibited,  but  that  free  leave  ought  to  be  given  to  every 
man  to  do  therein  according  to  his  will  and  mind.  We 
have  given  commandment  to  all  men  to  qualify  matters 
of  religion  as  they  themselves  thought  good,  and  that 
also  the  christians  should  keep  the  opinions  and  faith  of 
their  religion  ;  but  because  many  and  sundry  opinions 
spring  and  increase  through  the  liberty  granted  by  our 
first  license,  we  thought  good  to  add  thereunto,  and  to 
make  plain  those  things  whereby  perchance  some 
in  time  to  come  may  be  hindered  from  their  religious 
observance.  When,  therefore,  by  prosperous  success, 
I,  Constantine  Augustus,  and  I,  Licinius  Augustus, 
came  to  Mediolanum,  and  there  sat  in  council  upon  such 
things  as  served  for  the  utility  and  profit  of  the  com- 
monwealth ;  these  things  amongst  others  we  thought 
would  be  beneficiel  to  all  men  ;  before  all  other  things 
we  purposed  to  establish  those  things  wherein  the  true 
reverence  and  worship  of  God  is  comprehended  ;  that 
is,  to  give  to  the  christians  free  choice  to  follow  what  re- 
ligion they  think  good,  and  whereby  the  same  sincerity 
and  celestial  grace  which  is  in  every  jilace  received,  may 
also  be  embraced  and  accepted  of  all  our  loving  sub- 
jects.     According,   therefore,   unto   this   our   pleasure 


[Book  1. 


upon  good  advisement  and  sound  judgment  we  have 
decreed,  that  no  man  be  denied  to  choose  and  foUov  the 
christian  observance  or  religion,  but  that  tiiis  liberty  be 
given  to  every  man,  that  he  may  apply  his  mind  to  what 
religion  he  thinketh  meet  himself,  whereby  God  may 
perform  upon  us  all  his  accustomed  care  and  goodness. 
To  the  intent  therefore  you  might  know  that  this  is  our 
pleasure,  we  thought  it  necessary  to  write  this  unto  you, 
whereby  all  tliese  errors  and  opinions  which  are  con- 
tained in  our  former  letters  sent  to  you  in  behalf  of  the 
christians,  and  which  seem  very  indiscreet  and  con- 
trary to  our  clemency,  may  be  made  frustrate  and  anni- 
hilated. Now,  therefore,  we  firmly  and  freely  will  and 
command  that  every  man  have  free  liberty  to  observe 
the  christian  religion,  and  that  without  any  grief  or 
molestation  he  may  be  suffered  to  do  the  same.  These 
things  have  we  thought  good  to  signify  unto  you  by  plain 
words,  that  we  have  given  to  the  christians  free  and 
absolute  power  to  keep  and  use  their  religion.  And  as 
this  liberty  is  absolutely  given  by  us  unto  them,  to  use 
and  exercise  their  former  observance,  if  any  be  disposed, 
it  is  manifest  that  the  same  helpeth  much  to  establish 
the  public  tranquillity  of  our  time,  every  man  to  have 
liberty  to  use  and  choose  what  kind  of  worshipping  he 
p'jcases  himself.  And  this  is  done  of  us  for  the  intent, 
that  we  would  have  no  man  forced  to  one  religion  more 
than  another.  And  this  thing  also  amongst  others  we 
have  provided  for  the  christians,  that  they  may  again 
have  possession  of  the  places  in  which  they  have  been 
accustomed  to  make  their  assemblies ;  so  that  if  any 
have  bought  or  purchased  the  same  either  of  us,  or  of 
any  other,  we  command  the  same  places  without  either 
money  or  other  recompense,  forthwith  and  without 
delay,  to  be  restored  to  the  christians.  And  if  any  man 
have  obtained  the  same  by  gift  from  us,  and  shall  require 
any  recompense  to  be  made  to  them  in  that  behalf,  then 
let  the  christians  repair  to  the  president  (being  the  judge 
appointed  for  that  place)  that  consideration  may  be  had 
of  those  men  by  our  benignity  ;  all  which  things  we  will 
and  command,  that  you  see  freely  given  and  restored  to 
the  society  of  the  christians,  without  any  delay.  And 
because  the  christians  themselves  are  understood  to 
have  had  not  only  those  places  wherein  they  were 
accustomed  to  resort  together,  but  certain  other  peculiar 
places  also,  not  being  private  to  any  one  man,  but  be- 
longing to  their  church  and  society ;  you  shall  see  also 
all  those  to  be  restored  unto  the  christians,  that  is  to 
say,  to  every  fellowship  and  company  of  them,  accord- 
ing to  the  decree  whereof  we  have  made  mention,  provi- 
ded that  the  order  we  have  taken  in  the  mean  time  be 
observed,  that  if  any  (taking  no  recompense)  shall  re- 
store the  same  lands  and  possessions,  they  shall  not 
mistrust,  but  be  sure  to  be  saved  harmless  by  us.  In 
all  these  things  it  shall  be  your  part  to  employ  your 
diligence  in  the  behalf  of  the  aforesaid  company  of  the 
christians,  wliereby  this  our  commandment  may  speedily 
be  accomplished,  and  also  in  this  case  by  our  clemency 
the  common  and  public  peace  may  be  preserved.  For 
undoubtedly  by  this  means,  as  we  have  said  before,  the 
good- will  and  favour  of  God  towards  us  (whereof  in 
many  cases  we  have  had  good  experience)  shall  always 
continue  with  us.  And  to  the  intent  that  this  our  con- 
stitution may  be  notified  to  all  men,  it  shall  be  requisite 
that  the  copy  of  these  our  letters  be  set  up  in  all  places, 
that  men  may  read  and  know  the  same,  lest  any  should 
be  ignorant  thereof." 

By  this  history  I  doubt  not  but  that  the  reader  con- 
siders and  beholds  the  marvellous  working  of  God's 
mighty  power  ;  to  see  so  many  emperors  at  one  time 
confederate  together  against  the  Lord  and  Christ  his 
anointed,  who  having  the  subjection  of  the  whole  world 
under  their  dominion,  exerted  their  whole  might  to  ex- 
tirpate the  name  of  Christ,  and  of  christians.  Wherein 
if  the  power  of  man  could  have  prevailed,  what  could 
they  not  do  ?  or  what  could  they  do  more  than  they  did  ? 
If  policy  or  devices  could  have  served,  what  policy  was 
there  lacking?  If  torments  or  pains  of  death  could 
have  helped,  what  cruelty  of  torment  could  be  invented 
by  man,  which  was   not  attempted  ?      If  laws,  edicts, 


A.D.305— 323.]  THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


61 


proclamations,  written  not  only  in  tables,  but  engraven 
in  brass,  could  have  stood,  all  this  was  practised  against 
the  weak  christians.  And  yet,  notwithstanding,  to  see 
how  no  counsel  can  stand  against  the  Lord,  observe 
how  all  these  be  gone,  and  yet  Christ  and  his  church  still 
stand.  Only  Maximinus  now  in  tlie  eastern  parts  re- 
mained, who  bore  a  deadly  hatred  against  the  christians, 
to  whom  Constantine  and  Licinius  caused  this  constitu- 
tion of  theirs  to  be  delivered.  At  the  sight  of  which, 
although  he  was  somewhat  appalled,  and  defeated  of  his 
purpose  ;  yet  as  he  saw  himself  too  weak  to  resist  the 
authority  of  Constantine  and  Licinius,  the  superior 
princes,  he  dissembled,  as  though  he  himself  had  desired 
the  quiet  of  the  christians  ;  but  shortly  after,  making 
war,  and  fighting  a  battle  with  Licinius,  he  lost  the 
victory,  and  coming  home  again,  he  took  great  indignation 
against  the  priests  and  prophets  of  his  gods,  whom  be- 
fore that  time  he  had  great  regard  to  and  honoured  ; 
and  depending  upon  whose  answers  and  enchantments, 
be  began  his  war  against  Licinius.  But  after  he  per- 
ceived himself  to  be  deceived  by  them,  as  by  wicked 
enchanters  and  deceivers,  and  such  as  had  betrayed  his 
safety  and  person,  he  put  them  to  death.  And  he 
shortly  after,  oppressed  with  a  mortal  disease,  glorified 
the  God  of  the  christians,  and  made  a  most  absolute  law 
for  their  safety  and  preservation. 

Thus  the  Lord  makes  his  enemies,  be  they  never  so 
stern  and  stout,  at  length  to  stoop,  and  their  hearts  to 
confess  him,  as  this  Maximinus  did,  who  not  long  after 
ended  his  life,  leaving  no  more  tyrants  alive  to  trouble 
the  church,  except  Licinius. 

This  Licinius  being  a  Dane  born,  and  first  made  Caesar 
by  Galerius,  as  is  above  specified,  was  afterwards  joined 
with  Constantine  in  the  government  of  the  empire,  and 
in  setting  forth  the  edicts,  which  we  have  before  described, 
although  all  this  seems  to  have  been  done  by  him  with  a 
dissembling  mind.  For  so  he  is  described  in  all  his- 
tories, to  be  a  man  passing  all  others  in  desire  of  in- 
satiable riches,  hasty,  stubborn,  and  furious.  He  was 
such  an  enemy  to  learning,  that  he  named  the  same  a 
poison  and  a  common  pestilence,  and  especially  the 
knowledge  of  the  laws.  He  thought  no  vice  worse 
became  a  prince  than  learning,  because  he  himself  was 
unlearned. 

There  was  between  him  and  Constantine  in  the  be- 
ginning great  familiarity,  and  such  agreement,  that  Con- 
stantine gave  to  him  his  sister  Constantia  in  matrimony. 
Neither  would  any  man  have  thought  him  to  have  been 
of  any  other  religion  than  Constantine  was  of,  he  seemed 
in  all  things  to  agree  so  well  with  him.  He  made  a 
decree  with  Constantine  in  the  behalf  of  the  christians,  as 
we  have  shewed.  Such  was  Licinius  in  the  beginning  ; 
but  afterwards  he  began  to  conspire  against  the  person 
of  Constantine,  but  finding  he  could  not  prevail  in  his 
conspiracies  he  began  vehemently  to  liate  him,  and  not 
only  to  reject  the  christian  religion,  but  also  to  hate  the 
same.  He  said  he  would  become  an  enemy  to  the  chris- 
tians, because  in  their  assemblies  and  meetings  they 
prayed  not  for  him,  but  for  Constantine.  Therefore  first 
by  little  and  little,  and  that  secretly,  he  went  about  to 
wrong  and  hurt  the  christians,  and  banished  them  his 
court.  Then  he  commanded  that  all  those  who  were 
knights  of  the  honourable  order  should  be  deprived, 
unless  tliey  would  do  sacrifice  to  devils.  The  same 
persecution  he  afterward  stretched  from  his  court  into 
all  his  provinces. 

Tlie  flittering  officers  that  were  under  him,  thinking 
by  tliis  means  to  please  him,  slew  many  bishops,  and 
without  any  cause  put  them  to  death,  as  though  they  had 
been  homicides  and  heinous  offenders  ;  they  cut  their 
bodies  into  small  pieces  in  the  manner  of  a  butcher,  and 
threw  them  into  the  sea  to  feed  the  fishes.  What  shall 
we  say  of  the  e.xiles  and  confiscations  of  good  and  virtuous 
men  ?  For  he  took  by  violence  every  man's  substance, 
and  cared  not  by  what  means  he  came  by  it ;  threatening 
them  with  death,  unless  they  would  give  it  up.  He  ban- 
ished those  who  had  committed  no  evil.  He  commanded 
that  many  honourable  men  should  be  put  out  of  the  way ; 
and  gave  their  daughters  to  his  followers.  Which  cruel 
outrage  caused  many  godly  men  to  forsake  their  houses, 


of  their  own  accord  ;  and  flee  to  the  woods,  fields,  desert 
places,  and  mountains,  which  were  the  only  habitations  and 
resting-places  of  the  poor  and  miserable  christians.  Of 
those  worthy  men  and  famous  martyrs,  who  in  this  perse- 
cution found  the  way  to  heaven,  was  Theodorus,  who  first 
being  hanged  upon  the  cross,  had  nails  thrust  into  his  arm- 
pits, and  after  that,  his  head  stricken  oif.  Also  another 
Theodorus,  the  bishop  of  Tyre  ;  Basil  also,  the  bishop  of 
Amasenus  ;  Nicholas  the  bishop  of  Mirorus,  Gregory  of 
Armenia  ;  after  that  Paul  of  Neocesarea,  who  had  both  his 
hands  cut  off  with  a  searing  iron.  Besides  these  in  the  city 
of  Sebastia,  there  were  forty  worthy  men  and  christian 
soldiers  in  the  cold  time  of  winter  drowned  in  a  horse- 
pond.  The  wives  of  those  forty  good  men  were  carried 
to  Heraclea,  acity  in  Thracia,  and  there,  with  a  certain 
deacon  whose  name  was  Amones,  were,  after  innumerable 
torments,  slain  with  the  sword.  Licinius  was  determined 
to  have  overrun  all  the  christians,  to  which  neither  will  nor 
opportunity  were  wanted.  But  God  brought  Constantine 
into  those  parts  to  oppose  him. 

Divers  battles  were  fought  between  them,  the  first  in 
Hungary,  where  Licinius  was  overthrown  ;  then  he  fled 
into  Macedonia,  and  repairing  his  army  was  again  dis- 
comfited. Finally,  being  vanquished  both  by  sea  and 
land,  he,  lastly,  at  Nicomedia  yielded  himself  to  Constan- 
tine, and  was  commanded  to  live  a  private  life  in  Thes- 
alia,  where  at  length  he  was  slain  by  the  soldiers. 

Thus  you  have  heard  the  end  and  conclusion  of  all  the 
seven  tyrants  who  were  the  authors  and  workers  of  this 
tenth  and  last  persecution  against  the  true  people  of 
God.  The  chief  captain  and  promoter  of  which  per- 
secution, was  Dioclesian,  who  died  at  Salona,  as 
some  say,  by  his  own  poison  (A.  D.  313).  The  next 
was  Maximinian,  who,  (as  is  said)  was  hanged  by  Con- 
stantine at  Marseilles  (A.  D.  310).  Then  died  Gale- 
rius, plagued  with  an  horrible  disease  sent  of  God  (A.  D. 
311).  Severus  was  slain  by  Maximinian,  father  of 
Maxentius,  the  wicked  tyrant  (A.  D.  307),  who  was 
overcome  and  vanquished  of  Constantine  (A.  D.  312). 
Maximinus,  the  sixth  tyrant,  not  long  after,  who  being 
overcome  by  Licinius,  died  (A.  D.  313).  Lastly,  this 
Licinius  was  overcome  by  Constantine,  and  slain 
(A.  D.  323).  Only  Constantius,  the  father  of  Constan- 
tine, being  a  good  and  a  godly  emperor,  died  in  the  third 
vear  of  the  persecution  (A.  D.  30(i),  and  was  buried  at 
York. 

It  now  remains,  after  having  described  these  persecu- 
tors, to  gather  up  the  names  and  stories  of  certain  par- 
ticular martyrs,  who  are  worthy  of  special  memory,  for 
the  singular  constancy  and  fortitude  shewed  in  their 
sufferings  and  cruel  torments;  it  is  impossible  to  include 
the  names  of  all  who  suftered  in  this  tenth  persecution  ; 
but  tlie  most  notable  we  here  insert,  for  the  edification 
of  other  christians. 

When  Dioclesian  and  Maximinian,  the  pagan  em- 
perors, had  directed  their  letters  with  all  severity  for  the 
persecuting  of  the  christians,  Alban,  being  then  an 
infidel,  received  into  his  house  a  certain  clerk,  flying 
from  the  persecutor's  hands,  whom  when  Alban  beheld, 
continually  both  day  and  night  to  persevere  in  watching 
and  prayer,  he  began  to  imitate  the  example  of  his  faith 
and  virtuous  life ;  whereupon  being  instructed,  he 
became  a  christian.  The  wicked  prince  was  in- 
formed that  this  good  man  and  confessor  of  Christ  was 
harboured  in  Alban's  house,  whereupon  he  gave  charge 
to  the  soldiers  to  make  diligent  search  as  soon  as  they 
came  to  the  house  of  Alban;  he  by-and-bye  putting  on 
the  apparel  which  his  guest  usually  wore,  offered  himself 
in  the  stead  of  the  other,  to  the  soldiers,  who  binding 
him,  brought  him  forthwith  to  the  judge.  It  happened 
that  when  Alban  was  brought  to  the  judge,  they  found 
the  judge  at  the  altars,  offering  sacrifice  unto  devils, 
who,  as  soon  as  he  saw  Alban,  was  in  a  great  rage  that 
he  should  presume  to  give  himself  a  prisoner  for  his 
guest  whom  he  harboured,  and  he  commanded  him  to 
be  brought  before  the  images  of  the  devils  whom  he  wor- 
shipped,  saying,  "Because  thou  hadst  rather  hide  and 
convey  away  a  rebel,  than  deliver  him  to  the  officers  (as  a 
contemner  of  our  gods)  that  he  should  not  suffer  pu- 
nishment  and  merit  of  his  blasphemy,  the  f  unishmeat 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


62 

he  sliould  have  had,  thou  shalt  suffer  for  him,  if  I  per- 
ceive thee  any  whit  to  revolt  from  our  manner  of  v/or- 
shipping."  But  blessed  Alban,  who  of  his  own  accord 
had  bewrayed  that  he  was  a  christian,  feared  not  at  all 
the  menaces  of  the  prince,  but  being  armed  with  the 
spiritual  armour,  openly  pronounced  that  he  would  not 
obey  his  commandment.  Then  said  the  judge,  "  Of 
what  stock  or  kindred  art  thou  come?"  Alban  an- 
swered, "  What  is  that  to  you  ?  Of  what  stock  soever  I 
came  of,  if  you  desire  to  hear  the  verity  of  my  religion, 
I  call  vou  to  witness  that  I  am  a  christian."  Then 
the  judge  answered  with  fury,  "  If  thou  wilt  enjoy  the 
felicity  of  this  present  life,  do  sacrifice  to  these  mighty 
gods."  Alban  replied,  "  These  sacrifices  which  ye  offer 
unto  devils,  can  neither  help  them  that  offer  them, 
neither  yet  can  they  accomplish  the  desires  and  prayers 
of  their  suppliants  ;  but  rather  shall  they  who  ofier  sa- 
crifice to  these  idols,  receive  for  their  meed  everlasting 
pains  of  hell  fire."  The  judge,  when  he  heard  these 
words,  was  passing  angry,  and  commanded  the  tormen- 
tors to  whip  this  holy  confessor  of  God,  endeavouring  to 
overcome  the  constancy  of  his  heart  with  stripes.  And 
when  he  was  cruelly  beaten,  he  yet  suffered  the  same 
patiently,  nay,  joyfully,  for  the  Lord's  sake.  Then, 
when  the  judge  saw  that  he  would  not  with  torments  be 
overcome,  nor  be  seduced  from  the  worship  of  the  chris- 
tian religion,  he  commanded  him  to  be  beheaded. 

The  rest  of  this  story  that  follows  in  the  narration  of 
Bede,  as  of  drying  up  the  river,  as  Alban  went  to  the 
place  of  his  execution  ;  then  of  making  a  well-spring  in 
the  top  of  the  hill,  and  of  the  falling  out  of  the  eyes  of 
him  that  did  behead  him  (with  such  other  prodigious 
miracles  mentioned  in  history ),  they  seem  more  legend- 
like than  truth-like. 

The  Uke  estimation  I  have  of  the  long  history,  wherein 
is  written  at  large  a  fabulous  discourse  of  all  the  doings 
and  miracles  of  St.  Alban. 

But  among  all  evidences  sufficient  to  disprove  these 
legends  of  Alban,  nothing  makes  more  against,  than 
the  very  story  itself:  as  where  he  brings  in  the  head  of 
che  holy  martyr  to  speak  to  the  people  after  it  was 
smitten  off  from  the  body.  Also,  where  he  brings  in  the 
angels  going  up  and  coming  down  in  a  pillar  of  fire,  and 
singing  all  the  night  long.  Also,  in  the  river  which 
Alban  made  dry,  such  as  were  drowned  before  in  the 
bottom  were  found  alive.  With  other  such  like  monk- 
ish miracles,  and  gross  fables,  wherewith  these  abbey 
monks  were  wont,  in  times  past,  to  deceive  the  churcli 
of  God,  and  to  beguile  the  whole  world  for  their  own 
advantage.  Notwithstanding  I  write  not  this  to  any 
derogation  of  the  blessed  and  faithful  martyr  of  God, 
who  was  the  first  that  I  did  ever  find  in  this  realm  to 
suffer  martyrdom  for  the  testimony  of  Christ.  And 
worthy  no  doubt  of  all  commendation,  especially  of  us 
here  in  this  land  ;  whose  christian  faith  in  the  Lord,  and 
charity  towards  his  neighbour,  I  pray  God  we  may  all 
follow.  As  also  I  wish,  moreover,  that  the  stories  both 
of  him,  and  of  all  other  christian  martyrs,  might  have 
been  delivered  to  us  simple  as  they  were,  without  the 
admixture  of  all  these  abbey-like  additions  of  monkish 
miracles,  wherewith  they  were  wont  to  paint  out  the 
glory  of  such  saints  the  most,  by  whose  offerings  they 
were  accustomed  to  receive  most  advantage. 

The  Clerk  mentioned  in  this  story,  whom  Alban  re- 
ceived into  his  house,  flying  into  Wales,  was  brought 
back  again,  and  martyred,  with  cruel  torments. 

The  time  of  martyrdom  of  this  blessed  Alban  and  the 
other,  seems  to  be  about  the  second  or  third  year  of  the 
tenth  persecution,  under  Dioclesian,  before  the  coming 
of  Constantius  to  his  government.  Where,  by  the  way 
is  to  be  noted,  that  this  realm  of  Britain  was  never 
touched  with  any  other  of  the  nine  persecutions,  before 
this  tenth  persecution  of  Dioclesian  and  Maximinian. 
In  which  persecution  our  histories  record,  that  all  Chris- 
tianity was  almost  destroyed  in  the  whole  island,  the 
churches  subverted,  all  books  of  the  scripture  burned, 
many  of  the  faithful,  both  men  and  women  were  slain  ; 
among  whom,  the  first  and  chief  (as  has  been  said)  was 
Alban.  And  thus  much  touching  the  martyrs  of  Britain. 
Now  from  England  to  return  again  to  other  countries, 


[Book  Ij 


where  this  persecution  raged  more  vehemently,  we  wil] 
add  (the  I^ord  willing)  the  histories  of  others,  that  be- 
ginning with  Romanus,  the  notable  and  admirable  sol- 
dier and  true  servant  of  Christ,  whose  history  is  set 
forth  in  Prudentius  as  follows  ;  so  lamentably  desciibed 
by  him,  that  it  will  be  hard  for  any  man  with  dry  cheeks 
to  hear  it. 

"  Pitiless  Galerius  with  his  grand  captain  Asclepiades, 
violently  invaded  the  city  of  Antioch,  intending  by  force 
of  arms  to  drive  all  christians  utterly  to  renounce  their 
pure  reUgion.     The  christians,   as   God  would,  were  at 
that  time  congregated  together,  to  whom  Romanus  has- 
tily ran,  declaring  that  tlie  wolves  were  at   hand  which 
would  devour   the  christian  flock  ;    '  But  fear  not,'  said 
he,    •  neither  let  this  imminent  peril  disturb  you,  my 
brethren.'     It  was   brought  to  pass,  by  the  great  grace 
of  God  working  in  Romanus,  that  old  men  and  matrons, 
fathers  and  mothers,  young  men  and   maidens,  were  all 
of  one  will  and  mind,  most  ready  to  shed  their  blood  in 
defence  of  their  christian  profession.    Word  was  brought 
to  the  captain,  that  the  band  of  armed   soldiers  was  not 
able  to  wrest  the   staff  of  faith  out  of  the  hand  of  the 
armed  congregation,  and  all  because  that  one  Romanus 
did  so  mightily  encourage  them,  that  they  hesitated  not 
to  offer  their  naked  throats,  -wishing  gloriously  to  die  for 
the  name  of  Christ.     '  Seek  out  that  rebel    (quoth  the 
captain)  and  bring    him  to  me,  that  he  may   answer  for 
the  whole  sect.'     He  was  apprehended,  and  being  bound 
as  a  sheep  appointed  to  the   slaughter-house,  was  pre- 
sented to  the  emperor,  who,  with  wrathful  countenance 
beholding  him,  said,  '  What.'     Art  thou  the  author  of 
this  sedition  ?     Art  thou  the  cause  why  so  many  shall 
lose  their  lives  ?     By  the  gods  I  swear  thou  shalt  smart 
for  it,  and  first  in  thy  flesh  shalt  thou  suffer  the  pains, 
whereunto   thou  hast  encouraged  the  hearts  of  thy  fel- 
lows.'      Romanus    answered,    '  O    emperor,  I  joyfully 
embrace  thy  sentence,   I   refuse  not  to  be  sacrificed  for 
my  brethren,  and  that  by  as  cruel  means  as    thou  mayst 
invent ;   and,   whereas    thy   soldiers  were  repelled  from 
the  christian  congregation,  that  was,  because  it  was  not 
fit  for  idolaters  and  worshippers  of  devils,   to  enter  the 
holy  house   of  God,  and  to   pollute  the  place  of  true 
prayer.'     Then  Asclepiades,  wholly  inflamed   with  this 
stout  answer,  commanded  him  to  be  trussed  up,  and  his 
bowels  drawn  out.     The  executioners  themselves,  more 
pitiful  in  heart  than  the  captain,  said,    '  Not  so,  sir,  this 
man  is  of  noble  parentage,  it  is  unlawful  to  put  a  noble- 
man to   so   ignoble  a   death.'     '  Scourge  him  then  with 
whips   (quoth   the  captain)   with  knaps  of  lead   at   the 
ends.'     Instead   of  tears,  sighs,  and  groans,    Romanus 
sung  psalms  all  the  time  of  his  whipping,  requiring  them 
not  to  favour  him  for  nobility  sake  ;   '  Not  the  blood  of 
my  progenitors  (said  he)  but  christian  profession  makes 
me   noble.'      Then  with   great    power  of  spirit  he  in- 
veighed against   the    captain,  laughing  to  scorn  the  false 
gods  of  the  heathen,  with  the   idolatrous  worshij)ping  of 
them,  affirming  the  god  of  the  christians  to  be  the  true 
God  that  created   heaven   and  earth,  before  whose  judg- 
ment-seat all  nations  shall  appear.     But  the  wholesome 
words    of  the    martyr   were    as    oil   to  the   fire   of  the 
captain's  fury.    The  more  the  martyr  spake,  the  madder 
he  was,  insomuch  that  he  commanded  the  martyr's  sides 
to  be  lanced  with  knives,  until  the  bones  ajipeared  white 
again.      '  I   am  sorry,  O  captain   (quoth  the  martyr)  not 
that  my  flesh  shall  be  thus  cut  and  mangled,  but  for  thy 
cause  am  I  sorrowful,  who,  being  corrupted  with  damna- 
ble   errors,    seducest    others.'      The    second    time    he 
preached  at  large  the  living  God,  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  his  well   beloved   Son,  and  eternal  life   through 
faith  in  his  blood  ;  expressing  therewith  the  abomination 
of  idolatry,  with  a  vehement  exhortation  to  worship  and 
adore  the  living  God.     At  these  words  Asclepiades  com- 
manded the  tormentors  to  strike  Romanus  on  the  mouth, 
that  his  teeth   being  stricken  out,  his  pronunciation  at 
least  might  be  impaired.    The  commandment  was  obeyed, 
his  face  buffetted,  his  eye-lids  torn  with  their  nails,  his 
cheeks   scotched  with  knives,  the  skin  of  his  beard  was 
plucked  by  Uttle  and  httle  from  the  flesh  ;   finally,  his 
seemly  face  was  wholly  defaced.    The  meek  martyr  said, 
'  I  thank   thee,  O  captain,  that  thou  hast  opened  unto 


A.  D.  323.]  THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


63 


me  many  mouths,  wherein  I  may  preach  my  Lord  and 
Saviour  Christ.  Look  how  many  wounds  I  have,  so 
many  mouths  I  have  kiuding  and  praising  God."  The 
captain,  astonished  with  this  singular  constancy,  com- 
manded them  to  cease  from  the  tortures.  He  threatened 
cruel  lire,  revded  the  noble  martyr,  and  blasphemed 
God,  saying,  "  The  crucified  Christ  is  but  a  yesterday's 
god,  the  gods  of  the  Gentiles  are  of  most  antiquity." 

«'  Here  again,  Romanus  made  a  long  oration  of  the  eter- 
nity of  Christ,  of  his  human  nature,  of  the  death,  and 
satisfaction  of  Christ  for  all  mankind.  Which  done,  he 
said,  '  Give  me  a  child,  O  captain,  but  seven  years  of 
&se.  which  age  is  free  from  malice  and  other  vices,  where- 
with ripe  age  is  commonly  infected,  and  thou  slialt  hear 
what  he  will  say.'  His  request  was  granted.  A  pretty 
boy  was  called  out  of  the  multitude,  and  set  before  him. 
*  Tell  me,  my  babe,"  quoth  the  martyr,  "  whether  thou 
think  it  reason,  that  we  worship  one  Christ,  and  in  Christ 
one  Father,  or  else  that  we  worship  many  gods?"  Unto 
whom  the  babe  answered,  "  That  certainly,  whatever  it 
be  til  it  man  affirm  to  be  God,  must  needs  be  one  ;  and  as 
this  one  is  Christ,  of  necessity  Christ  must  be  the  true 
God  ;  for  that  there  be  many  Gods,  we  children  cannot 
believe."  The  captain  much  astonished  at  this,  said, 
"Thou  young  villain  and  traitor,  where,  and  of  whom 
learaedst  thou  this  lesson?"  "  Of  my  mother,"  quoth 
tie  child,  "  with  whose  milk  I  sucked  in  this  lesson,  that 
1  must  lielleve  in  Christ."  The  mother  was  called,  and 
she  gladly  appeared.  The  captain  commanded  the  child 
to  be  hoised  up  and  scourged.  The  pitiful  beholders  of  this 
pitiless  aot,  could  not  refrain  from  tears  :  the  joyful  and 
glad  motlier  alone  stood  with  dry  cheeks  :  yea,  she  re- 
buked her  sweet  babe  for  craving  a  draught  of  cold  water,  she 
charijed  him  to  thirst  after  the  cup  that  the  infants  of  Bethle- 
hem once  drank  of,  forgettingtheir  mother's  milk ;  she  will- 
ed iiuaio  lemeuiberlitile Isaac,  who  beholding  the  sword 
theiv-vvith,  and  the  altar  whereon  he  should  be  sacrificed, 
Willi. ii,"ly  olTered  his  tender  neck  to  his  father's  sword. 
Vriiile  tliis  counsel  was  giving,  the  butcherly  tormentor 
])lucked  the  skin  from  the  crown  of  his  head,  hair  and  all. 
The  mother  cried,  "Suffer  it,  my  child;  anon  thou  shalt 
pass  to  him  that  will  adorn  thy  naked  head  with  a  crown 
of  eternal  glory."  The  child,  thus  counselled  and  en- 
couraged, received  the  stripes  with  a  smiling  countenance. 
The  captain  perceiving  the  child  invincible,  and  himself 
vanquished,  committed  the  blessed  babe  to  the  stinking 
prison,  commanding  the  torments  of  Romanus  to  be  re- 
newed and  increased,  as  the  chief  author  of  this  evil. 

"  Thus  was  Romanus  brought  forth  again  to  new  stripes, 
the  punishments  to  be  renewed  and  received  upon  his 
old  sores,  in  so  much  as  the  bare  bones  appeared,  the 
flesh  all  torn  away. 

"  Yea,  no  longer  could  the  tyrant  forbear,  but  he  must 
needs  draw  nearer  to  the  sentence  of  death.  "  Is  it  painful 
to  thee  (said  he)  to  tarry  so  long  alive  ?  A  flaming  fire 
shall  be  prepared  for  thee  by-and-by,  wherein  thou  and 
that  boy,  thy  fellow  of  rebellion,  shall  be  consumed  into 
ashes.  Romanus  and  the  babe  were  led  to  the  place  of 
execution.  As  they  laid  hands  on  Romanus,  he  looked 
back,  saying,  "  I  appeal  from  this  thy  tyranny,  O  unjust 
judge,  unto  the  righteous  throne  of  Christ  that  upright 
judge ;  not  because  I  fear  thy  cruel  torments  and  merci- 
less handlings,  but  that  thy  judgments  may  be  known  to 
be  cruel  and  bloody."  Now  when  they  were  come  to 
tVie  place,  the  tormentors  required  the  child  of  the  mother, 
for  she  had  taken  it  up  in  her  arms  ;  and  she  only  kissing 
it,  delivered  the  babe  ;  "  Farewell,"  she  said,  "  my  sweet 
child."  And  as  the  hangman  applied  his  sword  to  the 
babe's  neck,  she  sang  on  this  manner  : 

All  laud  and  praise  with  heart  and  voice, 
O  Lord  we  yield  to  thee  ; 
To  whom  the  death  of  all  thy  saints, 
We  know  most  dear  to  be. 

"  The  innocent's  head  being  cut  off,  the  mother  wrapped 
it  up  in  her  garment,  and  laid  it  on  her  breast.  On  the 
other  side  a  mighty  fire  was  made,  whereinto  Romanus 
was  cast.  His  sorrowful  hfe  and  pains  being  ended,  he 
now  enjoys  quiet  rest  in  the  Lord,  with  perpetual  hope 


of  his  miserable  body  to  be  restored  again,  with  his  soul, 
into  a  better  life. 

' '  Gordius  was  a  citizen  of  Cesarea,  a  worthy  soldier,  and 
captain  of  a  hundred  men.  In  the  time  of  extreme  per- 
secution,  he  refused  any  longer  to  execute  his  charge,  and 
willingly  chose  exile,  and  lived  many  years  in  the  desert 
a  religious  and  solitary  life.  But  on  a  certain  day  when 
a  solemn  feast  of  Mars  was  celebrated  in  the  city  of 
Cesarea,  and  many  people  were  assembled  in  the  theatre 
to  behold  the  games,  he  left  the  desert,  and  got  up  into 
the  chief  place  of  the  theatre,  and  with  a  loud  voice  ut- 
tered this  saying  of  the  apostle,  "  Behold  I  was  found  of 
them  that  sought  me  not,  and  I  was  manifest  to  ther.i 
that  asked  not  for  me."  At  this  noise,  the  multitude 
looked  about  to  see  who  it  was  that  made  such  exclama- 
tion. As  soon  as  it  was  known  to  be  Gordius,  the  crier 
commanded  silence,  and  he  was  brought  to  the  sheriff, 
who  was  present,  and  ordained  the  games.  When  he 
was  asked  the  question  who  he  was,  from  whence,  and 
for  what  purpose  he  came  thither,  he  telling  the  whole 
truth,  answered;  "I  am  come  to  publish,  that  I  set 
nothing  by  your  decrees  against  the  christian  religion, 
but  that  I  profess  Jesus  Christ  to  be  my  hope  and  safety." 
The  sheriff  was  greatly  moved  with  these  words,  and 
poured  all  his  displeasure  upon  Gordius,  command- 
ing the  executioners  to  bring  out  the  scourges.  Gordius 
answered,  "  That  it  would  be  an  hinderance  and  damage 
to  him,  if  he  could  not  suffer  and  endure  divers  tor- 
ments  and  punishments  for  Christ's  cause.  The  sheriff 
being  more  offended  with  his  boldness,  commanded  him 
to  feel  as  many  kinds  of  torments  as  there  were.  With 
all  which,  Gordius,  notwithstanding,  could  not  be  mas- 
tered or  overcome  ;  but  lifting  up  his  eyes  unto  heaven, 
singeth  this  saying  out  of  the  Psalms,  "  The  Lord  is  my 
helper,  I  will  not  fear  what  man  can  do  to  me  :"  and  also 
this  saying,  "  I  will  fear  no  evil,  because  thou  Lord  art 
with  me." 

"  When  the  shei-iff  saw  that  he  could  win  but  little  by 
torment,  he  tried  by  gentleness  and  enticing  words,  to 
turn  the  stout  and  valiant  mind  of  Gordius.  He  promised 
him  if  he  would  deny  Christ,  he  would  make  him  a 
captain,  and  give  him  riches,  treasure,  and  whatever  he 
desired.  But  it  was  all  in  vain.  The  magistrate  thoroughly 
angry  prepared  to  condemn  him  ;  and  caused  him  to  be 
taken  out  of  the  city  to  be  burnt.  Great  multitudes  went 
out  of  the  city,  to  see  him  put  to  execution;  some  take 
him  in  their  arms,  and  lovingly  kiss  him,  persuading  him 
to  save  himself,  and  that  with  'tears.  To  whom  Gordius 
answered,  "  Weep  not,  I  pray  you,  for  me,  but  rather  for 
the  enemies  of  God,  who  always  make  war  against  the 
christians  ;  weep,  I  say,  for  them  who  prepare  for  us  a 
fire,  purchasing  hell  fire  for  themselves  in  the  day  of 
vengeance  ;  and  cease,  I  pray  you,  to  molest  and  disquiet 
my  settled  mind  :  for  truly,  I  am  ready  for  the  name  of 
Christ  to  suffer  and  endure  a  thousand  deaths  if  need 
were.  Some  others  came  unto  him,  who  persuaded  him 
to  deny  Christ  with  his  mouth,  and  to  keep  his  consci- 
ence to  himself.  "  My  tongue,"  saith  he,  "  which  by  the 
goodness  of  God  I  have,  cannot  be  brought  to  deny  the 
author  and  giver  of  the  same ;  for  with  the  heart  we 
believe  imto  righteousness,  and  with  the  tongue  we  con- 
fess unto  salvation."  He  spake  many  more  such  words  ; 
but  especially  persuading  the  beholders  to  suffer  death, 
and  desire  martyrdom.  After  all  which,  with  a  cheerful 
and  glad  countenance,  never  changing  so  much  as  his 
colour,  he  willingly  gave  himself  to  be  burnt." 

Not  much  unlike  the  history  of  Gordius  is  the  history 
also  of  Menas  an  Egyptian,  who  was  likewise  a  soldier; 
in  this  persecution  of  Dioclesian,  he  forsook  all,  and 
went  into  the  desert,  where  for  a  long  time  he  gave  him- 
self to  abstinence,  watching,  and  meditation  of  the 
scriptures.  At  length  returning  again  to  the  city  Cotis, 
there  in  the  open  theatre,  he  with  a  loud  voice  openly 
proclaimed  himself  to  be  a  christian,  and  upon  this  was 
brought  to  Pyrrhus  the  president;  who  demanded  of 
him  his  faith,  when  he  made  this  answer,  "  It  is  right 
that  I  should  confess  God,  in  whom  is  light  and  no 
darkness,  forsomuch  as  Paul  teaches  that  with  the  heart  we 
beUeve  to  righteousness,  and  with  the  mouth  confession 
is  made  unto  salvation."     After  this  the  innocent  martyr 


64 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  I, 


was  most  painfully  pinched  and  tortured  with  sundry- 
punishments.  In  all  wliich  notwithstanding  lie  shewed 
a  constant  heart,  and  invincible  taitli,  having  in  the 
midst  of  liis  torments  these  words  in  his  nioutii  :  "  There 
IS  nothing  in  my  mind  lliat  can  be  conij)ared  to  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  :  neither  is  all  tlie  world,  if  it  were 
weighed  in  a  balance,  to  be  compared  with  the  price  of 
one  soul  ;  who  is  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
Jesus  (Jhrist  our  Lord  ?  Shall  atHiction  or  anguish  ?  I 
have  thus  learned  of  my  Lord  and  my  king,  not  to  fear 
them  which  kill  the  body  and  have  no  power  to  kill  the 
soul,  but  to  fear  him  rather,  who  hath  power  to  destroy 
botli  body  and  soul  in  hell  fire."  To  make  the  story 
short,  after  he  had  sutfercd  manifold  torments,  at  last 
the  sentence  of  death  was  pronounced  upon  him, 
which  was  that  he  should  be  beheaded.  Menas  being 
then  led  to  the  i)lace  of  execution,  said,  "  I  give  thee 
thanks, my  Lord  and  God,  who  hast  accepted  me  as  a 
partaker  of  thy  precious  death,  and  hast  not  given  me  to 
be  devoured  of  my  fierce  enemies,  but  hast  made  me  to 
remain  constant  in  thy  pure  faith  unto  this  my  latter 
end."  And  so  this  blessed  soldier  fighting  valiantly 
under  the  banner  of  Christ,  lost  his  head,  and  won  his 
soul. 

Basil,  in  a  certain  sermon  concerning  forty  martyrs, 
mentions  tliis  story,  not  unworthy  to  be  recorded.  There 
came  into  a  certain  place,  the  emperor's  marshal  or 
officer,  with  the  edict  which  the  emperor  had  issued 
against  the  christians,  tliat  whoever  confessed  Christ, 
should  after  many  torments  suffer  death.  And  first  they 
privily  suborned  certain  to  detect  and  accuse  the  chris- 
tians wiiom  they  had  found  out,  or  had  laid  wait  for. 
Upon  this,  the  sword,  the  gibbet,  the  wheel,  and  the 
whips  were  brought  forth  ;  at  the  terrible  sight  of  which, 
the  hearts  of  the  beholders  shook  and  trembled.  Some 
fled  for  fear,  some  stood  in  doubt  what  to  do ;  some 
were  so  terrified  at  beholding  these  engines,  and  tor- 
menting instruments,  that  they  denied  their  faith.  But 
some  began  to  suffer,  and  for  a  time  did  abide  the  con- 
flict and  agony  of  martyrdom,  but  vanquished  at  length, 
by  the  intolerable  pain  of  their  torments,  made  ship- 
wreck of  their  consciences,  and  lost  the  glory  of  their 
confession.  Among  others,  there  were  at  that  time  forty 
young  soldiers,  who,  after  the  marshal  had  shown  the 
emperor's  edict,  and  required  of  all  men  obedience  to 
the  same,  freely  and  boldly  confessed  themselves  to  be 
christians,  and  declared  to  him  their  names.  The  mar- 
shal, somewhat  amazed  at  their  boldness  of  speech, 
stands  m  doubt  what  was  best  to  do.  Yet  forthwith  he 
tries  to  win  them  with  fair  words,  advising  them  to 
consider  their  youth,  and  that  they  should  not  change  a 
sweet  and  pleasant  life,  for  a  cruel  and  untimely  death  : 
after  that  he  promised  them  money  and  honourable 
offices  in  the  emperor's  name.  But  they  little  esteeming 
all  these  things,  brake  forth  into  a  long  and  bold  oration, 
affirming  that  they  neither  desired  life,  dignity,  nor 
money,  but  only  the  celestial  kingdom  of  Christ,  saying 
further,  that  they  are  ready  for  the  love  and  faitli  they 
have  in  God,  to  endure  the  affliction  of  the  wlieel,  the 
cross  and  the  fire.  The  rude  marslial  being  herewith 
offended,  devised  a  new  kind  of  punishment.  He  bad 
seen  in  the  middle  of  the  city  a  certain  great  pond, 
which  lay  exposed  to  the  cold  northern  wind,  for  it  was 
in  the  winter  time  ;  he  caused  them  all  to  be  put  into 
this  pond,  atul  kept  tliere  all  that  night  ;  but  they  com- 
forting one  another,  received  this  their  ajjpointt'd  )iunish- 
ment  with  cheerfulness,  and  said,  as  they  were  putting 
off  their  clothes,  "  We  put  off  not  our  clothes,  but  we 
put  oft'  the  old  man,  which  is  corrupt  according  to  the 
deceitful  lust.  We  give  thee  thanks,  f)  Lord,  that  with 
this  our  apparel  we  may  also  jmt  off  by  thy  grace,  the 
sinful  man  ;  for  by  means  of  the  serpent  we  once  put 
him  on,  and  by  the  means  of  Jesus  Christ  we  now  put 
him  off."  When  they  had  thus  said,  they  were  brought 
naked  into  the  place  where  they  felt  most  vehement 
cold  ;  insomuch  that  their  bodies  became  stiff  therewith. 
As  soon  as  it  was  day,  they  were  brought  to  the  fire,  in 
which  they  were  consumed,  and  their  ashes  thrown  into 
the  flood. 

la  this  fellowship  and  company  of  martyrs,  we  cannot 


leave  out,  or  forget  the  history  of  Cyrus.  This  Cyrus  was 
a  physician  born  in  Alexandria,  who,  flying  into  Egjpt 
in  the  persecution  of  Dioclesian  and  Maximinian,  led  a 
solitary  life  in  Arabia,  being  much  spoken  of  for  his 
learning.  After  a  certain  time  one  John,  born  in  the 
city  of  Edessa,  joined  himself  to  Cyrus,  leaving  the 
soldier's  life,  which  before  that  time  he  had  exercised. 
But  while  the  persecution  raged  in  a  city  in  Egypt, 
called  Canope,  a  certain  godly  christian  woman,  called 
Athanasia,  and  her  three  daughters,  Theoctiste,  Theo- 
dota,  and  Eudoxia,  with  whom  Cyrus  was  well  ac 
quainted,  were  cast  into  prison  for  the  confession 
of  their  faith  :  he,  fearing  their  weakness,  accompanied 
with  his  brother  John,  came  and  visited  them  for  their 
better  confirmation,  at  which  time,  Lirianus  was  chief 
captain  and  lieutenant  of  Egypt,  of  whose  wickedness 
and  cruelty,  especially  against  females,  Athanasius  makes 
mention  in  his  apologies,  and  in  his  epistles.  This 
Cyrus,  therefore,  and  John,  being  accused  and  appre- 
hended, as  those  by  whose  persuasions  the  daughters  of 
Athanasia  despised  the  gods  and  the  emperor's  religion, 
and  could  not  be  brought  to  do  sacrifice,  were,  after  the 
publication  of  their  constant  confession,  put  to  cfeath  by 
the  sword, — Athanasia  also,  and  her  three  daughters, 
being  condemned  to  death. 

There  was  a  lieutenant-general  of  Dioclesian  named 
Sebastian,  born  in  France,  who,  by  his  exhortations, 
encouraged  many  martyrs  of  Christ  to  constancy,  and 
kept  them  in  the  faith.  He  being,  therefore,  accused  to 
the  emperor,  was  commanded  to  be  apprehended,  and 
brought  into  the  open  field,  where  he  was  thrust  through 
t'le  body  with  innumerable  arrows  b  his  own  bohliers. 
Other  martyrs  suffered  with  Sebastian,  anmng  whom 
were  Nicostratusi  with  Zoe  his  wife;  Tranquillinus, 
with  Martia  his  wife ;  Traglinus,  Claudius,  Castor, 
Tibertius,  Castellus,  Marcus,  and  Marcellinus,  with 
many  others. 

In  a  certain  exhortation  of  Ambrose,  he  commends 
the  martyrdoms  of  Agricola  and  Vitalis,  who  suil'ered 
also  in  the  same  persecution.  This  Vitalis  was  servant 
to  Agricola,  who  both  had  determined  to  give  their  lives 
with  other  martyrs,  for  the  name  of  Clirist.  Vitalis, 
being  sent  before  by  his  master,  to  offer  himself  to 
martyrdom,  fell  first  into  the  hands  of  persecutors,  who 
laboured  by  all  means  to  cause  him  to  deny  Christ  ; 
which,  when  he  would  in  no  case  do,  but  stoutly  per- 
sisted in  the  confession  of  his  faith,  they  began  to  exer- 
cise him  with  all  kind  of  torments,  so  unmercifully,  that 
there  was  no  whole  skin  left  on  all  his  body.  So  Vitalis, 
in  the  midst  of  the  agony  and  painful  torments,  in  a 
short  prayer  commended  himself  to  God,  and  gave  up 
his  life.  After  him,  the  tormentors  set  upon  Agricola, 
his  master,  whose  virtuous  manners  being  singularly 
well  liked,  and  known  to  the  enemies,  his  suffering  was 
the  longer  deferred.  But  Agricola  not  abiding  the  long 
delay,  and  driving  off,  and  provoking  the  adversaries  to 
be  quicker,  was,  at  length,  fastened  to  the  cross,  and  so 
finished  his  martyrdom,  which  he  so  long  desired. 

No  less  worthy  of  commemoration  is  the  lamentable 
martyrdom    of    Vincentius.      This    Vincentius    was    a 
Spanish  priest,  a  godly  and  virtuous  man,  who  at  this 
time  suffered  martyrdom  at  Valence,  under  Dacian,  the 
president.     Bergomensis  gives  an  account  of  his  mar- 
tyrdom, taken  out  of  a  certain  sermon  of  St.  Augustine, 
as  follows:   "  Our   heart  conceived  not  a  vain  and  fruit 
less   sight    (as  it  were  in  beholding  of  lamentable  tra- 
gedies), but  certainly  a  great  and  marvellous  siglit    ;ii  1 
with  singular  pleasure  received  it,  when  the  painful  p.is- 
sion  of  victorious  Vincentius  was  read  to  us.      is  t.n.ij 
any  so  heavy  hearted  that  will  not  be  moved  in  the  con- 
templation of  this  immoveable    martyr,   so  manly,    or, 
rather  so  godly,  fighting  against  tlie  craft  and  sublilty  of 
that  Serpent,  against  the  tyranny  of  Dacian,  against  the 
horrors  of  death,  and  by  the  mighty  Spirit  of  his  God,  con- 
(lucring  all  ?  But  let  us  in  few  words  rehearse  the  num-i 
her  of  his  torments,  though  the  pains  thereof  cannot  bel 
expressed   in   many  words.      First,  Dacian   caused  thai 
martyr  to  be  laid  upon  the  rack,  and  all  the  joints  of  his  j 
body  distended,  until  they  cracked  again.     This  beingj 
done  in  the  most  extreme  and  cruel  manner,  all  th«j 


A.  D.  323.] 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


65 


members  of  his  painful  body  were  grievously  pierced 
with  deadly  wounds.  Thirdly,  they  tore  his  flesh  with 
iron  combs  sharply  filed.  And  in  order  that  the  tor- 
mentors might  not  omit  any  cruelty  on  the  meek  and 
mild  martyr's  flesh,  they  themselves  also  were  scourged 
at  the  president's  commandment.  And  lest  his  pains 
might  seem  too  easy,  they  laid  his  body,  being  all  out 
of  joint,  on  an  iron  grate,  and  tearing  it  with  iron  hooks, 
they  seared  it  with  fiery  plates,  sprinkling  him  with 
burning  salt.  Last  of  all,  this  mighty  martyr  was  cast 
into  a  dungeon,  the  floor  of  which  was  thickly  spread 
with  the  sharpest  shells  that  could  be  got,  his  feet  being 
then  fast  locked  in  the  stocks,  he  was  left  alone  without 
any  worldly  comfort ;  but  the  Lord  his  God  was  with 
him,  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  (whose  office  is  to  comfort 
the  godly  afflicted),  filled  his  heart  with  joy  and  glad- 
ness. Hast  thou  prepared  a  terrible  rack,  (O,  cruel 
tyrant  !  O,  devouring  lion  !)  for  the  martyr's  bed  ?  the 
Lord  shall  make  that  bed  soft  and  sweet  unto  him. 
Dost  thou  rack  his  bones  and  joints  all  asunder  .'  His 
bones,  his  joints,  his  hairs,  are  all  numbered.  Dost 
thou  torment  his  flesh  with  mortal  wounds  ?  tlie  Lord 
shall  pour  abundantly  into  all  his  sores  of  his  oil  of 
gladness.  Thy  scraping  combs,  tliy  sharp  fleshhooks, 
thy  hot  searing  irons,  thy  parched  salt,  thy  noisome  pri- 
son, thy  cutting  shelis,  thy  pinching  stocks,  shall  all 
work  together  for  good  to  this  patient  martyr.  All 
sliall  work  contrary  to  thy  expectation,  he  shall  reap 
great  joy  into  the  barn  of  his  soul,  out  of  this  mighty  har- 
vest of  pains  that  thou  hast  brought  him  into.  Yea, 
thou  shalt  find  him  Vincentius  indeed,  that  is,  a  van- 
quisher, a  triumpher,  a  conqueror,  subduing  thy  mad- 
ness by  his  meekness,  thy  tyranny  by  his  patience,  thy 
manifold  tortures  by  the  manifold  graces  of  God,  where- 
with he  is  plentifully  enriched." 

In  this  catalogue  of  holy  martyrs,  that  suffered  in  this 
I  tenth   persecution,  there  are  very  many  more  mentioned 
j  in  various  authors,  beside  them  whom  we  have  hitherto 
i  comprehended,   as   Philoromus,   a  man  of  noble    birth, 
and   great  possessions    in  Alexandria,  who,  being  per- 
suaded by  his  friends  to  favour  himself,  to  consider  his 
wife  and  children,  not  only  rejected  their  counsels,  but 
.  also  was  not  moved  by  the  threats  and  torments  of  the 
Judge,  but  kept  the  confession  of  Christ  inviolate  unto 
I  death,  and  was  beheaded. 

I  Of  like  dignity  also  was  Procopius  in  Palestine,  who, 
i  after  his  conversion,  brake  his  images  of  silver  and  gold, 
and  distributed  the  same  to  the  poor,  and  after  ail  kind 
(of  torments,  racking,  cording,  tearing  his  flesh,  goring, 
I  stabbing,  and  firing,  at  length  had  his  head  also  smitten 
'off. 

To  these  may  be  added  also  Georgius,  a  young  man  of 
Cappadocia,  who,  stoutly  inveighing  against  the  impious 
idolatry  of  the  emperoi's,  was  apprehended  and  cast 
into  prison,  then  torn  with  hooked  irons,  burnt  with  hot 
lime,  stretched  with  cords,  £.fter  that  his  hands  and  feet 
with  other  members  of  his  body  being  cut  off,  at  last 
had  his  head  cut  off  with  a  sword. 

With  these  aforenamed,  add  also  Sergius  and  Bacchius, 
Panthaleon,  a  physician  in  Nicomedia,  Theodorus  of  the 
icity  of  Amasia,  Faustus  a  martyr  of  Egy]it,  Gereon, 
Iwith  three  hundred  and  eighteen  fellow  martyrs,  who 
jsuffered  about  Celeur.  Hermogenes,  the  president  of 
I  Athens,  who  being  converted  by  the  constancy  of  one 
iMenas,  and  Eugraphus  in  their  torments,  suffered  also  for 
;the  like  faith  ;  also  Samonas  Gurias  and  Abibus.  Hieron 
lalso,  with  certain  of  his  confessors,  under  Maximinus, 
Judes  and  Domuas,  who  suffered  with  many  other  mar- 
tyrs, above  mentioned,  at  Nicomedia.  Evelasius  and 
iMaximinus,  the  emperor's  officers,  whom  Fausta,  the 
maiden,  converted  in  her  torments.  Also  Thirsus, 
Lucius,  CaUinicius,  Apollonius,  Philemon,  Asilas,  Leo- 
(nides,  with  Arrianus,  president  of  Thebaide.  Cyprian, 
likewise,  a  citizen  of  Antioch,  who,  after  he  had  con- 
itinued  a  long  time  a  filthy  magician,  or  sorcerer,  at  length 
was  converted  and  made  a  deacon,  then  a  priest,  and  at 
last  the  bishop  of  Antioch.  This  Cyprian,  with  Justina, 
a  maiden,  suffered  among  the  martyrs.  Also  Glicerios 
at  Nicomedia,  Felix  a  minister,  Fortunatus,  Achilleus, 
deacons  in  the  cit^  of  Yolent.    Arthemius  of  Rome, 


Ciriacus,  deacon  to  Marcellus,  the  bishop,  Carpophorus, 
priest,  at  Thuscia,  with  Abundus,  his  deacon.  Also 
Claudius  Sirinus  Antoninus,  who  suffered  with  MarceU 
liiius,  the  bisliop.  Cucusatus,  in  the  city  of  Barcinona. 
Felix,  bishop  of  Apulia,  with  Adauctus,  and  Januarius 
his  priest,  Fortunatus  and  Septimus  his  readers,  who 
suffered  in  the  city  Venusina,  under  Dioclesian. 

No  less  admirable  and  wonderful  was  the  constancy 
also  of  women,  who  in  the  same  persecution  gave  their 
bodies  to  the  tormentors,  and  their  lives  for  the  testi- 
mony of  Christ,  with  no  less  boldness  of  spirit  than  the 
men  themselves.  Of  whom  we  will  narrate  some  exam- 
ples, such  as  seem  most  notable,  beginning  with  Eulalia. 
There  is  a  city  in  Portugal  called  Emerita,  wherein 
dwelt,  and  was  brought  up,  a  maiden  born  of  noble  paren- 
tage, whose  name  was  Eulalia.  Emerita  was  a  rich  and 
celebrated  city,  yet  was  it  more  adorned  and  celebrated  by 
the  martyrdom,  blood,  and  sepulchre  of  this  blessed  Eu- 
lalia. She  had  refused  great  and  honourable  offers  in 
marriage  as  one  not  delighting  in  courtly  dalliance,  neither 
yet  taking  pleasure  in  purple  and  gorgeous  apparel,  or 
costly  ornaments ;  but  forsaking  and  despising  all  these 
pompous  allurements,  she  shewed  herself  most  earnest 
in  preparing  her  journey  to  her  hoped  inheritance,  and 
heavenly  patronage.  As  she  was  modest  and  discreet 
in  behaviour,  so  was  she  also  witty  and  sharp  in  answer- 
ing her  enemies.  But  when  the  furious  rage  of  perse- 
cution forced  her  to  join  herself  with  God's  children  in 
the  household  of  faith,  and  when  the  christians  were 
commanded  to  offer  incense  and  sacrifice  to  devils  or 
idol  gods,  then  the  blessed  spirit  of  Eulalia  began  to 
kindle,  and  being  of  a  prompt  and  ready  wit,  and 
pouring  out  her  heart  before  God,  provoked  thereby  the 
force  and  rage  of  her  enemies  against  her.  But  the 
godly  care  of  her  parents,  fearing  lest  the  willing  mind 
of  this  damsel,  so  ready  to  die  for  Christ,  might  be  the 
cause  of  her  own  death,  hid  her  and  kept  her  close  at 
their  house  in  the  country,  being  a  great  way  out  of  the 
city.  She  yet  disliking  that  quiet  life,  and  not  wishing 
any  delay,  softly  steals  out  of  the  doors  in  the  night ;  and 
leaving  the  common  road,  passed  through  the  thorny 
and  briary  places  ;  and  although  the  silent  night  was 
dark  and  dreadful,  yet  she  had  with  her  the  Lord  and 
giver  of  light.  And  as  the  children  of  Israel  coming 
out  of  Egypt,  had*  by  the  mighty  power  of  God,  a 
cloudy  pillar  for  their  guide  in  the  day,  and  a  flame  of 
fire  in  the  night,  so  had  this  godly  maiden,  travelUng  in 
tliis  dark  night,  when  flying  and  forsaking  the  place 
where  filthy  idolatry  abounded  ;  she  was  not  oppressed 
with  the  dreadful  darkness  of  the  night. 

In  the  morning,  witli  a  bold  courage  she  goes  to  the 
tribunal,  and  in  the  midst  of  them  all  with  a  loud  voice 
crying  out,  said,  "  I  pray  you  what  a  shame  is  it  for  you 
thus  to  destroy  and  kill  men's  souls,  and  to  throw  their 
bodies  alive  against  the  rocks,  and  cause  them  to  deny 
the  omnipotent  God  ?  Would  you  know  (O  you  unfor- 
tunate) what  I  am  ?  Behold,  I  am  one  of  the  christians, 
an  enemy  to  your  devilish  sacrifices,  I  spurn  your  idols 
under  my  feet,  I  confess  God  omnipotent  with  my  heart 
and  mouth.  Isis,  Apollo  and  Venus,  what  are  they? 
Maximinus  himself,  what  is  he  ?  The  one  a  thing  of 
nought,  for  that  they  be  the  works  of  men's  hands;  the 
other  but  a  castaway,  because  he  worships  them.  There- 
fore, they  are  both  frivolous;  Maximinus  is  a  lord  of 
substance,  and  yet  he  himself  falls  down  before  a  stone, 
and  vows  the  honour  of  his  dignity  to  those  that  are 
much  inferior  to  his  vassals.  Why  then  does  he  oppress- 
so  tyrannically,  more  worthy  and  courageous  spirits  than 
himself?  He  must  needs  be  a  good  guide  and  an  up-- 
right  judge,  who  feedeth  upon  innocent  blood,  doth  rent 
and  tear  the  bodies  of  godly  men,  and  what  is  more, 
hath  his  delight  in  destroying  and  subverting  the  faith. 
"  Go  to  therefore,  burn,  cut,  and  mangle  these  earthly 
members.  It  is  an  easy  matter  to  break  a  brittle  sub- 
stance, but  the  inward  mind  thou  shalt  not  hurt."  Thea 
the  judge  in  a  great  rage,  said,  "  Hangman,  take  her, 
and  pull  her  out  by  the  hair  of  her  head,  and  torment 
her  to  the  uttermost,  let  her  feel  the  power  of  our  coun. 
try's  gods,  and  let  her  know  what  the  imperial  govern- 
ment of  a  prince  is.    But  yet,  O  thou  sturdy  girl,  £un 


66 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  1. 


would  I  have  thee  (if  it  were  possible)  before  thou  die, 
to  revoke  this  thy  wickedness.  Behold  what  pleasures 
thou  mayest  enjoy  by  the  honourable  house  thou  earnest 
of,  thy  fallen  house  and  progeny  follows  thee  to  death 
with  lamentable  tears,  and  the  nobility  of  thy  kindred 
makes  doleful  lamentation  for  thee.  What  meanest 
thou  ?  Wilt  thou  kill  thyself  so  young  a  flower,  and  so 
near  these  honourable  marriages  and  great  dowries  thou 
mayest  enjoy  ?  Does  not  the  glistering  and  golden 
pomp  of  a  bridal  move  thee  .'  Does  not  the  piety  of 
thine  ancestors  touch  thee  ?  Wlio  is  not  grieved  by  thy 
rashness  and  weakness  ?  Behold  here  the  furniture 
ready  prepared  for  thy  terrible  death  ;  either  thou  shalt 
be  beheaded  with  this  sword,  or  else  with  these  wild 
beasts  shalt  thou  be  pulled  in  pieces,  or  else  being  cast 
into  the  fiery  flames,  thou  shalt  be  consumed  to  ashes. 
What  great  matter  is  it  for  thee,  I  pray  thee,  to  escape 
all  this  ?  If  thou  wilt  but  take  and  put  with  thy  fingers 
a  little  salt  and  incense  into  the  censers,  thou  shalt  be 
delivered  from  all  these  punishments."  To  this  Eulalia 
made  no  answer,  but  throws  down  the  idols,  and  spurns 
with  her  feet  the  incense  prepared  for  the  censers.  Then 
without  further  delay,  the  executioners  took  her,  and 
pulled  one  joint  from  another,  and  with  the  talons  of 
wild  beasts  tore  her  sides  to  the  hard  bones  ;  she  all  this 
while  singing  and  praising  God  in  this  wise  :  "  Behold, 
O  Lord,  I  will  not  forget  thee  ;  what  a  pleasure  is  it  for 
them,  O  Christ,  that  remember  thy  triumphant  victories, 
to  attain  unto  these  high  dignities !  and  she  still  calls 
upon  that  holy  name,  all  stained  and  imbrued  with  her 
own  blood."  This  she  sang  with  a  bold  spirit,  neither 
lamenting  nor  yet  weeping,  but  being  glad  and  cheerful, 
abandoning  from  her  mind  all  heaviness  and  grief,  when 
as  out  of  a  warm  fountain,  her  mangled  members  bathed 
her  white  and  fair  skin  with  fresh  blood.  Then  they 
proceed  to  the  last  and  final  torment,  which  was  not  only 
the  goring  and  wounding  of  her  mangled  body  with  the 
iron  grate  and  hurdle,  and  terrible  harrowing  of  her 
flesh,  but  burned  her  on  every  side  with  flaming  torches  ; 
wtien  the  cracking  flame  reaching  the  crown  of  her 
hi'ad  consumed  her  ;  so  she  rested  in  peace. 

As  you  have  now  heard  the  christian  life,  and  constant 
death  of  Eulalia,  worthy  of  praise  and  commendation,  so 
no  less  worthy  was  the  blessed  Agnes,  that  constant 
damsel  and  martyr  of  God,  who  as  she  was  of  honour- 
able parents  in  Rome,  so  she  lies  there  honourably  buried. 
She  was  very  young  when  she  was  first  dedicated  to 
Christ,  and  boldly  resisted  the  edicts  of  the  emperor ; 
and  would  net  through  idolatry  deny  or  forsake  the  holy 
faith.  She  willingly  offered  her  body  to  hard  and  pain- 
ful torments,  not  refusing  to  sufi'er  whatever  it  should  be, 
yea  though  it  were  death  itself.  She  was  therefore 
ordered  to  be  beheaded.  And  when  she  saw  a  sturdy 
and  cruel  fellow  stand  behind  her,  and  approaching  near 
to  her  with  a  naked  sword  in  his  hand,  "  1  am  now  glad," 
said  she,  "  and  rejoice  that  thou  art  come.  I  will 
willingly  receive  into  my  bosom  the  length  of  this  sword, 
that  thus  married  unto  Christ  my  spouse,  I  may  sur- 
mount and  escape  all  the  darkness  of  this  world.  O 
eternal  governor,  vouchsafe  to  open  the  gates  of  heaven, 
once  shut  up  against  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and 
receive,  O  Christ,  my  soul  that  seeks  thee  !"  Thus 
speaking,  and  kneeling  upon  her  knees,  she  prays  to 
Christ  in  heaven,  that  her  neck  might  be  the  readier  for 
the  sword.  The  executioner  then  with  his  bloody  hand 
finished  her  hope,  and  at  one  stroke  cut  ofl"  her  head, 
and  by  such  short  and  swift  death  prevented  her  feeling 
the  pain  of  it. 

I  have  oftentimes  before  complained,  that  the  histories 
of  saints  have  been  mixed  up  with  many  false  additions, 
and  fabulous  inventions  of  men,  who  either  of  a  super- 
stitious devotion,  or  of  a  subtle  practice,  have  so  mangled 
their  histories  and  lives,  that  very  few  remain  simple  and 
nncorrupt.  This  I  especially  find  in  the  history  of  good 
Katherine,  whom  I  have  now  in  hand ;  although  I  do 
not  doubt  that  there  was  great  holiness  in  her  life,  excel- 
lency in  her  knowledge,  constancy  in  her  death,  yet  that 
all  things  be  true  that  are  told  of  her,  I  do  not  affirm, 
neither  am  I  bound  to  think  so.  Of  the  many  strange 
fictions  of  her  some  seem  incredible,  some  impudent. 


As  where  Petrus  de  Natalibus  writing  of  her  conversion 
declares,  how  that  Katherine  sleeping  before  a  certain 
picture  or  table  of  the  crucifix,  Christ  with  his  mothei 
Mary  appeared  unto  her  ;  and  when  Mary  had  otfered 
her  unto  Christ  to  be  his  wife,  he  first  refused  her  for 
her  blackness  I  The  next  time  she  being  baptized,  Mary 
appearing  again,  offered  her  to  marry  with  Christ,  who 
then  being  pleased,  was  espoused  to  him  and  married, 
having  a  golden  ring  the  same  time  put  on  her  finger  in 
her  sleep  !  Bergomensis  writes,  that  because  in  the 
sight  of  the  peoi)le  she  openly  resisted  the  emperor 
Maxentius  to  his  face,  and  rebuked  him  for  his  cmelty, 
she  was  committed  to  prison.  The  same  night  an  angel 
came  to  her,  comforting  her  and  exhorting  her  to  be 
strong  and  constant  unto  the  martyrdom,  for  she  was 
accepted  iu  the  sight  of  God,  and  that  the  Lord  would 
be  with  her,  and  that  he  would  give  her  a  mouth  and 
wisdom  which  her  enemies  should  not  withstand  ;  with 
many  other  things  which  1  here  omit.  I  also  omit  con- 
cerning the  fifty  philosophers,  whom  she  convicted  in 
disputation,  and  converted  to  our  religion,  and  who  died 
martyrs  for  the  same.  At  length,  after  she  had  endured 
the  rack,  and  the  four  sharp  cutting  wheels,  she  was 
beheaded,  and  so  finished  her  martyrdom. 

Among  the  works  of  Basil,  a  certain  oration  is  extant 
concerning  Julitta  the  martyr,  who  came  to  her  martyr- 
dom by  this  occasion.  A  certain  avaricious  and  greedy 
person  of  great  authority,  violently  took  from  her  all  her 
goods,  lands,  chattels,  and  servants,  contrary  to  all 
equity  and  right.  She  complained  to  the  judges  ;  a  day 
was  appointed  when  the  cause  should  be  heard.  The 
spoiled  woman,  and  the  spoiling  extortioner  stood  forth 
together :  the  woman  declared  her  cause,  the  man, 
frowningly,  beheld  her  face.  When  she  had  proved  that 
the  goods  were  her  own,  and  that  he  had  dealt  wrong- 
fully with  her,  the  wicked  extortioner,  preferring  vile 
worldly  substance  to  the  rightful  claims  of  a  christian 
body,  affirmed  her  action  to  be  of  no  force,  because  she 
was  an  outlaw  in  not  observing  the  emperor's  gods.  His 
allegation  was  allowed  as  good.  Whereupon  incense 
and  fire  were  prepared  for  her  to  worship  the  gods,  and 
unless  she  would  do  this,  neither  the  emperor's  protec- 
tion, laws,  or  judgment,  should  be  extended  to  her,  nor 
should  she  enjoy  life  in  that  commonwealth.  When  this 
handmaid  of  the  Lord  heard  these  words,  she  said, 
"  Farewell  life,  welcome  death  ;  farewell  riches,  welcome 
poverty.  All  that  I  have,  if  it  were  a  thousand  times 
more,  1  would  rather  lose,  than  speak  one  wicked  and 
blasphemous  word  against  God  my  Creator.  I  yield  thee, 
O  my  God,  most  hearty  thanks  for  this  gift  of  grace, 
that  I  can  contemn  and  despise  this  frail  and  transitory 
world,  esteeming  christian  profession  above  all  trea- 
sures." After  this,  when  any  question  was  demanded, 
her  answer  was,  "  I  am  the  servant  of  Jesus  Christ." 
Her  kindred  and  acquaintance  flocking  to  her,  advised 
her  to  change  her  mind ;  but  that  she  refused,  with  de- 
testation of  their  idolatry.  Forthwith  the  judge  con- 
demned her  to  the  fire,  and  the  joyful  martyr  embraced 
the  sentence  as  a  most  sweet  and  delectable  thing.  She 
prepares  herself  for  the  flames,  in  countenance,  gesture 
and  words,  declaring  the  joy  of  her  heart,  and  then  em- 
bracing the  fire,  she  sweetly  slept  in  the  Lord. 

Beside  these,  divers  godly  women  have  been  faithful 
martyrs.  Barbara,  a  noble  woman  in  Th\iscia,  after 
miserable  imprisonment,  sharp  cords,  and  burning 
flames  put  to  her  sides,  was  at  last  beheaded.  Fausta,  a 
maiden,  suffered  under  Maximinus  :  by  her  Euelasius,  a 
ruler  of  the  emperor's  palace,  and  Maximinus,  tlie  pre- 
sident, were  both  converted,  and  also  suffered  martyrdom. 
Juliana,  a  maiden  of  singular  beauty,  in  Nicomedia, 
after  divers  agonies,  suffered  likewise  under  Maximinus. 
Anasia,  a  maiden  of  Tliessalonica,  also  suffered  under 
Maximinus.  Justina,  who  suffered  with  Cyprian  bishop 
of  Antioch.  Tecla,  Lucia,  and  Agatha,  were  also  mar- 
tyrs ;  all  of  whom  glorified  the  Lord  Christ  with  their 
constant  martyrdom,  in  this  tenth  and  last  persecution 
of  Dioclesian. 

During  the  time  of  this  persecution,  the  following 
bishops  of  Rome  succeeded  each  other  ;  Caius,  who  suc- 
ceeded Sixtus,  Marcellinus,  Maixellus   (whom  Eusebiui 


A..D   323.J 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


67 


does  not  irietition),Eusebius,  and  Miltiades  ;  all  of  whom 
died  martyrs  in  the  tempest  of  this  persecution.  After 
.  the  martyrdom  of  Caius,  Marce  linus  was  ordained 
bishop  :   he  being  brought  by  Dioclesian  to  the  idols, 

■  first  yielded  to  their  idolatry,  and  was  seen  to  sacrifice  ; 
but  having  been  excommunicated  by  the  christians,  he 
fell  into  such  repentance,  that  he  returned  again  to  Dio- 

■  clesian,  and  standing  to  his  former  confession,  and  pub- 
licly condemning  the  idolatry  of  the  heathen,  he  recover- 
ed the  crown  of  martyrdom,  suffering  with  Claudius, 
Cyrinus,  and  Antoninus. 

Marcellus,  likewise,  was  urged  by  Maxentius  to  re- 
nounce his  bishopric  and  religion,  and  to  sacrifice  with 
jthem  to  idols,  and  when  he  refused,  he  was  beaten  with 
sticks  and  expelled  the  city.  Having  entered  the  house 
of  Lucina,  a  widow,  he  assembled  the  congregation,  which, 
when  it  came  to  the  ears  of  Maxentius  the  tyrant,  he 
turned  the  house  of  Lucina  into  a  stable,  and  made  Mar- 
i  cellus  the  keeper  of  the  beasts  ;  who  died  from  the  effects 
I' of  this  cruel  treatment. 

|:  Among  the  decretal  epistles,  in  the  book  of  general 
councils,  there  is  a  long  account  of  the  judgment  and 
condemnation  of  Marcellinus,  which  patrons  of  popery  in 
these  days  take  great  hold  of  to  prove  the  supremacy  of 
the  pope  to  be  above  all  general  councils,  and  that  he 
ought  not  to  be  subject  to  the  condemnation  of  any  one. 
The  bishops  of  this  council  of  Sinuesse  did  condemn 
Marcellinus,  for  the  words  of  the  council  are  plain. 
l"  They  subscribed  to  his  condemnation,  and  condemned 
ihim  to  be  expelled  out  of  the  city."  Moreover,  the 
|forty-two  witnesses  against  Marcellinus  were  brought  in 
{by  the  same  council,  and  the  verdict  of  the  witnesses  was 
'demanded  and  received.  What  does  all  this  declare, 
but  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  called  there,  and  did 
iappear  before  the  judgment-seat  of  the  council,  and  there 
Istood  subject  to  their  sentence  and  authority,  by  the  which 
|Le  was  expelled  from  the  city.  For  he  being  urged  of  them 
to  condemn  himself,  did  so  ;  prostrating  himself,  and 
weeping  before  them.  Whereupon  they  immediately 
proceeded  to  the  sentence  against  him,  condemning  and 
pronouncing  him  to  be  expelled  the  city.  Now,  whether 
jby  tliis  may  be  gathered  that  the  bishops  of  Rome  ought 
tiot  to  be  cited,  accused,  and  condemned  by  any  person 
mr  persons,  let  the  impartial  reader  simply  judge. 
!  And  thus  have  been  given  the  histories  and  names  of 
[those  blessed  saints  who  suffered  in  the  time  of  the  per- 
isecution,  from  the  nineteenth  year  of  Dioclesian  to  the 
■seventh  and  last  year  of  Maxentius,  with  the  deaths  also 
and  punishments  of  those  tormentors  and  ci-uel  tyrants, 
who  were  the  captains  of  the  same  persecution.  And 
iiere  ended  (blessed  be  Christ)  these  persecutions  in  the 
kvestern  churches  of  Europe,  so  far  as  the  dominion  of 
IConstantine  chiefly  extended.  Yet  in  Asia,  under  Lici- 
nius,  persecution  did  not  cease  for  four  years  after. 

In  Persia,  about  this  time,  under  the  king  Sapor,  many 
valiant  and  constant  martyrs  suffered,  Acindimus,  Pega- 
sius,  Anempodistus,  Epidephorus,  Simeon  archbishop  of 
Selucia,  Ctesiphon  another  bishop  of  Persia,  with  other 
ministers  and  religious  men  of  that  region,  to  the  num- 
ber of  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight.  The  idolatrous 
magicians  in  Persia,  taking  counsel  together  against  the 
christians,  accused  Simeon  and  Ctesiphon  to  Sapor  the 
king,  of  being  favourable  to  the  Roman  emperor,  and  of 
betraying  to  him  what  was  done  in  Persia.  Whereupon 
Sapor  was  greatly  irritated  against  the  christians,  op- 
pressing them  with  taxes  and  tributes,  utterly  impover- 
rSshing  them  and  killing  all  their  priests  with  the  sword. 
Afrer  that  he  calls  for  Simeon  the  archbishop,  who 
there  before  the  king  declared  himself  a  valiant  captain 
of  Christ's  church.  For  when  Sapor  had  commanded 
him  to  be  led  to  suffer  torments,  he  neither  shrunk  for 
any  fear,  nor  asked  for  any  pardon  ;  whereat  the  king 
partly  wondering  and  partly  offended,  asked,  "  Why 
he  did  not  kneel  down  as  he  was  wont  to  do  before  ?" 
Simeon  answered  to  this,  "  Before  this  time  I  was  not 
brought  unto  you  in  bonds  to  betray  the  true  God,  as  I 
am  now  ;  and  so  long  I  refused  not  to  perform  that 
which  the  order  and  custom  of  the  realm  required  of  me  ; 
but  now  it  is  not  lawful  for  me  so  to  do,  for  now  I  come 
to  stand  in  defence  of  our  religion  and  true  doctrine." 


Wlien  Simeon  had  thus  answered,  the  king  persisting^  in 
his  purpose,  offered  to  him  the  choice  either  to  wor- 
ship with  him  after  his  manner  (promising  to  him  many 
great  gifts,  if  he  would  do  so)  or  if  he  would  not, 
threatened  destruction  to  him  and  to  all  the  other  chris- 
tians within  his  land.  But  Simeon,  neither  allured  with 
his  promises,  nor  terrified  with  his  threatenings,  con- 
tinued constant  in  his  purpose,  so  that  he  could  neither 
be  seduced  to  idolatrous  worship,  nor  to  betray  the  truth 
of  his  religion.  For  which  he  was  committed  into  bonds, 
and  commanded  to  be  kept  until  the  king's  pleasure 
should  be  known. 

It  happened  as  he  was  going  to  prison,  that  there  was 
sitting  at  the  king's  gate  a  certain  euaucb,  an  old  tutor 
or  school-master  of  the  king's,  named  Usthazares,  who 
had  been  once  a  christian,  and  afterward  falling  from  his 
profession,  joined  with  the  heathenish  multitude  in  theii 
idolatry.  This  Usthazares  sitting  at  the  door  of  the 
king's  palace,  and  seeing  Simeon  passing  by  to  jirison, 
rose  up  and  reverenced  the  bishop.  Simeon  again,  with 
sharp  words  (as  time  would  permit)  rebuked  him,  and  in 
great  anger  cried  out  against  him,  who  being  once  a 
christian,  had  cowardly  revolted  from  his  profession, 
and  returned  to  the  heathenish  idolatry.  Hearing  these 
words,  the  eunuch  forthwith  burst  into  tears,  and  laying 
aside  his  courtly  apparel,  which  was  sumptuous  and 
costly,  he  put  on  a  black  suit  as  the  token  of  mourning, 
sitting  before  the  court  gates,  and  weeping,  he  said, 
"  Woe  is  me,  with  what  hope,  with  what  face  shall  1 
look  hereafter  for  my  God,  who  have  now  denied  him, 
when  as  this  Simeon  my  familiar  acquaintance,  thus 
passing  by  me,  so  much  disdains  me,  that  he  refuses 
with  one  gentle  word  to  salute  me  ?" 

These  words  being  brought  to  the  ears  of  the  king 
procured  against  him  no  little  indignation.  Whereupon 
Sapor  the  king  sending  for  him,  first  with  gentle  words 
and  courtly  promises,  began  to  speak  to  him,  asking  him, 
"What  cause  he  had  to  mourn  so,  and  whether  there  was 
any  thing  in  his  house  which  was  denied  him,  or  which 
he  had  not  at  his  own  will  and  asking  ?"  Whereunto 
Usthazares  answering  again,  said,  "That  there  was  no- 
thing in  that  earthly  house  which  v.'as  lacking  to  him,  or 
which  he  desired.  Yea  would  to  God  "  (said  he)  "  O  king, 
any  other  grief  or  calamity  in  all  the  world,  whatsoever 
it  were,  had  happened  to  me  rather  than  this,  for  which 
I  do  most  justly  mourn  !  For  this  grieves  me,  that  I 
am  this  day  alive,  who  should  rather  have  died  long 
since,  than  see  this  sun,  which  for  your  pleasure,  I  ap- 
peared to  worship  against  my  heart  and  mind  ;  for  which 
cause  I  am  doubly  worthy  of  death  :  First,  for  that  I 
have  denied  Christ ;  secondly,  because  I  did  dissemble 
with  you."  Sapor  being  astonished  at  the  sudden  altera- 
tion of  this  man,  and  doubting  whether  to  be  angry  with 
the  enchanters  or  with  him  ;  whether  to  treat  him  with 
gentleness  or  with  rigour,  at  length  commanded  Ustha- 
zares his  ancient  servant  and  first  tutor  to  be  beheaded.  As 
he  was  going  to  the  place  of  execution,  he  desired  of  the 
executioners  a  little  to  stay,  that  he  might  send  a  message 
to  the  king,  which  was  this,  that  for  all  the  old  and  faithful 
sei-vice  he  had  done  to  his  father  and  to  him,  he  would  now 
requite  him  with  this  one  office,  to  cause  a  public  crier  to 
proclaim  the  following  words,  "  That  Usthazares  was  be- 
headed, not  for  any  treachery  or  crime  committed  against 
the  king  or  the  realm,  but  only  because  he  was  a  christian, 
and  would  not  at  the  king's  pleasure  deny  his  God."  And 
so  according  to  his  request,  it  was  performed  and  granted. 
Usthazares  desired  the  cause  of  his  death  to  be  published, 
because  his  shrinking  back  from  Christ  had  been  a  great 
occasion  to  many  christians  to  do  the  like  ;  so  now  the 
same,  hearing  that  Usthazares  died  for  no  other  cause 
than  the  religion  of  Christ,  they  might  learn  by  his  ex- 
ample to  be  fervent  and  constant  in  their  profession. 
And  thus  the  blessed  eunuch  did  consummate  his  martyr- 
dom. Of  which  Simeon  hearing  in  prison,  was  very 
joyful,  and  gave  God  thanks ;  who  the  following  day,  being 
brought  forch  before  the  king,  and  still  refusing  at  the 
king's  request  to  worship  visible  creatures,  was  likewise 
by  the  commandment  of  the  king  beheaded,  with  a  great 
number  more,  who  the  same  day  suffered  to  the  number 
of  an  hundred  and  more;  all  which  were  put  to  death, 


6H 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  I. 


bffore  Simeon,  he  standing  by  and  exhorting  them  with 
comfortable  words ;  admonishing  them  to  stand  firm 
and  steadfast  in  the  Lord  ;  preaching  and  teaching  them 
concerning  death,  resurrection,  and  true  piety ;  and 
proving  by  the  scriptures  that  which  he  liad  said  to  be 
true,  declaring  moreover,  tliat  it  was  true  life  indeed  so 
to  die,  and  that  it  was  death  indeed  to  deny  or  betray 
God  for  fear  of  punishment :  and  added  further,  that 
there  was  no  man  alive  but  must  needs  die.  "  For  as 
much  as  it  is  appointed  all  men  here  to  have  an  end. 
But  those  things  which  follow  hereafter  are  eternal,  which 
shall  not  come  to  all  men  after  one  sort.  But  as  the 
condition  and  trade  of  life  differ  in  different  men,  and  are 
EOtin  all  men  like,  so  the  time  shall  come,  when  all  men 
in  a  moment  shall  receive  according  to  their  doings  in 
this  present  life  immortal  rewards  :  such  as  have  here 
done  well,  life  and  glory  ;  such  as  have  done  evil,  per- 
petual punishment."  With  these  words  of  comfortable 
exhortation,  the  holy  martyrs  willingly  yielded  up  their 
lives  to  death.  After  whom  at  last  followed  Simeon, 
with  two  other  priests  or  ministers  of  his  church  :  Abe- 
decalaas  and  Ananias,  which  also  with  him  were  par- 
takers of  the  same  martyrdom. 

At  the  suffering  of  those  above  mentioned,  it  happened 
that  Pusices,  one  of  the  king's  officers,  and  overseers  ot 
his  artificers,  was  there  present,  who  seeing  Ananias 
being  an  aged  old  father,  somewhat  to  shake  and  tremble 
at  the  sight  of  them  that  suffered,  "  O  father,"  said  he, 
"  alittle  moment  shut  thine  eyes  and  be  strong,  and  shortly 
thou  shalt  see  the  sight  of  God."  Upon  these  words, 
Pusices  was  immediately  apprehended,  and  brought  to  the 
king ;  he  there  confessed  himself  to  be  a  christian,  and 
because  he  was  very  bold  and  hardy  before  the  king  in  this 
cause  of  Christ's  faith,  was  most  cruelly  handled  in  the 
execution  of  his  martyrdom.  For  they  made  a  hole  in  the 
upper  part  of  his  neck  to  thrust  in  their  hand,  and  pluck- 
ed his  tongue  out  of  his  mouth,  and  so  he  was  put  to 
death.  At  which  time  also  the  daughter  of  Pusices,  a 
godly  maiden,  was  apprehended  and  put  to  death. 

The  following  year,  upon  the  same  day,  when  the 
christians  celebrated  the  remembrance  of  the  Lord's 
passion,  which  we  call  Good  Friday  before  Easter,  Sapor  I 
the  king  issued  a  cruel  and  sharp  edict  throughout  all  his  , 
land,  condemning  to  death  all  who  confessed  themselves 
to  be  christians.  So  that  an  innumerable  multitude  ot 
christians,  through  the  wicked  procuring  of  the  malig. 
nant  magicians,  suffered  death  by  the  sword,  both  in  the 
city  and  the  towns.  Some  being  sought  for,  and  some 
offering  themselves  willingly,  lest  they  should  seem  by 
their  silence  to  deny  Christ.  Thus  all  the  christians 
that  could  be  found  were  slain,  and  many  also  of  the 
king's  own  court  and  household.  Amongst  whom  was 
Azades  an  eunuch,  one  whom  the  king  loved  and  favour- 
ed. After  the  king  understood  that  Azades  was  put  to 
death,  being  very  sorry  for  him,  he  commanded  that  no 
christians  should  be  slain  exce])t  those  who  were  the  doc- 
tors and  teachers  of  the  christian  religion. 

In  the  same  time  it  happened  that  the  queen  fell  into 
a  severe  disease  ;  upon  which  the  cruel  Jews,  with  the 
wicked  magicians,  falsely  accused  Trabula,  the  sister  of 
Simeon  the  martyr,  with  another  sister  also  of  hers,  of 
having  wrought  privy  charms  to  hurt  the  queen,  for  the 
revenging  of  the  death  of  Simeon.  This  accusation 
being  believed,  innocent  Trab\ila,  with  her  sister,  were 
condemned  and  cut  asunder  with  a  saw,  whose  quarters 
being  hung  upon  stakes,  the  queen  passed  between  them, 
thinking  thereby  to  be  delivered  of  her  sickness. 

Now  as  the  king  had  commanded  that  no  christians 
should  be  put  to  death,  but  only  such  as  were  the 
teachers  and  leaders  of  the  flock,  the  magicians  left  no 
means  untried  to  set  forward  the  matter.  Whereby 
great  affliction  and  ))ersecution  arose  among  the  bishops 
and  teachers  of  the  church. 

Miserable,  and  almost  innumerable  were  the  slaughters 
wnder  the  reign  of  this  Sapor,  of  bishops,  ministers, 
deacons,  monks,  nuns,  and  other  ecclesiastical  persons, 
who  cleaved  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  suffered  for 
the  same.  The  names  of  the  bishops,  besides  the  other 
multitude  taken  in  the  persecution  are,  Barbasimes, 
PouIuB,  Gaddiabes,  Sabinus,  Mareas,  Mocius,  Johannes, 


Hormisdas,  Papas,  Jacobus,  Romas,  Maares,  Agas, 
Bochres,  Abdas,  Abiesus,  Joannes,  Abramius,  Agdelas, 
Sabores,  Isaac,  Dausas,  Bicor  also  with  Maureanda  his 
fellow  bishop,  and  the  rest  of  his  churches  under  him,  to 
the  number  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  persons.  It  is  not 
possible  for  any  history  to  comprehend  the  whole  multi- 
tude of  those  that  suffered  in  this  persecution,  the  mai> 
uer  of  their  apprehension,  the  cruelness  of  their  tor- 
ments, how  and  in  what  places  they  suffered.  The  num 
ber  of  them  that  can  be  reckoned  comes  to  the  sum  of 
•sixteen  thousand  men  and  women. 

The  rumour  of  this  miserable  affliction  of  the  chris- 
'^ians  in  the  kingdom  of  Persia,  coming  to  the  ears  of  the 
Ii}m])eror  Constantine,  put  him  in  great  heaviness,  not 
knowing  how  to  help  in  the  matter,  which  indeed  was 
>'ery  difficult  for  him  to  do.  At  the  same  time  it  hap. 
oened  that  certain  ambassadors  were  at  Rome  from 
>apor,  king  of  Persia ;  to  whom  Constantine  readily 
granted  all  their  requests,  thinking  thereby  to  obtain 
'lie  more  friendship  at  their  king's  hands,  and  that  at 
his  request  he  would  be  good  to  the  christians  ;  he  wrote, 
therefore,  to  Sapor  in  their  behalf,  and  sent  his  epistle 
by  the  ambassadors : 

Declaring  to  him  he  should  stand  much  beholden 
to  him,  if  at  his  request  he  would  give  some  quiet 
and  rest  to  the  christians,  in  whose  religion  there 
was  nothing  which  he  could  justly  blame.  "  For," 
said  he,  "  in  their  sacrifices  they  kill  nothing,  and  shed 
no  blood,  but  only  offer  up  unbloody  sacrifices,  in 
making  their  prayers  unto  God  ;  they  delight  not  in 
bloodshedding ;  but  only  in  the  soul  that  loves  virtue, 
and  follows  that  doctrine  and  knowledge  which  is  agree- 
ing to  true  piety.  And,  therefore,  such  men  as  learn  so 
to  believe  and  to  worship  God,  are  more  to  be  com- 
mended." Moreover,  he  assures  him  he  would  find  God 
more  merciful  to  him,  if  he  would  embrace  the  godly 
piety  and  truth  of  the  christians,  &c.  And  in  the  end 
of  the  epistle  Constantine  adds  these  words  : — "  What 
joy — what  gladness  would  it  be  to  my  heart,  to  hear 
that  the  state  also  of  the  Persians  flourishes,  as  I  wish  it 
to  do,  by  your  encouraging  the  christians  ?  So  that 
both  you  with  them,  and  they  with  you,  in  long  prospe- 
rity may  enjoy  as  much  felicity  together  as  your  hearts 
would  desire,  and  in  so  doing  no  doubt  ye  shall.  For 
so  shall  you  have  God,  who  is  the  Author  and  Creator  of 
all  this  universal  world,  merciful  and  gracious  to  you. 
These  men,  therefore,  I  commend  to  you  upon  your 
kingly  honour,  and  upon  your  clemency  and  piety 
wherewith  you  are  endued,  I  commit  them  to  you,  de- 
siring you  to  receive  them  according  to  your  humanity 
and  benignity,  and  convenient  to  your  estate ;  in  so 
doing  you  will  now  both  procure  to  yourself  grace 
through  your  faith,  and  also  will  grant  to  me  great  pleasure 
and  a  benefit  worthy  of  thanks."  . 

This  letter,  written  by  Constantine  to  King  Sapor, 
shews  what  care  this  godly  prince  had  for  them  that  be- 
lieved in  Christ,  not  only  in  his  own  monarchy,  but  also 
in  all  places  of  the  world. 

Under  the  Emperor  Julian  the  apostate,  many  suffered 
martyrdom  by  the  idolaters.  Of  the  lamentable  tragedy 
of  Marcus  Arethusius  the  bishop,  Sozomen,  and  also 
Theodoret,  thus  write — 

"  This  raan,  at  the  commandment  of  Constantine, 
pulled  down  a  certain  temple  dedicated  to  idols,  and,  in- 
stead thereof,  built  up  a  church  where  the  christians 
might  congregate.  The  Arethusians  remembering  the 
little  good  will  that  Julian  bare  unto  him,  .accused  him 
as  a  traitor  and  enemy  to  him.  At  the  first,  according 
as  the  scripture  teacheth,  he  prepared  himself  to  flee ; 
l)ut  when  lie  perceived  that  there  were  certain  of  his 
kinsmen  or  friends  apprehended  in  his  stead,  returning 
of  his  own  accord,  he  offered  himself  to  those  that 
thirsted  for  his  blood.  When  they  had  got  him  in  their 
possession,  as  men  neither  pitying  his  old  age  and  worn 
years,  nor  abashed  at  the  virtuous  conversation  of  a  ma« 
so  distinguished,  both  by  his  life  and  doctrine,  they  first 
stript  him  naked,  and  pitifully  beat"  him  ;  then  they  cast 
him  into  a  foul  filthy  sink,  and  then  bringing  him  out* 


A.  D.  323.] 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


6y 


they  caused  boys  to  pierce  him  with  sharp  sticks. 
Lastly,  they  put  him  in  a  basket,  and  anointing  him  with 
honey  and  broth,  they  hung  him  up  in  the  heat  of  the 
suti,  as  meat  for  wasps  and  flies.  And  all  this  they  did 
to  him  to  force  him  either  to  build  the  temple  again,  or 
else  to  give  so  much  money  as  should  pay  for  its  building ; 
but  as  he  purposed  with  himself  to  suffer  and  abide  their 
grievous  torments,  so  he  refused  to  do  what  they  de- 
manded. At  length,  taking  him  to  be  but  a  poor  man, 
and  not  able  to  pay  such  a  sum  of  money,  they  promised 
to  forgive  him  one-half,  if  he  would  pay  the  other.  But 
he  hanging  in  the  basket  pitifully  wounded  with  the 
sharpened  sticks,  and  bitten  by  the  wasps,  not  only  con- 
cealed his  pain,  but  also  derided  those  wicked  ones,  and 
called  them  base,  low,  and  worldly  people,  and  declared 
himself  to  be  exalted  and  set  on  high.  When  at  length 
they  demanded  of  him  but  a  small  sum  of  money,  he 
answered  thus  ;  '  It  is  as  great  wickedness  to  give  one 
penny  in  a  case  of  impiety,  as  to  bestow  the  whole.' 
Thus  they  not  being  able  to  prevail  against  him,  let  him 
down,  and  leaving  him,  went  their  way,  so  that  every 
man  might  learn  at  his  mouth  the  example  of  true  piety 
and  faithfulness." 

Although  the  treating  of  these  persecutions  of  Persia 
somewhat  stray  out  of  the  order  of  time  and  place,  yet, 
as  these  holy  martyrs  also  gave  so  faithful  a  testimony  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  with  their  blood,  I  thought  it  improper 
to  pass  over  them  without  some  testimony.  And  here 
these  persecutions  of  the  primitive  church  ended. 

It  may  perhaps  astonish  some,  while  reading  the 
[history  of  these  terrible  persecutions,  that  God  the 
(Almighty  director  of  all  things,  should  suffer  his  own 
Ifaithfui  servants,  believing  in  his  only  begotten  son 
■Jesus,  to  be  so  cruelly  and  wrongfully  tormented  and 
put  to  death,  and  that  during  so  many  years  together. 
To  which  astonishment  I  have  nothing  to  answer,  but  to 
isay  in  the  words  of  Jerome,  "  We  ought  not  to  be 
iastonished  to  see  the  wicked  prevail  against  the  holy  ; 
ifor,  as  in  the  beginning  of  the  world,  we  see  that  Abel 
the  just  was  killed  by  wicked  Cain,  and  that  the  sons  of 
Israel  were  afflicted  by  the  Egyptians,  so  even  the  Lord 
fiimself  was  crucified  by  the  Jews,  Barabbas  the  thief 
ibeing  let  go.  Time  would  not  suffice  me  to  recite  how 
jthe  godly  suffer  in  this  world  while  the  wicked  flourish 
and  prevail ;  whatever  be  the  cause  this  is  sufficient  for 
lus,  and  may  be  to  all  men,  that  we  are  sure  these  afflic- 
:ions  and  persecutions  of  God's  people  in  this  world 
3ome  not  by  any  chance  or  blind  fortune,  but  by  the 
ippointment  and  forewarning  of  God.  For  so  in  the 
bid  law,  by  the  affliction  of  the  children  of  Israel,  he 
prefigured  these  persecutions  of  the  christians.  So  by 
jthe  words  of  Christ's  own  mouth  in  the  gospel  he 
jForewarned  his  church  of  these  troubles,  neither  did 
he  suffer  these  great  afflictions  to  fall  upon  his  servants, 
pefore  he  had  warned  them  sufficiently  by  special  reve- 
lation in  the  Apocalypse  of  John  his  servant ;  in  which  he 
Ideclared  to  his  church,  not  only  what  troubles  were 
(coming,  where,  and  by  whom  they  should  come,  but 
jalso  in  plain  numbers,  if  the  words  of  the  prophecy  be 
|well  understood,  assigns  the  true  time,  how  long  the 
persecutions  should  continue,  and  when  they  should 
cease.  For  as  there  is  no  doubt,  but  by  the  beast  with 
peven  heads,  bearing  the  whore   of  Babylon,   drunken 

fwith  the  blood  of  saints,  is  signified  the  city  of  Rome, 
JBo  in  my  judgment  the  forty-two  months  (in  the  thir- 
eenth  of  the  Apocalypse)  is  to  be  expounded  by  taking 
very  month  for  a  sabbath  of  years  ;  that  is,  reckoning  a 
taouth  for  seven  years,  so  that  forty  and  two  such  sabbaths 
jof  years  make  up  the  number  of  years  between  the  time 
jofChrist's  death  and  the  last  year  of  the  persecution  of 
jMaxentius,  when  Constantine,  fighting  under  the  banner 
(of  Christ,  overcame  him,  and  made  an  end  of  all  perse- 
icution  within  the  monarchy  of  Rome,  i  The  number  of 
these  years  amounted  to  two  hundred  ninety  and  four, 


(1)  That  oar  author  has  not  succeeded  in  so  elucidating  this 
remarkable  portion  of  scripture,  as  to  free  it  from  the  numberless 
difficulties  that  envelope  it,  is  no  more  than  must  be  said  of 
every  other  commentator  who  has  undertaken  the  exposition  of 
Hafultiiled  prophecy. 


to  which,  if  the  other  six  years  of  persecution  under 
Licinius  in  Asia  be  added,  it  fills  up  full  three  hundred 
years.  And  so  long  continued  the  persecution  of  Christ's 
people,  under  the  heathen  tyrants  and  emperors,  of  the 
monarchy  of  Rome,  according  to  the  number  of  the  forty 
and  two  months  specified  in  the  thirteenth  of  the  Apo- 
calypse. For  the  better  explanation  of  which,  because 
the  matter  being  of  no  small  importance,  greatly  apper- 
tains to  the  public  utility  of  the  church ;  and  lest  any 
should  suspect  me  of  following  any  private  interpreta- 
tion of  mine  own,  I  thought  good  to  communicate  to 
the  reader  what  has  been  imparted  unto  me,  in  the  open- 
ing of  these  mystical  numbers  in  this  aforesaid  book  of 
the  Revelation  as  follows  : 

While  I  was  engaged  in  these  histories,  and  consi- 
dered the  exceeding  rage  of  these  persecutions,  the  in- 
tolerable torments  of  the  blessed  saints,  so  cruelly 
racked,  torn,  and  plucked  in  pieces  with  all  kinds  of  tor- 
tures that  could  be  devised,  more  bitter  than  death 
itself ;  I  could  not  without  great  sorrow  of  mind,  be- 
hold their  grievous  afflictions,  or  write  of  their  bloody 
sufferings  ;  and  the  hotter  the  persecutions  grew,  the 
more  my  sympathy  with  them  increased  ;  not  only  pity- 
ing their  woful  case,  but  almost  reasoning  with  God, 
thus  foolishly  thinking  why  God  of  his  goodness  should 
suffer  his  children  and  servants  to  be  so  vehemently  tor- 
mented and  afflicted  ?  If  mortal  things  were  governed 
by  heavenly  Providence  (as  must  needs  be  granted), 
why  did  the  wicked  thus  flourish,  and  the  godly  suffer  ? 
If  sinners  deserved  punishment,  they  alone  were  not  sin- 
ners, and  why  was  their  death  above  all  others  so  sharp 
and  bitter  ?  At  least,  why  should  the  Lord  suffer  the 
vehemency  of  these  horrible  persecutions  to  endure  so 
long,  shewing  no  certain  determined  end  of  their 
tribulations,  whereby  they  knowing  the  appointed 
determination  of  Almighty  God  with  more  consola- 
tion might  endure  the  same  ?  As  the  Israelites  in  the 
captivity  of  Babylon  had  seventy  years  limited  unto 
them  ;  and  under  Pharaoh  they  were  promised  a  deli- 
verance ;  and  also  under  the  Syrian  tyrants  threescore 
and  two  weeks  were  assigned  to  them.  But  in  these 
persecutions  I  could  find  no  end  determined  for  their 
deliverance.  Whereupon  much  marvelling  with  myself, 
I  searched  the  Book  of  Revelation  to  see  whether  any 
thing  might  be  there  found ;  and  although  I  perceived 
the  beast  there  described  to  signify  the  empire  of  Rome, 
which  had  power  to  overcome  the  saints  ;  yet  concerning 
the  time  and  continuance  of  these  persecutions  under  the 
beast,  I  found  nothing  to  satisfy  my  doubt.  For  al- 
though I  read  there  of  forty-two  months,  of  a  time, 
times,  and  half  a  time,  of  one  thousand  two  hundred 
and  threescore  days  ;  yet  all  this  by  computation  coming 
but  to  three  years  and  a  half,  came  nothing  near  the 
long  continuance  of  these  persecutions,  which  lasted 
three  hundred  years.  Thus  being  vexed  in  spirit,  about 
the  reckoning  of  these  numbers  and  years  ;  it  so  hap- 
pened upon  a  Sunday  in  the  morning,  I  lying  in  my  bed, 
and  musing  about  these  numbers,  suddenly  it  occurred 
to  my  mind,  to  count  these  months  by  sabbaths,  as  the 
weeks  of  Daniel  are  counted  by  sabbaths.  Whereupon 
I  began  to  reckon  the  forty-two  months  by  sabbaths  ; 
first  of  months,  that  would  not  serve  ;  then  by  sabbaths 
of  years,  wherein  I  began  to  feel  some  probable  under- 
standing. Yet  not  satisfied  herewith,  in  order  to  make 
the  matter  more  sure,  I  repaired  to  certain  merchants  of 
mine  acquaintance,  of  whom  one  is  departed  a  true  faithful 
servant  of  the  Lord,  the  other  two  are  yet  alive,  and  wit- 
nesses hereof.  To  whom  the  number  of  these  aforesaid 
forty-two  months  being  propounded  and  examined  by 
sabbaths  of  years,  the  whole  sum  was  found  to  amount 
to  two  hundred  and  ninety-four  years,  the  full  time  of 
these  persecutions,  neither  more  nor  less. 

Now  this  one  clasp  being  opened,  the  other  numbers 
that   follow   are   plain    and  manifest  to  the  intelligent 


He  has  however  miscalculated  the  dates  of  his  first  period  of 
300  years—  for  from  the  crucifixion  of  our  Lord  to  the  defeat  of 
Maxenlius  by  Constantine,  (A.  D.  312,)  was  a  period  of  only  279 
years,  which  added  to  tlie  6  years  of  persecution  under  Liciniui^ 
would  be  only  285  years,  instead  of  the  precise  300.     [Ed.] 


79 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


[Book  I 


reader.  For  where  mention  is  made  of  three  years  and 
a  half,  of  one  time,  two  times  and  half  a  time,  also  of 
one  thousand  two  hundred  and  threescore  days,  all 
these  come  to  one  reckoning  and  signify  forty  and  two 
months,  by  which  months,  as  is  said,  is  sigiiifted  the 
whole  time  of  these  primitive  persecutions,  as  here  in 
order  may  appear. 

TITE     MYSTICAL     NUMBERS     IN      THE    APOCALYPSE 
OPENED. 

First,  where  mention  is  made  (Revelation  xi.  3),  that 
the  two  prophets  shall  prophesy  12G0  days  ;  and  also 
that  the  woman  flying  into  tlie  desert,  shall  there  be  fed 
12()0  days  :  (Rev.  xii.  6.)  who  knoweth  not  tliat  12(i0  days 
make  three  years  and  a  half  ?  that  is,  forty-two  months. 

Secondly,  where  we  read  (chap.xi.8.)  the  bodies  of  the 
two  aforesaid  prophets  shall  lie  in  the  streets  of  the  great 
city  unburied  the  space  of  three  days  and  a  half,  and 
after  the  said  three  days  and  a  half  they  shall  revive 
again,  &c.,  let  the  hours  of  these  three  days  and  a  half 
(which  be  42),  be  reckoned  every  day  for  a  sabbath  of 
years,  or  else  every  day  for  a  month,  and  they  come  to 
forty-two  months. 

Thirdly,  where  it  is  said  (Rev.  xii.  14.)  that  the  woman 
had  two  wings  given  her  to  fly  unto  the  desert  for  a  time, 
times  and  half  a  time :  give  for  one  time  one  year,  or 
one  day ;  for  two  times,  two  years  or  two  days  ;  for  half 
a  time,  half  a  year,  or  half  a  day  ;  and  so  it  is  manifest, 
that  these  three  years  and  a  half  amount  to  forty-two 
mouths. 

Fourthly,  account  these  forty-two  months  aforesaid, 
which  the  beast  had  power  to  make  (Revelations  xi),  by 
sabbath  of  years  ;  that  is,  seven  years  for  a  month,  or 
every  month  for  seven  years,  and  it  amounteth  to  two 
hundred  and  ninety-four  years. 

And  so  we  just  have  the  years,  days,  times,  and  months 
of  these  aforesaid  persecutions  under  the  beast,  neither 
shorter  nor  longer,  reckoning  from  the  death  of  John 
Baptist  under  Herod,  to  the  end  of  Maxentius,  and  of 
Licinius,  the  two  last  great  persecutors,  the  one  in  the 
West,  the  other  in  the  East,  who  were  both  vanquished 
by  godly  Constantine.  And  so  peace  was  given  to  the 
church,  although  not  in  such  ample  wise,  but  that  many 
tumults  and  troubles  afterward  ensued,  yet  they  lasted 
not  long  :  and  the  chief  brunt  of  these  Roman  perse- 
cutions which  the  Holy  Ghost  especially  considered 
above  all  other  in  this  his  Revelation  thus  ended  in  the 
time  of  Constantine.  Then  was  the  great  dragon,  the 
devil,  to  wit,  the  fierce  rage  and  power  of  his  malicious 
persecuting,  chained  for  a  thousand  years  after  this,  so 
that  he  could  not  prevail,  but  the  power  and  glory  of  the 
gospel  gradually  increasing  and  spreading  with  great  joy 
and  liberty,  so  prevailed  that  at  length  it  got  the  upper 
hand  and  replenished  the  whole  earth,  rightly  verifying 
therein  the  water  of  Ezekiel,  which  issuing  out  of  the 
right  side  of  the  altar,  the  further  it  ran,  the  deeper  it 
grew,  till  at  length  it  replenished  the  whole  ocean,  and 
healed  all  the  fishes  therein.  So  also  the  course  of  the 
gospel  proceeding  of  small  and  hard  beginnings  still 
kept  his  stream  :  the  more  it  was  stopped,  the  swifter  it 
ran  :  by  blood  it  feeded,  by  death  it  quickened,  by  cut- 
ting it  multiplied,  through  violence  it  sprung  ;  till  at 
last  out  of  thraldom  and  ojjpression  burst  forth  into 
perfect  liberty,  and  flourished  in  all  prosperity.  Would 
that  the  christians  could  have  used  this  liberty  wisely 
and  moderately,  and  not  abused  it,  forgetting  their  for- 
mer estate  to  their  own  pride,  pomp,  and  worldly  ease, 
as  it  afterwards  came  to  pass,  of  which  more  is  to  be 
said  (the  Lord  willing)  in  the  proper  place  and  time. 

And  thus  much  touching  the  prophetical  numbers  in 
the  Apocalypse.  In  which  the  eternal  wisdom  and  high 
providence  of  Almighty  God  is  to  be  magnified,  so  dis- 
posing and  governing  his  church,  that  no  adversity  or 
perturbation  happens  at  any  time  to  it,  which  his  wisdom 
does  not  fore-see  and  pre-ordain  ;  neither  doth  he  pre- 
ordain or  determine  anything  which  he  does  not  most 
truly  perform,  both  fore-seeing  the  beginning  of  such 
persecutions,  and  determining  the  end  of  them,  how 
long  to  continue,  and  when  to  cease. 


Thus  much  by  the  way  I  have  mentioned,  lest  any 
should  be  surprised  to  read  of  the  church  being  so  long 
and  for  so  many  years  under  such  miserable  and  extieme 
afllictions,  wherein  neither  chance  nor  fortune,  nor  dis- 
position of  man,  has  had  any  place,  but  only  the  fore- 
counsel  and  determination  of  the  Lord  governing  and 
disposing  the  same,  who  not  only  suffered  them,  and  fore- 
saw tliose  persecutions  before  they  occurred,  but  also  ap- 
pointed the  times  and  years  how  long  they  should  last, 
and  when  they  should  have  an  end,  as  by  the  forty-two 
months  in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  chapters  of  Reve- 
lation has  beeen  declared.  Which  months,  containing 
two  hundred  ninety  and  four  years  (if  they  be  rightly 
gathered),  make  the  full  time  between  the  first  year  of 
the  persecution  of  Christ  under  the  Jews  and  Herod, 
till  the  last  year  of  persecution  under  Licinius  ;  which 
was  from  the  nativity  of  Christ,  in  the  year  ;{24.  After 
which  year  according  to  the  preordinate  council  of  God, 
when  his  severity  had  been  sufficiently  declared  upon  his 
own  house,  it  pleased  him  to  shew  mercy  again,  and  to 
bind  up  Satan  the  old  serpent,  according  to  the  twentieth 
chapter  of  the  Revelation,  for  the  space  of  a  thousand 
years  ;  that  is,  from  the  time  of  Licinius  to  the  time  of 
John  Wickliffe  and  John  Husse.  During  all  which 
time,  although  certain  conflicts  and  tumults  have  been 
among  christian  bishops  themselves  in  the  church,  yet 
no  universal  murdering  persecution  was  stirring  before 
the  preaching  of  Wicklifle,  Husse,  and  such  others,  as 
in  the  further  process  of  this  history  (Christ  willing  and 
aiding  us)  shall  appear. 

Thus  having  discoursed  at  length  of  these  horrible 
persecutions  and  heavy  afflictions  of  the  christian  mar- 
tyrs ;  now  by  the  grace  of  God,  coming  out  of  this  red 
sea  of  bloody  persecution,  leaving  Pharaoh  and  his  host 
behind,  let  us  sing  gloriously  to  the  worthy  name  of  our 
God,  who  through  the  blood  of  the  Lamb  after  long  and 
tedious  afflictions,  at  length  has  visited  his  people  with 
comfort,  has  chained  Satan,  has  sent  his  meek  Moses 
(gentle  Constantine  I  mean),  by  whom  it  has  pleased 
the  Lord  to  work  deliverance  to  his  captive  people,  to 
set  his  servants  at  liberty,  to  turn  their  mourning  into 
joy,  to  magnify  the  church  of  his  Son,  to  destroy  the 
idols  of  all  the  world,  to  grant  life  and  liberty  (and 
would  God  also  not  so  much  riches)  unto  them  who  be- 
fore were  the  abjects  of  all  the  world,  and  aU  by  the 
means  of  godly  Constantine,  the  meek  and  most  chris- 
tian emperor,  of  whose  divine  victories  against  so  many 
tyrants  and  emperors,  persecutors  of  Christ's  people, 
and  lastly,  against  Licinius  (A.  D.  324),  of  whose  other 
noble  acts  and  prowesses,  of  whose  blessed  virtues 
and  his  happy  birth  and  progeny,  we  have  partly  com- 
prehended before,  and  part  now  remains  to  be  de- 
clared. 

This  Constantine  was  the  son  of  Constantius,  the 
emperor,  a  good  and  virtuous  child  of  a  good  and  vir- 
tuous father,  born  in  Britain  (as  says  Eutropius), 
whose  mother  was  named  Helena,  daughter  of  King 
Coilus  ;  although  Ambrose,  in  his  funeral  oration  on 
the  death  of  Theodosius  says,  she  was  an  innholder's 
daughter.  He  was  a  most  bountiful  and  gracious  prince, 
having  a  desire  to  encourage  learning,  and  often  used  to 
read  and  study  himself.  He  had  wonderful  success  and 
prosperity  in  all  things  he  took  in  hand,  the  reason  of 
which  was  truly  sui)posed  to  be  because  he  was  so  great 
a  favourer  of  the  christian  faith.  When  he  had  onco 
embraced  this  faith  he  ever  after  most  devoutly  and  reli- 
giously reverenced  it,  and  commanded  by  special  pro- 
clamation, that  every  man  should  profess  the  same  reli- 
gion throughout  all  the  Roman  empire.  The  wor» 
shipping  of  idols  (whereto  he  was  addicted  by  the 
allurement  of  Fausta,  his  wife,  so  that  he  did  sacrifice 
to  them)  after  the  discomfiture  of  Maxentius  in  battle, 
he  utterly  abjured  ;  but  he  deferred  his  baptism  to  his 
old  age,  because  he  had  determined  a  journey  into  Persia, 
and  thought  to  have  been  baptized  in  Jordan.  (Euseb. 
lib.  4.      De  vita  Constantini.) 

.\s  to  his  natural  disposition  and  wit,  he  was  very 
eloquent,  a  good  philosopher,  and  sharp  and  ingenious 
in  disputation.  He  was  accustomed  to  say  that  an  em- 
peror ought   to  refuse  no  labour  for  the  utility  of  thi 


A.D.  323.] 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


71 


commonwealth  ;  yea,  and  to  adventure  the  mangling  of 
his  body  for  the  remedy  thereof. 

He  first  entered  into  the  empire  by  the  mercy  of 
God,  who  after  long  waves  of  doleful  persecution 
would  restore  to  his  church  peace  and  tranquillity 
(A.  D.  311),  as  Eusebius  accounts  in  his  chronicle. 
The  church  enjoyed  great  peace  and  tranquillity  under 
the  reign  of  this  good  emperor,  who  took  great  pains  in 
the  preservation  thereof.  First,  before  he  had  subdued 
Licinius,  he  set  forth  many  edicts  for  the  restitution  of 
the  goods  oi'  the  church,  for  bringing  back  the  christians 
out  of  exile,  for  quieting  the  dissensions  of  the  doctors 
or  bisliops  of  the  churcli,  for  the  setting  of  them  free 
from  public  charges,  and  such  like  even  as  his  Consti- 
tutions declare,  in  which  is  contained  this  prayer  of  the 
good  Constautine  : — 

"To  thee  therefore  now  I  pray  :  Oh  most  mighty  God, 
that  thou  wilt  vouchsafe  to  be  merciful,  and  pardon   all 
the  eastern  parts,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  same,  being 
oppressed  with   calamity  :  and   that  by  me   thy  servant 
thou  wilt  of  thy  goodness  help   and  relieve  the  same. 
And  these  things  crave  I  not  rashly  at  thy  hands,  O  Lord, 
most  mighty  and  holiest  God  of  all.     For  I  being  per- 
suaded by  the  only  oracles,  have  both  begun  and  also 
finislied  wholesome  and  profitable  things :  and  further,  by 
the  bearing  and  shewing  of  thine  ensign,  have  overcome  a 
mighty  and  strong  host ;  and  when  any  necessity  of  the 
commonwealth  committed  to  my  charge  requires,  (follow- 
ing those  signs   and  tokens   of  thy  virtues)  I   boldly  go 
forth  and  fight  against  mine  enemies  :  and  for  this  cause 
I  have  sacrificed  my  soul  imto  thee,  purified  and  cleansed 
both  with  thy  love  and  fear.     Yea,  truly,  thy  name  do  I 
sincerely  love,  and  thy  power  do  I  reverence,  which  by 
many  tokens  and  wonders  hast  shewed  and   confirmed 
thereby  my  belief  and  faith.     Therefore  will  I  do  my  en- 
deavour, and  bend  myself  thereunto,  that  I  may  rebuild 
thy  most  holy  house,  which  those  wicked  and  ungodly 
emperors  have  laid  waste ;  thy  people  do  I  desire  to  bring 
and  establish  in  firm  peace  and  tranquillity,  and  that  for 
the  public   utility  of  all  the    inhabitants   of  the    earth. 
Those  which  yet  err,  and  are  out  of  the  way,  enjoy  the 
benefit  of  peace  and  quietness,  with   and  amongst   the 
number  of  the  faithful :  for  I  trust  the  restitution  of  the 
like  society  and  participation  may  be  a  means   to  bring 
them  also  that  err  into  the  perfect  way  of  truth.     Let 
no  man  therefore  be  grievous  one  unto  another,  but  what 
every  man  thinketh   best,  that  let  him  do  :  for  such  as 
are  wise,  ought  thoroughly  to  be  persuaded,  that  they  only 
rtiean  to  live  holily,  and  as  they  should  do,  whom  the 
Sjiirit  of  God  moveth  to  take  their  delight  and  recreation 
in  reading  in  his  holy  will  :  and  if  others  wilfully  will  go 
out  of  the  way,  cleaving  to  the  synagogues  of  false  doc- 
trine, they  may  at  their  own  peril.     As  for  us,  we  have 
the  most  worthy  house  or  church  of  God's  truth,  which 
he  according  to  his  own  goodness  and  nature  hath  given 
us.     And  this  also  we  wish  unto  them,  that  with  like 
participation  and  common  consent,   they  may  feel  with 
us  the  same  delectation  of  mind.     For  this  our  religion 
is  neither  new,  nor  newly  invented,  but  it  is  as  old  as  we 
believe  the  creation  of  the  world  to  be,  and  which  God 
hath  commanded  to  be  celebrated  with  such  worship  as 
pleased  him  :  but  all  living  men  are  liars,  and  are  deceived 
with  divers  and  sundry  allusions.     Thou,  O  God,  for 
Christ  thy  Son's  sake,  suffer  not  this  wickedness  again 
to  root  :    thou  hast  set  up    a  clear  burning   light,   that 
thereby  as  many  as  thou  hast  chosen  may  come  unto  thee, 
these  thy  miracles  approve  the  same.     It  is  thy  power 
that  keepeth  us  in  inuocency  and  fidelity.     The  sun  and 
the  moon  run  their  appointed  course.     Neither  yet  in 
ranging.wise  do  the  stars  wander  to  what  place  of  the 
world  they  choose  themselves.    The  days,  years,  months, 
and  times  keep  their  appointed  turns.    The  earth  abideth 
firm  and  unmoveable  at  thy  word  :  and  the  wind  at  the 
time    (by   thee   directed)  stormeth   and   bloweth.     The 
streaming  watery  floods  ebb  in  time  according  as  they 
flow.     The  raging  sea  abideth  within  her  bounded  limits : 
and  for  that  the  ocean  stretcheth  out  herself  in  equal 
length  and  breadth  with  the  whole  earth,  this  must  be 
wrought  with  some  marvellous  workmanship  of  thine  own 


hand.  Which  thing,  unless  it  were  at  thy  will  made  and 
disposed  :  without  all  doubt  so  great  difference  and  par- 
tition between,  would  ere  this  time  have  brought  utter 
ruin  and  destruction  both  to  the  life  of  man,  and  to  all 
that  belongeth  to  man  beside.  Which  for  that  they  have 
such  great  and  huge  conflicts  amongst  themselves,  as  also 
the  invisible  spirits  have ;  we  give  thee  thanks,  O  Lord 
most  mighty,  God  of  all  gods,  that  all  mankind  hath  not 
been  destroyed  thereby.  Surely  even  as  greatly  as  thy 
benignity  and  gentleness  is  manifested  by  divers  and 
sundry  benefits  bestowed  upon  us,  so  much  also  is  the 
same  set  forth  and  declared  in  the  discipline  of  thy  eter- 
nal word,  to  those  that  be  heavenly  wise,  and  apply 
themselves  to  the  attainment  of  sincere  and  true  virtue. 
But  if  any  such  there  be  that  little  regard,  or  have  but 
small  respect  unto  the  consideration  thereof,  let  them 
not  blame  or  lay  a  fault  in  others  that  do  the  same  :  for 
that  physic  whereby  health  is  obtained,  is  manifestly 
offered  unto  all  men.  Now  therefore  let  no  man  go  about 
to  subvert  that,  which  experience  itself  doth  shew  (of  ne- 
cessity) to  be  pure  and  good.  Let  us  therefore  altogether 
use  the  participation  of  this  benefit  bestowed  upon  us  ;  that 
is  to  say,  the  benefit  of  peace  and  tranquillity,  setting 
apart  all  controversy.  And  let  no  man  hurt  or  be  pre- 
judicial to  his  fellow  for  that  thing  wherein  he  thinketh 
himself  to  have  done  well.  If  by  that,  which  any  man 
knoweth  and  hath  experience  of,  he  thinketh  he  may  pro- 
fit his  neighbour,  let  him  do  the  same  ;  if  not,  let  him 
give  over  and  remit  it  till  another  time  ;  for  there  is  a 
great  diversity  betwixt  the  willing  and  voluntary  em- 
bracing of  religion,  and  that  when  a  man  is  thereunto  en« 
forced  and  compelled." 

Such  was  the  goodness  of  this  emperor  Constantine, 
or  rather  such  was  the  providence  of  Almighty  God  toward 
his  church  in  stirring  him  up,  that  all  his  care  was  how 
to  benefit  and  enlarge  the  same.  Neither  was  it  enough 
for  him  to  deliver  the  church  and  people  of  God  from 
outward  vexation  of  foreign  tyrants  and  persecutors. 
His  godly  care  was  no  less  excited  in  quieting  the  inward 
dissensions  and  disturbance  of  the  church,  among  the 
christian  bishops  themselves.  Nor  did  his  vigilance  less 
extend  to  erecting,  restoring,  and  enriching  the  churches 
of  God  in  all  cities,  and  in  providing  for  the  ministers  of 
the  same. 

In  writing  to  Miltia.des  bishop  of  Rome,  and  to  Marcus, 
he  declares  in  his  letters,  how  Cecilianus  bishop  of  Car- 
thage had  been  accused  to  him  by  divers  of  his  colleagues 
and  fellow  bishops.  Wherefore  his  will  is,  that  the  said 
Cecilianus  with  ten  bishops  his  accusers,  with  ten  other 
his  defendants  should  repair  to  him  at  Rome  ;  where 
with  the  assistance  of  the  aforesaid  Miltiades,  Rheticus, 
Maternus,  Marinus,  and  of  their  other  fellow  colleagues, 
the  cause  of  Cecilianus  might  be  heard  and  rightly  ex- 
amined, so  that  all  schism  and  division  might  be  cut  oflF 
from  among  them,  wherein  the  fervent  desire  of  Con- 
stantine to  peace  and  unity  may  well  appear. 

Upon  the  like  cause  also,  he  writes  to  Chrestus  bishop 
of  Syracuse  ;  being  so  desirous  to  nourish  peace  and 
concord  in  the  church,  that  he  offers  to  him,  with  his 
under  ministers  and  three  servants,  his  free  carriage  to 
come  up  to  him  to  the  council  of  other  bishops,  for  the 
agreeing  of  certain  matters  belonging  to  the  church. 

To  the  provinces  likewise  of  Palestine  and  the  parts 
about,  he  directs  his  edict  in  the  behalf  of  the  christians, 
for  the  releasing  of  such  as  were  in  captivity,  and  for 
the  restoring  again  of  them  which  had  sustained  any  loss 
in  the  former  persecution,  and  for  the  refreshing  of  such 
as  had  been  oppressed  with  any  ignominy  or  molestation 
for  their  confession  sake ;  declaring  in  the  said  edict 
how  that  his  whole  body,  life  and  soul,  and  whatsoever  is 
in  him,  he  owes  to  God  and  to  the  service  of  him,  &c. 

Moreover,  he  writes  another  letter  to  Eusebius,  for 
the  edifying  of  new  christian  churches,  and  restoring  of 
them  which  had  been  wasted  before  by  foreign  enemies. 
And  after  he  had  collected  the  synod  of  Nice  for  the 
study  of  peace  and  unity  of  the  church,  he  writes  upon 
the  same  to  Alexander  and  Arius.  In  which  his  letters 
he  most  lamentably  uttered  the  great  grief  of  bis  heart, 
to  see  and  hear  of  their  contention  and  division,  whereby 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


72 

the  peace  and  common  harmony  of  the  church  was 
broken,  the  synod  ])rovoked  and  resisted,  the  holy 
people  of  the  Lord  divided  into  parts  and  tumults,  con- 
trary to  the  office  of  good  and  circumspect  men,  whose 
duty  were  rather  to  nourish  concord,  and  to  seek  tran- 
quillity. Declaring  moreover  in  the  said  epistle,  the 
first  origin  and  occasion  of  their  contentious  dissension 
to  rise  upon  vain  and  trifling  terms,  vile  causes  and  light 
questions,  and  pieces  of  questions  ;  about  such  matters 
as  are  neither  to  be  moved,  nor  being  moved,  to  be 
answered  to,  more  curious  to  be  searched,  and  perilous 
to  be  expressed,  than  necessary  to  be  infjuired.  Where- 
fore by  all  means  he  entreats  them  and  persuades  them, 
not  oiily  with  reasons,  but  also  with  tears  and  sighing 
sobs,  that  they  would  again  restore  peace  to  the  church, 
and  quietness  to  the  rest  of  his  Ufe  (which  otherwise 
would  not  be  sweet  unto  him)  and  that  they  would 
return  again  to  the  communion  of  the  reverend  council. 
Thus  much  I  thought  summarily  to  comprehend,  where- 
by the  divine  disposition  and  singular  gentle  nature  of 
this  meek  and  religious  Constantine,  might  more  plainly 
appear  to  all  princes,  for  them  to  learn  by  his  example 
what  zeal  they  ought  to  bear  toward  the  church  of 
Christ,  how  gently  they  ought  to  govern  it,  and  how  to 
be  beneficial  to  it. 

Many  other  edicts  and  epistles  written  to  other  places 
and  parties,  are  expressed  at  large  in  the  second  book  of 
Eusebius's  "  Life  of  Constantine,"  wherein  the  zealous 
care  and  princely  beneficence  of  this  noble  emperor 
toward  the  church  of  Christ  may  appear  ;  a  brief  recapi- 
tulation of  which  here  follows.   (Sozo.  lib.  i.  cap.  8,  9.) 

First,  he  commanded  all  them  to  be  set  free,  who  for 
the  confession  of  Christ  had  been  condemned  to  banish- 
ment, or  to  the  mines,  or  to  any  public  or  private  labour. 
Such  as  were  put  to  any  infamy  or  shame  among  the 
multitude,  he  ordered  to  be  discharged  from  all  such 
ignominy.  Soldiers  which  before  were  deprived  either 
of  their  place,  or  their  wages,  had  hberty  given  them 
either  to  serve  again  in  their  place,  or  to  live  quietly  at 
home.  Whatever  honour,  place,  or  dignity  had  been 
taken  away  from  any  man,  he  commanded  to  be  restored 
to  them  again.  And  that  the  goods  and  possessions  of 
them  that  had  suffered  death  for  Christ,  however  they 
■were  alienated,  should  return  to  their  heirs  or  next  of 
kin,  or  for  lack  of  them  should  be  given  to  the  church. 
He  commanded,  moreover,  that  christians  only  should 
bear  office  ;  he  charged  and  restrained  the  heathens, 
that  they  should  neither  sacrifice  nor  exercise  any  more 
divinations  and  ceremonies  of  the  Gentiles,  nor  set  up 
any  images,  nor  keep  any  feasts  of  the  heathen  idolaters. 
He  corrected  moreo-ver  and  abolished  all  such  unlawful 
manners  and  usages  in  the  cities  as  might  be  hurtful  to 
the  church. 

Among  the  Romans  was  an  old  law,  that  such  as  had 
no  children  should  be  amerced  of  half  their  goods. 
Also,  that  such  as  being  above  the  years  of  twenty-five 
were  unmarried,  should  not  be  numbered  in  the  same 
privileges  with  them  that  were  married,  neither  should 
be  heirs  to  them,  to  whom  notwithstanding  they  were 
next  in  kin.  These  laws,  because  they  seemed  unreason- 
able, he  abrogated  and  took  away.  There  was  also 
another  law  among  the  Romans,  that  they  which  made 
their  wills  being  sick,  had  certain  prescribed  words 
appointed  to  them  to  use,  which  unless  they  followed, 
their  wills  stood  of  no  effect.  This  law  also  Constantine 
repealed,  permitting  every  man  in  making  his  testament 
to  use  what  words  or  what  witnesses  he  would.  Like- 
wise among  the  Romans  he  restrained  and  took  away  the 
cruel  and  bloody  spectacles  and  sights,  where  men  were 
■wont  to  kill  one  another  with  swords.  W'here  no 
churches  were,  there  he  commanded  new  to  be  made ; 
where  any  were  decayed,  he  commanded  them  to  be 
repaired  ;  where  any  were  too  little,  he  caused  them  to 
be  enlarged,  giving  to  the  same  great  gifts  and  revenues, 
not  only  out  of  the  pubUc  tributes  and  taxes,  but  also  out 
of  his  own  private  treasures.  When  any  bishops  required 
any  council  to  be  had,  he  satisfied  their  petitions ;  and 
whatever  they  established  in  their  councils  and  synods, 
that  was  godly  and  honest,  he  was  ready  to  confirm. 
He  inscribed  the  armour  of  his  soldiers  with  the  sign 


[Book  I 


of  the  cross,  tha*:  they  might  learn  the  sooner  to  forget 
their  old  supersntious  idolatry.  Moreover,  like  a  worthy 
emperor,  he  prescribed  a  certain  form  of  prayer,  instead 
of  a  catechism  for  every  man  to  have,  that  he  might 
learn  how  to  pray,  and  to  invoke  God.  Which  form  of 
prayer  is  recited  in  the  fourth  book  of  Eusebius's  "  Life 
of  Constantine,"  as  follows: 

*'  We  acknowledge  thee  to  be  our  only  God,  we  con. 
fess  thee  to  be  our  King,  we  invoke  and  call  upon  thee 
our  only  Helper,  by  thee  we  obtain  our  victories,  by 
thee  we  vanquish  and  subdue  our  enemies,  to  thee  we 
attribute  whatsoever  present  benefits  we  tnjoy,  and  by 
thee  we  hope  for  good  things  to  come  :  unto  thee  wc 
direct  all  our  prayers  and  petitions,  most  humbly  beseech- 
ing thee  to  preserve  Constantine  our  emperor  and  his 
noble  children  in  long  life,  and  to  give  them  victory  over 
all  their  enemies,  through  Christ  our  Lord  :  Amen." 

In  his  o'wn  palace  he  set  up  an  house  for  prayer  and 
preaching,  and  used  to  pray  and  sing  with  his  people. 
Also  in  his  wars  he  went  not  without  his  tabernacle  ap- 
pointed for  the  same  purpose.  The  Sunday  he  com- 
manded to  be  kept  holy  by  all  men,  and  free  from  all 
judiciary  causes,  from  markets,  fairs,  and  all  manual 
labours,  husbandry  only  excepted  :  especially  charging 
that  no  Images  or  monuments  of  Idolatry  should  be 
set  up. 

He  gave  men  of  the  clergy  and  of  the  ministry  in  all 
places  special  privileges  and  immunities,  so  that  if  any 
were  brought  before  the  civil  magistrates,  and  wished 
to  appeal  to  the  sentence  of  his  bishop,  it  should  be  law- 
ful for  him  to  do  so,  and  that  the  sentence  of  the  bishop 
should  stand  in  as  great  force  as  if  the  magistrate  or  the 
emperor  himself  had  pronounced  it. 

But  here  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  the  clerks  and 
ministers  then  newly  coming  out  of  persecution,  were 
in  those  days  neither  so  great  in  number,  nor  in  order 
of  life  of  like  disposition  to  these  now  living  in  our 
days. 

Constantine  also  had  no  less  care  and  provision  for 
the  maintenance  of  schools  pertaining  to  the  church, 
and  for  the  encouragement  of  the  arts  and  liberal 
sciences,  especially  of  divinity :  not  only  furnishing 
them  with  stipends  and  subsidies,  but  also  defending 
them  with  large  pri^vileges  and  exemptions. 

Besides  this,  so  far  did  his  godly  zeal  and  princely 
care  and  provision  extend  to  the  church  of  Christ,  that 
he  provided  books  and  volumes  of  scripture,  to  be 
plainly  written  and  copied  out,  to  remain  in  the  public 
churches  for  the  use  of  posterity.  Whereupon  writing 
to  Eusebius  bishop  of  Nicomedia,  in  a  special  letter, 
(Euseb.  De  vita  Constant,  lib.  iv.)  he  desires  him  with 
all  diligence  to  procure  fifty  volumes  of  parchment  well 
bound  and  compacted,  wherein  he  should  cause  to  be 
written  out  of  the  scripture  in  a  fair  legible  hand,  such 
things  as  he  thought  necessary  and  profitable  for  the 
instruction  of  the  church,  and  allows  him  for  that 
business  two  public  ministers,  &c. 

In  perusing  and  writing  this  history,  and  in  consider- 
ing the  christian  zeal  of  this  emperor,  I  wish  that  either 
this  our  art  of  printing,  and  plenty  of  books,  had  been- 
in  his  days,  or  that  the  same  heroic  heart  towards  ther  j 
christian  religion,  which  was  in  this  excellent  monarch, 
might  something  appear  in  inferior  princes  reigning  in 
these  our  printing-days. 

The  liberal  hand  of  this  emperor  bom  to  do  all  men 
good,  was  no  less  also  open  and  ready  towards  the  need 
and  poverty  of  such,  as  either  by  loss  of  parents,  or  other 
occasions,  were  not  able  to  help  themselves  :  for  whom 
he  commanded  a  due  supply  both  of  com  and  raiment 
to  be  ministered  out  of  his  own  coffers,  to  the  necessary 
relief  of  the  poor  men,  women,  children,  orphans,  and 
widows.  (Euseb.  de  vita  Constant,  lib.  iv.) 

Here  it  will  be  requisite  to  say  something  of  the  do- 
nation of  Constantine,  whereupon,  as  their  chief  anchor- 
hold,  the  bishops  of  Rome  ground  their  supreme  domi- 
nion and  right  over  all  the  political  government  of  the 
western  parts,  and  the  spiritual  government  of  aU  the 
other  sees  and  parts  of  the  world.     Many  argumeBt» 


A.D.  325.'i 


THE  TEN  FIRST  PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH. 


73 


might  here  be  adduced,  if  leisure  from  other  matters 
would  suffer  me  to  prove  that  Constantine  never  gave 
this  donation,  and  that  the  history  thereof  is  false,  and 
a  forgery. 

1  First,  No  ancient  history,  nor  yet  doctor,  makes  any 
mention  thereof. 

Nauck'rus  reports  it  to  be  affirmed  in  the  history  of 
Isidorus.  But  in  the  old  copies  of  Isidorus  no  such 
thing  is  to  be  found. 

Gratian,  the  compiler  of  the  decrees,  recites  that  de- 

,  cree,  not  upon  any  ancient  authority,  but  only  under  the 

!  title  of  Palea. 

'  Gelasius  is  said  to  give  some  testimony  thereof  (Dist. 
15.  Sancta  Romana),  but  the  clause  of  the  said  distinc- 

■  tion  touching  that  matter  is  not  extant  in  the  ancient 
books. 

I      Otho  Phrysingensis,  who  was  about  the  time  of  Gra- 

Uian,  after  he  has  declared  the  opinion  of  the  favourers 
of  the  papacy,  affirming  this   donation  to   be  given  by 

,  Constantine  to  Pope  Sylvester,  also  mentions  the  opinion 
of  them   that   favour  the    empire,    affirming   the   con- 

;  trary. 

!  How  could  Constantine  have  yielded  up  to  Sylvester 
all  the  political  dominions  over  the  west,  when  the  said 
Constantine  at  his  death,  dividing  the  empire  to  his 
three  sons,  gave  the  western  part  of  the  empire  to  one, 
tlie  eastern  part  to  the  second,  the  middle  part  to  the 
tliird  ? 

Is  it  likely  that  Theodosius  after  them,  being  a  just 
and  a  religious  prince,  would  or  could  have  occupied  the 
city  of  Rome,  if  it  had  not  been  his  right,  but  had  be- 
longed to  the  pope  ? — and  so  did  many  other  emperors 
after  him. 

The  phrase  of  this  decree,  being  compared  with  the 
phrase  and  style  of  Constantine,  in  his  other  edicts  and 
letters  above  specified,  does  not  agree  with  them. 

Seeing  the  papists  themselves  confess  that  the  decree 
of  this  donation  was  written  in  Greek,  how  agrees  that 
with  the  truth,  when  it  was  written,  not  to  the  Grecians, 
but  to  the  Romans  ;  and  also  Constantine  himself,  not 
understanding  the  Greek  tongue,  was  obliged  to  use  the 
Latin  in  the  council  of  Nice  ? 

The  contents  of  tliis  donation  (whoever  was  the  forger 
thereof),  betrays  itself:  for  if  it  be  true  which  there 
is  confessed,  that  he  was  baptized  at  Rome  by  Sylvester, 
^nd  the  fourth  day  after  his  baptism  this  patrimony  was 
given  (which  was  before  his  battle  against  Maximinus, 
or  Licinius — A.  D.  'M7 — as  Nicephorus  recordeth)  how 
then  accords  this  with  that  which  follows  in  the  dona- 
tion, for  him  to  have  jurisdiction  given  over  the  other 
four  principal  sees  of  Antioch,  Alexandria,  Constanti- 
nople, and  Jerusalem  ?  when  as  the  city  of  Constanti- 
nople was  not  yet  begun  before  the  death  of  Maximinus, 
or  Licinius,  and  was  not  finished  before  the  eight-and- 
twentieth  year  of  the  reign  of  Constantine  (A.D.  339) ; 
or  if  it  be  true,  (as  Jerome  counted,)  it  was  finished  the 
three-and-twentieth  year  of  his  reign,  which  was  A.D. 
334,  long  after  this  donation,  by  their  own  account. 

Furthermore,  where  in  the  said  Constitution  it  is  said 
that  Constantine  was  baptized  at  Rome  by  Pope  Sylves- 
ter, and  thereby  was  purged  of  leprosy,  the  fable  thereof 
agrees  not  with  the  truth  of  history.  (Eusebius,  lib.  4. 
de  vita  Constantina.  Hieronymus  in  Chron.  Ruffin, 
lib.  2.  cap.  11.  Socrates,  lib.  1.  cap.  39.  Theod.  Ub.  1. 
cap.  31.  Sozomenus,  lib.  2.  cap.  34.)  For  all  the 
historians  agree  that  he  was  baptized,  not  at  Rome,  but 
at  Nicomedia ;  and  that  moreover,  as  by  their  testimony 


appears,  not  by  Sylvester,  but  by  Eusebius,  bishop  of 
Nicomedia,  not  before  his  battle  against  Maximinus,  or 
Licinius,  but  in  the  thirty-first  year  of  his  reign,  a  little 
before  his  death. 

Again,  whereas  Constantine  in  this  donation  appointed 
him  to  have  the  principality  over  the  other  four  patri- 
archal sees,  that  makes  Constantine  contrary  to  himself, 
who  in  the  council  of  Nice,  afterwards  agreed  with  other 
bishops,  that  all  the  four  patriarchal  sees  should  have 
equal  jurisdiction,  every  one  over  his  own  territory  and 
precinct. 

Briefly  to  conclude :  whoever  desires  to  be  more 
abundantly  satisfied  touching  this  matter,  let  him  read 
the  books  of  Marsilius  Patavinus,  entitled.  Defensor 
pacis  (A.  D.  1324)  ;  of  Laurentius  Valla  (A.  D.  1440)  ; 
of  Antoninus  archbishop  of  Florence,  who,  in  his  history 
plainly  denies  that  this  donation  is  to  be  found  in  the 
old  books  of  the  decrees  ;  of  Cusanus  Cardinalis,  lib.  3. 
cap.  2.,  writing  to  the  council  of  Basil  (A.  D.  14(J0)  ; 
of  ^neas  Silvius  In  dialogo  ;  of  Hier.  Paulus  Cattala- 
nus  (A.  D.  1496)  ;  of  Raphael  Wolateranus  (A.  D. 
1550)  ;  of  Lutherus  (A.  D.  1537),  &c.  All  which,  by 
many  and  evident  proofs,  dispute  and  prove  this  dona- 
tion not  to  proceed  from  Constantine,  but  to  be  a  thing 
untruly  pretended,  or  rather,  a  fable  imagined,  or  else  to 
be  the  deed  of  Pepin  or  Charles,  or  some  such  other,  if 
it  were  ever  the  deed  of  any. 

And  thus  I  have  briefly  collected  the  narration  of  the 
noble  acts,  and  heavenly  virtues  of  this  most  famous 
Emperor  Constantine  the  Great ;  a  singular  spectacle 
for  all  christian  princes  to  behold  and  imitate,  and  wor- 
thy of  perpetual  memory  in  all  congregations  of  chris- 
tian saints  :  whose  fervent  zeal  and  piety  to  all  congre- 
gations, and  to  all  the  servants  of  Christ,  was  notable ; 
but  especially  the  aff'ection  and  reverence  of  his  heart 
toward  them  who  had  suffered  for  the  confession  of 
Christ  in  the  persecutions  before,  is  to  be  admired  ;  he 
had  them  principally  in  veneration,  insomuch  that  he 
embraced  and  kissed  their  wounds  and  stripes.  And  if 
any  bishops,  or  any  other  ministers  brought  to  him  any 
complaints  one  against  another  (as  they  often  did),  he 
would  take  their  bills  of  complaint  and  burn  them  before 
their  faces ;  so  studious  and  zealous  was  his  mind  to 
have  them  agree,  whose  discord  caused  more  grief  to  him 
than  it  did  to  themselves.  To  commit  to  history  all  tha 
virtuous  acts,  and  memorable  doings  of  this  divine  and 
renowned  emperor,  would  be  matter  enough  of  itself  to 
fill  a  great  volume  ;  therefore  we  must  be  content  with 
the  above  brief  account,  as  it  is  impossible  to  say  enough 
of  him,  I  shall  not  pursue  his  history  any  further. 

And  here  is  an  end  of  the  lamentable  persecutions  of 
the  primitive  church,  during  the  space  of  three  hundred 
years  from  the  passion  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  till  tha 
coming  of  Constantine  ;  by  whom,  as  by  the  elect  in- 
strument of  God,  it  has  pleased  his  Almighty  Majesty, 
by  his  determinate  purpose,  to  give  rest  after  long 
trouble  to  his  church,  according  to  that  which  St.  Cy- 
prian declares  before  to  be  revealed  by  God  to  his 
church  :  that  after  darkness  and  stormy  tempest,  should 
come  peaceable,  calm,  and  stable  quietness,  meaning 
this  time  of  Constantine.  At  which  time  it  so  pleased 
the  Almighty,  that  the  murdering  malice  of  Satan  should 
at  length  be  restrained,  and  he  chained  up  for  a  thou- 
sand years,  through  his  great  mercy  in  Christ,  to  whom, 
therefore,  be  thanks  and  praise,  now  and  for  ever. 
Amen. 


E>fD  OF  THE  FIRST  BOOK. 


ACTS    AND    MONUMENTS, 


BOOK   II. 


CONTAINING 


THE  NEXT  THREE  HUNDRED   YEARS,  WITH  SUCH  THINGS  SPECIALLY  AS  HAVE 

HAPPENED  IN  ENGLAND,  FROM  THE  TIME  OF  KING  LUCIUS,  TO  GREGORY, 

AND  SO  AFTER  TO  THE  TIME  OF  KING  EGBERT. 


By  these  persecutions  it  may  be  understood  that  the 
fury  of  Satan,  and  rage  of  men,  have  done  what  they 
could  to  extinguish  the  name  and  religion  of  christians  ; 
for  all  that  either  death  could  do,  or  torments  could 
work,  or  the  gates  of  hell  could  devise,  was  to  the  ut- 
most attempted.  And  yet,  notwithstanding  all  the  fury 
and  malice  of  Satan,  all  the  wisdom  of  the  world  and 
strength  of  men,  doing,  devising,  and  practising,  what  they 
could,  the  religion  of  Christ  has  had  the  upper  hand, 
which  I  wish  to  be  greatly  noted,  and  diligently  pon- 
dered, in  considering  these  histories,  which  I  trust  will 
not  be  found  unworthy  the  reading. 

Now,  I  propose,  in  this  second  book,  to  leave  for  a 
time  the  treating  of  these  general  affairs  of  the  universal 
church,  and  to  pursue  such  domestic  histories  as  more 
nearly  concern  England  and  Scotland,  beginning  with 
King  Lucius,  with  whom  the  christian  faith  first  began 
in  this  realm,  as  is  the  opinion  of  some  writers.  And 
as  here  may  and  does  rise  a  great  controversy  in  these 
popish  days,  concerning  the  origin  and  planting  of  the 
faith  in  this  realm,  it  will  not  be  greatly  out  of  our 
purpose  to  stay  and  say  somewhat  on  this  question. 
Whether  the  church  of  England  first  received  the  faith 
from  Rome  or  not  ?  which,  although  I  were  to  grant, 
yet  being  granted,  it  little  avails  the  purpose  of  those 
who  would  so  have  it.  For  even  if  England  first  re- 
ceived the  christian  faith  and  religion  from  Rome,  in  the 
time  of  Eleutherius  their  bishop  (A.  D.  180),  and  also 
in  the  time  of  Austin,  whom  Gregory  sent  hither 
(A.  D.  600),  yet  it  follows  not  that  we  must  therefore 
still  fetch  our  religion  from  thence  as  from  the  chief 
fountain  of  all  godliness.  And,  as  they  are  not  able  to 
prove  this,  so  neither  have  I  any  cause  to  grant  the 
other,  that  is,  that  our  christian  faith  was  first  derived 
from  Rome,  which  I  may  prove  by  six  or  seven  good 
conjectural  reasons.  The  first  I  take  on  the  testimony 
of  our  countryman,  Gildas,  who,  in  his  history,  plainly 
affirms  that  Britain  received  the  gospel  in  the  time  of 
the  Emperor  Tiberius,  under  whom  Christ  suffered. 
(Lib.  de  victoria  Aurelii  Ambrosi).  And  says,  more- 
over, that  Joseph  of  Arimathea,  after  the  dispersion  of 
the  Jews,  was  sent  by  Philip  the  apostle  from  France  to 
Britain,  about  the  year  63,  and  remained  in  this  land  all 


his  life,  and  so  with  his  companions  laid  the  first  founda- 
tion  of  christian  faith  among  the  British  people,  where- 
upon other  preachers  and  teachers  coming  afterward, 
confirmed  the  same  and  increased  it. 

The  second  reason  is  from  TertuUian,  who,  living 
near  the  time  of  this  Eleutherius,  in  his  book  (Contra 
Judseos)  declares  plainly  the  same  thing,  where,  testify- 
ing how  the  gospel  was  dispersed  abroad  by  the  preach- 
ing of  the  apostles,  and  reckoning  up  the  Medes,  Per- 
sians, Parthians,  and  dwellers  in  Mesopotamia,  Judea, 
Cappadocia,  Pontus,  Asia,  Phrygia,  Egypt,  Pamphilia. 
and  many  other  nations,  at  length  comes  to  the  coast  of 
the  Moors,  the  borders  of  Spain,  and  the  nations  of 
France ;  and  there,  amongst  others,  recites  also  the  parts 
of  Britain,  which  the  Romans  could  never  attain  to,  and 
reports  the  same  now  to  be  subject  to  Christ ;  and  also 
reckons  up  the  places  of  Sarmatia,  of  the  Danes,  the 
Germans,  the  Scythians,  with  many  other  provinces  and 
isles  unknown  to  him,  in  all  which  places  (he  says)  the 
name  of  Christ  reigns,  which  now  begins  to  be  common. 
Note  here  how,  among  other  believing  nations,  he  men- 
tions also  the  wildest  parts  of  Britain,  and  these  in  his 
time  were  christianised.  Therefore  Pope  Eleutherius 
was  not  the  first  who  sent  the  christian  faith  into  this 
realm,  but  the  gospel  was  brought  here  before  his  time, 
either  by  Joseph  of  Arimathea,  as  some  chronicles  re- 
cord, or  by  some  of  the  apostles,  or  of  their  disciples, 
who  preached  Christ  before  Eleutherius  wrote  to  Lucius. 

My  third  proof  I  take  from  Origen,  who  calls  this 
island  "  Christian  Britain  "  (Hom.  4.  in  Ezechielem). 
Whereby  it  appears  that  the  faith  of  Christ  was  spread 
in  England  before  the  days  of  Eleutherius. 

For  my  fourth  proof  I  take  the  testimony  of  Bede, 
who  affirms,  that  in  his  time,  and  almost  a  thousand 
years  after  Christ,  Easter  was  kept  in  Britain  after  the 
manner  of  the  eastern  church.  Whence  it  is  to  be  col- 
lected, that  the  first  preachers  in  this  land  came  from 
the  eastern  part  of  the  world   rather  than  from  Rome. 

Fifthly,  I  may  allege  the  words  of  Nicephorus 
(lib.  ii.  cap.  40),  where  he  says  that  Simon  Zelotes 
spread  the  gospel  of  Christ  to  the  western  ocean,  and 
brought  it  to  the  isles  of  Britain. 

Sixthly,  may  be  here  added  also  the  words 


A.D.  180.] 


LUCIUS  KING  OF  BRITAIN. 


abbott  of  Clugny,  who  writing  to  Bernard,  affirms 
that  the  Scots  in  his  time  celebrated  Easter,  not  after 
the  Roman  manner,  but  after  the  Greek.  And  as  the 
Britons  were  not  under  the  Roman  order  in  the  time  of 
this  abbot,  neither  were  they  nor  would  they  be  under 
the  Roman  legate  in  the  time  of  Gregory,  nor  would  ad- 
mit any  supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome. 

For  the  seventh  argument,  moreover,  I  make  my 
proof  by  the  plain  words  of  Eleutherius,  by  whose 
epistle,  written  to  King  Lucius,  we  may  understand  that 
Lucius  had  received  the  faith  of  Christ  in  this  land,  be- 
fore the  king  sent  to  Eleutherius  for  the  Roman  laws ; 
for  so  the  express  words  of  the  letter  manifestly  purport, 
as  hereafter  shall  be  seen.  From  all  which  proofs  it  is 
more  than  probable  that  the  Britons  were  taught  first  by 
the  Grecians  of  the  eastern  church,  rather  than  by  the 
Romans. 

Perhaps  Eleutherius  might  help  either  to  convert  the 
king,  or  else  to  increase  the  faith  then  newly  sprung  up 
among  the  people,  but  that  he  was  the  first  cannot  be 
proved.  And  if  we  grant  he  was,  as  indeed  the  greater 
part  of  our  English  histories  confess  ;  yet  what  do  they 
obtain  thereby?  for  to  conclude  this  matter  in  few  words, 
if  the  christian  faith  was  first  derived  from  Rome  by  this 
nation  through  Eleutherius,  then  let  them  but  grant  to 
us  the  same  faith  which  was  then  taught  at  Rome,  and 
from  thence  derived  here  by  Eleutherius,  and  we  will 
desire  no  more  ;  for  then  there  was  neither  any  universal 
pope  above  all  churches  and  councils  (which  did  not 
occur  before  the  time  of  Boniface,  which  was  four  hun- 
dred years  after),  nor  any  mention  or  use  of  the  mass, 
the  history  whereof  shall  hereafter  be  seen.  Neither 
was  there  any  propitiatory  sacrifice  for  souls  in  purga- 
tory, but  simply  the  communion  was  frequented  at 
christian  tables,  where  oblations  and  gifts  were  offered 
to  God  as  well  by  the  people  as  by  the  priests.  Neither 
was  there  any  transubstantiation  heard  of  for  a  thousand 
years  after.  Neither  were  there  then  any  images  of 
departed  saints  set  up  in  churches  ;  for  a  great  number 
of  the  saints  worshipped  in  our  time  were  not  then 
born,  nor  the  churches  where  they  were  worshipped 
buUt,  but  occurred  long  after,  especially  in  the  time  of 
the  Empress  Irene  (A.  D.  781),  and  the  Emperor 
Constans.  Neither  were  relics  or  pilgrimages  then  in 
use.  The  marriage  of  priests  was  then  as  lawful  (and 
no  less  received)  than  at  present,  neither  was  it  con- 
demned before  the  days  of  Hildebrand,  almost  a  thou- 
sand years  afterward.  Their  service  was  then  in  the 
vulgar  tongue,  as  Jerome  witnesses ;  the  sacraments 
ministered  in  both  kinds  as  well  to  laymen  as  to  priests, 
as  Cjrprian  testifies.  Yea,  and  worldly  men  who  would 
not  communicate  at  Easter,  Whitsuntide,  and  Christ- 
mas, were  not  then  counted  for  catholics,  as  the  pope's 
own  distinction  testifies.  At  funerals  priests  did  not 
then  flock  togetlier,  selling  trentals  and  dirges  for 
sweeping  of  purgatory  *,  but  a  funeral  concion  alone  was 
used,  with  psalms  of  praises  and  halleluiahs  sounding  on 
high,  which  shook  the  gilded  ceilings  of  the  temple,  as 
Nazianzen,  Ambrose,  Jerome,  &c.  witness. 

In  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  and  in  baptism,  no  such  cere- 
monies were  used,  as  have  been  introduced  of  late  :  both 
Augustine  and  Paulinus  then  baptized  in  rivers,  not  in 
hallowed  fonts,  as  Fabian  witnesses.  Neither  the  ordinary 
of  Sarum,  of  York,  of  Bangor,  with  the  daily  matins 
and  even-song ;  nor  the  orders  of  monks  and  friars  were 
then  dreamed  of  for  almost  a  thousand  years  after.  So 
that,  as  I  said  before,  if  the  papists  would  needs  derive 
the  faith  and  religion  of  this  realm  from  Rome,  then  let 
them  carry  us  back  whence  they  found  us,  that  is,  let 
them  sufter  us  to  stand  content  with  that  faith  and  re- 
ligion which  was  then  taught  and  brought  from  Rome 
by  Eleutherius  (as  now  we  differ  in  nothing  from  the 
same)  and  we  desire  no  better.  And  if  they  will  not, 
then  let  the  reader  judge  where  the  fault  is,  in  us,  or 
them,  which  neither  themselves  will  persist  in  the  anti- 
quity of  the  Romish  religion  which  they  so  much  boast 
of,  neither  will  they  permit  us  to  do  so. 

And  thus  much  by  the  way  to  answer  the  aforesaid 
objection,  whereby  we  may  now  more  readily  return  to 
the  order  and  course  of  the  history.     Therefore,  grant- 


ing to  them  what  they  so  earnestly  contend  for,  that  the 
christian  faith  and  religion  of  tliis  realm  was  brought 
from  Rome,  first  by  Eleutherius  and  afterward  by  Aus- 
tin ;  the  chronicles  thus  write  of  the  matter. 

About  the  year  180,  King  Lucius,  son  of  Coilus,  king 
of  the  Britons,  hearing  of  the  miracles  and  wonders 
done  by  the  christians  at  that  time,  directed  letters  to 
Eleutherius,  bishop  of  Rome,  desiring  to  receive  the 
christian  faith  from  him,  although  there  is  great  differ- 
ence in  authors  about  the  computation  of  the  time. 
The  good  bishop  hearing  the  request  of  the  king,  sends 
him  certain  preachers  called  Fagan  and  Damian,  who 
converted  the  king  and  people  of  Britain,  and  baptized 
them  with  the  baptism  and  sacrament  of  Christ's  faith. 
They  overthrew  the  temples  of  the  idols,  and  converted 
the  people  from  their  many  gods  to  serve  one  living 
God.  "Thus  true  religion  increasing,  superstition  de- 
cayed, with  all  other  rites  of  idolatry.  There  were  then 
in  Britain  twenty-eight  head  priests  who  they  called 
flamines,  and  three  arch-priests  who  were  called  arch- 
flamines,  having  the  oversight  of  their  manners,  and  as 
judges  over  the  rest.  These  twenty-eight  flamines  they 
turned  to  twenty-eight  bishops,  and  the  three  arch- 
flamines  to  three  archbishops.  After  this  King  Lucius 
sent  again  to  Eleutherius  for  the  Roman  laws,  unto  whom  , 
Eleutherius  writes  as  follows  : — 

"  Ye  require  us  to  send  you  the  Roman  laws  and  the 
emperors,  which  you  may  practise  and  put  in  force 
within  your  realm.  The  Roman  laws  and  the  emperors 
we  may  ever  reprove,  but  the  law  of  God  we  may  not. 
Ye  have  received  of  late  through  God's  mercy  in  the 
realm  of  Britain,  the  law  and  faith  of  Christ ;  ye  have 
with  you  within  the  realm,  both  the  parts  of  the  scrip- 
tures. Out  of  them  by  God's  grace,  with  the  council 
of  your  realm  take  ye  a  law,  and  by  that  law  (through 
God's  sufferance)  rule  your  kingdom  of  Britain.  For 
you  are  God's  vicar  in  your  kingdom,  according  to  the 
saying  of  the  psalm,  '  O  God,  give  thy  judgment  to  the 
King,  and  thy  righteousness  to  the  King's  son,'  &c. 
He  said  not,  the  judgment  and  righteousness  of  the 
emperor,  but  thy  judgment  and  justice  ;  that  is  to  say, 
of  God.  The  King's  sons  are  the  christian  people  of 
the  realm,  which  are  under  your  government,  and  live 
and  continue  in  peace  within  your  kingdom,  as  the 
gospel  saith,  '  Like  as  the  hen  gathereth  her  chickens 
under  her  wings,'  so  doth  the  king  his  people.  The 
people  and  folk  of  the  realm  of  Britain  are  yours : 
whom,  if  they  be  divided,  ye  ought  to  gather  in  concord 
and  peace,  to  call  them  to  the  faith  and  law  of  Christ, 
and  to  the  holy  church,  to  cherish  and  maintain  them, 
to  rule  and  govern  them,  and  to  defend  them  always 
from  such  as  would  do  them  wrong,  from  malicious  men 
and  enemies.  A  king  hath  his  name  for  ruling,  and  not 
for  having  a  realm.  You  shall  be  a  king  while  you  rule 
well ;  but  if  you  do  otherwise,  the  name  of  a  king  shall 
not  remain  with  you,  and  you  shall  lose  it,  which  God 
forbid.  The  Almighty  God  grant  you  so  to  rule  the 
realm  of  Britain,  that  you  may  reign  with  him  for  ever, 
whose  vicar  you  be  in  the  realm." 

After  this  manner  was  the  christian  faith  either  first 
brought  in,  or  else  confirmed  in  this  realm,  not  with  any 
cross  or  procession,  but  only  by  the  simple  preaching  of 
Fagan  and  Damian,  through  whose  ministry  tins  island 
was  reduced  to  the  faith  and  law  of  the  Lord,  according  as 
was  prophesied  by  Isaiah,  as  well  of  this  as  of  other  islands, 
where  he  saith,  "  He  shall  not  fail  nor  be  discouraged  till 
he  have  set  judgment  in  the  earth:  and  the  isles  shall 
wait  for  his  law."— Isaiah,  xlii.  4.  The  faith  thus  re- 
ceived continued  and  flourished  for  the  space  of  two 
hundred  and  sixty-one  years,  till  the  coming  of  the 
Saxons,  who  then  were  Pagans. 

But  although  Lucius,  through  the  merciful  providence 
of  God,  was  then  converted  and  the  gospel  almost  gene- 
rally received  in  the  land,  yet  the  state  thereof,  as  well  of 
the  religion  as  of  the  commonwealth,  could  not  be  quiet, 
for  the  emperors  and  nobles  of  Rome  were  infidels,  and 
enemies  to  the  same  ;  but  especially  because  Lucius  the 
christian  king  died  without  issue.     For  thereby  such 


BRITAIN  INVADED  BY  THE  SAXONS. 


[Book  It. 


trouble  and  variance  occurred  amonn;the  Britons,  that  they 
not  only  brought  upon  them  the  idohitrous  Romans,  and 
at  length  the  Saxons,  but  also  entangled  themselves  in 
much  misery  and  desolation.  For  sometimes  the  ido- 
latrous Romans,  sometimes  the  Britons  reigned  and  ruled 
as  violence  and  victory  would  serve  ;  one  king  murdering 
anotlier,  till  at  length  the  Saxons  came  and  dispossessed 
them  both,  as  shall  hereafter  be  seen. 

Thus  the  commonwealth  was  miserably  rent  anddivided 
into  two  sorts  of  people,  differing  not  so  much  in  country 
as  in  religion  ;  for  when  the  Romans  reigned,  the  people 
were  governed  by  the  infidels  ;  when  the  Britons  ruled, 
they  were  governed  by  christians.  Thus  how  little  quiet- 
ness was  or  could  be  in  the  church  in  so  unquiet  and 
doubtful  days,  may  easily  be  considered. 

Notwithstanding  all  these  heathen  rulers  of  the  Romans, 
which  governed  here,  yet  (God  be  praised)  we  read  of  no 
persecution  during  all  the  ten  above  mentioned,  that 
touched  the  christian  Britons,  before  the  last  persecution 
of  Diodesian.  This  persecution,  was  the  first  of  many 
that  followed  in  the  church  and  realm  of  England.  The 
rage  of  Dioclesian  (as  it  was  through  all  the  churches  in 
the  world,)  was  fierce  and  vehement  in  Britain,  and  all 
our  English  chronicles  testify  that  Christianity  was  de- 
stroyed almost  throughout  the  land,  churches  were  sub- 
verted, the  scriptures  burned,  and  many  of  the  faithful, 
both  men  and  women,  were  slain. 

Now  concerning  the  government  of  the  kings  of  Britain, 
although  I  have  little  or  nothing  to  note  which  greatly 
appertains  to  the  matter  of  this  ecclesiastical  history,  yet 
this  is  not  to  be  passed  over.  First,  that  Constantine,  the 
great  and  worthy  emperor,  comes  in  the  order  of  these 
kings,  who  was  not  only  a  Briton  born,  by  his  mother 
Helena,  being  the  daughter  of  King  Coilus,  but  also  by 
help  of  the  British  army  (under  the  power  of  God)  which 
Constantine  took  with  him  from  Britain  to  Rome,  he 
obtained  the  peace  and  tranquillity  to  the  universal  church 
of  Christ :  in  consequence  of  his  taking  with  him  three 
legions  of  chosen  and  able  British  soldiers,  the  strength 
of  this  land  was  not  a  little  impaired  and  endangered. 

After  him  Maximian  took  with  him  all  the  remaining 
able  and  fighting  men,  in  order  to  subdue  France. 

Thus  poor  Britain  being  left  naked  and  destitute  on 
every  side,  as  a  maimed  body  without  might  and  strength, 
was  left  open  to  her  enemies,  unable  to  succour  herself 
without  the  help  of  foreign  friends  ;  to  whom  the  Britons 
were  then  constrained  to  fly,  especially  to  the  Romans, 
to  whom  they  sent  this  message.  "  The  groans  of  Britain 
— the  barbarians  drive  us  into  the  sea — the  sea  drives  us 
back  to  the  barbarians.  Thus  we  have  before  us  two 
kinds  of  death,  we  must  be  either  butchered  or  drowned  !" 
As  the  realm  of  Britain  almost  from  the  beginning  was 
never  without  civil  war,  at  length  came  wicked  Vorti- 
gern,  who  cruelly  causing  his  prince  to  be  murdered,  am- 
bitiously invaded  the  crown  ;  and  sent  over  for  the  aid 
of  the  Saxons,  who  were  then  infidels  ;  and  not  only 
that,  but  also  married  with  an  infidel,  the  daughter  of 
Hengist,  called  Rowena.  Whereupon  Vortigern  not 
long  after  was  with  like  treachery  dispossessed  of  his  king- 
dom, and  the  peojjle  of  Britain  driven  out  of  their  country, 
after  the  Saxons,  under  Hengist  and  his  chiefs,  had 
slain  their  chief  nobles  and  barons. 

These  Saxons  coming  in  daily,  filled  the  land  with 
their  multitudes,  so  that  the  Britons  at  length  were  neither 
able  to  hold  what  they  had,  nor  to  recover  what  they  had 
lost ;  leaving  an  example  to  all  ages  and  countries,  of 
what  it  is  to  let  foreign  nations  into  their  dominion,  but 
especially  what  it  is  for  princes  to  join  in  marriage  with 
infidels,  as  this  Vortigern  did  with  Hengist's  daughter, 
who  was  the  mother  of  all  this  mischief ;  and  gave  to  the 
Saxons,  not  only  strength,  but  also  occasion  and  cou- 
rage to  attempt  what  they  did.  The  British  lords  and 
nobility  being  offended  therewith,  deposed  their  king, 
and  enthroned  his  son  Vortimer  in  his  room.  Vortimer, 
being  a  brave  prince,  the  Saxons  were  repulsed,  and 
driven  again  into  Germany,  where  they  stayed  till  the 
death  of  Vortimer,  whom  Rowena,  daughter  of  Hengist, 
caused  traitorously  to  be  poisoned.  Then  Vortigern 
being  restored  to  his  kingdom,  through  the  entreaty  of 
nia  wife  Roweua,  sent  into  Germany  for  Hengist,  who 


came  in  with  a  navy  of  three  hundred  well  appointed 
ships.  The  nobles  of  Britain  hearing  this,  prepared 
themselves  on  the  other  side  in  aU  force  to  resist  them. 
But  Hengist,  through  his  daughter  Rowena  influenced 
the  king,  and  excused  himself,  saying,  that  he  brought 
not  the  multitude  to  work  any  violence  either  against 
him  or  against  his  country,  and  that  he  commits  both 
himself  and  his  people  to  him,  to  appoint  how  few  or  how 
many  of  them  he  would  permit  to  remain  within  his 
land,  and  the  rest  were  to  return.  And  so  it  pleased  the 
king  to  appoint  day  and  place  where  they  might  meet  and 
talk  together  of  the  matter,  both  he  and  his  followers 
would  stand  to  such  order  as  the  king  with  his  council 
should  appoint.  With  these  fair  words,  the  king  and 
his  nobles,  well  contented,  assigned  both  day  and  place, 
which  was  in  the  town  of  Amesbury,  where  he  meant  to 
talk  with  them  ;  adding  this  condition,  that  each  party 
should  come  without  any  weapon.  Hengist  agreed,  but  gave 
privy  commandment  to  his  followers  that  each  man  should 
secretly  carry  in  his  hose  a  long  knife,  and  a  watch-word 
also  was  agreed  on,  which,  when  they  heard,  they  were 
to  draw  their  knives,  and  every  Saxon  kill  the  Briton 
with  whom  he  talked.  The  British  lords  being  slain,  the 
Saxons  took  Vortigern  the  king,  and  bound  him ;  foi 
whose  ransom  they  required  the  cities  of  London,  York, 
Lincoln,  Winchester,  with  other  the  most  strong  holds 
in  the  land  to  be  delivered  to  them  ;  which  being  granted, 
they  begin  to  make  spoil  and  havock  of  the  nation,  de- 
stroying the  citizens,  pulling  down  churches,  killing  the 
priests,  burning  the  books  of  the  holy  scripture,  and 
leaving  nothing  undone  that  tyranny  could  work,  which 
was  about  A.  D.  46'2.  The  king,  seeing  this  miserable 
slaughter  of  the  people,  fled  to  Wales. 

Aurelius  Ambrosius,  and  Uter  Pendragon,  King  Con- 
stans'  brothers,  whom  Vortigern  caused  to  be  killed,  were 
then  in  Little  Britain.  To  them  the  Britons  sent  word, 
desiring  their  aid.  Aurelius  goes  over  to  satisfy  their 
desire,  and  being  crowned  as  their  king,  seeks  out  wicked 
Vortigern,  the  cause  of  all  this  trouble,  and  the  murderer 
of  his  brother  Constans.  And  finding  him  in  a  strong 
tower  in  Wales,  where  he  had  immured  himself,  set  his 
castle  on  fire,  and  thus  Vortigern  was  burned  to  death. 
That  done,  he  moved  his  power  against  the  Saxons,  with 
whom  and  with  Elle,  captain  of  the  South  Saxons  (who 
then  was  newly  come  over),  he  had  several  conflicts. 

After  the  death  of  Aurelius,  who  was  poisoned  by 
order  of  Pascentius,  the  son  of  Vortigern  (who  suborned 
a  man  in  the  garb  of  a  monk,  to  pass  himself  for  a  phy- 
sician, and  to  poison  him)  ;  his  brother  Uter,  surnamed 
Pendragon,  succeeded  to  the  throne,  about  A.  D.  497, 
who  fighting  against  Octa  and  Cosa,  took  them  and 
brought  them  to  London  ;  but  they  breaking  out  o! 
prison,  returned  into  Germany  for  more  aid.  In  the 
mean  time  there  was  daily  intercourse  of  the  Saxons 
from  Saxony,  with  whom  the  Britons  had  many  conflicts, 
sometimes  winning,  sometimes  losing.  Not  long  after 
Octa  and  Cosa.  returned  again,  and  joined  the  other 
Saxons  against  the  Britons.  From  this  time  the  state 
of  Britain  began  to  decay  more  and  more,  while  the 
idolatrous  Saxons  prevailed  in  numbers  and  strength 
against  the  christian  Britons  ;  oppressing  the  people, 
throwing  down  the  churches  and  monasteries,  murdering 
the  prelates,  and  sparing  neither  age  nor  person,  but 
wasting  Christianity  almost  through  the  whole  realm.  To 
these  miseries  it  happened,  moreover,  that  Uter  their 
king  was  ill,  and  could  not  stir,  but  being  grieved  for  the 
lamentable  destruction  of  his  people,  he  caused  his  bed 
to  be  brought  into  the  camp,  where  God  gave  him  the 
victory,  Octa  and  Cosa  being  slain.  Shortly  after,  Uter 
died  of  poison,  put  (as  it  is  said)  into  a  fountain  whereof 
the  king  used  to  drink,  about  A.  D.  516. 

About  this  time  the  West  Saxons  came  so  violently 
upon  the  Britons,  that  they  of  the  western  part  of  the 
realm  were  not  able  to  resist  them.  After  this  the  mer- 
ciful providence  of  Almighty  God  raised  up  for  them 
King  Arthur,  the  son  of  Uler,  wlio  was  then  crowned 
after  him,  and  reigned  victoriously.  The  old  British 
histories  ascribe  to  Arthur  twelve  great  victories  against 
the  Saxons,  which  gave  the  Britons  some  peace  during 
life,    and    that    of    certain    of    his    successors.      After 


A.D.  180—596.] 


COMING  OF  AUSTIN  TO  BRITAIN. 


7> 


Arthur,  the  next  king  of  the  Britons  was  Constantine. 
After  him  Aurelius  Conanus,  Then  Vortiporinus  ;  after 
whom  followed  Malgo.  And  after  him  the  last  king  of 
the  Britons  was  Carecius,  all  of  whom  were  continually 
engaged  in  civil  war,  execrable  to  God  and  man,  and 
being  chased  out  by  the  Britons  themselves,  the  land 
came  into  the  possession  of  the  Saxons  (A.  D.  5(J8),  by 
whom  all  the  clergy  of  the  Britons  were  utterly  driven 
out ;  insomuch  that  Theonus  archbishop  of  London,  and 
Theodosius  archbishop  of  York,  seeing  their  churches 
wasted,  and  parishes  dispersed,  left  their  sees  in  Britain, 
and  fled  into  Cambria,  which  is  now  called  Wales. 

The  race  of  the  Saxon  kings  who  thus  expelled  the 
British,  divided  their  land  into  seven  kingdoms  ;  many 
of  whom  delighted  in  war  and  bloodshed,  while  few  were 
sincere  or  good.  But  none  escaped  either  being  slain  in 
war,  or  murdered  in  peace,  or  else  being  constrained  to 
become  a  monk. 

Now  although  the  example  of  those  kings  who  became 
monks  (in  number  seven  or  eight),  is  rare  and  strange, 
and  much  commended  by  the  historians  of  the  time  ;  I 
cannot  assent  to  their  commendation,  first,  in  altering 
their  estate  from  kings  to  monks,  if  they  did  it  to  find 
more  ease,  and  less  trouble,  I  see  not  how  that  excuse 
stands  with  the  office  of  a  good  man,  to  change  his  public 
vocation  for  a  private  convenience.  If  fear  of  danger 
drove  them  thereto,  what  praise  or  commendation  do 
they  deserve  in  so  doing  ?  Let  the  monkish  histories 
judge  what  they  like,  methinks  that  just  so  much  praise 
as  they  deserve  in  providing  for  their  own  safety,  just  so 
much  they  deserve  again  to  be  discommended  for  for- 
saking the  commonwealth.  If  they  did  it  (as  most 
likely  they  did)  for  holiness'  sake,  thinking  in  that  kind 
of  life  to  serve  and  please  God  better,  or  to  merit 
more  toward  their  salvation  than  in  the  estate  of  a  king, 
they  were  greatly  deceived  ;  not  knowing  that  the  salva- 
tion which  comes  of  God  is  to  be  esteemed,  not  by  man's 
merits,  or  by  any  perfection  of  life,  or  by  any  difference 
of  vocation,  but  only  by  the  free  grace  of  the  gospel, 
which  freely  justifies  all  them  that  faithfully  believe  in 
Christ  Jesus.  But  here  it  will  be  said  again,  perhaps  in 
the  solitary  life  of  a  monk  there  are  fewer  occasions 
of  evils  than  in  kings'  courts,  wherefore  that  life  con- 
duces more  to  holiness,  and  is  more  to  be  preferred  than 
the  other.  To  this  I  answer,  to  avoid  the  occasion  of 
evil  is  good  where  strength  lacks  to  resist,  but  otherwise, 
where  duty  and  charge  constrain,  there  to  avoid  the  oc- 
casions of  evil,  where  they  ought  rather  to  be  resisted, 
declares  rather  a  weakness  of  the  man  than  deserves  any 
praise. 

These  things  thus  premised,  it  remains  to  enter  on 
such  things  as  in  the  time  of  these  kings  happened  in  the 
church  ;  first  putting  the  reader  in  mind  of  the  former 
three  or  four  persecutions  within  the  realm,  and  which 
happened  before  the  coming  of  Austin  into  England. 

The  first  was  under  Dioclesian,  and  that  not  only  in 
England,  but  generally  throughout  all  the  Roman  mo- 
narchy, as  is  above  specified.  In  this  persecution  Al- 
ban,  Julius,  Aaron,  with  many  more  christian  Britons 
were  martyred  for  Christ's  name. 

The  second  persecution  was  by  the  invasion  of  the 
Huns  and  the  Picts,  who  made  miserable  havock  of 
Christ's  saints,  spoiling  and  wasting  churches,  without 
mercy  either  to  women  or  children. 

The  third  persecution  was  under  Hengist  and  the 
Saxons  ;  who  likewise  destroyed  and  wasted  the  christian 
congregations  within  the  land,  like  raging  wolves  flying 
upon  the  sheep,  and  spilling  the  blood  of  christians,  till 
Aurehus  Ambrosius  came,  and  restored  again  the  destroyed 
churches. 

The  fourth  destruction  of  the  christian  faith  and 
religion  was  by  Gurmund,  a  Pagan  king  of  the  Africans, 
who  joining  in  league  with  the  Saxons,  wrought  much 
grievance  to  the  christians  of  the  land  ;  and  this  perse- 
cution remained  to  the  time  of  Ethelbert  the  king  of 
Kent.     (A.  D,  589.) 

In  the  reign  of  this  Ethelbert,  who  was  the  fifth  king 
of  Kent,  the  faith  of  Christ  was  first  received  among  the 
Saxons  by  means   of  Gregory,    bishop  of  Rome,   in 


the  following  manner,  as  collected  from  the  old  his- 
tories :  ^ 

First  then,  the  christian  faith  received  by  King  Lucius, 
indured  in  Britain  till  this  time  above  400  years,  when 
by  Gurmund  (as  is  said)  fighting  with  the  Saxons  against 
the  Britons,  it  was  nearly  extinct  in  all  the  land,  during  the 
space  of  about  forty-four  years.  So  that  the  first  spring- 
ing of  Christ's  gospel  in  this  land  was  in  A.D.  180.  The 
coming  of  Austin  was  in  A.  D.  596.  In  which  year 
Austin  being  sent  from  Gregory,  came  into  England. 
The  cause  of  Gregory  sending  him  hither  was  this  : 

In  the  days  of  Pelagius  bishop  of  Rome,  Gregory 
chancing  to  see  certain  beautiful  children  in  the  market- 
place of  Rome,  brought  out  of  England  to  be  sold,  de- 
manded from  whence  they  were  ?  and  understanding 
they  were  heathens  from  England,  he  lamented  the  case 
of  the  land  whose  inhabitants  being  so  beautiful  and 
angelic  '  were  subject  to  the  prince  of  darkness.  And 
asking  moreover  out  of  what  province  they  were,  it  was 
answered,  out  of  Deira,  a  part  of  North-saxons.  Then 
he,  alluding  to  the  name  of  Deira,  "  These  people,"  said 
he,  "  are  to  be  delivered  '  De  Dei  ira,'  "  that  is,  "  from 
God's  wrath."  Moreover,  understanding  the  king's 
name  of  that  province  to  be  Alle,  alluding  likewise  to  his 
name,  "  There,"  saith  he,  "  ought  Allelujah  to  be  sung 
to  the  living  God."  Whereupon  he  being  moved,  and 
desirous  to  go  and  help  the  conversion  of  that  country, 
sent  Austin  thither,  with  other  preachers  to  the  number 
of  forty.  And  he  directed  letters  to  Austin,  and  to  his 
fellows,  exhorting  them  to  go  forward  boldly  to  the  Lord's 
work,  as  by  the  following  epistle  appears  : 

"  Gregory  the  servant  of  God's  servants,  to  the  ser- 
vants of  the  Lord.  Forasmuch  as  it  is  better  not  to  take 
good  things  in  hand,  than  after  they  be  begun  to  think 
to  revolt  back  from  the  same  again,  therefore  now  you 
may  not  nor  cannot,  dear  children,  turn  back,  but  with 
ail  fervent  study  and  labour  must  needs  go  forward  in 
that  good  business,  which  through  the  help  of  God  you 
have  well  begun.  Neither  let  the  labour  of  your  journey, 
nor  the  slanderous  tongues  of  men  appal  you,  but  with 
all  instance  and  fervency  proceed  and  accomphsh  the 
thing  which  the  Lord  hath  ordained  you  to  take  in  hand  ; 
knowing  that  your  great  labour  shall  be  recompensed 
with  a  reward  of  greater  glory  hereafter.  Therefore  as 
we  send  here  Austin  to  you  again,  whom  also  we  have 
ordained  to  be  your  governor,  so  do  you  humbly  obey 
him  in  all  things,  knowing  that  it  shall  be  profitable  for 
your  souls,  whatsoever  at  his  admonition  ye  shall  do. 
Almighty  God  with  his  grace  defend  you,  and  grant  me 
to  see  in  the  eternal  country  the  fruit  of  your  labour  ; 
that  although  I  cannot  labour  as  I  would  with  you,  yet 
I  may  be  found  partaker  of  your  retribution,  for  that  my 
will  is  good  to  labour  in  the  same  fellowship  with  you 
together.  The  Lord  God  keep  you  safe,  most  dear  and 
well-beloved  children.  Dated  the  tenth  before  the 
kalends  of  August,  in  the  reign  of  our  sovereign  lord 
Maurice  most  virtuous  emperor,  the  fourteenth  of  his 
eminre." 

Thus  they  being  emboldened  and  comforted  through 
the  good  words  of  Gregory,  went  on  their  journey  till 
they  came  to  the  Isle  of  Thanet.  Near  the  landing- 
place  was  then  the  palace  of  the  king,  not  far  from  Sand- 
wich. The  king  then  reigning  in  Kent  was  Ethelbert, 
who  had  married  a  christian  Frenchwoman,  named 
Bertha,  whom  he  had  received  of  her  parents  upon  this 
condition,  that  he  should  permit  her  to  retain  her  bishop, 
called  Lebard,  and  to  enjoy  the  freedom  of  her  faith,  by 
means  whereof  he  was  sooner  induced  to  embrace  the 
doctrine  of  Christ.  Austin  being  arrived,  sent  forth 
certain  messengers  to  the  king,  signifying  that  such  a 
one  was  come  from  Rome,  bringing  with  him  glad 
tidings  to  him  and  all  his  people  of  life  and  salvation 
eternally  to  reign  in  heaven,   with  the  only  true  and 


(1)  He  asked  of  what  nation  were  those  beautiful  children.  H« 
was  told  they  were  Anglici  (English),  on  hearing  which,  he  fbid 
they  should  rather  be  called  Annelid  (Angelic).    [Ed.] 


rs 


KING  ETHELBERT  CONVERTED  TO  CHRISTIANITY. 


[Book  II. 


living  God  for  ever,  if  he  would  as  willingly  hearken  as 
he  was  gladly  come  to  preach  and  teach  it  to  him. 

The  king  who  had  heard  of  this  religion  before  by  his 
wife,  within  a  few  days  comes  to  the  place  where  Austin 
was,  to  speak  with  him.  Austin,  as  the  histories  affirm, 
erected  a  banner  of  the  crucifix  (such  was  the  grossness 
of  that  time),  and  preached  to  him  the  word  of  God. 
The  king  answering  said,  "  The  words  are  very  fair  that 
you  preach  and  promise  ;  nevertheless,  because  it  is 
new  to  me,  I  cannot  soon  start  away  from  my  country's 
laws  wherewith  I  have  been  so  long  inured,  and  assent 
to  you.  Yet  as  ye  are  come  (as  ye  say)  so  far  for  my  sake, 
you  shall  not  be  molested  by  me,  but  shall  be  treated 
well,  having  all  things  ministered  to  you  necessary  for 
your  support.  Besides  this,  neither  do  we  debar  you, 
but  grant  you  free  leave  to  preach  to  our  subjects,  to 
convert  whom  ye  may  to  the  faith  of  your  religion." 

When  they  had  received  this  comfort  of  the  king,  they 
went  with  procession  to  the  city  of  Canterbury,  singing 
Allehijah  with  the  litany.  The  words  of  the  litany  were, 
"  We  beseech  thee,  O  Lord,  in  all  thy  mercies,  that  thy 
fury  and  anger  may  cease  from  thi,s  city,  and  from  thy 
holy  house,  for  we  have  sinned,  AUelujah."  The  king 
having  given  them  a  mansion  for  their  abode,  they  con- 
tinued there  preaching  and  baptizing  such  as  they  had 
converted  in  the  old  church  of  St.  Martin  (where  the 
queen  was  wont  to  resort),  to  the  time  that  the  king 
himself  was  converted  to  Christ.  At  length,  when  the 
king  had  well  considered  the  honest  conversation  of  their 
life,  and  moved  with  the  miracles  wrought  through  God's 
hands  by  them,  he  heard  them  more  gladly  ;  and  lastly, 
by  their  wholesome  exhortations  and  example  of  godly 
life,  he  was  converted  and  christened.  After  the  king 
was  thus  converted,  innumerable  others  were  daily  joined 
to  the  church  of  Christ;  whom  the  king  did  specially 
embrace,  but  compelled  none  ;  for  so  he  had  learned, 
that  the  faith  and  service  of  Christ  ought  to  be  volun- 
tary, and  not  compulsory.  Then  he  gave  Austin  a  place 
for  the  bishop's  see  at  Christ's  Church,  and  built  the 
abbey  of  St.  Peter  and  Paul  in  the  east  side  of  the  city, 
where  afterwards  Austin  and  all  the  kings  of  Kent  were 
buried,  and  that  place  is  now  called  St.  Austin. 

At  this  time  Austin  sailed  to  France,  to  be  conse- 
crated archbishop  by  the  command  of  Gregory;  who, 
hearing  of  Austin's  success,  sends  to  the  church  of 
England  more  coadjutors  and  helpers,  as  Melitus, 
Justus,  Paulinus,  and  Ruffianus,  with  books  and  such 
other  matters  as  he  thought  necessary  for  the  English 
church.  He  sends  also  to  Austin  a  Pall  with  letters, 
wherein  he  appoints  the  two  metropolitan  sees,  the  one 
to  be  at  London,  the  other  at  York.  But  he  grants  to 
Austin  during  his  life,  to  be  the  only  archbishop  :  and 
after  his  time,  then  to  return  to  the  two  sees  of 
London  and  York,  as  is  contained  ia  the  following 
epistle  of  Gregory   to  Austin. 

"  To  the  reverend  and  virtuous  brother  Augustine,  his 
fellow  bishop,  Gregory  the  servant  of  the  servants  of  God. 
Although  it  is  most  certain,  that  unspeakable  rewards 
of  the  heavenly  King  lie  laid  up  for  all  such  as  labour 
in  the  word  of  the  Almighty  God  :  yet  it  shall  be  re- 
quisite for  us  to  reward  the  same  also  with  our  benefits, 
to  the  end  they  may  be  more  encouraged  to  go  forward 
in  their  spiritual  work.  And  now,  as  the  new  church  of 
Englishmen  is  brought  to  the  grace  of  Almighty  God, 
through  his  mighty  help,  and  your  labour,  therefore  we 
have  granted  to  you  the  use  of  the  pall,  only  to  be  used 
at  the  solemnity  of  your  mass  ;  so  that  it  shall  be  lawful 
for  you  to  ordain  twelve  bishops,  such  as  shall  be  subject 
to  your  province.  So  that  hereafter  the  bishop  of  the 
city  of  London  shall  always  be  ordained  and  consecrated 
by  his  own  proper  synod ;  and  so  to  receive  the  pall  of 
honour  from  the  holy  and  apostolic  see,  wherein  I  here  (by 
the  permission  of  God)  do  serve.  And  as  touching  the 
city  of  York,  we  will  send  also  a  bishop  thither,  whom 
you  may  think  meet  to  ordain.  So  that  if  that  city  with 
other  places  bordering  thereby,  shall  receive  the  word  of 
God,  he  shall  have  power  likewise  to  ordain  twelve 
bishops,  and  have  the  honour  of  a  metropolitan;  to  whom 
also,  if  God  spare  my  life,  I  intend  by  the  favour  of  God, 


to  send  a  pall :  this  provided,  that  notwithstanding  he 
shall  be  subject  to  your  brotherly  appointment.  But 
after  your  decease,  the  same  metropolitan,  so  to  be  over 
the  bishops  whom  he  ordereth,  that  he  be  in  no  wise 
subject  to  the  metropolitan  of  London  after  you.  And 
hereafter,  betwixt  these  two  metropolitans  of  London  and 
York,  let  there  be  had  such  distinction  of  honour,  that 
he  shall  have  the  priority,  which  sliall  be  first  ordained. 
With  the  common  counsel,  and  affection  of  heart,  let 
them  go  both  together,  disposing  with  one  accord  such 
things  as  are  to  be  done  for  the  zeal  of  Christ.  Let  them 
consider  and  deliberate  together  prudently,  and  what  they 
deliberate  wisely,  let  them  accompUsh  with  concord,  not 
jarring  or  swerving  one  from  the  other.  But  as  for  your  part, 
you  shall  be  endued  with  authority,  not  only  over  those 
bishops  that  you  constitute,  and  over  the  other  constituted 
by  the  bishop  of  York  ;  but  also  you  shall  have  all  other 
priests  of  whole  Britain,  subject  unto  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ :  to  the  end  that  through  your  preaching  and  holi- 
ness of  life,  they  may  learn  both  to  believe  rightly,  and  to 
live  purely,  and  so  in  directing  their  life,  both  by  the 
rule  of  true  faith  and  virtuous  manners,  they  may  attain, 
when  God  shall  call  them,  the  fruition  and  kingdom  of 
heaven.  God  preserve  you  in  health,  reverend  brother. 
The  tenth  before  the  kalends  of  July,  in  the  reign  of  our 
Lord  Maurice  most  virtuous  emperor." 

Besides  this,  Gregory  sends  another  letter  to  Melitus 
concerning  his  judgment,  what  is  to  be  done  with  the  idola- 
trous temples  and  fanes  of  the  English  newly  converted, 
which  fanes  he  thinks  best  not  to  pulldown,  but  to  convert 
the  use  thereof,  and  so  let  them  stand.  And  likewise  of 
their  sacrifices,  and  killing  of  oxen,  how  the  same  ought 
to  be  ordered,  and  how  to  be  altered. 

He  directed  another  epistle  to  king  Ethelbert,  in  which 
epistle  first  he  praises  God,  then  commends  the  goodness  of 
the  king,  by  whom  it  pleased  God  to  work  such  goodness  of 
the  people.  Secondly,  exhorts  him  to  continue  in  the 
profession  of  Christ's  faith,  and  to  be  fervent  and  zealous 
in  converting  the  multitude  ;  in  destroying  the  temples 
and  works  of  idolatry,  in  ruling  and  governing  the  peo- 
ple in  all  holiness  and  godly  conversation.  Lastly,  com- 
forting him  with  the  promises  of  life  and  reward  to  come, 
with  the  Lord  that  reigneth  and  liveth  for  ever. 

Melitus,  of  whom  mention  is  made  before,  was  sent 
specially  to  the  East  Saxons  in  the  province  of  Essex, 
where  he  was  made  bishop  of  London,  under  Sigebert, 
king  of  Essex  ;  Sigebert,  together  with  his  uncle  Ethel- 
bert first  built  the  church  and  minster  of  St.  Paul  in 
London,  and  appointed  it  to  Melitus  for  the  bishop's 
see.  Austin,  with  this  Melitus  and  Justus,  assembled 
and  gathered  together  the  bishops  and  doctors  of  Britain 
in  a  place,  which  taking  the  name  of  Austin,  was  called 
Austin's  Oak.  In  this  assembly  he  charged  the  bishops, 
that  they  should  preach  with  him  the  word  of  God,  and 
also  that  they  should  among  themselves  reform  certain 
rites  and  usages  in  their  church,  specially  for  keeping 
of  Easter,  baptizing  after  the  manner  of  Rome,  and  such 
other  like.  To  this  the  Scots  and  Britons  would  not 
agree,  refusing  to  leave  the  custom  which  they  so  long 
time  had  continued,  without  the  assent  of  all  who  used 
the  same. 

Then  Austin  gathered  another  synod,  to  the  which 
came  seven  bisho])s  of  Britain,  with  the  wisest  men  of 
that  famous  abbey  of  Bangor.  But  first  they  took  coun- 
sel of  a  certain  wise  and  holy  man  amongst  them  what 
to  do  ;  and  whether  they  should  be  obedient  to  Austin 
or  not.  And  he  said,  "  If  he  be  the  servant  of  God,  agree 
unto  him."  "But  how  shall  we  know  that?"  said  they. 
To  whom  he  answered  again,  "  If  he  be  meek  and  hum- 
ble of  heart,  by  that  know  that  he  is  the  servant  of  God." 
To  this  they  said  again,  "  And  how  shall  we  know  him  to 
be  humble  and  meek  of  heart  ?"  "  By  this"  (quoth  he) 
"  seeing  you  are  the  greater  number,  if  he  at  your  coming 
into  your  synod  rise  up,  and  courteously  receive  you,  per- 
ceive him  to  be  an  humble  and  a  meek  man  ;  but  if  he 
shall  contemn  and  despise  you  (being  as  ye  are),  the 
greater  part, despise  you  him  again."  Thus  the  British 
bishops  entered  into  the  council,  Austin  after  the  Romish 
manner  keeping  his  chair,  would  not  remove.     Whereat 


4.D.  596— 616.]  DEATH  OF  AUSTIN,  POPE  GREGORY,  AND  ETHELBERT. 


being  not  little  offended,  after  some  heat  of  words,  in 
disdain  and  great  displeasure  departed  tlience.  To  whom 
then  Austin  spake,  and  said,  "  That  if  they  would  not 
take  peace  with  their  brethren,  they  should  receive  war 
with  their  enemies  ;  and  if  they  disdained  to  preach  with 
them  the  way  of  life  to  the  English  nation,  they  should 
suffer  by  their  hands  the  revenge  of  death."  Which  not 
long  after  so  came  to  pass  by  the  means  of  Ethelfride, 
king  of  Northumberland,  who  being  yet  a  pagan,  and 
stirred  with  fierce  fury  against  the  Britons,  came  with  a 
great  army  against  them.  There  was  at  the  same  time  at 
Bangor  in  Wales  an  exceeding  great  monastery,  contain- 
ing upwards  of  two  thousand  monks,  who  all  lived  by 
the  sweat  of  their  brow,  and  labour  of  their  own  hands, 
having  one  for  their  ruler,  named  Dino.  Out  of  this 
monastery  came  the  monks  of  Chester,  to  pray  for  the 
good  success  of  Brocmaile,  fighting  for  them  against  the 
Saxons.  They  continued  three  days  in  fasting  and  prayer. 
When  Ethelfride,  seeing  them  so  attentive  to  their 
prayers,  demanded  the  cause  of  their  coming  thither  in 
euch  a  company,  and  when  he  perceived  it,  "  Then," 
saith  he,  "  Although  they  bear  no  weapon,  yet  they  fight 
ajjainst  us,  and  with  their  prayers  and  preachings  they 
jiersecute  us."  ^Vl^ereupon  after  Brocmaile  was  over- 
come, the  king  commanded  his  men  to  turn  their  wea- 
pons against  the  unarmed  monks,  of  whom  he  slew,  or 
rather  martyred,  eleven  hundred ;  only  fifty  persons  of 
that  number  did  escape,  the  rest  were  all  slain.  The 
authors  that  write  of  this  lamentable  murder,  declare  how 
the  saying  of  Austin  was  here  verified  upon  the  Britons, 
who  because  they  would  not  join  peace  with  their  friends, 
he  said  should  be  destroyed  by  their  enemies.  Of  both 
these  parties  the  reader  may  judge  what  he  pleases  ;  I 
think  both  were  to  be  blamed.  And  as  I  cannot  but 
accuse  the  one,  so  I  cannot  defend  the  other.  First, 
Austin  in  this  matter  can  in  no  wise  be  excused ;  who 
being  a  monk  before,  and  therefore  a  scholar  and  profes- 
sor of  humanity,  shewed  so  little  humility  in  this  assembly, 
to  seven  bishops  and  an  archbishop,  coming  at  his  com- 
mandment to  the  council,  that  he  would  not  rise  up  at  their 
coming  in.  Much  less  would  his  pharisaical  solemnity 
have  girded  himself,  and  washed  his  brethren's  feet  after 
their  journey,  as  Christ  our  great  Master  did  to  his  disci- 
ples ;  seeing  his  lordship  was  so  high,  or  so  heavy,  or  so 
proud,  that  he  could  not  find  in  his  heart  to  give  them  a 
little  moving  of  his  body,  to  declare  a  brotherly  and  an 
humble  heart.  Again,  the  Britons  were  as  much  or 
more  to  blame,  who  so  much  neglected  their  spiritual 
duty,  in  revenging  their  temporal  injury,  that  they  re- 
fused to  join  their  helping  labour,  to  turn  the  idolatrous 
Saxons  to  the  way  of  life  and  salvation,  in  which  respect 
all  private  cases  ought  to  give  place,  and  be  forgotten. 
For  which  cause,  although  lamentable  to  us,  yet  no  great 
marvel,  if  the  stroke  of  God's  punishment  did  light  upon 
them  according  to  the  words  of  Austin,  as  is  before  de- 
clared. But  especially  the  cruel  king  was  most  of  all 
to  blame  so  furiously  to  fly  upon  them,  who  had  neither 
weapon  to  resist  him,  nor  yet  any  wUl  to  harm  him. 

About  this  time  Gregory,  bishop  of  Rome,  died,  of 
whom  it  is  said,  that  of  the  number  of  all  the  bishops  before 
him  in  the  primitive  time,  he  was  the  worst ;  of  all  that 
came  after  him,  he  was  the  best.  About  which  time  also 
died  in  Wales,  David,  first  archbishop  of  Kaerlon,  who 
then  translated  the  see  from  thence  to  Menevia,  and 
therefore  is  called  "  David  of  Wales."  Not  long  after 
this  also,  the  aforesaid  Austin  died  in  England,  after  he 
had  sat  there  fifteen  or  sixteen  years. 

As  touching  the  acts  and  deeds  of  Gregory,  above 
mentioned,  how  he  withstood  the  ambitious  pride  of 
John  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  who  wished  to  be 
the  universal  priest,  and  only  chief  bishop  of  all  others, 
declaring  him  to  be  no  less  than  the  forerunner  of  anti- 
christ, who  would  assume  that  name  and  title  upon 
him,  —  how,  and  with  what  reasons,  he  answered  the 
letters  of  the  emperor  Maurice  in  that  matter,  sufficient 
relation  is  made  in  the  beginning  of  this  history.  This 
Gregory,  among  many  other  things,  began  and  brought 
in  this  title  among  the  Roman  bishops,  to  be  called 
"the  servant  of  the  servants  of  God;"  putting  them 
in  remembrance  thereby,  both  of  their  humbleness  and 


also  of  their  duty  in  the  church  of  Christ.  Moreover, 
as  concernmg  his  act  for  the  single  life  of  priests  first 
begun,  and  then  broken  again  ;  also  concerning  the 
order  of  Giegory's  mass  book  to  be  received  in  all 
churches  ;  liereof  who  wishes  to  read  more,  shall  find 
the  same  when  we  come  to  the  time  of  Pope  Adrian 
the  first. 

After  the  death  of  Gregory  came  Sabinian,  who,  as 
he  was  a  malicious  detractor  of  Gregory,  and  of  his 
works,  so  he  continued  not  long,  scarce  the  space  of  two 
years.  After  whom  succeeded  Boniface  III.,  who,  al- 
though he  reigned  but  one  year,  yet  in  that  one  year  did 
more  hurt  than  Gregory  with  so  much  labour,  and  in  so 
many  years,  could  do  good.  For  that  which  Gregory 
kept  out,  he  brought  in,  obtaining  of  Phocas,  the  wicked 
emperor,  for  him  and  his  successors  after  him,  that  thj 
see  of  Rome  should  have  the  pre-eminence  above  all  other 
churches,  and  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  should  be  the 
universal  head  of  all  churches  of  Christ  in  Christendom, 
alleging  this  frivolous  reason,  that  St.  Peter  had  and 
left  to  his  successors  in  Rome,  the  keys  of  binding  and 
loosing,  &c.  And  thus  Rome  began  first  to  take  a  head 
above  all  other  churches,  by  means  of  Boniface  III., 
who,  as  he  lacked  no  boldness  nor  ambition  to  seek  it, 
so  neither  lacked  he  an  emperor  fit  and  meet  to  give 
such  a  gift.  This  emperor's  name  was  Phocas,  a  man 
of  such  wickedness  and  ambition  (most  like  to  his  own 
bishop  Boniface)  that  in  order  to  gain  the  empire,  he 
murdered  his  own  master  the  Emperor  Maurice  and  his 
children.  Thus  coming  to  be  emperor,  after  this  de- 
testable villany,  and  thinking  to  establish  his  empire 
with  the  friendship  and  favour  of  his  people,  and  espe- 
cially with  the  bishop  of  Rome,  he  quickly  condescended 
to  all  his  petitions,  and  so  granted  him  (as  it  is  said)  to 
be  what  he  wished,  the  universal  and  head  bishop  over 
all  christian  churches.  But  as  blood  commonly  requires 
blood  again,  so  it  came  to  pass  on  Phocas.  For  as  he 
had  cruelly  slain  the  lord  and  emperor  Maurice  before, 
so  he  in  like  manner  had  his  hands  and  feet  cut  off  by 
Heraclius,  the  emperor,  who  succeeded  him,  and  was 
cast  into  the  sea.  And  thus  wicked  Phocas,  who  gave 
the  supremacy  to  Rome,  lost  his  own.  But  Rome  would 
not  so  soon  loose  this  supremacy  once  given,  as  the 
giver  lost  his  life.  For  ever  since,  from  that  day  it  has 
held,  defended,  and  maintained  the  same  still,  and  does 
j'et  to  this  present  day,  by  all  force  and  policy  possible. 
And  thus  much  concerning  Boniface,  whom  by  the 
words  of  Gregory,  we  may  well  caU  the  fore-runner  of 
antichrist. 

Mention  was  made  a  little  before  of  Ethelbert,  king 
of  Kent,  and  also  of  Ethelfrid,  king  of  North  Saxony. 
This  Ethelbert  having  under  his  subjection  all  the  other 
Saxon  kings  unto  the  Humber,  after  he  had  first  himself 
received  the  christian  faith  by  the  preaching  of  Austin, 
caused  it  to  be  received  by  others.  When  he  had 
reigned  the  course  of  fifty  and  six  years,  he  dianged 
this  mortal  life  about  A.  D.  616.  Some  histories  say 
he  was  slain  in  a  fight  between  him  Eind  Ethelfrid,  king 
of  the  North  Saxons. 

In  the  mean  time  Ethelfrid,  after  the  cruel  murder  of 
the  monks  of  Bangor,  escaped  not  long,  for  after  he  had 
reigned  four-and-twenty  years  he  was  slain  in  the 
field  by  Edwin,  who  succeeded  in  Northumberland  after 
him. 

This  Edwin  not  being  the  son  of  Ethelfrid,  but  of 
Alia,  was  first  a  panim  or  idolater,  but  was  afterwards 
converted,  and  was  the  first  christened  king  in  North- 
umberland. 

Quicelinus,  with  Kinegilsus,  his  brother,  kings  of  the 
West  Saxons,  conspiring  the  death  of  Edwin,  king  of 
Northumberland,  sent  upon  an  Easter-day,  a  sword- 
man  privily  to  slay  him.  This  sword-man  or  cut- 
throat, came  to  a  city  beside  the  water  of  Derwent,  in 
Derbyshire,  there  to  wait  his  time  ;  and  having  found 
the  king  smally  accompanied,  attempted  to  run  him 
through  with  a  poisoned  sword.  But  one  Lilla,  the 
king's  trusty  servant,  not  having  a  shield  or  any  other 
weapon  to  defend  his  master,  started  between  the  king 
and  the  sword,  and  was  stricken  through  the  body  and 
died,  thus  saving  the  king,  who,  however,  was  wounded 


80 


CONTROVERSY  ABOUT  EASTER  -COLMAN  AND  WJLFRID. 


[Book  II. 


with  the  same  stroke.  The  assassin  having  wounded 
another  knijjht,  was  at  last  taken,  and  confessed  by 
whom  he  was  sent  to  work  that  treason.  The  second 
knight  that  was  wounded,  died,  and  the  king  lay  sick  a 
long  time  ere  he  was  healed. 

In  this  time  there  was  such  j)eace  in  the  kingdom  of 
Edwin  after  his  conversion,  tliat  a  woman  laden  with 
gold  miglit  have  gone  from  the  one  side  of  the  sea  to 
the  other,  and  no  man  molest  her.  Moreover,  by  the 
highway  sides,  through  all  his  kingdom  he  caused  a  dish 
or  bowl  of  brass  to  be  chained  by  every  well  or  spring, 
to  take  up  water  for  refreshing  such  as  went  by  the  way, 
which  bowls  of  brass  remained  there  safe,  and  no  man 
touched  them  during  all  the  life  of  Edwin.  Such  was 
then  the  tender  care  and  study  of  christian  princes,  for 
the  refreshing  of  their  subjects. 

This  Edwin,  who  first  brought  the  faith  into  the 
north  parts,  continuing  after  his  bajjtism  six  years, 
was  at  length  slain  in  battle  by  Cedwella,  king  of  the 
Britons. 

After  the  decease  of  Edwin  and  his  son  Offrick, 
reigned  Ofricus  and  Eaufridus,  the  one  in  Deira,  the 
other  in  Bernicia. 

After  whom,  succeeded  the  second  son  of  Ethelfrid, 
named  Oswald.  Of  this  Oswald  much  praise  and  com- 
mendation is  written  for  his  zeal  in  Christ's  religion, 
and  pity  towards  the  poor,  with  other  great  virtues. 
Being  well  and  virtuously  disposed  to  the  setting  forth 
of  Christ's  faith  and  doctrine,  he  sent  into  Scotland  for 
a  certain  bishop  called  Aidan,  a  famous  preacher,  to 
preach  to  his  people.  The  king,  when  he  was  in  Soot- 
land,  had  learned  the  Scottish  tongue  :  wherefore  as  this 
Aidan  preached  in  his  Scottish  tongue  to  the  Saxons, 
the  king  himself  interpreted  what  he  said  ;  he  disdained 
not  to  preach  and  expound  to  his  nobles  and  subjects  in 
the  English  tongue. 

Towards  the  poor  and  needy,  his  pity  and  tenderness 
was  such,  notwithstanding  his  princely  calling,  that  as  he 
was  sitting  with  Aidan  at  meat,  and  was  served  after 
the  manner  of  kings  in  silver  ;  there  comes  to  him  one 
of  the  servitors,  bringing  him  word  that  there  was  a 
great  multitude  of  poor  peoi)le  sitting  in  the  street,  who 
desired  some  alms  of  the  king.  He  hearing  this,  com- 
manded not  only  the  meat  prepared  for  his  table  to  be 
carried  unto  them,  but  also  taking  a  silver  platter  which 
stood  before  him,  brake  it  in  pieces  and  seiit  it  amongst 
them,  and  so  relieved  his  poor  subjects,  not  only  with 
the  meat  of  his  table,  but  with  the  dishes  also. 

After  Oswald  had  reigned  nine  years,  he  was  slain  by 
wicked  Penda,  king  of  the  Mercians  ;  which  Penda  at 
length,  after  all  his  tyranny,  was  overcome,  and  slain  by 
Oswy,  brother  to  Oswald. 

Oswy  succeeded  Oswald,  and  with  him  was  joined 
Oswine  his  cousin.  This  Oswine  was  gentle  and  liberal 
to  his  people,  and  no  less  devout  toward  God.  He  once 
had  given  to  Aidan,  the  bishop,  a  princely  horse,  with 
the  trappings  and  all  that  ajjpertained  to  it,  that  he 
should  not  travel  so  much  on  foot.  Aidan,  as  he  was 
riding  upon  his  kingly  horse,  meets  by  the  way  a  poor 
man,  asking  his  charity.  Aidan  having  nothing  else  to 
give  him,  lighted  down,  and  gave  to  him  his  horse  with  all 
the  trai)pings  as  he  was.  The  king  hearing  this,  and 
not  being  j)leased,  as  he  was  entering  to  dinner  with 
Aidan,  said,  "  What  meant  you,  father  bishop,  to  give 
4way  my  horse  I  gave  you,  to  the  beggar  ?  had  1  not 
Other  horses  in  my  stable  that  might  have  served  him 
(veil  enough,  but  you  must  give  away  that  which  was 
picked  out  for  you  amongst  the  chiefest  ?"  To  whom 
.:he  bishop  answered  again,  rebuking  the  king,  saying, 
"  What  are  these  words,  O  king!  that  you  speak.'  why 
set  you  more  price  by  a  horse,  which  is  but  the  foal  of 
a  horse,  than  you  do  by  him  which  is  the  Son  of 
Mary,  yea,  which  is  the  Son  of  God?"  He  said  but 
this,  when  the  king  forthwith  ungirding  his  sword  from 
about  him  (as  he  was  then  newly  come  in  from  hunting), 
falls  down  at  the  feet  of  the  bishop,  desiring  him  to  for- 
give him  that,  and  he  would  never  again  speak  a  word  to 
him  for  any  treasure  he  should  afterwards  give  away  of 


his. 


Oswine  havuig  been  slain  by  the  king  of  Bernicia, 


Oswy,  with  his  son  Egfrid,  reigned  in  Northumberland, 
in  whose  time  the  question  of  Easter,  and  of  shaving, 
and  other  ecclesiastical  matters,  being  moved,  it  was  de- 
termined that  a  convocation  should  be  held  in  the 
abbey,  called  Sternhalt,  and  this  question  determined. 
To  which  place  came  the  kings,  Oswy  and  Egfrid,  Bi- 
shop  Colman,  with  his  clergy  of  Scotland,  Agilbert,  with 
Agathon  and  Wilfrid  priests.  James  and  Roman  were 
on  their  sides,  Hilda  the  abbess,  with  her  company,  was 
on  the  Scottish  part,  and  the  Bishop  Cedda,  was  ap- 
pointed prolocutor  for  both  parties.  King  Oswy  began 
first  with  an  oration,  declaring  that  it  was  necessary  for 
sucli  as  served  one  God,  to  live  in  one  uniform  order. 
This  said,  he  commanded  his  Bishop  Colman  to  declare 
what  was  the  rite  and  custom  that  he  used.  Then  Col- 
man said,  "The  Easter  which  I  observe,  I  received  of 
my  ancestors  that  sent  me  hither  a  bishop,  which  all  our 
forefathers,  being  men  of  God,  celebrated  in  like  man- 
ner ;  and  lest  it  should  be  contemned  or  despised  of  any 
man,  it  is  manifestly  apjiarent  to  be  the  very  same  which 
the  holy  evangelist  St.  John  (a  disciple  especially  be- 
loved of  the  Lord),  did  customarily  use  in  all  churches 
and  congregations  where  he  had  authority."  When 
Colman  had  spoken  many  things  to  this  effect,  the  king 
commanded  Agilbert  to  declare  his  oj)inion,  and  to  shew 
the  order  that  he  used,  from  whence  it  came,  and  by 
what  authority  he  observed  the  same.  Agilbert  requested 
the  king  that  his  scholar  Wilfrid,  a  priest,  might  speak 
for  him,  inasmuch  as  they  both,  with  the  rest  of  his 
clergy,  were  of  one  opinion  herein,  and  that  Wilfrid 
could  utter  his  mind  better,  and  more  plainly  in  the 
English  tongue,  than  he  himself  could.  Then  Wilfrid,  at 
the  king's  commandment,  said,  "  The  Easter  which  we 
keep,  we  have  seen  at  Rome,  where  the  holy  apostles, 
Peter  and  Paul,  did  live  and  teach,  did  suffer,  and  were 
buried.  The  same  also  is  used  in  Italy  and  in  France ; 
in  which  countries  we  have  travelled  for  learning,  and 
have  noted  it  to  be  celebrated  of  them  all.  In  Asia 
also  and  in  Africa,  in  Egypt  and  in  Greece,  and  finally 
in  all  the  world,  the  same  manner  of  Easter  is  observed 
that  we  use,  save  only  by  these  here  present,  with 
their  accomplices,  the  Picts  and  Britons."  To 
whom  Colman  replied,  saying,  "  I  marvel  you 
will  call  this  order  foolish,  that  so  great  an  apos- 
tle as  was  worthy  to  lie  on  the  Lord's  breast, 
did  use,  whom  all  the  world  well  knows  to  have  lived 
most  wisely."  And  Wilfrid  answered,  "  God  forbid 
that  I  should  reprove  St.  John  of  his  folly,  who  kept  the 
rites  of  Moses's  law,  according  to  the  letter  (the  church 
being  yet  Jewish  in  many  points),  and  the  apostles  not 
as  yet  able  to  rescind  all  the  observations  of  the  law 
before  ordained.  As  for  example,  they  could  not  reject 
images  invented  of  the  devil,  the  which  all  men  that 
believe  on  Christ,  ought  of  necessity  to  forsake  and 
detest,  lest  they  should  be  an  offence  to  those  Jews  that 
were  amongst  the  Gentiles.  For  this  cause  did  St.  Paul 
circumcise  Timothy,  for  this  cause  did  he  sacrifice  in  the 
temple,  and  did  shave  his  head  with  Aquila  and  Priscilla 
at  Corinth  ;  all  which  things  were  done  to  no  other  pur- 
pose, than  to  avoid  the  offending  the  Jews.  Hereupon 
also  said  James  to  Paul,  '  Thou  seest,  brother,  how  many 
thousand  Jews  do  believe,  and  all  these  are  zealous  of 
the  law.  Yet  seeing  the  gospel  is  so  manifestly  preached 
in  the  world,  it  is  not  lawful  for  the  faithful  to  be  cir- 
cumcised, neither  to  offer  sacrifice  of  carnal  things  to 
God.'  Therefore  Jolm,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
law,  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  first  month  at  evening, 
did  begin  the  celebration  of  the  feast  of  Easter,  not 
respecting  whether  it  were  celebrated  on  the  Sabbath. 
But  Peter,  when  he  preached  at  Rome,  remembering 
that  the  Lord  did  arise  from  death  on  the  first  day  after 
the  Sabbath,  giving  thereby  a  hope  to  the  world  of  the 
resurrection,  thought  good  to  institute  Easter  on  that 
day,  and  not  after  the  use  and  precepts  of  the  law,  on 
the  fourteenth  day  of  the  first  month ;  even  so,  John 
looking  for  the  moon  at  night,  if  it  did  arise,  and  the 
next  day  after  were  Sunday,  which  then  was  called  the 
Sabbath,  then  did  he  celebrate  the  Easter  in  the  evening, 
like  as  we  use  to  do  even  at  this  day.  But  if  Sunday 
were  not  the  next  day  after  the  fourteenth  day,  but  feU 


1 


A.D.  G16— 679.] 


THEODORE  SENT  TO  ENGLAND  BY  POPE  VITALIAN. 


81 


on  the  sixteenth  day,  or  seventeenth,  or  on  any  other 
day  unto  the  one  and  twentieth,  he  tarried  always  for  it, 
and  did  begin  the  holy  solemnity  of  Easter  on  the  even- 
jno-  next  before  the  Sabbath.  And  so  it  came  to  pass, 
that  Easter  was  always  kept  on  the  Sunday,  and  was  not 
celebrated  but  from  the  fifteenth  day  to  the  one  and 
twentieth ;  neither  does  this  tradition  of  the  apostle 
break  the  law,  but  fulfil  the  same.  In  which  it  is  to 
be  noted,  that  Easter  was  instituted  from  the  fourteenth 
day  of  the  first  month  at  evening,  to  the  one  and  twen- 
tieth day  of  the  same  month  at  evening  ;  which  manner 
all  St.  John's  successors  in  Asia  followed  after  his  death 
and  the  catholic  church  throughout  the  whole  world. 
And  that  this  is  the  true  Easter,  was  not  newly  decreed, 
but  confirmed  by  the  council  of  Nice.  Whereupon  it  is 
manifest  that  you  (Colman)  do  neither  follow  the  exam- 
ple of  St.  John,  as  ye  think,  nor  of  St.  Peter,  whose 
tradition  you  do  willingly  resist,  nor  of  the  church,  nor 
yet  of  the  gospel,  in  the  celebration  of  Easter.  For  St. 
John,  observing  Easter  according  to  the  precepts  of  the 
law,  kept  it  not  on  the  first  day  after  the  Sabbath  ;  but 
you  precisely  keep  it  on  the  first  day  after  the  Sabbath. 
Peter  did  celebrate  Easter  from  the  fifteenth  day  of  the 
moon  to  the  one  and  twentieth  day,  but  you  keep  Easter 

,  from  the  fourteenth  unto  the  twentieth  day  ;  so  that  you 
begin  Easter  oftentimes  the  thirteenth  day  at  night,  of 

i  which  manner  neither  the  law  nor  the  gospel  makes  any 
mention.  But  our  Lord  in  the  fourteenth  day,  either 
did  eat  the  old  passover  at  night,  or  else  did  celebrate 
the  sacraments  of  the  New  Testament,  in  the  remem- 
brance of  his  death  and  passion.  You  do  also  utterly 
reject  from  the  celebration  of  Easter,  the  one  and  twen- 
tieth day,  which  the  law  has  chiefly  willed  to  be  ob- 
served ;  and  therefore,  as  I  said,  in  the  keeping  of 
Easter,  you  neither  agree  with  St.  John  nor  with  St. 
Peter,  nor  with  the  law,  nor  yet  with  the  gospel."  Then 
Colman  again  answered  to  these  things,  saying,  "  Did 
then  Anatholius,  a  godly  man,  and  one  much  com- 
mended in  ecclesiastical  history,  write  against  the  law 
and  the  gospel,  who  writes  that  the  Easter  was  to  be 
kept  from  the  fourteenth  day  unto  the  twentieth  ?  Or 
shall  we  think  that  Columba,  our  reverend  father,  and  his 
successors,  being  men  of  God,  who  observed  the  Easter 
after  this  manner,  did  it  against  the  holy  scripture  ? 
Whereas  some  of  them  were  men  of  much  godliness  and 
virtue,  as  was  declared  by  their  wonderful  miracles. 
And  I  hereby  (nothing  doubting  of  their  holiness)  do 
endeavour  to  follow  their  life,  order,  and  discipline." 
Then,  said  Wilfrid,  "  It  is  certain  that  Anatholius  was 
both  a  godly  man,  and  worthy  of  great  commendation  ; 
but  what  have  you  to  do  with  him,  seeing  you  observe 
not  his  order?  For  he,  following  the  true  rule  in  keep- 
ing his  Easter,  obsen'es  the  circle  ot  nineteen  years  ; 
the  which  either  you  know  not,  or  if  you  do,  you  con- 
demn the  common  order  observed  in  the  universal  church 
iof  Christ.  And  moreover,  the  said  Anatholius  so 
Icounts  the  fourteenth  day,  in  the  observation  of  Easter, 
las  he  confesses  the  same  to  be  the  fifteenth  day  at  night, 
lafter  the  manner  of  the  Egyptians,  and  likewise  notes 
[the  twentieth  day,  to  be  in  the  feast  of  Easter,  the  one 
land  twentieth  in  the  evening  ;  that  you  know  not  this 
distinction,  may  appear  by  this,  that  you  keep  the 
iaster  on  the  thirteenth  day  before  the  full  moon.  I 
can  answer  you  touching  your  father  Columba  and  his 
(Successors,  whose  order  you  say  you  follow,  moved 
{thereto  by  their  miracles,  on  this  wise,  that  the  Lord 
will  answer  to  many  that  shall  say  in  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, that  in  his  name  they  have  prophesied  and  cast 
out  devils,  and  have  done  many  miracles,  &c.  that  he 
never  knew  them.  But  God  forbid  that  I  should  say  so 
of  your  fathers,  because  it  is  much  better  to  believe  well 
»f  those  we  know  not,  than  ill.  Whereupon  I  deny  not 
but  they  were  the  servants  of  God,  and  holy  men,  which 
loved  the  Lord  of  a  good  intent,  though  of  a  rude  sim- 
plicity. And  I  think  that  the  order  which  they  used  in 
Ithe  Easter,  did  not  much  hurt  them,  so  long  as  they  had 
none  amongst  them  that  could  shew  them  the  right 
observation  of  the  same  for  them  to  follow.  For  I 
think,  if  the  truth  had  been  declared  to  them,  they 
would  as  well  have  received  it  in  this  matter  as  they  did 


in  others.  But  you  and  your  fellows,  if  you  refuse  the 
order  of  the  Apostolical  bee,  or  rather  of  the  universal 
church,  which  is  confirmed  by  the  holy  scripture  ;  with- 
out all  doubt  you  do  sin.  And  though  your  forefathers 
were  holy  men,  what  is  their  fewness,  being  but  a  corner 
of  an  island,  to  be  preferred  before  the  universal  church 
of  Jesus  Christ,  dispersed  throughout  the  whole  world  ? 
And  if  Columba  your  father  (and  ours  also,  being  of 
Christ  Jesus),  were  mighty  in  miracles,  is  he  therefore 
to  be  preferred  before  the  prince  of  the  holy  apostles  ? 
To  whom  the  Lord  said,  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this 
rock  will  I  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall 
not  prevail  against  it,  and  I  will  give  thee  the  keys  of 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.'  " 

Wilfrid  having  thus  ended  his  argument,  the  king 
said  to  Colman,  "  Is  it  true  that  the  Lord  spake  these 
things  to  St.  Peter  ?"  And  Colman  answered  "Yea." 
Then  said  the  king,  "  Can  you  declare  any  thing  that 
the  Lord  gave  to  Colman  ?"  Colman  answered,  "  No." 
Then  quoth  the  king,  "  Do  both  of  you  agree  and  con- 
sent in  this  matter  without  any  controversy,  that  these 
words  were  principally  spoken  to  Peter,  and  that  the 
Lord  gave  him  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven?" 
And  they  both  answered  "  Yea."  Then  concluded  the 
king,  on  this  wise,  "  For  so  much  as  St.  Peter  is  the 
door-keeper  of  heaven,  I  will  not  gainsay  him ;  but  as  far 
as  I  am  able,  I  will  obey  his  orders  in  every  point,  lest 
when  I  come  to  the  gates  of  heaven,  he  shut  them 
against  me." 

Upon  this  simple  and  rude  reason  of  the  king,  the 
multitude  soon  consented,  and  with  them  also  Cedda  was 
contented  to  give  over,  only  Colman  the  Scot,  being 
then  archbishop  of  York,  left  the  realm  in  displeasure. 
And  thus  much  concerning  this  matter  of  Easter. 

About  this  time  Theodore  was  sent  from  Italy  into 
England,  by  Vitalian  the  pope,  to  be  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  and  with  him  other  monks  of  Italy,  to  set 
up  here  in  England  Latin  service,  masses,  ceremonies, 
litanies,  with  other  Romish  ware,  &c.  This  Theodore 
being  made  archbishop  and  metropolitan  of  Canterbury, 
began  to  act  as  if  he  was  king,  placing  and  displacing 
the  bishops  at  his  pleasure.  As  for  Cedda  and  Wilfrid 
archbishops  of  York,  he  thrust  them  both  out,  under  the 
pretence  that  they  were  not  lawfully  consecrated,  notwith- 
standing they  were  sufficiently  authorised  by  their  kings. 

In  the  time  of  this  Theodore,  and  by  the  means  of 
him,  a  provincial  synod  was  holden  atThetford,  mentioned 
in  Bede  ;  the  principal  contents  whereof  were  these  : 

First.  That  Easter-day  should  be  uniformly  kept  and 
observed  through  the  whole  realm,  upon  one  certain  day, 
namely,  the  first  full  moon  after  the  fourteenth  day  of  the 
first  month. 

Secondly.  Tliat  no  bishop  should  intermeddle  within 
the  diocese  of  another. 

Thirdly.  That  monasteries  consecrated  unto  God 
should  be  exempt  and  free  from  the  jurisdietioa  of  the 
bishops. 

Fourthly.  That  the  monks  should  not  stray  from  one 
place  (that  is)  from  one  monastery  to  another,  without  the 
license  of  their  abbot ;  also  to  keep  the  same  obedience 
which  they  promised  at  their  first  entering. 

Fifthly.  That  no  clergyman  should  forsake  his  own 
bishop,  and  be  received  in  any  other  place,  without 
letters  commendatory  of  his  own  bishop. 

Sixthly.  That  foreign  bishops  and  clergymen  coming 
into  the  realm,  should  be  content  only  with  the  benefit 
of  such  hospitality,  as  should  be  offered  them  ;  neither 
should  intermeddle  any  further  within  the  precinct  ot 
anv  bishop,  without  his  special  permission. 

"Seventhly.  That  provincial  synods  should  be  held 
within  the  realm  at  least  once  a  year. 

Eighthly.  That  no  bishop  should  prefer  himself  before 
another,  but  must  observe  the  time  and  order  of  his 
consecration. 

Ninthly.  That  the  number  of  bishops  should  be  aug- 
mented,  as  the  number  of  people  increases.  _ 

And  Tenthly.  That  no  marriage  should  be  admitted, 
but  that  which  was  lawful ;  neither  any  man  to  put  away 
his  wife  for  any  cause,  except  only  for  fornication,  after 
the  rule  ot  the  gospel. 

o2 


IVA  KING  OF  WEST  SAXONY— SHAVEN  CROWNS. 


[Book  II, 


In  the  year  following  was  the  sixth  general  council  at 
Constantinople,  whereat  this  Theodore  was  also  present 
nnder  Pope  Agatho  :  where  marriage  was  permitted  to 
Greek  priests,  and  forbidden  to  the  Latin.  In  this 
council,  the  Latin  mass  was  first  openly  said  by  John  Por- 
tuensis,  the  pope's  legate,  before  the  patriarch  and  princes 
at  Constantinople,  in  the  temple  of  St.  Sophia. 

King  Iva  or  Inas,  who  reigned  in  West  Saxony,  after 
Cadwalladcr,  the  last  king  of  Britain,  began  his  reign 
about  A.  D.  689.,  and  reigned  with  great  valiantness 
over  the  West  Saxons  for  thirty  seven  years. 

About  the  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  this  Iva,  we  find 
mention  of  one  whom  they  call  St.  Cuthlake  a  confessor, 
who  about  the  four-and-twentieth  year  of  his  age,  re- 
nouncing the  pomp  of  the  world,  professed  himself  a 
monk.  Why  this  Cuthlake  should  be  sainted  for  his 
doings,  I  see  no  great  cause  ;  as  I  cannot  think  the  fa- 
bulous miracles  reported  of  him  to  be  true  ;  as  where 
the  vulgar  people  are  made  to  believe  that  he  inclosed 
the  devil  in  a  boiling  pot,  and  caused  wicked  spirits  to 
erect  up  houses,  with  such  other  fables  and  lying  mira- 
cles. Among  which  lying  miracles  also  may  be  reck- 
oned that  which  the  stories  mention  to  be  done  of  one 
Brithwald,  or  Drithelme,  who,  being  dead  a  long  season, 
was  restored  to  life  again,  and  told  many  wonders  of 
strange  things  that  he  had  seen,  causing  thereby  great 
alms  and  deeds  of  charity  to  be  done  by  the  people  1 

About  the  sixteenth  year  of  Iva,  Ethelred,  king  of 
Mercia,  after  he  had  there  reigned  thirty  years,  was  made 
a  monk,  and  afterwards  abbot  of  Bardney. 

And  about  the  eighteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  Iva, 
died  the  worthy  and  learned  Bishop  Adelme,  first  abbot 
of  Malmesbury,  afterwards  })i,shop  of  Shirborne ;  there 
was  learning  and  virtue  in  him  above  tlie  rest,  at  that 
time  (next  after  Bede),  as  the  great  number  of  books  and 
epistles,  with  poems  by  him  set  forth,  will  declare.  Al- 
though concerning  the  miracles  ascribed  to  him  ;  as,  first, 
in  causing  an  infant  of  nine  days  old  to  speak  at  Rome, 
to  declare  Pope  Sergius,  who  was  then  suspected,  the 
father  of  the  said  child  ;  also  in  hanging  his  casule  upon 
■the  sunbeams  -,  also,  in  making  whole  the  altar-stone  of 
.marble  brought  from  Rome ;  also  in  drawing  a  length 
one  of  the  timber  pieces  which  went  to  the  building  of 
the  temple  in  Malmesbury  ;  also  in  saving  the  mariners 
at  Dover,  &c.  These,  and  such  other  miracles,  which 
are  attributed  to  him,  I  cannot  but  think  to  he  monkish 
devices,  forged  upon  their  patrons  to  maintain  the  dig- 
nity of  their  houses. 

'Moreover,  about  the  twenty-fifth  year  of  Iva,  St.  John 
of  Beverley,  who  was  then  bishop  of  York,  died,  and  was 
buried  at  the  porch  of  the  minster  of  Deirwood,  or  Be- 
verley. In  which  porch  it  is  recorded  in  monkish  chro- 
:nicles,  that  as  John -was  praying  in  the  porch  of  St. 
Michael  in  York,  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  similitude  of  a 
dove,  sat  before  him  upon  the  altar  in  brightness  shining 
above  the  sun.  This  brightnees  being  seen  of  others, 
'first  comes  one  of  his  deacons  running  into  the  porch, 
who  beholding  the  bishop  there  standing  in  his  prayers, 
and  all  the  place  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  stricken 
with  the  light  tliereof,  having  all  his  face  burnt,  as  it 
were,  with  hot  burning  fire  1  Notwithstanding  the 
bishop  by-and-bye  cured  the  face  of  his  deacon  again, 
.charging  them  (as  the  story  says)  not  to  publish  what  he 
Lad  seen,  during  his  life-time,  &c.  Whidi  tale  seems 
as  true  as  what  we  read  about  the  sometime  done  by  St. 
Egwine,  who,  when  he  had  fettered  both  his  feet  in  irons, 
for  certain  sins  done  in  his  youth,  and  had  fast  locked 
them,  and  cast  the  key  thereof  into  the  sea,  afterward  a  fish 
brought  the  key  again  into  the  ship,  as  he  was  sailing 
homeward  from  Rome  1 

But  to  leave  these  monkish  fictions,  and  return  to  the 
right  course  again  of  the  history.  In  the  time  of  this 
Iva,  the  right  observing  of  Easter-day  first  began  among 
the  Picts  and  the  Britons.  In  the  observance  of  which 
day,  three  things  are  necessary  to  be  observed  :  -fir^t,  the 
fuU  moon  of  the  first  month,  that  is  of  the  moath  of 
March.  Secondly,  the  dominical  letter.  Thirdly,  the 
equinoctial  day,  which  equinoctial  was  wont  to  be 
counted  in  the  eastern  church,  and  especially  among  the 
Egyptians,  to  be  about  the  seventeenth  day  of  March. 


So  that  the  full  moon  on  the  equinoctial  day,  or  after  the 
equinoctial  day  being  observed,  the  next  dominical  day 
following  that  full  moon,  is  to  be  taken  for  Easter-day. 
Wherein  are  diligently  to  be  noted  two  things  :  first,  the 
fulness  of  the  moon  must  be  perfectly  full,  so  that  it  be 
the  beginning  of  the  third  week  of  the  moon,  which  is 
the  fourteenth  or  fifteenth  day  of  the  moon.  Secondly, 
it  is  to  be  noted,  that  the  perfect  fulness  of  the  moon, 
beginning  the  third  week,  must  happen  either  in  the 
very  evening  of  the  equinoctial  day,  or  after  the  equi- 
noctial day  :  for  else  if  it  happen  either  on  the  equinoc- 
tial day  before  the  evening,  or  before  the  equinoctial 
day,  then  it  belongs  to  the  last  month  of  the  last  year, 
and  not  to  the  first  month  of  the  first  year,  and  so  serves 
not  to  be  observed. 

This  rite  and  usage  in  keeping  Easter-day  being  re- 
ceived in  the  Latin  church,  began  now  to  take  place 
among  the  Picts  and  Britons,  through  the  exertions  of 
Elbert  the  holy  monk,  as  they  term  him,  and  of  Colfrid, 
abbot  of  Sirwin  in  Northumberland,  who  wrote  to  Nar- 
canus,or  Naiton,  the  king  of  Picts,  concerning  the  same: 
who  also  among  other  things,  writes  of  the  shaven 
crowns  of  priests,  saying,  that  it  was  as  necessary  for  the 
vow  of  a  monk,  or  the  degree  of  a  priest,  to  have  a 
shaven  crown  for  restraint  of  their  lust,  as  for  any  chris- 
tian man  to  bless  him  against  spirits,  when  they  come 
upon  him.  The  copy  of  which  letter,  as  it  is  in  Bede, 
I  have  here  annexed,  not  for  any  great  reason  contained 
therein,  but  only  to  amuse  the  reader,  that  he  may  see 
the  fond  ignorance  of  that  monkish  age  :  the  letter  thus 
proceeds. 

OP   THE    SHAVIXG    OP    PRIESTS. 

"  Concerning  the  shaving  of  priests  (whereof  you 
wrote  to  me)  I  exhort  you  that  it  be  decently  observed, 
according  to  the  christian  faith.  We  are  not  ignorant 
that  the  apostles  were  not  all  shaven  after  one  manner, 
neither  does  the  catholic  church  at  this  day  agree  in  one 
uniform  manner  of  shaving,  as  they  do  in  faith,  hope, 
and  charity.  I^et  us  consider  the  former  time  of  the 
patriarchs,  and  we  shall  find  that  Job  (an  example  of 
patience)  even  in  the  very  point  of  his  afflictions,  did 
shave  his  head  :  and  he  proves  also,  that  in  the  time  of 
his  prosperity  he  used  to  let  his  hair  grow.  And 
Joseph,  an  excellent  doctor,  and  executor  of  chastity, 
humility,  piety,  and  other  virtues,  when  he  was  delivered 
out  of  prison  and  servitude,  was  shaven  :  whereby  it  ap- 
pears, that  whilst  he  abode  in  prison  he  was  unshaven. 
Behold  both  these,  being  men  of  God,  used  an  order  in 
the  habit  of  body,  one  contrary  to  the  other,  whose  con- 
sciences, notwithstanding,within  did  well  agree  in  the 
like  grace  of  virtues.  But  to  speak  truly  and  freely,  the 
difference  of  shaving  hurts  not  such  eis  have  a  pure  faith 
in  the  Lord,  and  sincere  charity  towards  their  neigh- 
bour; especially  as  there  was  never  any  controversy 
amongst  the  catholic  fathers  about  the  diversity  thereof, 
as  there  has  been  about  the  difference  of  the  celebration 
of  Easter  and  of  faith.  But  of  all  these  shavings  that 
we  find,  either  in  the  church,  or  elsewhere,  there  is  none 
in  mine  opinion  so  much  to  be  followed  and  embraced, 
as  that  which  he  used  on  his  head,  to  whom  the  Lord 
said,  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  ujjon  this  rock  I  will  build 
my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
it,  and  I  will  give  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.'  And  contrariwise,  there  is  no  shaving  so  much 
to  be  abhorred  and  detested,  as  that  which  he  used,  to 
whom  the  same  St.  Peter  said,  'Thy  money  perish  with 
thee,  because  thou  thoughtest  the  gift  of  God  could  be 
purchased  with  money — thou  hast  neither  part  nor  lot 
in  the  matter.'  Neither  ought  we  to  be  shaven  on  the 
crown  only,  because  St.  Peter  was  so  shaven,  hut  be- 
cause Peter  was  so  shaven  in  remembrance  of  the  Lord's 
l)assion  :  therefore,  we  that  desire  by  the  same  passion, 
to  be  saved,  must  wear  the  sign  of  the  same  passion  with 
him  upon  the  top  of  our  head,  which  is  the  highest  part 
of  our  body.  For  as  every  church,  that  is  made  a 
church  by  the  death  of  the  Saviour,  is  used  to  bear  the 
sign  of  the  holy  cross  in  the  front,  that  it  may  the  better 
by  the  power  of  that  banner,  be  kept  from  the  invasions 


laiiig  |ni  iiutlung  n  Ipilgriniagc  to  ^onif. 


Page  83. 


A.D.  «.S9-r26.]  KING  IVA  IS  PERSUADED  BY  HIS  WIFE  ETHELBURGA  TO  BECOME  A  MONK.  83 


of  evil  spirits  ;  and  by  the  often  admonition  thereof  is 
taught  to  crucify  the  flesh  with  the  affections  and  lusts  : 
in  like  mannei  it  behoves  such  as  have  the  vows  of 
monks,  and  degrees  of  the  clergy,  to  bind  tliemselves  with 
a  stricter  bit  for  the  Lord's  sake.  And  as  the  Lord  bare 
a  crown  of  thorns  on  his  head  in  his  passion,  wliereby  he 
took  and  carried  away  from  us  the  thorns  and  pricks  of 
our  sins :  so  must  every  one  of  us,  by  shaving  our 
heads,  patiently  bear,  and  willingly  suffer  the  mocks  and 
scorns  of  the  world  for  liis  sake,  that  we  may  receive  the 
crown  of  eternal  life,  which  God  hath  promised  to  tliem 
that  love  him,  and  shall,  by  shaving  their  corporal 
crowns,  bear  the  adversity,  and  condemn  the  prosperity 
of  tliis  world.  But  the  shaving  which  Simon  Magus 
iised,  what  faithful  man  doth  not  detest,  together  with 
his  magical  art  ?  which  at  the  first  appearance  has  a 
show  of  a  shaven  crown,  but  if  you  mark  his  neck,  you 
shall  find  it  curtailed  in  such  wise,  as  you  will  say,  it  is 
rather  meet  to  be  used  of  the  Simonists,  than  of  the 
Christians.  And  such  (by  foolish  men)  are  thought 
worthy  of  the  glory  of  the  eternal  crown  !  whereas,  in- 
deed, for  their  ill  living,  they  are  worthy  not  only  to  be 
deprived  of  the  same,  but  also  of  eternal  salvation.  I 
speak  not  this  against  them  that  use  this  kind  of  shaving, 
and  live  catholicly  in  faith  and  good  works,  but  surely  I 
believe  there  are  divers  of  them  very  holy  and  godly  men ; 
amongst  which  is  Adamnan,  the  abbot  and  worthy  priest 
of  the  Columbians :  who  when  he  came  ambassador  from 
his  country  to  King  Alfrid,  desired  greatly  to  see  our 
monastery  ;  where  he  displayed  a  wonderful  wisdom,  hu- 
mility, and  religion,  both  in  his  manners  and  words. 
Amongst  other  talk,  I  asked  him.  Why  he  that  did  be- 
lieve to  come  to  the  crown  of  life  that  should  never  have 
an  end,  did  use  contrary  to  his  belief,  a  defined  image  of 
a  crown  on  his  head  ?  And  if  you  seek  (quoth  I)  the 
fellowship  of  St.  Peter,  why  do  you  use  the  fashion  of  his 
crown  whom  St.  Peter  did  accurse,  and  not  of  his  rather 
with  whom  you  desire  to  live  eternally  ?  Adamnan  an- 
swered saying,  '  You  know  right  well,  brother,  though  I 
use  Simon's  manner  of  shaving,  after  the  custom  of  my 
country,  yet  do  I  detest,  and  with  all  my  heart  abhor  his 
infidelity.  I  desire,  notwithstanding,  to  imitate  the 
footsteps  of  the  holy  apostle,  as  far  forth  as  my  power  will 
extend.'  Then  said  I,  '  I  believe  it  is  so  :  but  then  it  is 
apparent  you  imitate  those  things  which  the  apostle  Peter 
did,  from  the  bottom  of  your  heart,  if  you  use  the  same 
upon  your  face  that  you  know  he  did  :  for  I  suppose  your 
wisdom  understandeth  that  it  is  right  decent  to  differ  in 
the  trimming  your  face,  or  shaving,  from  his,  whom  in 
your  heart  you  abhor.  And  contrariwise,  as  you  desire  to 
imitate  the  doings  of  him  whom  you  desire  to  have  a 
Mediator  between  God  and  you,  so  it  is  meet  you  imitate 
the  manner  of  his  apparel  and  shaving.'  Thus  much 
sjud  I  to  Adamnan,  who  seemed  then  well  to  like  our 
churches :  insomuch  that  he  returned  into  Scotland,  and 
reformed  many  of  his  churches  there  after  our  celebration, 
although  he  could  not  do  so  amongst  the  monks,  with  whom 
he  had  special  authority.  He  endeavoured  also  to  have 
reformed  their  manner  of  shaving  if  he  had  been  able. 
And  now,  O  king,  I  exhort  your  majesty  to  labour  toge- 
ther with  your  people,  over  whom  the  King  of  kings, 
and  Lord  of  lords  hath  made  you  governor,  to  imitate 
likewise  in  all  these  points,  the  catholic  and  apostolical 
churches.  So  shall  it  come  to  pass,  that  in  the  end  of 
this  your  temporal  kingdom,  the  most  blessed  prince  of 
the  apostles  shall  open  you  the  gates  of  the  heavenly 
kingdom,  together  with  the  elect  of  God.  The  grace  of 
the  Eternal  King  preserve  you,  most  dearly  beloved  son 
in  Christ,  long  time  to  reign  over  us,  to  the  great  tran- 
quillity of  us  all." 

When  this  letter  was  read  before  King  Naiton,  with 
other  of  his  learned  men,  and  diligently  translated  into 
his  proper  language,  he  seemed  to  rejoice  very  much  at 
the  exhortation,  insomuch  that,  rising  up  from  among 
his  noblemen,  he  kneeled  on  the  ground,  and  gave  God 
thanks  that  he  had  deserved  to  receive  so  worthy  a  pre- 
sent out  of  England,  and  so  caused  it  forthwith  by 
public  proclamation  to  be  written  out,  learned,  and  ob- 
served throughout  all  the  provinces  of  the  Picts,  defacing 


the  errors  that  had  been  used  there  for  the  space  of  704 
years.  For  all  the  ministers  of  the  altar,  and  all  monks 
were  shaven  on  the  crown,  and  all  the  people  rejoiced  for 
the  new  discipline  of  the  most  blessed  prince  of  the 
apostle  St.  Peter,  which  they  had  received.  (Beda, 
hb.  5.  cap.  21.) 

By  this  monkish  letter  above  prefixed,  void  of  all 
scripture,  of  all  proofs  and  truth  of  history,  the  reader 
may  note  how  this  vain  tradition  of  shaven  crowns  has 
come  in,  and  upon  how  light  and  trifling  an  occasion  : 
which  in  very  deed  was  none  other  but  the  dreaming 
fictions  of  monks  of  that  time,  falsely  grounded  upon  the 
example  of  Peter,  when  by  no  old  monument  of  any  an- 
cient record,  can  they  ever  prove  either  Peter  or  Simon 
Magus  to  have  been  shaven.  In  the  letter  also  is  to  be 
noted,  how  the  Scottish  clergy  at  that  season,  did  wear  no 
such  priestly  crowns  as  ovir  English  cliurchmen  then  did. 

But  to  cut  off  this  matter  of  shaving,  more  worthy  to 
be  laughed  at,  than  to  be  recorded,  let  us  now  return  to 
King  Iva,  who,  by  the  importunate  persuasion  and  subtle 
policy  of  his  wife  Ethelburga,  was  allured  to  go  to  Rome, 
there  to  be  made  a  monk.  Ethelburga,  after  she  had  a 
long  time  laboured  to  persuade  him  to  leave  the  world, 
and  could  not  bring  about  her  purpose,  at  one  time, 
when  the  king  and  she  had  rested  in  a  fair  palace  richly 
hanged,  and  were  departed  on  the  morrow,  she  caused 
the  palace  to  be  filled  with  all  kinds  of  dirt  and  filth, 
and  hogs  and  vile  beasts  to  be  turned  in,  as  well  in  the 
chambers  as  in  the  other  parts  of  the  house  ;  and  in 
their  own  chamber  a  sow  was  laid  with  her  young  pigs. 
And  when  she  knew  that  this  palace  was  thus  deformed, 
she  besouglit  the  king  to  visit  it.  And  when  she  had 
brought  him  there,  she  said  to  him,  "  I  pray  you,  my 
lord,  behold  now  this  house,  where  are  now  the  rich 
clothes  of  gold  and  silk,  and  other  apparel,  that  we  left 
here  the  other  day .'  And  where  are  the  delicacies  and 
pleasant  servitors,  and  costly  dishes,  that  you  and  I 
lately  were  served  with  ?  Are  not  all  these  passed  and 
gone  ?  My  lord,  in  like  manner  shall  we  vanish  away. 
And  our  bodies,  which  are  now  delicately  kept,  shall  fall 
and  turn  into  the  filth  of  the  earth.  Wherefore  bear  in 
mind  my  words  that  I  have  often  shewed  and  told  you, 
and  use  your  diligence  to  purchase  that  palace  that  shall 
ever  endure  in  joy  without  changing." 

By  means  of  these  words,  the  queen  turned  the  king's 
mind,  so  that  shortly  after  he  resigned  his  kingdom  to 
Ethelard  his  nephew  ,  and  took  on  him  the  habit  of  a 
poor  man,  and  setting  apart  all  the  pomp  and  jiride  of 
this  wicked  world,  associated  himself  in  the  fellowship 
of  poor  men,  and  travelled  to  Rome,  with  great  devo- 
tion, when  he  had  been  King  of  the  West  Saxons 
thirty-seven  years.  After  whose  departing,  Ethelburga 
his  wife,  went  to  Barking,  where,  in  the  nunnery  of 
Barking,  she  continued,  and  ended  the  rest  of  her  life, 
when  she  had  been  abbess  of  the  place  a  certain  time. 
Malmesbury  also  testifies  that  this  Iva  was  the  first 
king  that  granted  a  penny  for  every  fire-house  through 
his  dominion,  to  be  paid  to  the  court  of  Rome,  which 
aftei-ward  was  called  Rome-shot,  or  Peter-pence,  and  long 
after  was  paid  in  many  places  of  England. 

And  as  I  must  here  mention  Bede,  a  man  of  venerable 
memory,  and  as  I  see  writers  do  not  agree,  some  saying 
that  he  was  not  an  Englishman  ;  I  thought  to  report 
so  mucli  of  him,  as  I  find  by  his  own  words  testified  of 
himself  in  his  ecclesiastical  history  of  England. 

Bede  declares  that  he  was  born  in  the  territory  of  the 
monastei-y  of  Peter  and  Paul,  where  he  was,  at  the  age 
of  seven  years,  committed  to  the  tuition  of  Benedict, 
and  of  Celfrid,  abbots  of  the  monastery.  In  which  mo- 
nastery, continuing  from  that  time  forth,  all  his  long 
life,  he  gave  himself  and  all  his  whole  study  to  the  holy 
scripture.  Whatever  time  or  leisure  he  had  from  his 
daily  service  in  the  church,  he  spent  either  in  learning,  or 
teaching,  or  writing  something.  About  the  nineteenth 
year  of  his  age,  he  was  made  deacon,  the  thirtieth  year 
of  his  age  he  was  made  priest.  From  which  time, 
to  the  age  of  fifty-nine  years,  he  occupied  himself  in  in- 
terpreting the  works  of  the  ancient  fathers  for  his  own 
use,  and  the  necessity  of  others  ;  and  in  writing  trea- 
tises J    which  came    in    all  to  the   number  of   thirty « 


84 

seven  volumes,  which  he  digested  into  seventy-eight 
books. 

Some  sav  that  he  went  to  Rome,  either  there  to  de- 
fend his  books  as  consonant  to  catholic  doctrine,  or, 
else  if  they  should  be  found  faulty,  to  amend  and  correct 
the  same,  as  he  should  be  commanded.  Although  the 
reporter  of  his  life  dare  not  certainly  affirm  that  he  was 
ever  at  Rome  ;  yet  tliat  he  was  invited  and  called  to 
come  thither,  is  manifest  in  histories,  and  also  the 
epistle  of  Pope  Sergius  sufficiently  proves;  declariiig 
moreover  in  what  estimation  Bede  was  held,  as  well  in 
the  court  of  Rome,  as  in  other  places. 

So  notable  and  famous  was  the  learning  of  Bede,  that 
the  church  of  Rome  stood  in  need  of  his  help,  and  also 
required  the  same  about  the  discussing  of  certain  con- 
troversies appertaining  to  learning.  Moreover,  the 
whole  Latin  church  at  that  time  gave  him  the  mastery 
in  judgment  and  knowledge  of  the  holy  scriptures.  In 
all  his  explanations,  his  chiefest  scope  and  purpose  was 
always  simply  to  instruct  and  inform  his  reader,  without 
any  curiousness  of  style,  in  the  sincere  love  of  God  and 
his  neighbour.  As  touching  the  holiness  and  integrity 
of  his  life,  it  is  not  to  be  doubted.  For  how  could  he 
attend  to  any  vicious  idleness,  or  have  any  leisure  for 
the  same,  who  in  reading  and  digesting  so  many  vo- 
lumes, consumed  all  his  time  and  thoughts  in  writing 
upon  the  scriptures  ?  for  so  he  testifies  of  himself  in  the 
third  book  of  Samuel,  saying  in  these  words,  "  If  my 
Treatise  and  Expositions,"  saith  he,  "  bring  with  them 
no  utility  to  the  readers  thereof;  yet  to  myself  they 
conduce  not  a  little  thus,  that  while  all  my  study  and 
cogitation  was  set  upon  them,  I  had  little  mind  in  the 
meanwhile  for  the  slippery  inticements  and  vain  cogita- 
tions of  this  world."  Thus  in  this  labour  of  study  he 
cimtinued  till  the  age  of  sixty-two  years  :  at  length, 
drawing  to  his  latter  end,  being  sick  seven  weeks  to- 
gether, besides  other  occupyings  of  his  mind,  and  other 
studies  which  he  did  not  intermit ;  he  translated  also  the 
gospel  of  St.  John  into  English.  At  length,  with  great 
comfort  of  spirit,  he  departed  this  life,  pronouncing 
many  comfortable  sayings  to  them  that  stood  about 
him. 

Celulfus,  king  of  Northumberland,  after  he  had  reign- 
ed eight  years,  was  made  a  monk  in  the  abbey  of  Fame. 
After  whom  succeeded  Egbert  his  cousin,  brother  to 
Egbert  (the  same  time  being  bishop  of  York).  Egbert 
erected  a  noble  library  in  York,  whose  example  I  wish 
other  bishops  now  would  follow. 

About  the  reign  of  this  Egbert,  Cuthbert  was  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  ,  who  collected  a  great  synod  of 
bishops  and  prelates  in  the  month  of  September  (A.  D. 
747.)  near  to  the  place  called  Clonesho.  In  which 
synod  these  decrees  were  enacted. 

First.  That  bishops  should  be  more  diligent  in  see- 
ing to  their  office,  and  in  admonishing  the  people  of 
their  faults. 

2.  That  they  should  live  in  a  peaceable  mind  together, 
notwithstanding  thpy  were  in  place  dissevered  asunder. 

3.  That  every  bishop  should  go  about  all  the  parishes 
of  his  diocese  once  a  year. 

4.  That  the  bishops,  every  one  in  his  diocese  should 
admonish  their  abbots  and  monks  to  live  regularly  :  and 
that  prelates  should  not  oppress  their  inferiors,  but  love 
them. 

5.  That  they  should  teach  the  monasteries  which  the 
secular  men  had  invaded,  and  could  not  then  be  taken 
from  them,  to  live  regularly. 

6.  That  none  should  be  admitted  to  orders,  before  his 
life  should  be  examined. 

7.  That  in  monasteries  the  reading  of  holy  scripture 
should  be  more  frequented. 

8.  That  priests  should  be  no  disposers  of  secular 
business. 

9.  That  they  should  take  no  money  for  baptizing  in- 
fants. 

10.  Tliat  they  should  both  learn  and  teach  the  Lord's 
Prayer  and  Creed  in  the  English  tongue. 

11.  That  all  should  join  together  iu  their  ministry 
titer  one  uniform  rite  and  manner. 


THE  VENERABLE  BEDE— KING  EDGBERT. 


[Book  II. 


12.  That  in  a  modest  voice  they  should  sing  in  the 
church. 

]'.'>.  That  all  holy  and  festival  days  should  be  cele- 
brated at  one  time  together. 

14.  That  the  Sabbath  day  be  reverently  observed  and 
kept. 

15.  That  the  seven  canonical  hours  be  observed  every 
day. 

If).  That  the  rogation  days,  both  the  greater  and 
lesser,  should  not  be  omitted. 

17.  That  the  feast  of  St.  Gregory  and  St.  Austin  our 
patron,  should  not  be  omitted. 

18.  That  the  fast  of  the  four  times  should  be  kept  and 
observed. 

19.  That  monks  and  nuns  should  go  regularly  ap- 
parelled. 

20.  That  bishops  should  see  these  decrees  not  to  be 
neglected. 

21.  That  the  churchmen  shoiJd  not  give  themselves 
to  drunkenness. 

22.  That  the  communion  should  not  be  neglected  by 
the  churchmen. 

23.  That  the  same  also  should  be  observed  by  laymen, 
as  time  required. 

24.  That  laymen  should  be  first  well  tried  before  they 
entered  into  monkery. 

25.  That  alms  be  not  neglected. 

26.  That  bishops  should  see  these  decrees  to  be  noti- 
fied to  the  people. 

27.  They  disputed  of  the  profit  of  alms. 

28.  They  disputed  of  the  profit  of  singing  psalms 
29    That  the  congregation  should  be  constituted,  after 

the  ability  of  their  goods. 

.30.  That  monks  should  not  dwell  among  laymen. 

31.  That  public  prayer  should  be  made  for  kings  and 
princes. 

These  decrees  and  ordinances  being  thus  concluded 
among  the  bishops,  Cuthbert  the  archbishop,  sends  the 
copy  thereof  to  Boniface,  which  Boniface,  otherwise 
named  Winfrid,  an  Englishman  boni,  was  then  archlji- 
shop  of  Mentz,  and  afterwards  made  a  martyr,  as  the 
popish  stories  term  him. 

This  Boniface  wrote  a  letter  to  Eth3lbald,  king  of 
Alerceland,  who  was  also  present  in  the  same  synod. 

I  thought  this  letter  not  unworthy  to  be  noticed  here, 
not  so  much  for  the  author's  sake,  as  for  some  good 
matter,  that  peradventure  may  be  found  in  it. 

For  in  this  letter  is  to  be  seen  and  noted,  first,  the 
corruption  and  great  disorder  of  life,  wliich  always  fiom 
time  to  time  has  been  found  in  these  religious  houses  of 
nuns,  whose  professed  vow  of  compulsory  chastity  has 
never  yet  been  good  to  the  church,  nor  profitable  to 
the  commonwealth,  and  least  of  all  to  themselves. 

Secondly,  No  less  are  they  also  to  be  reprehended 
who  maintained  these  sujierstitious  orders  of  un])rofita- 
ble  nuns  and  of  other  religions.  In  the  number  of  whom 
was  this  Boniface,  otherwise  called  Winfiid,  who,  al- 
though in  this  letter  he  does  justly  reprehend  the  vi- 
cious enormities  both  of  secular  and  of  religious  pei-- 
sons,  yet  he  himself  is  not  without  the  same  or  greater 
reprehension,  for  he  gave  the  occasion  thereof  in  main- 
taining such  superstitious  orders  of  nuns  and  other  reli- 
gions, and  restraining  the  same  from  lawful  marriage. 
For  we  find  of  him  in  histories  that  he  was  a  great 
setter-up  and  upholder  of  such  bhnd  superstition,  and  of  all 
popery.  From  this  Boniface  proceeded  that  detestable 
doctrine  which  now  stands  in  the  pope's  registered  decrees, 
(Dist.  40.  cap.  Si  Papa),  which  in  a  certain  epistle  of  his 
is  this,  that  in  case  the  pope  were  of  the  most  abominable 
living,  and  forgetful  or  negligent  of  himself  and  of  the 
whole  of  Christianity,  so  that  he  led  innumerable  souls 
with  him  to  hell,  yet  no  man  ought  to  rebuke  him  in  so 
doing,  for  he  has  power  to  judge  all  men,  and  ought  to 
be  judged  again  by  no  man. 

About  this  time  it  was  that  Gregory  III.  first  brought 
into  the  mass-canon  the  clause  for  relics,  the  memorial, 
the  offering,  and  sacrifice  for  the  dead :  like  as 
Zachary  brought  in  the  priests'  vesture  and  ornaments, 
and  as  Constantine  also  was  the  first  pope  that  gave  his 


I 


D.  r47-r94.] 


ETHELBERT  MURDERED  BY  OFFA— CHARLEMAGNE. 


Sf 


feet  to  be  kissed  by  the  emperors.     But  to  turn  again 

to  the  course  of  our  English  history. 

la  the  latter  part  of  the  reign  of  Offa,  king  of  Mercia, 

Etlielbert,  u  learned  and  godly  prince,  came  to  the  court 

of  Oifa,  to  sue  for  the  marriage  of  his  daughter,  but  the 

queen  conceiving  a  false  suspicion,  that  Ethelbert  with 

lis  company  had  come  under  the  pretence  of  marriage, 

o  work  some  violence  against  her   husband,    persuaded 

ing  Offa  to  seize  him  and  to  strike  off  his  head.     And 

thus  the  innocent  king  was  wrongfully  murdered  about 

the  year  A.D.  79'^.     Offa  understanding  afterwards  the 

innocence  of  this  king,  and  the  heinous  cruelty  of  his 

act,  gave  the  tenth  part  of  his  goods  to  the  holy  church  ; 

and  on  the  church  of  Hereford  he  bestowed  great  lands. 

He   built  the  abbey  of  St.  Albans,  with  certain  other 

monasteries.     And  afterwards  he  went  to  Rome  for  his 

4  penance,   where   he  gave  to  the  church  of  St.  Peter  a 

jfienny  through  every  house  in  his  dominion,  which  was 

li called  commonly  Rome-shot  or  Peter-pence,  paid  to  the 

/church   of  St.  Peter;    and    there    at    length  was  trans- 

oformed  from  a  king  to  a  monk,  about  A.D.  794. 

I      A  little  before,  in  speaking  of  certain  bishops  of  Rome, 

i  mention  was  made  of  Pope  Constantine  I.,  Gregory  II., 

j  Pope  Gregory  III.,   and  of  Pope  Zachary,  who  deposed 

I  Childerick,  and  set  up  Pepin  the  French  king,  &c.    Next 

after  this  Zachary  followed  Pope  Stephan  II.,  to  whom 

Ptpin,  to  gratify  again  the  see  of  Rome  for  this  their  be- 

netit,  gave  and  contributed  to  the  said  see  of  Rome,  the 

Exarchate  or  princedom  of  Ravenna,  the  kingdom  of  the 

Lombards,    and    many  other  great  possessions  of  Italy, 

with  all  the  cities  thereto  adjoining  the  borders  of  Venice. 

And  this  donation  of  Pepin,   no  doubt,  if  the  truth  were 

rightly  tried,  should  be  found    to    be  the  same,  which 

hitherto  falsely  has  been  thought  to  be  the  donation  of 

tlie  emperor  Constantine. 

j  Next  to  Stephan  succeeded  Paul  I,  who  foUow- 
iing  his  predecessors,  thundered  out  great  excommuni- 
ications  against  Constantine  the  empeior  of  Constaiitino- 
'ple,  for  abrogating  and  plucking  down  the  images  set  up 
■in  temples.  Notwithstanding  this, Constantine  neglecting 
!the  Pope's  vain  curses,  persevered  in  his  blessed  purpose, 
in  destroying  idolatry  till  the  end  of  his  life.  Then  came 
to  be  pope,  Constantine  II.,  a  layman,  and  brother  to 
iDesiderius  the  king  of  Lombardy  ;  for  which  cause  he 
was  shortly  deposed,  and  thrust  into  a  monastery,  having 
his  eyes  put  out. 

In  whose  stead  succeeded  Stephan  III.,  who  ordained 
jthat  no  layman  should  be  pope  :  condemning,  moreover, 
the  seventh  council  of  Constantinople  for  heretical,  be- 
cause in  that  council  the  worshipping  of  images  was  re- 
proved and  condemned.  Contrary  to  the  which  council, 
this  pope  not  only  maintained  the  filthy  idolatry  of 
inntjes  in  christian  temples,  but  also  advanced  their 
veneration,  commanding  them  most  heathenishly  to  be 
incensed. 

I  Then  in  this  race  of  popes,  after  Stephan  III.,  comes 
Adrian  I.,  who  likewise  following  the  steps  of  his  fathers 
the  popes,  added  and  attributed  to  the  veneration  of 
jimages  more  than  all  the  others  had  done  before,  writing 
a  book  on  the  adoration  and  utility  proceeding  of  them  ; 
Iholding  moreover  a  synod  at  Rome  against  Felix,  and  all 
jothers  that  spake  against  the  setting  up  of  such  stocks 
|and  images.  And  as  Paul  I.  before  him  made  much  of 
the  body  of  Petronilia,  St.  Peter's  daughter,  so  this  Adrian 
clothed  the  body  of  St.  Peter  all  in  silver,  and  covered 
the  altar  of  St.  Paul  with  a  pall  of  gold.  This  Pope 
Adrian  ratified  the  order  of  St.  Gregory's  mass,  above 
the  order  of  St.  Ambrose's  mass :  for  to  his  time,  (which 
was  about  A.  D.  780,)  the  liturgy  of  St.  Ambrose  was 
more  used  in  the  Italian  churches.  The  history  whereof 
because  it  is  registered  in  Durandus,  Nauclenis,  and  Ja- 
cobus de  Voragine,  I  here  insert,  that  the  reader  may 
understand  the  time  when  this  usual  mass  of  the  Papists 
began  first  to  be  universal  and  uniform,  and  generally  to 
i  be  received  in  churches.  Jacobus  de  Voragine,  in  the  life 
I  of  Pope  Gregory  I.,  thus  speaks  concerning  this  matter. 
"  In  time  past  (saith  he)  when  the  service  which 
Ambrose  made,  was  more  used  in  churches,  than  the 
'•ich  Gregory  had   appointed,    the   bishop  of 


Rome,  then  called  Adrian,  gathered  a  council  together, 
in  which  it  was  ordained  that  Gregory's  service  should 
be  observed  and  kept  universally.  Which  determination 
of  the  council  the  Emperor  Charles  diligently  put  in 
execution,  visiting  various  provinces,  and  informed  all 
the  clergy,  partly  with  threatenings,  and  partly  with 
punishments  to  receive  that  order.  And  as  to  the  books 
of  Ambrose's  service,  he  burnt  them  to  ashes  in  all 
places,  and  threw  into  prison  many  priests  that  would 
not  consent  and  agree  to  the  matter.  Blessed  Eugeuius 
the  oishop  coming  unto  the  council,  found  that  it  was 
dissolved  three  days  before  his  coming.  Notwithstand- 
ing, through  his  wisdom,  he  so  persuaded  the  lord  pope 
that  he  called  again  all  the  prelates  that  had  been  pre- 
sent at  the  council,  and  were  now  departed  for  the 
space  of  three  days.  Therefore  when  the  council  was 
gathered  again,  all  the  fathers  did  consent  and  agree 
in  this,  that  both  the  mass-books  of  Ambrose  and  Gregory 
should  be  laid  upon  the  altar  of  blessed  St.  Peter  the 
apostle,  and  the  church  doors  diligently  shut,  and  most 
warily  sealed  up  with  the  signets  of  many  and  divers 
bishops.  Again,  that  they,  should  all  the  whole  night 
give  themselves  to  prayer,  that  the  Lord  might  reveal, 
open,  and  shew  unto  them  by  some  evident  sign  or 
token,  which  of  these  two  services  he  would  have  used 
in  the  temples.  Thus  doing  if!  all  points  as  they  had 
determined,  in  the  morning  they  opened  the  church 
doors,  and  found  both  the  missals  or  mass-books  open 
upon  the  altar  ;  or  rather  (as  some  say)  they  fovmd 
Gregory's  mass-book  utterly  plucked  asunder,  one 
piece  from  another,  and  scattered  over  all  the  church. 
As  touching  Ambrose's  book,  they  only  found  it  open 
upon  the  altar  in  the  very  same  place  where  they  before 
laid  it.  This  miracle  pope  Adrian,  like  a  wise  expounder 
of  dreams,  interpreted  thus,  that  as  the  leaves  were 
torn  and  blown  abroad  all  the  church  over,  so  should 
Gregory's  book  be  used  throughout  the  world.  Where- 
upon they  thought  themselves  sufficiently  instructed 
and  taught  of  God,  that  the  service  which  'Gregoi7  had 
made,  ought  to  be  set  abroad  and  used  throughout  the 
world,  and  that  Ambrose's  service  should  only  be  ob- 
served and  kept  in  his  own  church  of  Mediolanum, 
where  he  was  bishop." 

Thus  the  reader  has  heard  the  full  and  whole  narra- 
tion of  this  mystical  miracle,  with  the  pope's  exposition 
upon  the  same.  Concerning  which  miracle,  I  need  not 
admonish  the  reader  to  smell  out  the  blind  practices  of 
these  night-crows,  to  blind  the  world  with  forged  inven- 
tions instead  of  true  stories.  Although  to  grant  the 
miracle  to  be  most  true,  yet  as  to  the  exposition  there, 
of,  another  man  beside  the  pope  might  interpret  this 
great  miracle,  thus,  that  God  v,as  angry  with  Gregory's 
book,  and  therefore  rent  it  in  j)ieces,  and  scattered  it 
abroad  ;  and  the  other  as  good,  lay  sound,  untouched, 
and  at  least  to  be  preferred.  Yet,  whatever  is  to  be 
thought  of  this  miracle  with  the  exposition,  thus  the 
matter  fell  out  that  Gregory's  service  only  had  the  place, 
and  j'et  has  to  this  day  in  the  greatest  part  of  Europe, 
the  service  of  Ambrose  being  excluded.  And  thus  much 
touching  the  great  act  of  Pope  Adrian  for  the  setting 
up  of  the  mass.  By  the  relation  whereof  the  reader,  at 
least,  may  understand  how  commonly  in  christian  nations 
abroad,  as  yet  no  uniform  order  of  any  missal  or  mass- 
book  was  received. 

Now  from  the  popes  to  return  again  to  the  emperors, 
as  Pepin,  the  father  of  Charles  the  Great,  called 
Charlemagne,  had  given  to  the  papal  see  all  the  prince- 
dom of  Ravenna,  with  other  donations  and  revenues  and 
lands  in  Italy ;  so  this  Charlemagne,  following  his 
father's  devotion,  confirmed  the  same,  adding  moreover 
the  city  and  dominion  of  Venice,  Istria,  the  dukedom 
Forojuleinse,  the  dukedom  Spoletanum,  and  Beneven- 
tanum,  and  other  possessions,  to  the  patrimony  of  St. 
Peter,  making  him  the  prince  of  Rome  and  Italy.  The 
pope,  again  to  recompense  his  kindness,  made  him  to  be 
entitled  "  most  christian  king,"  moreover  ordained  him 
only  for  emperor  of  Rome.  For  these  causes  Charle- 
magne bare  no  little  affection  to  Adrian  above  all  other 
popes. 


86 


THE  EMPRESS  IRENE— END  OF  THE  KINGDOM  OF  NORTHUMBERLAND.     [Book  II, 


Partly  also,  for  that  Carloman  his  elder  brother  being 
dead,  his  wife  called  Bertha,  with  her  two  children,  came 
to  Adrian,  to  have  them  confirmed  in  their  father's  king- 
dom, whereto  the  pope,  to  shew  a  pleasure  to  Charle- 
magne, would  not  agree  :  but  gave  the  mother  with  her 
two  children,  and  Desiderius  the  Lombard  king,  with 
his  whole  kingdom,  his  wife  and  caildren,  into  the  hands 
of  Charlemagne,  who  ltd  them  with  him  captive  into 
France,  and  there  kept  them  iu  servitude  during  their 
life. 

Thus  Charlemagne  being  proclaimed  emperor  of  Rome, 
through  Adrian  and  Pope  Leo  III.  who  succeeded 
next  after  him,  the  empire  was  translated  from  the 
Grecians  to  the  French  (about  A.  D.  801),  where  it 
continued  above  one  hundred  years,  till  the  coming  of 
Conrad  and  his  nephew  Otho,  who  were  Germans  ;  and 
so  has  continued  after  them  among  the  Germans  to  this 
present  time.  This  Charlemagne  built  many  monasteries, 
he  was  beneficial  to  the  churchmen,  also  merciful  to  the 
poor,  valiant  and  triumphant  in  his  undertakings,  and 
skilful  in  all  languages  ;  he  held  a  council  at  Frankfort 
where  was  condemned  the  council  of  Nice  and  Irene, 
for  setting  up  and  worshipping  images,  &c. 

Concerning  which  council  of  Nice,  and  the  things 
there  concluded  and  enacted  (that  no  man  may  think  the 
detesting  of  images  to  be  any  new  thing  now  begun) 
thus  I  find  it  recorded  in  an  ancient  history  of  Roger 
Hovedon ;  his  words  are  these,  "  In  A.  D.  792,  Charles, 
the  French  king,  sent  a  book  containing  the  acts  of  a 
certain  synod,  to  Britain,  directed  to  him  from  Con- 
stantinople. In  which  book  (lamentable  to  be  told) 
many  things  inconvenient  and  contrary  to  the  true  faith 
are  to  be  found  ;  especially  for  that  by  the  common 
consent  of  almost  all  the  learned  bishops  of  the  Eastern 
church,  being  above  three  hundred,  it  was  there  agreed 
that  images  should  be  worshipped ;  which  thing  the 
church  of  God  hath  always  abhorred.  Against  which 
book  Alcuine  wrote  an  epistle,  substantially  grounded 
on  the  authority  of  holy  scripture,  which  epistle  with 
the  book  Alcuine  in  the  name  and  person  of  our 
bishops  and  princes,  did  present  to  the  French  king." 

And  thus  by  the  way  of  Romish  matters  :  now  to 
return  again  to  the  Northumberland  kings,  where  we 
left  at  Egbert,  which  Egbert  (as  is  before  declared)  suc- 
ceeded Celulphus,  after  he  was  made  monk.  And  like- 
wise the  said  Egbert  also  following  the  devotion  of  his 
uncle  Celulphus,  and  Kenred  before  him,  was  likewise 
shorn  a  monk,  after  he  had  reigned  twenty  years  in 
Northumberland  ;  leaving  his  son  Osulphui  to  suc- 
ceed. 

After  the  reign  of  King  Egbert  such  trouble  and  per- 
turbation was  in  the  dominion  of  Northumberland,  with 
slaying,  and  expelling  and  deposing  their  kings  one  after 
another,  that  after  the  murdering  of  Ethelbert,  none  durst 
take  the  government  upon  him,  seeing  the  great  danger. 
Insomuch  that  the  kingdom  did  lie  void  and  waste  the 
space  of  three-and-thirty  years  together ;  after  which 
this  kingdom  of  Northumberland,  with  the  kingdoms  also 
of  the  other  Saxons  besides,  came  altogether  into  the 
hands  of  Egbert,  king  of  the  West  Saxons,  and  his  pro- 
geny; which  monarchy  began  A.  D.  827. 

In  the  mean  time,  Irene,  empress  of  the  Greeks,  was 
busy  at  Constantinople  :  she,  first  through  the  means 
of  Pope  Adrian,  took  up  the  body  of  Constantine, 
emperor  of  Constantinople,  her  own  husband's  father. 
And  when  she  had  burned  the  same,  she  caused  the 
ashes  to  be  cast  into  the  sea,  because  he  disanulled 
images.  Afterwards  reigning  with  her  son  Constantine 
VI.,  son  to  Leo  IV.  (whom  also  we  declared  to  be  ex- 
communicated for  taking  away  images),  being  at  dis- 
sension with  him,  she  caused  him  to  be  taken  to  prison. 
He  afterward  through  the  influence  of  friends  was  re- 
stored to  his  empire,  and  at  last  she  caused  him,  although 
her  own  son,  to  be  cast  into  prison,  and  his  eyes  to  be 
put  out,  so  that  witliin  a  short  time  he  died.  After  this 
Irene,  with  the  advice  of  Therasius,  bishop  of  Constan- 
tinople, held  a  council  at  Nice,  where  it  was  decreed 
that  images  should  again  be  restored  to  the  church  ; 
which  council  was  repealed  by  another  council  held  at 
Frankfort  by  Charlemagne.     At  length  she  was  deposed 


by  Nicephorus  (who  reigned  after)  and  was  expelled 
the  empire,  and  ended  her  life  iu  much  penury  and 
misery. 

Hitherto  I  have  brought  down  the  confused  and  tur- 
bulent  reigns  of  the  seven  Saxon  kings,  who,  after  the 
expulsion  of  the  Britons,  ruled  and  reigned  in  sundry 
quarters  of  this  land  together,  to  the  time  of  Egbert 
king  of  the  West  Saxons,  by  whom  it  pleased  God  to 
begin  to  reduce  and  unite  all  these  scattered  kingdoms 
into  one  monarchical  form  of  dominion.  Wherefore,  as 
in  Egbert  begins  another  alteration  of  the  Common- 
wealth, here  in  this  land  among  the  Saxons  :  so  my 
purpose  is  (the  Lord  willing)  with  the  same  Egbert,  to 
begin  my  third  book,  after  first  making  a  brief  recapitu- 
lation of  such  things  as  in  this  second  book  are  to  be 
noted,  especially  touching  the  monasteries  buUt,  the 
kings  who  entered  the  monastic  life  and  profession,  also 
the  queens  and  queens'  daughters,  who  at  the  same  time 
professed  solitary  life  in  the  monasteries,  which  they  or 
their  ancestors  had  erected. 

We  have  hitherto  set  forth  and  declared  concerning 
these  seven  kingdoms :  first,  the  names  and  lineal 
descent  of  the  kings  :  then  what  were  the  doings  and 
acts  of  the  same,  how  first  being  pagans,  they  were  con- 
verted  to  the  christian  faith  ;  what  things  happened  in 
their  time  in  the  church,  how  many  of  them  were  made 
monks  ;  how  devout  they  were  then  to  the  holy  church 
and  to  the  churchmen,  and  especially  to  the  church  of 
Rome.  But  the  churchmen  then  were  very  different  in 
life  to  what  they  afterwards  declared  themselves  to  be. 
Through  which  devotion  of  these  kings,  first  came  in 
the  Peter-pence  or  Rome-shots  in  this  realm,  as  first  by 
Iva,  then  by  Offa,  and  afterwards  brought  in  and  rati- 
fied  through  the  whole  realm  by  Adelwulph.  It  is  also 
to  be  noted,  that  by  the  kings  and  queens  of  the  Saxons, 
the  greatest  abbeys  and  nunneries,  in  this  realm,  were 
first  began  and  built,  as  partly  by  the  following  names  of 
some  of  them  is  to  be  seen. 

First,  the  church  or  minster  of  St.  Paul  in  London, 
was  founded  by  Ethelbert,  king  of  Kent,  and  Sigebert, 
king  of  Essex    (about  A.  D.  604). 

The  first  cross  and  altar  within  this  realm,  was  set  up 
in  the  north  parts  in  Hevenfield,  upon  the  occasion  of 
Oswald,  king  of  Northumberland,  fighting  against  Cad- 
walla,  where  he  in  the  same  place  set  up  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  kneeling  and  praying  there  for  victory,  A.  D. 
635.  (Polychron.  lib.  5.  cap.  12.) 

The  church  of  Winchester  was  first  began,  and  founded 
by  Kinegilsus,  king  of  the  Mercians,  having  nine  miles 
about  it :  afterwards  finished  by  his  son  Kenwalcus, 
where  Wine  was  first  English  bishop,  A.  D.  636. 
(Guliel.  Malms,  lib.  de  gestis  pont.  Ang.) 

The  church  of  Lincoln  first  founded  by  Paulinua 
a  bishop    (A.  D.  629.) 

The  church  of  Westminster,  began  first  by  a  certain 
citizen  of  Loudon,  through  the  instigation  of  Ethelbert 
king  of  Kent,  which  before  was  an  isle  of  thorns  (A.  D. 
614). 

The  common  schools  first  erected  at  Cambridge,  by 
Sigebert  king  of  Eastangles    (A.  D.  636). 

The  abbey  of  Knovisburgh  built  by  Furceus  the 
Hermit    (A.  D.  637). 

The  monastery  of  Mamlesbury  by  one  Meldulphus  a 
Scot,  to  (about  A.  D.  640),  afterwards  enlarged  by  Agil- 
bert  bishop  of  Winchester. 

The  monastery  in  Glocester,  first  built  by  Ofricua 
king  of  Mercia,  as  Cestrensis  says  ;  but  as  William 
Malmesbury  writes  by  Ulferus  and  Ethelred,  brethren 
to  Kiueburga  abbess  of  the  same  house    (A.  D.  679). 

The  monastery  of  Melrose,  by  the  flood  of  Tweed,  by 
Aidanus  a  Scottish  bishop. 

The  nunnery  of  Heorenton  by  Hevi,  who  was  the  first 
nun  in  Northumberland    (Beda.  lib.  4.  cap.  1.) 

The  monastery  of  Hetesey  by  Oswy  king  of  Nor- 
thumberland, who  also  with  his  daughter  Elfrid  gave 
possessions  for  twelve  monasteries  in  the  parts  of  Nor- 
thumberland   (A.D.  6o6). 

The  monastery  of  St.  Martin  in  Dover,  built  by  Whi« 
thred  king  of  Kent. 

The  abbey  of  Lestingy  by  Ceadda  (whom  we  call  St. 


1a.  D.  794—827.]      KINGS  AND  QUEENS  WHO  BECAME  MONKS  AND  NUNS. 


87 


Ced)  through  the  grant  of  Oswald,  son  to  St.  Oswald 
king  of  Northumberland    (A.  D.  651). 

The  monastery  of  Whitby,  called  otherwise  Stenhalt, 
by  Hilda,  daughter  to  the  nephew  of  Edwin  king  of 
Northumberland    (A.D.  ()o7). 

Another  monastery  called  Hacanos,  not  far  from  the 
game  place,  built  by  Hilda  the  same  year. 

The  abbey  of  Abbington,  built  by  Sissa  king  of  South- 
ses   (A.  D.  666). 

An  abbey  in  the  east  side  of  Lincoln,  called  Joanno, 
Dy  St.  Botulph,  A.  D.  654.  (Polych.  lib.  5.  cap.  16). 

The  monastery  in  Ely,  founded  by  Etheldred  or 
Etheldrida  daughter  of  Anna  king  of  Eastangles,  and 
the  wife  of  Elfride  king  of  Northumberland  (A.  D. 
V4). 

The  monastery  of  Chertsey  in  Southery,  founded  by 
Erkenwald  bishop  of  London  (A.  D.  674),  thrown 
down  by  the  Danes,  after  re-built  by  King  Edgar. 

Tiie  nunnery  of  Berking,  built  by  the  said  Erken- 
waldus  bishop  of  London  about  the  same  time. 

The  abbey  of  Peterborough,  called  otherwise  Mode- 
hamsted,  founded  by  King  Ethelwald,  king  of  the  Mer- 
cians   (A.  D.  675). 

Bardney  abbey  by  Ethelred  king  of  the  Mercians 
(A.  D.  700). 

Glastonbury  by  Iva  king   of  the  West  Saxons,  and 

after  repaired  and  enriched  by  King  Edgar   (A.  D.  701). 

Ramsey  in  the  time  of  King  Edgar,  by  one  Ailwinus  a 

nobleman    (A.  D.  973).     King  Edgar  built  in  his  time 

forty  monasteries,  who  reigned  A.D.  901. 

The  nunnery  of  Winburne  built  by  Cuthberga  sister 
to  Ingilsus,  King  Iva's  brother,  A.  D.  717. 

The  monastery  of  Sealsey  by  the  Isle  of  Wight,  by 
Wilfridus  bishop  of  York    (A.  D.  678). 

The  monastery  of  Wincombe  by  Kenulphus  king  of 
the  Mercians    (A.  D.  737). 

St.  Albans  biult  by  Offa  king  of  the  Mercians  (A.  D. 
755). 

The  abbey  of  Evesham  by  Edwin,  bishop  (A.  D. 
691). 

Ripon  in  the  north  by  Wilfrid,  bishop    (A.  D.  709). 
The   abbey    of  Echlinghey,   by   King   Alfred    (A.  D. 
891). 
The  nunnery  of  Shaftsbury  by  Alfred,  the  same  year. 
Thus  we  see  what  monasteries  began  to  be  founded  by 
the  Saxon  kings,  newly  converted  to  the  christian  faith, 
within  the  space  of  two  hundred  years  ;  who,  as   they 
seemed  to  have  a  certain  zeal  and  devotion  to  God,  ac- 
cording te  the  leading  and  teaching  that  then  was :  so  it 
seems  to  me,  there  were  two  things  to  be  wished  in  these 
kings  :  first,  that  they  who  began  to  erect  these  monas- 
teries  of  monks  and  nuns,  to  live  solely  and  singly  by 
themselves,  had  foreseen  what  danger,  and  what  absurd 
enormities  might  and  did  ensue,  both  publicly  to   the 
church  of  Christ,   and  privately   to   their   own   souls : 
secondly,  that  to  this   their  zeal  and  devotion  had  been 
joined  like  knowledge  and  doctrine  in  Christ's  gospel, 
especially  in  the  article  of  our  free  justification  by  the 
faith  of  Jesus  Christ ;  because  of  the  lack  whereof,  as 
weU  the  builders  and  founders,  as  they  that  were  pro- 
fessed in  the  same,  seem  both  to  have  ran  the  wrong 
way,  and  to  have  been  deceived.     For  although  there 
was  in  them  a  devotion  and  zeal  of  mind,  that  thought 
well  in  this  their  doing,  which  I  will  not  here  repre- 
hend :  yet  the  end  and  cause  of  their  deeds  and  build- 
ings cannot  be  excused,  being  contrary  to  the  rule  of 
Christ's  gospel ;  for  so  much  as  they  did  these  things 
seeking  thereby  merit  with  God,  and  for  the  remedy  of 
their  souls,  and  remission  of  their  sins,   as  may  appear 
testified  in  their  own  records. 

By  the  contents  of  which  may  well  be  understood  how 
great  the  ignorance  and  blindness  of  these  men  was ; 
who,  lacking  no  zeal,  only  lacking  knowledge  to  rule  it 
withal ;  seeking  their  salvation  not  by  Christ  only,  but 
by  their  own  deservings  and  meritorious  deeds.  Which 
I  recite  not  here  to  any  infamy  or  reprehension  of  them  ; 
but  rather  to  put  us  in  mind  how  much  we  at  this  present 
time  are  bound  to  God  for  the  true  sincerity  of  his 
truth,  hidden  so  long  before  from  our  ancestors,  and 
opened  now  unto  us  by  the  good  will  of  our  God,  in  his 


Son  Christ  Jesus.     Lamenting  this  only  by  the  way,  to 
see  them  to  have  such  works,  and  to  lack  our  faith,  and 
us  to  have  the  right  faith,  and  to  lack  their  works.    And 
this  blind  ignorance  of  that  age,  was  the  cause  not  only 
why  these  kings  built  so  many  monasteries,  but  also  why 
so  many  of  them,  forsaking  their  orderly  vocation  of 
princely  government,  gave  themselves  over  to  the  mo- 
nastic profession,  or  rather  wilful  superstition.     Con- 
cerning the  names  and  number  of  which  kings  that  were 
professed  monks,   is    sufficiently  declared   before ;    the 
names  of  whom  we  shewed  to  be  Seven  or  eight,  within 
these  two  hundred  years.     Such  was  then   the  super- 
stitious devotion  of  kings  and  princes,  and  no  less  also 
to  be  noted  in  queens'  and  kings'  daughters,  with  other 
noble  women  of  the  same  age  and  time  ;  the  names  of 
whom  it  were  too  long  here  to  recite.     As  Hilda  daughter 
to  the  nephew  of  Edwin  king  of  Northumberland,  abbess 
of  Ely.     Erchengoda,  with  her  sister  Ermenilda,  daugh- 
ters of  Ercombertus  king  of  Kent,  which  Erchengoda 
was  professed  in  St.  Bridget's  order  in  France.     Edel- 
berga  wife  and  queen  to  King  Edwin  of  Northumber- 
land, and  daughter  of  King  Anna,  who  was  also  made  a 
nun    in   the    same  house   of  St.   Bridget.     Etheldreda, 
whom  we  term  St.  Eldred,  wife  to  King  Ecfride  of  Nor- 
thumberland,   who   was    professed   a   nun    at    Helings. 
Werburga  was  the  daughter  of  Ulferus  King  of  Mer- 
cians, and  made  nun  at  Ely.     Kenreda,  sister  of  King 
Ulferus  and  Kineswida  her  sister,  were  both  nuns  pro- 
fessed.    Sexburga  daughter  of  King  Anna,  king  of  Mer- 
cians, and  wife  of  Ercombert  king  of  Kent,  was  abbess 
at  Ely.      Elfrida  daughter  of  Oswy  king  of  Northam- 
berland  was  abbess  of  Whitney  ;  Mildreda,   Milburga, 
and  Milguida,  all  three  daughters   of  Merwardus,  king 
of  West   Mercians,  entered  the  profession  and  vow  of 
devoted  nuns.     Kineburga,    wife    of    Alfride    king    of 
Northumberland,  and  sister  to  Ofricus  king  of  Mercians, 
and  daughter  of  King  Penda,  was  professed  abbess   of 
the  monastery  in  Glocester.     Elfleda  daughter  of  Oswy 
king,  and  wife  of  Peda,   son   of  King  Penda,  likewise 
enclosed  herself  in  the  same  profession  and  vow.     Like- 
wise Alfritha  wife  to  King  Edgar,  and  Editha,  daughter 
to  the  said  Edgar,  with  Wolfride  her  mother,  &c.,  all 
which  holy  nuns, with  divers  more,  the  Romish  catholics 
have  canonized  for  saints,  and  put  the  most  part   of 
them  in  their  calendar,  only  because  of  the  vow  which 
they  solemnly  professed.     Concerning  which  I  will  say, 
that  although  they  kept  it  never  so  perfectly,  yet  it  is 
not  that  which  maketh  saints  before  God,  but  only  the 
blood  of  Christ  Jesus,  and  a  true  faith  in  him. 

It  likevrise  remains,  that  as  we  have  declared  the 
devotion  of  these  noble  women,  who, professing  monastic 
life,  cast  off  all  worldly  dignity  and  delights  ;  so  we 
should  also  treat  of  such  noblemen,  who  among  the 
Saxon  kings  in  like  zeal  of  devotion,  have  given  over 
themselves  from  the  world  (as  they  thought)  to  the  con- 
templative life  of  the  monkish  profession.  The  names 
of  whom  are  these  nine. 

1.  KinigUs,  king  of  the  West  Saxons. 

2.  Iva,  king  of  the  West  Saxons. 

3.  Ceolulf,  king  of  Northumberland. 

4.  Edbert,  king  of  Northumberland. 

5.  Ethelred,  king  of  Mercia. 

6.  Kenred,  king  of  Mercia. 

7.  Offa,  king  of  the  East  Saxons. 

8.  Sebbi,  king  of  the  East  Saxons. 

9.  Sigebert,  king  of  East  Angles. 

■WTiat  is  to  be  thought  of  these  kings  and  their  doings, 
the  reader  has  seen  before. 

By  these  histories  it  is  apparent  what  changes,  what 
perturbations,  and  what  alterations  of  state  have  been  in 
this  realm  of  Britain,  first  from  British  kings  to  Roman  ; 
then  to  British  again ;  afterward  to  Saxon.  First,  to 
seven  reigning  together,  then  to  one,  &c.  And  this  al- 
teration not  only  happened  in  the  civil  government,  but 
also  followed  in  the  ecclesiastical  state.  For  as  in  the 
Britons'  time  the  metropolitan  see  was  in  London,  so  in 
the  Saxons'  time,  after  the  coming  of  Austin,  it  was 
removed  to  Canterbury ;  the  catalogue  and  order  of 
which  metropolitans,  from  the  time  of  Austin  to  Egbert, 
is  thus  described  in  the  history  of  Malmesburj. 


88    THE  ARCHBISHOPS  OF  CANTERBURY,  FROM  AUSTIN  TO  THE  TIME  OF  EGBERT.  [Book  II. 


The  names  and  order  of  the  archbishops  of  Canter- 
bury from  Austin  to  the  time  of  King  Egbert,  of 
whom  the  first  seven  were  Italians  or  other  foreigners. 

1.  Austin. 

2.  Laurentius. 

3.  Melitus. 

4.  Justus. 

5.  Honorius. 

6.  Deusdedit. 

7.  Theodorus. 

8.  Berctualdus. 

9.  Tacuinus. 

10.  Nothelmus. 

11.  Cutbertus. 

12.  Berguinus. 

13.  Lambrightus,  or  Lambertus. 

14.  Ethelardus. 

15.  Ulfredus. 

16.  Feolegeldus. 

17.  Celnothus. 


During  the  course  of  these  seventeen  archbishops  of 
Canterbury,  there  were  thirty-four  popes  in  Rome,  of 
whom  we  have  partly  declared. 

And  thus  much  touching  the  time  of  the  seven  king- 
doms of  the  Saxons,  ruling  together  in  England,  from 
the  reign  of  Hengist  unto  Egbert,  the  first  monarch  of 
the  whole  land,  after  the  expulsion  of  the  Britons. 

It  now  remains  (by  the  grace  of  Christ)  in  the  nexi, 
book,  to  give  the  history  of  such  kings  as  principally 
reigning  alone  had  this  realm  in  their  possession,  from 
the  time  of  Egbert  king  of  the  West  Saxons,  to  thei 
coming  of  William  the  Conqueror,  the  Norman ;  com- 
prehending therein  the  rest  of  the  next  tliree  hundredj 
years,  with  the  acts  and  state  of  religion  iu  the  church 
during  that  space  ;  wherein  may  appear  the  declining 
time  of  the  church,  and  of  true  religion,  preparing  the 
way  to  antichrist,  which  followed  not  long  after. 


THE  END  OF  THE  SECOND  BOOK. 


4 


ACTS    AND    MONUMENTS. 


BOOK    Til. 


CONTAINING 


THE  THREE    HUNDRED  YEARS,    FROM   THE    REIGN   OF  KING  EGBERT  TO  THE  TIME  OP 

WILLIAM  THE  CONQUEROR. 


It  now  remains,  as  I  before  described  the  descent  and 
diversity  of  the  seven  kings,  all  reigning  and  ruling  to- 
gether in  this  land,  so  to  prosecute  in  like  order  the 
lineal  succession  of  them  which,  after  Egbert,  king  of 
the  West  Saxons,  governed  and  ruled  solely,  until  the 
conquest  of  William  the  Norman ;  and  first,  of  King 
Egbert : 

In  the  reign  of  Brightric,  about  A.  D.  795,  there 
was  a  noble  personage  called  Egbert,  who  was  feared  by 
Brightric,  because  he  was  of  kingly  blood,  and  was  by 
force  and  conspiracy  chased  out  of  Britain  into  France, 
till  the  death  of  Brightric.  After  hearing  whereof, 
Egbert  came  back  to  his  country,  where  he  obtained  the 
government  of  the  kingdom  of  the  West  Saxons. 

Bernulph,  king  of  Mercia,  with  other  kings,  had  this 
Egbert  in  much  derision,  making  scoffing  jests  at  him  ; 
all  which  he  sustained  for  a  time.  But  when  he  was 
more  established  in  his  kingdom,  he  assembled  his 
knights,  and  gave  battle  to  Bernulph,  and  won  the  field; 
which  done,  he  made  war  upon  the  Kentish  Saxons, 
and  obtained  the  victory.  He  also  subdued  Northum- 
berland, and  caused  the  kings  of  these  three  kingdoms 
to  live  under  him  as  tributaries.  After  these  and  other 
victories,  he  called  a  council  of  his  lords  at  Winchester, 
where  by  their  advices  he  was  crowned  king  and  chief 
lord  over  this  land,  which  before  that  day  was  called 
Britain  ;  but  then  he  sent  out  into  all  the  land  his  com- 
mandments and  commissions,  charging  straitly,  that, 
from  that  day  forward,  the  Ssixons  should  be  called 
Angles,  and  the  land  Anglia. 

About  the  thirtieth  year  of  the  reign  of  Egbert,  the 
Danes,  who  a  little  before  had  made  horrible  destruction 
\n  Northumberland,  and  especially  in  the  isle  of  Linde- 
farne,  where  they  spoiled  the  churches,  and  murdered 
the  ministers,  with  men,  women,  and  children,  after  a 
cruel  manner,  entered  now  the  second  time  with  a  great 
host  into  this  land,  and  spoiled  the  isle  of  Sheppy  in 
Kent :  Egbert  assembled  his  people,  and  met  with  them 
at  Charmouth.  But  he  did  not  succeed  so  well  in  that 
conflict  as  he  had  done  before,  but  with  his  knights  was 
compelled  to  forsake  the  field.  Notwithstaadiug,  in  the 
next  battle,  Egbert,  with  a  small  force,  overthrew  a 
great  multitude  of  them,  and  so  drove  them  back.     The 


next  year  the  Danes  returned  again,  and  after  this  they 
were  continually  abiding  in  one  part  or  other  of  the 
realm  of  England,  till  the  time  of  Hardecanute.  And 
although  they  were  often  driven  out  of  the  land,  and 
chased  from  one  country  to  another,  yet  they  always 
gathered  new  strength  and  power,  and  abode  still  in  the 
laud. 

Egbert,  when  he  had  ruled  the  West  Saxons,  and  the 
greater  part  of  England,  thirty-seven  years,  died,  and 
was  buried  at  Winchester,  leaving  his  kingdom  to  his 
son  Ethelwolf,  who  first  was  bishop  of  Winchester,  and 
8ifterwards,  upon  necessity,  was  made  king. 

Ethelwolf  had  entered  into  the  order  of  sub-deacon, 
and,  as  some  say,  was  made  bishop  of  Winchester  ;  but 
afterwards,  being  the  only  son  of  Egbert,  was  made  king 
through  the  dispensation  of  the  pope.  This  Ethelwolf 
(as  being  himself  once  in  that  order)  was  always  good 
and  devout  to  holy  church  and  religious  orders,  inso- 
much that  he  gave  to  them  the  tithe  of  all  his  goods  and 
lands  in  West  Saxony,  with  liberty  and  freedom  from  all 
servage  and  civil  charges. 

Whence,  it  may  appear,  how  and  when  the  churches 
of  England  began  first  to  be  endued  with  temporalities 
and  lands  ;  and  enlarged  with  privileges  and  exemptions. 

Ethelwolf,  having  done  these  things  in  his  realm, 
went  to  Rome  with  Alfred  his  youngest  son,  and  com- 
mitted him  to  the  bringing  up  of  Pope  Leo  IV.  ;  and  he 
gave  and  granted  to  Rome  a  penny  to  be  paid  for  every 
fire-house  through  his  whole  land,  as  King  Iva  in  his 
dominion  had  done  before.  He  aJso  gave  and  granted, 
towards  maintaining  the  light  of  St.  Peter,  100  marks, 
to  be  paid  annually ;  to  the  light  of  St.  Paul,  100 
marks  ;  for  the  use  of  the  pope  also  another  100. 

Ethelwolf  had  always  about  him  two  bishops,  whose 
counsel  he  was  most  ruled  by,  Swithin  bishop  of  Win- 
chester, and  Adelstan  bishop  of  Sherborne.  One  was 
more  skilful  in  temporal  and  civil  affairs,  touching  the 
king's  wars,  and  filling  of  his  coffers.  The  other  (which 
was  Swithin)  was  of  a  contrary  disposition,  wholly  in- 
clined to  spiritual  meditation,  and  to  minister  spiritual 
counsel  to  the  king :  he  had  been  schoolmaster  to  the 
king  before.  And  herein  appeared  one  good  feature  in 
this  king's  nature,  among  his  other  virtues,  not  only  in 


90 


POPE  JOAN,  A  FEMALE  POPE.    THE  EPISTLE  OF  HULDRIKE, 


[Book  III. 


following  the  precepts  of  his  old  schoolmaster,  but  also 
that,  like  a  kind  and  thankful  pupil,  he  so  reverenced 
him,  that  he  made  him  bishop  of  Winchester. 

From  the  time  of  Pope  Adrian  I.  unto  Pope  Adrian  II. 
the  emperors  had  some  hand  in  the  election  (at  least  in 
the  confirmation)  of  the  Roman  pope ;  but  several  of 
these  popes  began  to  endeavour  to  bring  their  purpose 
about.  Yet  all  their  devices  could  take  no  full  effect, 
before  Adrian  III.  So  that  the  emperors  all  this  while 
had  some  authority  in  choosing  the  popes,  and  in  as- 
sembling general  councils.  Wherefore,  by  the  com- 
mandment of  the  Emperor  Lewis,  in  the  time  of 
Gregory  IV.,  a  general  synod  was  commenced  at  Aquis- 
grane,  where  it  was  decreed  by  Gregory  and  his  assist- 
ants :  first,  that  every  church  should  have  sufficient  of 
its  own  proper  lands  and  revenues  to  keep  the  priests 
thereof,  that  none  should  lack  or  go  about  a  begging. 
Also,  that  none  of  the  clergy,  of  what  order  or  degree 
soever  he  be,  should  use  any  vesture  of  any  precious  or 
scarlet  colour.  Neither  should  wear  rings  on  their 
fingers,  unless  it  be  when  prelates  be  at  mass,  or  give 
their  consecrations.  Also,  that  prelates  should  not  keep 
too  great  houses  or  families,  nor  keep  many  horses,  use 
dice,  or  be  guilty  of  immoral  conduct ;  and  that  the 
monks  should  not  exceed  in  gluttony  or  riot.  Also,  that 
none  of  the  clergy  being  either  anointed  or  shaven, 
should  use  either  gold  or  silver  in  their  shoes,  slippers, 
or  girdles,  like  to  Heliogabalus.  By  this  it  may  be  con- 
jectured, what  pomp  and  pride  in  those  days  was  crept 
into  the  clergy.  Moreover,  by  Pope  Gregory  IV.,  the 
feast  of  All  Saints  was  first  brought  into  the  church. 

After  this  pope,  came  Sergius  II.,  who  first  brought 
in  the  altering  of  the  pope's  names,  because  he  was 
named  before  "  Swines-snout ;"  he  also  ordained  the 
Agnus  to  be  sung  thrice  at  the  mass,  and  the  host  to  be 
divided  into  three  parts. 

After  him  was  Pope  Leo  IV.  By  this  pope  it  was 
first  enacted  in  a  council,  that  no  bishop  should  be 
condemned  under  threescore  and  twelve  witnesses,  ac- 
cording as  ye  see  by  the  witnesses,  was  practised  at  the 
condemnation  of  Stephen  Gardiner. 

Also  contrary  to  the  law  of  Gregory  IV.,  his  prede- 
cessor, this  pope  ordained  the  cross  (all  set  with  gold 
and  precious  stones)  to  be  carried  before  him,  like  a 
pope. 

And  here  next  comes  in  the  whore  of  Babylon  (Rev. 
xix.  2.),  rightly  in  her  true  colours,  by  the  permission 
of  God,  and  manifestly  to  appear  to  the  whole  world ; 
and  that  not  only  after  the  spiritual  sense,  but  after  the 
very  letter.  For  after  this  Leo  above  mentioned,  the 
cardinals  proceeding  to  their  ordinary  election  (after  a 
solemn  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  to  the  perpetual  shame 
of  them,  and  of  that  see),  instead  of  a  man  pope, 
elected  a  woman,  called  Joan  VIII.,  to  minister  sacra- 
ments, to  say  masses,  to  give  orders,  to  constitute  dea- 
cons, priests,  and  bishops  ;  to  promote  prelates,  to  make 
abbots,  to  consecrate  churches  and  altars,  to  have  the 
reign  and  rule  of  emperors  and  kings.  This  woman's 
proper  name  was  Gilberta,  who  went  with  an  English 
monk  out  of  the  Abbey  of  Fulda,  in  man's  apparel,  to 
Athens,  and  through  her  wit  and  learning  was  promoted 
to  the  popedom,  where  she  sat  two  years  and  six 
months.'  At  last  openly  in  the  face  of  a  general  proces- 
sion, she  gave  birth  to  a  child,  and  so  died,  and  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Benedict  III.,  who  first  ordained  the  dirge  to 
be  said  for  the  dead. 

After  him  came  Pope  Nicholas  I.,  who  enlarged  the 
pope's  decrees  with  many  constitutions,  equalling  the 


(1)  This  extraordinary  event  has  naturally  been  disputed  by  the 
modem  advocates  of  the  church  of  Rome.  The  election  and 
fession  of  a  woman,  who  is  incapable  of  orders,  in  the  seat  of  the 
poniitfii,  is  such  a  sundering  of  the  links  of  apostolic  succession  in 
tlie  pupal  chair,  and  such  an  impeacliinent  of  the  orders  of  gome 
In  that  church,  that  it  were  passing  strange  if  every  effort  that 
telent,  learning,  and  ingenuity  could  devise,  were  not  made  to 
obliterate  such  a  fact  from  the  page  of  history. 

There  is  however  this  broad,  plain,  and  unquestionable  fact, 
which  requires  an  answer  more  cogent  than  any  it  has  yei  re- 
ceived, namely,  that  for  /Ire  hum/red  t/c/irx  after  the  time  of 
Pope  Joan,  it  was  acknowledged  as  an  historical  event  of  as  great 
notoriety  as  any  other  conoected  with  the  pupal  chair,  and  that  it 


authority  of  them  with  the  writings  of  the  apostles.  He 
ordained  that  no  secular  prince,  nor  the  emperor  him- 
self, should  be  present  at  their  councils,  unless  in  mat- 
ters concerning  the  faith  ;  to  the  end  that  such  as  they 
judged  to  be  heretics,  they  should  execute  and  murder. 
Also,  that  no  laymen  should  sit  in  judgment  upon  the 
clergymen,  or  reason  upon  the  pope's  power.  Also, 
that  no  christian  magistrate  should  have  any  power 
upon  any  prelake,  alleging  that  a  prelate  is  called  God. 
Also,  that  all  church  service  should  be  in  Latin,  yet 
allowing  the  Sclavonians  and  Polonians  to  retain  still 
their  vulgar  language.  Sequences  in  the  mass  were  by 
him  first  allowed.  By  this  pope  priests  began  to  be 
debarred  from  marrying  ;  whereof  Iluldrike,  bishop  of 
Ausburgh  (a  learned  and  a  holy  man),  sending  a  letter 
to  the  pope,  gravely  and  learnedly  refutes  and  declaims 
against  his  indiscreet  proceedings  touching  that  matter ; 
which  letter  I  judged  meet  for  the  instruction  of  the 
reader,  and  worthy  to  be  inserted  here,  as  follows  : — 

"A  learned  epistle  of  Iluldrike,  Bishop  of  Ausbitrgh, 
sent  to  Pope  Nicholas  I.,  proving  by  substantial 
proofs,  that  priests  ought  not  to  be  restrained  from 
marriage. 

"  Huldiike,  bishop  only  by  name,  unto  the  reverend 
father  Nicholas,  the  vigilant  provisor  of  the  lioly  church 
of  Rome,  with  due  commendation  sendeth  love  as  a  son, 
and  fear  as  a  servant.  Understanding,  reverend  father, 
your  decrees  which  you  sent  to  me  concerning  the  single 
life  of  the  clergy,  to  be  far  from  all  discretion,  I  was 
troubled  partly  with  fear,  and  partly  with  heaviness. 
With  fear,  because,  as  it  is  said,  the  sentence  of  the 
pastor,  whether  it  be  just  or  unjust,  is  to  be  feared. 
For  I  was  afraid  lest  the  weak  hearers  of  the  scripture 
(which  scarcely  obey  the  just  sentence  of  their  pastor, 
much  more  despising  this  unjust  decree)  through  the 
onerous  transgression  of  their  pastor,  should  shew  them- 
selves disobedient.  I  was  troubled  with  heaviness,  and 
with  compassion,  because  I  doubted  how  the  members 
of  the  body  should  do,  their  head  being  so  greatly  out 
of  frame.  For  what  can  be  more  grievous,  or  more  to 
be  lamented,  touching  the  state  of  the  church,  than  for 
you,  being  the  bishop  of  the  principal  see,  to  whom  ap- 
pertaineth  the  government  of  the  whole  church,  to 
swerve  never  so  little  out  of  the  right  way  ?  Certainly 
in  this  you  have  not  a  little  erred,  in  that  you  have  gone  m 
about  to  constrain  your  clergy  to  singleness  of  life,  H 
through  your  imperious  tyranny,  whom  rather  you  ought  ■ 
to  stir  up  to  the  honourable  estate  of  marriage.  For  is 
not  this  to  be  counted  a  violence  and  tyranny  in  the 
judgment  of  all  wise  men,  when  a  man  is  compelled  by 
your  decrees  to  do  that  which  is  against  the  institution 
of  the  gospel  and  the  proceeding  of  the  Holy  Ghost .' 
Seeing  then  there  be  so  many  holy  examples  both  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament,  teaching  us,  as  you  know,  due 
information ;  I  desire  your  patience  not  to  think  it 
grievous  for  me  to  bring  a  few  here  out  of  many. 

"  First,  in  the  old  law,  the  Lord  permitteth  marriage    B 
unto  the  priests,  which  afterward  in  the  new  law  we  do    I 
not  read  to  be  restrained,  but  in  the  gospel  thus  he  saith, 
'There  be  some  eunuchs   which  have   made  themselves 
eunuchs  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's  sake.  He  that  is  able 
toreeeiveit,  let  him  receive  it,'   Matt.   xix.  12.     Where- 
fore,  the  apostle  saith,  '  Concerning  virgins,  I  have  no 
commandment  of  the  Lord,  yet   i  give   my  judgment," 
1  Cor.  vii.  25.     Which  counsel  also  all  men  do  not  take,, 
as  in  the  commandment  of  the  Lord  before,  but  manjT ! 


was  never  called  in  question  till  the  church  of  Rome  began  to^ 
feel  the  necessity  of  defending  herself  against  those  who   openly 
opposed  her  assumed  authority.     Marianus  Scotus,  who  lived  verf ' 
near  the  time  of  Pope  Joan,  mentions  her  as  "Joanna,  Mulier,"' 
and  adds  that   she  was  pope  for  two  years,  five   months   and   fivetl 
days,   and   all    the   historians   for   some   centuriek      although    all' 
were  members  of  the  church  of  Rome  — in  like  manner  acknow- 
ledge the  facts,  and  even  since  the  reformation  a  large  number  ofll 
Romish  divines  —  among  whom  are  some  of  their  best  learned  mea  i^ 
-  liave  admitted  it. 

Thus  much  at  all  events  is  certain.  If  this  matter  be  an  inTeo- 
tion  or  falsehood,  it  rests  not  on  protestantt— but  on  romaJiifita' 
themselves.    lii-D,\ 


A.D.  858—870.]  EPISTLE  OF  HULDRIKE  PROVING  THE  MARRIAGE  OF  PRIESTS  LAWFUL.       91 


there  be,  false  dissemblers  and  flatterers,  going  about  to 
please  men,  and  not  God,  whom  we  see  under  a  false 
pretence  of  holiness  to  fall  into  horrible  wickedness. 
And,  therefore,  lest  through  the  infection  of  tliis  wicked 
pestilence,  the  state  of  the  church  should  too  much  go 
to  ruin,  he  said,  '  Let  every  man  have  his  own  wife  ;' 
touching  which  saying,  our  false  hypocrites  falsely  do  lie 
and  feign,  as  though  it  only  pertained  to  the  laity,  and 
not  to  them.  And  yet  they  themselves,  seeming  to  be 
set  in  the  most  holy  order,  are  not  afraid  to  do  outrage 
in  all  manner  of  wickedness. 

"  These  men  have  not  rightly  understood  the  scrip- 
ture ;  for  the  saying  of  the  apostle,  '  Let  every  man 
have  his  own  wife,'  doth  except  none  in  very  deed,  but 
him  only  which  hath  the  gift  of  continency.  Wherefore, 
O,  reverend  father  1  it  shall  be  your  part  to  cause  and 
oversee,  that  whosoever  hath  made  a  vow  of  celibacy, 
and  afterward  would  forsake  it,  should  either  be  com- 
pelled to  keep  his  vow,  or  else  by  lawful  authority  should 
be  deposed  from  his  order. 

"  And  to  bring  this  to  pass,  you  should  not  only  have 
me,  but  also  all  other  of  my  order,  to  be  helpers  unto 
you.  But  that  you  may  understand,  that  such  which 
know  not  what  a  vow  doth  mean,  are  not  to  be  vio- 
lently compelled  thereunto  :  hear  what  the  apostle  saith 
to  Timothy  ;  a  bishop,  saith  he,  '  Must  be  blameless, 
the  husband  of  one  wife,'  1  Tim.  iii.  2.  Which  sen- 
tence lest  you  should  turn  and  apply  only  to  tlie  church  ; 
mark  what  he  inferreth  after.  '  If  a  man  know  not  how 
to  rule  his  own  house,  how  shall  he  take  care  of  the 
church  of  God  ;'  and  '  Let  the  deacon  be  the  husband 
of  one  wife,  ruling  their  children  and  own  houses  well,' 
1  Tim.  iii.  5 — 12.  And  this  wife,  how  she  is  wont  to  be 
blessed  by  the  priest,  you  understand  sufficiently,  I  sup- 
pose, by  the  decrees  of  holy  Sylvester  the  pope. 

' '  To  these  and  such  other  holy  sentences  of  the  scripture 
agreeth  also,  he  that  is  the  writer  of  the  rule  of  the  clergy, 
writing  after  this  manner,  of  the  clerks,  '  Let  them  have 
one  wife.'  Whereby  it  is  to  be  gathered,  that  the  bishop 
and  deacon  are  noted  infamous  and  reprehensible,  if  they 
be  divided  with  more  women  than  one  ;  otherwise,  if 
they  do  forsake  one  under  pretence  of  religion,  they,  as 
well  the  bishop  as  the  deacon,  are  here  condemned  by 
the  canonical  sentence,  which  says,  '  Let  no  bishop  or 
priest  forsake  his  own  wife,  under  the  colour  and  pre- 
tence of  religion.  If  he  do  forsake  her,  let  him  be  ex- 
communicate. And  if  he  so  continue,  let  him  be  drag- 
ged.' St.  Augustine  also  (a  man  of  discreet  holiness), 
says  in  these  words,  '  There  is  no  offence  so  great  or 
grievous,  but  it  is  to  avoid  a  greater  evU.' 

"  Furthermore,  we  read  in  the  second  book  of  the 
Tripartite  history,  that  when  the  council  of  Nice,  going 
about  to  establish  the  same  decree,  would  enact  that 
bishops,  priests,  and  deacons,  after  their  consecration, 
either  should  utterly  forsake  tl>eir  own  wives,  or  else 
should  be  deposed  ;  then  Paphnutius  (one  of  those  holy 
martyrs,  whose  right  eye  the  Emperor  Maximus  had 
put  out,  and  houghed  their  left  legs),  rising  up  amongst 
them,  withstood  their  purposed  decree  ;  confessing 
marriage  to  be  honourable,  and  so  persuaded  the  coun- 
cil from  making  that  law,  declaring  what  evil  might 
come  of  it.  And  thus  much  did  Paphnutius  (being  un- 
qaarried  himself),  declare  to  them.  And  the  whole 
council  commending  his  sentence,  agreed  thereto,  and 
left  the  matter  freely  without  compulsion,  to  the  will  of 
every  man,  to  do  therein  as  he  thought. 

"  Notwithstanding  there  be  some  which  take  St. 
Gregory  for  their  defence  in  this  matter,  whose  temerity 
I  laugh  at,  and  ignorance  I  lament ;  for  they  know  not, 
being  ignorantly  deceived,  how  dangerous  the  decree  of 
this  heresy  was  (being  made  of  St,  Gregory),  who  after- 
wards revoked  the  same,  with  much  repentance. 

"  Peradventure  if  these  men  had  read  with  me  what 
happened  through  this  decree,  I  think  they  would  not 
be  so  rash  in  their  doing  and  judging  ;  fearing  at  least 
the  Lord's  tx)mmaudment,  '  Judge  not  that  you  be  not 
judged.'  And  St.  Paul  saith,  '  Who  art  thou  that 
judgest  another  man's  servant  ?  To  his  own  master  he 
standeth  or  falleth,  yea,  be  shall  be  holden  up,  for  God 
i^  able  to  make  biwstaAd.*    Therefore  let  your  boUuess 


cease  to  compel  and  enforce  those  whom  you  ought  only 
to  admonish,  lest  through  your  own  private  command- 
ment (which  God  forbid)  you  be  found  contrary  as  well 
to  the  Old  Testament  as  to  the  New.  For  as  St.  Au- 
gustine saith  to  Donatus,  '  This  is  only  what  we  do  fear 
in  your  justice,  lest  (not  for  the  consideration  of  chris- 
tian lenity,  but  for  the  grievousness  and  greatness  of 
transgressions  committed)  you  be  thought  to  use  vio- 
lence in  executing  punishment  of  that,  which  only  we 
do  desire  you  (by  Christ)  not  to  do.  For  traik.<gressions 
are  so  to  be  punished,  that  the  life  of  the  transgressors 
may  repent.'  Also  another  saying  of  St.  Augustine 
wc  would  have  you  to  remember,  which  is  this,  '  Let  no- 
thing be  done  through  the  greediness  of  hurting,  but  all 
things  through  the  charity  of  profiting  ;  neither  let  any 
thing  be  done  cruelly,  nothing  ungently.'  Also  by  the 
same  Augustine  it  is  written,  '  In  the  fear  and  name  of 
Clirist  I  exhort  you,  who  have  not  the  goods  of  this 
world,  be  not  greedy  to  have  them.  Such  as  have  them, 
presume  not  too  much  upon  them.  For,  I  say,  to  have 
them  is  no  damnation,  but  if  you  presume  upon  them, 
that  is  damnation  ;  if  for  the  having  of  them  you  shall 
seem  great  in  your  own  sight,  or  if  you  do  forget  the 
common  condition  of  man  through  the  excellency  of  any 
thing  you  have.  Use,  therefore,  therein  due  discretion, 
tempered  with  moderation,  the  which  cup  of  discretion 
is  drawn  out  of  the  fountain  of  the  apostolic  preaching, 
which  said,  '  Art  thou  bound  unto  a  wife  ?  Seek  not 
to  be  loosed.  Art  thou  loosed  from  a  wife  ?  Seek  not 
a  wife,'  1  Cor.  vii.  27.  Where,  also  it  follows  '  It  re- 
maineth,  that  they  who  have  wives  be  as  though  they 
had  none,  and  they  that  use  this  world  as  not 
abusing  it.' 

"  Concerning  the  widow,  he  saith,  '  She  is  at 
liberty  to  be  married  to  whom  she  will,  only  in  the 
Lord,'  1  Cor.  vii.  39.  To  marry  in  the  Lord,  is  no- 
thing else  but  to  attempt  nothing  in  contracting  of 
matrimony,  which  the  Lord  doth  forbid.  Jeremy  also 
saith,  '  Trust  ye  not  in  the  lying  words,  saying.  The 
Temple  of  the  Lord,  The  Temple  of  the  Lord,  The  Tem- 
ple of  the  Lord,  are  these,'  Jer.  vii.  4.  The  which  saying 
of  Jeremy,  .Jerome  expounding,  saith  thus,  '  This  may 
agree  also,  and  be  applied  to  such  nuns  as  boast  of  their 
vow,  and  know  not  how  the  apostle  defineth  the  virgin, 
that  she  should  be  holy  in  body,  and  also  in  spirit.  For 
what  availeth  the  purity  of  the  body,  if  the  mind  in- 
wardly be  unholy  ?  Or  if  it  have  not  the  other  virtues, 
which  the  prophetical  sermon  doth  describe  ?'  The 
which  virtues,  for  so  much  as  we  see  partly  to  be  in  you, 
and  because  we  are  not  ignorant,  that  this  discretion, 
although  neglected  in  this  part,  yet  in  the  other  actions 
of  your  life  is  kept  honestly  of  you,  we  do  not  despair,  but 
you  will  also  soon  amend  the  little  lack  which  is  behind. 
And  therefore  with  as  much  gravity  as  we  can,  we 
cease  not  to  call  upon  you,  to  correct  emd  amend  this 
your  negligence.  For  although,  according  to  our  com- 
mon calling,  a  bishop  is  greater  than  a  priest,  and 
Augustine  was  less  than  Jerome  ;  notwithstanding  the 
good  correction  proceeding  from  the  lesser  to  the 
greater,  was  not  to  be  refused  or  disdained,  especially 
when  he  which  is  corrected  is  found  to  strive  against  the 
truth  to  please  men.  For  as  St.  Augustine  saith, 
writing  to  Boniface,  '  The  disputations  of  all  men,  be 
they  never  so  catholic  or  approved  persons,  ought  not 
to  be  had  instead  of  the  canonical  scriptures.'  So  that 
we  may  disapprove  or  refuse  (saving  the  honour  and 
reverence  which  is  due  unto  them)  any  thing  that  is  in 
their  writings,  if  any  thing  there  be  found  contrary  to 
truth.  And  what  can  be  found  more  contrary  to  the 
truth  than  this  ?  When  as  the  truth  itself,  speaking  of 
abstaining  from  marriage,  saith,  '  He  that  can  receive  it, 
let  him  receive  it,'  which  saying,  these  men  (moved,  I 
know  not  by  what)  do  turn  and  say,  '  He  that  cannot  re- 
ceive it,  let  him  be  accursed.'  And  what  can  be  more 
foolish  amongst  men,  than  when  any  bishop  or  arch- 
deacon run  themselves  headlong  into  all  kind  of  sin, 
and  yet  say,  that  the  marriage  of  priests  is  an  abomina- 
tion ;  and,  as  void  of  all  compassion  and  true  righteous- 
ness do  not  desire  or  admonish  their  clerks,  as  their 
feUow-servants  to  abstain  from  marriage,  but  command- 


92 


VARIOUS  INCURSIONS  OF  THE  DANES. 


[Book  III. 


them,  and  enforce  tliem  as  servants,  violently  to  abstain. 
Unto  the  which  imperious  cominandmeut  of  theirs,  or 
counsel  (whether  you  will  call  it),  they  add  also  this 
foolish  and  wicked  suggestion,  saying,  '  That  it  is  better 
to  sin  privately  than  openly  in  the  sight  of  men  to  be 
bound  to  one  wife.'  Which  truly  they  would  not  say, 
if  they  were  either  of  him,  or  in  him,  who  saith,  '  Woe 
to  you,  pharisees,  which  do  all  things  to  be  seen  of  men.' 
And  so  the  psalmist,  '  Because  they  please  men,  they 
are  confounded,  for  the  Lord  hath  despised  them,' 
Ps.  liii.  5.  These  be  the  men  who  ought  to  teach  us 
that  we  should  rather  be  ashamed  to  sin  privily  in  the 
sight  of  Him  to  whom  all  things  be  open,  than  seem  in 
the  sight  of  men  to  be  holy.  These  men,  therefore, 
although  through  their  sinful  wickedness  they  deserve 
no  counsel  of  godliness  to  be  given  them ;  yet  we,  not 
forgetting  our  humanity,  cease  not  to  give  them  counsel 
by  the  authority  of  God's  word,  which  seeketh  all  men's 
salvation,  desiring  them  by  the  bowels  of  charity,  and 
saying  with  the  words  of  scripture,  '  Thou  hypocrite, 
first  cast  out  the  beam  out  of  thine  own  eye,  and  then 
thou  shalt  see  clearly  to  cast  out  the  mote  of  thy  bro- 
ther's eye. 

"  Moreover,  we  desire  them  to  attend  to  what  the  Lord 
saith  of  the  woman  taken  in  adultery,  '  He  that  is  with- 
out sin  among  you,  let  iiim  first  cast  a  stone  at  her.'  As 
though  he  would  say,  '  If  MoseS  bid  you,  I  also  bid  you. 
But  yet  I  require  you  that  he  the  competent  ministers  and 
executors  of  the  luv,  take  heed  what  you  add  thereunto: 
take  heed  also  (  I  pray  you)  what  you  are  yourselves  ; 
for  if  (as  the  scripture  saith)  thou  shalt  well  consider  thy- 
self, thou  wilt  never  defame  another.' 

"  Moreover,  it  is  signified  unto  us  also,  that  there  be 
some  of  them,  who  (when  they  ought  like  unto  good  shep- 
herds to  give  their  lives  for  the  Lord's  flock)  yet  are  they 
pufled  up  with  such  pride,  that  without  all  reason  they 
presume  to  rend  and  tear  the  Lord's  flock  with  whippings 
and  beatings,  whose  unreasonable  doings  St.  Gregory 
bewailing,  thus  saith,  '  What  shall  become  of  the  sheep 
when  the  pastors  themselves  be  wolves  ?'  But  who  is 
overcome,  but  he  which  exerciseth  cruelty  ?  Or  who  shall 
iudge  the  persecutor,  but  he  which  gave  patiently  his 
back  to  stripes  ?  And  this  is  the  fruit  which  cometh  to  the 
church  by  such  persecutors,  also  which  cometh  to  the 
clergy  by  such  despiteful  handling  of  their  bishops,  or 
rather  infidels.  For  why  may  you  not  call  them  infidels, 
of  whom  St.  Paul  thus  speaketli,  and  writeth  to  Timothy? 
'  That,  in  the  latter  days  some  shall  depart  from  the 
faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and  doctrines  of 
devils:  spejiking  lies  in  hypocrisv,  having  their  consci- 
ences seared  with  an  hot  iron,  forbidding  to  marry,  and  com- 
manding to  abstain  from  meats,  &c.,  1  Tim.  iv.  L  These 
be  they  which  bring  heresy  into  the  church  of  God  (as 
blind  guides  leading  the  blind)  that  it  might  be  fulfilled 
which  the  Psalm  speaketh  of,  as  foreseeing  the  errors  of 
such  men,  and  accursing  them  after  this  manner,  '  Let 
their  eyes  be  darkened,  that  they  may  not  see,  and  bow 
down  their  back  always,'  Rom.  xi.  10.  For  so  much 
then  (O  apostolical  Sir)  as  no  man  which  knoweth  you, 
is  ignorant,  that  if  you  through  the  light  of  your  discre- 
tion had  understood  and  seen  what  poisoned  pestilence 
might  have  come  into  the  church  through  the  sentence  of 
this  your  decree,  you  would  never  have  consented  to  the 
suggestions  of  certain  wicked  persons.  Wherefore  we 
counsel  you  by  the  fidelity  of  our  due  subjection,  that  with 
all  diligence  you  would  put  away  so  great  slander  from 
the  church  of  God  :  and  through  your  discreet  discipline, 
you  will  remove  this  pharisaical  doctrine  from  the  flock 
of  God  :  do  not  separate  the  holy  people  and  the  kingly 
priesthood  from  her  spouse  which  is  Christ,  through  an 
unrecoverable  divorcement :  seeing  that  no  man  without 
holiness  shall  see  our  Lord,  who  with  the  Father  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  liveth  and  reigneth  for  ever.     Amen." 

By  this  epistle  of  bishop  Hulderick,  it  is  easy  to 
conceive  what  was  then  the  opinion  of  learned  men  con- 
cerning the  marriage  of  ministers. 

After  this  Pope  Nicholas  succeeded  Adrian  II.,  John 
VIII.,  Martin  II.  After  these  came  Adrian  III.,  and 
Stephan  VI,  By  this  Adrian  it  was  first  decreed,  That 
no  emperor  after  that  time  should  intermeddle  or  have 


any  thing  to  do  in  the  election  of  the  pope.  And  thus 
the  emperors  began  first  to  decay,  and  the  papacy  to  swell 
and  rise. 

Now  to  return  where  we  left  King  Ethelwolf.  About 
the  latter  end  of  his  reign,  the  Danes  who  before  had  in- 
vaded the  realm,  in  the  time  of  King  Egbert,  made  their 
re-entry  again,  with  three  and  thirty  ships  arriving  about 
Hampshire. 

Concerning  the  occasion  given  by  the  Englishmen 
which  moved  the  Danes  first  to  invade  the  realm,  I  find  in 
certain  histories  two  causes  most  specially  assigned.  The 
first  was  given  by  the  means  of  Osbright,  reigning  under, 
king  of  the  West  Saxons.  This  Osbright  had  treated  with 
violence  the  wife  of  one  of  his  nobles,  called  Bruer,  where- 
upon  Bruer  consulting  with  his  friends,  first  went  to  the 
king  resigning  into  his  hands  all  the  service  and  possessions 
which  he  held  of  him  :  he  then  took  shipping  and  sailed  into 
Denmark.  There  making  his  complaint  to  Codrinus  the 
king,  he  desired  his  aid  in  revenging  the  villany  of  Osbright 
against  him  and  his  wife.  Codrinus  hearing  this,  and 
glad  to  have  some  just  quarrel  to  enter  that  land,  levied 
an  army  with  all  speed,  and  preparing  all  things  necessary 
for  the  same,  sends  an  innumerable  multitude  of  Danes 
into  England  ;  who  first  arriving  at  Holderness,  they 
burnt  up  the  country,  and  killed  without  mercy,  both 
men,  women,  and  children,  whom  they  could  lay  hands 
upon.  Then  marching  towards  York,  entered  into  battle 
with  Osbright,  where  he  with  most  part  of  his  army  was 
slain.  And  so  the  Danes  took  possession  of  the  city  of 
York.  The  second  cause  assigned  by  some  historians, 
for  the  invasion  of  the  Danes  is  as  follows  : 

A  certain  Danish  nobleman,  called  Lothbroke,  entering 
with  his  hawk  into  a  skiff  or  small  boat  alone,  was  driven  by 
a  tempest  with  his  hawk  to  the  coast  of  Norfolk,  where 
being  found  and  detained,  he  was  presented  to  the  king. 
The  king  understanding  his  parentage,  and  seeing  his  case, 
entertained  him  in  his  court  accordingly,  and  every  day 
perceiving  more  and  more  his  great  dexterity  in  hunting 
and  hawking,  bare  special  favour  to  him.  Insomuch  that 
the  king's  falconer,  or  master  of  his  game,  bearing  privy 
envy  against  him,  as  they  were  hunting  together  in  a 
wood  murdered  him^  and  threw  him  into  a  bush.     This 
Lothbroke,  being  murdered,  in  two  or  three  days  began  to 
be  missed  in  the  king's  house  :  of  whom  no  tidings  could  j 
be  heard ;  but  a  spaniel  dog  of  his,  which  continuing  inl 
the  wood  wdth  the  corpse  of  his  master,  at  various  times! 
came  and  fawned  upon  the  king :  and  that  so  long  that 
at  length  they  followed  the  trace  of  the  hound,  and  were 
brought  to  the  place  where  Lothbroke  lay.     Whereupon! 
inquisition  being  made,  at  length  by  certain  evidence,  '\€ 
was  known  how  he  was  murdered  by  the  king's  hunts-J 
man.     Who  being  convicted,  was  put  into  the  same  boat,1 
alone  and  without  any  tackling,  to  drive  by  sea,  either  to  be 
saved  by  the  weather  or  to  be  drowned  in  the  deep.     And 
as  it  chanced  that  Lothbroke  was  driven  from  Denmark 
to  Norfolk,  so  it  happened  that  from  Norfolk  the  murJ 
derer  was    carried    into    Denmark,  where   the   boat 
Lothbroke  being  well  known,  hands  were  laid  upon  him^ 
and  inquisition  made  of  the  party.     In  his  torments,  to 
save  himself,  he  uttered  an  untruth  of  King  EdmundJ 
saying,  "  That  the  king  had  put  Lothbroke  to   death  in 
the  county  of  Norfolk,"      Whereupon  the  Danes  being 
very  angry,   appointed   an  army,  and  sent   great  multil 
tudes  into  England  to  revenge  that  fact. 

In  the  mean  time.  King  Ethelwolf,  when  he  had  chase 
the  Danes   from  place  to  place,  causing  them  to  take  to 
the  sea,  departed  himself  both  from  land  and  life  :  leaving 
behind   him  four   sons,  who    reigned   every  one  in  hi^ 
order,  after  the  decease  of  his  father. 

King  Ethelbald*  the  eldest  son  of  Ethelwolf,  succeed  J 
ing  his  father  in  the  province  of  West  Saxony,  and  Ethel- 
bright  in  the  province  of  Kent,  reigned  both  together 
the  term  of  five  years,  one  with  the  other.  After  these 
two  succeeded  Ethelred,  the  third  son,  who  in  his  time  wag 
so  incumbered  with  the  Danes,  bursting  in  on  every  side, 
especially  about  York,  that  in  one  year  he  stood  in  nine 
battles  against  them. 

About  the  latter  time  of  the  reign  of  this  Ethelred, 
which  was  about  A,  D,  870»  certain  of  the  Danei 
being  possessed  of  the  northern  country,  took  shipping 


ping  (^tljeltoolfe  miir  \\t  §mtes. 


A.D.  870—901.]     KING  ALFRED  DISGUISED  AS  A  MINSTREL  ENTERS  THE  DANISH  CAMP. 


y.3 


from  thence,  and  landed  in  Norfolk,  and  came  to  Thet- 
ford.  Edmund,  then  under-king  of  that  province,  assem- 
bled an  host  and  gave  them  battle. 

The  king  put  to  the  worse,  fled  to  the  castle  of  Fra- 
mingham,  where  being  on  every  side  compassed  by  his 
enemies,  he  yielded  himself  to  their  persecution.  And  when 
he  would  not  deny  Christ,  they  most  cruelly  bound  him 
to  a  tree,  and  caused  him  to  be  shot  to  death  ;  and  lastly, 
caused  his  head  to  be  smitten  from  his  body,  and  cast 
into  the  thick  bushes. 

Tidings  soon  after  were  brought  to  king  Ethelred ,  of  the 
landing  of  Osrike  king  of  Denmark,  who  with  the  assist- 
ance of  the  other  Danes  had  gathered  a  great  host,  and 
were  encamped  upon  Ashdon.  To  this  battle  king  Ethel- 
red,  with  his  brother  Alured,  called  Alfred,  hasted  to  with- 
stand the  Danes,  the  king  staying  a  little  behind  to  offer 
up  prayer  to  God,  Alfred  who  was  come  before  entered 
already  into  the  whole  tight  with  the  Danes,  who  stuck 
together  with  huge  violence.  Afterwards,  through  the 
grace  of  God,  and  their  godly  manhood,  the  king  coming 
with  his  fresh  soldiers,  so  discomfited  the  Danes  that  day 
that  in  flying  away  not  only  they  lost  the  victory,  but 
many  of  them  their  lives. —  their  king  Osrike,  and  five  of 
their  dukes  being  slain. 

After  this  the  Danes  yet  re-assembled  their  people,  and 
gathered  a  new  host ;  so  thit  within  fifteen  days  they 
met  at  Basingstoke,  and  there  gave  bntfle  to  the  king, 
and  had  the  better.  Then  the  king  agun  gathered  his  men 
at  the  town  of  Merton,  a-ul  he  give  them  a  sharp  battle, 
but  the  Danes  had  the  honour  of  the  field,  and  king 
Ethelred  was  there  wo'ind^d. 

After  these  two  battles  thus  won  by  the  Danes,  they 
spread  over  a  great  circuit  of  ground,  and  destroyed  man 
and  child  that  would  not  yield  to  tl-.ein.  The  churches 
and  temples  they  turned  to  the  use  of  stables,  and  other 
vile  occupations. 

Thus  the  king  being  beset  with  enemies  on  every  side, 
seeing  the  land  so  miserably  oppressed  ^v  the  Danes,  his 
knights  and  soldiers  consumed,  his  own  land  of  the  West 
Saxons  in  such  desolation,  he  being  also  wounded  him- 
self, rather  wished  to  die  honestly  than  to  reign  in  such 
trouble  and  sorrow.  And  not  long  after  deceased,being 
gucceeded  by  his  brother 

KING    ALCRED,    OTHERWISE    CALLED    ALFRED. 

Among  the  Saxon  kings  I  find  none  to  be  compared  to 
Alfred,  for  great  and  singular  qualities,  worthy  of  high 
renown  and  commendation  ;  whether  we  behold  in  him 
the  valiant  acts  and  manifold  trials  which  he  sustained 
against  his  enemies  in  wars,  during  almost  all  his  reign, 
for  the  public  preservation  of  his  people  ;  or  whether  we 
consider  in  him  his  godly  and  excellent  virtues,  joined 
with  a  public  and  tender  care,  and  a  zealous  study  for 
the  common  peace  and  tranquillity  of  the  public  weal ; 
appearing  as  well  in  his  prudent  laws  as  also  by  the 
virtuous  institution  of  his  life ;  or  whether  we  respect 
his  notable  knowledge  of  good  letters,  with  a  fervent 
love  and  princely  desire  to  set  forth  the  same  through  all 
his  realm,  before  his  time  both  rude  and  barbarous.  All 
which  heroic  properties,  joined  together  in  one  prince, 
as  it  is  a  rare  thing,  and  seldom  seen  in  princes  now- 
a-days  ;  so  I  thought  the  same  more  to  be  noted  and 
exemplified  in  this  good  king.  Wherefore,  to  discourse 
in  order  of  these  things,  we  will  first  treat  of  his  acts  and 
painful  trials  sustained  in  defence  of  the  public  realm, 
against  the  raging  tyranny  of  the  Danes. 

King  Alfred,  the  first  of  all  the  English  kings,  taking 
his  crown  and  unction  at  Rome  of  Pope  Leo,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  his  reign,  perceived  his  lords  and  people 
much  wasted  and  decayed,  by  reason  of  the  great  wars 
of  Ethelred  against  the  Danes,  yet  as  well  as  he  could, 
he  gathered  his  people,  and  in  the  second  month  that  he 
was  made  king  he  met  with  the  Danes  beside  Wilton, 
where  he  gave  them  battle.  But  being  far  over-matched 
through  the  multitude  of  the  enemy,  he  was  put  there 
to  the  worse  ;  although  not  without  a  great  slaughter  of  the 
Pagan  army.  The  next  year  the  Danes  left  those  parts,  and 
drew  to  Lindsey,  robbing  and  spoihng  the  towns  and  vil- 
lages as  they  went,  and  holding  the  common  people  under 


their  bondage.  Afterwards  joining  with  the  three  othfT 
kings  of  the  Danes,  they  grew  in  mighty  force  and  strength, 
till  the  fourth  year  of  King  Alfred.  In  which  year  .Alfred's 
men  had  a  conflict  on  the  sea  with  six  of  the  Danes'  ships, 
of  which  they  took  one,  and  the  others  fled  away.  The 
army  of  the  three  Danish  kings  returned  again  to  West 
Saxony,  and  entered  the  castle  of  Wareham  ;  wli»re 
Alfred  with  a  sufficient  force  was  ready  to  assault  them. 
But  the  Danes  seeing  his  strength,  durst  not  attempt  it 
with  him.  In  the  meantime  they  were  constrained  to 
treat  for  truce  ;  leaving  sufficient  pledges  in  the  king's 
hand,  and  promising  moreover  upon  their  oatli  to 
leave  the  country  of  the  West  Saxons.  The  ki:ig  upon 
the  surety  let  them  go.  But  they  falsely  breaking  their 
league,  privilyin  the  night  brake  out,  taking  their  jour;iv-y 
toward  Exeter.  In  which  voyage  they  lost  six  score  of 
their  small  ships  by  a  tempest.  Then  king  Alfred  foUo.Vv  d 
after  the  horsemen  of  the  Danes,  but  could  not  overt.ik^ 
them  before  they  came  to  Exeter,  where  he  took  of  th^i.i 
pledges  and  fair  promises  of  peace,  and  so  returned. 
Notwithstanding  the  number  of  the  Pagansdnly  increaseu, 
in  so  much  that  if  in  one  day  thirty  thousand  of  tht:i:i 
were  slain,  shortly  after  they  increased  double  as  uidny 
again. 

The  next  year,  the  Danes  having  all  the  rule  of  th3 
north  part  of  England,  from  the  river  Thames,  disdaiiiuJ 
that  Alfred  should  bear  any  dominion  on  the  other  side 
of  the  Thames  southward.  Whereupon  the  threi;  kinirs, 
with  all  the  forces  and  strength  they  could  make,  maiched 
with  such  a  multitude,  that  the  king  with  his  peo- 
ple was  not  able  to  resist  them  ;  and  of  the  people  which 
inhabited  there,  some  fled  over  the  sea,  some  remained 
with  the  king,  and  many  submitted  themselves  to  the 
Danes.  Thus  Alfred  being  overset  with  a  multiUule  of 
enemies,  and  forsaken  by  his  people,  having  neither  la. id 
to  hold,  nor  hope  to  recover  that  which  he  had  lost,  with- 
drew himself  with  a  few  of  his  nobles,  into  a  certain  wood 
country  in  Somersetshire  called  Etheling,  where  he  had 
little  to  live  on  but  such  as  he  and  his  people  might  pro- 
cure by  hunting  and  fishing.  This  Etheling  stands  in  a 
great  marsh  or  moor,  so  that  there  is  no  access  unto  it 
without  ship  or  boat,  and  has  in  it  a  great  wood  called 
Selwood,  and  in  the  middle  a  little  plain  about  two  acres 
of  ground,  in  which  isle  is  venison,  and  other  wild  beasts, 
with  fowls  and  fishes.  In  this  wood  king  Alfred  at  his 
first  coming  spied  a  certain  cottage  of  a  poor  swineherd, 
keeping  swine  in  the  wood,  by  whom  the  king  then  un- 
known was  entertained  and  cherished  with  such  poor 
fare  as  he  and  his  wife  could  make  him.  For  which  king 
Alfred  afterwards  set  the  poor  swineherd  to  learning,  and 
made  him  bishop  of  Winchester. 

Notwithstanding  the  king  in  process  of  time  was 
strengthened  and  comforted,  through  the  providence 
of  God,  respecting  the  miserable  ruin  of  the  English. 
First,  the  brother  of  King  Halden  the  Dane  coming  in 
with  three  and  thirty  ships,  landed  about  Devonshire ; 
where  by  chance  being  resisted  by  a  bushment  of  King 
Alfred's  men  (who  for  their  safeguard  there  lay  in  garri- 
son) were  slain  to  the  number  of  1300  men,  and  their 
ensign  called  the  Raven  was  taken.  Both  Inguar  and 
Hubba  were  slain  among  the  other  Danes.  After  this 
King  Alfred  being  better  cheered  shewed  himself  more 
at  large,  so  that  the  men  of  Wiltshire,  Somersetshire,  and 
Hampshire  daily  resorted  to  him,  till  he  was  strongly 
accompanied. 

Then  the  king  undertook  a  bold  and  dangerous  adven- 
ture ;  for,  apparelling  himself  in  the  habit  of  a  minstrel, 
(as  he  was  very  skilful  in  all  Saxon  poems),  with  his 
instrument  of  music  he  entered  into  the  camp  of  the 
Danes,  lying  then  at  Eddendun  ;  and  while  playing  his 
interludes  and  songs,  he  espied  all  their  sloth  and  idle- 
ness, and  heard  much  of  their  counsel.  Shortly  after  he 
fell  upon  the  Danes  suddenly  in  the  night  and  slew  a 
great  multitude  of  them,  and  chased  them  from  that  coast, 
insomuch  that  through  his  strong  and  valiant  assaults  he 
clearly  voided  the  country  of  them  between  that  and  Sel- 
wood. His  subjects  soon  hearing  of  his  valiant  victories 
and  manful  deeds,  drew  to  him  daily  out  of  all  coasts. 
Who  through  the  help  of  God  held  the  Danes  so  short, 
that  he  won  from  them  Winchester  and  other  towns. 


94 


THE  DANES  SUBDUED.     CHARACTER  OF  KING  ALFRED. 


[Book  III. 


At  length  he  forced  them  to  seek  for  peace,  which  was 
concluded  upon  certain  covenants,  whereof  one  and  the 
principal  was,  that  Gutrum  their  king  should  be  chris- 
tened. The  other  was,  that  such  as  would  not  be  chris- 
tened should  depart  the  country. 

About  the  fifteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  Alfred,  the 
Danes  returning  from  France  to  England,  landed  in 
Kent,  and  so  came  to  Rochester  and  besieged  that  city  ; 
and  there  lay  so  long  that  they  built  a  tower  of  timber 
against  the  gates  of  the  city.  But  by  the  strength  of 
the  citizens  that  tower  was  destroj'ed,  and  the  city  de- 
feuded,  till  King  Alfred  came  and  rescued  them. 
Whereby  the  Danes  were  so  distressed,  and  so  near 
trapped,  that  for  fear  they  left  their  horses  behind  them, 
and  fled  to  their  ships  by  night.  But  the  king,  when  he 
was  aware  thereof,  sent  after  them  and  took  sixteen  of 
their  ships,  and  slew  many  of  the  Danes.  Tliis  done, 
the  king  returned  to  London,  and  repaired  that  city, 
and  made  it  habitable,  which  before  was  decayed  and 
enfeebled  by  the  assaults  of  the  Danes. 

About  the  one-and-twentieth  year  of  his  reign,  the 
Danes  again  landed  in  four  places  of  this  land  ;  in  the 
east,  in  the  north,  and  in  two  places  in  the  west. 

When  King  Alfred  ascertained  that  the  Danes  were 
landed,  he  went  forth  against  them  from  where  he  was 
in  East  Anglia,  and  he  pursued  so  sharply,  that  he  drove 
them  out  from  those  parts.  They  then  landed  in  Kent, 
whither  the  king,  with  his  people,  in  like  manner  drave 
them  out.  After  this,  the  Danes  took  shipping,  and 
sailed  into  North  Wales,  and  there  robbed  and  spoiled 
the  Britons. 

The  fourth  host  of  the  Danes,  the  same  year,  came  to 
Chester,  which  at  length  they  won :  but  then  the  country 
adjoining  pressed  so  sore  upon  them,  and  besieged  them 
so  long,  keeping  them  within  the  city,  that  at  last  the 
Danes,  wearied  with  the  long  siege,  were  compelled  to 
eat  their  own  horses  for  hunger.  Alfred,  in  the  mean- 
while, with  his  host  marched  thitherward.  Then  the 
Danes,  leaving  their  strong-holds  and  castles,  furnished 
with  men  and  victuals,  again  took  shipping,  and  so  set 
their  course  that  they  landed  in  Sussex,  and  came  to  the 
jiort  of  Lewes,  and  from  thence  toward  London,  and 
Ijuihled  a  tower  or  castle  twenty  miles  from  London. 
But  the  Londoners  hearing  thereof,  sent  out  a  certain 
nuin))er  of  men  of  arms,  who,  with  the  assistance  of 
them  of  that  country,  put  the  Danes  from  that  tower, 
and  after  beat  it  down  to  the  ground.  Soon  after  the 
king  came  down  thither,  and  to  prevent  the  dangers 
that  miglit  ensue,  commanded  the  river  of  Lea  to  be 
divided  in  three  streams  ;  so  that  where  a  ship  might 
sail  in  times  before,  there  a  little  boat  might  scarcely 
row.  From  thence  the  Danes  leaving  their  ships  and 
wives,  were  forced  to  fly  that  country,  and  took  their 
way  again  toward  Wales,  to  the  river  of  Severn ;  where, 
upon  the  borders  thereof  they  builded  them  a  castle, 
there  resting  themselves  for  a  time,  whom  the  king  soon 
pursued  with  his  army.  The  year  following,  the  Danes 
divided  their  host,  part  went  to  Northumberland,  some 
to  Norfolk,  part  sailed  to  France,  others  came  to  West- 
sax,  where  they  had  conflicts  with  the  English,  both  by 
land,  and  upon  the  sea;  some  of  whom  were  slain, 
many  perished  by  shipwreck,  others  were  taken  and 
hanged,  and  thirty  of  their  ships  were  taken. 

Not  long  after  this,  Alfred,  when  he  had  reigned 
nine-and-twenty  years  and  six  months,  quitted  this 
mortal  life.  And  thus  much,  we  write,  touching  the 
painful  labours  and  trials  of  this  good  king ;  which  he 
no  less  valiantly  achieved,  than  patiently  sustained  for 
the  defence  of  his  realm  and  subjects. 

Now  if  there  be  any  who  desire  to  see  and  follow  the 
virtuous  and  godly  disposition  of  this  king,  both  touch- 
ing the  institution  of  his  own  life,  and  also  concerning 
his  careful  government  of  the  commonwealth,  thus  the 
histories  record: — That  when  young,  perceiving  himself 
disposed  to  dissoluteness  and  vice,  he  did  not,  as  many 
young  princes  and  kings'  sons  in  the  world  now  do,  that 
IS,  give  themselves  to  all  kind  of  license,  and  dissolute 
sensuality,  but,  wishing  to  avoid  the  temptation,  he  be- 
sought God  that  he  would  send  to  him  some  continual 
tickness,  whereby  he  might  be  kept  from  any  dissolute 


habits,  and  be  more  profitable  to  the  )ublic  business 
of  the  commonwealth,  and  more  apt  to  serve  God 
in  his  calling. 

The  bountiful  goodness  joined  with  prudence  in  this 
man,  in  the  ordering  and  disposing  his  riches  and  rents, 
is  not  unworthy  to  be  recited  ;  he  divided  his  goods  into 
two  equal  parts,  the  one  he  appropriated  to  secular  uses, 
the  other  to  spiritual  or  ecclesiastical.  Of  which  two 
principal  parts,  the  first  he  divided  into  three  portions, 
the  first  to  the  support  of  his  house  and  family  ;  the 
second  upon  the  workmen  and  builders  of  his  new 
works,  whereof  he  had  great  delight  and  cunning  ;  the 
third  upon  strangers.  Likewise  the  other  half  for 
spiritual  uses,  he  divided  into  four  portions,  one  to  the 
relieving  of  the  poor,  another  to  the  monasteries,  the 
third  portion  to  the  schools  of  Oxford,  for  the  maintain- 
ing of  good  letters ;  tlie  fourth  he  sent  to  foreign 
churches  without  the  realm. 

He  was  most  sparing  and  frugal  of  time,  as  of  a  thing 
in  this  earth  most  precious.  He  so  divided  the  day  and 
night  in  three  parts  (if  he  were  not  hindered  by  wars 
and  other  great  business)  that  he  spent  eight  hours  in 
study  and  learning,  eight  hours  in  prayer  and  alms-deeds, 
and  eight  hours  in  his  natural  rest,  sustenance  of  his 
body,  and  the  needs  of  the  realm. 

How  careful  he  was  of  the  commonwealth,  and  for  the 
maintenance  of  public  tranquillity,  his  laws  set  forth  and 
devised  by  him  may  declare.  Wherein  especially  was 
provided  by  him  for  the  extirpating  and  abolishing  of  all 
thieves  out  of  the  realm.  Whereby  the  realm  was 
brought  into  such  tranquillity,  or  rather  perfection,  that 
in  every  cross  or  turning  way  through  his  dominion  he 
caused  to  be  set  up  a  golden  brooch,  at  least  of  silver 
gilded,  and  none  were  found  so  hardy  as  to  take  it  down 
either  by  day  or  night.  He  diligently  searched  out  the 
doings  of  his  officers,  and  especially  of  his  judges,  so 
that  if  he  knew  any  of  them  to  err,  either  through 
covetousness  or  unskilfulness,  he  removed  them  from 
their  office. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  valiant  acts  and  noble 
virtues  of  this  worthy  prince  ;  whereunto  although  there 
were  no  other  ornaments  besides,  yet  they  alone  were 
sufficient  to  set  forth  a  prince  worthy  of  excellent  com- 
mendation. Now,  besides  these  other  qualities  and 
gifts  of  God's  grace  in  him,  there  remains  another  part 
of  no  little  praise  and  commendation,  which  is  his 
learning  and  knowledge  of  good  lettei-s,  whereof  he  was 
not  only  excellently  expert  himself,  but  also  a  worthy 
maintainer  of  the  same  through  all  his  dominions ; 
where  there  was  no  grammar  or  other  sciences  practised ; 
through  the  industry  of  the  king,  schools  began  to  be 
erected,  and  studies  to  flourish.  Although  among  the 
Britons,  in  the  town  of  Chester,  both  grammar  and  phi- 
losophy, with  other  tongues,  was  then  taught.  After 
that  some  other  writers  record  that  in  the  time  of 
Egbert,  king  of  Kent,  this  island  began  to  flourish  with 
philosophy.  About  which  time  some  also  think  that  the 
university  of  Grantchester,  near  to  that  which  now  is 
called  Cambridge,  began  to  be  founded  by  Bede.  Be- 
fore these  times,  it  is  thought  that  there  were  two 
schools  or  universities  within  the  realm,  the  one  Greek 
at  the  town  of  Greglade,  which  afterwai-d  was  called 
Kirkelade  ;  the  other  for  Latin,  which  place  was  then 
called  Latinlade,  afterward  Lethelade  near  to  O.xford. 

But  however  it  chanced  that  the  knowledge  and 
study  of  good  letters  being  once  planted  in  this  realm, 
afterward  went  to  decay ;  yet  King  Alfred  deserves  no 
little  praise  for  restoring  or  rather  increasing  the  same. 
But  this  we  may  see,  what  it  is  to  have  a  prince  learned 
himself,  who,  feeling  and  tasting  the  price  and  value  of 
science  and  knowledge,  is  thereby  not  only  the  more  apt 
to  rule,  but  also  to  instruct  and  frame  his  subjects,  from 
a  rude  barbarity,  to  a  more  civil  life,  although  it  was 
somewh;xt  late  before  he  learned,  yet  such  was  the  do- 
cility of  his  nature  that,  being  a  child,  he  had  the 
Saxon  poems  (such  as  were  used  then  in  his  own  tongue) 
by  heart  and  memory.  Afterwards,  with  years  he  grew 
up  in  much  perfection  of  learning  and  knowledge,  which 
is  the  more  to  be  marvelled  at,  for  he  was  twelve  years 
of  age  before  he  knew  any  letter.     At  which  time  his 


>.D.  901.] 


JOHN  SCOT.     POPE  FORMOSUS. 


95 


mother  having  by  chance  a  book  in  her  hand,  which  he 
wished  to  have,  promised  to  give  it  to  him  if  he  would 
learn  it.  Upon  which  he,  through  his  desire  to  possess 
the  book,  soon  learned  the  letters,  his  master  being 
Pleimundus,  afterwards  bishop  of  Canterbury.  And  so  he 
daily  grew  more  and  more  in  knowledge,  that  at  length 
he  translated  a  great  part  of  the  Latin  library  into 
English.  Of  which  books,  translated  by  him,  was  Oro- 
sius,  Gregory's  Pastoral,  the  History  of  Bede,  Boetius 
on  the  Consolation  of  Philosophy.  He  also  wrote  a 
book  in  his  own  tongue,  which  he  called  a  Hand  Book. 
Besides  the  history  of  Bede  translated  into  the  Saxon 
tongue,  he  also  himself  compiled  a  history  in  the  same 
speech,  called  The  History  of  Alfred,  &c.  And  as  he 
was  himself  excellently  well  learned,  so  he  likewise  in- 
flamed all  his  countrymen  with  the  love  of  letters.  Also 
his  nobles  he  allured  to  the  embracing  of  good  letters, 
80  that  they  set  all  their  sons  to  schools  ;  or  if  they  had 
no  sons,  yet  they  caused  their  servants  to  be  taught. 
He  began,  moreover,  to  translate  the  Psalter  in  English, 
and  had  almost  finished  the  same,  when  death  prevented 
him. 

Moreover,  among  other  learned  men  who  were  about 
King  Alfred,  histories  make  mention  of  John  Scot  (a 
godly  divine,  and  a  learned  philosopher).  This  John  is 
described  to  be  of  a  sharp  wit,  of  great  eloquence,  and 
well  expert  in  the  Greek  tongue,  of  a  pleasant  and  merry 
nature,  as  appears  by  many  of  his  doings  and  answers. 
He  left  his  own  country  of  Scotland,  by  reason  of  the 
great  tumults  of  war,  and  went  to  France,  where  he  was 
worthily  entertained,  and  for  his  learning  was  held  in 
great  estimation  by  Charles  the  Bald,  the  French  king ; 
so  that  he  was  commonly  and  familiarly  about  the  king. 
One  day,  the  king  sitting  at  meat,  and  seeing  something 
(belike  in  this  John  Scot)  which  seemed  not  very  courtly, 
merrily  asked  of  him  what  difference  there  was  betwixt 
a  Scot  and  a  sot  ?  to  which  the  Scot  sitting  over  against 
the  king,  somewhat  lower,  replied  again  suddenly,  ratner 
than  advisedly  (yet  merrily)  saying,  the  table  ordy ;  im- 
porting thereby  himself  to  be  the  Scot,  and  so  calling  the 
king  a  sot  by  craft.  Which  word,  how  other  princes 
would  have  taken,  I  know  not,  but  this  Charles,  for  the 
great  reverence  he  bear  to  his  learning,  turned  it  but  to  a 
laughter  among  his  nobles,  and  so  let  it  pass. 

Another  time,  the  same  king  being  at  dinner,  was 
served  with  a  certain  dish  of  fish,  wherein  were  two 
great  fi.shes  and  a  little  one.  After  the  king  had  taken 
thereof  his  repast,  he  sent  the  fish  down  to  John  Scot, 
to  distribute  to  the  other  two  clerks  sitting  with  him, 
who  were  two  tall  and  mighty  persons,  he  himself  being 
but  a  little  man.  John,  taking  the  fish,  takes  and 
carves  to  himself  the  two  great  ones ;  the  little  fish  he 
reaches  to  the  other  two.  The  king  perceiving  his  di- 
vision thus  made,  reprehended  it.  Then  John,  whose 
manner  was  ever  to  find  out  some  honest  matter  to  de- 
light the  king,  answered,  proving  his  division  to  stand 
just  and  equal :  for  here  (said  he)  are  two  great,  and  a 
little,  pointing  to  the  two  great  fishes  and  himself ;  and 
likewise  here  again  is  a  little  one  and  two  great,  pointing 
to  the  little  fish,  and  the  two  great  persons.  I  pray  you 
(said  he)  what  odds  is  there,  or  what  distribution  can  be 
more  equal  ?  Whereat  the  king  with  his  nobles  being 
much  delighted,  laughed  merrily. 

The  same  John  Scot  moreover  compiled  a  book,  in 
which  is  contained  the  resolution  of  many  profitable 
questions  ;  but  he  is  thought  to  follow  the  Greek  church 
rather  than  the  Latin,  and  for  the  same  was  counted  of 
some  to  be  an  heretic  ;  because  there  be  some  things  in 
that  book  which  in  all  points  accord  not  with  the  Romish 
religion.  Wherefore  the  pope,  writing  to  King  Charles, 
complains  that  a  certain  man  called  John,  a  Scottish 
man,  had  translated  the  book  of  Dionysius  the  Areopa- 
gite,  of  the  names  of  God,  and  of  the  heavenly  orders, 
from  Greek  into  Latin.  Which  book,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  church,  ought  first  to  have  been  approved 
by  our  judgment ;  namely,  seeing  the  said  John  (although 
he  is  said  to  be  a  man  of  great  learning  and  science)  in  time 
past  has  been  noted  to  have  been  a  man  not  of  upright 
or  sound  doctrine,  in  certain  points,  &c.  For  this  cause 
Scot,  being  constrained  to  remove  from  France,  came  to 


England,  allured  by  the  letters  of  King  Alfred,  by  whom 
he  was  entertained  with  great  favour,  and  continued  a 
long  time  about  the  king ;  till  at  length  (whether  before 
or  after  the  death  of  the  king  it  is  uncertain)  he  went  to 
Malmesbury,  where  he  taught  certain  scholars  a  few 
years,  by  which  scholars  at  last  he  was  most  impiously 
murdered  and  slain  with  their  penknives,  and  so  died. 

King  Alfred  having  these  helps  of  learned  men  about 
him,  and  no  less  learned  also  himself,  passed  his  time  to 
the  great  utility  and  profit  of  his  subjects.  Alfred  had 
two  sons,  Edward  and  Ethelward,  and  three  daughters, 
Elfleda,  Ethelgora,  and  Ethelguida.  Edward,  his  eldest 
son,  succeeded  him  in  the  kingdom  ;  the  second  son, 
Ethelward,  died  before  his  father:  Ethelgora,  his  middle 
daughter,  was  made  a  nun,  the  other  two  were  married, 
the  one  in  Merceland,  the  other  to  the  Earl  of  Flanders. 
Thus  King  Alfred,  the  valiant,  virtuous,  and  learned 
prince,  after  he  had  thus  christianly  governed  the  realm, 
the  term  of  nine-and-twenty  years  and  six  months,  de- 
parted this  life,  5th  November  (A.  D.  901),  and  lies 
buried  at  Winchester.  Of  whom  I  find,  moreov(!r,  this 
thing  greatly  noted  and  commended  in  history,  and  not 
here  to  be  forgotten,  for  the  rare  example  thereof,  that 
wherever  he  was,  or  whithersoever  he  went,  he  always 
bore  about  him  a  little  book  containmg  the  Psalms  of 
David,  and  certain  other  orisons  of  his  own  collecting. 
Whereupon  he  was  continually  reading  or  praying, 
whenever  he  had  any  leisure. 

As  to  the  course  and  proceedings  of  the  Romish 
bishops,  I  last  mentioned  Pope  Stephen  VI.  After  his 
time  there  was  much  broil  in  the  election  of  the  bishops 
of  Rome,  one  contending  against  another ;  so  that 
in  the  space  of  nine  years,  there  were  nine  bishops  I  the 
first  was  Formosus,  who  succeeded  Stephen  VI.,  being 
made  pope  against  the  mind  of  certain  in  Rome,  who 
preferred  Sergius.  This  Formosus  had  offended  Pope 
John  VIII.,  by  reason  whereof,  for  fear  of  the  pope,  he 
left  his  bishopric.  And  because,  being  sent  for  by  the 
pope,  he  would  not  return,  he  was  excommunicated. 
At  length  coming  to  make  his  satisfaction  to  the  pope, 
he  was  degraded  from  a  bishop  into  a  secular  man's 
habit,  swearing  to  the  pope  that  he  would  no  more  re- 
enter into  the  city  of  Rome,  nor  claim  his  bishopric 
again,  subscribing  moreover  with  his  own  hand,  to  con- 
tinue from  that  time  in  the  state  of  a  secular  person. 
But  then  Pope  Martin  (the  next  pope  after  John)  re- 
leased Formosus  of  his  oath,  and  restored  him  again  to  his 
bishopric  ;  whereby  Formosus  entered  not  only  into  Rome 
again,  but  also  shortly  after  obtained  the  papacy.  Thus, 
he  being  placed  in  the  popedom,  there  arose  a  great 
doubt  or  controversy  among  the  divines  about  his  con- 
secration, whether  it  was  lawful  or  not ;  some  holding 
against  him,  that  as  he  was  solemnly  deposed,  degraded, 
unpriested,  and  also  sworn  not"  to  reassume  the  ecclesi- 
astical state,  therefore  he  ought  to  be  taken  no  otherwise 
than  for  a  secular  man.  Others  alleged  again,  that 
whatever  Formosus  was,  yet  for  the  dignity  of  the  order, 
and  for  the  credit  of  those  whom  he  ordained,  all  his 
consecration  ought  to  stand  in  force,  especially  as  For- 
mosus was  afterwards  received  and  absolved  by  Pope 
Martin  from  his  perjury  and  degradation,  &c.  In  the 
mean  time,  Formosus  sends  to  King  Arnulphus  for  aid 
against  his  adversaries ;  when  then  marching  toward 
Rome,  was  there  resisted  by  the  Romans  from  entering. 
But  Arnulphus  obtaining  the  city  of  Rome,  rescues 
Pope  Formosus,  and  beheads  his  adversaries  ;  the  pope 
to  gratify  him  in  return,  blesses  and  crowns  him  as 
emperor.  Thus  Formosus  sitting  about  the  space  of 
four  or  five  years,  followed  his  predecessors  ;  after  whose 
time  (as  I  said)  within  the  space  of  nine  years  were 
nine  bishops  as  follows.  But  in  the  mean  time  concern- 
ing this  Formosus,  I  would  gladly  ask,  and  more  gladly 
learn  of  some  impartial  good  catholic  person,  who  being 
a  papist,  not  in  obstinacy,  but  in  simple  error,  would 
answer  his  conscience — whether  he  thinks  the  holy  order 
of  priesthood,  which  he  takes  for  one  of  the  seven  sacra  • 
ments,  to  be  an  indelible  character  or  not  ?  If  it  be  not 
indelible,  that  is,  if  it  be  such  a  thing  as  may  be  put  off, 
why  then  does  the  pope's  doctrine  pretend  it  to  be  inde- 
lible,  and  unremoveable  ?    or  if  it  be  indeed  as  they 


96 


KING  EDWARD  SUCCEEDS  HIS  FATHER  ALFRED. 


[Book  HI. 


teach  and  affirm,  of  an  indelible  character,  why  then  did 
Pope  John,  or  could  Pope  John  annihilate  and  evacuate 
one  of  his  seven  pope-holy-sacraments,  making  of  a 
priest  a  non-priest,  or  layman,  uncharactering  his  own 
order  which  is  (as  he  says)  a  character  which  in  nowise 
may  be  blotted  out  or  removed  ?  Again,  however  Pope 
John  is  to  be  judged  in  this  matter,  as  either  well  or  not 
well;  this  I  would  know,  whether  he  did  well  in  dis- 
priesting  and  discharacterising  Formosus  for  such  private 
offences  ?  If  he  did,  how  then  stands  his  doing  with  his 
own  doctrine  which  teaches  the  contrary  ?  If  he  did 
not  well,  how  tlien  stands  his  doctrine  with  his  doings, 
which  teaches  that  the  pope  with  his  synod  of  cardinals 
cannot  err  ?  Moreover,  if  this  Pope  John  did  not  err  in 
his  disordaining  Formosus,  how  then  did  Martin  his 
successor  not  err  in  repealing  the  act  of  his  predecessor? 
or  how  did  not  Pope  Formosus  err  himself,  who  being 
unpriested  by  Pope  John  without  reiterating  the  charac- 
ter or  order  of  priesthood,  took  upon  him  to  be  pope, 
and  made  acts  and  laws  in  the  church  ?  Again,  if  For- 
mosus, when  he  was  pope,  did  not  err,  how  then  did 
Pope  Stephen,  his  successor,  afterwards  not  err,  who 
annihilated  the  consecration,  and  all  other  acts  of  For- 
mosus as  erroneous  ?  Or,  again,  if  we  say  that  this 
Stephen  with  his  synod  of  cardinals  did  right,  then  how 
could  it  be  that  Pope  Theodore,  and  Pope  John  IX.  who 
came  after  Stephen,  did  not  err,  who  approving  of  the 
consecration  of  Formosus,  did  condemn  and  burn  the 
synodical  acts  of  Stephen  and  his  cardinals,  who  before 
had  condemned  Formosus  ? 

After  Formoius  bad  governed  the  see  of  Rome  five 
years,  Boniface  VI.  succeeded,  who  continued  but  five- 
and-twenty  days.  Then  came  Stephen  VII.  who  so  hated 
the  name  of  his  predecessor  Formosus,  that  he  abrogated 
and  dissolved  his  decrees,  and  taking  up  his  body  after 
it  was  buried,  cut  two  lingers  off  his  right  hand,  and 
commanded  them  to  be  cast  into  the  Tiber,  and  then 
buried  the  body  in  a  private  or  lay-man's  sepulchre  ! 

After  Stephen  had  sat  in  the  chair  of  pestilence  one  year, 
Pope  Romanus  succeeded,  and  sat  three  months,  repealing 
the  acts  decreed  by  Stephen  against  Formosus.  Next  to 
him  came  Theodore  II.,  who,  taking  part  with  Formosus 
against  Stephen,  reigned  but  twenty  days.  Than  sat  Pope 
John  IX.,  who  to  confirm  the  cause  of  Formosus  more 
surely,  held  a  synod  at  Ravenna  of  seventy-four  bishops, 
mth  the  French  king,  and  his  archbishops  present  at  it. 
At  this  council  were  ratified  all  the  decrees  and  doings 
of  Formosus,  and  the  contrary  acts  of  the  synod  of  Stephen 
VII.  were  burned.  This  pope  continued  not  quite  two 
years,  after  whom  succeeded  Benedict  IV.,  who  kept  the 
chair  three  years.  After  whom  Leo  V.,  he  within  forty 
days  of  his  paj)acy,  was  taken  and  cast  into  prison  by  one 
Christopher,  his  ovvn  chaplain.  Which  Christopher,  being 
pope  about  the  space  of  seven  months,  was  likewise 
himself  driven  from  his  papal  throne  by  Sergius  III.,  as  he 
had  done  to  his  master  before.  And  thus  within  the 
space  of  nine  years,  nine  popes  had  succeeded  one  after 
another.  Then  Sergius  after  he  had  thrust  down  Pope 
Christopher,  and  shorn  him  and  put  him  as  a  monk  into 
a  monastery,  occupied  the  room  seven  years.  This  Ser- 
gius, a  rude  man  and  unlearned,  very  proud  and  cruel, 
had  before  been  put  back  from  the  popedom  by  Formo- 
sus above  mentioned.  Therefore  to  revenge  himself  on 
Formosus,  he  caused  the  body  of  Formosus,  where  it  was 
buried,  to  be  taken  up  ;  and  afterwards  sitting  in  the  papal 
see  (as  in  his  pontificalibus)  first  degraded  him,  then 
commanded  his  head  to  be  smitten  off,  with  the  other 
three  fingers  that  were  left,  and  then  commanded  his  body 
to  be  thrown  into  the  Tiber,  deposing  likewise  all  such  as 
by  Formosus  had  before  been  consecrated  and  invested. 
This  body  of  Formosus,  thus  thrown  into  the  Tiber,  was 
afterward  (as  our  writers  say)  found  and  taken  up  by 
certain  fishers,  and  so  brought  into  St.  Peter's  temple. 
At  the  presence  whereof  (as  they  say)  certain  images 
standing  by,  bowed  themselves  down,  and  reverenced  the 
same  I  But  such  deceivable  miracles  of  stocks  and  images, 
in  monkish  temples  are  no  news  to  us,  especially  here  in 
England,  where  we  have  been  so  inured  with  the  like  and 
so  many,  that  such  wily  practices  cannot  be  invisible, 
to  us,  though  this  crown-shorn  generation  think  them- 


selves to  dance  in  a  net.  But  the  truth  is,  while  ther 
think  to  deceive  the  simple,  these  wily  beguilers  most  of 
all  deceive  themselves,  as  they  will  find,  except  they  re. 
pent.  By  this  Pope  Sergius  first  came  up  the  custom  of 
bearing  about  candles  on  Candlemas-day,  for  the  puri- 
fying of  the  blessed  Virgin  ;  as  if  the  sacred  conception 
of  Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  were  to  be  purified  as  a  thing 
impure,  and  that  with  candle  light. 

After  Sergius  was  Pope  Anastasius.  After  Anastasius 
had  sat  two  years,  followed  Pope  Lando,  the  father  (as 
some  historians  think)  of  Pope  John,  which  John  is  said 
to  have  been  set  up  by  Theodora,  an  infamous  woman 
of  Rome,  either  against  Lando,  or  after  Lando  to  succeed 
in  his  room.  Luithprand  mentions  this  Theodora  and 
Pope  John  X.,  and  says,  "  that  Theodora  had  a  daughter 
named  Marozia,  which  Marozia  had  a  son  by  Pope  Ser- 
gius, who  afterward  was  Pope  John  XL  The  same 
Marozia  afterwards  married  Guido,  marquis  of  Tuscia, 
through  the  means  of  which  Guido  and  his  friends  at 
Rome,  she  had  this  Pope  John  X.  smothered  with  a 
pillow  after  he  had  reigned  thirteen  years,  that  so  John 
XL,  her  son,  might  succeed  after  him.  But  because  M 
the  clergy  and  people  of  Rome  did  not  agree  to  his  elec-  fl 
tion,  therefore  Pope  Leo  was  set  up.  "Thus  Pope  John,  ' 
the  son  of  Sergius  and  Marozia,being  rejected.  Pope  Leo 
reigned  seven  months.  After  him  Pope  Stephen  two 
years,  who  being  poisoned,  then  was  Pope  John  XL, 
the  son  of  Sergius  and  Marozia,  set  up  again  in  the 
papacy,  where  he  reigned  near  the  space  of  five  years. 
Of  the  wickedness  of  this  Marozia,  how  she  married  two 
brothers,  one  after  the  death  of  the  other,  and  how  she 
governed  all  Rome,  and  the  whole  church  at  that  time 
I  let  pass.  After  John  XL,  followed  Pope  Leo,  who 
reigned  three  years  and  four  months.  Pope  Stephen  IX., 
three  years  and  four  months.  Pope  Martin  three  years 
and  six  months  ;  after  him  Pope  Agapetus  eight  years 
and  six  months.  About  whose  time,  or  a  little  before, 
first  began  the  order  of  monks,  called,  "  The  monks  of 
Cluny,"  &c.  But  now  to  leave  off  these  monstrous  mat- 
ters of  Rome,  we  return  again  to  our  country  of  England, 
where  we  left  off. 


KING    EDWARD    THE    ELDER. 

After  the  reign  of  Alfred,  his  son  Edward  succeeded,  ' 
This  Edward  began  his  reign  (A.  D.  901)t  and  governed 
right  valiantly  and  nobly  twenty- seven  years.  In  knowledge 
of  good  letters  and  learning  he  was  not  to  be  compared  to 
his  father,  otherwise  in  princely  renovrn,  in  the  civil 
government,  and  such  like  martial  prowess,  he  was 
nothing  inferior,  but  rather  excelled  him  ;  through  whose 
valiant  acts  first  the  princedom  of  Wales  and  the  king- 
dom of  Scotland,  with  Constantine  king  thereof,  were 
subdued  to  him.  He  added  moreover  to  his  dominion, 
the  country  of  East  Anglia,  that  is  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  and 
Essex.  All  Merceland  also  he  recovered,  and  Northumber- 
land out  of  the  hands  of  the  Danes.  In  all  his  wars  he 
never  lightly  went  without  victory.  The  subjects  of  his 
provinces  and  dominions  were  so  inured  and  hardened  in 
continual  practice  and  feats  of  war,  that  when  they  heard 
of  enemies  coming  (never  tarrying  for  any  bidding  from 
the  king  or  from  his  dukes)  straightways  they  encountered 
with  them,  always  excelUng  their  adversaries  both  in  num- 
bers and  the  knowledge  of  the  art  of  war. 

About  the  twelfth  year  of  his  reign,  the  Danes  repent- 
ing them  of  their  covenants,  and  minding  to  break  the 
same,  assembled  an  host,  and  met  with  the  king  in  Staf- 
fordshire, at  a  place  called  Totenhall,  and  soon  after  at 
Wodenfield,  at  which  two  places,  the  king  slew  two  kings, 
two  earls,  and  many  thousands  of  Danes  that  occupied 
the  country  of  Northumberland. 

Thus  the  importunate  rage  of  the  Danes  being  assuaged, 
King  Edward  having  now  some  leisure  given  from  wars 
to  other  studies,  gave  his  mind  to  the  building  or  repair- 
ing of  cities,  towns,  and  castles,  that  had  been  razed,  shat> 
tered,  and  broken  by  the  Danes. 

As  touching  the  laws  and  statutes  of  this  Edward,  as 
also  of  his  father  Alfred,  I  omit  here  to  record  them  on 
account  of  their  length :  yet  notwithstanding  I  think 
good  to  note  that  in  the  days  of  these  ancient  kings  of 


k.B.  928—965.] 


KING  ATHELSTAN— KING  EDMUND. 


97 


England,  the  authority  both  of  conferring  bishoprics 
and  spiritual  promotions,  and  also  of  prescribing  laws 
as  well  to  the  churchmen  as  to  the  laity,  and  of  ordering 
and  intermeddling  in  matters  merely  spiritual,  was  then  in 
the  hands  of  the  kings  ruling  in  the  land,  and  not  only  in 
the  hand  of  the  pope,  as  appears  by  the  laws  of  Alfred. 

Whence  it  may  appear,  how  the  government  and  direc- 
tion of  the  church  in  those  days  depended  not  upon  the 
pope  of  Rome,  but  upon  the  king  who  governed  the  land. 
To  this  also  the  example  of  King  Edward's  time  gives 
testimony ;  for  Edward  with  Pleimundus,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  and  other  bishops  in  a  synod  assembled, 
assigned  and  elected  seven  bishops  in  seven  metropolitan 
churches  of  the  realm,  in  which  election  the  king's  au- 
thority seemed  then  alone  to  be  suflScient,  &c. 

KING    ETHELSTAN,    OR    ADELESTON. 

*  j  Ethelstan  succeeded,  after  the  death  of  Edward  his 
father  (A.  D.  928).,  and  was  crowned  at  Kingston.  He 
was  a  prince  of  worthy  memory,  valiant  and  wise  in  aU 
his  acts,  nothing  inferior  to  his  father.  In  like  worldly 
renown  of  civil  government,  joined  with  much  prosper- 
ous success,  in  reducing  this  realm  under  the  subjection 
of  one  monarchy.  For  he  both  expelled  the  Danes,  sub- 
dued the  Scots,  and  quieted  the  Welshmen. 

Among  the  victorious  and  noble  acts  of  this  king,  one 
blot  is  written  of  him,  wherein  he  is  as  much  worthy  to 
be  reprehended,  as  in  the  others  to  be  commended  ;  that 
is,  the  innocent  death  and  murder  of  his  brother  Edwin. 
The  occasion  thereof  was  this.  The  said  Ethelstan 
being  bom  of  Egwina,  the  wife  to  Edward  before  he  was 
married  to  her,  and  fearing  his  next  brother  Edwin,  who 
,was  rightly  born,  especially  being  stirred  thereto  through 
|the  sinister  suggestion  of  his  butler,  felt  such  dislike  to 
I  Edwin  his  brother,  that  he  caused  him  to  be  set  in  an 
old  rotten  boat  in  the  broad  sea,  without  any  tackling  or 
other  provision.  Where  the  young  and  tender  prince 
being  dismayed  with  the  rage  of  winds  and  of  the  floods, 
and  now  weary  of  his  life,  cast  himself  overboard  into 
the  sea,  and  so  was  drowned.  The  king,  afterwards 
coming  to  the  remembrance  of  himself,  was  stricken  with 
great  repentance  the  space  of  seven  years  together,  and 
I  at  length  was  revenged  of  him  that  was  the  accuser  of 
Ihis  brother.  This  accuser  was  the  king's  cup  bearer, 
!who  (as  God  the  righteous  judge  of  all  things  would 
have  it)  upon  a  certain  solemn  feast,  bearing  the  cup  to 
'the  king,  chanced  in  the  middle  of  the  floor  to  stumble 
iwith  one  foot,  helping  and  recovering  himself  with  the 
other,  saying  in  these  words,  "  Thus  one  brother  helps 
lanother."  These  words  being  thus  spoken  in  the  hear- 
jing  of  the  king,  so  moved  his  mind,  that  forthwith  he 
'comiianded  the  false  accuser  of  his  brother,  to  be  had 
out  to  execution.  WTiose  just  recompense  I  would  wish 
I  to  be  a  warning  to  all  men,  what  it  is  to  sow  discord 
I  between  brother  and  brother. 

1      King  Ethelstan  (besides  his  seven  years  lamentation 
1  for  this  act)  built  the  two  monasteries  of  Midleton  and 
I  of  Michlenes  for  his  brother's  sake,  or  (as  the  histories 
j  gay)  for  his  soul.     Whereby  it  may  appear  what  was  the 
cause  in  those  days  of  building  monasteries,  to  wit,  for 
I  releasing  the  sins  both   of  them    departed,    and   them 
!  alive :  which  cause,  how  it  stands  with  the   grace  and 
I  verity  of  Christ's  gospel,  and   of  his  passion,    let  the 
I  christian  reader  try  and  examine  with  himself.   This  cruel 
I  act  of  the  king  towards  Edwin,  caused  him  afterward  to  be 
I  more  tender  and  careful  towards  his  other  brethren  and 
sisters  left  in  his  hands  unmarried.     Which  sisters,  he 
bestowed  in  great  marriages ;  one  to  the  king  of  Nor- 
thumberland ;    another    he    gave   unto    Lewis   king   of 
Aquitain  ;  the  third  to  Otho,  who  was  the  first  emperor 
of  the  Germans. 

The  fourth  of  his  sisters  being  of  singular  beauty, 
Hugo  the  French  king  required  to  be  given  to  him, 
sending  to  King  Ethelstan  precious  and  sumptuous  pre- 
sents, such  as  were  not  before  seen  in  England.  Among 
which  presents  and  gifts,  besides  the  rare  odours  of  sun- 
dry favours,  and  fine  spices ;  and  besides  the  precious 
and  costly  gems,  besides  also  many  beautiful  coursers 
and  palfries   richly  trapped ;   especially  of  one  jewel 


which  was  a  certain  vessel  finely  and  subtilly  made  of 
the  precious  onyx  stone,  so  radiantly  wrought,  that  in  it 
appeared  the  lively  corn  growing,  and  men's  images 
walking,  &c.  Besides  these,  there  was  sent  also  the 
sword  of  Constantine  the  Great,  with  the  name  of  the 
possessor,  written  in  golden  letters,  where  in  the  haft  of 
the  same  all  beaten  in  gold,  was  one  of  the  iron  nails 
wherewith  our  Saviour  was  nailed  on  the  cross.  Among 
them,  moreover,  was  the  spear  (as  is  reported)  where- 
vrith  the  side  of  our  Saviour  was  opened,  with  a  portion 
likewise  of  the  holy  cross  inclosed  in  crystal,  also  a 
part  of  the  crovm  of  thorns  in  like  manner  inclosed,  &c. 
Of  the  truth  of  all  which  relics  I  am  not  much  disposed 
to  say  all  I  suspect. 

Ethelstan  prescribed  certain  constitutions  also,  touch- 
ing tithes,  where  he  proclaimed  as  follows  :  "I,  Ethel- 
stan King,  charge  and  command  all  my  officers  through 
my  whole  realm,  to  give  tithes  unto  God  of  my  proper 
goods,  as  well  in  living  cattle,  as  in  the  corn  and  fruits 
of  the  ground,  and  that  my  bishops  likewise  of  their 
proper  goods,  and  mine  aldermen,  and  my  officers  and 
headmen  shall  do  the  same.  Also  this  I  will,  that  my 
bishops  and  other  headmen  do  declare  the  same  to  such 
as  be  under  their  subjection,  and  that  to  be  accomplished 
at  the  term  of  St.  John  the  Baptist.  Let  us  remember 
what  Jacob  said  unto  the  Lord,  "  Of  all  that  thou  shalt  give 
me  I  will  surely  give  a  tenth  unto  thee."    Gen.  xxviii.  22. 

And  thus  much  briefly  concerning  the  history  of  King 
Ethelstan,  who  reigned  about  the  space  of  sixteen  years. 
And  because  he  died  without  issue,  therefore  his  brother 
Edmund  succeeded  after  him  (A.  D.  940),  who  reigned 
six  years. 

KING    EDMUND. 

Edmund,  the  son  of  Edward,  and  brother  of  Ethel- 
stan, was  twenty  years  of  age  when  he  began  his  reign  ; 
he  had  two  sons,  Edwin  and  Edgar,  who  both  reigned 
after  him.  This  Edmimd  continued  his  reign  six  years 
and  a  half.  By  him  the  Danes,  Scots,  Normans,  and 
all  foreign  enemies  were  expelled  out  of  the  land,  and 
then  the  king  set  his  mind  to  redressing  and  maintaining 
the  state  of  the  church,  all  which  then  stood  in  build- 
ing of  monasteries,  and  furnishing  of  churches,  either 
with  new  possessions  or  restoring  the  old  which  were 
taken  away  before.  In  the  time  of  Edmund,  I  find  this 
written  in  an  old  history,  "  In  the  time  of  this 
king,  there  was  a  scattering  or  dispersion  made  of  the 
monks  out  of  the  monastery  of  Evesham,  and  canons 
substituted  in  their  place,  through  the  doing  of  Athelm 
and  Ulric,  laymen,  and  of  Osulfus  bishop,"  &c. 

Here,  as  concerning  this  matter  between  monks  and 
others  of  the  clergy,  first  it  is  to  be  understood,  that  in 
the  realm  ot  England,  before  the  time  of  Dunstan,  the 
bishops'  sees  and  cathedral  churches  were  not  filled  with 
monks,  but  with  priests  and  canons,  called  then  clerks 
or  clergy.  After  this  a  difference  begins  to  rise  between 
these  two  parties  in  strictness  of  life,  and  in  habit ;  so 
that  they  who  lived  after  a  strict  rule  were  called  monks, 
and  professed  chastity,  that  is,  to  live  a  single  life  (for 
so  chastity  was  defined  in  those  blind  days)  as  though  holy 
matrimony  were  no  chastity.  The  other  sort  who  were 
not  monks  but  priests  or  clergy,  lived  more  free  from 
those  monkish  rules  and  observances,  and  were  then 
commonly  (or  at  least  lawfully)  married,  and  in  their 
life  and  habit  came  nearer  to  the  secular  state  of  other 
christians.  By  reason  whereof  there  was  great  disdain 
and  emulation  among  them,  so  that  in  many  cathedral 
churches,  where  priests  were  before,  there  monks  were 
put  in  ;  and  sometimes  where  monks  had  intruded,  there 
priests  and  canons  were  again  placed,  and  the  monks 
thrust  out ;  whereof  more  shall  appear  hereafter  (by  the 
grace  of  Christ)  when  we  come  to  the  life  of  Dunstan. 
In  the  mean  time,  to  satisfy  the  reader,  who  would 
know  of  the  first  coming  of  monks  into  this  realm  and 
church  of  England,  this  is  to  be  noted. 

About  this  time  of  King  Edmund,   or  shortly  after, 

when  strictness  of  life  joined  with  superstition,  was  had 

in  veneration,   and  counted  for   great   holiness  ;    men, 

either  to  win  fame  with  men,  or  merits  with  God,  gave 

h2 


98 


KING  EDWIN.     KING  EDGAR. 


tBooK  in. 


themselves  to  lead  a  strict  life,  thinking-  thereby  (the 
stranger  their  conversation  was,  and  the  further  from 
the  common  trade  of  vulgar  people)  to  be  the  more  per- 
fect towards  God  and  man.  There  was  at  that  time  a 
monastery  in  France  named  Floriake,  after  the  order  of 
Benedict :  from  which  monastery  sprung  a  great  part  of 
our  English  monks,  who  being  there  professed,  and 
afterward  returning  into  England,  congregated  men 
daily  to  their  profession.  And  so,  partly  for  strangeaess 
c.f  their  rule,  partly  for  outward  hohness  of  life,  partly 
for  the  opinion  of  holiness  that  many  had  of  them,  they 
were  in  great  admiration,  not  only  with  the  rude  sort, 
but  with  kings  and  princes,  who  founded  their  houses, 
maintained  their  rules,  and  enlarged  them  with  posses- 
sions. Among  the  monks  was  one  Oswald,  first  a  monk  of 
Floriake,  then  bishop  of  Worcester  and  York,  a  great 
patron  and  setter  up  of  monkery.  Of  this  Oswald, 
bishop  of  York,  and  Dunstan,  bishop  of  Canterbury, 
and  Ethelwald,  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  how  they 
filled  divers  monasteries  and  cathedral  churches  with 
monks,  and  how  they  discharged  married  priests  and 
canons  out  of  their  houses,  to  plant  monks  in  their  cells, 
more  shall  be  spoken  hereafter. 

In  the  time  of  this  king,  Dunstan  was  not  yet  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  but  only  abbot  of  Glastonbury, 
of  whom  many  fabulous  narrations  pass  among  the 
writers,  whereof  this  is  one  of  the  first.  When  Edgar 
was  born,  Dunstan  being  abbot  of  Glastonbury  (as  the 
monkish  fables  dream)  heard  a  voice  in  the  air  of  certain 
angels  singing  after  this  tenor  and  saying.  Now  peace 
Cometh  to  the  church  of  England  in  the  time  of  this 
child,  and  of  our  Dunstan,  &c.  This  I  mention  that 
the  christian  reader  might  the  better  ponder  with  him- 
self the  impudent  and  abominable  fictions  of  this 
Romish  generation.  Of  the  same  mint  also  they  have 
forged,  how  at  another  time  the  said  Dunstan  heard  the 
angels  sing,  which  is  as  true  as  that  the  harp,  hanging  in 
a  woman's  house,  played  by  itself  the  tune  of  an  anthem. 
What  would  not  these  deceivers  pretend  in  matters  some- 
thing likely,  who  in  things  so  absurd  are  not  ashamed  to 
lie  and  to  forge  so  impudently  and  also  so  manifestly  ? 
Through  the  instigation  of  this  Dunstan,  King  Edmund 
built  and  furnished  the  monastery  of  Glastonbury,  and 
made  Dunstan  abbot  of  it. 

By  the  laws  of  King  Edmund  (ordained  and  set  forth, 
as  well  for  the  redress  of  church  matters,  as  also  of  civil 
government)  it  may  appear  that  the  state  both  of  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  causes  appertained  then  to  the  king's 
right  (notwithstanding  the  false  pretended  usurpation  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome)  as  by  these  laws  are  to  be  seen  : 
■where  he,  by  the  advice  of  his  lords  and  bishops  did 
enact  and  determine  concerning  the  pure  life  of  eccle- 
siastical ministers,  and  such  as  were  in  the  orders  of  the 
church,  with  the  penalties  also  for  those  who  trans- 
gressed the  same. 

Also  for  tithes  to  be  paid  for  every  christian  man,  and 
for  the  church  fees,  and  alms  fees,  &c. 

Concerning  ))rofessed  women,  whom  we  call  nuns,  &c. 

For    every    bishop   to  see   his    churches    repaired    of 

his  own    proper    charge  ;     and    boldly    to    inform    the 

king,  whether  the  houses  of  God  were  well  maintained, 

&c. 

For  flying  into  the  church  for  sanctuary,  &c. 
Concerning  cases  and  determinations  on  matrimonial 
questions,  &c. 

All  which  constitutions  declare  what  interest  kings 
took  in  those  days  in  ecclesiastical  matters  as  well  as 
others,  within  their  dominion,  and  not  only  in  disposing 
the  ordinances  and  rites,  such  as  appertained  to  the  in- 
stitution of  the  church,  but  also  in  placing  and  setting 
bishops  in  their  sees,  &c. 

In  the  time  of  this  Edmund,  Ulstan  was  archbishop  of 
York,  and  Odo  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

This  Odo  continued  bishop  the  space  of  twenty  years. 
After  whom  Elsinus  was  elected  and  ordained  by  the 
king  to  succeed  through  favour  and  money  ;  but  in  going 
to  Rome  for  the  pope's  pall,  in  his  journey  over  the  Alps 
he  died  through  the  cold.  WTiereupon  Dunstan  suc- 
ceeded. Before  this  king  Edmund  died,  and  was  buried 
by  Duostaa  at  Glastonbury. 


He  was  succeeded  by  his  brother  Edrid,  (\.D.  948,) 
who  governed  as  protector  until  Edwin  the  eldest  son  of 
Edmund  came  of  age. 

KING  EDWIN. 

Edwin,  sometimes  called  Edwy,  began  his  reign  A.D. 
955,  befhg  crowned  at  Kingston  by  Odo  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury.  Of  this  Edwin  it  is  reported  that  the 
first  day  of  his  coronation,  while  sitting  with  his  lords, 
he  suddenly  left  them  for  the  company  of  a  certain  lady, 
whom  he  retained  (it  not  being  known  whether  she  was  Ms 
wife),  to  the  great  displeasure  of  his  lords,  and  especially 
of  the  clergy.  Dunstan  was  yet  but  abbot  of  Glastonbury, 
who  following  the  king,  brought  him  back,  and  accused 
him  to  Odo  the  archbishop,  by  whom  the  king  was  sus- 
pended out  of  the  church.  By  reason  whereof  the  king 
being  displeased  with  Dunstan,  banished  liiin.  About 
the  same  time  the  order  of  Benedict  monks,  cr  black 
monks  (as  they  were  called),  began  to  multiply  and  in- 
crease in  England,  so  that  where  other  priests  and 
canons  had  been,  there  monks  were  set  in,  and  tlie  secu- 
lar priests  (as  they  then  were  called,  or  canons)  put  out. 
But  king  Edwin  for  the  displeasure  he  bare  to  Dunstan, 
so  vexed  all  the  orders  of  monks  that  in  Malmesbury, 
Glastonbury,  and  other  places,  he  thrust  out  the  monks, 
and  set  in  secular  priests  in  their  stead. 

Notwithstanding,  it  was  not  long  before  these  priests 
and  canons  were  again  removed,  and  the  monks  restored 
in  their  stead,  both  in  the  aforesaid  houses,  and  in  many 
other  cathedral  churches,  besides. 

In  fine,  king  Edwin  being  hated  by  all  his  subjects, 
was  removed  from  his  kingly  honour,  and  his  brother 
Edgar  received  in  his  stead. 

KING  EOGAR. 

Edgar,  the  second  son  of  Edmund,  being  of  the  age  of 
sixteen  years,  began  his  reign  A.D.  959,  but  was  not 
crowned  till  fourteen  years  after ;  the  causes  whereof 
hereunder  follow  to  be  declared.  In  the  beginning  of 
his  reign  he  called  home  Dunstan,  whom  king  Edwin  had 
exiled.  Then  was  Dunstan,  who  was  abbot  of  Glaston- 
bury, made  bishop  of  Worcester,  and  then  of  London. 
Not  long  after,  this  Odo  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury 
deceased,  after  he  had  governed  that  church  above  twenty 
years.  After  whom  Brithilinus  bishop  of  Winchester, 
was  first  elected  ;  but  because  he  was  thought  not  suffi- 
cient, Dunstan  was  ordained  archbishop,  and  the  other 
sent  home  again  to  his  old  church.  Where,  note  by  the 
way,  how  in  those  days  the  donation  and  assigning  of 
ecclesiastical  dignities  remained  in  the  king's  hand  ;  only 
they  brought  their  pall  from  Rome  as  a  token  of  the 
pope's  confirmation.  So  Dunstan  being  by  the  king 
made  archbishop,  took  his  journey  to  Rome  for  his  pall 
of  Pope  John  XIII.  Dunstan  obtaining  his  pall,  shortly 
after  his  return  from  Rome,  intreats  king  Edgar  that 
Oswald  might  be  promoted  to  be  bishop  of  Worcester, 
which  was  granted  to  him.  And  not  long  after,  through 
means  of  Dunstan,  Ethelwold  was  also  made  bishop  of 
Winchester. 

The  monks  began  first  to  swarm  in  the  churches  of 
England,  that  is,  in  the  days  of  this  Edgar,  by  the  means 
of  these  three  bishops,  Dunstan,  Ethelwold,  and  Oswald. 
Although  Dunstan  was  the  chief  ringleader,  yet  Ethelwold 
being  now  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  Oswald  bishop  of 
Worcester  were  not  much  behind.  By  the  instigation  and 
counsel  of  these  three.  King  Edgar  is  recorded  to  have 
built  either  new  out  of  the  ground,  or  to  have  re-edified 
more  than  forty  decayed  monasteries.  In  setting  up  and 
building  which  Ethelwold  was  a  great  founder  under  the 
king.  Moreover,  through  the  influence  of  this  Dunstan 
and  his  fellows.  King  Edgar  in  many  great  houses  and 
cathedral  churches,  where  prebendaries  and  priests  were 
before,  displaced  the  priests  and  set  in  monks. 

After  the  king  was  thus  persuaded  to  advance  monkery, 
Oswald  bishop  of  Worcester,  and  also  made  archbishop 
of  York,  having  his  see  in  the  cathedral  church  of 
St.  Peter,  began  with  fair  persuasions  to  try  the  minds 
of  the  canons  and  priests,  whether  they  would  be  content 


t 


A.  D.  965.] 


MONKS  IN  THE  PRIMITIVE  AGE  LAYMEN 


93 


to  change  their  profession,  and  be  made  monks  or  no ; 
when  he  saw  it  would  not  take  effect,  he  practised  this 
j)olicy  with  them  :  Near  to  the  church  of  St  Peter,  within 
the  churchyard,  he  erected  another  churcli  of  our  lady, 
which  he  filled  with  monks,  there  he  continually  fre- 
quented, and  was  always  there  to  be  seen,  by  reason  of 
which  the  other  church  was  left  naked  and  desolate, 
and  all  the  people  gathered  where  the  bishop  was. 
Tlie  priests  seeing  themselves  so  neglected  both  by  the 
bishop  and  the  people,  were  driven  either  to  relinquish 
the  house,  or  else  become  monks.  Ethelwold  also  drove 
out  the  canons  and  priests  from  the  new  monastery  in 
Winchester,  and  in  Oxford,  and  in  Mildune,  with  other 
places,  the  secular  priests  with  their  wives  were  expelled 
to  give  place  to  monks.  The  cause  whereof  is  thus 
pretended  in  certain  writers :  the  priests  and  clerks  were 
thought  negligent  in  their  church  service,  and  set  vicars 
in  their  stead,  while  they  lived  in  pleasure,  and  mis-spent 
the  patrimony  of  the  church.  Then  king  Edgar  gave  to 
the  vicars  the  same  land  which  before  belonged  to  the  pre- 
bendaries ;  who  also  not  long  after  shewed  themselves  as 
negligent  as  the  others.  Wherefore  king  Edgar,  by  the 
consent  of  Pope  John  XIII.,  removed  the  priests  and 
ordained  monks  there. 

As  we  have  entered  upon  the  mention  of  monks  and 
nuns,  and  of  their  profession  so  greatly  commended  in 
our  monkish  histories,  lest  perhaps  the  reader  may  be 
deceived  in  hearing  the  name  of  monks  to  be  such  an 
ancient  thing  in  christian  life  (even  from  the  primitive 
church  after  the  apostles'  time)  therefore  to  prevent  all 
error  herein,  it  shall  not  be  unprofitable  to  say  somewhat 
concerning  the  original  institution  of  monks,  what  they 
were  who  in  the  old  time  were  called  monks,  in  what  the 
monks  in  the  primitive  time  did  differ  from  the  monks  of 
the  middle  time,  and  from  the  monks  of  this  later  age  ; 
moreover,  in  what  all  these  three  differ  from  priests  (as 
we  call  them)  and  from  the  clergy.  Wherefore  to  answer 
to  the  superstitious  scruple  of  such  as  allege  the  anti- 
quity of  the  name  of  monks ;  I  grant  the  name  and 
order  to  be  of  old  continuance,  from  the  time  of  three 
hundred  years  after  Christ.  Several  old  authors  write 
of  them,  as  Augustine,  Jerome,  Basil  (who  was  himself 
one  of  the  first  instituters  and  commenders  of  that 
superstition),  Chrysostom,  Nazianzen,  Evagrius,  Sozo- 
men,  Dionysius,  and  others.  In  the  number  of  these 
monks  (who  then  were  divided  into  hermits  or  ancho- 
rites, and  coenobites)  were  Antony,  Paul,  John,  with  divers 
other  recluses.  Cassian  makes  mention  of  a  certain  mo- 
nastery in  Thebes,  wherein  were  above  five  thousand 
monks,  under  the  government  of  one  abbot.  And  here 
also  in  England,  mention  is  made  before  of  Bangor, 
wherein  were  two  thousand  and  two  hundred  monks 
under  one  man's  ruling  (A.  D.  596).  Whereby  it 
appears  that  monks  were  then,  and  two  hundred  years 
before,  in  the  primitive  church.  But  these  monks  were 
such  as  either  by  persecution  were  driven  into  solitary 
and  desert  places  ;  or  else  such  as  not  constrained  by 
any,  but  by  their  own  voluntary  devotion  (joined  with 
some  superstition)  withdrew  themselves  from  all  com- 
pany. And  all  these  were  then  nothing  else  but  lay- 
men ;  of  whom  there  were  two  sorts,  one  of  the  \'ulgar 
and  common  people,  who  were  only  partakers  of  the 
sacraments ;  the  other,  following  a  monastic  life,  were 
called  monks,  (being  nothing  but  laymen)  leading  a  more 
severe  and  stricter  life  than  the  others.' 

Monks  in  the  former  age  of  the  church,  although  they  lived 
a  solitary  life,  yet  were  only  laymen,  differing  from  priests, 
and  differing  from  the  other  monks  who  succeeded  them  in 
the  middle  age  of  the  church,  in  three  points  :  first,  they 
were  bound  to  no  prescribed  form,  either  of  diet  or  apparel, 
or  any  thing  else.  Secondly,  they  remained  in  the  order 
of  laymen  (only  being  of  a  stricter  life  than  the  rest)  and 
had  nothing  to  do  in  matters  ecclesiastical.  Thirdly, 
the  monks  of  that  age  (although  the  most  part  of  them 
liyed  single)  yet  some  of  them  were  married  ;    and  cer- 


(1)  August,  lib.  de  moribus  ecclesiae,  rap.  13.  Item,  lib.  de  ope- 
ribus  Moimchorum.  Item,  Epistola  ad  Aurelium.  Also  by  Hierome 
ad  Heliodorum.  Also  the  same  appeareth  likewise  by  the  fourth 
canon  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  where  it  i*.  provided,  "ne  mona- 


tainly  none  of  them  were  forbidden  or  restraiiicd  from 
marriage.  Of  such  as  were  married,  speaks  Athanasius 
in  Epistola  ad  Dracontium,  who  says  that  he  knew  both 
monks  and  bishops  married  men,  and  fathers  of  chil- 
dren, &c. 

And  yet  the  monks  of  the  old  time,  though  they  were 
better  than  those  that  followed ;  yet  superstition  began 
to  creep  among  them  into  the  church,  through  the  crafty 
subtilty  of  Satan,  and  all  for  the  ignorance  of  our  free 
justification  by  faith  in  Jesus  Christ.  Examples  declare 
the  vain  and  prodigious  superstition  of  these  men  ;  two 
or  three  shall  suffice  for  many,  which  I  here  insert,  that 
the  mind  of  the  godly  reader  may  the  better  consider 
and  understand,  how  shortly  after  the  time  of  Christ  and 
his  apostles,  the  doctrine  of  christian  justification  began 
to  be  forgotten,  true  religion  turned  to  superstition,  and 
the  price  of  Christ's  passion  obscured  through  the  vain 
opinion  of  men's  merits,  &c.  A  certain  abbot  named 
Moses  thus  testifies  of  himself  in  the  collations  of 
Cassian,  that  he  so  afflicted  himself  with  fasting  and 
watching,  that  sometimes  for  two  or  three  days  together, 
he  not  only  felt  no  appetite  to  eat,  but  also  had  no  remem- 
brance of  any  meat  at  all,  and  by  reason  thereof,  was 
driven  also  from  sleep.  So  that  he  was  obliged  to  pray 
to  God  for  a  little  refreshing  sleep  to  be  given  him  some 
part  of  the  night.  In  the  same  author  mention  is  made 
of  a  certain  old  man  a  hermit,  who  because  he  had 
conceived  in  himself  such  a  purpose  never  to  eat  meat, 
without  he  had  some  g^uest  or  stranger  with  him,  was 
sometimes  constrained  to  abstain  five  days  together  until 
Sunday,  when  he  came  to  the  church,  and  brought  some 
stranger  or  other  home  with  him. 

Two  other  examples  I  will  add  out  of  Cassian,  to  shew 
how  the  subtilty  of  Satan,  through  superstition  and  false 
colour  of  holiness,  blinds  the  miserable  eyes  of  such  as 
rather  attend  to  men's  traditions  than  the  word  of  God. 
A  certain  abbot  named  John,  in  the  desert  wilderness  of 
Scythia,  sent  two  novices  with  figs  to  one  that  was  sick, 
eighteen  miles  off  from  the  church.  It  chanced  these 
two  young  novices,  missing  the  way,  wandered  so  long 
in  the  wild  forest  or  wilderness,  and  could  not  find  the 
cell,  that  for  emptiness  and  weariness  they  waxed  faint 
and  tired  ;  and  yet  rather  would  they  die  than  taste  the 
figs  committed  to  them  to  carry,  and  so  they  did  ;  for 
shortly  after  they  were  found  dead,  their  figs  lying  whole 
by  them. 

Another  story  he  also  recites  of  two  mouasttcal  bre- 
thren, who  making  their  progress  in  the  desert  of  Thebes, 
purposed  to  take  no  sustenance  but  such  as  the  Lord 
himself  should  minister  to  them.  It  happened  as  they 
were  wandering  in  the  desert,  and  fainting  almost  for 
want,  certain  Mazises,  a  kind  of  people  by  nature  fierce 
and  cruel,  notwithstanding  being  suddenly  altered  into  a 
new  nature  of  humanity,  came  forth,  and  of  their  own 
accord  offered  bread  to  them  ;  which  bread  the  one 
thankfully  received  as  sent  of  God ;  the  other,  as  count- 
ing it  sent  of  man,  and  not  of  God,  refused  it,  and  so 
perished. 

I  might  also  add  the  story  of  Mucins,  who,  to  shew 
his  obedience,  did  not  stick,  at  the  commandment  of  his 
abbot,  to  cast  his  son  into  the  water,  not  knowing  whe- 
ther any  were  ready  to  rescue  him  from  drowning  ;  so 
far  were  the  monks  in  those  days  drowned  in  supersti- 
tion. What  is  this,  but  for  man's  traditions  and  com- 
mandments to  transgress  the  commandments  of  God, 
which  saith,  "  Thou  shalt  do  no  murder  ;  thou  shalt  not 
tempt  the  Lord  thy  God?"  What  man  is  so  blind,  that  sees 
not  by  these  and  many  other  examples,  what  pernicious 
superstition  begun  by  reason  of  this  monkery,  almost 
from  the  beginning,  to  creep  into  the  church  ?  ^^  hereat 
I  cannot  marvel  enough,  seeing  that  that  age  of  the 
church  had  so  many  learned  doctors,  who  not  only 
approved  and  followed  these  monastical  sects,  but  also 
themselves  were  authors  and  institutors  of  the  same. 
Among  whom  may  be  reckoned  Basil  and  Nazianzen, 


chi  se  ecclesiasticis  ni-gotiis  iramisceant ;"  that  is,  "  that  monks 
should  not  intermeddle  with  inatttrs  of  the  church,"  &c.  Et  Leo 
Epistola,  62,  vetat  monaehos  et  laicos,  "  etsi  scientiee  tiomina  elo» 
rientur,  admitti  ad  oflScium  docendi  et  concionandi," 


100 


MONKS  IN  THE  MIDDLE  AND  LATER  AGES  OF  THE  CHURCH.         [Book  III. 


who  with  immoderate  austerity  so  reduced  themselves, 
that  when  they  were  called  to  the  office  of  bishops,  they 
were  not  able  to  bear  the  labour  thereof. 

After  these  monks  followed  other  monks  of  the  middle 
age  of  the  church  ;  who,  increasing  both  in  multitude 
and  in  superstition,  began  by  little  and  little  to  leave 
their  desolate  dens  in  the  vast  wilderness  and  approach 
nearer  to  great  towns  ;  where  they  had  solemn  monas- 
teries founded  by  kings  and  queens,  and  kings'  daugh- 
ters. I  note,  that  the  most  part  of  these  monasteries 
were  first  erected  upon  some  great  murder,  either  by 
war  in  the  field,  or  privately  committed  at  home,  as  will 
appear  to  those  that  read  the  books  I  have  mentioned. 
But  to  return  to  our  monks  again,  who,  as  I  said,  first 
began  to  creep  from  the  cold  field  into  warm  towns  and 
cloisters,  from  towns  then  into  cities,  and  at  length  from 
their  close  cells  and  cities  into  cathedral  churches,  where, 
they  not  only  abounded  in  wealth  and  riches  (especially 
these  monks  of  our  later  time)  but  much  more  in  super- 
stition and  Pharisaical  hypocrisy,  being  yoked  and  tied  in 
all  their  doings,  to  certain  prescribed  rules,  and  formal 
observances  ;  in  watching,  in  sleeping,  in  eating,  in 
rising,  in  praying,  in  walking,  in  talking,  in  looking,  in 
tasting,  in  touching,  in  handling,  in  their  gestures,  in 
their  vestures,  every  man  apparelled  not  as  the  proper 
condition  of  others  would  require,  nor  as  the  season  of 
the  year  did  serve,  but  as  the  rules  and  order  of  every  sect 
enforced  them.  The  number  of  which  sects  was  infinite; 
gome  after  Basil's  rule,  went  in  white  ;  some  after  Bene- 
dict's rule  in  black  ;  some  of  Cluny  ;  some  after  Jerome's 
rule,  leather  girdled,  and  coped  above  their  white  coat ; 
some  Gregorians  copper  coloured  ;  some  grey  monks  ; 
Eome  Graudimontenses,  wearing  a  coat  of  mails  upon 
their  bare  bodies,  with  a  black  cloak  thereon  ;  some 
Cistercians,  who  had  white  rochets  on  a  black  coat ; 
some  Celestines,  all  in  blue,  both  cloak,  cowl,  and  cap  ; 
some  charter  monks,  wearing  haircloth  next  their  bo- 
dies ;  some  Flagellants,  going  bare-foot  in  long  white 
linen  shirts,  with  an  open  place  in  the  back,  where  they 
beat  themselves  with  scourges  on  the  bare  skin  every  day 
before  the  people's  eyes,  till  the  blood  ran  down,  saying, 
that  it  was  revealed  to  them  by  an  angel,  that  in  so 
scourging  themselves,  within  thirty  days  and  twelve 
hours,  they  should  be  made  so  pure  from  sin,  as  they 
were  when  they  first  received  baptism  ;  some  starred 
monks  ;  some  Jesuites,  with  a  white  girdle  and  russet 
cowl.  But  who  can  reckon  the  innumerable  sects  and 
disguised  orders  of  their  fraternities  ?  Some  holding  of 
St.  Benedict,  some  of  St.  Jerome,  some  of  St.  Basil, 
some  of  St.  Bernard,  some  of  St.  Bridget,  some  of  St. 
Bruno,  some  of  St.  Lewis,  as  though  it  were  not  enough 
for  christians  to  hold  of  Christ  only.  So  subject  were 
they  to  servile  rules,  that  no  part  of  christian  liberty 
remained  among  them  ;  so  drowned  and  sunk  in  super- 
stition, that  they  had  not  only  lost  Christ's  religion,  but 
also  almost  the  sense  and  nature  of  men.  For  where 
men  naturally  are  and  ought  to  be  ruled  by  the  discreet 
government  of  reason  in  all  outward  doings,  wherein  one 
rule  can  serve  for  all  men ;  the  circumstance  of  time, 
place,  person  and  business  being  so  sundry  and  divers  ; 
on  the  contrai-y  among  these,  no  reason,  but  only  the  knock 
of  a  bell  ruled  all  their  doings ;  their  rising,  their  sleeping, 
their  praying,  their  eating,  their  coming  in,  their  going 
out,  their  talking,  their  silence,  and  altogether  like  in- 
sensible people,  either  not  having  reason  to  rule  them- 
selves, or  else  as  persons  ungrateful  to  God,  neither 
enjoying  the  benefit  of  reason  created  in  them,  nor  yet 
using  the  grace  of  Christ's  liberty,  whereunto  he  re- 
deemsd  them. 

Thus  the  reader  sees  what  the  monks  were  in  the  pri- 
mitive time  of  the  church,  and  what  were  the  monks  of 
the  middle  age,  and  of  these  our  later  days  of  the 
church.  Whereto  join  this,  that  where  the  monks  of 
elder  time  were  mere  laymen  and  no  spiritual  ministers : 
afterwards  Boniface  III.  made  a  decree  (A.  D.  606), 
that  monks  might  use  the  office  of  preaching,  of 
christening,  of  hearing  confessions,  and  also  of  absolving 
people  from  their  sins,  &c.  So  then  monks,  who  in  the 
beginning  were  but  laymen,  and  no  spiritual  ministers, 
forbidden  by  the  general  council  of  Chalcedon  to  inter- 


meddle with  matters  ecclesiastical  ;  afterwards  in  pro- 
cess of  time,  did  so  much  encroach  upon  the  office  of 
spiritual  ministers,  that  at  length  the  priests  were  dis- 
charged out  of  their  cathedral  churches,  and  monks  set 
in  their  places ;  because  that  monks  in  those  days, 
leading  a  stricter  life,  and  professing  celibacy,  had  a 
greater  countenance  of  holiness  among  the  people  than 
the  priests,  who  then  in  the  days  of  King  Edgar  had 
wives  (at  least  so  many  as  would)  no  law  forbidding 
them  to  the  contrary,  till  the  time  of  Hildebrand,  called 
Gregory  VII. 

And  thus  much  by  the  way,  as  to  the  order  and  pro- 
fession  of  monks.  Now  to  turn  again  to  the  matter  of 
King  Edgar.  Such  provinces  and  lordships,  as  were 
not  yet  come  under  the  king's  subjection,  he  united  to 
his  dominion,  and  so  made  one  perfect  monarchy  of  the 
whole  realm  of  England,  with  all  the  islands  and  borders 
about  the  same.  Such  as  were  wicked,  he  kept  under, 
he  repressed  them  that  were  rebels,  the  godly  he  main- 
tained,  he  was  devout  to  God,  and  beloved  of  his  sub- 
jects, whom  he  governed  in  much  peace  and  quietness. 
And  as  he  was  a  great  seeker  of  peace,  so  God  did  bless 
him  with  much  abundance  of  peace  and  rest  from  all 
wars.  He  was  a  great  maintainer  of  religion  and  learn- 
ing, not  forgetting  herein  the  footsteps  of  King  Alfred  his 
predecessor. 

It  is  reported  of  this  Edgar,  by  divers  authors,  that 
about  the  thirteenth  year  of  his  reign,  he  being  at 
Chester,  eight  kings,  to  wit,  petty  kings,  came  and  did 
homage  to  him.  All  which  kings,  after  they  had  given 
their  fidelity  to  Edgar,  the  next  day  (for  a  pomp  or 
royalty),  he  entered  with  them  into  the  river  Dee, 
where  he,  sitting  in  a  boat,  took  the  helm,  and  caused 
these  eight  kings,  every  person  taking  an  oar  in  his 
hand,  to  row  him  up  and  down  the  river,  to  and  from 
the  church  of  St.  John  to  his  palace  again,  in  token  that 
he  was  master  and  lord  of  so  many  provinces. 

And  thus  ye  have  heard,  touching  the  commendation 
of  King  Edgar,  such  reports  as  the  old  monkish  writers 
bestow  upon  him,  as  the  great  patron  of  their  monkish, 
religion,  who  had  built  so  many  monasteries  for  them, 
as  were  Sundays  in  the  year. 

Now,  on  the  other  side,  what  vices  were  in  him,  let 
us  likewise  consider,  according  as  we  find  in  the  said 
authors  described,  which  most  wrote  to  his  advance- 
ment. One  vice  is  noted  to  be  cruelty,  as  well  upon 
others,  as  upon  a  certain  earl,  called  Ethelwold.  The 
story  is  this ;  Ordgar,  Duke  of  Devonshire,  had  a  cer- 
tain daughter  named  Elfrida,  whose  beauty  being  highly 
commended  to  the  king,  he  sent  this  Ethelwold, 
(whom  he  especially  trusted),  to  the  party,  to  see  and 
to  bring  him  word  again,  and  if  her  beauty  were  such  as 
was  reported,  he  desired  him  also  to  negociate  a  mar- 
riage between  them.  Ethelwold  finding  the  party,  and 
seeing  her  beauty  nothing  inferior  to  her  fame,  and 
thinking  to  serve  himself,  gave  a  false  account  to  the 
king.  Whereupon  the  king  changed  his  mind,  and  in 
the  end  Ethelwold  himself  married  the  maiden. 

Not  long  after  the  king  hearing  how  he  was  deceived,  set 
a  fair  face  upon  the  matter  before  Ethelwold,  and  merrily 
jesting  with  him,  told  him  he  would  come  and  see  his 
wife,  and  indeed  appointed  the  day  when  he  would  be 
there.  Ethelwold  perceiving  this  matter  to  go  hardly 
with  him,  made  haste  to  his  wife,  declaring  to  her  the 
coming  of  the  king,  and  also  opening  the  whole  order  of 
the  matter  how  he  had  done  ;  desiring  her  on  her  love 
for  him,  as  she  would  save  his  life,  to  disfigure  herself 
with  such  garments  and  attire  as  the  king  might  not 
discover  her  beauty.  Elfrida  hearing  this,  contrary  to 
the  request  of  her  husband  and  the  promise  of  a  wife, 
against  the  king's  coming  trimmed  herself  at  the  glass, 
and  decked  herself  in  her  best  array.  When  the  king 
beheld  her,  he  was  not  so  much  delighted  with  her, 
as  in  hatred  with  her  husband,  who  had  so  deceived 
him.  Whereupon  the  king  shortly  after,  making  aa 
though  he  would  go  to  hunt  in  the  forest  of  Harwood, 
sent  for  Ethelwold  to  come  to  him  under  the  pretence 
of  hunting,  and  there  ran  him  through  and  slew  him. 

And  besides  the  vices  objected  to  King  Edgar  in  our 
monkish  writers,  I  also   observe   another,  which   wa« 


A.  D.  965—976.]      KING  EDGAR'S  CHARACTER,  AND  ORATION  TO  THE  CLERGY. 


blind  superstition  and  idolatrous  monkery  brought  into 
the  church  of  Christ,  with  the  wrongful  expelling  of 
lawful  married  priests  out  of  their  houses.  Whereupon 
what  inconveniences  ensued  after  in  this  realm,  especially 
in  the  House  of  the  Lord,  I  leave  to  the  consideration 
of  them  which  have  heard  of  the  detestable  enormities 
of  those  religious  votaries  ;  the  occasion  whereof  first 
and  chiefly  began  in  this  Edgar,  through  the  instigation 
of  Dunstan  and  his  fellows,  who  after  they  had  inveigled 
the  king,  and  had  brought  him  to  their  purpose,  caused 
him  to  call  a  council  of  the  clergy,  where  it  was  enacted, 
that  the  canons  of  divers  cathedral  churches,  parsons, 
vicars,  priests,  and  deacons,  with  their  wives  and  chil- 
dren, either  should  give  over  that  kind  of  life,  or  else 
give  room  to  monks,  &c. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  history  of  King 
Edgar,  and  of  such  things  as  happened  in  his  time  in 
the  church.  When  he  had  reigned  the  space  of  sixteen 
years,  he  died,  and  was  buried  at  Glastonbury,  leaving 
after  him  two  base  born  children,  Editha  and  Edward,  and 
one  lawful  son,  named  Ethelred. 

King  Edgar  is  noted  in  all  histories  to  have  lived  a 
riotous  and  debauched  kind  of  life ;  in  consequence  of 
his  having  taken  a  nun  named  Elfled  into  his  house  ; 
he  was  kept  back  from  his  coronation  by  Dunstan 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  the  space  of  seven  years  ;  and 
so  the  king  beginning  his  reign  in  the  sixteenth  year  of 
his  age  (A.  D.  959),  was  crowned  (A.  D.  974).  Con- 
cerning the  coronation  and  the  presumptuous  behaviour 
of  Dunstan  against  the  king,  and  his  penance  enjoined 
by  Dunstan  ;  you  shall  hear  both  Osbern,  Malmesbury, 
and  other  authors  speak  in  their  own  words  as  follow  : 
"  After  Dunstan  had  understood  the  king's  offence  per- 
petrated with  the  professed  nun,  and  that  it  was  blazed 
amongst  the  people,  he  came  with  great  ire  and  passion 
of  mind  to  the  king,  who,  seeing  the  archbishop  coming, 
arose  from  his  regal  seat  towards  him,  to  take  him  by 
th«!  hand,  and  to  give  him  place.  But  Dunstan  refused 
to  take  him  by  the  hand,  and  with  stern  countenance 
bending  his  brows,  spake  to  this  effect  to  the  king.  '  You 
that  have  not  feared  to  corrupt  a  virgin  dedicated  to  Christ, 
])resume  you  to  touch  the  consecrated  hands  of  a  bishop  ? 
You  have  defiled  the  spouse  of  your  Maker,  and  think 
you  by  flattering  service  to  pacify  the  friend  of  the 
bridegroom  ?  No,  Sir,  his  friend  will  not  I  be,  who  has 
Christ  as  his  enemy,'  &c.  The  king  terrified  with  these 
thundering  words  of  Dunstan,  and  touched  with  inward 
repentance  of  his  sin,  fell  down  weeping  at  the  feet  of 
Dunstan,  who,  after  he  had  raised  him  from  the  ground, 
began  to  utter  the  horribleness  of  his  act ;  and  finding 
the  king  ready  to  receive  whatever  satisfaction  he  would 
lay  upon  him,  enjoined  him  this  penance  for  seven  years' 
space,  as  follows  : — 

"  That  he  should  wear  no  crown  all  that  time  ;  that 
he  should  fast  twice  in  the  week ;  he  should  distribute 
his  treasure,  left  to  him  of  his  ancestors,  liberally  to 
the  poor,  he  should  build  a  monastery  of  nuns  at  Shafts- 
bury,  that  as  he  had  robbed  God  of  one  devoted  maiden 
through  his  transgression,  so  he  should  restore  to  him 
many  again  in  times  to  come.  Moreover  he  should  ex- 
pel clerks  of  evil  life  (meaning  such  priests  as  had  wives 
and  children),  out  of  churches,  and  place  convents  of 
monks  in  their  room,"  &c. 

It  follows  then  in  the  story  of  Osbern,  that  when  the 
seven  years  of  the  king's  penance  were  expired,  Dun- 
stan calling  together  all  the  peers  of  the  realm,  with  the 
bishops,  abbots,  and  other  ecclesiastical  degrees  of  the 
clergy,  in  the  public  sight  of  all  the  multitude,  set  the 
crown  upon  the  king's  head  at  Bath,  which  was  the  one- 
and-thirtieth  year  of  his  age,  and  the  thirteenth  year  of 
his  reign ;  so  that  he  reigned  only  but  three  years 
crowned  king.  All  the  other  years  Dunstan  probably 
ruled  the  land  as  he  pleased. 

Among  his  other  laws,  this  king  ordained  that  the 
Sunday  should  be  solemnized  from  nine  o'clock  on  Satur- 


d)  Foie  had  placed  this  oration  at  the  end  of  the  present  bool«, 
■with  this  observation  —  "  A  certain  oration  of  Kinj  Edsar's  which 
should  have  been  placed  before,  chanced  in  the  meantime  to  come 
to  my  bauds,  not  unwortliy  to  be  read  :  1  tliouijlit  by  tlie  way,  in 


101 

day  evening  till  Monday  morning.  He  also  made  a 
certain  oration  to  the  clergy,  not  unworthy  to  be  read, 
as  follows :' 


THE    ORATION    OF    KING    EDGAR   TO    THE    CLERGY. 

"  Because  God  hath  shewed  his  great  mercy  to  work 
with  us  ;  it  is  meet  (most  reverend  fathers,)  that  with 
worthy  works  we  should  answer  his  innumerable  benefits. 
For  we  possess  not  the  land  by  our  own  sword,  and  our 
own  arm  hath  not  saved  us :  but  his  right  hand  and  his 
holy  arm,  because  he  hath  been  delighted  in  us.  There- 
fore it  is  meet  that  we  should  submit  both  ourselves  and 
our  souls  to  him,  that  hath  subjected  all  these  things 
under  our  government ;  and  we  ought  stoutly  to  labour, 
that  they,  whom  he  hath  made  subject  to  us,  might  be 
subject  to  his  laws.  It  belongs  to  me  to  rule  the  lay- 
people  with  the  law  of  equity,  to  do  just  judgment  be- 
tween a  man  and  his  neighbour,  to  punish  church-rob- 
bers, to  hold  under  rebels,  to  deliver  the  helpless  from 
the  hand  of  the  stronger,  the  needy  also  and  the  poor 
from  them  that  rob  them.  It  belongs  also  to  my  care  to 
provide  necessary  things  for  the  ministers  of  the  churches, 
for  the  flocks  of  the  monks,  for  the  company  of  nuns, 
and  to  provide  for  their  peace  and  quiet.  The  examining 
of  all  whose  manners  belongeth  unto  us  ;  whether  they 
live  purely,  if  they  behave  themselves  honestly  toward 
them  that  be  without,  whether  they  be  diligent  at  God's 
service,  if  they  be  earnest  to  teach  the  people,  if  they  be 
sober  in  eating  and  drinking,  if  they  keep  measure  ia 
apparel,  and  if  they  be  discreet  in  judgment.  If  ye  had 
regarded  these  things  with  a  trial  of  them  (O  reverend 
fathers,  by  your  leaves  I  speak)  such  horrible  and  abomi- 
nable things  of  the  clerks  should  not  have  come  unto  our 
ears.  I  omit  to  speak  how  their  crown  is  not  broad, 
nor  their  rounding  convenient :  the  wantonness  of  your 
life,  the  pride  of  your  gesture,  the  filthiness  of  your 
words  do  declare  the  evil  of  the  inward  man. 

"  Furthermore,  what  negligence  is  in  God's  serv'ice, 
whence  they  will  scarce  be  present  at  the  holy  Vigils .' 
And  when  they  come  to  mass,  they  seem  rather  to  be 
gathered  to  play  and  laugh  than  to  sing.  I  will  tell  that, 
which  good  men  will  be  sorry  for,  and  the  evil  laugh  at.  I 
will  speak  with  sorrow  (if  so  be  I  may  express  it)  how 
they  are  riotous  in  banquetings,  in  chambering,  drunk- 
enness and  riotings  that  now  clerks'  houses  may  be 
thought  to  be  convents  of  players.  There  is  dice,  there 
is  dancing  and  singing,  there  is  watching  to  midnight, 
with  crying  and  shouting.  Thus  the  goods  of  kings, 
the  alms  of  princes,  yea  (and  what  is  more)  the  price  of 
that  precious  blood  is  not  esteemed.  Have  our  fathers 
then  spent  their  treasure  for  this  purpose .'  Have  the 
king's  coffers  decayed  by  taking  away  many  revenues  for 
this  cause?  Hath  the  king's  liberality  given  lands  andpos- 
sessions  to  Christ's  churches  for  this  intent,  that  clerks' 
dancers  and  singers  should  be  decked  with  the  same  .'  that 
riotous  feasts  might  be  dressed  ?  that  hounds  and  hawks 
and  such  otlier  toys  might  be  gotten  .'  The  soldiers  cry 
out  for  these  things,  the  people  grudge,  minstrels  sing,  and 
dance,  and  yet  ye  regard  it  not,  ye  spare  it,  ye  dissemble 
it.  Where  is  the  sword  of  Levi,  and  the  zeal  of  Si- 
meon, which  killed  the  Sichemites  and  the  circumcised, 
who  bare  the  figure  of  them  that  defile  Christ's 
church  with  filthy  deeds,  because  they  abused  Jacob's 
daughter  ?  Where  is  Moses'  spirit,  which  spared  not  his 
own  kinsfolk  that  worshipped  the  head  of  the  calf.' 
Where  is  Phineas  the  priest's  dagger,  which  pacified 
God's  anger  by  holy  zeal,  when  he  killed  him  that  sinned 
with  the  Midianite  ?  Where  is  Peter's  spirit,  by  whose 
power  covetousness  is  destroyed,  and  simouiacal  heresy 
is  condemned  ?  Be  earnest  ye  priests,  be  earnest  to  fol- 
low the  ways  of  the  Lord,  and  the  righteousness  of  our 
God.  It  is  time  to  act  against  them  that  have  broken 
the  law  of  God.  I  have  Constantine's  sword,  and  ye 
have  Peter's  sword  in  your  hands  ;  let  us  join  right  hands, 


tlie  end  of  this  book,  to  insert  ihe  same,  (although  out  of  order) 
yet  1  judge  it  better  out  ol  order,  than  out  of  the  book."  It  il 
iiere  inserted  in  it6  proper  place.     lEu.J 


102 


THE  ORATION  OF  KING  EDGAR  TO  THE  CLERGY.    KING  EDWARD.         [Book  III. 


let  us  couple  sword  to  sword,  that  the  lepers  may  be 
cast  out  of  the  temples,  that  the  holy  place  of  the  Lord 
may  be  purged,  and  the  sons  of  Levi  may  minister  in  his 
temple,  who  said  to  his  father  and  mother,  I  know  you 
not ;  and  to  his  brother,  I  know  you  not.  Go  to,  dili- 
gently, I  pray  you,  lest  we  repent  to  have  done  that  we 
have  done,  and  to  have  given  that  we  gave,  if  we  shall 
see  that  to  be  spent  not  in  God's  service,  but  on  the 
riotousness  of  wicked  men,  through  vile  and  corrupt 
liberty  of  life,  for  lack  of  chastisement.  Let  the  relics 
of  holy  saints,  which  they  despise,  and  the  holy  altars 
before  which  they  play  the  madmen,  move  you.  Let  the 
great  devotion  of  our  ancestors  move  you,  whose  alms 
the  madness  of  the  clerks  doth  abuse.  My  great  grand- 
father (as  ye  know)  gave  the  tenth  part  of  all  his  lands 
to  churches  and  abbeys.  My  great-great  grandfather, 
Alfred,  of  holy  memory,  thought  it  not  meet  to  spare  his 
treasures,  his  goods,  nor  costs,  nor  rents,  that  he  might 
enrich  the  church.  Your  fatherhood  is  not  ignorant 
how  great  things  my  grandfather  the  elder  Edward  gave 
to  the  churches.  It  becometh  you  to  remember  with 
what  gifts  my  father  and  his  brothers  did  enrich  Christ's 
altars.  O  father  of  fathers,  Dunstan  !  behold  (I  pray 
thee)  the  eyes  of  my  father  looking  on  thee,  from  that 
bright  place  of  heaven  :  hearken  to  his  complaining 
words  sounding  in  thine  ears,  thus  pitifully  lamenting, 

0  Father  Dunstan  !  thou,  thou  (I  say)  gavest  me  coun- 
sel to  build  abbeys  and  churches,  thou  wast  my  helper 
and  fellow-worker  in  aU  things  :  I  chose  thee  as  a  shep- 
herd and  bishop  of  my  soul,  and  a  keeper  of  my  man- 
ners. When  did  I  not  obey  thee  ?  What  treasures 
did  I  prefer  in  respect  of  thy  counsels  ?  What  posses- 
sions did  I  not  despise,  if  thou  badest  me  ?  If  thou 
thoughtest  meet  to  give  any  thing  to  the  poor,  I  was 
ready.  If  thou  thoughtest  meet  to  give  any  thing  to 
churches,  I  deferred  not.  If  thou  complainedst  that 
monks  or  clerks  wanted  any  thing,  I  supplied.  Thou 
saidst  that  alms  lasted  for  ever,  and  that  there  was  none 
more  fruitful  than  that  which  was  ^ven  to  abbeys  or 
churches.  For  with  that  both  God's  servants  are  sus- 
tained, and  that  which  remaineth  is  given  to  the  poor. 
O,  worthy  alms  !  O,  worthy  price  of  the  soul !  O, 
wholesome  remedy  for  our  sins,  which  now  doth  stink  in 
the  sweet  furrs  of  priests'  lemmans,  wherewith  they 
adorn  their  ears,  and  deck  their  fingers,  apparelling  their 
delicate  bodies  with  silk  and  purple  !  O,  father  I  is  this 
the  fruit  of  my  alms  ?  is  this  the  effect  of  my  desire, 
and  of  thy  promise  .'  WTiat  wilt  thou  answer  to  this 
complaint  of  my  fathers  .'  I  know,  I  know  :  when  thou 
didst  see  a  thief,  thou  runnedst  not  with  him,  neither 
hast  thou  put  thy  portion  with  adulterers.  Thou  hast 
rebuked,  thou  hast  exhorted,  thou  hast  blamed  them  ; 
but  words  have  been  despised  ;  now  we  must  come  to 
stripes  of  correction.  Thou  hast  here  with  thee  the 
worshipful  father,  Edward  bishop  of  Winchester.  Thou 
hast  the  reverend   prelate,  Oswald  bishop  of  Worcester. 

1  commit  this  business  to  you,  that  both  by  bishoply 
correction,  and  the  king's  authority,  the  filthy  livers 
may  be  cast  out  of  the  churches  and  they  that  live  orderly 
may  be  brought  in,"  &c. 

In  this  oration  of  King  Edgar  above  prefixed,  three 
things  are  chiefly  to  be  noted  and  considered  by  them  that 
have  judgment  to  mark  and  understand,  to  wit,  The 
religious  zeal  and  devotion  of  kings,  both  in  giving  to 
the  church,  and  also  in  correcting  the  manners  of 
churchmen.  Secondly,  the  dissolute  behaviour  of  the 
clergy,  then  abusing  the  great  donations  and  patri- 
monies of  princes  bestowed  upon  them.  Thirdly,  the 
blind  ignoranfie  and  superstition  of  that  time  in  both 
states,  as  well  ecclesiastical  as  temporal,  in  esteeming 
Christ's  religion  chiefly  to  consist  in  giving  to  churches, 
and  in  maintaining  of  monkery  ;  being  falsely  persuaded 
that  the  remission  of  their  sins,  and  the  remedy  of  their 
souls  therein,  did  lie  in  building  monasteries,  erecting 
churches  and  cloisters,  and  in  placing  monks  in  the 
same,  and  such  other  alms-deeds,  and  works  of  devotion. 
MTierein  appears  how  ignorant  they  of  that  time  were 
of  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ's  faith,  and  of  the  free  grace 
of  the  gospel,  which  promises  life,  remedy,  and  justifica- 
tion, not  by  any  devout  merits  of  ours  nor  by  any  works 


either  of  the  law  of  God,  or  of  the  inventions  of  man, 
but  only  and  freely  by  our  faith  in  Christ  Jesus  the  Son 
of  God,  in  whom  only  consist  all  the  promises  of  God. 
Amen. 

KING    EDWARD,    CALLED    THE    MARTYR. 

After  the  death  of  King  Edgar  no  small  trouble  arose 
among  the  lords  and  bishops  concerning  the  succession  of 
the  crown ;  the  principal  cause  whereof  rose  upon  this  oc- 
casion :  Immediately  after  the  decease  of  the  king,  Alferus, 
duke  of  Mercia,  and  many  other  nobles  who  held  with 
Ethelred,  the  only  right  heir  and  lawful  son  of  Edgar,  dis- 
liking the  placing  and  intruding  of  monks  into  churches, 
and  the  tlirusting  out  of  the  secular  priests,  with  their 
wives  and  children  out  of  their  ancient  possessions,  ex- 
pelled  the  abbots  and  monks,  and  brought  in  again  the 
priests  with  their  wives.  Against  whom  certain  other 
there  were  on  the  contrary  part  that  made  resistance,  as 
Ethelwin  duke  of  East  Angles,  Elfwold  his  brother,  and 
the  Earl  Brithnoth,  saying.  That  they  would  never 
suff'er  the  religious  monks  to  be  expelled  and  driven  out 
of  the  realm,  who  held  up  all  religion  in  the  land  ;  and 
thereupon  levied  an  army  to  defend  the  monasteries  by 
force. 

In  this  hurly-burly  amongst  the  lords,  about  the 
placing  of  monks,  and  putting  out  of  priests,  rose  also 
the  contention  about  the  crown,  who  should  be  their 
king  ;  the  bishops,  and  such  lords  as  favoured  the  monks, 
seeking  to  advance  such  a  king  as  they  knew  would  in- 
cline to  their  side ;  so  that  the  lords  thus  divided,  some 
of  them  would  have  Edward,  and  some  Ethelred,  the 
lawful  son.  Then  Dunstan  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
and  Oswald  archbishop  of  York,  with  their  fellow 
bishops,  abbots,  and  other  lords  and  dukes  assembled 
in  a  council  together.  In  which  council  Dunstan 
coming  in  with  his  cross  in  his  hand,  and  bringing  Ed- 
ward before  the  lords,  so  persuaded  them  that  in  the 
end  Edward  was  elected,  consecrated,  and  anointed  for 
their  king. 

After  Dunstan  and  his  fellows  had  thus  set  up  Edward 
for  their  king,  they  supposed  all  to  be  sure  on  their 
side,  and  that  they  had  established  the  kingdom  of 
monkery  for  ever,  through  the  help  of  the  young  king, 
and  the  duke  of  East  Angles,  and  certain  other  nobles 
whom  they  had  drawn  to  their  part.  However  this  mat- 
ter passed  not  so  well  with  them  as  they  hoped,  for 
shortly  after  the  coronation  of  the  young  king,  Alfenis, 
duke  of  Mercia,  stoutly  standing  on  the  other  side,  drove 
out  the  monks  from  the  cathedral  churches,  and  restored 
the  priests  with  their  wives.  The  words  of  the  very 
author  are  these,  "  Alferus,  duke  of  Mercia,  with  other 
great  men  more,  drove  out  the  monks  from  the  great 
monasteries  whom  King  Edgar  had  there  set  in  before, 
and  restored  again  the  priests  with  their  wives." 
(Hist.  Jornal  in  vita  Edgari.) 

Whereby  it  evidently  appears  that  priests  in  those 
days  were  married,  and  had  their  lawful  wives. 

The  duke  and  nobles  of  England  expelled  the  monks 
out  of  the  monasteries  after  the  death  of  King  Edgar ; 
whereof  let  us  hear  what  the  abbey  of  Crowland  records. 
"  The  monks  being  expelled  out  of  certsdn  monasteries, 
the  clerks  were  again  brought  in,  who  distributed  the 
manors  or  farms  of  the  said  monasteries  to  the  dukes 
and  lords  of  the  land,  that  they  being  obliged  to  them, 
should  defend  them  against  the  monks.  And  so  were 
the  monks  of  Evesham  thrust  out,  and  the  secular 
clerks  placed,  and  the  lands  of  the  church  given  to  the 
lords  ;  with  whom  the  queen,  the  king's  stepmother 
holding  the  same  time,  took  part  also  with  the  said 
clerks  against  the  king.  On  the  contrary  part  stood  the 
king  and  the  holy  bishops,  taking  part  with  the  monks. 
Howbeit  the  lords  and  peers  of  the  realm,  staying  upon 
the  favour  and  power  of  the  queen  triumphed  over  the 
monks,"  &c. 

Thus,  as  there  was  much  ado  through  all  quarters  of 
the  realm  among  the  lords,   so  arose  no  less  contention 
between  the  priests  and  monks.     The  priests  complain- 
ing to  the  king  and  Dunstan,  said  for  themselves  that  it 
1  was  uncomely,  uncharitable    yea  and  unnatural,  to  put 


i  A.D.  97C— 995.T        KING  EDWARD  MURDERED,  SUCCEEDED  BY  KING  ETHELRED. 


103 


dut  an  old  known  dweller  for  a  new  unknown  ;  and  that 
God  was  not  pleased  that  that  should  be  taken  from  the 
ancient  possessor  which  by  God  was  given  him.  The 
monks  on  the  other  side  said  for  their  part,  that  Christ 
allowed  neither  the  old  dweller,  nor  the  new  comer,  nor 
yet  looked  upon  the  person,  but  that  whoever  would  take 
the  cross  of  penance  upon  him,  and  foUow  Christ  in  vir- 
tuous livir.g.  should  be  his  disciple. 

These  and  such  other  were  the  allegations  of  the 
monks.  But  whether  a  monk's  cowl,  or  a  wifeless  life 
make  a  sufficient  title  to  enter  into  other  men's  posses- 
I  gions  or  no,  I  refer  to  the  judgment  of  the  godly.  The 
troublous  cares  in  marriage,  the  necessary  provision  for 
house-keeping,  the  virtuous  bringing  up  of  children,  the 
daily  helping  of  poverty,  and  bearing  of  public  charges, 
with  other  manifest  perturbations  and  encumbrances 
daily  incident  to  matrimony,  might  rather  appear  to  wise 
men  to  come  nearer  to  the  cross  of  penance,  than  the 
easy  and  loitering  idleness  of  monkery.  In  the  end, 
upon  this  controversy  a  council  of  bishops  and  other  of 
the  clergy  was  held,  where  the  greater  part  both  of  the 
nobles  and  commons,  judged  the  priests  to  have  suffered 
great  wrong,  and  sought  by  all  means  possible  to  bring 
them  again  to  their  old  possession  and  dignities. 

Not  long  after,  King  Edward,  whom  the  writers  de- 
scribe to  be  a  virtuous  and  a  meek  prince,  very 
pitiful  and  beneficial  to  the  poor,  about  the  fourth  year 
of  his  reign,  came  once  from  hunting  in  the  forest 
alone,  without  the  company  of  his  servants  to  the  place 
in  the  west  country,  where  Alfrith  his  mother,  with  her 
son  Ethelred  lived.  When  the  queen-mother  was 
warned  of  his  coming,  she  calls  a  servant  who  was  of  spe- 
cial trust,  shewing  him  how  and  what  to  do  for  the  ac- 
complishing of  her  wicked  purpose.  Which  thing  so 
done,  she  made  towards  the  king,  and  received  him  with 
all  courtesy,  desiring  him  to  tarry  that  night,  but  he  in 
like  courtesy  excused  himself,  and  desired  to  see  his 
brother,  and  to  drink  upon  his  horse  sitting. 

Now,  while  the  cup  was  at  his  mouth,  the  servant  of 
the  queen  struck  him  in  the  body  with  a  long  two-edged 
dagger.  After  which  the  king  struck  the  horse  with  the 
spurs,  and  galloped  towards  the  place  where  he  supposed 
to  meet  with  his  company,  but  he  bled  so  much,  that  he 
fell  from  his  horse  with  faintness,  one  foot  being  caught 
in  the  stirrup,  by  which  he  was  drawn  by  his  horse  over 
fields  and  lands  till  he  came  to  a  place  named  Corf-gate, 
where  he  was  found  dead. 

In  the  order  and  course  of  the  Roman  bishops,  men- 
tion was  made  last  of  Agapetus  II.,  after  whom  next 
succeeded  Pope  John  XII.  '  This  pope  is  noted  to  be  very 
wicked  and  infamous,  with  abominable  vices  ;  an  adulterer, 
gamester,  an  extortioner,  perjurer,  a  fighter,  a  murderer, 
cruel  and  tyrannous.  Of  his  cardinals,  some  he  put  out 
their  eyes,  from  some  he  cut  off  their  tongues,  some  their 
fingers,  some  their  noses,  &c.  In  a  general  council  be- 
fore the  Emperor  Otho  I.,  these  objections  were  articled 
against  him,  "  That  he  never  said  his  service  ;  that  in 
saying  his  mass  he  did  not  communicate  ;  that  he 
ordained  deacons  in  a  stable  ;  that  playing  at  dice  he 
called  for  the  devil  to  help  ;  that  for  money  he  made 
boys  bishops  ;  that  he  committed  adultery  ;  that  he  put 
out  the  eyes  of  the  Bishop  Benedict;  that  he  caused  houses 
to  be  set  on  fire  ;  that  he  brake  open  houses  ;  that  he 
drank  to  the  devil ;  that  he  never  crossed  himself,"  &c. 
For  which  causes  he  was  deposed  by  the  consent  of  the 
emperor  with  the  prelates,  and  Pope  Leo  VIII.  was 
substituted  in  his  place.  But  after  his  departing,  Pope 
John  was  restored  again  to  his  place,  and  Leo  was 
deposed.  At  length  about  the  tenth  year  of  the  popedom 
of  this  John,  he  being  found  without  the  city  with  ano- 
ther man's  wife,  was  so  wounded  by  her  husband,  that 
within  eight  days  after  he  died. 

After  him  the  Romans   elected    Pope  Benedict  V., 


(I)  The  FPader  must  bear  in  mind  that  Foxe  introduces  Pope 
Joan  with  tlie  desisnation  the  Vlllth.,  [see  page  90]  and  therefore 
lie  arranu'is  all  the  succeeilinj  Johns  under  numbers  proportionably 
liicrher  in  the  numeral  line  of  succession.  Again,  durin?  the  pon- 
tifioare  of  Bonifaoe  VII.,  there  was  another  Jon.v,  whom  Foxe 
nekons  as  tlie  XVth,  and  wlio  was  elected,  after  the  election,  and 
deposed  before  the  death  of  this  Boniface  VII.:  and  who.  therefore,  | 


without  the  consent  of  the  emperor  r  whereupon  the  said 
Otho,  the  emperor,  being  not  a  little  displeased  for  dis- 
placing of  Leo  VIII.,  whom  he  had  before  promoted, 
and  for  the  choosing  also  of  Benedict  V.,  came  with  his 
army,  and  laid  siege  to  Rome,  and  so  set  up  Pope 
Leo  VIII.  again.  Leo,  to  gratify  his  benefactor,  in  re- 
turn crowned  Otho  for  emperor,  and  intitled  him  to  be 
called  Augustus.  Also  the  power  which  Charlemagne 
had  given  before  to  the  clergy  and  people  of  Rome,  this 
Leo  granted  to  the  emperor  and  his  successors  ;  that 
is,  touching  the  election  of  the  bishop  of  Rome.  The 
emperor  again  restored  to  the  see  of  Rome  all  such  dona- 
tions and  possessions  which  either  Constantine  (as  they 
falsely  pretend)  or  which  Charlemagne  took  from  the 
Lombards,  and  gave  to  them. 

After  Pope  Leo,  succeeded  Pope  John  XIII.  Peter, 
the  head  captain  of  the  city,  with  two  consuls,  twelve 
aldermen,  and  divers  other  nobles,  gathering  their 
power  together,  laid  hands  upon  him  in  the  church  of 
Lateran,  and  put  the  pope  in  prison  eleven  months. 
The  emperor  hearing  this,  •;vith  all  speed  returned  with 
his  army  to  Rome  ;  who  after  execution  done  upon  the 
authors  and  chief  doers  of  that  act,  committed  Peter  to 
the  pope's  sentence,  he  caused  him  first  to  be  stripped 
naked,  then  his  beard  being  shaven,  to  be  hanged  by 
the  hair  a  whole  day  together,  after  that  to  be  set  upon 
an  ass  (his  face  turned  backward,  and  his  hands  bound 
under  the  ass's  tail),  and  so  to  be  led  through  the  city, 
that  all  men  might  see  him  ;  that  done,  to  be  scourged 
with  rods,  and  so  banished  the  city.  Thus  ye  see  how 
the  holy  father  followeth  the  injunction  of  the  gospel, 
"  Love  your  enemies."  From  this  pope  proceeded  first 
the  christening  of  bells    (A.  D.  971). 

After  him  followed  Pope  Benedict  VI.,  wno  in  like 
manner  was  apprehended  by  Cinthius,  a  captain  of 
Rome,  and  cast  in  prison,  where  he  was  strangled,  or  as 
some  say,  famished  to  death. 

Then  came  Pope  Donus  II.,  after  Boniface  VII.  was 
pope,  who  likewise  seeing  the  citizens  of  Rome  conspire 
against  him,  was  constrained  to  hide  himself,  and  seeing 
no  place  there  for  him  to  tarry,  took  the  treasure  of  St. 
Peter's  church,  and  so  privily  stole  to  Constantinople.  In 
whose  stead  the  Romans  set  up  one  Pope  John.  Not 
long  after  Boniface  returning  again  from  Constantinople, 
by  his  money  and  treasure  procured  a  garrison  or  com- 
pany to  take  his  part :  this  Pope  John  was  taken,  his  eyes 
put  out,  and  so  thrown  into  prison,  where  he  was,  as 
some  say,  famished  ;  some  say  he  was  slain  by  Ferrucius. 
Neither  did  Boniface  reign  many  days  after,  but  suddenly 
died  ;  whose  carcass  after  his  death  was  dravra  by  the 
feet  through  the  streets  of  Rome  after  a  most  despiteful 
manner,  the  people  shrieking  and  exclaiming  against  him, 
(A.  D.  976). 

Next  pope  after  him  was  Benedict  VII.,  by  the  con- 
sent of  the  Emperor  Otho  II.  and  reigned  nine  years. 

After  Benedict  succeeded  Pope  John  XIV.,  and  died 
the  eighth  month  of  his  papacy ;  next  to  whom  came 
John  XV.,  and  after  him  Gregory  V.  (A.  D.  995). 
This  Gregory  was  a  German,  and  therefore  the  more 
disliked  by  the  clergy  and  people  of  Rome.  Where- 
upon, Crescentius,  with  the  people  and  clergy,  conspir- 
ing against  Gregory,  set  up  John  XVI.  Gregory 
went  in  all  haste  to  the  emperor,  who  set  forward  with 
his  army  to  Italy,  got  the  city,  and  there  took  both 
Crescentius  the  consul,  and  John  the  pope.  John  first 
having  his  eyes  put  out,  was  deprived  after  of  his  life. 
Crescentius  the  consul  was  set  upon  a  vile  horse,  having 
his  nose  and  ears  cut  off,  and  so  was  led  through  the 
city,  his  face  being  turned  to  the  horse's  tail,  and 
afterward  having  his  members  cut  off,  was  hanged  upon 
a  gibbet. 

Pope  Gregory  thus  being  restored,  reigned  four  years 
in  his  papacy. 


is  cenerally  omitted  in  the  line  of  iuccessioii  in  the  papal  chair. 
These  occasion  much  difficulty  to  tlie  general  reader,  as  confusing 
the  def  iijnations  of  the  many  popes  of  this  name ;  therefore  the 
desisnation  of  Joan  as  the  Vlllth,  and  of  the  Pope  John  in  the 
time  of  Boniface,  as  tlie  XVth,  arc  omitted  in  this  edition,  and 
the  others  stylea  in  the  usual  way.     [Ed.] 


104 


DEATH  OF  KING  ETHELRED.     EDMUND  AND  CANUTE. 


[Book  III. 


KING    ETHELRED    IT.    SOMETIMES    CALLED    EGELRED 
AND    ELRED. 

'  King  Edward  being  murdered,  as  before  said,  the 
crown  fell  next  to  Ethelred.  This  Ethelred  had  a  long 
reign  given  him  of  God,  which  endured  the  term  of 
eight-and-thirty  years,  but  very  unfortunate  and  full  of 
great  miseries  ;  and  he  himself  seems  a  prince  not  of 
the  greatest  courage  to  govern  a  commonwealth.  Our 
English  histories  writing  of  him,  report  of  his  reign,  that 
in  the  beginning  it  was  ungracious,  wretched  in  the 
middle,  and  hateful  in  the  latter  end. 

About  the  eleventh  year  (some  say  the  ninth  year)  of 
this  king's  reign  Dunstan  died. 

Not  long  after  the  death  of  Dunstan,  the  Danes  again 
entered  England,  in  many  and  different  places  of  the 
land  ;  so  that  the  king  scarcely  knew  to  which  coast  he 
should  go  first  to  withstand  his  enemies.  But  in  the 
end,  he  was  compelled  to  appease  them  with  great  sums 
of  money  :  and  when  that  money  was  spent,  they  fell  to 
robbing  the  people,  and  assailing  the  land,  not  only 
about  Northumberland,  but  also  besieged  the  city  of 
London  at  last.  But  being  from  thence  repelled  by  the 
manhood  of  the  Londoners,  they  strayed  to  other  coun- 
tries adjoining,  burning  and  killing  wherever  they  went ; 
so  that  for  lack  of  a  good  head  or  governor,  many 
things  in  the  land  perished.  For  the  king  gave  him- 
self to  vice  and  taxing  his  subjects,  and  disinheriting 
men  of  their  possessions,  and  caused  them  to  redeem 
the  same  again  with  great  sums  of  money  ;  for  he  paid 
great  tributes  to  the  Danes  yearly,  which  was  called 
dane-gilt.  Which  tributes  so  increased,  that  from  the 
first  tribute  of  ten  thousand  pounds,  it  was  brought  at 
last  in  process  of  five  or  six  years,  to  forty  thousand 
pounds. 

To  this  sorrow,  moreover,  was  joined  hunger  and 
penury  among  the  commons,  insomuch  that  every  one 
of  them  was  constrained  to  pluck  and  steal  from  others. 
So  that  what  for  the  pillage  of  the  Danes,  and  what  by 
inward  thieves  and  bribers,  this  land  was  brought  into 
great  affliction. 

The  Danes  thus  prevailing  more  and  more  over  the 
English  grew  in  such  pride  and  presumption,  that  when 
they  caused  the  husbandmen  to  ear  and  sow  the  land, 
and  to  do  all  other  vile  labour  belonging  to  the  house, 
they  would  sit  at  home  at  their  pleasure.  And  when 
the  husbandman  came  liome,  he  could  scarcely  have  of 
his  own,  as  his  servants  had ;  so  that  the  Dane  had  all  at 
his  will,  and  fill,  faring  of  the  best  ;  when  the  owner 
scarcely  had  his  fill  of  the  worst.  Thus  the  common 
people  being  so  oppressed  by  them,  were  in  such  fear 
and  dread,  that  not  only  were  they  constrained  to  suffer 
them  in  their  doings,  but  also  glad  to  please  them. 

And  thus  hitherto  we  have  brought  this  history  to 
A.  D.  1000.  In  this  year,  Ethelred,  through  the 
counsel  of  his  familiars  about  him,  in  the  one-and- 
twentieth  year  of  his  reign,  began  a  matter  which  was 
the  occasion  of  a  new  plague  to  the  Saxons,  for  the 
king  this  year  married  Emma  the  daughter  of  Richard 
duke  of  Normandy.  By  reason  of  which  marriage  King 
Ethelred  was  not  a  little  inhanced  in  his  own  mind  ; 
and  sent  secret  and  strict  commissions  to  the  rulers  of 
every  town  in  England,  that  upon  St.  Brices'  day  at  an 
hour  appointed,  the  Danes  should  be  suddenly  slain. 
And  so  it  was  performed. 

Soon  after  tidings  came  into  Denmark  of  the  murder 
of  those  Danes,  Swanus  king  of  Denmark  with  a  great 
host  and  navy,  landed  in  Cornwall;  and  took  Exeter, 
and  beat  down  the  walls.  From  thence  proceeding 
further  into  the  land,  they  came  to  Wilton  and  Shere- 
borne,  where  they  cruelly  spoiled  the  country,  and  slew 
the  people.  But  Swanus  hearing  that  the  king  was 
coming  to  him  took  to  his  ships.  And  as  soon  as  he 
heard  of  any  host  of  Englishmen  coming  toward  him, 
then  he  took  shipping  again.  So  that  when  the  king'8 
army  sought  to  meet  him  in  one  coast,  then  would  he 
suddenly  land  in  another.  And  thus  they  wearied  the 
English,  and  in  conclusion  brought  them  into  extreme 
•ind  unspeakable  misery ;    insomuch,  that  the  king  was 


fain  to  take  peace  with  them,  and  gave  to  King  Swanvui 
30,000/. 

After  this,  Swanus  hearing  of  the  increase  of  his  people 
in  England,  broke  his  covenants  not  to  molest  the  English, 
and  with  a  great  army  and  navy,  landed  in  Northumber- 
land  and  proclaimed  himself  king.  Where  after  much 
vexation  when  he  had  subdued  the  people,  and  caused 
the  earl  with  the  rulers  of  the  country  to  swear  to 
him  fealty  ;  he  passed  the  river  of  Trent,  and  subduing 
the  people  there,  forced  them  to  give  hiin  pledges  or 
hostages  ;  which  hostages  he  committed  with  his  navy, 
unto  his  son  Canute  to  keep,  while  he  went  further  into 
the  land  ;  and  so  with  a  great  host  came  to  Mercia,  kil- 
ling and  slaying.  Then  he  took  by  strength  Winchester 
and  Oxford,  and  did  there  what  he  liked.  That  done, 
he  came  toward  London,  and  hearing  the  king  was 
there,  passed  by  the  river  Thames,  and  came  into  Kent, 
and  there  besieged  Canterbury,  where  he  was  resisted 
for  the  space  of  twenty  days.  At  length  by  the  treason 
of  a  deacon  called  Almaric  he  won  it,  and  took  the 
goods  of  the  people,  and  fired  the  city,  and  decimated 
the  monks  of  St.  Augustine's  abbey  (that  is,  they  slew 
nine  out  of  every  ten  by  cruel  torment,  and  the  tenth 
they  kept  alive  as  their  slave).  So  they  slew  there  of 
monks  to  the  number  of  nine  hundred  persons  ;  of 
other  men,  women  and  children,  they  slew  above  eight 
thousand.  And  finally,  when  they  had  kept  the  bishop 
Elphegus  in  prison  the  space  of  seven  months,  because 
he  would  not  give  them  3000/.  ;  after  many  villanies 
done  to  him,  they  brought  him  to  Greenwich,  and  there 
stoned  him  to  death. 

King  Ethelred  in  the  mean  time,  fearing  the  end  of 
this  persecution,  sent  his  wife  Emma,  with  his  two  sons 
Alfred  and  Edward,  to  the    Duke  of  Normandy,  with 
whom  also  he  sent  the  bishop  of  London.     The  DanesJ 
proceeded  still  in  their  fury  and  rage,   and  when  theyj 
had  won  a  great  part  of  West  Saxony,    they  returnedl 
again   to   London.      Whereof  the  Londoners   hearing,! 
sent  unto  them  certain  great  gifts  and  pledges.     At  lasM 
the  king  about  the  five-and- thirtieth  year  of  his  reign,] 
was  chased  unto  the  Isle  of  Wight,  and  with  a  secret! 
company  he  spent  there  a  great  part  of  the  winter  ;  andl 
finally,  without  cattle  or  comfort,  sailed  to  Normandy  to 
his  wife.     Shortly  after  Swanus  died  suddenly. 

When  King  Ethelred  heard  of  the  death  of  Swanus, 
he  returned  to  England.  Canute,  being  unprovided, 
fled  to  Sandwich,  and  there  cutting  off  the  noses  and 
hands  of  the  hostages  whom  his  father  left  with  him, 
sailed  into  Denmark ;  the  next  year  he  returned  again 
with  a  great  navy,  and  landed  in  the  south  country. 
The  eldest  son  of  King  Ethelred,  called  Edmund  Iron- 
side, made  provision  to  meet  him.  At  this  time  King 
Ethelred  being  at  London,  was  taken  with  great  sick- 
ness, and  there  died,  after  he  had  reigned  thirty  and  six 
years  ;  leaving  his  said  eldest  son  Edmund  Ironside, 
and  Elfred,  and  Edward.  This  Ethelred,  although  he 
was  miserably  assailed  and  vexed  by  his  enemies,  yet 
with  his  council  he  gave  forth  many  wholesome  laws. 

EDMUND    IRONSIDE    A    SAXON,    AND    CANUTE    A    DANK, 
KINGS    TOGETHER    IN    ENGLAND. 

After  the  death  of  Ethelred  variance  fell  between  the 
Englishmen  for  the  election  of  their  king.  For  the  citi- 
zens  of  London,  with  certain  other  lords,  named  Edmund 
the  eldest  son  of  Ethelred  (a  young  man  of  lusty  and 
valiant  courage),  in  martial  adventures  both  hardy  and 
wise,  who  could  very  well  endure  all  pains  ;  wherefore 
he  was  surnamed  Ironside.  But  more  of  the  lords 
favoured  Canute,  the  son  of  Swanus,  especially  the 
abbots,  bishops,  and  other  spiritual  men,  who  before  had 
sworn  to  his  father.  By  means  whereof,  between  these 
two  martial  princes  many  great  battles  were  fought,  first 
in  Dorsetshire,  where  Canute  was  compelled  to  fly  the 
field.  And  after  that  they  fought  another  battle  in 
Worcestershire,  so  hard  fought  that  none  could  tell  who, 
had  the  better  ;  but  either  for  weariness  or  for  lack  of 
day,  they  departed  one  from  the  other,  and  on  the  next 
morning  fought  again  ;  but  then  Canute  was  compelled 
to  forsake  the   field.     After  this  they  met  in  Merciaf 


A.  D.  995-1007.]        HARDICANUTE,  THE  LAST  DANISH  KING  IN  ENGLAND. 


105 


'and  there  fought  again  ;  where  Edmund  had  the  worse. 
Thus  there  were  many  great  conflicts  between  these  two 
Iprinces.  But  upon  a  season,  when  the  hosts  were  ready 
to  join,  and  a  certain  time  of  truce  was  taken  before 
the  battle,  a  knight  of  the  party  of  Edmund  stood  up 
upon  a  high  place,  and  said  these  words  :  "  We  die  daily 
land  none  has  the  victory  :  and  when  the  knights  be  dead 
on  either  part,  then  the  dukes  compelled  by  need  shall 
:  agree,  or  else  they  must  fight  alone.  And  is  this  kingdom 
not  sufficient  for  two  men,  which  sometimes  sufficed 
seven  ?  But  if  the  covetousness  of  lordship  in  these  two 
be  so  great,  that  neither  can  be  content  to  take  a  part 
and  live  with  the  other,  nor  the  one  under  the  other,  then 
let  them  fight  alone  that  will  be  lords  alone.  If  all  men 
continue  to  fight,  at  the  last  all  men  shall  be  slain,  and 
none  left  to  be  under  their  lordship,  nor  able  to  defend 
the  king  that  shall  be  against  strange  enemies  and  na- 
jtions." 

I  These  words  were  so  well  approved  of  both  by  the  hosts 
and  princes,  that  both  were  content  to  try  the  quar- 
:rel  between  the  two  princes  only.  Then  the  place  and 
time  was  appointed,  where  they  both  met  in  sight  of 
the  two  armies.  And  when  they  had  assailed  each 
other  with  swords  and  sharp  strokes,  first  by  the  motion 
of  Canute  (as  some  write)  suddenly  they  both  agreed, 
land  kissed  each  other  to  the  comfort  of  both  hosts. 
And  shortly  after  they  agreed  upon  the  partition  of  the 
land ;  and  after  that  during  their  lives  they  loved  as 
brethren.  Soon  after  a  son  of  wicked  duke  Edric  espied 
when  King  Edmund  was  unarmed,  and  with  a  spear  (some 
isay  with  a  long  knife)  thrust  him  through,  whereof 
lEdmund  shortly  died,  after  he  had  reigned  two  years. 
I  He  left  behind  him  two  sons,  Edmund  and  Edward, 
iwhom  Edric  the  wicked  duke,  after  the  death  of  their 
[father,  took  from  their  mother  (not  knowing  yet  of  the 
death  of  Edmund  her  husband)  and  presented  them  to 
king  Canute.  Thus  Canute,  after  the  death  of  Edmund 
Ironside,  was  king  of  the  whole  realm  of  England. 

When  Canute  was  established   in    the  kingdom,    he 
called  a  parliament  at  London,  where  this  question  was 
proposed  to  the  bishops,  barons,  and  lords  of  the  parlia- 
ment, whether  in  the  composition  made  between  Edmund 
[and   Canute,  any  provision  was  made  for  the  children 
lof  Edmund,  for  any  partition  of  the  land.     The  lords 
[flattering  the  foreign  king,  and  speaking  against  their 
own  minds,  as  also  against  their  native  country,   said 
Ithere  was  not.     Affirming  moreover  with  an  oath  (for 
Ithe  king's    pleasure)    that  they    to    the    uttermost   of 
'their  powers,  would   put  off  the  blood  of  Edmund  in 
Sail  that  they  might.     By  reason  of  which  answer  and 
(promise,  they  thought  to  have   purchased  great  favour 
with  the  king.     But  by  the  just  retribution  of  God  it 
;  chanced  far  otherwise.     For  many  of  them  he  distrusted 
land  disdained  ever  after,   so  that  some  he  exiled,   and 
la  great  many  he  beheaded.     Among  whom  was  wicked 
!  Edric  the  traitor.     For  as  the  king  was  in  his  palace, 
'  Edric  coming  to  him,  began  to  reckon  up   his  benefits 
and  labours  in  forsaking  and  betraying  Ethelred,  then  in 
slaying  King  Edmund  his   son,  with  many  such   other 
deeds  more,  which  for  his  sake  he  had  done.  "Well,"  said 
the  king,  "  thou  hast  here  rightly  judged  thyself,  and  thou 
shall  die  deservedly    for  slaying  thy  natural  prince,  and 
my  sworn  brother."     And  so  he  commanded  him  to  be 
bound  immediately  hand  and  foot,  and  to  be  thrown  into 
the  Thames. 

Thus  the  Danes  being  settled  in  England,  began  by 
little  and  little  to  become  christians.  Canute  went  to 
Rome,  and  returning  again  to  England,  governed  that 
land  the  space  of  twenty  years,  leaving  after  him  two 
sons,  Harold  and  Hardicanute. 

Harold  (called  Harefoot,  for  his  swiftness),  began  his 
reign  over  England  A.D.  1036  :  he  reigned  but  four 
years. 

Hardicanute  was  next  king  of  England,  and  when  he 

had  reigned  two  years  he  was  suddenly  stricken  dumb, 

I  and  fell  down  to  the  ground,  and  within  eight  days  after 

j  died  without  issue  of  his  body.     He  was  the  last  Danish 

I  king  that  reigned  in  England. 

The  earls  and  barons,  after  his  death,  assembled 
in  council,  and  determined  that  no  Dane  should  ever  be 


king  of  England,  for  the  despite  that  they  had  done  to 
Englishmen.  For  evermore  before,  if  the  Englishmen 
and  the  Danes  had  happened  to  meet  upon  a  bridge,  the 
Englishmen  were  obliged  to  stand  still  till  the  Dane  had 
passed.  And  moreover,  if  the  Englishmen  had  not 
bowed  down  their  heads  to  do  reverence  to  the  Danes, 
they  would  have  been  beaten.  For  which  despites  and 
villanies  they  were  driven  out  of  the  land  after  the  death 
of  Hardicanute,  and  they  never  came  again. 

The  earls  and  barons,  by  their  common  consent  and 
council,  sent  unto  Normandy  for  these  two  brethren, 
Alfred  and  Edward  ;  intending  to  crown  Alfred  the  elder 
brother,  and  to  make  him  king  of  England.  And  to  this 
the  earls  and  barons  made  their  oath  :  but  the  earl 
Godwin  of  West  Sax,  falsely  and  treacherously,  thought 
to  slay  these  two  brethren  as  soon  as  they  came  into 
England,  that  he  might  make  Harold  his  son  king: 
which  son  he  had  by  his  wife,  Hardicanute's  daughter. 

When  Alfred  had  heard  these  messengers,  and  per- 
ceived their  tidings,  he  thanked  God,  and  in  all  haste 
came  to  England,  arriving  at  Southampton.  There 
Godwin  the  false  traitor  (having  knowledge  of  his  coming) 
welcomed  and  received  him  with  joy,  pretending  to  lead 
him  to  London,  where  the  barons  waited  to  make  him 
king,  and  so  they  passed  forth  together  toward  London. 
But  when  they  came  to  Guilddown,  the  traitor  command- 
ed his  men  to  slay  all  that  were  in  Alfred's  company, 
which  came  with  him  from  Normandy ;  and  after  that, 
to  take  Alfred,  and  to  lead  him  into  the  Isle  of  Ely  where 
they  should  put  out  both  his  eyes  ;  so  they  slew  all  the 
company  that  were  there,  to  the  number  of  twelve  gen- 
tlemen, which  came  with  Alfred  from  Normandy  ;  and 
after  that  they  took  Alfred,  and  in  the  Isle  of  Ely  they 
cruelly  murdered  him.  And  so  this  innocent  Alfred, 
being  the  right  heir  of  the  crown,  died  through  the  trea- 
son of  wicked  Godwin.  When  the  lords  of  England 
heard  thereof,  and  how  Alfred,  that  should  have  been 
their  king,  was  put  to  death  through  the  false  traitor 
Godwin  they  were  very  wroth,  and  swore  between  God 
and  them  that  he  should  die  a  worse  death,  and  would 
immediately  have  put  him  to  death,  but  that  the  traitor 
fled  thence  into  Denmark,  and  there  continued  more 
than  four  years,  and  lost  all  his  lands  in  England. 

And  thus  much  of  Canute,  and  of  his  sons  Harold  and 
Hardicanute. 

Of  this  Canute,  it  is  reported  that  he  following  the 
superstition  of  Achelnot,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  went 
on  a  pilgrimage  to  Rome,  and  there  founded  an  hospital 
for  English  pilgrims.  He  gave  the  pope  precious  gifts, 
and  burdened  the  land  with  a  yearly  tribute,  called  the 
*'  Rome-shot."  He  shrined  the  body  of  Berinus,  and 
gave  great  lands  and  ornaments  to  the  cathedral  church 
of  Winchester  ;  he  built  St.  Benedict's  in  Norfolk,  which 
before  was  an  hermitage.  Also  St.  Edmunsbury,  which 
King  Athlestan  before  ordained  for  a  college  of  priests, 
he  turned  to  an  abbey  of  monks  of  St.  Benedict's  order. 

Henry,  archdeacon  of  Huntington,  makes  mention  of 
this  Canute,  as  does  also  Polydore.  That  after  his 
coming  from  Rome,  he  was  walking  upon  a  time  by  the 
port  of  Southampton,  but  Polydore  saith  and  Fabian 
affirmeth  the  same,  that  it  was  by  the  Thames  side  of 
London,  when  his  flatterers  coming  about  him,  began  to 
exalt  him  with  high  words,  calling  him  a  king  of  aU 
kings  (most  mighty)  who  had  under  his  subjection  both 
the  people,  the  land,  and  also  the  sea  :  Canute  revolv- 
ing this  matter  in  his  mind  (either  for  pride  of  his  heart 
exalted,  or  to  try  and  refute  their  flattering  words)  com- 
manded his  chair  of  state  to  be  brought  to  the  sea-sidC; 
at  the  time  it  should  begin  to  flow  :  (Polydore  saith  that 
no  seat  was  brought,  but  that  he  sat  upon  his  garments, 
being  folded  together  under  him),  he  there  charged  and 
commanded  the  floods  arising  and  coming  towards  his  feet, 
that  they  should  touch  neither  him  nor  his  clothes.  But  the 
water  keeping  its  ordinary  course  came  nearer  and  nearer  ; 
first  to  his  feet,  and  so  growing  higher,  began  to  wash 
over  him.  Wherewith  the  king  abashed,  and  partly 
also  afraid,  started  back,  and  looking  to  his  lords  ;  "  Lo," 
said  he,  "  ye  call  me  such  a  mighty  king,  and  yet  I  can- 
not command  this  little  water  to  stay  at  my  word,  but  it 
is  ready  to  drown  me.     Wherefore  aU  earthly  kings  may 


105 


EDWARD  THE  CONFESSOR.     HAROLD  II. 


[Book  III. 


know,  that  all  their  powers  are  vain,  and  that  none  is 
worthy  to  have  the  name  of  a  king,  but  he  alone  which 
hath  all  things  subject  to  the  power  and  authority  of  his 
word,  which  is  the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth,  the  Creator 
of  all  things,  the  Father  of  Christ  our  Lord,  who  with 
him  for  ever  is  to  be  glorified  :  Him  let  us  worship  and 
extol  for  our  King  for  ever."  After  this  (as  histories 
witness)  he  never  suffered  the  crown  to  come  upon  his 
head  but  went  to  Winchester,  or  (as  some  say)  to  Canter- 
bury ;  but  both  those  may  be  true ;  for  his  going  to 
Canterbury,  was  to  acknowledge  that  there  was  a  Lord 
much  higher  and  of  more  power  than  he  himself  was,  and 
therewithal  to  render  up  his  crown  for  ever. 

Here  is  also  to  be  noted  in  this  Canute,  that  although 
he  acted  in  the  beginning  of  his  reign  upon  King  Edgar's 
laws,  yet  in  process  of  time,  he  set  forth  peculiar  laws  of 
his  own.  Among  which,  there  are  several  that  concern 
ecclesiastical  causes.  Whereby  it  may  appear,  that  the 
government  of  spiritual  matters  did  not  depend  then  on 
the  bishop  of  Rome  :  but  appertained  to  the  lawful 
authority  of  the  temporal  prince,  no  less  than  matters 
and  causes  temporal. 

And  here  being  an  end  of  the  Danish  kings,  we 
return  to  the  English  kings,  whose  right  line  comes  in 
again  as  follows 

KINO    EDVfARD,    CALLED    THE    CONFESSOB.. 

The  next  election  and  right  of  the  crown  appertained 
to  Edward  the  younger  son  of  King  Ethelred  and  Emma, 
a  true  Englishman :  who  had  now  been  long  banished 
in  Normandy  :  he  was  a  man  of  gentle  and  soft  spirit, 
more  appliable  to  other  men's  counsel,  than  able  to  trust 
to  his  own  ;  so  averse  to  all  war  and  bloodshed,  that  being 
in  his  banishment  he  wished  rather  to  continue  all  his 
life  long  in  that  private  estate,  than  by  war  or  bloodshed 
to  aspire  to  any  kingdom.  This  Edward  came  over,  ac- 
companied with  a  few  Normans,  and  was  crowned  (A.  D. 
104.'i).  After  he  had  thus  taken  upon  him  the  govern- 
ment of  the  realm,  he  guided  the  same  with  much  wisdom 
and  justice,  the  space  of  nearly  four-and-twenty  years  : 
from  whom  issued  (as  out  of  a  fountain)  much  godliness, 
mercy,  pity,  and  liberty  toward  the  poor,  gentleness 
and  justice  toward  all  men,  and  in  all  honest  life  he  gave 
a  virtuous  example  to  his  people. 

In  the  time  of  this  Edward,  Emma  his  mother  was 
accused,  of  being  familiar  with  Alwin,  the  bishop  of  Win- 
chester :  upon  which  accusation  he  took  from  her  many 
of  her  jewels,  and  caused  her  to  be  kept  more  strictly  in 
the  abbey  of  Warwel,  and  the  bishop  he  committed  to  the 
examination  of  the  clergy.  Polydore  says  they  were  both 
in  prison  at  Winchester,  where  she  sorrowing  the  defame 
both  of  herself  and  the  bishop,  and  trusting  upon  her 
conscience,  desires  justice,  offering  herself  ready  to  abide 
a;iy  lawful  trial,  yea,  although  it  were  with  the  sharpest. 
Then  many  of  the  bishops  petitioned  the  king  for  them 
both,  and  would  have  obtained  their  wish,  had  not  Robert 
then  archbishop  of  Canterbury  stopped  the  suit.  Who, 
being  not  well  pleased  with  their  labour,  said  to  them  ; 
"  My  brethren,  how  dare  you  defend  this  woman?  She  has 
defamed  her  own  son  the  king,  and  degraded  herself  with 
the  bishop.  And  if  it  be  so,  that  the  woman  will  purge 
the  priest,  who  shall  then  purge  the  woman,  that  is  ac- 
cused to  be  consenting  to  the  death  of  her  son  Alfred,  and 
who  procured  venom  to  the  poisoning  of  her  son  Edward.' 
But  let  her  be  tried  in  this  way,  whether  she  be  guilty  or 
guiltless  ;  if  she  will  go  barefooted  for  herself  four  steps, 
and  for  the  bishop  five,  upon  nine  red  hot  plough-shares  ; 
then  if  she  escape  harmless,  he  shall  be  acquitted  by  this 
challenge,  and  she  also." 

To  this  she  consented,  and  the  day  was  appointed  ;  at 
whicli  day  the  king,  and  a  great  part  of  his  nobles  were 
prerient,  except  only  Robert  the  archbishop.  This  Robert 
had  been  a  monk  of  a  house  in  Normandy,  and  an  helperof 
the  king  in  his  exile,  and  so  came  over  and  was  made  first 
bishop  of  London,  afterwards  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 
Tiiea  siie  w;us  led  blindfold  unto  the  place  between  two  men, 
where  the  irons  lay  burning  hot,  and  passed  the  nine 
sh:ir.'s  uahurt.  "  At  last,"  says  she  :  "  Good  Lord,  when 
shall  1  come  to  the  jdace  of  my  purgation  ?"    When  they 


then  opened  her  eyes,  and  she  saw  she  was  past  the  paio^ 
she  kneeled  down  giving  God  thanks. 

Then  the  king  repented,  (says  the  history,)  and  restored 
to  her  what  he  had  taken  from  her,  and  asked  her 
forgiveness. 

About  this  time,  William  Duke  of  Normandy,  came 
with  a  goodly  company  into  England  to  see  King  Edward, 
and  was  honourably  received  :  and  the  king  at  his  return  en- 
riched him  with  many  great  gifts,  and  there  (as  some  write) 
promised  him,  that  if  he  died  without  issue,  the  said 
William  should  succeed  him  in  the  kingdom  of  England. 

This  virtuous  and  blessed  King  Edward,  after  he  had 
reigned  twenty-three  years  and  seven  months,  died,  and 
was  buried  in  the  monastery  of  Westminster ,  which  he 
had  greatly  augmented  and  repaired. 

KING    HAROLD    n. 

Harold,  the  son  of  Earl  Godwin,  and  last  king  of  the 
Saxons,  succeeded,  although  many  of  the  nobles  went 
with  Edgar  Adding,  the  next  heir  after  Edmund  Iron- 
side :  yet  he  contemning  the  young  age  of  Edgar,  and 
forgetting  also  his  promise  which  he  had  made  to  Duke 
William,  that  he  would  marry  his  daughter  and  keep 
the  kingdom  for  him,  took  upon  him  to  be  king  of  Eng- 
land   (A.  D.  1066). 

Immediately  on  which,  William,  duke  of  Normandy, 
sent  an  ambassage  to  Harold,  king  of  England,  remind- 
ing him  of  the  covenants  that  were  agreed  between 
them  :  which  was,  to  have  kept  the  land  to  his  use  after 
the  death  of  Edward.  But  because  the  daughter  of 
Duke  William  (that  was  promised  to  Harold)  was  dead, 
Harold  thought  himself  thereby  discharged. 

Upon  this  answer,  Duke  William  having  in  the 
meanwhile  that  the  messengers  went  and  came,  gathered 
his  knights,  and  prepared  his  navy,  and  having  obtained 
the  consent  of  the  lords  of  his  land  to  aid  and  assist  him 
in  his  journey :  sends  to  Rome  to  Pope  Alexander,  con- 
cerning his  title  and  voyage  into  England,  the  pope  con- 
firms him,  and  sent  to  him  a  banner,  desiring  him  to 
bear  it  in  the  ship,  in  which  himself  should  sail.  Thus 
Duke  William  took  shipping  at  the  haven  of  St.  Valery, 
where  he  tarried  a  long  time  for  a  convenient  wind  :  at 
last  the  wind  came  about,  and  they  took  shipping  with  a 
great  company,  and  landed  at  Hastings  in  Sussex. 

There  were  three  causes  which  induced  Duke  William 
to  enter  this  land  to  subdue  Harold.  One  was,  that  it 
was  given  to  him  by  King  Edward  his  nephew.  The 
second  was,  to  take  vengeance  for  the  cruel  murder  of 
his  nephew  Alfred,  and  of  the  Normans,  which  deed  he 
ascribed  chiefly  to  Harold.  The  third  was,  to  revenge 
the  wrong  done  to  Robert  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
who  was  exiled  by  means  of  Harold. 

Thus,  while  Harold  was  in  the  north,  Duke  William 
made  so  great  speed,  that  he  came  to  London  before  the 
king ;  out  of  which  he  was  kept  till  he  made  good 
surety,  that  he  and  his  people  should  pass  through  the 
city  without  tarrying  :  wliich  promise  he  well  observing, 
passed  the  bridge,  and  went  over  to  Sussex,  whence  he 
sent  a  monk  to  Harold,  and  proffered  him  three  ways. 
First,  to  render  to  him  the  possession  of  the  land,  and 
so  to  take  it  again  of  him  under  tribute,  reigning  under 
him  ;  secondly,  to  abide  and  stand  to  the  pope's  arbitra- 
tion ;  or,  thirdly,  to  defend  this  quarrel  in  his  own  person 
against  the  duke,  and  they  two  only  to  try  the  matter  by 
dint  of  sword,  without  any  other  blood-shedding. 

But  Harold  refused  all  these  offers,  saying,  "  It 
should  be  tried  by  dint  of  swords,  and  not  by  one 
sword:"  and  so  gathered  his  people  and  joined  battle 
with  the  Normans,  in  the  place  where  afterwards  was 
builded  the  abbey  of  Battel  in  Sussex.  In  the  begin- 
ning of  which  fight,  the  Englishmen  kept  them  in  good 
array  and  were  likely  to  vanquish  the  Normans  :  where- 
fore, Duke  William  caused  his  men  to  give  back,  as 
though  they  fled,  whereby  the  Englishmen  followed  fast, 
and  broke  their  array.  Then  the  Normans,  fiercely 
giving  a  charge  upon  them,  in  conclusion  obtained  the 
victory  through  the  just  providence  of  God.  Where 
King  Harold,  who  before  had  murdered  Alfred  the  true 
heir  of  the  crown,  with  his  company  of  Normans  so 


A  D   1066  1     THE  SUCCESSION  OF  POPES  FROM  GREGORY  V.  TO  ALEXANDER  II. 

I 

cruelly,  was  now  wounded  of  the  Normans  in  the  left 
1  eye   with  an  arrow,  and  thereof  died  :   although  Gerard 
i  says  he  fled  away  to  Chester,  and  lived  after  that  a  monk 
I  in  the  monastery  of  St.  James. 
I      This  Duke  WilUam  and  King  Edward  were  cousins 

by  the  father's  side.  For  Richard  the  first  of  that  name, 
I  which  was  the  third  duke  of  Normandy  after  Rollo,  was 
,  father  to  Duke  Richard  the  second  of  that  name,  and 

brother  to  Emma  mother   to    King   Edward.      Which 

Duke  Richard  the  second  was  father  to  duke  Robert, 

this  Duke  William's  father. 
■      Although  the  church  of  Christ  and  state  of  religion, 
I  first  founded  and  grounded  by  Christ  and  his  apostles, 

did  not  continually  remain  in  the.  primitive  perfection, 

wherein  it  was   first  instituted ;   but   in  process  of  time 

began  from  better  to  worse,  to  decrease  and  decline  into 
.  much  superstition  and  inconveniency  ;  partly  through 

the  coming  in  of  Mahomet,  partly  through  the  increase 

of  wealth   and  riches,   partly  through   the  decrease  of 

,  knowledge  and  diligence  in  such  as  should  be  the  guides 
'of  Christ's  flock:  yet  the  infection  and  corruption  of 

that  time  (though  it  were  great)  did  not  so  abound  in 

Isuch  excessive  measure  as  afterwards  in  later  times  now 

following,  that  is,  about  a  thousand  years  after  Christ, 

whereof  we  have  to  treat.     About  which  time  and  year 

came   Sylvester  II.,   who  succeeded  after  Gregory  V., 

and  occupied  the  see  of  Rome  about  A.  D.  1000. 

After  Sylvester,  succeeded  John  XVII.,  by  whom  was 

Ibrought  in  the  feast  of  All  Souls  (A.  D.  1004),  through 

(the  means  aad  instigation  of  one  Odilo,  abbot  of  Cluny, 

to  be  celebrated  next  after  the  feast  of  All  Saints.     This 

Imonk  Odilo,   thinking  that  purgatory  should  be  in  the 

iMount  Etna,  dreamed  upon  a  time,  in  the  country  of 

'Sicily,  that  he  by  his  masses  had  dehvered  divers  souls 

from  thence  :  saying  moreover,  "  that  he  did  hear  the 

Ivoices  and  lamentations  of  devils,  crying  out  for  that  the 

Isouls  were  taken  from  them  by  the  masses  and  dirges  !" 

iNot  long  after,  came  John  XVIII.  and  Sergius  IV.  After 

whom  succeeded  Benedict  VIII.,  then  John  XIX.,  who 

brought  in  the  fast  of  the  eve  of  John  Baptist  and  St. 

Lawrence.     After  him  followed  Pope  Benedict  IX.,  who 

was  fain  to  sell  his  seat  to  his  successor,  Gregory  VI.,  for 

i^&loOO.  At  which  time  were  three  popes  together  in  Rome, 

reigning  and  raging  one  against  another  ;  Benedict  IX., 

Sylvester  III.,  and  Gregory  VI.   For  which  cause  the  em- 
peror coming  to  Rome,  displaced  the   three  monsters, 

placing  Clement  II.    in  the  papal  chair,  and  thereupon 

jnactiug  that  there  shovdd  be  no  bishop  of  Rome  hence- 

f'orth  chosen,  but  by  the  consent  and  confirmation  of  the 

amperor.     Which  constitution,  though  it  was  both  agree- 

ible,   and  also  necessary  for  the  public  tranquillity  of 

chat  city,  yet  the  Cardinals  would  not  suffer  it  long  to 

ptand,   but  did  impugn  it  afterward  by  subtile  practice 

(ind  open  violence.     In  the  time  of  this  Clement,  the 

Romans  made  an  oath  to  the  emperors  concerning  the 

jlection  of  the  bishops,  to  intermeddle  no  further  there- 

Ln,  but  as  the  consent  of  the  emperor  should  approve. 

flowever  the  emperor  departing  into  Germany,   by  and 

jjy  they  forgot  their  oath,  and  within  nine  months  after 

f)oisoned  the  bishop.    Which  act  some  impute  to  Stephen, 

biis  successor,  called  Damasus  II.     Some  impute  it  to 

Brazutus,  who  (as  histories  record)  within  thirteen  years 

poisoned  six  popes  ;  that  is,  Clement  II.,  Damasus  II., 

Leo  IX.,  Victor  II.,  Stephen  IX.,  Nicholas  II. 

I    Thus   Clement  being  poisoned,  after  him  succeeded 

Damasus  II.,  neither  by  consent  of  the  people,  nor  elected 
by  the  emperor,  but  by  force  and  invasion,  who 
filso  within  twenty-three  days  being  poisoned,  (A.  D. 
1049.)  much  contention  and  striving  began  in  Rome 
kbout  the  papal  seat ;  whereupon  the  Romans  through 
fhe  counsel  of  the  Cardinal  sent  to  the  emperor,  desiring 
him  to  give  them  a  bishop  :  and  so  he  did,  whose  name 
fvas  Bruno,  afterward  o&Ued  Leo  IX.  This  Bruno  being 
^  simple  man,  and  easy  to  be  led  with  evil  counsel, 
Doming  from  the  emperor  towards  Rome  in  his  pontifical 
ipparel  like  a  pope  ;  there  meet  him  by  the  way,  the 
ibbot  of  Cluny,  and  Hildebrand,  a  monk,  who  seeing 
bim  so  in  his  pontifical  robes,  began  to  rate  him, 
aying  to  his  charge  that  he  would  so  take  his  authority 
►f  the  emperor,  and  not  rather  of  the  clergy  of  Rome, 


107 


and  the  people  thereof,  as  his  predecessors  were  wont  to 
do  :  and  so  counselled  him  to  lay  down  that  apparel, 
and  to  enter  in  with  his  own  habit,  till  he  had  his  election 
by  them.  Bruno  following  their  counsel,  and  confessing 
his  fault  before  the  clergy  of  Rome,  obtained  their 
favour,  and  so  was  nominated  Leo.  IX.,  whereby  Hil- 
debrand was  made  a  cardinal.  Under  this  Pope  Leo, 
two  councils  were  held ;  one  at  Versailles,  where 
the  doctrine  of  Berengarius  against  the  real  presence  in 
the  sacrament  was  first  condemned  (although  Berengarius 
yet  recanted  not,  which  nevertheless  was  done  after  in 
the  council  of  Lateran,  under  Nicholas  II.,  A.  D.  1060). 
The  other  was  held  at  Moguntia,  where  amongst  many 
other  decrees  it  was  enacted.  That  priests  should  be  ex- 
cluded and  debarred  utterly  from  marriage. 

After  the  death  of  Leo,  whom  Brazutus  poisoned  the 
first  year  of  his  popedom,  Theophylactus  strove  to  be 
pope  ;  but  Hildebrand,  to  defeat  him,  went  to  the  em- 
peror, who  assigned  another  bishop,  called  Victor  II. 
This  Victor  holding  a  council  at  Florence,  deposed  divers 
bishops  and  priests  for  simony  and  fornication  ;  for 
simony,  in  that  they  took  their  dignities  of  secular  men 
for  money  ;  for  fornication,  in  that,  contrary  to  their 
canon,  they  were  married,  &c.  The  second  year  of  his 
papacy,  and  little  more,  this  pope  also  followed  his  pre- 
decessors, being  poisoned  by  Brazutus,  through  the  pro- 
curement of  Hildebrand  and  his  master. 

Here  now  the  church  and  clergy  of  Rome  began  to 
wring  out  of  the  emperor's  hand  the  election  of  the 
pope  ;  electing  Stephen  IX.  for  pope,  contrary  to  their 
oath,  and  to  the  emperor's  assignment.  This  Stephen 
was  not  ashamed  to  accuse  the  Emperor  Henry  of  heresy, 
for  minishing  the  authority  of  the  Roman  see.  So 
this  was  their  heresy  at  that  time,  not  to  maintain  the 
ambitious  proceedings  of  the  Romish  prelate.  And  they 
called  it  simony,  to  take  and  enjoy  any  spiritual  living 
at  a  secular  man's  hand. 

In  the  mean  time,  Stephen  the  pope,  tasting  of  Bra- 
zutus' cup,  fell  sick.  Hildebrand,  hearing  that,  returned 
home  with  all  speed.  So  being  come  to  Rome,  he  as- 
sembleth  all  the  companies  and  orders  of  the  clergy 
together,  making  them  to  swear  that  they  should  admit 
none  to  be  bishop  but  he  who  shall  be  appointed  by  the 
public  consent  of  them  all  together.  This  being  done, 
Hildebrand,  takes  his  journey  into  Florence,  to  fetch  the 
bishop  of  Florence  to  install  him  bishop  ;  the  clergy 
swearing  unto  him  that  no  bishop  should  be  ordained 
before  his  return  again.  But  the  people  of  Rome,  not 
suffering  the  election  to  stand  so  long,  after  the  death  of 
Stephen,  elected  one  of  their  own  city,  called  Benedict  X. 
Hildebrand  hearing  of  this,  was  not  a  little  ofi'ended ; 
wherefore  returning  to  Rome  with  one  Garhard,  bishop 
of  Florence,  he  caused  the  clergy  to  proceed  to  a  new 
election,  saying.  That  Benedict  was  not  lawfully  called, 
but  came  in  by  force  and  bribing.  But  the  clergy  not 
daring  to  attempt  any  new  election  at  Rome,  went  to 
Sene,  and  there  elected  this  Garhard,  whom  Hildebrand 
brought  with  him.  So  there  were  two  popes  in  Rome 
together:  but  Garhard,  named  Nicholas  II.,  holding  a 
council  at  Sutrium,  through  the  help  of  Duke  Godfrid 
and  Guibert,  and  other  bishops  about  Italy,  caused  the 
other  pope  to  be  deposed.  Benedict  understanding  them 
to  be  set  against  him  through  the  means  of  Hildebrand, 
unpoped  himself,  and  went  to  Velitras ;  living  there 
more  quietly  than  he  would  have  done  at  Rome. 

Nicholas  being  thus  set  up  without  the  mind  either  of 
the  emperor  or  of  the  people  of  Rome,  after  his  fellow 
pope  was  driven  away,  brake  up  the  Synod  of  Sutrium, 
and  came  to  Rome,  where  he  assembled  another  council, 
called  the  Council  of  Lateran.  In  which  council  first 
was  promulgated  the  terrible  sentence  of  excommunica- 
tion mentioned  in  the  decrees.  The  effect  whereof  is 
this  :  first,  that  he  after  a  subtle  practice  undermines  the 
emperor's  jurisdiction,  and  transfers  to  a  few  cardinals, 
and  certain  cathohc  persons,  the  full  authority  of  choos- 
ing the  pope.  Secondly,  against  all  such  as  do  creep 
into  the  seat  of  Peter  by  money  or  favour,  without  the 
full  consent  of  the  cardinals,  he  thunders  with  terrible 
blasts  of  excommunication,  accursing  them  and  their 
children  with  devils,  as  wicked  persons,  to  the  auger  of 


108 


SUCCESSION  OF  POPES.     ARCHBISHOPS  OF  CANTERBURY. 


[Book  III. 


Almighty  God,  giving  also  authority  and  power  to  car- 
dinals, with  the  clergy  and  laity,  to  dei)Ose  all  such 
persons,  and  call  a  general  council,  wherever  they  will 
against  them. 

In  the  council  of  Lateran,  under  Pope  Nicholas  II. 
Berengarius,  an  arch-deacon,  was  driven  to  the  recanta- 
tion of  his  doctrine,  denying  the  real  suhstance  of 
Christ's  holy  hody  and  blood  to  be  in  the  sacrament, 
otherwise  than  sacrameutally  and  in  mystery. 

In  tlie  same  council  also  was  hatched  and  invented 
the  new  found  device  and  term  of  transubstantiation. 

It  were  too  long  here  to  declare  the  confederation 
betwixt  this  Nicholas  and  Robert  Guiscard,  whom  this 
pope  (contrary  to  all  right  and  good  law,  displacing  tlie 
right  heir)  made  duke  of  Apulia,  Calabria,  Sicily,  and 
cai)tain-general  of  St.  Peter's  lands :  that  through  his 
force  of  arms  and  violence  he  might  the  better  subdue 
all  such  as  should  rebel  against  him.  Now,  let  all  men, 
which  be  godly  and  wise,  judge  and  understand  how  this 
stands  with  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  the  exam])le  of 
Peter,  or  the  spirit  of  a  christian  bishop,  by  outward 
arms  and  violence  to  conquer  christian  men  and  coun- 
tries, under  the  obedience  of  a  bishop's  see.  Thus  Pope 
Nicholas  II.,  by  might  and  force  continued  three  years 
and  a  half.  But  at  length  he  met  with  Brazutus'  cup, 
and  so  died. 

At  the  beginning  of  this,  Nicholas,  or  somewhat  be- 
fore (about  A.  D,  1057),  Henry  IV.,  after  the  decease 
of  Henry  III., was  made  emperor,  being  but  a  child,  and 
reigned  fifty  years :  but  not  without  great  molestation 
and  much  disquietness,  and  all  through  the  ungracious 
wickedness  of  Hildebrand,  as  hereafter  (the  Lord  so  per- 
mitting) shall  De  declared. 

Here  by  the  way  comes  to  be  noted  an  example, 
whereby  all  princes  may  learn  and'linderstand  how  the 
pope  is  to  be  handled,  whoever  looks  to  have  any  good- 
ness at  his  hand.  If  a  man  stand  in  fear  of  his  curse, 
he  shall  be  made  his  slave  ;  but  if  he  be  despised  of  you, 
you  shall  have  him  as  you  like.  For  the  pope's  curse 
may  well  be  likened  to  Domitian's  thunder :  If  a  man 
give  ear  to  the  noise  and  crack,  it  seems  a  terrible  thing ; 
but  if  you  consider  the  causes  and  effect  thereof,  it  is 
most  vain  and  ridiculous. 

In  the  reign  of  this  Nicholas  (A.  D.  1060),  Aldred 
bishop  of  Worcester  was  appointed  archbishop  of  York, 
who,  coming  to  Rome  with  Tostius,  Earl  of  Northum- 
berland, for  his  pall,  could  not  obtain  it,  but  was  de- 
prived of  all  dignity.  Whereupon  returning  again  to  Rome 
with  Tostius,  he  there  made  his  complaint,  but  would 
not  be  heard,  till  Tostius,  a  man  of  stout  courage,  tak- 
ing the  matter  in  hand,  told  the  pope  to  his  face,  "  That 
his  curse  was  not  to  be  feared  in  far  countries  when  the 
pope's  own  neighbours,  yea,  and  the  most  vile  vaga- 
bonds derided  and  despised  it  at  home."  Wherefore 
he  required  the  pope,  either  to  restore  Aldred  again  to 
his  goods,  or  else  it  should  be  known  that  they  were  lost, 
through  his  means  and  subtilty.  And  that  the  king  of 
England  hearing  this  would  debar  him  of  St.  Peter's 
tribute,  thinking  it  shameful  treatment  to  him  and  his 
realm,  if  Aldred  should  come  from  Rome  both  deprived 
of  dignity,  and  spoiled  also  of  his  goods.  The  pope 
being  thus  persuaded  by  the  argument  gf  his  purse,  was 
content  to  send  home  Aldred  with  his  pall,  according  to 
his  request. 

After  the  death  of  Nicholas,  the  Lombards  being  op- 
pressed before  by  Pope  Nicholas,  and  brought  under 
fear,  were  the  more  desirous,  and  thought  it  good  to 
have  a  bishop  of  their  company,  and  so  elected  the 
bishop  of  Parmen,  called  Cadolus,  to  be  pope :  sending 
to  the  emperor,  and  desiring  his  favour  and  support 
therein,  for  the  election  of  the  pope  (they  said)  most 
properly  appertained  unto  him. 

The  emperor,  well  pleased  and  content,  gave  them  his 
voice  and  support  But  Hildebrand,  a  stout  main- 
tainer  of  popish  liberties  against  good  emperors,  hearing 
this,  sets  up  by  a  contrary  faction  another  bishop, 
Anselm,  after  called  Alexander  II.  Cadolus,  thus 
elected  by  the  emperor  and  the  cardinals,  sets  forward 
to  Rome  with  a  sufficient  army  and  strength  of  men. 


Alexander,  also,  no  less  prepared,  there  received  him 
with  another  army,  where  they  had  a  great  conflict,  and 
many  slain  on  both  sides.  But  Cadolus,  as  he  had  the 
better  cause,  so  he  had  the  worse  fortune.  The  emperor 
seeing  this  hurly-burley,  to  take  up  the  matter,  sent 
thither  his  ambassador  Otho  archbishop  of  Cullen:  who, 
coming  to  Rome,  sharply  chides  the  pope  for  taking  so 
upon  liim  without  the  leave  or  knowledge  of  the  em- 
peror, declaring  how  the  election  of  that  see  ought 
chiefly  to  appertain  to  the  right  of  the  emperor,  as  it 
had  done  for  the  most  part  in  the  time  of  his  predeces- 
sors  before.  But  Hildebrand  all  set  on  wickedness  and 
ambition,  and  also  puffed  up  not  a  little  with  his  late 
victories,  not  suH'ering  the  ambassador  to  tell  to  the 
end,  interruptiil  iiim  in  tlie  middle  of  his  tale  ;  affirming 
that  if  they  should  stand  to  law  and  custom,  the  liberty 
of  that  election  should  rather  belong  to  the  clergy  than 
to  the  emperor.  To  make  short,  Otho  the  ambassador 
agreeing  more  with  the  clergy  than  with  the  emperor, 
was  content  to  be  persuaded,  and  only  required  this  in 
the  eni])eror's  name,  that  a  council  should  be  held,  to 
decide  the  matter,  whereat  the  emperor  should  be  pre- 
sent himself;  which  was  agreed.  In  the  which  council 
being  held  at  Mantua,  Alexander  was  declared  pope,  the 
other  had  his  pardon  granted.  In  this  council,  amongst 
many  other  con:^iderations,  it  was  concluded  concerning 
priests.  That  they  should  have  no  wives  :  priests'  chil- . 
dren  not  to  be  secluded  from  holy  orders  :  no  benefices 
to  be  bought  for  money  :  halleluiah  to  be  suspended  in 
time  of  lent  out  of  the  church,  &c.  This  also  was  de- 
creed (which  made  most  for  Mildebrand's  purpose)  that 
no  spiritual  man,  whatsover  he  be,  should  enter  into  any 
church,  by  a  secular  person,  and  that  the  pope  should 
be  elected  only  by  the  cardinals,  &c.  Cardinal  Benno 
writes  of  Alexander,  tliat  after  he  perceived  the  frauds 
of  Hildebrand,  and  of  the  emperor's  enemies,  and  under- 
standing that  he  was  set  up  and  enthroned  only  for  a 
purpose ;  being  at  his  mass,  as  he  was  preaching  to  the 
people,  told  them  he  would  not  sit  in  the  place,  unless 
he  had  the  license  of  the  emperor.  Which  when  Hilda- 
brand  heard,  he  was  stricken  in  such  a  fury,  that  he  could 
scarcely  keep  his  hands  off  him,  while  mass  was  doing.' 
After  the  mass  was  finished,  by  force  of  soldiers  and 
strength  of  men,  he  had  him  into  a  chamber,  and  there 
struck  Pope  Alexander  with  his  fists,  rating  and  rebuking' 
him  because  he  would  seek  for  favour  of  the  emperor. — 
Thus  Alexander  being  kept  in  custody,  and  being  stintedi 
to  a  certain  allowance,  as  about  five  groats  a-day,  Hilde- 
brand engrossed  all  the  whole  revenues  of  the  church  to 
himself.  At  length  Alexander,  under  the  miserable  in- 
durance  of  Hildebrand,  died  after  eleven  years  and- 
a-half,  of  his  popedom.  And  thus  much  of  Romish 
matters. 

Now  returning  again  to  the  history  of  our  own  coun- 
try, we  enter  upon  the  reign  of  William  the  Conqueror, 
the  next  king  following  in  England.  But  first,  as  at  the 
end  of  the  former  book,  we  will  give  the  order  of  the 
archbishops  of  Canterbury  ;  beginning  with  Ethelred, 
who  succeeded  after  Celnoth,  the  last  mentioned. 

The  names  and  order  of  the  archbishops  of  Canterbury, 
from  the  time  of  King  Egbert  to  William  Conqueror. 

18.  Ethelred. 

19.  Pleimund. 

20.  Athelm. 

21.  Ulfelm. 

22.  Odo. 

2A.  Elfius,  or  Elfinus. 

24.  Dunstan. 

25.  Ethelgar. 

26.  Elfric. 

27.  Siric. 

28.  Elphege. 

29.  Livinge. 

30.  Egenold. 

31.  Edsius. 

32.  Robert. 

33.  Stigand. 

34.  Lanfranc. 


ACTS    AND    MONUMENTS. 


BOOK   IV. 


CONTAINING 


THE  THREE  HUNDRED  YEARS,  FROM  WILLIAM  THE  CONQUEROR,  TO  THE  TIME  OP 

JOHN  WICKLIFFE ; 


WHEREIN    IS    DESCRIBED    THE    PROUD    AND    MIS-ORDERED    REIGN    OF    ANTICHRIST,    BEGINNING   TO    STIR    Ilf 

THE    CHURCH    OF    CHRIST. 


William,  duke  of  Normandy,  surnamed  the  Con- 
queror, base  son  of  Robert,  the  sixth  duke  of  Normandy, 
and  nephew  to  King  Edward,  after  the  victory  against 
Harold,  was  received  as  king  over  the  realm  of  England, 
not  so  much  by  assent,  as  for  fear  and  necessity  ;  for 
Ithe  Londoners  had  promised  their  assistance  to  Edgar 
Etheling.  But  being  weakened  and  wasted  so  greatly  in 
former  battles,  and  the  duke  coming  so  fast  upon  them, 
and  fearing  that  they  could  not  make  their  party  good, 
they  submitted  themselves.  William  was  crowned  upon 
Christmas-day  (A.  D.  1066),  by  the  h^nds  of  Aldred, 
archbishop  of  York  ;  for  at  that  time  Stigand  archbishop 
of  Canterbury  was  absent,  or  else  durst  not,  or  would 
not  come  into  the  presence  of  the  king. 

This  king  reigned  over  England  twenty-one  years  and 
ten  months,  with  great  sevciity  towards  the  English, 
burthening  them  with  tributes  and  exactions  ;  requiring 
for  every  hide  of  ground  containing  twenty  acres,  six 
j shillings.  Some  parts  of  the  land  rebelled,  and  espe- 
jdally  the  city  of  Exeter.  But  at  last  William  overcame 
Ithem,  and  punished  them.  On  account  of  that  and 
lother  severities  of  William,  several  of  the  Lords  oe- 
Iparted  into  Scotland  ;  wherefore  he  kept  the  other  lords 
ithat  tarried  the  stricter,  and  exalted  the  Normans,  giving 
j:hem  the  chief  possessions  of  the  land.  And  as  he 
iDbtained  the  kingdom  by  the  sword,  he  changed  the 
Inhole  state  of  the  government,  and  ordained  new  laws 
lit  his  own  pleasure,  profitable  to  himself,  but  grievous 
j^nd  hurtful  to  the  people  ;  abolishing  the  laws  of  King 
JEdward,  though  he  was  sworn  to  observe  and  maintain 
them. 

William  endeavoured  to  establish  a  form  of  govern- 
ment both  in  the  church  and  commonwealth  answerable 
0  his  own  mind  :  however  he  allowed  the  clergy  a  kind 
jf  jurisdiction  of  bringing  persons  before  them  and  of  ex- 
ercising such  ecclesiastical  discipline  as  that  age  and  time 
lid  use. 

Besides  this,  William,  as  he  was  a  warrior,  delighting  in 
"orts  and  bulwarks,  builc  four  strong  castles  ;  two  at 
ITork,  one  at  Nottingham,  ana  another  at  Lincoln,  which 
jarrisons  he  furnished  with  Normans. 

About  the  third  year  of  his  reign,  Harold  and  Canute, 
sons  of  Swanus,  king  of  Denmark,  entered  into  the  north 


country.  The  Normans  within  York,  fearing  that  the 
Englishmen  would  aid  the  Danes,  fired  the  suburbs  of  the 
town.  And  the  flame  was  so  great  and  the  wind  so 
strong  that  it  took  to  the  city,  and  burnt  a  great  part  of 
it  with  the  minster  of  St.  Peter,  where  no  doubt  many 
worthy  works  and  monuments  of  books  were  consumed. 
The  Danes  by  the  favour  of  some  of  the  citizens  entered  the 
city,  and  slew  more  than  three  thousand  of  the  Normans. 
But  not  long  after  King  William  chased  them  out,  and  drove 
them  to  their  ships,  and  was  so  displeased  with  the  in- 
habitants of  that  country,  that  he  destroyed  the  land  from 
York  to  Durham,  so  that  nine  years  after  the  province 
lay  waste,  and  the  inhabitants  kept  in  such  penury  by 
the  war  of  the  king ;  that  (as  our  English  history  re- 
lates) they  eat  rats,  cats,  and  dogs,  with  other  vermin. 

Also  in  the  fourth  year  of  the  reign  of  this  king,  Mal- 
colm king  of  Scots  entered  into  Northumberland,  and  de- 
stroyed  the  country,  and  slew  there  many  of  the  people, 
both  men,  women,  and  children,  in  a  lamentable  way, 
and  took  some  prisoners.  But  within  two  years  after, 
King  William  made  such  war  upon  the  Scots,  that  he 
forced  Malcolm  their  king  to  do  him  homage. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  outward  calamities  of 
this  realm  under  this  foreign  conqueror,  which  is  novr 
the  fifth  time  that  the  land  has  been  scourged  by  the 
hand  of  God.  First,  by  the  Romans,  then  by  the  Scots 
and  Picts,  afterwards  by  the  Saxons ;  and  then  by  the  Danes. 
And  yet  the  indignation  of  God  ceased  not,  but  stirred 
up  the  Normans  against  them,  who  conquered  and  altered 
the  whole  realm  ;  so,  that  besides  the  innovation  of 
the  laws,  coins,  and  possessions,  there  was  scarcely  an 
English  bishop  in  any  church  of  England,  but  only  Nor- 
mans and  foreigners  placed  through  all  their  dioceses. 
To  such  a  misery  was  this  land  then  brought,  that  not  only 
of  all  the  English  nobility  not  one  house  was  standing, 
but  also  it  was  thought  reproachful  to  be  called  an 
Englishman. 

In  the  fourth  year  of  this  king,  a  solemn  council  of  the 
clergy  of  England  was  held  at  Winchester.  At  which 
council  were  present  two  cardinals  sent  from  Pope  Alex- 
ander II.  In  this  council,  the  king  being  present,  several 
bishops,  abbots,  and  priors  were  deposed,  (by  the  means 
of  the  king)  without  any  cause,  that  his  Normans  might  be 


110      CONTROVERSY  FOR  THE  PRIMACY  BETWEEN  THE  TWO  METROPOLITANS.  [Book  IV. 


promoted  to  the  rule  of  the  church,  as  he  had  promoted 
his  knights  to  the  rule  of  the  temporality.  Among  whom 
also  Stigand  archbishop  of  Canterbury  was  deprived  of 
his  dignity,  and  kept  in  Winchester  as  a  prisoner  during 
his  life.  This  Stigand  is  noted  for  a  man  so  covetous 
and  sparing,  that  when  he  would  take  nothing  of  his  own, 
and  swore  that  he  had  not  a  penny,  yet  by  a  key  fastened 
about  his  neck,  great  treasure  of  his  was  found  hid  under 
the  ground. 

At  the  same  time,  Thomas,  a  Norman,  was  preferred  to 
the  archbishopric  of  York,  and  Lanfranc,  an  Italian,  was 
made  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

After  this,  Lanfranc  and  Thomas  came  to  Rome,  with 
Remi"-ius  Bishop  of  Dorchester  for  their  palls,  as  the  man- 
ner was  ;  without  which  no  archbishop  nor  bishop  could 
be  confirmed,  although  their  election  were  never  so  law- 
ful. This  pall  must  be  asked  no  where  but  of  the  pope 
or  his  assigns,  and  that  within  three  months,  which  was 
no  small  gain  to  the  Romish  see.  For  although  at  the 
beginning  the  pall  was  given  without  money,  according 
to  the  decree  (Dist.  100),  or  for  little;  yet  in  process  of 
years  it  grew  to  such  excess,  that  where  the  bishoprick 
of  Mentz  was  wont  to  give  to  Rome  only  ten  thousand 
florins,  afterwards  he  could  not  obtain  it  without  twenty 
thousand.  And  from  thence  it  exceeded  to  five  and 
twenty  thousand,  and  at  length  to  seven  and  twenty 
thousand  florins ;  which  sum  James  archbishop  of 
Mentz  was  obliged  to  pay  a  little  before  the  council  of 
Basil,  so  that  at  his  death  (which  was  four  years  after), 
he  said  that  his  death  did  not  so  much  grieve  him  as 
to  remember  that  his  poor  subjects  would  be  constrain- 
ed to  pay  so  terrible  a  fine  for  the  pope's  pall.  Now  by 
this ;  the  enormous  sum  which  comes  to  the  pope  in  the 
whole  of  Wermany,  containing  in  it  above  fifty  bishop- 
ricks,  may  be  easily  conjectured. 

Lanfranc  coming  to  Rome  with  the  otlier  two  bishops, 
for  the  fame  of  his  learning  obtained  of  Alexander  two 
palls,  one  of  honour,  the  other  of  love.  He  obtained 
for  the  other  two  bishops  also  their  confirmation.  At 
the  time  while  they  were  there  the  controversy  began  first 
to  be  moved  (or  rather  renewed)  for  the  primacy  between 
the  two  metropolitans,  that  is,  between  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  and  the  archbishop  of  York,  which  of  them 
should  have  the  pre-eminence.  For  Canterbury  chal- 
lenged to  himself  the  prerogative  and  primacy  over  all 
Britain  and  Ireland  ;  this  contention  continued  a  long 
time  between  these  two  churches,  and  was  often  renewed 
in  the  days  of  several  kings  after  this  ;  as  in  the  reign  of 
Henry  I.,  between  Thurstin  of  York  and  Radulph  of 
Canterbury.  And  again,  in  the  seven  and  twentieth  year 
of  the  same  king,  at  his  second  coronation.  For  Radulph 
would  not  suffer  the  first  coronation  to  stand,  because  it 
was  done  by  the  bishop  of  York,  without  his  consent. 
Also  in  the  reign  of  Henry  II.,  where  pope  Alexander 
made  a  decretal  letter  between  these  two  Metropolit?.ns, 
for  bearing  the  cross,  (A.D.  1159.)  Also  another  time, 
in  the  reign  of  the  said  king,  betwixt  Richard  of  Canter- 
bury, and  Roger  of  York.  Again,  about  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1170,  when  Thomas  Becket  hearing  that  the  king 
was  crowned  by  Roger  bishop  of  York,  complained  grie- 
vously to  Pope  Alexander  III.  Also  another  time, 
(A.  D.  1176),  betwixt  Richard  and  Roger,  which  of 
them  should  sit  on  the  right  hand  of  Cardinal  Hugo,  in 
his  council  in  London.  Moreover,  in  the  beginning  of 
the  reign  of  King  Richard  (A.  D.  11  DO),  betwixt  Bald- 
win of  Canterbury,  and  Godfrid  of  York,  &c. 

Now  to  proceed  in  the  history  of  this :  after  this 
question  was  brought  to  the  pope's  presence,  he  (not 
disposed  to  decide  the  matter)  sent  them  home  to  Eng- 
land, there  to  have  their  cause  determined.  Upon 
which  (A.D.  1070),  they  brought  the  matter  before  the 
king  and  the  clergy  at  Windsor.  Lanfranc  first  alleg- 
ing for  himself,  how  that  from  the  time  of  Austin  to  the 
time  of  Bede,  (which  was  about  a  hundred  and  forty 
years)  the  bishop  of  Canterbury  had  ever  the  primacy 


(1)  Some  allege  182  instead  of  180,  for  the  introduction  of  the 
christian  f:iith.  It  appears  this  Thomaa  alleged  the  former 
date.    [ED.j 


over  the  whole  land  of  Britain  and  Ireland ;  how  he  kept 
his  councils  several  times  within  the  precincts  of  York  • 
how  he  called  and  cited  the  bishops  of  York  thereto  ;  of 
whom,  some  he  constituted,  some  he  excommunicated, 
and  some  he  removed  ;  besides  also  he  alleged  various 
privileges  granted  by  princes  and  prelates  to  the  primacy 
of  that  see,  &c. 

To  this  Thomas  archbishop  of  York  replied,  and  first 
beginning  vrHh    the   original    of    the   Britons'   church, 
declared    in    order    of    time    how     the    Britons,     the 
first  possessors  of  this  kingdom  of  Britain,  which  en- 
dured from  Brutus  and  Cadwalladar,  2076  years,  under 
an  hundred  and  two  kings,  at  length  received  the  chris- 
tian  faith  in  the  year  162,  in  the  time  of  Lucius  their 
king,    Eleutherius,  bishop   of  Rome,   having  sent    tJtt 
preachers   Fagan   and  Damian  to  them,'    at  wliich  tiSfe 
after  their  conversion,  they  assigned  and  ordained  in  the 
realm  eight  and  twenty  bishops,     with  two  archbishops, 
Theonus,    the  archbishop   of  London,  and  Theodosius 
archbishop  of  York.     Under  those  bishops  and  arch- 
bishops the  church  of  Britain  was   governed  after  their 
conversion,   almost  three  hundred  years,  till  at  length 
the  Saxons,  being  then  infidels,  with  Hengist  their  king, 
subduing  the  Britons  by  fraudulent  murder  invaded  their 
land,  which  was  about  A.D.  449.     After  this  the  Britons 
being  driven  into  Cambria   (which  we  now  call  Wales), 
the  Saxons  over-running   the  land,  divided  themselves 
into  seven  kingdoms.     And  so  being  Infidels  and  Pagans, 
continued  till  the  time  that  Gregory  bishop  of  Rome 
sent    Austin     to     preach     to     them  ;    which     Austin 
coming  first  to  Dover,  being  then  the  head  city  of  Kent, 
called  in  Latin,  Dorobernia,  and  there  planting  himself, 
converted  first  the  king  of  Kent,  called  Ethelbert,  who 
had  then  subdued  certain  other  kings  unto  the  H  umber. 
By  reason   of  which   Austin  was   made   archbishop  of 
Dover,   by  the  appointment  of  Gregory,  who  sent  him 
certain  palls  with  his  letter  from  Rome,  as  is   before 
mentioned.'''    Which  letter  being  recited,  then  Thomas 
declares  how  the  meaning  of  Gregory  in  this  letter  was, 
to  reduce   the  new  church  of  the  Saxons  to  the  order 
that  was  among  the  Britons  ;  that  is,  to  be  under  two 
metropolitans,  one  of  London,  the  other  of  York.     Not- 
withstanding, he  gives  to  Austin  this  prerogative  during 
his  hfe  time,  to  have  authority  and  jurisdiction,  not  only 
over  his  twelve  bishops,  but  over  all  other  bishops  and 
priests  in  England.     And  after  his  decease  then  these  two 
metropolitans,   London  and  York,  were  to  oversee  the 
whole  clergy,  as  in  times  past  amongst  the  Britons  ; 
whom  he  joins  together  after  the   death  of  Austin,  to 
constitute  bishops,   and  to   oversee   the    church.     And 
that  he  so  means  London  to  be  equal  with  York,  appears 
by  four  arguments  :    First,   that  he  ordains  London  to 
be  consecrated  by  no  bishop,   but   by  his  own    synod. 
Secondly,   he  ordains  no  distinction   of  honour  to  be 
betwixt  London  and  York,  but  only  according  as  each 
one  of  them  is  elder  in  time.     Thirdly,  he  places  these 
two  equally  together  in  common  council,  and  with  one 
agreement  to  consent  together  in  doing  such  things  as 
they  shall  consult  upon  in  the  zeal  of  Christ  Jesus  ;  and 
that  in  such  sort  that  one  should  not  dissent  from  the 
other.     What  means  this,  but  that  they  should  govern 
together  ?     Fourthly,  where  he  writes  that  the  bishop  of 
York  should  not  be  subject  to  the  bishop  of  London  ; 
what  means  this,  but  that  the  bishop  of  London  should 
be  equivalent  with  the  metropolitan  of  Y'ork,  or  rather 
superior  unto  him  ? 

And  thus  he  expounded  the  meaning  of  Gregory  in 
the  letter.  Lanfranc  again  answers,  "  That  he  was  not 
the  bishop  of  London,  and  that  the  question  pertained 
not  to  London."  Thomas  replies,  "  That  this  privilege 
was  granted  by  Gregory  to  Austin  alone,  to  have  all 
other  bisho])s  subject  to  him  ;  but  after  his  decease 
there  should  be  equality  of  honour  betwixt  London  and 
Y^ork,  without  distinction  of  priority ;  except  only  the 
priority  of  time.  And  although  Austin  translated  the 
see  from  London  to  Kent ;  yet  Gregory,  if  his  mind  had 
been  to   give  the  same  prerogative  to  the  successors  of 


(2)  See  page  78. 


jil.  D   1070—1073.] 


LANFRANC  OBTAINS  THE  PRIMACY. 


Ill 


■Austin  (which  he  gave  to  him)  would  expressly  have 
! uttered  it  in  the  words  of  his  epistle,  writing  thus  to 
jAustin  :  '  That  which  1  give  to  thee,  Austin,  1  give  also 
land  grant  to  all  thy  successors  after  thee.'  But  as  he 
(.'makes   here   no  mention  of  his  successors,   it  appeeirs 

I  ithe.reby,  that  it  was  not  his  mind  so  to  do." 

I I  To   this  Lanfranc  argued  again:   "If  this  authority 
I  had  been  given  to  Austin  alone,  and  not  to  his  succes- 

,Sors,  it  had  been  but  a  small  gift,  proceeding  from  the 
, apostolic  see,  to  his  special  and  familiar  friend  ;  espe- 
ciadlv  seeing  also  that  Austin  in  all  his  life  did  constitute 
no  bishop  of  York,  neither  was  there  any  such  bishop  to 
be  subject  to  him.  Again,  we  have  privileges  from  the 
apostolic  see,  which  confirm  this  dignity  in  the  succes- 
sors of  Austin,  in  the  same  see  of  Dover.  Moreover, 
all  Englishmen  think  it  both  right  and  reason  to  fetch 
the  direction  of  well  living  from  that  place,  where  first 
they  took  the  sparkle  of  right  believing.  Further, 
whereas  you  say  that  Gregory  might  have  confirmed  with 
plain  words  the  same  thing  to  the  successors  of  Austin, 
which  he  gave  to  him  ;  all  that  I  grant  ;  yet,  this  is  not 
prejudicial  to  the  see  of  Canterbury.  For,  if  you  know 
your  logic,  that  which  is  true  in  the  whole  is  also  true  in 
the  part,  and  what  is  true  in  the  more,  is  also  true  in 
the  less.  Now  the  church  of  Rome  is  as  the  whole,  to 
n-hom  all  other  churches  are  as  parts  thereof.  The 
church  of  Rome  is  greater  than  all  churches  ;  that 
which  is  wrought  in  it  ought  to  work  in  the  less  churches 
also  ;  so  that  the  authority  of  every  chief  head  of  the 
:hurch  ought  to  stand  also  in  them  that  succeed  ;  unless 
:here  be  any  precise  exception  made  by  name.  Where- 
fore like  as  the  Lord  said  to  all  bishops  of  Rome  the 
5ame  thing  which  he  said  to  Peter,  so  Gregory  in  hke 
manner  said  to  all  the  successors  of  Austin,  that  which 
[  he  said  to  Austin.  So  thus  I  conclude,  as  the  bishop  of 
Canterbury  is  subject  to  Rome,  because  he  had  his  faith 
from  thence  ;  so  York  ought  to  be  in  subjection  to  Can- 
terbury, which  sent  the  first  preachers  thither.  Now 
vhereas  you  allege  that  Gregory  desired  Austin  to  be 
resident  at  London,  that  is  utterly  uncertain.  For  how 
is  it  to  be  thought  that  such  a  disciple  would  do  contrary 
;o  the  mind  of  such  a  master  ?  But  grant  (as  you  say) 
,  (hat  Austin  removed  to  London,  what  is  that  to  me, 
I  vho  am  not  bishop  of  London  ?  Notwithstanding  all 
I  ihis  controversy  ceasing  betwixt  us,  if  it  shall  please  you 
.0  come  to  some  peaceable  composition  with  me  (all 
contention  set  apart)  you  shall  find  me  not  out  of  the 
vay,  so  far  as  reason  and  equity  shall  extend." 

With  these  reasons  of  Lanfranc,  Thomas  gave  over, 
ondescendiug  that  his  province  should  begin  at  the 
tlumber.  W^hereupon  it  was  then  decreed  that  York 
jrom  that  time  should  be  subject  to  Canterbury,  in  all  mat- 
lers  appertaining  to  the  rites  and  government  of  the  ca- 
holic  church ;  so  that  wherever  within  England  the 
rclibishop  of  Canterbury  would  hold  his  council,  the 
rchliishop  of  York  should  resort  thither  with  his  bishops, 
lid  be  obedient  to  his  canonical  decrees. 

Provided  that  when  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury 
hould  decease,  York  should  repair  to  Dover,  there  to 
onsecrate  with  others  the  bishops  that  should  be  elect. 
iiid  if  York  should  decease,  his  successor  should  resort 
I  Canterbury,  or  else  where  the  bishop  of  Canterbury 
hould  appoint,  there  to  receive  his  consecration,  making 
i<  jnofession  there,  with  an  oath  of  canonical  obedience. 
'Iiomas  being  content  withal,  Lanfranc,  the  Italian,  tri- 
ni|ihed  with  no  small  joy,  and  put  the  matter  forth- 
ith  in  writing,  that  the  memory  of  it  might  remain  to 
i>  .-uccessors.  But  yet  that  decree  did  not  stand  long; 
)r  shortly  after  the  same  scar,  so  superficially  cured, 
urst  out  again  ;  so  that  in  the  reign  of  king  Henry  I., 
A.  D.  1121)  Thurstin,  archbishop  of  York,  could 
lot  be  compelled  to  swear  to  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
jury  ;  and  yet  by  letters  of  Calixtus  II.,  was  consecrated 
Kthout  any  profession  made  to  the  said  bishop,  with 
liuch  more  matter  of  contention,  to  recite  all  which  were 
bo  long.  But  this  I  thought  to  commit  to  history,  that 
ien  might  see  the  lamentable  decay  of  true  Christianity 
Inongst  the  christian  bishops,  who,  enflamed  with  glo- 
ious  ambition,  so  contended  for  honour,  that  without 
ae  force  of  the  law  no  modesty  could  take  place. 


About  A.  D.  1016,  the  bishopric  of  Lindaffame, 
otherwise  named  Holyland,  was  translated  to  Durham  ; 
so  likewise  in  the  days  of  this  Lanfranc,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  (A.  D.  lO/C),  several  bishops'  sees  were 
altered  and  removed  from  townships  to  greater  cities. 
As  the  bishopric  of  Selese  was  removed  to  Chichester ; 
that  of  Cornwall  to  Exeter  ;  from  Wells  to  Bath  ;  from 
Sherborne  to  Salisbury  ;  from  Dorchester  to  Lincoln  ; 
from  Litchfield  to  Chester  ;  which  bishopric  of  Chester, 
Robert  being  then  bishop,  was  removed  from  Chester  to 
Coventry.  Likewise  after  that  in  the  reign  of  William 
Rufus  (A.  D.  109.i),  Herbert,  bishop  of  Thetford,  from 
thence  removed  the  see  to  Norwich,  &c. 

As  concerning  Dover  and  Canterbury,  whether  the 
see  was  likewise  translated  from  the  town  of  Dover  to 
the  city  of  Canterbury  in  the  time  of  Theodore  ;  or 
whether  in  the  old  time  Canterbury  had  the  name  of 
Dorobernia  (as  the  letter  of  Lanfranc  to  Pope  Alexander 
above  mentioned  pretends),  I  find  it  not  expressly  defined 
in  histories  ;  save  that  I  read  by  the  words  of  William, 
being  yet  duke  of  Normandy,  charging  Harold  to  make 
a  well  of  water  for  the  king's  use  in  the  castle  of  Doro- 
bernia, that  Dorobernia  was  then  taken  for  that  which 
we  now  call  Dover  ;  but  whether  Dorobernia  and  the 
city  of  Canterbury  be  both  one  or  different  is  not  im- 
jjortant.  Notwithstanding  I  read  this  in  the  epistle  of 
Pope  Boniface  to  King  Ethelbert,  as  also  to  Justin, 
archbishop  :  also  in  the  epistle  of  Pope  Honorius  to 
Bishop  Honorius :  also  of  Pope  Vitalian  to  Theodore : 
of  Pope  Sergius  to  King  Ethelred,  Alfred  and  Adulphus, 
and  to  the  bishops  of  England :  Likewise  of  Pope 
Gregory  III.  to  the  bishops  of  England  :  Also  of  Pope 
Leo  to  Athelard,  archbishop  of  Canterbury  :  of  Formo- 
sus  to  the  bishops  of  England,  and  of  Pope  John  to 
Dunstan  ;  that  the  names  of  Dorobernia  and  of  Canter- 
bury are  indifferently  taken  for  one  matter. 

In  this  time  (and  by  the  management  of  this  Lan- 
franc), in  the  ninth  year  of  William  I.,  a  council  was 
held  at  Loudon,  where  these  were  the  principal  things 
concluded  : 

1.  For  the  order  of  sitting,  that  the  archbishop  of 
York  should  sit  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  bishop  of 
London  on  the  left  hand,  or  in  the  absence  of  York, 
London  should  have  the  right,  and  Winchester  the 
left  hand  of  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  sitting  in 
council. 

2.  That  bishops  should  translate  their  sees  from 
villages  into  cities,  whereupon  those  sees  above  named 
were  translated. 

3.  That  monks  should  have  nothing  as  private  pos- 
sessions ;  and  if  any  so  had,  he  dying  unconfessed  should 
not  be  buried  in  the  churchyard. 

4.  That  no  clerk  or  monk  of  any  other  diocese  should 
be  admitted  to  orders,  or  retained  without  letters  com- 
mendatory or  testimonial. 

5.  That  none  should  speak  in  the  council,  except 
bishops  and  abbots,  without  leave  of  the  arch-metro- 
politans. 

6.  That  none  should  marry  within  the  seventh  de- 
gree, with  any  either  of  his  own  kindred,  or  of  his 
wife's. 

7.  That  none  should  either  buy  or  sell  any  office 
within  the  church. 

8.  That  no  sorcery  or  any  divination  should  be  used 
or  permitted  in  holy  church. 

9.  That  no  bishop  nor  abbot,  nor  any  of  the  clergy, 
should  be  at  the  judgment  of  any  man's  death  or  dis- 
membering, neither  should  be  any  favourer  of  the  judi- 
cants. 

Moreover  in  the  days  of  this  Lanfranc,  many  good 
bishops  of  the  realm  began  to  take  part  with  the  priests 
against  the  monks,  in  displacing  these  out  of  their 
churches,  and  to  restore  the  married  priests  again  ;  so 
that  Walkelm,  bishop  of  Winchester,  had  placed  above 
forty  canons  instead  of  monks  in  his  diocese  ;  but  this 
godly  enterprise  was  stopped  by  Lanfranc. 

After  the  death  of  Pope  Alexander  above  mentioned, 
next  followed  Hildebrand,  sirnamed  Gregory  VIL 
This  Hildebrand,  as  he  was  a  sorcerer,  so  was  he 
the  first  and  principal  cause  of  all  this  trouble  that  ia 


2'Jl 


POPE  GREGORY  VII.  CALLED  HILDEBRAND. 


[Book  IV 


DOW  and  has  been  since  his  time  in  the  churcli  ; 
through  his  example  all  this  ambition,  boldness,  and 
pride  entered  into  the  church  of  Rome,  and  has 
ever  since  continued.  For  before  Hildebrand  came  to 
Rome  working  his  feats  there,  setting  up  and  displacing 
what  bishops  he  chose,  corrupting  them  with  perni- 
cious counsel,  and  setting  them  against  emperors,  under 
pretence  of  chastity  destroying  matrimony,  and  under 
the  title  of  liberty  breaking  peace,  and  resisting  autho- 
rity ;  before  this  (I  say)  the  church  of  Rome  was  in  some 
order,  and  the  bishops  quietly  governed  under  christian 
emperors,  and  also  were  defended  by  the  same ;  as 
Marcellus,  Miltiades,  and  Sylvester,  were  under  obe- 
dience to  Constantine  (A.  D.  340)  ;  Siricius  to  Theodo- 
sius  (A.  D.  388)  ;  Gregory  to  Maurice  (A.  D.  COO)  ; 
Adrian  and  Leo  to  Charlemagne  (A.  D.  801)  ;  Paschal 
and  Valentius  to  Lewis  the  Pious  (A.  D.  830)  ;  Ser- 
gius  II.  to  Lothaire  (A.  D.  840)  ;  Benedict  III.  and 
John  VIII.  to  Lewis,  son  of  Lotliaire  (A.  D.  85()). 
But  against  this  obedience  and  subjection  Hildebrand 
first  began  to  spurn,  and  by  his  example  taught  all 
other  bishops  to  do  the  same. 

At  length  they  brought  to  pass  that  it  should  be  law- 
ful for  a  few  cardinals  (contrary  to  ancient  ordinances 
and  decretal  statutes)  to  choose  what  pope  they  liked, 
without  any  consent  of  the  emperor  at  all.  And, 
whereas,  before  it  stood  in  the  emperor's  gift  to  give 
and  to  grant  bishoprics,  archbishoprics,  benefices, 
and  other  ecclesiastical  preferments  within  their  ovm 
limits,  to  whom  they  chose ;  now  the  popes,  through 
much  wrestling,  wars,  and  contention,  have  extorted 
all  that  into  their  own  hands  ;  yea,  have  plucked  in 
all  the  riches  and  power  of  the  whole  world  :  and  not 
content  with  that,  have  usurped  and  prevailed  so  much 
above  emperors,  that,  as  before,  no  pope  might  be 
chosen  without  the  confirmation  of  the  emperor  :  so  now 
no  emperor  may  be  elected  without  the  confirmation  of 
the  pope,  taking  upon  them  more  than  princes  to  place 
or  displace  emperors  at  their  pleasure  for  every  light 
cause  ;  to  put  down  or  set  up  when  and  whom  they 
pleased;  as  Frederic  I.,  for  holding  the  left  stirrup  of 
the  pope's  saddle,  was  persecuted  almost  to  excommu- 
nication, which  cause  moves  me  to  use  more  diligence 
here,  in  setting  out  the  history,  acts,  and  doings  of  this 
Hildebrand,  from  whom,  as  their  first  patron  and  foun- 
der, sprang  all  this  ambition  and  contention  about  the 
liberties  and  dominion  of  the  Roman  church. 

And  first,  how  this  Hildebrand  had  behaved  himself, 
before  he  was  pope,  I  have  partly  declared.  For  though 
he  was  not  yet  pope  in  name,  yet  he  was  then  pope  in- 
deed, and  ruled  the  popes  and  all  their  doings  as  he 
liked.  What  devices  he  had  attempted  ever  since  his 
first  coming  to  the  court  of  Rome,  to  magnify  and 
maintain  false  liberty  against  true  authority  ;  what  prac- 
tice he  wrought  by  councils,  what  factions  and  conspi- 
racies he  made,  in  stirring  up  popes  against  emperors, 
striving  for  superiority  ;  and  what  wars  followed,  I  have 
also  expressed.  Now  let  us  see  further  the  worthy  virtues 
of  this  princely  prelate,  after  he  came  to  be  pope,  as  they 
are  described  in  the  histories  of  several  writers. 


THE    TRAGICAL    HISTORY  OF  GREGORY    THE    SEVENTH, 
OTHERWISE    NAMED    HILDEBRAND. 

Hitherto  the  bishops  of  Rome  have  been  elected  by  the 
voices  and  suffrages  of  all  sorts  and  degrees,  as  well  of 
the  priests  and  the  clergy,  as  of  the  nobility,  people,  and 
senate,  all  assembling  together.  And  this  election  I  find 
in  force,  if  ratified  by  the  Roman  emperors,  who  had 
authority  to  call  and  assemble  all  tlaese,  as  well  as 
bishops  to  councils,  as  the  case  required.  Under  the 
authority  and  jurisdiction  of  these  emperors  in  Ger- 
many, France,  Italy,  and  through  the  whole  dominion 
of  Rome,  all  patriarchs,  bishops,  masters  of  churches 
and  monasteries  were  subject  by  the  decree  of  councils, 
according  to  the  old  custom  of  our  ancestors.  The 
holy  and  ancient  fathers,  (as  Christ  with  his  dis- 
ciples and  apostles  both  taught  and  did)  honoured  and 
esteemed  their  emperors  as  the  supreme  potentate  next 


under  God  on  earth,  set  up,  ordained,  elected,  and 
crowned  of  God,  above  all  other  mortal  men,  and  so 
counted  them,  and  called  them  their  lords.  To  them 
they  yielded  tribute,  and  paid  their  subsidies,  and  also 
prayed  every  day  for  their  life.  Such  as  rebelled  against 
them  tliey  regarded  as  rebels,  and  resisters  against 
God's  ordinance  and  christian  piety.  The  name  of  the 
emperor  was  of  great  majesty,  and  received  as  given 
from  God.  Then  these  fathers  of  the  church  never  inter- 
meddled nor  entangled  themselves  with  political  affairs 
of  the  commonwealth,  much  less  did  they  occupy  them, 
selves  in  martial  arms,  and  feats  of  chivalry :  all  their 
contention  with  other  christians  was  only  in  poverty  and 
modesty,  who  should  be  poorest  and  most  modest  among 
them.  And  the  more  humbleness  appeared  in  any,  the 
higher  opinion  they  conceived  of  him.  They  took  thfs 
sharp  and  two-edged  sword  given  to  the  church  of  Christ,  to 
save  and  not  to  kill ;  to  quicken  and  not  to  destroy  ;  and 
they  called  it  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  the  word 
of  God,  the  life  and  the  light  of  men,  who  revokes  from 
death  to  life,  making  of  men  gods  ;  of  mortal,  immortal. 
They  were  far  from  thrusting  out  any  prince  or  king 
(though  he  were  never  so  far  out  of  the  way,  yea,  an 
Arian)  from  his  kingdom,  or  to  curse  him,  or  to  release 
his  subjects  from  their  oath  and  their  allegiance,  to 
change  and  translate  kingdoms,  to  subvert  empires,  to 
pollute  themselves  with  christian  blood,  or  to  war  with 
their  christian  brethren  for  rule  and  principality.  This 
was  not  their  spirit  and  manner  then,  but  rather  they 
loved  and  obeyed  their  princes.  Again,  princes  loved 
them  also  like  fathers  and  fellow-princes  with  them  of 
the  souls  of  men. 

Now  this  Gregory  VII.,  otherwise  named  Hildebrand, 
was  the  first  of  all  others  who,  contemning  the  authority 
of  the  emperor,  invaded  the  see  of  Rome,  vaunting  him- 
self as  having  both  the  ecclesiastical  and  temporal  sword 
committed  to  him  by  Christ,  and  that  fulness  of  power 
was  in  his  hand  to  bind  and  loose  at  his  will.  Thus  he 
presumed  to  grasp  both  governments,  to  challenge  all 
the  whole  dominion,  both  of  the  eastern  and  western 
churches,  yea,  and  all  power  to  himself  alone,  admitting 
none  as  equal,  much  less  superior,  to  him,  derogating 
from  others,  and  arrogating  to  himself  their  due  right 
and  honour,  set  at  nought  Cesars,  kings,  and  emperors. 
Bishops  and  prelates  as  his  underlings  he  kept  in  awe, 
suspending  and  cursing,  and  cutting  off  their  heads, 
stirring  up  strife  and  wars,  sowing  discord,  making 
factions,  releasing  oaths,  defeating  fidelity  and  due  alle- 
giance of  subjects  to  their  princes.  Yea,  and  if  he  had 
offended  or  injured  the  emperor  himself,  yet  notwith- 
standing he  ought  to  be  feared,  as  he  himself  glories  in 
an  epistle,  as  one  that  could  not  err,  and  had  received 
of  Christ  our  Saviour,  and  of  Peter,  authority  to  bind  I 
and  unbind  at  his  will  and  pleasure.  Priests  then  in  i 
those  days  had  wives  openly  and  lawfully  (no  law  for-  • 
bidding  to  the  contrary)  as  appears  by  the  deed  and  1 
writings  of  their  chapter-seals  and  donations,  which  i 
were  given  to  temples  and  monasteries,  wherein  their  r 
wives  also  are  cited  with  them  for  witness,  and  were 
called  presbyterissse.  Also,  as  for  bishops,  prelates, 
parsons  of  churches,  governors  of  the  clergy,  masters  of 
monasteries,  and  religious  houses  ;  all  these  were  then 
in  those  times  in  the  emperor's  appointment,  to  assign 
to  whom  he  would.  Now  these  two  things  Gregory 
could  not  endure,  for  which  two  causes  only  was  all  his 
striving  from  his  first  beginning  to  abolish  the  marriage 
of  priests,  and  to  translate  the  imperial  authority  to  the 
clergy.  To  this  scope  only  tended  all  his  labour,  as  ap- 
peared before  in  the  council  of  Lateran,  under  Pope 
Nicholas,  and  also  in  the  council  of  Mantua,  under 
Alexander,  making  their  marriage  heresy,  and  the  other 
to  be  simony.  And  that  which  previously  he  went 
about  by  others,  now  he  practises  by  himself,  to  con- 
demn ministers  that  were  married  as  Nicholaitans,  and 
to  receive  any  spiritual  charge  of  secular  persons  as 
simony,  directing  his  letters  to  Henry  the  emperor,  to 
dukes,  princes,  potentates,  and  tetrarchs ;  namely  to 
Berchtold,  to  Rodulph  of  Swevia,  to  Whelpo,  Adal- 
beron,  and  to  their  wives :  also,  to  bishops,  archbishops, 
priests,  and  to  all  the  people  ;  in  which  letters  he  de- 


jA.D.  1074.] 


MARRIAGE  OF  PRIESTS  FORBIDDEN  BY  HILDEBRAND. 


113 


:nounces  them  to  be  no  priests  who  were  married,  for- 
bidding men  to  salute  them,  to  talk,  to  eat,  to  company 
jwith  them,  to  pay  them  tithes,  or  to  obey  them  if  they 
would  not  be  obedient  to  him.  Among  others,  he 
directed  special  letters  to  Otho  bishop  of  Constance 
c'liiceruing  this  matter.  But  Otho  perceiving  the  un- 
ci) JIv  and  unreasonable  pretence  of  Hiidebrand,  would 
uiver  separate  them  that  were  married  from  their  wives, 
n  )r  vet  forbid  them  to  marry  who  were  unmarried.  The 
following  is  the  letter  of  Hiidebrand  sent  to  the  bishop 
of  Constance  against  priests'  marriages  : — 

"  Gregory,  bishop,  servant  of  servants  of  God,  to  the 
clergy  and  laity,  both  more  and  less,  within  the  diocese 
of   Constance,    salvation   and   benediction.       We    have 
directed  to  our  brother  Otho,  your  bishop,  our  letters 
exhortatory ;  wherein  we  enjoined  him,  according  to  the 
necessity  of  our  duty,  by  the  apostolical  authority,  that 
he  should  utterly  abolish  out  of  his  church  the  heresy  of 
simony,   and  also  should  cause  to  be  preached  with  all 
diligence  the  chastity  of  priests.     But  he,  neither  moved 
wich  reverence  of  St.  Peter's  precept,  nor  yet  with  the 
re;-  ird  of  his  duty,  neglected  to  do  these  things,  whereto 
wo  so  fatherly  have  exhorted  him,  incurring  thereby  a 
double  offence,  not  only  of  disobedience,  but  also  of  re- 
bellion,  in  that  he  has  gone  and  done  clean  contrary  to 
I  our  commandment   (yea,   rather  the  commandment   of 
I  blessed  St.  Peter),  so  that  he  hath  permitted  his  clergy, 
not  only  such  as  had  wives,   not  to  put  them  away,  but 
:also   such   as   had  none,  to  take  them.     Whereupon  we 
i  being  truly  informed,  and  grieved  therewith,   have  di- 
,  rected  to  him  another  letter,  declaring  the  motion  of  our 
I  displeasure  and  indignation.     In  which  letters  also  we 
I  have  cited  him  up  to  our  council  at  Rome,  there  to  ap- 
I  pear  and  give  account  of  his  disobedience  in  the  au- 
I  dience  of  the  whole  synod.     And  now,   therefore,   we 
j  thought  it  best  to  signify  this  to  you  (our  dear  children) 
I  whereby  in  this  behalf  we  might  the  better  provide  for 
!  your   health  and  salvation.     For  if  your   bishop    shall 
i  continue  so  obstinately  to   repugn  and  resist  our   com- 
mandment, he  is  not  meet  to  sit  over  you.     Wherefore, 
I  these  shall  be  to   command  you,  and   all  them  that  be 
obedient  to  God,  and  to  blessed  St.  Peter,  by  our  apos- 
•  toUcal  authority,  that  if  this  your  bishop  shall  persist  in 
his  obstinacy,  you  that  be  his  subjects  hereafter  give  to 
I  him  no  service  nor  obedience.     For  the  which  we  here 
I  discharge  you  before  God  and  your  souls.     For  if  your 
bishop  shall  act  contrary  to  the  decrees  and  apostolical 
I  injunctions,    we,   through   the   apostolical  authority   of 
1  St.  Peter,  discharge  and  absolve  you  from  the  band  of 
your  allegiance  to  him.    So  that  if  you  be  sworn  to  him, 
80  long  as  he  is  a  rebel  against   God  and   the    aposto- 
lic seat,  we  loose  you  from  the  peril  of  your  oath,  that 
you  shall  not  need  to  fear  therein  any  danger,"  &c. 

In  the  council  held  at  Rome,  Hiidebrand,  with  other 

bishops  of  Rome,  did  then  enact,  among   many  others, 

j  these  three  things  especially.  First,  That  no  priest  here- 

I  after  should  marry.     Secondly,   That  all  such  as  were 

I   married  should  be  divorced.     Thirdly,   That  none  here- 

I  after  should  be  admitted  to  the  order  of  priesthood,  but 

1  should  swear  perpetual  celibacy,  &c.     This  council  of 

Rome   being  ended,   forthwith  the   act  of   Hiidebrand, 

concerning  the  single  life  of  priests,  was  proclaimed  and 

published  in  all  places,  and  strict  commandment  given 

to   bishops  to   execute  the  same.     The  following  is  the 

copy  of  his  bull  sent  into  Italy  and  Germany  : — 

"  Gregory  the  pope,  otherwise  Hiidebrand,  the  ser- 
vant of  the  servants  of  God,  sends  the  apostle's  blessing 
to  all  within  the  kingdoms  of  Italy  and  Germany,  that 
shew  true  obedience  to  St.  Peter.  If  there  be  any 
priesis,  deacons,  and  subdeacons,  that  still  will  remain 
in  the  sin  of  marriage,  we  forbid  them  the  church's  en- 
trance, by  the  omnipotent  power  of  God,  and  by  the 
authority  of  St.  Peter,  till  in  time  they  amend  and  re- 
pent. But  if  they  persevere  in  their  sin,  we  charge  that 
none  of  you  presume  to  hear  their  service ;  for  their 
blessing  is  turned  into  cursing,  and  their  prayer  into 


sin,  as  the  Lord  doth  testify  to  us  by  his  prophets,   '  I 
will  turn  your  blessing,'  "  &c. 

The  bishops  of  France  being  called  upon  daily  by  the 
pope's  letters,  were  compelled  to  obey  the  decree  of  the 
council  ;  but  the  rest  of  the  clergy  manfully  and  stoutly 
withstanding  the  pope's  decree  and  their  bishops,  would 
not  agree,  and  said  that  the  council  did  manifestly  op- 
pose the  word  of  God,  and  that  the  pope  did  take  from 
priests  that  which  both  God  and  nature  had  given  them; 
and  therefore  was  a  heretic  and  author  of  a  wicked  doc- 
trine, who  ruled  not  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  but  by  Satan  ; 
that  the  decree  and  act  set  forth  was  directly  against  the 
word  of  God  and  the  saying  of  Christ,  "  All  men  receive 
not  this  saying."  Against  the  sound  doctrine  of  St. 
Paul,  writing  these  words,  "  Concerning  virgins  I  have 
no  commandment  of  the  Lord,"  &c.  1  Cor.  vii.  25. 
Again,  "  Let  them  marry,"  1  Cor.  vii.  9.  And  that  it 
was  against  the  canons  both  of  the  apostles,  and  of  the 
Nicene  council.  Moreover,  that  it  was  against  the 
course  of  nature,  that  men  being  separated  from  their 
wives,  should  be  compelled  to  live  as  angels  ;  and  that, 
therefore,  the  bishop  opened  a  pernicious  window  to  im- 
morality and  vice.  In  short,  they  concluded.  That  they 
had  rather  give  up  their  benefices  than  forsake  their 
lawful  wives.  And,  finally,  if  married  priests  could  not 
please  them,  they  ought  to  call  down  angels  from  heaven 
to  serve  the  churches.  But  Hiidebrand,  nothing  moved, 
either  with  honest  reason,  or  with  the  authority  of 
holy  scripture,  or  with  the  determination  of  the  Nicene 
council,  or  any  thing  else,  follows  up  this  matter,  calls 
upon  the  bishops  still,  accuses  them  of  negligence,  and 
threatens  them  with  excommunication,  unless  they 
cause  the  priests  to  obey  his  decree.  Whereupon  a 
great  number  of  bishops,  for  fear  of  the  pope's  tyranny, 
laboured  the  matter  with  their  priests,  by  all  means 
possible  to  bereave  them  of  their  accustomed  matri- 
mony. 

Among  others,  the  archbishop  of  Mentz,  perceiving 
this  might  produce  no  little  trouble,  talks  with  his 
clergy  gently,  admonishes  them  of  the  pope's  mind  and 
decree,  and  gives  them  half  a  year's  respite  to  deliberate 
upon  the  matter  ;  exhorting  them  diligently  to  shew 
themselves  obedient  to  the  pope  and  to  him.  The  time 
of  deliberation  expired,  the  archbishop  assembles  his 
clergy  at  Erpsford,  and  there  requires  them  either  to  ab- 
jure all  matrimony  or  to  renounce  their  benefices.  The 
clergy  defend  themselves  against  the  decree  with  scrip- 
ture, with  reason,  with  the  acts  of  general  councils, 
with  examples  of  ancestors,  by  strong  arguments,  de- 
claring the  pope's  decree  inconsistent,  and  that  it  ought 
not  to  take  effect.  But  the  archbishop  said  he  was 
compelled  by  the  pope,  and  could  not  but  execute  that 
which  was  enjoined  him. 

The  clergy  seeing  that  no  reason,  nor  prayer,  nor  dis- 
putation would  serve,  consulted  among  themselves  what 
was  best  to  be  done  ;  some  gave  counsel  not  to  return  to 
the  synod,  some  thought  it  good  to  return  and  thrust 
out  the  archbishop  from  his  see,  and  to  punish  him  with 
death,  that  by  his  example  others  might  be  warned, 
never  to  attemj3t  it  again  to  the  prejudice  of  the  church, 
and  the  rightful  liberty  of  ministers.  After  this  was 
signified  to  the  archbishop  by  certain  spies,  he,  to  pre- 
vent the  matter,  sends  to  the  priests  as  they  were  coming 
out,  certain  messengers,  bidding  them  be  of  good  hope, 
and  they  should  have  what  would  content  their  minds. 
So  being  thus  persuaded,  they  corne  again  to  the  council. 
The  bishop  promises  he  would  do  what  he  could,  to 
change  the  mind  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  desiring  them 
in  the  mean  time  to  continue  as  they  had  done  in  their 
ministry.  The  next  year  Hiidebrand  the  soldier  of 
Satan  sends  his  legate  to  the  archbishop  of  Mentz,  and 
assembled  a  council,  in  which  the  archbishop  again 
proposes  the  matter,  commanding  all  the  clergy,  under 
pain  of  the  pope's  curse,  either  to  renounce  their  wives 
or  their  livings.  The  clergy  defended  their  cause  again 
with  great  constancy.  But  when  no  defence  would 
avail,  but  all  went  by  tyranny,  it  burst  at  last  to  an  up- 
roar and  tumult,  where  the  legate  and  the  archbishop 
i2 


114 


THE  EMPEROR  HENRY  VI.  EXCOMMUNICATED. 


[Book  IV. 


hardly  escaped  with  their  lives,  and  so  the  council 
Oroke  up.  By  this  schism  and  tumult  the  churches 
afterwards,  in  choosing  their  priests,  would  not  send 
chem  to  the  bishops  (the  enemies  and  suppressors  of 
matrimony)  to  be  confirmed  and  inducted,  but  elected 
them  within  themselves,  and  so  put  them  in  their  office 
without  all  leave  or  knowledge  of  the  bishops,  who  then 
agreed  and  were  determined  to  admit  no  priests,  but 
such  as  would  take  an  oath  never  to  marry.  And  thus 
first  came  up  the  oath  and  profession  of  single  priest- 
hood. Notwithstanding,  if  other  nations  had  followed 
in  like  manner,  the  constancy  and  concord  of  those 
German  ministers,  the  devilish  decree  of  this  Hildebrand 
for  rather  hell-brand)  had  been  frustrated.  But  the 
greediness  of  livings  in  weak  priests  made  them  yield  up 
tlieir  liberty  to  wicked  tyranny.  And  thus  much  for  the 
I  roliibition  of  matrimony. 

Now  let  us  proceed  to  the  contention  between  Hilde- 
brand and  the  emperor.  But  it  will  not  be  amiss  first 
to  say  a  little  of  the  character  of  this  pope,  as  we  find  it 
described  in  the  epistles  of  Benno  a  cardinal,  written  to 
other  cardinals  of  Rome.  This  Cardinal  Benno  lived  at 
the  same  time  with  Hildebrand. 

He  is  thus  described  in  one  epistle  of  Benno  to  his 
brother  cardinals  as  follows  : — 

"  We  have  made  mention  before  of  some  colleges  of 
the  church  of  Rome  which  refused  to  hold  communion 
with  him;  as  Leo,  Benno,  Ugobald,  John;  all  cardinals: 
Peter,  chancellor  and  cardinal,  being  all  instituted  before 
the  time  of  this  Hildebrand.  These  three  also,  though 
consecrated  by  him,  Natro,  Innocent,  and  Leo,  forsook 
him,  cursing  the  detestable  errors  which  he  held.  Also 
Theodine,  whom  he  constituted  arch-deacon,  and 
other  cardinals  more,  John,  surnamed  Primicerius, 
Peter  Oblationarius,  with  all  that  belonged  to  them, 
saving  one  man  only.  And  now  when  this  Hildebrand 
saw  that  the  bishops  also  would  forsake  him,  he  called 
to  him  the  laymen,  and  made  them  his  privy  councillors, 
thinking  thereby  to  separate  the  bishops,  so  that  they 
should  have  no  conference  with  the  cardinals.  Then  he 
called  the  bishops  together,  and  being  guarded  with 
bands  of  laymen,  he  forced  the  bishops  partly  through 
fear,  and  partly  through  his  menacing  words,  to  swear 
.tlrat  they  would  never  oppose  what  he  wished  to  have 
done,  and  that  they  would  never  defend  the  king's 
quarrel,  and  that  they  would  never  favour  nor  obey  any 
pope  who  might  be  instituted  in  his  stead. 

"  As  soon  as  Pope  Alexander  was  dead,  who  died 
somewhat  before  night,  the  same  day,  contrary  to  the 
canons,  Hildebrand  was  chosen  pope  by  the  laymen. 
But  the  cardinals  did  not  subscribe  to  his  election. 
For  the  canons  prescribed  (under  an  anathema  or  curse) 
that  none  should  be  chosen  pope  before  the  third  day 
after  the  burial  of  his  predecessor.  But  Hildebrand  re- 
moved the  cardinals  from  being  members  of  the  council. 
And  then,  contrary  to  the  minds  of  the  cardinals,  and 
to  the  regular  order  of  pronouncing  judgment  by  the 
canons,  he  rashly  excommunicated  the  emperor,  al- 
though he  had  not  been  in  any  synod  solemnly  accused 
I  efore.  The  sentence  of  wliich  excommunication  none 
cf  the  cardinals  would  subscribe. 

■"  The  emperor  was  wont  oftentimes  to  go  to  St.  Mary's 
church  to  pray.  Hildebrand,  when  he  knew  all  the 
doings  of  the  emperor,  caused  the  place  where  the  em- 
peror was  accustomed  either  standing  or  prostrate  on 
his  face  to  pray,  to  be  marked,  and  he  hired  an  assassin 
to  gather  and  lay  together  a  heap  of  great  stones  directly 
over  the  place  in  the  vault  of  the  church,  v.here  the  em- 
peror would  stand,  that  in  throwing  them  down  upon  his 
head,  he  might  slay  the  emperor.  As  the  assassin  hasted, 
and  was  busy  removing  to  the  place  a  stone  of  great 
weight,  it  broke  the  plank  on  which  it  lay,  and  as  the 
assassin  was  also  standing  on  it,  they  fell  together  from 
tiie  roof  to  the  pavement  of  the  church,  by  which  he  was 
killed.  After  the  Romans  had  learned  the  matter,  they 
fastened  a  rope  to  one  of  the  feet  of  the  assassin,  and 
caused  him  to  be  drawn  through  the  streets  of  the  city 
three  days  together  as  an  example  to  others. 

"  In  the  Easter  week,  when  the  clergy  and  the  people 
were  assembled  at  St.  Peter's  church  to  hear  mass,  after 


the  gospel,  Hildebrand  went  into  the  pulpit  as  he  was  ia 
his  pontifical  attire,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  bishops, 
cardinals,  senate,  and  people  of  Rome  openly  preached, 
that  the  emperor  should  die  before  the  feast  of  St.  Peter 
next  ensuing :  or  at  least,  that  he  should  be  so  hurled 
from  his  kingdom,  that  he  should  not  be  able  to  gather 
together  above  six  knights.  This  he  preached  to  the 
bishops  and  cardinals,  and  all  that  were  present,  crying 
out  of  the  pulpit  in  these  words,  '  Never  accept  me  for 
pope  any  more,  but  pluck  me  from  the  altar,  if  this  pro- 
phesy be  not  fulfilled  by  the  day  appointed.'  About  the 
same  time  he  sought  by  murderers  to  kill  the  emperor, 
but  God  preserved  him. 

"  When  the  time  was  expired  that  Hildebrand  had 
named,  and  when  neither  was  the  king  dead,  nor  the 
power  of  the  empire  impaired  :  he  subtilely  turned  his 
words,  saying,  '  that  he  meant  them  not  of  the  body  of 
the  king,  but  of  his  soul.'  " 

It  were  too  long  and  tedious  here  to  recite  all  the  de- 
testable doings,  and  diabolical  practices  of  Hildebrand, 
of  which  there  is  a  long  narration  in  the  epistles  of 
the  cardinal  Benno  to  the  other  cardinals,  to  which  the 
reader  may  refer,  who  has  either  leisure  to  read  or  mind 
to  understand  more  of  the  abominable  parts  and  devilish 
acts  of  this  pope. 

Now  let  us  proceed  to  set  forth  the  vexation  which  the 
virtuous  and  godly  emperor  sustained  by  that  ungodly 
pontiff. 

When  Henry  VI.  was  encumbered  with  civil  dissensioa 
in  Germany,  the  time  seemed  to  Hildebrand  very  oppor- 
tune to  work  out  his  objects  :  his  study  from  the  begin- 
ning was  to  advance  the  Romish  seat  above  all  other 
bishops,  and  also  to  press  down  the  authority  of  the 
temporal  princes,  under  the  spiritual  men  of  the  church. 
The  emperor  busied  in  his  wars,  had  no  leisure  to  at- 
tend to  councils.  But  the  pope  proceeds  to  assemble 
his  council  ;  and  threatens  even  to  excommunicate  tha 
emperor,  and  depose  him  from  his  royal  kingdom,  unless 
he  would  renounce  the  right  of  presenting  to  benefices, 
and  do  penance.  The  council  being  ended,  Guibert,' 
archbishop  of  Ravenna  persuaded  one  Centius  to  take  the' 
emperor's  part  against  the  pope,  and  he  watching  his' 
time,  in  the  temple  of  St.  Mary,  upon  Christmas  day  in 
the  morning,  takes  the  pope  and  puts  him  fast  in  a  strong 
tower.  The  next  day  the  people  of  Rome  hearing  tliis, 
proceed  to  help  the  bishop,  whom  they  loosed  out  of 
prison,  and  tlien  they  besieged  the  house  of  Centius,  and 
pulled  it  down  to  the  ground ;  his  family  having  their 
noses  cut  off,  were  cast  out  of  the  city  ;  Centius  himself 
escaping,  fled  to  the  emperor.  The  emperor  being  moved' 
with  the  arrogant  presumption  of  the  proud  prelate, 
called  a  council  at  Worms.  In  which  council  all  the 
bishops  not  only  of  Saxony,  but  of  all  the  empire  of 
Germany,  agreed  and  concluded  upon  deposing  Hilde- 
brand, and  that  no  obedience  hereafter  should  be  giveu 
to  him.  This  being  determined  in  the  council,  Roland 
was  sent  to  Rome  with  the  sentence,  who  in  the  name  of 
the  council,  commanded  the  pope  to  resign  his  seat,  and 
charged  the  cardinals  to  resort  to  the  emperor  for  a  new 
election  of  another  pope.  The  following  was  the  sen- 
tence of  the  council  of  Worms  against  Pope  Hilde- 
Irand  : 

"  Forsomuch  as  thy  first  ingress  and  coming  in  hath 
been  so  spotted  with  so  many  perjuries,  and  also  the 
church  of  God  brought  into  no  little  danger  through  thine 
abuse  and  new  fangleness  ;  moreover,  because  thou  hast 
defamed  thine  own  life  and  conversation,  with  so  much 
and  great  dishonesty,  that  we  see  no  little  peril  or  slander 
to  rise  thereof;  therefore  the  obedience,  which  yet  we 
never  promised  thee,  hereafter  we  utterly  renounce,  and 
never  intend  to  giv'e  thee.  And  as  thou  hast  never  taken 
us  yet  for  bishops  (as  thou  hast  openly  reported  of  us)  so 
neither  will  we  hereafter  take  thee  to  be  apostolic." 

The  po])e  touched  witii  this  sentence,  first  condemns  it  in 
his  council  of  Lateran  with  an  excommunication.  Secondly, 
deprives  Sigifrid  archbishop  of  Mentz  of  his  dignities  and 
ecclesiastical  livings,  with  all  other  bishops,  abbots,  and 
priests,  as  many  as  took  the  emperor's  part.  Thirdly, 
accuses  Henry  the  emperor  himself,  depriving  him  of  his 
kingdom,  and  releasing  all  his  subjects  of  their  oath  of 


A..  D.  lOrfi— 1080.]      THE  EMPEROR'S  SERVILE  SUBMISSION  TO  THE  POPE. 


115 


allegiance  in  the  following  sentence  excommunicatory, 
against  Henry  the  empei-or  by  Pope  Hildebrand. 

"  O  blessed  St.  Peter,  prince  of  the  apostles,  bow  down 
thine  ears  I  beseech  thee,  and  hear  me  thy  servant, 
whom  thou  hast  brought  up  even  from  mine  infancy,  and 
hast  delivered  me  until  this  day  from  the  hands  of  the 
wicked,  who  hate  and  persecute  me,  because  of  my  faith 
in  tiiee.  Thou  art  ray  witness,  and  also  the  blessed  mother 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  thy  brother  St.  Paul,  fellow  partner 
of  thy  martyrdom,  how  that  I  entered  this  function  not 
willingly,  but  enforced  against  my  will ;  not  that  I  take 
it  so  as  a  robbery,  lawfully  to  ascend  into  this  seat,  but 
because  that  I  had  rather  pass  over  my  life  like  a  pilgrim 
or  private  person,  than  for  any  fame  or  glory  to  climb  up 
to  it ;  I  do  acknowledge  (and  that  worthily)  all  this  to 
come  of  thy  grace,  and  not  of  my  merits,  that  this  charge 
over  christian  people,  and  this  power  of  binding  and  loos- 
ing is  committed  to  me.  Wherefore,  trusting  upon  this 
assurance  for  the  dignity  and  tuition  of  holy  cliurch  in 
the  name  of  God  omnipotent,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  I  do  here  depose  Henry,  the  son  of 
Henry,  once  the  emperor,  from  his  imperial  seat,  and 
princely  government,  who  hath  so  boldly  and  pre- 
sumptuously laid  hands  upon  the  church.  And  further- 
more, all  such  as  heretofore  have  sworn  to  be  his  sub- 
jects, I  release  them  of  their  oath,  whereby  all  subjects 
are  bound  to  the  allegiance  of  their  princes.  For  it  is 
meet  and  convenient  that  he  should  be  void  of  dignity, 
who  seeks  to  diminish  the  majesty  of  thy  church.  More- 
over, for  that  he  has  contemned  my  admonitions,  tending 
to  his  health  and  the  wealth  of  his  people  ;  and  has 
separated  himself  from  the  fellowship  of  the  church 
(which  he,  through  his  seditions,  studies  to  destroy) 
therefore  I  bind  him  by  virtue  of  excommunication, 
trusting  and  knowing  most  certainly,  that  thou  art  Peter 
(in  the  rock  of  whom  as  in  the  true  foundation)  Christ 
our  king  has  built  his  church." 

The  emperor,  thus  assaulted  with  the  pope's  censure, 
sends  his  letters  through  all  nations  to  clear  himself,  de- 
claring how  wrongfully  he  was  condemned.  The  princes 
of  Germany  partly  fearing  the  pope,  and  partly  rejoicing 
that  an  excuse  was  given  to  rebel  against  the  emperor, 
assembled  and  consulted  together,  and  so  concluded  to 
elect  another  emperor,  unless  he  would  submit  and  obtain 
pardon  from  the  pope. 

Here  we  may  see  the  lamentable  affections  of  the  Ger- 
mans in  those  days,  thus  to  forsake  such  a  valiant  emperor, 
and  to  regard  so  much  a  vile  bishop.  But  this  was  the 
ignorance  and  rudeness  of  the  world  then,  for  lack  of 
better  knowledge.  The  emperor,  seeing  the  chief  princes 
ready  to  forsake  him,  promises  them  with  an  oath,  that 
if  the  pope  would  repair  to  Germany,  he  would  ask 
forgiveness. 

IJpon  this  tlie  bishop  of  Treves  was  sent  to  Rome,  to 
intreat  the  pope  to  come  into  Germany.  The  pope  was 
content  and  entered  into  Germany,  thinking  to  come  to 
Augsburgh  ;  but  he  retired  in  fear  to  Canusium. 

Henry  (immediately  coming  out  of  Spires  with  his 
empress  and  his  young  son)  resorts  to  Canusium.  All 
nis  peers  and  nobles  had  left  him  for  fear  of  the  Pope's 
curse,  neither  did  any  accompany  him.  Wherefore  the 
emperor,  being  not  a  little  troubled  (laying  apart  his 
regal  ornaments)  came  barefooted  with  his  empress  and 
child  to  the  gate  of  the  city,  where  from  morning  to  night 
(all  the  day  fasting)  he  most  humbly  desired  absolution. 
Thus  he  continued  three  days  together  ;  at  length  an  an- 
swer came,  that  the  pope's  majesty  had  yet  no  leisure  to 
speak  with  him.  The  emperor  patiently  and  humbly 
waits  without  the  walls,  with  no  little  grievance  and 
pain  ;  for  it  was  a  sharp  winter,  and  all  freezing  with 
cold.  At  length  it  was  granted,  through  the  entreaty  of 
Matilda  the  pope's  favorite,  and  of  Arelaus  earl  of  Sebau- 
dia,  and  the  abbot  of  Cluny,  that  he  should  be  admitted 
to  the  pope's  presence.  On  the  fourth  day  being  ad- 
mitted, he  pelds  to  the  pope  his  crown,  with  all  other 
imperial  ornaments,  and  confessed  himself  unworthy  of 
the  empire,  if  ever  he  should  do  against  the  pope  here- 
after, as  he  had  done  before,  desiring  for  that  time  to  be  ab- 
solved and  forgiven.  The  pope  answered,  he  would  neither 
forgive  him,  nor  release  the  bond  of  his  excommunication, 


but  upon  certain  conditions.  First,  to  promise  that  hs 
should  be  content  to  stand  to  his  arbitration,  and  to  take 
such  penance  as  he  shall  enjoin  him  ;  also  that  he  shall  be 
ready  to  appear,  in  whatever  place  or  time  the  pope  shall 
appoint  him.  Moreover,  that  he,  being  content  to  accept 
the  pope  as  judge  of  his  cause,  shall  answer  to  all  objec- 
tions and  accusations  laid  against  him,  and  that  he  shall 
never  seek  any  revenge  in  return.  Also  that  he  shall 
submit  to  the  pope's  mind  and  pleasure,  whether  he  shall 
have  his  kingdom  restored  or  not.  Finally,  that  before 
his  trial,  he  shall  neither  use  his  kingly  ornaments, 
sceptres  or  crown,  nor  usurp  authority  to  govern,  nor  to 
exact  any  oath  of  allegiance  from  his  subjects,  &c.  These 
things  being  promised  to  the  bishop  by  an  oath,  and  put  in 
writing,  the  emperor  is  released  from  his  excommunication. 

The  pope  with  his  cardinals  vaunted  and  triumphed 
with  no  little  ))ride,  that  they  had  so  quailed  the  emperor, 
and  brought  him  on  his  knees  to  ask  forgiveness.  Yet, 
mistrusting  themselves,  and  what  might  befall  them  if 
fortune  should  turn,  and  God  give  the  emperor  a  more 
quiet  kingdom  ;  they  study  and  consult  privily  how  to  dis- 
place Henry  from  his  kingdom.  They  determined  to 
offer  the  empire  to  Rodulph,  a  man  of  great  nobility 
among  the  chief  states  of  Germany.  To  bring  this  pur- 
pose the  better  to  pass,  legates  were  sent  down  from  the 
pope,  who  should  persuade  all  France,  that  Henry  was 
rightfully  excommunicated,  and  that  they  should  give  to 
the  bishop  of  Rome  their  consent  in  choosing  Rodulpk 
to  the  empire. 

While  this  conspiracy  was  in  hand  Henry  was  absent. 
In  the  meantime  Rodulph  was  elected  emperor.  Upon 
this  comes  the  bishop  of  Strasburgh  to  the  emperor, 
certifying  him  what  was  done.  He  mustered  his  mer 
with  expedition,  and  marched  forward  to  defend  his  right, 
and  attempted  battle  against  Rodulph.  A  great  slaugh- 
ter took  place  on  both  sides,  but  the  victory  was  certait 
on  neither  part ;  so  that  both  the  captains  yet  challenged 
the  empire.  Their  armies  being  refreshed,  they  soor 
had  another  conflict,  but  victory  was  again  doubtful. 
Thus  both  the  captains  being  wearied  in  wars,  th«i 
Romish  beast,  the  bishop,  who  was  the  cause  of  ail, 
sends  his  legates  to  call  together  a  council  in  Germany, 
where  it  should  be  determined  to  whom  the  empir« 
should  belong. 

But  the  emperor  would  not  permit  the  legates  to  hold 
any  council  within  Germany  unless  they  would  first 
depose  Rodulph.  The  pope  hearing  this,  and  seeing  hia 
purpose  was  so  thwarted  by  the  emperor,  draws  out  ano- 
ther excommunication  against  him,  and  again  deprives 
him  of  his  kingdom. 

Tke  Second  Excommunication  of  Hildebrand  against  th\ 
Emperor. 

"  Blessed  St.  Peter,  prince  of  the  apostles,  and  thou  St, 
Paul  also,  the  teacher  of  the  Gentiles,  give  ear  unto  mt, 
I  beseech  you  a  little,  and  gently  hear  me,  for  you  are 
the  discijiles  and  lovers  of  truth.  The  things  that  I  shall 
say  are  true.  This  matter  I  take  in  hand  for  truth's  sake, 
that  my  brethren  (whose  salvation  I  seek)  may  the  more 
obsequiously  obey  me,  and  better  understand,  how  that  I 
trusting  upon  your  defence  (next  to  Christ,  and  his  mo- 
ther the  immaculate  Virgin)  resist  the  wicked,  and  am 
ready  to  help  the  faithful.  I  did  not  enter  this  seat  o< 
mine  own  accord,  but  much  against  my  will  and  with 
tears,  for  that  1  accounted  myself  unworthy  to  occupy 
so  high  a  throne.  And  this  I  say,  not  that  I  have  chosen 
you,  but  you  have  chosen  me,  and  have  laid  this  great 
burthen  upon  our  shoulders.  And  now,  whereas  by  this 
your  assignment,  I  have  ascended  up  this  hill,  crying  to 
the  people  and  shewing  them  their  faults,  and  to  the 
children  of  the  church  their  iniquities  ;  the  members 
of  Satan  have  risen  up  against  me,  and  have  laid 
hands  together  to  seek  my  blood.  For  the  kings  of 
the  earth  have  risen  up  against  me,  and  the  princes  of 
this  world,  with  whom  also  have  conspired  certain  of  the 
clergy  against  the  Lord  and  against  us  his  anointed, 
saying,  "  Let  us  break  their  bonds  asunder,  and  cast 
their  cords  away  from  us."  This  have  they  done  against 
me,  to  bring  me  either  to  death  or  to  banishment,     la 


116 


SENTENCE  OF  THE  COUNCIL  OF  BRIXIA  AGAINST  POPE  HILDEBRAND.     [Book  IV. 


the  number  of  whom  is  Henry,  whom  they  call  king,  the 
son  of  Henry  the  emperor,  who  has  lifted  up  so  proudly 
his  horns  against  the  church  of  God,  making  conspiracy 
with  divers  other  bishops,  Italians,  French,  and  Germans. 
Against  the  pride  of  whom  hitherto  your  authority  has 
prevailed ;  who  rather  being  broken  than  amended, 
coming  to  me  in  Cisalpina,  made  humble  suit  to  me  for 
pardon  and  absolution.  I,  thinking  there  was  true 
repentance  in  him,  received  him  again  to  favour,  and  did 
restore  him  to  the  communion  only,  from  which  he  was 
excommunicated,  but  to  his  kingdom  (from  which  in  the 
synod  of  Rome  he  was  worthily  expelled)  I  did  not  re- 
store him,  nor  to  the  rents  and  fruits  thereof,  (that  he 
might  return  to  the  faith  again)  that  I  granted  not  to 
him.  And  that  I  did  for  this  purpose,  that  if  he  should 
defer  to  agree  with  certain  of  his  neighbours  whom  he 
h:is  always  vexed,  and  to  restore  again  the  goods  both 
of  the  church  and  otherwise,  then  he  might  be  compelled 
bv  the  censures  of  the  church,  and  force  of  arms  thereto. 
Wiiereby  divers  and  sundry  bishops  and  princes  of  Ger- 
many (such  as  he  had  long  troubled)  being  helped  by  this 
opportunity,  elected  Rodulph  their  duke  to  be  king  in 
phice  of  Henry,  whom  they  for  his  transgressions  had 
removed  and  dispatched  from  his  empire.  But  Rodulph, 
first  in  tliis  matter  using  a  princely  modesty  and  integrity, 
-ent  up  his  messengers  to  me,  declaring  how  he  was  con- 
strained to  take  that  regal  government  upon  him,  although 
he  was  not  so  desirous  thereof,  but  that  he  would  rather 
sliow  himself  obedient  to  us,  than  to  the  other  that 
offered  him  the  kingdom  ;  and  vi'hatever  our  arbitration 
should  be  therein,  he  would  be  under  obedience  both  to 
God  and  to  us.  And  for  more  assurance  of  his  obedience 
he  hath  sent  his  own  children  hither  for  pledges.  Upon 
this  Henry  began  to  be  angry,  and  first  intreated  us  to 
restrain  and  inhibit  Rodulph,  through  the  pain  of  our 
curse,  from  the  usurpation  of  his  kingdom.  I  answered 
1  would  see  which  of  them  had  the  best  right  and  title 
'.hereto,  and  so  send  our  legates  thither  to  know  the  whole 
etate  of  the  matter  ;  and  thereon  I  would  decide  between 
them  which  of  them  had  the  true  right.  But  Henry 
would  not  suffer  our  legates  to  come  to  take  up  the  mat- 
ter, and  slew  many  both  secular  men  and  clergy,  spoiling 
and  profaning  churches  ;  and  so  by  this  means  hath 
endangered  himself  in  the  bonds  of  excommunication. 
I  therefore,  trusting  in  the  judgment  and  mercy  of 
God,  and  in  the  support  of  the  blessed  virgin,  also  upon 
your  authority,  do  lay  the  sentence  of  curse  upon  the  said 
Henry  and  all  his  adherents  ;  and  here  again  I  take  his 
regal  government  from  him,  charging  and  forbidding  all 
christian  men  that  have  been  sworn  to  him,  whom  I  dis- 
charge here  of  their  oath,  that  hereafter  they  obey  him  in 
nothing,  but  that  they  take  Rodulph  as  their  king,  who 
is  elected  by  many  princes  of  the  province.  For  it  is 
right  and  convenient,  that  as  Henry  for  his  pride  and 
stubbornness  is  deprived  of  his  dignity  and  possession  ;  so 
Rodulph  being  acceptable  to  all  men  for  his  virtue  and 
devotion,  be  exalted  to  the  imperial  throne  and  dominion. 
"  Therefore,  O  you  blessed  princes  of  the  apostles, 
grant  this,  and  confirm  with  your  authority  what  I 
have  said,  so  that  all  men  may  understand,  if  you 
have  power  to  bind  and  loose  in  heaven,  you  have  also 
power  in  earth  to  give  and  take  away  empires,  king- 
doms, principalities,  and  whatever  here  on  earth  belongs 
to  mortal  men.  For  if  you  have  power  to  judge  in 
such  matters  as  appertain  to  God  :  what  then  should 
we  think  you  have  of  these  inferior  and  profane  things  ? 
And  if  it  be  in  your  power  to  judge  the  angels,  ruling 
over  proud  princes,  what  then  shall  it  beseem  you  to  do 
upon  their  servants  ?  Therefore  let  the  kings  under- 
stand by  this  example,  and  all  other  princes  of  the  world, 
what  you  are  able  to  do  in  heaven,  and  what  you  are  with 
God  ;  that  thereby  they  may  fear  to  contemn  the  com- 
mandment of  holy  church.  And  now  do  you  exercise 
this  judgment  quickly  upon  Henry,  whereby  all  men  may 
see  this  son  of  iniquity  fall  from  his  kingdom,  not  by  any 
chance,  but  by  your  provision  and  only  work.  Not- 
withstanding this  I  would  crave  of  you,  that  he,  being 
brought  to  repentance  through  your  intercession,  yet  in 
the  day  of  judgment  may  find  favour  and  grace  with  the 
Lord." 


After  this,  Henry  and  Rodulph,  to  try  the  matter  by 
the  sword,  contended  together  in  battle,  where  Henry, 
by  the  favour  of  God,  contrary  to  the  judgment  of  Hil- 
debrand,  had  the  victory.  Rodulph  being  severely 
wounded  in  the  conflict,  was  taken  out  of  the  army,  and 
carried  to  Hyperbolis,  where  he  commanded  the  bishops 
and  chief  movers  of  his  conspiracy  to  be  brought  before 
him.  When  they  came,  he  lifted  up  his  right  hand  in 
which  he  had  received  his  deadly  wound,  and  said, 
"  This  is  the  hand  which  gave  the  oath  and  sacrament 
of  fidelity  to  Henry  my  prince,  and  which  through  your 
instigation  so  often  has  fought  against  him  and  fought  in 
vain  ;  now  go  and  perform  your  first  oath  and  alle- 
giance to  your  king  ;  for  I  must  go  to  my  fathers,"  and 
so  he  died.  Thus  the  pope  gave  battle,  but  God  gave  the 
victory. 

Henry,  after  his  enemy  was  thus  subdued,  forgot 
not  the  injuries  received  from  Hildebrand,  by  whom 
he  was  twice  excommunicated,  and  expelled  from  his 
kingdom.  Therefore  he  calls  a  council  of  the  bishops  of 
Italy,  Lombardy,  and  Germany,  at  Brixia  (A.D.  1083), 
where  he  cleared  himself,  and  then  accused  Hildebrand 
of  various  crimes,  as  an  usurper,  perjured,  a  necromancer, 
a  sower  of  discord  ;  complaining  moreover  of  wrongs  and 
injuries  done  by  the  bishop  and  church  of  Rome  ;  his 
father,  who  was  emperor  before  him,  had  installed  many 
bishops  by  his  assignment,  without  the  election  of  any 
other  :  and  now  this  pope,  contrary  to  his  oath  and 
promise,  thrust  himself  in  without  the  will  and  knowledge 
of  him  who  was  the  emperor  and  chief  magistrate. 
For,  in  the  time  of  his  father  Henry  III.,  this  Hilde- 
brand with  others,  bound  themselves  with  an  oath,  that 
so  long  as  the  emperor  and  his  son  should  live,  they 
should  neither  themselves  presume,  nor  suffer  any 
other  to  aspire  to  the  papal  seat,  without  the  assent  and 
approbation  of  the  emperors  ;  which  now  this  Hildebrand, 
contrary  to  his  oath,  had  done.  Wherefore  the  council, 
with  one  agreement,  condemned  this  Hildebrand  that  he 
should  be  deposed,  and  passed  the  following  sentence 
against  him. 

"  Because  it  is  known  that  this  bishop  was  not  elected 
of  God,  but  has  intruded  himself  by  fraud  and  money — • 
who  has  subverted  all  ecclesiastical  order — who  has  dis- 
turbed the  government  of  the  christian  empire — menacing 
death  of  body  and  soul  against  our  catholic  and  peace- 
able king — who  has  set  up  and  maintained  a  perjured 
king — sowing  discord  where  concord  was — causing  de- 
bate amongst  friends — slanders  and  offences  amongst 
brethren — -divorce  and  separation  among  the  married, 
(for  he  took  away  the  marriage  of  priests) — and  finally 
disquieting  the  peaceable  state  of  ail  quiet  life  :  There- 
fore we  here,  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of  God, 
congregated  together,  with  the  legates  and  nineteen 
bishops,  on  this  day  of  Pentecost,  at  Mentz,  do  proceed 
in  canonical  judgment  against  Hildebrand,  a  most  wicked 
man,  preaching  sacrilege  and  burning,  maintaining  per- 
jury and  murders,  calling  in  question  the  catholic  faith 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,  a  follower  of  divina- 
tion and  dreams,  a  manifest  necromancer,  a  sorcerer,  and 
infected  with  an  evil  and  heathen  spirit,  and  therefore 
departed  from  the  true  faith,  and  we  judge  him  to  be  de- 
posed and  expelled,  and  unless  he,  hearing  this,  shall 
yield  and  depart  the  seat,  to  be  perpetually  condemned." 

This  being  enacted  and  sent  to  Rome,  they  elected 
Guibert,  archbishop  of  Ravenna  in  the  place  of  Hilde- 
brand, to  govern  the  church  of  Rome,  under  the  title  of 
Clement  III.  But  when  Hildebrand  neither  would  give 
over  his  hold,  nor  give  place  to  Clement,  the  emperor 
gathering  an  army  came  to  Rome  to  depose  him,  and 
to  place  Clement.  But  Hildebrand  sending  to  Matilda, 
who  possessed  great  power  and  authority  in  Italy,  re- 
quired her,  in  remission  of  all  her  sins,  to  withstand 
Henry,  and  so  she  did.  But  Henry  prevailed,  and  came 
to  Rome,  where  he  besieged  the  city  all  the  Lent,  and 
after  Easter  got  it,  the  Romans  being  compelled  to  open 
the  gates  to  him  ;  so,  coming  to  the  temple  of  St. 
Peter,  he  there  places  Clement  in  his  papacy.  Hilde- 
brand straight  flies  into  Adrian's  tower  with  his  adherents, 
where,  being  beset  round  about,  he  sends  for  Robert 
Guiscard  his   friend,   a   Norman.      In   the   meantime, 


A.  D.  lO'^— 1087.]  DEATH  OF  HILDEBRAND  AND  WILLIAM  THE  CONQUEROR. 


117 


while  Robert  collects  his  power,  the  abbot  of  Cluny, 
conferring  with  Gregory,  exhorts  him  to  crown  Henry 
as  emperor  in  Lateran.  Which  if  he  would  do,  the 
other  promises  to  induce  Henry  to  depart  with  his  army 
1  into  Germany  :  the  people  of  Rome  did  likewise  move 
;  him  unto  this.  Gregory  answered,  "  That  he  was  con- 
tent so  to  do,  but  upon  condition  that  the  emperor  would 
submit  himself  to  ask  pardon  to  amend  his  fault  and  to 
promise  obedience.  The  emperor  not  agreeing  to  those 
conditions,  went  to  Senas,  taking  Clement  the  new  pope 
with  him. 

After  the  return  of  the  emperor,  Robert  Guiscard,  ap- 
proaching with  his  soldiers,  burst  in  at  one  of  the  gates, 
and  spoiled  the  city.  And  not  long  after,  delivered 
Hildebrand  out  of  his  enemy's  hands,  and  carried  him 
away  to  Campania ;  where  he  not  long  after  died  in 
exile. 

Antony  writes,  that  Hildebrand,  as  he  lay  dying, 
'  called  to  him  one  of  his  chief  cardinals,  bewailing  to  him 
I  his  fault,  and  the  disorder  of  his  spiritual  ministry,  in 
I  stirring  up  discord,  war,  and  dissension,  whereupon  he 
I  desired  the  cardinal  to  go  to  the  emperor,  and  desire 
\  of  him  forgiveness,  absolving  from  the  danger  of  excom- 
I  municatioa  both  him  and  all  his  partakers  both  quick  and 
dead. 

Thus  the  reader  has  the  full  history  of  Pope  Gregory  VII. 
called  Hildebrand  ;  which  I  have  laid  out  more  at  large, 
because  from  this  pope  sprang  all  the  occasions  of  mis- 
chief, of  pomp,  pride,  presumption,  and  tyranny,  which 
since  that  time  has  reigned  in  the  cathedral  church  of 
the  Romish  clergy.  For  here  came  first  the  subjection 
!  of  the  temporal  authority  under  the  spiritual  jurisdiction  ; 
and  emperors,  who  before  were  their  masters,  now  are 
made  their  underlings.  Also  here  came  in  the  suppres- 
sion of  priests'  marriage.  Here  came  in  moreover  the 
authority  of  both  the  swords  spiritual  and  secular  into 
spiritual  men' s  hands.  So  that  christian  magistrates 
could  do  nothing  in  election,  in  giving  bishopricks  or 
benefices,  in  calling  councils,  in  hearing  and  correcting 
the  excesses  of  the  clergy,  but  the  pope  alone  must  do 
all.  And  finally,  here  came  in  the  first  example  to  per- 
secute emperors  and  kings  with  rebellion  and  excommu- 
nication. 

Now  we  may  return  to  the  history  of  England.  About 
the  death  of  Pope  Hildebrand,  or  not  long  after,  fol- 
lowed the  death  of  King  William  the  Conqueror,  in  the 
year  1087,  after  he  had  reigned  in  England  the  space  of 
one-and-twenty  years  and  ten  mouths. 

By  the  life  and  acts  of  this  king  it  may  appear  true,  as 
histories  report  of  him  that  he  was  wise,  but  guileful  ; 
rich,  but  covetous ;  a  fair  speaker,  but  a  great  dissem- 
bler ;  glorious  in  victory,  and  strong  in  arms,  but  rigor- 
ous in  oppressing  those  whom  he  overcame,  and  passing 
all  others  in  laying  taxation.  Insomuch  that  he  caused 
to  be  enrolled  and  numbered  in  his  treasury  every  hide  of 
land,  and  the  owner  thereof, what  fruit  and  revenues  were 
derived  of  every  lordship,  every  township,  castle,  village, 
field,  river,  and  wood,  within  the  realm  of  England  ; 
how  many  parish  churches,  how  many  living  cattle  there 
were,  what  and  how  much  every  baron  in  the  realm 
could  spend,  what  fees  were  belonging  to  them,  what 
wages  were  taken,  &c.  The  tenor  and  contents  of  all 
which  yet  remains  in  rolls. 

The  king  had  such  pleasure  in  hunting,  and  in  parks, 
that  in  the  county  of  Southampton,  for  the  space  of 
thirty  miles,  he  cast  down  churches  and  townships,  and 
there  made  the  new  forest ;  loving  his  deer  so  dearly,  as 
though  he  had  been  a  father  to  them,  making  sharp  laws 
for  the  increasing  thereof,  under  pain  of  losing  both  the 
eyes.  So  hard  was  he  to  Englishmen,  and  so  favourable 
to  his  own  country,  that  there  was  no  English  bishop 
remaining,  but  only  Wolstan  of  Winchester,  who  being 
commanded  by  the  king  and  Lanfranc  to  resign  up  his 
Btaff,  partly  for  inability,  partly  for  lack  of  the  French 
tongue,  refused  otherwise  to  resign  it,  but  only  to  him 
that  gave  it,  and  so  went  to  the  tomb  of  King  Edward, 
where  he  thought  to  resign  it,  but  was  permitted  to  en- 
joy it  still. 

Among  his  other  conditions,  this  is  noted,  that  he  was 
so  given  to  peace  and  quiet,  that  any  maiden  laden  with 


gold  or  silver,  might  pass  through  the  whole  realm 
without  harm  or  resistance.  This  William  in  his  time 
built  two  monasteries,  one  in  England,  at  Battle  in 
Sussex,  where  he  won  the  field  against  Harold,  called 
the  Abbey  of  Battle  ;  another  besides,  named  Barmond- 
sey,  in  his  own  country  of  Normandy. 

A  little  above,  mention  was  made  of  the  bishop's  see 
of  Sherborne,  translated  from  thence  to  Salisbury.  The 
first  bishop  of  Salisbury  was  Hirman,  a  Norman,  who 
first  began  the  new  church  and  minster  of  Salisbury. 
After  whom  succeeded  Osmund,  who  finished  the  work, 
and  endowed  the  house  with  great  revenues,  and  much 
good  singing.  This  Osmund  first  began  the  ordinary 
which  was  called  "  Secundum  usum  Sarum  "  (A.  D. 
1076).  The  occasion  whereof  was  this,  as  I  find  in  au 
old  story  book,  entitled  "  Euloffiurn."  A  great  conten- 
tion chanced  at  Glastonbury,  between  Thurstan  the 
abbot,  and  his  convent,  in  the  days  of  William  the  Con- 
queror. The  cause  of  this  contention  was,  that  Thur- 
stan contemning  their  choir  service,  then  called  the  use 
of  St.  Gregory,  compelled  his  monks  to  the  use  of  one 
William,  a  monk  of  Fiscam  in  Normandy.  Whereupon 
came  strife  and  contentions  among  them,  first  in  words, 
then  from  words  to  blows,  after  blows  then  to  armour. 
The  abbot,  with  his  armed  guard,  fell  upon  the  monks, 
and  drove  them  to  the  steps  of  the  high  altar,  where  two 
were  slain,  and  eight  wounded  with  arrows,  swords,  and 
pikes.  The  monks  then  driven  to  such  a  straight  and 
narrow  shift,  were  compelled  to  defend  themselves  with 
forms  and  candlesticks,  with  which  they  wounded  some 
of  the  soldiers.  One  monk  (an  aged  man),  instead  of 
his  shield  took  an  image  of  the  crucifix  in  his  arms  for 
his  defence,  which  image  was  wounded  in  the  breast  by 
one  of  the  bowmen,  whereby  the  monk  was  saved.  My 
story  adds  that  the  striker  immediately  fell  mad,  which 
seems  some  monkish  addition.  This  matter  being 
brought  before  the  king,  the  abbot  was  sent  again  to 
Cadonum,  and  the  monks,  by  the  command  of  the  king, 
were  scattered  in  far  countries.  Thus  Osmund,  bishop 
of  Salisbury,  devised  that  ordinary,  which  is  called 
"  the  use  of  Sarum,"  and  was  afterward  received  in  a 
manner  through  England,  Ireland,  and  Wales. 


WILLIAM    RUFUS. 

William  Rufus,  the  second  son  of  William  the  Con- 
queror, began  his  reign  (A.  D.  1087),  and  reigned  thir- 
teen years,  being  crowned  at  Westminster  by  Lanfranc. 
After  his  coronation,  he  released  out  of  prison,  at  the 
request  of  his  father,  several  English  lords,  who  had 
been  in  custody.  It  happened  that,  at  the  death  of  Wil- 
liam the  Conqueror,  Robert,  his  eldest  son,  was  absent 
in  Germany,  who  hearing  of  the  death  of  his  father,  and 
how  William  his  younger  brother  had  taken  upon  him 
the  kingdom,  was  greatly  incensed  :  he  laid  his  duke- 
dom to  pledge  to  his  brother  Henry,  and  gathered  an 
army,  and  landed  at  Hampton.  But  William  Rafus 
sent  to  him  fair  and  gentle  words,  promising  him  sub- 
jection, as  to  the  more  worthy  and  elder  brother,  only 
requiring  that  as  he  was  in  possession,  he  might  enjoy 
it  during  his  life,  paying  to  him  yearly  three  thousand 
marks,  with  condition  that  whichever  of  them  outlived 
the  other  should  enjoy  the  kingdom.  The  occasion  of 
this  variance  between  these  brothers  brought  a  great  dis- 
sension between  the  Norman  lords  and  bishops,  both  in 
England  and  in  Normandy.  But  Duke  Robert,  by  the 
advice  of  his  council,  was  content  to  consent  to  all  that 
was  desired,  and  returned  shortly  after  into  Normandy. 

This  Rufus  was  so  disliked  by  the  Normans,  that  be- 
tween him  and  his  lords  there  was  frequently  dissension. 
All  the  Normans  took  part  against  him,  so  that  he  was 
forced  of  necessity  to  draw  to  him  the  Englishmen. 
Again,  he  was  so  covetous  and  so  immeasurable  in  his 
taxes  and  takings,  in  selling  benefices,  abbeys,  and  bi- 
shoprics, that  he  was  hated  by  all  Englishmen. 

King  William  was  an  exceeding  plunderer  of  church 
goods ;  after  he  had  given  the  bishopric  of  Lincoln  to  his 
chancellor,  Robert  Blevet,  he  then  began  to  cavil,  avow- 
ing that  the  see  of  Lincoln  belonged  to  the  see  of  York, 


118 


WILLIAM  R[JFUS.— THE  FIRST  CRUSADE. 


[Book  IV 


till  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  had  pleased  him  with  a  great 
Bum  of  money,  viz.,  five  thousand  marks. 

And  as  nothing  could  come  in  those  days  -without 
money,  so  Herbert  Loginga,  by  paying  to  the  king  a  piece 
of  money,  was  made  Bishop  of  Thetford,  as  he  had  paid  a 
little  before  to  be  made  abbot  of  Ramsay.  He  removed 
his  see  from  Thetford  to  the  city  of  Norwich,  and  there 
elected  the  cathedral  churcli  with  the  cloister,  where  he 
furnished  the  monks  with  sufficient  living  and  rents  of  his 
own  charges,  besides  the  bishi)i)'s  lands.  Afterwards,  re- 
penti:ig  of  his  oi)enaiul  mnnifest  simony,  be  went  to  Rome, 
where  he  resigned  into  the  pope's  hands  his  bishopric, 
but  so  thit  i.nmediately  he  received  it  back  again. 

\\'e  heard  a  little  before  of  the  death  of  Pope 
HildebraaJ,  after  whose  time  the  emperors  began  to 
lose  their  aathority  in  the  po})e's  election,  and  in  giving 
of  benelic^^s.  I'or  next  aft„'r  this  Hildebrand  came  Pope 
Victor  III.,  through  the  influence  of  Matilda,  and  the 
Duke  of  Normiiidy,  with  the  faction  and  retinue  of  Hil- 
debrand, who  likewise  shewed  himself  stout  against  the 
eaipc-ror.  But  God  restrained  bis  power.  For  Victor 
being  poisoned,  as  some  say,  in  his  chalice,  sat  but  one 
ycai-  and  a  half.  However,  the  example  of  Hildebrand 
coutiiuied  still  in  those  that  followed  hitn.  And  as  the 
k:n,'s  of  Israel  followed  for  the  most  jjart  the  steps  of 
Jroboam,  till  the  time  of  their  desolation;  so  the  popes 
folknved  the  steps  and  proceedings  of  this  Hildebrand, 
th i'ir  spiritual  Jeroboam,  in  maintaining  false  worship, 
and  c'.iielly  in  upholding  the  dignity  of  that  see,  against 
ail  rightful  authority,  and  the  lawful  kingdom  of  Sion. 

Next  to  Victor  sat  Urban  II.,  by  whom  the  acts  of 
Hildebrand  were  confirmed,  and  also  new  decrees  en- 
acted against  Henry  the  emperor.  In  this  time  were 
two  popes  together  at  Rome,  Urban  II.  and  Clement  III., 
whom  the  emperor  set  up.  Under  Pope  Urban  II. 
came  in  the  white  monks  of  the  Cistercian  order.  In 
this  order  the  monks  lived  by  the  labour  of  their  hands  ; 
they  payed  no  tithes  nor  offerings,  they  wore  no  fur  nor 
lining,  they  wore  red  shoes,  white  cowls,  and  black 
coats,  all  shorn,  save  a  little  circle  round  their  heads  ; 
they  only  eat  flesh  in  their  journeys. 

This  Urban  held  several  councils  ;  one  at  Rome,  where 
he  excommunicated  all  such  lay  persons  as  gave  inves- 
titure of  any  ecclesiastical  benefice  ;  also  all  such  of  the 
clergy  as  degraded  themselves  to  be  the  underlings  or 
servants  to  lay  persons  for  ecclesiastical  benefices. 

He  held  another  council  at  Cleremont  in  France, 
where  among  other  things,  the  bishop  made  an  oration 
to  the  lords  there  present,  concerning  the  recovering 
the  Holy  Land  from  the  Turks  and  Saracens.  The 
cause  of  which  first  sprang  by  one  Peter,  a  monk  or 
hermit,  who  being  in  Jerusalem,  and  seeing  the  great 
misery  of  the  christians  under  the  pagans,  declared  it  to 
Pope  Urban  II.,  and  was  a  great  advocate  for  the  cru- 
sade to  all  christian  princes.  By  which,  after  the  ora- 
tion of  Pope  Urban  II.,  30,000  men  (taking  on  them  the 
sign  of  the  cross),  made  preparation  for  that  voyage. 
Their  chiefs  were  Godfrey,  duke  of  Loraine,  with  his 
two  brothers,  Eustace  and  Baldwin ;  the  bishop  of 
Pody  ;  Bohemond,  duke  of  Puell,  and  his  nephew  Tan- 
cred  ;  Raymond,  earl  of  St.  Egidius  ;  Robert,  earl  of 
Flanders,  and  Hugh  le  Grand,  brother  of  Philip  the  French 
king.  To  whom  also  was  joined  Robert  Curthoise,  duke 
of  Normandy,  with  other  noblemen,  together  with  Peter 
the  hermit,  who  was  the  chief  cause  of  the  undertaking. 

At  that  time  many  of  the  noblemen  laid  their  lands 
and  lordships  to  mortgage,  to  assist  in  this  crusade  ;  as 
Godfrey,  duke  of  Loraine,  who  sold  the  dukedom  of 
Bologna,  to  the  bishop  of  Eburone  for  a  great  sum  of 
money.  Also  Robert  Curthoise,  duke  of  Normandy, 
pledged  his  dukedom  to  his  brother  William,  king  of 
England,  for  ten  thousand  pounds. 

Thus  the  christians,  who  passed  first  over  the  Bos- 
phorus,  under  the  guidance  of  Peter  the  hermit  (a  man 
more  devout  than  expert  in  guiding  an  army),  being 
entrap])ed  by  their  enemies,  were  slain  and  murdered  in 
great  numbers. 

When  the  nobles  and  the  whole  army  met  together 
at  Constantinople  (where  Alexius  was  emi)eror),  passing 
over  by  the  Hellespont  on  their  way  to  Jerusalem,  they 


took  the  cities  of  Nice,  Eraclea,  Tarsis,  and  subdued 
the  country  of  Cicilia. 

Antioch  was  besieged,  and  in  the  ninth  month  of  the 
siege  it  yielded  to  the  christians  by  one  Pyrrhus  ;  about  - 
which  time  were  fought  many  strong  battles,  to  the  great 
slaughter  and  desolation  of  the  Saracens,  and  not  with- 
out  the  loss  of  many  christian  men.  The  government 
of  this  city  was  committed  to  Bohemond,  duke  of  Puell, 
whose  martial  knighthood  was  frequently  proved  in  the 
time  of  the  siege. 

And  not  long  after,  Corbona  master  of  the  Persian 
chivalry,  was  vanquished  and  slain,  with  an  hundred 
thousand  infidels.  In  which  discomfiture  15,000  camels 
were  taken. 

On  the  nine-and-tbirtieth  day  of  the  siege,  Jerusalem 
was  conquered  by  the  christians,  and  Robert,  duke  of 
Normandy,  was  elected  king  of  it.  However,  he  refused 
it,  hearing  of  the  death  of  William  Rufus,  king  of 
England,  wherefore  he  never  succeeded  well  in  all  his 
affairs  afterwards.  Then  Godfrey,  captain  of  the  chris- 
tian army,  was  proclaimed  the  first  king  of  Jerusalem. 
At  the  taking  of  the  city,  such  was  the  murder  of  men, 
that  blood  was  congealed  in  the  streets  the  thickness  of 
a  foot.  Then  after  Godfrey,  reigned  Baldwin  his  bro- 
ther ;  after  him  Baldwin  II.,  his  nephew.  Then  Gau- 
fride,  duke  of  Gaunt,  and  after  him  Gaufride  his  son, 
by  whom  many  great  battles  were  fought  against  the 
Saracens,  and  all  the  country  thereabout  subdued,  save 
Ascalon,  &c.  And  thus  much  touching  the  voyage 
to  the  Holy  Land.     Now  to  our  own  land  again. 

About  this  time  (as  Matthew  Paris  writes)  the  king 
of  England  did  not  much  favour  the  See  of  Rome,  be- 
cause of  the  impudent  and  unsatiable  exactions  which 
they  required  ;  nor  would  he  suffer  any  of  his  subjects 
to  go  to  Rome. 

By  Pope  Urban  II.  it  was  decreed,  that  no  bishop 
should  be  made,  but  under  the  name  and  title  of  some 
certain  place. 

That  matins  and  hours  of  the  day  should  be  said 
every  day. 

Also  that  every  Saturday  there  should  be  said  the 
mass  of  our  lady,  and  all  the  Jews'  sabbath  turned  to 
the  service  of  our  lady. 

That  all  such  of  the  clergy  as  had  wives  should  be  de- 
prived of  their  order. 

That  it  should  be  lawful  for  subjects  to  break  their 
oath  of  allegiance  with  all  such  as  were  excommunicated 
by  the  pope. 

In  the  year  109.3,  the  king  gave  the  archbishopric  of 
Canterbury  to  Anselm,  abbot  of  Beck  in  Normandy. 

This  Anselm  was  an  Italian,  born  and  brought  up  in 
the  abbey  of  Beck  in  Normandy,  where  he  was  so  strict 
a  follower  of  virtue,  that  (as  the  story  records)  he 
wished  rather  to  be  without  sin  in  hell,  than  with  sin 
in  heaven.  Which  saying  and  wish  of  his,  if  it  were  his, 
may  seem  to  proceed  out  of  a  mind  neither  speaking 
orderly  according  to  the  phrase  and  understanding  of 
the  scripture,  nor  yet  sufficiently  acquainted  with  the 
justification  of  a  christian  man. 

Of  this  Anselm  it  is  reported,  that  he  was  so  unwil- 
ling to  take  the  archbishopric,  that  the  king  had  much 
ado  to  thrust  it  upon  him  ;  and  he  was  so  desirous  to 
have  him  take  it,  that  the  city  of  Canterbury,  which 
previously  was  held  by  Lanfranc,  only  at  the  king's 
good  will  and  pleasure,  he  now  gave  absolutely  to 
Anselm  (A.  D.  1093).  But  as  desirous  as  the  king 
then  was  to  place  Anselm  there,  so  much  did  he  repent 
it  afterwards,  seeking  all  possible  means  to  defeat  him 
if  he  could.  Such  strife  and  contention  rose  between 
them  for  certain  matters,  the  ground  and  occasion 
whereof  first  was  this  : 

After  Anselm  had  thus  been  elected  to  the  see  of 
Canterbury,  before  he  was  fully  consecrated,  the  king 
communed  with  him  that  such  lands  and  possessions  of 
the  church  of  Canterbury  as  the  king  had  given  and 
granted  to  his  friends  since  the  death  of  Lanfranc,  they 
might  still  enjoy  as  their  own  lawful  possessions.  But 
to  this  Anselm  would  not  agree.  At  which  the  king, 
conceiving  great  displeasure  against  him,  stopped  his 
consecration,   till  in   process   of  time  the  king,   forced 


A.  D.  1087—1098.] 


DISPUTE  BETW'EEN  THS  KING  AND  ANSELM. 


iiy 


"by  the  daily  complaints  and  desires  of  his  people,  for 
want  of  an  archbishop  to  moderate  the  church,  was 
constrained  to  admit  him.  Thus  Anselm,  taking  his 
consecration,  and  doing  his  homage  to  the  king,  went  to 
his  see  of  Canterbury,  and  not  long  after  the  king  sailed 
over  to  Normandy. 

About  this  time  there  were  two  striving  in  Rome 
for  the  popedom,  as  is  before  touched.  Urban  and 
Guibert,  different  realms  consenting,  some  to  the  one, 
some  to  the  other.  England,  taking  part  with  the  king, 
rather  inclined  to  Guibert,  called  Clement  III.  ;  but 
Anselni  went  with  Urban.  After  the  king  returned 
I  from  Normandy,  the  archbishop  comes  to  him,  and 
asks  leave  to  go  to  Rome,  to  obtain  his  pall  of  Urban. 
When  he  could  not  at  first  obtain  leave,  he  appeals  from  the 
king  to  the  pope.  The  king  being  justly  displeased,  charges 
the  archbishop  with  breach  of  his  fealty,  contrary  to  his 
promise  made,  that  without  his  licence  he  should  not  appeal 
either  to  Urban,  or  to  any  other  pope.  Anselm  answers 
again,  that  it  was  to  be  referred  to  some  greater  council, 
■where  it  is  to  be  disputed,  whether  this  be  breach  of  a 
man's  allegiance  to  an  earthly  prince,  if  he  appeal  to  the 
vicar  of  St.  Peter.  And  here  much  arguing  and  con- 
tending was  on  both  sides.  The  king's  reason  proceeds 
thus:  "  The  custom,  saith  he,  from  my  father's  time, 
has  been  in  England,  that  no  person  should  appeal  to 
the  pope  witliout  the  king's  licence.  He  that  breaks 
the  customs  of  the  realm,  violates  the  power  and  crown 
of  the  kingdom  ;  and  he  that  violates  and  takes  away 
my  crown  is  a  traitor  and  enemy  against  me,"  &c.  To 
this  Anselm  replied  again, — "  The  Lord,  saith  he,  easily 
discusses  this  question,  briefly  teaching  what  fidelity  and 
allegiance  we  ought  to  give  to  the  vicar  of  St.  Peter, 
where  he  saith,  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock 
will  I  build  my  church,  and  to  thee  will  I  give  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  whatsoever  thou 
shalt  bind  in  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  what- 
soever thou  shalt  loose  in  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven,' 
&c.  Again,  to  them  all  in  general,  he  saith,  '  He 
that  heareth  you,  heareth  me  ;  and  whoso  despiseth 
you,  despiseth  me.'  And  in  another  place,  '  He  that 
toucheth  you,  toucheth  the  apple  of  mine  eye.'  On  the 
other  side,  what  duty  we  owe  to  the  king,  he  shews  also. 
'Give,'  saith  he,  'to  the  emperor,  what  belongeth  to  the 
emperor,  and  to  God,  that  which  to  God  belongeth.' 
"Wherefore,  in  such  things  as  belong  to  God,  I  will  yield, 
and  must  yield  by  good  right  and  duty,  my  obedience  to 
the  vicar  of  St.  Peter  ;  and  in  such  things  as  belong 
again  to  earthly  dignities  of  my  prince,  in  those  I  wiU 
not  deny  my  faithful  help  and  counsel  so  far  as  they  can 
extend." 

Thus  you  have  the  arguments  of  this  prelate  against 
his  prince,  to  whicli  perhaps  was  joined  also  some  piece 
of  a  stubborn  heart.  But  in  this  conclusion  none  of  his 
fellow  bishops  durst  take  his  part,  but  were  all  against 
him  ;  namely,  William,  bishop  of  Durham,  to  whom 
Anselm  thus  protests,  saying,  "  Whoever  he  were  that 
would  presume  to  prove  it  any  breach  of  allegiance  or 
fealty  to  his  sovereign,  if  he  appealed  to  the  vicar  of  St. 
Peter,  he  was  ready  to  answer  at  all  times  to  the  con- 
trary." The  bishop  of  Durham  answered  again, — 
"  That  he  who  would  not  be  ruled  by  reason,  must  be 
constrained  with  force."  &c.  The  king,  having  on  his 
part  the  agreement  of  the  bishops,  thought  to  deprive 
the  archbishop  of  his  pastoral  see,  and  to  expel  him  out 
of  the  realm.  But  he  could  not  perform  this;  for  An- 
selm, as  he  was  ready  to  depart  the  realm,  said,  when- 
ever he  went,  he  would  take  his  office  and  authority 
with  him,  though  he  took  nothing  else.  Whereupon 
that  matter  was  deferred  till  a  longer  time.  In  the 
meanwhile,  the  king  had  sent  privately  two  messengers 
to  Pope  Urban,  to  intreat  him  to  send  his  pall  to  the 
king,  for  him  to  give  it  where  he  chose  ;  which  mes- 
sengers by  this  time  were  returned  again,  bringing  with 
thejn  from  Rome  Galtar,  bishop  of  Alban,  the  pope's 
legate,  with  the  pall  to  be  given  to  Anselm.  This 
legate,  first  landing  at  Dover,  came  privately  (unknown 
to  Anselm)  to  the  king,  declaring  and  promising,  that 
if  Urban  was  received  pope  in  England,  whatever  the 
king  required  to  be  obtained,  he,  by  his  privilege  from 


the  apostolical  see,  would  ratify  and  confirm,  save  only 
that  when  the  king  required  of  the  legate  that  Anselm 
might  be  removed,  the  legate  thereto  would  not  agree, 
saying,  "  That  that  was  impossible  for  such  a  man  as  he, 
being  lawfully  called,  to  be  expelled  without  manifest 
cause."  In  conclusion,  although  he  could  not  obtain 
his  request  of  the  legate,  yet  the  legate  so  managed  with 
the  king,  that  Urban  was  proclaimed  lawful  pope 
throughout  all  the  realm. 

Then  certain  bishops  were  sent  to  Anselm,  to  influ- 
ence his  mind,  declaring  what  charges  and  pains  the 
king  had  been  at  in  his  behalf,  to  procure  the  pall  for 
him  from  Rome,  which  otherwise  would  have  stood  him 
in  great  expenses,  and  that  all  this  the  king  had  done 
for  his  sake  ;  therefore  it  was  but  good  reason  and  pro- 
per that  he,  to  gratify  the  king,  should  yield  somewhat 
to  his  request  in  return.  But  with  all  this  Anselm,  the 
stout  archbishop,  would  not  be  moved.  Therefore  the 
king,  seeing  no  other  remedy,  was  compelled  to  grant  to 
him  the  full  right  of  his  archbishopric.  And  so  on  the 
appointed  day,  when  the  pall  was  to  be  brought  to  Canter- 
bury (being  carried  with  all  solemnity  in  a  silver  box), 
the  archbishop,  with  a  great  concourse  of  people,  came 
forth  barefoot  with  his  priestly  vestments,  to  meet  it. 
And  so  being  brought  in,  it  was  laid  upon  the  altar, 
while  Anselm,  spreading  over  his  shoulders  his  popish 
vestments,  proceeded  to  his  popish  mass. 

Thus  agreement  being  made  between  the  king  and  the 
bishop,  so  long  as  it  would  hold  ;  it  happened  the  year 
following,  that  the  king  entered  with  his  army  into 
Wales,  to  subdue  such  as  rebelled  against  him  there. 
After  victory  the  king,  returning  home  with  triumph, 
found  Anselm  was  coming  to  congratulate  him  on  his  suc- 
cess. But  the  king  prevented  him  by  messengers,  laying 
to  the  bishop's  charge  both  the  small  number  and  the 
evil  service  of  his  soldiers  sent  to  him  at  his  need.  At 
hearing  this,  all  the  hopes  of  Anselm  were  dashed  to  the 
ground,  for  he  had  thought  to  have  obtained  and  done 
many  great  matters  with  the  king,  touching  the  state  of 
the  church.  But  here  all  turned  contrary  to  his  expec- 
tation, so  that  he  was  charged,  against  the  next  court  of 
parliament,  to  make  his  answer.  But  he  avoided  that 
by  appealing  to  Rome.  So  he  made  his  suit  and  inter- 
est with  the  king  for  licence  to  go  to  the  pope.  The 
king  answered,  "  That  he  should  not  go,  neither  was 
there  any  cause  for  him  to  do  so  ;  for  that  both  he  knew 
him  to  be  of  so  sound  a  life,  that  he  had  done  no  such 
offence,  whereof  he  needed  to  crave  absolution  at  Rome, 
neither  was  there  any  such  lack  of  science  and  kno^  - 
ledge,  that  he  needed  to  borrow  any  counsel  there  ;  in- 
somuch, saith  the  king,  I  dare  say  Pope  Urban  rather  has 
to  give  place  to  the  wisdom  of  Anselm,  than  Anselm  to 
have  need  of  Urban.  Wherefore  as  he  has  no  cause  to  go, 
so  I  charge  him  to  tarry.  And  if  he  continue  in  his  stubborn- 
ness still,  I  shall  assuredly  seize  upon  his  possessions,  and 
convert  his  archbishopric  into  my  coft'ers,  because  he 
transgresses  and  breaks  fidelity  and  obedience,  pro- 
mising before  to  observe  all  the  customs  of  my  kingdom. 
Neither  is  it  the  fashion  in  this  realm,  that  any  of  my 
nobles  should  go  to  Rome  without  my  sending.  And 
therefore  let  him  swear  to  rae,  that  he  will  never  for 
any  grievance  appeal  hereafter  to  the  see  of  Rome,  or 
else  let  him  leave  my  realm." 

Anselm  thinking  best  not  to  reply  by  any  message, 
but  by  word  of  mouth,  comes  himself  personally  to  the 
king,  and  places  himself  on  the  right  hand  of  the  prince, 
where  he  made  his  reply  to  the  message  sent  to  him  by 
the  king.  "  Whereas  you  say  I  ought  not  to  go  to 
Rome,  either  in  regard  of  any  trespass,  or  for  abundance 
of  counsel  and  knowledge  in  me  (although  I  grant 
neither  of  them  to  be  true),  yet  what  the  truth  is  therein, 
I  refer  it  to  the  judgment  of  God.  And  whereas  ye  say 
that  I  promised  to  keep  and  observe  your  customs  ;  that 
I  grant,  hut  with  a  condition,  so  far  to  keep  them,  and  to 
observe  such  of  them  as  were  consonant  to  the  laws  of 
God,  and  ruled  with  right  and  equity.  Moreover, 
whereas  ye  charge  me  with  breach  of  my  fidelity  and  al- 
legiance,  for  that,  contrary  to  your  customs  I  appeal  to 
the  apostolic  see  (my  reverence  and  duty  to  your  sove- 
reignty reserved)  ;    if  another  person  would  say  it,  it 


120        ARTICLES  IN  WHICH  THE  GREEK  CHURCH  DIFFERED  FROM  THE  LATIN.   [Book  3V. 


would  be  untrue.  For  the  fidelity  and  obedience  that  I 
owe  to  thee,  O  king  !  I  have  it  of  the  faith  and  fidelity 
of  God,  whose  vicar  St.  Peter  is,  to  whose  seat  I  do 
appeal.  Further,  whereas  ye  require  me  to  swear,  that 
I  shall  for  no  cause  hereafter  at  any  time  appeal  to  Rome, 
I  pronounce  openly  that  a  christian  prince  has  no  right 
to  require  sucli  an  oath  of  his  archbishop  ;  for  if  I  should 
forswear  St.  Peter,  I  should  deny  Christ.  And  when 
I  shall  at  any  time  deny  Christ,  then  shall  I  be  content 
and  ready  to  stand  to  the  satisfaction  of  my  transgression 
to  you,  for  asking  licence  to  go  to  Rome.  And  perad- 
venture  when  I  am  gone,  the  goods  of  the  church  shall 
not  so  serve  your  temporal  desires  and  commodities  as 
ye  ween  for."  At  these  words  of  the  bishop  the  king 
and  his  nobles  were  not  a  little  incensed.  And  declared 
again,  "  That  in  his  promise  of  observing  the  king's 
customs,  there  was  neither  condition,  nor  any  clause 
put  in,  either  of  God  or  right,"  ike. 

At  length  the  king,  after  many  threatening  words, 
told  him  he  should  carry  nothing  out  of  the  realm  with 
him.  "  Well,"  said  the  bishop  ;  "  if  I  may  neither 
have  my  horse  nor  garments  with  me,  then  will  I  walk 
on  foot ;"  and  so  he  prepared  to  set  out  on  his  journey, 
(all  the  other  bishops  forsaking  him),  of  whom  none 
would  take  his  part  ;  but  if  he  came  to  them  for  coun- 
sel, they  said  he  was  wise  enough,  and  needed  not  their 
counsel,  as  being  one  who  for  his  prudence  knew  best 
what  was  to  be  done,  as  also  for  his  holiness,  was  willing 
and  able  to  follow  what  he  knew.  As  for  them,  they 
neither  durst  nor  would  stand  against  the  king  their  lord, 
■whose  favour  they  could  not  be  without,  for  the  peril 
that  might  happen  both  to  themselves  and  their  kin- 
dred. 

Anselm  coming  to  Rome,  made  his  complaint  to  Pope 
Urban  of  the  king  ;  and  the  pope,  writing  to  the  king  in 
behalf  of  Anselm,  his  letters  and  commands  were  de- 
spised. In  the  meantime,  while  the  pope's  letters  were 
sent  to  the  king,  and  Anselm  was  bid  to  wait  about  the 
pope  for  an  answer  back,  till  perceiving  at  length  how 
little  the  king  regarded  the  pope's  letters,  he  began  to 
be  weary  of  waiting,  and  desired  the  pope  that  he  might 
be  discharged  from  his  archiepiscopal  office.  To  this 
the  pope  would  not  consent,  but  added,  "  As  touching 
these  matters  we  shall  sufficiently  provide  at  the  next 
council  to  be  holden  at  Baycwine,  where  1  require  you  to 
be  present. 

When  the  time  of  the  council  was  come,  Anselm 
among  others  was  called  for,  who,  first  sitting  outside 
the  bishops,  was  afterwards  placed  at  the  right  foot  of 
the  pope,  whence  the  same  place  was  appointed  to  the  suc- 
cessors of  the  see  of  Canterbury,  in  every  general 
council  by  the  decree  of  Pope  Urban,  to  sit  at  the  right 
foot  of  tlie  pope.  In  this  council  there  was  great  stir 
and  much  reasoning  against  the  Grecians,  concerning  the 
matter  and  order  of  the  proceeding  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Where  is  to  be  noted,  that  the  Greek  church  has  for  a  long 
time  dissented  from  the  Latin  church  in  many  points, 
to  the  number  of  twenty,  or  twenty-nine  Articles,  as 
I  have  them  collected  out  of  the  register  of  the  church 
of  Hereford,  of  which  some  are  as  follow  : 

Wherein  the  Greek  church  differ eth  from  the  Latin. 

1.  They  are  not  under  the  obedience  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  because  that  the  church  of  Constantinople  is  not 
fcubject  but  equal  to  the  same. 

'2.  Tliey  hold  that  the  bishop  of  the  apostolic  see  of 
Rome  has  not  greater  power  than  the  four  patriarchs. 
And  whatever  the  pope  does  beside  their  knowledge,  or 
without  tlitir  approbation,  it  is  of  no  value. 

'.'i.  They  say  wliatever  has  been  done  or  concluded, 
since  the  second  general  council,  is  of  no  authority  ; 
btia  ISC  fiom  that  time  they  a(!count  the  Latins  to  be  in 
eiror,  and  excluded  uut  of  the  holy  church. 

4.  Tiiey  liolJ  the  eucharist  consecrated  by  the  church 
of  Rome  not  to  be  tlie  very  body  of  Christ.  Also  where 
the  Raitiisli  church  consecrates  in  unleavened  bread,  they 
tonsicrate  in  bread  leavened. 

a.  'I'l.ey  say  that  the  Romish  church  errs  in  the 
words  of  bajitisui,  for   saying,  "  I  baptize  thee  ;"    when 


they  should  say,  "Let  this  creature  of  God  be  baptized/* 
&c. 

6.  They  hold  moreover  that  there  is  no  purgatory, 
and  that  the  suffrages  of  the  church  do  not  avail  the 
dead,  either  to  lessen  the  pain  of  them  that  be  destined 
to  hell,  or  to  increase  the  glory  of  them  that  be  ordained 
to  salvation. 

7.  They  hold  that  the  souls  out  of  the  bodies  departed 
(whether  they  have  done  good  or  evil)  have  not  tneir 
perfect  pain  nor  glory,  but  are  reserved  in  a  certain  place 
till  the  day  of  judgment. 

8.  They  condemn  the  church  of  Rome  for  mixing  cold 
water  in  their  sacrifice. 

y.  They  condemn  the  church  of  Rome,  for  that  women 
as  well  as  priests  anoint  children  (when  they  baptize 
tliem)  on  both  shoulders. 

10.  They  call  our  hveaiA  panagia. 

11.  They  blame  the  church  of  Rome  for  celebrating 
their  mass  on  other  days  besides  Sundays,  and  certain 
other  feasts  appointed. 

12.  Also  in  this  the  Greek  church  varies  from  the 
Latin  ;  for  they  have  neither  cream  nor  oil,  nor  sacra- 
ment of  confirmation. 

\'S.  Neither  do  they  use  extreme  unction,  or  anoint- 
ing after  the  manner  of  the  Roman  church,  expounding 
the  place  of  St.  James  of  the  spiritual  infirmity,  and  not 
corporal. 

14.  They  enjoin  no  satisfaction  for  penance,  but  only 
that  they  shew  themselves  to  the  priests,  anointing  them 
with  simple  oil  in  token  of  remission  of  sins. 

15.  Only  on  Maunday  Thursday  they  consecrate  for 
the  sick,  keeping  it  for  the  whole  year  after,  thinking  it 
to  be  more  holy  on  that  day  consecrated  than  upon  any 
other.  Neither  do  they  fast  any  Saturday  through  the 
whole  year,  but  only  on  Easter-eve. 

16.  They  give  but  only  five  orders,  as  of  clerks,  sub- 
deacons,  deacons,  priests  and  bishops ;  whereas  the  Ro- 
man church  gives  nine  orders  after  the  nine  orders  of 
angels. 

17.  Moreover  the  Grecians  in  their  orders  make  no 
vow  of  celibacy,  alleging  for  them  the  fifth  canon  of 
Nice,  requiring  that  priest  or  deacon  will  not  forsake  his 
wife  for  honesty  sake. 

18.  Every  year  the  Grecians  use  upon  certain  days  to 
excommunicate  the  church  of  Rome,  and  all  the  Latins 
as  heretics. 

19.  Among  the  Grecians  they  are  excommunicated 
that  beat  or  strike  a  priest.  Neither  do  their  religious 
men  live  in  such  priestly  celibacy  as  the  Roman  priests  do. 

20.  Their  emperor  amongst  them  ordains  patriarchs, 
bishops,  and  other  of  the  clergy,  and  deposes  the  same 
at  his  pleasure  ;  also  he  gives  benefices  to  whom  he 
chooses,  and  retains  the  fruits  of  the  same  benefices 
as  pleases  him. 

2 1 .  They  blame  the  Latin  church  because  they  eat  no 
flesh,  eggs,  and  cheese  on  Fridays,  and  do  eat  flesh  on 
Saturdays. 

22.  They  hold  against  the  Latin  men  for  celebrating 
without  the  consecrated  church,  either  in  the  house  or 
in  the  field  ;  and  fasting  on  the  Sabbath  day ;  also  for 
suffering  dogs  and  other  beasts  to  enter  into  the  church. 

2.H.  The  Grecians  use  not  to  kneel  in  all  their  devo- 
tions, yea  not  to  the  body  of  Christ,  but  one  day  in  the 
whole  year ;  saying  and  affirming  that  the  Latins  are 
goats  and  beasts,  for  they  are  always  prostrating  them- 
selves upon  the  ground  in  their  prayers. 

24.  The  Grecians  moreover  permit  not  the  Latins  to 
celebrate  upon  their  altars.  And  if  it  chance  any  Latin 
priest  celebrates  upon  their  altar,  they  wash  the  altar  in 
token  of  abomination  and  false  sacrifice.  And  they 
diligently  observe  that  whenever  they  do  celebrate,  they 
do  but  one  liturgy  or  mass  upon  one  altar  or  table  that 
day. 

2;").  They  dissent  from  the  church  of  Rome  touching 
the  order  and  manner  of  the  proceeding  of  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

These  articles,  wherein  is  declared  the  diff'erence  be- 
tween the  east  and  west  church,  of  the  Grecians  and 
Romans,  as  I  found  them  articled  and  collected  in  an 
ancient  and  authentic  register  of  the  church  of  Hereford, 


A.D.1098— 1100.] 


VACILLATING  CONDUCT  OF  THE  POPE. 


121 


so  I  thought  here  to  insert  them,  and  leave  them  to  the 
consideration  of  the  reader.  Other  four  articles  more  in 
the  same  register  are  there  expressed  concerning  simony 
and  usury,  not  forbidden  with  them  ;  and  touching  also 
tlieir  emperor  ;  and  how  they  teach  their  children  to 
hart  or  damnify  the  Latin  priests  in  all  manner  of  ways. 
Which  articles,  because  they  seem  not  truly  collected  out 
of  their  teachings,  or  else  not  greatly  pertinent  to  the 
doctrine  of  religion  ;  I  pass  them  over,  and  return  to 
our  history  again. 

When  some  of  these  questions  weie  moved  in  the 
council  to  be  discussed,  namely  concerning  the  assertion 
of  the  proceeding  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  concerning 
leavened  bread  in  the  ministration  of  the  Lord's  supper, 
Anselm  was  called  for,  who  in  the  handling  and  treating 
of  the  articles  so  bestirred  him  in  that  council,  that  he 
well  pleased  the  pope  and  them  about  him. 

Then  in  the  history  it  follows,  after  long  debating 
and  discussing  of  these  matters  in  the  council,  when  they 
had  published  their  judgment  on  them,  and  the  pope 
had  blasted  out  his  thundering  excommunications  against 
the  Grecians,  and  all  that  took  their  part :  at  length  the 
complaints  and  accusation  against  the  king  of  England 
were  brought  in.  Upon  this.  Pope  Urban  with  his  ad- 
herents was  ready  to  proceed  in  excommunication  against 
the  king.  But  Anselm  kneeling  before  the  pope,  after 
he  had  first  accused  his  king,  afterwards  obtained  for  him 
longer  time  to  be  given  for  further  trial. 

Thus  the  council  breaking  up,  the  pope  returning  again 
to  Rome,  directs  his  letters   to  the  king,   commanding 
him  that  Anselm  should  be  reinvested  in  his  archbishop- 
ric, and  all  other  possessions  there  pertaining.     To  this 
the  king  sends  answer  by  messengers  ;  who  coming  to  the 
pope,  declared  in  the  king's  behalf,  that  the  king  their 
master  did  not  a  little  marvel  what  induced  him  to  com- 
i  mand  Anselm    to   be   reinvested   in  his  archbishopric  ; 
I  seeing   he    before  told    him    plainly,   that    if   he   went 
lout   of  England   without   his  leave,   he  would  deprive 
him  of  it.     "  Well,"  said  the  pope,  "  have  ypu  no  other 
Inatter  against  Anselm   but  only  this  ?"     "No,"  quoth 
they.     "And   have  ye  taken  all   this  travel,"  said  the 
pope   "to  come  hither  so  far   to  tell  me  this,  that  the 
1  primate  of  your  country  is  dispossessed,  because  he  has 
appealed  to  the  apostolical  see  and  judgment }     Therefore 
I  if  you  love  your  lord,  speed  home  and  tell  him,  if  he  will 
j  not  be  excommunicated,  that  he  quickly  reinvest  Anselm 
I  again  to  all  that  he  had  before.     And  lest  I  have  you  be 
hanged  for  your  labour,  look  to  your  time,  and  see  that 
i  you  bring  me  answer  again  from  him  to  this  city,  against 
I  the  next  council  the  third  week  after  Easter."  The  mes- 
I  senger   or   speaker   being   somewhat  astonished    at  the 
j  hearing  of  this  tragical  answer,  and  thinking  yet  to  work 
I  something  for  his  king  and  master,  came  secretly  to  the 
'  pope,  saying  that  he  would  confer  a  certain  mystery  from 
t  his  king  privately  with  his  hohness.     What  mystery  that 
was,  or  what  there  passed  from  the  king  to  the  pope  and 
the  court  of  Rome,  my  author  does  not  shew  ;  but  so  cun- 
ningly that  mystery  was  handled,  that  with  a  full  consent 
both  of  the  pope  and  all  the  court  of  Rome,  a  longer  day 
was  given,  from  Easter  to  Michaelmas,  and  the  pope's 
choleric  heat  so  assuaged,  that  when  the  council  came 
(which  was  held  at  St.  Peter's  church  at  Rome)  although 
great  complaints  were  denounced  against  the  king  ;  yet 
such  favour  was  found  that  he  suffered  no  harm.     Only 
the  sentence  of  excommunication  was  there  pronounced 
against  such  laypersons  as  gave  investiture  of  churches, 
and  them  that  were  so  invested.     Also  against  them  that 
consecrate  such,  or  who  gave  themselves  in  subjection  to 
lay  men  for  ecclesiastical  livings,  as  is  before  touched. 

This  council  being  finished,  the  archbishop  seeing  the 
unstedfastness  of  the  pope  (which  but  pleased  him  but 
little)  took  his  journey  to  Lyons,  where  he  continued  his 
abode  a  long  time,  till  the  death  first  of  pope  Urban,  then 
afterwards  of  the  king. 

Of  this  King  William  many  things  are  differently  re- 
corded, some  to  his  commendation,  and  some  to  his 
blame  ;  whereof  this  is  one,  which  some  will  ascribe  to 
hardiness,  but  1  rather  ascribe  to  rashness  in  him.  As 
the  king  once  was  in  his  sport  of  hunting,  suddenly  word 
came  to  him  that  Cenourona  (a  city  in  Normandy)  was 


besieged.     The  king  without  tarrying  or  advice  took  the 

straight  way  toward  the  sea-side,  sending  to  his  lords  that 
they  should  follow  after.  They  advised  him  to  stay  till 
his  people  were  assembled,  but  he  would  not  be  stayed, 
saying  that  such  as  loved  him  (he  knew)  would  follow 
him  shortly,  and  so  went  and  took  ship.  The  ship- 
master seeing  the  weather  so  dark  and  cloudy  was  afraid, 
and  counselled  the  king  to  tarry  till  the  wind  would 
change,  and  the  weather  be  more  favourable.  But  the 
king  persisting,  commanded  him  to  make  all  speed  he 
could  for  his  life,  saying,  "  That  he  never  heard  that 
any  king  yet  was  ever  drowned."  And  so  he  passed  the 
sea  in  safety,  and  came  to  Normandy. 

In  the  tliirteenth  year  of  his  reign  King  William,  (hav- 
ing at  the  same  time  in  his  hand  three  bishoprics,  Can- 
terbury, Wincliester,  and  Sarum ;  also  twelve  abbeys 
in  farm\  was  wounded  to  death,  as  he  was  in  his  sport 
of  hunting  in  the  New  Forest,  by  the  glancing  of  an 
arrow,  shot  by  a  knight  named  Walter  Tyrrel,  and  was 
carried  speechless  to  Westminster,  and  there  buried.  His 
life  was  such  that  it  is  hard  for  a  history  that  should  tell 
the  truth,  to  say  whether  he  was  more  to  be  commended 
or  reproved.  Among  other  vices,  there  is  especially  to 
be  rebuked  in  him  unmeasurable  and  unreasonable 
covetousness ;  so  that  he  coveted  to  be  every  man's  heir. 
This  one  example  of  liberal  and  princely  nature  1  find  in 
him ;  that  upon  a  time  when  a  certain  abbot  of  a  place 
was  dead,  there  came  to  his  court  two  monks  of  the  same 
house,  who  had  gathered  much  money,  and  used  in- 
fluence with  the  king,  and  severally  made  large  offers  to 
be  promoted  to  that  dignity.  There  was  also  a  third 
monk  of  the  same  place,  who  of  meekness  and  humility 
followed  the  other  two,  in  order  that  upon  him  whom  the 
king  would  admit  for  abbot,  he  should  give  attendance, 
and  as  his  chaplain  return  with  him.  The  king  called  be- 
fore him  the  two  monks  severally,  of  whom  the  one  out- 
bid the  other.  As  the  king  cast  his  eye  aside,  he  espied 
a  third  monk  standing  by,  supposing  that  his  coming  had 
been  also  for  the  same  matter.  Then  the  king  calling 
him,  asked  what  he  would  do,  whether  he  would  give 
more  than  his  brethren  had  offered,  to  be  appointed 
abbot.  He  answered  the  king,  and  said,  that  he  neither 
had  nor  would  (if  he  could)  offer  money  for  it  by  any 
such  unlawful  means. 

When  the  king  had  well  pondered  this  third  Monk's 
answer,  he  said  that  he  was  best  worthy  to  be  the  abbot, 
and  to  have  the  rule  of  so  holy  a  charge  ;  and  so  he  gave 
him  that  benefice  without  taking  any  money. 

Urban  bishop  of  Rome,  who  (as  is  said)  succeeded  after 
Victor,  ruled  the  church  of  Rome  about  the  space  of  twelve 
yeai-s  ;  and  amongst  his  other  acts  he  excommunicated 
the  emperor  Henry  IV.,  as  a  man  not  very  devoted  to  the 
see  of  Rome.  But  yet  he  was  a  worthy  and  victorious 
prince,  in  whom  also  some  vice  perchance  might  be  noted, 
yet  none  such  for  which  any  prelate  or  minster  of  Christ 
ought  to  excite  his  subjects  to  rebel  against  public  autho- 
rity appointed  of  God.  This  Emperor  Henry  IV.  was 
excommunicated  by  four  popes  severally  ;  by  Hildebrand, 
by  Victor,  by  Urban, and  by  Paschal.  Which  excommuni- 
cation wrought  so  in  the  ignorant  and  blind  hearts  of  the 
people,  that  many  (as  well  the  nobles  as  of  the  multitude, 
contrary  to  their  sworn  allegiance)  rebelliously  conspired 
against  the  king  and  emperor. 

KING    HENRY    THE    FIRST. 

Henry,  the  first  of  that  name,  the  third  son  of  William 
the  Conqueror,  succeeding  his  brother  Rufus,  began  his 
reign  in  England  (A.  D.  1100);  for  his  knowledge  and 
science  in  the  seven  liberal  arts,  he  was  sirnamed  Clerk 
or  Beauclerk.  In  him  it  may  well  appear  how  knowledge 
and  learning  greatly  conduce  to  the  government  and  ad- 
ministration of  any  realm  or  country.  At  the  beginning 
he  reformed  the  state  and  condition  of  the  clergy,  released 
the  grievous  payments  introduced  against  King  Edward'a 
laws,  with  amendments  thereof ;  he  reformed  the  ol«* 
and  untrue  measures,  and  made  a  measure  after  the  length 
of  his  arm  ;  he  greatly  abhorred  excess  of  meats  and  drinks ; 
he  reformed  many  abuses  ;  and  used  to 
counsel  than  by  sword. 


HENRY  I.     DISPUTE  BETWEEN  THE  KING  AND  ANSELM. 


In  the  second  year  of  his  reign,  Robert  his  elder  bro- 
ther, duke  of  Normandy,  being  occupied  in  the  christian 
wars  against  the  Tinrks,  and  being  elected  king  of  Jeru- 
salem, hearing  of  the  death  of  Rufus,  refused  the  king- 
dom thereof.  Thus  returning  to  Normandy,  he  made 
there  his  preparation,  and  came  over  to  England  with  a 
great  army  to  challenge  the  crown  ;  but  by  mediation  of 
the  lords,  it  was  agreed  upon  that  Robert  should  have 
yearly  during  his  life  three  thousand  marks,  as  was  like- 
wise promised  him  before  by  King  Rufus  his  brother ; 
and  whichever  of  them  overlived  the  other,  shoidd  be  the 
other's  heir.  In  process  of  time  there  was  variance  again 
between  King  Henry  and  Robert ;  and  at  length  Robert 
in  the  wars  was  taken  prisoner  and  brought  over  to 
England,  and  was  put  into  the  castle  of  Cardiff  in  Wales, 
where  he  continued  a  prisoner  as  long  as  he  lived. 

It  has  been  already  stated  how  Anselm  went  to  the 
pope  ;  after  the  death  of  King  William  he  was  sent  for 
again  by  King  Henry,  and  returned,  and  was  at  the  coun- 
cil of  the  king  at  Westminster,  where  the  king,  in  tlie 
presence  of  the  lords,  as  well  temporal  as  spiritual, 
ordained  and  invested  two  bishops,  Roger  bishop  of 
Salisbury,  and  Roger  bishop  of  Hereford. 

After  this  council,  Herbert  bishop  of  Norwich  had  much 
ado  with  the  priests  of  his  diocess  ;  for  they  would  neither 
leave  their  wives,  nor  yet  give  over  their  benefices  as  had 
been  decreed  in  the  council.  Whereupon  he  wrote  to 
Anselm  the  archbishop  for  advice.  Anselm  required  him 
to  persuade  the  people  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk  ;  that  as 
they  professed  Christianity,  they  should  subdue  them  as 
rebels  against  the  church,  and  utterly  drive  both  them 
and  their  wives  out  of  the  country,  placing  monks  in 
ther  rooms. 

Gerard  the  archbishop  of  York  had  also  much  trouble  in 
depriving  the  priests  of  his  province  of  their  wives,  which 
with  all  his  excommunications  and  thunderings,  he  could 
hardly  bring  about. 

About  the  end  of  the  third  year  of  the  reign  of  this  king, 
which  was  A.  D.  1103,  a  variance  arose  between  King 
Henry  and  Anselm,  the  occasion  of  which  was  this  :  you 
heard  a  little  before  how  Henry  had  of  his  own  authority  in- 
vested two  bishops,  one  Roger,  who  was  chancellor,  bishop 
of  Salisbury  ;  and  another  bishop  of  Hereford.  Besides 
these  he  invested  others  also,  and  several  other  things 
he  took  upon  him  in  the  ecclesiastical  state,  which  he 
might  lawfully  do,  God's  word  allowing  the  same  ;  but 
because  he  was  restrained  by  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and 
forbidden  to  do  so,  this  Anselm  was  so  enraged  that  he 
would  neither  consent  to  it,  nor  yet  confirm  them,  nor 
communicate  nor  talk  friendly  with  them,  whom  the  king 
had  instituted  and  invested  ;  but  opprobriously  called 
them  abortives,  or  children  of  destruction,  disdainfully 
rebuking  the  gentle  king  as  a  defiler  of  religion,  and  pol- 
luter of  their  holy  ceremonies.  With  this  uncomely  out- 
rage the  king  was  much  displeased,  and  required  Gerard 
tlie  archbishop  of  York  to  consecrate  them  :  who  without 
delay  did  so,  saving  that  one  William  Gifford,  to  whom 
the  king  had  given  the  bishopric  of  Winchester,  refused 
to  take  his  consecration  by  the  hands  of  the  bishop  of 
York.  For  which  cause  the  king  deprived  him  both  of 
bishopric  and  goods,  and  banished  him  the  realm. 

Moreover,  the  king  required  of  Anselm,  to  do  homage, 
after  the  manner  of  his  ancestors.  Also  it  was  asked, 
whether  he  would  join  with  the  king  in  giving  investi- 
tures, as  Lanfranc  his  predecessor  had  done.  Anselm 
answered  that  he  would  not  do  homage  to  the  king  ; 
alleging  the  pope's  excommunication,  who,  in  his 
council  of  Rome  a  little  before,  had  given  forth  open 
sentence  of  excommunication  upon  all  such  lay  persons 
(whatever  they  were)  that  should  from  henceforth  con- 
fer or  give  any  spiritual  promotions  :  also  upon  them 
that  received  such  promotions  at  their  hands,  and  those 
who  consecrated  any  such  receivers.  Moreover  he  pro- 
nounced all  them  accursed  who  for  benefices  or  other 
ecclesiastical  promotions  should  subject  themselves  under 
the  homage  or  service  of  any  great  man,  king,  prince, 
duke,  or  earl  of  the  laity.  For  (the  pope  said)  it  was 
unseemly  and  a  thing  very  execrable,  that  the  hands 
which  were  converted  into  so  high  a  working,  as  was 
granted  to  no  angel  (that  is,  to  create  Jesus  Christ  in 


[Book  IV. 

the  mass,  even  him  who  created  all,  and  to  offer  up  the 
same  before  the  sight  of  the  Father  for  the  salvation  of 
the  whole  world)  should  be  brought  to  such  a  slavery, 
as  to  be  subject  to  those  filthy  hands,  which  are  polluted 
with  robberies,  and  bloodshed,  &c.  Anselm  allegin" 
this  decree  of  Pope  Urban,  refused  to  do  homage,  fear'! 
ing  (as  he  said)  the  pope's  excommunication. 

In  the  mean  time,  while  there  was  long  disputation 
on  both  sides  for  investing,  the  nobles  of  the  realm  con- 
tended,  that  investings  did  belong  to  the  king's  dignity ; 
wherefore  the  king  calling  for  Anselm  again,  required 
him  either  to  do  homage  to  him  or  else  to  leave  his 
kingdom.  To  whom  Anselm  replying  again,  required 
the  pope's  letters  to  be  brought  forth,  and  the  matter  to 
be  decided  according  to  the  tenor  thereof.  For  now  the 
messengers  were  returned  from  Rome,  with  the  pojie's 
answer ;  altogether  agreeing  with  Anselm.  Then  said 
the  king  ;  "  What  have  I  to  do  with  pope's  letters  ?  I 
will  not  forego  the  liberties  of  my  kingdom  for  any 
pope."  Thus  the  contention  continued  between  them. 
Then  other  ambassadors  were  sent  again  to  the  pope, 
that  he  would  something  oualify  and  moderate  (or  rather 
abolish)  the  sternness  of  the  Roman  decree  before- men- 
tioned. On  the  part  of  Anselm  were  sent  two  monks, 
Baldwin  and  Alexander.  On  the  king's  behalf  were 
sent  two  bishops,  Robert  bishop  of  Lichfield,  and  Her- 
bert bishop  of  Norwich. 

After  the  ambassadors  (thus  sent  on  both  sides  to 
Rome)  had  pleaded  their  causes  ;  the  pope  glad  to 
gratify  the  king  (yet  loath  to  grant  his  request,  being 
against  his  own  profit,  and  therefore  more  inclining  to 
Anselm's  side)  sent  his  letters  to  Anselm,  signifying 
that  he  would  not  repeal  the  statutes  of  his  holy  fathers 
for  one  man's  pleasure  :  charging  him  moreover,  not 
only  not  to  yield  in  the  cause  of  investing,  but  con- 
stantly to  adhere  to  the  decree  of  Pope  Urban,  &c. 
Besides  this  letter  to  Anselm,  he  directed  also  another 
to  the  king  himself :  which  letter,  the  king  suppressed 
and  did  not  shew,  only  declaring  by  word  of  mouth, 
what  the  ambassadors  had  said  unto  him  from  the  pope. 
Which  was,  that  he  permitted  unto  him  the  licence  of 
investing,  upon  condition  that  in  other  things  he  would 
execute  the  office  of  a  good  prince,  &c.  The  conten- 
tion  still  continuing,  it  was  agreed  by  the  king  and  his 
nobles,  that  Anselm  should  go  himself  to  Rome.  And 
much  entreaty  was  made  that  he  would  take  that 
journey  in  hand,  in  his  own  person,  to  present  himself 
to  the  pope,  for  the  peace  of  the  church  and  of  his 
country.  And  so  at  length  by  persuasion,  he  went  to 
Rome  and  spake  with  the  pope.  He  was  followed  also 
by  the  king's  ambassador,  William  Warlwast,  new 
elect  bishop  of  Exeter.  There  it  was  decreed,  that  the 
bishops  who  were  invested  by  the  king,  should  be  ex- 
communicated. The  absolution  and  satisfaction  of  whom 
was  left  to  Anselm,  the  king  only,  who  had  invested 
them,  being  excepted. 

Thus  Anselm,  leaving  Rome,  took  his  journey  to- 
ward England.  But  the  ambassador,  pretending  to  go 
to  St,  Nicholas,  remained  behind,  to  see  whether  he 
could  win  the  pope's  mind  to  the  king's  purpose. 
Which  when  he  saw  he  could  not  do,  he  overtakes 
Anselm  by  the  way,  at  Placentia,  and  told  him  the 
king's  pleasure.  "  The  king,"  said  he,  "  gives  to  you 
in  charge  and  commandment,  that  if  you  will  come  to 
England,  and  there  behave  yourself  to  him,  as  your 
predecessor  did  to  his  father,  you  should  be  received 
and  retained  in  the  realm  accordingly  :  if  not  —  you 
are  wise  enough  to  know  what  I  mean,  and  what  will 
follow."  And  so  with  these  words,  parting  from  him, 
he  returned  again  to  the  king :  and  Anselm  remained 
at  Lyons  a  year  and  a  half,  and  wrote  to  the  king  as 
follows  : 

"  To  his  Reverend  Lord,  Henry,  King  of  England,  An- 
selm, Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  faithful  Service, 
with  Prayers. 

"  Although    you    understand    by  William  Warlwast 
what  we  have  done  at  Rome  ;  yet   I  shall  shortly  shew    j 
you  that  which  belongs  to  me.     When  I  came  to  Rome    ] 


A.D   1100—1106.] 


SYNODAL  DECREES  OF  ANSELM. 


123 


I  I  declared  the  cause  wherefore  I  came  to  the  lord  pope. 
lie   answered    that    he    would    not    swerve   from    the 

!  statutes  of  his  predecessors.  Furthermore,  he  com- 
manded me  that  I  should  have  no  fellowship  with 
those  who  received  investings  of  churches  at  your 
hands,  after  the  knowledge  of  this  prohibition,  unless 
they  would  do  penance,  and  forsake  what  they  had  re- 
ceived, without  hope  of  recovery  ;  also  tliat  1  should  not 
communicate  with  the  other  bishops  that  had  conse- 
crated such  men,  unless  they  would  present  themselves 
to  the  judgment  of  the  apostolic  see.  The  aforesaid 
William  can  be  a  witness  of  all  these  things  if  he  will. 
This  William,  when  we  departed  asunder  (reckoning  up 
in  your  behalf,  the  love  and  liberality  which  you  had 
always  towards  me)  warned  me  as  your  archbishop,  that 
I  should  shew  myself  such  an  one,  that  if  I  would  come 
into  England,  1  might  be  with  you  as  my  predecessor 
was  with  your  father,  and  you  might  treat  nie  with  the 
same  honour  and  liberty  that  your  father  treated  my 
predecessor.  By  which  I  understand,  that  unless  I 
should  shew  myself  such  a  one,  you  would  not  have  me 
come  into  England.  For  your  love  and  liberality  1  thank 
you  :  but  that  I  should  be  with  you  as  my  predecessor 
was  with  your  father,  1  cannot  do  it.  For  1  dare  not  do 
homage  to  you,  nor  communicate  with  those  who  take 
investings  of  churches  at  your  hands  :  because  of  this 
inhibition  made,  1  myself  hearing  it.  Wherefore  I  de- 
sire you  to  send  me  your  pleasure  herein  if  it  please 
you,  whether  I  may  return  into  England  (as  I  said) 
with  your  pi  ace  and  power  of  mine  office." 

In  the  meanwhile  there  was  great  debate,  and  many 
messengers  sent  to  and  fro  between  the  king,  the  arch- 
bishop, and  the  pope,  but  nothing  was  done  :  for  the 
pope  would  not  agree  to  the  king,  neither  would  the 
king  condescend  to  the  archbishop.  At  last  the  arch- 
bishop, seeing  he  could  by  no  means  prevail  against  the 
king,  thought  to  revenge  himself  by  excommunication, 
and  so  went  about  the  same.  The  king,  hearing  of  this 
by  the  Countess  Adela  his  sister,  desires  her  to  come  to 
him  into  Normandy,  and  bring  Anselm  with  her : 
whereupon  (through  the  means  of  the  countess)  the 
king  and  Anselm  were  reconciled,  and  the  archbishop 
was  restored  to  his  former  possessions  again.  Only  his 
return  was  deferred,  because  he  would  not  communicate 
with  those  whom  the  king  had  invested.  So  the  king 
took  his  passage  over  into  England,  and  Anselm  abode 
at  the  abbey  of  Becke. 

In  the  meantime  complaints  were  daily  brought  from 
England  to  Anselm,  against  the  priests  and  canons, 
who,  in  his  absence,  contrary  to  the  late  council  holden 
at  London,  received  their  wives  unto  their  houses  again, 
and  were  permitted  so  to  do  by  the  king,  they  paying 
him  certain  money  for  the  same.  Anselm,  the  sore 
enemy  against  lawful  marriage,  grieved  therewith,  ad- 
dressed his  letters  to  the  king,  requiring  him  to  refrain 
from  taking  any  more  of  such  exactions,  declaring, 
moreover,  and  affirming,  that  the  offences  of  all  such  ec- 
clesiastical ministers  must  be  corrected  by  the  bishops, 
and  not  by  laymen. 

It  was  not  long  after  that  the  king,  as  he  had 
promised,  went  again  to  Normandy,  and  meeting  with 
Anselm  at  the  abbey  of  Becke,  he  agreed  with  him  in 
all  such  points  as  the  archbishop  required.  As  first, 
that  all  his  churches,  which  before  were  made  tributary 
to  King  William,  now  should  remain  free  from  all 
tribute ;  that  he  should  require  nothing  of  the  said 
churches  or  provinces  in  the  time  of  the  seat  being 
vacant.  Moreover,  concerning  such  priests  and  minis- 
ters as  had  given  money  to  the  king  for  liberty  to  keep 
their  wives,  it  was  agreed  that  they  should  cease  from 
all  ecclesiastical  functions  for  the  space  of  three  years. 

Thus  Anselm,  the  stout  champion  of  popery  and  super- 
stition, after  he  had  gained  this  victory  over  the  king, 
for  which  he  had  so  long  fought,  sailed  into  England 
with  joy  and  triumph,  having  obtained  all  his  popish  re- 
quests. Where  first  he  flies  like  a  lion  upon  the  mar- 
ried priests,  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  divorces  and 
punislies,  by  man's  authority,  those  whom  the  Eternal 
aad   Almighty  God  had   coupled.     Next,  he  looks  to 


those  who  held  any  church  by  farm  under  the  king. 
Against  simony,  Ukewise,  and  against  those  that  married 
within  the  seventh  degree,  he  proceeds  with  his  full 
pontifical  authority. 

Shortly  after,  as  King  Henry  had  finished  his  war  in 
Normandy,  he  returned  again  with  victory  into  England, 
about  the  sixth  year  of  his  reign,  Anselm  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  (by  the  permission  of  the  king)  assembled  a 
great  council  of  the  clergy  and  prelates  of  England  at 
Westminster  in  London.  In  which  (by  the  bishop  of 
Rome's  authority)  he  so  wrought  with  the  king,  that  at 
length  (though  not  without  great  difficulty)  it  was  newly 
confirmed  and  enacted,  that  no  temporal  man  after  that 
day  should  make  investiture  with  cross  or  with  ring,  or 
with  pastoral  hook.  In  this  council  various  injunctions 
were  given  forth  to  priests  and  deacons.  And,  as  we 
are  here  mentioning  the  synodal  acts  concluded  in  the 
time  of  this  Anselm,  I  here  place  them  all  together, 
taking  them  from  Malmesbury  and  other  authors. 

The  first  thing  decreed  by  this  Anselm,  in  his  synodal 
councils,  was  touching  the  fiiult  of  simony,  whereby 
many  bishops  and  abbots  (as  is  before  mentioned)  were 
at  the  same  time  deposed  :  and  laymen  were  forbidden 
to  confer  any  ecclesiastical  piromotion. 

Also,  it  was  decreed,  that  no  bishop  should  bear  any 
office  in  secular  men's  business  or  meetings  :  and  that 
such  should  not  go  apparelled  as  the  laymen  did,  but 
should  have  their  vestures  decent  and  meet  for  religious 
persons.  And  that  in  all  places  they  should  never  go 
without  some  to  bear  witness  of  their  conversation. 

That  no  archdeaconries  should  be  let  out  to  farm. 

That  no  archdeacon  should  be  under  the  degree  of  a 
deacon. 

That  no  archdeacon,  priest,  deacon,  sub-deacon, 
coUigener,  nor  canon,  should  from  that  time  marry,  nor 
yet  keep  his  wife,  if  he  had  been  married  to  one  before. 

That  every  sub -deacon,  being  under  the  degree  of  a 
canon,  marrying  a  wife  after  the  profession  of  celibacy, 
should  be  subject  to  the  same  rule. 

That  any  priest  who  did  not  put  away  his  wife,  should 
be  reputed  unlawful,  and  that  he  should  say  no  mass, 
and  if  he  said  mass,  he  should  not  be  heard. 

That  none  should  be  admitted  to  orders  from  that 
time  forward,  from  the  degree  of  a  sub-deacon,  unless 
he  professed  celibacy. 

That  priests'  sons  should  not  claim  the  benefices  of 
their  fathers  by  heritage,  as  the  custom  had  always  been 
before. 

That  no  spiritual  person  should  sit  in  any  secular 
office,  as  to  be  procurators  or  judges  of  blood. 

That  priests  should  not  resort  to  taverns  or  banquets, 
nor  sit  drinking  by  the  fireside. 

That  the  garments  of  priests  should  be  of  one  colour, 
and  that  their  shoes  should  be  decent. 

Besides  all  these  synodal  acts,  with  others  which  we 
omit,  given  out  by  Anselm,  he  also  directed  other  new 
injunctions  to  the  priests. 

That  they  and  their  wives  should  never  meet  in  one 
house,  neither  yet  have  dwelling  in  their  territories. 

That  the  priests,  deacons,  and  sub-deacons,  should 
keep  no  female  in  their  house,  unless  they  were  of  their 
next  kin. 

That  such  as  had  separated  themselves  from  the  so- 
ciety of  their  wives,  and  yet  for  some  cause  had  to  com- 
municate with  them,  might  do  so,  if  it  were  out  of 
doors,  and  before  two  or  three  witnesses. 

That  if  any  of  them  should  be  accused  by  two  or  three 
witnesses,  and  could  not  clear  himself  again  by  sLx  able 
men  of  his  own  order  if  he  be  a  priest ;  or,  if  he  be  a 
deacon,  by  four ;  or,  if  he  be  a  sub-deacon,  by  two  ; 
then  he  should  be  judged  a  transgressor  of  the  statutes, 
deprived  of  his  benefice,  and  be  made  infamous,  or  be 
put  to  open  reproach  of  all  men. 

That  any  who  rebelled,  and  in  contempt  of  this  new 
statute  still  held  his  wife,  and  presumed  to  say  mass, 
upon  the  eighth  day  after  (if  he  made  not  due  satisfac- 
tion) should  be  solemnly  excommunicated. 

That  all  archdeacons  and  deacons  should  be  straitly 
sworn  not  to  wink  or  dissemble  at  their  meetings,  nor  to 
bear  with  them  for  money.     And  if  they  would  not 


n* 


LETTERS  OF  POPE  PASCHAL  AND  ARCHBISHOP  ANSELM. 


[Book  IV. 


be  sworn  to  this,  then  to  lose  their  offices  without  re- 
covery. 

That  such  priests,  as  forsaking  their  wives  were  will- 
ing to  serve  still  and  remain  in  their  holy  order,  first 
must  cease  forty  days  from  their  ministration,  setting 
vicars  to  serve  for  them  in  the  mean  time,  and  taking 
such  penance  upon  them,  as  should  be  enjoined  by  their 
bishop. 

Thus  you  have  heard  of  the  life  and  doings  of  Anselm, 
how  superstitious  he  was  in  his  religion,  how  stubborn 
against  his  prince,  what  occasion  of  war  and  discord  he 
ministered  by  his  complaints  (if  they  had  been  taken)  ; 
what  zeal  without  right  knowledge,  what  fervency  with- 
out cause  he  pretended,  what  pains  without  profit  he 
took.  Who,  if  he  had  bestowed  that  time  and  labour  in 
preaching  Christ  at  home  to  his  flock,  which  he  took  in 
going  to  Rome  to  complain  of  his  country,  in  my  mind 
he  had  been  better  occupied.  Moreover,  you  have 
heard  what  violent  and  tyrannical  injunctions  he  set 
forth  concerning  investing  and  other  things  ;  but  espe- 
cially against  the  lawful  and  godly  marriage  of  priests  : 
what  a  vehement  adversary  he  was  in  this  matter,  may 
appear  by  these  extracts  from  letters,  which  we  here  an- 
nex as  follows : — 

A    LETTER    OF    ANSELM. 

Anselm,  Archbishop ;  to  his  Brethren  and  Dearest  Sons 
the  Lord  Prior  and  others  at  Canterbury. 
"  As  concerning  priests,'  of  whom  the  king  com- 
manded that  they  should  have  both  their  churches  and 
their  wives  as  they  had  in  the  time  of  his  father,  and  of 
Lanfranc  archbishop :  both  because  the  king  hath  re- 
vested and  reseized  the  whole  archbishopric,  and  because 
so  cursed  a  marriage  was  forbidden  in  a  council  in  the 
time  of  his  father  and  of  the  said  archbishop  :  I  boldly 
command  by  the  authority  which  I  have  by  my  arch- 
bishopric, not  only  within  my  archbishopric  but  also 
throughout  England,  that  all  priests  who  keep  wives, 
shall  be  deprived  of  their  churches  and  ecclesiastical 
benefices." 

A  LETTER  OF  POPE  PASCHAL  TO  ANSELM. 

Paschal,  Bishop,  Servant  of  God's  Servants;  to  his 
Reverend  Brother  Anselm,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
greeting  and  apostolical  blessing. 
"  We  believe  your  brother-hood  is  not  ignorant  what 
is  decreed  in  the  Romish  church  concerning  priests' 
children.  But  because  there  is  so  great  multitude  of 
such  within  the  realm  of  England,  that  almost  the 
greater  and  better  part  of  the  clerks  are  reckoned  to  be 
on  this  side :  therefore  we  commit  this  dispensation  to 
your  care.  For  we  grant  these  to  be  promoted  to  holy 
offices  by  reason  of  the  need  at  this  time,  and  for  the 
profit  of  the  church  (such  as  learning  and  life  shall  com- 
mend among  you)  so  that  yet  notwithstanding  the  pre- 
judice of  the  ecclesiastical  decree  be  taken  heed  to  here- 
after," &c. 

ANOTHER    LETTER    OF    ANSELM. 

Anselm,  Archbishop ;  to  the  Rev.  Gudulph,  Bishop;  and 
to  Arnulph  Prior;  and  to  William,  Archdeacon  of 
Canterbury ;  and  to  all  in  his  Diocese,  greeting. 
"  William,  our  archdeacon,  hath  written  unto  me, 
that  some  priests  that  be  under  his  custody  (taking 
again  their  wives  that  were  forbidden)  have  fallen  into 
the  error  from  the  which  they  were  drawn  by  wholesome 
counsel  and  commandment.  When  the  archdeacon 
would  amend  this  thing,  they  utterly  despised  with 
wicked  pride  his  warning  and  worthy  commandment  to 
be  received.  Then  he,  calling  together  many  religious 
men  and  obedient  priests,  worthily  excommunicated  the 
proud  and  disobedient,  who  despised  the  curse,  and 
were  not  afraid  to  defile  the  holy  ministry,  as  much  as 
lay  in  them,"  &c. 

And  thus  much  concerning  Anselm  archbishop  of 
Canterbury ;  whose  stout  example  gave  no  little  courage 


to  Tliurstin  and  Becket  his  successors,  and  others  that 
followed  after,  to  do  the  like  against  their  kings  and 
princes,  as  hereafter  by  the  grace  of  Christ  shall  appear. 

About  the  same  time  and  year  when  King  Henry 
began  to  reign.  Pope  Paschal  entered  his  papacy,  suc- 
ceeding after  Urban  (about  A.  D.  1100),  nothing 
swerving  from  the  steps  of  Hildebrand  his  superior. 
About  the  same  time  (A.  D.  1101),  the  bishop  of 
Florence  began  to  teach  and  to  preach  of  antichrist  then 
to  be  born  and  to  be  manifest,  as  Sabellicus  testifies  : 
whereupon,  Paschal,  assembling  a  council,  put  to  silence 
the  said  bishop,  and  condemned  his  books.  In  this 
council  at  Trecas,  priests  that  were  married  were  con- 
demned for  Nicolaitans. 

Concerning  the  excommunication  and  other  troubles 
that  Hildebrand  wrought  against  the  Emperor  Henry  IV. 
it  is  declared  sufficiently  before.  This  excommunication 
Paschal  renewed  against  Henry.  And  not  only  that, 
but  also  convening  the  princes  of  Germany  to  a  general 
assembly,  set  up  the  emperor's  own  son  against  him, 
causing  the  bishops  of  Mentz,  >of  Cologne,  and  of 
Worms  to  deprive  him  of  his  imperial  crown,  and  to 
place  his  son  Henry  V.  in  his  father's  kingdom.  So 
coming  to  the  place  at  Hilgeshem,  first  they  required  his 
diadem,  his  purple,  his  ring,  and  other  ornaments  per- 
taining to  the  crown,  from  him.  The  emperor  de- 
manded the  cause,  being  then  excommunicate  and  void 
of  friends.  They  pretended,  for  selling  bishoprics,  ab- 
bacies, and  other  ecclesiastical  dignities  for  money  :  also 
alleging  the  pope's  pleasure  and  other  princes.  Then 
he  inquired  first  of  the  bishop  of  Mentz  (and  likewise  of 
the  other  two,  whom  he  had  preferred  to  their  bishop- 
rics before)  asking  them  in  order,  if  he  had  received  one 
penny  of  them  for  promoting  them  to  their  dignities. 
This  they  could  not  deny  to  be  so,  "  Well"  (saith  he) 
"  and  do  you  requite  me  again  with  this  treatment  ?" 
and  with  many  other  words  of  exhortation  he  admo- 
nished them  to  remember  their  oath  and  allegiance  to 
their  prince.  But  the  perjured  prelates,  neither  reve- 
rencing his  majesty,  nor  moved  with  his  benefits,  nor 
regarding  their  fidelity,  ceased  not  for  all  this,  but  first 
plucked  from  him  (sitting  in  his  throne)  his  imperial 
crown,  then  disvestured  him,  taking  from  him  his  purple 
and  his  sceptre.  The  good  emperor,  being  left  desolate 
and  in  confusion,  said  to  them:  "  Let  God  see  and 
judge."  Thus  leaving  him,  they  went  to  his  son  to 
confirm  him  in  his  kingdom,  and  caused  him  to  drive 
his  father  out.  In  the  end,  being  utterly  dispossessed 
of  his  kingdom,  he  was  brought  to  that  distress,  that 
coming  to  Spire,  he  begged  of  the  bishop  there,  whom 
he  had  done  much  for  before,  to  have  a  prebend  in  the 
church  :  and  as  he  had  some  skill  in  his  book,  he  de- 
sired to  serve  in  our  lady's  quire,  yet  he  could  not 
obtain  so  much  at  his  hand,  who  swore  by  our  lady,  he 
should  have  nothing  there.  Thus  the  woeful  emperor 
came  to  Leodium,  and  there  died  for  sorrow,  after  he 
had  reigned  fifty  years. 

After  the  decease  of  this  emperor,  his  son  Henry  V. 
reigned  the  space  of  twenty  years.  Who,  coming  to 
Rome  to  receive  the  crown  of  the  pope,  could  not  ob- 
tain it,  before  he  would  fully  assent  to  have  this  ratified, 
that  no  emperor  should  have  any  thing  to  do  with  the 
election  of  the  Roman  bishops  or  with  other  bishoprics. 
Soon  after,  however,  the  emperor  prevailing  against  the 
pope,  compelled  him  to  agree  to  restore  to  him  his  right 
in  the  election  of  the  pope  and  other  bishops  :  but  as 
soon  as  the  emperor  was  returned  again  to  Germany, 
forthwith  the  pope,  calling  a  synod,  not  only  revoked  all 
that  he  had  agreed  to  before,  but  also  excommunicated 
Henry  as  he  had  done  his  father  before. 

The  emperor  seeing  no  end  of  these  conflicts  (unless 
he  would  yield  to  the  pope)  was  obliged  to  give  over, 
and  forego  his  privilege,  agreeing  not  to  meddle  with 
matters  pertaining  to  the  pope's  election,  nor  with  in- 
vesting, nor  such  other  things  belonging  to  the  church 
and  churchmen.  And  thus  the  peace  between  them  was 
concluded,  and  proclaimed  to  the  no  small  rejoicing  of 
both  the  armies,  then  lying  by  Worms,  near  the  river 
Rhine. 

After  the  death  of  Paschal  (A.  D.  1118),  succeeded 


A.  D.  1109—1126.]     THE  TWO  METROPOLITANS  CONTEND  ABOUT  THE  PRIMACY. 


125 


Pope  Gelasius,  chosen  by  the  cardinals,  but  without  the 
consent  of  the  emperor,  whereupon  rose  no  little  vari- 
ance in  Rome.  And  at  length  another  pope  was  set  up 
by  the  emperor  called  Gregory,  and  Gelasius  driven  away 
into  France,  and  there  died.  After  whom  came  Calix- 
tus  II.,  chosen  likewise  by  a  few  cardinals,  without 
the  voice  of  the  emperor,  who,  coming  up  to  Rome  to 
enjoy  his  seat,  first  sent  his  legate  into  Germany  to  ex- 
communicate the  Emperor  Henry ;  who  then,  having 
divers  conflicts  with  his  fellow  Pope  Gregory,  at  length 
drove  him  out  of  Rome. 

In  conclusion,  the  emperor  being  overcome,  and  fear- 
ing the  dangerous  thunderbolt  of  his  curse,  was  obliged 
to  condescend  to  the  unreasonable  conditions  of  the  pope. 
First,  to  ratify  his  election,  although  the  other  pope  was  yet 
alive.  Secondly,  that  he  should  resign  up  his  right  and 
title  in  matters  pertaining  to  the  election  of  the  pope, 
and  investiture  of  bishops. 

This  being  done  and  granted,  and  the  writings  set  up 
in  the  church  of  Lateran,  as  a  triumph  over  the  emperor, 
the  pope  went  after  Gregory  his  rival  pope,  who  was 
then  in  a  town  called  Sutrium  ;  which  being  besieged 
and  taken,  Gregory  also  was  taken.  Calixtus  the  pope 
setting  him  upon  a  camel  (his  face  to  the  camel's  tail), 
brought  him  so  through  the  streets  of  Rome,  holding  the 
tail  in  his  hand  instead  of  a  bridle  ;  and  afterwards  being 
shorn,  he  was  thrust  into  a  monastery. 

The  same  Calixtus,  holding  a  general  council  at 
Rheims,  decreed  that  priests,  deacons,  and  sub-deacons 
should  put  away  their  wives  ;  and  whoever  was  found  to 
keep  his  wife  should  be  deprived  of  benefice,  and  all 
other  ecclesiastical  livings. 

After  the  death  of  Anselm  (A.D.  1109),  the  church  of 
Canterbury  stood  empty  five  years  ;  and  the  goods  of  the 
church  went  to  the  king's  use.  And  when  he  was  prayed 
to  appoint  a  pastor,  his  answer  was,  that  as  his  father  and 
brother  had  been  accustomed  to  set  the  best  tried 
and  approved  men  in  that  see,  that  he  might  do  the 
same,  he  took  the  more  time.  And  so  he  delayed  the 
time,  while  he  filled  his  coffers  with  the  riches  of  that 
benefice. 

After  this  (A.D.  1115),  Rodulph,  bishop  of  Rochester, 
(an  Englishman)  was  promoted  to  be  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, and  Thurstin,  the  king's  chaplain,  was  elected 
archbishop  of  York.  Who  being  content  to  receive  his 
benediction  or  consecration  of  the  see  of  Canterbury,  yet, 
because  he  refused  to  make  his  profession  of  obedience 
to  the  same  see,  was  deprived  by  the  king  of  his  dignity. 

Then  Thurstin  (by  the  instigation  of  certain  of  his 
clerks  at  York)  took  his  journey  to  Rome  ;  who  there 
making  his  complaint  to  Paschal,  brought  with  him  a 
letter  from  the  pope  to  the  king,  where  among  other 
words  was  contained  as  follows  : 

"  We  hear  and  understand,  that  the  archbishop  elect 
of  the  church  of  York  (a  discreet  and  industrious  man) 
is  sequestered  from  the  church  of  York,  which  stands 
against  both  divine  justice  and  the  institution  of  holy 
fathers.  Our  purpose  is,  that  neither  the  church  of 
Canterbury  should  be  impaired,  nor  again  that  the 
church  of  York  should  suffer  any  prejudice,  but  that 
the  same  constitution  which  was  by  blessed  Gregory 
(the  apostle  of  the  English  nation)  set  and  decreed  be- 
tween those  two  churches,  should  remain  still  in  force 
and  effect  inviolate.  Wherefore,  as  touching  the  fore- 
said elect  archbishop,  let  him  be  received  again  by  all 
means,  as  is  right  and  meet  unto  his  church.  And  if 
there  be  any  question  between  the  foresaid  churches,  let 
it  be  handled  and  decided  in  your  presence,  both  the 
two  parties  being  there  present." 

Upon  the  occasion  of  this  letter,  a  solemn  assembly 
was  appointed  at  Salisbury,  about  the  hearing  of  this 
controversy.  The  variance  between  these  two  prelates 
still  increased  more  and  more.  Rodulph  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  in  no  case  would  yield  or  condescend  to  give 
imposition  of  hands  to  him,  unless  he  would  make  his 
profession  of  obedience.  Thurstin  again  said,  he  would 
wiUingly  receive  and  embrace  his  benediction  ;  but  as 
to  the  profession  of  his  subjection,  that  he  would  not 
agree  unto.  Then  the  king  signified  to  Thurstin,  that 
without  his   subjection  and  obedience  professed  to  the 


archbishop  of  Canterbury,  he  should  not  enjoy  the  arch- 
bishoprick  of  York.  Thurstin  upon  this  renounced  his 
archbishoprick,  promising  moreover  to  make  no  more 
claim  unto  it,  nor  to  molest  them  that  should  enjoy  it. 

Shortly  after  this,  it  happened  that  pope  Paschal  died  : 
after  whom,  as  is  above  rehearsed,  succeeded  pope  Gela- 
sius, who  lived  not  more  than  a  year,  and  died  in  France. 
The  cardinals  (who  then  followed  Pope  Gelasius  to 
Cluny)  created  another  pope  of  their  own  choosing,  whom 
they  called  Calixtus  II.  The  other  cardinals  who  were 
at  Rome  chose  another  pope  called  Gregory.  About 
these  two  rival  popes  there  was  much  stir  in  the  christian 
world.  As  this  Calixtus  was  remaining  in  France,  and 
there  calling  a  general  council  at  Rheims,  Thurstin  the 
archbishop  of  York  desired  licence  of  the  king  to  go  to 
the  council,  purposing  there  to  open  the  cause  of  his 
church  ;  first  promising  to  the  king  that  he  should  there 
attempt  nothing  that  should  be  prejudicial  to  the  church 
of  Canterbury.  In  the  meantime  the  king  had  sent 
secret  word  to  the  pope,  by  Rodulph  and  other  proctors, 
that  he  should  in  no  case  consecrate  Thurstin.  Yet, 
notwithstanding  the  faithful  promise  of  the  pope  made 
to  the  king,  the  pope  was  inclined  to  consecrate  him, 
and  gave  him  the  pall  ;  and  required  of  the  king  that  he 
would  license  Thurstin  to  return  with  favour  into  his 
realm.  But  the  king  utterly  refused,  unless  he  would 
profess  subjection  to  the  church  of  Canterbury,  as  his 
predecessors  had  done  before  ;  and  excused  himself  by 
his  oath  which  he  had  before  made.  To  this  the  pope 
answered  that  he,  by  his  apostolical  authority,  would  easily 
dispense  with  him  for  his  promise  or  oath.  Then  the 
king  said  that  he  would  consult  his  council,  and  send  an 
answer;  which  answer  was  this,  "That,  for  the  love 
and  request  of  the  pope,  he  was  content  that  Thurstin 
should  re-enter  his  realm,  and  quietly  enjoy  his  pre- 
lateship,  upon  this  condition,  that  he  would  profess  his 
subjection  to  the  church  of  Canterbury." 

The  year  following  after  that  (which  was  A.D.  1120), 
Pope  Calixtus  directs  his  letters  for  Thurstin  to  the  king, 
and  to  Rodulph  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  In  which 
epistle,  by  his  full  power  apostolical,  he  interdicts  both 
the  church  of  Canterbury  and  the  church  of  York,  with 
all  the  parish  churches  within  the  same  cities,  from  the 
burial  of  the  dead,  also  from  all  divine  service,  ex- 
cepting only  baptizing  of  children,  and  absolution  of 
them  that  are  dying ;  unless,  within  a  month  after  the 
receipt  of  the  same,  Thurstin  (without  any  exaction  of 
subjection)  were  received  and  admitted  to  the  see  of 
York,  and  that  the  king  also  should  be  excommunicated 
except  he  would  consent  to  the  same.  Whereupon,  for 
fear  of  the  pope's  curse,  Thurstin  was  immediately  sent 
for  and  reconciled  to  the  king,  and  was  placed  quietly 
in  his  archiepiscopal  see  of  York. 

It  followed  not  long  after  (within  two  years)  that  Ro- 
dulph archbishop  of  Canterbury  died,  in  whose  see  suc- 
ceeded after  him  William  de  Turbine.  About  which  time 
(in  the  twenty-seventh  year  of  the  king's  reign,  or  a 
little  before),  the  king  called  a  council  at  London,  where 
the  spirituality  of  England  consented  to  the  punishment 
of  married  priests.  By  reason  of  which  the  priests, 
paying  a  certain  fine  to  the  king,  were  suffered  to 
retain  their  wives  still,  whereby  the  king  gathered  no 
small  sum  of  money,  (Rog.  Hoved.    Guliel.  Gisburnesis.) 

It  was  before  stated  tliat  Matilda  or  Maud,  daughter 
of  king  Henry,  was  married  to  the  emperor  Henry  V.  ; 
and  after  his  decease  she  returned  about  this  time  with 
the  imperial  crown  to  her  father  in  Normandy,  bringing 
with  her  the  hand  of  St.  James  1  For  the  joy  of  ob- 
taining this  relic,  the  king  built  the  abbey  of  Reading, 
where  the  hand  was  deposited.  This  Matilda  was  re- 
ceived by  the  council  as  next  heir  to  the  king,  her  father, 
in  possession  of  tlie  English  crown,  for  lack  of  issue 
male.  And  soon  after  she  was  sent  over  to  Normandy, 
to  marry  Geoffrey  Plantagenet  Earl  of  Anjou,  of  whom 
came  Henry  II.,  who  was  king  of  England  after 
Stephen. 

After  Calixtus,  succeeded  Pope  Honorius  II.  ;  not- 
withstanding  that  the  cardinals  had  elected  another, 
yet  he  by  the  means  of  certain  citizens  obtained  the 
papacy   (A.D.  1125).    About  the  second  year  of  his  in« 


STEPHEN  KING  OF  ENGLAND,  SUCCEEDED  BY  HENRY  11. 


[Book  IV, 


duction  there  was  a  certain  legate  of  his  called  John 
Cremensis  sent  to  England.  This  legate  coming  with 
the  pope's  letters,  after  he  had  refreshed  himself  in 
the  bishops'  houses,  and  amongst  the  abbots,  at  length  re- 
sorted to  London,  where  he  assembled  the  whole  clergy 
together,  inquired  concerning  priests'  wives,  and  made 
thereupon  a  statute  in  the  said  synod  of  London  after 
this  tenor:  "To  priests,  deacons,  subdeacons,  and 
canons,  we  do  utterly  inhibit  by  authority  apostolical,  all 
manner  of  society  and  conversation  with  all  kind  of  wo- 
men, except  only  their  mother,  sister,  or  aunt,  or  such 
whereof  can  rise  no  suspicion.  And  whoever  shall  be 
found  to  violate  this  deciee,  being  convicted  thereof, 
shall  sustain  thereby  the  loss  of  all  that  he  hath  by  his 
order."  But  see  how  God  works  against  such  ungodly 
proceedings.  It  happened  that  the  same  cardinal  was 
found  to  be  guilty  of  gross  vice,  although  he  had  so 
strictly  given  out  his  precepts  the  day  before,  to  the 
no  little  slander  and  shame  (as  Matthew  Paris  writes) 
of  the  whole  clergy. 

After  Honorius  succeeded  Pope  Innocent  II.  (A.D. 
11,'iO.)  But  as  it  was  with  his  predecessors  before  him, 
that  at  every  change  of  popes  there  came  new  troubles, 
and  very  commonly  when  a  pope  was  elected,  some  other 
was  set  up  as  a  rival  against  liim  (there  being  sometimes 
two  and  sometimes  three  popes  together),  so  likewise  it 
happened  with  this  Innocent ;  for  after  he  was  chosen, 
the  Romans  elected  another  pope,  named  Anacletus. 
Between  these  two  popes  there  was  much  trouble,  and 
great  conflicts. 

Aboutthe  time  of  these  things,  (A.D.  11.35,)  king  Henry 
being  in  Normandy,  as  some  say,  by  a  fall  from  his 
horse,  as  others  say,  by  a  surfeit  in  eating  lanii)ieys,  fell 
sick  and  died,  after  he  had  reigned  five-and-thirty  years 
and  odd  months  ;  leaving  for  his  heirs  his  daughter  the 
empress  Matilda,  with  her  young  son  Henry,  to  succeed 
after  him  ;  to  whom  all  the  prelates  and  nobility  of  the 
realm  were  sworn.  But  contrary  to  their  oath  made  to 
h^r,  in  the  presence  of  her  father,  William  the  archbiphop 
of  Canterbury,  and  the  nobles  of  the  realm,  crowned 
Stephen  earl  of  Boulogne,  and  sister's  son  to  king  Henry, 
upon  St.  Stephen's  day  in  Christmas  week. 

KING    STEPHEN. 

Thus,  when  king  Stephen,  contrary  to  his  oath,  had 
taken  ui)on  him  the  crown,  he  swore  before  the  lords  at 
O.xford,  that  he  would  not  hold  the  benefices  that  were 
vacant,  and  that  he  would  remit  the  danegilt,  with  many 
other  things,  which  afterwards  he  little  performed.  As 
he  dreaded  the  coming  of  the  empress,  he  gave  licence  to 
bis  lords,  every  one  to  build  upon  his  own  ground  strong 
castles  or  fortresses.  All  his  reign  he  was  annoyed  with 
wars,  especially  with  David  king  of  the  Scots,  with  whom, 
however,  he  at  length  made  peace.  But  yet  the  Scottish 
king  would  pay  him  no  homage  :  although  Henry,  the  son 
to  king  David,  did  homage  to  king  Stephen.  But  he  re- 
penting thereof,  entered  into  Northumberland  with  a  great 
army,  and  burnt  and  slew  the  people  in  a  most  cruel  man- 
ner, neither  sparing  man ,  woman,  or  child.  The  children 
they  tossed  upon  spear  points,  and  laying  the  priests  upon 
the  altars,  they  mangled  and  cut  them  all  to  pieces,  after  a 
most  terrible  manner.  But  by  the  valour  of  the  English 
lords  and  soldiers,  and  through  the  means  of  Thurstin, 
archbishop  of  Vork,  they  were  met  and  defeated,  a  great 
number  of  them  being  slain,  and  David  their  king  con- 
strained to  give  his  son  Henry  as  hostage  for  surety  of 
peace.  In  the  mean  time,  king  Stephen  was  occujtied 
in  the  South  countries,  besieging  various  castles  of  bishops 
and  other  lords,  and  took  them  by  force,  and  fortified 
them  with  his  knights  and  servants,  to  withstand  the 
empress,   of  whose  coming  he  was  ever  afraid. 

About  the  sixth  year  of  his  reign,  the  empress  came 
into  England  out  of  Normandy,  and  by  the  aid  of  Robert, 
Earl  of  Gloucester,  and  Ranulph  of  Chester,  made  war 
upon  king  Stephen.  In  the  end  the  king's  party  was 
chased,  and  himself  taken  prisoner  ;  and  sent  to  Bristol, 
there  to  be  kept  in  close  confinement. 

After  this  battle  the  queen.  King  Stephen's  wife,  made 
great  entreaty  to  the  empress  and  her  council,  to  have 


the  king  released  and  put  in  to  some  monastery,  but  could 
not  obtain  it.   Also  the  Londoners  made  great  suit  to  the     , 
empress,  to  have  Saint  Edward's  laws  again,  and  not  the    i 
laws  of  her  father,  which  were  more  strict  and  strange  to     ' 
them  than  the  other.     When  they  could  not  obtain  this 
request  of  her  and  her  council,  the  citizens  of  London, 
being   discontented,  would  have  taken  the  empress  :  but 
she  fled  privately  from  London   to   Oxford :    then   the 
Kentish-men  and  Londoners,  taking  the  king's  part,  join-     ; 
ed  battle    against  the  empress  ;    where  Robert,  earl  rf    fj 
Gloucester,  and  base  brother  to  the  emj)ress,  was  taken,    ,: 
and  so  by  exchange,  both  the  King  and  the  Earl  Robert 
were  released  from  prison.     Then  Stephen  without  delay, 
gathering  a  strong  army,  pursued  ]\Iatilda  or  Maud,  with 
her  partisans,  besieging  them  in  the  castle  of  Oxford.   In 
the  siege  there  fell  a  great  snow,  and  the  frost  was  so  liard, 
tliat  a  man  heavily-burthened  might  pass  over  the  water : 
upon  this  the  empress,  arranged  with  her  friends  and  re- 
tinue clothed  in  white  sheets,  and  issuing  out  by  a  jiostern- 
gate,  went  upon  the  ice  over  the  Thames,  and  so  escaped 
to  Wallingford.     After  this,  the  king  gained  the  castle, 
and  when  he  found  not  the  empress  he  was  much  dis- 
pleased.    He  pursued  the   empress  and  her  company  so 
hard,  that  at  last  he  caused  them  to  fly  the  realm,  which 
was  the  sixth  year  of  his  reign. 

The  second  year  after  this,  which  was  the  eighth  of  his 
reign,  there  was  a  parliament  at  London,  to  which  all  the 
bishops  of  the  realm  resorted,  and  there  denounced  the 
king  as  accursed,  and  all  those  with  him  that  did  any  hurt 
to  the  church,  or  to  any  minister  of  it :  upon  tliis  the 
kingbegan  somewhat  to  amend  his  proceedings  for  a  time, 
but  afterwards  was  as  bad  as  before.  The  empress  being 
compelled  to  fly  the  realm,  returned  again  to  Normandy 
to  Geoffrey  Plantagcnet  her  husband  :  who,  after  he  had 
valiantly  won  and  defended  the  duchy  of  Normandy 
against  King  Stephen,  ended  his  life,  leaving  his  son  Henry 
to  succeed  in  that  dukedom.  In  the  meanwhile,  Robert 
earl  of  Gloucester,  and  the  earl  of  Chester,  had  several 
conflicts  with  the  king,so  that  at  a  battle  at  Wilton  the  king 
was  nearly  taken,  but  yet  escaped. 

Soon  after  this  Henry,  duke  of  Normandy,  with  a  great 
army  entered  England,  and  won  the  castle  of  Malmestiur)-, 
the  tower  of  London,  and  afterward  the  town  of  Notting- 
ham, the  castles  of  Wallingford,  with  other  holds  and  cas- 
tles. Between  him  and  the  king  many  battles  were  fought. 
During  which  time,  Eustace  the  king's  son  died.  Upon 
this  occasion,  the  king  caused  Theobald  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  to  mediate  with  the  Duke  for  peace,  which 
was  concluded  upon  this  condition,  that  Stephen,  during 
his  lifetime,  should  hold  the  kingdom,  and  Henry  in  the 
meantime  be  proclaimed  heir-apparent  in  the  chief  cities 
throughout  the  realm.  These  things  being  concluded, 
duke  Henry  returned  to  Normandy,  and  the  same  year 
king  Stephen,  as  some  say  for  sorrow,  ended  his  life,  after 
he  had  reigned  nineteen  years. 

As  Theobald  succeeded  after  William  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  so  in  York,  after  Thurstin,  succeeded  Wil- 
liam, who  was  called  St.  William  of  York,  and  was  poison- 
ed in  his  chalice  by  his  chaplains. 

Matthew  Paris  writes  how  Stephen  king  of  England, 
reserved  to  himself  the  right  and  authority  of  bestowing 
spiritual  livings,  and  investing  prelates. 

At  this  time  also,  the  Emperor  Lotharius  began  to  do 
the  same  in  recovering  again  the  right  and  privilege 
taken  away  from  Henry  his  predecessor  ;  had  not  Bernard 
given  him  contrary  counsel. 

At  this  time  came  into  the  church  the  manner  of  curs- 
ing  with  bell,  book  and  candle,  devised  in  the  Council  of 
London,  held  by  William,  bishop  of  Winchester  under 
Celestine  II.  who  succeeded  Innocent  II.  (A.D.  114:5). 

KING    HENRY    THE    SECOND. 

Henry  II.  the  son  of  Geoff"rey  Plantagcnet,  and  the  Em- 
press Maud,  daughter  of  King  Henry  I.  began  his  reign 
after  King  Stephen  (A.  D.  lir)4),  and  continued  five-and- 
thirty  years.  The  first  year  of  his  reign  he  subdued  Ireland  ; 
and  not  long  after,  Thomas  Becket  was  made  Lord  Chan- 
cellor of  England.  He  went  into  the  north,  where  he  sub- 
dued William  king  of  Scotland,  who  at  that  time  held  a 


A.  D.  1130—1155.]      CORRESPONDENCE  BETWEEN  THE  POPE  AND  THE  EMPEROR. 

great  part  of  Northumberland,  and  joined  S(  oMand  to  liis 
own  kingdom,  from  the  South  ("cean  to  the  North  Isles 
of  Orcad'es.  Also  he  put  under  his  domini  in  the  king- 
dom of  Wales.  So  that  by  his  great  manho  k1  and  policy, 
the  dominion  of  England  was  increased  with  the  addition 
of  Scotland,  Ireland,  the  Orcades,  Brittany,  Poictoii,  and 
Guienne.  Also  he  had  ii\  his  rule  Normmdy,  Gascoyn, 
Anjou,  and  Chinon  ;  also  Auvergne  and  the  city  of  Tho- 
iouse  :  besides  these  (by  the  title  of  his  wife  Eleanor, 
daughter  to  the  Earl  of  I'oii-tou)  he  obtained  the  Mount 
Pyrame  in  Spain  :  so  that  we  read  of  none  of  his  proge- 
nitors, who  had  so  many  countries  under  his  dominion. 

Now  the  time  requires  us  to  proceed  to  the  history  of  Fre- 
derick I.  (called  Barbarossa)  successor  to  Conrad  in  the 
empire,  who  marched  into  Italy,  to  subdue  certain  rebels 
there.  The  Pope  hearing  this,  came  with  his  clergy  to 
meet  hira,  in  hojies  to  obtain  his  assistance  against  his 
enemies.  The  emperor,  on  seeing  the  bishop,  alighted 
from  his  horse  to  receive  him,  holding  the  stirrup  to  the 
prelate  on  the  left  side,  when  he  should  have  held  it  on 
the  right,  at  which  the  pope  shewed  himself  somewhat 
annoyed.  The  emperor  smiling,  excused  himself,  that 
he  was  never  accustomed  to  hold  stirrups  ;  and  as  it  was 
done  only  of  good  will,  and  of  no  duty,  it  was  little 
matter  which  side  of  the  horse  he  held.  The  next  day,  to 
make  amends  to  the  bishop,  the  emperor  sent  for  him, 
and  received  him  holding  the  right  stirrup,  and  so  all 
the  matter  was  settled. 

After  this,  as  they  were  come  in  and  sat  together,  Adri- 
an, the  pope,  began  to  declare  unto  him,  how  his  ances- 
tors before  him,  such  as  sought  unto  the  See  of  Rome  for 
the  crown,  were  wont  always  to  leave  behind  them  some 
special  token  or  monument  of  their  benevolence  for  the 
obtaining  thereof.  Wherefore  he  required  some  benefit 
to  proceed  likewise  from  him  to  the  church  of  Rome,  in 
restoring  again  the  country  of  Apulia  to  the  church  of 
Rome  ;  which  if  he  would  do,  he  for  his  part  would  do 
what  appertained  to  him  to  perform  :  meaning  in  giving 
him  the  crown,  for  at  that  time  the  popes  had  brought 
the  emperors  to  seek  their  crown  at  their  hand. 

Frederick  with  his  princes  perceiving  that,  unless  he 
would  of  his  own  proper  costs  and  charges  recover  Apulia 
out  of  Duke  William's  hands,  he  could  not  secure  the 
crown,  promised  all  that  the  pope  required,  and  so  the 
next  day  after  was  crowned. 

This  done,  the  emperor  returned  into  Germany,  while 
Adrian,  not  liking  to  be  idle,  gives  forth  his  excommu- 
nication against  WiUiam,  duke  of  Apulia.  Besides,  not 
content  with  this,  he  sends  also  to  Emmanuel,  Emperor 
of  Constantinople,  inciting  him  to  war  against  William. 
The  duke  perceiving  this,  sends  to  the  pope  for  peace, 
promising  to  restore  to  him  whatever  he  wished. 

But  the  pope,  through  the  malignant  counsel  of  his 
cardinals,  would  grant  no  peace,  thinking  to  get  more  by 
war.  The  duke,  seeing  nothing  but  war,  prepared  him- 
self with  all  expedition,  and  he  arrived  at  Apulia,  and 
there  put  the  Emperor  Emmanuel  to  flight.  Then  he 
proceeded  to  the  city  of  Bonaventure,  where  the  pope 
with  his  cardinals  were  looking  for  victory.  He  so  be- 
sieged and  pressed  the  city,  that  the  pope  with  his  car- 
dinals were  glad  to  treat"  for  peace,  which  they  refused 
before.  The  duke  granted  peace  upon  certain  conditions, 
viz.  that  he  should  not  invade  such  possessions  as  belong- 
ed to  Rome,  and  that  the  pope  should  make  him  king  of 
both  Sicilies. 

The  emperor,  Frederick  Barbarossa,  all  this  while  sit- 
ting quietly  at  home,  began  to  consider  with  himself  how 
the  pope  had  extorted  from  the  emperors  his  predeces- 
sors, the  investiture  of  prelates;  how  he  had  sickened 
and  taxed  all  nations  by  his  legates,  and  also  had  been 
the  sower  of  seditions  through  all  his  empire  ;  he  began 
therefore  to  require  of  all  the  b.ishops  of  Germany  ho- 
mage, and  an  oath  of  allegiance  ;  commanding  also  the 
pope's  legates,  if  they  came  into  Germany,  without  his 
sending  for,  not  to  be  received.  Charging  moreover  all 
his  subjects  that  none  of  them  should  appeal  to  Rome. 
Besides  this,  in  his  letters  he  set  and  prefixed  his  name 
before  the  pope's  name  :  whereupon  the  pope,  being  not 
a  little  offended,  directed  his  letters  to  the  Emperor 
Frederick  alter  this  tenor,  as  follows  : 


127 


"Adrian  bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  to 
Frederick  emperor,  health  and  apostolical  benediction. 
The  law  of  God  as  it  promises  to  them  that  honour  father 
and  mother  long  life,  so  it  threatens  the  sentence  of  death 
to  them  that  curse  father  and  mother.  We  are  taught 
by  the  word  of  truth,  that  every  one  who  exalteth  himself 
shall  be  brought  low.  Wherefore,  my  well-beloved  son  in 
the  Lord,  we  marvel  not  a  little  at  your  wisdom,  in  that 
you  seem  not  to  show  that  reverence  to  blessed  St.  Peter, 
and  to  the  holy  church  of  Rome,  which  you  ought  to 
shew.  For  why  ?  In  your  letters  sent  to  us,  you  jilace 
your  own  name  before  ours,  wherein  you  incur  the  note 
of  insolency,  yea,  rather  of  arrogancy.  Why  should  I 
here  recite  to  you  the  oath  of  your  fidehty,  which  you 
sware  to  blessed  St.  Peter  and  to  us,  and  how  you  ob- 
serve and  keep  the  same  ?  Seeing  you  so  require  homage 
and  allegiance  of  them  that  be  gods,  and  all  the  sons  of 
the  high  God,  and  presume  to  join  their  holy  lands  with 
yours,  working  contrary  to  us  :  seeing  you  also  exclude, 
not  only  out  of  your  churches,  but  also  out  of  your 
cities,  our  cardinals,  whom  we  direct  as  legates  from 
our  side :  what  shall  I  say  then  to  you  ?  Amend, 
therefore  I  advise  you,  amend  ;  for  while  you  go  about 
to  obtain  of  us  your  consecration  and  crown,  and  to  get 
those  things  you  have  not,  I  fear  much  your  honour  will 
lose  the  things  you  have.     Thus  fare  ye  well." 

The  Answer  of  Frederick  the  Emperor  to  the  Pope. 

"  Frederick  by  the  grace  of  God,  Roman  Emperor, 
ever  Augustus,  to  Adrian  Bishop  of  the  Roman  church, 
and  to  all  such  as  be  willing  to  cleave  to  those  things 
which  Jesus  began  to  do  and  to  teach,  greeting.  The 
law  of  justice  gives  to  every  person  accordingly  that 
which  is  his.  Neither  do  we  derogate  from  our  parents, 
of  whom  according  as  we  have  received  this  our  dignity 
of  the  imperial  crown  and  governance  ;  so  in  the  same 
kingdom  of  ours,  we  do  render  their  due  and  true  honour 
to  them  again.  And  for  so  much  as  duty  in  all  sorts  of 
men  is  to  be  sought  out,  let  us  see  first  in  the  time  of 
Constantine  (Sylvester  then  being  bishop  of  Rome)  what 
))atrimony  or  regality  he  had  of  his  own,  due  to  him  that 
he  might  claim.  Did  not  Constantine  of  his  liberal  be- 
nevolence give  liberty  and  restore  peace  to  the  church  ? 
And  whatever  regality  of  patrimony  the  see  of  your 
papacy  has,  was  it  not  by  the  donation  of  princes  given 
to  them  ?  Revolve  and  turn  over  the  ancient  chroni- 
cles, (if  either  you  have  not  read  or  neglected  what  we 
do  affirm)  where  it  is  to  be  found.  Of  them  which  are 
gods  by  adoption,  and  hold  our  lordships  of  us,  why  may 
we  not  justly  require  their  homage,  and  their  sworn  al- 
legiance, when  he  which  is  both  your  master  and  ours 
(taking  nothing  of  any  king  or  any  man,  but  giving  all 
goodness  to  all  men)  paid  toll  and  tribute  for  him  and 
Peter  unto  Caesar  ?  giving  you  example  to  do  the  like. 
And  therefore  he  saith  to  you  and  all  men,  '  Learn  of 
me,  for  I  am  meek  and  lowly,'  &c.  Wherefore  either 
render  again  your  lordships  and  patrimonies  which  ye 
hold  of  U3  ;  or  else  if  ye  find  them  so  sweet  to  you, 
then  give  that  which  is  due  to  God  unto  God  ;  and  that 
which  is  due  to  CsSsar,  unto  Caesar.  As  for  your  cardi . 
nals,  we  shut  them  out  both  of  churches  and  cities, 
because  we  see  they  are  not  preachers  but  prowlers ;  not 
makers  of  peace,  but  rakers  for  money ;  not  pillars  and 
upholders  of  the  church,  but  the  insatiable  taxers  of  the 
world,  and  collectors  of  money  and  gold.  When  we  shall 
see  them  otherwise  (such  as  the  church  requires  them 
to  be)  as  members  and  makers  of  peace,  shining  lorth 
like  lights  to  the  people,  assisting  poor  and  weak  men's 
causes  in  the  way  of  equity,  &c.,  then  shall  they  find  us 
forward  and  ready  to  relieve  them  with  salaries,  and  all 
things  necessary.  And  where  you  bring  such  questions 
as  these  to  secular  men  (little  conducing  to  religion)  you 
incur  thereby  no  little  note  andblemish  of  your  humility, 
which  is  keeper  of  all  virtues,  and  of  your  meekness. 
Therefore  let  your  fatherhood  beware  and  take  heed,  lest 
in  moving  such  matters  as  seem  to  us  unseemly  for  you, 
ye  give  thereby  offence  to  such  as  depend  on  your  word 
(giving  ear  to  your  mouth  as  it  were  to  an  evening 
shower)  :  for  we  cannot  but  teU  you  of  what  we  hear  ; 


123 


DISSENSION  BETWEEN  THE  POPE  AND  THE  EMPEROR. 


[Book  IV 


seeing  now  the  detestable  beast  of  pride  creeps  into  the 
Beat  of  Peter,  providing  always  as  much  as  we  may  (by 
God's  grace)  for  the  peace  of  the  church.  Fare  ye 
well." 

Upon  this  Adrian  the  pope  directs  a  bull  against  Fre- 
derick, excommunicating  him  with  public  and  solemn 
ceremonies,  and  then  conspiring  with  William  Duke  of 
Apulia,  he  souglit  all  manner  of  ways  to  infest  the  em- 
peror,  and  to  set  all  men  against  him,  especially  the 
clergy.  The  pope  understanding  the  intent  of  the  empe- 
ror,"and  how  loth  he  was  to  come  under  subjection  to 
his  see,  devised  by  all  crafty  ways  to  bring  it  to  pass  ; 
and  sent  some  sharp  letters  to  him,  and  yet  not  so 
sharp  as  proud  and  disdainful.  Wherein  the  first  sa- 
lutation by  his  legates  was  this:  "Oar  most  blessed 
father  the  pope  greeteth  you,  and  the  universal  company 
of  the  cardin  tls,  he  as  your  father,  they  as  your  bre- 
thren." Meaning  that  the  emperor  should  understand 
himself  to  be  subject  and  underling  to  the  pope,  no  less 
than  the  cardinals  were.  The  emperor  with  his  princes, 
perceiving,  on  perusing  the  letters,  at  what  the  pope  by 
his  legates  was  aiming,  could  not  brook  such  intolerable 
presumption,  whereupon  there  was  much  contention 
between  the  legates  and  the  princes.  "  And  of  whom 
then,"  say  the  legates,  "  does  the  emperor  receive  the 
empire,  if  not  from  the  pope  ?"  With  this  the  German 
princes  were  so  much  offended  that,  had  not  the  emperor 
stopped  them  with  some  difficulty,  they  would  have  used 
violence  against  the  legates.  But  the  emperor  not  per- 
mitting that,  commanded  the  legates  away,  charging  them 
to  make  no  turn  by  the  way,  but  to  depart  straight  home. 
And  he,  to  certify  to  the  whole  state  of  the  empire  the 
truth  of  the  matter,  directs  forth  these  letters  that 
follow : 

The  Emperor's  Letter  sent  through  all  his  empire. 

*'  For  so  much  as  the  providence  of  God  (whereof  de- 
pendeth  all  power,  both  in  heaven  and  earth)  hath  com- 
mitted to  us,  his  anointed,  this  our  empire  to  be  go- 
verned, and  the  peace  of  his  churches  by  our  imperial 
arms  to  be  protected,  we  cannot  but  lament  and  com- 
plain to  you  with  great  sorrow  of  heart,  seeing  such 
causes  of  dissension  the  root  and  fountain  of  evils,  and 
the  infection  of  pestiferous  corruption  thus  to  rise 
from  the  holy  church,  imprinted  with  the  seal  of  peace 
and  love  of  Christ. 

"  By  reason  whereof  (except  God  turn  it  away)  we 
fear  the  whole  body  of  the  church  is  like  to  be  polluted, 
the  unity  thereof  to  be  broken,  and  schism  and  division 
to  be  betwixt  the  spiritual  and  temporal  government. 
Per  we  being  of  late  at  Bisunze,  and  there  intreating 
busily  of  matters  pertaining  as  well  to  the  honour  of 
our  empire,  as  to  the  wealth  of  the  churches,  there  came 
ambassadors  of  the  see  apostolical,  declaring  that  they 
brought  a  legacy  to  our  majesty  of  great  importance, 
redounding  to  the  no  small  commodity  of  our  honour  and 
empire. 

"Who  then,  the  first  day  of  their  coming,  being 
brought  to  our  presence,  and  received  of  us  (as  the  man- 
ner is)  with  honour  accordingly,  audience  was  given 
them  to  hear  what  they  had  to  say.  They  forthwith 
bursting  out  of  the  mammon  of  ini(iuity,  haughty  pride, 
stoutness  and  arrogancy,  out  of  the  execrable  presump- 
tion of  their  swelling  heart,  delivered  their  message 
with  letter  apostolical,  whereof  the  tenor  was  this : 
'  That  we  should  always  have  before  our  eyes,  how  tliat 
our  sovereign  lord  the  pope  gave  us  the  imperial  crown, 
and  that  it  doth  not  repent  him,  if  so  be  we  have  received 
greater  benefits  at  his  hand.'  And  this  was  the  effect  of 
that  so  sweet  and  fatherly  legation,  which  should  nourish 
peace  both  of  the  church  and  of  the  empire,  to  unite 
them  fast  together  in  the  band  of  love. 

"And  at  the  hearing  of  this  so  false,  untrue,  and 
most  vain-glorious  presumption  of  so  proud  a  message, 
not  only  the  emperor's  majesty  conceived  indignation, 
but,  also  all  the  princes  (there  present)  were  moved 
with  such  anger  and  rage  thereat,  that  if  our  presence 
and  request  had  not  stayed  them,  they  would  not  have 
held   their  hands  from  "these    wicked   priests,  or   else 


would  have  proceeded    with  sentence  of  death  against 
them. 

"  Furthermore,  because  a  great  number  of  other 
letters  (partly  written  already,  partly  with  seals  ready 
signed,  for  letters  to  be  written  according  as  they.sliould 
think  good  to  the  churches  of  Germany)  w^ere  found 
about  them,  whereby  to  work  their  conceived  intent  of 
iniquity  here  in  our  churches,  to  spoil  the  altars,  to 
carry  away  the  jewels  of  the  church,  and  to  tear  off 
the  limbs  and  plates  of  golden  crosses,  &c.  To  the  in- 
tent their  avaricious  meaning  should  have  no  further 
power  to  reign,  we  gave  them  commandment  to  depart 
the  same  way  they  came.  And  now  seeing  our  reign  and 
empire  stands  upon  the  election  of  princes  from  God  alone, 
who  in  the  passion  of  his  Son  subdued  the  world  to  be 
governed  with  two  swords  ;  and  again,  seeing  Peter  the 
apostle  hath  so  instructed  the  world  with  this  doctrine, 
'  Fear  God,  honour  your  king  ;'  therefore,  whoso  sayeth 
that  we  have  and  possess  our  imperial  kingdom  by  the 
benefit  of  the  lord  pope,  is  contrary  both  to  the  ordi- 
nance of  God,  and  to  the  doctrine  of  Peter,  and  also  shall 
be  reproved  for  a  liar. 

"  Therefore  as  our  endeavour  has  been  heretofore  to  help 
and  to  deliver  the  servile  captivity  of  churches  out  of  the 
hand  and  from  the  yoke  of  such  Egyptians,  and  to  main- 
tain the  right  of  their  liberties  and  dignities,  we  desire 
you  all  with  your  compassion  to  lament  with  us  this 
slanderous  ignominy,  cast  upon  us  and  our  kingdom, 
trusting  that  your  faithful  good  will,  which  has  been  ever 
trusty  to  the  honour  of  this  empire  (never  yet  blemished 
from  the  first  beginning  of  this  city,  and  of  religion)  will 
provide  that  it  shall  have  no  hurt  through  the  strange 
novelty  and  presumptuous  pride  of  such.  Which  thing 
rather  than  it  should  come  to  pass,  know  you  this  for 
certain  ;  I  had  rather  incur  the  danger  of  death,  than 
suffer  such  confusion  to  happen  in  our  days." 

This  letter  of  the  emperor  fretted  the  pope  not  a  little, 
who  wrote  again  to  the  bishops  of  Germany,  accusing  the 
emperor,  and  requiring  them  to  work  against  him  what 
they  could. 

This  pope  continued  not  very  long,  the  space  only  of 
four  years  and  odd  months. 

Although  this  Adrian  was  bad  enough,  yet  the  next 
was  much  worse.  Alexander  III.  was  not  elected  alone, 
for  the  emperor  with  nine  cardinals  set  up  another  pope, 
named  Victor  IV.  Between  these  two  popes  rose  a  great 
discord  that  long  continued.  So  that  the  emperor,  being 
required  to  take  up  the  matter,  sent  for  them  both  to  ap- 
pear before  him,  that  in  hearing  them  both  he  might 
judge  their  cause  better.  Victor  came,  but  Alexander 
refused  to  appear.  Whereupon  the  emperor,  with  a  full 
consent  of  his  bishops  and  clergy  ratified  the  election  of 
Victor.  Alexander  flying  into  France  accursed  them  both, 
sending  his  letters  through  all  Christendom  against  them, 
as  men  to  be  avoided  and  cast  out  of  all  christian  com- 
pany. Also  at  Rome,  by  flattery  and  money  he  got  on 
his  side  the  greatest  part  of  the  city.  After  this,  Alex- 
ander coming  from  France  to  Sicily,  and  from  thence  to 
Rome,  was  there  received  with  much  favour,  through  the 
help  of  Philip  the  French  king. 

The  emperor,  hearing  of  this,  marched  with  great  force 
into  Italy.  Coming  at  length  to  Rome,  he  required  the 
citizens  that  the  cause  betwixt  the  two  popes  might  be 
decided,  and  that  he  who  had  the  best  right  might  be 
taken.  Alexander  mistrusting  his  part,  and  doubting 
the  will  of  the  citizens,  fled  to  Venice. 

The  emperor  sent  his  son  Otho,  with  men  and  ships 
against  Venice,  charging  him  not  to  attempt  any  thing 
before  his  coming.  The  young  man  more  hardy  than 
circumspect,  joined  battle  with  the  Venetians,  was  over- 
come, and  taken  prisoner. 

The  father,  to  help  the  captivity  and  misery  of  his  son, 
was  compelled  to  submit  himself  to  the  pope,  and  to  treat 
for  peace.  So  the  emperor  coming  to  Venice  (at  St. 
Mark's  church,  where  the  bishop  was,  there  to  get  his 
absolution)  was  obliged  to  kneel  down  at  the  pope's 
feet. 

The  proud  pope,  setting  his  foot  upon  the  emperor's 
neck,  said  this  verse  of  the  psalm,  "  Thou  shalt  tread  upon 
the  adder  and  the  serpent,  the  lion  iind  the  dragon  shalt 


A.D.  1155-1164.] 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THOMAS  BECKET. 


thou  tread  under  thy  feet."  The  emperor  answered, 
"  Not  to  thee  but  to  Peter."  The  pope  a<j;ain,  "  Both 
to  nie  and  to  Peter."  The  emperor,  fearing  to  give  nny 
occasion  for  further  quarrelling,  held  his  peace,  and  so 
was  absolved,  and  peace  made  between  them.  The  con- 
ditions were :  first,  that  he  should  receive  Alexander  aa 
the  true  pope,  and  secondly,  that  he  should  restore  to 
the  church  of  Rome  all  that  he  had  taken  away.  And 
thus  the  emperor,  obtaining  his  son's  release,  departed. 

Here,  as  I  noted  in  various  writers  a  great  diversity  and 
variety  concerning  this  matter,  of  whom  some  say  that 
the  emperor  encamped  in  Palestine  before  he  came  to 
Venice,  some  say  after,  so  I  marvel  to  see  in  Volateran 
(so  great  a  favourer  of  the  pope)  such  a  contradiction, 
who  in  his  two- and- twentieth  book  saith,  that  Otho  the 
emperor's  son  was  taken  in  this  conflict,  which  was  the 
cause  of  the  peace  between  his  father  and  the  pope.  And 
in  his  three-and-twentieth  book  again  saith,  that  the 
emperor  himself  was  taken  prisoner  in  the  same  battle  ; 
and  so  afterwards  (peace  concluded)  took  his  journey  to 
Asia  and  Palestine.  This  pope,  in  the  time  of  his  papacy 
(which  continued  one  and  twenty  years)  kept  sundry 
councils  both  in  Turin  and  at  Lateran,  where  he  con- 
firmed the  wicked  proceedings  of  Hildebrand,  and  his 
other  predecessors  ;  as  to  bind  all  orders  of  the  clergy  to 
the  vow  of  celibacy. 

Now,  as  Thomas  Becket  lived  in  the  time  of  this 
Pope  Alexander,  let  us  narrate  somewhat  of  him,  so  far 
as  shall  seem  worthy  of  knowing  :  to  the  end  that  the 
truth  being  sifted  from  all  flattery  and  lies  of  such 
popish  writers  as  write  his  history,  men  may  the  better 
judge  both  of  him,  and  his  cause. 

THE    LIFE    AND    HISTORY    OF    THOMAS    BECKET,     ARCH- 
BISHOP   OF    CANTERBURY. 

If  it  be  the  cause  that  makes  a  martyr,  I  do  not  see 
why  we  should  esteem  Thomas  Becket  a  martyr,  more 
than  any  other  whom  the  prince's  sword  punishes  for 
their  crimes.  To  die  for  the  church  I  grant  is  a  glorious 
matter.  But  the  church  (as  it  is  a  spiritual  and  not  a  tem- 
poral church)  stands  upon  a  heavenly  foundation,  as  upon 
faith,  religion,  true  doctrine,  sincere  discipline,  obedience 
to  God's  commandments  ;  and  not  upon  things  pertain- 
ing to  this  world,  as  possessions,  liberties,  exemptions, 
privileges,  dignities,  patrimonies,  and  superiorities.  If 
these  be  given  to  the  church,  I  pray  God  church-men 
may  use  them  well ;  but  if  they  be  not  given,  the  church 
cannot  claim  them  ;  or  if  they  be  taken  away,  such  a 
measure  is  in  the  prince's  power.  To  contend  with 
princes  about  it  does  not  in  my  mind  make  a  martyr, 
but  rather  a  rebel.  Therefore  as  I  suppose  Thomas 
Becket  to  be  far  from  the  title  of  a  martyr,  yet  would  1 
have  wished  the  law  rather  to  have  found  out  his  fault, 
than  the  swords  of  men  to  have  smitten  him,  without 
command  of  either  prince,  or  of  the  law  to  do  so.  It 
would  have  been  the  better  way,  for  the  laws  to  have  ex- 
ecuted their  justice  upon  him ;  and  certainly  it  had  been 
the  safest  way  for  the  king,  and  a'so  thereby  his  death 
had  been  without  all  suspicion  of  martyrdom,  neither 
had  there  been  that  shrining  and  sainting  of  him 
that  followed.  If  the  emperors  had  dealt  according  to 
the  law  with  the  popes  who  contended  against  them, 
when  they  had  taken  them  prisoners,  that  is,  if  they  had 
used  the  law  of  the  sword  against  them,  and  chopped  off 
the  heads  of  one  or  two,  according  to  their  traitorous  re- 
bellions, they  had  broken  the  neck  of  much  of  that  dis- 
turbance, which  long  after  troubled  the  church.  But, 
because  the  emperors  having  the  sword,  and  the  truth  on 
their  side,  would  not  use  their  sword  ;  but  standing  in 
awe  of  the  pope's  vain  curse,  and  reverencing  his  seat  for 
St.  Peter's  sake,  durst  not  lay  hands  upon  him,  though 
be  were  never  so  abominable  and  traitorous  a  malefactor ; 
the  popes,  perceiving  that,  took  so  much  upon  them,  not 
as  the  scripture  would  give,  but  as  the  superstitious  fear 
of  emperors  and  kings  would  suffer  them  to  take. 

Now  to  the  history,  if  that  be  true  which  is  set  forth 
by  those  four,  who  took  upon  them  to  narrate  the  life  of 
Thomas  Becket,  it  appears,  that  he  was  a  man  of  a  stout, 
tevere  and  inflexible  temper.     Whatever  opinion  he  had 


129 

once  conceived,  from  that  he  would  in  nowise  be  re- 
moved, or  very  hardly.  Threatenings  and  flattering  were 
to  him  both  alike;  following  no  man's  counsel  so^mncH 
as  his  own.  He  had  more  natural  than  cultivated  talents, 
although  he  was  somewhat  skilled  in  the  civil  law  ;  he 
had  a  good  memory,  and  was  well  trained  in  courtly  and 
worldly  matters.  Besides  this,  he  was  of  a  chaste  and 
strict  life,  if  the  histories  be  true  ;  although  in  the  first 
part  of  his  life  (being  yet  archdeacon  of  Canterbury,  and 
after  lord  chancellor)  he  was  very  civil,  courtly,  pleasant, 
much  given  both  to  hunting  and  hawking,  according  ta 
the  guise  of  the  court  ;  and  he  was  highly  favoured  by\i» 
prince,  who  not  only  had  thus  promoted  him,  but  also 
had  committed  his  son  and  heir  to  his  instruction  and 
government.  But  in  this  his  first  beginning  he  was  not  so 
well  beloved,  but  that  afterward  he  was  much  hated,  both 
by  the  king,  and  also  by  the  greater  part  of  his  subject*, 
save  only  certain  monks  and  priests,  and  such  as  were 
persuaded  by  them,  who  magnified  him  not  a  little  for  up- 
holding the  liberties  of  the  church  ;  that  is,  the  licentious 
life  and  excesses  of  church-men.  He  was  full  of  devotion 
but  without  any  true  religion  ;  zealous,  but  without  knowl 
ledge.  And  therefore  as  he  was  stiff  and  .stubborn  of 
nature,  so  (a  blind  conscience  being  joined  with  all)  it 
turned  to  plain  rebellion.  So  superstitious  was  he  to  the 
obedience  of  the  pope,  that  he  forgot  his  obedience  to  bis 
natural  and  most  beneficent  king  :  and  in  maintaining  so 
contentiously  the  constitutions  and  decrees  of  men,  he 
neglected  the  commandments  of  God.  But  here  he  is 
most  of  all  to  be  reprehended,  that  he  not  only  (contrary 
to  the  king's  knowledge)  sought  to  convey  himself  out  of 
the  realm,  when  holding  so  high  place  and  calling,  but  also 
set  matter  of  discord  between  the  pope  and  his  king, 
and  also  between  the  French  king  and  him,  contrary  to 
all  propriety,  good  order,  natural  subjection,  and  truo 
Christianity.  Upon  which  followed  no  httle  disquiet  to 
the  king,  and  damage  to  the  realm. 

His  first  preferment  was  to  the  church  of  Branfield, 
which  he  had  by  the  gift  of  St.  Alban.  After  that,  h» 
entered  into  the  service  of  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
by  whom  he  was  then  preferred  to  be  his  archdeacon ; 
in  process  of  time  the  king  made  him  lord  chancellor, 
and  he  then  left  playing  the  archdeacon,  and  began  to  play 
the  chancellor.  He  fashioned  his  proceedings  like  the 
king's  both  in  weighty  matters  and  trifles  ;  he  would  hunt 
with  him,  and  watched  the  time  when  the  king  dined  and 
slept.  He  began  to  love  the  merry  jestings  <  f  the  court,  lo- 
delight  himself  with  the  great  applause  of  men,  and  praisa 
of  the  people.  And  that  I  may  pass  over  his  household, 
stuff,  he  had  his  bridle  of  silver,  and  the  bosses  of  his 
bridle  were  worth  a  great  treasure.  At  his  table  and  in 
other  exi)enses  he  surpassed  any  earl.  He  acted  also  thi 
good  soldier  under  the  king  in  Gascony,  and  both  woQ' 
and  kept  towns :  in  the  four-and-fortieth  year  of  his  age, 
he  was  made  priest,  and  the  next  day,  consecrated 
bishop. 

As  touching  the  priesthood  of  this  man,  I  find  histories 
to  vary  in  themselves  :  for  if  he  were  beneficed,  and 
chaplain  to  Theobald,  and  afterwards  archdeacon  (as  some 
say)  it  is  not  likely,  but  that  he  was  priest  before,  and  not 
(as  most  English  histories  say)  made  priest  in  one  day, 
and  archbishop  the  next. 

The  chief  cause  of  the  variance  that  sprung  up  be- 
tween the  king  and  this  Thomas  Becket,  was  this, 
a  canon  having  reviled  the  king's  justices,  the  king  was 
offended,  the  archbishop,  to  pacify  the  king,  com- 
manded the  canon  to  be  whipped  and  deprived  of  his 
benefices  for  certain  years.  But  the  king  was  not  con- 
tent with  this  gentle  punishment,  because  it  rather  in- 
creased their  boldness,  and  therefore  he  called  the  arch- 
bishop, bishops,  and  all  the  clergy,  to  assemble  at 
Westminster.  When  they  were  assembled,  the  kmg 
commanded  that  such  wicked  clerks  should  have  no  pri- 
vilege  of  their  clergy,  but  be  delivered  to  the  jailors  ;  and 
this  he  said  their  own  canons  and  laws  had  decreed. 
The  archbishop,  counselling  with  his  bishops  and 
learned  men,  desired  heartily  the  king's  gentleness,  that 
under  Christ  our  new  king,  and  under  the  new  law  of 
Christ  he  would  bring  in  no  new  kind  of  punishment 
into  this  reahn  against  the  old  decrees  of  the  holf. 
k2 


130 


VARIANCE  BETWEEN  THE  KING  AND  THOMAS  BECKET. 


[Book  IV. 


fathers ;  and  he  frequently  said,  "  That  he  neither  ought 
nor  could  suffer  it."  The  king  being  angered  at  this, 
alleges  the  old  laws  and  customs  of  his  grandfather,  ob- 
served and  agreed  upon  by  archbishops,  bishops,  pre- 
lates, and  other  privileged  persons,  inquiring  likewise  of 
the  archbishop  whether  he  would  agree  to  the  same. 
To  which  laws  and  customs  Thomas  partly  granted,  and 
partly  would  not  grant.  The  copy  of  the  which  said 
laws  are  contained  in  the  number  of  eight-and-twenty 
or  nine-and-twenty,  whereof  I  thought  here  to  recite 
some  not  unworthy  to  be  known. 

The   Copy  of  the    old  Laws    and   Customs   whereunto 
Thomas  Becket  did  agree. 

"1.  That  no  order  should  be  given  to  husbandmen's 
children  and  bondmen's  children,  without  the  assent  or 
testimonial  of  the  lords  of  the  country  where  they  were 
born  and  brought  up  :  and  if  their  sons  become  clerks, 
they  shall  not  receive  the  order  of  priesthood  without 
licence  of  their  lords. 

"  2.  That  if  a  man  of  holy  church  hold  any  lay  fee 
in  his  hand,  he  shall  do  therefore  the  king  the  service 
that  belongeth  thereto,  as  upon  juries,  assize  of  lands 
and  judgments,  saving  only  at  execution  doing  of 
death. 

"  3.  That  if  any  man  were  the  king's  traitor,  and 
had  taken  to  the  church,  it  should  be  lawful  for  the  king 
and  his  officers  to  take  him  out. 

"  4.  That  if  any  felon's  goods  were  brought  to  holy 
church,  there  should  none  such  keep  there ;  for  every 
felon's  goods  be  the  king's. 

"  5.  That  no  land  should  be  given  to  the  church,  or 
to  any  house  of  reUgion,  without  the  king's  licence." 

These  Articles  following ,  Thomas  agreed  not  unto. 

"1.  If  there  were  any  striving  for  church-goods,  be- 
tween a  clerk  and  a  layman,  the  plea  should  be  done  in 
the  king's  court. 

"  2.  That  neither  bishop  nor  clerk  should  go  out  of 
the  land  without  the  king's  licence,  and  then  he  should 
swear  that  he  would  procure  no  hurt  against  the  king, 
nor  any  of  his. 

"  3.  If  any  man  were  denounced  accursed,  and  were 
come  again  to  amendment,  the  king  would  not  that  he 
should  be  sworn,  but  only  find  sureties  to  stand  to  that, 
that  holy  church  should  award. 

"4.  That  no  man,  that  held  of  the  king  in  chief, 
ior  in  service,  should  be  accursed  without  the  king's 
licence. 

'•  5.  Tliat  all  the  bishoprics  and  abbeys  that  were 
vacant,  should  be  in  the  king's  hands,  until  such  time 
that  he  should  choose  a  prelate  thereto,  and  he  should 
be  chosen  out  of  the  king's  chapels  ;  and  iirst  before  he 
■were  confirmed,  he  should  do  his  homage  to  the  king. 

"  fi.  If  any  plea  were  brought  to  the  consistory,  they 
should  appeal  from  thence  to  the  archdeacon,  and  from 
thence  to  the  bishop's  court,  and  from  the  bishop's 
court  to  the  archbishop's,  and  from  thence  to  the  king, 
and  no  furthej-.  So  that  in  conclusion,  the  complaints 
of  holy  church  must  come  before  the  king,  and  not  the 
pope. 

"  7.  That  debts,  that  were  owing  through  troth  plight, 
should  not  be  pleaded  in  spiritual,  but  in  temporal 
courts. 

"  8.  That  the  Peter-pence,  which  were  gathered  to 
the  pope,  should  be  taken  to  the  king. 

"  !).  If  any  clerk  were  taken  for  felony  and  so  proved, 
he  should  be  first  degraded,  and  then  through  judgment 
be  hanged,  or  if  he  were  a  traitor,  be  drawn." 

Other  Laws  and  Constitutions  made  at  Clarendon  in 
Normandi/,  and  sent  to  England,  vhereimto  Becket 
and  the  Pope  would  not  agree,  he  being  then  fed  out 
of  ike  realm. 

"1.  If  any  person  shall  be  found  to  bring  from  the 
pope,  or  from  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  any  writing 
containing  any  interdict  or  curse  againat  the  realm  of  Eng- 


land, the  same  man  to  be  apprehended  without  delay  for 
a  traitor,  and  execution  to  be  done  upon  the  same. 

"2.  That  no  monk  nor  any  clerk  shall  be  permitted 
to  pass  over  into  England  without  a  passport  from  the   il 
king  or  his  justices :   who  so  doth  the  contrary,  to  be   i|| 
attached  and  imprisoned. 

"3.  No  man  to  be  so  bold  as  to  appeal  to  the  pope, 
or  to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  out  of  England. 

"  4.  That  no    decree    or  commandment,    proceeding   (fl 
from  the  authority  of  the  pope,  or  the  bishop  of  Canter, 
bury,  be  received  into  England,  under  pain  of  taking  and 
imprisoning. 

"  5.  In  general,  to  forbid  any  man  to  carry  over  any 
commandment  or  precept,  either  of  clerk  or  layman,  to 
the  pope,  or  to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  uuder 
pain  of  imprisonment. 

"  G.  If  any  bishop,  clerk,  abbot,  or  layman  shall  do 
contrary  to  this  inhibition,  or  will  keep  the  sentence  of 
interdicting,  the  same  to  be  thrust  out  of  the  land, 
with  all  their  kindred,  and  to  leave  all  their  goods  be- 
hind  them. 

"7.  All  the  possessions,  goods,  and  chattels  of  such 
as  favour  the  pope  or  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to 
be  seized  and  confiscate  for  the  king. 

"  8.  All  such  of  the  clergy  as  be  out  of  the  realm, 
and  derive  their  rents  and  profits  out  of  the  land,  to  be 
summoned  and  warned  through  every  shire  within  three 
months  to  repair  home,  or  else  their  rents  and  goods  to 
return  to  the  king. 

"  y.  That  St.  Peter's-pence  should  be  no  more  paid 
to  the  apostolical  see,  but  to  be  reserved  diligently  in 
the  king's  coffers,  and  there  to  be  at  his  commandment. 

"  10.  That  the  bishops  of  Salisbury  and  Norwich  be 
at  the  king's  mercy,  and  be  summoned  by  the  sheriff, 
and  beadles,  that  they  before  the  king's  justices  do  right 
to  the  king  and  his  justices,  because  (contrary  to  the 
statutes  of  Clarendon)  by  commandment  they  interdicted 
the  land  of  Earl  Hugh,  and  published  the  same  in  their 
diocese  without  licence  of  the  king's  justices." 

By  these  and  such  other  laws  and  decrees  it  may  ap- 
pear, that  the  abolishing  of  the  pope's  authority  is  no 
new  thing  in  the  realm  of  England.  This  only  differ- 
ence is,  that  the  pope  being  driven  out  then,  could  not 
be  kept  out  so  long  as  he  is  now.  The  cause  is,  that 
the  time  was  not  yet  come  that  antichrist  should  be  so 
fully  revealed  ;  nor  was  his  wickedness  then  so  fully  ripe 
as  in  our  time.    We  will  now  return  to 

The  Communication  and  Controversy  between  the  King 
and  Thomas  Becket,  with  his  Clergy. 

The  king  assembling  his  nobles  and  clergy,  required 
the  punishment  of  some  delinquent  clergymen ;  but 
Thomas  Becket  not  assenting,  the  king  demanded 
whether  he  would  consent,  that  the  customs  set  forth  in 
the  realm  (meaning  the  first  part  of  those  decrees  above 
specified)  should  be  observed.  To  which  the  arch- 
bishop, consulting  together  with  his  brethren,  answered, 
That  he  was  content,  adding  this.  Salvo  ordine  sno ;  that 
is,  Saving  his  order.  And  in  like  manner  all  the  otlier 
bishops  answered  with  the  same  addition.  Salvo  ordine 
suo.  Hilarius,  bishop  of  Chichester,  alone  agreed  to 
observe  them  bona  fide.  The  king  was  greatly  offended 
at  this  exception  or  saving  clause ;  and  turning  to  the 
archbishop  and  prelates,  said,  "  That  he  was  not  well 
content  with  that  clause  of  theirs,  Salvo  ordine  suo, 
whicli  was  captious  and  deceitful,  having  some  venom 
lurking  under  it ;  and  therefore  required  an  absolute 
agreement,  without  any  exception,  to  the  king's  ordi- 
nances." To  this  the  archbishop  answered  again,  "  Tliat 
they  had  sworn  to  him  their  fidelity,  both  life,  body, 
and  earthly  honour.  Salvo  ordine  suo ;  and  that  in  the 
same  earthly  honour  also  those  ordinances  were  compre- 
hended, and  to  tlie  observing  of  them  they  would  bind 
themselves  after  no  other  form,  but  as  they  had  sworn 
before."  The  king  with  this  was  very  angry,  and  all  his 
nobility  not  a  little.  As  for  the  other  bishojis,  there 
was  no  doubt  but  they  would  easily  have  changed  their 
minds,  bad  not  the  boldness  of  the  archbishop  made 


A.D.1164.] 


BECKET  YIELDS  TO  THE  KING,  BUT  AFTERWARDS  REPENTS. 


l.Sl 


them  more  constant  than  otherwise  they  would  have 
been.  The  day  being  well  spent,  the  king  departed  in 
great  anger,  giving  no  salutation  to  the  bishops.  The 
day  following,  the  king  took  from  the  archbishop  all  the 
honours  and  lordships  he  had  given  him  before  in  the 
time  that  he  was  chancellor ;  which  shewed  the  great 
displeasure  of  the  king  against  him  and  the  clergy.  Not 
long  after  this,  the  king  removing  from  London  (un 
known  to  the  bishops)  sailed  over  to  Normandy,  whither 
the  bishop  of  London  resorted  to  crave  tlie  king's  fa- 
vour, and  gave  him  counsel  how  to  gain  over  some  of 
the  other  bishops.  And  the  greater  part  of  the  bishops 
were  by  this  means  reconciled  again  to  the  king  ;  the 
archbishop,  with  a  few  others,  only  remained  still  in 
their  obstinacy.  The  king,  to  try  every  means,  when  he 
saw  no  fears  nor  threats  could  change  him,  tried  him 
with  gentleness  ;  but  it  would  not  serve.  Many  of  the 
nobles  laboured  between  them  to  influence  Becket,  but 
it  would  not  be.  The  archbishop  of  York,  with  other 
bishops  and  abbots,  especially  the  bishop  of  Chester, 
did  the  same.  Besides  this,  his  own  household  daily 
called  upon  him,  but  no  one  could  persuade  him.  At 
length  learning  what  danger  might  happen  not  only  to 
himself,  but  to  the  other  clergy  from  the  kmg's  dis- 
pleasure, and  considering  the  love  and  kindness  of  the 
king  towards  him  in  time  past,  he  was  content  to  give 
way  to  the  king's  wishes,  and  came  to  Oxford  to  him, 
and  reconciled  himself.  The  king  being  somewhat 
softened  by  this,  received  him  with  a  more  cheerful 
countenance,  but  yet  not  so  familiarly  as  before,  saying, 
"  That  he  would  have  his  ordinances  and  proceedings 
after  the  prescribed  form,  confirmed  in  the  public  au- 
dience and  open  sight  of  all  his  bishops  and  all  his 
nobles."  After  this,  the  king  at  Clarendon  called  there 
all  his  peers  and  prelates  before  him,  requiring  to  have 
all  performed,  which  they  had  promised,  in  consenting 
to  the  observing  of  his  grandfather's  ordinances  and 
proceedings.  The  archbishop  now  drew  back  from  his 
promise,  but  at  last  he  was  induced  to  assent.  First 
came  to  him  the  bishops  of  Salisbuiy  and  of  Norwich, 
weeping  and  lamenting  to  the  archbishop,  desiring  him 
to  have  some  compassion  of  them,  and  to  cease  tliis  op- 
position to  the  king,  lest  it  should  exasperate  the  king's 
displeasure,  and  cause  himself  to  be  imprisoned,  and  the 
whole  clergy  endangered.  Besides  these  two  bishops, 
there  went  to  him  two  noble  peers  of  the  realm,  influ- 
encing him  to  relent  and  yield  to  the  king's  wishes  :  or 
if  not,  that  they  should  be  forced  to  use  such  violence, 
as  would  not  be  consistent  with  the  king's  fame,  and 
much  less  with  his  quietness ;  but  yet  the  obstinacy  of 
the  man  would  not  give  over.  After  this  came  to  him 
two  rulers  of  the  temple,  called  templars,  w-ith  their 
company,  lamenting  and  bewailing  the  great  danger 
which  they  declared  was  hanging  over  his  head :  yet 
neither  with  their  tears,  nor  with  their  kneelings  would 
he  be  persuaded.  At  length  came  the  last  message 
from  the  king,  signifying  with  express  words,  and  also 
with  tears,  what  he  might  expect,  if  he  would  not  give 
over. 

By  this  message,  either  terrified  or  persuaded,  he  at 
last  submitted.  The  king  immediately  assembling  the 
states,  the  archbishop,  before  all  others,  promises  the 
king  obedience  and  submission,  and  that  cum  bona  fide, 
leaving  out  his  former  addition,  Salvo  ordine:  instead  of 
which  he  promised  in  verba  veritatis,  to  observe  and 
keep  the  king's  customs,  and  swear  to  the  same.  After 
him  tlie  other  bishops  took  the  same  oath  ;  upon  which 
the  king  commanded  certain  instruments  obligatory  to 
be  drawn,  of  which  the  king  should  have  one,  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  another,  the  archbishop  of  York 
the  third,  requiring  the  latter  prelate  also  to  set  to  his 
hand  and  seal.  He,  though  he  was  ready  to  do  so,  yet 
desired  a  little  delay  that  he  (being  but  newly  come  to 
his  bishopric)  might,  better  peruse  the  customs  and  or- 
dinances of  the  king.  This  request,  as  it  seemed  but 
reasonable,  was  easily  granted. 

Alanus,  one  of  the  four  writers  of  the  life  of  this 
Thomas  Becket,  records,  that  the  archbishop  in  his 
journey  to  Winchester,  began  greatly  to  repent  of  what 
he  had  done  through  the  instigation  chiefly  of  his  cross - 


bearer,  who  earnestly  expostulated  with  him  for  yielding 
to  the  king's  request,  against  the  privilege  and  liberties 
of  the  church,  polluting  not  only  his  fame  and  con- 
science, but  also  giving  a  pernicious  example  to  those 
that  should  come  after.  To  make  the  matter  short,  the 
aichbishop  was  touched  with  such  repentance,  that 
keeping  himself  from  all  company,  lamenting  with  tears, 
with  fasting,  and  afflicting  himself  with  much  penance, 
he  suspended  himself  from  all  Divine  service,  and  would 
not  be  comforted,  till  he  was  absolved  by  the  pope,  who, 
compassionating  the  tears  of  his  dear  chicken,  directed 
to  him  letters  by  the  same  messenger  which  Thomas  had 
sent  to  him.  In  which  letters  he  not  only  absolved  him, 
but  also  with  words  of  great  consolation  encouraged  him 
to  be  determined  in  the  aflair  which  he  took  in  hand. 
The  copy  of  which  consolatory  letter  here  follows  : — 

"  Alexander  bishop,  &c.  Your  brotherhood  is  not 
ignorant  that  it  has  been  advertised  us,  how  that  upon 
the  occasion  of  a  certain  transgression  or  excess  of  yours, 
you  have  determined  to  cease  henceforth  from  saying  of 
mass,  and  to  abstain  from  the  consecration  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  the  Lord  ;  which  determination,  how  dan- 
gerous it  is  (especially  in  such  a  personage)  and  also 
what  inconvenience  may  rise  from  it,  I  wish  you  ad- 
visedly to  consider,  and  discreetly  to  ponder.  Your 
wisdom  ought  not  to  forget  what  diff"erence  there  is  be- 
tween those  who  advisedly  and  willingly  offend,  and 
those  who  through  ignorance  and  for  necessity  sake  of- 
fend. For,  as  you  read,  so  much  the  greater  is  wilful 
sin,  as  the  same  not  being  voluntary  is  a  lesser  sin. 
Therefore  if  you  remember  yourself  to  have  done  any 
thing  that  your  own  conscience  accuses  you  of,  whatever 
it  be,  we  counsel  you  (as  a  prudent  and  wise  prelate)  to 
acknowlege  it.  Which  done,  the  merciful  and  pitiful 
God,  who  has  more  respect  to  the  heart  of  the  doer  than 
to  the  thing  done,  will  remit  and  forgive  you  the  same 
according  to  his  accustomed  great  mercy.  And  we, 
trusting  in  the  merits  of  the  blessed  apostles  St.  Peter 
and  St.  Paul,  do  absolve  you  from  the  offence  commit- 
ted, and  by  the  authority  apostolical  we  release  you  to 
your  fraternity,  counselling  you  and  commanding  you, 
that  henceforth  you  abstain  not  (for  this  cause)  from  the 
celebration  of  the  mass." 

This  letter,  with  others  of  the  same  kind,  the  pope 
then  wrote  to  him,  animating  and  comforting  him  in  this 
quarrel,  which  so  nearly  pertained  to  the  pope's  profit. 
By  which,  Becket  took  no  small  courage  and  consolation. 
In  the  meantime,  the  king  hearing  how  he  now  refused 
to  set  his  seal  to  those  sanctions  which  he  yielded  to  be- 
fore, felt  no  small  displeasure  against  him,  so  that 
threatening  him,  he  began  to  call  him  to  account,  and 
to  burthen  him  with  payments,  that  all  men  could  per- 
ceive that  the  king  was  against  him.  The  archbishop 
thought  to  escape  out  of  the  realm,  and  went  in  the 
night  (with  two  or  three  stealing  with  him  out  of  his 
house),  to  take  shipping  privately.  Now  among  other 
of  the  king's  ordinances  and  laws,  this  was  one,  "That 
none  of  the  prelacy  or  nobility,  without  the  king's  licence, 
or  of  his  justices,  should  depart  out  of  the  realm."  So 
Becket  twice  attempted  to  take  shipping  to  flee  to  the 
see  of  Rome  ;  but  the  weather  not  being  favourable,  he 
was  driven  home  again,  and  for  that  time  frustrated  in 
his  purpose.  After  his  flight  began  to  be  known,  the 
king's  ot.lcers  came  to  Canterbury  to  seize  upon  his 
goods  in  the  king's  behalf.  But  the  night  before  their 
coming,  Becket  had  returned,  and  was  found  at  home, 
so  they  did  not  proceed  in  their  purpose. 

Upon  this,  the  archbishop  (understanding  the  king's 
displeasure  against  him,  and  that  the  seas  would  not 
serve  him),  made  haste  to  the  court,  which  was  then  at 
Woodstock.  The  king  received  him,  but  not  so  fami- 
liarly as  he  used,  taunting  him  jestingly  and  merrily,  as 
though  one  realm  were  not  large  enough  to  hold  them 
both.  Becket,  although  he  was  permitted  to  go  and 
come  at  his  pleasure  to  the  court,  he  could  not  obtain 
the  favour  that  he  wanted.  The  archbishop  of  York  la- 
boured to  make  peace  between  them  ;  but  the  king  would 
not  be  reconciled  unless  Becket  would  subscribe  to  hi| 


132 


DISSIMULATION  OF  THE  POPE.     BECKET  CITED  TO  NORTHAMPTON.      LBook  IV. 


laws.  The  king,  considering  his  regal  authority, 
thought  it  too  much  that  any  subject  should  stand 
against  him.  And  the  archbishop,  emboldened  by  the 
authority  of  the  pojie,  thouglit  himself  strong  enough 
against  the  king  and  all  his  realm.  So  that  the  arch- 
bishop would  not  yield,  but  by  virtue  of  his  apostolical 
authority  gave  censure  upon  tliese  laws  and  constitutions 
of  the  king,  condemning  some,  and  approving  others. 
Besides  this,  there  came  also  Rotrodiis  archbishop  of 
Rothomage  (sent  from  the  pope)  to  make  peace  between 
the  king  and  Canterbury  :  to  which  the  king  was  content, 
provided  the  pope  would  agree  to  ratify  his  ordinances. 
But  when  that  could  not  be  obtained  at  the  pope's  hands, 
then  the  king  being  stopped  by  Becket's  apostolic  legacy, 
(bein^  legatus  a  latere)  sent  to  the  pope,  to  obtain  of 
him,  that  the  same  authority  of  the  apostolic  legacy 
might  be  conferred  on  the  archbishop  of  York  :  but  the  pope 
refused.  However,  the  pope  was  willing  that  the  king 
himself  should  be  legate  ;  ac  which  the  king  felt  great  in- 
dignation (as  Hoveden  writes),  so  that  he  sent  back  the 
pope's  letters. 

The  pope  being  perplexed,  began  after  the  old  practice 
of  popish  prelacy,  to  play  with  both  hands  :  privily  con- 
spiring with  the  one,  and  openly  dissembling  with  the 
other.  First  he  granted  to  the  king's  ambassadors  their 
request,  to  have  the  legate  removed,  and  to  place  the 
archbishop  of  York  in  that  office ;  and  then  to  protect 
the  cause  of  Thomas  Becket.  He  adds  a  promise,  that 
Becket  should  receive  no  harm  or  damage  thereby.  Thus 
the  po])e  craftily  managing  the  matter  between  them  both, 
writes  to  the  king  openly,  and  secretly  directs  another 
letter  to  Becket :  the  contents  whereof  here  follow. 

Alexander  the  pope,  to  Thomas  Archbishop  of  Canterhury . 

"  Although  we.  condescending  to  the  king's  request, 
have  granted  the  gift  of  our  legacy  after  his  mind  from 
you  :  yet  let  not  your  mind  thereby  be  discomforted,  nor 
brought  into  sighs  of  despair.  For  before  we  had  granted 
that,  or  gave  our  consent  thereunto,  the  king's  ambas- 
sadors firmly  promised  in  the  word  of  truth  (ready  also 
to  be  sworn  upon  the  same,  if  I  would  so  have  required) 
that  their  letters  also  which  he  had  obtained,  should  not 
be  delivered  to  the  archbishop  of  York  without  our  know- 
ledge and  consent  therein.  This  is  certain,  and  so  per- 
suade yourself  boldly  without  any  scruple,  doubt  or  mis- 
trust, that  it  was  never  my  mind  or  purpose,  nor  ever  shall 
be  ((Jod  willing)  to  subdue  you  or  your  church  under  the 
obedience  of  any  person,  to  be  subject  to  any,  save  only 
to  llie  bishop  of  Rome.  And  therefore  we  warn  you  and 
charge  you,  that  if  you  shall  perceive  the  king  to  deliver 
these  foresaid  letters,  which  we  trust  he  will  not  attempt 
without  our  knowledge  to  do  ;  forthwith  by  some  trusty 
messengers  or  by  your  letters  you  will  give  us  knowledge 
thereof  :  whereby  we  may  provide  upon  the  same  both  for 
your  person,  your  church,  and  also  your  city  committed 
to  you,  to  be  clearly  exempt  by  our  authority  apostolical, 
from  all  power  and  jurisdiction  of  any  legacy." 

The  king,  after  he  had  received  the  letters  from  the 
pope,  began  to  put  forth  more  strength  to  his  purposed 
proceedings,  against  the  archl)ishop,  beginning  with 
inferiors  of  the  clergy,  such  as  were  offenders  against  his 
laws  :  as  felons,  robbers,  quarrellers,  breakers  of  peace, 
and  especially  such  as  had  committed  homicide  and  mur 
ders,  whereof  more  than  a  hundred  at  that  time  were 
proved  upon  the  clergy,  (Guliel.  Neuburgensis,  de  gestis 
Anglorum,  lib.  2.  cap  Ki.)  urging  and  constraining  them 
to  be  arraigned  after  the  order  of  the  temporal  law,  and 
justice  to  be  administered  to  them  according  to  their  de- 
serts :  as,  first,  to  be  deprived,  and  so  be  committed  to 
the  secular  hands.  This  seemed  to  Becket  to  derogate 
from  the  liberties  of  holy  church,  that  the  secular 
power  should  pass  in  criminal  causes,  or  sit  in  judgment 
against  any  ecclesiastical  person.  This  law  of  exemption, 
the  clergy  had  forged  out  of  Anaclclus,  and  Euaristus, 
by  whose  falsely  alleged  and  pretended  autliority,  they 
have  deduced  this  constitution  from  tlie  apostles,  giv- 
ing immunity  to  all  ecclesiastical  persons  to  be  free 
from  secular  jurisdiction  !  Becket,  therefore,  like  a 
valiant  champion  (fighting  for  his  liberties,  and  having 


the  pope  on  his  side)  would  not  permit  his  clerka  to  b« 
examined  and  deprived  for  their  crimes,  unless  before 
ecclesiastical  judges,  and  no  secular  judge  to  proceed 
against  them  :  but  that  after  their  deprivation,  if  they 
should  incur  the  like  offence  again,  then  the  temporal 
judge  might  proceed  against  them.  This  obstinate  and 
stubborn  rebellion  of  the  archbishop  stirred  up  much 
anger  and  vexation  in  the  king,  and  not  only  in  him 
but  also  in  the  nobles  and  the  greater  part  of  the 
bishops,  so  that  he  was  almost  alone  a  wonder  to  all  the 
realm. 

The  king's  wrath  daily  increasing  more  and  more 
against  him,  he  caused  him  to  be  cited  to  appear  by  a 
certain  day  at  the  town  of  Northampton,  there  to  make 
answer  to  such  things  as  should  be  laid  to  his  charge. 
So  when  the  day  was  come  (all  the  peers  and  nobles, 
with  the  prelates  of  the  realm  upon  the  king's  procla- 
mation being  assembled  in  the  castle  of  Northampton) 
great  fault  was  found  with  the  archbishop  for  that  be 
(though  personally  cited  to  appear)  did  not  come  him- 
self, but  sent  another  in  his  stead.  The  cause  why  he 
came  not,  Hoveden  assigns  to  be  this  :  the  king  had 
placed  his  horse  and  horse-men  in  the  archbishop's  lodg- 
ing ;  he  being  offended  at  this,  sent  word  that  he  would  not 
appear,  unless  his  lodging  were  cleared  of  the  king's 
horsemen,  &c.  Upon  which,  by  the  public  sentence  as 
well  of  all  the  nobles,  as  of  the  bishops,  all  his  move- 
ables were  adjudged  to  be  confiscated  for  the  king,  unless 
the  king's  clemency  would  remit  the  penalty. 

The  next  day  the  king  laid  an  action  against  him  in 
behalf  of  his  marshal,  for  certain  injuries  done  to  him,  and 
required  of  the  archbishop  the  repaying  of  certain  money, 
lent  to  him  when  chancellor,  amounting  to  five  hundred 
marks.  This  money  the  archbishop  denied  not  that  he 
had  received  from  the  king,  but  he  said  it  was  by  way 
and  title  of  a  gift,  though  he  could  bring  no  proof  thereof. 
The  king  required  him  to  give  security  for  the  payment : 
the  archbishop  was  so  called  upon,  that  either  he  should  be 
accountable  to  the  king  for  the  money  ;  or  else  he  should 
incur  present  danger,  the  king  being  so  bent  against  him. 
And  being  brought  to  such  a  strait,  and  destitute  of  his 
own  suffragans,  he  could  not  have  escaped,  had  not  five 
persons  of  their  own  accord  stepped  in,  being  bound  for 
him,  every  man  for  one  hundred  marks  each.  And  this 
was  concluded  upon  the  second  day. 

The  morrow  after,  which  was  the  third  day  of  the 
council,  as  the  archbishop  was  sitting  below  in  a  conclave 
with  his  fellow  bishops  about  him,  consulting  together, 
the  doors  being  fast  locked  on  them,  as  the  king  had 
commanded,  it  was  propounded  to  him  in  the  behalf  of 
the  king,  that  he  had  divers  bishopricks,  and  abbaricks  in 
his  hand  which  were  vacant,  with  the  fruits  and  revenues 
thereof  due  to  the  king  for  certain  years,  of  which  he  had 
rendered  as  yet  no  account  to  the  king  :  wherefore  it  was 
demanded  of  him  to  bring  in  a  full  and  clear  reckoning 
of  the  same. 

Thus,  while  the  bishops  and  prelates  were  in  council, 
advising  and  deliberating  what  was  to  be  done,  at  length 
it  came  to  voices,  every  man  to  say  his  mind,  and  to  give 
sentence  what  was  the  best  course  for  their  archbishop  to 
take.  First  began  Henry  bishop  of  Winchester,  who 
took  part  with  Becket  so  much  as  he  durst  for  fear  of  the 
king,  he  said,  "  He  remembered  that  the  archbishop,  first 
being  archdeacon,  and  then  lord  chancellor,  when  he  was 
promoted  to  the  church  of  Canterbury,  was  discharged 
from  all  bonds  and  reckonings  of  the  temporal  court,  as 
all  the  other  bishops  could  not  but  remember  and  witness." 

Next  spake  Gilbert,  bishop  of  London,  exhorting  the 
archbishop,  that  he  should  call  to  mind  from  whence 
the  king  took  him,  and  set  him  up  ;  what,  and  how 
great  things  he  had  done  for  him  ;  also  that  he  should 
consider  the  dangers  and  perils  of  the  time,  and  what  ruin 
he  might  bring  upon  the  whole  church  (and  ujion  them 
all  there  present)  if  he  resisted  the  king's  mind  in  the 
things  he  required.  And  if  it  were  to  render  up  his  arch- 
bishoprick,  although  it  were  ten  times  better  than  it  is, 
yet  he  should  not  hesitate  in  the  matter.  To  this  the 
archbishop  answering,  "  Well,  well,"  said  he,  "  I  perceive 
well  enough,  my  Lord,  whither  you  tend."  Then  spake 
Winchester,  ""This  form  of  counsel,"  saith  he,  "seem* 


A.  D.  1164.] 


ADVICE  OF  THE  BISHOPS,  AND  BECKET'S  REPLY. 


1:5.? 


to  me  very  pernicious  to  the  catholic  church,  tending  to 
I  our  subversion,  and  to  the  confusion  of  us  all.  For  if 
;  our  archbishop  and  primate  of  all  England  do  lean  to  this 
I  example,  that  every  bishop  should  give  over  his  authority 
.  and  the  charge  of  the  flock  committed  to  him,  at  the  com- 
I  tnand  and  threat  of  the  prince,  to  what  state  shall  the 
I  church  be  brought,  but  that  all  shall  be  confounded  at  his 
(  pleasure  and  arbitrament,  and  nothing  shall  remain  cer- 
I  tain  by  any  order  of  law,  and  as  the  priest  is,  so  shaJl  the 
j  people  be  ?" 

Hilary,  the  bishop  of  Chichester  replies  to  this  saying, 
'  *'  If  it  were  not  that  the  urgency  and  the  great  danger  of 
I  the  times  did  otherwise  require  and  force  us,  I  would 
think  this  counsel  here  given  were  good  to  be  followed. 
But  now  seeing  the  authority  of  our  canon  fails,  and  can- 
■  not  serve  us,  I  judge  it  not  best  to  go  so  strictly  to  work, 
'  but  so  to  moderate  our  proceedings,  that  dispensation 
I  with  sufferance  may  win  that  which  severe  correction  may 
I  destroy.  Wherefore  my  counsel  and  reason  is,  to  give 
i  place  to  the  king's  purpose  for  a  time,  lest  by  over  hasty 
1  proceeding,  we  exceed  so  far,  that  both  it  may  redound 
I  to  our  shame,  and  also  we  cannot  rid  ourselves  out  again 
,  when  we  would." 

Much  to  the  same  end  spake  Robert  the  bishop  of  Lin- 
i  coin,  "  Seeing,"  saith  he,  "  it  is  manifest  that  the  life  and 
'  blood  of  this  man  is  sought,  one  of  these  two  must  needs 
;  be  chosen  ;  that  either  he  must  part  with  his  archbishop- 
rick,  or  else  with  his  life.  Now  what  profit  he  shall 
,  take  in  this  matter  of  his  bishoprick,  his  life  being  lost,  I 
do  not  greatly  see." 

Next  followed  Bartholomew  bishop  of  Exeter  with  his 

;  advice,  who  inclining  his  counsel  to  the  state  of  the  time, 

;  affirmed  how  the  days  were  evil  and  perilous  ;  and  if  they 

,  could  escape  the  violence  of  that  raging  tempest  by  bear- 

1  ing  and  relenting,  it  were  not  to  be  refused.     But  that, 

he  said,  could  not  be,  except  strictness  should  give  place 

to  moderation  ;  and  the   state  of  the  times  required  no 

less,  especially  as  that  persecution  was  not  general,   but 

personal  and  particular  ;  and  he  thought  it  more  holy  and 

convenient,  for  one  head  to  run  into  some  danger,  than 

the  whole  of  the  church  of  England  be  exposed  to  inevit- 

'able  inconvenience. 

!  The  answer  of  Roger  bishop  of  Worcester  advised  nei- 
'  ther  the  one,  nor  the  other:  he  said  that  he  would  give  an- 
!  swer  on  neither  part ;  "  for  if  I  should  say  that  the  pastoral 
I  function  and  cure  of  souls  ought  to  be  relinquished  at  the 
'king's  will  or  threatening,  then  my  mouth  shall  speak 
I  against  my  conscience  to  the  condemnation  of  my  own 
I  head.  And  if  I  shall  give  again  contrary  counsel  to  resist 
I  the  king's  sentence,  they  are  here  who  will  hear  it,  and 
I  report  it  to  his  grace,  and  so  I  shall  be  in  danger  to  be 
Ithrust  out  of  the  synagogue,  and  accounted  amongst  the 
'public  rebels  to  be  condemned  with  them  :  wherefore 
neither  do  I  say  this,  nor  counsel  that." 
'  Against  these  voices  and  censures  of  the  bishops, 
iBecket  the  archbishop  replies,  expostulating  and  check- 
ing them  with  rebukeful  words,  "  I  perceive  (said  he)  and 
understand  you  go  about  to  maintain  and  cherish  but 
your  own  cowardliness  under  the  colourable  shadow  of 
j  sufferance,  and  under  pretence  of  dissembling  softness  to 
choak  the  liberty  of  Christ's  church.  Who  hath  thus 
Ibe witched  you,  O  insatiable  bishops  .'  What  mean  ye  ? 
I  Why  do  ye  so,  under  the  impudent  title  of  forbearing, 
I  bear  a  double  heart,  and  cloak  your  manifest  iniquity? 
iWhat  call  ye  this  bearing  with  the  times,  to  the  detri- 
|ment  of  the  church  of  Christ  :  Let  terms  serve  the  mat- 
'ter.  Why  pervert  you  that  which  is  good  with  untrue 
iterms  ?  For  that  ye  say  we  must  bear  with  the  malice  of 
itime,  I  grant  with  you :  but  yet  we  must  not  heap  sin  to 
•in.  Is  not  God  able  to  help  the  state  and  condition  of 
'his  church,  without  the  sinful  dissimulation  of  the  teach- 
|ers  of  the  church  ?  Certainly  God  is  disposed  to  try  you. 
jAnd  tell  me  when  should  the  governors  of  the  church 
1  put  themselves  to  dangers  for  the  church,  in  time  of  tran- 
quillity, or  in  time  of  distress  ?  And  now  then  (the  church 
lying  in  so  great  distress  and  vexation)  why  should  not 
the  good  pastor  put  himself  into  peril  for  it?  For  neither 
do  I  think  it  a  greater  act  or  merit  for  the  ancient  bishops 
of  the  old  time,  to  lay  the  foundation  of  the  church  then 
with  their  blood,  than  now  for  us  to  shed  our  blood  for 


the  liberties  of  the  same.  And  to  tell  ycu  plain,  I  think 
it  not  safe  for  you  to  swerve  from  an  example  which  you 
have  received  of  your  holy  elders." 

On  the  next  day  following,  because  it  was  Sunday,  no- 
thing was  done.  So  the  day  after,  the  archbisliop  was 
cited  to  appear  before  the  King.  But  the  night  before 
he  was  taken  with  a  disease,  so  he  kept  his  bed  that  day, 
and  was  not  able  to  rise.  The  morrow  after,  some  that 
were  about  him,  fearing  that  some  danger  would  happen 
to  him,  gave  him  counsel  in  the  morning  to  have  a  mass 
in  honour  of  the  holy  martyr  St.  Stephen,  to  keep  him 
from  the  hands  of  the  enemies  that  day.  When  the 
morrow  was  come  (being  Tuesday)  there  came  to  him  the 
bishops  and  prelates,  counselling  and  persuading  him  co- 
vertly by  insinuation,  (for  they  durst  not  openly)  that  he 
would  submit  himself  with  all  his  goods  (as  also  his  arch  • 
bishoprick)  to  the  will  of  the  king,  if  peradventure  his 
indignation  by  that  means  might  assuage.  Adding,  that 
unless  he  would  do  so,  perjury  would  be  laid  against  him : 
for  that  he  being  under  the  oath  of  fidelity  to  keep  the 
king's  laws  and  ordinances,  would  not  now  observe  them. 
To  this  Becket  the  archbishop  answered  again, "Brethren, 
ye  see  and  perceive  well  how  the  world  is  set  against  me, 
and  how  the  enemy  rises  and  seeks  my  confusion.  And 
although  these  things  are  dolorous  and  lamentable,  yet 
the  thing  that  grieves  me  most  of  all,  is  this,  the  sons  of 
mine  own  mother  are  pricks  and  thorns  against  me.  And 
although  I  do  hold  my  peace,  yet  the  posterity  will  know 
and  report  how  cowardly  you  have  turned  your  backs,  and 
have  left  your  archbishop  and  metropolitan  alone  in  his 
conflict,  and  how  you  have  sat  in  judgment  against  me 
(although  guiltless  of  crime)  now  two  days  together,  and 
not  only  in  the  civil  and  spiritual  court,  but  also  in  the 
temporal  court,  are  ready  to  do  the  same.  But  in  gene- 
ral, this  I  charge  and  command  (on  the  virtue  of  pure 
obedience,  and  in  peril  of  your  order)  that  ye  be  pre- 
sent personally  in  judgment  against  me.  And  that  ye 
shall  not  fail  so  to  do,  I  here  appeal  to  our  mother  (the 
refuge  of  all  such  as  be  oppressed)  the  church  of  Rome  : 
and  if  any  secular  men  shall  lay  hands  upon  me  (as  it  is 
rumoured  they  will)  I  straitly  enjoin  and  charge  you  in 
the  same  virtue  of  obedience,  that  you  exercise  your  cen- 
sure ecclesiastical  upon  them,  as  it  becomes  you  to  do  for 
a  father  and  an  archbishop.  And  this  I  do  you  to  under- 
stand, that  though  the  world  rage,  and  the  enemy  be  fierce 
and  the  body  trembles  (for  the  flesh  is  weak), yet  God  so 
favouring  me,  I  will  neither  cowardly  shrink,  nor  yet 
vilely  forsake  my  flock  committed  to  my  charge,"  &c. 

But  the  bishop  of  London,  contrary  to  this  command- 
ment of  the  archbishop,  did  forthwith  appeal  from  him. 
And  thus  the  bishops  departed  from  him  to  the  Court, 
save  only  two,  Henry  of  Winchester,  and  Joceline  of 
Salisbury,  who  returned  with  him  secretly  to  his  chamber, 
and  comforted  him.  This  done,  the  archbishop,  (who 
yesterday  was  so  sore  sick  that  he  could  not  stir  out  of 
his  bed)  now  addresses  him  to  his  mass  of  St.  Stephen 
with  all  solemnity,  as  though  it  had  been  an  high  festi- 
val day,  with  his  metropolitan  pall,  which  was  not  used 
but  upon  the  holy  days,  &c. 

The  mass  being  ended,  the  archbishop  (putting  off  his 
pall,  his  mitre,  and  other  robes)  proceeded  to  the 
king's  court.  But  yet  not  trusting  to  the  strength  of  his 
mass,  to  make  the  matter  more  sure,  he  takes  also 
the  sacrament  privately  about  him,  thinking  himself  suf- 
ficiently defended  thereby  against  all  evils.  In  going  to 
the  king's  chamber  (there  to  wait  the  king's  coming) 
as  he  entered  the  door,  he  takes  from  Alexander  his 
crozier,  the  cross,  with  the  cross-staft",  in  the  sight  of  all 
that  stood  by,  and  carries  it  in  himself,  the  other  bi- 
shops following  him,  and  saying  he  did  otherwise  than 
became  him.  Amongst  others,  Robert  bishop  of  Here- 
ford offered  himself  to  bear  his  cross,  rather  than  he 
should  so  do,  for  that  it  was  not  comely  ;  but  the  arch- 
bishop would  not  suffer  him.  Then  said  the  bishop  of 
London  to  him,  "  If  the  king  shall  see  you  come  armed 
into  his  chamber,  )ierchance  he  will  draw  out  his  sword 
against  you,  which  is  stronger  than  yours,  and  then 
what  shall  this  profit  you?"  The  archbishop  answered 
again,  "  If  the  king's  sword  do  cut  carnally,  yet  my  sword 
cuts  spiritually  and  strikes  down  to  hell.     But  you,  my 


134 


BECKET  ACCOUNTED  A  TRAITOR  AND  FLIES  THE  KINGDOM. 


[Book  IV 


lord,  as  you  Imve  played  the.  fool  in  this  matter,  so 
you  -.vill  not  yet  leave  off  your  folly  for  any  thin?  I  can 
see;"  an  1  so  hi  came  into  the  chamber.  The  king 
hearing  of  his  coming,  and  of  his  manner,  tarried  not 
long.  First,  the  crier  called  the  prelates  and  all  the  lords 
of  the  temper  ilty  together.  That  being  done  (and  every 
one  placed  in  his  seat  according  to  his  degree)  the  king 
begins  with  a  great  complaint  against  the  archbishop  for 
his  manner  of  entering  into  the  court,  "  not  as  a  subject 
into  a  king'a  court,  but  as  a  traitor,  shewing  himself  in 
such  sort  as  has  not  been  seen  before  in  any  christian 
king's  court,  professing  christian  faith."  To  this  all 
there  present  gave  witness  with  the  king,  affirming  him 
always  to  be  a  vain  and  proud  man,  and  that  the  shame 
of  his  act  did  not  only  redound  against  the  prince  him- 
self, but  also  against  his  whole  realm.  They  said,  too, 
that  this  had  so  happened  to  the  king,  because  that  he 
had  done  so  much  for  such  a  man,  advancing  him  so 
highly.  And  so  all  together  with  one  cry,  called  him 
traitor  on  every  side,  as  one  that  refused  to  give  earthly 
honour  to  the  king,  in  keeping  (as  he  had  sworn)  his 
laws  and  ordinances,  at  whose  hands  also  he  had  re- 
ceived such  honour  and  great  perferments  :  and  there- 
fore he  was  well  worthy  (said  they)  to  be  handled  like  a 
perjured  traitor  and  rebel.  Whereupon  there  was  great 
doubt  and  fear  what  would  befal  him.  The  archbishop 
of  York,  coming  down  to  his  men,  said  he  could  not 
abide  to  see  what  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  was  like 
to  suffer.  Likewise,  the  tipstaves,  and  other  ministers 
of  the  assembly,  coming  down  with  an  outcry  against  him, 
crossed  themselves  at  seeing  his  haughty  stubbornness, 
and  the  business  that  was  about  him.  Some  there  were 
of  his  disciples  sitting  at  his  feet,  comforting  him 
softly,  and  bidding  him  to  lay  his  curse  upon  them. 
Others  bidding  him  not  to  curse,  but  to  pray  and  forgive 
them  ;  and  if  he  lost  his  life  in  the  quarrel  of  the 
church  and  the  liberty  thereof,  he  should  be  happy.  In 
the  meantime  comes  Bartholomew  bishop  of  Exeter,  de- 
siring him  to  have  regard  and  compassion  of  himself,  and 
also  of  them,  or  else  they  were  all  likely  to  suffer  ;  for  (said 
he)  "there  comes  out  a  precept  from  the  king  that  he  shall 
be  taken,  and  sufferfor  an  open  rebel,  whoever  takes  your 
part.  It  is  said,  too,  that  Joceline  bishop  of  Salisbury, 
and  William  bishop  of  Norwich,  are  to  be  brought  to  the 
place  of  execution,  for  their  resisting  and  making  inter- 
cession for  the  bishop  of  Canterbury."  When  he  had 
thus  said,  the  archbishop,  looking  upon  the  said  bishop 
of  Exeter,  "  Avoid  hence  from  me,"  saith  he,  "  thou 
understandest  not,  neither  dost  savour  those  things  that 
be  of  God." 

The  bishops  and  prelates  then  going  aside  by  them- 
selves from  the  other  nobles,  the  king  permitting  them 
to  do  so,  took  counsel  together  what  was  to  be  done. 
Here  the  matter  stood  in  a  doubtful  perplexity,  for 
they  must  either  incur  the  dangerous  indignation  of  the 
king,  or  else  with  the  nobles  they  must  proceed  in  con- 
demnation against  the  archbishop  for  resisting  the  king's 
sanctions.  In  this  strict  necessity  they  at  length  agreed 
upon  this,  that  they  with  common  assent  should  cite 
the  archbishop  to  the  see  of  Rome  upon  perjury  :  and 
that  they  should  oblige  and  bind  themselves  to  the  king 
with  a  sure  promise,  to  work  their  diligence  in  deposing 
the  archbishop  ;  upon  this  condition  that  the  king 
should  promise  their  safety,  and  discharge  them  from  the 
peril  of  the  judgment  which  was  against  them.  So  all 
the  bishops,  obliging  themselves  thus  to  the  king,  went 
to  the  archbishop,  one  speaking  for  the  rest  (which 
was  Hilary  bishop  of  Chichester),  in  these  words,  "  Once 
you  have  been  our  archbishop,  and  so  long  we  were  bound 
to  your  obedience  ;  but  now  forasmuch  as  you,  once 
swearing  your  fidelity  to  the  king,  do  resist  him,  neglect- 
ing his  injunctions  and  ordinances,  concerning  and  ap- 
pertaining to  his  civil  honour  and  dignity  ;  we  here 
pronounce  you  perjured,  neither  are  we  bound  to  give 
obedience  to  an  archbishop  thus  being  perjured  ;  but, 
putting  ourselves  and  all  ours  in  the  pope's  protection, 
we  do  cite  you  up  to  his  presence."  And  they  assigned 
him  his  day  and  time  to  appear.  The  archbishop  upon 
this  sends  to  Rome  in   all  haste  to  the  pope,  informing 


him  by  letters  of  the  whole  matter,  how,  and  wherefore, 
and  by  whom  he  was  cited. 

The  archbishop  being  thus  cited  up  to  Rome,  still  sat 
with  his  cross  in  the  court,  neither  giving  place  to  the 
king's  request,  nor  abashed  with  the  clamour  of  the 
whole  court  against  him,  calling  him  traitor  on  every 
side ;  at  length  the  king,  by  certain  earls  and  barons, 
sent  command  to  him  that  he  should  without  delay  come 
and  render  a  full  account  of  all  he  had  received,  as  the 
profits  and  revenues  of  the  realm  during  the  time  he  was 
chancellor,  and  specially  for  the  150,000  marks,  for  the 
which  he  was  accountable  to  the  king.  The  archbishop 
answered,  "  The  king  knew  how  often  he  had  made  his 
reckoning  of  those  things  which  were  now  required  of 
him  ;  and  that  Henry,  his  son  and  heir  of  his  realm,  with 
all  his  barons,  and  also  Richard  Lucy,  chief  justice  of 
England  told  him,  that  he  was  free  and  clear  before  God 
and  holy  church  from  all  receipts  and  reckonings,  and 
from  all  secular  exactions  on  the  king's  behalf.  And 
that  he,  taking  thus  his  discharge  at  their  hands,  en. 
tered  into  his  office  ;  and  therefore  he  would  make  no 
other  account  besides  this."  When  this  word  was  brought 
to  the  king,  he  required  his  barons  to  put  the  law  in  force 
against  him  ;  and  they  sentenced  him  to  be  apprehended 
and  laid  in  prison.  This  done,  the  king  sends  the  earl 
of  Cornwall  and  Devonshire,  and  the  earl  of  Leicester, 
to  declare  to  him  his  judgment.  The  archbishop  an- 
swered, "  Hear,  my  son,  and  good  earl,  what  I  say  to 
you  :  how  much  more  precious  the  soul  is  than  the 
body,  so  much  more  ought  you  to  obey  me  in  the  Lord, 
rather  than  your  earthly  king.  Neither  does  any  law  or 
reason  permit  the  children  to  judge  or  condemn  their  fa- 
ther. Wherefore,  to  avoid  both  the  judgment  of  the 
king,  of  you,  and  all  others,  I  put  myself  wholly  to 
the  arbitration  of  the  pope,  under  God  alone,  to  be 
judged  by  him,  and  by  no  other  ;  to  whose  presence  I 
do  appeal  here  before  you  aU  ;  committing  the  ordering 
of  the  church  of  Canterbury,  my  dignity,  with  all  other 
things  appertaining  to  the  same,  under  the  protection 
of  God  and  him.  And  as  for  you,  my  brethren  and 
fellow  bishops,  who  rather  obey  man  than  God,  you  also 
I  call  and  cite  to  the  audience  and  judgment  of  the  pope, 
and  depart  henceforth  from  you,  as  from  the  enemies 
of  the  catholic  church,  and  of  the  authority  of  the  apos- 
tolic see." 

Wliile  the  barons  returned  with  this  answer  to  the 
king,  the  archbishop,  passing  through  the  throng,  takes 
his  palfry,  holding  his  cross  in  one  hand,  and  his  bridle 
in  the  other,  the  courtiers  following  after,  and  crying, 
"  Traitor  !  traitor  !  tarry,  and  hear  thy  judgment."  But 
he  passed  on.  While  the  king  was  at  supper,  he  prepares 
his  journey  secretly  to  escape  away  ;  and  changing  his 
garment  and  his  name,  went  first  to  Lincoln,  and  from 
thence  to  Sandwich,  where  he  took  ship  and  sailed  into 
Flanders,  and  from  thence  journeyed  into  France,  as  Ho- 
veden  writes.  However  Alanus,  differing  something  in 
the  order  of  his  flight  says,  "  that  he  departed  not 
that  night  ;  but  at  supper-time  there  came  to  him  the 
bishops  of  London  and  Chichester,  declaring  to  him  that 
if  he  would  surrender  to  the  king  his  two  manors  of 
Otford  and  Wingcham,  there  was  hope  to  recover  the 
king's  favour,  and  to  have  all  forgiven.  But  when 
the  archbishop  would  not  agree,  as  those  manors  be- 
longed to  the  church  of  Canterbury,  the  king  hearing 
thereof  took  great  displeasure,  so  that  the  next  day 
Becket  was  fain  to  send  to  the  king  for  leave  to  depart 
the  realm.  The  king  answered,  "  That  he  would  pause 
till  the  next  day,  and  then  he  should  have  an  answer." 
But  Becket  not  waiting  for  his  answer,  conveyed  himself 
away  secretly  to  Lewis  the  French  king.  But  before  he 
came  to  the  king,  Gilbert  the  bishop  of  London,  and 
William,  the  earl  of  Arundel,  were  sent  from  the  king  of 
England  to  France,  re<juiring  the  French  king,  on  the 
part  of  the  king  of  England,  not  to  receive  nor  retain 
in  his  dominion  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

The  French  king,  understanding  the  matter,  and  think- 
ing thereby  to  have  some  advantage  against  the  king 
of  England,  not  only  harbours  this  Becket,  but  also 
writing  to  the  pope,  intreats  him  to  support  the  cause 


A.  D.  IIGS.] 


THOMAS  BECKET  RESIGNS  HIS  SEE  TO  THE  POPE. 


135 


of  the  archbishop.  The  king  sent  another  embassage 
to  Pope  Alexander.  The  ambassadors  sent  on  this  mes- 
sage were  Roger  archbishop  of  York,  Gilbert  bishop  of 
London,  Henry  bishop  of  Winchester,  Hilary  bishop  of 
Chichester,  Bartholomew  bishop  of  Exeter  ;  with  other 
doctors  and  clerks  ;  also  William  Earl  of  Arundel,  with 
otlier  lords  and  barons,  who  coming  to  the  pope's  court 
were  friendly  received  by  some  of  the  cardinals.  Among 
the  cardinals  there  arose  some  dissension  about  the  mat- 
ter. Some  judging  that  the  bishop  of  Canterbury  in 
defence  of  the  liberties  of  the  church  was  to  be  main- 
tained. Some  thinking  again,  that  he  (being  a  dis- 
turber of  peace  and  unity)  was  rather  to  be  bridled  for 
his  presumption,  than  to  be  fostered  and  encouraged. 
But  the  pope  wholly  inclined  to  Becket.  Wherefore  the 
day  following,  the  pope  sitting  in  consistory  with  his 
cardinals,  the  ambassadors  were  called  for  the  hearing 
of  Becket's  matter  ;  and  first  begins  the  bishop  of  Lon- 
don ;  next,  the  archbishop  of  York  ;  then  Exeter  ;  and 
the  other  bishops,  every  one  in  their  order.  Their  ora- 
tions were  not  well  received  by  the  pope,  and  some  of 
them  were  disliked.  The  earl  of  Arundel  perceiving  that, 
began  after  this  manner  : 

"  Although  it  is  unknown  to  me,  who  am  both  unlet 
tered  and  ignorant,  what  it  is  that  these  bishops  here 
liave  said,  nor  am  I  so  able  to  express  my  mind  in  that 
tongue  as  they  have  done  ;  yet  being  sent  and  charged 
thereto  by  my  prince,  neither  can  nor  ought  I  but  to 
declare  (as  well  as  I  may)  what  is  the  cause  of  our  send- 
ing hither :  not  indeed  to  contend  or  strive  with  any 
person,  nor  to  offer  any  injury  or  harm  to  any  man, 
especially  in  this  place,  and  in  the  presence  here  of  such 
an  one  to  whose  beck  and  authority  all  the  world 
stoops  and  yields.  But  for  this  time  is  our  legation  hi- 
ther directed,  to  present  here  before  you,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  whole  church  of  Rome,  the  devotion 
and  love  of  our  king  and  master,  which  he  ever  has  had, 
and  yet  has  still  towards  you.  And  that  the  same  might 
the  better  appear  to  your  excellency,  he  has  assigned  and 
appointed  to  this  legation,  not  the  least,  but  the  great- 
est, not  the  worst,  but  the  best  and  chiefest  of  all  his 
subjects  ;  both  archbishops,  bishops,  earls,  barons,  with 
other  potentates  more,  of  such  worthiness  and  paren- 
tage, that  if  he  could  have  found  greater  in  all  his  realm, 
he  would  have  sent  them,  both  for  the  reverence  of  your 
person,  and  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome.  Over  and 
beside  this,  I  might  add  more  (which  your  holiness  has 
sufficiently  tried  and  proved  already)  the  true  and 
hearty  fidelity  of  this  our  king  and  sovereign  toward 
you  (in  his  first  entrance  to  his  kingdom)  wholly  sub- 
mitting himself,  with  all  that  is  his  besides,  to  your  will 
and  pleasure.  And  truly,  to  testify  of  his  majesty  how 
he  is  disposed  to  the  unity  of  the  catholic  faith  :  we 
believe  there  is  none  more  faithful  to  Christ  than  he,  nor 
more  devout  to  God,  nor  yet  more  moderate  in  keeping 
the  unity  of  peace  whereto  he  is  called.  And  as  I  may  be 
bold  to  protest  this  for  our  king  and  master,  so  neither  do 
I  affirm  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  to  be  a  man  desti- 
tute or  unfurnished  with  gifts  and  qualities  in  his  calling, 
but  to  be  a  man  both  sage  and  discreet  in  such  things  as 
appertain  to  him,  save  only  that  he  seems  to  some  more 
quick  and  sharp  than  needs.  This  blot  alone  if  it  were 
not,  and  if  the  breach  between  our  king  and  him  had 
not  so  happened,  both  the  authorities  together  (the 
temporal  and  spiritual)  might  quietly  have  flourished 
one  with  the  other  in  much  peace  and  concord,  both 
tinder  a  prince  so  worthy,  and  a  pastor  so  virtuous. 
Wherefore,  the  case  so  standing  as  it  does,  our  mes- 
sage hither,  and  our  supplication  to  your  vigilant  pru- 
dence is,  that  (through  your  favour  ,ind  wisdom)  the 
neck  of  this  dissension  may  be  broken,  and  that  refor- 
mation of  unity  and  love  (by  some  good  means)  may  be 
sought." 

This  oration  of  his,  although  it  was  liked  for  its  soft- 
ness and  moderation,  yet  it  did  not  persuade  the  Ro- 
mish bishop  to  condescend  to  their  request ;  which  was,  to 
have  two  legates  or  arbitrators  to  be  sent  into  England, 
to  examine  the  controversy  between  the  king  and  the 
archbishop.  But  the  pope  would  not  grant  their  peti- 
tion ;    as  it  would  be   prejudicial  and    tending  to    the 


oppression  of  the  archbishop.  And  therefore  he  de- 
sired them  to  wait  his  coming  ;  otherwise  being  absent, 
he  would  not  in  any  case  proceed  against  him.  But 
they,  alleging  that  their  appointed  time  was  expired, 
said,  "  Thai  they  could  not  wait  for  the  coming  of 
Becket,  but  must  return  back  with  their  cause  frustrated, 
and  without  the  pope's  blessing  to  the  king."  Within 
four  days  after,  Becket  comes  to  the  pope's  court,  where 
prostrating  himself  at  his  feet,  he  brought  out  of  his 
bosom  a  scroll  containing  the  customs  and  ordinances 
of  the  king.  The  pope  receiving  the  scroll,  and  read- 
ing it  in  the  open  hearing  of  his  cardinals,  condemned 
and  accursed  the  most  part  of  the  decrees  of  the  king, 
which  he  called  "his  grandfather's  ordinances."  Be- 
sides this,  the  pope  blamed  Becket,  for  having  so  much 
yielded  at  the  beginning  :  yet,  because  he  was  repen- 
tant, he  was  content  to  absolve  him  for  tlie  same,  and  that 
the  rather,  because  of  his  great  troubles,  which  for  the 
liberties  of  holy  church  he  had  sustained,  and  so  with 
great  favour  dismissed  him  for  that  day. 

The  next  day,  Alexander  the  pope  assembling  his 
cardinals  together  in  his  secret  chamber,  archbishop 
Becket  appears  before  them,  making  this  oration  to  the 
pope  and  his  popelings,  which  here  I  thought  to  set  out 
in  our  English  tongue,  that  posterity  hereafter  may  un- 
derstand either  the  vain  superstition  or  vile  slavery  of 
the  churchmen  in  those  days,  who  being  not  content 
with  their  own  natural  prince  and  king  given  them  by 
God,  must  seek  further  to  the  pope. 

The  Oration  of  Becket  resigning  his  bishoprick  to  the 
Pope. 

"  Fathers  and  lords,  I  ought  not  to  lie  in  any  place, 
much  less  before  God  and  in  your  presence  here.  Where- 
fore, with  much  sighing  and  sorrow  of  heart,  I  grant  and 
confess,  that  these  troubles  of  the  church  of  England 
were  raised  through  my  miserable  fault.  For  I  entered 
into  the  fold  of  Christ,  but  not  by  the  door  of  Christ ; 
for  that  the  canonical  election  did  not  call  me  lawfully 
thereunto,  but  terror  of  public  power  drove  me  in.  And 
although  against  my  will  I  took  this  burden  upon  me, 
yet  not  the  will  of  God,  but  man's  pleasure  placed  me 
in  that  office.  And  therefore  no  wonder  all  things  have 
gone  contrary  and  backward  with  me.  And  as  for  the 
resigning  it  again,  if  I  had  so  done,  and  given  up  to  their 
hands  the  privilege  of  my  episcopal  authority,  which  I  had 
granted  to  me  at  the  command  of  the  king  (as  my  fellow 
bishops  did  urgently  call  upon  me  to  do),  then  had  I 
left  a  pernicious  and  dangerous  example  to  the  whole 
catholic  church.  Therefore  I  thought  good  to  defer  that 
to  your  presence.  And  now  acknowledging  my  ingress 
not  to  be  canonical,  and  therefore  fearing  it  to  have  the 
worse  end  ;  and  again  pondering  my  strength  and  ability 
(as  not  sufficient  for  such  a  charge)  lest  I  should  be 
found  to  hold  that  office  to  the  ruin  of  the  flock  to  whom 
I  was  appointed  an  unworthy  pastor,  I  here  render  up 
to  your  fatherly  hands  the  archbishopric  of  Canterbury, 
&c."  And  so  putting  off  his  ring  from  his  finger,  and 
offering  it  to  the  pope,  he  desired  a  bishop  to  be  provided 
for  the  church  of  Canterbury  :  seeing  he  thought  not 
himself  meet  to  fulfil  the  same,  and  so  (with  tears,  as 
the  history  saith)  he  ended  his  oration. 

This  done,  the  archbishop  was  bid  to  stand  aside,  and 
the  pope  conferred  with  his  cardinals  about  the  resigna- 
tion of  Becket,  what  was  best  to  be  done.  Some  thought 
it  best  to  take  the  opportunity  offered,  thinking  that 
thereby  the  king's  wrath  might  easily  be  assuaged,  if  the 
church  of  Canterbury  were  assigned  to  some  other 
person,  and  Becket  otherwise  provided  for.  Others 
again  thought  otherwise,  whose  reason  was,  "  If  he  (who 
for  the  liberties  of  the  church  had  ventured  not  only  his 
goods,  dignity,  and  authority,  but  also  his  life)  should 
now  at  the  king's  pleasure  be  deprived,  it  might  be  a 
precedent  hereafter  to  others  ;  and  so  it  might  redound 
not  only  to  the  weakening  of  the  Catholic  church,  but 
also  to  the  derogation  of  the  pope's  authority.  Briefly, 
this  sentence  at  length  prevailed  ;  and  so  Becket  receives 
his  pastoral  office  from  the  pope's  hand  again,  with  com- 
mendation and  much  favour.     But  as  he  could  not  well 


136 


LETTER  OF  THE  POPE  TO  KING  HENRY.     AN  ANSWER  TO  THE  POPE.      [Book  IV. 


be  placed  in  England,  in  the  mean  while  the  pope  sends 
him  with  a  monk's  habit  into  the  abbey  of  Pontigny 
in  France,  where  he  remained  two  years ;  from  thence 
he  removed  to  Senon,  where  he  abode  live  years.  So  the 
time  of  his  exile  continued  seven  years  in  all. 

Upon  this,  the  king  being  certified  by  his  ambassadors 
of  the  pope's  answer,  how  his  favour  inclined  more  to 
Becket  than  to  him,  was  moved  (and  very  naturally) 
with  displeasure  ;  and  upon  sailing  from  England  unto 
Normandy,  he  directed  certain  injunctions  again,t  the 
pope  and  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

These  and  other  injunctions  Becket  partly  specifies  in  a 
letter,  writing  to  a  friend  of  his  in  this  manner. 

"Thomas  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  his  well  be- 
loved friend,  &c.  Be  it  known  to  your  brotherly  good- 
ness that  we,  with  all  ours  here  (by  God's  grace)  are  safe 
and  in  good  health.  Having  a  good  hope  and  trust  in 
your  faithful  friendship,  I  charge  you,  and  require  you, 
that  either  by  the  bringer  hereof,  or  by  some  other 
(whom  ye  know  faithful  and  trusty  to  our  church  of  Can- 
terbury, and  to  us)  you  write  with  all  speed  what  is  done. 
As  to  the  king's  decrees  here  set  out,  they  are  these  : 
•  That  all  havens  and  ports  should  be  diligently  kept, 
that  no  letters  of  the  pope's  interdict  or  curse  be  brought 
in.  And  if  any  monks  bring  them  in,  they  shall  have 
their  feet  cut  off;  if  he  be  a  priest  or  clerk,  he  shall 
be  mutilated  ;  if  he  be  a  layman,  he  shall  be  hanged  ; 
if  he  be  a  leper  he  shall  be  burned.  And  if  any  bi- 
shop, for  fear  of  the  pope's  interdict,  will  depart,  let 
him  have  nothing  else  besides  his  staff'  only  in  his  hand. 
Also  the  king's  will  is,  that  all  scholars  and  students 
beyond  the  seas  shall  repair  home,  or  else  lose  their  be- 
nefices. And  if  they  shall  remain  still,  they  shall  lose 
the  liberty  of  ever  returning.  Further,  if  any  such  priests 
shall  be  found  who  for  the  pope's  suspension  or  interdict 
will  refuse  to  officiate,  they  shall  be  mutilated.  In  short, 
all  such  priests  as  shew  themselves  rebels  to  the  king,  let 
them  be  deprived  of  their  benefices,"  &c. 

Besides  these  and  such  like  injunctions,  it  was  also  set 
forth  by  the  king's  proclamation  (A.  D.  1166.)  That 
all  manner  of  persons,  both  men  and  women,  whoever 
were  found  of  the  kindred  of  Thomas  Becket,  should  be 
exiled,  without  taking  any  part  of  their  goods  with  them, 
and  sent  to  him  where  he  was,  which  was  no  little  vexa- 
tion to  Becket  to  behold  them.  Moreover,  as  he  was 
then  living  with  Gwarine,  abbot  of  Pontigny,  to  whom 
the  pope  had  commended  him,  the  king  wrote  to  the 
abbot,  required  him  not  to  retain  the  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury in  his  house  ;  for  if  be  did,  he  would  drive  out 
of  his  realm  all  the  monks  of  his  order.  Upon  which 
Becket  was  forced  to  remove,  and  went  to  Lewis  the 
French  king,  by  whom  he  was  placed  at  Senon,  and  there 
remained  for  the  space  of  five  years. 

In  the  meantime  the  pope  writes  to  King  Henry,  to 
exhort  and  charge  him  to  shew  favour  to  Thomas 
Becket ;  where,  in  the  course  of  the  epistle,  are  these 
words  :  "  Therefore  we  do  desire,  admonish,  and  exhort 
your  honour  by  these  our  apostolical  writings,  and  also 
enjoin  you  upon  the  remission  of  your  sins,  in  the  be- 
half of  Almighty  God,  and  of  St.  Peter,  prince  of  the 
apostles,  by  our  authority,  that  you  will  receive  again 
the  aforesaid  archbishop  into  your  favour  and  grace,  for 
the  honour  of  God,  his  church,  and  of  your  own  realm," 
&c. 

Thus  have  we  heard  the  pope's  intreating  letter.  Now 
here  is  another  letter  sent  to  the  king,  wherein  he 
menaces  him. 

"  Bishop  Alexander,  servant  of  the.  servants  of  God,  to 
King  Henry,  king  of  England,  health  and  blessing 
apostolical, 

"  How  fatherly  and  gently  we  have  oft-times  entreated 
and  exhorted, both  by  legates  and  letters,  your  j)rincely 
honour,  to  be  reconciled  again  with  our  reverend  brother 
Thomas,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  so  that  he  and 
his  may  be  restored  again  to  their  churches  and  other 
possessions  to  them  appertaining,  your  wisdom  is  not 
ignorant,  seeing  it  is  notified  and  spread  almost  through- 
out all  Christendom.     Forsomuch,  therefore,  as  hitherto 


we  could  not  prevail  with  you,  neither  move  nor  stir 
your  mind  with  fair  and  gentle  words,  it  laments  us  not 
a  little,  to  be  so  frustrated  and  deceived  in  the  hope  and 
expectation  which  we  had  conceived  of  you.  Especially 
seeing  we  love  you  so  dearly,  as  our  own  dearly  beloved 
son  in  the  Lord,  and  understand  so  great  a  jeopardy  to 
hang  over  you. 

"  But  forsomuch  as  it  is  written,  '  Cry  out  and  cease 
not,  lift  up  thy  voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  dtckre  to  my  j.vo- 
ple  their  wickedness,  and  to  the  house  of  J  ;u:ui)  their  sins.' 
Also  forsomuch  as  it  is  in  Solomon  commanded,  '  That 
the  sluggish  person  should  be  stoned  with  •the  dung  of 
oxen,'  we  have  thought  good,  therefore,  not  to  forbear 
or  support  your  stubbornness  any  longer  ai^ainst  justice 
and  salvation :  neither  that  the  mouth  of  the  arch- 
bishop should  be  stopped  from  henceforth  any  more  ;  but 
that  he  may  freely  prosecute  the  charge  of  his  office  and 
duty,  and  revenge  with  the  sword  of  ecclesiastical  dis- 
cipline, the  injuries  both  of  himself,  and  of  his  church 
committed  to  his  charge. 

"  And  here  I  have  sent  unto  you  two  legates,  Peter  de 
ponte  Uei,  and  Bernard  de  Corilio,  to  admonish  you  of 
the  same.  But  if  ye  will  neither  be  advised  by  us,  nor 
give  ear  to  tliem  in  obeying,  it  is  to  be  feared,  doubtless, 
lest  such  things  as  they  shall  declare  to  you  from  us  in 
our  behalf  may  happen  and  fall  upon  you.  Dated  at 
Benevent,  the  ninth  day  before  the  kalends  of  June." 

To  answer  these  letters  again,  there  was  another  writ- 
ing drawn  out  and  directed  to  the  pope,  made  by  some 
of  the  clergy,  as  it  seems  ;  but  not  without  consent  of 
the  king,  as  may  appear  by  the  title,  inveighing  against, 
and  disproving  the  misbehaviour  of  the  archbishop. 
The  tenor  whereof  here  follows,  and  begins  : 

An  answer  to  the  Pope, 

"  Time  now  requires  more  to  seek  help  than  to  make 
comjjlaints.  For  the  holy  mother  church  (our  sins  de- 
serving the  same),  lies  in  a  dangerous  state  of  great 
decay,  which  is  like  to  ensue,  unless  the  present  mercy 
of  the  Lord  support  her. 

"  Such  is  the  wickedness  now  of  schismatics,  that  the 
father  of  fathers,  Pope  Alexander  (for^  the  defence  of  his 
faith,  and  for  the  love  of  righteousness)  is  banished  out 
of  his  country  ;  not  able  to  keep  free  residence  in  his 
own  proper  see,  by  reason  of  the  hardened  heart  of 
Frederick  the  Pharaoh. 

"  The  church  also  of  Canterbury  is  miserably  impaired 
and  blemished,  as  well  in  the  spiritual  as  in  the  temporal 
estate  ;  much  like  to  the  ship  in  the  sea,  being  destitute 
of  her  guide,  tossed  in  the  floods,  and  wrestling  with  the 
winds,  while  the  pastor  being  absent  from  his  province, 
dare  not  there  remain  thrcugh  the  power  of  the  king  ; 
who,  being  over  wise  (to  the  jeopardy  of  himself,  his 
church,  and  us  also),  hath  brought  and  entangled  us 
likewise  with  himself  in  the  same  partaking  of  his  pu- 
nishments and  labours,  not  considering  how  we  ought  to 
forbear,  and  not  to  resist  superior  powers.  And  also 
he  shews  himself  unkind  to  us,  who  with  all  our  affec- 
tions  bear  with  him  the  burthen  of  his  afflictions,  not 
ceasing  yet  to  persecute  us  who  stand  in  the  same  con- 
demnation with  him.  For,  betwixt  him  and  our  sove- 
reign prince,  the  king  of  England,  arose  a  certain  matter 
of  contention,  whereupon  they  were  both  agreed,  that 
a  day  should  be  appointed,  to  have  the  controversy 
discussed  by  equity  and  justice. 

"  The  day  being  come,  the  king  commanded  all  the 
archbishops,  bishops,  and  other  prelates  of  the  church 
to  be  called  in  a  solemn  assembly  ;  so  that  the  greater 
and  more  general  this  council  was,  the  more  manifest 
the  detection  of  this  stubborn  malice  should  appear  and  | 
be  seen.  j 

"  At  the  day  therefore  above  mentioned,  this  troubler 
of  the  realm  and  of  the  church,  presents  himself  in  the 
sight  of  our  catholic  king ;  and  not  trusting  the  quality 
and  condition  of  his  cause,  arms  himself  with  the  armour 
of  the  cross,  as  one  who  should  be  brought  to  the  pre- 
sence of  a  tyrant.  By  reason  of  which  the  king's  ma-  j 
jesty  being  somewhat  aggrieved  (yet  because  he  would  | 
be  delivered  from  all  suspicion)  commits  the  mattei  to 


A.D.  11G6.]   LETTERS  OF  BECKET  TO  THE  BISHOP  OF  NORWICH  AND  TO  THE  POPE.        137 


the  hearing;  of  the  bishops.  This  done,  it  rests  in  the 
bishops  to  decide  and  cease  this  contention,  and  to 
set  agreement  between  them,  removing  all  occasion  of 
dissension.  Which  thing  they  going  about,  this  arch- 
bishop comes  in,  forbidding,  and  commanding  that  no 
man  should  proceed  in  any  sentence  upon  him  before 
the  king. 

"  This  being  signified  to  the  king,  his  mind  was 
grievously  provoked  to  anger  ;  whose  anger,  notwith- 
standing, had  been  easily  assuaged,  if  the  other  would 
have  submitted  himself,  and  acknowledged  his  default. 
But  he  adding  stubbornness  to  his  trespass,  through  the 
greatness  of  his  excess  was  the  autlior  of  his  own  punish- 
ment, which  now  by  the  civil  law  he  bears,  and  yet 
shames  to  crave  pardon  for  his  deserts  at  the  king's 
hand ;  whose  anger  he  fears  not  to  stir  up,  in  such  a 
trouljlesome  time  of  the  persecution  of  the  church,  aug- 
menting and  increasing  thereby  the  persecution  which 
the  church  now  lies  under.  Much  better  it  had  been  for 
him  to  have  tempered  himself  with  the  bridle  of  moder- 
ation, in  the  highest  estate  of  bis  dignity,  lest  in  exceed- 
ing too  far  in  straining  the  strict  points  of  things  by 
overmuch  presumption,  peradventure  through  his  pre- 
sumption, being  not  in  mean  and  tolerable  things,  he 
might  fall  from  higher.  And  if  the  detriment  of  the 
church  would  not  move  him  ;  yet  the  great  benefits  and 
preferments  of  riches  and  honours  ought  to  persuade  him 
not  to  be  so  stubborn  against  the  king.  But  here 
peradventure  his  friend  and  our  adversary  will  ob- 
ject, that  his  bearing  and  submitting  to  the  king  in 
this  behalf  were  prejudicial  against  the  authority  of  the 
apostolical  see.  Although  he  did  not,  or  might  not 
understand,  that  although  the  dignity  of  the  church 
should  suffer  a  little  detriment  in  that  judgment ;  yet  he 
might,  and  ought  to  have  dissembled,  for  the  time,  to 
obtain  peace  to  the  church.  He  will  object  again,  al- 
leging the  name  of  father,  that  it  sounds  like  a  point  of 
arrogancy,  for  children  to  proceed  in  judgment  of  con- 
demnation against  the  father,  which  thing  is  not  conve- 
nient. But  he  must  understand  again,  that  it  was  ne- 
cessary that  the  obedience  and  humility  of  the  children 
Bhould  temper  the  pride  of  the  father,  lest  afterward  the 
hatred  of  the  father  miglit  redound  upon  the  children. 
Wherefore  by  these  premises  you  father  may  understand 
that  tlie  action  of  this  our  adversary  ought  to  fall  down,  as 
void,  and  of  none  effect,  who  only  under  the  influence  of 
malice  has  proceeded  thus  against  us,  having  no  just 
cause  nor  reason  to  stand  upon. 

"  And  forsomuch  as  the  care  and  charge  of  all 
churches  (as  ye  know)  lies  upon  us,  it  stands  upon  us  to 
provide  concerning  the  state  of  the  church  of  Canter- 
bury, by  our  diligence  and  circumspection  :  So  that  the 
church  of  Canterbury,  by  the  excesses  of  its  pastor,  be 
not  driven  to  ruin  or  decay." 

By  this  epistle  it  may  appear  that  Becket  (being  ab- 
sent from  England"!  went  about  to  work  some  trouble 
against  some  of  the  clergy  and  the  laity,  in  excommuni- 
cating such  as  he  took  to  be  his  evil  willers. 

Now  to  understand  further  what  his  working  was,  or 
who  they  were  whom  he  excommunicated,  this  letter, 
sent  to  William  bishop  of  Norwich,  shall  declare. 

A  Letter  of  Becket  to  the  Bishop  of  Norwich. 

"  He  binds  himself  to  the  penalty  of  the  crime,  who- 
ever  receiving  power  and  authority  of  God,  uses  and 
exercises  not  the  same  with  due  severity,  in  punishing 
vice  :  but  winking  and  dissembling,  ministers  boldness 
to  wicked  doers,  maintaining  them  in  their  sin.  For 
the  blood  of  the  wicked  is  required  at  the  hand  of  the 
priest,  who  is  negligent  or  dissembles.  And  as  the 
scripture  saith,  •  Thorns  and  brambles  grow  in  the 
hands  of  the  idle  drunkard.'  Wherefore,  lest  (through 
our  too  much  sufferance  and  dissembling)  the  trans- 
gressions of  manifest  evil-doers  should  also  be  laid  to 
our  charge,  and  redound  to  the  destruction  of  the  church 
through  our  guilty  silence ;  we  therefore  following  the 
duthority  of  the  pope's  commandment,  have  laid  our 
sentence  of  curse  and  excommunication  upon  the  Earl 
Hugo  :  commanding  you  throughout  all  your  diocese 
pubhcly  to  denounce  the  said  earl  a«  accursed,  so  that, 


according  to  the  discipline  of  the  church,  he  be  seques- 
tered from  the  fellowship  of  all  faithful  people.  Also,  it 
is  not  unknown  to  your  brotlierhood,  how  long  we  have 
born  with  the  transgressions  of  the  bishop  of  London  ; 
who,  amongst  other  acts,  I  would  to  God  were  not  a 
great  doer,  and  favourer  of  this  schism,  and  subverter  of 
the  rites  and  liberties  of  holy  church.  Wherefore  we, 
being  supported  with  the  authority  of  the  apostolic  see, 
have  also  excommunicated  him.  Besides,  also  the 
bishop  of  Salisbury,  because  of  his  disobedience  and 
contempt  :  and  others  likewise,  upon  divers  and  sundry 
causes,  whose  names  here  follow  subscribed  : — Hugo 
Bernard's  son,  Rodulph  de  Brock,  Robert  de  Brock  a 
clerk,  Hugo  de  St.  Clare,  and  Letardus  a  clerk  of  Nor- 
folk, Nigellus  of  Scacavil,  and  Richard  Chaplin,  William 
of  Hasting,  and  the  friar  who  possesses  my  church  of 
Monchot.  We  therefore  charge  and  command  you  by 
the  authority  apostolical  and  ours,  and  on  the  virtue  of 
your  obedience,  and  on  the  peril  of  salvation,  and  of 
your  order  ;  that  ye  cause  these  openly  to  be  proclaimed 
excommunicate,  throughout  all  your  diocese,  and  to 
command  all  the  faithful  to  avoid  their  company.  Fare 
ye  well  in  the  Lord.  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled, 
nor  fear  :  for  we  stand  sure  through  the  assistance  of  the 
apostohc  see,  God  being  our  support  against  the  shifts 
of  the  malignant  sort,  and  against  all  their  appeals. 
Furthermore,  all  such  as  have  been  solemnly  cited  by  us 
shall  sustain  the  like  sentence  of  excommunication,  if 
God  wiU,  on  ascension-day  :  unless  they  shall  otherwise 
agree  with  me.  That  is,  to  wit,  Geoffrey  archdeacon  of 
Canterbury,  and  Robert  his  vicar,  Rice  of  Wilcester, 
Richard  de  Lucy,  M'illiam  Giffard,  Adam  of  Cherings, 
with  others  :  who,  either  at  the  command  of  the  king,  or 
upon  their  own  temerity,  have  invaded  the  goods  and 
possessions  either  appertaining  to  us,  or  to  our  clerks 
about  us.  With  these  also  we  do  excommunicate  all 
such  as  are  known,  either  with  aid  or  council,  to  have 
incensed  or  set  forward  the  proceeding  of  our  king 
against  the  liberties  of  the  church,  and  exiling  of  the  in- 
nocents. And  such  also  as  are  known  to  impeach  o' 
hinder  by  any  manner  of  way  the  messengers  (sent 
either  from  the  pope,  or  from  us)  for  the  necessities  of 
the  church.     Fare  you  well  again,  and  ever." 

Hitherto  the  reader  has  seen  divers  and  sundry 
letters  of  Thomas  Becket,  whereby  we  may  collect  a 
sufficient  history  of  his  doings  and  demeanor,  though 
nothing  else  were  said  further  of  liim,  concerning 
his  lusty  and  haughty  spirit,  about  that  which  be- 
seemed either  his  degree  or  cause  which  he  took  in 
hand.  And  here  perhaps  I  may  seem  to  tarry  too 
long  in  the  history  of  this  one  man,  having  to  write  of 
so  many  others  better  than  he,  yet  for  the  weaker  sort, 
who  have  counted  him,  and  yet  do  count  him  for  a  saint, 
having  in  themselves  little  understanding  to  judge  or 
discern  in  the  causes  of  men,  I  thought  to  add  this 
letter  more,  wherein  he  complains  of  his  king  to  a 
foreign  power ;  doing  all  in  his  power  to  stir  up  for  his 
own  cause  mortal  war  to  the  destruction  of  many.  For 
suppose  wrong  had  been  offered  him  by  his  prince,  was 
it  not  enough  for  him  to  fly  ?  What  cause  had  he,  for 
his  own  private  revenge,  to  set  potentates  in  public  dis- 
cord  ?  Now,  having  no  just  cause,  but  rather  offering 
injury  in  a  false  quarrel,  so  to  complain  of  his  prince ; 
what  is  to  be  said  of  this,  let  every  man  judge  who  sees 
this  letter. 

An  Epistle  of  Thomas  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  to 
Pope  Alexander. 

"  To  our  most  loved  father  and  lord,  Alexander,  by 
the  grace  of  God  bishop,  Thomas  the  humble  minister 
and  servant  of  the  church  of  Canterbury  due  and  reve- 
rend obedience.  Long  enough  and  too  long  most  loving 
father  have  I  forborne,  still  looking  after  the  amendment 
of  the  king  of  England,  but  no  fruit  have  I  reaped  of 
this  my  long  patience :  nay  rather,  whilst  unwisely  I  do 
thus  forbear,  I  augment  and  procure  the  detriment  and 
diminishing  of  mine  authority,  as  also  of  the  church  of 
God :  for  oftentimes  have  I  by  devout  and  religious  mea- 


138 


LETPER  OF  THE  SUFFRAGANS  OF  CANTERBURY  TO  BECKET. 


[Book  IV. 


sengers  invited  him  to  make  condign  satisfaction,  as  also 
by  my  letters  (the  copies  whereof  I  have  sent  you)  inti- 
mated  and   pronounced   God's    severity  and   vengeance 
against  him,  unless  he  repent  and  amend.     But  he,  not- 
withstanding that,  grows  from  evil  to  worse,  oppressing 
and  crushing  the  church  and  sanctuary  of  God  ;  perse- 
cuting both  me  and  those  who  take  part  with  me  :  so 
that  with  fearful  and  threatening  words  his  purpose  is  to 
terrify  such,  as  (for  God's  cause  and  mine  own)   seek 
any  way  to  relieve  and  help  me.     He  wrote  also  letters 
to  the  abbot  of  the  Cistercian  order.  That  as  he  valued 
the  abbacy  of  his  order  (which  he  said  was  in  his  power) 
he  should  not  receive  me  into  the  fellowship  thereof,  nor 
do   any    thing  else   for   me.     Why  should  1    use  many 
words  ?     So  much  has  the  rigour  and  severity  as  well  of 
the  king  as  of  his  officers,  under  our  patience  and  suffer- 
ance, shewed  itself;  that  if  a  great  number  of  men,  yea, 
and  that  of  the  most  religious  sort,  should  shew  to  you 
the  matter  as  it  is  indeed,  I  partly  doubt  whether  your 
holiness  would  give  credit  to  them  or  not.     With  heavi- 
ness of  mind  therefore  considering  these  things,  and  be- 
holding as  well  the  peril  of  the  king  as  of  ourself,  I  have 
publicly  condemned  not  only  those  pernicious  customs, 
but  all  those  perversities  and  wicked  doings  whereby  the 
church   of  England  is  disturbed  and  brought  to  confu- 
sion ;  as  also  the  writing  whereby  they  were  confirmed  ; 
excommunicating  generally  as  well  the   observers   and 
exacters  thereof,  as  also  the  inventers  and  patrons  of  the 
same,  with  their  favourers,  counsellors,  and  coadjutors 
whatever,  either  of  the  clergy  or  laity,  absolving  also 
our   bishops    from   their   oath,    whereby   they  were  so 
strictly  enjoined  to  the  observation  of  the  same.     These 
are  the  articles  which  in  that  writing  I  have  principally 
condemned,  first,   That  it  is  inhibited  to  appeal  to  the 
see  apostolical  for  any  cause,  but  by  the  king's  licence. 
That  a  bishop  may  not  punish  any  man  for  perjury,  or 
for  breaking  of  his  troth.     That  a  bishop  may  not  ex- 
communicate any  man  that  holds  of  the  king  in  cajnte, 
or  else  interdict  either  their  lands  or  offices  without  the 
king's  licence.     That  clerks  and  religious  men  may  be 
taken  from  us  to  secular  judgment.     That  the  king  or 
any  other  judge  may  hear  and  decide  the  causes  of  the 
church  and  tithes.     That  it  shall  not  be  lawful  for  any 
archbishop   or  bishop  to  go  out  of  the  realm,  and  to 
come    at   the  pope's  call   without   the  king's   licence  ; 
and  divers  others    such   as    these.        I    have   also    ex- 
communicated John  of  Oxford,  who  has  communicated 
with  that  schismatic  and  excommunicate  person  (Regi- 
nald Coloniensis)  who  also,  contrary  to  the  command- 
ment  of  the    lord   pope   and   ours,    hath   usurped    the 
deanery  of  the  church  of  Salisbury,  and  has  (to  renew 
his  schism)  taken  an  oath  in  the  emperor's  court.     Also 
I  have  denounced  and  excommunicated  Richard  of  Wor- 
cester,   because    he   is   fallen    into  the   same   damnable 
heresy,  and  communicated  with  that  famous  schismatic 
of  Cologne  ;  devising  and  foregoing  all  mischief  possible, 
with  the  schismatics  and  Flemings,  to  the  destruction  of 
the   church  of  God,    and  especially  of   the   church    of 
Rome,  by  composition  made  between  the  king  of  Eng- 
>and  and  them.     Also  Richard  de  Lucy,  and  Jocelin  de 
Baliol,  who  have  assisted  the  favourers   of  the  king's 
tyranny  and  workers  of  their  heresies.     Also  Rodulph  de 
Brock,  and   Hugo   de   St.  Clare,  and   Thomas   the  son 
of  Bernard,  who  have  usurped  the  possessions  and  goods 
of  tlie  church  of  Canterbury  without  our  licence  and 
consent.     We  have  also  excommunicated  all  those,  who 
without  our  licence  stretch  out  their  hands  to  the  pos- 
sessions and  goods  of  the  church  of  Canterbury.     The 
king   himself  we   have   not   yet   excommunicated   per- 
sonally, still  waiting  for  his  amendment :    whom  (not- 
withstanding) we  will  not  defer  to  excommunicate,  un- 
less he  quickly  amend,  and  be  warned  by  what  he  has 
done.     And  therefore  that  the  authority  of  the  see  apos- 
tolic, and  the  liberty  of  the  church  of  God,  which  in 
these   parts  are  almost  utterly  lost,   may  be  by  some 
means  restored,  it  is  meet  and  very  necessary  that  what 
we  have  herein  done  should  be  ratified  by  your  holi- 
ness, and  confirmed  by  your  letters.     Thus  I  wish  your 
holiness  long  to  prosper  and  flourish," 


By  this  epistle,  he  that  wishes  to  understand  the 
doings  of  Becket,  may  partly  judge  what  is  to  be  thought 
of  them.  Although  in  some  part  they  may  be  imputed 
either  to  ignorance  of  mind,  or  blindness  of  zeal,  or 
human  frailty  ;  yet  in  this  point,  so  vilely  to  complain 
of  his  natural  prince,  he  can  by  no  wise  be  defended. 
But  such  was  the  blindness  of  the  prelates  in  those  days, 
who  measured  and  esteemed  the  dignity  and  liberties  of 
Christ's  church  by  nothing  but  by  the  goods  and  pos- 
sessions flowing  and  abounding  in  the  clergy ;  and 
thought  no  greater  point  of  religion  to  be  in  the  church, 
than  to  maintain  the  same.  For  whicVi  cause  they  most 
abominably  abused  christian  discipline  and  the  excommu- 
nication of  the  church.  And  what  wonder  if  the  acts  and 
doings  of  this  archbishop  seem  now  to  us  in  tliese  dajs 
both  fond  and  strange  :  when  the  suffragans  of  his  own 
church  and  clergy,  writing  to  him,  could  not  but  repre- 
hend him,  as  may  be  seen  in  this  their  epistle. 

An  effecfual  and  pithy  Letter,  full  of  reason  and  persua- 
sion, sent  from  all  the  Svffrayans  of  the  Church  of 
Canterbury  to  Thomas  Becket  their  Archbishop. 

"   Such    troubles     and    perturbations    as    happened 
through  the  strangeness  of  your  departure  out   of  the 
realm,  we  hoped  by  your  humility  and  prudence  should 
have  been  reduced  again  (God's  grace  working  withal) 
into  a  peaceable  tranquillity.     And  it  was  no  little  joy  to 
us,  to  hear  so  of  you  in  those  parts  where  you  are  con- 
versant, how  humbly  you  there  behaved  yourself,  nothing 
vaunting  yourself  against  your  prince  and  king,  and  that 
you  attempt  no  risings  or  wrestlings  against  his  king- 
dom, but  that  you  bear  with  much  patience  the  burthen 
of  poverty,  and  gave  yourself  to   reading  and  prayer, 
and  to  redeem  the  loss  of  your  time  spent,  with  fasting, 
watchings,    and   tears  ;    and    so,    being    occupied   with 
spiritual  studies,  to  tend  and  rise  up  to  the  perfection  of 
virtue,    &c.     But  now,   through  the  secret  relation  of 
some,  we  hear  (what  we  are  sorry  for)  that  you  have 
sent  to  him  a  threatening  letter,  wherein  there  is  no  salu- 
tation premised.     In  which  also  ye  pretend  no  intreat- 
ing  nor  prayers  for  the  obtaining  of  favour,  nor  use  any 
friendly  manner  in  declaring  what  you  write,  but  menac- 
ing  with  much  austerity,  threaten  to  interdict  him,  and 
to    cut   him  froni  the   society   of  the  church.     W'hich 
thing  if  you  shall  accomplish  with  like  severity,  as  in 
words  ye  threaten  to  do,  you  shall  not  only  put  us  out 
of  all  hope  of  any  peace,  but  also  put  us  in  fear  of  hatred 
and  discord  without  measure,  and  without  all  redress 
amongst  us.     But  wisdom  will  consider  before  the  end 
of  things,    labouring   and    endeavouring  to   finish  that 
which    she   wisely   begins.      Therefore   your    discretion 
shall  do  well   diligently  to  forecast  and  consider  whereto 
ye  tend  ;  what  end  may  ensue  thereof,  and  whereabout 
ye  go.     Certainly  we,  for  our  parts,  hearing  what  we  do 
hear,   are   discouraged  from  what  we  hoped   for,  who, 
previously  having  some  good  comfort  of  tranquillity  to 
come,  are  cast  from  hope  to  despair  :  so  that  while  one 
is  drawn  thus  against  another,  there  is  scarcely  any  hope 
or  place  left  to  make  entreaty  or  supplication.     Where- 
fore, writing  to  your  fatherhood,  we  exhort  and  counsel 
you  by  way  of  charity.   That  you  add  not  trouble  to 
trouble,  nor  heap  injury  upon  injury:  but  that  you  so  be- 
have yourself,  that  all  menaces  set  aside,  you  rather  give 
yourself  to  patience  and   humility,   and  to  yield  your 
cause  to  the  clemency  of  God,  and  to  the  mercy  of  your 
prince  ;  and  in  so  doing  you  shall  heap  coals  of  charity 
upon  the  heads  of  many.     Thus  charity  shall  be  kindled, 
and  that  which  menacings  cannot  do  (by  God's  help  and 
good  men's  counsel)    perad venture  pity  and  godliness 
shall  obtain.     It  were   better   to   sustain  poverty  with 
praise,  than  in  great  promotions  to  be  a  common  note 
to  all  men.     It  is  right  well  known  unto  all  men,  how 
kind  the  king  has  been  to  you,  from  what  baseness  to 
what  dignity  he  has  advanced  you,  and  also  into  his  own 
familiarity  has   so  much  preferred  you,  that  from  the 
northern  ocean  to  the  Pyrinean  mountains,  he  has  sub- 
dued all  things  to  your  authority  :  in  so  much  that  they 
were  among  all  others  accounted  for  fortunate  men,  who- 
ever could  find  any  favour  with  you. 


A.  D.  linfi— 1169. 


LETTER  OF  THE  EMPRESS  MATILDA  TO  BECKET. 


139 


"  And,  furthermore,  lest  your  estimation  should  be 
over  matched  by  any  nobility,  he   (against  the  mind  of 
j    his  mother,  and  of  his  realm)  has  placed  and  ratified  you 
I    substantially  in  ecclesiastical  dignity,  and  advanced  you 
I    to  this  honour  wherein  ye  stand  :  trusting  through  your 
help  and  counsel  to  reign  more  safely  and  prosperously. 
1     Now,  if  he  shall  find  disquietness,  wherein  he  trusted  to 
I     have  quietness,  what  shall  all  men  say  or  think  of  you  ? 
M'hut  recompence  or  retribution  shall  this  be  thought  to 
j    be  for  so  many  and  great  benefits  received  ?     Therefore 
:     (if  it  shall  please  you)  ye  shall  do  well  to  favour  and 
!     spare  your  fame  and  estimation,  and  to  overcome  your 
I     lord  and  sovereign  with  humility  and  charity.     Whereto 
j     if  our  advice  cannot  move  you  ;  yet  the  love  and  fidelity 
you  bear  to  the  bishop  and  holy  church  of  Rome  ought 
to  incline  you  not  to  attempt  any   such  thing,   where- 
by  the   troubles  of    the   church    our  mother   may   in- 
crease, or  whereby  her  sorrow  may  be  augmented  in  the 
loss  of  them,  whose  disobedience  she  now  bewails  :  for 
•what  if  it  so  happen  through  provocation,  tliat  the  king 
(whom  all  his  subjects  and  kingdoms  obey)  should  re- 
linquish the  pope,  which  God  forbid,  and  should  deny 
all  obedience  to  him,  as  he  denies  to  the  king  help  or  aid 
against  you  ?  what  inconvenience  would  grow  thereof  ? 
And  think  you,  he  hath  not  great  instigations,  supplica- 
tions, gifts,  and  many  fair  promises  so  to  do  ?     Yet  he 
(notwithstanding)  abides  firm  hitherto,  in  the  rock,  de- 
spising with  a  valiant  mind  all  that  the  world  can  offer. 
This  one  thing  we  fear,  lest  his  mind  (whom  no  worldly 
offers  can  assail,  no  glory,  riches,  nor  treasure  can  over- 
turn)   only  through  indignation  of  unkindness  be  sub- 
verted.    Which  thing  if  it  chance  to  happen  through 
you,  then  may  y^ou  sit  down  and  sing  the  song  of  the 
Lamentation  of  Jeremiah,  and  weep  your  full. 

"  Consider  therefore,  if  it  please  you,  and  foresee  well 
with  yourself,  this  purpose  of  yours,  if  it  proceed,  how 
hurtful  and  perilous  it  will  be  ;  not  only  to  the  pope, 
and  to  the  holy  church  of  Rome,  but  also  to  yourself 
most  especially.  But  some  perad venture  about  you,  of 
haughty  and  high  minded  stoutness,  more  stout  than  wise, 
will  not  suffer  you  to  take  this  way,  but  will  give  yon  con- 
trary counsel,  rather  to  prove  and  declare  what  you  are 
able  to  do  against  your  lord  and  prince,  and  to  practise 
against  him  and  all  his  the  utmost  of  your  power  and  au- 
thority, which  power  and  authority  of  yours,  to  him  that 
offends  is  fearful ;  and  to  him  that  will  not  amend,  terri- 
ble. Such  counsel  as  this,  some  peradventure  will  whis- 
per in  your  ear.  But  to  these  again,  we  say  this,  and 
answer  for  our  king,  whom  notwithstanding  we  do  not 
affirm  to  be  without  fault ;  but  yet  we  speak  confidently 
and  protest  in  his  behalf,  that  he  is  always  ready  to  amend 
and  make  satisfaction. 

"  The  king,  appointed  as  the  Lord's  anointed,  pro- 
vides for  the  peace  of  his  subjects  all  that  he  is  able  :  and 
therefore  to  the  intent  that  he  may  preserve  this  peace  in 
his  churches  and  among  his  subjects  committed  to  him,  he 
wills  and  requires  such  ordinances  as  are  due  to  the  kings, 
and  were  exhibited  before  time  to  them  to  be  exhibited  to 
him  also.  Wherein  if  there  has  any  contradiction  sprung 
between  him  and  us,  he  being  admonished  from  the  pope 
by  the  reverend  bishops  of  London  and  Hereford,  burst 
not  out  into  any  defiance,  but  meekly  and  humbly  an- 
swered, that  wherein  soever  the  church  or  any  ecclesias- 
tical person  can  shew  himself  grieved  he  would  therein 
stand  to  the  judgment  of  the  church  of  his  kingdom. 
Which  also  he  is  ready  no  less  to  perform,  thinking  no- 
thing more  sweet  unto  him  than  to  be  admonished  of  his 
fault,  if  he  have  offended  the  Lord,  and  to  reform  the  same ; 
and  not  only  to  reform  and  amend  his  fault,  but  also  to 
satisfy  it  to  the  utmost,  it  the  law  shall  so  require  him. 
W^herefore,  seeing  he  is  so  willing  to  recompense  and  sa- 
tisfy the  judgment  of  the  church  in  all  things  appertain- 
ing to  the  church  ;  refusing  no  order  that  shall  be  taken, 
but  in  all  things  submitting  his  neck  to  the  yoke  of  Christ : 
with  what  right,  by  what  canon,  or  reason  can  you  inter- 
dict him,  or  use  excommunication  against  him  ?  It  is  a 
thing  laudable  and  a  virtue  of  great  commendation  in  wise 
men,  wisely  to  go  with  judgment  and  reason,  and  not  to 
be  carried  with  puffs  of  hasty  violence.  Whereupon  this 
u  the  oidy  and  common  petition  of  us  all,  that  your  fa- 


therly care  will  diligently  provide  for  your  flock  and  sheep 
committed  to  you,  so  that  they  miscarry  not,  or  run  to 
any  ruin  through  any  inconsiderate  or  too  much  heady 
counsel  in  you :  but  rather  that  through  your  softness 
and  sufferance,  they  may  obtain  life,  peace  and  security. 
It  doth  move  us  all,  what  we  hear  of  late  to  be  done  by 
you  against  the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  and  the  dean  of  the 
same  church,  prosperously,  as  some  men  suppose  ;  against 
whom  you  have  given  out  the  sentence  of  excommunica- 
tion and  condemnation,  before  there  was  any  question  of 
their  crime  ;  following  therein,  as  seems,  more  the  heat  of 
hastiness  than  the  path  of  righteousness.  This  is  a  new 
order  of  judgment,  unheard  of  yet  to  this  day  in  our  laws 
and  canons,  first  to  condemn  a  man,  and  after  to  inquire 
of  the  fact  committed.  Which  order  lest  you  should 
hereafter  attempt  to  exercise  in  like  manner  against  our 
sovereign  and  king,  or  against  us  and  our  churches,  and 
parishes  committed  to  us,  to  the  detriment  of  the  pope, 
and  the  holy  church  of  Rome,  and  to  the  no  little  con- 
fusion of  us  all ;  therefore  we  lay  here  against  you,  for 
ourselves,  the  remedy  of  appeal.  And,  as  before,  openly 
in  the  public  face  of  the  church  with  lively  voice  we  ap- 
pealed to  the  Pope  for  certain  perils  that  might  have  hap- 
pened :  so  now  again  in  writing  we  appeal  to  the  same, 
assigning  as  the  term  of  our  appeal  the  day  of  the  Lord's 
ascension.  Most  humbly  and  reverently  beseeching  your 
goodness,  that  you,  taking  a  better  way  with  you  in  this 
matter,  will  let  your  cause  fall,  sparing  herein  both  the 
labours  and  charges,  as  well  of  yourself,  as  ours  also. 
And  thus  we  wish  you  right  well  to  fare,  reverend  in  the 
Lord." 

The  Letter  of  Matilda  the  Empress,  and  Mother  of  the 
King,  to  Thomas  Becket. 

"  My  Lord  the  Pope  commanded  me,  and  upon  the 
forgiveness  of  my  sins  enjoined  me,  that  I  should  be  a 
mediator  and  means  of  peace  and  concord  between  my 
son  and  you,  by  reconciling  of  yourself  to  him,  whereunto 
(as  you  know)  you  requested  me.  Wherefore  the  earnester 
and  with  more  affection  (as  well  for  the  divine  honour  as 
for  holy  church)  I  took  the  enterprise  upon  me.  But 
this  by  the  way,  I  assure  you,  that  the  king,  his  barons, 
and  council,  take  it  grievously,  that  you,  whom  he  en- 
tirely loved,  honoured  and  madechiefest  in  all  this  realm 
to  the  intent  to  have  more  comfort  and  better  trust  in 
you,  should  thus  (as  the  report  is)  rebel,  and  stir  his  peo- 
ple against  him.  Yea  and  further,  that  as  much  as  in  you 
lies,  you  went  about  to  disinherit  him,  and  deprive  him 
of  his  crown.  Upon  the  occasion  whereof,  I  sent  to  you 
our  trusty  and  familiar  servant  Lawrence  archdeacon,  by 
whom  I  pray  you  that  I  may  understand  your  mind  here- 
in, and  good  will  toward  my  son,  and  how  you  mean  to 
behave  yourself  (if  my  prayer  and  petition  may  be  heard 
by  him  in  your  behalf)  toward  his  Grace.  But  this  one 
thing  I  assure  you  of,  that  unless  it  be  through  your  great 
humility  and  moderation,  evidently  appearing  in  you,  you 
cannot  obtain  the  favour  of  the  king.  Herein  what  you 
mean  to  do,  I  pray  you  send  me  word  by  your  proper 
letters  and  messengers." 

But  to  proceed  further  in  the  order  of  the  history. 
After  these  letters  sent  to  and  fro  (A-  D.  1169), 
which  was  the  fifteenth  year  of  the  reign  of  King 
Henry  II.  the  king  doubting  and  fearing  with  him- 
self, that  the  archbishop  would  proceed  in  his  excommu- 
nication against  his  person,  made  his  appeal  to  the  pre- 
sence of  the  pope,  requiring  to  have  certain  legates  sent 
down  from  Rome,  to  take  up  the  matter  between  the 
archbishop  and  him  ;  requiring  moreover  that  they  might 
also  be  absolved  that  were  interdicted.  Whereupon  two 
cardinals,  being  sent  from  Alexander  the  Pope  with  let- 
ters to  the  king,  came  to  Normandy  :  where  they  ap- 
pointed the  archbishop  to  meet  them  before  the  king 
upon  St.  Martin's  day.  But  the  archbishop,  neither 
agreeing  with  the  day  nor  the  place,  delayed  his  coming 
till  the  eighth  day  after,  neither  would  go  any  further 
than  to  Grisortium.  where  the  two  cardinals  and  arch- 
bishop, with  other  bishops  meeting  together,  had  a  treaty 
of  peace  and  reconciliation,  but  it  came  to  no  conclusion. 


140 


LETTER  OF  TWO  CARDINALS  TO  THE  POPE,  CONCERNING  BECKET.      [Book  IV, 


The  contents  of  which  treaty  or  action,  because  it  is  suf- 
ficiently contained  in  the  cardiiial's  letters,  who  were 
called  William  and  Otho,  written  to  the  pope,  it  requires 
no  further  labour,  than  to  give  the  letter  itself,  as  follows. 

The  copy  of  the  Epistle  written  and  sent  ly  two  Cardi- 
nah  to  the  Pope,  concerning  the  matter  of  the  Arch- 
bishop Becket. 

"  William  and  Otho,  cardinals  of  the  church  of  Rome 
to  Alexander  the  Pope,  &c.  Coming  to  the  land  of  the 
king  of  England,  we  found  the  controversy  betwixt  him 
and  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  more  sharp  and  vehe- 
ment than  we  would.  For  the  king,  and  the  greater  part 
of  them  about  him,  said,  that  the  archbishop  had  stirred 
lip  the  French  king,  grievously  against  him  ;  and  also  the 
earl  of  Flanders  his  kinsman  (wlio  bare  no  displeasure  to 
him  before)  he  made  his  open  adversary,  ready  to  war 
against  him,  as  is  by  divers  evidences  most  certain. 
Thus  when  we  came  to  Cadomus,  into  the  king's  pre- 
sence, we  gave  the  letters  of  your  fatherhood  to  his 
hands,  which  after  that  he  had  received  and  considered 
(bringing  forth  other  letters  received  from  you  before, 
something  different  and  altering  from  these  which  he  re- 
ceived of  us)  he  was  moved  with  no  little  indignation  ; 
saying,  that  after  our  departure  from  you,  the  archbishop 
had  received  of  you  other  contrary  letters,  by  the  virtue 
whereof  he  was  exempted  from  our  judgment,  so  that  he 
should  not  be  compelled  to  answer  us.  Moreover,  the 
king  affirmed  to  us,  and  so  did  the  bishops  there  present, 
testify  the  same,  that  concerning  the  old  and  ancient 
customs  of  his  progenitors  (whereof  complaint  was  made 
to  you)  all  that  for  the  most  part  was  false  and  untrue 
which  was  intimated  to  you  ;  offering  further  to  us,  that 
if  there  were  any  such  customs  or  laws  in  his  time,  that 
seemed  prejudicial  or  disagreeable  to  the  statutes  of  the 
church,  he  would  willingly  be  content  to  revoke  and  dis- 
annul the  same.  Whereupon  we  with  other  archbishops, 
bishops  and  abbots  of  the  land  hearing  the  king  so  rea- 
sonable, laboured  by  all  the  means  we  might,  that  the 
king  should  not  utterly  break  from  us,  but  rather  should 
incline  to  us  to  have  the  matter  brought  before  us  between 
Lim  and  the  forenamed  archbishop.  By  reason  whereof, 
we  directed  our  chaplains  with  letters  to  the  archbishop, 
appointing  him  both  time  and  place  where  he  might  safely 
meet  with  us  in  the  feast  of  St.  Martin.  Nevertheless 
he,  pretending  certain  excuses,  made  delays,  putting  off 
the  time  from  the  day  of  St.  Martin  to  the  eighth  day 
following,  which  stirred  the  king's  heart  more  than  is  to 
be  thought. 

"  Thus  although  we  offered  to  the  archbishop  safe  con- 
duct, yet  when  he  refused  to  meet  us  in  the  borders  of 
the  king,  we,  to  satisfy  his  mind,  condescended  to  meet 
him  within  the  land  of  the  French  king,  in  the  place 
where  he  himself  appointed,  because  there  should  be  no 
hinderance  in  us,  whereby  to  stop  his  profit.  After  we 
had  entered  communication,  we  began  to  exhort  him,  all 
that  we  could,  to  submit  and  humble  himself  to  his  sove- 
reign and  king,  who  had  heaped  him  with  such  benefits 
and  dignities.  He,  being  thus  moved  and  exhorted  by 
us,  departed  aside  to  consult  with  his  council  upon 
the  matter.  At  length  after  counsel  taken,  he  comes 
again,  answering  in  this  manner  :  that  he  would  submit 
and  humble  himself  to  the  king,  '  Saving  the  honour  of 
God,  and  liberty  of  the  church,  saving  also  the  honesty 
of  his  person,  and  possessions  of  churches  ;  and  more- 
over, saving  the  justice  of  him  and  of  all  his  in  all  things,  ' 
&c.  After  which  communication,  we  moved  and  required 
him  more  urgently,  that  he  would  come  to  the  special- 
ties. Likewise  we  demanded  of  him,  if  he  would  stand 
and  submit  himself  to  our  letters,  if  the  king  and  the 
bishops  were  contented  to  do  ."^o.  To  which  he  said,  '  That 
he  had  received  from  you  a  commandment,  not  to  answer 
until  he  and  all  his  were  restored  fully  to  all  their  pos- 
sessions ;  and  then  he  would  proceed  in  the  matter,  accord- 
ing as  he  should  receive  commandment  from  the  see 
apostolical.' 

"  Thus  we  breaking  off  communication,  seeing  that  he 
neither  would  stand  to  j'ulginent,  nor  come  to  confor- 
■aity,  thought  to  make  relation  thereof  to  the  king,  and 


so  did  :  declaring  that  which  he  had  expressed  to  us  ; 

yet  not  uttering  all,  but  keeping  back  a  great  part  of  that 
which  we  had  heard  and  seen.  Which  when  the  king  and  his 
nobles  had  understanding  of,  he  affirmed  to  us  again  ; 
that  he  therein  was  cleared  so  much  the  more,  for  that 
the  archbishop  would  not  stand  to  their  judgment,  nor 
abide  their  trial.  After  much  heaviness  and  lamentation 
of  the  king,  the  archbishop,  bishops,  and  abbots  of  the  realm 
requiring  of  us,  whether  we  had  any  such  power,  by  virtue 
of  our  commission,  to  withstand  him  and  proceed  against 
him  ;  and  perceiving  that  our  authority  would  not  serve 
thereto,  and  fearing  lest  the  archbishop,  refusing  all  order 
of  judgment,  would  work  again  disquietness  to  some 
noble  personages  of  the  realm  :  and  seeing  our  authority 
could  not  extend  so  far  as  to  help  them  against  him,  they 
holding  consultation  among  themselves  agreed  with  one 
consent,  to  make  their  appeal  to  your  audience,  prefix- 
ing accordingly  the  term  of  their  appeal." 

By  this  epistle  of  these  two  cardinals  sent  to  the 
pope,  may  sufficiently  appear  all  the  discourse  and 
manner  of  that  assembly  concerning  the  confidence  be- 
tween the  cardinals  and  the  archbishop.  When  William, 
who  was  the  more  eloquent  of  the  two  cardinals,  had  rea- 
soned long  with  him  asconcerning  the  peace  of  the  church : 
which  Becket  said  he  preferred  above  all  things.  "Well 
then,"  said  the  cardinal,  "  seeing  all  this  contention 
between  the  king  and  you  rises  upon  certain  laws  and 
customs  to  be  abrogated,  and  that  you  regard  the  peace 
of  the  church  so  much  :  then  what  say  you  ?  Will  you 
renounce  your  bishoprick,  and  the  king  will  renounce  his 
customs  ?  The  peace  of  the  church  now  lies  in  your 
hands,  either  to  retain  or  to  let  go  ;  what  say  you  :"  To 
whom  he  answereth  again,  "  That  the  proportion  was  not 
hke.  For  I,"  saith  he,  "  (saving  the  honour  of  my 
church  and  my  person)  cannot  renounce  my  bishopric.  On 
the  other  hand,  it  becomes  the  king  for  his  soul's  health 
and  honour  to  renounce  these  his  ordinances  and  customs." 
Which  thing  he  thus  proved  ;  because  the  pope  had  con- 
demned those  customs,  and  he  likewise  with  the  church 
of  Rome  had  done  the  same,  &c. 

After  the  cardinals  were  returned,  the  French  king 
seeing  the  king  of  England  disquieted  and  solicitous  to 
have  peace  (or  at  least  pretending  to  set  an  agreement 
between  them)  brought  the  matter  to  a  communication 
among  them.  In  which  communication  the  French  king 
made  himself  as  umpire  between  them.  The  king  of 
England,  hearing  that  the  archbishop  would  commit  him- 
self to  his  arbitration,  was  the  more  willing  to  admit  his 
presence.  Whereupon,  many  being  there  present,  the 
archbishop,  prostrating  himself  at  the  king's  feet,  de- 
clared to  him  kneeling  upon  his  knees,  that  he  would 
commit  the  whole  cause,  whereof  the  dissension  rose 
between  them,  unto  his  own  arbitration  ;  adding  (as  he 
did  before)  "  Saving  the  honour  of  God."  The  king  (as 
is  said  before)  being  greatly  offended  at  this  word,  hear- 
ing and  seeing  the  stiffness  of  the  man  sticking  so  much 
to  this  word,  was  highly  displeased,  rebuking  him  with 
many  grievous  words,  as  a  man  proud  and  stubborn,  and 
also  charging  him  with  sundry  and  great  benefits  be- 
stowed upon  him,  as  a  person  ungrateful,  and  forget- 
ing  what  he  had  so  gently  done  and  bestowed  upon  him. 

And  speaking  to  the  French  king  there  present :  "  See, 
sir,  if  it  please  you,"  saith  the  king  of  England,  "  what- 
soever displeases  this  man,  he  calls  it  contrary  to  the 
honour  of  God.  And  so  by  this  means  he  will  vindicate 
and  challenge  to  himself  both  what  is  his  and  what  is 
mine  also.  And  yet  as  1  will  not  do  anything  contrary  or 
prejudicial  to  God's  honour,  this  I  offer  him  :  there  have 
been  kings  in  England  before,  both  of  greater  and  less 
puissance  than  I  am  ;  likewise  there  have  been  bishops 
of  Canterbury  many  both  great  and  holy  men  :  what  the 
greatest  and  most  holy  of  all  his  predecessors  before 
him  has  done  to  the  least  of  my  progenitors  and  predeces- 
sors,let  him  do  thesame  to  me  and  I  am  content."  Thejr 
that  stood  by,  hearing  these  words  of  the  king,  crifd  all 
with  one  voice,  "  The  king  hath  debased  hinistlf  enough 
to  tlie  bishop."  The  archbishop  made  no  answer,  but 
kept  silence,  "What,"  saith  the  French  king  to  him, 
"  my  lord  archbishop,  will  you  be  better  than  those  holy 
men .'     Will  ye  be  greater  than  Peter  .     What  stand  you 


A.  D.  1169— 1170.]     DISSIMULATION  OF  LOUIS.     BECKET  RETURNS  TO  ENGLAND. 


141 


doubting  ?  Here  now  you  have  peace  and  quietness  placed 
in  your  o.vn  hands,  if  ye  will  take  it."  To  this  the  arch- 
bishop answered  again.  "Truth  it  is,"  saithhe,  '•  my  pre- 
decessors were  both  much  better  and  greater  than  I,  and 
every  one  of  them  for  tiis  time,  although  he  did  not 
extirpate  all,  yet  did  pluck  up  and  correct  somewhat 
which  seemed  adverse  and  repugnant  to  God's  honour. 
For  if  they  had  taken  all  together  away,  no  such  occasion 
then  had  been  left  for  any  man  to  raise  up  this  fiery  trial 
now  against  us  ;  that  we,  being  so  proved  with  them, 
might  also  be  crowned  with  them,  being  likewise  par- 
takers of  praise  and  reward,  as  we  are  of  their  labour  and 
travel.  And  though  some  of  them  have  been  slack,  or 
exceeded  in  their  duty,  we  are  not  bound  in  that  to  follow 
their  example.  When  Peter  denied  Christ,  we  rebuke 
him  ;  but  when  he  resisted  the  rage  of  Nero,  therein  we 
commend  him.  And  therefore  because  he  could  not  find 
in  his  conscience  to  consent  to  what  he  ought  in  no  wise 
to  dissemble,  neither  did  he ;  by  reason  thereof  he  lost 
his  life.  By  such  like  oppressions  the  church  has  always 
grown.  Our  fore-fathers  and  predecessors,  because  they 
would  not  dissemble  the  name  and  honour  of  Chiist, 
therefore  they  suffered.  And  shall  I,  to  have  the  favour 
of  one  man,  suffer  thehonour  of  Christtobe  suppressed  ?" 
The  nobles  standing  by,  hearing  him  thus  speak,  were 
greatly  grieved  with  him,  noting  in  him  both  arrogancy 
and  wilfulness,  in  perturbing  and  refusing  such  an  honest 
offer  of  agreement.  But  specially  one  amongst  the  rest 
was  most  grieved,  who  there  openly  protested,  that  seeing 
the  archbishop  so  refused  the  counsel  and  the  request  of 
both  of  the  kingdoms,  he  was  not  worthy  to  have  the  help 
of  either  of  them  ;  but  as  the  kingdom  of  England  had 
rejected  him,  so  the  realm  of  France  should  not  receive 
him. 

Alan,  Herbert,  and  another  of  his  chaplains  that  com- 
mitted to  history  the  doings  of  Becket,  record  (whether 
truly  or  no  I  cannot  say),  that  the  French  king  sending 
for  him,  as  one  much  sorrowing  and  lamenting  the  words 
that  he  had  spoken,  at  the  coming  of  Becket  did  pro- 
strate himself  at  his  feet,  confessing  his  fault,  in  giving 
counsel  to  him  in  such  a  cause  (pertaining  to  the  honour 
of  God)  to  relent  therein  and  to  yield  to  the  pletusure  of 
man :  wherefore,  declaring  his  repentance,  he  desired  to 
be  absolved  thereof.  So  that  after  this,  the  French  king 
and  Becket  were  great  friends  together  ;  insomuch  that 
King  Henry  sending  to  the  king  to  intreat  him,  and  de- 
sire him  that  he  would  not  support  nor  maintain  his 
enemy  within  his  realm,  the  French  king  utterly  denied 
the  king's  request,  taking  part  rather  with  the  archbishop 
than  with  him. 

Besides  these  quarrels  and  grudges  betwixt  the  king 
and  the  archbishop  above  mentioned,  there  followed  yet 
another,  which  was  this  :  shortly  after  this  communica- 
tion between  the  king  and  Becket,  the  king  of  England  re- 
turning again  from  Normandy  into  England  (A.  D.  1170, 
and  the  sixteenth  year  of  his  reign),  kept  his  court  of  par- 
liament at  Westminster  ;  in  which  parliament  he  (through 
the  assent  both  of  the  clergy  and  the  lords  temporal)  caused 
his  son  Henry  to  be  crowned  king.  Which  coronation 
was  done  by  the  hands  of  Robert  archbishop  of  York, 
with  the  assistance  of  other  bishops  administering  to  the 
game,  as  Gilbert  of  London,  Jocelin  of  Salisbury,  Hugo 
of  Durham,  and  Walter  of  Rochester.  By  reason  of 
which  Racket  of  Canterbury,  being  neither  mentio.ied 
nor  ciUed  for,  took  no  little  displeasure  ;  and  so  did 
Louis  the  French  king,  hearing  that  Margaret  his  daughter 
was  not  crowned  with  her  husband  :  whereupon  gather- 
ing a  great  army,  he  forthwith  marched  into  Normandy. 
But  the  matter  was  soon  composed  by  the  king  of  Eng- 
land, who  sending  his  son  to  him  in  Normandy,  there  en- 
treated and  concluded  peace  with  him,  promising  that  his 
son  should  be  crowned  again,  and  then  his  daughter 
should  be  crowned  also.  But  the  archbishop  not  ceasing 
his  displeasure  and  emulation,  sent  to  the  pope,  com- 
plaining of  these  four  bishops,  especially  of  the  archbishop 
of  York  ;  who  durst  be  so  bold  in  his  absence,  and  with- 
out his  licence,  to  crown  the  king,  being  a  matter  proper 
and  peculiar  to  his  jurisdiction.  At  this  request,  the  pope 
•ent  down  the  sentence  of  eicommunication  against  the 


bishop  of  London.  The  other  three  bishops  with  the  arch- 
bishop of  York  he  suspended. 

This  being  done,  the  archbishop  of  York  with  the  other 
bishops  resorted  to  the  king  with  a  grievous  comjjlaint, 
declaring  how  miserably  their  case  stood,  and  what  they 
had  sustained  for  fulfilling  his  commandment.  The  king, 
hearing  this,  was  highly  moved,  as  no  marvel  was.  But 
what  remedy  ?  The  time  of  tlie  ruin  of  the  pope  was 
not  yet  come  ;  and  what  prince  then  could  withstand  the 
injurious  violence  of  that  Romish  potentate  ? 

In  the  mean  time  the  French  king  with  his  clergy  and 
courtiers  lost  no  occasion  to  excite  and  solicit  Alexander 
the  pope  against  the  king  of  England  to  excommunicate 
him  also  :  thinking  to  have  some  advantage  against  the 
realm.  Nor  was  the  king  ignorant  of  this,  which  made 
him  more  ready  for  reconciliation.  At  length  came  down 
from  the  pope  two  legates,  the  archbishop  of  Rothomage 
and  the  bishop  of  Navern,  with  the  direction  and  full 
commission  either  to  drive  the  king  to  be  reconciled,  or 
to  be  interdicted  by  the  pope's  censures  out  of  the 
church.  The  king  understanding  himself  to  be  in  greater 
straits  ihan  he  could  avoid,  at  length  through  the  medi- 
ation of  the  French  king  and  of  other  prelates  and  great 
princes,  was  content  to  yield  to  peace  and  reconciliation 
with  the  archbishop,  whom  he  both  received  to  his  favour, 
and  also  permitted  and  granted  him  free  return  to  his 
church  again.  Concerning  his  possessions  and  lands  of 
the  church  of  Canterbury,  although  Becket  made  great 
labour  there  for,  yet  the  king  (being  then  in  Normandy) 
would  not  grant  him  them,  before  he  should  repair  to  Eng- 
land to  see  how  he  would  there  agree  with  his  subjects. 

Thus  a  sort  of  pea^e  being  concluded  between  the  king 
and  him,  the  archbishop,  after  six  years  banishment,  re- 
turned to  England,  where  he  was  right  joyfully  received  by 
the  church  of  Canterbury  ;  although  by  Henry  the  young 
king,  he  was  not  so  greatly  welcomed.  So  that  coming  up 
to  London  to  the  king,  he  was  sent  back  to  Canterbury, 
and  there  bid  to  keep  his  house.  Roger  Hoveden  makes 
mention  in  his  chronicle,  that  the  archbishop  (upon 
Christmas-day)  excommunicated  Robert  de  Brock  for 
cutting  off  the  tail  of  a  certain  horse  of  his  the  day  before. 
In  the  mean  time  the  four  bishops  before  mentioned, 
whom  the  archbishop  excommunicated,  sent  to  him, 
humbly  desiring  to  be  released  of  their  censure.  To  whom 
when  the  archbishop  would  not  grant  clearly  and  simply 
without  cautions  and  exceptions,  they  went  over  to  the 
king,  declaring  to  him  and  complaining  of  their  misera- 
ble state  and  uncourteous  handling  by  the  archbishop. 
Whereupon  the  king  conceived  great  sorrow  in  his  mind, 
and  displeasure  toward  the  party.  Insomuch  ihat  he 
lamented  to  them  about  him,  (amongst  so  many  that  he 
had  done  for)  there  was  none  that  would  revenge  him  of 
his  enemy.  By  occasion  of  which  words,  certain  that  were 
about  the  king  (to  the  number  of  four)  hearing  him  tlms 
complain  and  lament,  addressed  themselves  in  great  heat 
of  haste  to  satisfy  the  grieved  mind  and  quarrel  of  their 
prince:  who  within  four  days  after  Christmas-day,  sail- 
ing over  into  England,  came  to  Canterbury,  where  Becket 
was  commanded  to  keep.  After  certain  consultations 
among  themselves,  they  pressed  at  length  into  the  palace 
where  the  archbishop  was  setting  with  his  company  about 
him  :  first  to  try  him  with  words,  to  see  whether  he  would 
relent  to  the  king's  mind,  and  come  to  some  conformity. 
They  brought  to  him,  they  said,  commandment  from  the 
king,  and  bid  him  choose  whether  he  had  rather  openly 
there  in  presence,  or  secretly  receive  it.  Then  the  com- 
pany being  desired  to  leave,  as  he  sat  alone,  they  said, 
"  You  are  commanded  from  the  king  beyond  the  sea,  to 
repair  to  the  king's  son  here,  and  to  do  your  duty  to  him, 
swearing  to  him  your  fidelity  for  your  barony  and  other 
things,  and  to  amend  those  things  wherein  you  have  tres- 
passed against  h'm."  Whereupon  the  archbishop  refus- 
ing to  swear,  and  perceiving  their  intent,  called  in  his 
company  again,  and  in  multiplying  of  words  to  and  fro, 
at  length  they  came  to  the  bishops  who  were  excommu- 
nicate for  the  coronation  of  the  king,  whom  they  com- 
manded in  the  king's  name  he  should  absolve  and  set 
free  again.  ■  The  archbishop  answered,  "  That  he  neither 
supended  nor  excommunicated  them,  but  the  pope ;  where- 


142 


BECKET  SLAIN  AT  CANTERBURY  BY  FOUR  SOLDIERS. 


[Book  IV 


fore,  if  that  were  the  matter  that  grieved  them,  they 
should  resort  to  the  pope,  he  had  nothing  to  do  with  the 
matter." 

Then  said  Reginald  one  of  the  four  ;  "  although  you 
in  your  own  person  did  not  excommunicate  them,  yet 
through  your  instigation  it  was  done."  To  whom  the 
archbishop  said  again,  "  and  if  the  pope  (said  he)  tender- 
ing the  injuries  done  to  me  and  my  church,  wrought  this 
revenge  for  me,  I  confess  it  offends  me  nothing."  "  Thus 
then  (said  they)  it  appears  well  by  your  own  words,  that 
it  pleases  you  right  well  (in  contempt  and  contumely  oi 
the  king's  majesty)  to  sequestrate  his  bishops  from  their 
ministry,  who  at  the  commandment  of  the  king  did  ser- 
vice in  the  coronation  of  his  son.  And  seeing  you  have 
so  presumed  tlius  to  stand  against  the  exaltation  of  this 
our  sovereign,  our  new  king,  it  seems  likely  that  you 
asjiired  to  take  his  crown  from  him,  and  to  be  exalted 
king  yourself."  "  I  aspire  not  (said  he)  to  the  crown  and 
name  of  the  king,  but  rather  if  I  had  four  crowns  (to 
give  him  more),  I  would  set  them  all  upon  him  ;  such 
good  will  I  do  bear  him,  that  only  his  father  the  king 
excepted,  there  is  none,  whose  honour  I  more  tender  and 
love.  And  as  concerning  the  sequestrating  of  those  bi- 
shops, this  I  give  you  to  understand,  that  nothing  was 
done  in  that  behalf  without  the  knowledge  and  assent  of 
the  king  himself ;  to  whom  when  I  had  made  my  com- 
plaint at  the  feast  of  Mary  Magdalene,  of  the  wrong  and 
injury  done  to  me  and  my  church  therein;  he  gave  me 
his  good  leave  to  obtain  at  the  pope's  hand  such  remedy 
as  I  could,  promising  moreover  his  help  to  me  in  the 
same."  "  What  is  this,"  quoth  they,  "  that  thou  sayest? 
Makest  thou  the  king  a  traitor,  and  a  betrayer  of  the 
king  his  own  son  ?  that  when  he  had  commanded  the  bi- 
shops to  crown  his  son,  he  would  give  thee  leave  afterward 
to  sus|)end  them  for  so  doing  ?  Certainly,  it  had  been 
better  for  you  not  to  have  accused  so  the  king  of  this 
treachery."  The  archbishop  said  to  Reginald,  that  he 
was  there  present  at  that  time,  and  heard  it  himself.  But 
that  he  denied,  and  swore  it  was  not  so.  "  And  think 
you  (said  they)  that  we  the  king's  subjects  will  or  ought 
to  suffer  this  ?"  And  so  approaching  near  him,  they 
said  he  had  spoken  enough  against  his  own  head  ;  where- 
ujion  followed  great  exclamation  and  many  threatening 
words.  Then  said  the  archbishop,  "  I  have  since  my 
coming  over  sustained  many  injuries  and  rebukes,  con- 
cerning both  myself,  my  men,  my  cattle,  my  wines,  and 
all  other  goods  ;  notwithstanding  the  king,  writing  over 
to  his  son,  required  him  that  I  should  live  in  safety  and 
peace,  and  now,  beside  all  others,  you  come  hither  to 
threaten  me."  To  this  Reginald  answering  again,  said, 
"  If  there  be  any  that  works  you  any  injury  otherwise 
than  is  right,  the  law  is  open,  why  do  you  not  complain  ?" 
"  To  whom,  (said  Becket,)  should  I  complain  ?"  "  To  the 
young  king,"  said  they.  Then  said  Becket,  "  I  have 
complained  enough  if  that  would  help,  and  have  sought 
for  remedy  at  the  king's  hands,  so  long  as  I  could  he  suf- 
fered to  come  to  his  speech  ;  but  now  seeing  that  I  am 
stopt  from  that  neither  can  find  redress  of  so  great  vexa- 
tions and  injuries  as  I  have  and  do  daily  sustain,  nor  can 
have  the  benefit  of  the  law  or  reason  ;  such  right  and  law, 
as  an  archbishop  may  have,  that  will  I  exercise  and  will 
be  hindered  for  no  man."  At  these  words  one  of  them, 
bursting  out  in  exclamation,  cried,  "  He  threatens,  he 
threatens.  What  ?  will  he  interdict  the  whole  realm  and 
us  altogether  ?"  "  Nay,  that  he  shall  not,  (saith  another,) 
he  has  interdicted  too  many  already."  And  drawing  more 
near  to  him,  they  protested  and  denounced  him  to  have 
spoken  words  to  the  jeopardy  of  his  own  head.  And  so 
departing  in  great  fury  and  with  many  high  words,  they 
rushed  out  of  the  doors  ;  but  returning  to  the  monks, 
charged  them  in  the  king's  name,  to  keep  him  forth- 
coming, that  he  should  not  escape  away.  "  What,"  quoth 
the  archbishop,  "  think  ye,  I  will  flee  away  ?  Nay,  nei- 
ther for  the  king,  nor  any  man  alive,  will  I  stir  one  foot 
from  you."  "  No,  (say  they,)  thou  shalt  not  leave,  though 
thou  wouldst."  And  so  they  departed,  the  archbishop  fol- 
lowing them  out  of  the  chamber  door,  crying  after  them, 
"  Here,  here,  here  shall  you  find  me,"  laying  his  hand 
upon  his  crown. 

The  names  of  these  four  soldiers  above  mentioned  were 


these,  Reginald  Bereson,  Hugh Mortevil,  William  Thracy 
and  Richard  Brito,  who  going  to  put  on  their  armour, 
returned  the  same  day,  but  finding  the  hall  door  of  the 
palace  of  Canterbury  shut  against  them,  they  went  to  an 
inward  back  door  leading  into  the  orchard  ;  there  they 
broke  a  window,  and  opened  the  door,  and  so  got  into 
the  palace.  The  monks  (it  being  about  even-song  time) 
had  got  the  archbishop  into  the  church,  who  being  per- 
suaded by  them,  caused  his  cross  to  be  borne  before  him, 
and  through  the  cloister,  by  a  door  which  was  broken 
up  for  him,  he  proceeded  into  the  choir.  The  armed  men 
following  after,  at  length  came  to  the  church-door,  which 
door  the  monks  would  have  shut  against  tliem  ;  but,  as 
the  history  says,  the  archbishop  would  not  suffer  them. 
So  they  approaching  into  the  church,  and  the  archbishop 
meeting  them  upon  the  stairs,  there  he  was  slain  ;  every 
one  of  the  four  soldiers  striking  him  with  his  sword  into 
the  head,  who  afterward  flying  into  the  north,  at  length, 
with  much  ado,  obtained  their  pardon  of  the  pope  by  the 
king's  procurement,  and  as  some  histories  record,  went  to 
Jerusalem. 

Thus  you  have  the  life  and  death  of  Thomas  Becket, 
what  judgment  we  should  form  respecting  him,  let  his 
own  actions  and  conduct  declare.  And  although  the 
Scripture  ought  to  be  the  only  rule  for  us  to  judge  all 
things  by,  yet  if  any  one  shall  require  further  testimony 
to  satisfy  the  mind,  we  have  the  judgments  of  certain 
men,  in  years  and  times  almost  as  ancient  as  himself  re-, 
specting  his  conduct. 

And  first  to  begin  with  the  testimony  of  one  of  hisov 
religion  and  church,  and  also  not  far  from  his  own  timeJ 
who  in  writing  of  his  martyrdom  and  miracles,  gives  tol 
us  the  judgment  and  opinion  of  others  concerning  his  proj 
motion  and  behaviour.  The  Chronicle  being  written  " 
Latin,  is  here  translated  for  the  English  reader  :  "  Man][ 
there  are  who  as  to  his  promotion  regard  it  not  as  caJ 
nonical.  For  it  was  effected  rather  by  the  influence  of  tha 
king  (thinking  him  a  man  ready  and  useful  to  him)  than  bj 
the  assent  either  of  the  clergy  or  of  the  people.  It  is  reJ 
marked  in  him  as  presumption  and  want  of  discretion,' 
that  when  scarce  worthy  to  take  the  oar  in  hand,  he  would 
take  upon  him  to  sit  at  the  helm  and  guide  the  ship 
of  the  church,  where  the  crew  being  in  gesture  and  ves- 
ture religious,  is  wont  to  have  their  prelate  of  the  same 
profession.  Whereas  he  scarcely  bearing  the  habit  of  a 
clergyman,  and  going  in  his  changes  and  soft  apparel,  is 
more  conversant  among  the  delicate  rufflers  in  the  court, 
rather  savouring  of  worldly  things,  not  refusing  to  climb 
up  to  the  high  preferment  of  such  an  holy  dignity,  but 
rather  willingly  and  of  his  own  accord  aspiring  to  it. 
Moses  we  read  did  otherwise,  he  being  the  (riend  of  God 
and  sent  by  him  to  conduct  his  people  Israel  out  of  Egypt, 
trembled  at  the  message,  and  said,  who  am  I,  Lord,  that 
I  should  go  to  Pharaoh,  and  bring  thy  people  Israel  out 
of  Egypt,  &c." 

And  although  scarcely  any  testimony  is  to  be  taken  of 
that  age  (being  all  blinded  and  corrupted  with  supersti- 
tion), yet  let  us  hear  what  Neubergensis  an  ancient  his- 
torian says,  who  being  a  contemporary  and  continuing 
his  history  to  the  time  of  King  Richard  I.  has  these  words, 
writing  of  Thomas  Becket. 

"  Whereas  many  are  wont,  in  those  whom  they  love  o"* 
praise  (judging  them  more  by  affection  than  prudence) 
to  allow  and  approve  whatever  they  do,  yet  if  I  might 
judge  tliis  reverend  man,  verily  I  do  not  think  his  doings 
and  action  praiseworthy  or  allowable,  for  so  much  as  they 
were  unprofitable  and  only  stirred  up  the  anger  of  the 
king,  wliereujion  afterward  sprung  many  and  great  mis- 
chiefs, although  what  he  did  might  have  proceeded  from 
a  laudable  zeal." 

To  this  matter  also  refer  the  words  of  Cesarius  the 
monk,  about  the  eight  and  fortieth  year  after  the  death  of 
Thomas  Becket  (A.D.  1220),  his  words  are  to  this  ef- 
fect : — 

"  There  was  a  question  moved  among  the  mastt  rs  of 
the  university  of  Paris,  whether  that  Tlionias  Becket 
was  saved  or  damned  ?  To  this  question  Roger,  a  Nor- 
man, answered,  that  he  was  worthy  of  death  and  damna- 
tion, because  he  was  so  obstinate  against  God's  minister, 
his  king.     On  the  other  hand,  Peter  Cantor,  a  Parisian^ 


§m\\  of  Cjjomas  %,  ^etkt. 


Piige  142. 


A.D.  11  ro— 1171.]   FALSE  MIRACLES  ASCRIBED  TO  BECKET,     BLASPHEMOUS  ANTHEM.       143 


disputed,  saying  and  affirming,  tliat  his  miracles  were 
great  signs  and  tokens  of  salvation,  and  also  of  great 
holiness  in  that  man ;  affirming,  moreover,  that  the 
cause  of  the  church  allowed  and  confirmed  his  martyr- 
dom, for  which  church  he  died,"  itc. 

And  tiius  have  ye  the  judgment  and  censure  of  the 
school  of  Paris  toucliing  this  question,  for  the  sainting 
of  Thomas  Becket.  In  which  judgment  as  the  greatest 
argument  rests  in  the  miracles  said  to  have  been  wrought 
by  him  after  his  death  ;  let  us,  therefore,  pause  a  little, 
and  examine  these  miracles.  In  this  examination  we 
shall  find  one  of  these  two  things  to  be  true,  either  that 
if  the  miracles  were  true,  they  were  wrouglit  not  by 
God,  but  by  a  contrary  spirit,  of  whom  Christ  our  Lord 
gives  us  warning  in  his  gospel,  saying,  "There  shall 
arise  false  Christs  and  false  prophets,  and  shall  shew 
great  signs  and  wonders,  insomuch  that  if  it  were  possi- 
ble, they  shall  deceive  the  very  elect,"  Matt.  xxiv.  24. 
2  Thes.  ii.  9.  Rev.  xiii.  14.  ;  or  else  we  shall  find  that 
no  sucli  miracles  were  ever  wrought  at  all,  but  were 
feigned  and  forged  by  idle  monks,  and  by  nuns  and 
friars,  for  the  exaltation  of  their  churches,  and  the  profit 
of  their  purses :  this,  indeed,  seems  rather  to  be  the 
truth,  as  may  appear  by  the  miracles  themselves,  set 
forth  by  one  of  his  own  monks,  and  of  his  own  time. 
This  monk,  in  five  solemn  books,  has  included  all  the 
revelations,  virtues,  and  miracles  of  the  archbishop  ; 
which  books  I  have  seen  and  perused  :  in  them  is  con- 
tained the  whole  sum  of  all  his  miracles,  to  the  number 
of  two  hundred  and  seventy ;  and  they  are  far  beyond 
all  truth  and  reason  ;  some  are  ridiculous,  some  mon- 
strous, and  vain,  and  absurd,  some  blasphemous,  and 
some  so  impudent,  that  not  only  they  deserve  no  credit, 
(altogether  savouring  of  mere  forgery),  but  also  for  very 
shame  would  abash  a  modest  pen  to  write  them.  Now 
if  miracles  serve  for  convincing  infidels,  what  necessity 
was  there,  in  a  christian  realm  that  has  the  word  of  God, 
for  God  to  work  such  miracles  after  the  death  of  a  man 
who  never  wrought  any  miracle  in  all  his  life  ?  Then 
if  we  consider  the  object  of  these  miracles,  to  what  pur- 
pose do  they  tend,  but  only  to  bring  men  to  Canter- 
bury, with  their  vows  and  offerings  to  enrich  the 
Convent  ? 

Beside  the  number  of  these  miracles,  which  is  said  to 
be  so  great,  that  they  lose  all  credit,  what  disease  is 
there  belonging  to  man  or  woman,  in  the  curing  of  which 
some  miracle  has  not  been  wrought  by  this  wonder- 
worker, as  fevers,  the  gout,  tooth-ache,  palsy,  consump- 
tion, falling  sickness,  leprosy,  head-ache,  broken  arms, 
maimed  legs,  swelling  throats,  the  raising  up  the  dead 
who  have  been  two  days  departed,  with  numberless 
others. 

To  recite  all  these  prodigious  revelations  and  fantasti- 
cal miracles,  falsely  imagined  and  ascribed  to  this 
archbishop,  were  nothing  else  but  to  write  a  legend 
of  lies,  and  to  occu{)y  the  people  with  trifles.  And  be- 
cause it  pertains  rather  to  the  idle  profession  of  such 
dreaming  monks  and  cloisterers,  that  have  nothing  else 
to  maintain  their  religion  with  ;  I  will  not  take  their 
profession  out  of  their  hands.  Wherefore,  to  omit  all 
such  vain  and  lying  apparitions  and  miracles,  as  how  this 
angry  saint  (three  days  after  his  death)  appeared  by 
vision  at  the  altar  in  his  Pontifical  robes,  commanding 
the  choir  not  to  sing,  but  to  say  this  office  of  his  mass, 
Exurge,  quare  ohdormis,  Domine,  i^'c.  To  omit  also 
the  blasphemous  lie,  how  in  another  vision  the  arch- 
bishop said,  "  That  his  blood  did  cry  out  of  the  earth  to 
God,  more  than  the  blood  of  righteous  Abel."  Also  in 
another  vision  that  appeared  to  a  monk,  how  this  saint 
Thomas  had  his  place  in  heaven  appointed  with  the 
apostles,  above  Stephen, Lawrence,  Vincent,  and  all  other 
martyrs;  for  which. this  reason  is  given  that  St.  Ste- 
phen, Lawrence,  and  others,  suffered  only  for  their  own 
cause  ;  but  that  this  Thomas  Becket  suffered  for  the 
universal  church.  Also,  how  it  was  shewn  to  a  young 
man  twelve  years  before  the  death  of  this  Becket, 
that  among  the  apostles  and  martyrs  in  heaven  there  was 
a  vacant  place  left  for  a  certain  priest  of  England,  which 
was  credibly  supposed  to  be  this  Thomas  Becket. 
Also,  how  a  certain  knight's  son,  being  two  days  dead, 


was  revived  again  so  soon  as  he  had  the  water  of  Canter- 
bury put  into  his  mouth,  and  had  four  pieces  of  silver 
offered  by  his  parents,  in  Canterbury,  in  the  child's  be- 
half. All  these,  I  say,  with  such  others,  I  omit,  giving 
only  this  one  story,  or  another  that  follows,  which  shall 
suffice  to  express  the  vanity  and  impudent  forgery  of  all 
the  rest. 

There  is  a  miracle  of  a  countryman  of  Bedfordshire, 
whose  name  was  Kihvard  ;  in  his  drunkenness,  bursting 
into  another  man's  house,  who  was  his  debtor,  he  took 
out  of  his  house  a  whetstone,  and  a  pair  of  hedging 
gloves.  The  other  party  seeing  this  value  not  sufficient 
for  his  condemnation,  entered  an  action  of  felony  againsi 
him  for  other  things  besides,  as  for  stealing  his  wimble, 
his  axe,  his  net,  and  other  cloths.  Whereupon  Eihvard 
being  condemned,  was  judged  to  have  both  his  eyes  put 
out.  Which  punishment  by  the  malice  of  his  adversary 
being  executed  upon  him,  he,  lying  in  great  danger  of 
death  by  bleeding,  was  counselled  to  make  his  prayer  to 
this  Thomas  of  Canterbury.  Which  done,  saith  the  mi- 
racle, there  appeared  one  to  him  by  night,  in  white  ap- 
parel, bidding  him  to  watch  and  pray,  and  put  his  trust 
in  God  and  our  lady,  and  holy  St.  Thomas  Becket.  In 
conclusion,  the  miracle  thus  fell  out.  The  next  day  at 
evening,  the  man,  rubbing  his  eyelids,  began  to  feel  his 
eyes  restored  again ;  first,  in  a  little,  after  in  a  greater 
measure,  so  that  one  was  of  a  grey  colour,  the  other  was 
of  black.  This  one  miracle  I  thought  here  to  express,  that 
by  this  one  thou  mightest  judge  of  all  the  rest  of  his  mi- 
racles. Wherefore,  as  I  said,  if  the  holy  sainting  of 
Thomas  Becket  stands  upon  nothing  but  his  miracles, 
what  credit  is  to  be  given  thereto  .'  and  upon  what  a 
weak  ground  his  shrine  has  stood  so  long,  by  this  may 
easily  be  seen.  Another  fable  as  notable  as  this  we  read 
in  the  story  of  Gervasius.  That  Thomas  Becket  ap- 
pearing to  a  certain  priest,  named  Thomas,  declared  to 
him  that  he  had  so  brought  to  pass,  that  all  the  names  of 
the  monks  of  the  church  of  Canterbury,  with  the  names  of 
the  priests  and  clerks,  and  with  the  families  belonging  to 
that  city  and  church  of  Canterbury,  were  written  in  the 
book  of  life  ! 

But  whatever  is  to  be  thought  of  his  miracles,  or  how- 
ever the  testimony  of  the  school  of  Paris,  or  of  these  an- 
cient times,  went  with  him  or  against  him,  certain  it  is, 
that  this  anthem,  lately  written  and  used  in  his  praise, 
is  blasphemous,  and  derogates  from  the  praise  of  him  to 
whom  only  all  praise  and  honour  is  due. 

By  the  blood  of  Thomas, 

MTiich  he  for  thee  did  spend, 

Grant  us,  Christ,  to  climb, 
Where  Thomas  did  ascend. 

After  the  death  of  Thomas  Becket,  the  king,  fearing 
the  pope's  wrath  and  curse,  sent  the  archbishop  of  Rotho- 
niage,  with  other  bishops  and  archdeacons,  to  the  pope 
with  his  excuse,  which  the  pope  would  in  nowise  hear. 
And  after  other  messengers  were  sent,  it  was  shewn  to 
them  that  on  Good  Friday,  the  pope  was  used  to  absolve 
or  to  curse,  and  that  it  was  rumoured  that  the  king  of 
England,  with  his  bishops,  would  be  cursed,  and  his  land 
interdicted,  and  that  they  should  be  put  into  prison. 
After  this,  certain  of  the  cardinals  shewed  the  pope,  that 
the  messengers  had  power  to  swear  to  the  pope,  that  the 
king  would  obey  his  punishment  and  penance.  So  that 
on  the  same  day  the  pope  cursed  the  perpetrators,  and 
all  that  either  aided  or  harboured  them. 

The  king's  ambassadors  could  find  no  grace  or  favour 
for  a  long  time  at  the  pope's  hands.  At  length  it  was 
agreed,  that  two  cardinals  should  be  sent  down  to  in- 
quire into  the  matter  concerning  those  that  were  con- 
senting to  Becket' s  death.  The  king,  perceiving  what 
was  preparing  at  Rome,  and  being  yet  uncertain  what  the 
design  of  the  pope  and  coming  down  of  the  cardinals 
would  tend  to,  applied  himself  with  a  great  army  to  invade 
Ireland,  giving  it  in  charge  and  commandment,  that  no 
bearer  of  any  brief  or  letter  should  come  into  England, 
or  pass  out  of  the  realm,  without  special  licer>e  and  as- 
surance, that  he  would  bring  nothing  that  should  be  pre- 
judicial to  the  realm. 


144     PENANCE  ENJOINED  ON  THE  KING  FOR  THE  DEATH  OF  THOMAS  BECKET,   [Book  VI. 


This  being  ordained,  the  king,  with  four  hundred 
great  ships,  takes  his  voyage  to  Ireland,  where  he  sub- 
dued in  a  sliort  time  the  whole  land,  which  at  that  time 
was  gv)verued  under  several  kings,  to  the  number  of  five  ; 
of  wIkmu  four  submitted  themselves  to  King  Henry, 
the  fifth  only  refused  to  submit,  keeping  in  the  woods 
and  marshes. 

Wiiile  the  king  was  thus  occupied  in  Ireland,  the  two 
cardinals  that  were  sent  from  the  pope,  Theodine  and 
Albert,  were  come  to  Normandy.  The  year  following, 
the  king  went  to  meet  them  (October,  A.  D.  1172). 
The  king,  returning  out  of  Ireland,  by  Wales,  into 
England,  and  from  thence  to  Normandy,  there  cleared 
himself  of  the  charge,  before  the  pope's  legates,  as  to  the 
death  of  Becket,  to  which  he  swore  he  was  neither  aid- 
ing nor  consenting,  but  only  that  he  spoke  severely 
against  him,  because  his  knights  would  not  avenge  him 
against  Thomas  ;  for  which  cause  this  penance  was  en> 
joined  lam  under  his  oath. 

First,  thdt  he  should  send  so  much  money  into  the 
Holy  Land,  as  would  supply  two  hundred  knights  or 
soldiers  for  the  defence  of  that  land. 

Also,  that  from  Christmas-day  next  following,  he  should 
s?,t  forth  in  his  own  person  to  fight  for  the  Holy  Land, 
ft)r  the  space  of  three  years  together,  unless  he  should 
be  otherwise  dispensed  with  by  the  pope. 

Also,  that  if  he  would  make  his  journey  into  Spain, 
he  should  there  fight  against  the  Saracens,  and  as  long 
as  he  should  abide  there,  so  long  he  might  take  in  pro- 
longing his  journeys  to  Jerusalem. 

Also,  that  he  should  not  hinder,  nor  cause  to  be 
hindered  by  him,  any  appeal  made  to  the  pope  of 
Rome. 

Also,  that  neither  he  nor  his  son  should  depart  or  dis- 
sever from  Pope  Alexander,  or  from  his  catholic  succes- 
sors, so  long  as  they  should  count  him  or  his  son  for 
catholic  kings. 

Also,  that  the  goods  and  possessions  taken  from  the 
church  of  Canterbury  should  be  restored,  as  they  stood 
the  year  before  Thomas  Becket  departed  the  realm  ; 
and  that  free  liberty  should  be  granted  to  all  such 
as  were  outlawed  for  Becket's  cause  to  return  again. 

Also,  that  the  customs  and  decrees  established  by 
him  against  the  church,  should  be  extinct  and  repealed, 
(such  only  except  that  concerned  his  own  person,  &c.;, 
besides  other  secret  fastings  and  alms  enjoined  him. 

All  these  conditions  the  king  with  his  son  agreed  to, 
debasing  himself  in  such  submission  before  the  two  car- 
dinals, that  they  took  no  little  glory  from  it,  using  this 
verseof  the  Psalm  :  "  Helooketh  on  the  earth,  and  it  trem- 
bleth,  He  toucheth  the  hills,  and  they  smoke,"  Psalm 
civ.  32.  It  is  mentioned,  too,  that  a  little  after,  the  king 
returning  out  of  Normandy  to  England,  came  first  to  Can- 
terbury, (A. D. 1174)  and  as  he  came  within  sight  of  Bec- 
ker's church, lighting  off  his  horse,  andputtingoffhis  shoes 
lie  went  barefoot  to  the  tomb,  the  steps  of  which  were 
found  bloody,  through  the  roughness  of  the  stones.  And 
not  only  tliat,  but  he  received  the  further  penance  of  the 
discipline  of  the  rod,  by  every  monk  of  the  cloister.  By 
whicli  great  degradation  of  the  king,  if  it  were  true,  we 
mny  see  the  blind  and  lamentable  superstition  and  igno- 
rance of  tliose  days. 

The  next  yo-ir  (A.  D.  117.t"),  a  convocation  of  bishops 
was  held  at  Westminster  by  Richard  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury. In  which  all  the  bishops  and  abbots  of  the 
provinca  of  Canterbury  and  of  York  being  present,  de- 
termined (as  it  had  done  a  little  before  in  the  days  of  King 
Henry  I.  A.  D.  111.'5)  about  the  obedience  that  York 
should  pay  to  Canterbury  ;  that  is,  whether  the  arch- 
bishop of  York  might  bear  his  cross  in  the  diocese  of 
Canterbury  or  not,  of  which  somewhat  was  mentioned 
before  in  this  history.  Upon  these  and  other  such  matters 
rose  such  controversy  between  these  two  sees,  that  the 
one  appealed  the  other  to  the  presence  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome. 

In  these  and  such  like  causes,  how  much  better  had  it 
been  if  the  supremacy  had  remained  more  near  at  home 
in  the  king's  hands.  By  which  not  only  much  labour 
and  travelling  had  been  saved,  but  also  the  great  and 
wasteful  expenses  at  Rome  might  with  much  more  fruit 


and  profits  have  been  spent  among  their  cures  and  flocks 
committed  to  them. 

We  have  stated  already  among  the  acts  and  doings  of 
Pope  Alexander  III.,  how  he  had  brought  the  emperor's 
head  under  his  foot  in  St.  Mark's  church  at  Venice, 
when  the  peace  was  there  concluded,  and  a  composition 
made  between  the  pope  and  the  Emperor  Frederick.  This 
pacification  Roger  Hoveden,  and  Walter  Gisbiirn.  refer  to 
about  this  time  (A.  D.  1177),  bringing  in  two  letters  sent 
from  the  said  pope  to  Richard  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
and  to  Roger  archbishop  of  York,  and  to  Hugh  bishop  ot 
Durham.  Out  of  which  letters,  so  much  as  serves  to  our 
present  purpose,  I  have  here  inserted. 

The  Letter  of  Pope  Alexander. 

"  Alexander  servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  to  his  re- 
verend brethren  Roger  archbishop  of  York,  and  Hugh 
bishop  of  Durham,  greeting  and  apostolical  blessing.  The 
obsequiousness  and  service  of  your  kind  devotion,  which 
hitherto  you  are  known  to  have  given  both  devoutly  and 
laudably  to  us  and  to  the  church,  requires  that  we  should 
describe  to  you,  as  to  our  special  friends,  the  prosperous 
success  of  the  church,  and  to  let  you  know,  as  spiritual 
children  or  the  church,  what  has  happened  to  the  same. 
For  it  is  meet,  convenient,  and  also  honest,  that  you, 
whom  we  have  had  so  firm  and  sure  in  our  devotion, 
should  now  be  cherished  and  made  joyous  in  the  prospe- 
rity of  us  and  of  the  church." 

And  about  the  end  of  the  epistle  it  follows  thus  : 

"  The  next  day,  which  was  the  feast  of  St.  James,  the 
emperor  so  requesting  us,  we  came  to  the  church  of  St. 
Mark,  to  celebrate  there  our  solemn  mass ;  where  (as 
■we  were  coming  in  the  way)  the  emperor  met  us  without 
the  church,  and  placing  us  on  his  right  hand,  he  brought 
us  so  into  the  church.  After  the  mass  was  done,  placing 
us  again  on  his  right  hand,  he  brought  us  to  the  church 
door.  And  moreover,  when  we  would  mount  our  palfry, 
he  held  our  stirrup,  exhibiting  to  us  such  honour  and  re- 
verence, as  his  progenitors  were  wont  to  exhibit  to  our 
predecessors.  Wherefore  these  shall  serve  to  excite  your 
diligence  and  zeal  towards  us,  that  you  may  rejoice  with 
us  and  the  church  in  these  our  prosperous  successes,  and 
also  that  you  may  open  the  same  source  of  peace  to  other 
devout  children  of  the  church :  that  such  as  are  touched 
with  the  zeal  of  the  house  of  the  Lord,  may  be  thankful 
and  rejoice  in  the  Lord  for  the  great  peace  which  he  hath 
given.     Given  at  Venice,  the  2f)th  of  July." 

This  year  the  contention  revived  again  between  the 
two  archbishops  of  York  and  Canterbury,  the  occasion 
whereof  was  this  ;  the  manner  and  practice  of  the  pope 
is,  when  he  begins  to  want  money,  to  send  some  cardinal 
abroad  to  gather  in  his  harvest.  So  there  came  this 
year  into  England  a  cardinal  from  Rome,  called  Hugo, 
who  would  needs  keep  a  council  at  Westminster.  To 
this  council  resorted  a  great  concourse  of  bishops,  abbots, 
priors,  doctors,  and  others  of  the  clergy.  As  every  one 
was  there  placed  in  his  order,  and  according  to  his  rank, 
first  comes  the  archbishop  of  York,  who  to  anticipate  the 
other  archbishop,  came  something  sooner,  and  placed  him- 
self on  the  right  hand  of  the  cardinal,  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  following  shortly  after,  and  seeing  the  first 
place  occupied,  refuses  to  take  the  second,  complaining  of 
the  archbishop  of  York,  as  having  prejudiced  his  see.  So 
while  the  one  would  not  rise,  and  the  other  would  not  sit 
down,  there  arose  no  small  contention  between  them.  The 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  claimed  the  upper  seat  by  the 
pre-eminence  of  his  church.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
archbishop  of  York  alleged  the  old  decree  of  Gregory. 
By  which  this  order  was  appointed  between  the  two 
metropolitans  of  Canterbury  and  York,  that  which  ever 
of  them  should  be  first  in  election,  should  have  the  pre- 
eminence in  dignity  before  the  other.  Thus  contending 
to  and  fro,  they  waxed  so  warm  in  words,  that  at  last 
they  turned  to  blows.  How  strong  the  archbishop  of 
York  was  in  reason  and  argument,  I  cannot  tell ;  but  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  was  stronger  at  the  arm's  end  ; 
whose  servants  being  more  in  number  and  like  valiant 
men,  not  suffering  their  master  to  take  up  with  such  a 
trick,  so  succeeded  against  York,  as  he  sat  on  the  right 


A.D.  1172—1189.]  DEATH  OF  HENRY  IT.  FORM  OF  GIVING  THE  PALL  TO  THE  ARCHBISHOP.  145 


hand  of  the  cardinal,  that  they  plucked  him  down  from  the 
hand  to  the  foot  of  the  cardinal  upon  the  ground,  treading 
and  trampling  upon  him  with  their  feet,  so  that  it  was  a 
marvel  he  escaped  with  life.  His  robes  were  all  rent 
and  torn  from  his  back. 

But  what  did  the  noble  Roman  cardinal  ?  Standing 
up  in  the  midst,  and  seeing  the  house  in  such  a  broil,  he 
committed  himself  to  flight.  The  next  day  the  arch- 
bishop of  York  brings  to  the  cardinal  his  robes,  to  bear 
witness  what  injury  and  violence  he  had  sustained  ;  ap- 
pealing and  citing  up  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  to 
the  bishop  of  Rome.  And  thus  the  holy  council  was 
dissolved  the  same  day  it  was  begun. 

Under  the  reign  of  this  King  Henry  II.  the  dominion 
and  crown  of  England  extended  so  far  as  had  not  been 
seen  in  this  realm  before  him  ;  histories  record  him  as 
possessing  under  his  rule  and  jurisdiction,  first,  Scot- 
land, to  whom  William  king  of  Scots,  with  all  the  lords 
temporal  and  spiritual,  did  homage  both  for  them  and  for 
their  successors  (the  seal  whereof  remains  in  the  king's 
treasury)  as  also  Ireland,  England,  Normandy,  Aqui- 
taine.  Gaunt,  &c.,  to  the  mountains  of  the  T'yrenees, 
being  also  protector  of  France ;  to  whom  Philip  the 
French  king  yielded  both  himself  and  his  realm  wholly  to 
his  government  (A.  D.  1181).  He  was  offered  also  to  be 
made  king  of  Jerusalem,  by  the  patriarch  and  master  of 
the  hospital  there  ;  who,  being  distressed  by  the  Soldan, 
brought  him  the  keys  of  the  city,  desiring  his  aid  against 
the  infidfls  ;  which  offer  he  refused,  alleging  the  great 
charge  wliich  he  had  at  home,  and  the  rebellion  of  his 
sons,  which  might  happen  in  his  absence. 

The  wisdom,  discretion,  manhood,  and  riches  of  this 
prince  was  so  spread  abroad  and  renowned  in  all  quarters, 
that  messages  came  from  Emmanuel  emperor  of  Constan- 
tinople, Frederick  emperor  of  Rome,  and  William  arch- 
bishop of  Treves  in  Germany,  the  duke  of  Saxony,  and 
from  the  earl  of  Flanders,  and  also  from  the  French  king, 
to  ask  counsel  and  determination  in  difficult  questions 
from  this  King  Henry,  as  one  most  wise,  and  schooled 
in  all  wisdom  and  justice,  so  as  to  solve  their  questions 
and  doubts.  Alphonso  king  of  Castile,  and  Sancius  king 
of  Navarre  being  in  strife  for  certain  castles  and  other  pos- 
sessions, submitted  them  (of  their  free  accord,  and  by  their 
oath)  to  abide  the  award  of  this  King  Henry ;  who  made  his 
award  and  pleased  them  both  ;  by  this  it  is  to  be  supposed, 
that  this  king,  to  whom  other  princes  so  resorted,  as  to 
their  arbiter  and  judge,  was  not  given  either  to  sloth  or 
vicious  living.  From  which  it  may  appear  that  the  acts 
of  this  prince  were  not  so  vicious  as  some  monkish  writers 
describe. 

Among  many  other  memorable  things  in  this  king,  one  is 
that  he  reigned  five-and- thirty  years,  and  having  such 
wars  with  his  enemies,  yet  he  never  put  upon  his  sub- 
jects any  tribute  or  tax.  And  yet  his  treasury  after  his 
death  amounted  to  above  nine  hundred  thousand  pounds, 
besides  jewels,  precious  stones,  and  household  furniture. 
But  as  there  is  no  felicity  or  wealth  in  this  mortal 
world  so  perfect,  as  not  to  be  darkened  with  some  cloud 
of  adversity  ;  so  it  happened  to  this  king,  that  among  his 
other  princely  successors,  this  affliction  followed  him,  that 
his  sons  rebelled  and  stood  in  arms  against  him,  taking 
the  part  of  the  French  king  against  their  father. 

At  the  coronation  of  his  son  Henry,  whom  the  father 
joined  with  him  as  king,  he  being  both  father  and  king, 
notwithstanding,  set  down  as  if  he  was  only  an  attendant, 
the  first  dish  to  his  son,  renouncing  the  name  of  a  king. 
The  archbishop  of  York,  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  the 
young  king,  said,  "  Sir,  ye  have  great  cause  this  day  to 
joy,  for  there  is  no  prince  in  the  world  that  hath  such  an 
attendant  this  day,"  &c.  And  the  young  king  disdain- 
ing his  words,  said,  '*  My  father  is  not  dishonoured  in 
doing  this,  for  I  am  a  king  and  a  queen's  son,  and  he  is 
not  so."  And  not  only  this,  but  afterwards  he  even  per- 
secuted his  father  ;  and  so  in  his  youth  when  he  had 
reigned  but  a  few  years  he  died  ;  teaching  us  what  is  the 
reward  of  breaking  the  commandment  of  God. 

After  him  likewise  his  son  Richard  (who  was  called 
Richard  Cceur  de  Lion)  rebelled  against  his  father,  and 
also  John  his  youngest  son  did  not  much  degenerate 
from  the  steps  of  his    brethren.     Insomuch  that  this 


Richard,  taking  part  against  his  father,  brought  him  to 
such  distress  of  body  and  mind,  that  for  sorrow  of  heart 
he  fell  into  an  ague,  and  within  four  days  departed, (A.D. 
118y)  after  he  had  reigned  five-and-thirty  years. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  reign  of  Henry  II.,  and 
the  death  of  Thomas  Becket ;  whose  death  happened  in 
the  days  of  Pope  Alexander  III.  ;  which  pope  usurping 
the  keys  of  the  ecclesiastical  government  one-and-twenty 
years  (or  as  Gisburn  writes,  three  and-twenty  years)  go- 
verned the  church  with  much  tumult. 

This  pope,  among  many  other  acts,  had  certain  coun- 
cils, some  in  France,  some  at  Rome,  in  Lateran  ;  by 
whom  it  was  decreed,  that  no  archbishop  should  receive 
the  pall,  unless  he  should  first  swear  to  obey  the  pope. 
Concerning  the  solemnity  of  which  pall,  for  the  order 
and  manner  of  giving  and  taking  the  same  with  obedience 
to  the  pope,  as  it  is  contained  in  their  own  words,  I 
thought  it  good  to  set  it  forth. 

The  form  and  manner  how  and  by  what  words  the  pope  i» 
wont  to  give  the  pall  unto  the  Archbiahop. 

"To  the  honour  of  Almighty  God,  and  of  blessed 
Mary  the  virgin,  and  of  blessed  St.  Peter  and  Paul,  and 
of  our  lord  Pope  N.,  and  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome, 
and  also  of  the  church  of  N.,  committed  to  your  charge, 
we  give  to  you  the  pall  taken  from  the  body  of  St.  Peter, 
as  a  fulness  of  the  pontifical  office,  which  you  may  wear 
within  your  own  church  upon  certain  days  which  are  ex- 
pressed in  the  privileges  of  the  said  church,  granted  by 
the  see  apostolic." 

In  like  manner  proceedeth  the  oath  of  every  bishop 
swearing  obedience  to  the  pope  as  follows : 

"  I,  N.,  bishop  of  N.,  from  this  hour  henceforth,  will 
be  faithful  and  obedient  to  blessed  St.  Peter,  and  to  the 
holy  apostolic  church  of  Rome,  and  to  my  lord  N.  the 
pope.  1  shall  be  in  no  council,  nor  hel])  either  with  my 
consent  or  deed,  whereby  either  of  them,  or  any  member 
of  them  may  be  impaired,  or  whereby  they  maybe  taken 
with  any  evil  taking.  The  counsel  which  they  shall  com- 
mit to  me  either  by  themselves,  or  by  messenger,  or  by 
their  letters  wittingly  or  willingly  I  shall  utter  to  none 
to  their  hinderance  and  damage.  To  the  retaining  and 
maintaining  the  papacy  of  Rome,  and  the  regalities  of  St. 
Peter,  I  shall  be  an  aider  (so  mine  order  be  saved)  against 
all  persons,  the  legate  of  the  apostolic  see,  both  in  going 
and  coming,  I  shall  honourably  treat  and  help  in  all  ne- 
cessities. Being  called  to  a  Synod  I  shall  be  ready  to 
come,  unless  I  be  hindered  by  some  lawful  and  canonical 
impeachment.  The  palace  of  the  apostles  every  third 
year  I  shall  visit  either  by  myself  or  my  messenger,  ex- 
cept otherwise  being  licensed  by  the  see  apostoUc.  All 
such  possessions  as  belong  to  tlie  table  and  diet  of  my 
bishoprick,  I  shall  neither  sell,  nor  give,  nor  lay  to  mort- 
gage, nor  lease  out,  nor  remove  away  by  any  manner 
of  means  without  the  consent  and  knowledge  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome  ;  so  God  help  me  and  the  holy  gospeb 
of  God." 

In  the  reign  of  King  Henry  (about  A.D.  1178),  I  find 
in  Roger  Iloveden  and  others,  that  in  the  city  of 
Toulouse  there  was  a  great  multitude  of  men  and  women 
whom  the  pope's  commissioners  prosecuted  and  con- 
demned as  heretics  ;  some  of  them  were  scourged  naked, 
some  were  chased  away,  and  some  were  compelled  to  ab- 
jure. Concerning  their  opinions  I  can  give  no  certain 
account.because  I  find  the  papists  so  often  falsifying  things 
in  their  accusations,  and  untruly  collecting  men's  words, 
not  as  they  meant  them,  but  wresting  and  depraving 
men's  assertions  in  such  a  way  as  pleased  thcniselvea. 
But  I  find  that  one  of  the  commissioners  or  inquisitor! 
(Henry  the  abbot),  in  a  letter,  wrote  thus  of  one  of 
them,  that,  "  After  a  new  opinion  he  affirmed  that  the 
holy  bread  of  eternal  life,  consecrated  by  the  ministry  of 
the  priest,  was  not  the  body  of  the  Lord,"  &c. 

In  the  time  of  this  Pope  Alexander  commenced  the 
doctrine  and  name  of  those  who  were  called,  "  Poor  mea 
of  Lvons,"  who,  from  Waldus  or  Waldo  a  chief  senator 
in  Lyons,  were  named  "  Waldenses,"  ^about  A.U.,  1100, 
or  as  Laziard  writes  A.D.  1170.) 

Not  long  before  this  time  lived  Gratian,  maaier  of  th« 
12 


I4() 


THE  HISTORY  AND  DOCTRINES  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


decrees,  and  Peter  Lombard,  master  of  the  sentences, 
both  arch -pillars  of  all  papistry  ;  after  whom  followed  two 
others  as  bad  or  worse  than  they,  Franci?  and  Dominic, 
mai'itaining  blind  hypocrisy  not  less  than  the  others  main- 
tained proud  prelacy.  As  these  laboured  one  way  by 
superstition  and  worldly  advancement  to  corrupt  the 
simplicity  of  the  christian  relii^on,  so  it  pleased  Christ 
on  the  contrary,  working  against  them,  to  raise  up  the 
Waldenses  against  the  pride  and  hypocrisy  of  the 
others. 

Thus  we  never  see  any  great  corruption  in  the  church, 
but  some  sparks  of  the  true  and  clear  light  of  the  gospel 
by  God's  providence  remains  ;  whatever  doctors  Aus- 
tin, Reinerius,  Sylvius,  Cranzius,  with  others  in  their 
popish  histories,  write  of  them,  defaming  them  and  ac- 
cusing them  as  disobedient  to  orders,  rebels  to  the 
catholic  church,  and  contemners  of  the  Virgin  Mary ; 
yet  they  that  judge  impartial  judgment,  rather  trusting 
truth  than  wavering  with  the  times,  in  weighing  their 
articles,  shall  find  it  otherwise  ;  and  that  they  main- 
tained nothing  but  the  same  doctrine  which  is  now  de- 
fended in  the  church. 

The  history  of  the  Waldenses  concerning  their  original 
and  doctrine,  with  their  persecutions. 

The  first  origin  of  these  Waldenses  was  one  Waldus, 
(or  Waldo),  a  man  of  great  substance  in  the  city  of 
Lyons.  About  the  year  IKiO  some  of  the  best  and 
chief  inhabitants  of  the  city  of  Lyons,  walking  in  a  cer- 
tain place  after  their  old  accustomed  manner,  especially 
in  the  summer  time,  conferred  and  consulted  together  on 
various  matters,  either  to  pass  away  the  time,  or  to  de- 
bate their  measures.  Among  them  it  chanced  that  one 
fell  down  suddenly  dead  ;  this  Waldus  was  among  them 
at  the  time.  He,  looking  on  the  matter  more  earnestly 
than  the  others,  and  terrified  with  so  awful  an  ex- 
ample, and  God's  Holy  Spirit  working  within  him,  was 
stricken  with  a  deep  and  inward  repentance.  Upon  this 
followed  a  great  change,  with  a  careful  study  to  reform 
his  former  life.  So  that  first  he  began  to  minister  large 
alms  of  his  goods  to  such  as  were  in  need.  Secondly, 
to  instruct  himself  and  his  family  with  the  true  know- 
ledge of  God's  word.  Thirdly,  to  admonish  all  that 
resorted  to  him  on  any  occasion,  to  repentance  and  vir- 
tuous amendment  of  life.  Partly  through  his  extensive 
charities  to  the  poor,  partly  through  his  diligent  teaching 
and  wholesome  admonitions,  more  of  the  people  daily 
frequented  about  him  ;  and  when  he  saw  them  ready  and 
diligent  to  learn,  he  began  to  give  out  to  them  certain 
easy  portions  of  the  scripture,  which  he  had  translated 
himself  into  the  French  tongue  ;  for  as  he  was  wealthy 
in  riches,  so  he  was  also  not  unlearned  in  languages. 

Although  Laziard,  Volateran,  with  others,  describe 
him  as  utterly  unlearned,  and  charge  him  with  ignorance, 
yet  by  others  that  have  seen  his  works  yet  remaining  in 
old  parchment  monuments,  it  appears  he  was  both  able 
to  declare  and  translate  the  books  of  scripture,  and  also 
to  collect  the  comments  of  the  learned  upon  them. 

But  whatever  he  was,  whether  lettered  or  unlettered, 
the  bishops  and  prelates  seeing  him  thus  intermeddle 
with  the  scriptures,  and  have  such  resort  about  him, 
altliough  it  was  only  in  his  own  house  and  in  private 
conference,  could  not  abide  that  the  scriptures  should  be 
explained  by  any  other  than  themselves,  and  yet  they 
would  not  take  the  pains  to  explain  it  themselves.  So 
they  threatened  to  excommunicate  him  if  he  did  not 
cease  to  do  so.  Waldus  seeing  his  proceedings  to  be 
godly,  and  their  malice  stirred  up  without  just  or  godly 
cause,  neglected  the  threatenings  and  frettings  of  the 
wicked,  and  said,  "  that  God  must  be  obeyed  rather 
than  man."  To  be  brief,  the  more  diligent  he  was  in 
setting  forth  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ  against  the 
errors  of  antichrist,  the  more  maliciously  their  fierceness 
increased.  So  that  when  they  saw  their  excommunica- 
tion despised,   they  ceased  not  to  persecute  him  with 


(1)  This  article  seems  to  be  given  of  them  in  Bohemia  not  long 
ftfter,  fur  indulgences  came  not  in  before  Boniface  VIII. 


[Book  IV. 

prison,  with  sword,  and  banishment,  till  at  length  they 
had  driven  both  Waldus  and  all  the  favourers  of  his  true 
preaching  out  of  the  city. 

Whereupon  came  first  their  name,  that  they  were 
called  Waldenses,  or  the  poor  men  of  Lyons,  not  be- 
cause  they  would  have  all  things  common  among  them, 
or  that  they,  professing  any  wilful  poverty,  would  imi- 
tate to  live  as  the  apostles  did  (as  Eneas  Sylvius  falsely 
belied  them),  but  because,  being  thrust  out  both  of 
country  and  of  goods,  they  were  compelled  to  live  poorly 
whether  they  would  or  not. 

And  thtis  much  touching  the  first  occasion  and  be- 
ginning of  these  men,  and  of  the  restoring  and  maintain- 
ing  of  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ's  gospel,  against  the 
proud  proceedings  of  popish  errors.  Now,  concerning 
their  articles,  which  I  find  in  order  and  in  number  to  be 
these  : — 

L  Only  the  holy  scripture  is  to  be  believed  in  matters 
pertaining  to  salvation,  and  no  man's  writing,  or  man 
besides. 

IL  All  things  necessary  to  salvation  are  contained  in 
holy  scripture,  and  nothing  is  to  be  admitted  in  religion, 
but  only  what  is  commanded  in  the  word  of  God. 

in.  There  is  one  only  Mediator;  other  saints  are  in 
no  wise  to  be  made  mediators,  or  to  be  invoked. 

IV.  There  is  no  purgatory,  but  all  men  are  justified 
by  Christ  to  life,  or  without  Christ  are  condemned  ;  and 
besides  these  two  there  is  not  any  third  or  fourth  place. 

V.  That  all  masses,  namely,  such  as  are  sung  for  the 
dead,  are  wicked  and  ought  to  be  abolished. 

VI.  All  men's  traditions  are  to  be  rejected,  at  least 
not  to  be  reputed  as  necessary  to  salvation,  and  there- 
fore this  singing  and  superfluous  chanting  in  the  chancel 
should  be  ceased  ;  constrained  and  prefixed  fasts  bound 
to  days  and  times,  difference  of  meats,  such  variety  of 
degrees  and  orders  of  priests,  friars,  monks,  and  nuns, 
superfluous  holy  days,  so  many  sundry  benedictions  aud 
hallowing  of  creatures,  vows,  pilgrimages,  with  all  the 
rites  and  ceremonies  brought  in  by  man,  ought  to  be 
abolished. 

VII.  The  supremacy  of  the  pope  usurping  above  all 
churches,  and  especially  above  all  realms  and  govern- 
ments, and  his  usurping  the  jurisdiction  of  both  the 
swords,  is  to  be  denied ;  and  no  degree  of  orders  is  to  be 
received  in  the  church,  but  priests,  deacons,  and 
bishops. 

VIII.  The  communion  under  both  kinds  is  necessary 
to  all  people,  according  to  the  institution  of  Christ. 

IX.  The  church  of  Rome  is  the  very  Babylon  spoken 
of  in  the  Apocalypse  ;  and  the  pope  the  fountain  of  all 
error,  and  the  very  antichrist. 

X.  The  pope's  pardons  and  indulgences  they  re 
ject. ' 

XI.  The  marriage  of  priests  and  of  ecclesiastical 
persons,  is  godly,  and  also  necessary  in  the  church. 

XII.  Such  as  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  have  a  right 
faith,  are  the  right  church  of  Christ.  And  to  this 
church  the  keys  of  the  church  are  given,  to  drive  away 
wolves,  and  to  institute  true  pastors,  and  to  preach  the 
word,  and  to  minister  the  sacraments." 

These  are  the  principal  articles  of  the  Waldenses, 
although  there  are  some  who  add  more  to  them  ;  some 
again  divide  these  into  more  parts. 

The  Waldenses,  at  length  exiled,  were  dispersed  in 
many  and  various  places,  many  remained  long  in  Bo- 
hemia, who,  writing  to  their  king,  Uladislaus,  to  clear 
themselves  against  the  slanderous  accusations  of  Dr. 
Austin,  gave  their  confession  together  with  an  apology 
of  their  christian  profession  ;  defending  with  strong  and 
learned  arguments  the  same  defence  and  confession 
which  is  now  received  in  most  reformed  churches  con- 
cerning gBBce,  faith,  charity,  hope,  repentance,  and 
works  of  mercy. 

As  for  purgatory,  they  say  that  Thomas  Aquinas  is 
the  creator  of  it. 

Concerning  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  their  faith  was. 


(2)  Some  ancient  autliors  add   another  article — viz.  "  They  r»- 
ceive  and  approve  of  two  sacruments  only,  Baptism  and  the   Coi" 
I  munton."    [Ed.] 


A.D.  11S9.] 


DOCTRINE  AND  MANNERS  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


147 


I  that  it  was  ordained  to  be  eaten,  not  to  be  shewed  and 
worshipped  ;  for  a  memorial,  not  for  a  sacrifice  ;  to  serve 
for  the  present  ministration,  and  not  for  reservation  ;  to 
I  be  received  at  the  table,  not  to  be  carried  out  of  the 
doors  ;    according  to   the   ancient  use  of  the   primitive 
church,  when  they  used   to  communicate   sitting.     And 
this  they  prove  both  by  an  old  chronicle  called  Chronica 
Gestorum,   as  also  by  ancient  Origen  upon   the  third 
book  of  Moses,   bringing  in  his  words,  which  are  these, 
proving  that  this  sacramental  bread  ought  not  to  be  re- 
served : — "  Whoever  receives  this  bread  of  the  supper 
,  of  Christ  upon   the   second  or   third  day  after,  his  soul 
shall  not   be   blessed,   but  polluted.     Therefore  because 
the    Gibeonites   brought  old    bread    to   the   children   of 
Israel,  it  was  enjoined  them  to  carry  wood  and  water,"  &c. 
;      Dr.  Austin,  disputing  against  them  about  this  matter 
of  the   holy  eucharist,   urges  then*  with   this   question, 
whether  it  be  the  same  Christ  present  in  the  sacrament 
,  which  is  present  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father .'     If  it 
'  be  not  the  same  Christ,   how  is  it  true  in  the  scripture, 
'"One  farth,   one   Lord  Jesus   Christ?"     If  it  be  the 
i  same  Christ,   then  how  is   he  not  to  be  honoured  and 
worshipped  here  as  well  as  there  .•" 

To  this  the  Waldenses  answer  and  grant  that  Christ  is 
one  and  the  same  with  his  natural  body,  in  the  sacra- 
ment which  he  is  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  but  not 
after  the  same  existence  of  his  body.  For  the  existence 
of  his  body  in  heaven  is  personal  and  local,  to  be  appre- 
hended by  the  faith  and  spirit  of  men.  In  the  sacra- 
ment the  existence  of  the  body  is  not  personal  or  local, 
to  be  apprehended  or  received  of  our  bodies,  after  a 
personal  or  corporeal  manner,  but  after  a  sacramental 
manner  ;  that  is,  where  our  bodies  receive  the  sign,  and 
our  spirit  the  thing  signified.  Moreover,  in  heaven  the 
existence  of  his  body  is  complete  with  the  full  propor- 
tion and  quantity  wherewith  he  ascended.  Here,  the 
existence  of  his  complete  body,  with  the  full  proportion, 
measure,  and  stature,  does  not,  and  cannot  stand  in  tie 
sacrament. 

That  answer  being  made  to  the  captious  proposition 
of  Dr.  Austin,  the  Waldenses  (retorting  the  like  ques- 
tion to  him)  demand  of  him  to  answer  them :  Whether  it 
be  all  one  Christ  substantially  and  naturally,  which  sits 
in  heaven,  and  which  is  under  the  forms  of  bread  and 
wine,  and  in  the  receivers  of  the  sacrament  ?  If  he 
grant  it  to  be  so  ;  then  they  bid  him  say,  seeing  Christ 
is  as  well  in  the  sacrament  as  in  heaven,  and  as  well  in 
the  receiver  as  in  the  sacrament,  and  all  one  Christ  in 
substance  and  nature  ;  why  then  is  noi  the  same  Christ 
to  be  worshipped  as  well  in  the  breast  of  the  receiver,  as 
under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine  in  the  sacrament ; 
seeing  he  is  there  after  a  more  perfect  manner  in  man, 
than  in  the  sacrament  ?  for  in  the  sacrament  he  is  but 
for  a  time,  and  not  for  the  sacrament's  sake,  but  for  the 
man's  sake  :  in  man  he  is  not  for  the  sacrament's  sake, 
but  for  his  own ;  and  that  not  for  a  season,  but  for  ever, 
as  it  is  written,  "  He  that  eateth  this  bread  shall  live  for 
ever,"  &c. 

Besides  this,  seeing  transubstantiation  is  the  passing 
of  one  substance  into  another  ;  they  question  again  with 
him,  whether,  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine  remaining, 
the  substance  be  changed  into  the  whole  person  of  our 
Lord  Christ  Jesus ;  that  is,  into  his  body,  soul,  and 
divinity,  or  not  into  the  whole  Christ .'  If  he  grant  the 
whole  ;  then  say  they,  that  is  impossible  (concerning  the 
divinity)  both  to  nature  and  to  our  faith,  that  any  crea- 
ture can  be  changed  into  the  Creator.  If  he  say,  the 
bread  is  changed  into  the  body  and  soul  of  Christ,  not 
to  his  divinity,  then  he  separates  the  natures  in  Christ. 
If  he  say,  into  the  body  alone,  and  not  the  soul,  then  he 
separates  the  natures  of  the  true  manhood,  &c.  and  so  it 
cannot  be  the  same  Christ  that  was  betrayed  for  us  ;  for 
that  he  had  both  body  and  soul.  To  conclude,  to  what 
part  soever  he  would  answer,  this  doctrine  of  transub- 
stantiation could  not  be  defended  without  great  incon- 
veniences. 

Besides  this,  Eneas  Sylvius,  writing  of  their  doctrine 
and  assertions  (perchance  as  he  found  them,  perchance 
makinst  worse  of  them  than  they  taught  or  meant^  re- 
ports of  them  after  this  manner : 


"The  bishop  of  Rome  is  equal  with  other  bishops. 
Among  priests  there  is  to  be  no  difference  of  degree- 
No  priest  is  to  be  reputed  for  any  dignity  of  his  order, 
but  for  the  worthiness  of  his  life. 

"The  souls  of  men  departed  enter  either  into  pain  ever- 
lasting, or  everlasting  joy.  There  is  no  fire  of  purga- 
tory. To  pray  for  the  dead  is  vain,  and  a  thing  only 
invented  for  the  lucre  of  priests. 

"  The  images  of  God  (as  of  the  Trinity)  and  of  saints 
should  be  abolished.  The  hallowing  of  water  and  palm 
are  a  mere  ridicule.  The  religion  of  begging  friars  is 
an  invention  of  the  devil.  Priests  should  not  engross 
riches  in  this  world,  but  rather  follow  poverty,  being 
content  with  their  tithes,  and  men's  devotion.  The 
preaching  of  the  word  should  be  free  to  all  men  called 
thereto. 

"  No  deadly  sin  is  to  be  tolerated,  for  the  sake  of  a 
greater  convenience.  The  confirmation  which  bishops 
exercise  with  oil,  and  extreme  unction,  are  not  to  hb 
counted  among  the  sacraments  of  the  church.  Auriculai 
confession  is  but  a  childish  thing ;  it  is  enough  for  every 
man  to  confess  himself  in  his  chamber  to  God.  Bap- 
tism ought  to  be  administered  only  with  pure  water, 
without  any  mixture  of  hallowed  oil.  The  temple  of  the 
Lord  is  the  wide  world.  The  majesty  of  God  is  not  re- 
strained within  the  walls  of  temples,  monasteries,  and 
chapels,  so  as  that  his  grace  should  be  found  in  one 
place  more  than  in  another. 

"Priests'  apparel,  ornaments  of  the  high  altar,  vest- 
ments, corporals,  chalices,  patins,  and  other  church- 
plate,  are  of  no  use.  It  makes  no  matter  in  what  place 
the  priest  consecrates  or  ministers  to  them  who  require 
it.  li-  is  sufficient  to  use  only  the  sacramental  words 
witVout  other  superfluous  ceremonies. 

"  The  suffrages  of  saints,  reigning  with  Christ  ia 
iieaven,  are  prayed  for  in  vain ;  they  being  unable 
to  help  us.  In  saying  or  singing  the  hours  and 
matins  of  the  day  the  time  is  lost.  A  man  ought  to 
cease  from  his  labour  no  day,  but  only  upon  the  Sun- 
day. 

"  The  feasts  and  festivals  of  saints  ought  to  be  rejected. 
Such  fasts  as  are  compulsory,  and  enjoined  by  the 
church,  have  no  merit  in  them." 

The  doctrines  of  the  Waldenses  being  thus  specified 
by  Eneas  Sylvius,  who  afterwards  was  pope,  I  thought 
it  well  to  give  them  in  English,  that  as  they  are  the  less  to 
be  doubted,  being  described  by  the  pen  of  this  pope,  so 
we  may  the  better  know  what  their  opinions  were,  and 
also  understand  how  this  doctrine,  now  preached  and 
taught  in  the  protestant  church,  is  no  new  doctrine,  in- 
asmuch as  we  here  see  it  both  taught  and  persecuted 
almost  400  years  ago.  And  as  I  have  spoken  hitherto 
sufficiently  concerning  their  doctrine :  so  now  we  will 
briefly  somewhat  touch  of  the  order  of  their  life  and 
conversation,  as  we  find  it  registered  in  a  certain  old 
book  of  inquisition. 

"  The  manner  of  the  Waldenses  is  this,  kneeling 
upon  their  knees,  and  leaning  on  some  bank  or  stay, 
they  continue  in  their  prayers  with  silence  so  long  as  a 
man  may  say  the  Lord's  prayer  thirty  or  forty  times. 
And  this  they  do  every  day  with  great  reverence,  among 
themselves,  and  such  as  are  of  their  own  religion,  and 
no  strangers  with  them,  both  before  and  after  dinner ; 
likewise  before  and  after  supper  ;  also  when  they  go  to 
bed,  and  in  the  morning  when  they  rise,  and  at  certain 
other  times  also,  as  well  in  the  day  as  in  the  night. 
They  use  no  other  prayer  but  the  Lord's  prayer,  and 
that  without  any  '  Hail,  Mary,'  or  the  creed,  which 
they  affirm  not  to  be  by  Christ,  but  only  by  the  church 
of  Rome.  Although  they  use  the  seven  articles  of  faith 
concerning  the  divinity,  and  seven  articles  concerning 
the  humanity,  and  the  ten  commandments,  and  seven 
works  of  mercy,  which  they  have  compiled  together  in  a 
compendious  book. 

"  Before  they  go  to  meat  they  ask  a  blessing,  and  that 
the  Lord  Christ  may  have  mercy  upon  them,  and  they 
say  the  Lord's  prayer.  Which  being  said,  then  the 
elder  among  them  begins  thus  in  their  own  tongue  :— 
'    God  who  blessed  the  five  barley  loaves,  and  two  fialiei 


148 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  VARIOUS  CROSSES. 


[Book  IV. 


in  the  desert  before  his  disciples,  bless  this  table,  and 
what  is  set  upon  it,  or  shall  be  set  upon  it:  In  the  name 
of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Amen.'  And  likewise  again,  when  they  rise  from 
meat,  the  senior  gives  thanks,  saying  the  words  of  the 
Apocalypse,  '  Blessing,  and  worship,  and  wisdom,  and 
thanksgiving,  honour,  virtue,  and  strength  to  God  alone 
for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.'  And  adds,  moreover,  '  God 
reward  them  in  their  bosoms,  and  be  beneficial  to  all 
them  that  be  beneficial  to  us,  and  bless  us.  And  may 
the  God  who  has  given  us  bodily  food  grant  us  his 
spiritual  life  ;  and  may  God  be  with  us,  and  we  always 
with  him.'  To  which  they  answer  again,  '  Amen.  ' 
And  thus  saying  grace,  they  hold  their  hands  upward, 
looking  up  to  heaven.  After  their  meat  and  grace  said, 
they  teach  and  exhort  amongst  themselves,  conferring 
together  upon  their  doctrine,"  &c. 

In  their  doctrine  and  teaching  they  were  so  diligent 
and  painful,  that  Reinerius,  a  writer  about  their  time, 
and  a  violent  enemy  against  them,  in  a  long  process, 
wherein  he  describes  their  doctrine  and  teaching,  testi- 
fies that  he  heard  of  one  who  knew  the  party,  that  a 
certain  heretic,  as  he  calls  him,  merely  to  turn  a  person 
away  from  our  (Roman)  faith,  and  to  bring  him  to  that 
of  the  Waldenses,  swam  in  the  night,  and  in  the  winter 
time,  over  the  river  Ibis,  to  come  to  him,  and  to  teach 
him.  So  perfect  were  they  in  the  scriptures,  that 
Reinerius  says,  he  heard  and  saw  an  unlettered  country- 
man who  could  recite  the  whole  book  of  Job  word  by 
word,  without  book,  and  others  who  had  the  whole  New 
Testament  perfectly  by  heart. 

And  although  some  of  them  rather  strange'y  ilian  un- 
skilfully expounded  the  words,  "  Sui  non  rccepprvnt 
e'i7n,"  John  i.  11.  ;  "  swine  received  him  not  ;"  yet  ihev 
were  not  so  ignorant  and  devoid  of  learning,  nor  yet  ^-, 
few  in  number,  but  that  they  greatly  spread  ;  so  that 
Reinerius  has  these  words  :  "  There  was  none  durst  stop 
them  for  the  power  and  multitude  of  their  favourers.  I 
have  often  been  at  their  inquisition  and  examination, 
and  there  were  numbered  forty  churches  infected  with 
their  heresy,  insomuch  that  in  one  parish  of  Cammach, 
were  ten  open  schools  of  them,"  &c. 

And  Reinerius,  when  he  had  said  all  he  could  in  slan- 
dering and  impugning  them,  yet  is  driven  to  confess 
this,  where  he  distinguishes  their  sect  from  every  other 
sect.  "  This  sect  of  the  Lyonists  has  a  great  shew  of 
holiness,  they  live  justly  before  men,  and  believe  all 
things  well  of  God,  and  hold  all  the  articles  contained  in 
the  creed  ;  only  they  blaspheme  the  Romish  church,  and 
hate  it,"  &c. 

Now  to  say  a  little  about  their  persecutions  :  After 
they  were  driven  out  of  Lyons,  they  were  scattered  into 
various  places  (the  Providence  of  God  so  permitting  it,) 
that  the  sound  of  their  doctrine  might  be  heard  abroad 
in  the  world.  Some  went  to  Bohemia,  many  fled  into 
the  provinces  of  France,  some  into  Lonibardy,  others 
into  other  pluces,  &c.  But  as  the  cross  commonly  fol- 
lows the  true  and  sincere  preaching  of  God's  word, 
80  neither  could  these  be  suffered  to  live  or  remain  at 
rest.  There  are  yet  to  be  seen  the  consultations  of  law- 
yers, archbishops,  and  bishops  of  France,  which  yet  re- 
main in  writing,  for  the  extirpation  of  these  Waldenses, 
written  above  three  hundred  years  ago  ;  by  which  it 
appears  that  there  was  a  great  number  of  them  in  France. 

Besides,  there  was  a  council  held  in  Toulouse  about 
three  hundred  and  fifty-five  years  ago,  (A.  D.  122!),) 
against  these  Waldenses,  who  were  condemed  in  another 
council  at  Rome  before  that. 

What  great  persecutions  were  raised  up  against  them 
in  France  by  the  pope's  commissioners  before  alluded 
to,  appears  by  their  writings  ;  I  will  recite  some  of 
their  words,  which  towards  the  end  are  these: — "  Who 
is  such  a  stranger  that  he  knows  not  the  condemnation 
of  the  heretical  Waldenses  decreed,  so  many  years  ago, 
■o  famous,  so  public,  followed  up  with  so  great  labours] 
expenses,  and  travel  of  the  faithful,  and  sealed  with  so 
many  deaths  of  these  infidels,  so  solemnly  condemned 
and  openly  punished  ?"  By  this  we  may  see  persecu- 
tion to  be  no  new  thing  in  the  church  of  Christ,  when 
antichrist  so  lon^j  before  (even  three  hundred  yeais  ago) 


began  to  rage  against  these  Waldenses.  In  Bohemia 
likewise  afterwards,  under  the  name  of  Taborites  (as 
Sylvius  records)  they  suffered  no  little  trouble.  But 
never  was  persecution  stirred  up  against  them,  or 
against  any  other  people  more  terrible  than  in  these 
later  years  in  France  by  the  French  king  (A.  D.  1.54.i) 
the  lamentable  story  is  described  in  Sleidan,  and  here- 
atter  in  the  course  of  this  book,  when  we  come  to  the 
j)roper  period  it  shall  be  narrated  (by  the  grace  of 
Christ)  more  at  large.  In  this  persecution  it  is  stated 
that  in  one  town,  Cabiiera,  there  were  slain  eight  hundred 
))ersons  at  once,  without  respect  of  women  or  children 
ot  any  age  ;  of  whom  forty  women,  and  most  of  them 
great  with  child,  thrust  into  a  barn,  and  the  windows  be  . 
ing  kept  with  pikes,  and  fire  being  applied  to  them,  were 
all  consumed.  Besides,  in  a  cave  not  far  from  the  town 
Mussium,  five-and-twenty  persons  were  at  the  same 
time  destroyed  with  smoke  and  fire.  At  Merindolum 
(when  all  the  rest  had  fied  away)  one  young  man, 
being  found,  was  tied  to  an  olive-tree,  and  most  cruellj 
destroyed  with  torments.  There  was  much  more  per- 
secution,  as  shall  appear  hereafter  in  the  history  trans- 
lated  out  of  Sleidan. 

There  is  also  an  old  document  of  process,  wherein  it 
appears  that  four  hundred  and  forty-three  were  brought 
to  examination  in  Pomerania,  Marchia,  and  places 
thereabouts   (about  A.  D.  Kiyi). 

And  thus  much  touching  the  origin,  doctrine,  and  the 
lamentable  persecutions  of  the  Waldenses,  who,  as  is  de- 
clared, first  began  about  the  time  of  this  King  Henry  11. 

It  now  remains  in  the  order  of  time  to  narrate  such 
other  incidents  as  occurred  under  the  reign  of  this  kiu", 
not  unworthy  to  be  observed. 

There  was  a  great  war  in  Palestine,  when  the  city  of 
Jerusalem,  with  the  cross  and  king  of  the  city,  and 
others  of  the  temple,  were  taken  by  the  Saracens,  and 
most  pait  of  the  christians  there  were  either  slain  or 
taVen.  There  was  cruel  murder  and  slaughter  by  the 
Turk,  wlio  caused  all  the  chief  of  the  chri.-*^ians  to  be 
brougu  forth  and  beheaded  before  his  face,  so  that  Pojie 
Urban  III.  died  for  sorrow,  and  (Gregory  VIII.,  ne.\C 
pope  after  him,  lived  not  two  months.  Then,  in  tiie 
days  of  Pope  Clement  III.,  sorrow  was  growing  daily 
for  the  loss  of  Palestine,  and  destruction  of  the  chris- 
tians. King  Henry  of  England,  and  Philip  the  French 
king,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the  earl  of  Flanders,  the 
earl  of  Campania,  with  other  christian  princes  with  a 
general  consent  upon  St.  George's  day,  took  the  mark 
of  the  cross  upon  them,  promising  together  to  take 
their  voyage  into  the  Holy  Land.  At  which  time  the 
histories  say,  the  king  of  England  received  first  the  red 
cross,  the  French  king  took  the  white  cross,  the  earl  of 
Flanders  took  the  green  cross  ;  and  se  likewise  other 
princes  took  various  colours,  so  as  to  be  known  every- 
one by  his  proper  cross.  But  King  Henry  (after  the 
three  years  were  expired,  in  which  he  promised  to  per- 
form his  voyage)  sent  to  the  pope  for  further  delay 
of  his  promise,  offering  to  erect  three  monasteries  in- 
stead. 

Almaric,  king  of  Jerusalem,  destroyed  Babylon  (A.  D. 
1170),  so  that  it  was  never  after  to  this  day  restored, 
but  lies  waste  and  desolate  ;  wherein  was  fulfilled  that 
which  in  the  j)roj)hets  was  threatened  against  Babylon. 
This  Almaric  had  a  son  named  Baldwin,  and  a  daugh- 
ter  called  Sibylla. 

Sibylla  was  first  married  to  one  Willerm,  marquis  of 
Mount  Ferrat,  by  whom  she  had  a  son  called  also  Bald- 
win. After  him  she  was  married  to  another  husband 
named  Guido  de  Liziniaco,  earl  of  Joppa  and  of  Asca- 
lon.  After  the  death  of  Baldwin,  and  the  next  heir,  his 
crown  by  descent  fell  to  Sibylla  the  wife  of  Guido.  The 
peers  and  nobles,  joining  together  in  council,  offered 
Sibylla  as  the  lawful  heir  to  the  crown,  that  she  should 
be  their  queen,  with  this  condition,  that  she  should 
separate,  by  solemn  divorce,  from  her  husband  Guido  ; 
but  she  refused  the  kingdom  offered  to  her  on  that  con- 
dition, till  at  last  the  magistrates,  with  the  nobles  in 
general,  granted  to  her,  and  by  their  oaths  confirmed  it, 
that  whoever  she  would  choose  as  her  husband,  they 
would  all  obey  as  their  king.    Guido  her  husband,  among 


A.D.  1000—1190.]  KING  RICHARD  II.— SLAUGHTER  OF  THE  JEWS. 


149 


the  rest,  humbly  requested  her  that  the  kingdom  might 
not,  for  his  account,  or  for  his  private  loss,  be  desti- 
tute of  government.  At  length,  with  tears  consenting  to 
their  entreaty,  she  was  solemnly  crowned  their  queen, 
and  received  their  allegiance  by  their  oath.  Upon  this, 
Guido,  without  any  hope  of  wife  and  kingdom,  departed 
home  quietly  to  his  own  place.  Then  the  queen,  as- 
sembling her  states  and  prelates  together,  conferred  with 
th.-m  about  choosing  a  king,  according  to  what  they  had 
pioniis.>d,  and  sworn  to  her,  that  they  would  obey  him 
as  their  king  whom  she  would  name  to  be  her  husband. 
Thu^,  while  they  were  all  in  great  expectation,  waiting 
every  man  to  see  whom  she  would  nominate,  the  queen 
with  a  loud  voice  said  to  Guido  that  stood  among  them, 
••  Guido,  my  lord,  I  choose  thee  for  my  husband,  and, 
yielding  myself  and  my  kingdom  unto  you,  openly  I 
proclaim  you  to  be  the  king."  At  these  words  all  the 
assembly,  being  amazed,  wondered  that  one  simple 
woman  had  beguiled  so  many  wise  men.  And  she  was 
worthy,  no  doubt,  to  be  commended  and  extolled  for  her 
singuiir  virtue,  both  of  faithfulness  and  prudence  :  so 
man:iging  the  matter,  that  she  obtained  to  her  husband 
the  kingdom,  and  retained  to  herself  her  husband,  whom 
she  so  faitlifully  loved. 

As  I  have  hitherto  described  the  public  acts  of  King 
Henry,  so  now  I  mean  to  say  something  of  his  private 
condition.  He  was  of  mean  stature,  eloquent,  and 
learnei,  manly  and  bold  in  chivalry,  fearful  of  the  muta- 
bility and  chance  of  war,  more  lamenting  the  death  of 
his  soldiers  when  dead,  than  loving  them  when  alive. 
No  one  was  more  courteous  and  liberal  for  obtaining 
Ihis  purpose  ;  in  peace  and  tranquillity  none  was  more 
rou^^h  ;  stubborn  against  the  stubborn  ;  sometimes  mer- 
ciful to  those  whom  he  had  vanquished  ;  strict  to  his 
household  servants,  but  liberal  to  strangers  ;  publicly  of 
jiublic  things  liberal,  sparing  of  his  own  ;  whoever  he 
once  took  a  displeasure  against  he  hardly  or  never  would 
receive  again  to  favour  ;  somewhat  lavish  of  his  tongue, 
a  willing  breaker  of  his  promise,  a  lover  of  his  ease,  but 
lan  oppressor  of  his  nobility  ;  a  severe  avenger  and  pro- 
imoter  of  justice,  variable  of  word,  and  crafty  in  his 
italk,  a  nourisher  of  discord  amongst  his  children  ;  more- 
jover  the  papists,  bearing  him  (for  Thomas  Becket's  quar- 
rel, and  such  like,  as  may  be  gathered)  no  good  will, 
term  him  an  adversary  of  the  faith. 

He  died  in  the  five-and-thirtieth  year  of  his  reign,  in 
khe  castle  of  Chinon  in  Normandy. 

KING    RICHARD. 

King  Richard,  the  eldest  son  of  Henry  II.,  succeeded 
his  fiither  (A.  L>.  1189)  ;  at  which  time  Pope  Clement 
sat  at  Rome,  succeeding  Gregory,  who  died  a  little  be- 
fore with  sorrow  for  the  loss  of  the  holy  cross. 

During  the  time  of  his  coronation  it  happened,  that, 
filthough  the  king,  the  day  before  his  coronation,  by  public 
ledict,  had  commanded  the  Jews  and  their  wives  not  to 
presume  either  to  enter  the  church  or  palace,  during 
the  solemnization  of  his  coronation,  amongst  his  nobles 
tmd  barons,  yet,  while  the  king  was  at  dinner,  the  chief 
bf  the  Jews,  with  several  others,  entered  the  court  gates. 
IA  christian  man,  being  offended,  struck  one  of  them,  and 
bade  him  stand  further  from  the  court  gate,  as  the  king 
had  civen  commandment.  Others  following  the  example, 
and  displeased  against  the  Jews,  offered  them  similar  in- 
iBult.  Others,  also,  supposing  that  the  king  had  so  com- 
^landed,  fell  upon  all  the  Jews  that  stood  outside  the 
court  gate:  and  first  they  beat  them,  but  afterwards 
they  took  up  stones  and  such  other  things  as  they  could 
get,  and  threw  at  them  from  the  court  gates,  some  of 
them  they  wounded,  some  they  slew,  and  some  they  left 
for  dead. 

!  There  was  among  the  Jews,one  who  was  called  the  blessed 
Jew  of  York,  who  was  so  severely  wounded,  that  for  fear 
'of  his  life,  he  said  he  would  become  a  christian,  and  was 
baptized  ;  by  which  he  escaped  death,  and  the  persecu- 
tors' hands.  In  the  meanwhile,  there  was  a  great  ru- 
mour spread  throughout  all  the  city  of  London,  that  the 
:king  had  commanded  to  destroy  all  the  Jews.     Upon 


which,  the  citizens,  and  innumerable  people,  being  as- 
sembled to  see  the  king's  coronation,  armed  themselves 
and  came  together.  The  Jews  thus  being  for  the  most 
part  slain,  the  rest  fled  into  their  houses,  where,  for  a 
time,  they  were  defended  ;  but  at  length  their  houses 
were  set  on  fire,  and  they  destroyed  within  them. 

These  things  being  declared  to  the  king  while  he  was 
with  his  nobles  and  barons  at  dinner,  he  sends  immedi- 
ately Ranulfe  de  Glanville,  the  lord  high  steward  of  Eng- 
land, with  other  noblemen  to  accompany  him,  that  they 
might  stay  and  refrain  these  excesses  of  the  Londoners  ; 
but  all  was  in  vain ;  for  in  so  great  a  tumult,  there  was  none 
that  either  regarded  what  the  nobility  said,  or  reverenced 
their  persons,  but,  rather  with  stern  looks  and  threaten- 
ing words,  advised  them  to  depart,  and  that  quickly. 
They,  thinking  it  best  to  do  so,  departed  ;  the  tumult 
and  insurrection  continuing  till  the  next  day.  At  which 
time  the  king,  sending  certain  of  his  officers  into  the 
city,  gave  them  in  command  to  apprehend  and  present 
such  as  were  the  chief  of  the  malefactors.  Three  were 
condemned  to  be  hanged  ;  one,  because  he  had  robbed 
a  christian's  house  in  the  tumult  ;  and  the  other  two 
because  they  fired  the  houses  to  the  great  danger  of  the 
city.  After  this,  the  king  sent  for  the  man  that  from  a 
Jew  was  converted  to  Christianity,  and  in  the  presence 
of  those  that  saw  where  he  was  baptized,  the  king  asked 
him  whether  he  was  become  a  christian  or  not  ?  He, 
answering  the  king,  said  "  No  ;  but  to  the  intent  he  might 
escape  death,  he  promised  to  do  whatever  the  christians 
would  have  him."  Then  the  king  asked  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  (other  archbishops  and  bishops  being  present) 
what  were  best  to  be  done  with  him  ?  Who,  unadvisedly 
answering,  said,  "  If  he  will  not  be  a  man  of  God,  let  him  be 
a  man  of  the  devil,"  and  so  he  returned  again  to  Judaism. 

Then  the  king  sent  his  writs  to  the  sheriffs  of  every 
county,  to  inquire  for  the  authors  of  this  outrage.  Of 
whom  three  were  hanged  ;  and  several  were  imprisoned. 
So  great  was  then  the  hatred  of  Englishmen  against  the 
Jews,  that  as  soon  as  they  began  to  be  removed  from  the 
court,  the  Londoners  fell  upon  them,  set  their  houses  on 
fire,  and  spoiled  their  goods.  The  country  again,  follow- 
ing the  example  of  the  Londoners,  did  the  same.  And 
thus  the  year  which  the  Jews  took  to  be  their  jubilee, 
was  to  them  a  year  of  confusion.  In  the  city  of  York, 
the  Jews  obtaining  a  certain  castle  for  their  preserva- 
tion, and  afterward  not  being  willing  to  restore  it  to  the 
christians  again,  when  they  saw  no  other  remedy,  but 
to  be  vanquished  by  force,  first  offered  money  for  their 
lives  ;  when  that  would  not  be  taken,  by  the  counsel  of 
an  old  Jew  among  them,  every  one,  with  a  sharp  razor, 
cut  another's  throat,  whereby  a  thousand  and  five  hun- 
dred of  them  were  destroyed. 

King  Richard,  after  the  death  of  his  father,  coming 
to  remembrance  of  hinistlf,  and  of  his  rebellion  against 
his  father,  sought  for  absolution  ;  and,  in  satisfaction  for 
the  same,  agreed  with  Philip  the  French  King,  to  take 
his  voyage  with  him  for  the  recovery  of  Christ's  patri- 
mony, as  they  call  the  Holy  Land. 

After  this,  King  Richard,  preparing  to  set  all  things 
in  an  order  before  his  going,  tomniitted  the  whole  go- 
vernment of  the  realm,  principally  to  William,  bishop  of 
Ely,  his  chancellor,  and  to  Hugh,  bishop  of  Durham, 
whom  he  appointed  the  chief  justice  of  all  England  in 
his  absence,  sending  also  to  Pope  Clement,  in  behalf  uf 
William,  bishop  of  Ely,  that  he  might  be  made  the 
j)ope's  legate  through  all  England  and  Scotland,  which 
also  was  obtained.  Thus  the  bishop,  being  advanced  to 
high  authority,  provides  out  of  every  city  in  England, 
two  palfries,  and  two  sumpters,  and  also  out  of  every 
abbey,  one  palfry,  and  one  sumpter,  for  the  king's  service 
in  Palestine. 

These  things  being  set  in  order,  the  king,  according 
to  his  appointment,  sailed  into  France,  wlierc  the  French 
king  and  he  conferring  together,  prorogued  their  voyage 
till  after  midsummer.  In  the  meantime,  the  king  oc- 
occupied  himself  in  redressing  and  establishing  such 
things  as  were  requisite.  Ue  ajpointcd  the  cap- 
tains and  constables  over  his  navy,  and  set  laws  to  be  ob- 


150 


KINGS  OF  FRANCE  AND  ENGLAND  AT  MESSINA. 


[Book  IV. 


served  in  his  voyage  upon  the  seas,  but  especially  his 
care  was  to  make  unity  and  concord  between  parties  that 
were  at  variance,  and  to  reconcile  them. 

After  King  Richard  had  composed  such  things  as  were 
to  be  redressed  within  the  realm,  he  advanced  forward 
bis  journey,  and  came  to  Touraine,  to  meet  with  Philip 
the  French  king  ;  and  so  after  that  went  to  Vezelay  ; 
where  the  French  king  and  he  joining  together,  for  the 
continuance  of  their  journey,  assured  themselves  by 
solemn  oath,  swearing  fidelity  one  to  the  other  ;  the  form 
of  whose  oath  was  this  :  "  That  either  of  them  should 
defend  and  maintain  the  honour  of  the  other,  and  bear 
true  fidelity  unto  him  of  life,  members,  and  worldly 
honour  ;  and  that  neither  of  them  should  fail  one  the 
other  in  their  affairs  ;  but  the  French  king  should  aid 
the  king  of  England  in  defending  his  land  and  dominions, 
as  he  would  himself  defend  his  own  city  of  Paris,  if 
it  were  besieged  ;  and  that  King  Richard  of  England 
likewise  should  aid  the  French  king  in  defending  his 
land  and  dominions,  no  otherwise  than  he  would  defend 
his  own  city  of  Rouen  if  it  were  besieged,"  &c. 

But  how  slenderly  this  oath  held  these  two  kings,  and 
by  whose  chief  occasion  it  first  fell  asunder,  the  sequel 
of  the  history  (the  Lord  willing)  shall  declare. 

The  laws  and  ordinances  appointed  by  King  Richard 
for  his  navy  were  these  : 

1 .  That  whoever  killed  any  person  on  shipboard,  should 
be  tied  with  him  that  was  slain,  and  thrown  into  the  sea. 

2.  And  if  he  killed  him  on  the  land,  he  should  in  like 
manner  be  tied  with  the  party  slain,  and  be  buried  with 
him  in  the  earth. 

3.  He  that  shall  be  convicted  by  lawful  witness  to 
draw  out  his  knife  or  weapon,  to  the  intent  to  strike 
any  man,  or  that  hath  stricken  any  to  the  drawing  of 
blood,  shall  lose  his  hand. 

4.  Also,  he  that  strikes  any  person  with  his  hand, 
without  effusion  of  blood,  shall  be  plunged  three  times 
in  the  sea. 

5.  Wlioso  speaks  any  opprobrious  or  contumelious 
words  in  reviling  or  cursing  one  another,  for  so  often  as 
he  hath  so  reviled,  shall  pay  so  many  ounces  of  silver. 

6.  A  thief  or  felon  that  has  stolen,  being  lawfully  con- 
victed, shall  have  his  head  shorn,  and  boiling  jiitch 
poured  upon  his  head,  and  feathers  or  down  strewed 
upon  the  same,  whereby  he  maybe  known  ;  and  so  at  the 
first  landing-place  they  shall  come  to,  there  to  be  cast 
up,  &c. 

King  Richard  sending  his  navy  by  the  Spanish  seas, 
and  by  the  straits  of  Gibraltar,  to  meet  him  at  Marseilles, 
went  himself  to  Vezelay,  to  the  French  king.  The  two 
kings  from  thence  went  to  Lyons,  where  the  bridge  over 
the  Rhone  gave  way  with  the  press  of  people,  and  many, 
both  men  and  women,  were  drowned.  The  two  kings 
were  then  constrained  to  separate  for  the  rest  of  their 
journey,  arranging  to  meet  in  Sicily  ;  and  so  Philip 
took  his  way  to  Genoa,  and  King  Richard  to  Marseilles, 
where  he  remained  eight  days,  appointing  his  navy  to 
meet  him  there.  From  thence  crossing  over  to  Genoa, 
where  the  French  king  was,  he  passed  forward  by  the 
coast  of  Italy,  and  entered  the  Tiber  not  far  from  Rome, 
where  meeting  with  Ottoman,  the  cardinal  and  bishop  of 
Hostia,  he  complained  greatly  of  the  filthy  simony  of  the 
pope  and  the  pope's  court,  for  receiving  seven  hundred 
marks  for  consecrating  the  bishop  Cenomanensis ;  also 
a  thousand  and  five  hundred  marks  from  William  the 
bishop  of  Ely  for  his  office  as  legate ;  and  likewise  an  infinite 
sum  of  money  from  the  bishop  of  Bordeaux,  for  acquit- 
ting him  when  he  should  have  been  deposed  for  a  certain 
crime  laid  to  his  charge  by  his  clergy,  ^c. 

The  seventh  day  of  August  King  Richard  departed 
from  Marseilles,  and  the  three-and-twentieth  of  Septem- 
ber arrived  at  Messina,  with  such  a  noise  of  trumpets 
and  shawms,  with  such  a  rout  and  show,  that  it  was  to 
the  great  wonder  and  terror  both  of  the  Frenchmen  and 
all  others  that  heard  and  beheld  the  sight. 

The  French  king  had  come  to  the  town  of  Messina  be- 
fore the  sixteenth  day  of  the  month  of  September,  and 
had  taken  the  palace  of  Tancred,  king  of  Sicily,  for  his 
lodgings.  King  Richard  after  his  arrival,  soon  went  to 
Lim;  and  when  the  two  kings  had  conversed  together, 


immediately  the  same  day  the  French  king  took  shipping 
to  sail  to  the  laud  of  Jerusalem.  But  after  he  was  out 
of  the  haven,  the  wind  rising  against  him,  he  returned 
to  Messina.  The  last  day  of  September,  Richard  passed 
over  the  Hood  of  Delfar,  and  there  gained  a  strong  hold 
called  De  la  Bagmare,  or  Le  Bamre,  and  placing  therein  a 
sufficient  garrison,  he  returned  to  Messina.  The  second 
of  October  he  won  another  stronghold,  and  he  deposited 
there  all  his  store  and  provision,  which  came  from  Eng. 
land  or  other  places. 

The  citizens  of  Messina,  seeing  that  the  king  of  Eng- 
land had  won  the  castle  and  island  in  De  la  Bagmare,  and 
also  the  monastery  of  the  Griffons,  and  doubting  lest  the 
King  would  extend  his  power  further  to  invade  their  city, 
and  if  he  could,  all  the  Isle  of  Sicily,  began  to  stir 
against  the  king's  army,  and  to  shut  the  Englishmen  out 
of  tlie  gates,  and  keep  their  walls  against  ihem.  The 
Englishmen  seeing  that,  made  to  the  gates,  and  by  force 
would  have  broken  them  open,  so  that  the  king  riding 
among  them  with  his  staff,  and  breaking  some  of  their 
heads,  could  not  assuage  their  fierceness  ;  such  was  the 
rage  of  the  Englishmen  against  the  citizens  of  Messina. 

The  fourth  day  of  the  month  of  October,  the  archbishop 
of  Messina  came  to  King  Richard,  with  two  other  arch- 
bishops, also  with  the  French  king,  and  other  earls, 
baions,  and  bishops,  to  treat  for  peace.  As  they  were 
consulting,  and  had  almost  concluded  upon  the  peace,  the 
citizens  of  Messina  issued  out  of  the  town,  some  went 
uj)  upon  the  mountains,  some  with  open  force  invaded 
the  mansion  or  lodging  of  Hugh  Brun  an  English  captain. 
The  noise  of  this  coming  to  the  ears  of  the  king,  he,  sud- 
denly breaking  off  the  conference  with  the  French  king 
and  the  rest,  departed,  and  coming  to  his  men,  commanded 
them  forthwith  to  arm  themselves  ;  who  then,  with  some 
of  his  sohliers,  making  up  to  the  top  of  a  mountain, 
there  put  the  citizens  to  flight,  chasing  them  down  the 
mountain,  to  the  very  gates  of  the  city;  some  of  the 
king's  servants  pursued  them  within  the  city,  where 
five  valiant  soldiers,  and  twenty  of  the  king's  servants 
were  slain,  the  French  king  looking  on,  and  not  once 
desiring  to  rescue  them,  contrary  to  his  oath  and  league 
with  the  king  of  England.  For  the  French  king  with 
his  men,  being  there  present,  rode  in  the  midst  of  them 
safely  and  without  harm  to  and  fro,  and  might  well  have 
assisted  the  king's  party,  if  he  wished. 

This  being  known  to  the  English  army,  how  their  com- 
rades were  slain,  and  the  Frenchmen  permitted  in  the 
city,  and  that  they  were  excluded,  and  the  gates  barred 
against  them,  being  also  stopped  from  buying  of  food  and 
other  things  ;  they  with  great  indignation,  gathered  them- 
selves in  arms,  burst  open  the  gates,  and  scaled  the  walls, 
and  so,  winning  the  city,  set  up  their  flags,  with  the  Eng- 
lish arms  upon  the  walls.  When  the  French  king  saw 
this  he  was  ofiended;  requiring  the  king  of  England 
that  the  arms  of  France  might  also  be  set  up  and  joined 
with  his  ;  but  King  Richard  would  not  agree  ;  but  to 
satisfy  his  mind,  he  consented  to  take  down  his  arms, 
and  commit  the  custody  of  the  city  to  the  Hospitale  and 
Templars  of  Jerusalem,  till  the  time  that  Tancreil  king  of 
Sicily  and  he,  should  agree  together  u])on  the  conditions. 

In  this  mean  time,  as  these  two  kings  of  France  and 
England  were  thus  wintering  at  Messina,  the  eni])eror, 
Frederick  I.  (on  whose  neck  Pope  Alexander  trod  in 
the  church  of  Venice,  saying  the  verse  of  the  j)sulm, 
"Thou  shalt  tread  on  the  serpents  and  the  adders,") 
and  his  son  Conrad,  with  a  mighty  army  of  Germans 
and  others,  were  coming  likewise  to  the  siege  of  Acre ; 
where  the  emperor,  falling  oflT  his  horse  into  a 
river,  was  drowned.  Conrad,  his  son,  taking  the  con\- 
mand  of  his  army,  came  to  the  siege  of  Acre,  in  which 
siege  he  also  died.  In  consequence  of  the  coming  of  thi^ 
multitude  of  Germans,  there  was  a  dearth  in  the  camp 
which  lasted  two  months,  so  that  a  loaf  of  bread,  which 
before  the  coming  of  the  German  army  was  sold  for  one 
j)enny,  was  afterward  sold  for  three  pounds,  by  reason 
of  this  many  christian  soldiers  perished  through  famine. 
The  chief  food  which  the  princes  had  to  feed  upon  was 
horse-flesh.  This  famine  being  so  miserable,  some 
good  bishops  who  were  in  the  camp,  namely,  Hubert 
bishop    of    Salisbury,    with   certain   others,    makiuij   a 


AD.  1190.]  RICHARD  OVERCOMES  CYPRUS,  AND  PROCEEDS  TO  THE  SIEGE  OF  ACRE.      151 


general  collection  through  the  whole  camp  for  the  poor, 
made  such  a  provision  that  in  this  penury  of  all  things, 
no  man  was  so  destitute  and  needy,  but  he  had  some- 
what for  his  relief;  till  within  a  few  days  after  by  the 
merciful  providence  of  God,  who  is  the  feeder  of  all 
creatures,  ships  came  to  them  with  abundance  of  corn, 
wine,  and  oil. 

The  siege  of  this  town  of  Acre  lasted  a  long  time,  and 
as  it  was  ably  assailed  by  the  christians,  so  it  was  strongly 
defended  by  the  Saracens,  especially  by  the  help  of  wild- 
fire, which  the  Latins  call  Greek  fire,  so  that  there  was 
great  slaughter  on  both  sides. 

The  next  year  following  (A.  D.  1191),  King  Richard 
sent  over  his  gallies  to  Naples,  there  to  meet  his  mother 
Eleiior,  and  Berengaria  the  daughter  of  Sancius  king  of 
Navarre,  whom  he  purposed  to  marry.  In  the  meantime 
King  Richard  shewed  himself  exceeding  bountiful  and 
liberal  to  all.  To  the  French  king  he  gave  several 
ships  ;  upon  others  he  bestowed  rich  rewards  ;  and  of 
his  goods  and  treasure  he  distributed  largely  to  his  sol- 
diers and  servants  about  him.  It  was  reported  that  he 
distributed  more  in  one  month,  than  any  of  his  prede- 
cessors did  in  a  whole  year  ;  by  which  he  obtained  great 
love  and  favour,  which  not  only  redounded  to  the  ad- 
vancement of  his  fame,  but  also  to  his  great  advantage 
and  profit,  as  the  sequel  proved. 

To  proceed  then  in  the  progress  of  King  Richard, 
leaving  the  city  of  Messina,  he  went  to  Catana,  where 
Tancied  king  of  Sicily  then  lay,  where  he  was  honourably 
received,  and  remained  with  King  Tancred  three  days 
and  three  nights.  On  the  fourth  day,  when  he  was 
departing,  Tancred  offered  him  many  rich  presents  in 
gold  and  silver,  and  precious  silks ;  of  which  King 
Richard  would  receive  nothing,  but  one  little  ring,  as  a 
token  of  his  good  will.  For  which  King  Richard  again 
gave  liim  a  rich  sword.  At  length,  when  King  Richard 
should  take  his  leave,  King  Tancred  would  not  so  let 
him  part,  but  would  give  him  four  great  ships,  and  fifteen 
gallies  ;  and  he  himself  would  accompany  him  the  space 
ol  two  days  journey  to  a  place  called  Tavernium. 

Then  the  next  morning  when  they  should  take  their 
leave,  Tancred  declared  to  him  the  message  which  the 
French  king  a  little  before  had  sent  to  him  by  the  duke 
of  Burgundy,  which  was  this:  "That  the  king  of 
England  was  a  false  traitor,  and  would  never  keep  the 
peace  that  was  between  them.  And  if  Tancred  would 
war  against  him,  or  attack  him  secretly  by  night,  he 
would  assist  him  with  all  his  power,  and  join  with  him  to 
the  destruction  of  him  and  all  his  army,"  &c.  Richard 
the  king  protested  that  he  was  no  traitor,  nor  ever  was  ; 
and  as  to  the  peace  begun  between  them,  it  should  never  be 
broken  through  him  ;  nor  could  he  believe  that  the  French 
king,  being  his  good  lord  and  his  sworn  partner  in  that 
voyage,  would  utter  any  such  words  by  him.  When 
Tancred  heard  this,  he  brings  forth  the  letters  of  the 
French  king  sent  to  him  by  the  duke  of  Burgundy  ;  af- 
firming, that  if  the  duke  of  Burgundy  would  deny  the 
bringing  of  the  letters,  he  was  ready  to  meet  him  by  any 
of  his  dukes.  King  Richard  receiving  the  letters,  and 
musing  not  a  little  upon  them,  returns  to  Messina. 

From  that  time  King  Richard  being  angered  against 
King  Philip,  never  shewed  him  any  gentle  countenance 
peace  and  amity,  as  he  was  wont  before. 

Soon  after  this.  King  Philip  sailed  for  Acre,  and  the 
next  month  King  Richard  sailed  with  an  hundred  and 
fifty  great  ships,  and  three-and-fifty  great  gallies  well 
manned  and  appointed,  also  towards  Acre ;  on  Good  Friday 
there  rose  a  mighty  tempest,  which  scattered  all  his  navy. 
The  king  with  a  few  ships,  was  driven  to  the  isle  of 
Crete.  The  ship  that  carried  the  king's  sister  queen  of 
Sicilia,  and  Berengaria  the  king  of  Navarre's  daughter, 
with  two  other  ships,  were  driven  to  the  isle  of  Cyprus. 
The  king  making  great  moan  for  the  ship  of  his  sister, 
and  Berengaria  his  intended  wife,  and  not  knowing  where 
they  were,  after  the  tempest  was  blown  over,  sent  his 
gallies  diligently  to  search  for  the  ship  wherein  his  sister 
was,  and  the  maiden  whom  he  was  to  marry  ;  at  length 
they  were  found  safe  and  well  at  the  port  of  Limisso  in 
the  isle  of  Cyprus.  Though  the  two  ships,  which  were 
iu  their  company  in  the  same  haven,  were  lost.     The 


king  of  Cyprus  was  then  Isakius  (called  also  the  empe- 
ror of  the  Griffons)  who  took  and  imprisoned  all  English- 
men, who  were  cast  by  shipwreck  upon  his  land  ;  and 
would  not  suffer  the  ship  wherein  the  two  ladies  were 
to  enter  within  the  port. 

The  tidings  of  this  being  brought  to  King  Richard,  he 
in  his  great  wrath,  gathering  his  gallie?and  ships  together, 
landed  in  Cyprus,  where  he  first  iu  gentle  terms  signifies 
to  King  Isakius,  how  he  with  his  Englishmen,  coming 
as  strangers  to  the  support  of  the  Holy  Land, where  by  dis- 
tress of  weather,  driven  upon  his  borders,  and  therefore 
with  all  humble  petition  besought  him  in  God's  behalf, 
and  for  reverence  of  the  holy  cross,  to  release  such  pri- 
soners of  his  as  he  had  in  captivity,  and  to  restore  again  the 
goods  of  them  who  were  drowned,  and  which  he  detained 
in  his  hands,  to  be  employed  for  the  benefit  of  their  souls, 
&c.  And  this  the  king,  once,  twice,  and  thrice  requested 
of  Isakius.  But  he,  answering  proudly,  sent  the  king 
word,  that  he  would  neither  let  the  captives  go,  nor  re- 
turn the  goods  of  those  who  were  drowned,  &c. 

When  King  Richard  heard  how  little  Isakius  made  of 
his  humble  and  honest  petition,  and  how  nothing  there 
could  be  got  without  force  ;  he  soon  gives  command 
through  all  his  army,  to  put  themselves  in  armour,  and 
to  follow  him,  to  revenge  the  injuries  received  from  that 
proud  and  cruel  king  of  Cyprus;  desiring  them  to  put 
their  trust  in  God,  and  not  to  doubt  but  the  Lord  would 
stand  with  them,  and  give  them  the  full  victory.  Isakius 
in  the  mean  time,  stood  guarding  the  sea  coasts,  where 
the  Englishmen  should  arrive,  with  swords,  bills,  and 
lances,  and  such  other  weapons  as  they  had,  setting 
boards,  stools,  and  chests  before  them  instead  of  a  wall. 
However,  but  few  of  them  were  in  armour,  and  for  the 
most  part  inexpert,  and  unskilful  in  the  feats  of  war.  Then 
King  Richard  with  his  soldiers,  issuing  out  of  their  ships, 
first  set  his  bowmen  forward,  who  with  their  shot  made  a 
way  for  others  to  follow.  The  Englishmen,  thus  gaining 
the  land,  pressed  so  fiercely  upon  the  Griffons,  that  after 
long  fighting,  and  many  blows,  Isakius  was  put  to  flight; 
King  Richard  valiantly  pursued,  and  slew  many,  and 
several  he  took  alive,  and  had  nearly  taken  the  king,  had 
not  the  night  come  on  and  parted  the  battle.  And  thus 
King  Richard  returning  with  much  spoil  and  great  vic- 
tory to  the  port  town  of  Limisso,  which  the  townsmen 
had  abandoned  for  fear,  found  there  great  abundance  of 
corn,  wine,  oil,  and  provisions. 

The  same  day,  Joan  the  king's  sister,  and  Berengaria 
the  maiden  entered  the  port  and  town  of  Limisso,  with 
fifty  great  ships,  and  fourteen  galliots  ;  so  that  the  whole 
navy,  there  meeting  together,  were  two  hundred  and  fifty 
four  tall  ships,  and  above  threescore  galliots.  Then 
Isakius,  seeing  no  way  to  escape  by  sea,  pitched  his  tents 
five  miles  off,  swearing  that  the  third  day  he  would  give 
battle  to  King  Richard.  But  Richard  set  upon  the  tents  of 
the  Griffons  early,  while  they  were  unwares  and  asleep, 
and  made  a  great  slaughter  of  them,  so  that  Isakius  was 
compelled  to  run  away  naked,  leaving  his  tents  and  pavi- 
lions to  the  Englishmen, full  of  horses  and  rich  treasure, al- 
so with  the  imperial  standard,  the  lower  part  of  which  with 
a  costly  streamer  was  covered  and  wrought  all  with  gold. 
King  Richard  then  returning  with  victory  and  triumph 
to  his  sister  and  Berengaria,  shortly  after,  married  Beren- 
garia, in  the  isle  of  Cyprus. 

Isakius  being  afterwards  taken  and  sent  in  chains  of 
silver  and  gold  to  Tripoli,  and  all  things  being  set  in  order 
touching  the  possession  of  the  isle  of  Cyprus,  the  keep- 
ing of  it  he  committed  to  Radulph,  son  of  Godfrey,  lord 
chamberlain.  King  Richard  departed  from  the  isle  of 
Cyprus,  with  his  ships  and  gallies  towards  the  siege  of 
Acre  ;  and  on  his  voyage  he  met  with  a  great  bark, 
fraught  with  soldiers  and  men  of  war,  to  tlie  number  of 
one  thousand  and  five  hundred  ;  who  pretending  to  be 
Frenchmen,  and  shewing  their  flag  with  French  arms, 
were  really  Saracens  in  disguise,  secretly  sent  with  wild- 
fire, and  barrels  of  unknown  serpents,  to  the  defence  of 
the  town  of  Acre.  King  Richard  at  length  perceiving 
this,  soon  set  upon  them,  and  vanquished  them,  the  niost 
of  them  were  drowned,  and  some  were  taken  alive.  The 
next  day.  King  Richard  came  to  Acre  :  soon  after  his 
coming,  the  Pagans  within  the  city  seeing  their  walls 


152 


RICHARD  TAKEN  BY  THE  DUKE  OF  AUSTRIA. 


undermined,  and  towers  overthrown,  were  driven  to  escape 
•with  life  and  limb,  to  surrender  the  city  to  the  two  kings. 
An  jfhe.r  great  help  to  the  christians  in  winning  the  city 
WH.^  this  r  in  the  city  of  Acre  there  was  a  secret  christian 
aino:.;^  the  Saracens,  who  in  the  time  of  the  siege,  used 
to  CA>t  over  the  walls,  into  the  camp  of  the  christians, 
cert^iin  letters  written  in  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin,  in 
which  he  disclosed  to  the  christians,  from  time  to  time, 
the  doings  and  counsels  of  their  enemies,  advertising 
them  ho>v,  and  by  what  way  they  should  work,  and  what 
to  bjware  of;  and  always  his  letters  began  thus  :  "In  the 
nane  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Sou,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 
By  this,  the  christians  were  much  advantaged  in  their 
proceedings.  But  it  was  a  source  of  great  heaviness  to 
them,  that  he  would  never  tell  his  name,  nor  when 
the  city  was  got,  could  they  ever  understand  who  he 
was. 

To  make  of  a  long  siege  a  short  narration,  upon  the 
twelfth  day  of  July  (A.  D.  lliU),  the  princes  and 
ciptai;i3  of  the  Pagins,  upon  agreement  came,  to  the 
tent  of  the  Templars,  to  commune  with  the  two  kings 
touching  peice  and  giving  up  of  their  city. 

The  twentieth  d  ly  of  July,  King  Richard,  speaking 
with  the  French  king,  desired  him  that  they  two  with 
their  armies  would  bind  themselves  by  oath  to  remain 
there,  still  in  the  land  of  Jerusalem  the  space  of  three 
years,  for  the  winning  and  recovering  again  of  those 
countries.  But  he  said  he  would  swear  no  such  oath. 
So  al)out  the  beginning  of  the  month  of  August,  Philip 
tlie  French  king,  went  from  Acre  to  Tyre ;  although  King 
Ricliard  and  all  the  princes  of  the  christian  army  with 
great  intreaty  desired  him  to  tarry  ;  shewing  what  a 
shame  it  were  for  him  to  come  so  far,  and  now  to  leave 
undone  that  for  which  he  came.  After  his  departure  the 
Pagans  refused  to  keep  their  covenants  ;  they  would 
neither  restore  the  holy  cross,  nor  the  money,  nor  the 
captives,  as  they  had  pledged  ;  sending  word  to  King 
Richard,  that  if  he  beheaded  the  hostages  left  with  him 
at  Acre,  they  would  chop  off  the  heads  of  such  captives 
of  the  christians  as  were  in  their  hands.  Shortly  after 
this,  the  Saladin,  sending  great  gifts  to  King  Richard, 
requested  the  time  limited,  viz.,  forty  days  for  behead- 
ing the  captives  might  be  prolonged  ;  but  the  king  re- 
fused to  take  his  gifts,  and  to  grant  his  request.  W'here- 
Upon  the  Saladin  caused  all  the  christian  captives  within 
his  possession  forthwith  to  be  beheaded,  which  was  the 
eighteenth  day  of  August.  But  yet.  King  Richard  would 
not  anticipate  the  time  before  prescribed  for  the  execu- 
tion of  his  prisoners,  being  the  twentieth  of  August. 
Upon  which  day  he  caused  the  prisoners  of  the  Sara- 
cens, openly  in  the  sight  of  the  Saladin  army,  to  lose 
their  heads :  the  number  came  to  two  thousand  five 
hundred,  save  only  that  certain  of  the  principal  of  them 
he  reserved  for  purposes,  and  considerations,  especially 
to  make  exchange  for  the  holy  cross,  and  some  of  the 
christian  captives. 

After  this,  King  Richard  purposed  to  besiege  the  city 
of  Joppa  ;  where,  by  the  way  between  Acre  and  Joppa, 
Saladin  with  a  great  multitude  of  his  Saracens  came 
fiercely  against  the  king's  rear :  but  through  God's  mer- 
ciful grace,  the  king's  warriors  acquitted  them  so  well, 
that  the  Saladin  was  put  to  flight  (whom  the  christians 
pursued  the  space  of  three  miles),  and  lost  the  same  day 
many  of  his  nobles  and  captives,  so  that  the  Saladin  had 
not  been  put  to  such  confusion  for  forty  years  before. 
From  thence  King  Richard  went  to  Joppa,  and  then  to 
Ascalon,  where  he  found  first  the  city  of  Joppa  forsaken 
by  the  Saracens,  who  durst  not  abide  the  king's  coming. 
And  Ascalon,  the  Saladili  tlirew  down  to  the  ground, 
and  forsook  the  holy  land  of  Syria;  through  all  which 
the  king  had  free  passage  without  resistance,  neither 
durst  the  Saracen  piince  encounter  after  that  with  King 
Richard. 

Many  other  valiant  and  famous  acts  were  achieved 
by  him  and  the  French  king,  and  more  would  have  been 
accoiniili.-ihed,  had  not  those  t'vo  kings,  falling  into 
discord,  separated  thrmselves.  Pliilip,  the  French  king, 
returni'd  home  within  a  short  time,  and  soon  invaded 
Normandy,  urging  John,  the  brother  of  King  Richard,  to 
seize  tiie  kingdom  of  England  iu  his  brother's  absence  ; 


[Book  IV. 

who  then  made  league  with  the  French  king,  and  did 
homage  to  him.  Richard  being  then  in  Syria,  and  hear- 
ing of  this,  made  a  peace  with  the  Turks  for  three  years. 
And  not  long  after  (in  the  spring  following)  King  Richard 
returned  also.  In  his  return  he  was  driven,  by  distress 
of  weather,  about  the  parts  of  Istria,  in  a  town  called 
Synaca,  and  was  there  taken  by  Leopold,  duke  of  the  same 
country,  and  sold  to  the  Emperor  Henry,  for  60,000 
marks. 

King  Richard,  being  thus  shipwrecked,  and  traitor- 
ously taken  and  sold  to  the  emperor  by  the  Duke  of 
Austria,  was  there  kept  in  custody  a  year  and  three 
months.  In  some  histories,  it  is  affirmed  that  King  Ri- 
chard, returning  out  of  Asia,  came  to  Italy  with  prosper- 
ous winds,  where  he  desired  of  the  pope  to  be  absolved 
from  an  oath  made  against  his  will,  and  could  not  obtain 
the  absolution.  And  so  setting  out  from  thence  towards 
England,  passing  by  the  country  of  Conrad,  the  marquis, 
whose  death  was  falsely  imputed  by  the  French  king  to  the 
king  of  England,  was  there  traitorously  taken,  as  is  be- 
fore said,  by  Leopold,  duke  of  Austria.  Although  in 
another  history  I  find  the  matter  more  credibly  set  forth, 
which  saith,  "That  King  Richard  slew  the  brother  of 
this  Leopold,  playing  with  him  at  chess  in  the  French 
king's  court.  And  Leopold,  taking  his  advantage,  was 
the  more  cruel  against  him,  and  delivered  him,  as  is  said, 
to  the  emperor  ;  in  whose  custody  he  was  detained  during 
the  time  above  mentioned,  a  year  and  three  months. 
The  French  king,  in  the  meantime,  raised  war  in  Nor- 
mandy ;  and  Earl  John,  the  king's  brother,  invaded 
England ;  but  the  barons  and  bishops  of  the  land 
mightily  withstood  him,  and  besieged  him  in  the  castle 
of  Windsor,  where  they  took  from  him  all  the  castles 
and  forts,  which  he  had  got  before.  Thus  the  earl,  see- 
ing no  hope  of  prevailing  in  England,  and  suspecting  the 
deliverance  of  the  king  his  brother,  went  to  France,  and 
stayed  with  the  French  king.  At  length  it  was  agreed 
and  concluded  with  the  emperor,  that  King  Richard 
should  be  released  for  a  hundred  thousand  pounds. 
That  sum  of  money  was  here  gathered,  and  made  in 
England,  of  chalices,  crosses,  shrines,  candlesticks,  and 
other  church  plate,  also  with  public  contribution  of 
friaries,  abbies,  and  other  subjects  of  the  realm.  Part 
of  this  sum  was  immediately  paid,  and  for  the  residue, 
hostages  and  pledges  were  taken,  which  was  about 
the  fifth  year  of  his  reign.  And  then  it  was  obtained  of 
the  pope,  that  priests  might  celebrate  with  chalices  of 
pewter  and  tin,  and  so  it  was  granted  and  continued  long 
after. 

Thus  King  Richard  being  ransomed,  was  restored  again 
and  repaired  into  England.  At  his  return  Earl  John  his 
brother,  coming  to  him  with  humble  submission,  desired 
to  be  pardoned  for  his  trangressions.  King  Richard  an- 
swered,  "  I  would  to  God  that  this  your  misconduct  as  it 
dies  in  oblivion  with  me,  so  it  may  remain  in  remembrance 
with  you,"  and  so  he  gently  forgave  him.  And  after  he 
had  recovered  his  holds  and  castles,  he  caused  himself  to 
be  crowned  again.  Which  done,  he  went  with  his  forces 
against  the  French  king,  and  drove  him  out  of  Normandy. 
And  after  that,  he  went  against  the  Welshmen,  and  sub- 
dued them. 

The  year  following,  (A.D.  1197,)  Philip  the  French  king 
brake  the  truce  made  between  him  and  King  Richard  ; 
and  the  king  was  compelled  to  sail  over  again  to  Nor- 
mandy to  withstand  the  malice  of  his  enemy.  About  which 
time,  my  history  records  of  one  called  Fulco  by  some  ; 
some  say  he  was  the  archbishop  of  Rouen,  called  Walter, 
This  Fulco  being  then  in  England,  and  coming  to  the 
king's  presence,  said  to  him  with  great  courage  and  bold- 
ness; "  Thou  hast,  O  mighty  king,  three  daughters  very 
vicious  and  of  evil  disposition  ;  take  good  heed  of  them, 
and  at  once  ])rovide  for  them  good  husbands ;  lest,  by 
untimely  bestowing  them  in  marriage,  thou  shalt  not  only 
incur  great  loss  and  injury,  but  alsu  utter  ruin  and  de- 
struction to  thyself."  The  kingina  rage  said,  "Thou  lying 
and  mocking  hyi)0crite,  thou  knowest  not  where  thou  ait, 
or  what  tliou  sayest ;  I  think  thou  art  mad,  or  not  wi-U 
in  thy  wits  ;  for  1  have  never  had  a  daughter,  as  all  the 
world  knows,  and  therefore  thou  0])en  liar  get  rhee  out  of 
our  presence."  Fulco  answered,  "No,  and  like  yojr  grace. 


A.  D.  1191—1205.]         DEATH  OF  RICHARD  CCEUR  DE  LION.  SUCCEEDED  BY  JOHN. 


153 


I  lie  not.  but  say  truth  :  for  you  have  three  daughters 
wliich  I  iintinually  frequent  your  court,  and  wholly  possess 
your  person,  and  such  three  naughty  ones  as  never  before 
was  heard  of;  1  mean,  mischievous /;rjrfe,  greedy  covet- 
ou-miexif,  and  filthy  ludtti-y  ;  and  therefore  again  I  say,  O 
king,  ijcware  of  tnem,  and  at  once  provide  marriages  for 
tiiein,  lest  m  not  so  doing,  thou  utterly  undo  both  thyself 
aui  all  tijc  whole  realm." 

The  king  took  his  words  in  good  part,  with  correction 
of  himseli,  and  confession  of  the  same.  Whereupon  im- 
mediately, he  called  his  lords  and  barons  before  him,  to 
whom  he  declared  the  conversation  of  Fulco,  who  had 
desired  hiui  to  beware  of  his  three  daughters,  pride,  ava- 
rice, and  luxury,  with  advice  to  marry  them  immediately, 
lest  further  inconvenience  should  ensue  both  to  him  and  to 
the  whole  realm  :  "His  good  counsel  (my  lords)l  intend  to 
follow, not  doubting  of  all  your  consent  thereto.  Wherefore 
here  before  you  all,  1  give  my  daughter  swelling  pride  to 
wife  to  the  proud  Templars  ;  my  greedy  daughter  avarice  to 
the  covetous  order  of  the  Cistercian  monks  ;  and  last  of  all, 
my  tilthy  daughter  luxury  to  the  riotous  prelates  of  the 
church,  whom  I  think  to  be  very  meet  men  for  her  ;  and 
go  severally  well  agreeing  to  all  their  natures,  that  the  like 
matches  in  this  our  realm  are  not  to  be  found  for  them." 
And  thus  much  concerning  Fulco. 

Not  long  after  this,  a  certain  noble  personage  found  a 
great  treasure  both  of  gold  and  silver  hid   in  the  ground, 
a  great  part  of  which  he  sent  to  King    Richard,   as  chief 
lord  and  prince  over  the  whole  country.  Which  the  king 
refused  ;  saying,  he  would  have  all  or  none,   for  that  he 
was  the  principal  chieftain  over  the  land.    But  the  tinder 
■would  not  condescend  to  that.      Therefore   the  king  laid 
siege  to  a  castle  of  his,  called  Galuz,  thinking  the  treasure 
to  lie  there.     But  the  keepers  and  warders  of  the  castle, 
seeing  themselves  not   sutticient  to  withstand  the  king, 
offered  to  him  the  castle,  desiring  to  depart  with  life  and 
armour.    To  this  the  king  would  in  no  wise  grant,  but  bid 
them  to  re-enter  the  castle  again,  and  to  defend  it  in  all 
the  forcible  wise  they  could.     It  so  befel,  that  as  the  king 
with  the  duke  of  Brabant  went  about  the   castle,  viewing 
the   places  thereof;  a  soldier  within,  named   Bertrand 
Cordoun,  struck  the  king  with  an  arrow  in  the  arm,  and 
the  iron  remaining  and  festering  in  the  wound,  the  king 
I  within  nine  days  after  died  ;  who,  because  he  was  not 
I   content  with  the  half  of  the  treasure  that  another  man 
i   found,  lost  all  his  own  treasure  that  he  had.      The  king, 
I   being  thus  wounded,  caused  the  man  that  struck  him  to 
be  brought  to  him,  and  asked  him  the  cause  why  he  so 
'   wounded  him  ?  Who  answered  him  (as  the  history  says), 
i   that  he  thought  to  kill  rather  than  to  be  killed  ;  and  what 
!    punishment  soever  he  should  sustain,  he  was  content,  so 
!    that  he  might  kill  him  who  had  before  killed  his  father  and 
:    brothers.  The  king,  hearing  his  words,  freely  forgave  him 
and  caused  an   hundred  shillings  to  be  given   him.     Al- 
though (as  the  history  adds)  after  the  death  of  the  king, 
the  duke  of  Brabant,  caused  him  after  great  torments,  to 
'    be  hanged.  The  history  of  Gisburn  says,  that  the  killer  of 
;    King  Richard  coming  to  the   French  king,  thinking  to 
have  a  great  reward,  was  commanded  to  be  drawn  asunder 
with  horses,  and  his  quarters  to  be  hanged  up. 

Another  history  affirms,  and  Gisburn  partly  testifies  the 
]  same,  that  a  little  before  the  death  of  King  Richard,  three 
'  abbots  of  the  order  Cistercian  came  to  him,  to  whom  he 
I  was  confessed  ;  and  when  he  saw  them  somewhat  stay  at 
1  Lis  absolution,  he  added  these  words  :  that  he  did  willingly 
'  commit  his  body  to  be  eaten  of  worms,  and  his  soul  to 
I  the  fire  of  purgatory,  there  to  be  tormented  till  the  judg- 
ment, in  the  hope  of  God's  mercy. 

KING    JOHX. 

After  the  death  of  King  Richard,  called  Coeur  de  Lion, 
his  brother  John,  earl  of  Morton.began  his  reign,  A.  D. 
1199.  The  archbishop  put  the  crown  on  his  head,  and 
swore  him  to  defend  and  to  maintain  the  church.  And 
unless  he  resolved  in  his  mind  to  do  so,  the  archbishop 
charged  him  not  to  presume  to  take  on  him  this  dignity. 
And  on  St.  John  Baptist's  day  next  following,  King  John 
sailed  into  Normandy  and  came  to  Rouen,  where  he  was 
royally  received,  and  a  truce  concluded  between  him  and 


the  French  king  for  a  time.  And  there  came  to  him  the  earl 
of  Flanders,  and  all  other  lords  of  France  that  were  of  Kiiu; 
Richard's  band  and  friendship,  and  were  sworn  unto  him. 
Not  long  after  this,  Philip  the  French  king  made  Ar- 
thur a  knight,  and  received  his  homage  for  Normandy, 
Brittany,  and  all  other  his  possessions  beyond  the  sea, and 
promised  him  assistance  against  King  John.  After  this, 
King  John  and  the  French  king  conferred  with  their  lords 
about  one  hour's  space  ;  and  the  French  king  asked  so 
much  land  for  himself  and  Knight  Arthur,  that  King 
John  would  grant  him  none,  and  so  he  de]iarted  in  wrath. 
The  same  year  a  legate  came  into  France,  and  com- 
manded the  king  on  pain  of  an  interdict,  to  release 
one  Peter  out  of  prison,  who  was  elected  to  a  bishoprick  ; 
and  he  was  accordingly  released. 

And  after  that  the  legate  came  into  England,  and  com- 
manded King  John,  also  under  pain  of  an  interdict,  to  de- 
liver the  archbishop  whom  he  had  kept  as  prisoner  two 
years  ;  which  the  king  refused  to  do,  till  he  had  paid  him 
six  thousand  marks  ;  because  he  took  him  in  armour  in 
battle  against  iiim,  and  sware  him  upon  his  deliverance, 
that  he  should  never  wear  armour  against  any  Christiaa 
man. 

This  time  a  divorce  was  made  between  King  John  and 
his  wife,  daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Gloucester,  because  they 
were  in  the  third  degree  of  kindred.  And  afterwards  by 
the  advice  of  the  French  king,  King  John  wedded  Isabel, 
daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Angouleme  ;  and  then  Arthur  of 
Brittany  did  homage  to  King  John  for  Brittany  and  other 
lands. 

At  this  time  there  was  a  contention  between  King  John 
and  Geffrey  the  archbishop  of  York  ;  first,  because  he 
would  not  suffer  and  permit  the  sheriff  of  York  to  pro- 
ceed in  such  affairs  as  he  had  to  do  for  the  king  within  his 
diocese.  Secondly,  because  he  also  excommunicated  the 
sheriff.  Thirdly,  because  he  would  not  sail  with  him  into 
Normandy,  to  make  the  marriage  between  Louis  the 
French  king's  son,  and  his  niece,  &c. 

In  the  year  1202,  Philip  the  French  king  required  that 
King  John  should  part  wich  all  his  lands  in  Normandy 
and  Pictavia  to  Arthur  his  nephew,  or  else  he  would  war 
against  him  ;  when  King  John  refused,  the  next  day  the 
French  king  with  Arthur  attacked  his  towns  and  castles 
in  Normandy,  and  put  him  to  much  trouble  ;  but  he  re- 
ceived, however,  such  a  repulse  at  the  Englishmen's 
hands,  that  they,  pursuing  the  Frenchmen  in  their  flight, 
so  followed  them  that  they  not  only  took  Arthur  prisoner, 
with  many  others,  but  gave  such  an  overthrow,  that  none 
was  left  to  bear  tidings  home. 

This  Arthur  was  nephew  to  King  John,  and  son  to 
Geffrey,  who  was  the  elder  brother  to  John.  For  King 
Henry  II.  had  eight  children  ;  one  William,  who  died  in 
childhood;  the  second,  Henry, who  died  also  while  his 
father  was  yet  alive  ;  the  third,  Geffrey,  earl  of  Brittany, 
who  likewise  died  in  his  father's  days,  leaving  behindhim 
two  children,  Arthur  and  Brecca  ;  the  fourth, Richard  Coeur 
de  Lion,  king  ;  the  fifth,  John,  now  reigning  ;  and  three 
daughters  besides. 

Arthur  being  thus  taken,  was  brought  before  the  king, 
and  having  been  exhorted  with  many  gentle  words  to 
leave  the  French  king,  and  to  incline  to  his  uncle,  an- 
swered boldly  and  with  great  indignation  ;  demanding  the 
kingdom  of  England,  v.-ith  all  the  other  dominions  thereto 
belonging,  as  the  lawful  heir  of  the  crown.  By  this  he  pro- 
voked the  king's  displeasure  against  him  and  was  sent  to 
the  tower  of  Rouen,  where  at  length  (whetuer  by  leaping 
into  the  ditch,  thinking  to  make  his  escape,  or  whether 
by  some  other  secret  hand,  or  by  what  chance  else  it  is 
not  yet  agreed  upon  in  history)  he  finished  his  life.  King 
John  was  under  great  suspicion  ;  whether  justly  or  un- 
justly, the  Lord  knows. 

The  year  following,  John  lost  all  his  holds  and  posses- 
sions in  Normandy,  through  the  power  of  the  French 
king. 

After  these  losses,  came  other  troubles  upon  him,  with 
as  great  or  greater  enemies,  that  is,  with  the  pope  and  his 
popelings  in  the  affair  of  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

In  A.  D.  1205,  Hubert  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury  died.  Before  his  body  was  yet  committed  to  the 
earth,  the  younger  sort  of  the  monks  gathered  them- 


1«4 


DISPUTE  CONCERNING  THE  ARCHBISHOPRICK  OF  CANTERBURY.         [Book  IV 


selves  together  at  midnight,  and  elected  their  superior 
Reginald,  and  without  the  king's  license,  or  even  know- 
ledge,  placed  him  in  the  metropolitan  seat.  And  lest 
the  king  should  make  the  election  void,  tliey  charged  him 
by  virtue  of  his  oath  to  keep  all  secret,  and  to  reveal  no- 
thing till  he  came  to  the  pope ;  but  he,  contrary  to  his 
oath,  so  soon  as  he  came  into  Flanders,  opened  abroad  all 
the  matter.  The  next  day  the  elder  monks  sent  to  the 
king,  desiring  him  of  his  gracious  license  canonically  to 
choose  tiieir  archbishop.  The  king  most  gently  and  fa- 
vourably granted  their  petition,  desiring  that  for  his  sake 
they  would  shew  favour  to  John  Gray,  then  bishop  of 
Norwich,  as  indeed  they  did,  electing  him  to  that  See  of 
the  primacy.  As  the  authority  of  kings  and  princes  was 
then  but  small  in  their  own  dominions,  without  the  pope's 
consent  and  confirmation  ;  he  also  sent  to  Rome  to  have  the 
election  ratified  by  the  pope.  The  suffragans  of  Canter- 
bury then  being  not  a  little  offended  at  these  two  elections 
sent  speedily  to  Rome  to  have  them  both  stopped  ;  for 
they  had  not  been  consulted  about  them.  And  from 
them  grew  a  most  prodigious  tumult. 

In  this  year  the  clergy  grew  so  unruly,  that  they  ne- 
glected their  charge,  and  incensed  the  king's  displeasure 
so  much  against  them,  thathetook  order  about  the  goods 
of  such  as  were  faulty. 

A  Letter  of  King  John,  touching  the  Lands  and  Goods  of 
such  Clergymen  as  refuse  to  celebrate  Divine  Service. 

"  The  king  to  all  clerical  and  lay  persons  within  the  bi- 
shoprick  of  Lincoln,  greeting  :  know  ye  that  from  Mon- 
day next  before  the  feast  of  Easter,  we  have  committed  to 
William  of  CornhiU,  archdeacon  of  Huntington,  and  to 
Joseline  of  Canvil,  all  the  lands  and  goods  of  the  abbots 
and  priors,  and  of  all  the  spiritual  persons  ;  and  also  of 
all  clerks  within  the  bishoprick  of  Lincoln,  who  will  not 
from  that  time  celebrate  divine  service.  And  we  com- 
mand you,  that  from  thence  you  assist  them  as  our  bai- 
liffs ;  and  believe  them  in  those  things  which  they  shall 
tell  you  privately  on  our  behalf.  Witness  ourself  at  Claren- 
don the  18th  day  of  March,  in  the  9th  year  of  our  reign." 

But  to  proceed  in  this  troublesome  election  :  the  next 
year,  the  suffragans  of  the  province  of  Canterbury  on  one 
side,  and  the  monks  of  Canterbury  on  the  other,  came  be- 
fore the  pope  with  their  brawling  matter.  First ,  the 
monks,  presenting  Reginald  their  superior,  desired  that 
their  election  might  be  confirmed.  The  suffragans  like- 
wise complained  that  the  monks  should  presume  to  choose 
the  archbishop  without  their  consent,  and  therefore  de- 
sired the  first  election  to  be  annulled.  The  pope,  decid- 
ing the  matter,  pronounced  with  the  monks  ;  charging 
the  suffragans  and  bishops  to  meddle  no  more  with  that 
election,  but  to  let  the  monks  alone.  The  monks  of  Can- 
terbury, now  having  the  whole  election  in  their  own  hands, 
fell  out  among  themselves.  The  younger  sort  who  had 
chosen  Reginald  their  superior,  wished  that  election  to 
stand.  The  elder  sort  of  monks  replied  that  the  first 
election  was  done  by  stealth  and  by  night,  and  by  the 
younger  part ;  also  without  the  counsel  of  the  other 
monks.  Besides,  it  was  done  without  the  king's  license 
and  appointment,  and  without  due  solemnity. 

When  they  had  multiplied  talk  on  both  sides  a  long 
time,  and  could  not  agree  upon  one  person,  Pope  Inno- 
cent condemned  both  their  elections,  commanding  them 
to  choose  Stephen  Langton,  then  cardinal  of  St.  Chryso- 
gon,  for  their  archbishop.  The  monks  then  answered, 
that  they  durst  not  so  do  without  consent  of  their  king. 
The  pope  in  a  passion,  taking  the  words  out  of  their 
mouths,  said  to  them,  "  We  desire  you  to  know  that  we 
have  full  power  and  authority  over  the  church  of  Canter- 
bury, and  are  not  wont  to  tarry  for  the  consent  of  princes, 
therefore  we  command  you,  on  pain  of  our  great  curse, 
that  ye  choose  him  only  whom  we  have  appointed." 

The  monks  at  these  words  abashed  and  terrified,  though 
they  much  murmured  in  their  hearts,  yet  consented,  and 
thus  Stephen  Langton  was  made  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

Upon  this  occasion  King  John  conceived  an  exceeding 
displeasure  against  the  clergy  and  monks  of  Canterbury 
for  doing  so  many  things  against  his  prerogative.  With- 
out his  license  they  elected  their  archbishop,  and  set 


aside  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  whom  he  had  appointed. 
They  wasted  a  great  part  of  his  treasure,  and  to  bring  all 
to  the  devil,  they  made  Stephen  Langton  their  high  me- 
tropolitan ;  so  that  in  his  anger  he  banished  them  out  of 
the  land  to  the  number  of  sixty-four. 

The  king  then  sends  messengers  to  the  pope  with  his 
letters,  wVerein  he  sharply  remonstrates  with  the  pope, 
because  he  so  uncourteously  refused  the  election  of  the 
bishop  of  Norwich,  and  set  up  Stephen  Langton,  conse 
crating  him  archbishop  of  Canterbury  ;  and  among  other 
things  he  adds,  that  he  will  stand  for  his  liberties,  if  need 
be,  unto  death  ;  and  he  thus  concludes,  saying,  "That 
if  he  be  not  heard  in  this  his  request,  he  will  so  pro- 
vide for  the  sees  that  there  shall  be  no  such  gadding  and 
coursing  any  more  over  toRome,  suffering  the  riches  of  the 
land  no  more  to  be  transported  there.  And  seeing  he  has 
of  his  own,  archbishops,  bishops,  and  other  prelates  of 
the  church,  sufficiently  provided  and  instructed  in  all  kinds 
of  knowledge,  he  shall  not  require  to  seek  for  judgment 
and  justice  abroad." 

When  these  came  to  the  pope,  he  directs  letters  ia 
return  to  the  king  in  this  form  : 

"  Innocent,  pope,  servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  to 
our  well-beloved  son  in  Christ,  the  king  of  England, 
health  and  apostolical  blessing.  Whereas  we  have  writ- 
ten to  you  heretofore,  exhorting  and  intreating  you  after 
an  humble,  diligent,  and  gentle  way  ;  you  have  written 
to  us  in  reply  after  a  threatening  and  upbraiding  manner; 
both  spitefully  and  frowardly.  And  whereas  we  have 
borne  with  you  and  given  way  to  you  above  what  our  right 
and  duty  required  ;  you  for  your  part  have  given  to  us 
not  so  much  as  by  right  and  duty  you  are  bound  to  do. 
And  though  your  devotion,  as  you  say,  has  been  to  us 
very  necessary,  yet  consider  again  that  ours  also  is  not  a 
little  opportune  and  expedient  for  you.  And  whereas  we 
have  not  shewed  at  any  time  the  like  honour  to  any  prince 
as  we  have  to  you  ;  you  again  have  so  much  derogated 
from  our  honour,  as  no  prince  else  hath  presumed  to  do 
besides  you  alone  ;  pretending  certain  frivolous  causes 
and  occasions,"  &c. 

Then  alluding  at  length  to  the  election  of  Langton,  he 
thus  proceeds  :  "  Wherefore  be  it  known  to  your  dis- 
cretion or  kingly  prudence,  that  as  this  election  of  Ste- 
phen Langton  has  proceeded  without  fraud  or  deceit 
upon  a  person  meet  for  the  same  ;  therefore  we  will  for 
no  man's  pleasure,  neither  may  we  without  danger  of 
fame  and  of  conscience  defer  or  protract  any  longer  the 
consummation  of  the  said  election.  Wherefore,  my  well- 
beloved  son,  seeing  we  have  had  respect  to  your  honour, 
above  what  our  right  and  duty  required,  study  to  honour 
us  so  much  as  your  duty  requires  again,  so  that  you  may 
the  more  plentifully  deserve  favour  both  at  God's  hand 
and  ours  ;  lest  that  by  doing  the  contrary  you  bring 
yourself  into  such  a  sea  of  troubles  as  you  shall  after- 
wards scarce  free  yourself  of  again.  For  know  this  for 
a  certainty,  that  in  the  end  it  must  needs  fall  out  that  he 
shall  have  the  better,  to  whom  every  knee  of  '  things  in 
heaven,  and  things  in  earth,  and  things  under  the  earth' 
doth  bow,  whose  place  I  serve  in  earth,  though  I  be  un- 
worthy. Therefore  set  not  yourself  to  obey  their  per- 
suasions, who  always  desire  your  unquietness,  that  they 
may  fish  the  better  in  the  troubled  water  ;  but  commit 
yourself  to  our  pleasure,  which  undoubtedly  shall  turn 
to  your  praise,  glory,  and  honour." 

After  this  letter  was  sent,  there  proceeded  not  long 
after  a  charge  and  commandment  into  England  to  certain 
bishops,  requiring  them  by  apostolic  authority  that  if  the 
king  would  not  receive  the  prior  of  Canterbury  and  his 
monks  they  should  interdict  him  throughout  all  his  realm. 
For  the  executing  of  this  four  bishops  were  appointed 
by  the  pope's  bulls,  namely,  William,  bishop  of  London  ; 
Eustace,  bishop  of  Ely  ;  Walter,  bishop  of  Winchester  ; 
and  Giles,  bisliop  of  Hereford.  These  bishops  went  to 
the  king,  and  shewed  their  commission  from  the  i)ope, 
and  wished  him  to  consent ;  but  the  king  refused,  and 
would  by  no  means  grant  their  request.  They  went  on 
the  morrow  after  the  Annunciation  of  the  Virgin,  and  pro- 
nounced the  general  interdict  throughout  all  England, 
so  that  the  church  doors  were  shut  up  with  keys  and  othel 
fastenings,  and  with  walls,  &c. 


A.  D.  1205—1210.] 


THE  POPE  CURSES  KING  JOHN. 


Ic 


Now  when  the  king  heard  of  this,  he  began  to  be 
moved  against  them,  and  took  all  the  possessions  of  the 
four  bishops  into  his  haads,  appointing  certain  men 
to  keep  the  livings  of  the  clergy  throughout  the  realm, 
ar.d  that  they  should  enjoy  no  part  thereof.  Which  be- 
ing done,  the  bishops  cursed  alt  them  that  kept,  or  should 
meddle  with  church  goods. 

After  a  time  certain  prelates,  on  the  king's  part, 
made  an  arrangement  with  them,  and  when  the  form  of 
agreement  was  concluded,  it  was  engrossed  in  two  in- 
dentures ;  and  the  four  bishops  set  their  seals  to  one 
part,  and  the  other  part  the  bishops,  earls,  and  abbots 
carried  to  the  king.  When  the  king  saw  the  arrange- 
ment he  liked  it  well,  only  he  would  not  agree  to  make 
restitution  of  the  church  goods.  So  he  sent  to  the  four 
bishops  again  that  they  should  put  out  that  point  of 
restitution.  But  they  answered  stoutly  that  they  would 
not  put  out  one  word.  Then  the  king  sent  word  to  the 
archbishop,  by  the  four  bishops,  that  he  should  come  to 
Canterbury  to  speak  with  him.  When  the  archbishop 
Stephen  came  to  Canterbury,  the  king  sent  his  treasurer 
the  bishop  of  Winchester  to  him,  to  persuade  him  to 
put  out  of  the  indentures  the  clause  of  restitution  ;  but  he 
refusing  to  alter  a  word  of  it,  angered  the  king  so  that 
immediately  it  was  proclaimed  throughout  England  at 
the  king's  command  that  all  those  that  had  any  church 
livings,  and  went  over  sea  should  come  back  to  England 
by  a  certain  day,  or  else  lose  their  livings  for  ever.  And 
further  in  that  proclamation,  he  charged  all  sheriffs 
within  the  realm,  to  inquire  if  any  bLshops,  abbots, 
priors,  or  any  other  churchman  (from  that  day  forward) 
received  any  command  that  came  from  the  pope,  and 
that  they  should  take  his  or  their  body  and  bring  it  be- 
fore him  :  and  also  that  they  shovdd  take  into  their 
hands,  for  the  king's  use,  all  the  church  lands  that  were 
given  to  any  man  by  the  Archbishop  Stephen,  or  by  the 
priors  of  Canterbury,  from  the  time  of  the  election  of 
the  archbishop  ;  and  he  further  charged  that  all  the 
woods,  that  were  the  archbishop's,  shovdd  be  cut  down 
and  sold. 

When  tidings  came  to  the  pope  that  the  king  had 
acted  thus,  he  was  moved  with  fiery  wrath,  and  sent  to 
the  king  two  legates  (Pandulph  and  Durant),  to  warn 
him  in  the  pope's  name  that  he  should  cesise  his  doings 
to  the  holy  church,  and  amend  the  wrong  he  had  done 
to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  the  priors  and  the 
monks  of  Canterbury,  and  to  all  the  clergy  of  England. 
And  further,  that  he  should  restore  the  goods  again  that 
he  had  taken  against  their  will,  or  else  they  should 
curse  the  king  by  name  ;  and  for  this  purpose,  the  pope 
gave  them  his  bulls  and  letters  patent.  These  two  legates, 
coming  into  England,  came  to  the  king,  and  informed 
him  of  the  pope's  pleasure. 

Then  the  king  answered,  "  All  that  ye  have  said  I 
would  gladly  do,  and  all  things  else  that  you  would  or- 
dain ;  but  as  to  the  archbishop,  1  shall  tell  you  as  it  lies 
in  my  heart.  Let  the  archbishop  leave  his  bishoprick, 
and  if  the  pope  shall  then  intreat  for  him,  perhaps  I 
may  give  him  some  other  bishoprick  in  England,  and 
upon  this  condition  I  will  receive  and  admit  him." 

Then  said  Pandulph  to  the  king,  "  Holy  church  was 
wont  never  to  degrade  an  archbishop  without  reasonable 
cause  ;  but  she  was  ever  wont  to  correct  princes  that 
were  disobedient  to  her." 

"  What.'  How  now  ?"  said  the  king,  "  do  ye  threaten 
me  r" 

"  Nay,"  said  Pandulph,  "  but  you  have  now  openly 
told  us  as  it  stands  in  your  heart  ;  and  now  we  will  tell 
you  what  is  the  pope's  wiU.  He  has  wholly  interdicted 
and  cursed  you,  for  the  wrongs  you  have  done  to  the 
church  and  to  the  clergy.  And  for  so  much  as  ye  continue 
in  your  malice,  and  will  come  to  no  amendment,  you 
are  to  understand,  that  from  this  time  forward  the  sen- 
tences against  you  have  force  and  strength.  And  all 
those  that  have  had  intercourse  with  you  before  this 
time,  whether  that  they  be  earls,  barons,  knights,  or  any 
other,  we  absolve  them  safely  from  their  sins  up  to  this 
day ;  but  from  this  time  forward  we  accurse  them 
openly,  and  specially  by  this  our  sentence,  that  hold  in- 
tercourse with  you.     -\nd  we  absolve,  moreover,   earls, 


barons,  knights,  and  all  other  manner  of  men,  of  their 
homages,  services,  and  fealties.  Also,  Sir  King,"  said 
Pandulph,  "  all  the  kings,  princes,  and  the  great  dukes 
of  Christendom,  have  requested  the  pope  to  give  license 
to  them  to  cross  themselves,  and  to  war  against  thee,  as 
upon  God's  great  enemy,  and  win  thy  land,  and  to  ap- 
point for  king  whom  the  pope  pleases.  And  we  here 
now  absolve  of  their  sins  all  those  that  will  rise  against 
thee  here  in  thine  own  land." 

Then  the  king,  hearing  this,  answered,  "  \Miat  fur- 
ther shame  may  ye  do  to  me  than  this  r" 

Pandulph  again  :  "  We  say  to  you,  by  the  word  of 
God,  that  neither  you,  nor  any  heir  that  you  have,  after 
this  day  shall  be  crowned." 

So  the  king  said,  "  By  him  that  is  Almighty  God,  if  I 
had  known  of  this  thing  before  ye  came  into  this  land, 
and  that  ye  had  brought  me  such  news,  I  woidd  have 
made  you  stay  away  these  twelve  months  out  of  my 
realms." 

Then  answered  Pandulph,  "  Full  well  we  thought,  at 
our  first  coming,  that  you  would  have  been  obedient  to 
God  and  to  holy  church,  and  have  fulfilled  the  pope's 
commandment,  which  we  have  shewed  and  pronounced 
to  you.  And  now  you  say,  that  if  you  had  known  the 
cause  of  our  coming,  you  would  have  made  us  stay  away 
a  whole  year  ;  you  might  as  well  say,  that  you  would 
have  taken  a  whole  year's  respite  without  the  pope's 
leave  ;  but,  thoug'n  we  were  to  suffer  death  for  it,  we 
shall  not  shrink  from  telling  all  the  pope's  message  and 
wiO,  that  he  gave  us  in  charge." 

In  another  chronicle  I  find  the  words  between  the 
king  and  Pandulph  somewhat  otherwise  described,  as 
if  the  king  had  threatened  him  with  hanging,  if  he  had 
foreknown  of  his  coming.  Pandulph  answered,  that  he 
looked  for  nothing  else  at  his  hands,  but  to  suffer  for 
the  church's  rights.  Whereupon  the  king,  being 
mightily  incensed,  departed.  The  king,  being  then  at 
Northampton,  desired  the  sheriffs  and  bailiffs  to  bring 
forth  all  the  prisoners  there,  that  such  as  had  deserved  it 
should  be  put  to  death,  to  the  intent  (as  some  think)  to 
make  Pandulph  afraid.  Among  them  was  a  certain 
clergyman,  who,  for  counterfeiting  the  king's  coin,  was 
condemned  to  be  hanged,  drawn,  and  quartered  ;  and 
was  commanded  by  the  king,  thereby  to  anger  Pan- 
dulph, to  be  hanged  higher  than  the  rest.  Panduljih 
hearing  of  this,  though  he  began  to  fear  lest  he  should 
be  hanged  himself,  yet  went  with  courage  to  the 
church  to  bring  out  book,  beU,  and  candle,  charging 
that  no  man,  under  pain  of  cursing,  should  lay  hands 
upon  the  clergyman.  Upon  this  the  king  and  the  car- 
dinal parted  in  no  little  anger  ;  and  Pandulph  went  to 
Rome,  and  reported  to  the  pope  and  the  cardinals  what 
had  been  done. 

Then  the  pope  summoned  all  the  bishops,  abbots,  and 
clergy  of  England,  to  repair  to  Rome,  to  consult  what 
was  to  be  done.  In  which  council  it  was  decreed,  that 
John  king  of  England  should  be  accursed,  with  all  such 
as  held  with  him.  However,  it  was  not  yet  permitted 
that  the  people  should  assume  the  cross  to  fight  against 
him,  because  as  yet  he  had  shed  no  blood.  But  after- 
wards the  pope,  seeing  that  King  John  would  not  stoop 
under  his  subjection,  sent  to  the  French  king,  that  upon 
remission  of  all  his  sins,  and  those  of  all  that  would 
accompany  him,  he  should  invade  the  realm  of  England. 

Pope  Innocent  again  commanded,  on  pain  of  his 
great  curse,  that  no  man  should  obey  King  John  :  he 
forbid  all  persons  to  eat  and  drink  with  him,  or  talk 
with  him,  to  commune  or  counsel  with  him  ;  yea,  he  for- 
bid his  own  familiar  household  to  do  him  any  kind  of 
service,  either  at  bed,  or  at  board,  in  church,  in  hall, 
or  in  stable.  Neither  was  the  pope  content  with  this, 
but  gave  sentence  definitive  that  King  John  should  be 
put  from  his  regal  seat  and  deposed,  and  another  put  in 
his  room.  And  for  the  speedy  execution  of  this  sen- 
tence he  appointed  the  French  king  Philip,  promi.-ing 
to  give  him  full  remission  of  all  his  sins,  and  the  clear 
possession  of  all  the  realm  of  England,  to  him  and  his 
heirs,  if  he  either  killed  him  or  expelled  him. 

The  next  year  the  French  king  began  his  attempt, 
being  well  manned  with  bishops,  monks,  prelates,  priests, 


156 


KING  JOHN  RESIGNS  HIS  CROWN  TO  THE  POFE. 


[Book  IV. 


and  their  senants.  But,  behold  the  work  of  God,  the 
English  navy  took  three  hundred  of  the  French  king's 
ships,  well  laden  with  wheat,  wine,  meal,  flesh,  armour, 
and  such  materials  for  the  war  ;  and  burnt  one  hun^ 
dred  within  the  harbour,  taking  the  spoils  with  them. 
In  the  meantime  the  priests  within  England  had  pro- 
vided them  a  false  prophet,  c  died  Peter  Wakefield  of 
Poiz,  who  was  an  idle  wanderer  and  talking  fellow.  They 
made  this  Peter  prophesy  lies,  rumouring  his  ))rophesies 
abroad,  to  bring  the  king  out  of  all  credit  with  his  peo- 
ple. This  knavisii  fellow  prophesied  of  King  John,  that 
he  should  reign  no  longer  than  Ascension-day  (A.D. 
r2l:i),  and  this,  he  said,  he  had  by  revelation.  Then  it 
was  demanded  of  him  whether  John  would  be  slain,  or 
expelled,  or  resign  the  crown  ?  He  answered,  that  he 
could  not  tell  ;  but  of  this  he  was  sure,  that  neither  he, 
nor  any  of  his  stock,  or  lineage,  should  reign  after  that 
dav.  The  king,  hearing  of  this,  laughed  much  at  it. 
"  Tush,  (said  he,)  it  is  but  an  idiot  knave,  and  one  out  of 
his  wits."  But  when  this  foolish  prophet  had  escaped 
the  king's  displeasure,  he  used  to  talk  more  than  enough ; 
so  tliat  they  who  loved  the  king  apprehended  him  as  a 
malefactor,  and  he  was  thrown  into  prison  without  the 
king  knowing  it. 

Soon  after,  the  fame  of  this  prophet  went  all  over  the 
realm,  and  his  name  was  known  every  where,  specially 
because  he  was  imprisoned  for  the  matter.  From  thence 
old  gossips'  tales  went  abroad,  new  tales  were  invented, 
fables  were  added  to  fables,  and  lies  grew  upon  lies,  so 
that  every  day  new  slanders  were  raised  against  the 
king,  rumours  arose,  blasphemies  were  spread,  the  ene- 
mies rejoiced,  and  treasons  were  maintained  by  the 
priests. 

When  the  Ascension-day  was  come,  which  was  pro- 
phesied of  before.  King  John  commanded  his  regal  tent 
to  be  spread  abroad  in  the  open  field,  passing  that  day 
with  his  noble  council  and  men  of  honour,  in  the  great- 
est solemnity  that  he  ever  did  before,  solacing  himself 
with  musical  instruments  and  songs,  and  always  in  sight 
among  his  trusty  friends.  When  that  day  was  past  in 
all  prosperity  and  mirth,  his  enemies  turned  all  to  an 
allegorical  understanding,  to  make  the  prophesy  good, 
and  said,  "  he  is  no  longer  king,  for  the  pope  reigns,  and 
not  he."  Then  was  the  king  persuaded  by  his  council, 
that  this  false  prophet  had  troubled  the  realm,  perverted 
the  hearts  of  the  people,  and  excited  the  commons 
against  him.  The  king,  therefore,  commanded  that  he 
should  be  hanged  and  drawn  like  a  traitor. 

Then  the  popish  prelates,  monks,  canons,  priests,  &c., 
began  to  practise  with  Pope  Innocent  and  the  French  king 
abroad,  besides  the  treasons  which  they  wrought  within 
the  real,m,  and  they  blinded  the  nobility  and  commons 
by  their  confessionals.  The  king  thus  surrounded  with 
enemies,  and  knowing  the  conspiracies  that  were  work- 
ing against  him,  as  well  by  the  pope,  as  by  Philip  the 
French  king,  and  being  aware  that  his  lords  and  barons 
were  rebelliously  incited  against  him,  and  seeing  the 
pope's  curses  and  interdicts  against  such  as  took  his 
part,  and  his  absolutions  and  dispensations  for  all  those 
that  woidd  rebel  against  him,  commanding  them  to  de- 
tain from  him  such  homage,  service,  duties,  debts,  and 
all  other  allegiance  that  godly  subjects  owe  and  are 
bound  to  yield  and  give  to  their  liege  lord  and  prince. 
The  king,  I  say,  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  his  reign,  see- 
ing all  this,  and  that  the  French  king  began  an  invasion 
upon  his  realm,  sent  ambassadors  to  the  pope,  the  foun- 
tain of  all  this  mischief,  promising  to  do  whatever  the 
pope  should  command  him  in  the  reformation  of  himself, 
and  restitution  of  all  wrongs  done  to  holy  church. 

Then  the  pope  sent  again  into  England  his  legate 
Pandulph,  with  others,  and  the  king  waited  their  coming 
at  Canterbury  ;  where,  the  thirteenth  day  of  May,  the 
king  received  them,  making  an  oath,  that  of  and  for  all 
things  wherein  he  stood  accursed,  he  would  make  ample 
restitution  and  satisfaction.  All  the  lords  and  barons 
of  England  (so  many  as  were  there  with  the  king)  sware 
in  like  manner,  that  if  the  king  would  not  accomplish  in 
every  thing  the  oath  which  he  had  taken,  they  would 
compel  him  to  hold  and  confirm  the  same. 

Then   the  king  submitted  himself    to  the  court   of 


Rome,  and  resigned  his  dominions  and  realms  of  Eng- 
land and  Ireland  for  himself  and  for  his  heirs  for  ever. 
With  this  condition,  that  the  king  and  his  heirs  should 
take  again  these  two  dominions  of  the  pope  to  farm,  pay- 
ing yearly  to  the  court  of  Rome  one  thousand  marks  of 
silver.  Then  the  king  took  the  crown  from  his  head, 
and  kneeling  upon  his  knees,  in  the  presence  of  all  his 
lords  and  barons  of  England,  he  gave  it  to  Pandulph, 
saying,  "  Here  I  resign  the  crown  of  the  realm  of  Eng- 
land to  the  hands  of  the  pope.  Innocent  III.,  and  place 
myself  wholly  at  his  mercy."  Then  Pandulph  took  the 
crown,  and  kept  it  five  days  as  a  possession  and  seizin- 
taking  of  these  two  realms  of  England  and  Ireland,  con- 
firming also  all  things  promised  by  his  charter  obligatory, 
as  follows  : — 

The  Copy  of  the  Letter  Obligatory  that  King  John  made 
to  the  Pope,  concerning  the  yielding  vp  of  the  Crown 
and  Realtn  of  England  into  the  Pope's  hands,  for  a 
certaiti  sum  of  money  yearly  to  be  paid. 

"  To  all  christian  people  throughout  the  world,  John, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England,  greeting :  be  it 
known  unto  you  all,  that  as  we  have  grieved  and  offended 
God,  and  our  mother  church  of  Rome,  and  as  we  have 
need  of  the  mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  we  can 
offer  nothing  so  worthy,  or  make  so  competent  satis- 
faction to  God  and  to  holy  church,  as  with  our  realms  of 
England  and  of  Ireland,  then,  by  the  grace  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  we  desire  to  humble  ourselves,  for  the  love  of 
him  that  humbled  himself  to  the  death  upon  the  cross. 
And  through  counsel  of  the  nobles,  earls,  and  barons,  we 
offer  and  freely  grant  to  God,  and  to  the  apostles  St. 
Peter  and  Paul,  and  to  our  mother  church  of  Rome,  and 
to  our  holy  father  Pope  Innocent  III.,  and  to  all  the 
popes  that  come  after  him,  all  the  realm,  patronages  of 
churches  of  England  and  of  Ireland,  with  all  the  appur- 
tenances, for  remission  of  sins,  and  help  and  health  of 
our  kings'  souls,  and  of  all  christian  souls.  So  that 
from  this  time  afterward,  we  will  receive  and  hold  of  our 
mother  church  of  Rome,  as  in  farm,  doing  fealty  to  our 
holy  father  the  pope.  Innocent  III.,  and  to  all  the  popes 
that  come  after  him,  in  the  manner  above  said.  And  in 
the  presence  of  the  wise  Pandulph,  the  pope's  legate,  we 
make  liege  homage,  as  if  it  were  in  the  pope's  presence  ; 
and  thereto  we  bind  us,  and  all  that  come  after  us,  and  our 
heirs  for  ever,  without  any  gainsaying  to  the  pope. 
And  in  token  of  this,  we  will  confirm,  and  ordain,  that 
he  be  our  special  renter  of  the  aforesaid  realms,  saving 
St.  Peter-pence,  in  all  things.  To  the  mother  church  of 
Rome,  paying  by  the  year  1000  marks  of  silver,  at  two 
periods  of  the  year,  for  all  customs  that  we  should  do 
for  the  said  realms,  that  is  to  say,  at  Michaelmas,  and  at 
Easter ;  that  is,  for  England  700  marks,  and  300  marks 
for  Ireland,  saving  to  us  and  to  our  heirs,  our  justices  and 
our  other  franchises.  And  all  these  things,  we  will  that 
they  be  firm  and  stable  without  end,  and  to  that  obliga- 
tion, we  and  all  our  successors,  and  our  heirs  in  this 
manner  are  bound,  that  if  we  or  any  of  our  heirs 
through  any  presumption  fail  in  any  of  these  things,  and 
he  being  warned  and  not  amending,  he  shall  then  lose  the 
aforesaid  realms  for  ever  ;  and  this  charter  of  obligation 
and  our  warrant  for  ever,  shall  be  firm  and  stable  without 
gainsaying.  We  shall  from  this  day  afterward  be  true  to 
God,  and  \o  the  mother  church  of  Rome,  and  to  thee, 
Innocent  IH.,  and  to  all  that  come  after  thee,  and  the 
realms  of  England  and  of  Ireland  we  shall  maintain 
against  all  manner  of  men,  by  our  power  through  God's 
help." 

Upon  this  obligation,  the  king  was  discharged  the  se- 
cond day  of  July,  from  that  tyrannical  interdict,  under 
which  he  continued  five  years  and  three  months.  But 
before  the  release,  he  was  thus  miserably  comjiellcd  to 
give  over  both  his  crown  and  sceptre  to  that  antichrist  of 
Rome,  for  the  space  of  five  days,  and  as  his  client,  vas- 
.•581,  feudary,  and  tenant,  to  receive  it  again  of  him  at  the 
hands  of  another  cardinal,  being  bound  both  for  himself 
and  for  his  successors,  to  pay  yearly  (for  acknowledg- 
ment thereof)  1000  marks  for  England  and  Ireland. 

la    (A.  D.    1215),    as    witnesses,    Paulus    utmihus. 


A.D.  1210—1216.] 


KING  JOHN  POISOxNED  BY  A  MONK. 


IS 


and  other  histories,  Pope  Innocent  III.  held  a  ge- 
neral synod  at  Rome,  called  the  council  of  Lateran. 
The  chief  causes  of  that  council  were  these  :  1  i  the  days 
of  this  Innocent,  heresy,  as  he  calls  the  truth  of  God,  or 
the  doctrine  that  rebukes  sin,  began  to  spread  forth  its 
branches,  so  that  many  princes  were  excommunicated. 
as  Otho  the  emperor,  John  the  kinc;  of  En2;land,  Peter 
king  of  Arragon,  Raimund  the  earl  of  Toulouse,  Aqui- 
tain,  Sataloni,  and  others.  Therefore  this  council  was 
proclaimed,  and  prelates  from  all  iiations  called  to  it.  And 
the  pope  gave  out  that  his  intent  was  only  to  have  the 
church  universally  reformed,  and  the  Holy  Land  reco- 
vered from  the  Turks.  But  all  this  was  craft  and  false- 
hood, as  the  sequel  proved.  For  his  jiurpose  was  to 
subdue  all  princes,  and  to  make  himself  rich  and  wealthy. 
For  there  he  made  this  antichristian  act,  and  established 
it  by  public  decree,  that  the  pope  should  have  from 
thenceforth  the  correction  of  all  christian  princes,  and 
that  no  emperor  should  be  admitted,  except  he  were 
sworn  before,  and  were  also  crowned  by  him.  He  or- 
dained, too,  that  whoever  should  speak  evil  of  the  pope, 
should  be  punished  in  hell  with  eternal  damnation  ; 
(Cnnradris,  Urspergensis ,  Hieronymus,  Marins.) 

In  this  council  transubstantiation  was  first  invented 
and  brought  in  ;  of  which  John  Scot,  sirnamed  Duns, 
makes  mention  in  his  fourth  book,  writing  in  these 
words  :  "  The  words  of  the  scripture  might  be  expounded 
more  easily,  and  more  plainly,  without  transubstantia- 
tion. But  the  church  did  choose  this  sense,  which  is 
more  hard  ;  being  moved  thereto,  as  it  seems,  chiefly  be- 
cause about  the  sacraments  men  ought  to  hold  as  the 
holy  church  of  Rome  holds,"  &c. 

Now  let  us  return  to  King  John  again,  and  mark  how 
the  priests  and  their  adherents  were  plagued  for  their 
treatment  of  his  majesty's  will.  In  the  council  of 
Lateran,  Stephen  Langton,  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
was  excommunicated,  with  all  those  bishops,  prelates, 
priests,  barons,  and  commons,  who  had  been  with  him  in 
the  former  rebellion.  And  when  the  archbishop  had  made 
suit  to  be  absolved,  the  pope  answered  with  great  indig- 
nation,— "  I  swear  by  St.  Peter,  thou  shalt  not  so  soon 
at  my  hand  obtain  the  benefit  of  absolution."  With  the 
barons  of  England,  the  pope  had  been  so  deeply  offended 
and  angered  a  little  before,  that  he  rent  and  destroyed  the 
great  charter  of  the  liberties  of  England,  and  by  sen- 
tence condemned  it  for  ever  ;  and  cursed  all  the  other 
rebels,  with  book,  bell,  and  candle. 

About  the  same  time  were  such  treasons  and  conspi- 
racies wrought  by  the  bishops,  priests,  and  monks 
throughout  all  the  realm,  that  the  king  knew  not  where 
to  find  trusty  friends  ;  he  was  compelled  to  tn  vel  from 
place  to  place,  but  not  without  a  great  army  of  men, 
looking  every  day  when  his  barons  and  their  confeder- 
ates would  cruelly  set  upon  him.  For  the  space  of 
three  months  he  remained  in  the  Isle  of  Wight,  abroad 
in  the  air  to  quiet  himself  for  a  time  from  all  tumults, 
and  led  there  a  solitary  life  among  rivers  and  watermen. 
He  rather  coveted  to  die  than  to  live,  being  so  traitor- 
ously handled  by  his  bishops  and  barons,  and  not  know- 
ing how  to  be  avenged.  Therefore,  he  took  upon  him 
the  cross,  or  voyages  against  the  Turks,  for  the  recovery 
of  Jerusalem.  Influenced  rather  by  the  doubts  which  he 
had  of  his  people,  than  by  any  devotion  ;  and  he  said  to 
his  familiar  servants,  "  Since  I  submitted  myself  and  my 
lands  (England  and  Ireland)  to  the  church  of  Rome, 
nothing  ever  prospered  with  me,  but  all  hath  gone  against 
me." 

In  this  year  (A.  D.  1216,)  died  Pope  Innocent  III. 
After  whom  succeeded  Cintius,  called  Honorius  III.,  a 
man  of  very  great  age  :  yet  he  lived  in  the  papacy  ten 
years  and  a  half,  and  more. 

In  the  same  year,  as  King  John  was  come  to  Swinstead 
abbey,  not  far  from  Lincoln,  he  rested  there  two  days  : 
where  (as  most  writers  testify)  he  was  most  traitorously 
poisoned  by  a  monk  of  that  abbey. 

Among  other  peculiar  traits  belonging  to  this  king, 
there  was  one  which  is  not  to  be  reprehended,  but  rather 
commended  in  him :  for  being  above  the  superstition 
which  kings  at  that  time  were  commonly  subject  to,  he 
regarded  not  the  popish  mass ;   I  find  testified  of  him, 


that  on  a  time  in  his  hunting,  coming  where  a  very  fat 
stag  was  cut  up  and  opened,  the  king  beholding  the  fat- 
ness and  the  liking  of  the  stag  :  "  See,"  saith  he,  "  how 
easily  and  happily  he  has  lived,  and  yet  for  all  that  he 
never  heard  a  mass." 

It  is  recorded  in  the  chronicle  of  William  C'axton, 
that  the  Monk  Simon  being  much  off'ended  with  the 
king,  cast  in  his  wicked  heart  how  he  most  speedily 
might  bring  him  to  his  end.  And  first  of  all  he  took 
counsel  with  his  abbot,  shewing  him  the  whole  affair,  and 
what  he  designed  to  do.  He  alleged  the  prophesy  of 
Caiajihas,  "  It  is  expedient  for  us  that  one  man  die  for 
the  people,  and  that  the  whole  nation  perish  not,"  John, 
xi.  50.  "  I  am  well  contented,"  saith  he,  "to  lose  my 
life,  and  so  become  a  martyr,  that  I  may  utterly  destroy 
this  tyrant."  The  abbot  wept  for  gladness,  and  much 
commended  his  fervent  zeal.  The  monk  then  being  ab- 
solved by  his  abbot  beforehand  for  doing  this  act,  con- 
veyed poison  into  a  cup  of  wine,  and  with  a  smiling  and 
flattering  countenance  said  to  the  king,  *'  If  it  please 
your  princely  majesty,  here  is  such  a  cup  of  wine  as  ye 
never  drank  better  in  all  your  life  time  ;  I  trust  this  was- 
sail shall  make  all  England  glad  :"  and  with  that  he 
drank  a  great  draught  of  it  himself,  the  king  pledging  him. 
The  monk  died,  and  had  continually  from  thenceforth 
three  monks  to  sing  mass  for  his  soul,  confirmed  by  their 
general  chapter  !  What  became  of  King  John,  ye  shall 
now  learn.  I  would  ye  did  mark  well  the  wholesome  pro- 
ceedings of  these  holy  votaries,  how  virtuously  they  obey 
their  king,  whom  God  hath  appointed,  and  how  religiously 
they  bestow  their  confessions,  absolutions,  and  masses  ! 

The  king  within  a  short  space  after  (feeling  great  pain 
in  his  body)  asked  for  Simon  the  monk ;  and  answer  was 
made  that  he  was  dead.  "  Then  God  have  mercy  upon 
me,"  said  he,  "  I  suspected  as  much,  after  he  had  said  that 
all  England  should  thereof  be  glad."  With  that  he  com- 
manded his  chariot  to  be  prepared,  for  he  was  not  able 
to  ride.  So  he  went  from  thence  to  Sleaford  castle,  and 
from  thence  to  Newark  on  Trent,  and  there  within  less 
than  three  days  he  died.  Upon  his  death-bed  he  much 
repented  of  his  former  life,  and  forgave  all  them  that 
had  done  him  injury  ;  desiring  that  his  elder  son  Henry 
might  be  admonished  by  his  example,  and  learn  by  his 
misfortunes  to  be  natural,  favourable,  gentle,  and  loving 
to  his  people.  His  soldiers  both  Englishmen  and  strangers 
were  still  about  him,  and  followed  his  body  in  their 
armour,  till  they  came  to  the  cathedral  church  of  Wor- 
cester, and  there  he  was  honourably  buried  by  Silvester 
the  bishop,  between  St.  Oswald  and  St.  Wolstan,  two 
bishops  of  that  church.  He  died  A.  D.  1216,  the  nine- 
teenth day  of  October,  after  he  had  reigned  in  such  ca- 
lamity, eighteen  years  and  six  months  and  odd  days. 

Many  opinions  are  among  the  chroniclers  of  the  death 
of  King  John.  Some  of  them  write  that  he  died  of  sor- 
row and  heaviness  of  heart,  as  Polydore  :  some  of  sur- 
feiting in  the  night,  as  Raduljih  Niger  :  some  of  a  bloody 
flux,  as  Roger  Hoveden  :  some  of  a  burning  ague  ;  some 
of  cold  sweat,  some  of  eating  apples,  some  of  eating 
pears,  some  of  plums,  &c. 

Thus  you  see  what  variety  is  among  the  writers  con- 
cerning the  death  of  this  King  John.  Of  which  writers, 
although  the  most  of  them  agree  in  this,  that  he  was  poi- 
soned by  the  monk,  yet  Matthew  Paris  writes  thus, 
"  That  going  to  Lincolnshire,  and  there  hearing  of  the  loss 
of  his  carriage  and  of  his  treasures  upon  the  washes,  he 
fell  into  great  heaviness  of  mind  ;  insomuch  that  he  fell 
thereby  into  a  burning  fever,  at  the  abbey  of  Swinsted. 
This  ague  he  also  increased  through  evil  surfeiting  and 
improper  diet,  by  eating  of  peaches  and  drinking  of  new 
ciser,  or  as  w^e  call  it  cider.  Thus  being  sick,  he  was 
carried  from  thence  to  the  castle  of  Sleaford,  and  from 
thence  to  the  castle  of  Newark  ;  where  calling  for  his  son 
Henry,  he  gave  to  him  the  succession  of  his  crown  and 
kingdom,  writing  to  all  his  lords  and  nobles  to  receive 
him  for  their  king  ;  and  shortly  after,  upon  St.  Lucy's 
eve,  he  departed  this  life,  being  buried  at  Worcester,"  &c. 

In  the  reign  of  this  King  John,  the  citizens  of  London 
first  obtained  of  the  king  to  choose  yearly  a  mayor.  In 
whose  time  also  the  bridge  of  London  was  first  built  of 
stone,  which  before  was  of  wood. 


1S8 


ORIGIN  OF  THE  DOMINICANS  AND  FRANCISCANS. 


[Book   IV. 


KIXG    HENRY    THE    THIRD. 

After  King  John  had  reigned  seventeen  years,  he  died. 
He  left  behind  him  four  sons  and  three  daughters  ;  firj^t, 
Henry,  the  second  Richard  earl  of  Cornwall,  the  third 
William  of  Valentia,  the  fourth  Guido  Disenaie  :  he  had 
also  another  son,  who  afterwards  was  made  bishop.  Of 
his  daughters,  the  first  was  Isabel,  married  to  the  emperor 
Frederick,  tlie  second  Elenor,  married  to  William  earl 
marshal,  the  third  to  Mountford  the  earl  of  Leicester,  &c. 
Another  history  says,  that  he  had  but  two  daughters,  Isabel 
and  Elenor,  or  as  another  calls  her  Joan,  who  was  after 
queen  of  Scotland. 

Henry  the  eldest  son  was  then  nine  years  of  age,  when 
the  majority  of  the  barons  of  England  adhered  to  Lewis 
the  French  king's  son,  whom  they  had  previously  in- 
vited to  come  to  England,  proposing,  in  their  opposition 
to  King  John,  then  under  the  pope's  curse,  to  elect  this 
Lewis  as  their  king,  and  had  sworn  to  him  their  allegiance. 
Then  William,  earl  marshal,  a  nobleman  of  great  autho- 
rity, and  a  grave  and  sound  counsellor,  in  a  friendly  and 
quiet  way  called  together  several  earls  and  barons,  and  tak- 
ing this  Henry  the  young  prince,  he  sets  him  before  them, 
using  these  words,  "Behold,  right  honourable  and  well 
beloved,  although  we  have  persecuted  the  father  of  this 
young  prince  for  his  evil  demeanour,  and  worthily ;  yet 
this  young  child  w^hom  here  ye  see  before  you,  as  he  is  in 
years  tender,  so  is  he  pure  and  innocent  from  these  his 
father's  doings  :  wherefore  in  as  much  as  every  man  is 
charged  only  with  the  burthen  of  his  own  works  and  trans- 
gressions, neither  shall  the  child  (as  the  scripture  teacheth 
us)  bear  the  iniquity  of  his  father  :  we  ought  therefore 
of  duty  and  conscience  to  pardon  this  young  and  tender 
prince,  and  take  compassion  of  his  age.  And  now  for 
so  much  as  he  is  the  king's  eldest  son,  and  must  be  our 
sovereign  and  king  and  successor  of  this  kingdom;  come 
and  let  us  appoint  him  our  king  and  governor,  and  let  us 
remove  from  us  Lewis  the  French  king's  son,  for  it  is  a 
shame  to  our  nation,  and  let  us  cast  off'the  yoke  of  our 
servitude  from  our  shoulders."  To  these  words  the  earl 
of  Gloucester  answered  ;  "And  by  what  reason  or  right," 
said  he,  "can  we  so  do,  seeing  we  have  called  him 
hither,  and  have  sworn  to  him  our  fealty?" 

The  earl  marshal  again  said,  "  Good  right  and  reason 
we  have,  and  ought  of  duty  to  do  no  less  ;  for  contrary 
to  our  mind  and  calling  he  has  abused  our  affiance  and 
fealties.  It  is  true  we  invited  him,  and  meant  to  prefer 
him  to  be  our  chieftain  and  governor  ;  but  he  has  con- 
temned and  despised  us:  and  if  we  shall  so  suffer  him, 
he  will  subvert  and  overthrow  both  us  and  our  nation, 
and  so  shall  we  remain  a  spectacle  of  shame  to  all  men, 
and  as  outcasts  of  all  the  world." 

At  these  words  they  all  cried  with  one  voice,  "  Be  it 
so,  Henry  shall  be  our  king."  And  so  the  day  was  ap- 
pointed for  his  coronation.  Notwithstanding  this,  Lewis 
did  not  forego  his  claim,  but  laid  siege  to  the  castle  of 
Dover.  When  he  could  not  succeed  there  he  took  the 
castle  of  Berkhamstead,  and  also  the  castle  of  Hert- 
ford, doing  much  harm  in  the  countries,  in  spoiling  and 
robbing  the  people  where  he  went :  so  that  the  lords  and 
commons,  who  held  with  the  king,  assembled  together  to 
drive  Lewis  out  of  the  land,  and  gave  battle  to  him  ;  in 
conclusion  Lewis  lost  the  field  and  fled  to  London,  which 
was  in  the  hands  of  his  friends,  causing  the  gates  to 
be  shut,  and  waiting  there  for  more  succour  out  of  France. 
In  the  meantime,  Eustace,  a  French  lord,  came  with  a 
grand  army  and  a  hundred  ships  to  assist  Lewis  ;  but 
before  they  arrived,  they  were  encountered  upon  the  seas 
by  Richard,  King  John's  natural  son  ;  who  having  no 
more  than  eighteen  ships  to  keep  the  cinque  ports,  set 
eagerly  upon  them,  and  tlirough  God's  grace  overcame 
them,  and  he  smote  off  the  head  of  Eustace  :  the  rest  of 
the  French  lords  to  the  number  of  ten,  he  brought  ashore 
with  hiin,  where  he  imprisoned  them  in  the  castle  of 
Dover,  and  slew  almost  all  their  men,  and  sunk  their 
ships  in  the  sen,  so  that  only  fifteen  ships  escaped. 
Lewis  hearing  this  loss  of  his  ships  and  men,  proposed 
terms,  and  left  the  kingdom. 

The  life  and  acts  of  Pope  Innocent  III.  are  partly  de- 


scribed before  :  how  he  intruded  Stephen  Langron  against 
the  king's  will  into  the  archbishoprick  of  Canterbury, 
stirring  up  sixty-four  monks  of  the  church  of  Canterbury 
privily  to  work  against  the  king.  How  he  excommuni- 
cated the  king  as  a  jiublic  enemy  of  the  church,  putting 
him  and  his  whole  kingdom  under  interdict,  for  the  space 
of  five  years  and  three  months,  and  at  length  deposed 
and  deprived  him  of  his  sceptre,  keeping  it  in  his  own 
hands  for  five  days.  How  he  absolved  his  subjects 
from  their  due  obedience  and  subjection  to  him.  How 
he  gave  away  his  kingdoms  and  his  possessions  to  Lewis 
the  French  king's  son,  commanding  Lewis  to  spoil  him 
both  of  lands  and  life.  Whereupon  the  king,  being  for- 
saken of  his  nobles,  prelates,  and  commons,  was  forced 
against  his  will  to  submit  and  swear  obedience  to  the  pope, 
paying  a  yearly  tribute  of  one  thousand  marks  a  year, 
for  receiving  his  kingdom  again,  whereby  both  he  and  his 
successors  after  him  were  vassals  to  the  pope.  These 
were  the  apostolical  acts  of  this  holy  vicar  of  Jesus  Christ 
in  the  realm  of  England  !  Moreover,  he  condemned 
Almeric,  a  learned  man  and  a  bishop,  as  an  heretic,  for 
teaching  and  holding  against  images.  This  pope  brought 
first  into  the  church  the  jiaying  of  private  tithes.  He 
ordained  the  receiving  the  communion  once  a  year  at 
Easter.  To  the  papal  decretals  he  added  the  decree, 
which  declares  every  human  creature  to  be  subject  to  the 
pope.  Also  the  reservation  of  the  sacrament,  and  the 
going  wth  the  bell  and  light  before  the  sacrament,  was 
appointed  by  him.  In  the  council  of  Lateran  he  also 
ordained  that  the  canon  of  the  mass  should  be  received 
with  equal  authority,  as  though  it  had  proceeded  from  the 
apostles  themselves.  And  it  was  he,  in  this  council,  who 
first  formally  established  trausubstantiation  as  the  doc- 
trine of  the  church  of  Rome. 

In  this  council  of  Lateran  there  were  present  sixty- one 
archbishops  and  primates,  four  hundred  bishops,  twelve 
abbots,  eight  hundred  priors  and  conventuals,  besides  other 
ambassadors  and  legates,  doctors  and  lawyers  innume- 
ble,  &c. 

In  the  history  of  Herman  Mutius,  we  read  how  iu 
A.  D.  1212,  in  this  pope's  time  several  noblemen,  and 
others  in  the  country  of  Alsatia,  held  contrary  to  the  tra- 
dition of  the  Romish  popes,  that  every  day  was  free  for 
eating  flesh,  if  done  in  moderation.  They  held  also  that 
it  was  wicked  to  restrain  priests  and  ministers  from  their 
wives,  for  which  opinions,  this  pope  Innocent  and  his 
bishops,  caused  an  hundred  of  them  in  one  day  to  be 
burned  and  martyred  ! 

In  the  days  of  this  Pope  Innocent,  began  the  twd 
orders  of  friars,  one  called  "The  Preachers'  Order, 
and  Black  Friars  of  St.  Dominic  ;"  the  other  called  "  The 
Minorites  of  St.  Francis." 

The  preachers  of  the  black  friars  order  began  with  one 
Dominic,  a  Spaniard,  about  the  parts  of  Toulouse,  who 
after  he  had  laboured  ten  years  in  preaching  against  the 
Albigenses,  and  such  others  as  held  doctrines  contrary  to 
the  church  of  Rome,  afterward  cameto  the  council  of  Late- 
ran, and  desired  of  Innocent,  to  have  his  order  of  preaching 
friars  confirmed,  which  the  pope  a  great  while  refused  to 
grant  :  at  length  he  had  a  dream,  that  the  church  of 
Lateran  was  ready  to  fall ;  and  that  this  Dominic,  with 
his  shoulders  propped  up  the  church,  and  so  preserved 
the  building  from  falling,  &c.  And  right  well  this  dream 
may  seem  verified,  for  the  friars  have  been  always  tlie 
chief  pillars  and  upholders  of  the  pope's  church.  Upon 
this  the  pope,  waking  out  of  his  dream,  called  Dominic 
to  him,  and  granted  his  petition  :  and  so  came  up  this 
order  of  the  dominicans  ! 

Tlie  order  of  the  minors  or  minorite  friars,  was  de- 
scended from  one  Francis,  an  Italian,  who,  hearing  how 
Christ  sent  forth  his  disciples  to  preach,  thought  to.  imi- 
tate the  same  in  himself  and  his  disciples,  and  so  left  off 
his  shoes,  and  had  but  one  coat,  and  that  of  coarse  cloth. 
Instead  of  a  latchet  to  his  shoe,  and  of  a  girdle,  he  took 
about  him  a  hempen  cord,  and  so  he  apparelled  his  disciples, 
teaching  them  to  fulfil,  for  so  he  speaks,  the  perfection 
of  the  gospel,  to  embrace  poverty,  and  to  walk  in  the 
way  of  holy  simplicity.  He  left  in  writing,  to  his  dis- 
ciples and  followers,  his  rule,  which  he  called  "The 
Rule  of  the  Gospel."     As  if  the  gospel  of  Christ  were 


A.  D.  1220.] 


THE  RA.BBLEMENT  OF  RELIGIOUS  ORDERS. 


159 


not  a  sufficient  rule  to  all  christian  men,  but  it  must  take 
its  perfection  from  Francis  !  This  Francis,  as  he  was 
superstitious  in  all  things  ;  so  by  way  of  penitential  de- 
ception he  covered  his  body  in  the  winter  season  with 
ice  and  snow !  These  Franciscan  or  begging  friars,  al- 
though all  under  one  rule  of  St.  Francis,  yet  are  divided 
into  "many  orders  :  some  go  on  treen  shoes  or  pattins, 
some  barefooted,  some  are  called  Regular  Franciscans  or 


Observants,  some  Minors  or  Minorites,  others  Minimi, 
others  Gospelers,  others  De  Caputio.  They  all  differ  in 
many  things,  but  agree  in  superstition  and  hypocrisy.  As 
we  have  here  entered  into  the  matter  of  these  two  orders 
of  friars,  I  thought  a  little  to  digress  from  our  history,  in 
reciting  the  whole  catalogue  or  rabblement  of  monks, 
friars,  and  nuns  of  all  sects,  rules,  and  orders,  set  up 
and  oontirraed  by  the  pope.     The  names  are  as  follow : 


THE    R.-LBJiLEMENT    Or    RfiLIGIOUS    ORDERS.' 


Augustinians,  the  first  order.  A.n. 

Ambrosians,  two  sorts ;^0y 

Antony's  Hermits        •*-■* 

Austin's  Hermits 498 

Austin's  Observants 41>0 

Armenians. 

Ammonites  and  Moabites. 

Basiliu's  Order 384 

Benedict's  Order ^'^^ 

Bernardus'  Order 1120 

Barefooted  Friars 1221- 

Bridget's  Order 1-^0 

Beghearts  or  White  Spirits 1^93 

Brethren  of  Jerusalem 1103 

Brethren  of  St.  John  de  Civitate,  Black  Friars      .  1220 
Brethren  of  Wilful  Poverty. 

Cluny,  Order  of °1*' 

Canons  of  St.  Augustine 1080 

Charter-house  Order 1086 

Cistercian  Order 1098 

Cross-bearers,  or  Crossed  Fnars 1216 

Carmelites,  or  White  Friars 1212 

Clare's  Order 1225 

Celestine's  Order 1297 

Cuuialdulensi's  Order °^0 

Cross-starred  Brethren. 
Constantinopolitan  Order. 
Cross-bearers. 
Chapter-Monks. 

Dutch  Order Ipl^ 

Dominican  Black  Friars        1220 

Franciscans 1224 

Grandmontain  Order 10/6 

Gregory's  Order ^"4 

George's  Order 1407 

GuUelmites  (Williamites) 1246 

Gerundinensis  Order. 
Galilei,  or  Galileans. 

Hermits. 

Helen's  Brethren.     Humiliati 1166 

Hospital  Brethren. 

Holy  Ghost  Order. 

'      Jerome's  Orders,  two  sorts 1412 

I      John's  Hermits. 

I      Justin's  Order 1432 

John's  Order,  Joannites ^80 

Otherwise  Kmghts  of  Rhodes 1308 

Injesuati 1365 

Jerome's  Hermits 490 

Joseph's  Order. 

Janu's  Order. 

James'  Brethren  Order. 

James'  Brethren  wth  the  Sword. 

Indian's  Order. 

The  reader  sees  what  orders  and  what  sects  of  religion 
have  been  set  up  by  the  pope,  the  catalogue  and  number 
of  them  all,  si  far  as  we  could  search  them  out.  The 
number  of  which  rabblement  of  monkish  persons  came 
to  one  hundred  and  one. 

Now  as  I  have  reckoned  up  the  names  and  varieties  of 
these  prodigious  sects,  I  will  add  the  words  of  Hildegar- 
dis.   a  celebrated  nun  in  1146,  against  the  Romish  pre- 

(1)  This  list  is  very  far  from  satisfactory.  The  various  orders  of 
monks  and  nuns  were  far  more  numerous  than  are  here  given  : 
Eraillianne  specifies  half  as  many  more,  while  he  omits  some  that 
are  here  specified  by  Foxe  "  The  Lords  of  Hungary,"  or  Teu- 
tonic Knights,  "  The  Templars,"  &c.  as  here  inserted,  are  a  very 
tmall  portion  of  the  military  orders.    It  is  not  easy  to  explain  the 


K5.tharine  of  Sienna  Order 1455 

Keyedmonks.  Knights  of  Rhodes. 

Lazarites  of  Mary  Magdalene's,  our  Lady  Brethren  1034 

Lords  of  Hungary. 

Minorites,  who  are  divided  into 

Conventuals.  De  Caputio. 

Observants.  De  Evangelic. 

Reformed.  Amedet. 

Collectane.  Clariui  and  others. 

Minors  or  Minorites 1224 

Malay's  Servants 1304 

Monks  of  Mount  Olivet 1046 

Marovinies. 

Minorites. 

Monachi  and  Monachae. 

Morbonei  and  Meresti. 

Menelaish  and  Jasonish  Sect. 

New  Canons  of  St.  Austin 1430 

Nestorini. 
Nalheart  Brethren. 
New  Order  of  our  Lady. 
Nazareans. 

Paul's  Hermits 345 

PrBemonstre  Order 1119 

Preacher-Order  or  Black  Friars. 

Peter  the  Apostle's  Order 1409 

Purgatorean  Brethren. 

Rechabites. 

Sarrabites. 

Sambouites 1199 

Scourgers,  the  first  Sect 1266 

Soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ 1323 

Scopenits  or  St.  Salvator's  Order 1367 

Specularii,  or  the  Glass  Order. 

St.  Sepulchre's  Order. 

Sheer  Order. 

Swerd's  Order. 

Starred  Monks. 

Starred  Friars. 

Sclavonian  Order. 

Scourgers,  the  second  Sect,  called  Ninevites. 

Stool  Brethren. 

Scottish  Brethren  Order. 

Sicarii. 

St.  Sophia's  Order. 

Templar  Lords 

Templar  Knights 

The  Valley  of  Jehoshaphat's  Order. 

Vallis  Umbrosa 1400 

Waldenses  Sect. 
Wentzelaus  Order. 
Wilhelmer  Order. 

White  Monks  of  Mount  Olivet 1406 

Zelote's  Order. 

lates,  and  especially  against  the  friars.  This  Hildegardis 
is  held  among  the  papists  themselves  as  a  great  prophet- 
ess, and  therefore  let  us  hear  her  opinion  about  these  mcu, 
long  before  the  Reformation. 

"  In  tliose  days  shall  arise  a  senseless  people,  proud, 
greedy,  without  faith,  and  subtle,  who  shall  eat  the  sins 
of  the  people,  holding  a  certain  order  of  foolish  devotion 

in.erti.mof  such  names  as  Galileans  -  Rechabites  -  Waldenses, 
&c  They  seem  to  have  been  taken  witliout  correction  from  some 
list\Yhich  confounded  sects  and  orders  without  distinction -an 
error  very  natural  to  writers  before  the  Reformation  and  not  ud- 
frequently  committed.    Ku.j 


1110 
1120 


160 


THE  l»ROPHECY  OF  HILDEGARDIS,  A  NUN. 


[Book  IT,  ' 


under  the  feigned  cloak  of  being  "  mendicants,"  prefer- 
ring tlieinselves  above  all  others  by  their  "feigned 
devotion,  arrogant  in  understanding,  and  pretending 
holiness,  walking  without  shamefacedness  or  the  fear  of 
God,  in  inventing  many  new  mischiefs  strong  and  stout. 
But  this  order  shall  be  accursed  of  all  wise  men  and  faith- 
ful christians.  They  shall  cease  from  all  labour,  and 
give  themselves  over  unto  idleness,  choosing  rather  to 
live  through  flattery  and  begging.  Moreover,  they  shall 
together  study  how  they  may  perversely  resist  the  teach- 
ers of  tlie  truth,  and  slay  them  together  with  the  noble- 
men ;  how  to  seduce  and  deceive  the  nobility,  for  the 
necessity  of  their  living  and  pleasures  of  tliis  world  : 
for  the  devil  will  graft  in  them  four  principal  vices, 
that  is  to  say,  flattery,  envy,  liypocrisy,  and  slander.  Flat- 
tery, that  they  may  have  large  gifts  given  thein  ;  envy, 
when  they  see  gifts  given  to  others,  and  not  to  them  ; 
hypocrisy,  that  by  false  dissimulation  they  may  please 
men.  Backbiting,  that  they  may  extol  and  commend 
themselves,  and  backbite  others,  for  the  praise  of  men, 
and  seducing  of  the  simple.  Also  they  shall  instantly 
preach,  but  without  the  devotion,  or  after  the  example 
of  the  martyrs,  and  shall  speak  evil  of  the  secular 
princes,  taking  away  the  sacraments  of  the  church 
from  the  true  pastors,  receiving  alms  of  the  poor, 
diseased,  and  miserable,  and  also  associating  themselves 
with  the  common  people  ;  instructing  women  how  tliey 
shall  deceive  their  husbands  and  friends  by  their  flattery 
and  deceitful  words,  and  to  rob  their  husbands  to  give 
to  them,  for  they  will  take  all  these  stolen  and  evil- 
gotten  goods  and  say,  '  Give  it  to  us,  and  we  will  pray 
for  you ;'  so  that  they  being  curious  to  hide  other 
men's  faults,  do  utterly  forget  their  own.  And  alas, 
they  will  receive  all  things  of  rovers,  pickers,  spoilers, 
thieves,  and  robbers,  of  sacrilegious  persons,  usurers, 
and  adulterers,  heretics,  schismatics,  apostates,  noble- 
men, perjurers,  merchants,  false  judges,  soldiers,  tyrants, 
princes,  of  such  as  live  contrary  to  the  law,  and  of 
many  perverse  and  wicked  men,  following  the  persuasion 
of  the  devil,  the  sweetness  of  sin,  a  delicate  and  transi- 
tory life,  and  fulness  even  unto  eternal  damnation. 

"  All  these  things  shall  manifestly  appear  in  them  to 
all  people,  and  they  (day  by  day)  shall  wax  more  wicked 
and  hard-hearted:  and  when  their  wickedness  and  deceits 
shall  be  found  out,  then  shall  their  gifts  cease,  and  then 
shall  they  go  about  their  houses  hungry,  and  as  mad  dogs 
looking  down  upon  the  earth,  and  drawing  in  their  necks 
as  doves,  that  they  might  be  satisfied  with  bread.  Then 
shall  the  people  cry  out  upon  them,  '  Woe  be  unto  you, 
ye  miserable  children  of  sorrow,  the  world  has  seduced 
you,  and  the  devil  hath  bridled  your  mouths,  your  flesh 
is  frail,  and  your  hearts  without  savour,  your  minds  have 
been  unsteadfast,  and  your  eyes  delighted  in  much  vanity 
and  folly,  your  dainty  appetites  desire  delicate  meats, 
your  feet  are  swift  to  run  into  mischief.  Remember  when 
you  were  apparently  blessed,  yet  envious  ;  poor  in  siglit, 
but  rich  ;  simple  to  see  to,  but  mighty  flatterers,  unfaith 
ful  betrayers,  perverse  detractors,  holy  hypocrites,  sub- 
verters  of  the  truth,  righteous  overmuch,  proud,  un- 
shamefaced,  and  unsteadfast  teachers,  dilicate  martyrs, 
confessors  for  gain  ;  meek,  but  slanderers  ;  reUg'ous,  but 
covetous  ;  humble,  but  proud  ;  iiitiful,  but  hard-hearted 
liars  ;  pleasant  flatterers  ;  persecutors,  op])ressors  of 
the  poor,  bringing  in  new  sects  newly  invented  of 
yourselves;  thought  merciful,  but  found  wicked  ;  lovers 
of  the  world,  sellers  of  pardons,  spoilers  of  benefices, 
unprofitable  orators,  seditious  conspirators,  drunkards, 
desirers  of  honours,  maintainers  of  miscliief,  robbers  of 
the  world,  unsatiable  preachers,  mon-pleasers,  seducers, 
and  sowers  of  discord.  You  have  Iniilded  up  on  high, 
and  when  you  could  ascend  no  higher,  then  did  you 
fall  even  as  Simon  Magus,  whom  (Jod  overthrew,  and 
did  strike  with  a  cruel  jdague  ;  so  you  likewise  through 
your  false  doctrine,  naughtiness,  lies,  detractions,  and 
wickedness  are  come  to  ruin.  And  the  people  shall  say 
unto  them,  'Go,  ye  teachers  of  wickedness,  subverters  of 
the  truth,  brethren  of  the  Shunamite,  fathers  of  heresies, 
false  apostles,  which  have  feigned  yourselves  to  follow  the 
life  of  the  apostles,  and  yet  have  not  followed  it  in  any 
part :  ye  sons  of  iniquity,  you  will  not  follow  the  know- 


ledge of  your  ways,  for  pride  and  presumption  hath  de- 
ceived you,  and  insatiable  covetousness  hath  subverted 
your  erroneous  hearts.  And  when  you  would  ascend 
higher  than  was  meet  or  comely  for  you,  by  the  just 
judgment  of  God,  you  are  fallen  back  into  perpetual 
opprobrium  and  shame." 

About  the  same  time  that  these  Franciscans  and 
Dominican  friars  began,  then  sprang  up  also  the  Cross- 
Bearers,  or  Crutched  Friars.  Innocent  III.  raised  an  army, 
signed  with  a  cross  ,-on  the  breast,  to  fight  against  the 
Albigenses,  whom  the  pope  accounted  for  heretics  la 
the  neighbourhood  of  Toulouse.  What  these  Albi- 
genses were  cannot  be  well  gathered  from  the  old  popish 
histories  ;  for  if  any  held,  taught,  or  maintained  anything 
against  the  pope  or  his  papal  pride,  or  withstood  and 
gainsayed  his  traditions,  rites,  and  religions,  &c.,  the 
historians  of  that  time  do  so  deprave  and  misrepresent 
them  that  they  paint  them  forth  as  worse  than  Turks  and 
infidels.  And  it  was  that,  I  suppose,  which  caused  tlie 
pojiish  historians  to  write  of  them  as  they  did.  I  find 
in  some  records  that  the  opinions  of  the  Albigenses 
were  sound  enough,  holding  and  professing  nothing  else 
but  only  against  the  wanton  wealth,  pride  and  tyranny 
of  the  prelates,  and  denying  the  pope's  authority  to  have 
ground  in  the  scriptures  ;  neither  could  they  bear  with 
the  ceremonies  and  traditions,  images,  pardons,  purga- 
tory of  the  Romish  church,  calling  them  (as  some  say) 
blasphemous  o(-cupyings,  &c.  Of  these  Albingenses ' 
there  were  slain  and  burned  a  great  multitude  by  the 
means  of  the  pope,  one  Simon  and  others. 

As  mention  is  here  made  of  these  superstitious  sects 
of  friars,  and  such  other  mendicant  orders,  it  might  seem 
not  out  of  place,  as  I  have  done  with  Hildegardis  before,  ) 
so  now  to  annex  also  another  ancient  treatise  compiled 
by  Geoffery  Chaucer,  by  the  way  of  a  dialogue  or  ques- 
tions, moved  in  the  person  of  a  certain  uplandish  and 
simple  ploughman  of  the  country.  The  author  intitled 
it  "Jack  Upland,"  and  shews  in  it  to  all  the  world 
the  blind  ignorance  and  discord  of  these  irreligious 
monks  ;  whereby  it  may  be  seen  that  it  is  no  new  thing, 
but  that  their  blasphemous  doings  have  been  detected  by 
various  good  men  in  old  time. 

A  Treatise  of  Geoffrey  Chaucer,  intitled  Jack  Upland. 

I,  Jack  Upland  make  my  moan  to  God,  and  to  all  that 
are  true  in  Christ,  that  antichrist  and  his  discijiles  (by  co- 
lour of  holiness)  walking  and  deceiving  Christ's  church 
by  many  false  figures,  where  through,  (by  antichrist  and 
his)  many  vertues  been  transposed  to  vices. 

But  the  felliest  folk  that  ever  antichrist  found,  been 
last  brought  into  the  church  and  in  a  wonder  wise,  for 
they  been  of  divers  sects  of  antichrist,  sown  of  divers 
countries  and  kindreds.  And  all  men  known  well,  that 
they  be  not  obedient  to  bishops,  ne  leegemen  to  kings  : 
neither  they  tillen,  ne  sowen,  weeden,  ne  repen,  wood, 
corn,  ne  grass,  neither  nothing  that  man  should  help  ; 
but  only  themselves  their  lives  to  sustain.  An  these  men 
han  all  manner  power  of  God  as  they  seein  in  heaven  and  in 
yearth,  to  sell  heaven  and  hell  to  whom  that  them  liketh, 
and  these  wretches  weet  never  were  to  been  themselfs. 

And  therefore  (Freer)  in  thine  orders  and  rules  been 
grounded  on  Goddis  law,  tell  thou  me.  Jack  Upland, 
that  I  ask  of  thee,  and  if  thou  be  or  thinkest  to  be  on 
Christ's  side  keep  thy  paciens. 

Saint  Paul  tcacheth,  that  all  our  deeds  should  be 
doo  in  charity,  and  else  it  is  nought  worth,  but  displeasing 
to  God  and  harme  to  our  own  souls.  And  for  that  freers 
challenge  to  be  greatest  clerks  of  the  church,  and  next 
following  Christ  in  living.  Men  should  for  charity  ax 
them  some  questions,  and  pray  them  to  ground  their  an- 
swers in  reason  and  holy  writ,  for  else  their  answer  would 
nought  be  worth,  be  it  florished  never  so  fair  :  and  as 
mee  think  men  might  skilfully  ask  thus  of  a  freer. 

1.  Freer,  how  many  orders  be  in  earth,  and  which 
is  the  perfectest  order  ?  Of  what  order  art  thou  ?  Who 
made  thine  order  ?  What  is  thy  rule  ?  Is  there  any 
perfecter  rule  than  Christ  himself  made?  If  Christ's 
rule  be  most  perfect,  why  rulest  thou  thee  not  thereafter  .' 


A  D.  1220.]  A  TREATISE  OF  GEOFFREY  CHAUCER,  ENTITLED  '  JACK  UPLAND,' 


161 


W  itlioiit  more  why,  shall  a  freer  be  more  punished  if  he 
bi^ak  the  rule  that  his  patron  made,  than  if  he  break  the 
h:,sts  tuit  God  himself  made  ? 

2.  Approoveth  Christ  any  more  religions  then  one, 
that  St.  James  speaketh  of.'  If  he  approoveth  no  more, 
whv  hast  thou  left  his  rule  and  takest  another  ?  Why  is 
a  freer  apostate  that  leaveth  his  order  and  taketh  another 
Sect,  sith  there  is  but  one  religion  of  Christ  ? 

3.  Why  be  you  wedded  faster  to  your  habits  then  a 
mail  is  to  his  wife  ?  For  a  man  may  leave  his  wife  for  a 
year  or  two  as  many  men  done  :  and  if  you  leave  your 
habit  a  quarter  of  a  year,  ye  should  be  holden  apostate. 

4.  Maketh  your  habit  you  men  of  religion  or  no  ?  If 
u  do,  then  ever  as  it  weareth,  your  religion  weareth,  and 
after  that  your  habit  is  better,  your  religion  is  better,  and 
when  you  have  liggen  it  beside,  then  lig  ye  your  religion 
beside  you,  and  bin  apostates  :  why  hie  you  so  pretious 
clothes  ?  sith  no  man  seeketh  such  but  for  vain  glory,  as 
St.  Gregory  saith. 

What  betokeneth  your  great  hood,  your  scalpery,  your 
knotted  girdle,  and  your  wide  cope  .■■ 

5.  Why  use  ye  all  one  colour,  more  then  other  chris- 
tian men  doo  ?  What  betokeneth  that  ye  been  clothed  all 
in  one  manner  of  clothing  ? 

If  ye  say,  it  betokeneth  love  and  charity,  certes  then 
ye  be  oft  hypocrits,  when  any  of  you  hateth  another,  and 
in  that  that  ye  wooll  be  said  holy  by  your  clothing. 

Why  may  not  a  freer  wear  clothing  of  another  sect  of 
friers,  sith  holiness  stondeth  not  in  the  cloths? 

fi.  Why  hold  ye  silence  in  one  house,  more  then  ano- 
ther, sith  men  ought  over  all  to  speak  the  good  and  leave 
the  evil  ? 

Why  eat  you  flesh  in  one  house  more  than  another,  if 
your  rule  and  your  order  be  perfect,  and  the  patron  that 
made  it  ? 

7.  Why  get  you  your  dispensations  to  have  it  more 
easie  .'  Certes,  either  it  seemeth  that  ye  be  unperfect, 
or  he  that  made  it  so  hard,  that  ye  may  not  hold  it,  and 
Biker,  if  ye  hold  not  the  rule  of  your  patrons,  ye  be  not 
then  her  freers,  and  so  ye  lie  upon  your  selves. 

8.  Why  make  you  as  dead  men  when  ye  be  professed, 
and  yet  ye  be  not  dead,  but  more  quick  beggers  then  ye 
were  before  ?  And  it  seemeth  evil  a  dead  man  to  go 
about  and  beg. 

9.  Why  will  yee  not  suffer  your  novises  hear  your 
councils  in  your  chapter-house  ere  that  they  have  been 
professed,  lif  your  councels  been  true  and  after  God's 
law  ? 

10.  W^hy  make  ye  you  so  costly  houses  to  dwell  in  ? 
lith  Christ  did  not  so,  and  dead  men  should  have  but 
graves,  as  falleth  it  to  dead  men,  and  yet  ye  have  more 
courts  than  many  lords  of  England  :  For  ye  now  wen- 
den  through  the  realm,  and  each  night  will  lig  in  your 
own  courts,  and  so  mow  but  few  right  lords  do. 

11.  Why  heire  you  to  ferm  your  limitors,  giving  there- 
fore erth  year  a  certain  rent,  and  will  not  suffer  one  in 
anoth<r's  limitation,  right  as  yee  were  your  selves  lords 
of  countries  ? 

Why  be  ye  not  under  your  bishops'  visitations,  and 
.  leege  men  to  our  king  ? 

Why  axe  ye  no  letters  of  bretherheds  of  other  men 
,  prayers,  as  ye  desire  that  other  men  should  axe  letters  of 

you .' 
I  If  your  letters  be  good,  why  grant  ye  them  not  gene- 
I  rally  to  all  manner  of  men  for  the  more  charity  ? 
1  12.  Mow  ye  make  any  man  more  perfect  brether  for 
j  your  prayers  then  God  hath  by  our  believe  ?  by  our  bap- 
I  tism  and  his  own  grant .'  If  ye  mow,  certes  then  ye 
}  be  above  God. 

1  Why  make  ye  men  believe  that  your  golden  trental 
i  tong  of  you,  to  take  therefore  ten  shillings,  or  at  least 
I  five  shillings,  wool  bring  souls  out  of  hell,  or  out  of 
1  purgatory  ?  If  this  be  sooth,  certes  ve  might  bring  all 
I  Bouls  out  of  pain,  and  that  wool  ye  nought,  and  then  ye 

be  out  of  charity. 

l.i.  Why  make  ye  men  believe  that  he  that  is  buried 

in  your  habit  shall  never  come  in  hell,  and  ye  weet  not 
i  of  yourself  whether  ye  shall  to  hell  or  no  ?  and  if  this 
I  were  sooth,  ye  should  sell  your  high  houses  to  make 

many  habits  for  to  save  maay  men's  souls 


14.  Why  steal  ye  men's  children  for  to  make  hem  of 
your  sect,  sith  that  theft  is  against  God's  bests,  and  sith 
your  sect  is  not  perfect  ?  ye  know  not  whether  the  rule, 
that  ye  bind  him  to,  be  best  for  him  or  worst. 

1").  Why  underneme  ye  not  your  brethren  for  their 
trespass  after  the  law  of  the  gospel,  sith  that  undernem- 
ing  is  the  best  that  may  be  .■'  But  ye  put  them  in  prison 
oft  when  they  do  after  God's  law,  and  by  St.  Augustine's 
rule.  If  any  do  amiss  and  would  not  amend  him,  ya 
should  put  him  from  you. 

16.  Why  covet  ye  shrifts  and  burying  of  other  men's 
parishens,  and  none  other  sacrament  that  falleth  to 
christian  folk. 

Why  bussy  ye  not  to  hear  to  shrift  of  poor  folk  as 
well  as  of  rich  lords  and  ladies,  sith  they  mow  have  more 
plenty  of  shrift  fathers  than  poor  folk  mow. 

Why  say  ye  not  the  gospel  in  houses  of  bedred  men, 
as  ye  do  in  rich  men's  that  mow  go  to  church  and  hear 
the  gospel  ? 

Why  covet  you  not  to  bury  poor  folk  among  you  ? 
sith  that  they  bin  most  holy  (as  ye  saine  that  ye  been  for 
your  poverty  ?) 

17.  Why  will  ye  not  be  at  hir  dirges  as  ye  have  bin  at 
rich  men's  ?  sith  God  praiseth  him  more  then  he  doth 
other  men. 

What  is  thy  prayer  worth  ?  sith  thou  wilt  take  there- 
fore, for  all  chapmen  ye  need  be  most  wise  for  dread  of 
simony. 

What  cause  hast  thou  that  thou  wilt  not  preach  the 
gospel,  as  God  saith  that  thou  shouldest  ?  sith  it  is  the 
best  lore  and  also  our  believe. 

Why  be  ye  evil  apaid  that  secular  priests  should 
preach  the  gospel .'  sith  God  himself  hath  hodden  hem. 

18.  Why  hate  ye  the  gospel  to  be  preached,  sith  ye 
be  so  much  hold  thereto .'  For  ye  win  more  by  year 
with  in  principio,  then  with  all  the  rules  that  ever  your 
patrons  made,  and  in  this  minstrels  bin  better  then  ye, 
for  they  contrarien  not  to  the  mirths  that  they  maken, 
but  ye  contrarien  the  gospel  both  in  word  and  deed. 

19.  Freer,  when  thou  receivest  a  penny  for  to  say  a 
mass,  whether  sellest  thou  God's  body  for  that  penny, 
or  thy  prayer,  or  else  thy  travel .'  If  thou  sayest  thou 
wolt  not  travel  for  to  say  the  mass,  but  for  the  penny, 
that  certes  if  this  be  sooth,  then  thou  lovest  too  little 
meed  for  thy  soul :  and  if  thou  sellest  God's  body,  other 
thy  prayer,  then  it  is  very  simony,  and  art  become  a 
chapman  worse  then  Judas  that  sold  it  for  thirty  pence. 

20.  ^Tiy  writest  thou  her  names  in  thy  tables  that 
yeveth  thee  money  ?  sith  God  knoweth  all  things  :  for  it 
seemeth  by  thy  writing  that  God  would  not  reward  him, 
but  thou  writest  in  thy  tables,  God  would  els  forgotten 
it. 

Why  bearest  thou  God  in  hand  and  slanderest  him 
that  he  begged  for  his  meat  ?  sith  he  was  Lord  over  all, 
for  then  had  he  bin  unwise  to  have  begged,  and  have  no 
need  thereto. 

Freer,  after  what  law  rulest  thou  thee  ?  where  findest 
thou  in  God's  law  that  thou  shouldest  thus  beg  ? 

21.  What  manner  men  needeth  for  to  beg  ? 
For  whom  oweth  such  men  to  beg  ? 

Why  beggest  thou  so  for  thy  brethren  ? 

If  thou  sayst,  for  they  have  need,  then  thou  dost  it 
for  the  more  perfection,  or  els  for  the  least,  or  els  for 
the  mean.  If  it  be  the  most  perfection  of  all,  then 
should  all  thy  brethren  do  so,  and  then  no  man  needed 
to  beg  but  for  himself,  for  so  should  no  man  beg  but 
him  needed.  And  if  it  be  the  least  perfection,  why  ( 
lovest  thou  then  other  men  more  then  thyself?  For  so 
thou  art  not  well  in  charity,  sith  thou  shouldest  seek  the 
more  perfection  after  thy  power,  living  thyself  most 
after  God,  And  thus  leaving  that  imperfection  thou 
shouldest  not  so  beg  for  them.  And  if  it  is  a  good 
mean  thus  to  beg  as  thou  doest,  then  should  no  man  do 
so,  but  they  bin  in  this  good  mean,  and  yet  such  a 
mean  granted  to  you  may  never  be  grounded  on  God'g 
law  ;  for  then  both  lerid  and  leaud  that  bin  in  mean  de- 
gree of  this  world,  should  go  about  and  beg  as  ye  do. 
And  if  all  should  do  so,  certes  well  nigh  all  the  world 
should  go  about  and  beg  as  ye  done,  and  so  should  there 
be  tea  beggers  against  ooe  yever 
M  2 


62 


A  TREATISE  OF  CHAUCER'S,  ENTITLED  <  JACK  UPLAND.' 


[Book  IV. 


Why  procurest  thou  men  to  yeve  thee  their  ;ilms,  and 
sayest  it  is  so  needful,  and  thou  wilt  not  thyself  win  thee 
that  meed  ? 

22.  Why  wilt  not  thou  beg  for  poor  bedred  men  that 
bin  poorer  then  any  of  your  sect?  That  liggen  and 
mow  not  go  about  to  help  himselfes,  sith  we  be  all 
brethren  in  God,  and  that  bretherhed  passeth  any  other 
that  ye  or  any  man  could  make,  and  where  most  need 
were,  there  were  most  perfection,  either  els  ye  hold 
them  not  your  pure  brethren,  but  worse,  but  then  ye  be 
unperfect  in  your  begging  ? 

Why  make  ye  so  many  masters  among  you  ?  sith  it  is 
against  the  teaching  of  Christ  and  his  apostles  ? 

2.5.  Whose  been  all  your  rich  courts  that  ye  ban,  and 
all  your  rich  jewels  ?  sith  ye  saine  that  ye  ban  nought  ne 
in  proper  ne  in  common.  If  ye  saine  they  been  the 
popes,  why  gether  ye  then  of  poor  men  and  lords  so 
much  out  of  the  king's  hand  to  make  your  pope  rich  ? 
And  sith  ye  saine  that  it  is  great  perfection  to  have 
nought  in  proper  ne  in  common,  why  be  ye  so  fast  about 
to  make  the  pope  that  is  your  father  rich,  and  put  on 
him  imperfection  ?  sithen  ye  saine  that  your  goods  been 
all  his,  and  he  should  by  reason  be  the  most  perfect 
man,  it  seemeth  openlich  that  ye  been  cursed  children  so 
to  slander  your  father  and  make  him  imperfect.  And  if 
ye  saine  that  the  goods  be  yours,  then  do  ye  aienst  your 
rule,  and  if  it  be  not  aienst  your  rule,  then  might  ye 
have  both  plough  and  cart,  and  labour  as  other  good 
men  done,  and  not  so  to  beg  by  losengery,  and  idle  as 
ye  doone.  If  ye  say  that  it  is  more  perfection  to  beg, 
then  to  travel  or  to  worch  with  your  hand,  why  preach 
ye  not  openly  and  teach  all  men  to  do  so  ?  sith  it  is  the 
best  and  most  perfect  life  to  the  help  of  their  souls,  as  ye 
make  c'.iildren  to  beg  that  might  have  been  rich  heirs. 

Why  make  ye  not  your  feasts  to  poor  men  and  yeveth 
him  yefts,  as  ye  done  to  the  rich .'  sith  poor  man  han 
more  need  then  the  rich. 

What  betokeneth  that  ye  go  twain  and  twain  together? 
If  ye  be  out  of  charity,  ye  accord  not  in  soul. 

Why  beg  ye  and  take  salaries  thereto  more  then  other 
priests  ?  sith  he  that  most  taketh,  most  charge  hath. 

24.  Why  hold  ye  not  St.  Francis'  rule  and  his  testa- 
ment ?  sith  Francis  saith,  that  God  shewed  him  this 
living  and  this  rule  :  and  certes  if  it  were  God's  will,  the 
pope  might  not  fordo  it ;  or  else  Francis  was  a  lier  that 
said  oil  this  wise.  And  but  this  testament  that  he  made 
accord  with  God's  will,  or  else  erred  he  as  a  lier  tliat 
were  out  of  charity  :  and  as  the  law  saith,  he  is  accursed 
that  letteth  the  rightful  last  will  of  a  dead  man.  And 
this  te^itament  is  the  last  will  of  Francis  that  is  a  dead 
mau ;  it  seemeth  therefore  that  all  his  freers  been 
cursed. 

25.  Why  will  you  not  touch  no  coined  money  with 
the  cross,  ne  with  the  king's  head,  as  ye  done  other 
jewels  both  of  gold  and  silver  ?  Certes  if  ye  despise  the 
cross  or  the  king's  head,  then  ye  be  worthy  to  be  de- 
spised of  God  and  the  king  ;  and  sith  you  will  receive 
money  in  your  hearts,  and  not  with  your  hands,  and  it 
seemeth  that  ye  hold  more  holiness  in  your  hands  then 
in  your  hearts,  and  then  be  false  to  God. 

26.  Why  have  ye  exempt  you  from  our  king's  laws 
and  visiting  of  our  bishops  more  then  other  christen 
men  that  liven  in  this  realm,  if  ye  be  not  guilt  of  trait- 
ory  to  our  realm,  or  trespassers  to  our  bishops  ?  But 
ye  will  have  the  king's  laws  for  the  trespass  do  to  you, 
and  ye  will  have  power  of  other  bishops  more  then  other 
priests,  and  also  have  leave  to  prison  your  brethren,  as 
lords  in  your  courts,  more  then  other  folks  han  that  been 
the  king's  leege  men. 

27.  Why  shall  some  sect  of  your  freers  pay  ech  a 
year  a  certain  to  her  general  provincial  or  minister,  or 
else  to  her  sovereigns  ?  but  if  he  steal  a  certain  number 
of  children  (as  some  men  saine)  and  certain  if  this  been 
sooth,  then  ye  be  constrained  upon  a  certain  pain  to 
doe   theft  against  God's   commandment,    Non  jurtum 

fades. 

28.  Why  be  ye  so  hardy  to  grant  by  letters  of  frater- 
nity to  men  and  women,  that  they  shall  have  part  and 
merit  of  all  your  good  deeds,  and  ye  weeten  never 
whether  God  be  apaid  with  your  deeds  because  of  your 


sin  ?  Also  ye  witten  never  whether  that  man  or  woman 
be  in  state  to  be  saved  or  damned,  then  shall  he  have  no 
merit  in  heaven  for  his  own  deeds  ne  for  none  other 
man's.  And  all  were  it  so,  that  he  should  have  part  of 
your  good  deeds :  yet  should  he  have  no  more  then  God 
would  give  him  after  that  he  were  worthy,  and  so  much 
shall  each  man  have  of  God's  yeft  without  your  limita- 
tion. But  if  ye  will  say  that  ye  been  God's  fellows,  and 
that  he  may  not  do  without  your  assent,  then  be  ye 
blasphemers  to  God. 

2y.  What  betokeneth  that  ye  have  ordained,  that 
when  such  one  as  ye  have  made  your  brother  or  sister, 
and  hath  a  letter  of  your  seal,  that  letter  mought  be 
brought  in  your  holy  chapter  and  there  be  read,  or  else 
ye  will  not  pray  for  him.  And  but  ye  willen  pray  espe- 
cially for  all  other  that  were  not  made  your  brethren  or 
sistren,  then  were  we  not  in  right  charity,  for  that  ought 
to  be  commen,  and  namely  in  ghostly  things. 

30.  Freer,  What  charity  is  this,  to  overcharge  the 
people  by  mighty  begging  under  colour  of  preaching  or 
praying,  or  masses  singing  ?  sith  holy  write  biddeth  not 
thus,  but  even  tlie  contrary  :  for  all  such  ghostly  deeds 
should  be  done  freely,  as  God  yeveth  them  freely  ? 

31.  Freer,  What  charity  is  this  to  beguile  childien  or 
the  commen  to  discretion,  and  bind  hem  to  your  orders 
that  bin  not  grounded  in  God's  law  against  her  friends 
will  ?  sithen  by  this  folly  bin  many  apostates  both  in  will 
and  deed,  and  many  bin  apostates  in  her  will  during  all 
her  life,  that  would  gladly  be  discharged  if  they  wist 
how,  and  so  many  bin  apostates  that  shoulden  in  other 
states  have  bin  true  men. 

32.  Freer,  What  charity  is  this,  to  make  so  many 
freers  in  every  country  to  the  charge  of  the  people  ?  sith 
parsons  and  ■^^cars  alone,  yea  secular  priests  alone,  yea 
monks  and  canons  alone,  with  bishops  above  them  were 
inough  to  the  church  to  do  the  priest's  office.  And  to 
add  more  then  inough  is  a  foul  error,  and  great  charge 
to  the  people,  and  this  openly  against  God's  will  that 
ordained  all  things  to  be  done  in  weight,  number,  and 
measure.  And  Christ  himself  was  apaid  with  twelve 
apostles  and  a  few  disciples,  to  preach  and  to  do  priest's 
office  to  all  the  whole  world,  then  was  it  better  done 
then  is  now  at  this  time  by  a  thousand  dele.  And  right 
so  as  four  fingers  with  a  thumb  in  a  man's  hand  helpeth 
a  man  to  worch,  and  double  number  of  fingers  in  one 
hand  should  let  him  more,  and  so  the  more  number  that 
there  were  passing  the  measure  of  God's  ordinance,  the 
more  were  a  man  letted  to  worch :  right  so  (as  it 
seemeth)  it  is  of  these  new  orders  that  bin  added  to  the 
church  without  ground  of  holy  write  and  God's  ordi- 
nance. 

33.  Freer,  What  charity  is  this,  to  the  people  to  lye, 
and  say  that  ye  follow  Christ  in  poverty  more  than  other 
men  done  ?  and  yet  in  curious  and  costly  housing,  and 
fine  and  precious  clothing,  and  delicious  and  liking  feed- 
ing, and  in  treasure  and  jewels,  and  rich  ornaments, 
freers  passen  lords  and  other  rich  worldly  men,  and 
soonest  they  should  bring  her  cause  about  i^lie  it  never 
so  costly)  thoufdi  God's  law  be  put  back. 

34.  Freer,  What  charity  is  this,  to  gather  up  the 
books  of  holy  write,  and  put  hem  in  treasory,  and  so 
emprison  them  from  secular  priests  and  curates,  and  by 
this  cautel  let  hem  to  preach  the  gospel  freely  to  the 
peo])le  without  worldly  meed,  and  also  to  defame  good 
priests  of  heresie,  and  lien  on  hem  openly  for  to  let  hem 
to  shew  God's  law  by  the  holy  gospel  to  the  christian 
peojjle  ? 

3.').  Freer,  What  charity  is  this,  to  fain  so  much  holi- 
ness in  your  bodily  clothing  (that  you  clepe  your  habit) 
that  many  blind  fools  desiren  to  die  therein  more  than 
in  another  ?  and  also  that  a  freer,  that  leaveth  his  habit 
late  founden  of  men,  may  not  be  assoiled  till  he  take 
again,  but  is  a))ostate  as  ye  sain,  and  cursed  of  God  and 
man  both  ?  The  freer  believeth  truth,  and  patience, 
chastity,  meekness  and  sobriety,  yet  for  the  more  part 
of  his  life  he  may  soon  be  assoiled  of  his  prior,  and  if  he 
bring  home  to  his  house  much  good  by  the  year  (be  it 
never  so  falsely  begged  and  pilled  of  the  poor  and  needy 
people  in  countries  about)  he  shall  behold  a  noble  freer. 
O  Lord,  whether  this  be  charity  ? 


A.  D.  1220.]        THE  NOBLES  COMPLAIN  AGAINST  THE  POPE'S  COVETOUSNESS. 


1R3 


36.  Freer,  "WTiat  charity  is  this,  to  prease  upon  a  rich 
man,  and  to  intice  him  to  be  buried  among  you  from  his 
parish-church,  and  to  such  rich  men  give  letters  of  fra- 
ternity confirmed  by  your  general  seal,  and  thereby  to 
bear  him  in  hand  that  he  shall  have  part  of  all  your 
masses,  mattens,  preachings,  fastings,  wakings,  and  all 
other  good  deeds  done  by  your  brethren  of  your  order 
(both  whilst  he  liveth,  and  after  that  he  is  dead)  and  yet 
ye  witten  never  whether  your  deeds  be  acceptable  to 
God,  ne  whether  that  man  that  hath  that  letter  be  able 
by  good  living  to  receive  any  part  of  your  deeds,  and 
yet  a  poor  man  (that  ye  wite  well  or  supposen  in  certen 
to  have  no  good  of)  ye  ne  given  no  such  letters,  though 
he  be  a  better  man  to  God  than  such  a  rich  man  :  never- 
theless, this  poor  man  doth  not  retch  thereof.  For  as 
men  supposen  such  letters  and  many  other  that  freers 
behotten  to  men,  be  full  false  deceits  of  freers,  out  of  all 
reason,  and  God's  law  and  christian  men's  faith. 

3".  Freer,  What  charity  is  this,  to  be  confessors  of 
lords  and  ladies,  and  to  other  mighty  men,  and  not 
amend  hem  in  her  living  ?  but  rather  as  it  seemeth,  to  be 
the  bolder  to  pill  her  poor  tenants,  and  to  live  in  riot, 
and  there  to  dwell  in  your  office  of  confessor  for  winning 
of  worldly  goods,  and  to  be  hold  great  by  colour  of  such 
ghostly  offices  ?  this  seemeth  rather  pride  of  freers,  than 
charity  of  God. 

38.  Freer,  A\Tiat  charity  is  this,  to  sain  that  who  so 
liveth  after  your  order,  liveth  more  perfectly,  and  next 
foUoweth  the  state  of  apostles  in  poverty  and  pennance, 
and  yet  the  wisest  and  greatest  clerks  of  you  wend  or 
send,  or  procure  to  the  court  of  Rome  to  be  made  cardi- 
nals or  bishops  of  the  pope's  chaplains,  and  to  be  as- 
soiled  of  the  vow  of  poverty  and  obedience  to  your  mi- 
nisters, in  the  which  (as  ye  sain)  standeth  more  perfec- 
tion and  merit  of  your  orders,  and  thus  ye  farren  as 
Pharisees  that  sain  one  and  do  another  to  the  contrary. 

Why  name  ye  more  the  patron  of  your  order  in  your 
conjiteor  when  ye  begin  mass,  then  other  saints, 
apostles,  or  martyrs,  that  holy  church  hold  more  glo- 
rious then  hem,  and  clepe  hem  your  patrons  and  your 
avowries .' 

Freer,  Whether  was  St.  Francis  in  making  of  his  rule 
that  he  set  thine  order  in,  a  fool  and  a  lyar,  or  else  wise 
and  true  ?  If  ye  sain  that  he  was  not  a  fool,  but  wise  ; 
ne  a  lyar  but  true  :  why  shew  you  contrary  by  your 
doing,  when  by  your  suggestion  to  the  pope  ye  said, 
That  your  rule  that  Francis  made  was  so  hard  that  ye 
mow  not  live  to  hold  it  without  declaration  and  dispen- 
sation of  the  pope,  and  so  by  your  deed  ^  Ne  let  your 
patron  be  a  fool  that  made  a  rule  so  hard  that  no  man 
may  well  keep,  and  eke  your  deed  proveth  him  a  lyar, 
where  he  saith  in  his  rule,  "  That  he  took  and  learned  it 
of  the  Holy  Ghost."  For  how  might  ye  for  shame  pray 
the  pope  undo  that  the  Holy  Ghost  bit,  as  when  ye 
prayed  him  to  dispence  with  the  hardness  of  your 
order .' 

Freer,  Which  of  the  four  orders  of  freers  is  best  to  a 
man  that  knoweth  not  which  is  the  best,  but  would 
fain  enter  into  the  best,  and  none  other  ?  If  thou  sayest 
that  thine  is  the  best,  then  saiest  thou  that  none  of  the 
other  is  as  good  as  thine,  and  in  this  each  freer  in  the 
three  other  orders  wooU  say  that  thou  lyest,  for  in  the 
self  manner  each  other  freer  wooU  say  that  his  order  is 
best.  And  thus  to  each  of  the  four  orders  bin  the  other 
three  contrary  in  this  point :  in  the  which  if  any  say 
sooth,  that  is  one  alone,  for  there  may  but  one  be  the 
best  of  four.  So  foUoweth  it  that  if  each  of  these  orders 
answered  to  this  question  as  thou  dost,  three  were  false, 
and  but  one  true,  and  yet  no  man  should  wite  who  that 
were.  And  thus  it  seemeth,  that  the  most  part  of  freers 
bin  or  should  be  lyers  in  this  point,  and  they  should 
answer  thereto.  If  you  say  that  another  order  of  the 
freers  is  better  than  thine,  or  as  good ;  why  took  ye  not 
rather  thereto  as  to  the  better,  when  thou  mightst  have 
chose  at  the  beginning .-'  And  eke  why  shouldst  thou  be 
an  apostate  to  leave  thine  order  and  take  thee  to  that  is 
better,  and  so  why  goest  thou  not  from  thine  order  in 
that? 

Freer,  Is  there  any  perfecter  rule  of  religion  than 
Christ  God's  Son  gave  in  his  gospel  to  his  brethren  ? 


Or  then  that  religion  that  St.  James  in  his  epistle 
maketh  mention  of?  If  you  say  yes,  then  puttest  thou 
on  Christ  (that  is  the  wisdome  of  God  the  Father)  uu- 
kunning,  unpower,  or  evil  will :  for  then  he  could  not 
make  his  rule  so  good  as  another  did  his.  And  so  he 
had  unkunning,  that  he  might  not  so  make  his  rule  so 
good  as  another  man  might,  and  so  were  he  unmighty, 
and  not  God,  as  he  would  not  make  his  rule  so  perfect 
as  another  did  his,  and  so  he  had  bin  evil  willed,  namely 
to  himself. 

For  if  he  might  and  could,  and  would  have  made  a 
rule  perfect  without  default,  and  did  not,  he  was  not 
God's  Son  Almighty.  For  if  any  other  rule  be  perfecter 
than  Christ's,  then  must  Christ's  rule  lack  of  that  per- 
fection  by  as  much  as  the  other  weren  more  perfecter, 
and  so  were  default,  and  Christ  had  failed  in  making  of 
his  rule  :  but  to  put  any  default  or  failing  in  God  is  blas- 
phemy. If  thou  say  that  Christ's  rule,  and  that  religion 
which  St.  James  maketh  mention  of,  is  perfectest ;  .why 
boldest  thou  not  thilk  rule  without  more  ?  And  why 
clepest  thou  tlie  rather  of  St.  Francis  or  St.  Dominick's 
rule,  or  religion,  or  order,  than  of  Christ's  rule,  or 
Christ's  order  ? 

Freer,  Canst  thou  assign  any  default  in  Christ's  rule  of 
the  gospel  (with  the  which  he  taught  all  men  sikerly  to 
be  saved)  if  they  kept  it  to  her  ending  ?  If  thou  say  it 
was  too  hard,  then  sayst  thou  Christ  lyed  ;  for  he  said 
of  his  rule,  "  My  yoke  is  soft,  and  my  burthen  light." 
If  thou  say  Christ's  rule  was  too  light,  that  may  be 
assigned  for  no  default,  for  the  better  it  may  be  kept. 
If  thou  sayest  that  there  is  no  default  in  Christ's  rule  ' 
of  the  gospel,  sith  Christ  himself  saith  "  It  is  light  and 
easie  ;"  what  need  was  it  to  patrons  of  freers  to  add 
more  thereto  ?  and  so  to  make  an  harder  religion  to 
save  freers,  than  was  the  religion  of  Christ's  apostles 
and  his  disciples  helden  and  were  saved  by.  But  if  they 
woulden  that  her  freers  saten  above  the  apostles  in 
heaven  for  the  harder  religion  that  they  keepen  here,  so 
would  they  sitten  in  heaven  above  Christ  himself,  for 
their  more  and  strict  observations,  then  so  should  they 
be  better  than  Christ  himself  with  mischance. 

Go  now  forth  and  frain  your  clerks,  and  ground  ye 
you  in  God's  law,  and  gif  Jack  an  answer,  and  when  ye 
ban  assoiled  me  that  I  have  said  sadly  in  truth,  I  shall 
soil  thee  of  thine  orders,  and  save  thee  to  heaven. 

If  freers  kun  not  or  mow  not  excuse  hem  of  these 
questions  asked  of  hem,  it  seemeth  that  they  be  horrible 
guilty  against  God,  and  her  even  christian  ;  for  which 
guilts  and  defaults  it  were  worthy  that  the  order  that 
they  call  their  order  were  fordone.  And  it  is  wonder 
that  men  sustain  hem  or  suffer  her  live  in  such  manner. 
For  holy  write  biddeth,  "  That  thou  do  well  to  the 
meek,  and  give  not  to  the  wicked,  but  forbed  to  give 
hem  bread,  least  they  be  made  thereby  mightier  through 
you." 


After  these  digressions,  we  may  now  return  to  the 
course  of  our  history  again. 

After  England  had  been  subjected  by  King  John,  and 
made  tributary  to  the  pope,  it  is  incredible  how  the  un- 
satiable  avarice  of  the  Romans  oppressed  and  wrung  the 
commons  and  all  estates  of  the  realm,  especially  bene- 
ficed men,  and  such  as  had  any  thing  of  the  church  ; 
who  were  brought  into  such  slavery  and  penury,  that 
when  the  king  durst  not  remedy  their  wrongs  by  him- 
self ;  yet  by  his  advice,  Simon  Montfort,  and  the  Earl  of 
Leicester,  with  other  noblemen,  thought  to  bridle  and 
restrain  the  insatiable  ravening  of  these  greedy  wolves. 
They  devised  a  letter,  giving  command  to  tlie  ecclesi- 
astics, and  to  such  as  had  churches  to  farm,  tliat  hence- 
forth they  should  not  pay  the  Romans  such  farms  and 
rents  any  more,  as  follows  : 

"  A  complaint  of  the  nobles  of  England  apahxt  the  in- 
tolerable covetousness  of  the  Pope  and  Prelaten  of 
Rome. 

"  To  such  and  such  a  bishop,  and  such  a  ch'^ptor  ; 
all  the  university  and  company  of  them,  that  had  rather 


164 


COUNCIL  HELD  AT  LONDON— THE  POPE'S  EXACTiONS  REFUSED.  [Book  IV. 


die  than  be  confounded  by  the  Romans,  wishes  health. 
How  the  Romans  and  their  legates  have  hitherto  be- 
haved themselves  toward  you  and  other  ecclesiastical 
persons  of  this  realm  of  England  is  not  unknown  to 
your  discretion,  in  disposing  and  giving  away  the  bene- 
fices of  the  realm  after  their  own  fancies,  to  the  intoler- 
able prejudice  and  grievance  both  of  you,  and  all  other 
Englishmen.  For,  whereas  the  collation  of  benefices 
should  and  does  jiroperly  belong  to  you  and  your  fe.Uow- 
oishops  (ecclesiastical  persons),  they,  thundering  against 
yoa  the  sentence  of  excommunication,  ordain  that  you 
should  not  bestow  them  upon  any  person  of  this  realm, 
until  in  every  diocese  and  cathedral  church  within  the  realm, 
five  Romans,  sucli  as  the  pope  shall  name,  be  provided 
for,  to  the  value  of  every  man  an  hundred  pounds  a- 
ye;ir.  Besides  these,  many  other  grievances  the  Ro- 
manists do  inflict  on  the  laity  and  nobles  of  the  realm, 
for  the  patronages  and  alms  bestowed  by  them  and  their 
an''cstors,  for  the  support  of  the  poor  of  the  realm,  and 
also  for  the  clergy  and  ecclesiastical  persons  of  the  realm 
touching  their  livings  and  benefices.  And  yet  the  Ro- 
mans, not  contented  with  these,  do  also  take  from  the 
clergy  of  this  realm  the  benefices  which  they  have  to  be- 
.stow  them  on  men  of  their  own  country,  &c. 

"  Wherefore,  we  considering  the  rigorous  austerity  of 
these  aforesaid  Romans,  who  once  coming  in  but  as 
Strangers  here,  now  take  upon  them  not  only  to  judge, 
•but  also  to  condemn  us,  laying  upon  us  insupportable 
burthens,  whereunto  they  will  not  put  one  of  their  own 
fingers  to  move  ;  and  laying  our  heads  together  upon  a 
general  and  full  advice  had  among  ourselves  concerning 
the  same,  have  thought  good,  although  very  late,  to 
withstand  them,  rather  than  be  subject  to  their  intoler- 
able oppressions,  and  greater  slavery  hereafter  to  be 
looked  for.  For  which  cause  we  straitly  charge  and 
command  you  (as  your  friends  going  about  to  deliver 
you,  the  church,  the  king,  and  the  kingdom  from  that 
miserable  yoke  of  servitude)  that  you  do  not  intermeddle, 
or  take  any  part  concerning  such  exactions  or  rents  to 
be  required  or  given  to  the  said  Romans.  Letting  you 
to  understand  for  truth,  that  in  case  you  shall  (which 
God  forbid)  be  found  culpable  herein,  not  only  your 
goods  and  possessions  shall  be  in  danger  of  burning,  but 
you  also  in  your  persons  shall  incur  the  same  peril  and 
punishment  as  shall  the  Romish  oppressors  themselves. 
Thus  fare  ye  well." 

In  the  reign  of  this  Henry  III.,  cardinal  Otho  was 
sent  from  the  i)ope  with  letters  to  the  king,  as  other 
letters  also  were  sent  to  other  places  for  exactions  of 
money. 

The  king, opening  theletters,and  perceiving  the  contents, 
answered,  "  That  he  alone  could  say  nothing  in  the  matter 
which  concerned  all  the  clergy  and  commons  of  the  whole 
realm."  Not  long  after  a  council  was  called  at  Westmin- 
ster (A.D.  122(i),  where  the  letters  being  opened,  the 
form  was  this  :  "  We  require  to  be  given  to  us,  first,  of 
all  cathedral  churches,  two  prebends,  one  for  the  bishops' 
part,  the  other  for  the  chapter  ;  and  likewise  of  monas- 
teries where  are  divers  portions,  one  for  the  abbot, 
another  for  the  convent ;  of  the  convent  so  much  as  ap- 
pertains to  one  monk,  the  portion  of  the  goods  being 
proportionally  divided  ;  of  the  abbot  likewise  as  much," 
&c. 

When  those  proposals  of  the  legate  were  propounded 
in  the  assembly  on  the  pope's  behalf,  answer  was  made 
that  the  matter  concerned  especially  the  king  ;  but  in 
general  it  touched  all  the  archbishops,  with  their  suffra- 
gans, the  bishops,  and  all  the  prelates  of  the  realm. 
Wherefore,  seeing  the  king,  by  reason  of  his  sickness, 
■was  absent,  and  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  with 
other  bishops,  also  were  not  there,  therefore  in  their  ab- 
sence they  had  nothing  to  say  in  the  matter,  neither 
could  they  do  so  without  prejudice  of  those  that  were 
absent.     And  so  the  assembly  broke  up. 

Notlongafter,  Cardinal  Otho,  coming  again  from  Rome, 
called  another  council  at  London,  and  caused  all  prelates, 
archbishops,  bishops,  abbots,  priors,  and  others  of  the 
clergy,  to  be  summoned  to  the  council,  to  be  held  in  the 
church  of  St.  Paul's,  at  Loadoa.    The  pretence  of  which 


council  was  for  the  redress  of  matters  concerning  bene- 
fices  and  religion  ;  but  the  chief  and  principal  object  was 
to  hunt  for  money  ;  for  putting  them  in  fear  and  in  hope, 
some  to  lose,  some  to  obtain  spiritual  promotions  at  his 
hand,  he  thought  some  gain  would  rise  thereby,  and  so 
it  did.  For,  in  the  meantime,  precious  gifts  were  of- 
fered  him  in  palfries,  in  rich  plate  and  jewels,  iii  costly 
and  sumptuous  garments,  richly  furred;  in  coin,  in  vic- 
tuals, and  such  like  things  of  value,  well  worthy  of  ac- 
ceptance. Wherein  one  endeavoured  to  go  beyond 
another  in  munificence. 

The  time  of  the  council  drawing  nigh,  the  cardinal 
commanded  at  the  west  end  of  St.  Paul's  church  an  high 
and  solemn  throne  to  be  prepared,  rising  up  with  a  glo- 
rious  scaffold  upon  substantial  stages  strongly  built,  and 
of  great  height.  Thus,  on  the  day  assigned,  the  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  abbots,  and  others  of  the  prelacy,  as- 
sembled  both  far  and  near  throughout  all  England, 
wearied  and  vexed  with  the  winter's  journey,  bringing 
their  letters  procuratory.  Being  assembled  together,  the 
cardinal  was  about  to  begin  his  sermon,  when  there  broke 
out  a  great  dispute  between  the  two  archbishops  of  Can- 
terbury  and  York,  about  sitting  at  the  right  hand  and 
left  hand  of  the  glorious  cardinal,  for  which  the  one  ap- 
pealed  against  the  other.  The  cardinal,  to  pacify  the 
strife  between  them,  brought  forth  a  bull  of  the  pope  ; 
in  the  midst  of  this  bull  was  pictured  the  figure  of  the 
cross.  On  the  right  side  of  the  cross  stood  the  image  of 
St.  Paul,  and  on  the  left  side  St.  Peter.  "Lo!"  said 
the  cardinal,  holding  open  the  bull  with  the  cross ; 
"  here  you  see  St.  Peter  on  the  left  hand  of  the  cross, 
and  St.  Paul  on  the  right,  and  yet  there  is  between  these 
two  no  contention,  for  both  are  of  equal  glory.  And  yet 
St.  Peter,  for  the  prerogative  of  his  keys,  and  for  the  pre- 
eminence of  his  apostleship  and  cathedral  dignity,  seems 
most  worthy  to  be  placed  on  the  right  side.  But  yet  be- 
cause St.  Paul  believed  on  Christ  when  he  saw  him  not, 
therefore  has  he  the  right  hand  of  the  cross ;  for, 
'  blessed  be  they,'  saith  Christ,  '  which  see  not,  and  yet 
have  believed.'"  And  from  that  time  forth  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  enjoyed  the  right  hand,  and  the 
archbishop  of  York  the  left. 

The  cause  why  the  pope  was  so  greedy  and  needy  of' 
money,  was  this  ;  he  had  mortal  hatred  and  waged  conti- 
nual  battle  against  the  good  emperor  Frederick  11.  who 
had  married  Isabel,  the  sister  of  King  Henry.  And  there- 
fore  because  the  pope's  war  could  not  be  sustained  with- 
out charges,  it  made  the  pope  the  more  importunate  to 
take  money  in  all  places,  but  especially  in  England;  so 
that  he  shamed  not  to  require  the  fifth  part  of  every  eccle- 
siastical man's  living,  as  Matthew  Paris  writes.  And  he 
bargained  with  the  citizens  of  Rome  that  if  they  would 
join  with  him  in  vanquishing  Frederick,  he  would  grant 
to  them,  that  all  the  benefices  in  England,  whieh  should 
be  vacant  should  be  bestowed  at  their  own  will  to  their 
children  and  kinsfolks  !  Upon  which  it  follows  thus  ia 
the  forenamed  history.  "  The  pope  sent  commandment 
to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  four  other  bishops, 
that  provision  should  be  made  for  three  hundred  Romans 
in  the  chief  and  best  benefices  in  all  England  at  the  next 
vacancies,  so  that  the  archbishop  and  bishops  should  be 
suspended  in  the  meantime  from  all  collation  or  gift  of  be- 
nefices,until  the  foresaid  three  hundred  were  provided  for." 
At  length  the  bishops,  abbots,  and  archdeacons  came  to 
the  king,  lamentably  complaining  of  the  exactions  of  the 
pope,  desiring  the  king,  that  seeing  the  matter  touched 
not  themselves  alone,  but  the  whole  church,  and  seeing 
the  valuation  of  churches  was  better  known  to  their  arch- 
deacons than  to  themselves,  therefore  there  might  be  a 
general  calling  and  conference  on  the  matter.  In  the  oc- 
taves of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  the  day  and  place  was  aa- 
signed  where  they  should  confer  ;  at  which  day  and  place 
the  prelates  of  England,  assembling  together,  durst  not 
give  any  direct  denial  of  that  contribution,  but  after  a 
modest  way  insinuated  certain  exceptions  against  it. 

[Not  long  after  followed  a  general  council  at  Lyons, 
(A.D.  r245)called  by  pope  Innocent  IV.  in  which  the  Eng- 
lish nation  exhibited  the  following  articles  of  their  griev- 
ances. 

I.  The  kingdom  of  England  is  grieved  that  the  pope, 


A.D.  1226.] 


INSOLENT  CONDUCT  OF  THE  POPE'S  LEGATE  AT  OXFORD. 


it;5 


j  being  not  content  with  his  Peter-pence,  requires  and  ex- 
j  torts  from  the  clergy  great  exactions,  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  king,  and  against  the  customs  of  the  realm. 
j  IL  The  church  and  kingdom  of  England  is  grieved, 
that  the  patrons  of  the  same  cannot  present  as  they  were 
wont,  to  their  churches  because  of  the  pope's  letters  ;  but 
the  churches  are  given  to  Romans,  who  know  neither  the 
realm  nor  the  language,  both  to  the  great  peril  of  souls 
and  robbing  away  the  money  out  of  the  realm. 

III.  It  is  grieved,  because  the  pope  having  agreed  by 
Lis  letters,  that  in  requiring  pensions  and  provisions  in 
,fhe  realm  of  England  he  would  require  only  twelve  bene- 
fices, now  contrary  to  his  agreement  and  letter,  many 
more  benefices  and  provisions  are  given  away  by  him. 
I  IV.  The  realm  is  grieved  and  complains  that  in  the 
ibenefices  in  England,  one  Italian  succeeds  another,  the 
Englishmen  being  not  only  excluded,  but  also  compelled 
for  determining  of  their  matters,  to  seek  to  Rome,  con- 
trary both  to  the  customs  of  the  realm,  and  also  to  the 
■privileges  granted  by  the  pope's  predecessors  to  the 
'king  and  kingdom  of  England. 

I  V.  The  fifth  grievance  is  for  the  frequent  recourse  of 
Ithat  infamous  legate,  by  whom  both  faith  and  fidelity, 
the  ancient  customs  of  the  realm,  the  authorities  of  old 
grants,  statutes,  laws,  and  privileges,  are  annulled  and 
abrogated,  wherebr  an  infinite  number  in  England  are 
grievously  afflicted  and  oppressed. 

VI.  The  realm  is  also  grieved  in  general  taxings,  col- 
lections and  assessments  made  without  the  king's  con- 
sent, the  appeal  and  contradiction  of  the  king's  proctors 
to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

VII.  The  realm  complains  and  is  grieved,  that  in 
the  benefices  given  to  Italians,  neither  the  old  ordi- 
nances, nor  relief  of  the  poor,  nor  hospitality,  nor  any 
preaching  of  God's  word,  nor  care  of  men's  souls, nor  ser- 
vice in  the  church,  nor  yet  the  walls  of  the  churches  are 
kept  up  and  maintained,  as  the  manner  and  custom  of 
the  realm  requires. 

Over  and  above  these  grievances,  there  came  also  from 
I  the  pope  other  letters,  charging  and  commanding  the  pre- 
lates of  England  to  find  at  their  own  costs  and  charges 
[for  one  whole  year,  some  ten  armed  soldiers,  some  five, 
some  fifteen,  to  be  ready  at  the  pope's  command  wher- 
ever he  should  appoint. 

After  these  and  other  grievances  and  enormities  of 
Rome,  the  states  of  England,  consulting  together,  direct 
their  letters  to  the  pope,  for  the  reformation  of  them. 
First  the  abbots  and  priors,  then  the  bishops  and  suffra- 
gans, afterward  the  nobles  and  barons,  last  of  all  the  king 
himself.] 

At  length  the  ambassadors  who  were  at  Rome  came 
home,  bringing  word  that  the  pope,  hearing  what  was 
done  in  the  council  of  Westminster,  and  by  the  king,  was 
greatly  displeased  with  him  and  the  realm,  denouncing 
the  king  and  his  people  as  half  schismatics.  The  king 
jwas  marvellously  incensed  at  this,  and  commanded  by  ge- 
neral proclamation  through  all  his  realm,  that  no  man 
!  should  hereafter  consent  to  any  tax  or  subsidy  of  money 
'  for  the  court  of  Rome.  But  afterwards  the  king,  for  fear 
'  of  the  pope,  and  partly  through  the  persuasions  of  the  bi- 
I  shop  of  Worcester  and  other  prelates,  gave  over. 

At  this  time  it  is  told  of  the  legate  Otho  that  as  he  left 
j  no  place  unsought,  where  any  advantage  might  be  got : 
'  EO  among  others   he  came  to  Oxford,  where  he  was  re- 
ceived with  great  honour  ;  the  scholars  presenting  him 
honourably  with  such    dishes  and  rewards   as   they  had, 
thinking  to  gratify  the  cardinal  after  the  best  manner. 
This  being  done  before  dinner,  and  the  dinner  ended,  they 
came  reverently  to  see  and  welcome  him,  supposing  that 
they  also  should  be  entertained  with  like  courtesy.     As 
they  came  to  the  gate,  the  porter  (an  Italian)  asks  what 
I  they  wanted.     They  said  they  came  to  see  the  lord   le- 
gate.    But  the  porter  holding  the  door  half  open,   with 
proud  and  insolent  language  thrust  them  out,  and  would 
!  not  suffer  them  to  enter.     The  scholars  seeing  that,  by 
force  thrust  open  the  gate  and  came  in  ;  and  when  the 
Romans  who  were  within  would  have  repelled  them  with 
their  fists,  and  such  staves  as  they  had  in  their  hands, 
they  fell  to  much  heaving  and  pushing,   and  many  blows 
were  given  on  both  sides.     In  the  meantime,  while  some 


of  the  scholars  ran  home  for  their  weapons,  there  chanc^ed 
a  poor  scholar  (an  Irishman)  to  stand  at  the  gate  waiting 
for  his  alms.  When  the  master-cook  saw  him  at  the  gate, 
he  took  hot  scalding  water  and  cast  it  in  his  face.  One 
of  the  scholars,  a  Welshman,  that  came  with  his  bow  and 
shafts,  seeing  this,  let  fly  an  arrow,  and  shot  this  master 
of  cooks  clean  through  the  body,  and  slew  iiim  at  once. 
When  the  cook  fell  dead,  there  was  a  mighty  uproar  and 
a  great  clamour  throughout  all  the  house.  The  cardinal, 
hearing  the  tumult  and  great  noise  about  him,  like  a  va- 
liant Roman  runs  as  fast  as  he  could  into  the  steejjle,  and 
there  locks  the  doors  fast,  where  he  remained  till  mid- 
night. The  scholars  in  the  meanwhile,  not  yet  pacified, 
sought  all  about  for  the  legate,  exclaiming  and  crying 
out,  "  Where  is  that  usurer,  that  simonist,  that  pilferer 
and  taxer  of  our  livings,  that  prowler  and  extortioner  of 
our  money,  who  perverts  our  king,  and  subverts  his  king- 
dom, enriching  himself  with  our  spoils:"  &c.  All  this 
the  cardinal  heard  and  held  his  peace  :  when  the  night 
approaching  had  broken  up  the  field,  the  cardinal  coming 
out  of  his  fort,  and  taking  his  horse  in  the  silence  of  night 
was  privately  conveyed  over  the  river  to  the  king. 

Mention  was  made  a  little  before  of  the  Albigenses 
living  about  the  city  of  Toulouse.  These  Albigenses, 
because  they  began  to  discover  the  pope,  and  to  con- 
trol the  inordinate  proceedings  and  discipline  of  the  see 
of  Rome,  the  pope  therefore  accounting  them  as  a  he- 
retical people,  excited  Lewis,  the  young  French  king, 
through  the  instance  of  Philip  his  father,  to  lay  siege 
against  Toulouse  to  eradicate  and  extinguish  these  Al- 
bigenses. Whereupon  Lewis  reared  a  mighty  army  to 
beset  the  city.  But  after  he  had  long  wearied  him- 
self and  his  men,  there  fell  upon  the  French  host  such 
famine  and  pestilence  both  of  men  and  horses,  besides 
the  other  daily  slaughter  of  the  soldiers,  that  Lewis 
was  forced  to  retire  and  return  to  France.  In  the 
slaughter,  besides  many  others.  Earl  Simon  de  Mout- 
fort,  general  of  the  army,  to  whom  the  lands  of  the  earl 
of  Toulouse  were  given  by  the  pope,  was  slain. 

In  the  year  1226,  died  Pope  Honorius  III.,  a  great 
adversary  against  the  Emperor  Frederick,  after  whom 
succeeded  Gregory  IX.  In  which  year  also  died  Lewis, 
the  perjured  French  king,  at  the  siege  of  Avignon,  whom 
the  pope  now  the  second  or  third  time  had  set  up  to 
fight  against  Reymond  the  good  earl  of  Toulouse,  and 
the  Albigenses  of  that  country,  the  origin  whereof  was 
this.  In  the  days  of  Philip  the  French  king,  this  Rey- 
mond (earl  of  "Toulouse)  was  disdained  by  the  pope  for 
holding  with  the  Albigenses,  and,  therefore,  by  the  in- 
stigation of  the  pope,  the  lands  of  the  earl  were  taken 
from  him  and  given  to  Simon  Montfort ;  but  when 
Earl  Reymond  would  not  be  removed  from  the  right  of 
his  possessions,  then  the  pope  set  Philip  to  make  war 
against  him.  Whereupon  Lewis  (his  son)  was  sent,  as 
above  declared,  to  besiege  the  city  of  Toulouse  ;  but 
being  repulsed,  returned  home,  after  he  had  lost  the 
most  part  of  his  army  by  pestilence  and  other  calamity. 
And  thus  continued  the  good  earl  still  in  quiet  posses- 
sion till  this  present  time  (A.D.  1226),  when  the  pope, 
not  forgetting  his  old  malice  against  the  earl,  and  no 
less  inflamed  with  insatiable  avarice,  directed  his  legate 
Romanus  to  France  for  two  purposes  ;  one  to  extirpate 
the  earl,  the  other  to  enlarge  his  own  revenues.  Thus 
the  legate  begins  to  summon  a  council,  requiring  the 
French  king,  with  the  archbishops,  bishops,  and  clergy 
of  France,  to  appear  before  him  at  Bitures.  The  coun-  '• 
cil  being  set,  and  the  pope's  letters  read,  there  appears 
before  them  Reymond  earl  of  Toulouse  on  the  one  part, 
and  Simon  Montfort  on  the  other  part.  Simon  de- 
manded the  lands  and  possessions  of  Reymond,  which 
the  pope  and  Philip  the  French  king  had  given  to  him 
and  to  his  father  before,  confirmed  by  the  donation  of 
the  pope  and  of  the  king.  Adding,  moreover,  that  the 
Earl  Reymond  was  deprived  and  disinherited  in  the 
general  council  at  Rome  for  the  heresy,  which  is  called 
the  heresy  of  the  Albigenses. 

To  this  the  Earl  Reymond  answered,  offering  himself 
ready  to  all  duty  and  office  both  towards  the  French 
king  and  to  the  church  of  Rome,  whatever  duly  apper- 
tained  to  him.     And  as  to  the  heresy  with  which  he  was 


lb'6 


SIEGE  OF  TOULOUSE— PERJURY  OF  THE  POPE'S  LEGATE, 


TBooK  IV. 


there  charged,  he  not  only  there  offered  himself  in  that 
council  before  the  legate,  but  most  humbly  entreated 
of  him,  that  he  would  take  the  pains  to  come  into  every 
city  within  his  precinct,  to  inquire  of  every  person  there 
the  articles  of  his  belief;  and  if  he  found  any  person  or 
persons  holding  that  which  was  not  catholic,  he  would 
see  the  same  corrected  and  amended  according  to  the 
censure  of  holy  church  to  the  uttermost.  Or  if  he 
should  find  any  city  rebelling  against  him,  he,  to  the 
uttermost  of  his  might,  with  the  inhabitants,  would 
compel  them  to  do  satisfaction.  And,  as  to  himself, 
if  he  had  committed  or  erred  in  anything,  he  offered 
there  full  satisfaction  to  God  and  the  church,  as  became 
any  faithful  christian  man  to  do,  &c.  But  all  this  the 
legate  despised,  neither  could  the  catholic  earl  there  find 
any  grace,  unless  he  would  give  up  his  heritage,  both 
for  himself  and  for  his  heirs  for  ever. 

After  much  altercation  on  both  sides  about  the  mat- 
ter, the  legate  required  every  archbishop  to  call  aside  his 
suffragans,  to  deliberate  with  them  upon  the  case,  and  to 
give  in  writing  what  was  concluded.  Which  being  done 
accordingly,  the  legate  denounced  excommunication 
against  all  such  as  revealed  any  part  of  that  which  was 
there  concluded,  before  the  pope  and  the  king  had  in- 
telligence of  it. 

In  the  meantime  certain  preaching  friars  were  di- 
rected by  the  legate,  throughout  all  France,  to  incite  and 
stir  up  the  French  to  assume  the  cross,  and  to  war 
against  the  earl  and  the  people  of  Toulouse,  whom  they 
accounted  for  heretics.  He  ceased  not  to  prosecute  the 
pope's  fury  against  him  and  his  subjects,  stirring  up  the 
king  and  the  French,  under  pain  of  excommunication, 
to  war  against  them.  Lewis  being  thus  forced  by  the 
legate,  answered,  that  he  for  his  own  safety  would  not 
achieve  that  expedition,  or  venture  against  the  earl,  un- 
less the  pope  would  first  write  to  the  king  of  England, 
commanding  him,  that,  during  the  time  of  that  expe- 
dition, he  should  invade  and  molest  no  piece  of  his 
lands  and  possessions.  All  this  being  done  and  accom  • 
plished,  the  French  king  and  the  legate,  crossing  them- 
selves to  the  field,  appointed  a  day  for  the  Frencli  army 
to  meet  together  at  Lyons,  under  pain  of  the  pope's 
excommunication,  and  with  horse  and  armour  to  set 
■pon  the  Toulousians. 

When  the  day  was  come,  the  French  king  marched 
forward  with  a  mighty  host,  after  whom  also  came  the 
legate,  with  his  bishops  and  prelates.  The  number  of 
lighting-men  in  his  army,  besides  the  victuallers  and 
waggoners,  were  fifty  thousand  men.  The  legate  openly 
excommunicated  the  earl  of  Toulouse,  and  all  that  took 
his  part,  and  interdicted  his  whole  land.  Thus  the  king 
came  marching  forward,  till  he  came  into  the  province 
of  Toulouse,  and  the  first  city  of  the  earl's  which  he 
came  to  there  was  Avignon,  which  city  they  thought 
first  to  have  besieged,  and  so  in  order  to  have  destroyed 
and  wasted  the  whole  province  belonging  to  the  earl. 
And  first  the  king  demanded  of  them  to  have  his  passage 
through  the  city,  pretending  peace,  as  desiring  only  to 
paiss  through.  The  citizens,  consulting  with  themselves 
what  was  to  be  done,  gave  answer,  "  That  they  mis- 
trusted their  coming,  and  supposed  that  in  deceit  they 
required  entrance  into  their  city,  and  for  no  necessity 
of  their  journey." 

The  king  being  much  offended  at  this,  swore  an  oath, 
that  he  would  not  depart  till  he  had  taken  the  city,  and 
immediately  he  began  to  make  assaults.  The  citizens 
manfully  defended  themselves,  and  casting  stone  for 
•tone,  and  shooting  shot  for  shot,  slew  and  wounded  many 
of  the  French.  Thus  when  they  had  long  besieged  the 
city,  and  could  not  win  it,  at  length  provisions  began  to 
fail  in  the  French  camp,  and  many  of  the  French  army 
died  for  hunger ;  for  the  earl  of  Toulouse,  as  a  wise  man  of 
war,  hearing  before  of  their  coming,  took  into  the  town 
all  the  provision  that  was  abroad,  and  left  nothing  with- 
out to  serve  for  their  defence  and  succour.  He  ploughed 
up  the  fields,  that  there  should  be  no  pasture  to  serve 
their  horses  ;  he  put  out  of  the  town  aU  the  old  people 
and  young  children,  lest  they  who  kept  the  town  should 
want  provisions,  and  before  their  coming  sent  them  far 
away,    so  that  within   the    town   they  had  plenty,    and 


without  they  died  for  famine.  And,  besides,  in  seekin» 
about  for  their  forage,  many  fell  into  the  hands  of  tliain 
that  kept  the  city,  who  secretly  lay  in  wait  for  them 
abroad,  and  slew  many  of  them  ;  besides  a  great  number 
of  cattle  and  horses  died  for  want  of  forage,  and  poor 
soldiers,  that  had  no  great  store  of  money,  died  for  want 
of  victuals.  By  which  mortality  a  pestilence  broke  out 
among  them,  so  that  the  king  himself,  and  also  the  legate, 
were  greatly  dismayed,  thinking  it  to  be  no  little  dis- 
grace, as  well  to  the  realm  of  France,  as  also  to  Rome, 
that  they  should  depart  and  break  up  their  siege  :  and 
the  soldiers  also  thought  that  it  was  much  better  for 
them  to  end  their  lives  by  battle,  than  to  starve  and  die 
like  dogs.  Wherefore,  with  one  consent,  they  deter- 
mined to  give  a  new  assault  at  the  bridge  that  goes  over  the 
river  Rhone  into  tlie  town ;  to  which  place  they  came  in 
such  number,  that  either  by  the  weakness  of  the  bridge, 
or  the  subtilty  of  the  soldiers  that  kept  the  town,  the 
bridge  broke,  and  three  thousand  of  them,  vrith  bridge 
and  all,  fell  armed  into  the  violent  stream,  and  were 
drowned.  There  was  nothing  then  but  joy  and  gladness 
among  the  citizens,  and  much  lamentation  and  heavi- 
ness  among  the  others ;  and  shortly  after  the  citi- 
zens (when  they  saw  a  convenient  time)  came  suddenly 
upon  them,  and  slew  two  thousand  of  them,  and  re- 
turned to  the  town  again  with  safety.  Lewis  the  king, 
to  avoid  the  pestilence  that  was  in  the  camp,  went  into 
an  abbey  not  far  off,  where  he  shortly  after  died  ;  of 
whose  death  there  are  various  opinions,  some  saying, 
that  he  was  poisoned  ;  some,  that  he  died  of  dysentery. 

The  legate  thought  to  keep  his  death  secret  till  the 
town  should  be  surrendered  ;  for  he  thought  himself  dis- 
graced for  ever,  if  he  should  depart  before  the  town  was 
taken  ;  so  he  considered  how  by  falsehood  he  might  be- 
tray them,  and  he  sent  certain  heralds,  to  desire  them 
that  they  should  consult  among  themselves  upon  articles 
of  peace,  and  bring  the  same  to  the  French  camp ;  they 
faithfully  promised  the  safe  conduct  of  the  messengers, 
both  in  coming  and  going ;  and  when  they  had  given 
their  pledges,  the  messengers  from  the  citizens  talked 
with  the  legate,  who  promised  them,  if  they  would  deli- 
ver up  their  city,  they  should  have  their  lives,  goods, 
and  possessions  in  as  ample  a  manner  as  they  now  en- 
joyed them.  But  the  citizens  and  soldiers  refused, 
and  after  much  talk  on  both  sides,  the  legate 
requested  them,  that  he  and  his  prelates  might  come 
into  their  city  to  examine  what  faith  and  belief  they 
were  of,  and  that  he  neither  sought  nor  meant  any 
other  thing,  but  their  own  safety  as  well  of  body  as  of 
soul,  which  he  faithfully  sware  to.  "  For,"  saith  he, 
"  the  report  of  your  great  infidelity  has  come  to  the  lord 
pope's  ear,  and  therefore  he  desired  us  to  truly  certify 
thereof."  The  citizens,  not  mistrusting  his  oath  and 
promise,  granted  entrance  to  him  and  the  clergy.  But 
the  soldiers  of  the  camp,  as  was  privately  arranged  by 
the  legate,  made  themselves  ready  ;  so  that  at  the  en- 
trance of  the  prelates  in  at  the  gate,  disregarding  their 
oath  and  fidelity,  the  soldiers  were  ready,  and  suddenly, 
with  violence,  rushing  in,  slew  the  porter  and  warders,  and 
at  length  won  the  city  and  destroyed  it.  Thus  when  they 
had  taken  this  noble  city  by  falsehood  and  policy,  they 
carried  the  king's  corpse  to  Paris,  where  they  buried  it. 
Of  the  whole  number  of  the  French  soldiers  who  were 
destroyed  in  this  siege  by  famine,  pestilence,  and  drown- 
ing, are  recounted  more  than  two-and-twenty  thou- 
sand. 

In  the  former  part  of  this  history  it  has  been  stated 
how  the  church  and  commons  of  England  were  misera- 
bly afflicted  by  the  intolerable  oppression  of  the  pope, 
who,  through  his  violent  extortion,  had  procured  the  best 
benefices  to  be  given  to  his  Romans,  and  the  chief  fruits 
of  them  to  be  reserved  to  his  own  coffers.  You  heard 
before  what  complaints  had  been  made,  but  yet  no  re- 
dress could  be  had.  Such  was  the  insatiable  avarice  of 
these  Roman  exactors,  prowling  and  taking  wherever 
they  came,  with  their  provisions  and  exactions  out  of 
measure,  and  never  satisfied.  And  these  importunate 
exactions  and  contributions  of  these  Itahan  harpies,  be- 
sides the  Peter-pence,  besides  the  common  tribute,  in- 
creased daily  more  and  more,  to  the  great  grievance  of 


A.D.  1226—1232.]     VARIANCE  BETWEEN  POPE  GREGORY  IX.  AND  THE  ROMANS. 


167 


j  the  realm,  so  that  the  wealth  of  this  land  was  almost 
!  sucked  out,  and  transferred  to  the  court  of  Rome.     The 
I   king  was  not  ignorant  of  this,  but  he  could  not  help  the 
i  matter.     Therefore  it  was  devised  by  some  of  the  nobles, 
I   (A.  D.  I'i.'U),  that  certain  letters,  under  the  pretended 
■  authority  of  the  king,  should  be  sent  abroad,  command- 
ing that  such  corn  and  grain,   with  other  revenues,  as 
were  takt.n  up  for  the  pope,  should  be  stayed  and  forth- 
coming by  a  certain  day  appointed  in  the  letters. 

At  thit  time,   (about  A.  D.  1232),   there  was  at  St. 

I  Albans  i  great  consistory  of  abbots,  priors,  archdeacons, 

'  with  s(  veral  both  of  the  nobility  and  clergy.  At  the 
breaki)  g  up  of  which  consistory,  there  was  a  certain 

I  clerk,  whose  name  was  Cincius,  a  Roman,  carried  away 
by  the  soldiers  ;  and  one  John,  archdeacon  of  Norwich, 
a  Florentine,  hardly  escaping,  got  to  London,  where  he 

;  hid  himself.     Cincius,  after  being  kept  five  weeks,  when 

I  they  had  well  emptied  his  bags,  was    safely  sent  again 

j  without  any  more  injury  to  London. 

Not  long  after  this,  the  barns  of  a  beneficed  man,  a 

I  Roman,  being  full  of  com,  were  broke  up  by  a  like 
company  of  armed  soldiers,  and  the  corn  brought  out  to 
be  sold  and  given  away  to  the  poor  people. 

The  same  year,  about  Easter,  all  the  barns  in  England 
which  were  in  the  hands  of  any  Roman  or  Italian,  were 
likewise  wasted,  and  the  corn  sold  to  the  best  advantage 
for  the  poor  commoners  ;  of  which,  great  alms  were  dis- 
tributed, and  many  times  money,  also  with  corn  together 
was  scattered  for  the  poor  people  to  gather  up.  Neither 
was  there  any  that  would  or  durst  stand  against  them. 
A")  for  the  Romans  and  Italians  themselves,  they  were 
struck  with  such  fear,  that  they  hid  themselves  in  monas- 
teries and  cells,  not  daring  to  complain  of  their  injuries, 
but  held  it  better  to  lose  their  goods,  than  to  lose  their 
lives.  The  authors  and  workers  of  this  feat  were  to  the 
number  of  fourscore  armed  soldiers,  of  whom  the  prin- 
cipal captain  was  one  naming  himself  William  Withers, 
surnamed  Twing. 

This  coming  to  the  pope's  knowledge,  he  sends  his 
letters  immediately  to  the  king,  with  sharp  threats  and 
imperious  commands,  charging  him  for  suffering  such 
villany  within  his  realm,  straightly  enjoining  him,  under 
pain  of  excommunication,  to  search  out  the  perpetrators 
with  all  diligence,  and  so  punish  them  that  all  others 
might  take  example  by  them. 

Thus,  after  inquisition  made  of  all  parties,  and  wit- 
nesses sworn  and  examined,  many  were  found  culpable 
in  the  matter,  some  that  were  actors,  some  that  were 
consenters,  of  whom  some  were  bishops  and  chaplains 
to  the  king,  some  archdeacons  and  deans,  with  soldiers 
and  laymen.  Among  them  was  the  Robert  Twing  above 
mentioned,  a  comely  young  man,  and  a  tall  soldier,  who, 
of  his  own  accord,  with  five  other  servitors,  whom 
he  took  with  him  abroad  to  work  that  feat,  came  to  the 
king,  openly  protesting  himself  to  be  the  author  of  that 
deed,  and  said  he  did  it  for  hatred  of  the  pope  and  the 
Romans,  because  that  by  the  sentence  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  and  fraudulent  circumvention  of  the  Italians,  he 
was  bereaved  of  the  patronage  of  his  benefice,  having  no 
more  to  give  but  that  one  ;  wherefore  to  be  revenged  of 
that  injury,  he  enterprised  that  which  was  done,  prefer- 
ring rather  to  be  justly  excommunicated  for  a  season, 
than  to  be  spoiled  of  his  benefice  for  ever.  Then  the 
king,  and  other  executors  of  the  pope's  commandment, 
gave  him  counsel,  that  seeing  he  had  so  incurred  the 
danger  of  the  pope's  sentence,  he  should  offer  himself  to 
the  pope  to  be  absolved  of  him  again,  and  there  make 
his  declaration  to  him,  that  he  justly  and  canonically 
was  possessed  of  that  church.  The  king,  moreover,  sent 
with  him  his  letters  testimonial  to  the  pope,  urgently  de- 
siring the  pope  that  he  might  be  heard  with  favour.  At 
this  request.  Pope  Gregory  both  released  him  of  the 
sentence,  and  restored  to  him  his  patronage,  writing  to 
the  archbishop  of  York,  that  he  might  again  enjoy  the 
right  of  his  benefice,  in  as  ample  a  manner  as  he  did  be- 
fore it  was  taken  from  him. 

Variance  between  Pope  Gregory  JX.  and  the  Romans. 

At  this  time  dissension  and  variance  began  in  Rome, 
between  the  pope  and  the  citizens.     The  citizens  claimed 


I 


by  old  custom  and  law,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  might 
not  excommunicate  any  citizen  of  the  city,  nor  suspend 
the  city  with  any  interdict  for  any  manner  of  excess. 

To  this  the  pope  answered,  "  That  although  he  was  lesa 
than  God,  yet  he  was  greater  than  any  man :  and  therefore, 
greater  than  any  citizen,  yea  also,  greater  than  king  or 
emperor."  And  as  he  is  their  spiritual  father,  he  both 
ought,  and  lawfully  may  chastise  his  children  when  they 
offend,  as  being  subject  to  him  in  the  faith  of  Christ. 

The  citizens  alleged  again  for  themselves  that  the  au- 
thorities of  the  city,  and  the  senators  received  from  the 
church  of  Rome  a  yearly  tribute,  which  the  bishops  of 
Rome  were  bound  to  pay  to  them,  both  by  new  and  also 
ancient  laws.  Of  which  yearly  tribute  they  have  beea 
ever  in  possession  bef<Jre  this  Pope  Gregory  IX. 

To  this  the  pope  answered,  that  although  the  church  of 
Rome  in  time  of  persecution,  for  defence  and  peace,  was 
wont  to  respect  the  rulers  of  the  city  with  gentle  rewards, 
yet  that  ought  not  now  to  be  taken  for  a  custom ;  for 
that  custom  only  ought  to  stand,  which  consists  not  upon 
examples,  but  upon  right  and  reason. 

By  these  and  such  other  controversies  rising  between 
the  pope  and  the  Romans,  such  dissension  was  kindled, 
that  the  pope  with  the  cardinals,  leaving  the  city  of 
Rome  removed  to  Perusiura,  there  to  remain  and  to 
plant  themselves  ;  but  the  Romans  overthrew  several  of 
his  houses  in  the  city,  for  which  he  excommunicated 
them.  The  Romans  then  flying  to  the  emperor,  desired 
his  aid  and  succour  ;  but  he,  to  please  the  pope,  gather- 
ing an  army,  went  rather  against  the  Romans.  Then  the 
pope's  army,  whose  captains  were  the  earl  of  Toulouse, 
(to  purchase  the  pope's  favour,)  and  Peter  the  bishop  of 
Winchester,  whom  the  pope  had  sent  for,  partly  for  his 
treasure,  partly  for  his  skill  in  feats  of  war,  and  the  em- 
peror's army,  joined  together,  and  going  about  the  city 
of  Rome,  cast  down  the  castles  or  mansions  belonging  to 
the  citizens  round  about  the  suburbs,  to  the  number  of 
eighteen,  and  destroyed  all  their  vines  and  vineyards 
about  the  city.  The  Romans  not  a  little  enraged,  brake 
out  of  the  city  with  more  heat  than  order,  to  the  number 
of  one  hundred  thousand,  to  destroy  Viterbium  the  pope's 
city  with  sword  and  fire.  But  the  multitude  being  in  dis- 
order, and  out  of  battle-array,  and  unprepared  for  con- 
tingencies, fell  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies,  who  were 
in  wait  for  them,  and  destroyed  a  great  number  ;  so  that 
on  both  sides  there  were  slain  to  the  number  of  thirty  thou- 
sand ;  but  the  greater  portion  was  of  the  citizens.  And 
this  dissension  thus  begun,  was  not  soon  ended,  but  con- 
tinued long  after. 

By  these  and  such  other  histories,  who  sees  not  how 
far  the  church  of  Rome  has  degenerated  from  the  true 
image  of  the  right  church  of  Christ  ?  which  by  the  rule 
and  example  of  the  gospel,  ought  to  be  a  daughter  of 
peace,  not  a  mother  of  debate,  not  a  revenger  of  herself, 
nor  a  seeker  of  wars  ;  but  a  forgiver  of  injuries,  humbly 
and  patiently  referring  all  revenge  to  the  Lord  ;  not  a 
raker  for  riches,  but  a  winner  of  souls  ;  nojt  contending 
for  worldly  mastership,  but  humbling  themselves  as  ser- 
vants ;  and  not  vicars  of  the  Lord,  but  jointly  like  bre- 
thren serving  together,  bishops  with  bishops,  ministers 
with  ministers,  deacons  with  deacons ;  and  not  as 
masters  separating  themselves  by  superiority  one  from 
another  ;  but  briefly  communicating  together  in  doctrine 
and  counsel,  one  particular  church  with  another  ;  not  as 
a  mother,  one  over  another,  but  rather  as  a  sister  church 
one  with  another,  seeking  together  the  glory  of  Christ, 
and  not  their  own.  And  such  was  the  church  of  Rome 
first  in  the  old  ancient  beginning  of  her  primitive  state, 
esjiecially  while  the  cross  of  persecution  yet  kept  the 
bishops  and  ministers  in  humility  of  heart,  and  fervent 
calling  upon  the  Lord  for  help  ;  so  that  happy  was*  that 
christian  then,  who  with  liberty  of  conscience  might  only 
hold  his  life,  how  barely  soever  he  lived.  And  as  for  the 
pride  and  pomp  of  the  world,  as  striving  for  patrimo- 
nies, buying  of  bishopricks,  gaping  for  benelices,  so  far  was 
this  off  from  them,  that  then  they  had  little  leisure,  and 
less  desire  so  much  as  once  to  think  of  them.  Neither  did 
the  bishops  of  Rome  then  fight  to  be  consuls  of  the  city, 
but  sought  how  to  bring  the  consuls  to  Christ,  being  glad 
if  the  consuls  would  permit  them  to  dwell  with  them  iu 


168 


SEPARATION  OF  THE  EASTERN  AND  WESTERN  CHTTRrHES. 


[Book  IV. 


the  city.  Neither  did  they  then  presume  so  high,  as  to 
bring  the  emperors'  necks  under  their  girdles,  but  were 
glad  to  save  their  own  necks  in  any  corner  from  the 
sword  of  tlie  emperors.  Then  they  lacked  outward  peace, 
but  they  abounded  with  inward  consolation, — God's  holy 
Spirit  mightily  working  in  their  liearts.  Then  was  one 
catholic  unity  of  truth  and  doctrine  amongst  all  churches 
against  errors  and  sects.  Neither  did  the  east  and 
west,  nor  distance  of  place  divide  the  church  ;  but  both 
the  eastern  church  and  western  church,  the  Greeks  and 
Latins  made  all  one  church.  And  although  there  were 
then  five  patriarchal  sees  appointed  for  order  sake,  differ- 
ing in  regions,  and  peradventure  also,  in  some  rites  one 
from  another  ;  yet  all  these  consenting  together  in  one 
unity  of  catholic  doctrine,  having  one  God,  one  Christ, 
one  Spirit,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  one  head,  and  linked 
together  in  one  bond  of  charity,  and  in  one  equality  of 
honour,  they  made  altogether  one  body,  one  church,  one 
communion,  called  one  Catliolic  Universal  and  Aposto- 
lic Church.  And  so  long  as  this  knot  of  charity  and 
equality  did  join  them  in  one  unity  together,  so  long  the 
church  of  Chiist  flourished  and  increased,  one  ready 
to  help  and  harbour  another,  in  time  of  distress,  as  Aga- 
petus  and  Vigilius  flying  to  Constantinople,  were  there 
aided  by  the  patriarch,  &c.  So  that  all  this  while,  neither 
foreign  enemy,  neither  Saracen,  nor  Soldan,  nor  Sultan, 
nor  Calipha,  nor  Corasmine,  nor  Turk,  had  any  power 
greatly  to  harm  it. 

But  through  the  malice  of  the  enemy,  this  catholic 
unity  did  not  long  continue,  and  all  by  reason  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  who,  not  contented  to  be  like  his  bre- 
thren, began  to  extend  himself,  and  to  claim  superiority 
above  the  other  four  patriarchal  sees,  and  all  other 
churches  in  the  world.  And  thus  as  equality  amongst 
christian  bishops  was  by  pride  oppressed,  so  unity  began 
by  little  and  little  to  be  dissolved,  and  the  Lord's  vesture, 
which  the  soldiers  left  whole,  began  to  be  divided.  Which 
■vesture  of  christian  unity,  although  now  it  has  for  a  long 
time  been  rent  asunder  by  the  occasion  aforesaid,  yet  not- 
withstanding in  some  part  it  held  together  in  some 
mean  agreement,  under  subjection  to  the  see  of  Rome, 
till  the  time  of  this  Pope  Gregory  IX.  (A.  D.  12:50),  at 
which  time  this  rupture  and  schism  of  the  church  brake 
out  into  a  plain  division,  utterly  dissevering  the  eastern 
church  from  the  western  church,  upon  this  occasion. 

There  was  a  certain  archbishop  elected  to  an  arch- 
bishoprick  among  the  Grecians  ;  who,  coming  to  Rome 
to  be  confirmed,  could  not  be  admitted  unless  he  promised 
a  great  sum  of  money.  Which  when  he  refused  to  do, 
and  detested  the  execrable  simony  of  the  court  of  Rome, 
he  repaired  home  again  to  his  own  country  unconfirmed, 
declaring  there  to  the  whole  nobility  of  that  land,  how 
the  case  stood.  There  were  others  also,  who  having  come 
lately  from  Rome,  and  having  there  experienced  the  same 
or  worse  treatment  came  in  and  gave  testimony  to  the 
truth  of  his  saying.  Upon  which,  all  the  churches  of  the 
Grecians,  hearing  this,  departed  utterly  from  the  church 
of  Rome,  in  the  days  of  this  Pope  Gregory  IX. 

By  the  occasion  of  this  separation  of  the  Grecians  from 
Pope  Gregory,  it  happened  shortly  after,  (A.  D.  1237) 
that  Germanus,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  wrote  to  the 
pope,  humbly  desiring  him  to  study  and  seek  some  means 
of  unity,  that  the  seamless  coat  of  the  Lord  Jesus  thus 
lamentably  rent,  not  witli  the  hands  of  soldiers,  but  by  the 
discord  of  prelates,  might  be  healed  again  ;  offering  this 
besides,  that  if  he  would  take  the  pains  to  do  so,  he 
for  his  part,  notwithstanding  his  old  age  and  feeble  body, 
would  not  refuse  to  meet  him  in  the  mid-way,  that  tlie 
truth  on  both  sides  being  debated  by  the  scriptures,  the 
wrong  may  be  reduced,  the  slander  stopped,  and  unity 
reformed  between  them. 

This  request  of  the  patriarch,  as  it  was  both  godly  and 
reasonable,  so  it  was  the  pope's  part  again  with  like  humi- 
lity to  have  yielded  and  agreed  to  it,  and  to  have  been 
glad  with  all  his  might  to  help  forward  the  reformation 
of  christian  unity  in  the  church  of  Christ,  and  so  to  have 
shewed  himself  the  son  of  peace  :  but  the  proud  bishop 
of  Rome,  more  like  the  son  of  discord  and  dissension, 
standing  still  upon  his  majesty,  refused,  and  wrote  an- 
■wer  to  his  letters,  with  great  disdain,  seeking  nothing 


else,  but  how  to  advance  his  see  above  all  other  churches ; 
and  not  only  that,  but  shortly  after  sent  forth  his  preach- 
ing friars,  to  move  all  christians  to  take  the  sign  of  the 
cross,  and  to  fight  against  the  Grecians  no  less  than 
against  the  Turks  and  Saracens  :  so  that  in  the  isle  of 
Cyprus  many  good  men  and  martyrs  were  slain  for  the 
same,  as  by  the  letters  of  Germanus  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople is  to  be  seen. 

Shortly  after, pope  Gregory  prepared  to  send  men-of-war 
signed  with  the  cross,  to  fight  against  the  (.Grecians  ;  upon 
which  the  archbishop  of  Antioch,  with  Germanus,  so- 
lemnly excommunicated  the  pope,  after  he  first  had  ex- 
communicated them.  In  the  meantime  by  the  tenor  of 
the  letters  of  the  patriarch  sent  to  the  pope  and  to  the  car- 
dinals, it  is  evident  to  all  men. 

First,  that  the  whole  universal  church  of  Christ  from  the 
east  to  the  west,  in  ancient  times,  were  altogether  united 
in  one  consent  of  doctrine,  and  linked  together  in  bro- 
therly charity,  one  church  brotherly  helping  another,  both 
with  temporal  aid  and  spiritual  counsel,  as  case  required. 
Neither  was  there  any  one  mother-church  above  other 
churches,  but  the  whole  universal  church  was  the  mother- 
church  and  spouse  of  the  Lord  to  every  faithful  believer. 
Under  the  universal  church  in  general  were  compre- 
hended all  other  particular  churches  in  particular,  as  sister 
churches  together,  not  one  greater  than  another,  but  all 
in  like  equality,  as  God  gave  his  gifts  so  serving  one  ano- 
ther, ever  holding  together  the  unity  of  faith  and  sisterly 
love.  And  so  long  was  it  and  rightly  might  it  be  called 
"the  catholic  church,"  having  in  it  true  unity,  univer- 
sality  and  free  consent.  Unity  in  doctrine,  universality 
ill  communicating  and  joining  together  of  voices,  con- 
sent in  spirit  and  judgment.  For  whatever  was  taught 
at  Rome  touching  faith  and  salvation,  was  no  other  than 
that  which  was  taught  at  Antioch,  Syria,  &c. 

Secondly,  how  in  process  of  time,  through  occasion  of 
the  tyranny  and  violent  oppression  of  the  bishops  of 
Rome,  this  ring  of  equality  being  broken,  all  flew  in 
pieces,  the  eastern  church  from  the  western,  the  Greeks 
from  the  Latins,  and  that  which  was  one  before,  now  was 
made  two  ;  unity  turned  to  division,  universality  to  sin- 
gularity, and  free  consent  to  dissension. 

Thirdly,  here  is  also  to  be  noted  after  this  piteous 
breach  of  equality,  how  many  and  what  great  nations  de- 
parted from  the  communion  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and 
especially  about  this  time,  (A.D.  1230)  so  that  both  before 
and  after  that  time  many  councils  were  held,  and  many 
things  concluded  in  the  western  church,  to  which  one- half 
of  Christendom  in  the  east  never  agreed  ;  and  on  the  other 
hand,  many  councils  were  holden  with  them,  which  in  the 
Latin  church  were  not  received.  So  that  the  church  now 
as  she  lost  the  benefit  of  universal  consent,  so  also  she 
lost  the  name  catholic.  Upon  which  this  question  is  to 
be  asked,  that  when  the  council  of  Lateran,  under  pope 
Innocent  III.  ordained  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation, 
and  auricular  confession  here  in  the  western  church,  with- 
out the  free  consent  of  the  eastern  church,  whether  that 
doctrine  is  to  be  accounted  catholic  or  not .' 

Fourthly,  in  the  departing  of  these  churches  from  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  there  is  also  to  be  noted  that  the 
churches  of  the  Greeks,  although  they  separated  them- 
selves from  the  church  of  Rome,  and  that  justly,  yet  they 
still  kept  their  unity  with  their  God,  and  still  received  the 
true  and  sincere  doctrine  of  faith,  ready  to  discuss  and 
try  the  truth  of  their  religion  by  the  scriptures.  Where- 
fore the  church  of  Rome  has  done  them  open  wrong,  for, 
when  the  Greeks  offered  so  gently  to  try  and  to  be  tried 
by  the  truth  of  God's  word,  she  not  only  would  stand 
to  no  trial,  nor  abide  any  conference,  but  even  excom- 
municated as  heretics,  those  who  appear  to  have  been 
more  orthodox  christians  than  they  themselves. 

Fifthly,  these  things  being  so,  then  we  have  to  con- 
clude that  the  church  of  Rome  falsely  pretends  itself  ca- 
tholic, for  if  the  name  of  catholic  must  needs  import  an 
universal  consent  of  the  whole,  how  can  that  be  catholic 
where  the  consent  of  so  many  famous  and  true  christian 
churches  has  been  wanting  ;  and  further,  where  the  con- 
sent that  has  been  among  themselves,  has  rather  been  a 
constrained  than  any  true  or  free  consent  *  As  is  easy  to 
be  proved  ;  for  let  the  fires  and  faggots  cease,  let  kings 


|A.D.  1232—1237.]     A  TABLE  OF  THE  UNREASONABLE  EXACTIONS  OF  THE  POPE. 


169 


and  princes  leave  off  pressing  their  subjects  with  the 
pope's  obedience  ;  let  the  scripture  and  the  bishops  alone, 
every  one  in  his  own  diocese,  to  govern  their  flock  after 
the  rule  of  God's  word,  and  how  few  are  there  in  this 
western  world,  that  would  not  do  the  same  that  these  Gre- 
cians, Ethiopians,  and  Syrians,  have  done  before  us. 

When  I  consider  the  acts  of  this  Gregory,  and  then 
the  conduct  of  the  Greek  church,  I  cannot  but  commend 
their  wisdom,  and  judge  their  state  happy  and  blessed, 
in  shaking  off  from  their  necks  the  miserable  yoke  of  the 
pope's  tyranny  ;  and  on  the  other  side,  considering  with 
myself  the  wretched  thraldom  of  these  our  churches  here 
in  the  western  part  of  the  world  under  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
I  cannot  tell  whether  more  to  marvel  at  or  to  lament 
their  pitiful  state,  who  were  brought  into  such  oppression 
and  slavery  under  him,  that  they  could  neither  abide  him, 
nor  yet  dare  to  cast  him  off.  So  intolerable  were  his  ex- 
actions, so  terrible  was  his  tyranny,  his  suspensions  and 
excommunications  like  to  a  mad  man's  dagger,  drawn  at 
jevery  trifle,  that  no  christian  patience  could  suffer  it,  nor 
ination  abide  it.  Again,  so  deep  did  he  sit  in  their  con- 
sciences, they  falsely  believing  him  to  have  the  authority 
of  St.  Peter,  that  for  conscience  sake  neither  king  nor 
emperor  durst  withstand  him,  much  less  poor  subjects. 
And  although  his  takings  and  spoilings,  in  this  realm  of 
England,  were  such  that  neither  the  laity  nor  spiritualty 
could  bear  ;  yet  was  there  no  remedy,  they  must  bear 
them,  or  else  the  pope's  sentence  was  upon  them,  to  curse 
them  as  black  as  pitch. 

In  reading  the  histories  of  these  times,  any  good  heart 
would  lament  and  rue,  to  see  the  miserable  captivity  of 
the  people  which  they  suffered  under  this  thraldom  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome. 

A  brief  Table  or  Declaration  of  the  Papers  unreasonable 
gatherings,  exactions,  and  oppressions  in  thi  realm 
of  England. 

I  And  first  to  begin  with  the  elections  of  the  bishops, 
abbots,  deans,  and  priors  within  this  realm,  it  cannot  be 
told  what  mass  of  money  grew  to  the  popes  by  them  in  this 
king's  time,  for  no  election  happened  either  of  archbishop, 
bishop,  abbot,  or  any  dignity,  but  when  the  convent  or 
chapter  had  chosen  one,  the  king  would   set  up  another. 

'By  which  when  the  other  appealed  to  Rome,  no  small  ri- 
vers of  English  money  went  flowing  to  the  pope's  sea. 
And  although  the  election  went  never  so   clear,  yet  the 

I  new  elect  must  needs  respect  the  Holy  Father  with  some 

'gentle  reward. 

j  A  contention  happened  between  the  king  and  the 
monks  of  Winchester,  about  the  election  of  William  Rale, 
whom  the  monks  had  chosen,  but  the  king  refused,  and 

t  therefore  sent  to  Rome,  with  no  small  sum  of  money  to 

'evacuate  the  election  of  William  Rale  ;  commanding  also 
that  the  gates  of  Winchester  should  be  shut  against  him; 
and  that  no  man  should  be  so  hardy  as  to  receive  him 
into  the  house.  Upon  this  William  being  excluded,  af- 
ter he  had  laid  his  curse  upon  the  whole  city  of  Win- 
chester, repaired  to  Rome,  where  for  eight  hundred  marks 
promised  to  the  pope,  his  bishopric  (spite  of  the  king) 
was  confirmed,  (Ex.  Mat.  Paris,  fol.  164  and  240.) 
After  the  death  of  Stephen  Langton  archbishop  of  Can- 

i  terbury,  the  monks  had  elected  Walter,  a  monk  of  Canter- 
bury.    But  the  king  to   stop   that  election,  sent  to  the 

I  pope  to  annul  it.  Perceiving  at  first  how  hard  and 
unwilling  the   pope   and   cardinals    were    thereto,   and 

I  considering  how  all  things  might  be  bought  for  money, 

I  rather  than  the  king  should  fail  of  his  purpose,  his  proc- 
tors promised  on  the  king's  behalf  to  the  pope,  a  tenth 
part  of  all  the  moveables  in  the  realm  of  England  and  of 
Ireland.     At  the  contemplation  of  which  money  the  pope 

I  soon  be','an  to  pick  quarrels  with  Walter,  for  not  answer- 

I  ing  rightly  to  his  questions  about  Christ's  descending  to 
hell,  making  of  Christ's  body  on  the  altar,  the  weeping  of 
Rachel  f  )r  lier  children,  she  being  dead  before  ;  about 
the  sentence  of  excommunication,  and  certain  causes  of 
matrimony.  He  was  therefore  put  back,  and  the  king's 
man  preferred,  which  cost  the  whole  realm  of  England 
and  Ireland  the  tenth  part  of  their  moveable  goods.   (Ex. 

I  Mat.  Paris,  fol.  71.) 


There  was  the  like  dissension  also  between  the  king 
and  the  convent  of  Durham,  for  not  choosing  Master 
Lucas  the  king's  chaplain,  whom  the  king  oft'ered  to  be 
their  bishop,  when  much  money  was  bestowed  on  both 
sides,  the  pope  defeating  them  both,  admitted  neither 
Master  William,  nor  Master  Lucas,  but  ordained  the 
bishop  of  Sarum  to  be  their  bishop,  (A.  D.  1228.) 

Between  the  monks  of  Coventry,  and  the  canons  of 
Lichfield  there  arose  another  quarrel,  which  of  them 
should  have  the  superior  voice  in  choosing  their  bishop. 
In  which  suit  after  much  money  bestowed  in  the  court 
of  Rome,  the  pope  to  requite  each  for  their  money  gave 
this  order  that  each  by  course  should  have  the  choosing 
of  the  bishop.     (A.D.  1228.) 

What  business  arose  likewise  between  Edmund  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  and  the  monks  of  Rochester,  about 
the  election  of  Richard  Wendour,  to  be  their  bishop  ? 
And  what  was  the  end  ?  First,  the  archbishop  was  obliged 
to  travel  himself  to  the  pope,  and  so  did  the  convent  also 
send  their  proctors.  Who  being  better  monied,  weighed 
down  the  cause,  so  that  the  good  archbishop  was  con- 
demned by  the  pope  in  a  thousand  marks,  of  which  the 
greatest  part  (no  doubt)  redounded  to  the  pope's  coffers. 
(A.  D.  1233.) 

After  the  returning  of  Edmund  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury from  Rome,  the  monks  of  Canterbury  had  elected 
their  prior  without  his  assent ;  for  which  he  excommu- 
nicated the  monks,  and  evacuated  their  election.  Not 
long  after  this,  the  pope's  exactors  went  about  to  extort 
from  the  churchmen  the  fifth  part  of  their  goods  to  the 
service  of  the  pope,  who  was  fighting  then  against  the 
emperor.  This  cruel  exaction  being  a  great  while  resisted 
by  the  prelates  and  clergy,  at  length  the  archbishop, 
thinking  thereby  to  get  the  victory  against  the  monks, 
was  contented  to  grant  the  exaction,  adding  moreover  of 
his  own,  for  an  overplus,  eight  hundred  marks  ;  where- 
upon the  rest  of  the  clergy  were  obliged  to  follow  sifter, 
and  contribute  to  the  pope's  exactors.   (A.D.  1240.) 

In  the  church  of  Lincoln  there  arose  a  contention  between 
Robert  Grosthead  then  bishop,  and  the  canons  of  the  ca- 
thedral church  about  their  visitation,  whether  the  bishop 
should  visit  them,  or  the  dean  ;  the  bishop  and  the  chap- 
ter, both  went  to  Rome,  and  there  after  they  had  well 
wasted  their  purses,  they  received  at  length  their  answer, 
but  paid  full  sweetly  for  it.     (A.D.  1239.) 

Robert  Grosthead  bishop  of  Lincoln  having  a  great 
anxiety  to  bring  the  privileged  orders  of  religious  houses 
within  his  precinct,  under  his  subjection  and  discipline, 
went  to  Rome,  and  there  with  great  labour  and  much  mo- 
ney procurtd  of  the  pope  a  mandate,  whereby  all  such 
religious  orders  were  commanded  to  be  under  his  power 
and  obedience.  Not  long  after  the  monks  (who  could 
soon  weigh  down  the  bishop  with  money)  sent  to  the 
pope,  and  with  their  golden  eloquence  so  persuaded  him, 
and  stirred  his  affections,  that  they  soon  purchased  to 
themselves  freedom  from  their  ordinary  bishop.  Robert 
Grosthead  having  intelligence  of  this,  aigain  went  up  to 
Rome,  and  there  complaining  to  the  pope,  declared  how 
he  was  disappointed  and  confounded  in  his  purpose,  con- 
trary to  the  promises  and  assurance  made  to  him  before. 
Pope  Innocent  looking  with  a  stem  countenance,  made 
this  answer,  "  Brother  what  is  that  to  thee  ?  Thou  hast 
delivered  and  discharged  thine  own  soul.  It  hath  pleeised 
us  to  shew  favour  to  them.  Is  thine  eye  ill,  because  I 
am  good?"  And  thus  was  the  bishop  sent  away,  mur- 
muring with  himself,  yet  not  so  softly,  but  that  the  pope 
heard  him  say  these  words:  "O  money,  money!  what 
canst  not  thou  do  in  the  court  of  Rome  ?"  Wherewith 
the  pope  being  somewhat  pinched,  gave  this  answer,  "  O 
ye  Englishmen,  Englishmen  !  of  all  men  most  wretched, 
for  all  your  seeking  is  how  ye  may  consume  and  devour 
one  another,"  &c.     (A.D.  1250). 

It  happened  also  the  same  year  that  Robert  Grosthead 
excommunicated  and  deprived  one  Ranulph,  a  beneficed 
person  in  his  diocese,  being  accused  of  immorality,  who 
after  the  term  of  forty  days,  refusing  to  submit  himself, 
the  bishop  wrote  to  the  sheriff  of  Rutland  to  ajjprehend 
him  as  contumacious.  The  sheriff,  because  he  deferred 
or  refused  to  do  so  (bearing  favour  to  the  party,)  and  be- 
ing therefore  solemnly  excommunicated  by  the   bishop, 


170      THE  OPPRESSION  OF  ENGLAND  BY  THE  POPE,  IN  THE  REIGN  OF  HENRY  III.    [Book  IV. 

uttered  his  complaint  to  the  king.    The  king  taking  great 

displeasure  with  the  bishop  for  excommunicating  hisshe- 

ritf,  and  not  first   making  his  complaint  to   him,  sends 

fortlnvithtopope  Innocent,  a  substantial  messenger,  by  vir- 
tue of  whose  words  the  pope,  easy  to  be  intreated,  sends 

down  a  proviso   to   the  abbot  of  Westminster,  charging 

that   no   prelate  nor   bishop   in  the  realm   of  England, 

should  molest  or  enter  action  against  any  of  the  king's 

bailiff's  or  officers,  in  such  matters  as  to  the  king's  juris- 
diction  appertained.     And  thus  was  the  strife  ended, 

not  without  some  help  and  heap  of  English  money ;  so 

that  no  wind  of  any  controversy  stirred  here  in  England, 

were  it  never  so  small,  but  it  blew  some  profit  for  the 

pope's  advantage. 

Icome  now  likewise  totouchbrieflyof  someof  thepope's 

dispensations,   provisions,   exactions,  contributions  and 

extortions  in  England  in  this  king's  days ;  for  to  tell  of 

all,  it  is  not  one  book  would  contain  it. 

Simon    Montfort,    earl    of    Leicester,    had    married 

Elenor  the  king's  sister,  who  had  taken  the  mantle  and 

ring.  Wherefore  the  king,  and  his  brother  Richard, 
earl  of  Exeter,  were  greatly  offended  with  the  marriage  ; 
which  the  Earl  Simon  seeing,  took  a  large  sum  of 
money,  and  posting  over  to  Rome,  after  he  had  talked  a 
few  words  in  Pope  Innocent's  ear,  the  marriage  was 
good  enough ;  and  letters  were  sent  to  Otho  the  pope's 
legate  here,  to  give  sentence  solemnly  with  the  earl. 
Notwithstanding  which  the  Dominican  friars,  and  others 
of  the  religious  fraternity,  withstood  the  sentence  of  the 
pope  stoutly,  saying,  that  the  pope's  holiness  was  de- 
ceived, and  souls  were  in  danger ;  that  Christ  was 
jealous  over  his  wife  ;  and  that  it  could  not  be  any  wise 
possible  that  a  woman  who  had  vowed  marriage  with 
Christ,  could  afterward  marry  with  any  other,  &c. 
(A.  D.  1238). 

As  there  was  nothing  so  hard  in  the  wide  world,  with 
which  the  pope  would  not  dispense  for  money ;  so  by  the 
dispensations  much  mischief  was  wrought  abroad.  For 
the  people  trusting  upon  the  pope's  dispensation,  little 
regarded  what  they  did,  what  they  promised,  or  what 
they  sware.  As  well  appeared  by  this  King  Henry  III. ; 
who  being  a  great  exactor  of  the  poor  commons,  and 
thinking  to  win  the  people  to  his  devotion,  most  faith- 
fully promised  them  once  or  twice,  and  thereto  bound 
himself  with  a  solemn  oath,  both  before  the  clergy  and 
laity,  to  grant  to  them  the  old  liberties  and  customs  as 
well  of  Magna  Charta,  as  Charta  de  Foresta,  perpetually 
to  be  observed.  Whereupon  a  fifteenth  was  granted  to 
the  king.  But  after  the  payment  was  sure,  the  king, 
confident  of  the  pope's  dispensation  for  a  little  money 
to  discharge  him  of  his  oath  and  covenant,  went  from 
what  he  had  promised  and  sworn  before. 

In  like  manner  the  king  another  time,  being  in  need 
of  money,  signed  himself  with  the  cross,  pretending  and 
swearing  deeply  in  the  face  of  the  whole  parliament, 
that  he  would  himself  personally  fight  in  the  Holy  Land 
against  the  Saracens.  But  as  soon  as  the  money  was 
taken,  small  care  was  had  for  performance  of  his  oath  ; 
for  the  pope  for  a  hundred  pounds  or  two,  would  quickly 
discharge  him  thereof. 

Out  of  the  same  corrupt  spring  of  these  popish  dis- 
pensations, have  proceeded  also  many  other  foul  ab- 
surdities. For  there  were  many  young  men  in  those 
days  who  enjoyed  benefices,  and  yet  were  no  priests, 
and  when  by  the  procurement  of  Robert  Grosthead, 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  these  young  men  should  be  forced, 
whether  they  would  or  not,  to  enter  orders,  they  laying 
their  purses  together,  sent  to  Rome,  and  obtained  of  the 
pope  a  dispensation  to  remain  still  as  they  were,  that  is, 
to  have  the  fruits  of  benefices  to  keep  them  at  school  or 
at  the  university,  and  yet  themselves  neither  ministers  to 
takecharge,  nor  yielding  any  service  for  their  profits  taken. 
Besides  innumerable  heaps  of  enormities  more,  proceed- 
ing from  the  pope's  dispensations,  as  dispensing  one 
man  to  have  several  bishoprics,  to  engross  pluralities 
of  benefices,  to  make  children  parsons,  to  legitimatize 
natural  children,  with  such  other  like ;  the  particu- 
lars whereof  for  brevity  sake,  I  omit  to  further  oppor- 
tunity. 


The  intolerable  oppression  of  the  Realm  of  England  by 
the  Papers  exactions  and  contributions,  and  other 
sleights  used  in  the  time  of  King  Henry  III. 

Although  these  emoluments,  thus  rising  daily  to  the 
pope's  purse  by  simony  and  bribery,  by  elections  and 
disjiensations,  might  seem  sufficient  to  satisfy  his  greedy 
ajjpetite ;  yet  so  insatiable  was  the  avarice  of  that  see, 
tliat  he  not  yet  contented,  sent  continually  some  legate 
or  other  into  this  realm.  With  all  violence  exacting 
and  extorting  continual  provisions,  contributions,  and 
sums  of  money  to  be  levied  out  of  cells,  abbeys,  priories, 
fruits  of  benefices,  and  bishoprics,  and  also  laymen's 
purses,  to  the  miserable  impoverishing  both  of  the  clergy 
and  temporality. 

First,  after  Pandulph,  Cardinal  Otho  was  sent  into 
this  realm.  Great  preparation  was  made  for  receiving 
him ;  many  rich  and  precious  gifts  in  scarlet,  in  plate,  in 
jewels,  in  money  and  palfries,  were  given  him.  The 
king  also  himself  went  as  far  as  the  sea-side  to  receive 
him,  bowing  down  his  head  in  low  courtesy  to  the  car- 
dinal's knees.  To  whom  also  the  bishop  of  Winchester 
for  his  part  gave  towards  keeping  of  his  house,  fifty  fat 
oxen,  a  hundred  semes  of  wheat,  and  eight  great  vessels 
of  pure  wine.  This  legate  at  his  first  coming,  began 
first  to  bestow  such  benefices,  as  he  found  vacant,  upon 
them  whom  he  brought  with  him,  without  respect 
whether  they  were  meet  or  unmeet. 

After  this  the  pope  hearing  how  the  nobles  and  com- 
mons of  the  realm  began  to  dislike  the  cardinal  for  his 
excessive  procurations  and  exactions,  sent  for  him  home; 
but  £is  the  king  stood  in  fear  of  his  nobles,  and  thought 
to  have  some  support  from  the  cardinal  against  all  oc- 
currences, he  entreated  him  to  stay  while  he  wrote  to 
the  pope  to  obtain  further  licence  for  him  to  tarry ;  and 
so  he  did,  not  without  some  English  money  you  may  be 
sure. 

In  the  mean  time,  Otho,  thinking  to  lose  no  time, 
but  to  gather  also  some  crumbs  in  Scotland,  made  as 
though  he  would  set  things  in  order  there,  and  so  comes 
to  the  king  of  Scots,  who  was  then  in  York  with  King 
Henry,  to  have  leave  to  enter.  The  king  thus  made 
answer,  that  he  never  to  his  remembrance  saw  any 
pope's  legate  in  his  land,  neither  was  there  any  need 
(God  be  praised)  for  such  to  be  sent  for.  Matters 
there  were  well  enough,  and  needed  no  help  of  his. 
And  as  he  could  never  learn,  either  in  the  days  of  his 
father,  or  any  of  his  predecessors,  that  any  such  en- 
trance was  granted  to  any  legate  ;  so  he  for  his  part 
would  not  now  begin.  "  But  yet  as  I  hear  (said  he) 
that  you  are  a  good  man,  this  I  tell  you  beforehand, 
that  if  you  will  adventure  in,  do  it  warily,  and  take  care 
of  yourself,  lest  it  happen  to  you  otherwise  than  I  would 
wisli ;  for  they  are  a  savage  and  unruly  people,  given 
much  to  murder,  and  shedding  blood,  whom  I  myself 
am  scarce  able  to  bridle  ;  so  that  if  they  fall  upon  you,  I 
shall  not  be  able  to  help  you.  How  they  also  invaded 
me,  and  sought  to  expel  me  from  my  kingdom,  you 
heard  of  late.  And  therefore  I  warn  you  beforehand, 
take  heed  in  time  what  you  think  best  to  do."  After 
the  cardinal  heard  the  king  speak  these  words,  he  drew 
in  his  horns,  and  durst  proceed  no  further,  but  kept  still 
by  the  side  of  King  Henry.  Shortly  after,  however, 
coming  to  the  borders  of  Scotland,  he  there  called  the 
bishops  to  him,  and  when  he  had  well  filled  his  bags, 
came  back  again. 

Not  long  after  licence  came  from  Pope  Gregory  to  his 
legate  Otho,  for  his  longer  abode  here,  with  new  autho- 
rity also  to  proceed  in  the  pope's  affairs.  Who  first 
shewing  to  the  bishops  and  the  clergy  his  letters  of 
longer  tarrying,  required  of  them,  as  no  man  (said  he) 
wars  of  his  own  charges,  to  be  supported  with  new  pro- 
curations ;  which  was  to  have  of  every  able  church  four 
marks ;  and  where  one  church  was  not  able  to  reach 
thereto,  that  other  churches  should  join  withal  to  make 
up  the  money.  Notwithstanding  the  bishops  a  great 
while  stood  in  the  denial  thereof. 
Besides,  he  assembled  together  all  the  black  monks  of 


lA.D.  1238—1244.] 


THE  INTOLERABLE  EXACTIONS  OF  THE  POPE. 


171 


jSt.  Benedict's  order,  giving  to  them  strict  orders,  which 
shortly  after  (for  money)  he  released  them  from. 

Moreover,  collation  of  benefices  being  taken  out  of 
•the  hands  of  the  patrons,  were  given  to  light  and  vile 
'runaiiates,  coming  from  Italy  and  other  places,  such  as 
;the  pope  and  his  legate  pleased  to  give  them  to,  to  the 
great  prejudice  of  the  ancient  liberty  and  right  of  the 
true  patrons.  Upon  this  the  earls,  and  barons,  and 
nobles  of  the  realm,  addressed  letters  unto  Pope  Gregory 
by  Sir  Robert  Twing,  knight,  for  redress  of  such  wrongs 
•and  injuries ;  who  otherwise  should  be  forced  (they  said) 
to  invoke  the  succour  of  their  king,  who  was  both  able, 
land  no  less  willing,  according  to  his  duty,  they  trusted, 
ito  reform  such  enormities,  and  to  defend  the  liberties  of 
ihis  realm.  The  tenor  of  whose  writing  is  to  be  read 
■;in  Matthew  Paris,  (fol.  128,  a). 

:  Not  long  after,  (A.  D.  1240),  came  a  new  precept 
from  Pope  Gregory,  by  Peter  Rubeus  the  pope's  nuncio, 
that  all  beneficed  clergy,  as  well  in  England  as  in  France, 
iShould  pay  to  the  pope  the  fifth  part  of  their  revenues. 
lUpon  this,  when  the  clergy  made  their  complaint  to  the 
king,  seeking  to  be  relieved  by  him,  the  king  answered 
;that  he  neither  would,  nor  durst  stand  against  the  pope, 
and  so  without  any  hope  of  assistance  sent  them  away. 
Then  were  the  archbishops,  bishops,  abbots,  and  pre- 
'lates  of  the  church  commanded  to  assemble  together  at 
Reading,  there  to  hear  the  pope's  pleasure  concerning 
;the  payment  of  this  fifth  part,  where  in  the  end,  thus  the 
matter  concluded ;  that  the  prelates  desired  a  further 
time  to  be  given  them  to  advise  upon  the  matter;  and  for 
that  season  the  assembly  brake  up.  Notwithstanding 
at  last,  after  many  excuses  made  by  the  clergy ;  first, 
■••  That  because  the  money  was  gathered  to  fight  against 
the  emperor,  they  ought  not  to  contribute  their  money, 
icontrary  to  the  liberties  of  the  church.  Also,  forso- 
jniuch  as  they  had  paid  a  tenth  not  long  before  to  the 
[{)ope,  upon  condition  that  no  more  such  payments 
should  be  required  of  them,  much  less  now  the  fifth  part 
'should  be  exacted  of  them,  because  an  action  twice 
done,  makes  a  custom.  Also  seeing  they  had  often- 
times to  repair  to  the  court  of  Rome,  if  they  should  give 
this  money  against  the  emperor,  it  would  turn  to  their 
idanger  coming  through  his  land.  Also,  seeing  their 
iking  had  many  enemies,  against  whom  they  must  needs 
jrelieve  the  king  with  their  money,  they  could  not  do  so 
If  the  realm  were  thus  impoverished,"  &c.  They  were, 
Ibowever,  compelled  at  length  to  conform  to  the  pope's 
good  pleasure,  through  the  example  given  by  Edmund, 
(archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who,  to  obtain  his  purpose 
against  the  monks  of  Canterbury  (with  whom  he  was 
then  in  strife)  began  first  to  yield  to  the  legates,  eight 
hundred  marks  for  his  part,  whereby  the  rest  also  were 
tobliged  to  follow  after. 

'  The  same  year  the  pope  agreed  with  the  people  of 
Rome,  that  if  they  would  aid  him  against  the  Emperor 
Frederick,  whatever  benefices  were  vacant  in  England 
should  be  bestowed  upon  their  children.  Whereupon 
commandment  was  sent  to  Edmund,  archbishop,  and  to 
the  bishops  of  Lincoln  and  Sarum,  that  all  the  collations 
of  benefices  within  the  realm  should  be  suspended,  till 
provision  were  made  for  three  hundred  children  of  the 
citizens  of  Rome  to  be  first  served  ! 

1  This  done,  then  Peter  Rubeus  the  pope's  nuncio,  and 
;Ruffin  went  into  Scotland, from  whence  they  brought  with 
them  three  thousand  pounds  to  the  pope's  use  about  All- 
liallows  the  same  year.  At  which  time  also,  cometh 
janother  harpy  from  the  pope  to  England,  named  Mume- 
ilius,  bringing  with  him  three-and-twenty  Romans  here 
juto  the  realm  to  be  beneficed.  Thus,  what  by  the  king 
Ion  the  one  side,  and  what  by  the  Cardinal  Otho,  Peter 
IRubeus,  Ruffin,  and  Mumelius  on  the  other  side,  poor 
lEagland  was  in  a  wretched  case. 

Another  pretty  practice  of  the  pope  to  prowl  for 
money  was  this  :  Peter  Rubeus,  coming  into  religious 
houses,  and  into  their  chapters,  caused  them  to  con- 
tribute to  the  pope's  holiness,  by  the  example  of  this 
ibishop  and  that  abbot,  pretending  that  he  and  he,  of 
their  own  voluntary  devotion,  had  given  so  much  and  so 
much,  and  so  seduced  them.  Also  the  pope  craftily 
•suborned  certain  friars,  authorized  with  full  indulgence, 


that  whoever  had  vowed  to  fight  in  the  Holy  Land,  and 
was  disposed  to  be  released  of  his  vow,  needed  not  to 
repair  to  Rome  for  absolution,  but  paying  so  much 
money  as  his  charges  would  come  to  going  thither,  he 
resorting  to  the  friars,  might  be  absolved  at  home. 

This  passed  A.  D.  1240.  Now  all  these  troubles  laid 
together,  were  enough  to  vex  the  meekest  prince  in  the 
world  ;  the  king  had  also  much  ado  with  the  prelates  and 
clergy,  who  were  always  tampering  with  his  title,  es- 
pecially in  their  assemblies  and  councils  .  he  sent  Geoffry 
Langley  to  the  archbishop  of  York,  and  to  other  bishops 
purposed  to  meet  at  Oxford,  to  appeal  for  him,  lest,  in 
the  council  there  called,  they  should  presume  to  ordain 
any  thing  against  his  crown  and  dignity.  This  was 
done  A.  D.  1241.  In  which  year  also  came  a  command 
apostolical  to  the  house  of  Peterborough,  that  they  must 
grant  the  pope  some  benefice,  the  fruits  of  which  were 
worth  at  least  a  hundred  pounds,  and  if  it  were  more  it 
should  be  the  better  welcome ;  so  that  they  should  be  as 
the  farmers,  and  he  to  receive  the  profits.  In  fine,  the 
convent  excused  themselves  by  the  abbot  being  then  not 
at  home.  The  abbot,  when  he  came  home,  excused 
himself  by  the  king  being  the  patron  and  founder  of  the 
house.  The  king  being  grieved  with  the  unreasonable 
ravening  of  these  Romanists,  utterly  forbade  any  such  ex- 
ample to  be  given. 

In  the  time  of  the  council  of  Lyons,  Pope  Innocent 
IV.  (as  the  instrument  whereby  the  realm  of  England 
stood  tributary  to  the  pope,  was  thought  to  be  burned  in 
the  pope's  chamber  a  little  before),  brought  forth  either 
the  same,  or  another  chai-t  like  it,  to  which  he  straitly 
charged  and  commanded  every  English  bishop  present  at 
the  council,  to  set  his  hand  and  seal.  Which  unrea- 
sonable demand  of  the  pope,  although  it  went  sore 
against  the  hearts  of  the  bishops,  yet  (see  in  what  miser- 
able subjection  the  pope  had  all  the  bishops  under  him) 
none  of  them  durst  but  accomplish  the  pope's  request, 
both  to  their  own  shame,  and  to  the  prejudice  of  the 
public  freedom  of  the  realm.  Which  act,  when  the  king 
and  the  nobility  understood,  they  were  mightily  and 
worthily  offended  therewith,  (A.  D.  1245). 

When  Cardinal  Otho  was  sent  for  by  Pope  Gregory  in 
all  haste  to  come  to  the  general  council,  two  others  re- 
mained here  in  his  room,  whose  names  were  Peter 
Rubeus,  and  Peter  de  Supino.  Of  whom  the  one,  bear- 
ing himself  for  the  pope's  kinsman,  brought  out  his  bills 
and  bulls  under  the  pope's  authority,  to  such  an  abbot, 
or  to  such  a  prior,  or  to  such  and  such  a  bishop,  ^nd  so 
extorted  from  them  a  great  quantity  of  gold  and  silver. 
The  other,  namely,  Peter  de  Supino,  sailed  to  Ireland, 
from  whence  he  brought  with  him  a  thousand  and  five 
hundred  marks  to  the  pope's  use,  (A.  D.  1241).  All 
which  money,  however,  fell  into  the  hands  of  Frederi('k 
the  emperor,  who  caused  it  to  be  restored,  as  near  as  he 
could,  to  them  of  whom  it  was  taken. 

After  these  came  Master  Martin,  from  the  new  Pope  In- 
nocent IV.  (A.  D.  1244),  armed  with  full  power,  to  sus- 
pend all  prelates  in  England  from  giving  benefices,  till 
the  pope's  kinsmen  were  first  preferred.  Neither  would 
he  take  the  fruits  of  any  benefice,  unless  it  were  above 
the  value  of  thirty  marks.  At  his  first  coming,  he  re- 
quired prelates,  and  especially  religious  houses  to  fur- 
nish him  with  horses  and  palfries,  such  as  were  conve- 
nient for  the  pope's  special  chaplain  and  legate  to  sit 
upon  ;  also  with  plate,  raiment,  provision  for  his  kit- 
chen and  cellar,  &c,,  and  such  as  denied,  or  excused,  he 
suspended,  as  the  abbot  of  Malmesbury,  and  the  }>rior 
of  Merton.  All  prebends  that  were  void  he  sought  out 
and  reserved  for  the  pope,  among  which  was  the  golden 
prebend  of  Sarum,  belonging  to  the  chancellor  of  tlie 
choir,  whom  he  preferred  to  the  bishopric  at  Bath,  and 
so  seized  upon  the  prebend  being  void,  against  the  wills 
both  of  the  bishop  and  the  chapter.  He  brought  with  hira 
blanks  in  paper  and  parchment,  signed  in  the  pope's  cham- 
ber with  his  stamp  and  seal,  wherein  he  miglit  aftenvanl 
write  to  whom,  and  what  he  would.  He,  moreover, 
required  of  the  king,  in  the  pope's  behalf,  to  help  his  ho- 
liness  with  a  contribution  to  be  taxed  amongst  his 
clergy,  at  least  10,000  marks.  And  to  the  end  that  the 
pope   might  win  the   king  sooner  to  his  devotion,  ho 


\7i 


AMOUNT  OF  THE  POPE'S  EXACTIONS  IN  ENGLAND. 


[Book  IV. 


writes  to  the  nobles  and  commons  of  the  realm,  that  they 
should  not  fail,  upon  pain  of  his  great  curse,  to  grant 
such  subsidy  of  money  to  the  support  of  the  king,  as  he 
then  demanded  of  them,  but  they  stood  stiff  in  not 
granting  to  him. 

While  the  insatiable  avarice  of  the  pope  thus  made  no 
end  in  gathering  riches  and  goods  together  in  England  ; 
the  nobles  and  barons,  with  the  community  as  well  of 
the  clergy  as  the  laity,  weighing  the  miserable  state  of 
the  realm,  and  especially  of  the  church,  who  now  neither 
had  liberty  left  to  choose  their  own  ministers,  nor  yet 
could  enjoy  their  own  livings,  laid  their  heads  together, 
and  so  exhibited  an  earnest  intimation  to  the  king,  be- 
seeching him  to  consider  the  pitiful  affliction  of  his  sub- 
jects under  the  pope's  extortion,  living  in  more  thraldom 
than  the  people  of  Israel  under  Pharaoh.  Whereupon 
the  king  beginning  at  last  to  look  up,  and  to  consider 
the  injuries  and  wrongs  received  in  this  realm  tlirough 
the  avarice  of  the  court  of  Rome,  directs  to  Pope  Inno- 
cent IV.  this  letter,  in  tenor  as  follows  : 

J%c  hinges  letter  to  Pope  Innocent  IV. 

"  To  the  most  holy  father  in  Christ,  and  lord  Inno- 
cent IV.,  by  the  grace  of  God,  chief  bishop,  Henry,  by 
the  same  grace,  king  of  England,  &c.  Greeting  and 
kissings  of  his  blessed  feet.  The  more  devout  and  ob- 
sequious the  son  shews  himself  in  obeying  the  father's 
will,  the  more  favour  and  support  he  deserves  to  find  at 
his  father's  hands  again.  This  therefore  I  write  because 
both  we  and  our  realm  have  ever  and  in  all  things  been 
hitherto  at  the  devotion  and  commandment  of  your  fa- 
therhood ;  and  although  in  some  certain  affairs  of  ours 
and  of  our  kingdom,  we  have  found  your  fatherly  favour 
and  grace  some  times  propitious  to  us,  yet  in  some  things 
again,  as  in  provisions  given  and  granted  to  your  clerks 
of  foreign  nations,  both  we  and  our  kingdom  have  felt  no 
small  detriment.  By  reason  of  which  provisions,  the 
church  of  England  is  so  sore  charged  and  burthened, 
that  not  only  the  patrons  of  churches  to  whom  the  do- 
nations thereof  do  appertain,  are  defrauded  of  their  right, 
but  also  many  other  good  works  of  charity  thereby  do 
decay,  for  that  such  benefices,  which  have  been  merci- 
fully bestowed  upon  religious  houses,  to  their  sustenance 
are  now  wasted  and  consumed  by  your  provisions. 

"  Wherefore  as  your  apostolic  see  ought  to  be  favour- 
able to  all  that  are  petitioners  to  the  same,  so  that  no 
person  be  wronged  in  that  which  is  his  right,  we  thought 
therefore  to  be  suitors  to  your  fatherhood,  most  humbly 
beseeching  your  holiness,  that  you  will  desist  and  cease 
for  a  time  from  such  provisions.  In  the  meantime,  it 
may  please  your  fatherhood,  we  beseech  you,  that  our 
laws  and  liberties  (which  you  may  rightly  repute  none 
other  but  your  own),  you  will  receive  to  your  tuition,  to 
be  conserved  whole  and  sound,  nor  to  suffer  the  same  by 
any  sinister  suggestion  in  your  court  to  be  violated  and 
infringed.  Neither  let  your  holiness  be  any  whit  moved 
therefore  with  us,  if  in  some  such  cases  as  these  be,  we 
do  or  shall  hereafter  resist  the  tenor  of  your  command- 
ments ;  for  so  much  as  the  complaints  of  such,  which 
daily  call  upon  us,  do  necessarily  inforce  us  thereto, 
who  ought,  by  the  charge  of  this  our  office,  and  kingly 
dignity  committed  to  us  of  Almighty  God,  to  foresee  that 
no  man  in  that  which  is  their  right  be  injured,  but  truly 
to  minister  justice  to  every  one,  in  that  which  duly  to 
him  appertains."  This  letter  was  sent  the  eight-and- 
twentieth  year  of  the  king's  reign.  (Ex  Parisiensi, 
fol.  172.) 

A  man  would  think  that  this  so  gentle  and  obedient 
letter  of  the  king  to  the  pope  would  have  wrought  some 
good  effect  in  the  apostolical  breast.  But  how  little  all 
this  prevailed  to  stop  his  insatiable  greediness  and  into- 
lerable extortions  and  oppressions,  the  sequel  well  de- 
clares. Shortly  after,  the  pope  sent  Master  Martin  with 
blanks,  being  bulled  for  contribution  of  ten  thousand 
marks,  in  all  haste  to  be  paid  also,  even  immediately  upon 
the  receiving  of  this  letter.  And  the  pope,  after  all  this 
great  submission  of  the  king,  and  so  manifold  benefits 
and  payments  yearly  out  of  his  realm  was  not  ashamed 


to  take  of  David,  prince  of  North  Wales,  five  hundred 
marks  a-year,  to  set  him  against  the  king  of  England, 
and  exempted  him  from  his  fealty  and  obedience  due  to 
his  own  liege  lord  and  king,  to  whom  both  he  and  all 
other  Welchmeu  had  sworn  their  subjection  before. 
(Matth.  Parisiensi,  fol.  172.) 

Neither  did  Master  Martin  in  the  meanwhile  slip  his 
business,  in  making  up  his  market  for  the  pope's  money 
of  ten  thousand  marks,  but  still  was  caUing  upon  the 
prelates  and  clergy,  who,  first  excusing  themselves  by 
the  absence  of  the  king  and  the  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, afterward  being  called  again  by  new  letters, 
made  their  answer  by  the  dean  of  St.  Paul's  their  pro- 
locutor : — 

That  the  poverty  of  the  realm  would  not  suffer  them 
to  consent  thereto. 

That,  whereas  they  had  given  before  a  contribution  to 
Cardinal  Otho,  for  paying  of  the  pope's  debts,  and  knew 
the  money  to  be  employed  to  no  such  end  as  it  was  de- 
manded, for  they  had  now  more  cause  to  doubt,  lest  this 
contribution  in  his  hands,  which  was  a  much  more  infe- 
rior messenger  than  the  cardinal,  would  come  to  the 
same,  or  a  worse  effect. 

That,  if  they  should  now  agree  to  a  new  contribution, 
they  feared  le.st  it  would  grow  to  a  custom,  seeing  that 
one  action,  twice  done,  makes  a  custom. 

That,  forsomuch  as  a  general  council  is  shortly  looked 
for,  where  every  prelate  of  the  realm  must  needs  bestow 
both  his  travel  and  expenses,  and  also  his  present  to  the 
pope,  if  the  prelates  now  should  be  bound  to  this  tax, 
they  were  not  able  to  abide  this  burthen. 

That,  seeing  it  is  alleged,  that  the  mother  church  of 
Rome  is  so  far  in  debt,  it  were  reason  and  right,  that 
the  mother  so  oppressed  should  be  sustained  of  aU  her 
devout  children  meeting  together  in  the  general  council ; 
whereas  by  helps  of  many,  more  relief  might  come  than 
by  one  nation  alone. 

And,  last  of  all,  they  alleged,  that  for  fear  of  the 
emperor  and  his  threatenings,  they  durst  not  consent  to 
the  contribution. 

While  these  things  were  thus  in  talk  between  the 
pope's  priests  and  the  clergy  of  England,  comes  in  John 
Mariscal  and  other  messengers  from  the  king,  command- 
ing in  the  king's  name,  that  no  bishop  that  held  his  ba- 
ronage of  the  king,  should  infeft  his  lay  fee  to  the  court 
of  Rome,  which  they  ought  only  to  him,  &c. 

Not  long  after  this,  (in  A.  D.  1245),  the  whole  nobi- 
lity of  the  realm,  by  general  consent,  and  not  without  the 
king's  knowledge  also,  caused  all  the  ports  by  the  sea- 
side to  be  watched,  that  no  messenger  with  the  pope's 
letters  and  bulls  from  Rome  should  be  permitted  to 
enter  the  realm  ;  some  were  taken  at  Dover  and  there 
stayed.  But,  notwithstanding,  when  complaint  was 
brought  to  the  king  by  Martin,  the  pope's  legate,  there 
was  no  remedy,  but  the  king  must  needs  cause  these  let- 
ters to  be  restored  again,  and  executed  to  the  full  ef- 
fect. 

Then  the  king,  upon  advice,  caused  a  view  to  be 
taken  through  every  shire  in  England,  to  what  sum  the 
whole  revenues  of  the  Romans  and  Italians  amounted, 
which,  by  the  pope's  authority,  went  out  of  England; 
the  whole  sum  whereof  was  found  to  be  yearly  sixty 
thousand  marks,  to  which  sum  the  revenues  of  the 
whole  crown  of  England  did  not  extend  I  (Ex  Matt. 
Parisiensi,  fol.  185.  a.) 

The  nobles  then  understanding  the  miserable  oppres- 
sion of  the  realm,  being  assembled  together  at  Dunsta- 
ble for  certain  causes,  sent  one  Fulco,  in  the  name  of 
the  whole  nobility,  to  Martin,  the  pope's  legate,  with 
this  message  ;  that  he  immediately  upon  the  same  warn- 
ing should  prepare  himself  to  be  gone  out  of  the  realm, 
under  pain  of  being  cut  to  pieces.  At  which  message, 
the  legate  being  sore  aghast,  went  straight  to  the  king,  to 
know  whether  his  consent  was  to  the  same  or  not.  Of 
whom  when  he  found  little  better  comfort,  he  took  his 
leave  of  the  king,  who  bade  him  adieu  in  the  devil's 
name,  says  Matthew  Paris,  and  thus  was  the  realm  rid 
of  Master  Martin,  (A.  D.  1245.) 

As  soon  as  Pope  Innocent  had  intelligence  hereof,  by 
the  complaint  of  his  legate,  he  was  in  a  mighty  rage. 


A.D.  1245—1246.]  SUPPLICATION  TO  THE  POPE  IN  THE  GENERAL  COUNCIL  AT  LYONS.   173 


And,  remembering  how  the  French  king,  and  the  king  of 
Arragon,  not  long  before  had  denied  him  entrance  in'o 
their  land,  and  being  therefore  in  displeasure  with  them 
likewise,  he  began  in  great  anger  to  knit  his  brows,  and 
said,  "  It  is  best  that  we  fall  in  agreement  with  our 
prince,  whereby  we  may  the  sooner  bring  under  these 
little  petty  kings ;  and  so  the  great  dragon  being 
pacified,  these  little  serpents  we  shall  handle  at  our  own 
pleasure  as  we  please." 

After  this,  immediately  then  followed  the  general 
council  of  Lyons,  to  which  council  the  lords  and  states 
of  the  realm,  with  the  consent  of  the  commonalty,  sent 
two  bills,  one  containing  a  general  supplication  to  the 
pope  and  the  council,  the  other  with  the  articles  of  such 
grievances  as  they  desired  to  be  redressed,  whereof  re- 
lation is  made  sufficiently  before.  The  other  bill  of  the 
supplication,  because  it  is  not  before  expressed,  I 
thought  here  to  exhibit  for  two  causes  ;  first,  that  men 
in  these  days  may  see  the  pitiful  blindness  of  those  igno- 
rant days,  wherein  our  English  nation  here  did  so 
blindly  humble  themselves  and  stand  to  the  pope's 
courtesy,  whom  rather  they  should  have  shaken  off,  as 
the  Grecians  did.  Secondly,  that  the  pride  of  the  pope 
might  the  better  appear  in  his  colours,  who  so  disdain- 
fully rejected  the  humble  suit  of  our  lords  and  nobles, 
when  they  had  much  more  cause,  rather  to  disdain  and 
to  stamp  him  under  their  feet.  The  tenor  of  the  sup- 
plication was  this : 

I  The  copy  of  (he  sttpplication  written  in  the  names  of 
all  the  nobles  and  commons  of  England,  to  Pope 
Innocent  IV.,  in  the  general  council  at  Lyons, 
(A.  D.  1245.^ 

"  To  the  reverend  father  in  Christ,  Pope  Innocent,  chief 
bishop,  the  nobles,  with  the  whole  commonalty  of 
the  realm  of  England,  sendeth  commendation  with 
kissing  of  his  blessed  feet. 
"  Our  mother,  the  church  of  Rome,  we  love  with  all 
our  hearts,  as  our  duty  is,  and  covet  the  increase  of  her 
honour  with  so  much  affection  as  we  may,  as  to  whom 
we  ought  always  to  fly  for  refuge,  whereby  the  grief 
lying  upon  the  child,  may  find  comfort  at  the  mother's 
hand.  Which  succour  the  mother  is  bound  so  much  the 
rather  to  impart  to  her  child,  how  much  more  kind  and 
beneficial  she  finds  him  in  relieving  her  necessity. 
Neither  is  it  unknown  to  our  mother  how  beneficial  and 
bountiful  a  giver  the  realm  of  England  has  been  now  of 
long  time  for  the  more  amplifying  of  her  exaltation,  as 
appeared  by  your  yearly  subsidy,  which  we  term  by  the 
name  of  Peter-pence.  Now  the  said  church,  not  con- 
tented with  this  yearly  subsidy,  has  sent  divers  legates 
for  other  contributions,  at  divers  and  sundry  times  to  be 
taxed  and  levied  out  of  the  same  realm  ;  all  which  con- 
tributions and  taxes  notwithstanding  have  been  lovingly 
and  liberally  granted. 

"  Furthermore,  neither  is  it  unknown  to  your  father- 
hood, how  our  forefathers,  like  good  catholics,  both 
loving  and  fearing  their  Maker,  for  the  soul's  health,  as 
well  of  themselves,  as  of  their  progenitors  and  successors 
also,  have  founded  monasteries,  and  have  largely  en- 
dowed the  same,  both  with  their  own  proper  lands,  and 
also  patronages  of  benefices,  whereby  such  religious 
I  persons  professing  the  first  and  chiefest  perfection  of 
I  holy  religion  in  their  monasteries,  might  with  more  peace 
and  tranquillity  occupy  themselves  devoutly  in  God's 
service,  as  to  the  order  appertained  ;  and  also  the  clerks 
presented  by  them  into  their  benefices,  might  sustain  the 
I  other  exterior  labours  for  them  in  that  second  order  of 
religion,  and  so  discharge  and  defend  them  from  all 
hazards,  so  that  the  said  religious  monasteries  cannot  be 
defrauded  of  those  their  patronages  and  collations  of 
benefices,  but  the  same  must  touch  us  also  very  near, 
and  work  intolerable  griefs  unto  our  hearts. 

"  And  now  see,  we  beseech  you,  which  is  lamentable 
to  behold  what  injuries  we  sustain  by  you  and  your  pre- 
decessors, who,  not  considering  those  our  subsidies  and 
contributions  above  remembered,  do  suffer  also  your 
Italians  and  foreigners,  which  are  out  of  number,  to  be 
possessed  of  our  churches  aud  benefices  in  England, 


pertaining  to  the  right  and  patronage  of  those  monas 
teries  aforesaid,  which  foreigners,  neither  defending  the 
said  religious  persons,  whom  fhey  ought  to  see  to,  nor 
yet  having  the  language,  whereby  they  may  instruct  the 
flock,  take  no  regard  of  their  souls,  but  utterly  leave 
them  to  wild  wolves  to  be  devoured.  Wherefore  it  may 
truly  be  said  of  them,  that  they  are  no  good  shei)herds, 
whereas  they  neither  know  their  sheep,  nor  do  the  sheep 
knowthe  voice  of  their  shepherds,  neither  do  they  keep  any 
hospitality,  but  only  take  up  the  rents  of  those  benefices, 
carrying  them  out  of  the  real.n,  wherewith  our  bre- 
thren, our  nephews,  and  our  kinsfolks  might  be  sus- 
tained, who  could  and  would  dwell  upon  them,  and  employ 
such  exercises  of  mercy  and  hospitality  as  their  duty  re- 
quired. Whereof  a  great  number  now  for  mere  neces- 
sity are  laymen,  and  obliged  to  fly  out  of  the  realm. 

"  And  now  to  the  intent  more  fully  to  certify  you  of 
the  truth,  ye  shall  understand  that  the  said  Italians  and 
strangers  receiving  of  yearly  rents  out  of  England,  not 
so  little  as  sixty  thousand  marks  by  year,  besides  other 
avails  and  excises  deducted,  do  reap  in  the  said  our 
kingdom  of  England  more  emoluments  of  mere  rents, 
than  doth  the  king  himself,  being  both  tutor  of  the  church, 
and  governor  of  the  land. 

"  Furthermore,  whereas  at  the  first  creation  of  your 
papacy  we  were  in  good  hope,  and  yet  are,  that  by 
means  of  your  fatherly  goodness  we  should  enjoy  our 
franchises,  and  free  collation  of  our  benefices  and  dona  • 
fives,  to  be  reduced  again  to  the  former  state,  now 
comes  another  grievance  which  we  cannot  but  signify 
unto  you,  pressing  us  above  measure,  which  we  receive 
by  Master  Martin,  who,  entering  late  into  our  land  without 
leave  of  our  king,  with  greater  power  than  ever  was  seen 
before  in  any  legate,  although  he  bears  not  the  state 
and  shew  of  a  legate,  yet  he  has  doubled  the  doings  of  a 
legate,  charging  us  every  day  with  new  mandates,  and  so 
most  extremely  has  oppressed  us  ;  first,  in  bestowing 
and  giving  away  our  benefices,  if  any  were  above  thirty 
marks,  as  soon  as  they  were  vacant,  to  Italian  persons. 

"  Secondly,  after  the  decease  of  the  said  Italians,  un- 
knowing to  the  patrons,  he  has  intruded  other  Italians 
therein,  whereby  the  true  patrons  have  been  spoiled  and 
defrauded  of  their  right. 

"  Thirdly,  the  said  Master  Martin  yet  also  ceases  not 
to  assign  and  confer  such  benefices  still  to  the  like  per- 
sons ;  and  some  he  reserves  to  the  donation  of  the  apos- 
tolical see  ;  and  extorts,  moreover,  from  religious  houses 
immoderate  pensions,  excommunicating  and  interdicting 
whoever  dare  withstand  him. 

"  Wherefore,  forasmuch  as  the  said  Master  Martin  has 
so  far  extended  his  jurisdiction,  to  the  great  perturbation 
of  the  whole  realm,  and  no  less  derogation  to  our  king's 
privilege,  to  whom  it  has  been  fully  granted  by  the  see 
apostolic,  that  no  legate  should  have  to  do  in  his  land, 
but  such  as  he  by  special  letters  did  send  for :  with 
most  humble  devotion  we  beseech  you,  that  as  a  good 
father  will  always  be  ready  to  support  his  child,  so 
your  fatherhood  will  reach  forth  your  hand  of  compas- 
sion to  relieve  us  your  humble  children  from  these 
grievous  oppressions. 

"  And  although  our  lord  and  king,  being  a  catholic 
prince,  and  wholly  given  to  his  devotions  and  service  of 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  so  that  he  respects  not  the  health 
of  his  own  body,  will  fear  and  reverence  the  see  apos- 
tolic, and,  as  a  devout  son  of  the  church  of  Rome,  de- 
sires nothing  more  than  to  advance  the  estate  and 
honour  of  the  same  ;  yet  we  who  labour  in  his  affairs, 
bearing  the  heat  and  burden  of  the  day,  and  whose  duty, 
together  with  him,  is  to  tender  the  preservation  of  the 
public  wealth,  neither  can  patiently  suffer  such  oppres- 
sions, so  detestable  to  God  and  man,  and  grievances  in- 
tolerable, neither  by  God's  grace  will  suffer  them, 
through  the  means  of  your  godly  remedy,  which  we  well 
hope  and  trust  of  you  speedily  to  obtain.  And  thus 
may  it  please  your  fatherhood,  we  beseech  you  to  accept 
this  our  supplication,  who  in  so  doing  shall  worthily 
deserve  of  all  the  lords  and  nobles,  with  the  whole  com- 
monalty of  the  realm  of  England,  condign  and  special 
thanks  accordingly."  A.  D.  1245.  (Ex  Mat.  Paris, 
fol.  188.) 


174 


MISERY  OF  CHRISTENDOM  THROUGH  THE  POISE'S  EXTORTIONS.        [Book  IV 


This  supplication  being  sent  by  the  hands  of  Sir  R. 
Bigot,  knight,  W.  de  Powick,  esq.,  and  Henry  de  la 
Mare,  with  other  knights  and  gentlemen,  after  it  was 
there  opened  and  read,  Pope  Innocent,  first  keeping 
silence,  delayed  to  make  answer,  making  haste  to  pro- 
ceed in  his  detestable  excommunication  and  curse 
against  the  good  emperor  Frederick  ;  which  curse  being 
done,  and  the  English  ambassadors  waiting  still  for 
their  answer,  the  pope  told  them  flatly  they  should  not 
have  their  request  fulfilled.  Whereat  the  Englishmen, 
departing  in  great  anger,  sware  -with  terrible  oaths, 
that  they  would  never  more  suffer  any  tribute,  or  fruits 
of  any  benefices,  whereof  the  noblemen  were  patrons, 
to  be  paid  to  that  insatiable  and  greedy  court  of  Rome, 
worthy  to  be  detested  in  all  worlds. 

The  pope  hearing  these  words,  although  making  then 
no  answer,  thought  to  watch  his  time,  and  did  so.  Dur- 
ing the  council,  he  caused  every  bishop  of  England  to 
))ut  his  hand  and  seal  to  the  obligation  made  by  King 
John  for  the  pope's  tribute  ;  threatening,  moreover,  and 
saying,  that  if  he  had  once  brought  down  the  em- 
peror Frederick,  he  would  bridle  the  insolent  pride  of 
England. 

But  here  by  occasion  of  this  council  at  Lyons,  that 
the  reader  may  see  upon  what  slippery  uncertainty  and 
variableness  the  state  of  the  king  depended,  it  is  ma- 
terial here  to  introduce  the  form  of  a  letter  sent  by 
Henry  III.  to  the  prelates  of  his  land,  before  they  were 
transported  over  the  sea  to  Lyons  ;  wherein  may  be 
gathered,  that  the  king  suspected  they  would  be  pushing 
and  heaving  at  his  royalty,  and  therefore  directed  these 
letters  to  them,  otherwise  to  prepare  their  affections  : 
the  tenor  whereof  follows  : — 

A  Letter  of  Charge  to  the  Prelates  of  England,  pur- 
posed to  assemble  in  the  Council  at  Lyons,  that  they 
should  ordain  nothing  to  their  King^s  prejudice. 

"  The  king  to  the  archbishops,  bishops,  and  to  all 
other  prelates  of  his  land  of  England,  appointed  to  meet 
at  a  council  at  Lyons,  greeting :  you  are  (as  you  know) 
bound  to  us  by  oath,  whereby  you  ought  to  keep  all  the 
fealty  that  you  can  to  us  in  all  things,  concerning  our 
royal  dignity  and  crown.  Wherefore  we  command  you 
upon  the  fealty  and  allegiance  wherein  you  are  firmly 
bound  to  us,  enjoining  that  you  do  your  uttermost  en- 
deavour, as  well  to  get  as  to  keep,  and  also  to  defend 
the  right  of  us  and  our  kingdom.  And  that  neither  to 
the  prejudice  of  us,  or  of  the  same  kingdom,  nor  yet 
against  us  or  our  rights,  which  our  predecessors  and  we 
by  ancient  and  approved  custom  have  used,  you  pre- 
sume to  procure  or  attempt  anything  in  your  council  at 
Lyons  ;  nor  that  you  give  assent  to  any  that  shall  pro- 
cure or  ordain  ought  in  this  case,  upon  your  oath  afore- 
said, and  the  loss  of  your  temporalities,  which  you  hold 
of  us.  Wherefore  in  this  behalf  so  behave  yourselves, 
that  for  your  good  dealing  and  virtue  of  thankfulness,  we 
may  rather  specially  commend  you,  than  for  the  con- 
trary by  you  attempted  (which  God  forbid)  we  reprove 
your  unthankfulness,  and  reserve  vengeance  for  you  in 
due  time.  Witness  myself,  &c.,  the  nine-and -twentieth 
year  of  our  reign." 

In  the  same  way  he  wrote  to  the  archbishops  and 
bishops,  &c.  of  Ireland  and  Gascony. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  following  (A.D.  1246), 
Pope  Innocent  came  to  Cluny,  where  a  secret  meeting 
was  tlien  appointed  between  the  pope  and  Lewis  the 
French  king  (who  was  then  preparing  his  voyage  to 
Jerusalem).  The  pope  sought  all  means  to  persuade 
the  French  king,  in  revenge  of  his  injury,  to  war  against 
the  weak  and  feeble  king  of  England,  as  he  called  him, 
either  to  drive  him  utterly  from  his  kingdom,  or  else 
to  damnify  him,  whereby  he  should  be  constrained, 
whether  he  would  or  no,  to  stoop  to  the  pope's  will  and 
obedience,  wherein  he  also  would  assist  him  with  all  the 
authority  he  could.  Nevertheless,  the  French  king 
would  not  agree  to  this. 

Straight  upon  this  followed  then  the  exaction  of  Boni- 
face archbishop  of  Canterbury,  that  he  had  bought  of 


the  pope ;  which  was  to  have  the  first  year's  fruits  of  all 
benefices  and  spiritual  livings  in  England  for  the  space 
of  seven  years  together,  until  the  sum  should  come  to 
ten  t.iousand  marks.  At  this  the  king  at  first  was 
greatly  grieved.  But  in  conclusion,  he  was  obliged  at 
last  to  agree  with  the  archbishop,  and  so  the  money  was 
gathered. 

Over  and  besides  all  other  exactions  wherewith  the 
pope  miserably  oppressed  the  church  of  England,  thig 
also  is  not  to  be  passed  over  in  silence,  how  the  pope, 
sending  down  his  letters  from  the  see  apostolic,  charged 
and  commanded  the  prelates  to  find  him  some  ten,  some 
five,  and  some  fifteen  able  men,  well  furnished  with 
horse  and  armour  for  one  whole  year,  to  fight  in  the 
pope's  wars.  And  lest  the  king  should  have  knowledge 
of  it,  it  was  enjoined  them,  under  pain  of  excommuni- 
cation,  that  they  should  reveal  it  to  none,  but  to  keep  it 
in  secret  only  to  themselves. 

When  Pope  Innocent  IV.  had  knowledge  of  certain  rich 
clerks  leaving  great  substance  of  money,  who  died  in- 
testate,  as  of  one  Robert  Hailes,  archdeacon  of  Lincoln, 
who  died  leaving  thousands  of  marks  and  much  plate 
behind  him,  all  which,  because  no  will  was  made,  came 
to  temporal  men's  hands :  also  of  Almarike,  arch- 
deacon of  Bedford,  being  found  worth  a  great  substance 
when  he  died ;  and  likewise  of  another,  John  Ho- 
tosp,  archdeacon  of  Northampton,  who  died  suddenly 
intestate,  leaving  behind  him  five  thousand  marks,  and 
thirty  standing  pieces  of  plate,  with  other  infinite  jewels 
besides  ;  he  sent  forth  a  statute  to  be  proidaiuied  in 
England,  that  whatsoever  ecclesiastical  person  hence- 
forth sliould  decease  in  England  intestate,  that  i.s,  witli- 
out  making  his  will,  all  his  goods  should  redound  to  the 
pope's  use. 

The  pope,  not  yet  satisfied  with  all  this,  addresses 
new  letters  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  to  William 
bishop  of  Norwich,  for  gathering  up  among  the  clergy, 
and  religious  houses  in  England,  six  tliousand  marks 
for  the  holy  mother  church,  without  any  excuse  or  de- 
lay, by  virtue  of  obedience.  Which,  being  greatly 
grudged  by  the  clergy,  when  it  came  to  the  king's  ear, 
he  directed  contrary  letters  to  all  the  prelates,  and  every 
one  of  them,  commanding  them,  upon  fortViting  their 
temporalities  to  the  king,  that  no  such  subsidy-money 
should  be  gathered  or  transported  out  of  the  rcahri. 
But  the  pope  again  hearing  of  this,  in  great  anger  writes 
to  the  prelates  of  England,  that  this  collection  of  money, 
upon  pain  of  excommunication  and  suspension,  should 
be  provided,  and  brought  to  the  new  Temple  in  London, 
by  the  feast  of  the  Assumption  next  ensuing. 

And  as  he  perceived  the  king  to  go  about  to  oppose 
his  proceedings,  taking  thereat  great  disdain,  he  was 
about  to  interdict  the  whole  land.  To  whom  then  one 
of  his  cardinals,  called  John  Anglicus,  an  Englishman 
born,  speaking  for  the  realm  of  England,  desired  his 
fatherhood  for  God's  cause  to  mitigate  his  moody  ire, 
and  with  the  bridle  of  temperance  to  assuage  tlie  pas- 
sion of  his  mind:  "Which,"  said  he,  "  to  tell  you 
plain,  is  here  stirred  up  too  much  without  cause.  Yotir 
fatherhood  may  consider  that  these  days  be  evil.  First, 
the  Holy  Land  lies  in  great  perils  to  be  lost.  Ail  the 
Greek  church  is  departed  from  us.  Frederick  the  eu)- 
peror  is  against  us,  the  mightiest  prince  this  day  in  all 
Christendom.  Both  you  and  we,  who  are  the  peers  of 
the  church,  are  banished  from  the  papal  see,  thrust  out 
of  Rome,  yea,  excluded  out  of  all  Italy.  Hungary, 
with  all  coasts  bordering  about  it,  looketh  for  nothirig 
but  utter  subversion  by  the  Tartars.  Gerniai;y  is 
wasted  and  afflicted  with  inward  wars  and  tumults. 
Spain  is  fierce  and  cruel  against  us,  even  to  the  cutting 
out  of  the  bishops'  tongues.  France  is  so  im])overished 
by  us  that  it  is  brought  to  beggary,  which  also  conspires 
against  us.  Miserable  England,  being  so  often  plagued 
by  our  manifold  injuries,  even  much  like  to  Balaam's 
ass,  beaten  and  bounced  with  spurs  and  staves,  begins  at 
length  to  speak  and  complain  of  her  intolerable  griefs 
and  burthens,  being  so  wearied  and  damnified,  that  she 
may  seem  past  all  recovery  ;  and  we,  after  the  manner 
of  Ishmael,  hating  of  men,  provoke  all  men  to  hate  us." 

For  all  these  words  of  John  Anglicus  his  cardinal,  t'>e 


A.D.  1246.]  SICKNESS  AND  SUPPOSED  MIllACULOUS  RECOVERY  OF  THE  FRENCH  KING.   175 


pope's  passion  could  not  yet  be  appeased,  but  forthwith 
he  sends  commandment  with  full  authority  to  the  bishop 
of  Worcester,  that  in  case  the  king  would  not  speedily 
cease  his  rebellion  against  his  apostolical  proceedings 
he  would  interdict  his  land.  So  that  in  conclusion,  the 
king,  for  all  his  stout  enterprise,  was  obliged  to  relent  at 
last,  and  the  pope  had  his  money,  (A.  D.  I2iti). 

What  man  having  eyes  is  so  blind  who  sees  not  these 
execrable  dealings  of  the  pope  to  be  such,  as  would 
cause  any  nation  in  the  world  to  do  as  the  wise  Grecians 
did,  and  perpetually  to  renounce  the  pope,  and  well  to 
consider  the  usurped  authority  of  that  see  not  to  be  of 
God  .'  But  such  was  the  rude  dulness  then  of  miserable 
England,  for  lack  of  learning  and  godly  knowledge,  that 
they  feeling  what  burdens  were  laid  upon  them,  yet 
would  play  still  the  ass  of  Balaam,  or  else  the  horse  of 
JEsop,  which  receiving  the  bridle  once  in  his  mouth, 
could  afterward  neither  abide  his  own  misery,  nor  yet 
recover  liberty.  And  so  it  fared  with  England  under 
the  pope's  thraldom. 

And  so  it  follows  in  the  history  of  Matthew  Paris, 
how  the  pope  taking  more  courage  by  his  former  abused 
boldness,  and  perceiving  what  a  tame  ass  he  had  to  ride 
upon,  ceased  not  thus,  but  directed  a  new  precept  the 
same  year  (A.D.  1246),  to  the  prelates  of  England,  com- 
manding by  the  authority  apostolic,  that  all  beneficed 
men  in  the  realm  of  England,  who  were  resident  upon 
their  benefices,  should  yield  to  the  pope  the  third  part  of 
their  goods,  and  they  who  were  not  resident  should 
give  the  one-half  of  their  goods,  and  that  for  the  space 
of  three  years  together,  with  terrible  threatenings  to  all 
them  that  should  resist ;  and  ever  with  this  clause  withal, 
non  obstante,  which  was  like  a  key  that  opened  all 
locks.  Which  sum,  cast  together,  was  found  to  amount 
to  sixty  thousand  pounds,  which  sura  of  money  could 
scarce  be  found  in  all  England  to  pay  for  King  Richard's 
ransom.  (Paris,  fol.  207.)  The  execution  of  this  pre- 
cept was  committed  to  the  bishop  of  London,  who  con- 
ferring about  the  matter  with  his  brethren  in  the  church 
of  St.  Paul's,  as  they  were  busily  consulting  together, 
and  bewailing  the  insupportable  burden  of  this  contri- 
bution, which  was  impossible  for  them  to  sustain,  sud- 
denly comes  in  certain  messengers  from  the  king,  Sir  John 
Lexinton,  knight,  and  Master  Lawrence  Martin,  the 
king's  chaplain,  straightly  in  the  king's  name  foibidding 
them  in  any  case  to  consent  to  this  contribution,  which 
would  be  greatly  to  the  prejudice  and  desolation  of  the 
whole  realm. 

And  thus  much  hitherto  of  these  matters,  to  the  in- 
tent that  all  who  read  these  histories,  and  see  the  doings 
of  this  western  bishop,  may  consider  what  just  cause 
the  Grecians  had  to  separate  from  his  subjection,  and 
communion.  For  what  christian  communion  can  be  held 
with  him  who  so  contrary  to  Christ  and  his  gospel  seeks 
for  worldly  dominion,  so  cruelly  persecutes  his  brethren, 
so  given  to  avarice,  so  greedy  in  getting,  so  injurious  in 
oppressing,  so  insatiable  in  his  exactions,  so  malicious  iu 
revenging,  stirring  up  wars,  depriving  kings,  deposing 
emperors,  playing  the  monarch  in  the  church  of  Christ, 
so  erroneous  in  doctrine,  so  abominable  in  abusing  excom- 
munication, so  false  in  promise,  so  corrupt  in  life,  so  void 
of  God's  fear:  and  briefly,  so  far  from  all  the  qualifications 
of  a  true  evangelical  bishop  .'  For  what  seems  he  to  care 
for  the  souls  of  men,  who  sets  boys  and  outlandish  Ita- 
lians in  the  benefices  :  and  further  appoints  one  Italian 
to  succeed  another,  who  neither  knew  the  language  of 
the  flock,  nor  could  bear  to  see  their  faces  ?  And  who 
can  blame  the  Grecians  then  for  dissevering  themselves 
from  such  an  oppressor  against  Christ  ? 

If  this  realm  had  followed  their  wise  example,  as  it 
might,  our  predecessors  had  been  rid  of  an  infinite  num- 
ber of  troubles,  injuries,  oppressions,  wars,  commotions, 
long  journeys  and  charges,  besides  the  saving  of  innu- 
merable thousands  of  pounds,  which  this  bishop  of  Rome 
full  falsely  had  raked  and  transported  out  of  this  realm. 
But  as  I  must  not  exceed  the  bounds  of  my  history,  my 
purpose  being  not  tostandupon  declamations,  nor  to  dilate 
on  common  places,  I  will  pass  this  over,  leaving  the 
judgment  of  it  to  the  further  examination  of  the  reader. 
For  if  I  wished  to  prosecute  this  argument  so  far  as 


the  matter  would  lead  me,  and  truth  perhaps  require  me  to 
say,  I  might  not  only  say,  but  could  well  prove  the  pope 
and  court  of  Rome  to  be  the  fountain  and  principal 
cause,  not  only  of  much  misery  here  in  England,  but  of 
all  the  public  calamities  and  notorious  mischiefs  which 
have  ha])pened  these  many  years  through  all  these  western 
parts  of  Christendom,  and  especially  of  the  lamentable 
ruin  of  the  church,  which  not  only  we,  but  the  Grecians 
also  this  day  do  suffer  by  the  Turks  and  Saracens.  As 
whoever  well  considers  by  reading  of  histories,  and  views 
the  doings  and  acts  passed  by  the  bishop  of  Rome,  shall  see 
good  cause  to  think  with  me.  Only  one  narrative  touch- 
ing this  argument,  I  am  disposed  to  set  before  the  readers, 
it  happened  about  this  present  time  of  King  Henry's 
reign  (A.  D.  1244.) 

It  happened  that  Lewis  the  French  king,  son  to  Queen 
Blanch,  fell  very  sick,  lying  in  a  trance  for  some  days, 
in  such  a  way  that  few  thought  he  would  have  lived,  and 
some  said  he  was  gone  already.  Among  others,  there  was 
with  him  his  mother,  who  sorrowing  bitterly  for  her  son, 
and  given  somewhat  to  superstition,  went  and  brought 
forth  a  piece  of  the  holy  cross,  with  the  crown  and  the 
spear  ;  and  blessing  him  with  them,  laid  the  crown  and 
spear  to  his  body,  making  a  vow  in  the  person  of  her  son, 
that  if  the  Lord  would  visit  him  with  health,  and  release 
him  of  that  infirmity,  he  should  be  crossed  or  marked 
with  the  cross,  to  visit  the  holy  sepulchre,  and  solemnly  tc 
render  thanks  in  the  land  which  Christ  had  sanctified  with 
his  blood.  Thus  as  she,  with  the  bishop  of  Paris,  and 
others  there  present  were  praying,  the  king,  who  was 
supposed  by  some  to  be  dead,  began  with  a  sigh  to 
move  his  arms  and  legs,  and  stretching  himself  began  to 
speak,  giving  thanks  to  God,  who  from  on  high  had 
visited  him,  and  called  him  from  the  danger  of  death. 
As  the  king's  mother  with  others  took  this  as  a  great  mi- 
racle wrought  by  the  virtue  of  the  holy  cross  :  so  the  king 
amending  more  and  more,  as  soon  as  he  was  well  re- 
covered, received  solemnly  the  badge  of  the  cross. 

After  this  there  was  great  preparation  and  much  ado  in 
France  toward  the  setting  forth  to  the  Holy  Land.  For 
after  the  king  first  began  to  be  crossed,  the  greater  part 
of  the  nobles  of  France  with  several  archbishops  and 
bishops,  with  earls,  and  barons,  and  gentlemen  to  a 
mighty  number,  received  also  the  cross  upon  their  sleeves. 
A.  D.  1246.  (Ex  Matt.  Parisiensi,  fol.  204.  6.) 

The  next  year,  the  French  king  yet  persevering  in  his 
purposed  journey.  Lady  Blanch  his  mother,  and  the  bishop 
of  Paris  his  brother,  with  the  lords  of  his  council,  and 
other  nobles,  and  his  special  friends  advised  him  with  great 
persuasions  to  alter  his  mind  as  to  that  adventurous  and 
dangerous  journey,  for  his  vow,  they  said,  was  unadvisedly 
made,  and  in  time  of  his  sickness,  when  his  mind  was  not 
perfectly  established  :  and  what  dangers  might  happen 
at  home  was  uncertain  ;  the  king  of  England  being  on 
the  one  side,  the  emperor  on  the  other  side,  and  the  Pic- 
tavians  in  the  midst,  so  fugitive  and  unstable  :  and  as  to 
his  vow,  the  pope  would  dispense  with  it,  considering  the 
necessity  of  his  realm,  and  the  weakness  of  his  body. 

To  this  the  king  answered,  *'  As  you  say,  that  it  was 
in  feebleness  of  my  senses  I  took  this  vow  upon  me  . 
lo,  as  you  wish  me,  I  lay  down  the  cross  that  I  took." 
And  putting  his  hand  to  his  shoulder,  lie  tare  oif  the 
badges  of  the  cross,  saying  to  the  bishop,  "  Here  I  resign 
to  you  the  cross  wherewith  I  was  signed."  At  the  sight 
of  this  there  was  no  small  rejoicing  among  all  that  were 
present.  The  king  then,  altering  his  countenance  and 
his  speech,thus  spake  to  them  :  "  My  friends,  whatever  I 
was  in  my  sickness,  now  I  thank  God  I  am  of  perfect  sense, 
and  sound  reason,  and  now  I  require  my  cross  again  to  be 
restored  unto  me  :"  saying  moreover,  "  That  he  would  eat 
no  food  until  he  were  recognized  again  with  the  same  cross, 
as  hewas  before."  At  this  all  present  were  astonished,  sup- 
posing that  God  had  some  great  matter  to  work,  and  so 
moved  no  more  questions  to  him. 

Upon  this  drew  nigh  the  feast  of  John  Baptist,  which 
was  the  time  appointed  for  setting  forth.  And  being  in 
readiness,  the  king  in  a  few  days  after  was  entering  his 
journey :  but  yet  one  thing  was  wanting.  The  king,  per- 
ceiving the  mortal  variance  between  the  pope  and  good 
Frederick  the  emperor,  thought  best  before  his  going  to 


CONTESTS    BETWEEN  THE    FRENCH  AxNiJ  THE  SsARACENS. 


176 

have  that,  matter  appeased,  by  whii^h  his  way  might  be 
safer  through  the  emperor's  countries,  and  also  be  less 
danger  at  home  after  his  departure  ;  and  therefore,  he  first 
went  to  Lyons,  where  the  pope  was,  partly  to  take  his 
leave;  but  especially  to  make  reconcilement  between 
the  emperor  and  the  pope.  .  ,     , 

Here  it  may  be  noted  by  the  way,  that  with  the  good 
emperor  there  was  no  difficulty  or  hindrance.  He  rather 
sought  all  means  how  to  compass  the  pope's  favour,  and 
never  could  obtain  it:  so  that  before  he  was  excom- 
municated in  the  council  of  Lyons,  he  not  only  answered 
sufficiently  by  his  attorney,  discharging  himself  against 
whatever  crimes  or  objections  could  be  brought  against 
him  ;  but  so  far  humbled  himself  to  the  pope  and  the 
council,  that  for  all  detriments,  damages,  losses,  or 
wrongs  done  on  his  part,  what  amends  soi;ver  the  pope 
coulifor  would  require,  he  would  recompence  it  to  the 
uttermost.     This  the  pope  would  not  take. 

He  then  offered,  that  if  the  pope  could  not  abide  liis 
remaining  in  his  own  dominions  and  empire,  he  would  go 
and  fight  against  the  Saracens  and  Turks,  never  to  re- 
turn into  Europe  again,  offering  there  to  recover  the 
lands  and  kingdoms,  that  at  any  time  belonged  to  Christ- 
endom, provided  that  the  pope  would  be  contented  that 
Henry  his  son,  who  was  nephew  to  King  Henry  here  in 
England,  should  be  emperor  after  him.  Neither  would 
this  be  admitted  by  the  pope. 

Then  he  offered  for  the  security  of  his  promise,  to  put 
in  the  French  king  and  the  king  of  England  to  be  his 
sureties,  or  else  for  trial  of  his  cause  to  stand  to  their 
award  and  arbitration.     Neither  would  that  be  granted. 

At  last  he  desired,  that  he  might  come  himself  and 
answer  before  the  council.  But  the  proud  pope  in  no 
case  would  abide  that,  saying,  "  That  he  did  not  yet  find 
himself  so  ready  and  meet  for  martyrdom,  to  have  him 
to  come  to  the  council ;  for  if  he  did,  he  would  depart 
himself,"  &c. 

Such  was  the  obstinate  rancor  and  devilish  malice  of 
Pope  Innocent  and  his  predecessor,  against  that  valiant 
emperor  and  against  the  Grecians  ;  what  disturbance  and 
mischief  it  wrought  to  the  whole  church,  what  strength  it 
gave  to  the  Saracens  and  Tartars,  how  it  impaired  chris- 
tian concord,  and  weakened  all  christian  lands,  not  only 
the  army  of  the  French  King  found  shortly  after,  but 
Christendom  even  to  this  day  may  and  does  feel  and  rue 
it.  Nor  can  there  in  history  be  found  any  greater  cause 
that  made  the  Turks  so  strong,  to  get  so  much  ground 
over  Christendom  as  they  have,  than  the  pestilent  work- 
ing of  this  pope,  in  deposing  and  excommunicating  this 
worthy  emperor. 

In  the  mean  time,  when  the  French  king  coming  thus 
to  the  pope  at  Lyons  to  intreat  for  the  emperor,  could 
find  no  favour,  he  took  his  leave,  and  with  great  heavi- 
ness departed,  setting  forward  on  his  journey. 

About  the  beginning  of   October,   the    French   took 
Damietta,  being  the  principal  fort  or  hold  of  the  Sara- 
cens in  Egypt  (A.  D.  1249.)     After  wiiming  Damietta, 
the  Saracens,  being  terrified  at  the  loss,  offered  to  the 
christians  great  ground  and  possessions  more  than  ever 
belonged  to  Christendom  before,  on  condition  that  they 
might   have  Damietta  restored  to  them  again.     But  the 
pride  of  the  earl  of  Artois,  the  king's  brother,  would  not 
accept  the  offers  of  the  Saracens,  but  required  both  Da- 
mietta   and   Alexandria  the   chief   metropolitan    city   of 
all  Egypt,  to  be  surrendered.  The  Saracens,  seeingthe  pride 
and  greediness  of  the  Frenchmen,  would  not  abide  that : 
which  turned  afterwards  to  the  great  loss  of  the  christians. 
At  length  after  long  conferences  between  them,  the  Sol- 
dan  proposed  to  them  to  resign  to  him  the  city  of  Dami- 
etta, with  every  thing  which  they  found  in  it,  and  that  they 
should  have  in  return  all  the  country  about  Jerusalem, 
with   all   the  captive  christians,  restored  to  them.      The 
christians,  said  he,  ought  to  be  contented  with  this,  and 
to  seek  no  more,  but  only  to  possess  the  land  of  Jerusa- 
lem ;  which  being  granted  to  them,  they  ought  not  en- 
croach into  lands  and  kingdoms,  whereto  they  had  no 
right.      This  form  of  peace  well   pleased   the    meaner 
sort  of  the  poor  soldiers,  and  many  of  the  council   and 
nobiUty  ;  but  the  proud  earl  of  Artois,  the  king's  brother, 
would  not  assent  to  it,  but  still  required  the  city  of  Alex- 


[BooK  IV. 


andria  to  be  yielded  to  him,  which  the  Egyptians  would 
by  no  means  agree  to. 

From  that  time  the  French  army,  being  surrounded  by 
sea  and  by  land,  began  every  day  more  and  more  to  be  dis- 
tressed for  provisions  and  with  famine,  being  driven  to  that 
misery,  that  they  were  obUged  to  eat  their  own  horses  in 
Lent  time,  which  should  have  served  them  unto  other 
uses.  Neither  could  any  christian  power,  nor  Frederick, 
being  deposed  by  the  pope,  send  them  any  succour.  The 
more  misery  the  christians  were  in,  the  more  fiercely  the 
Saracens  pressed  upon  them  on  every  side,  detesting  their 
froward  wilfulness.  Many  of  the  christian  soldiers  de- 
serted, and  not  able  to  abide  the  affliction,  privately  went 
over  to  the  Saracens,  who  gladly  received  and  relieved  them, 
and  some  were  permitted  still  to  keep  their  faith,  some 
marrying  wives  among  them,  and  for  hope  of  honour 
apostatized.  The  Soldan,  being  perfectly  informed  by 
these  fugitives  of  every  thing  in  the  king's  army,  sent  to 
him  in  derision,  asking  where  were  all  his  mattocks,  forks, 
and  rakes,  scythes,  ploughs,  and  harrows,  which  he 
brought  over  with  him,  or  why  he  did  not  occupy  them, 
but  let  them  lie  by  him  to  rust  and  canker  ?  All  this  and 
much  more  the  king  with  his  Frenchmen  were  obliged  to 
bear  with. 

The  French  king,  with  his  army,  seeing  himself  dis- 
tressed, and  that  nothing  was  done  against  the  Soldan  of 
Egypt,  after  he  had  fortified  the  city  of  Damietta,  with 
an  able  garrison,  and  left  it  with  the  duke  of  Burgundy,    j 
he  removed  his  camp  from  thence  to  go  eastward.     In 
his  army  followed  William  Longspath,   who  came  from 
England  to  fight  in  the  Holy  Land,  accompanied  with  a 
picked  number  of  English  warriors :   but  such  was   the     ■ 
hatred  of  the  French  against  this  William  Longspath    , 
and  the  English,  that  they  could  not  abide  them,   but 
flouted   them    in    an    insulting    manner,    calling    them 
"  English  tails,"  insomuch  that  the  good  king  himself 
had  much  ado  to  keep  peace  between  them.  (| 

The  original  cause  of  this  grudge  between  them  began  ? 
thus  :  there  was,  not  far  from  Alexandria  in  Egypt,  a 
strong  fort  or  castle,  filled  with  noble  ladies,  and  rich 
treasure  of  the  Saracens  :  this  stronghold  it  happened 
that  W^illiam  Longspath,  with  his  company  of  English 
soldiers,  got  possession  of,  more  by  good  luck  and  politic 
dexterity,  than  by  open  force  of  arras,  by  which  he  and 
his  followers  were  greatly  enriched.  W'hen  the  French 
had  knowledge  of  this,  they  began  to  conceive  a  heart- 
burning against  the  English  soldiers,  and  could  not  i 
speak  well  of  them  after  that.  It  happened  again,  not 
long  after,  that  William  Longspath  had  intelligence  of  a 
company  of  rich  Saracen  merchants  going  to  a  fair  about 
the  parts  of  Alexandria,  with  their  camels,  asses,  and 
mules,  richly  laden  with  silks,  precious  jewels,  spices, 
gold  and  silver,  with  cart-loads  of  other  wares,  besides 
victuals  and  other  furniture,  of  which  the  soldiers  then 
stood  in  great  need.  Having  secret  knowledge  of  tliis, 
he  gathered  all  the  EngUsh,  and  so  by  night  falling 
upon  the  merchants,  some  he  slew,  some  he  took,  and 
some  he  put  to  flight.  The  carts  with  the  drivers  and 
with  the  oxen,  and  the  camels,  asses,  and  mules,  with 
the  whole  carriage  and  provisions  he  took  and  brought 
with  him,  losing  in  all  the  skirmish  but  one  soldier,  and 
eight  of  his  servitors. 

This  being  known  in  the  camp,  forth  came  the  French, 
who  all  this  while  loitered  in  their  pavilions,  and  meet- 
ing the  carridges  by  the  way,  took  all  the  spoils  wholly 
to  themselves,  rating  Longspath  and  the  English,  for 
adventuring  and  issuing  out  of  the  camp  without  leave 
or  knowledge  of  their  general,  contrary  to  the  disci})line 
of  war.  William  Longspath  said,  he  had  done  nothing 
but  he  would  answer  to  it,  that  his  purpose  was  to  have 
the  spoil  divided  to  the  whole  army :  when  this  would 
not  serve,  being  grieved  in  mind  at  being  spoiled  in  so 
cowardly  a  way,  of  that  for  which  he  had  so  adventur- 
ously travelled,  he  went  to  the  king  to  complain.  But 
when  no  reason  nor  complaint  would  serve,  owing  to  the 
proud  earl  of  Artois  disliking  him,  he  bid  the  king  fare- 
well, and  said  he  would  serve  him  no  longer.  And 
so  William  Longspath,  with  his  followers,  breaking 
from  the  French  host,  went  to  Acre.  Upon  their  de- 
parture the  earl  of  Artois  said,  "  Now  is  the  army  of  th» 


A.  D.  124&— 1250.]      OVERTHROW  OF  THE  FRENCH  ARMY  BY  THE  SARACENS. 


177 


French  well  rid  of  these  tailed  people."  ^N'Tiich  words, 
Bpoken  in  great  despite,  were  evil  taken  by  many  good 
men  that  heard  him. 

The  king,  setting  forward  from  Damietta,  directed  his 
journey  towards  Cairo.  The  Soldan  in  the  meantime 
hearing  of  the  coming  of  the  French  host,  in  great  hopes 
of  conquering  all,  sent  to  the  king,  offering  to  the  chris- 
tians the  quiet  and  full  possession  of  the  Holy  Land, 
with  all  the  kingdom  of  Jerusalem,  and  more  ;  besides 
other  infinite  treasure  of  gold  and  silver,  or  what  else 
might  please  them,  only  upon  this  condition,  they  would 
restore  again  Damietta,  with  the  captives  there,  and  so 
would  join  together  in  mutual  peace  and  amity.  Also 
they  should  have  all  their  christian  captives  delivered 
home,  and  so  both  countries  should  freely  pass  one  to 
another  with  their  wares  and  traffic,  such  as  they  chose 
to  adventure.  It  was  also  firmly  asserted  that  the 
Soldan,  with  most  of  his  nobles,  were  willing  to  leave 
the  filthy  law  of  Mahomet,  and  receive  the  faith  of 
Christ,  so  that  they  might  quietly  enjoy  their  lands  and 
possessions.  Then  great  quietness  had  no  doubt  per- 
vaded in  all  Christendom,  with  the  end  of  bloodshed  and 
misery,  had  it  not  been  for  the  pope  and  his  legate,  who 
(having  command  from  the  pope,  that  if  any  such  offers 
should  come,  he  should  not  take  them)  in  no  wise  would 
receive  the  conditions  offered,  (Paris,  fol.  2'^3). 

After  this  every  thing  was  prepared  on  both  sides  for 

war.     The  king  comes  to  the  great  river  Nile,  thinking 

to   pass  over   upon   a  bridge  of  boats.     On  the  other 

side  the  Soldan  pitched  himself  to  oppose  his  passage. 

In  the  mean  time  there  occurred  a  certain  festival  among 

the  Saracens,  in  which  the  Soldan  was  absent,  leaving 

his  tents  by  the  water  side.     This  was  observed  by  a 

Saracen  lately  converted  to  Christ,   ser\'ing  with   Earl 

Robert  the  king's  brother,  who  pointed  out  a  shallow 

ford  in  the  river,  where  they  might  more   easily  pass 

over  ;   the  earl   and  the  master  of  the  Templars,  with  a 

great  force  of  about  the  third  part  of  the  army,  passed 

over  the  river,  followed  by  William  Longspath  with  his 

band  of  English  soldiers.     Being  joined  together  on  the 

other  side  of  the  water,  they  encountered  the  Saracens 

i  remaining  in  the  tents,  and  put  them  to  flight.     After 

1  this   victory   the    French    earl,    elated   with   pride   and 

J  triumph,  as  if  he  had  conquered  the  whole  earth,  would 

i  needs    press   forward,   dividing  himself  from  the  main 

i  host,  thinking  to  win  the  spurs  alone.     Some  sage  men 

I  among  the  Templars  advised  him  not  to  do  so,  but  rather 

to  return  and  take  their  whole  strength  with  them,  and 

1  that  so  they  would  be  more  sure  against  all  deceits  and 

1  dangers.     The  practice  of  that  people   (they  saidj  they 

i  knew  well,  and  had  had  more  experience  of  than  he :  alleg- 

I  ing  also,  their  wearied  bodies,  their  tired  horses,  their 

I  famished  soldiers,  and  the  insufficiency  of  their  number, 

I  which  was  not  able   to  withstand  the  multitude  of  the 

enemies :    with   other   such   like   words    of  persuasion. 

'When  the  proud  earl  heard  them,  being  inflamed  with 

I  no  less  arrogancy  than  ignorance,  he  reviled  them,  called 

ithem   cowardly   dastards   and   betrayers    of   the   whole 

country,  objecting  to  them  the  common  report,  which 

said,  That  the  land  of  the  holy  cross  might  be  won  to 

I  Christendom,  were  it  not  for  the  rebellious  Templars,  with 

the  Hospitallers  and  their  fellows,  &c. 

To  these  contumelious  rebukes  the  master  of  the 
iTemplars  answered  for  himself  and  for  his  companions, 
ibidding  the  earl  display  his  ensign  whenever  he  would, 
and  wherever  he  dared,  they  were  quite  as  ready  to  fol- 
low him,  as  he  to  go  before  them.  Then  began  William 
iLongspath  the  worthy  knight  to  speak,  desiring  the 
earl  to  give  ear  to  those  men  of  experience,  who  had 
better  knowledge  of  those  countries  and  people  than  he 
had,  commending  their  counsel  to  be  discreet  and  whole- 
some, and  so  turning  to  the  master  of  the  temple  he  be- 
gan with  gentle  words  to  soften  and  appease  him.  The 
knight  had  not  half  ended  his  taik,  when  the  earl,  taking 
the  words  out  of  his  mouth,  began  to  fume  and  swear, 
crying  out  of  these  cowardly  Englishmen  with  tails. 
"  What  a  pure  army  (said  he)  should  we  have  here,  if 
these  tails,  and  tailed  people  were  purged  from  it?" 
with  other  like  words  of  great  villany  and  much  hatred. 
The  English   knight  answered    "  Well,  Earl  Robert  t 


wheresoever  you  dare  set  your  foot,  my  step  shall  go  a:i 
far  as  yours  ;  and  I  believe,  we  go  this  day  where  you 
shall  not  dare  to  come  near  the  tail  of  my  horse."  la 
the  event  it  proved  true. 

Now,  seeing  Earl  Robert  would  needs  set  forward  to 
get  all  the  glory  to  himself,  he  attacked  a  place  called 
Mansor.  Then  immediately  comes  the  Soldan  with  all 
his  main  power  ;  he  seeing  the  christian  army  to  be  di- 
vided, and  the  brother  separated  from  the  brother,  had 
that  which  he  had  long  wished  for,  and  so  enclosing 
them  round  about  so  that  none  should  escape,  he  fell  on 
them  and  there  was  a  cruel  fight.  Then  the  earl  began 
to  repent  of  his  rashness,  but  it  was  too  late  :  then  see- 
ing William  Longspath  the  English  knight  gallantly 
fighting  in  the  chief  brunt  of  the  enemies,  cried  to  him 
in  a  most  cowardly  way  to  fly,  seeing  God  (said  he) 
fights  against  us.  The  knight  answered  "  God  forbid 
that  my  father's  son  should  run  away  from  the  face  of  a 
Saracen."  The  earl  then  turning  his  horse  fled  away, 
thinking  to  escape  bv  the  swiftness  of  his  horse,  and  so 
taking  the  river  of  Thafnis,  pressed  down  with  his 
armour,  he  sunk  and  was  drowned.  Thus  the  earl  being 
gone,  the  French  began  to  despair  and  scatter.  Then 
William  Longs])ath,  bearing  all  the  force  of  the  enemy, 
stood  against  them  as  long  as  he  could,  wounding  and 
slaying  many  a  Saracen,  until  at  length  his  horse  being 
killed,  and  his  legs  maimed,  he  could  no  longer  stand, 
yet  as  he  was  down,  he  mangled  their  feet  and  legs,  and 
did  the  Saracens  much  sorrow,  till  at  last,  after  many 
blows  and  wounds,  being  stoned  by  the  Saracens,  ho 
yielded  his  life.  After  his  death  the  Saracens  setting 
upon  the  rest  of  the  army,  whom  they  had  compassed  on 
every  side,  destroyed  them  all,  so  that  scarce  one  man 
escaped  alive,  saving  two  Templars,  one  Hospitaller,  and 
one  poor  soldier,  who  brought  tidings  of  it  to  the  king. 

These  things  being  known  in  the  French  camp  to  the 
king  and  his  soldiers,  there  was  no  little  sorrow  and 
heaviness  on  every  side,  with  great  fear  and  doubt  in. 
themselves  what  was  best  to  do.  At  last,  when  they  saw 
no  remedy,  but  they  must  stand  manfully  to  revenge- 
the  blood  of  their  brethren,  then  the  king  with  his  host- 
passed  over  the  Nile,  and  coming  to  the  place  where  the- 
battle  had  been,  there  they  beheld  their  fellows  and 
brethren,  pitifully  lying  with  their  heads  and  hands  cufc 
off.  For  the  Saracens  for  the  reward  before  promised 
by  the  Soldan  or  Sultan,  to  them  that  could  bring  the 
head  or  hand  of  any  christian,  had  mangled  the  chris- 
tians, leaving  their  bodies  to  the  wild  beasts.  Thus  as- 
they  were  sorrowing  and  lamenting  the  rueful  case  of 
their  christian  fellows,  suddenly  appears  the  coming  of 
the  Soldan,  with  a  multitude  of  innumerable  thousands. 
Against  them  the  Frenchmen  soon  prepare  themselves  to 
encounter,  and  so  the  battle  being  struck  up,  the  armies 
began  to  join.  But  alack  for  pity,  what  could  the 
French  do,  their  number  was  so  lessened,  their  hearts 
wounded  with  fear  and  sorrow,  their  bodies  consumed 
with  penury  and  famine,  their  horses  for  feebleness  not 
able  to  serve  them .'  In  conclusion,  the  Frenchmen  were 
overthrown,  slain,  and  dispatched;  and  seeing  there  was 
no  flying,  happy  was  he  that  first  could  yield  himself. 
In  which  miserable  conflict,  the  king  with  his  two 
brethren,  and  a  few  that  clave  unto  him,  were  taken 
captives,  to  the  confusion  of  all  christian  realms,  and 
presented  to  the  Soldan.  All  the  rest  were  put  to  the' 
sword,  or  else  stood  to  the  mercy  of  the  Saracens,, 
whether  to  be  slain  or  to  remain  in  woful  captivity. 
And  this  was  the  end  of  that  sorrowful  battle,  wherein 
almost  all  the  nobihty  of  France  was  slain,  and  there 
was  scarcely  one  man  in  the  multitude  who  escaped  free, 
but  was  either  slain,  or  taken  prisoner. 

The  Soldan,  after  taking  of  the  French  king,  deceit- 
fully disguising  an  array  of  Saracens  to  the  nimaber  of 
the  French  army,  with  the  arms  and  ensigns  of  them 
that  were  slain,  made  toward  Damietta,  where  the  duke  of 
Burgundy,  with  the  French  queen,  and  Otho,  the  pope's 
legate,  and  other  bishops,  and  their  garrisons  were  re- 
maining, supposing  under  the  shew  of  Frenchmen  to  be 
let  in  ;  but  the  captains  mistrusting  their  hasty  coming,. 
and  doubting  their  visages,  not  like  to  the  Frenchmeiu 
shut  the  gates  against  them. 
v2 


THE  TRAGICAL  HISTORY  OF  FREDERICK  II.  EMPEROR  OF  GERMANY.     [Book  IV. 


175 

As  the  Soldan  missed  his  purpose,  he  thought  by  ad- 
vice of  his  council,  to  use  the  king's  life  for  his  own 
advantage  in  recovering  the  city  of  Damietta,  as  in  the  end 
it  came  to  pass.  For,  although  the  king  at  the  first  was 
greatly  unwilling,  and  had  rather  die  than  surrender 
Damietta  again  to  the  Saracens,  yet  the  conclusion  fell 
out,  that  the  king  was  put  to  his  ransom,  and  the  city  of 
Damietta  was  also  resigned,  which  city  being  twice  won, 
and  twice  lost  by  the  christians,  the  Soldan  or  Soladine 
afterward  caused  it  utterly  to  be  razed  down  to  the 
ground.  The  ransom  of  the  king,  upon  condition  that 
the  Soldan  should  see  him  safely  conducted  to  Acre, 
came  to  6'0,000  marks.  The  number  of  French  and 
others  who  died  in  that  war  by  water  and  by  land,  came 
to  80,000  persons. 

And  thus  you  have  the  brief  narration  of  this  lamenta- 
ble pilgrimage  of  Lewis  the  French  king,  all  occasioned 
by  the  pope  and  Otho  his  legate  ;  by  whose  sinister 
means  and  pestilent  pride,  not  only  the  lives  of  so  many 
christians  were  then  lost,  but  also  the  loss  of  other  cities 
and  christian  regions  bordering  in  the  same  quarters, 
is  to  be  ascribed  ;  for  by  the  occasion  of  all  this,  the 
hearts  of  the  Saracens  on  the  one  side  were  so  encou- 
raged, and  the  courage  of  the  christians  on  the  other 
side  so  much  discomfited,  that  in  a  short  time  after, 
both  the  dominion  of  Antioch,  and  of  Acre,  with  all  other 
possessions  belonging  to  the  christians,  were  lost,  to  the 
great  diminishing  of  Christ's  church. 

Another  reason,  too,  why  the  ruin  of  this  French  army 
is  deservedly  imputed  to  the  pope,  is  this  ;  for,  when 
Lewis  the  French  king  perceiving  what  a  necessary 
friend  and  helper  Frederick  the  tmperor  might  be  to 
him  against  the  Saracens,  and  therefore  was  an  earnest 
suitor  for  him  to  the  pope,  to  have  him  released  ;  yet 
neither  he,  nor  the  king  of  England,  by  any  means  could 
obtain  it.  Through  which,  not  only  the  French  king's 
army  went  to  wreck,  but  also  such  a  fire  of  mischief  was 
kindled  against  Christendom,  as  yet  to  this  day  cannot 
be  quenched.  For  the  Saracens,  and  after  them  the 
Turks,  got  such  a  hand  over  Christendom,  as  to  this 
day  we  all  have  great  cause  to  rue  and  lament. 

The  chief  and  greatest  cause  of  all  which,  was,  that  the 
emperor  who  could  have  done  the  most,  was  deposed  by 
the  pope's  tyranny,  by  which  all  those  churches  in  Asia 
were  left  desolate.  As  to  the  Emperor  Frederick,  whom 
we  have  frequently  mentioned  before,  as  his  history  is 
strange,  his  acts  wonderous,  and  his  conflicts  tragical, 
which  he  sustained  against  four  or  five  popes  one  after 
another,  I  thought  it  well  to  set  it  forth,  that  the  reader 
may  know  what  is  to  be  thought  of  this  see  of  Rome, 
which  had  wrought  such  abominable  mischief  in  the 
world,  as  in  the  sequel  of  the  history  following,  may  be 
seen. 

The  whole  tragical  history  of  the  Emperor  Frederick  IT. , 
translated  out  of  the  Latin  book  of  Nicholas  Cisnerus, 
(fromA.D.  1193,  to  A.D.  1250.J 

Frederick  II.  was  of  the  noblest  lineage,  being  grand- 
son to  Frederick  Barbarossa,  and  son  to  the  Emperor 
Henry  VI.,  and  Constantia,  daughter  of  the  king  of 
Sicily. 

The  Emperor  Henry  "VI.,  when  he  died,  which  was 
shortly  after  the  birth  of  Frederick  II.,  committed  the 
protection  of  him  to  Constantia  his  wife,  to  Philip  his 
brother,  governor  of  Etruria,  and  to  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  then  Innocent  III. 

Constantia,  not  long  after  the  death  of  Henry  her  hus- 
band, being  sickly  and  growing  into  age,  resigned,  and 
willed  by  her  testament  the  safety  both  of  her  son 
Frederick,  and  also  of  his  dominions,  to  the  protection 
and  government  of  Innocent  III. 

This  Pope  Innocent,  as  soon  as  he  had  the  protection 
of  the  young  emperor,  became,  instead  of  a  patron  and 
protector  to  him  and  his  dominions,  both  an  enemy 
and  conspirator.  The  examples  are  many ;  he  per- 
suaded Sibylla,  the  wife  of  Tancred  (whom  Henry  put 
from  the  kingdom  of  Sicily),  to  recover  the  same  again. 
"Whereupon  Walter,  who  was  married  to  tlie  daughter  of 
this  Tancred,  by  the  instigation,  counsel,  and  aid  of 
the  French  king,  with  the  pope,  invaded  Campania  and 


Apulia.  At  which  time  also,  the  same  worthy  protector 
Innocent  III.,  sent  his  legates  with  letters  of  excoinmu- 
nication  against  all  that  would  not  take  Walter  for  their 
king. 

Again,  when  the  princes,  electors,  and  other  nobles, 
had  promised  by  their  oath  to  Henry,  that  they  would 
make  Frederick  his  son  emperor  after  his  decease, 
the  pope  absolved  them  all  from  the  oath  which  they 
had  taken  and  given  for  the  election  of  Frederick. 
He  then  went  about  to  procure  that  Otho,  the  son  of 
Henry  Leo,  should  be  made  emperor.  He  deprived  all 
such  bishops  as  he  knew  to  be  favourable  to  Philip,  who 
ruled  the  empire  during  the  minority  of  his  nephew  Fre- 
derick. But  Philip,  whose  cause  was  better,  and  whose 
skill  in  martial  affairs  was  greater,  and  who  was  stronger 
in  power,  after  many  and  great  conflicts,  and  the  fearful 
disturbance  and  desolation  of  the  whole  empire,  by  God's 
help,  defeated  the  other.  All  which  calamities  and  mis- 
chiefs, Conrad  Lichtenau,  living  at  that  time,  in  his 
annals,  most  pitifully  complains  of,  and  accuses  the  bi- 
shop of  Rome  and  his  adherents  to  be  the  chief  authors 
and  devisers  of  this  great  and  lamentable  mischief. 

Thus  you  may  see  how  it  was  by  the  counsel  and  con- 
sent of  Pope  Innocent,  and  by  his  instigation,  besides 
his  secret  conspiracies,  that  this  good  Frederick  and  his 
dominions  were  hurt  and  damaged. 

At  this  time  Frederick  was  come  to  the  age  of  twenty 
years  ;  by  the  provision  of  Constantia  his  mother,  he 
was  so  well  instructed  in  letters,  and  so  accomplished 
with  other  arts  and  virtues,  that  at  these  years  there  ap- 
peared and  shone  in  him  excellent  gifts  both  of  wisdom 
and  knowledge. 

He  was  excellently  well  versed  in  the  Latin  and 
Greek  languages,  although  at  that  time  learning  began  to 
decay,  and  barbarousness  to  increase.  He  had  also  the 
German  tongue,  the  Italian  tongue,  and  the  Saracen 
tongue.  He  daily  exercised  and  put  in  practice  those 
virtues  which  nature  had  planted  in  him,  as  piety,  wis- 
dom, justice,  and  fortitude;  so  that  he  might  well  be 
compared  and  accounted  among  the  worthiest  and  most 
renowned  emperors  his  predecessors. 

When  Frederick  had  gathered  his  armies,  he  was 
crowned  ;  and  after  that,  he  set  the  empire  at  rest,  and 
in  order,  and  appeased  the  whole  of  Germany.  And 
then  with  all  his  nobles  and  princes  he  returned  to 
Rome,  and  by  Pope  Honorius  III.  was  with  great  solem- 
nity consecrated  and  called  Augustus.  W^hich  Honorius 
succeeded  Innocent  in  the  papal  see. 

After  the  consecration  of  Frederick  was  with  great 
solemnity  finished,  he  departed  from  Rome,  to  set  in 
order  and  settle  the  cities  and  great  towns  of  Italy,  for 
the  better  tranquillity  of  himself,  and  the  safety  of  his 
subjects,  where  he  heard  of  some  that  began  to  raise  and 
make  new  factions  against  him.  Among  whom  were 
Thomas  and  Richard,  the  brothers  of  Innocent  III.,  who 
held  some  castles  from  him  by  force.  These  castles  he 
besieged  and  beat  down.  Richard  he  took  and  sent  as  a 
prisoner  into  Sicilia  ;  but  Thomas  escaped  to  Rome  ;  there 
also  repaired  certain  bishops  and  others  that  were  con- 
spirators against  Frederick,  and  were  by  this  bishop  of 
Rome  maintained  and  defended.  Frederick  began  to  ex- 
postul;\te  with  the  pope,  who,  on  the  other  side,  was 
so  chafed  and  vexed,  that  immediately,  without  further 
delay,  he  thunders  out  against  Frederick  his  curses  and 
excommunications. 

Thomas  Fazel  declares  the  detestation  or  defiance  that 
broke  out  between  them  in  a  different  manner.  There  were, 
says  he,  among  those  who  were  found  traitors  to  the  em- 
peror, certain  bishops,  who  flying  to  the  pope,  requested 
his  aid  :  upon  which  the  pope  sent  his  legates  to  the  eini)e- 
ror,  and  requested  liim,  that  he  would  admit  and  receive 
to  favour  those  bishops  whom  he  had  banished  and  put 
from  their  offices,  and  that  he  would  not  intermeddle  with 
any  ecclesiastical  charge  wherewith  he  had  nothing  to  do: 
and  said  further,  that  the  correction  and  punishment  of 
such  matters  pertained  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  not 
to  him.  And,  moreover,  that  the  oversight  of  those 
churches  in  that  kingdom,  from  the  which  he  had  expelled 
the  bishops,  pertained  and  belonged  to  the  pope. 

To  this  Frederick  replied,  "  That  forsomuch  as  now 


A.  D.  119:5— 1250.]  THE  TRAGICAL  HISTORY    OF  FREDERICK  II.  EMPEROR  OF  GERMANY.  179 


four  hundred  years  and  more  (from  the  time  of  Charle- 
magne) all  emperors  and  kings  in  their  dominions  might 
lawfully  commit  to  meet  and  tit  men  for  the  same,  such 
ecclesiastical  functions  and  charges  as  were  within  their 
territories  and  kingdoms  ;  that  he  also  looked  to  have  the 
like  privilege  and  authority,  which  his  predecessors  had 
before  him."  And  being  chafed  and  moved  with  these 
demands  of  the  pope,  lie  breaks  forth  and  says,  "  How 
long  will  tlie  bishop  of  Rome  abuse  my  patience  ?  When 
will  his  covetous  heart  be  satisfied  ?  Whereunto  will  his 
ambitious  desire  grow?"  With  such  words,  repeating 
certain  injuries  and  conspiracies,  both  against  him  and 
his  dominions,  plotted  as  well  by  Honorius  as  by  Inno- 
cent. "  What  man,  (says  he,)  can  suffer  and  bear  this  in- 
credible boldness  and  intolerable  insolency  of  so  proud  a 
bishop  ?  Go,"  says  he,  to  the  legates,  "  and  tell  Hono- 
rius, that  I  will  hazard  both  the  seigniory  of  my  empire, 
and  crown  of  my  kingdom,  rather  than  suffer  him  thus"^ 
to  diminish  the  authority  of  our  majesty." 

Whilst  Frederick  was  in  Sicilia,his  wife  Constantia  died. 
In  the  mean  time  the  christians,  with  a  great  navy  sailed 
into  Egypt,  and  took  the  city  Heliopolis,  commonly 
called  Damietta,  being  in  good  hope  to  have  driven  the 
Soldan  out  of  Egypt,  they  experienced  a  great  and  mar- 
vellous overthrow  by  the  water  of  the  Nile  (which  then 
overflowed  their  camp),  and  they  were  obliged  to  agree  to 
a  truce  with  the  Soldan  for  some  years,  and  to  deliver  up 
the  city  again.  Upon  this,  John  sumamed  Brennus,  king 
of  Jerusalem,  arrived  in  Italy,  and  prayed  aid  of  the  em- 
peror, in  whom  he  had  great  hopes  of  finding  a  remedy 
of  these  calamities  ;  thence  he  went  to  Rome  to  the  pope, 
describing  to  him  the  great  discomfiture,  as  also  the  pre- 
sent peril  and  calamity  that  they  were  in.  By  his  means, 
the  emperor  was  reconciled  again  to  the  pope,  and  pro- 
mised, that  he  would  prepare  an  army  for  the  recovery  of 
Jerusalem,  and  go  there  himself.  In  the  mean  time 
Honorius,  to  whom  he  was  lately  reconciled,  purposed  to 
have  made  against  him  some  great  and  secret  attempt, 
had  he  not  been  prevented  by  death. 

After  him  succeeded  Gregory  IX.,  who  was  as  great  an 
enemy  of  Frederick.  This  Gregory  was  scarcely  settled 
in  his  papacy,  when  he  threatened  the  emperor  with  ex- 
communication, unless  he  would  proceed  into  Asia  accord- 
ing to  his  promise  ;  the  reason  why  the  pope  so  hastened 
the  journey  of  Frederick,  you  shall  hear  hereafter.  For 
he  could  not  well  bring  to  pass,  what  he  had  devised  in 
his  mischievous  mind,  unless  the  emperor  were  farther 
from  him.  However,  Frederick  it  should  seem  smelling 
a  rat,  or  mistrusting  somewhat,  as  well  he  might,  alleged 
different  excuses  for  delay. 

Fazell,  a  Sicilian  writer,  says,  that  the  special  cause  of 
the  emperor's  stay  was,  the  oath  of  truce  and  peace  during 
certain  years,  which  was  made  between  the  Saracens  and 
christians,  and  which  time  was  not  yet  expired. 

The  same  also  writes  of  King  John  of  Jerusalem,  that 
when  his  daughter  was  brought  to  Rome,  the  emperor  and 
the  pope  were  reconciled  together.  And  being  called  up  to 
Rome  to  celebrate  the  marriage  of  the  emperor  with  Joel, 
the  daughter  of  John,  Pope  Gregory  (as  the  manner  of 
those  proud  prelates  is)  offered  his  right  foot  to  the  em- 
peror to  kiss.  But  the  emperor,  not  stooping  so  low, 
scarcely  with  his  lip  touched  the  upper  part  of  his  knee, 
and  would  not  kiss  his  foot ;  which  the  pope  took  in  very 
evil  part,  and  was  marvellously  offended.  But  no  opportu- 
nity that  time  served  to  revenge  his  malice,  so  he  dissem- 
bled for  that  time,  thinking  to  recompence  it  at  the  full,  as 
time  would  serve. 

After  this,  the  emperor  hearing  how  the  christians  were 
oppressed  by  the  Soldan  in  Syria,  and  that  there  came 
a  great  army  against  the  christian  princes,  he  made 
the  more  haste,  and  was  with  more  desire  encouraged  to 
set  forward  on  his  journey  into  Asia. 

\\  ith  all  his  power,  he  made  speedy  preparation  for 
the  wars  :  he  rigged  and  manned  a  puissant  navy  ;  he 
had  the  most  picked  men  and  the  best  soldiers  that 
were  in  every  country,  and  made  warlike  provision  for 
every  thing  pertaining  to  such  a  voyage  and  expedition. 
Great  bands  assembled  and  mustered  both  of  German 
soldiers  and  others,  and  appointed  under  their  captains, 
they  set  forth  and  marched  to  Brundusium,  where  lying 


a  long  time,  and  waiting  for  the  emperor,  who  was  delayed 
by  sickness,  a  great  pestilence  broke  out  among  them, 
through  the  great  heat  of  that  country  ;  and  many  a  sol- 
dier there  lost  his  life  ;  among  them  died  Thuringus,  one  of 
their  generals.  The  emperor  when  he  had  somewhat  re- 
covered his  health,  launched  with  all  his  navy,  and  set 
forward  to  Brundusium.  And  when  he  came  to  the 
straits  of  Peloponnesus  and  Crete,  he  suddenly  fell  sick, 
his  diseases  returning  upon  him  again,  and  so  sending  be- 
fore all  or  the  most  part  of  his  bands  and  ships  into 
Palestine,  and  promising  to  follow  them  so  soon  as  he 
might  recover  and  get  never  so  little  health ;  he  himself 
with  a  few  ships  returned  to  Brundusium,  and  from  thenca 
for  want  of  health,  went  into  Apulia. 

When  tidings  hereof  came  to  the  pope's  ear,  he  sent 
out  his  thundering  curses  and  excommunications  against 
the  emjieror.  The  pretended  cause  of  this,  I  find  noted 
and  mentioned  by  his  own  letters,  how  that  wlien  Frede- 
rick had  robbed  and  taken  from  Brundusius,  prince  of 
Thuring,  his  horses,  his  money,  and  other  rich  furniture 
of  his  house  at  the  time  of  his  death,  he  sailed  into  Italy  ; 
not  to  make  war  against  the  Turk,  but  to  convey  his  prey 
away  from  Brundusius  ;  and  so  neglecting  his  oath  and 
promise  which  he  had  made,  and  feigning  himself  tobesick, 
came  home  again :  and  by  that  his  default  Damietta  was  lost, 
and  the  host  of  the  christians  sore  afflicted.  Then  Frede- 
rick, to  repel  and  refute  the  slander,  sends  the  bishop  of 
Brundis  and  other  legates  to  Rome  ;  but  the  pope  would 
not  suffer  them  to  come  to  his  presence,  nor  yet  to  the  coun- 
cils of  the  cardinals,  to  make  his  vindication.  Wherefore 
the  emperor,  to  purge  himself  of  the  crimes  which  the  pope 
so  falsely  accused  him  of,  both  to  all  christian  kings,  and 
especially  to  the  princes  of  Germany,  and  all  the  nobles 
of  the  empire,  writes  his  letters  that  those  things  are 
both  false  and  feigned  and  invented  by  the  pope's  own  head ; 
and  he  shews,  how  that  his  ambassadors  with  his  vindica- 
tion were  not  suffered  to  come  into  the  pope's  presence. 

"  Amongst  other  catholic  princes,"  says  Matthew 
Paris,  "  he  also  wrote  his  letters  to  the  king  of  England, 
embossed  with  gold  ;  declaring  in  the  same,  that  the 
bishop  of  Rome  was  so  inflamed  with  the  fire  of  avarice 
and  manifest  covetousness,  that  he  was  not  contented 
with  the  goods  of  the  church  which  were  innumerable,  but 
also  that  he  shamed  not  to  bring  princes,  kings,  and  em- 
perors to  be  subjects  and  contributors  to  him,  and  so  to 
disinherit  them,  and  put  them  from  their  kingly  dignities: 
and  that  the  king  of  England  himself  had  good  experi- 
ment thereof,  whose  father.  King  John,  they  held  so 
long  excommunicated,  till  they  had  brought  both  him  and 
his  dominions  under  servitude,  and  to  pay  tribute  to  him. 
Behold  the  manners  and  conditions  of  our  Roman  bishops ! 
behold  the  snares  wherewith  these  prelates  seek  to  entangle 
men ;  to  wipe  their  noses  of  their  money ,  to  make  their  child- 
ren bondmen,  to  disquiet  such  as  seek  to  live  in  peace,  being 
clothed  with  sheep's  clothing,  when  indeed  they  be  but 
ravening  wolves,  sending  their  legates  hither  and  thither 
to  excommunicate  and  suspend  ;  as  having  power  to  pun- 
ish whom  they  please,  not  sowing  the  seed,  that  is,  the 
word  of  God,  to  fructify,  but  that  they  may  bribe  and 
tax  men's  persons,  and  reap  that  which  they  never  sowed. 
Thus  it  comes  to  pass,  that  they  spoil  the  holy  churches 
and  houses  of  God,  which  should  be  the  refuge  for  the 
poor,  and  the  mansion  houses  of  saints,  which  our  devout 
and  simple  parents  built  for  that  purpose,  and  ordained 
for  the  relief  of  poor  men  and  pilgrims,  and  for  the  sus- 
tenance of  such  as  were  well  disposed  and  religious.  But 
these  degenerate  varlets,  whom  letters  have  only  made 
both  mad  and  malapert,  strive  and  gape  to  be  both  kings 
and  emperors. 

"  Doubtless  the  primitive  church  was  built  and  laid  in 
poverty  and  simplicity  of  life,  and  then,  as  a  fruitful 
mother  she  begat  those  her  holy  children,  whom  the 
catalogue  of  saints  now  makes  mention  of ;  and  verily  no 
other  foundation  can  be  laid  by  any  other  church,  than 
that  which  is  laid  by  Jesus  Christ.  But  this  church  as 
it  swims  and  wallows  in  all  superfluity  of  riches,  and 
builds  and  raises  the  frame  in  all  superfluous  wealth  and 
glory  ;  so  is  it  to  be  feared  lest  the  walls  thereof  fall  to 
decay,  and  when  the  walls  be  down,  utter  ruin  and  sub- 
version follow  after,"  &c. 


iSD 


THE  TRAGICAL  HISTORY  OF  FREDERICK  II.  EMPEROR  OF  GERMANY.    [Book  IV 


But  now,  that  Frederick  might  in  very  deed  stop  the 
mouth  of  tlie  cruel  pope,  who  persisted  still  in  his  ex- 
communication against  him,  when  he  had  prepared  all 
things  for  the  war,  and  had  levied  a  great  army,  he  de- 
parted, and  came  by  sea  to  Cyprus  with  his  army. 

From  Cyi)rus  the  emperor  sailed  to  Joppa,  which  he 
fortified  ;  but  it  came  to  i)ass,  that  in  short  space  they 
wanted  provisions,  and  were  afflicted  with  famine.  Then 
they  made  their  humble  supplication  to  God,  and  the 
great  tempest  and  foul  weather  ceased,  whereby,  the 
seas  being  now  calm,  they  had  provisions  and  all  other 
necessary  things  brought  to  them.  Immediately  the 
emperor  and  his  army,  as  also  the  inhabitants  of  Joppa, 
were  greatly  refreshed  and  animated  ;  and,  on  the  other 
side,  their  enemies  being  disappointed  of  their  purpose, 
were  greatly  discouraged,  so  that  the  king  of  Egypt, 
who  with  a  great  army  had  encamped  within  one  day's 
journey  of  Joppa,  thinking  to  have  besieged  it,  was  now 
contented  to  treat  for  peace.  Whereupon  ambassadors 
were  sent  with  the  emperor's  demands,  and  the  Sara- 
cens immediately  granted  them,  so  that  a  peace  for  ten 
years  was  concluded,  and  was  confirmed  by  solemn 
oath  on  the  behalf  of  both  princes,  according  to  their 
several  usages  and  manner  :  the  form  and  condition  of 
which  articles  of  peace  briefly  collected,  are  these : — 

"  First,  That  Frederick  the  emperor  should  be  crowned 
and  anointed  king  of  Jerusalem,  according  to  the  man- 
ner of  the  kings  of  Jerusalem  before  him. 

"  Secondly,  That  all  the  lands  and  possessions  which 
were  situated  between  Jerusalem  and  Ptolemais,  and 
the  greatest  part  of  Palestine,  and  the  cities  of  Tyre  and 
Sidon,  which  were  in  Syria,  and  all  other  territories 
which  Baldwin  IV.  at  any  time  had  and  did  occupy 
there,  should  be  delivered  unto  him,  only  certain  castles 
being  reserved. 

"  Thirdly,  That  he  might  fortify  and  build  what  for- 
tresses and  castles,  cities  and  towns,  he  thought  good  in 
all  ^'yria  and  Palestine. 

"  Fourthly,  That  all  the  prisoners  which  were  in  the 
Saracens'  hands,  should  be  ransomed  freely  and  sent 
home.  And  again,  that  the  Saracens  might  have  leave 
without  armour  to  come  into  the  temple,  where  the 
Lord's  sepulchre  is,  to  pray  ;  and  that  they  should  still 
hold  and  keep  Chratum  and  the  king's  mount." 

As  Frederick  thought  the  conclusion  of  this  peace  to 
be  both  necessary,  and  also  profitable  for  all  christians, 
and  as  he  had  got  as  much  thereby,  as  if  the  wars  had 
continued,  he  sent  his  legates  with  letters  to  all  chris- 
tian kings,  princes,  and  potentates,  as  also  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  declaring  the  circumstance  and  success  of  his 
journey  and  wars,  as  you  have  partly  heard  ;  requiring 
them  that  they  also  would  praise  and  give  God  thanks 
for  his  good  success  and  profitable  peace  concluded. 
And  he  desired  the  pope,  that  as  he  had  now  accom- 
plished his  promise,  and  there  was  no  cause  why  he 
should  be  displeased  with  him,  he  might  be  reconciled 
and  obtain  his  favour. 

In  the  meantime  the  emperor  with  all  his  army 
marched  to  Jerusalem,  where,  upon  Easter-day  (A.D. 
122y,)  he  was  with  great  triumph,  and  to  the  joy  of  all 
his  nobles,  and  also  the  magistrates  of  that  kingdom, 
solemnly  crowned  king. 

After  this  he  rebuilt  the  city  and  the  walls,  which 
■were  beaten  down  by  the  Saracens  ;  he  supplied  it  with 
munition,  he  built  up  the  churches  and  temples  that  were 
in  ruins,  he  fortified  Nazareth  and  Joppa  with  strong 
garrisons,  provisions,  and  all  other  necessary  things. 

Now  see  and  behold,  I  pray  you,  whilst  Frederick 
was  thus  occupied,  what  practices  the  pope  was  about  in 
Italy  ;  not  any  whit  careful  in  the  affairs  of  the  christian 
commonwealth,  but  studying  and  labouring  what  mis- 
chief he  might  work  against  the  emperor.  First,  he 
caused  the  soldiers,  whom  the  emperor  sent  for  out 
of  Germany  to  the  maintenance  of  the  holy  wars,  to  be 
stopped  as  they  passed  tlirough  Italy,  preventing  their 
journey,  and  spoiling  them  of  all  such  provision  as  they 
had.  And  not  only  this,  but  lie  sent  secretly  letters 
iato  Aula  to   the  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  sol- 


diers that  kept  the  temple  and  the  hospital,  enticmg  and 
inciting  them  to  rebel  against  the  emperor  ;  and,  fur 
thermore,  he  dissuaded  tlie  princes  of  the  Saracens,  that 
they  should  make  no  league  nor  truce  with  F'-ederick, 
nor  deliver  up  to  him  the  crown  and  kingdom  of  Jeru- 
salem. Which  letters,  as  they  were  manifest  testimo- 
nies of  his  treachery  and  treason  towards  him,  whom 
God  had  instituted  and  made  his  liege  lord  and  sove- 
reign, and  mightiest  potentate  upon  the  earth  ;  so  it  was 
lus  will  that  he  should  come  to  the  knowledge  thereof, 
and  that  tliose  letters  should  fall  into  his  hands,  that  he 
kept  those  letters  for  the  more  certain  testimony  of  all 
this,  he  protests  in  his  last  epistle  to  the  christiait 
princes. 

When  the  pope  had  thus  conspired  against  Frederick, 
and  had  betrayed  him,  as  far  as  he  could,  to  the  public 
enemy  of  all  christians,  the  Turk,  he  could  not  dissem- 
ble this  his  mischievous  treasons,  nor  content  himself 
with  it,  but  he  must  needs  devise  and  practise  another. 
For  he  incited  John,  father-in-law  to  Frederick,  to  make 
war  against  him,  and  caused  the  subjects  of  the  empire 
to  withdraw  their  allegiance  from  him,  as  also  the  inha- 
bitants of  Picenum  and  of  Lombardy  ;  and  thus  joining 
themselves  together  they  sought  further  assistance  of  the 
French  king,  by  which  they  gained  great  power.  That 
done,  they  divided  their  force  in  two  armies,  invading 
with  one  the  empire,  and  with  the  other  the  territories 
belonging  to  the  inheritance  of  Frederick. 

But  when  the  pope  saw,  that  fortune  neither  favoured 
his  designs,  nor  served  his  longings,  he  was  as  a  man 
bereft  of  his  wits,  and  especially  at  these  tidings  of  the 
prosperous  success  of  the  emperor  against  the  Saracens. 
He  tore  and  threw  all  his  letters  on  the  ground,  and  with 
all  insulting  language  rebuked  and  reviled  the  legates 
for  the  emperor  their  master's  sake. 

These  injuries  of  the  pope  against  Frederick,  are  great 
and  most  wicked  treasons.  But  still  his  cruel  and  ty- 
rannical mind  was  not  contented,  but  it  went  so  far  as  is 
scarce  credible,  for  he  not  only  set  variance  between 
Frederick  and  his  son  Henry,  but  also  caused  the  son  to 
become  an  enemy  to  the  father.  And  this  was  the  drift 
of  all  his  policy,  that  at  one  instant  in  different  and 
many  places  far  one  from  another,  war  might  be  made 
against  the  emperor. 

When  the  emperor  understood  what  commotion  the 
pope  kept  up  in  ail  his  dominions  in  his  absence,   think-       I 
ing  to  prevent  the  pope's  purpose,  and  also  to  confirm 
the  friendship  of  those   whom  in  his  absence  he  found      I 
his  trusty  subjects ;  he  left  Asia,  and  with  all  speed  came       \ 
to  Calabria.     During  the  time  of  his  being  there,  he  as- 
sembled his  forces,  and  made  all  the  preparation  he  could. 
From  thence  he   went  to  Berletta,  where  the  duke  of 
Spoletanum,  with  all  his  garrisons  came  to  him  ;  and 
thence  he  came  into  Apulia  ;  and  within  a  short  time,  by 
God's  help,  recovered  again  all  his  dominions  there.   And 
then,  going  into  Campania,  he  won  as  many  towns  and 
holds  as  the  pope  had  there,  even  almost  to  Rome.    And      i 
now  although  the  emperor  had  got  this  entrance  upon      \ 
the  pope's  dominions,  whereby  he  might  have  revenged      i 
himself  of  all  the  injuries  done  to  him  ;  yet  he  preferred 
nothing  before  the  christian  and  public  tranquillity,  for 
the  love  of  which,  restraining  his  wrath,  he   sends   his 
legates  to  treat  for  peace.      Furthermore,  to   treat  for 
this  peace,  and  decide  all  controversies,  he  sent  to  the 
jjope  eight  or  ten  of  the  noblest  and  chiefest  about  him, 
l)rinces  and  dukes  of  the  empire. 

But  yet  so  great  was  the  insolence  and  pride  of  the 
pope,  that  by  no  gentleness  or  kindness  could  he  be 
brought  to  promote  the  profitable  concord  of  the  church 
and  christian  commonwealth.  O,  worthy  head,  that  chal- 
lenges all  authority  to  himself  in  the  church  of  Christ, 
and  for  his  own  wilful  revenge,  cares  nothing  for  the 
health  and  advantage  of  all  Christendom  1  The  next 
year  a  peace  was  concluded  between  them,  by  the  help  of 
Leopold  of  Austria.  The  pope  absolving  the  emperor  of 
his  excommunication,  took  therefore  of  him  120,000 
ounces  of  gold,  restoring  the  titles  both  of  his  empire, 
and  also  of  his  kingdoms. 

Although  Frederick  concluded  writh  the  pope  this 
peace  unprofitable  for  himself,  yet  he  performed  thoM 


A.D.  1193—1250.]  THE  TRAGICAL  HISTORY  OF  FREDERICK  II.  EMPEROR  OF  GERMANY.  181 


tilings  that  were  agreed  upon  faithfully.  But  the  pope, 
who  thought  it  but  a  trifle  to  break  his  promise,  would 
not  stand  to  the  conditions  of  the  peace.  For,  to  pass 
over  other  things,  he  neither  restored,  as  he  promised, 
the  customs  of  the  land  of  Sicily,  nor  yet  the  city  Castel- 
lana.  Yet  Frederick,  for  the  quietness  and  advantage  of 
the  commonwealth,  bore  and  suffered  these  small  inju- 
ries, and  studied  in  all  that  he  could,  as  well  by  liberal 
gifts  as  otherwise,  to  make  the  pope  a  trusty  friend. 

Whilst  these  things  were  done  in  Italy  and  Sicily, 
great  rebellions  were  moved  in  Germany  against  the 
emperor,  by  his  sons  Henry  Caesar,  and  Frederick  of 
Austria.  For  Henry  being  now  shaken  off  from  his 
I  ;rd  pope,  by  reason  of  the  peace  between  his  father  and 
thi:-  pope,  began  now  to  make  an  open  claim  to  the  empire. 

■Wht-n  intelligence  of  these  things  was  brought  to  the 
emperor,  he  sent  his  legates,  and  commanded  that  both 
the  Ciesar  his  son,  and  other  princes  of  Germany,  who 
ha.l  assembled  their  armies,  should  break  up  and  dis- 
perse. And  as  he  saw  his  son  made  so  apparent  rebel- 
lion ag-iinst  him,  and  fearing  greater  insurrections  in 
Germaay,  he  thought  it  good  to  prevent  the  same  with 
all  expedition.  So  he  determined  to  go  in  all  haste  to 
Germany  with  his  army,  from  whence  he  had  now  been 
absent  fourteen  years.  The  pope  promised  the  emperor 
that  he  would  write  letters  in  his  behalf  to  all  the  princes  of 
Germany,  but  persuaded  him  to  the  utmost  of  his 
power,  that  he  should  in  no  case  go  into  Germany  him- 
self. For  why  ?  his  conscience  accused  him  that  he 
had  written  to  the  nobles  in  Germany,  even  from  the  be- 
ginning of  his  papacy,  that  they  should  not  suffer  the 
emperor,  nor  any  of  his  heirs,  to  enjoy  the  empire  ;  and 
had  stirred  them  all  up  to  rebel  against  him  ;  and  had 
moved  Henry  the  emperor's  son,  by  his  bribes  and  fair 
promises  to  conspire  against  his  father.  And  to  con- 
clude, he  was  the  author  and  procurer  of  the  conspiracy 
which  the  Lombards  then  made  against  him,  and  fearing 
lest  these  things  should  come  now  to  the  emperor's  ear, 
he  was  greatly  troubled.  But  the  emperor  not  thinking 
it  good  at  so  important  a  time  to  be  absent,  went 
speedily  into  Germany.  And  assembling  there  a  council, 
Henry  Caesar  his  son,  after  his  conspiracy  was  manifestly 
detected,  whereof  the  pope  was  chief  author,  was  by 
judgment  and  sentence  of  seventy  princes,  condemned  of 
high  treason  ;  and  being  commanded  by  his  father  to  be 
bound,  was  brought  to  Apulii,  where,  not  long  after,  he 
died  in  prison.  Furthermore,  by  public  commandment 
he  renounced  his  son  Frederick  of  Austria,  and  caused 
him  to  be  proclaimed  an  enemy  to  the  public  weal. 
And  when  he  saw  that  that  punishment  did  not  cause 
him  to  remember  himself,  and  acknowledge  his  miscon- 
duct, the  emperor,  with  a  great  army,  took  from  him  all 
Austria  and  Styria,  and  brought  them  again  under  his 
own  obedience  and  fidelity. 

Then  when  he  had  set  Germany  in  quietness,  he  left 
there  his  son  Conrad  Caesar,  and  returned  to  Italy,  to 
punish  such  as  had  conspired  against  him,  whose  trea- 
sons were  all  detected  at  the  condemnation  of  his  son, 
chiefly  set  on  by  the  pope.  The  pope  understanding  that 
the  emperor  marched  towards  Italy,  pretended  himself 
reconciled,  and  a  friend  to  Frederick,  yet  was  he  not- 
withstanding a  most  secret  and  dangerous  enemy.  He 
advised  the  rebellious  to  join  together,  and  to  fortify 
strongly  their  cities  with  garrisons,  that  they  should  send 
for  aid  to  their  friends,  and  that  with  all  the  force  they 
Were  able,  they  should  prepare  for  the  war. 

And  he  sent  his  ambassadors  to  the  emperor,  to  whom, 
under  the  pretence  of  promoting  a  peace,  he  had  given 
a  secret  commandment  that  they  should  interdict  him  and 
his  army,  so  soon  as  he  came  within  the  borders  of  Italy. 

The  emperor  then  prosecuted  his  purpose,  and  marched 
into  Italy,  where  he  brought  under  his  subjection  those 
cities  that  rebelled  against  him.  And  then  he  set  upon 
the  great  host  of  the  confederators,  of  whom  he  took  one 
thousand  prisoners,  and  also  their  general,  and  slew 
several  captains,  and  took  all  their  ensigns. 

The  pope  now  somewhat  dismayed  at  this  overthrow  of 
his  confederates,  began  to  fear  the  emperor  ;  and  whereas 
before,  he  wrought  secretly  and  by  others,  now  he  goes 
to  woiic  with  might  and  main  to  subdue  and  deprive  the 


emperor.  And  although  the  emperor  saw  and  perceived 
what  hate  and  mortal  malice  he  bare  towards  him ;  yet, 
that  there  should  be  no  fault  found  in  him  for  the  breach 
of  the  peace,  he  sent  four  legates  to  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
who  should  answer  and  refute  those  criminating  charges 
which  he  laid  to  him. 

The  bishop,  when  he  understood  the  ambassadors  to  be 
not  far  from  Rome,  thought  that  in  hearing  the  e.\cuse 
and  reasonable  answer  of  the  emperor,  perhaps  he  might 
be  pro%-oked  to  desist  from  his  purpose,  so  he  refused  to 
speak  with  them,  and  at  the  day  appointed  pronounced  the 
sentence  of  proscription  against  him,  depriving  him  of  all 
his  dignities,  honours,  titles,  prerogatives,  kingdoms  and 
whole  empire.  And  calling  the  Venetian  and  Genoese  le- 
gates, he  made  a  peace  bet-^^een  them,  and  covenanted  with 
them,  that  at  their  charges  they  should  rig  and  man  five- 
and-thirty  galleys,  which  should  spoil  and  burn  all  along  the 
sea-coasts  of  the  kingdoms  and  dominions  of  Frederick. 

But  when  the  pope  saw  the  good  will  and  fidelity 
which  the  good  duke  of  Venice  bare  to  the  emperor,  and 
saw  also  what  aid  the  emperor  had  from  him,  and  that  he 
was  not  likely  to  win  him  to  his  purpose  ;  then  he  had 
recourse  again  to  his  old  crafty  practices  and  subtilties. 
And  he  devised  to  put  forth  an  edict  at  Rome  to  the  uni- 
versal church  and  people  ;  wherein  he  declares  the  causes 
why  he  curses  and  gives  the  emperor  to  the  devil  of  hell,  and 
has  dejected  him  from  all  his  princely  dignity.  He  in  the 
same  edict  accuses  him  of  many  and  great  crimes,  that  are 
detestable  even  to  name.  And,  besides  that,  he  restrains 
his  sovereign  lord  and  emperor  of  the  appeal,  which  every 
private  man  by  law  may  have.  He  accuses  him  of  trea- 
son, perjury,  cruelty,  sacrilege,  killing  of  his  kindred, 
and  all  impiety ;  he  accuses  him  for  an  heretic,  a  schis- 
matic, and  a  miscreant :  and  to  be  brief,  what  mischief 
soever  the  pope  can  devise,  with  that  he  charges  and 
burthens  the  emperor.  The  pope  issued  two  other  man- 
dates, in  which  he  commanded  all  bishops,  prelates,  and 
other  of  the  clergy,  that  they  should  solemnly  recite  the 
same  in  their  churches  instead  of  their  sermon,  that  by  his 
decree  he  had  excommunicated  Frederick  out  of  the  fel- 
lowship of  christian  men,  put  him  from  the  government 
of  the  empire,  and  that  he  had  released  all  his  subjects  of 
their  allegiance  and  fidelity  towards  him.  And  charges 
them,  and  all  other  christian  men,  under  pain  of  cursing 
and  damnation,  that  they  neither  succour  the  emperor, 
nor  yet  so  much  as  wish  him  well. 

Among  the  other  noblemen  of  Germany  at  that  time, 
was  Otho,  a  prince  of  great  honour,  riches,  and  estima- 
tion. This  prince,  the  pope  both  with  fair  promises  and 
rewards,  enticed  from  the  emperor.  Otho  again  caused 
three  other  princes  and  dukes  to  revolt  from  the  emperor 
to  the  pope.  To  whom  came  also  Frederick  of  Austria, 
his  son  ;  who  was  easily  won  to  the  pope. 

The  emperor  was  at  Patavium  when  this  news  was 
brought  to  him.  Therefore  he  commanded  Peter  of  Ve- 
nice his  secretary,  upon  Easter  day,  to  make  a  narration 
to  the  people  of  his  great  and  liberal  munificence  to  the 
bishops  and  church  of  Rome,  and  again,  of  the  injuries 
of  them  toward  him  in  recompence  thereof ;  of  his  inno- 
cence also  in  that,  of  which  the  pope  had  accused  him,  and 
of  the  unseemliness  of  such  an  act  or  deed,  of  the  right 
use  of  the  ecclesiastical  censure,  and  of  the  errors  and 
abuse  of  the  church  of  Rome.  By  which  oration  of  his, 
he  so  removed  the  cloud  of  blind  superstition  from  many 
men's  hearts,  and  the  conceived  opinion  of  holiness  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  and  its  bishops,  and  their  usurped 
power,  and  subtle  jjcrsuasion,  that  they  plainly  saw  the 
vices  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  of  the  bishops  of  that 
see,  as  also  their  fraudulent  deceits,  and  flagitious  doings, 
most  vehemently  lamenting  and  complaining  of  the  same. 
The  emperor  also,  by  his  letters  and  legates,  gives  in- 
telligence to  all  christian  kings,  to  the  princes  of  his  own 
empire,  to  the  college  of  cardinals,  and  people  of  Rome  ; 
as  well  of  the  pretended  crimes  wherewith  he  was  charged, 
as  also  of  the  cruelty  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  against  him. 
The  copy  of  which  letter  or  epistle  is  as  follows  : — 

The  Emperor  to  the  Prelates  of  the  World. 
"  In  the  beginning  and  creation  of  the  world,  the  in- 


182  THE  TRAGICAL  HISTORY  OF  FREDERICK  II.  EMPEROR  OF  GERMANY.         [Book  IV. 


estimable  foreknowledge  and  providence  of  God  (who 
asketh  counsel  of  none)  created  in  the  firmament  of  heaven 
two  lights,  a  greater  and  a  less  ;  the  greater  he  created 
to  rule  the  day,  and  the  less  to  rule  the  night  :  which  two 
80  perform  their  proper  offices  and  duties  in  the  zodiac, 
that  although  oftentimes  the  one  be  in  an  oblique  aspect 
to  the  other,  yet  the  one  is  not  an  enemy  to  the  other  ;  but 
rather  the  superior  communicates  his  light  to  the  in- 
ferior. Even  so  the  same  eternal  foreknowledge  hath 
appointed  upon  the  earth  two  authorities,  that  is  to  say, 
priesthood  and  kingly  power  ;  tlie  one  for  knowledge  and 
wisdom,  the  other  for  defence  ;  that  man  which  is  made 
of  two  parts,  might  have  two  reins  to  govern  and  bridle 
him  withal,  that  thereby  peace  and  love  might  dwell 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth.  But  alas,  the  bishop  of 
Rome  sitting  in  the  chair  of  perverse  doctrine  or  pesti- 
lence, that  pharisee  anointed  with  the  oil  of  iniquity 
above  the  rest  of  his  consorts  in  this  our  time,  who  for 
his  abominable  pride  is  fallen  from  heaven,  endeavours 
with  his  power  to  destroy  and  to  undo  all,  and  thinks,  I 
believe,  to  star  himself  again  there,  from  whence  he  fell. 
His  purpose  is  to  darken  and  to  shadow  the  light  of  our 
unspotted  life,  whilst  that,  altering  the  verity  into  lies, 
his  papal  letters,  stuffed  with  all  untruths,  are  sent  into 
sundry  parts  of  the  world  ;  of  his  own  corrupt  humour, 
and  upon  no  reasonable  cause,  blemishing  the  sincerity  of 
our  religion.  The  lord  pope  has  compared  us  to  the  beast 
rising  out  of  the  sea,  full  of  names  of  blasphemy,  and 
spotted  like  a  leopard.  But  we  say,  that  he  is  that  mon- 
strous beast  of  whom  it  is  said,  and  of  whom  we  thus 
read  :  '  And  there  went  out  another  horse  that  was  red, 
and  power  was  given  to  him  that  sat  thereon  to  take  peace 
from  the  earth,  and  that  they  should  kill  one  another,' 
Rev.  vi.  4.  For  since  the  time  of  his  promotion  he  has 
not  been  the  father  of  mercy,  but  of  discord  ;  a  diligent 
steward  of  desolation,  instead  of  consolation,  and  has  en- 
ticed all  the  world  to  commit  offence.  And  to  take  the 
words  in  a  right  sense  and  interpretation,  he  is  that  great 
dragon  that  has  deceived  the  whole  world  ;  he  is  that 
antichrist,  of  whom  he  has  called  us  the  forerunner ;  he 
is  that  other  Balaam  hired  for  money  to  curse  us  ;  the 
prince  of  darkness,  who  has  abused  the  prophets.  This 
U  the  angel  leaping  out  of  the  sea,  having  his  vials  filled 
with  bitterness,  that  he  may  hurt  both  the  sea  and  the 
land ;  the  counterfeit  vicar  of  Christ,  that  sets  forth  his  own 
imaginations.  He  says,  that  we  do  not  rightly  believe 
in  the  christian  faith,  and  that  the  world  is  deceived  with 
three  manner  of  deceivers,  which  to  name,  God  forbid  we 
should  open  our  mouth  ;  seeing  that  we  openly  confess 
only  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  Saviour  to  be  the  ever- 
lasting Son  of  God,  coequal  with  his  Father  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  begotten  before  all  worlds,  and  in  process  of  time 
sent  down  upon  the  earth  for  the  salvation  of  mankind ; 
conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost ;  who  was  born  of  the  glori- 
ous Virgin  Mary,  and  after  that  suffered  and  died,  as 
touching  the  flesh  ;  and  by  his  godhead  the  third  day 
he  raised  from  death  that  other  nature  which  he  as- 
sumed in  the  womb  of  his  mother.  But  we  have  learned 
that  the  body  of  Mahomet  hangs  in  the  air,  and  his  soul 
is  buried  in  hell :  whose  works  are  damnable  and  con- 
trary to  the  law  of  the  Most  High.  We  affirm  also,  that 
Moses  was  the  faithful  servant  of  God  and  a  true  teacher 
of  the  law  ;  and  that  he  talked  with  God  in  Mount  Sinai. 
By  whom  also  God  wrought  miracles  in  Egypt,  and 
delivered  the  law  written  to  the  Israelites,  and  that  after- 
wards with  the  elect  he  was  called  to  glory.  In  these 
and  other  things  our  enemy  and  envier  of  our  state,  caus- 
ing our  mother  the  church  to  accuse  her  son,  has  written 
against  us  venomous  and  lying  slanders,  and  sent  the 
same  to  the  whole  world.  If  he  had  rightly  understood 
the  apostle's  meaning,  he  would  not  have  preferred  his 
■violent  will,  which  bears  such  sway  with  him,  before 
reason  ;  neither  would  he  have  sent  out  his  mandates  at 
the  suggestion  of  those  who  call  light  darkness,  and  evil 
good  ;  who  suspect  honey  to  be  gall,  for  the  great  good 
opinion  they  had  conceived  of  that  holy  place,  which  in- 
deed is  both  weak  and  infirm,  and  converts  all  truth  into 
falsehood,  and  affirms  that  to  be  which  is  not. 

"  Truly  my  opinion,  so  impartial  on  every  side,  ought 
not  in   any  case  to  be  infringed  and  turned  from  the 


faith  to  such  enemies  of  so  corrupt  a  conscience.  Where- 
fore we  are  greatly  forced  to  marvel  not  a  little,  which 
thing  also  doth  much  disquiet  us  to  see  ;  that  you,  who 
are  the  pillars  and  assistants  in  the  office  of  righteous 
dealing,  the  senators  of  Peter's  city,  and  the  principal 
beams  in  God's  building,  have  not  remedied  the  disturb- 
ances of  so  fierce  a  judge ;  as  do  the  planets  of  heaven 
in  their  kind,  which  to  mitigate  the  passing  swift  course 
of  the  great  orb  or  sphere  of  heaven,  draw  a  contrary 
way  by  their  opposite  movings.  In  very  deed  our  im- 
peiial  felicity  has  been,  almost  from  the  beginning, 
spurned  against,  and  envied  by  the  papal  see  and  dignity : 
as  Simonides  being  demanded  why  he  had  no  more 
enemies  and  enviers  of  his  state,  answered  :  '  Be- 
cause  I  have  had  no  good  success  in  any  thing  that  ever 
I  took  in  hand.'  And  whereas  we  have  had  prosperous 
success  in  all  our  enterprises  (the  Lord's  name  be  blessed 
therefore),  especially  in  the  overthrow,  of  late,  of  our 
rebellious  enemies,  the  Lombards,  to  whom  in  their 
quarrel  he  promised  life  and  absolution,  with  remission 
of  their  sins,  and  this  our  success  is  the  cause  why  tii's 
apostolical  bishop  mourns  and  laments.  And  nov^',  not 
by  your  counsels,  I  suppose,  he  labours  to  oppose  this 
our  felicity,  but  out  of  his  own  power  of  binding  and 
loosing,  of  which  he  glories  so  much.  But  presently  where 
power  and  ability  wants  redress,  there  abuse  takes 
place.  We  see  in  him  who  was  so  mighty  a  king,  and 
the  worthiest  prince  among  all  the  prophets,  a  desire  and 
craving  of  the  restitution  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  wlien  he 
had  polluted  the  dignity  of  his  office.  But  the  proverb  is, 
'  As  things  indissoluble  are  not  to  be  loosed,  so  things  that 
cannot  be  bound,  are  not  to  be  bound.'  Which  thing  is 
manifestly  proved  in  him.  For  why,  the  scriptures  of 
God  instruct  men  how  to  live,  they  mortify  our  souls 
which  are  immortal,  and  quicken  the  same  which  are 
dead  for  want  of  life.  And  doubtless  he  is  able  to  hum- 
ble and  bring  down  those  that  are  unworthy  of  dignity, 
as  much  as  he  pleases,  and  when  he  pleases.  Doubtless 
if  the  bishop  of  Rome  were  a  true  bishop  indeed,  inno- 
cent, unpolluted,  and  not  associated  with  wicked  livers 
and  evil  men,  his  life  should  prove  him  to  be  so.  He 
would  not  then  be  an  offerer  of  dissentious  sacrifice,  but 
a  peacable  oll'erer  of  love  and  charity,  and  would  cense, 
not  with  the  incense  of  grief  and  hatred,  but  with  the 
sweet  smelling  incense  of  concord  and  unity,  neither  yet 
would  make  of  a  sanctified  office  an  execrable  abuse.  If 
he  were  sucli  a  bishop  as  he  ought  to  be,  he  would  not 
wrest  or  abuse  the  preaching  the  word  into  the  fruit  and 
gain  of  his  own  dissension,  neither  should  we  be  accused 
as  such  an  enemy  of  our  mother  the  true  church,  as  is  laid 
unto  her  Son's  charge  by  such  a  bishop.  W^hich  true  and 
mother  church  we  honour  with  all  reverence,  and  embrace, 
being  so  beautified  and  adorned  with  God's  holy  sacra- 
ments. Some  singular  persons  notwithstanding,  feigning 
themselves  to  be  our  brethren  by  that  mother,  and  who  yet 
are  not,  such,  I  say,  as  are  subject  and  slaves  to  cor- 
ruptible things  (putting  them  from  amongst  us)  we  ut- 
terly reject :  especially  because  injuries  done  by  them  are 
not  merely  transitory  and  belonging  to  this  life,  where- 
with our  majesty  is  so  molested,  vexed,  and  grieved. 
Wherefore  we  cannot  so  easily  mitigate  our  mood,  neither 
ouglit  we  in  very  deed  to  do  so,  and  therefore  are  we 
forced  the  more  to  take  the  greater  revenge  of  them. 
You  therefore  that  are  men  of  grave  and  deliberate 
counsel,  having  tlie  excellent  gift  (as  from  God)  of  wis- 
dom and  understanding ;  oppose  that  roaring  enemy  of 
ours  in  these  his  proceedings,  whose  beginnings  are  so 
wicked  and  detestable,  wisely  comparing  things  past, 
with  those  to  come.  Otherwise  you  that  are  under  our 
subjection,  as  well  of  our  empire  as  other  our  dominions, 
shall  feel  and  perceive  (both  of  my  chief  enemy  and  per- 
secutor, as  also  of  the  princes  that  are  his  favourers  and 
adherents)  wliat  revenge  by  sword  Frederick  Augustus 
shall  take  upon  them,  God  so  permitting." 

The  bishops  and  prelates,  with  one  consent  support- 
ing the  emperor,  and  contemning  the  pope's  mandates 
and  writs,  and  also  the  curses  and  threatenings  of  Al- 
bert his  legate,  accused,  reproved,  and  greatly  blamed 
his    temerity,   and  also  the  tyranny  which  he  usurped 


A.D.  1193— 1250.]  THE  TRAGICAL  HISTORY  OF  FREDERICK  II.  EMPEROR  OF  GERMANY.  183 


against  the  churches  of  Germany,  and  especially  against 
the  good  emperor  ;  that  without  his  consent  he  durst  be 
80  bold  as  to  meddle  in  churches  committed  to  the   em- 
peror's  government   against    the   old   and  ancient  cus- 
toms ;    and   that   he  had  excommunicated  the  emperor 
without  just  cause  ;   that   he  had  condemned   the   empe- 
ror's faithful  subjects    as    enemies    to  the    church,    for 
standing  with  their   liege  and   sovereign   prince  (which 
allegiance  without  horrible  iniquity  they  might  not  vio- 
late),  and  so  had  sought  to  disquiet  them  likewise  in 
their  charges  and  administrations  ;  and  had  also  in  that 
quarrel  given  such  defiance  to  the  emperor.     They  ac- 
cused and  condemned  Albert  for  a  most  impudent  im- 
postor,  and  for  a  most  pestiferous  botch  and  sore  of  the 
christian  commonwealth,   and  they  give  him  to  the  devil 
as  a  ruinous  enemy,  as  well  of  the  church  as  of  his  own 
natural  country,   and  further  think  him  worthy  to  have 
his   reward   with   the    rest   of  the    pope's   pursuivants, 
being  one  of  the  most  wicked  inventors  and  devisers  of 
mischief  that  were  in  all  Germany.     This  done,  they  in- 
formed the  emperor  of  it  by  their  letters  ;  and,  further, 
they  advertised  all  the  princes  of  Germany  (especially 
those  which  were  of  the  pope's  faction  or  rebellion,  and 
were   the  favourers  of  Albert),   that  they  should    take 
heed  and  beware  in  any  case  of  his  subtle  deceits  and 
pernicious  deceivable  allurements,  and  that  they  should 
not  assist  the  pope  against  the  emperor. 

While  these  things  were  thus  in  working  in  Ger- 
many, Frederick  came  to  Etruria,  and  after  he  had 
allayed  certain  insurrections  there,  from  thence  to  Pisa, 
where  he  was  received  and  welcomed  with  great  amity 
and  honour.  This  city  was  always  faithful  to  the  emperors 
of  Germany. 

Frederick  then  getting  on  his  side  the  Lucenses,  the 
Volaterans,  the  Genenses,  the  Aretines,  and  several 
cities  besides  in  Etruria,  came  to  Viterbium,  which  took 
part  with  him. 

When  the  pope  understood  that  Frederick  was  come 
to  Viterbium  he  was  very  heavy,  for  he  feared  he  would 
come  to  Rome,  the  good-will  of  which  city  the  pope 
much  mistrusted.  He,  therefore,  caused  a  supplication 
to  be  drawn,  pourtraying  the  heads  of  Peter  and  Paul, 
and  with  a  sharp  and  contumelious  oration  he  much  de- 
faced the  emperor,  promising  everlasting  life  and  the 
badge  of  the  cross  to  as  many  as  would  arm  themselves 
and  fight  against  the  emperor,  as  against  the  most 
wicked  enemy  of  God  and  the  church.  Now  when  the 
emperor,  marching  somewhat  near  to  the  gates  of  Rome, 
beheld  those  whom  the  pope  had,  with  his  goodly  spec- 
tacle of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  and  with  his  alluring 
oration,  stirred  up  against  him,  and  marked  with  the 
badge  of  the  cross,  coming  forth  in  battle  against  him  ; 
disdaining  to  be  accounted  for  the  enemy  of  the  church, 
when  he  had  been  so  beneficial  to  it,  he  made  a  fierce 
charge  upon  them,  and  soon  put  them  to  flight,  and  as 
many  as  he  took  (cutting  off  that  badge  from  them)  he 
caused  to  be  hanged. 

After  this,  when  the  emperor  had  greatly  afflicted  by 
battle  such  as  conspired  with  the  pope  against  him,  he 
marched  to  vanquish  the  rest  of  his  enemies  in  Italy, 
and  besieged  Asculinum.  There  understanding  what 
the  pope's  assistants  had  done  with  the  princes  elec- 
tors, and  other  princes  of  Germany,  he  wrote  his  letters 
to  them.  In  which,  first  he  shewed  how  that  those  con- 
tumelies and  spiteful  words,  which  the  pope  blustered 
out  against  him,  are  lighted  upon  himself ;  and  how  the 
bishops  of  Rome  not  only  seek  to  bring  emperors, 
kings,  and  princes  under  their  obedience,  but  also  seek 
to  be  honoured  as  gods,  and  say  that  they  cannot 
err,  nor  yet  be  subject  or  bound  to  any  religion. 
And  further,  as  princes  they  command  (under  pain 
of  cursing)  that  men  believe  every  thing  they  say, 
how  great  a  lie  soever  it  be.  Insomuch  that  by  this 
covetousness  of  his,  all  things  go  backward,  and  the 
whole  commonwealth  is  subverted,  neither  can  any 
enemy  be  found  more  hurtful  or  perilous  to  the  church 
of  God  than  he.  He  wrote  to  them  further,  that  he, 
seeing  their  good  wills  and  practices  towards  him, 
would,  with  all  the  power  and  ability  that  God  had 
given  him,    endeavour   that  he  who  in  the  likeness   of 


the  shepherd  of  the  flock,  and  the  servant  of  Christ, 
and  chief  prelate  in  the  church,  shews  himself  so  very  a 
wolf,  persecutor  and  tyrant,  may  be  removed  from  that 
place,  and  that  a  true  and  careful  shepherd  of  God's 
flock  may  be  appointed  in  the  church.  Wherefore  he 
exhorts  them,  if  they  desire  the  safety  and  preservation 
of  the  whole  state  of  the  commonwealth  and  empire, 
that  they  be  furtherers  of  his  purpose  and  proceedings, 
lest  otherwise  they  also  should  happen  to  fall  into  the 
same  snare  of  servitude  with  the  bishop  of  Rome. 

When  the  pope,  as  is  said  before,  would  not  hear  the 
emperor's  legates  that  came  to  treat  for  peace,  he  called 
to  a  council  at  Rome,  all  such  prelates  out  of  Italy, 
France  and  England,  as  he  thought  to  favour  him  and 
his  proceedings,  that  thereby,  as  his  last  shift  and  only 
refuge,  he  by  their  help  might  deprive  Frederick  of  his 
empire,  as  an  utter  enemy  to  God  and  to  the  church. 
All  which  things  Frederick  having  knowledge  of,  deter- 
mined to  prevent  their  passage  to  Rome,  as  well  by  sea 
as  by  land.  So  that  all  the  passages  by  land  being  now 
stopped  and  prevented,  he  commanded  his  son  Henry 
with  certain  galleys  to  go  and  keep  the  coasts  of  Sardinia, 
and  from  thence  to  go  to  Pisa,  and  with  the  Pisans  to  rig 
out  a  navy  to  meet  with  such  as  should  come  to  aid  the 
pope  at  Rome.  The  pope's  champions  understanding 
they  could  not  safely  repair  to  Rome  by  land,  procured 
galleys  and  ships  out  of  Genoa  to  the  number  of  forty  sail 
for  their  defence  ;  thinking  that  if  they  should  happen  to 
meet  with  any  of  the  emperor's  ships  or  galleys,  they 
should  be  able  to  make  their  part  good,  and  give  them 
the  repulse.  Encius  in  like  manner  and  Huglinus  (being 
captain  and  admiral  of  the  Pisan  navy  for  the  emperor) 
launched  forth  to  sea  with  forty  ships  and  galleys  ;  and  met 
with  the  Genoese  ships,  and  fiercely  began  to  grapple  with 
them  and  board  them,  in  which  fight  at  length  three  of 
the  Genoese  ships  were  sunk,  with  all  the  riches  and  trea- 
sure in  them.  In  these,  three  legates  of  the  popes,  were 
taken,  of  whom  were  two  cardinals,  all  cruel  enemies 
against  the  emperor,  and  many  other  prelates  more  ;  be- 
sides a  great  number  of  legates  and  procurators  of  cities, 
with  an  infinite  number  of  monks  and  priests,  besides  six 
thousand  soldiers,  with  others. 

Pandolph  Colonutius,  in  describing  the  circumstances 
of  the  great  loss  and  misfortune  of  these  champions  of  the 
pope  by  sea,  declares  that  besides  the  great  spoil  and 
booty,  they  also  found  many  writings  and  letters  against 
Frederick,  which  much  helped  them  in  the  defence  of  those 
causes,  wherein  they  had  laboured  against  him. 

News  hereof  was  brought  to  the  emperor  not  long  after, 
who  immediately  led  his  army  towards  Rome  ;  and  in  the 
way  he  reconciled  the  city  of  Pisa  to  the  cause.  But  Fanum, 
because  the  townsmen  shut  their  gates  and  would  not  sufl'er 
the  emperor  to  come  in,  he  took  by  force  and  destroyed. 
The  emperor,  seeing  that  neither  by  petition  to  the  pope, 
nor  yet  by  lawful  excuse,  could  he  do  any  good  with  him, 
thought,  by  his  sudden  comiiig  there,  and  the  tVar  of  the 
imminent  peril,  he  might  be  brought  to  leave  off  his])er- 
tinacity.  And  although  the  emperor  was  too  strong  for 
the  pope,  yet,  because  he  regarded  nothing  more  than  the 
public  tranquillity  of  the  enijiire,  and  that  he  might  then 
take  the  Tartar  wars  in  hand,  he  refused  not  to  treat  for 
peace,  as  if  he  had  been  both  in  force  and  fortune  much 
his  inferior. 

While  this  ruffle  was  betwixt  the  emperor  and  the  pope, 
the  emperor  of  the  Tartars'  son,  invaded  the  borders  next 
adjoining  to  him,  and  there  won  Roxolanum,  Bodolium, 
Mudanum,  with  many  other  cities,  towns,  and  villages, 
destroying,  wasting  and  burning  the  countries  all  about, 
killing  and  slaying  man,  woman,  and  child,  sparing  none 
of  any  sex  or  age.  At  this  sudden  invasion,  the  people 
being  in  such  fear  and  perplexity,  having  no  city,  no  re- 
fuge, nor  aid  to  stand  in  defence  for  them,  were  obliged 
to  leave  all  that  they  had,  and  disperse  themselves  into 
woods,  and  fly  into  marshes  and  mountains,  or  wherever 
any  succour  offered  itself  to  them. 

The  emperor  though!  it  very  requisite,  that  this  mis- 
chief should  be  remedii  d  and  prevented  with  all  speed  ; 
but  his  great  enemy  the  pope,  was  the  only  hinderance. 
For  when  he  saw  and  perceived  that  he  himself  could  do 
no  good,  and  only  laboured  in  vain  in  seeking  peace  with 


184  THE  TRAGICAL  HISTORY  OF  FREDl  KICK  II.  EMPEROR  OF  GERMANY.         [Book  IV. 


the  pope,  he  gave  commandment  to  Boiemus  and  Boius, 
to  intreat  and  persuade  with  him.  And  (considering  the 
imminent  peril  likely  to  ensue,  by  reason  of  such  civil 
dissension,  to  the  whole  state  of  Christendom)  that  he 
would  take  up  and  conclude  a  peace,  and  mitigate  some- 
what his  fierce  and  wrathful  mood  ;  and  when  he  saw 
further,  that  neither  by  that  means  of  intreaty  nor  any 
other,  the  pope  would  desist  from  his  stubborn  and  mali- 
cious purpose,  he  wrote  to  the  king  of  Hungary,  that  he 
was  right  sorry  and  greatly  lamented  their  miserable  state, 
and  that  he  much  desired  to  relieve  the  need  and  neces- 
sity that  he  and  all  the  rest  stood  in.  But  that  he  could 
not  redress  the  same,  nor  be  any  assistance  to  him,  be- 
cause as  the  bisho])  of  Rome  refused  all  treaty  of  peace, 
he  could  not  without  great  peril  to  himself  depart  out  of 
Italy,  lest  by  tlie  pope's  mischievous  imaginations,  he 
should  be  in  peril  of  losing  all  at  home.  This  was  the 
loving  zeal  and  affection  of  the  pope  and  his  adherents  in 
this  time  of  calamity  towards  the  christian  state  and  com- 
monwealth ;  that  he  had  rather  bend  his  force  and  re- 
venge his  malice  upon  the  good  and  christian  emperor,  than 
either  he  himself  withstand,  or  suffer  and  permit,  by  any 
profitable  peace,  that  this  most  bloody  and  cruel  Tartar 
should  be  restrained  from  so  great  a  havock, spoil  and  slaugh- 
ter of  christian  men  ;  and  yet  forsooth  these  men  will 
seem  to  have  the  greatest  regard  of  all  others  to  the 
christian  preservation,  and  think  to  have  the  supremacy 
given  therein  !  What  else  is  this,  but  manifest  mockery 
and  deceiving  of  the  people. 

When  Frederick  saw  there  was  no  other  remedy,  and 
that  he  laboured  in  vain  to  have  peace  with  the  pope,  he 
prosecuted  this  war  to  the  uttermost  ;  and  when  he  had 
got  Tudertum,  he  destroyed  the  towns  of  Geminum  and 
Narvia,  and  gave  the  spoil  to  his  soldiers  ;  he  gently  re- 
ceived the  surrender  of  Siburnium,  and  wasted  all  the 
country  about  Rome.  The  pope,  dismayed  and  troubled, 
and  seeing  that  things  prospered  not  so  well  with  him 
and  against  the  emperor  as  he  wished,  died  for  very 
anger. 

In  the  stead  of  Gregory,  succeeded  Celestine  IV.,  who, 
the  eighteenth  day  after  he  was  created  pope,  also 
died. 

When  the  cardinals  were  all  assembled,  they  made 
Sinibald  pope,  whom  they  called  Innocent  IV.  Of 
which  election,  when  Frederick  was  informed,  he  was 
well  pleased ;  and  as  he  had  in  all  this  troublous  time 
been  his  friend,  he  hoped  that  the  christian  common- 
wealth would  now  have  been  brought  to  much  peace  and 
concord. 

The  legates  of  Frederick  also,  with  the  assistance  of 
Baldwin,  the  emperor  of  Constantinople,  laboured  very 
dihgently  for  the  conclusion  of  the  promise  of  peace. 
And  to  be  brief,  every  man  was  in  good  hope,  and  looked 
for  no  less.  But  the  matter  fell  out  far  otherwise,  and 
contrary  to  all  their  expectation.  For  the  pope  was 
secretly  set  on  and  encouraged  by  the  cardinals  and 
others  against  Frederick.  And  while  the  emperor's  le- 
gates waited  for  the  answer,  Rainerus,  the  cardinal, 
went  secretly  to  Viterbium  with  a  number  of  soldiers, 
and  took  the  town. 

The  emperor,  hearing  of  this,  mustered  his  bands, 
and  with  a  sufficient  force  entered  the  pope's  territory  to 
recover  Viterbium.  From  thence  he  sent  ambassadors 
to  Rome,  and  with  them  also  the  emperor  of  Constanti- 
nople, and  the  earl  of  Toulouse,  who  he  thought  were 
able  to  do  much  vrith  the  pope  in  the  prosecuting  of  this 
peace.  But  when  the  legates  perceived  no  conclusion  of 
peace  was  purposed,  they  began  to  despair  of  the  matter; 
and  so  sent  word  to  the  emperor.  The  emperor  yet 
doubted  not,  but  if  he  might  himself  speak  with  the 
pope,  he  should,  upon  reasonable  conditions,  accord 
with  him  ;  so  by  his  legates  and  letters,  he  desired  him  to 
appoint  a  place  where  the  emperor  might  resort  to  him. 
The  pope  seemed  to  be  contented,  and  appointed  a  day 
at  Fescennia,  where  they  would  talk  together  ;  and  the 
pope  promised  that  he  would  be  there  before  him,  and 
wait  the  emperor's  coming.  But  the  pope  had  made  a 
confederacy  with  the  French  king  against  Frederick;  and 
when  he  knew  the  three  galleys  previously  hired  to  be 
ready,  he  secretly  in  the  night  took  ship,  and  came  to 


Genoa,  and  from  thence  to  Lyons  in  France,  where, 
calling  a  council,  he,  with  a  loud  voice  summoned  Fre- 
derick, and  appointing  him  a  day,  commanded  him  there 
personally  to  plead  his  cause. 

And  although  his  sudden  departing  out  of  Italy  made 
plain  demonstration  of  no  conclusion  of  a  peace  ;  yet  the 
most  modest  emperor,  using  the  innocency  and  upright, 
ness  of  his  cause,  and  as  one  most  desirous  of  peace  and 
christian  concord,  sent  the  patriarch  of  Antioch,  tlie 
bishop  of  Panormia  andThadeus  Suessanus.  the  president 
of  his  court,  a  most  skilful  and  prudent  civilian,  to  the 
council  of  Lyons,  who  signified  to  them  that  the  emperor 
would  be  there  for  the  defence  of  his  own  cause  ;  and,  as 
tlie  day  was  very  short,  required  a  more  convenient  time 
for  him  to  repair  there.  The  emperor  also  sent  to  in- 
treat  that  he  would  prorogue  the  day  of  hearing,  till  he 
might  conveniently  travel  thither.  But  the  pope  would 
not  give  so  much  as  three  days'  space,  in  which  time  the 
ambassadors  assured  them  of  the  emperor's  presence. 
When  the  day  was  come,  the  pope,  with  his  confederates, 
against  God's  law,  against  christian  doctrine,  against 
both  the  precept  of  the  law  of  nature  and  reason,  against 
the  rule  of  equity,  against  the  constitutions  of  emperors, 
and  also  the  decrees  of  the  empire,  without  any  observa- 
tion of  the  law,  or  granting  dilatory  days,  without  proof 
of  any  crime,  or  his  cause  suffered  to  be  pleaded  or 
heard  what  might  be  answered  therein,  taking  upon  him 
to  be  both  adversary  and  judge,  condemned  the  emperor 
in  his  absence.  What  more  wicked  sentence  was  ever 
pronounced  ?  What  more  cruel  act,  considering  the 
person,  could  be  committed  ?  Or,  what  thing  more 
brutish  could  have  been  imagined  or  devised  ? 

When  the  emperor  heard  of  this  cruel  and  tyrannical 
sentence  of  the  pope,  passed  and  pronounced  against  him, 
he  thought  good  by  his  letters  to  let  all  christian  princes 
and  potentates  understand,  as  well  what  injurious  and 
manifold  displeasure  he  had  sustained  by  the  four  preceding 
popes  in  their  times,  as  also  the  cruelty  and  tyranny  of  this 
pope,  in  pronouncing  the  sentence  of  judgment  and  con- 
demnation against  him  passing  the  bounds  both  of  justice, 
equity,  and  reason. 

This  policy  the  pope  used  to  disturb  Germany,  and  the 
whole  empire  ;  and  utterly  to  destroy  and  subvert  the 
same.  And  thus,  Germany  was  divided,  some  taking 
part  with  Frederick  the  emperor  ;  some  with  those  that 
should  by  the  pope's  appointment  be  the  electors  of  the 
new  emperor,  and  thus  was  the  public  peace  and  quiet 
broken,  and  all  together  in  tumult. 

By  these  civil  wars,  Germany  suffered  no  little  cala- 
mity ;  in  every  place  was  manslaughter  and  murder,  the 
country  spoiled,   the  towns  and  villages  set  on  fire  and 
burnt,  the  churches  and  temples,  wherein  the  husband- 
men had  put  their  goods  and  substance,  violated  and 
robbed ;  houses  were  pulled  down,  the  goods  divided,  and 
every  man's  cattle  driven  away.     To  conclude,  in  this 
turmoil  and  contention  of  deposing  and  choosing  another 
emperor,  in  this  faction  of  princes,   and  this  liberty    of      ^ 
wearing  armour ;  in  this  licence  of  hurting  and  sinning,  the      < 
impudent  boldness  of  private  soldiers,  and  especially  of 
such  as  were  the  horsemen,  then  counted  the  better  sort  of     j 
soldiers,  was  so  great,  and  their  unbridled  and  unsatiable      , 
desire  in  robbing,  spoiling  and  taking  of  booties,  catching 
and  snatching  all  that  came  to  hand,  so  much,  that  nothing 
could  be  sure  and  in  safety  that  any  good  man  enjoyed. 

Otho  Boius,  however,  kept  his  promise  and  faith 
which  he  had  pledged  before  to  the  emperor  Frede- 
rick and  Conrad  his  son.  Whereupon  Philip  Javavensis, 
Albert  and  others  calling  a  council  at  Mildorsus  by  the 
pope's  commandment,  sent  for  Otho,  to  whom  they  open- 
ed the  pope's  pleasure  and  commandment.  To  all  which 
when  he  had  heard,  Otho  answered,  "  I  cannot  marvel  at 
some  of  you  enough,  that,  when  heretofore  you  persuaded 
me  to  leave  and  forsake  the  part  I  took  with  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  whom  you  yourselves  affirmed  to  be  Antichrist  , 
and  that  I  should  take  part  with  the  emperor,  you  your-  J 
selves  will  not  keep  your  fidelity  and  promise  made  to 
those  good  princes."  And  he  said,  that  "he  perceived 
in  them  a  great  inconstancy  and  levity,  both  in  their 
words  and  deeds,  who  now  call  that  wicked,  unjust  and  j 
violent  wrong,  that  but  lately  they  thought  equal,  just     j 


XD.  1229—1250.]  THE  TRAGICAL  HISTORY  OF  FREDERICK  II.  EMPEROR  OF  GERMANY.  185 


i  and  right."  He  said  further,  "  that  they  were  ove'-come 
'  with  pleasures,  corrupted  with  superfluity,  won  with 
bribes,  gaping  for  honour  and  estimation  ;  and  that  they 
,  neither  regarded  honesty,  godliness,  nor  their  duty  and 
'  office  ;  but  studied  how  to  make  dissension  and  commo- 
tions, and  longed  after  war  and  bloody  battle." 

He  said  further,  that  for  his  part  he  would  obey  God 
and  his  prince,  to  whom  he  had  sworn  fidelity ;  and  that 
he  nought  esteemed  the  feigned  holiness  and  detestable 
practices  of  such  prelates.  He  said  he  believed  in  Christ, 
and  would  trust  to  his  mercy ;  and  that  he  believed  how 
those  whom  they  cursed  and  gave  to  the  devil,  were  in  the 
greatest  favour  with  God.  However,  those  prelates  took 
in  good  part  this  expostulation  of  his,  and  seemed  to  bear 
Otho  no  malice  or  grudge  for  what  he  had  said,  but  to  be 
desirous  of  peace  and  unity  ;  yet  not  long  after  Otho  was 
cursed  as  black  as  all  the  rest,  and  counted  as  bad  as  the 
worst. 

Albert  the  pope's  champion  nowbethought  himof  amis- 
chievous  device  against  Conrad  Caesar  the  emperor's  son. 
Albert  with  certain  of  his  confederates,  by  means  of  Ulric 
a  chief  officer  of  the  monks,  came  in  the  dead  time  of  the 
night  into  the  chamber,  where  the  Coesar  with  a  few 
others  about  him  was  lying  down  ;  and  falling  upon 
them,  they  took  some,  and  slew  others  ;  and  finding  no 
other  body  in  the  chamber  or  lodging,  they  thought  that 
Csesar  had  been  slain  among  the  rest.  But  he  hearing 
the  noise,  forsook  his  bed,  and  hid  himself  under  a  bench, 
and  so  escaped  their  hands.  The  next  day  he  outlawed  or 
proscribed  the  bishop  and  his  co.Tipanions,  and  also  the 
monk's  bailiff  for  treason,  and  seized  upon  all  the  goods 
of  the  house.  But  at  the  suit  of  the  guiltless  monks  he 
released  aU  to  them  again,  taking  by  way  of  fine  one  hun- 
dred pounds.  Ulric  lost  his  office,  and  Albert,  to  escape 
punishment,  took  the  habit  of  a  monk.  Conrad  Hochen- 
folseus,  who  was  the  murderer  of  these  men,  though  he 
escaped  the  punishment  of  man's  hand,  yet  the  vengeance 
of  God  for  the  fact  he  escaped  not.  For  as  he  was  riding 
in  the  day  time  abroad,  he  was  suddenly  stricken  with  a 
thunderbolt  and  died. 

During  all  this  busy  and  contentious  time,  it  may  well 
oe  gathered,  that  Frederick  was  not  still,  but  had  his 
hands  full  suppressing  these  rebellious  Popish  tumults, 
and  having  done  strict  execution  on  those  that  had  con- 
spired against  his  person,  he  came  to  Cremona  and  took 
with  him  the  wisest,  most  virtuous,  and  best  learned  men 
that  there  were,  thinking  with  them  to  have  gone  himself 
to  Lyons  to  the  pope,  and  there  to  have  communication 
with  him  as  well  concerning  the  sentence,  as  also  about 
the  conclusion  of  some  peace,  if  by  any  means  he  might. 
And  when  all  things  were  prepared  and  ready,  he  took 
the  journey  in  hand.  When  within  three  days'  journey  of 
Lyons,  he  was  certified  that  Parma  was  taken  by  the  out- 
laws of  sundry  factions  of  the  pope  ;  when  he  understood 
this  and  that  the  pope  was  the  chief  actor,  he  saw  mani- 
festly it  would  little  prevail  to  attempt  any  further  the 
thing  he  went  about,  and  then  at  length  when  he  saw  no 
other  remedy,  putting  from  him  all  hope  of  peace,  he 
prepared  himself  to  the  wars  with  all  his  force  and  might. 
Thus  altering  his  purpose  and  journey,  he  took  the 
straightest  way  into  Lombardy,  and  with  an  army  of  sixty 
thousand  men  he  besieged  Parma.  In  the  beginning  all 
things  prospered  well  with  Frederick,  and  had  good  suc- 
cess; for  he  sharply  repelled  the  charges  of  them  that  de- 
fended the  city  of  Parma.  And  further,  Robert  Casti- 
lion,  who  was  the  emperor's  lieutenant  in  Picenum 
near  to  Auximum, discomfited  the  pope's  army,  and  slew  of 
them  more  than  four  thousand,  and  took  many  such  as 
were  of  the  confederate  cities  prisoners.  But  this  good 
success  and  prosperous  fortune  lasted  not  long.  For 
when  Frederick  to  recreate  himself  (as  he  seldom  had  his 
health)  rode  about  the  fields  with  some  of  his  horsemen 
to  hawk  and  hunt,  many  of  the  soldiers  wandered  and 
ranged  unarmed  about  the  fields.  The  soldiers  in  Parma, 
having  this  opportunity,  entered  with  all  force  and  speed 
possible  the  emperor's  camp,  which  not  being  strongly 
fenc%d,  nor  having  gates  to  shut  against  them,  was  a  thing 
easy  enough  to  do.  When  they  had  killed  and  slain  a 
great  number  of  the  emperor's  soldiers,  and  had  burnt 
snd  destroyed  the  camp,  they  came  again  to  Parma. 


After  this  also,  Richard  in  another  conflict  in  Picenum, 
discomfited  the  pope's  soldiers,  and  slew  their  captain 
Hugolinus,  besides  two  thousand  others  slain  and  taken 
prisoners.  When  Frederick  had  now  again  gathered,  and 
new  mustered  his  bands  at  Dominum,  he  marched  forth 
to  Cremona ;  and  notwithstanding  that  there  he  under- 
stood of  the  good  success  and  victory  that  Encius  had 
at  Rhegium,  yet  he  perceived  the  defection  of  the  most 
part  of  Lombardy  from  him,  and  he  determined  to  take 
his  journey  into  Apulia,  and  when  he  had  there  levied  a 
strong  and  sufficient  army,  he  purposed  to  make  his  speedy 
return  again  into  Lombardy. 

When  news  was  brought  him  thither,  that  Encius  his 
son  (coming  to  aid  the  Mutinenses  against  the  Bono- 
nians)  was  taken  prisoner  two  miles  from  Mutina  ;  and 
that  in  his  absence,  the  pope's  captains,  with  their 
bands  and  garrisons,  went  throughout  all  Lombardy, 
Emilia,  Flamminia,  and  Etruria,  to  stir  and  procure 
the  cities  to  revolt  from  the  obedience  of  the  emperor, 
and  working  the  same  partly  by  subtle  policies,  and 
partly  by  force  and  sinister  means  to  bring  them  to  his 
purpose  :  he  determined,  with  all  the  force  and  power 
he  might  by  any  means  procure,  to  begin  afresh,  and 
prosecute  this  war  to  the  utmost.  Nor  was  it  to  be 
doubted  but  that  he  would  have  wrought  some  marvel- 
lous exploit  and  great  attempt,  but  that  he  was  pre- 
vented  by  unlooked-for  death.  When  he  fell  into  this 
ague,  which  led  to  his  death,  he  made  and  ordained  his 
testament.  And  when  to  Conrad  and  his  other  children 
he  had  given  and  appointed  the  great  and  innumerable 
mass  of  money  which  he  had  collected  and  levied  for  the 
maintenance  of  his  wars,  and  godly  purpose  (as  it  is 
called)  and  also  had  given  all  his  kingdoms  and  domin- 
ions (to  every  one  according  to  their  ages  and  years)  he 
departed  this  wretched  and  miserable  world. 

Pandolph  writes,  that  Frederick  was  very  willing  to 
die,  and,  as  they  made  certain  report  to  him  who  were 
present  at  his  death,  that  his  mind  was  altogether  set 
and  bent  on  heavenly  joy  and  felicity.  He  died  in 
A.  D.  1250,  the  13th  of  December,  in  the  seven-and- 
fiftieth  year  of  his  age,  and  seven-and-thirtieth  year  of 
his  reign. 

This  Frederick  had  not  his  equal  in  martial  affairs,  and 
in  warlike  policies  none  could  be  compared  to  him 
among  all  the  princes  of  that  age  :  he  was  a  wise  and 
skilful  soldier,  a  great  endurer  of  painful  labours, 
most  bold  in  greatest  perils,  prudent  in  foresight, 
industrious  in  all  his  doings,  prompt  and  nimble 
about  what  he  took  in  hand,  and  in  adversity  most  stout 
and  courageous.  But  as  in  this  corruption  of  nature, 
there  are  few  that  attain  perfection,  neither  yet  is 
there  any  prince  of  such  government  and  godly  insti- 
tution both  in  life  and  doctrine  as  is  required  of  them  : 
so  neither  was  this  Frederick  without  his  fault  and 
human  frailty,  for  the  writers  impute  to  him  some  faults 
wherewith  he  was  stained  and  spotted. 

As  you  have  heard  of  the  iniquity  and  raging  pride  of 
the  popish  church  against  the  lawful  emperor  ;  so  now 
you  shall  hear  how  God  begins  to  resist  and  withstand 
the  corruption  of  that  church,  by  stirring  up  certain 
faithful  teachers  in  sundry  countries  ;  as  in  Suevia  (about 
A.  D.  1240),  where  many  preachers,  mentioned  in 
Urspergensis,  and  also  in  Crantzius  (lib.  viii.  cap.  16 
and  18),  preached  against  the  pope.  These  preachers  (as 
Crantzius  saitli)  ringing  the  bells,  and  calling  together  the 
barons  in  Hallis  of  Suevia,  preached  that  the  pope  was  a 
heretic,  and  that  his  bishops  and  prelates  were  simo- 
niacs  and  heretics ;  and  that  the  inferior  priests  and 
prelates  had  no  authority  to  bind  and  loose,  but  were  all 
deceivers.  That  no  pope,  bishop,  or  priest  could  re- 
strain men  from  their  duty  of  serving  and  worshipping 
God ;  and  therefore  such  cities  or  countries,  as  were  then 
under  the  pope's  curse,  might  lawfully  resort  to  the  re- 
ceiving of  sacraments  as  well  as  before.  That  friars, 
Dominican,  and  Franciscan,  subverted  the  church  with 
their  preaching.  And  that  the  indulgence  of  the  pope 
was  of  no  value.  And  thus  much  I  thought  here  to  re- 
cite, whereby  it  may  appear  how  the  resisting  of  the 
pope's  usurped  power  and  corrupt  doctrine  is  no  new 
thing  in  these  days  in  the  church  of  Christ. 


THE  ACCOUNT  OF  ROBERT  GROSTHEAD,  BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN.  [Book  IV. 


186 

And  not  long  after  rose  up  Arnold  De  Nova  Villa,  a 
Spaniard,  and  a  man  famously  learned  and  a  great 
writer  (A.  D.  1250),  whom  the  pope  condemned  among 
heretics  for  holding  and  writing  against  the  corrupt 
errors  of  the  popish  church.  His  teaching  was,  that 
Satan  had  seduced  the  world  from  the  truth  of  Christ 
Jesus.  That  the  faith  (which  then  christian  men  were 
commonly  taught)  was  such  a  faitli  as  the  devils  had  ; 
meaning  belike  (as  we  now  affirm)  that  the  papists  do 
teach  only  the  historical  faith,  that  christian  people 
(meaning  the  most  part)  are  led  by  the  pope  unto  hell. 
That  all  monks  and  nuns  are  void  of  charity  and 
damned  ;  that  masses  are  not  to  be  celebrated  ;  and  that 
they  ought  not  to  sacrifice  for  the  dead. 

And  as  this  Arnold  was  condemned,  so  also  at  the 
same  time  John  Semeca,  the  gloss-writer  of  the  pope's 
decrees,  and  provost  of  Halberstat,was  excommunicated 
and  deprived  of  his  provostship,  for  resisting  Pope 
Clement  IV.  in  gathering  his  exactions  in  Germany  ;  and 
therefore  he  appealed  from  the  pope  to  a  general  council, 
and  had  many  great  favourers  on  his  side,  till  at  last 
both  the  pope  and  he  died. 

Then  followed  the  worthy  and  valiant  champion  of 
Christ,  and  adversary  of  antichrist  William  de  St.  Amore, 
a  master  of  Paris,  and  chief  ruler  of  that  university. 
This  William  in  his  time  had  no  small  ado  writing 
against  the  friars,  and  their  hypocrisy,  condemning 
their  whole  order.  All  the  testimonies  of  scripture  that 
make  against  antichrist,  he  applied  against  the  clergy  of 
prelates,  and  the  popish  spirituality.  He  compiled 
many  worthy  works,  wherein,  although  he  uttered 
nothing  but  truth,  yet  he  was  by  antichrist  condemned 
for  a  heretic,  exiled,  and  his  books  burnt. 

In  the  days  of  this  William  there  was  a  most  detest- 
able and  blasphemous  book  set  forth  by  the  friars,  which 
they  called  "  The  Everlasting  Gospel,"  or  "  The  Gos- 
pel of  the  Holy  Ghost."  In  which  book  many  abomina- 
ble errors  of  the  friars  were  contained,  so  that  the  gos- 
pel of  Jesus  Christ  was  utterly  defaced,  which,  this  book 
said,  was  not  to  be  compared  with  this  Everlasting  Gos- 
pel, no  more  than  the  shell  is  to  be  compared  with  the 
kernel,  than  darkness  to  light,  &c.  Moreover,  that  the 
gospel  of  Christ  shall  be  preached  no  longer  than  fifty 
years,  and  then  that  this  "  Everlasting  Gospel  "  should 
rule  the  church,  &c.  Also,  that  whatever  was  in  the 
whole  bible,  was  likewise  contained  in  this  new  gospel. 
At  length  this  friars'  gospel  was  accused  to  the  pope, 
and  six  persons  were  chosen  to  peruse  and  judge  of  the 
book,  among  whom  this  William  was  one,  who  mightily 
impeached  this  pestiferous  and  devilish  book.  These 
six,  after  perusing  the  book,  were  sent  to  Rome.  The 
friars  likewise  sent  their  messenger,  where  they  were 
refuted,  and  the  book  condemned  •,  but  the  pope  com- 
manded the  book  to  be  condemned  not  publicly,  but 
privately,  wishing  to  preserve  the  estimation  of  the 
religious  orders,  as  of  his  own  chief  champions. 

Among  the  others  of  that  age,  who  withstood  the 
bishop  of  Rome  and  his  antichristian  errors,  was  one 
Lawrence  an  Englishman,  and  master  of  Paris  ;  another 
was  Peter  John,  a  minorite.  Lawrence  was  about  the 
year  A.  D.  1260;  in  his  teaching,  preaching,  and  writ- 
ing, he  stoutly  defended  William  de  St.  Amore  against  the 
friars.  Other  things  also  he  wrote,  wherein  by  various 
proofs  and  testimonies  he  argued,  that  antichrist  was  not 
far  off  to  come. 

The  other,  Peter  John,  was  about  the  year  A.D.  1290. 
He  taught  and  maintained  many  things  against  the 
pope,  proving  that  he  was  antichrist,  and  that  the  syna- 
gogue of  Rome  was  Babylon. 

To  these  is  to  be  added  Robert  Gallus,  who  being 
born  of  a  noble  parentage,  for  devotion  sake  was  made  a 
dominican  friar  about  the  year  A.D.  12'J0.  This  man 
calls  the  pope  an  idol,  who  having  eyes  sees  not,  neither 
desires  to  see  the  abominations  of  his  people,  nor  the 
excessive  enormity  of  their  licentiousness,  but  only  to 
see  to  the  heaping  up  of  his  own  treasure. 

It  is  time  that  we  return  to  our  own  country  again. 
Wherein  following  the  course  of  time,  we  will  now  add 
the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  named  Robert  Grostluad,  a  man 
famously  learned  in  Latin,  Greek,  and  Hebrew,  and  in 


all  liberal  sciences  ;  his  works  and  sermons  are  yet  ex- 
tant. He  was  a  man  of  excellent  wisdom,  of  profound 
doctrine,  and  an  example  of  all  virtue.  He  set  forth 
many  books  concerning  philosophy.  Afterward  being 
doctor  in  divinity,  he  drew  out  several  treatises  out  of 
the  Hebrew  glosses,  and  translated  divers  works  out  of 
the  Greek.  Many  other  works  and  volumes  besides 
were  written  by  Grosthead. 

This  godly  and  learned  bishop,  after  many  conflicts  sus- 
tained against  the  bishop  of  Rome,  at  length,  after  great 
labour  and  trouble  of  life,  finished  his  course  A.D.  1253. 
Of  his  decease  Matthew  Paris  thus  writes,  (fol.  278)  ; — 
"  Out  of  the  prison  and  banishment  of  this  world  (which 
he  never  loved)  was  taken  the  holy  bishop  of  Lincoln, 
Robert ;  who  was  an  open  reprover  of  the  pope  and  of  the 
king,  a  rebuker  of  the  prelates,  a  corrector  of  the 
monks,  a  director  of  the  priests,  an  instructor  of  the 
clerks,  a  favourer  of  scholars,  a  preacher  to  the  people, 
a  persecutor  of  the  incontinent,  a  diligent  searcher  of 
the  scripture,  a  mallet  against  the  Romans,  and  a  con- 
temner of  their  doings,  &c.  What  a  mallet  he  was  to 
the  Romans  in  the  sequel  shall  better  appear. 

Pope  Innocent  had  a  certain  cousin  or  nephew  (so 
popes  were  wont  to  call  their  sons)  named  Frederick, 
being  yet  young  and  under  years,  whom  Innocent  would 
needs  prefer  to  be  a  canon  or  prebendary  in  the  church 
of  Lincoln,  in  the  time  of  Robert  bishop  of  that  church  ; 
and  he  directed  letters  to  certain  here  in  England  for 
the  execution  thereof. 

It  is  no  great  wonder  if  this  godly  bishop  Robert 
Grosthead  was  offended  with  these  letters  ;  he  desei-ves  a 
double  commendation,  in  that  he  was  so  firm  and  con- 
stant in  standing  against  the  pope,  according  as  his  an- 
swer to  the  pope  appears,  wherein  he  denounces  the 
pope's  attempt  to  appoint  one  who  would  not  be  a  true 
pastor,  saying,  among  other  things  : — 

"  This  would  be  a  great  apostasy,  corruption,  and 
abuse  of  the  seat  and  fulness  of  power,  and  an  utter  se- 
paration from  the  glorious  throne  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  a  near  approach  to  the  two  principal  princes 
of  darkness,  sitting  in  the  chair  of  pestilence,  prepared 
for  the  pains  of  hell  (i.  e.  Lucifer  and  antichrist). 
Neither  can  any  man,  who  is  faithful  to  the  see,  obey 
with  sincere  and  unspotted  conscience  such  precepts  and 
commandments,  or  other  such  attempts,  even  though 
proceeding  from  the  high  order  of  angels  themselves, 
but  rather  ought  with  all  their  strength  to  withstand  and 
rebel  against  them.  Wherefore,  my  reverend  lord,  I, 
like  an  obedient  child,  upon  my  bounden  duty  of  obe- 
dience and  fidelity  which  I  owe  to  the  holy  and  apostolic 
see,  and  partly  for  love  of  unity  in  the  body  of  Christ, 
do  not  obey  but  withstand  and  utterly  rebel  against 
these  things  contained  in  the  letter,  and  which  espe- 
cially urge  and  tend  to  the  aforesaid  wickedness,  so  abo- 
minable to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  so  repugnant  to  the 
holiness  of  the  holy  apostolic  see,  and  so  contrary  to  the 
unity  of  the  catholic  faith." 

Then  it  follows,  in  the  history  both  of  Matthew  Paris, 
and  of  Florilegus,  in  these  words  : — 

"  That  when  this  epistle  came  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
pope,  he,  fuming  and  fretting  with  anger  and  indigna- 
tion, answered  with  a  fierce  look  and  proud  mind,  say- 
ing, What  old  doting  frantic  wretch  is  this,  so  boldly 
and  rashly  to  judge  of  my  doings?  By  St.  Peter  and 
Paul,  were  it  not  but  tliat  we  are  restrained  by  our  own 
clemency  and  good  nature,  we  would  hurl  him  down  to 
such  confusion  thatwewould  make  him  a  fable,  a  gazing- 
stock,  an  cxamjile  and  wonderment  to  all  the  world.  For 
is  not  the  king  of  England  our  vassal  ?  and,  to  say  more, 
our  errand-boy  or  jiage,  who  may  at  our  pleasure  and 
beck  both  hamper  him,  imjunson  him,  and  put  him  to 
utter  shame  ?  When  the  yio]w  in  his  great  fury  and  rage 
had  uttered  tliis  among  his  brethren  the  cardinals,  they 
were  scarce  able  to  ai)])t;i!-e  his  furious  violence." 

Not  long  after  this,  this  reverend  and  godly  Robert, 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  ftU  grievously  sick,  and  within  a  few 
days  departed.  In  the  time  of  his  sickness  he  called  to 
him  a  certain  friar  of  the  preaching  order,  a  man  expert 
and  cunning  both  in  i>liysic  and  divinity,  partly  to  re- 
ceive of  him  some  comfort  of  his  body,  and  partly  to 


A.D.  1250—1260.]     DEATH  OF  ROBERT  GROSTHEAD.— PROVISIONS  MADE  AT  OXFORD.      1S7 


confer  with  him  in  spiritual  matters.  Thus  upon  a  certain 
day,  the  bishop  reciting  the  doings  of  the  pope,  rebuked 
and  reprehended  severely  the  preaching  friars,  and  the 
other  order  also  of  the  minors.  The  vehemency  of  his 
disease  more  and  more  increasing,  and  because  the 
nights  were  somewhat  longer,  the  third  night  before  his 
departure,  the  bishop,  feeling  his  infirmity  to  grow, 
directed  certain  of  his  clergy  to  be  called  to  him,  that  he 
might  be  refreshed  with  some  conference  or  communi- 
cation with  them.  To  them  the  bishop  mourning  and 
lamenting  in  his  mind  for  the  loss  of  souls,  reproved  such 
detestable  enormities  of  the  court  of  Rome,  as,  all  kinds 
of  avarice,  the  usury,  the  simony,  the  extortion,  all  kinds 
of  filthiness,  gluttony,  and  their  sumptuous  apparel  in  tiiat 
court ;  afterwards  he  went  about  to  prosecute  more,  how  the 
court  of  Rome,  like  a  gulf,  never  satisfied,  ever  gaping  so 
wide,  that  the  flood  of  Jordan  might  run  into  his  mouth, 
aspired  how  to  possess  himself  of  the  goods  of  them  that 
die  intestate,  and  of  legacies  bequeathed  without  form 
of  law ;  and  in  order  the  more  licentiously  to  bring  this 
to  pass,  they  used  to  join  the  king,  as  partaker  with  them 
in  their  spoils,  extortions,  and  robbing.  "Neither," 
saith  he,  "shall  the  church  be  delivered  from  the  servi- 
tude of  Egypt,  but  by  violence  and  force,  and  with  the 
bloody  sword."  "  And  although,"  saith  he,  "  these  be 
yet  but  light  matters,  yet  shortly  more  great  and  grievous 
things  than  these  shall  be  seen." 

And  in  the  end  of  this  which  he  scarcely  could  utter 
without  sighing,  sobbing,  and  weeping,  his  tongue  and 
breath  began  to  fail,  and  so  his  voice  being  stopped,  he 
made  an  end  of  both  his  speech  and  life.    (  Matth.  Paris.) 

Ye  have  heard  it  often  complained  of,  how  the  pope 
violently  encroached  upon  the  church  of  England,  in 
giving  benefices  and  prebends  to  his  Italians  and 
strangers,  to  the  great  damage  and  ruin  of  Christ's 
flock.  This  injury  could  by  no  lawful  and  gentle  means 
be  reformed  ;  so  about  this  time  it  began  to  be  some- 
what bridled  by  means  of  another  kind.  In  the  reign  of 
this  king,  the  bishop  of  London,  named  Fulco,  had  given 
a  certain  prebend,  in  the  church  of  St.  Paul,  to  one 
Rustand,  the  pope's  messenger  here  in  England,  who, 
dying  shortly  after,  the  pope  immediately  conferred  the 
prebend  on  one  of  his  specials,  a  stranger  as  the  other 
was.  About  the  same  instant,  it  befel  that  the  bishop 
of  London  also  died,  by  which  the  vacant  bishopric  fell 
into  the  king's  hands,  who,  hearing  of  the  death  of 
Rustand,  gave  the  prebendship  to  one  John  Crakehale, 
who,  with  all  solemnity,  took  his  installation,  not  know- 
ing as  yet  that  it  was  already  bestowed  by  the  pope  on 
another.  Not  long  after,  this  being  noised  at  Rome, 
forthwith  comes  down  a  proctor,  with  the  pope's  letters, 
to  receive  collation  to  the  benefice,  wherein  Jolm  Crake- 
hale  had  been  already  installed  by  the  king's  donation. 
This  matter  coming  before  Boniface  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, he,  inquiring  and  searching  which  donation 
was  the  first,  and  finding  it  was  the  pope's  grant,  gave 
sentence  with  him  against  the  king ;  so  that  in  conclu- 
sion, the  Roman  clerk  had  the  advantage  of  the  benefice, 
although  the  other  had  long  enjoyed  the  possession. 
Thus  the  pope's  man  being  preferred,  and  the  English- 
man excluded,  after  the  party  had  been  invested  and 
stalled,  he,  thinking  himself  in  sure  possession,  at- 
tempted to  enter  the  chapter-house,  but  was  not  per- 
mitted, whereupon  the  pope's  clerk,  giving  place  to 
force  and  number,  went  to  the  archbishop  to  complain. 
This  being  known,  certain  monks  pursued  him,  and 
one  in  the  thickness  of  the  throng,  who  was  never  after 
known,  suddenly  rushed  upon  him,  and  cut  off  his  head. 
This  heinous  murder  being  famed  abroad,  a  strict  in- 
quiry was  made,  but  the  murderer  could  not  be  known; 
and  although  great  suspicion  was  laid  upon  Crakehale, 
the  king's  chaplain,  yet  no  proof  could  be  brought 
against  him.  But  most  men  thought,  that  this  bloody 
act  was  done  by  certain  ruffians  about  the  city  or  the 
court,  who  disdained  that  Romans  should  be  so  enriched 
with  Englishmen's  livings.  And  therefore  because  they 
saw  the  church  and  realm  of  England  in  such  subjection, 
and  so  mu,;h  trodden  down  by  the  Romans  and  the  pope's 
messengers,  they  thought  by  such  means  to  prevent 
them  from  coming  so  much  into  this  land. 


Besides  many  other  matters,  I  pass  over  the  con- 
flict,— not  between  the  frogs  and  the  mice  which  Ho- 
mer writes  of, — but  the  mighty  pitched  field,  fought 
A.  D.  1259,  between  the  young  students  and  scholars 
of  the  university  of  Oxford,  having  no  other  occasion, 
but  the  difference  of  the  country  where  they  were  bom. 
For  the  northerns,  joining  with  the  Welch,  to  try  their 
manhood  against  the  southerns,  fell  on  them  with  their 
ensigns  and  warlike  array,  so  that  in  the  end  several  on 
both  sides  were  slain.  This  heavy  and  bloody  conflict 
increased  among  them,  and  the  end  was  that  the  nor- 
thern lads  with  the  Welch  had  the  victory.  After  fury 
and  fiery  fierceness  had  done  what  it  could,  the  victors 
thinking  partly  of  what  they  had  done,  partly  how  it 
would  be  taken  by  the  higher  powers,  and  fearing  punish- 
ment, took  counsel  together,  and  offered  to  king  Henry 
four  thousand  marks,  to  Edward  his  son  three  hundred, 
and  to  the  queen  two  hundred,  to  be  released  of  all  pu- 
nishment. But  the  king  answered  that  he  set  a  higher 
value  on  the  life  of  one  true  subject  than  on  all  they  of- 
fered, and  would  not  receive  the  money.  The  king, 
however,  being  then  occupied  in  great  affairs  and  wars, 
and  partly  involved  in  discord  at  home  with  his  nobles, 
had  no  leisure  to  attend  to  the  correction  of  these  uni- 
versity men.  (Matth.  Paris.) 

This  that  follows  concerning  the  commotion  between 
the  king  and  the  nobles,  is  lamentable,  and  contains 
much  fruitful  example,  both  for  princes  and  subjects,  to 
see  what  mischief  grows  in  the  commonwealth,  where  the 
prince  regards  not  offending  his  subjects,  and  where  the 
subjects  forget  the  office  of  christian  patience  in  suffer- 
ing their  princes'  injuries  ;  therefore,  I  thought  it  not 
unprofitable  to  occupy  the  reader  a  little  in  perusing 
this  lamentable  matter. 

King  Henry  married  Elenor,  daughter  of  the  earl  of 
Provence,  a  foreigner,  by  which  a  great  door  was 
opened  for  foreigners,  not  only  to  enter  the  land,  but 
also  to  fill  the  court ;  to  them  the  king  seemed  more  to 
incline  his  favour,  advancing  them  to  greater  preferment 
than  his  own  English  lords,  which  was  no  little  grievance 
to  them.  The  king,  too,  by  Isabel  his  mother,  who  was 
a  foreigner,  had  several  brothers,  whom  he  supported 
with  great  livings  and  possessions,  and  large  pensions, 
which  was  another  heart-sore  and  hinderance  to  his 
nobles.  Over  and  besides  which,  there  were  unreason- 
able collections  of  money  from  time  to  time,  levied  by 
the  king,  as  well  on  the  spirituaUty,  as  on  the  laity. 
By  reason  of  all  which  collections,  the  commonwealth 
of  the  realm  was  utterly  stripped,  to  the  great  impover- 
ishment of  the  English. 

In  the  year  1260,  a  great  number  of  aliens  resorted  to 
England,  and  had  the  management  of  all  principal  mat- 
ters of  the  realm  under  the  king,  which  not  a  little  trou- 
bled the  nobility  of  England.  So  that  Simon  Montfort 
earl  of  Leicester,  offering  to  stand  to  death  for  the  liber- 
ties of  the  realm,  conferred  with  other  lords  and  barons 
upon  the  matter,  who,  then  coming  to  the  king  with  an 
humble  sort  of  petition,  declared  how  all  his  realm,  and 
his  own  affairs  were  altogether  disposed  by  the  hands 
and  after  the  wills  of  strangers,  neither  profitable  to  him, 
nor  to  the  public  weal ;  for  his  treasures  being  wasted  and 
himself  in  great  debt,  he  was  not  able  to  satisfy  the  pro- 
vision of  his  own  house.  And  now  therefore,  said  they, 
if  your  highness  will  please  to  be  informed  by  our  advice, 
and  to  commit  your  house  to  the  guiding  and  government 
of  your  own  faithful  and  natural  subjects,  we  will  take 
upon  us  to  discharge  your  whole  debt  within  one  year,  out 
of  our  own  proper  goods  and  revenues,  so  as  that  we 
within  five  years  may  repay  ourselves  again. 

To  these  words  so  lovingly  declared, — so  humbly  pre- 
tended,— so  heartily  and  freely  off"ered,  the  king  as  wil- 
lingly condescended,  assigning  to  them  both  day  and 
place  where  to  confer  and  to  dehberate  further  upon  the 
matter,  which  should  be  at  Oxford  the  fifteenth  day  after 
Easter.  At  which  day  and  place  all  the  sUtes  and  lords, 
with  the  bishops  of  the  realm,  were  summoned  to  appear. 
Where  an  oath  was  taken,  first  by  the  king  hiinself,  then 
by  the  lords,  that  what  decrees  or  laws  should  m  the  said 
assembly  be  provided  to  the  profit  of  the  king  and  of  the 
realm,  the  same  should  universaUy  be  kept  and  observed 


188      THE  KING  ABSOLVED  BY  THE  POPE  FROM  HIS  OATH  MADE  AT  OXFORD.     [Book  IV. 


to  the  honour  of  God,  and  utility  of  his  church,  and 
wealth  of  the  realm.  Besides  these  lords  and  the  king, 
there  were  also  nine  bishops,  who  swearing  to  the  same,  ex- 
communicated all  such  as  should  withstand  the  provisions 
there  made  ;  the  king  holding  a  burning  taper  in  his  hand, 
and  the  lords  openly  protesting  to  rise  with  all  their  force 
against  all  that  shall  stand  against  the  same. 

In  this  assembly  it  was  enacted  that  all  strangers  and 
aliens  of  what  state  or  condition  soever,  should  forthwith 
leave  the  realm  on  pain  of  death.  Various  other  provi- 
sions were  ordained  and  established  at  the  same  time,  that 
if  any  held  of  the  king  in  whole  or  in  part,  and  should 
die  (while  his  heir  was  under  age,)  the  wardship  of  the 
heir  should  belong  to  the  king. 

Moreover,  it  was  there  decreed,  that  the  wool  of  Eng- 
land should  be  wrought  only  within  the  realm,  neither 
should  it  be  transported  out  to  foreigners. 

That  no  man  should  wear  any  cloth,  but  which  was 
wrought  and  made  within  the  realm. 

That  garments  too  sumptuous  should  not  be  brought 
in  nor  worn. 

That  all  excessive  and  prodigal  expenses,  wasted  upon 
pleasure  and  superfluity,  should  be  avoided  by  all  persons. 

Many  other  laws  and  decrees  were  ordained  in  this 
assembly,  which  continued  the  space  of  fifteen  days. 

After  the  promulgation  of  the  laws  many  things  dis- 
pleased the  king,  and  he  began  to  repent  of  his  oath. 
But  because  he  could  not  at  that  present  otherwise  choose, 
he  dissembled  for  a  season.  Within  a  year  following, 
(A.D.  1261),  the  king  sent  to  the  pope,  praying  both  for 
himself  and  bis  son  Edward  to  be  released  of  their  oath 
made  at  Oxford.  This  absolution  being  easily  obtained 
(or  rather  bought  at  the  pope's  hands)  the  king  stepping 
back  from  all  that  was  before  concluded,  calls  another 
parliament  at  Oxford,  where  before  the  lords  and  nobles 
he  declared,  how  in  the  late  council  of  Oxford  they  had 
agreed  on  certain  measures  for  the  common  utility  of  the 
realm  of  the  king,  as  they  pretended,  for  the  increasing  of 
his  treasure,  and  diminishing  his  debt ;  and  thereupon 
bound  themselves  with  an  oath,  causing  also  himself  and 
his  son  Edward  to  be  bound  to  the  same.  But  now  that 
they,  contrary  to  their  covenant  made,  sought  not  so  much 
the  profit  of  him  and  of  the  realm,  as  their  own,  taking  him 
not  as  their  lord,  but  going  about  to  bring  him  under  their 
subjection ;  and  that  moreover  his  treasure  greatly  decreas- 
ing, his  debts  increasing,  and  his  princely  liberality  cut 
short  and  trodden  under  foot,  they  should  not  marvel,  if 
he  henceforth  would  be  no  more  ruled  by  their  counsel, 
but  would  provide  himself  with  some  other  remedy.  And 
moreover,  as  to  the  oath  wherewith  he  and  his  son  stood 
bound  to  them,  he  had  sent  already  to  Rome,  and  had 
obtained  absolution  and  dispensation  of  the  same,  both 
for  him,  and  his  son  Edward,  and  for  all  others  that 
would  take  his  part.  And  therefore  he  required  of  them 
to  be  restored  again  to  that  state  and  condition  he  had 
enjoyed  in  times  past. 

To  this  the  nobility  gave  answer  on  the  other  side,  in 
the  number  of  whom  was  Simon  Montfort  earl  of  Lei- 
cester, Richard  Clare  earl  of  Gloucester,  with  many  more ; 
whose  answer  to  the  king  was,  "  that  the  provisions  made 
at  the  council  at  Oxford,  to  which  they  were  sworn,  they 
would  hold,  defend  and  maintain  to  their  lives'  end."  All 
this  while,  the  pope's  absolution  for  the  king,  although  it 
was  granted  and  obtained  at  Rome,  yet  was  not  brought 
down  in  solemn  writing. 

At  length,  the  writing  of  the  king's  absolution  being 
brought  from  Rome,  the  king  soon  commanded  it  to  be 
published  throughout  the  realm,  and  sends  to  the  French 
king  and  other  strangers  for  help  ;  moreover  he  seized 
all  his  castles  into  his  own  hand,  rejecting  the  counsel  of 
the  lords,  to  whose  custody  they  were  before  com- 
mitted; also  removing  the  former  officers,  as  justices,  the 
chancellor,  with  others  placed  before  by  the  lords,  he 
appointed  new  ones  in  their  stead. 

After  this  followed  the  year  126.3,  in  which  the  barons 
of  England,  confederating  themselves  together,  for  main- 
taining the  statutes  and  laws  of  Oxford,  and  partly 
moved  with  their  old  dislike  conceived  against  the  fo- 
reigners, joined  all  their  forces,  and  attacked  the 
foreigners  who  were  about  the  king.      Their  goods  and 


manors  they  wasted  and  spoiled,  whether  they  were  per- 
sons ecclesiastical  or  temporal.  By  reason  of  this  it 
came  to  pass,  that  a  great  number  of  foreigners,  espe- 
cially monks  and  rich  priests,  were  urged  to  such  ex- 
tremity, that  they  were  glad  to  flee  the  land. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  king  keeping  then  in  the  Tower, 
and  seeing  the  greatest  part  of  his  nobles  and  commons 
with  the  Londoners  set  against  him,  agreed  to  the  peace 
of  the  barons,  and  was  contented  to  assent  again  to  the 
ordinances  and  provisions  of  Oxford  ;  although  the 
queen,  by  all  means  possible,  went  about  to  persuade  the 
king  not  to  assent  thereto  ;  so  that  as  she  was  endea- 
vouring to  pass  by  barge  from  the  Tower  to  Windsor, 
the  Londoners  standing  on  the  bridge  with  their  exclama- 
tions, cursing  and  throwing  of  stones  and  dirt  at  her,  in- 
terrupted her  course,  forcing  her  to  return  to  the  Tower 
again. 

When  this  contention  was  referred  to  the  French  king, 
and  he  decided  against  the  barons,  it  wrought  in  their 
hearts  great  indignation,  and  they  hastened  home  to  de- 
fend themselves  with  all  their  strength  and  power.  The 
king  called  his  council  together  at  Oxford,  whence  he  ex- 
cluded the  university  of  students  for  a  season ;  and  hearing 
that  the  barons  were  assembled  in  a  great  number  at  Nor- 
thampton, went  there  with  his  host,  and  with  his  ban- 
ners displayed.  The  king  commanded  the  barons  that 
were  therein,  to  yield  the  city  to  him,  or  he' would  im- 
mediately destroy  them.  But  they  boldly,  and  with  one 
mind  answered.  That  they  would  not  obey  the  king's 
will,  but  would  rather  defend  themselves  and  the  city, 
if  need  were,  even  to  the  death.  Which  the  noblemen 
of  the  king's  part  hearing,  sent  word  again,  that  at  least 
they  should  come  to  the  wall  of  the  city  to  speak  to  the 
king,  if  by  any  means  peace  might  he  made.  And  they, 
suspecting  no  deceit,  came  to  the  wall.  But  in  the  mean 
time,  while  matters  were  reasoned  and  treated  of,  the 
Lord  Philip  Basset,  with  mattocks  and  other  instru- 
ments, undermined  the  wall  of  the  city  ;  and  the  wall  fell 
down,  and  there  was  made  a  great  plain,  so  that  there 
might  have  gone  together  forty  horsemen  abreast.  And  of 
this  subtlety  the  foreign  monks  were  thought  to  be  the 
workers,  because  they  made  way  and  entrance  for  them 
that  came  in.  But  when  they  that  passed  by  saw  this, 
and  the  king's  banners  were  erected  ready  to  enter  in, 
there  was  a  great  howling  made,  and  the  noise  of  the 
people  came  to  the  ears  of  the  barons,  and  they  made 
speed  to  resist  them,  but  it  was  all  in  vain,  because  they 
were  already  prevented  by  a  great  company  of  their 
enemies.  But  the  clerks  of  the  university  of  Oxford, 
(which  university  by  the  barons'  commandment  was 
translated  thither)  did  the  king's  men  more  hurt  than 
the  barons,  with  their  slings,  long  bows,  and  cross- 
bows, for  they  had  a  banner  by  themselves,  that  was  set 
up  on  high  against  the  king.  The  king  being  greatly 
moved,  sware  at  his  entering  in,  that  they  should  all  be 
hanged.  Which  when  they  heard,  many  of  them  shaved 
their  crowns,  and  they  that  were  able  ran  away  as  fast  as 
they  could.  And  when  the  king  entered  the  city,  many 
fled  in  their  armour  into  the  castle,  others  left  their  horse 
and  armour,  and  ran  into  the  churches,  and  a  few  were 
slain,  and  those  were  of  the  common  people ;  but  there 
was  not  much  bloodshed,  because  all  things  were  done  as 
upon  the  sudden.  When  the  city  was  at  length  set  in 
quiet,  the  king  commanded  his  oath  to  be  executed  upon 
the  clerks.  But  his  counsellors  said  to  him,  "  This  be 
far  from  thee,  O  king,  for  the  sons  of  thy  nobles,  and  of 
other  great  men  of  thy  kingdom,  were  there  gathered  to- 
gether into  the  university  ;  whom  if  thou  wouldst  cause  _ 
to  be  hanged  or  slain,  even  they  that  now  take  thy  part  ■ 
would  rise  up  against  thee,  not  suffering,  to  the  utmost  ^ 
of  their  powers,  the  blood  of  their  sons  and  kinsfolk  to 
be  shed."  And  so  the  king  was  pacified,  and  his  wrath 
against  the  clerks  was  appeased. 

The  king  then  went  to  Rochester,  and  raising  the 
siege,  proceeded  to  Tunbridge,  and  thence  he  continued 
his  journey  to  Winchester,  where  he  received  to  peace 
the  seamen  of  the  haven  towns.  And  three  days  after, 
he  came  to  the  town  of  Lewes,  and  was  received  into  the 
abbey,  and  his  son  Edward  into  the  castle. 

The  barons  now  drew  near  to  the  king ;  for  they  were 


A.D.  1261 


WAR  BETWEEN  THE  KING  AND  THE  BARONS. 


18S 


not  far  distant  from  Lewes  :  and  the  king's  troops  being 
without  provision  for  their  horses,  it  was  commanded  them 
to  go  out  and  seek  for  hay :  when  they  were  attacked 
by  their  enemies,  and  most  of  them  killed.  Then 
the  barons,  coming  to  the  full  plain,  descended  there, 
and  girding  and  trimming  their  horses,  put  on  their 
armour.  And  there  the  Earl  Simon  created  the  earl  of 
Gloucester,  and  Robert  de  Vere,  and  many  other  new 
knights.  Which  being  done,  he  divided  and  distin- 
guished his  host  into  four  several  divisions,  and  he  ap- 
fointed  noblemen  to  guide  and  govern  every  division. 
n  the  meantime  the  king's  host  came  forth,  preparing 
themselves  to  the  field  in  three  divisions,  of  which 
Edward  the  king's  son  led  the  first.  The  most  part  of 
the  king's  army  were  but  young  men,  for  the  king 
thought  not  that  his  barons  had  come  so  nigh.  Their 
armies  being  on  both  sides  set  in  array  and  order,  they 
exhorted  one  another  on  either  party  to  fight  valiantly  : 
and  after  they  buckled  together,  the  battle  was  great, 
and  many  horsemen  were  overthrown  even  in  a  moment. 
But  by  and  by  Edward  the  king's  son  with  his  band,  as 
a  fierce  young  gentleman  and  valiant  knight,  fell  upon 
his  enemies  with  such  force,  that  he  compelled  them  to 
recoil  back  a  great  way,  so  that  the  hindmost  (thinking 
by  reason  of  their  giving  back,  that  the  foremost  were 
slain)  ran  many  of  them  away.  Straightway  the  Lon- 
doners, knowing  not  how  the  battle  went,  took  to  their 
heels:  Edward  pursued  them  with  his  band,  killing  them 
for  the  space  of  two  or  three  miles  ;  for  he  hated  them 
because  they  had  rebelled  against  his  father,  and  dis- 
graced his  mother  when  she  was  in  her  barge  upon 
the  Thames,  as  is  before  mentioned. 

Whilst  Prince  Edward  was  thus  in  chase  of  the 
Londoners,  the  main  division  of  the  barons  set  upon  the 
king's  main  division,  of  which  the  king  of  Almain  the 
brother  of  King  Henry  had  the  leading,  who  was  soon 
discomfited,  and  he  with  his  son  Henry  and  other 
captains  taken  prisoners,  the  reserve  where  the  king 
himself  fought  was  immediately  attacked,  and  he  seeing 
his  knights  and  soldiers  on  every  side  about  him  beaten 
aown  and  slain,  and  his  soldiers  forsaking  the  field,  re- 
tired into  the  abbey,  and  shutting  up  the  gates,  caused 
them  to  be  strongly  guarded  with  soldiers.  The  barons 
thus  getting  the  field,  after  a  long  fight,  and  many  men 
on  both  sides  slain,  entered  the  town  of  Lewes. 

In  the  mean  time,  when  Prince  Edward  returning 
from  the  chase  of  the  Londoners,  came  to  the  place 
where  the  bloody  battle  had  been  fought,  and  saw  the 
great  discomfiture  and  overthrow,  which  in  his  absence, 
had  happened  with  great  slaughter,  his  heart  was  much 
dismayed,  and  his  countenance  altered.  Yet  comforting 
and  encouraging  his  knights  and  soldiers,  of  whom  he 
had  a  valiant  company,  he  marched  in  battle  array 
toward  the  town  ;  against  whom  came  the  barons  again 
with  all  their  power.  And  thus  was  begun  between 
them  a  fresh  field  and  new  battle,  and  many  men  slain 
on  both  sides.  But  at  length  the  earl  de  Warenia,  with 
the  king's  two  brothers,  forsook  the  field  and  fled  :  after 
whom  went  more  than  seven  hundred  chosen  soldiers, 
who  were  of  their  house  and  family,  who  the  same  day 
came  to  Pevensy,  and  there  took  shipping  over  the  sea. 
Also  Hugh  Bigot,  with  several  others,  fled,  and  left  the 
valiant  prince  fighting  in  the  field  :  upon  which  he  re- 
treated to  the  town.  And  when  he  found  not  the  king 
at  the  castle,  he  went  from  thence  to  the  abbey  where 
he  was.  In  the  meantime  the  town  was  divided  into 
parts,  some  fighting,  some  spoiling,  some  getting  booties. 
But  when  within  a  while  the  barons  had  assembled  some 
company,  they  gave  an  assault  upon  the  castle,  thinking 
to  have  rescued  John  Gifford  and  others,  whom  the 
king's  soldiers  had  taken  prisoners  and  put  therein. 
But  the  soldiers  within  manfully  defended  it,  and  in 
throwing  out  balls  of  wild-fire  for  the  defence  of  it,  they 
fired  part  of  the  town.  Then  the  barons  retired  and  left 
the  castle,  and  purposed  to  have  set  upon  the  abbey 
where  the  king  and  Prince  Edward  his  son  was,  which 
also  was  set  on  fire  by  the  assault  given  to  the  castle ; 
but  yet  it  was  shortly  recovered  and  quenched.  Then 
Edward  the  king's  son,  perceiving  the  bold  enterprize  of 
the  barons,  prepaied  with  the  courageous  knights  and 


soldiers,  who  yet  remained  within  the  abbey,  to  have 
issued  out,  and  to  have  given  a  new  charge  upon 
them.  But  the  barons,  perceiving  that,  sent  to  the  king 
messengers  to  intreat  a  truce  for  that  day,  and  on  the 
morrow  to  talk  and  conclude  of  a  further  peace  between 
them,  when  Prince  Edward  was  given  as  hostage  for  the 
king  and  his  party,  and  Henry,  son  of  the  king  of 
Almoin,  for  his  father. 

In  this  year  also,  Boniface,  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, a  foreigner,  having  been  some  years  beyond  the 
seas  in  disgrace  with  the  king  of  England,  upon  occa- 
sion of  some  misdemeanour,  the  king  being  of  a  relent- 
ing nature,  and  bearing  much  with  clergymen's  inso- 
leucies,  consulted  with  his  nobles  about  the  return  of 
Boniface  into  England. 

After  much  ado,  we  read  that  Boniface  returned,  and 
becoming  more  holy  towards  his  death,  he  went  with 
other  bishops  to  the  king,  requesting  him,  that  being 
mindful  of  the  decay  of  his  kingdom,  by  ecclesiastical 
livings  bestowed  upon  foreigners,  he  would  hereafter 
prefer  learned  and  godly  men  of  his  own  nation.  The 
king  answered  that  he  would  willingly  do  it.  "  Where- 
fore I  think  it  meet  that  you,  who  are  yourself  a 
foreigner  and  unlearned,  and  also  my  brother  Ethelmer, 
bishop  of  Winchester,  whom  I  have  preferred  to  such 
dignities  only  for  kindred's  sake,  should  first  give  ex- 
amples to  others,  and  forsake  your  churches,  and  I  will 
provide  other  learned  men  to  serve  in  tliem."  Which 
answer  of  the  king  so  pierced  this  Boniface,  that  he  al- 
ways after  lived  a  wearisome  life  in  England.  Where- 
fore, perceiving  himself  to  be  disliked  of  the  king  and 
the  people,  he  desired  to  return  into  his  country.  And 
thereupon  first  felling  and  selling  the  woods,  letting  out 
the  archbishopric,  taking  great  fines  of  his  tenants,  and 
making  a  great  mass  of  money  of  the  clergy  of  his  pro- 
vince, he  went  with  the  curse  of  all  men  unto  Savoy, 
and  soon  after  died. 

After  the  death  of  Pope  Urban,  succeeded  Pope 
Clement  IV.  (A.  D.  1265.)  Clement  (as  affirmeth  Nic. 
Trivet)  was  first  a  married  man,  and  had  wife  and 
children,  and  was  solicitor  and  counsellor  to  the  French 
king  ;  then  after  the  death  of  his  wife,  was  bishop  ;  and 
afterwards  archbishop  of  Narbon  ;  and  at  last  made  car- 
dinal ;  and  being  sent  as  legate  by  Pope  Urban,  was 
in  his  absence  elected  pope  by  the  cardinals. 

Now,  after  all  the  tumults  and  broils  of  the  king  and 
his  barons,  to  the  vexation  of  the  whole  land,  it  was 
thought  meet  and  necessary  that  all  parties  at  variance 
should  be  reconciled.  Whereupon  peace  was  made  be- 
tween them. 

The  king  now  was  at  leisure  to  reform  the  abuses  of 
the  church ;  and  as  he  considered  that  non-residence  being 
a  blame-worthy  abuse,  required  reformation,  he  wrote 
his  mind  to  the  bishop  of  Hereford  for  the  redress  of  the 
same  ;  his  letter,  because  it  is  memorable,  and  the  matter 
contained  in  it  is  applicable  to  non-residents  of  our  time, 
we  have  here  inserted  it. 

A  Letter  of  King  Henry  JIT.  to  the  Bishop  of  Hereford 
concerning  Non-reaidence. 

The  king  to  the  bishop  of  Hereford  sendeth  greetin;:;  v 
Pastors  or  shepherds  are  set  over  flocks,  that  by  exercis- 
ing themselves  in  watching  over  them  day  and  night,  tliey 
may  know  their  own  cattle  by  their  look,  bring  the  hun- 
ger-starved sheep  into  the  meadows  of  fruitfulness.and  the 
straying  ones  into  one  fold  by  the  word  of  salvation,  and 
the  rod  of  correction  ;  and  to  do  their  endeavour,  tliat 
indissoluble  unity  may  be  kept.  But  some  there  are 
who  damnably  despising  this  doctrine,  and  not  knowing 
how  to  discern  their  own  cattle  from  others,  take  away 
the  milk  and  the  wool,  not  caring  how  the  Lord's  flock 
may  be  nourished  ;  they  catch  up  the  temporal  goods, 
and  who  perishes  in  their  parish  with  famishment,  or 
miscarries  in  manners,  they  regard  not ;  which  men  de- 
serve not  to  be  called  pastors,  but  rather  hirelings.  And 
even  we  in  these  days,  when  removing  ourselves  into  the 
borders  of  Wales,  to  take  order  for  the  disposing  of  the 
garrisons  of  our  realm,  have  found  this  default  in  your 
church  of  Hereford;  we  report  it  with  grief;  for  we  have 


m 


PRINCE  EDWARD  ESCAPES  FROM  CUSTODY.— BATTLE  OF  EVESHAM.         [Book  IV 


found  there  a  church  destitute  of  a  pastor's  comfort,  as 
having  neither  bishop  nor  official,  vicar  nor  dean,  that 
may  exercise  any  spiritual  function  and  duty  in  the  same. 
But  the  church  itself,  which  in  time  past  was  wont  to  flow 
in  delight,  (and  had  canons  that  attended  upon  service  day 
and  night,  and  that  ought  to  exercise  the  works  of  charity, 
they  forsaking  the  church,  and  leading  their  lives  in 
countries  far  hence,)  hath  put  off  her  stole  or  robe  of 
pleasure,  and  fallen  to  the  ground,  bewailing  her  widow- 
hood, and  there  is  none  among  all  her  friends  and 
lovers  that  will  comfort  her.  Verily  while  we  beheld 
this,  and  considered  diligently,  pity  did  move  our  bowels, 
and  the  sword  of  compassion  did  inwardly  wound  our 
heart  very  sore,  that  we  could  no  longer  dissemble  so 
great  an  injury  done  to  our  mother  the  church,  nor  pass 
the  same  over  uncorrected. 

"  Wherefore  we  command  and  straitly  charge  j'ou,  that 
all  occasions  set  aside,  you  endeavour  to  remove  yourselves 
with  all  possible  speed  unto  your  church,  and  there  per- 
sonally execute  the  pastoral  charge  committed  unto  you 
in  the  same.  Otherwise  we  will  you  to  know  for  cer- 
tainty that  if  you  have  not  a  care  to  do  this,  we  will 
■wholly  take  into  our  own  hands  all  the  temporal  goods,  and 
whatsoever  else  does  belong  unto  the  oarony  of  the  same 
church,  which  goods,  it  is  certain  our  progenitors  of  godly 
devotion  have  bestowed  thereupon  for  spiritual  exercise 
sake.  And  such  goods  and  duties  as  we  have  commanded 
hitherto  to  be  gathered  and  safely  kept  and  turned  to  the 
profit  and  commodity  of  the  same  church,  the  cause  now 
ceasing  we  will  seize  vipon  ;  and  suffer  no  longer  that  he 
shall  reap  temporal  things,  who  fears  not  unreverently  to 
withdraw  and  keep  back  spiritual  things,  whereunto  by 
office  and  duty  he  is  bound  ;  or  that  he  shall  receive  any 
profits  who  refuses  to  undergo  and  bear  the  burthens  of 
the  same.  Witness  the  king  at  Hereford,  the  first  of 
June,  in  the  forty- eighth  year  of  our  reign." 

But  leaving  these  affairs  of  the  church,  and  church- 
men, we  will  now  enter  into  other  troubles  of  the  tempo- 
ral state.  You  heard  before  of  a  pacification  concluded 
between  the  king  and  his  barons,  when  Prince  Edward 
was  given  as  hostage  (A.D.  1264.)  But  it  came  to  pass 
among  the  lords  and  barons,  that  no  such  firm  recon- 
ciliation was  made  as  was  likely  to  last  long.  For  in 
the  year  126."),  the  sons  of  the  Earl  Simon  did  that 
which  much  displeased  the  earl  of  Gloucester  :  inso- 
much that  he  challenged  Henry,  the  eldest  son  of  the 
Earl  Simon  Montfort :  this  affair,  however,  was  settled 
without  fighting,  but  afterwards  the  earl  of  Gloucester 
sent  to  the  Lord  Roger  Mortimer,  who  always  took  the 
king's  part,  desiring  that  they  two  might  talk  together 
about  the  interests  of  the  king.  When  they  met,  the  earl 
of  Gloucester  shewed  him  all  that  he  purposed  to  do, 
and  lamenting  that  he  had  so  offended  the  king,  said  he 
would  now  make  amends,  and  would  deliver  Prince  Ed- 
ward, so  they  sent  secretly  to  Robert  the  brother  of 
the  earl  of  Gloucester,  who  was  near  about  the  Earl 
Simon,  and  made  him  consent  with  them.  And  to  work 
this  more  circumspectly,  Roger  Mortimer  sent  to  Edward, 
the  king's  son,  a  horse  excelling  all  others  in  fleetness, 
to  wliich  he  might  safely  trust,  when  he  saw  conveni- 
ent opportunity.  After  which  things  thus  contrived. 
Prince  Edward  desired  leave  of  the  Earl  Simon  to  prove 
his  courser  against  such  time  as  he  should  ride  at  the 
tilt.  As  soon  as  he  had  got  leave,  and  that  with  gallop- 
ing and  ranging  the  field,  he  had  wearied  several  of  their 
horses  :  at  the  last,  getting  up  uj)on  that  fleet  horse  which 
was  sent  for  that  purpose,  and  spying  a  servant  on  horse- 
back coming  toward  him  with  two  swords,  he  turned  about 
to  his  keeper,  and  to  others  that  were  with  him,  saying, 
*'  My  loving  lords,  tlius  long  have  I  kept  your  company, 
and  have  been  in  your  custody  ;  and  now  not  purposing 
to  use  your  company  any  longer,  I  commit  you  to  God." 
And  quickly  turning  his  horse  about,  put  to  the  spurs, 
and  away  he  went.  The  others  pricked  after  apace,  but 
could  not  overtake  him.  When  the  prince's  escape 
was  publicly  known,  much  people  came  to  him  out  of 
every  quarter,  with  great  joy.  Among  whom  the  first  was 
the  earl  of  Gloucester,  and  the  other  soldiers  of  the  king, 
and  within  a  short  space  he  had  a  great  and  a  mighty  host. 


Which  when  the  Earl  Simon  understood,  he  muc- 
doubted  and  mistrusted  himself ;  and  sending  into  Wale: 
he  got  from  thence  a  great  many  men,  and  augmented 
his  force  as  strongly  as  he  could  from  every  part  (; 
England.  He  sent  also  Simon  his  son  to  the  nobleaie 
of  the  northern  parts,  that  with  all  possible  speed  b 
might  bring  them  with  him  ;  who  with  a  great  com 
pany  came  with  him,  and  staid  a  while  at  Kenilwortl 
and  there  pitched  their  tents.  And  when  this  was  de 
clared  to  Edward,  he  pre]iared  himself  in  the  night,  t 
go  to  the  place  where  Simon  and  his  company  ha 
pitched.  In  khe  morning  they  were  very  early  in  armin 
themselves,  and  met  some  of  their  enemies  stragglin 
loosely,  and  thinking  to  have  gone  a  foraging  ;  whom  thei 
took,  and  with  their  fresh  horses  new  horsed  their  sol 
diers  that  had  their  horses  tired  with  long  travel.  An' 
so  marching  forward,  came  very  early  in  the  mornin; 
upon  their  enemies,  whom  for  the  most  part  they  fount 
sleeping  ;  and  laying  lustily  about  them,  they  slew  seve 
ral ;  some  they  took,  the  rest  they  put  to  flight,  ani 
fifteen  of  their  chiefest  ensigns  they  took,  with  man- 
other  rich  spoils. 

But  when  Edward  heard  that  Earl  Simon  was  comingto 
ward  Kenilworth,  to  join  with  his  son's  battle,  he  march 
ed  forward  to  meet  him  the  third  day  after  at  Evesham 
Edward  caused  his  own  standards  and  ensigns  to  be  takei 
down,  and  young  Simon's,  which  he  had  taken,  to  bi 
displayed  ;  so  that  the  Earl  Simon  thinking  them  to  havi 
been  his  son's  army,  and  not  knowing  of  his  overthrow 
was  deceived,  till  his  scout  the  better  to  descry  them 
went  up  to  the  abbey  steeple,  wkere  he  could  plainly  dis 
cern  them  and  all  their  standards  ;  for  by  this  time  the; 
had  mounted  the  hill,  thinking  to  have  that  advantage 
when  they  should  give  their  charge,  and  they  had  also  dis 
played  again  his  own  standards.  Then  he  cried  aloud  t( 
the  Earl  Simon,  and  said,  "  We  are  all  but  dead  men  ;  fo 
it  is  not  your  son,  as  you  suppose,  that  comes,  but  it  i 
Edward  the  king's  son  that  comes  from  one  part,  and  thi 
earl  of  Gloucester  from  another  part,  and  Roger  Morti 
mer  from  the  third  part."  Then  said  the  earl,  "  The  Lon 
be  merciful  to  our  souls,  forsomuch  as  our  bodies  and  live: 
are  now  in  their  hands;"  commanding  that  every  mai 
should  make  himself  ready  to  God,  and  to  fight  out  the  field 
for  that  it  was  their  wills  to  die  for  their  laws,  and  in  a  jus 
quarrel.  And  such  as  would  depart,  he  gave  leave  to  go  thei 
ways,  that  they  should  be  no  discouragement  to  thi 
rest. 

Then  came  to  him  his  eldest  son  Henry,  and  comfortec 
him,  desiring  him  to  have  no  despair,  nor  yet  mistrust  n 
the  good  success  of  this  victory,  with  other  such  cheerfu 
words.  "  No,  my  son,"  says  he,  "  I  despair  not ;  but  yet 
it  is  thy  presumption,  and  the  pride  of  the  rest  of  th) 
brethren  that  has  brought  me  to  this  end  you  see  ;  not- 
withstanding, yet  I  trust  I  shall  die  to  God,  and  in  ( 
,  righteous  quarrel."  After  words  of  comfort  given  to  all 
his  host,  and  the  oration  made  as  is  the  manner,  they  all 
armed  themselves.  The  king  also  (whom  the  earl  alwajsi 
kept  with  him)  he  armed  in  an  armour  of  his  own  :  and 
then  dividing  their  battles,  they  marched  towards  theii| 
enemies.  But  before  they  joined,  the  Welshmen  ranj 
away,  and  thinking  to  escape  over  the  river  Dee,  soraei 
were  drovs'ned,  and  some  slain.  Then  when  the  battle 
joined  and  they  fought  hand  to  hand,  in  a  short  time 
many  of  the  earl's  party  fell  and  were  slain  ;  the  kingi 
himself  being  struck  at,  cried  with  a  loud  voice  to  them,| 
saying,  "  Kill  me  not,  I  am  Henry  your  king  :"  by  which^ 
words,  the  Lord  Adam  Monthaut  knew  him,  and  saved 
him.  Also  Prince  Edward  his  son,  hearing  his  cry,  came 
and  delivered  him  to  the  guard  and  care  of  certain  knights. 
In  the  mean  time  the  Earl  Simon  was  hard  beset  and 
beaten,  and  slain  before  Edward  the  prince  came  at  him. 
But  before  he  fell,  when  he  fought  for  his  life,  and  his 
son  Henry,  and  other  noblemen  on  his  part  were  about 
him,  he  brake  out  into  these  words  to  his  enemies,  say- 
ing, "  What !  is  there  no  mercy  and  compassion  with 
you  .•"'  Who  again  answered,  "  What  compassion  should 
there  be  shewed  to  traitors  ?"  Then  said  he,  "  The  Lord 
be  merciful  to  our  souls,  our  bodies  are  in  your  hands.^ ' 
And  so  soon  as  these  words  were  spoken,  they  mangled  his 
body,  and  cut  oflf  his  head,  which  head  Roger  Mortimer 


A.D.  1264— 1271.] 


PRINCE  EDWARD  WOUNDED  BY  AN  ASSASSIN. 


191 


gent  to  his  wife.     And  not  far  off  from  him  also  was  slain 
Henry  his  eldest  son. 

After  this  great  slaughter  and  overthrow  there  was  a 
parliament  summoned  at  Winchester  by  the  earl  of 
Gloucester,  and  others.  Here  it  is  to  be  remembered, 
that  although  the  king  was  in  the  camp  of  the  earl  of 
Leicester,  being  then  in  custody,  and  his  son  Edward 
with  the  earl  of  Gloucester,  yet  the  king  was  on  that 
side  against  his  will,  and  therefore  in  the  parliament  the 
king  was  restored  to  his  kingly  dignity,  which  was  be- 
fore that  time  under  the  custody  of  the  barons. 

Soon  after,  a  general  voyage  being  proclaimed  to  war 
against  the  Turks,  and  a  subsidy  being  collected  in  Eng- 
land for  the  same,  Prince  Edward,  with  others,were  appoint- 
ed to  take  their  voyage,  and  were  now  on  their  journey. 

After  some  stay  in  Sicily,  Prince  Edward  took  ship- 
ping again,  and  soon  after  Easter  arrived  at  Acre,  and 
went  ashore,  taking  with  him  a  thousand  of  the  best  and 
roost  expert  soldiers,  and  tarried  there  a  whole  month, 
refreshing  both  his  men  and  horses,  and  that  in  this 
space  he  might  learn  the  secrets  of  the  land.  After  this 
he  took  with  him  six  or  seven  thousand  soldiers,  and 
marched  forward  twenty  miles  from  Acre,  and  took 
Nazareth  ;  and  slew  all  those  that  he  found  there,  and 
afterwards  returned  again  to  Acre  ;  b\it  their  enemies 
following  after  them,  thought  to  have  attacked  them 
unawares.  The  prince  perceiving  this,  again  charged, 
and  slew  many  of  them,  and  put  the  rest  to  flight. 

WTien  the  fame  of  Prince  Edward  thus  grew  among  his 
enemies,  and  they  began  to  fear  him,  they  devised  among 
themselves  how  by  some  policy  they  might  circumvent  and 
betray  him.  Whereupon  the  great  prince  and  admiral  of 
Joppa  sent  to  him,  pretending,  with  great  hypocrisy,  to 
become  a  christian,  and  that  he  would  draw  with  him  a 
great  number  besides,  provided  they  might  be  honour- 
ably entertained  and  treated  by  the  christians.  This 
pleased  the  prince  well,  and  induced  him  to  finish  the 
thing,  he  had  begim  so  well,  by  writing  again  ;  he  also 
sent  by  the  same  messenger,  and  wrote  back  to  him 
several  times  about  the  matter,  by  which  no  distrust 
should  arise.  When  this  messenger  came  the  fifth 
time,  and  was  searched  by  the  prince's  servants,  ac- 
cording to  custom,  to  see  what  weapon  and  armour  he 
had  about  him,  as  also  his  purse ;  and  when  not  so 
much  as  a  knife  could  be  found  about  him,  he  was 
brought  up  into  the  prince's  chamber,  and  after  doing 
homage,  he  pulled  out  certain  letters,  which  he  delivered 
to  the  prince  from  his  lord,  as  he  had  done  before  ;  at 
which  time  the  prince  was  laid  bareheaded  upon  his  bed 
in  his  jerkin,  for  the  great  heat  of  the  weather. 

Wlien  the  prince  had  read  the  letters,  it  appeared  by 
them,  that  upon  the  Saturday  next  following  the 
prince  of  Joppa  would  be  there  ready  to  accomplish  all 
that  he  had  written  and  promised.  The  report  of  this 
news  by  the  prince  to  those  standing  by  pleased  them 
well,  and  they  drew  somewhat  back  to  consult  about  it 
among  themselves.  In  the  meantime  the  messenger 
kneeling  and  making  his  obeisance  to  the  prince  (ques- 
tioning further  with  him)  put  his  hand  to  the  belt,  as 
though  he  would  have  pulled  out  some  secret  letters, 
and  suddenly  he  pulled  out  an  envenomed  knife,  think- 
ing to  have  stricken  him  therewith  as  he  lay  there  on 
the  bed  ;  but  the  prince  lifting  up  his  hand  to  defend  his 
body  from  the  blow,  received  a  great  wound  in  the 
arm  :  and  the  assassin  being  about  to  fetch  another 
stroke  at  him,  the  prince  with  his  foot  gave  him  such  a 
kick  that  he  felled  him  to  the  ground.  With  that  the 
prince  got  him  by  the  hand,  and  wrested  the  knife  from 
him  with  such  violence,  that  he  hurt  himself  with  it  in 
the  forehead,  but  immediately  thrust  the  traitorous 
messenger  through  and  slew  him.  The  prince's  ser- 
vants being  in  the  next  chamber  not  far  off,  hearing  the 
bustling,  came  running  in  with  great  haste,  and  finding 
the  messenger  lying  dead  on  the  floor,  one  of  them  took 
up  a  stool  and  beat  out  his  brains  ;  at  which  the  prince 
was  angry,  because  he  struck  a  dead  man,  and  one  that 
was  killed  before.  The  rumovir  of  this  attack  being  so 
strange,  soon  went  throughout  all  the  court,  and  from 
thence  among  the  common  people,  so  that  they  were 
very  heavy  and  greatly  discouraged.     The  captain  of  the 


temple  also  came  to  the  prince,  and  brought  him  a 
costly  and  precious  drink  against  poison,  lest  the  venom 
of  the  knife  should  penetrate  the  blood  ;  and  in  a 
blaming  way  said  to  him,  "  Did  1  not  shew  your  grace  be- 
fore of  the  deceit  and  subtilty  of  this  people  ?  Notwith- 
standing," saith  he,  "  let  your  grace  take  a  good  heart, 
you  shall  not  die  of  this  wound,  my  life  for  yours."  But 
the  surgeons  and  physicians  were  immediately  sent  for, 
and  the  prince's  wound  was  dressed,  and  within  a  few 
days  after  it  began  to  putrefy,  and  the  flesh  to  look  dead 
and  black  ;  whereupon  they  that  were  about  the  jjrince 
began  to  be  very  sad  and  heavy :  which  he  perceiving, 
said  to  them,  "  Why  do  you  whisper  thus  among  your- 
selves  ?  What  see  you  in  me,  can  I  not  be  healed  ? 
Tell  me  the  truth,  be  ye  not  afraid."  Whereupon  one 
said  to  him,  "  Your  grace,  you  may  be  healed,  we  mis- 
trust it  not  ;  but  yet  it  will  be  very  painful  for  you  to 
suffer." — "  May  suffering,"  said  he  again,  "  restore 
health  ?" — "  Yea,"  saith  the  other,  "  on  pain  of  losing 
my  head." — "  Then,"  said  the  prince,  "  I  commit 
myself  to  you,  do  with  me  what  you  think  good." 
Then  said  one  of  the  physicians,  "  Is  there  any  of  your 
nobles  in  whom  your  grace  reposes  special  trust  ?"  To 
whom  the  prince  answered,  "  Yea,"  naming  certain  of 
the  noblemen  that  stood  about  him.  Then  said  the 
physician  to  the  two  whom  the  prince  first  named,  the 
Lord  Edmund,  and  the  Lord  John  Voisie,  "  And  do 
you  also  faithfully  love  your  lord  and  prince  ?"  Who 
answered  both,  "  Yea,  undoubtedly."  Then  saith  he, 
"  Take  you  away  this  gentlewoman  and  lady  (meaning 
his  wife)  and  let  her  not  see  her  lord  and  husband  until 
such  a  time  as  I  tell  you."  Whereupon  they  took 
her  out  of  the  prince's  presence,  crying  out  and  wring- 
ing her  hands.  Then  said  they  unto  her,  "  Be  ye  con- 
tented, good  lady  and  madam  ;  it  is  better  that  one 
woman  should  weep  a  little  while,  than  that  all  the 
realm  of  England  should  weep  a  great  season."  Then 
upon  the  morrow  they  cut  out  all  the  dead  envenomed 
flesh  out  of  the  prince's  arm,  and  said  to  him,  "  How 
cheers  your  grace  ?  We  promise  you  within  these  fif- 
teen days  you  shall  shew  yourself  abroad  (if  God  per- 
mit) upon  your  horseback,  whole  and  well  as  ever  you 
were."  And  according  to  the  promise  he  made  the 
prince  so  it  came  to  pass,  to  the  no  little  comfort  and 
admiration  of  all  his  subjects.  When  the  great  Soldan 
heard  of  it,  and  that  the  prince  was  yet  alive,  he  would 
scarcely  believe  the  same  ;  and  sending  to  him  three 
of  his  nobles  and  princes,  he  excused  himself  by  them, 
calling  his  gods  to  witness,  that  the  same  was  done 
neither  by  him,  nor  with  his  consent.  Which  princes 
and  messengers  standing  aloof  from  the  king's  son, 
worshipping  him,  fell  flat  upon  the  ground.  "  You," 
saith  the  prince,  "  do  reverence  me,  but  yet  you  love 
me  not."  Nevertheless  he  treated  them  honourably, 
and  sent  them  away  in  peace. 

Thus  when  Prince  Edward  had  been  eighteen  months 
in  Acre,  he  took  shipping,  returning  homeward,  and 
came  to  Rome,  where  he  was  honourably  entertained  by 
the  pope  ;  from  thence  he  came  into  France,  where  his 
fame  and  noble  prowess  was  much  celebrated  among  the 
common  people,  and  envied  by  the  nobility,  especially 
by  the  Earl  de  Chalons,  who  sent  him  and  required  him 
that  he  might  break  a  staff  with  him  at  a  tilt  in  his 
country.  As  the  prince  would  not  diminish  his  honour 
and  fame  by  declining  the  challenge  (although  he  might 
have  well  alleged  sufficient  excuse),  he  willingly  con- 
sented ;  whereupon  it  was  proclaimed,  that  Prince  Ed- 
ward by  such  a  day,  with  those  that  were  with  him,  had 
challenged  all  comers  at  the  tilt  and  barriers.  Then 
great  assemblies  were  made  in  the  country  all  about, 
and  several  horsemen  as  well  as  footmen  had  sworn 
among  themselves,  and  conspired  against  the  English- 
men, selling  their  horses  and  armour  aforehand,  and 
drinking  one  to  another  in  good  success  of  the  spoil  of 
them  whom  they  would  take  as  their  prisoners.  Prince 
Edward  in  the  meantime  sent  into  England  for  certain 
earls  and  barons  to  come  to  him.  When  the  day  ap- 
pointed was  arrived,  the  prince  had  with  him  more  than 
one  thousand  horsemen,  who  were  knights,  besides  his 
footmen,   but  yet  there  were  as  many  more  on  the  other 


192 


THE  POPE  ENCOURAGES  THE  SCOTS  TO  RISE  AGAINST  EDWARD  I. 


[Book  IV. 


side  both  in  horsemen  and  footmen.  When  the  parties  met 
the  French  footmen,  who  had  before  conspired, began 
both  to  spoil,  rifle,  and  kill  the  Englishmen,  who  resisted 
and  defended  themselves  both  with  bows  and  slings; 
slew  many  of  the  Frenchmen,  and  drove  them  to  the  gates 
of  their  city  ;  the  others  they  chased  over  a  river,  where 
many  of  them  were  drowned.  In  the  meantime  the  Earl 
de  Chalons,  with  fifty  of  his  knights  who  followed  him, 
came  forth  and  joined  battle  with  a  like  number  of  the 
prince's  followers,  and  a  long  time  together  they  tried 
it  with  their  swords,  laying  one  at  another.  At  the  last 
the  earl  perceiving  himself  not  able  to  match  with 
Prince  Edward  at  the  arm's  end,  closed  with  him,  and 
takir.g  him  about  the  neck,  held  him  with  his  arms  very 
tight.  "  What  mean  you,  my  lord,"  said  the  prince, 
"  think  you  to  have  my  horse  ?" — "  Yea,  marry,"  said 
the  earl,  "  I  mean  to  have  both  thee  and  thy  horse." 
Ilereat  Prince  Edward,  being  indignant,  lifted  up  him- 
self, and  gave  him  such  a  blow,  that  therewith  he,  for- 
saking his  horse,  hung  still  about  the  prince's  neck,  till 
he  shook  him  off  to  the  ground,  and  the  prince,  being 
somewhat  in  a  heat,  left  the  grounds  to  take  the  air, 
thereby  to  refresh  himself.  But  when  he  saw  the  injury 
of  the  French  towards  his  men,  and  how  they  had  slain 
many  of  them,  he  said  to  them,  that  they  used  rather 
the  exercise  of  battle,  than  of  tourney.  "  Spare  ye  not, 
therefore,"  said  he,  "  from  henceforth,  any  of  them  all, 
but  give  them  again  as  good  as  they  give  you."  Then 
they  began  to  kill  each  other  freely  on  their  part,  and 
let  their  swords  work. 

And  when  by  this  time  the  English  footmen  were  again 
returned,  and  saw  the  conflicts  of  the  horsemen,  and  that 
many  of  the  Englishmen  were  overthrown  ;  they  put 
themselves  amidst  the  grounds  ;  and  some  stabbing  the 
horses,  some  cutting  asunder  the  girths  of  the  French- 
men's saddles,  they  overthrew  the  riders.  Then  when 
the  Earl  De  Chalons  was  horsed  again  by  some  of  his 
men  and  had  come  among  the  throng.  Prince  Edward 
also  rushed  in  among  the  thickest,  and  coupled  again 
with  him,  and  cried  to  him  that  he  should  yield  himself 
as  vanquished  ;  but  he  would  not  do  so,  notwithstanding 
when  his  strength  began  to  fail  him,  he  was  obliged  to 
yield  himself  to  a  simple  knight,  according  as  Prince  Ed- 
ward bade  him,  and  all  the  rest  of  his  horsemen  and 
knights  fled  and  saved  themselves.  However,  many  of 
them  were  slain  in  that  place,  and  the  Englishmen  re- 
turned having  the  victory.  But  when  after  this  they  ex- 
pected to  be  quiet  and  at  rest,  the  citizens  attacked  them 
unawares  by  two  and  by  three  at  once,  and  killed  some  of 
them  as  they  went  in  the  streets.  When  the  prince  heard 
this,  he  sent  for  the  mayor  and  burgesses,  commanding 
them  to  see  this  matter  redressed,  and  that  immediataly  : 
for  otherwise,  by  his  knighthood  he  assured  them,  that 
upon  the  morrow  he  would  fire  the  city,  and  make  it 
level  with  the  ground.  Upon  which  they  went,  and  set 
watchmen  in  many  places  to  keep  peace,  by  which  means 
the  prince  and  his  men  were  in  safety  and  quiet.  Thus 
in  this  pastime  of  tourneying,  much  blood  was  spilt. 

From  thence  the  prince  came  to  Paris,  and  was  honour- 
ably entertained  by  the  French  king,  and  after  certain 
days,  he  went  from  thence  into  Gascony,  where  he  stayed 
till  he  heard  of  the  death  of  the  king  his  father. 

KING    EDWARD    THE  FIRST. 

Edward  the  eldest  son  of  Henry  III.,  as  soon  as  he 
heard  of  his  father's  death,  returned  from  Gascony  home 
to  his  country,  and  was  crowned  (A.D.  1274.)  He  then 
laid  down  his  crown,  saying  lie  would  no  more  put  it  on, 
before  he  had  gathered  together  all  the  lands  appertaining 
to  the  same.  Of  the  gentle  nature  of  this  courageous 
prince,  sufficient  proof  is  given  by  this  one  example  ;  at 
one  time  he  being  engaged  in  his  sport  of  hawking,  hap- 
pened sharply  to  rebuke  the  negligence  of  one  of  his 
gentlemen,  for  what  fault  I  cannot  tell,  about  his  hawk  ; 
the  gentleman  being  on  the  other  side  of  the  river,  hear- 
ing his  menacing  words  said,  "  he  was  glad  that  the  river 
was  between  them."  The  courageous  blood  of  this  prince 
being  moved  with  this  answer,  he  leaped  straight  into  the 
flood,  which  was  a  swift  stream  and  of  a  dangerous  deep- 
ness, and  Qo  less  hard  in  getting  out :  notwithstanding, 


either  forgetting  his  own  life,  or  neglecting  the  present 
danger,  and  having  a  good  horse,  he  ventured  his  own 
death,  to  have  the  death  of  his  man.  At  length,  with 
much  difficulty  recovering  the  bank,  with  his  sword  drawn 
he  pursued  his  provoker,  who  having  not  so  good  an  horse, 
and  seeing  himself  in  danger  of  being  overtaken,  reined 
in  his  horse,  and  returning  back  bareheaded  to  the  prince, 
submitted  his  neck  under  his  hand  to  strike.  The  prince, 
whose  courage  and  passion  could  not  be  quenched  by  the 
water  of  the  whole  river,  so  cooled  at  the  little  submis- 
sion  of  this  man  that  the  quarrel  fell,  his  anger  ceased, 
and  his  sword  was  put  up  without  any  stroke  given.  And 
so  both  returned  to  the  hunting  good  friends  again. 

As  Edward  urged  his  claim  to  Scotland  as  well  as  Eng- 
land, and  pursued  it  by  force  of  arms,  and  as  the  Scots, 
&c.,  saw  they  could  not  make  their  party  good,  they  sent 
privily  to  pope  Boniface  for  his  aid  and  counsel,  who  im- 
mediately  sent  down  his  precept  to  the  king,  that  he 
should  cease  to  disquiet  or  molest  tlie  Scots,  for  that  they 
were  a  people  exempt  from  his  jurisdiction  and  properly 
pertaining  to  the  papal  chair.  The  king  briefly  madef 
answer,  swearing  with  an  oath,  that  he  would  to  his  ut. 
termost  keep  and  defend  that  which  was  his  right,  evi- 
dently known  as  it  was  to  all  the  world.  Thus  the  Scots 
bearing  themselves  bold  upon  the  pope's  message,  and 
also  confederating  themselves  with  the  Frenchmen,  passed 
over  that  year.  The  next  year  (which  was  the  '29th  ofthe 
king).  Pope  Boniface  directs  his  letters  again  to  theking, 
wherein  he  claims  the  kingdom  of  Scotland  to  be  the  pro- 
perty of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  not  subject  to  the  king  of 
England.  And  therefore  it  wasagainst  God,  againstjustice, 
and  also  prejudicial  to  the  church  of  Rome,  for  him  to 
have  or  to  hold  any  dominion  over  the  same  ;  adding  fur- 
thermore, that  the  kingdom  of  Scotland  first  was  con- 
verted by  the  relics  of  the  blessed  apostle  St.  Peter, 
through  the  divine  operation  of  God,  to  the  unity  of  the 
catholic  faith  ! 

The  king,  after  he  had  received  these  letters  of  the 
pope,  assembled  a  parliament  at  Lincoln  :  by  the  advice 
of  which  he  addressed  letters  in  reply  to  the  pope,  where- 
in first  in  all  reverend  manner  he  desires  him  not  to  give 
a  light  ear  to  the  sinister  suggestions  of  false  reports,  and 
imaginers  of  mischief.  Then  he  declares  out  of  old  re- 
cords  and  histories  from  the  first  time  of  the  Britons,  that 
the  realm  of  Scotland  had  always  from  time  to  time  been 
one  with  England,  beginning  first  with  Brutus  in  the 
time  of  Eli  and  Samuel  the  prophet,  which  Brutus, 
coming  from  Troy  to  this  isle,  called  then  Albion,  after 
called  by  him  Britannia,  had  three  sons  ;  Locrinus,  tot 
whom  he  gave  that  part  of  the  land,  called  then  of  hinu 
Loegria,  now  Anglia ;  Albanactus  his  second  son,  to  whom 
he  gave  Albania,  now  called  Scotia,  and  his  third  son' 
Camber,  to  whom  he  gave  Cambria,  now  called  Wales, 
&c. — The  letter  then  continued : 

"  And  thus  much  concerning  the  first  division  of  tM» 
isle,  as  in  ancient  histories  is  found  recorded.  In  which: 
matter,  passing  over  the  deatli  of  King  Humber,  the  acta 
of  Dunwald  king  of  this  realm,  the  division  of  Belyn  andf 
Brenne,  the  victories  of  King  Arthur,  we  will  resort  (saitb 
the  king)  to  more  near  times,  testified  and  witnessed  by« 
sufficient  authors,  as  Marian  Scot,  William  Malme8-( 
bury,  Roger  Abyndon,  Henry  Huntington,  Radulph  ds 
Bizoto  and  others  ;  all  of  whom  make  special  declaration^, 
and  give  manifest  evidence  of  the  execution  of  this  our 
right  (saith  he)  and  title  of  superiority  ever  continued  and 
preserved  hitherto. 

"  And  first  to  begin  with  King  Edward  before  the  con- 
quest, son  to  Alfred  king  of  England,  about  A.D. 
yOO,  it  is  plain  and  manifest,  that  he  had  the  king? 
of  Scots  under  his  dominion  and  obedience.  And 
here  is  to  be  noted,  that  this  matter  was  so  notoriou* 
and  manifest,  that  Marian  the  Scot,  writing  that  history 
in  those  days,  grants,  confesses  and  testifies  the  same  ;  and 
this  dominion  continued  in  that  state  twenty-three  years. 
At  which  time,  Athelstane  succeeded  to  the  crown  of 
England,  and  having  by  battle  conquered  Scotland,  he 
made  one  Constantine  king  of  that  party,  to  rule  and  go- 
vern the  country  of  Scotland  under  him,  adding  thi* 
princely  word,  that  it  was  more  honour  to  him  to  makv 
a  king,  than  to  be  a  king. 


A.D.  1274—1303.]     VARIANCE  BETWEEN  THE  FRENCH  KING,  AND  BONIFACE  VIII. 


193 


"T.veiity-four  years  after  that,  (which  was  A.D.  947; 
Eldred  the  king  our  progenitor,  At:iel=tane's  brother,  re- 
ceived homage  of  Irise,  tlieii  king  of  Scots. 

"  Thirty  years  after  that,  (which  was  A.D.  977),  King 
Edgar  our  predecessor  received  homige  of  Kyuald  king 
of  Scots.  Here  was  a  little  trouble  in  England  by  the 
death  of  St.  Edward  king  and  martyr,  destroyed  by  the 
deceit  of  his  mother-in-law,  but  yet  within  memory. 

"  Forty  years  after  the  homage  done  by  Kynald  to 
King  Edgar,  (that  is  to  say,  A.D.  1017,)  Malcoliue  the 
king  of  Scots  did  homage  to  Canute  our  predecessor.  Af- 
ter this  homage  done,  the  Scots  shewed  some  piece  of 
their  natural  disposition,  whereupon,  by  war  made  by 
our  progenitor  St.  Edward  the  Confessor,  tliirty-and-nine 
years  after  that  homage  done,  (that  is  to  say,  A.D.  1056') 
Malcoline  king  of  Scots  was  vanquished,  and  the  realm 
of  Scotland  given  to  Malcoline  his  son  by  our  said  proge- 
nitor St.  Edward,  unto  whom  the  said  Malcoliue  made 
homage  and  fealty. 

"  Within  fifty  years  after  that,  William  the  Conqueror 
entered  this  realm,  whereof  he  accounted  no  perfect  con- 
quest until  he  had  likewise  subdued  the  Scots  ;  and  there- 
fore in  the  same  year  (A.D.  lOtiS),  the  said  Malcoline 
king  of  Scots  did  homage  to  the  said  William  the  Con- 
queror as  his  superior,  by  conquest  king  of  England. 

"  Twenty-five  years  after  that,  (wliich  was  A.D.  109.'>) 
the  said  Malcoline  did  homage  and  fealty  to  William 
Rufus,son  to  the  said  William  the  Conqueror,  and  yet  after 
that,  he  was  for  his  offences  and  demerits  deposed,  and 
his  eoa  substituted  iu  his  place ;  who  likewise  failed  in  his 
duty.  Edgar  brother  to  the  last  Malcoline,  and  son  to 
the  first,  was  ordained  king  of  Scotland  by  the  said  Wil- 
liam Rufas,  who  did  iiis  homage  and  fealty  accordingly. 
"  Seven  years  after  that,  (which  was  in  A.D.  1100),  the 
said  Edgar,  king  of  the  Scots,  did  homage  to  Henry  I. 
cur  progenitor. 

"  Thirty-seven  years  after  that,  David  king  of  Scots 
did  homage  to  Matilda  the  empress,  as  daughter  and  heir 
to  Henry  I.  Wherefore  being  after  required  by  Stephen, 
then  obtaining  possession  of  the  realm,  to  make  his  ho- 
mage :  he  refused  so  to  do,  because  he  had  before  made 
it  to  M  itilda,  and  thereupon  forbare.  After  David's 
death,  which  followed  shortly  after,  tiie  soa  of  the  said 
David  made  homage  to  King  Stephen. 

"  Fourteen  years  after  that  (which  was  in  A.D.  1150), 
William  king  of  Scots,  and  David  his  brother,  with  all  the 
nobles  of  Scotland,  made  liomage  to  the  sou  of  Henry  II., 
with  a  reservation  of  their  duty  to  Henry  11.  his  father. 

"Twenty-five years  after  that  (which  was  in  A.D. 1175), 
William  king  of  Scotland,  after  much  rebellion  and  resist- 
ance, according  to  their  natural  inclination  (king  Henry 
II.  then  being  in  Normandy)acknowledged  finally  his  er- 
ror, and  made  his  peace  and  composition,  confirmed  Vvfith 
his  great  seal,  and  tlie  seals  of  the  nobility  of  Scotland, 
making  therewith  his  homage  and  fealty. 

"  Within  fifteen  years  afcer  that  (which  was  in  A.D. 
1190),  the  said  William  king  of  Scots  came  to  our  city 
of  Canterbury,  and  there  did  homage  to  our  noble  proge- 
nitor King  Richard  I. 

"  Fourteen  years  after  that,  the  said  William  did  ho- 
mage to  our  progenitor  King  John,  upon  a  hill  besides 
Lincoln,  making  his  oath  upon  the  cross  of  Hubert,  tiien 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  being  there  present,  and  a 
marvellous  multitude  assembled  for  that  purpose. 

"Twenty-six  years  after  that  (which  was  iu  A.D. 1230), 
Ale.\aaJer  king  of  Scots  married  INIargaret  the  daughter 
of  our  progenitor  Henry  III.  at  our  city  of  York,  in  the 
feast  of  Christmas.  At  which  time  the  said  Alexander 
did  his  homage  to  our  said  progenitor,  who  reigned  in 
this  realm  fifty-six  years.  And  therefore  between  the 
homage  made  by  the  said  Alexander  king  of  Scotland, 
and  the  homage  done  by  Alexander,  son  to  the  said  king 
of  Scots,  to  us  at  our  coronation  at  Westminster,  there 
was  about  fifty  years.  At  which  time,  the  said  Alexander 
king  of  Scots  repaired  to  the  said  feast  of  our  coronation, 
aud  there  did  he  his  duty  as  is  aforesaid." 

In  the  year  1303,  William  Wallace  in  his  rebellion, 
gathered  great  multitudes  of  the  Scots  to  withstand  the 
king,  till  at  length  he  was  taken,  and  sent  up  to  London, 


and  there  executed.  After  which  the  king  held  his  par- 
liament at  Westminster.  Slioitly  after,  Robert  Bru>;e, 
forgetting  his  oath  to  the  king,  within  a  year  or  two 
after  this,  by  the  counsel  of  the  abbot  of  Stone,  and  the 
bishop  of  St.  Andrews,  sent  to  Pope  Clement  V.  for  a 
dispensation  of  his  oath  ;  insinuating  to  him,  tliat  King 
Edward  vexed  and  grieved  the  realm  of  Scotland  wrong- 
fully. Whereupon  the  pope  wrote  to  the  king  to  leave 
otf  such  doings.  Notwithstanding  which  inhibition  of 
the  pope,  the  king  prosecuting  his  own  right,  gathered 
his  men,  and  set  otf  to  Scotland,  where  joining  battle 
with  Sir  Robert  and  all  his  army  of  Scotland  in  a  plain, 
near  to  St.  John's  Town,  he  put  him  to  fiiglit,  and  so  chased 
the  Scots,  tiiat  there  were  slain  of  them  to  the  number  of 
seven  thousand.  In  which  victory,  such  bishops  and 
abbots  as  were  taken  he  sent  to  the  pope  ;  the  temporal 
lords  and  other  Scots  he  sent  to  London.  Sir  Robert 
Bruce  after  this  discomfiture,  when  he  had  thus  lost 
both  the  field  and  his  chief  friends,  fled  into  Norway, 
When  this  noble  Edward  had  thus  subdued  the  Scots,  he 
yielded  thanks  to  God  for  his  victory,  and  returned  to 
London,  which  was  the  thirty-fifth  and  last  year  of  his 
reign. 

Now  touching  the  variance  and  dissension  between 
Philip  the  French  king,  and  Pope  Boniface  VUI.  After 
the  bishoprick  of  Rome  had  been  vacant  through  the 
dissension  of  the  cardinals,  for  the  space  of  two  years 
and  three  months  ;  at  length  Pope  Celestine  was  chosen 
successor  to  Pope  Nicholas  IV.  Celestine  in  his  first 
consistory  began  to  reform  the  clergy,  by  which  he  pro- 
cured to  himself  such  hatred  among  his  clergy,  that  this 
Boniface,  speaking  through  a  reed  in  his  chamber  wall 
at  midnight,  warned  him,  as  it  had  been  a  voice  froaii 
heaven,  that  he  should  give  over  his  papacy,  as  being  a^ 
burthen  greater  than  he  could  wield. 

This  Pope  Celestine  after  he  had  sat  six  months,  was 
induced  by  the  treachery  and  falsehood  of  this  Boniface, 
to  resign  his  bishoprick,  partly  on  account  of  the  voice 
spoken  of  before,  partly  from  fear  5  being  told^  of  certain 
persons  craftily  suborned  in  his  chamber,  that,  if  he  did 
not  resign,  he  should  lose  his  life. 

This  Pope  Boniface  succeeding  after  Celestine,  be- 
haved himself  so  imperiously,  that  he  put  down  princes, 
and  excommunicated  such  kings  as  did  not  take  their 
confirmation  at  his  hand  :  many  of  his  cardinals  he  drove 
away  for  fear,  some  of  them  he  deposed  as  schismatics 
and  spoiled  of  all  their  substance.  Philip  the  French  king 
he  excommunicated,  for  not  suffering  his  money  to  go 
out  of  the  realm  ;  and  therefore  cursed  both  him  and 
bis  to  the  fourth  generation.  Albert  the  emperor,  not 
once  or  twice,  but  tiirice  sought  at  his  hands  to  be  con- 
firmed, and  yet  was  rejected.  This  pope  first  ordained 
tiie  jubilee  in  Rome,  in  the  solemnizing  whereof,  the 
first  day  he  shewed  himself  in  his  pontifical  robes,  and 
gave  free  remission  of  sins  to  as  many  as  came  to  Rome 
out  of  all  the  parts  of  the  world.  The  second  day  (being 
arrayed  with  imperial  ensigns)  he  commanded  a  naked 
sword  to  be  carried  before  him,  and  said  with  a  loud 
voice,  "  Lo,  here  the  power  and  authority  of  both  the 
swords!" 

These  things  thus  premised  of  Pope  Boniface,  now  I  will 
come  to  the  occasion  of  the  strife  between  him  and  the 
French  king.  In  A.  D.  l.'iOl,  the  bishop  of  Oppanu- 
ham,  being  accused  of  a  conspiracy  against  the  French 
king,  was  brought  up  to  his  court,  and  so  committed  to 
prison.  The  pope  hearing  this,  sends  word  to  the  king 
by  his  legate  to  set  him  at  liberty.  The  French  king, 
not  daring  to  the  contrary,  released  the  bishop  ;  but  at 
the  same  time,  he  dismissed  both  the  bishop  and  the 
legate,  commanding  them  to  leave  his  realm.  Upon: 
this  Pope  Boniface  revoked  all  the  graces  and  privileges 
granted  either  by  him  or  his  predecessors  to  the  kingdom 
of  France  ;  and  not  long  after  he  thundered  out  the  sen- 
tence of  his  curse  against  him.  Moreover,  he  cited  all 
the  prelates,  all  divines,  and  lawyers  both  civil  and 
canon,  to  appear  personally  before  him  at  Rome,  at  a 
certain  day.  Against  this  citation  the  king  provided 
and  commanded  by  proclamation,  that  no  person  should 
export  out  of  the  realm  either  gold,  or  silver,  or  anj- 
ware  or  merchandise,  upon  pain  of  forfeiting  all  their 
02 


194 


APPEAL  OF  WILLIAM  NAGARETA  AGAINST  BONIFACE  VIII. 


[Book  IV. 


goods,  and  their  bodies  at  the  king's  pleasure  :  pro- 
viding at  the  same  time,  that  the  roads  and  harbours  or 
seaports,  should  be  diligently  kept,  that  none  might  pass 
unsearched.  Besides  which,  the  king  defeated  the  pope 
in  giving  and  bestowing  prebends,  and  benefices,  and 
other  ecclesiastial  livings,  contrary  to  the  pope's  profit. 
For  which  cause,  the  pope  wrote  to  the  king  in  form  and 
effect  as  follows. 

"  Boniface,  bishop,  and  servant  to  God's  servants,  to  his 
beloved  son  Philip,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of 
France,  greeting  and  apostolical  blessing. 

"  Boniface,  the  servant  of  God's  servants.  Fear  God, 
and  observe  his  commandments.  We  will  thee  to  under- 
stand, that  thou  art  subject  to  us  both  in  spiritual 
things,  and  temporal  ;  and  that  no  gift  of  benefices  or 
prebends  belongs  to  thee  ;  and  if  thou  have  the  keeping 
of  any  being  vacant,  that  thou  reserve  the  profits  of  them 
to  the  successors.  But  if  thou  have  given  any,  we  judge 
the  gift  to  be  void,  and  revoke  how  far  soever  thou 
hast  gone  forward.  And  whosoever  believes  otherwise, 
•we  judge  them  heretics." 

To  this  letter  of  the  pope.  King  Philip  made  answer 
as  follows  : 

Philip,  by  the  grace  of  God  king  of  France,  to  Boniface 
not  in  deeds  behaving  himself  for  pope,  little  friend- 
ship or  none. 

"  To  Boniface,  bearing  himself  for  chief  bishop,  little 
health  or  none.  Let  thy  foolishness  know,  that  in  tem- 
poral things  we  are  subject  to  no  man,  and  that  the  gifts 
of  prebends  and  benefices,  made  and  to  be  made  by  us, 
were  and  shall  be  good,  both  in  time  past  and  to  come. 
And  that  we  will  defend  manfully  the  possessors  of  the 
said  benefices,  and  we  think  them  that  believe  or  think 
otherwise,  fools  and  madmen.  Given  at  Paris  the  Wed- 
nesday after  Candlemas,  1301." 

After  these  and  other  writings  passing  to  and  fro, 
between  the  French  king  and  the  pope,  within  a  year 
and  a  half  after,  the  king  summoned  a  parliament,  send- 
ing down  his  letters  to  his  sheriffs  and  other  officers,  to 
summon  the  prelates  and  barons  of  the  realm  to  the 
court  of  parliament. 

A  declaration  of  master  William  Nagareta,  made  against 
Pope  Boniface  the  Eighth,  with  his  appellation  also 
made  at  Paris,  before  the  king  and  his  council  in  the 
church  of  Paris. 

In  the  name  of  God,  amen.  In  the  year  of  our  Lord, 
1303,  the  12th  day  of  March,  and  the  ninth  year  of  the 
popedom  of  the  most  holy  father  the  Lord  Boniface  VIII., 
by  God's  providence  pope,  and  in  the  presence  of  us 
common  notaries,  and  witnesses  under  written,  the 
nobleman  master  William  Nagareta,  (or  de  Nogaret), 
knight,  a  worshipful  professor  of  the  laws,  standing 
before  the  most  excellent  prince  the  lord  Philip,  by  the 
grace  of  God  most  noble  king  of  France,  spake  with 
lively  words,  and  gave  in  writings  these  things  that 
follow : 

"  There  have  been  false  prophets  among  the  people, 
as  there  have  been  also  false  teachers  among  you.  St. 
Peter,  the  glorious  prince  of  the  apostles,  speaking  to  us 
by  the  Spirit,  told  us  things  to  come  ;  that  likewise  as 
there  were  false  prophets  aforetimes,  so  there  should 
come  among  you  false  teachers,  bringing  in  sects  of 
destruction  ;  by  the  which  the  way  of  truth  shall  be 
defaced  ;  and  covetously  they  shall  make  merchandise 
of  you  with  feigned  words  ;  such  masters  follow  the 
way  of  Balaam,  the  son  of  Bosor,  who  loved  the 
reward  of  wickedness,  and  had  his  bridled  ass  to 
correct  his  madness,  which  speaking  in  a  man's 
voice,  did  stop  the  foolishness  of  the  prophet.  All 
which  things  as  they  are  shewn  to  us  by  the  greatest 
patriarch  himself ;  your  eyes  see  them  fulfilled  this  day 


according  to  the  letter.     For  there  sits  In  St.  Peter'i 
chair  the  master  of  lies,  causing  himself  to  be  called 
'  Boniface,'  that  is  '  a  well  doer,'  when  he  is  notable  in 
all  kind  of  evil  doing,  and  so  he  has  taken  to  himself  a 
false  name  ;  and  where  he  is  not  a  true  ruler  and  master, 
he  calls  himself  the  lord,  judge,  and  master  of  all  men. 
And  coming  in  contrary  to  the  common  order  appointed 
by  the  holy  fathers,  and  also  contrary  to  the  rules  of 
reason,  and  so  not  entering  in  at  the  door  into  the  Lord's 
sheepfold,  he  is  not  a  shepherd  nor  even  a  hireling,  but 
rather  a  thief  and  robber.     For  he  (the  true  husband  of 
the   Romish  church  yet  living)    deceived  him  that  was 
delighted  in  simplicity,    and  enticed  him  with  feigned 
flatterings  and  gifts  to  let  him  have  his  spouse  to  be  his 
wife,  against  truth,  which  cries,  '  Those  whom  God  hath 
joined  together,  let  no  man  put  asunder ;'  and  at  length 
laying  violent  hands  upon  him,  persuading  him  falsely 
that  which  the  deceiver  said  was  come  from   the  Holy 
Spirit,  was  not  ashamed  to  join  to  himself  with  wicked 
practice   that   holy   church,    which    is    mistress    of    all 
churches,  calling  himself  her  husband,  whereas  he  cannot,  I 
be  so ;  for  Celestine,  the  true   Romish  bishop,  agreed  \ 
not  to  the  divorce,  being  deceived  by  so  great  subtilty ; 
nothing  is  so  contrary  to  agreeing  as    error  and  deceit, 
as  man's  laws  bear  witness,  therefore  I  need  not  speak  ii 
of  his  violence.     But  because  the  Spirit  inspires  whom  li 
he  will,  and  he  that  is  led  by  the  Spirit   is  not  under  the  J 
law  ;  the  holy  universal  church  of  God,  not  knowing  the 
crafts  of  that  deceiver,  stumbling  and  doubting  whether 
it  came  from  the  Holy  Ghost  that  Celestine  should  leave 
off  his  government,  and  the  sins  of  the  people  deserving 
it,  for  fear  of  a  schism  suffered  the  foresaid  deceiver : 
although,  according  to  the  doctrine  of  our  Lord,  '  By  hig  d 
fruits  he  might  be  known,'  whether  he  came  to  the  said  1] 
government  by  the  Holy  Ghost  or  otherwise  ;  his  fruits  i 
(as  it  is  plainly  here  written  beneath)  are  now  manifest  I  ' 
to  all  men,  by  which  it  is  apparent  to  the  world,  that  he  j 
came  not  in  by  God,  but  other  ways ;  and  so  came  not  i| 
in  by  the  sheepfold.     His  fruits  are  most  wicked,   and   ' 
his  end  is  death  ;  and  therefore  it  is  necessary  that  so 
evil  a  tree,  according  to  the  Lord's  saying,  '  should  be 
cut  down  and  cast  into  the  fire.     This  cannot  avail  to  his 
excuse,  which  is  made  by  some  men,  that  is,  that  the 
cardinals    agreed  upon   him  again,    after   the   death    of  ; 
Celestine  the  pope,  seeing  he  could  not  be  her  husband,  j 
whom  it  is  manifest  he  defiled  by  adultery,  when  her  i 
first  husband  was  yet  living,  and  she  being  worthy  to 
have  the  promise  of  marriage  kept  to  her  ;  therefore, 
because  that  which  is  done  against  the  Lord  turns  to  the  v. 
wrong  of  all  men  ;  and  especially  in  so  great  a  mischief,  \ 
I,  like  a  bridled  ass,  by  the  power  of  the  Lord,  and  not 
by  the  voice  of  a  perfect  man,  being  not  able  to  bear  so 
great  a  burthen,  take  in  hand  to  rebuke  the  madness  of 
the  said  false  prophet  Balaam,  who  at  the  instance  of 
King  Balak,  that  is,  of  the  Prince  of  Devils,  whom  he 
serves,  is  ready  to  curse  the  people  blessed  of  the  Lord. 
I  beseech  you,  most  excellent  prince,  and  Lord  Philip,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  king  of  France,  that  like  as  the  angel 
of  God  in  time  past  met  the  prophet  Balaam  in  the  way, 
with  a  drawn  sword,  as  he  was  going  to  curse   God's 
people  ;    so  you,  who  are  unwilling  to  execute   fierce 
justice,  and  are  therefore  like  the  angel  of  the  Lord,  and  , 
minister  of  power  and  office,  would  meet  with  a  naked 
sword  this  said  wicked   man,   who   is   far  worse   than 
Balaam,  that  he  perform  not  that  evil  which  he  intends 
to  the  people. 

"1.  I  propound  that  the  foresaid  man,  who  names 
himself  Boniface,  is  no  pope,  but  wrongfully  keeps  the 
seat  which  he  has  to  the  great  damage  of  all  the  souls  of 
God's  holy  church.  I  say  also,  that  his  entering  was 
faulty  in  many  ways,  and  he  entered  not  in  at  the  door,  ■ 
but  otherways,  and  therefore  is  to  be  judged  a  tliief  and 
a  robber. 

"2.   I  propound  also,  that  the  said  Boniface  is  a  ma- 
nifest heretic,  and  utterly  cut  off  from  the  body  of  the 
holy  church,  because  of  many  kinds  of  heresies,  which  \ 
are  to  be  declared  in  convenient  time  and  place.  \ 

"3.  I  propound  also,  that  the  said  Boniface  is  an' 
horrible  simoniac,  and  such  a  one  as  has  not  been  since  i 
the  beginning  of  the  world :  and  the  mischief  of  this  lia  i| 


A.  D.  1303—1304.]     THE  APPEAL  OF  KING  PHILIP  AG.UNST  BONIFACE  VIIL 


195 


I  in  him  is  notorious  to  all  the  world,  (which  thing  is  ma- 
I  nifest  to  all  that  will  plainly  understand)  insomuch  that 
!  he,  being  openly  slandered,  said  openly,  that  he  could 
'  not  commit  simony. 

I  "  4.  I  propound  also,  that  the  said  Boniface,  being 
I  wrapt  in  many  manifest  and  heinous  sins,  is  so  hardened 
in  them,  that  he  is  utterly  impossible  to  be  corrected  ; 
'  and  lies  in  dungeon  of  mischief  so  deep,  that  he  cannot 
I  be  suffered  any  longer,  without  the  overthrow  of  the 
.  church.  His  mouth  is  full  of  cursing,  his  feet  are  swift 
i  to  shed  blood.  He  utterly  tears  in  pieces  the  churches, 
which  he  ought  to  cherish  ;  wickedly  wasting  the  goods 
'  of  the  poor,  and  making  much  of  wicked  men  that  give 
'  him  rewards  ;  persecuting  the  righteous,  and  not  gather- 
ing but  scattering  among  the  people,  bringing  in  new 
;  sects  of  destruction  that  have  not  been  heard  of;  blas- 
'  pheming  the  way  of  truth,  and  by  robbery  thinking  him- 
self equal  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  who  is  blessed  for 
;  ever.  And  he  being  most  covetous  thirsts  for  gold, 
j  covets  gold,  and  by  some  device  gets  gold  of  every 
I  people  ;  and  utterly  disregarding  the  worshipping  of  God, 
;  with  feigned  words,  sometimes  by  flattering,  sometimes 
!  by  threatening,  sometimes  by  false  teaching,  and  all 
to  get  money  withal,  he  makes  merchandise  of  us  all ; 
envying  all  things  but  his  own  ;  loving  no  man,  nourish- 
ing war,  persecuting  and  hating  the  peace  of  his  subjects. 
He  is  rooted  in  all  unspeakable  sins ;  contrarying  and 
:  striving  against  all  the  ways  and  doctrines  of  the  Lord. 
He  is  truly  the  abomination  of  the  people,  which  Daniel 
the  Lord's  prophet  described. 

"  Therefore  I  answer,  that  laws,  weapons,  and  all  the 
elements  ought  to  rise  against  him,  who  thus  overthrows 
jthe  state  of  the  church;  for  whose  sins  God  plagues  the 
i  whole  world.  And  finally  nothing  remains  to  him,  being 
|so  unsatiable,  to  satisfy  him  withal,  but  only  the  unsa- 
'tiable  mouth  of  hell,  and  the  fire  that  cannot  be 
'quenched,  continuing  forever.  Therefore  seeing  that  in 
a.  general  council  it  so  becomes,  and  I  see  this  wicked 
'man  to  be  damned,  who  offends  both  God  and  all  men  : 
I  ask  and  require  as  instantly  as  I  can,  and  I  beseech 
'you,  my  lord  and  king  aforesaid,  that  you  would  declare 
thus  much  to  the  prelates,  doctors,  people  and  princes, 
'your  brethren  in  Christ,  and  chiefly  to  the  cardinals  and 
all  prelates,  and  call  a  council.  In  the  which  (when  the 
'aforesaid  wicked  man  is  condemned)  by  the  worshipful 
[cardinals,  the  church  may  be  provided  with  a  shepherd  : 
[and  for  that  council  I  offer  myself  ready  lawfully  to  pur- 
'sue  the  aforesaid  things.  And  whereas  the  said  man, 
ibeing  in  the  highest  dignity,  in  the  mean  time  cannot  be 
suspended  of  his  superior;  therefore  he  ought  to  be 
taken,  suspended  indeed  for  the  things  aforesaid,  seeing 
his  state  is  called  into  judgment,  by  the  means  aforesaid. 

"  I  beseech  and  require  the  said  cardinals  by  you,  and 
I  presently  require  them  and  the  church  of  God,  that 
this  wicked  man  being  put  in  prison,  the  church  of  Rome 
may  be  provided  with  a  vicar,  who  may  minister  those 
things  that  shall  appertain,  until  the  church  of  God  be 
provided  with  a  bishop,  utterly  to  take  away  all  occasion 
of  a  schism.  And  lest  the  said  wicked  man  should  let 
and  hinder  the  prosecuting  thereof,  I  require  these 
things  of  you,  my  lord  king,  affirming  you  to  be  bound  to 
do  this  for  many  causes.  First,  for  the  faith's  sake. 
Secondly,  for  your  kingly  dignity,  to  whose  office  it  be- 
longs to  root  out  such  wicked  men.  Thirdly,  for  your 
oath's  sake,  which  you  made  for  the  defence  of  the 
churches  of  your  realm,  which  the  aforesaid  ravener 
utterly  tears  in  pieces.  Fourthly,  because  you  are  the 
patron  of  the  churches,  and  therefore  you  are  not  bound 
only  to  the  defence  of  them,  but  to  the  calling  for  again 
of  their  goods,  which  this  aforesaid  man  has  wasted. 
Fifthly,  following  the  footsteps  of  your  ancestors,  you 
ought  to  deliver  your  mother,  the  Romish  church,  from 
so  wicked  a  band  wherein  by  oppression  she  is  tied  and 
bound.  I  require  that  a  public  instrument  may  be  made 
of  these  requests  by  the  notaries  here  present,  under  the 
witness  of  the  worshipful  men  that  be  here  present. 
These  things  were  done  and  spoken  as  is  aforesaid,  at 
Paris,  in  the  king's  house  of  Lupara." 

After  tins  protestation  of  Master  Nagareta,  immedi- 


ately ensued  the  appeal  of  the  king,  pronounced  and 
published  against  Boniface,  recapitulating  and  ampli. 
fying  the  same  charges  as  are  in  the  appeal  of  Na- 
gareta. 

Then  King  Philip  made  his  appeal  to  a  general  coun- 
cil, in  form  as  follows  : 

"We,  Philip,  by  the  grace  of  God,  hearing  and  un- 
derstanding the  objections  propounded  by  our  beloved 
faithful  knight,  William  of  Nagareta,  against  Boniface, 
now  having  the  government  of  the  Romish  church :  al- 
though we  would  gladly  cover  with  our  own  cloak,  the 
filthy  parts  of  such  a  father  ;  yet  for  the  love  of  the  ca- 
tholic faith,  and  great  devotion  that  we  bear  to  the  holy 
Romish  and  universal  church  our  mother,  and  all  faith- 
ful men,  and  spouse  of  Christ,  following  the  steps  of  our 
ancestors,  who  hesitated  not  to  shed  their  own  blood  for 
the  increase  and  defence  of  the  church's  liberty,  and  the 
faith  ;  and  desiring  to  provide  for  the  purity  of  the  faith 
and  state  of  the  church ;  as  also  to  avoid  the  hurt  of  the 
general  slander,  not  being  able  any  longer  to  pass  over 
these  things  with  winking  and  dissembling,  and  my  con- 
science driving  to  the  same ;  seeing  this  estimate  and 
opinion  of  this  Boniface  in  these  matters  is  not  rashly 
conceived  by  us,  but  vehemently  and  plainly  increased  by 
the  many  and  continual  complaints  of  credible  men,  and 
fearing,  moreover,  the  destruction  of  the  faith,  both  of 
us  and  of  all  other  subjects,  and  especially  of  kings  and 
princes  of  the  world,  who  ought  to  reprove  negligence, 
who  acknowledge  that  we  have  received  power  given  us 
from  the  Lord,  to  the  promoting  and  increasing  of  it ; 
we  agree  to  your  request  in  this  behalf,  and  to  the  calling 
and  assembling  a  council  for  the  glory  of  God  (saving  the 
honour  and  reverence  that  is  due  to  the  holy  Romish 
church  in  all  things)  whereby  the  truth  may  appear  in 
the  premises,  and  all  error  avoided :  that  the  state  of  the 
universal  church,  and  all  Christianity,  and  the  matters  of 
faith,  and  the  holy  land  may  be  provided  for,  and  the 
slanders  and  jeopardies  hanging  over  us  may  be  with- 
stood ;  we  are  ready,  and  offer  ourselves  gladly,  as  much 
as  in  us  lies,  to  bestow  our  labours  and  diligent  pains 
thereabout ;  earnestly  requiring  and  beseeching  in  the 
merciful  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ,  you  archbishops  and 
other  prelates  here  present,  as  children  of  the  church 
and  pillars  of  faith,  called  of  the  Lord  to  the  promoting, 
increase  and  preserving  thereof,  to  care  for  the  same, 
that  with  all  diligence  you  would  gire  heed,  as  becomes 
you,  and  that  you  would  effectually  labour  by  all  ways 
and  fit  means,  to  the  calling  and  assembling  of  this  coun- 
cil, in  which  we  intend  to  be  personally  present.  And 
lest  the  said  Boniface,  who  has  boldly  and  wrongfully 
many  times  threatened  to  proceed  against  us,  stopping 
and  hindering  our  purposes  and  intent,  lest  any  of  his 
works  of  darkness  (if  there  be  any)  should  come  to 
light,  directly  or  indirectly  hindering  the  calling  and 
gathering  of  this  council ;  or  lest  any  state  being  in  the 
same  realm  that  will  indeed  proceed  against  us,  or  our 
state,  churches,  prelates,  barons,  and  other  faithful  vas- 
sals, our  subjects,  our  lands,  or  our  realm,  and  the  state 
of  the  realm,  by  abusing  any  spiritual  sword,  in  excom- 
municating, suspending,  or  other  ways,  by  any  means  : 
for  us  and  our  well-willers,  and  them  that  will  follow  us, 
we  provoke  and  appeal  in  writing  to  the  aforesaid  ge- 
neral council  (which  we  instantly  desire  to  be  called)  and 
to  one  lawful  chief  bishop  that  shall  be,  or  to  any  other 
to  whom  we  should  appeal ;  and  yet  not  going  from  the 
appeal  made  by  William  of  Nagareta,  to  whom  we  ad- 
hered then,  and  also  yet  adhere :  requiring  earnestly  a 
witness  of  our  appeal  by  you  prelates  and  notaries,  ex- 
pressly to  renew  such  provocation  and  appeal,  when  and 
before  whom  it  shall  be  thought  meet  to  you." 

Then  the  archbishops,  bishops,  abbots,  and  priors, 
make  their  appeal  in  like  manner  with  the  king  to  a  ge- 
neral council. 

These  things  being  done,  then  followed  the  year  1304. 
In  the  which  year,  a  garrison  of  soldiers,  sent  partly  by 
the  French  king,  partly  by  the  cardinals  of  Columna,  came 
to  the  gates  of  Arvagium,  where  the  pope  hid  himself. 
The  captains  of  which  army  were  one  Schaira,  brother  to 


IVG 


THE  POPE  MADE  PillSONEll  AND  DIES. 


[Boor  IV. 


those   cardinals,    and    another,  William  de  Longareto, 
lii^h  steward  to  the  French    king,    who,    invadiaij    the 
pope's  town,  and  finding  tlie  gates  open,  gave  assault  to 
the  pope's  frontier,  where  the  pojie,    witli  his  nephew, 
a  marquess,  and   three   other  cardinals   were  immured. 
The  townsmen,  seeing  all  their  intent  and  strength  to  be 
bent  against  the  pope,   caused  the   common  bell  to  be 
rung,  and  so  assembling  themselves  in  a  common  coun- 
cil,  ordained  Adolphus,  one  of  the  chiefest   rulers   of 
the  town,  for  their  captain,  who,  unknown  to  them,  was 
a  great  adversary  to   the  pope.     This  Adolphus  joined 
•with  the  French  company  against  the  pope,   and  beset 
his  palace  on   every  side.     And  first,   setting  upon  the 
palaces  of  the  three  cardinals,  who  were  then  chief  about 
the  pope,  they  rifled  and  spoiled  all  their  goods.     The 
cardinals    by  a  back   door   hardly  escaped  their  hands  ; 
but  the  pope's  palace,  through  the  strength  of  tlie  mar- 
quess, was  somewhat  better  defended.      At   lengtli  the 
pope,    perceiving   himself  not  able  to  make   his   party 
good,   desired  truce   with  Schaira,   wliich  was  granted 
from  one  till  nine.     During  which   time  of  truce,  the 
pope  privily  sends  to  the  townsmen  of  Arvagiura,  desir- 
ing them  to  save  his  life,  which,  if  they  would  do,  he 
promised  so  to  enrich  them,   that   they   sliould  all  have 
cause  never  to  forget  or  repent  their  kindness  be.-towed 
on  him.     To  this   they  made  answer,   excusing  them- 
selves, that  it  lay  not  in  their  ability  to  do  him  any  good, 
for  that  the  whole  power  of  the  town  was  with  the  cap- 
tain.    Then  the  pope,  all  destitute  and  desolate,  sends 
to    Schaira,    beseeching   him    to   draw   out    in   articles 
wherein  he  had  wronged  him,  and  he  would  make  him 
amends  to  the  uttermost.     Schaira  to  this  makes  a  plain 
answer,  signifying  to  him  again,  "That  he  should  in  no 
wise  escape  with  his  life,  except  upon  these  three  condi  ■ 
tions.       First,    to   restore   again  the   two    cardinals   of 
Columna  his  brethren,  whom  he  had  before  deprived, 
with  all  other  of  their  stock  and  kindred.     Secondly, 
that   after   their    restitution,   he    should    renounce   his 
papacy.     Thirdly,  tliat  his  body  should  remain  in  his 
power   and   custody."      These   articles    seemed    to   the 
pope  so  hard,  that  in  no  case  would  he  agree  to  them. 
When  the  truce  expired,  the  captains  and  soldiers,  set- 
ting themselves  against  the  bishop,  first  fired  the  gates 
of  the  palace,  whereby  the  army,  having  a  full  entrance, 
fell  to  rifle  and  spoil  the  house.     The  marquess  upon 
hoping  to   save  hi-   life,  and  the  life    of  his  children, 
yielded  himself  to  the  hands  of  Scliaira    and  the  oth.er 
captain,  jvhich,  when  the  pope  heard,  he  we])t  and  made 
great   lamentation.      After    this  breaking    through  the 
windows  and  doors,  they  burst  in  to  the  pope,Vhom 
they  treated  with  words  and  threats  accordingly.     Upon 
this  he  was  put  to   his  choice,  whether   he  v.'ould  pre- 
sently leave  his  life,  or  give  over  his  papacy.     But  he 
said  that  he  would  never  while  he  lived  renounce  his 
popedom.     Then  Schaira  was  ready  to  slay  him,  but  he 
was  prevented  by  some  that  were  about  hi'm.     The  sol- 
diers,   who   ranged    in    the    meantime  through    all    the 
corners  of  the  jiope's  house,  loaded  themselves  with  all 
the  immense  treasure  of  gold,   silver,   plate,  and  orna- 
ments  that    were  collected  there.     Thus  Boniface,  be- 
reaved of  all  his  goods,  remained  in  their  custody  three 
days,  during  which  time  tliey  set  him  on  a  wild  unbroken 
colt,  his  face  turned  to  the  horse's  tail,  and  caused  the 
horse  to  gallop,  so  tliat  the  pope  was  almost  breathless  : 
they  kept  him  so  without  meat,   that  he  was  nearly  fa- 
mished to  death.      After  the  third  day,  the  Arvagians 
and  people  of  the  town,  mustering  themselves  together, 
to  the  number  of  ten   thousand,  secretly  bui-st  into  the 
house  where  the  pope  was  kept,  and  slaying  the  keepers, 
delivered    the    pope    by    a    strong    hand.      Being    then 
brought  into  the  middle  of  the  town,   he  gave  thanks 
with  weeping  tears  to  the  people  for  saving  his  life,  pro- 
mising, moreover,  (forsomuch  as  he  was  out  of  all  ids 
goods,  having   neither  bread  nor  drink   to  put  in   his 
mouth),  God's  blessing  and  his,  to  all   them  that  now 
would  relieve  him  with  any  thing,  eithi-r  to  eat  or  drink. 
And  here  now  see  what  j)overty  and  affliction  can  work 
in  a  man  ;  the  pope,    before  in   all  his  pom])  and  most 
ruffling  wefilth,  was  never  so  proud,  but  now  he  was  as 
humble  and  lowly^  thsit  every  poor  simple  man  might 


have  a  bold  and  free  access  to  his  person.  To  make  the 
story  short,  the  pope,  in  that  great  distress  of  famine, 
was  not  so  gret.dy  of  the  peoj)le's  victuals,  as  tliey  were 
greedy  of  his  blessing.  The  women  and  people  of  the 
toivn  came  so  thick,  some  with  bread,  some  with  wine, 
some  with  water,  some  with  meat,  some  with  one  thing, 
some  with  anotlier,  that  the  pope's  chamber  was  too  lit- 
tle to  receive  the  offering ;  insomuch,  that  when  tliere 
lacked  cups  to  receive  the  wine,  they  poured  it  down  on 
the  chamber  floor,  not  regarding  the  loss  of  wine  to  win 
the  ))0])e's  holy  blessing.  Thus  Pope  Boniface,  being 
refreshed  by  the  town  of  Arvagium,  took  his  journey 
from  thence,  accompanied  with  a  great  multitude  of  sol. 
diers,  and  came  to  Rome,  where,  shortly  after,  partly 
from  fear,  partly  from  famine,  partly  from  sorrow  for 
the  loss  of  so  inestimable  a  treasure,  he  died. 

Now,  after  this  matter  between  the  French  king  and 
Poj)e  Boniface,  let  us  proceed  in  our   English  history. 
About  this  time,  in  the  days  of  King  Edward,  the  church 
of  Rome  began  daily  more  and  more  to  rise  up,   and 
swell  so  high  in  pride  and  worldly  dominion,   that   no 
king  could  do  scarcely  any  thing,  but  as  pleased   the 
pope,  who  ruled  all  in  all  countries,  but  chiefly  here  in 
England.     When  tlie  king  and  the  church  of  Canterbury  , 
in  their  election  h  id  chosen  one  Robert  Burnhil,  bishop 
of  Bath,  to  be  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Pope  Boni- 
face,   of  his   own  presumptuous    authority,  ruling  the 
matter  after  his  own  pleasure,  frustrated  their  election, 
and  thrust  in  another,  named  John  Peckham;  for  among 
others,  this  had  always  been  one  practice  of  the  court  of 
Rome,  ever  to  have  the  archbishop  of  their  own  appoint- 
ing, or  sucli  an  one  as  they  might  be  sure  of  on  their 
side,  to  weigh  against. the  king.     To  this  John  Peckham, 
Pope  Boniface  directed  a  solemn  bull  from  Rome,  as 
also  to  all  quarters  of  the  universal  church.     In  which 
bull  it  was  decreed,  directly  against  the  rule  of  scrip- 
ture and  christian  obedience,  "  That  no  church  nor  ec- 
clesiastical person  should  henceforth   yield  to  his  king 
or  temporal  magistrate,  either  any  giving  or  lending,  or 
promising  of  tribute  or  subsidy,  or  portion  whatsoever, 
of  the  goods    and   possessions   belonging  to   him,  but 
should  be  clearly  exempted  and  discharged  from  all  tax- 
ation in  the  behalf  of  the  prince  and  his  affairs."     This 
decree  manifestly  rebelled  against  the  ordinance  of  God, 
and  the  apostolical  canon  of  St.  Peter,  and  all  other  ex- 
amples of  holy  scripture.     For  as  there  is  no  word  in  the 
scripture  that  excludes  spiritual  men  more  than  tempo- 
ral from  obedience  and  subjection  to  princes  ;  so  if  the 
prince  was  to  be  too  rigorous  in  his  exacting,  or  cruel  ia 
oppression,  that  is  no  cause  for  the  clergy  to  be   ex- 
empt, but  they  rather  should  bear  the  common  burthea 
of  obedience,  and  pray  to  God  to  turn  and  move  the 
prince's  mind. 

This  bull  being  directed  from  Rome  to  the  archbi- 
shop of  Canterbury,  and  likewise  through  the  whole 
church,  under  the  pope's  authority  ;  it  happened  not . 
long  after  that  the  king  held  his  parliament  at  St.  Ed- 
mundsbury,  where  was  granted  to  him  by  all  cities  and 
boroughs  an  eighth,  and  by  the  commons  a  twelftii  of 
their  goods.  Only  the  clergy,  by  virtue  of  this  bull,, 
stoutly  refused  to  pay  any  thing  to  the  king.  This  an- 
swer not  pleasing  the  king,  he  desired  them  to  deliberate 
better  with  themselves  upon  the  matter,  and  after  ma- 
ture advice  to  give  him  answer  against  the  next  parlia- 
ment, which  should  be  held  the  next  Hilary  term  at 
London. 

In  conclusion,  when  the  parliament  met,  the  clergy, 
persisted  still  in  the  denial  of  their  subsidy,  alleging  the 
pope's  bull  for  their  warrant  and  discharge.  Where- 
upon the  king  excluded  them  from  under  his  j)rotectiou 
and  the  safeguard  of  his  laws.  And  as  concerning  the 
archbisho])  of  Canterbuiy  aijove  mentioned,  because  he 
was  found  more  stubborn  than  the  rest,  and  was  tlie  in- 
citer to  the  others  ;  he  seized  upon  all  his  goods,  and 
caused  an  inventory  of  the  same  to  be  enrolled  in  the 
exchefpier.  Several  of  the  otlier  bishops  relented  sooa 
after  to  tlie  king,  and  contributed  the  fifth  of  their  good4 
unto  him,  and  were  received  !x.x;iin  to  favour. 

After  the  death  of  John  Poc-kliam,  archbishop  of  C'an- 
I  terbury,  succeeded  iitbirt  Vi'iuchelsey  ;   with  whom  aif*" 


A.  D.  i;'.C4— 130/-.]        THE  EPISTLE  OF  CASSIODORUS  TO  THE  CHURCH  OF   ENGLAND. 


197 


the  kin?  had  similar  variance.  And  as  this  king  was 
tro'.ibk'ii  in  hi.-;  time  with  both  the  archbishops,  John 
Peckham,  and  also  Robert  Wiuchelsoy  ;  so  it  h-'ppened  to 
all  otht-r  kiuijs  for  the  most  part,  from  the  time  of  Lan- 
franc  (that  is,  from  Pope  Hildebrand)  that  every  king  in 
his  time  had  some  trouble  or  other  with  that  see.  As 
William  Rufus,  and  Henry  L  were  troubled  with 
Ansehn  ;  Henry  IL  with  Thomas  Beeket ;  King  Richard 
and  all  England,  with  William,  bishop  of  Ely,  the 
pope's  legate ;  King  John,  with  Stephen  Langton  : 
King  Henry  IH.  with  Edmund,  arclibishop,  called 
St.  Edmund;  likewise  this  King  Edward  L,  with  John 
Peckham  and  Robert  Winchelsey.  And  so  other  kings 
after  him,  with  some  prelate  or  other. 

After  Pope  Boniface  succeeded  Benedict  XI.  and 
then  Pope  Clement  V.,  who  translated  the  pope's  court 
to  Avignon  in  France,  where  it  remained  for  seventy- 
four  years  after.  At  the  coronation  of  this  Clement, 
was  present  Philip,  king  of  France;  Charles  his  son;  and 
Duke  John,  duke  of  Brittany,  with  a  great  number  of 
Other  men  of  state  and  nobility.  At  which  coronation, 
ill  the  middle  of  the  pomp  and  procession,  a  great  wall 
break  down  and  fell  upon  them  :  by  the  fall  of  which, 
Duke  John,  with  twelve  others,  were  slain ;  King  Philip, 
hurt  and  wounded ;  the  pope  struck  from  his  horse,  and 
lost  out  from  his  mitre  upon  his  head,  a  carbuncle, 
esteemed  to  the  value  of  (5000  florins.  By  this 
Clement  it  was  ordained,  that  the  emperor,  though  he 
might  be  called  king  of  the  Romans  before,  yet  he  might 
rot  enjoy  the  title  and  right  of  the  emperor,  until  he  was 
confirmed  by  him.  And  that  the  emperor's  seat  being 
vacant,  the  pope  should  reign  as  emperor,  till  a  new 
emperor  was  chosen.  By  him  the  oVder  of  the  Templars 
(who  at  that  time  were  too  abominable)  was  put  down 
at  the  council  of  Vienna.  He  also  ordained  and  con- 
firmed the  feast  of  Corpus  Christi.  assigning  indulgences 
to  such  as  heard  the  service.  And  as  Pope  Boniface 
before  heaped  up  the  book  of  decretals,  called  Sextus 
Decretaltum,  so  this  Clement  compiled  the  seventh 
book  of  the  decretals,  called  of  the  same  Clement,  The 
Clementines.  In  the  time  of  this  pope,  the  Emperor 
Henry  VI.  was  poisoned  in  receiving  the  sacrament,  bv 
a  false  dissembling  monk  called  Bernard,  that  feigned 
himself  to  be  his  familiar  friend  ;  which  was  thought  to 
be  done  not  without  the  consent  of  the  pope's  legate. 
The  emperor,  perceiving  himself  poisoned,  warned  him 
to  flee  and  escape  away ;  for  the  Germans  would  surely 
have  slain  him  ;■  although  he  escaped  himself,  yet  man  .' 
of  his  order  were  slain  with  fire  and  sword. 

This  Pope  Clement  V.  had  well  provided  against  the 
empire  of  Rome  to  bring  it  under  his  girdle,  insomuch 
that,  without  the  pope's  benediction,  no  emperor  might 
take  the  state  upon  him,  and  now  he  proceeded  to 
intermeddle  with  the  empire  of  Constantinople  ;  where 
he  first  exercised  his  tyranny  and  power  of  excommu- 
nication against  the  emperor  Andronicus  Paleologus, 
(A.  D;  130()),  declaring  him  to  be  a  schismatic  and 
heretic,  because  he  neither  would  nor  durst  suffer  the 
i  Greeks  to  make  their  appeal  from  the  Greek  church 
j  to  the  pope,  nor  would  acknowledge  him  for  his  su- 
I  perior.  From  this  it  may  appear,  that  the  Greek 
I  church  did  not  admit  the  pope's  superiority  as  yet,  nor 
i  indeed  at  any  time  before,  except  about  the  time  of 
[Pope  Innocent  III.  (A.  D.  1202),  when  Baldwin,  earl 
'of  Flanders,  joined  with  the  Venetians,  and  went  against 
the  Greeks,  to  place  Alexius  in  the  empire  of  Constanti- 
jnople,  upon  condition  (as  writes  Platina)  of  subduing 
the  Greek  church  under  the  church  of  Rome.  Alexius 
I  being  restored,  and  shortly  after  slain,  the  empire  came 
ito  the  Frenchmen,  with  whom  it  remained  the  space  of 
jfifty-eight  years,  till  the  coming  of  Michael  Paleologus, 
|Who  restored  the  empire  to  its  pristine  state.  After 
Ithis,  Michael,  emperor  of  Constantinople,  being  called 
jup  to  a  council  at  Lyons  by  Pope  Gregory  X.,  alDOut  the 
wontroversy  of  the  procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
obedience  to  the  church  of  Rome,  submitted  himself  and 
the  Greeks  to  the  subjection  of  Rome,  and  he  thereby 
procured  to  himself  such  grudge  and  hatred  among  the 
Greek  monks  and  priests,  that  after  his  death  they 
denied  him  the  due  honour  and  place  of  burial.     The 


son  of  this  Michael  Paleologus  was  Andronicus  above 
mentioned  :  who  was  constrained  by  the  Greeks  not  to 
admit  any  appeal  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  was  there- 
f'.re  accursed  by  the  pope's  censures  for  a  heretic. 
Whereby  it  apjiears,  that  the  Greeks,  recovering  their 
state  Jigain,  refused  all  subjection  at  this  time  unto  the 
church  of  Rome,  which  was  A.  D.  1307.  After  this 
Clement  V.  followed  Pope  John  XXII.,  with  wliora 
Lewis  the  emptror  had  much  trouble.  After  whom 
next  in  course  s'uveeded  Pope  Benedict  XII.  Now  to 
return  to  the  Engli-h  history  in  the  year  1307,  which 
was  the  thirty-fourth  of  the  reign  of  this  king,  the 
king  kept  a  parliament  at  Carlisle,  where  great  com- 
plaints were  brought  in  by  the  nobles  of  the  realm, 
concerning  the  manifold  and  intolerable  oppressions 
of  churches  and  monasteries,  and  exactions  of  money 
by  the  pope's  legate,  William  Testa.  The  pope  sent 
this  legate  into  England  with  his  bulls,  in  which  he 
reserved  the  first  fruits  of  all  churches  vacant  at  any 
time,  within  the  realm  of  England,  .Scotland,  Wales, 
and  Ireland,  and  also  the  fruits  of  abbeys  and  priories, 
&c.  The  king,  with  his  nobles,  seeing  the  inconve- 
nience and  injury  of  this  to  the  whole  realm,  in  the 
parliament  held  at  Carlisle,  withstood  the  legate,  com- 
manding him  by  the  assent  of  the  earls  and  barons,  that 
henceforth  he  should  abstain  from  all  such  exactions. 
And  as  concerning  his  lord  the  pope,  the  king  wrote,  de- 
claring and  admonishing  the  pope,  that  he  should  not 
exact  the  first  fruits  of  the  churches  and  abbeys, 
founded  by  his  predecessors  and  the  noblemen  of  the 
land,  for  the  honour  and  maintenance  of  God's  service, 
for  alms  and  hospitality. 

During  this  parliament,  as  men  w^ere  talking  of  the 
pope's  oppressions,  there  suddenly  fell  down  among 
them  a  certain  paper,  with  this  superscription. 

An  Ejnxtle  of  Cassiodorus  to  the  Church  of  England, 
concerning  the  Abuses  of  the  Romish  Church. 

"  To  the  noble  church  of  England,  serving  in  clay 
and  brick,  as  the  Jews  did  in  time  past  under  the  ty- 
ranny of  the  Egy])tians  ;  Peter  the  son  of  Cassiodorus  a 
catholic  soldier,  and  devout  champion  of  Christ,  sends 
greeting,  and  wishing  it  to  cast  off  the  yoke  of  bondage, 
and  to  receive  the  reward  of  liberty. 

"  To  whom  shall  I  compare  thee,  or  to  whom  shall  I 
liken  thee,  O  daughter  of  Jerusalem  .'  To  whftm  shall  I 
match  thee,  O  daughter  of  Sion  ?  Great  is  thy  troubled 
state,  like  to  the  sea.  Thou  sittest  alone  without  com- 
fort all  the  day  long,  thou  art  confounded  and  consumed 
with  heaviness.  Tl)0u  art  given  up  into  the  hands  of 
him  from  whence  thou  canst  not  rise  without  the  help 
of  one  to  lift  tbee  up  :  for  the  scribes  and  pharisees  sit- 
ting upon  the  chair  of  Moses,  the  enemies  of  the 
Romans  are  as  tliy  heads  and  rulers  :  enlarging  their 
guarded  phylacteries,  and  seeking  to  be  enriched  with 
the  marrow  of  thy  bones,  laying  heavy  burdens,  and  not 
able  to  be  borne  upon  thy  shoulders,  and  on  thy  minis- 
ters, and  they  set  thee  under  tribute,  (who  of  old  time 
hast  been  free)  beyond  all  honesty  or  measure.  But 
marvel  not  thereat,  for  thy  mother,  v.hich  is  the  lady  of 
people,  like  a  widow  having  married  and  coupled  her- 
self to  her  subjects,  has  appointed  him  to  be  thy  father : 
that  is  to  say,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  who  shews  no  point 
of  any  fatherly  love  towards  thee.  He  magnifies  and  ex- 
tends to  the  utmost  his  authority  over  thee,  and  by 
experience  he  declares  himself  to  be  the  husband  of 
thy  mother.  He  remembers  oft  with  himself  the 
prophetical  saying  of  the  prophet,  and  well  digested 
the  same  in  the  inward  part  of  his  breast :  '  Take  to 
thee  a  great  book,  and  write  therein  quickly  with  the 
pen  of  a  man  ;'  '  take  the  spoil,  rob  quickly.'  But  is 
this  it  which  the  apostle  says  that  he  was  appointed 
for,  where  he  writes  thus  ?  '  Every  bishoj),  taken 
from  among  men,  is  apjiointed  for  men  in  those 
things  that  belong  to  the  Lord:'  not  to  spoil,  nor 
to  lay  on  them  yearly  taxes,  nor  to  kill  men,  but  '  to 
offer  gifts  and  sacrifices  for  sins,"  and  to  sorrow  with  them 
that  be  ignorant  and  do  err.  .\nd  so  we  read  of  Peter 
the  fisherman  (whose  successor  ha  boasts  himself  to  be; 


198 


DEATH  OF  KING  EDWARD  I.— HIS  CHARGE  TO  HIS  SON. 


[Book  IV. 


that  after  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  he  returned  with 
the  other  apostles,  to  the  office  of  fishing  :  who  when  he 
could  take  nothing  on  the  left-side  of  the  ship,  at  the 
bidding  of  Christ  turned  to  the  right-side,  and  drew  to 
land  a  net  full  of  fishes.  M'herefore  the  profitable  minis- 
ti7  of  the  church  is  to  be  exercised  on  the  right  side,  by 
which  the  devil  is  overcome,  and  plenty  of  souls  are 
gained  and  won  to  Christ.  But  certainly  the  labour  on 
the  left  side  of  tlie  ship  is  far  otherwise  :  for  in  it  the 
faith  stumbles,  heaviness  bears  rule,  when  that  which  is 
desired  by  seeking,  is  not  found.  For  who  is  so  foolish 
as  to  think  that  he  can  at  one  time  serve  both  God  and 
man  .'  satisfy  his  own  will,  or  stick  to  the  revelations  of 
flesh  and  blood,  and  offer  worthy  gifts  to  Christ  .'  And 
doubtless  that  shepherd  who  watches  not  for  the  edifying 
of  the  flock,  prepares  another  way  for  '  the  roaring  lion 
seeking  whom  he  may  devour.'  And  now  behold,  I  say, 
O  daughter,  the  deeds  of  him  that  is  called  thy  Father, 
are  such  as  have  not  been  heard  of  before  :  he  drives  away 
the  good  shepherds  from  the  sheepfold,  and  places  in 
their  stead  bishops,  to  rule,  but  not  to  profit  (his  ne- 
phews, cousins,  and  parents)  some  that  know  no  letters, 
and  others  dumb  and  deaf,  who  understand  not  the  plain 
voice  of  the  sheep,  not  curing  their  wounds,  who  are 
hurt  by  the  wolves:  but  like  hirelings,  plucking  off  the 
fleeces,  and  reaping  that  which  other  men  have  sown, 
whose  hands  moreover  are  always  ready  in  their  baskets 
and  pouches,  but  their  backs  are  turned  from  their  bur- 
thens. By  which  it  is  manifest,  that  the  priesthood  is 
clean  changed  in  these  days, — the  service  of  God  decayed, 
— alms  diminished  and  brought  to  nought, — the  whole 
devotion  of  kings,  princes  and  christians,  is  banished. 
May  not  this  be  thouglit  wonderful  in  the  eyes  of  all  men  ; 
that  whereas  Christ  commands  tribute  to  be  paid  to  kings 
for  him  and  for  Peter,  this  bishop  now  goes  about  by  domi- 
nion of  his  style,  to  subdue  to  him  both  realms,  and  princes 
of  realms  (against  his  will,  whose  vicar  he  saith  he  is,  and 
who  refused  the  realms  and  judgments  of  the  world) 
which  this  bishop  contrarywise  challenges,  claiming  all 
that  which  he  in  his  style  writes  to  be  his  ?  Alas  !  O 
daughter,  what  doth  he  yet  more  against  thee?  Mark, 
he  draws  from  thee  whatever  pleases  him,  and  yet  he  is 
not  content,  to  have  the  tenth  part  only  of  thy  goods  from 
thee  ;  except  he  have  also  the  first  fruits  of  the  benefices 
of  the  ministers,  whereby  he  may  get  a  new  patrimony, 
as  well  for  himself  as  for  his  kindred,  contrary  to  the 
godly  wills  of  the  first  founders.  Over  and  besides  all 
this,  he  introduces  other  execrable  taxes  and  stipends 
for  his  legates  and  messengers,  whom  he  sends  into 
England ;  who  not  only  take  away  the  feeding  and  cloth- 
ing of  thee  and  thine,  but  also  like  dogs  tear  in  pieces 
your  flesh  and  skins.  May  not  this  prince  be  compared 
to  King  Nebuchadnezar,  who  destroyed  the  temple  of 
the  Lord,  and  carried  away  the  golden  and  silver  vessels 
thereof  ?  The  very  same  does  this  man  also  ;  he  robbed 
the  ministers  of  God's  house,  and  left  them  destitute  of 
due  help. — In  like  manner  does  he  :  truly  they  are  better 
who  are  killed  with  the  sword,  than  they  who  are  pined 
with  hunger ;  for  they  are  dead  immediately,  but  these 
are  wasted  with  the  barrenness  of  the  earth.  O  daughter, 
all  they  that  pass  by,  let  them  have  pity  and  compassion 
on  thee,  for  there  is  no  sorrow  like  thy  sorrow.  For 
now  thy  face  is  blacker  than  coals,  through  much  sorrow 
and  weeping,  and  thou  art  no  more  known  in  the  streets  : 
thy  foresaid  ruler  has  placed  thee  in  darkness,  and  has 
given  thee  wormwood  and  gall  to  drink.  O  Lord,  hear 
the  sorrow  and  sighing  of  thy  people,  behold.  Lord, 
and  descend,  for  the  heart  of  this  man  is  more  hardened 
than  the  heart  of  Pharaoh.  For  he  will  not  suffer  the 
people  to  depart,  except  only  by  the  strength  of  thy  hand. 
For  he  not  only  scourges  them  miserably  upon  the  earth, 
but  also  after  their  death,  he  intends,  to  ingross  the 
goods  of  all  christians  under  the  name  and  title  of 
dying  intestate,  or  making  no  will.  Therefore,  let 
the  chivalry  of  England  well  remember,  how  the  French- 
men iri  times  past,  directing  their  greedy  eyes  on 
the  realm  of  England,  laboured  with  all  their  power  how 
to  bring  the  same  under  their  subjection.  But  it  is  to 
be  feared,  lest  the  new  devices  and  practice  of  this  new 
enemy  supply  that  r^Hich  hitherto  has  been  lacking  in 


them.  For  in  diminishing  the  treasure  of  the  realm, 
and  spoiling  the  church  goods,  the  realm  shall  be  brought 
inio  such  inability,  that  it  shall  not  be  able  to  help  itself 
against  the  enemy.  Therefore,  O  daughter,  and  you  the 
ministers  thereof,  suffer  not  yourselves  to  be  led  any  more 
into  such  miserable  bondage.  It  is  better  for  the  wealth 
of  thee  and  thine,  that  the  christian  king  and  the  powers 
of  the  realm,  who  have  clothed  thee  with  great  benefits, 
and  you  also  who  are  clothed  with  their  benefits,  do  la- 
bour with  all  your  power  how  to  resist  the  devices,  conspi- 
racies,  arrogance,  presumption,  and  pride  of  the  foresaid 
person  :  who  not  for  any  zeal  of  God,  but  for  the  inrich- 
ing  of  his  parents,  and  for  his  own  kindred  (exalting 
himself  like  an  eagle)  by  these  and  such  other  exactions 
goes  about,  after  another  kind  of  extortion,  to  scrape  up 
and  devour  all  the  money  and  treasure  of  England.  Now, 
lest  the  dissembled  simplicity  of  the  realm  in  this  behalf 
do  bring  utter  subversion,  and  afterward  be  compelled  to 
seek  remedy  when  it  is  too  late  :  1  beseech  the  Lord  God 
of  Hosts  to  turn  away  the  veil  from  the  heart  of  that 
man,  and  to  give  him  a  contrite  and  an  humble  mind,  in 
such  sort  as  he  may  acknowledge  the  ways  of  the  true 
God,  whereby  he  may  be  brought  out  of  darkness,  and 
be  forced  to  relinquish  his  old  sinister  attempts  ;  and  that 
the  vineyard,  which  the  Lord's  hand  has  planted,  may 
be  replenished  continually  with  the  preachers  of  the 
word.  Let  the  words  of  the  Lord,  prophesied  by  the 
mouth  of  Jeremy,  stir  up  your  minds  to  withstand  and 
resist  the  subtle  practices  of  this  man,  by  which  words 
the  Lord  speaks  :  '  O  thou  pastor  which  hast  scattered  my 
people,  and  hast  cast  them  out  of  their  habitations,  be- 
hold I  will  come  and  visit  upon  thee,  and  upon  the  malice 
of  thy  studies :  neither  shall  there  be  any  of  thy  seed  which 
shall  sit  upon  the  seat  of  David,  neither  which  shall  have 
power  any  more  in  Judah.  So  that  thy  nest  shall  become 
barren,  and  utterly  subverted,  like  Sodom  and  Gomorrah.* 

"  '  And  if  he  being  terrified  by  these  words,  do  not  leave 
off  from  this  which  he  beginneth,  and  does  not  make  resti- 
tution of  those  which  he  has  received,  then  let  all  and 
singular  persons  sing  for  him  being  hardened,  to  him  that 
seeth  all  things,'  the  108  Psal.  For  as  truly  as  favour, 
grace,  and  benevolence,  remits,  and  neglects  many  things  ; 
so  again  the  gentle  benignity  of  man,  being  too  much  op- 
pressed and  grieved,  seeking  to  be  delivered  and  freed 
from  the  same,  strives  and  searches  to  have  the  truth 
known,  and  casts  off  that  yoke  by  all  means  possible  that 
grieves  him,"  &c. 

In  the  year  1307,  King  Edward,  marching  toward 
Scotland,  fell  sick,  which  sickness  increased  so  upon 
him,  that  he  despaired  of  life  :  wherefore  calling  before 
him  his  earls  and  barons,  he  caused  them  to  be  sworn 
that  they  should  crown  his  son  Edward.  That  being 
done,  he  called  his  son  Edward,  informing  and  advising 
him  with  wholesome  precepts  ;  and  he  charged  him  also, 
as  he  valued  his  blessing,  with  several  matters.  First, 
That  he  should  be  courteous,  gentle,  upright  in  judg- 
ment, fair  spoken  to  all  men,  constant  in  deed  and  in 
word,  familiar  with  the  good  ;  and  especially  to  be  mer- 
ciful to  the  miserable.  He  gave  him  also  charge  not  to 
be  too  hasty  in  taking  his  crown  before  he  had  revenged 
his  father's  injuries  against  the  Scots  ;  but  that  he 
should  remain  in  those  parts  to  take  with  him  his  fa- 
ther's bones,  after  being  well  boiled  from  the  flesh  ;  and 
so  being  inclosed  in  some  fit  vessel,  should  carry  them 
with  him  till  he  conquered  all  the  Scots,  saying,  that  so 
long  as  he  had  his  father's  bones  with  him,  none  should 
overcome  him.  He  desired  and  required  him  to  love 
his  brothers  Thomas  and  Edmund  ;  also  to  cherish  and 
be  tender  to  his  mother  Margaret  the  queen.  He,  also, 
strictly  charged  him  upon  his  blessing  (as  he  would 
avoid  his  curse)  that  he  should  in  no  case  call  to  him 
again,  or  send  for  Peter  Gaveston,  which  Peter  Gave- 
ston  the  king  had  before  banished  from  the  realm,  for 
his  naughty  and  wicked  intimacy  with  his  son  Edward, 
and  for  his  leading  him  astray  with  evil  counsel.  For 
which  he  banished  both  Peter  Gaveston  utterly  out  of 
the  realm,  and  also  put  Edward  his  son  into  prison  ; 
and,  therefore,  he  strictly  charged  his  son  not  to  send 
for  this  Gaveston,  or  to  have  him  about  him.  And. 
finally,  because  he  had  conceived  in  himself  a  vow  to 


A.D.  1307—1311.]  EDWARD  II.— PRIDE  AND  TYRANNY  OF  POPE  CLEMENT  V. 


199 


have  returned  in  his  own  person  to  the  Holy  Lmd, 
(which  from  his  many  wars  with  the  Scots  he  could 
not  perform),  therefore  he  had  prepared  thirty-two 
thousand  pounds  of  silver,  for  sending  some  soldiers 
with  his  heart  to  the  Holy  Land  ;  which  he  required  his 
son  to  see  accomplished,  so  that  the  money,  under  his 
curse  and  malediction,  should  not  be  employed  to 
other  uses.  But  these  injunctions  and  precepts  the  dis- 
obedient son  did  not  observe  after  the  decease  of  his 
father,  but  leaving  off  the  war  with  the  Scots,  he  hasted 
with  all  speed  to  his  coronation.  Also  contrary  to 
the  mind  of  his  nobles,  and  against  the  precept  of  his 
father,  he  sent  for  Peter  Gaveston,  and  prodigally  be- 
stowed upon  him  all  that  treasure  which  his  father  had 
bequeathed  to  the  Holy  Land.  He  was  moreover  a 
proud  despiser  of  his  peers  and  nobles,  and  therefore 
reigned  unfortunately. 

KING    EDWARD    THE    SECOND. 

Edward  II.  was  born  at  Carnarvon,  in  Wales,  and 
after  the  death  of  his  father,  entered  the  government, 
A.D.  130",  but  was  not  crowned  before  the  year  follow- 
ing (A.D.  1308,)  by  reason  of  the  absence  of  Robert 
Winchelsey,  who  was  banished  by  King  Edward  I. 
Whereupon  the  king  wrote  to  the  pope  for  the  restitu- 
tion of  the  archbishop,  for  by  an  ancient  law  of  the 
realm  the  coronation  of  the  king  could  not  proceed 
without  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  This  Edward, 
as  he  was  personable  in  body  and  outward  shape,  so  in 
conditions  and  evil  dispositions  he  was  much  deformed  ; 
being  unsteadfast  in  his  word,  and  lightly  disclosing 
secrets  of  great  counsel ;  also  refusing  the  company  of  his 
lords  and  men  of  honour,  he  associated  with  villains  and 
vile  personages,  given  moreover  to  drinking,  and  such 
vices  as  usually  ensue  on  drunkenness.  And  as  of  his 
own  nature  he  was  disposed  to  such  vices,  so  he  was 
made  much  worse  by  the  counsel  and  familiarity  of 
certain  evil  disposed  persons,  as  Peter,  or  Pierce  Gave- 
ston, and  the  two  Spensers,  and  others,  following  whose 
wanton  counsel  he  gave  himself  to  riot  and  debauchery  ; 
not  ordering  his  government  with  gravity,  discretion,  or 
justice,  which  caused  great  variance  between  him  and 
his  nobles,  so  that  he  shortly  became  odious  to  them, 
and  in  the  end  was  deprived  of  his  kingdom.  In  the 
first  year  of  his  reign  he  took  to  wife  Isabel,  daughter  of 
Philip  king  of  France,  with  whom,  the  year  after,  he 
was  crowned  at  Westminster  by  the  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter, as  Robert  Winchelsey,  archbishop  of  Canterbui^, 
was  not  yet  returned  home.  The  barons  and  lords  first 
made  request  to  the  king  to  put  Peter  Gaveston  from 
him,  or  else  they  would  not  consent  to  his  coronation  ; 
whereupon  he  was  forced  to  grant  them  at  the  next 
parliament  to  have  their  requests  accomplished,  and  so 
he  was  crowned.  In  the  meantime  this  Peter  or  Pierce, 
emboldened  by  the  king's  favour,  continued  triumphing 
and  setting  at  light  all  the  other  states  and  nobles  of  the 
realm,  so  that  he  ruled  both  the  king  and  the  realm, 
and  all  things  went  as  he  wished,  neither  had  the  king 
any  delight  or  kept  company  with  any,  but  with  him  ; 
with  him  only  he  told  all  his  mind,  and  conferred  all  his 
counsels.  This  seemed  strange  to  the  lords  and  earls, 
and  inflamed  them  so  much  against  this  Peter  Gaveston, 
that  through  the  exciting  of  the  nobles,  the  bishops  of 
the  land  proceeded  in  excommunication  against  him 
\inless  he  departed  the  land. 

At  length  the  parliament  met  (A.D.  1310),  and  ar- 
ticles were  drawn  by  the  nobles  to  be  exhibited  to  the 
king,  which  articles  were  the  same  as  contained  in 
Magna  Charta,  and  de  Foresta,  with  such  other  articles 
as  his  father  had  charged  him  with  before  ;  to  wit,  that 
he  should  remove  from  him  and  his  court  all  aliens  and 
perverse  counsellors,  and  that  all  the  matters  of  the 
commonwealth  should  be  debated  by  the  common  coun- 
cil of  the  lords  both  temporal  and  spiritual  ;  and  that 
he  should  stir  no  war  out  of  England  in  any  other 
foreign  realm,  without  the  common  assent  of  the  same, 
&c.  Tlie  king  perceiving  their  intent  to  be,  as  it  was 
indeed,  to  separate  Peter  Gaveston  from  his  company, 
Wid  seeing  no  other  remedy  but  he  must  yield  and  grant 


his  consent,  agreed  that  Gaveston  should  be  banished 
to  Ireland  ;  and  so  the  parliament  breaking  up,  the  lordii 
returned  home  well  pleased. 

In  the  history  of  King  Edward  I.  mention  was  made 
of  Pope  Clement  v.,  who  succeeded  Benedict;  also  of 
the  suppression  of  the  Templars,  which  happened  in 
this  year  by  means  of  the  French  king.  He  burned 
in  the  city  of  Paris  this  year  fifty-four  Templars,  with 
the  grand  master  of  the  order,  and  induced  Pope  Cle- 
ment to  call  a  council  at  Vienna,  where  the  whole  order 
of  Templars  was  condemned,  and  shortly  after,  with  the 
consent  of  all  christian  kings,  totally  suppressed  in  one 
day.  After  this  the  French  king  thought  to  make  his 
son  king  of  Jerusalem,  and  to  transfer  to  him  all  the 
lands  of  the  Templars.  But  Clement  the  pope  would 
not  agree,  and  transferred  aU  their  lands  to  the  order  of 
Hospitallers,  for  the  great  sum  of  money  given  for  the 
same.  The  cause  of  these  impious  Templars  being  sup- 
pressed, was  on  account  of  their  abominable  and  filthy 
practices,  which  are  better  not  told,  if  those  things  be 
true  which  some  authors  write. 

Another  matter  of  similar  abomination  I  may  here 
mention,  touching  a  certain  nunnery  in  France  called 
Provines,  within  which,  at  the  cleansing  of  a  fish-pond, 
many  bones  of  young  children  were  found,  and  the 
bodies  also  of  some  infants  not  yet  decomposed.  On 
account  of  this,  several  of  the  nuns  of  this  nunnery,  to 
the  number  of  twenty-seven,  were  brought  to  Paris,  and 
there  imprisoned. 

In  the  same  council  also  it  was  decreed  by  Clement 
v.,  that  all  religious  orders  who  were  then  exempt 
should  be  subject  to  the  common  laws  as  others  were. 
But  the  Cistercian  monks  with  money  and  great  gifts 
redeemed  their  privileges  and  exemptions  of  the  pope. 
These  Cistercians  succeeded  better  than  the  Minorites 
of  the  Franciscans  in  their  suit.  Of  which  Franciscans, 
when  certain  of  them  had  offered  to  the  pope  forty 
thousand  florins  of  gold,  besides  silver,  if  he  would  dis- 
pense with  their  having  lands  and  possessions  against 
their  rule.  The  pope  asked  them  where  was  that 
money  ?  They  answered,  in  the  merchants'  hands. 
So  the  space  of  three  days  was  given  them  to  produce 
the  merchants.  Then  the  pope  absolved  the  merchants 
of  their  bond  made  to  the  friars,  and  commanded  all 
that  money  to  be  employed  to  his  own  use ;  declaring 
to  the  friars  that  he  would  not  infringe  or  violate  the 
rule  of  St.  Francis  lately  canonized,  neither  ought  he  to 
do  it  for  any  money.  And  thus  these  rich  friars,  although 
they  called  themselves  "the  begging  friars,  "and"  themen- 
dicant  order,"  lost  both  their  money  and  their  indulgence. 
This  Pope  Clement  V.  excommunicated  the  Vene- 
tians for  aiding  and  preferring  Azoda  to  the  state  of 
Ferrara ;  and  wrote  his  letters  throughout  all  Europe, 
condemning  them  as  enemies  of  the  church,  and  giving 
their  goods  as  a  lawful  prey  to  all  men,  which  caused 
them  to  sustain  great  harm.  But  Francis  Dandulus,  a 
nobleman  of  Venice,  being  ambassador  from  the  Vene- 
tians to  Clement,  in  order  to  obtain  their  absolution  and 
the  safety  of  their  city  and  country,  and  to  pacify  the 
pope's  fury,  so  humbled  himself  before  this  proud  pre- 
late, that  he  suffered  a  chain  of  iron  to  be  tied  about 
his  i«ck,  and  lay  down  flat  before  his  table,  to  catch 
the  bones  and  fragments  that  fell  from  it,  as  if  he  had 
been  a  dog,  till  the  pope's  fury  was  assuaged  ;  so  that 
afterwards  in  reproach  (because  he  so  humbled  himself 
for  the  behalf  and  helping  of  his  country),  he  was  by 
some  called  a  dog.  But  the  city  of  Venice  showed 
themselves  not  ungrateful  to  Dandulus  for  his  gentle 
good  will  thus  shown  to  his  country  ;  for  as  he  had 
abased  himself  in  the  vile  and  ignominious  condition  of  a 
dog  for  his  country's  sake,  so  they  extolled  him  with  as 
much  glory  when  he  returned  home,  decking  and 
adorning  him  after  the  best  array,  with  the  chief  princely 
ornaments  of  the  city,  to  make  him  amends  for  his  for- 

mer  reproach.  /»  r.  Tjn\       i„ 

Let  us  proceed  to  the  next  year  (A.D.  1.511).  In 
which  year  Peter  Gaveston,  Nvho  had  wandered  the 
countries  about,  and  could  find  no  safe  restmg  place, 
secretly  returning  into  England,  j.resented  hiniMlt  to 
the  king.     The  king  for  joy  ran  to  meet  him.  and  em- 


200 


PETER  GAVESTON  BEHEADED-GREAT  FAMINE  IN  ENGLAND. 


[Book  IV. 


I  racing  him,  not  onlv  retained  him,  but  also  for  his 
sake  undid  all  such  acts  as  had  been  enacted  in  the  par- 
liament. The  queen  and  the  whole  court  seeing  this 
doting  of  the  king,  were  exceeding  sorrowful.  After 
this  return  of  Gaveston  was  noised  among  the  com- 
mons, the  peers,  and  nobles  of  the  realm  were  not  a 
little  stirred,  consulting  with  themselves  what  was 
best  to  be  done.  At  last  they  determined  that  Thomas, 
earl  of  Lancaster  should  be  elected  among  them  the 
chieftain,  and  chief  doer  in  this  business  ;  to  whom  all 
other  earls,  barons,  and  jirelates  also  consented,  ex- 
cept only  AValtcr  bishop  of  Coventry,  whom  Robert  the 
archbishop,  therefore,  afterwards  excommunicated.  The 
earl  of  Lancaster,  by  the  assent  of  the  i-est,  sent  to  the 
king,  (who  was  then  at  York)  humble  petitions  in  the 
name  as  well  of  the  whole  nobility  as  of  the  commons, 
desiring  his  grace  to  give  Gaveston  over  to  them,  or 
else,  according  to  the  ordinance  of  the  realm,  that  he 
might  be  banished  ;  but  the  tyrannous  king,  who  set 
more  value  on  the  love  of  one  stranger  than  on  his 
whole  realm  besides,  would  neither  hearken  to  their 
counsel,  nor  give  place  to  their  sujiplications,  but  in  all 
hasty  fury  removed  from  York  to  Newcastle,  where  he 
remained  till  near  midsummer. 

In  the  meantime  the  barons  had  gathered  an  host  of 
sufficient  and  able  soldiers,  and  came  towards  New- 
castle, not  intending  any  molestation  against  the  king, 
but  only  the  execution  of  the  laws  upon  the  wicked 
Gaveston.  The  king  not  having  men  to  resist  their 
power,  removed  to  Tynemouth,  and  thence  to  the  castle  of 
Scarborough,  where  leaving  Peter  Gaveston  to  the  safe 
keej)ing  of  his  men,  himself  journeyed  toward  War- 
wick. The  lords  hearing  where  Peter  was,  bent  thither 
all  their  power ;  so  that  at  length  Gaveston  seeing  no 
remedy  but  he  must  needs  come  into  their  hands,  yield- 
ed, and  submitted  himself,  requiring  no  other  con- 
dition, but  only  that  he  might  talk  but  a  few  words  to 
the  king  in  their  presence. 

It  chanced  tiiat  Guy,  the  earl  of  Warwick,  came  to 
the  place  where  Gaveston  was  in  custody,  and  taking 
him  out  of  the  hands  of  his  keejiers,  he  carried  him  to 
the  castle  of  Warwick,  where  they  would  have  put  him  to 
death  ;  but  doubting  and  fearing  the  king's  displeasure, 
they  stayed  a  little.  When  one  of  the  company  (a 
man  of  sage  and  wise  counsel,  as  mine  author  writes) 
standing  up  among  them,  gravely  declared  the  nature 
of  the  man,  the  wickedness  of  his  own  condition,  the 
realm  so  greatly  endamaged  by  him,  the  nobles  de- 
spised and  rejected,  the  intolerable  pride  and  ambition 
of  the  man,  the  ruin  of  things  like  to  ensue  by  him,  and 
the  great  charges  and  expeusts  they  had  been  at  in  so 
long  i)ursuing  and  catching  him  ;  and  now  being  gotten 
and  in  their  hands,  he  exhorted  them  to  use  and  take  the 
occasion  now  present. 

Briefly  he  so  persuaded  the  hearers,  that  forthwith 
Gaveston  was  brought  out  and  beheaded.  And  thus  he 
that  had  called  the  earl  of  Warwick  the  black  dog  of 
Ardeine,  was  thus  worried  by  the  dog. 

After  this,  great  disturbance  began  to  rise  between 
1  he  king  and  the  lords  ;  who  hnving  their  forces  lying  about 
Dunstable,  sent  message  to  the  king  at  London,  to  have 
their  former  acts  confirmed.  Gilbert,  earl  of  Gioc%^ter, 
the  king's  nephew,  (who  neither  held  against  the  king, 
nor  yet  against  the  nobles),  with  the  bishops  and  pre- 
lates of  the  realm,  went  between  both  j)arties  with  great 
diligence  to  make  unity.  At  which  time  also  came  two 
cardinals  from  Rome,  with  letters  from  the  ])ope.  Tlie 
nobles  answered  to  the  message  of  the  cardinals,  then  at 
St.  Albans  ;  that  as  to  themselves,  they  should  be  at  all 
times  welcome,  but  as  touching  their  letters  (forasmuch 
as  they  were  unlettered  men,  and  only  brought  up  in 
■war  and  feats  of  arms)  tlierefore  they  cared  not  for 
seeing  the  same.  Then  message  was  sent  again,  re- 
quiring that  they  would  at  least  speak  with  the  pope's 
legates,  who  purposely  came  for  the  intent  to  set  quiet 
and  unity  in  the  realm.  Tiiey  answered  again,  that 
they  had  bisho])S  both  godly  and  learned,  by  whose 
counsel  only  they  would  be  led,  and  not  by  any  strangers, 
who  knew  not  the  true  cause  of  their  commotion.  And 
therefore  they  said  explicitly,  that  they  would  have  no 


foreigners  or  aliens  to  be  doers  in  their  business  and 
affairs  pertaining  to  the  realm.  Yet  notwithstanding, 
through  the  mediation  of  the  archbishop,  and  of  the  earl 
of  Glocester,  the  matter  at  length  was  so  taken  up,  ttiat 
the  barons  agreed  to  restore  to  the  king  or  to  his  attorney 
of  St.  Albans,  all  the  treasure,  horses,  and  jewels  of 
Gaveston  which  were  taken  at  Newcastle,  so  that  their 
requests  should  be  granted.  And  so  the  matter  at  that 
time  was  settled. 

Shortly  after  this,  Isabel  the  queen  way  delivered  of  a 
fair  child  at  Windsor.  At  the  birth  tl,(-;e  was  great 
rejoicing  througii  all  the  land,  and  especially  tlie  king  so 
much  joyed,  that  he  began  daily  more  and  more  to 
forget  the  sorrow  and  remembrance  of  Gave  ston's  death, 
and  was  after  that  more  agreeable  to  the  will  of  his 
nobles. 

In  the  mean  time  the  Scots  began  to  be  busy,  and  to 
rebel  through  the  means  of  Robert  Bruce  ;  who  being 
chased  out  of  Scotland  by  King  Edward  L,  as  is  before 
mentioned,  went  into  Norway,  but  was  now  returned 
again  into  Scotland,  where  he  so  influenced  the  lords 
there,  that  in  a  short  time  he  was  made  king  of  the 
realm,  and  warred  so  strongly  upon  them  that  took  the 
king's  part,  that  he  won  from  them  many  eastlcs  and 
strongholds,  and  invaded  the  borders  of  England.  The 
king  hearing  this,  assembled  a  great  army,  and  enters 
the  realm  of  Scotland  by  sea.  Against  whom  Robert 
Bruce  with  his  Scots  fought  a  strong  battle  at  Estrivelin  ; 
in  the  end,  the  Englishmen  were  discomfited. 

The  Scots  after  this,  exalted  with  pride  and  fierceness, 
invaded  the  realm  of  England,  killing  and  destroying 
man,  woman,  and  child  ;  they  came  winning  and  wasting 
the  north  parts  as  far  as  to  York.  Besides  this,  there 
was  such  dearth  of  victuals,  and  penury  of  all  things  so 
oppressed  the  whole  land,  such  murrain  of  sheep  and 
oxen  ;  that  men  were  compelled  to  eat  horse-flesh,  dogs, 
cats,  mice,  and  whatever  else  they  could  get.  Moreover, 
such  a  price  of  corn  followed,  that  the  king  hardly  had 
bread  for  the  sustenance  of  his  own  household.  More- 
over, there  were  some  that  stole  children  and  eat  them, 
and  many  died  for  the  lack  of  victuals.  And  yet  all  this 
amended  not  the  king  of  his  evil  living. 

The  cause  and  origin  of  this  great  dearth,  was  partly 
the  wars  and  dissension  between  the  English  and  the 
Scots,  whereby  a  great  part  of  the  land  was  wasted. 
But  the  chiefest  cause  was  the  intemperate  season  of  the 
year,  which  contrary  to  the  common  course,  was  so 
moist  with  abundance  of  rain,  that  the  grain  laid  in  the 
earth  could  have  no  ripening  by  the  heat  of  the  sun,  nor 
grow  to  any  nourishment.  They  that  had  any  thing  to 
eat  could  not  be  satisfied,  but  soon  were  as  hungry 
again.  They  that  had  nothing  were  driven  to  steal  and 
rob  ;  the  rich  were  constrained  to  abandon  and  diminish 
tiieir  households  ;  the  poor  died  from  famine.  And  not 
so  much  the  want  of  provisions,  which  could  not  be 
gotten,  as  tlie  unwholesomeness  of  the  same  when  it  was 
taken,  so  consumed  the  people,  that  the  living  were  not 
sufficient  to  bury  the  dead.  For  the  corruption  of  the 
meats,  by  reason  of  the  unseasonableness  of  the  ground, 
was  so  infectious  that  many  died  of  hot  fevers,  many  of 
the  pestilence,  and  other  diseases.  And  not  only  the 
bodies  of  men  were  infected,  but  also  the  beasts,  by  the 
putrefaction  of  the  herbs  and  grass,  fell  into  so  great  a 
murrain,  that  the  eating  of  flesh  was  suspected  and 
thouglit  contagious.  A  quarter  of  corn  and  salt,  from 
the  month  of  June  to  September  grew  from  thirty  shil- 
lings unto  forty  shillings.  The  flesh  of  horses  was  then 
precious  to  the  poor.  Many  were  driven  to  steal  fat 
dogs,  and  to  eat  them.  Some  were  said  in  secret 
corners  to  eat  their  own  children.  Some  would  steal 
other  men's  children  to  kill  them  and  eat  them  privily. 
The  prisoners  and  thieves  that  were  in  prison,  for  hunger 
fell  upon  such  as  were  newly  brought  in  to  them,  and 
tearnig  them  in  pieces  eat  them  half  alive.  Briefly,  this 
extreme  penury  had  extinguished  and  consumed  (as  it 
was  thought)  the  greatest  part  of  the  people  of  the  land, 
had  not  the  king  by  the  advice  of  the  Londoners  given 
forth  command  through  all  his  land,  that  no  corn  shoiild 
at  that  time  be  turned  to  the  making  of  drink.  Such  a 
Lord  is  God,  thus  able  to  do  where  he  is  disposed  to 


A.D.  1311—1323.]     THE  KING  PROHIBITS  THE  EXACTIONS  OF  THE  POPE'S  LEGATES. 


201 


strike.  And  yet  we  miserable  creatures  in  our  wealth 
and  abundance  will  not  cease  daily  to  provoke  his  terrible 
majesty.  «         t, 

Soon  after  this  two  legates  came  from  Rome,  sent  by 
Pope  John  XXII.,  under  pretence  of  setting  agreement 
between  England  and  Scotland  ;  who  for  their  charges 
and  expenses,  required  of  every  spiritual  person  four 
pence  in  every  mark.  But  all  their  labour  availed 
nothing  ;  for  the  legates  as  they  were  in  the  north  parts 
with  their  whole  family  and  train,  were  robbed  and 
despoiled  of  their  horses,  treasure,  apparel,  and  what  else 
they  had,  and  being  severely  handled,  retired  back  again 
to  Durham,  where  they  staid  waiting  for  an  answer  from 
the  Scots.  But  when  neither  the  pope's  legacy  nor  his 
curse  could  obtain  any  place  with  the  Scots,  the  legates 
returned  to  London,  where  they  first  excommunicated 
and  cursed  as  black  as  soot  all  those  arrogant  and  pre- 
sumptuous robbers  of  Northumberland.  Secondly,  for 
supplying  the  losses  which  they  had  received,  they 
exacted  of  the  clergy  eightpence  in  every  mark  to  be 
paid  to  them.  But  the  clergy  would  not  agree,  seeing  it 
was  their  own  covetousness  (as  they  said)  that  made 
them  venture  farther  than  they  needed.  Whereof  the 
king  being  advertised,  and  taking  part  with  his  clergy, 
directed  his  letters  to  the  legates  in  form  as  follows : 

*'  The  king  to  Master  Rigand  of  Asserio,  canon  of 

Aurelia,  greeting :  we  have  taken  notice  of  the  clamours 

and  lamentable  petitions  of  the  subjects  of  our  realm, 

perceiving  by  the  same  that  you  practise  many  and  sun- 

i  dry  inconveniences  very  strange,  never  heretofore  accus- 

!  tomed,   nor  heard  of  in  this  our  realm,  as  well  against 

I  the  clergy  and  ecclesiastical  persons,  as  against  the  laity, 

I  even  to  the  utter  oppression  and  impoverishing  of  many 

]  of  our  liege  people,  which  if  it  should  be  winked  at  (as 

God   forbid)   may  in  process   of  time   be    occasion    of 

]  greater   perils  ;    whereat  we   are    (not   without    cause) 

i  moved,  and  not  a  little  grieved  :  we  command  you  there- 

i  fore,  that  from  henceforth  you  practise  not,  or  presume 

j  in  any  case  to  attempt  any  thing  within  this  our  realm, 

I  either  against  our  clergy  or  laity,  that  may  any  way  tend 

to  the  prejudice  of  our  royal  person,  or  of  our  crown  and 

regal  dignity.     Witness  the  king  at  Windsor,  the  sixth 

day  of  February,  in  the  eleventh  year  of  his  reign." 

In  the  same  year  the  king  wrote  to  the  same  effect  to 
the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  the  archbishop  of  York, 
and  to  every  other  bishop  through  England.  By  which 
letters  the  greedy  legates  being  restrained  of  their  ravening 
purpose,  taking  what  they  could  get,  and  settling  a  peace 
Csuch  as  it  was)  between  the  king  and  the  earl  of  Lan- 
caster, were  obliged  to  depart. 

Besides  the  restraint  above  mentioned  for  strange  im- 
positions, there  followed  the  same  year  the  king's  prohi- 
bition for  the  gathering  of  Peter-pence,  directed  to  the 
legate,  the  tenor  whereof  follows. 

A  Prohibition  of  Peter-pence. 


"The  king  to  Master  Rigand  of  Asserio,  canon  of 
Aurelia,  greeting.  We  are  given  to  understand  that  you 
demand  and  purpose  to  levy  the  Peter-penny  within  our 
realm,  otherwise  than  the  said  Peter-penny  hath  been 
heretofore  accustomed  to  be  levied  in  the  time  of  any  of 
our  progenitors,  exercising  herein  grievous  censures  ec- 
clesiastical, to  the  great  annoyance  and  damnifying  of  the 
subjects  of  our  realm :  for  present  remedy  whereof,  our 
loving  subjects  have  made  their  humble  supplication  to 
us.  And  forasmuch  as  the  said  Peter-penny  hath  been 
hitherto  accustomed  to  be  gathered  and  levied  upon 
lands  and  tenements  within  our  realm,  after  a  due  man- 
ner and  form  :  we,  not  willing  that  any  such  unaccus- 
tomed impositions  shaU,  in  anywise  be  made  upon  the 
lands  and  tenements  of  any  our  subjects  within  our  do- 
minions, prohibit  you,  upon  grievous  penalty,  straitly 
charging  that  in  nowise  you  presume  to  exact,  gather, 
or  levy  the  said  Peter-penny  in  any  other  form  or  man- 
ner than  has  been  heretofore  accustomed  to  be  gathered 
and  levied  in  the  time  of  our  progenitors,  or  since  the 
beginning  of  our  reign  until  further  order  be  taken  in  our 


high  court  of  parliament,  by  the  advice  of  the  nobles  and 
peers  of  our  realm,  s\ich  as  may  well  be  taken  witi.out 
prejudice  of  our  crown,  and  damage  of  our  subjects. 
Witness  the  king  at  Westminster,  the  first  day  of 
March." 

To  the  same  effect,  letters  were  directed  to  the  arch- 
bishops, deans,  archdeacons,  and  the  rest  of  the 
clergy. 

Touching  the  first  original  of  which  Peter-pence, 
though  mention  is  made  already  in  the  life  of  King  Ofla, 
and  others  :  yet  to  make  a  brief  recapitulation  of  the 
matter,  according  to  the  rolls  it  thus  follows:  "  It  is 
thus  found  recorded  in  ancient  chronicles  touching  the 
Peter- pence  of  St.  Peter,  (A.  D.  1S7),  Otfa,  king  of 
Mercia,  travelled  up  to  Rome  in  the  time  of  Pojie 
Adrian  I.,  to  obtain  the  canonizing  of  St.  Alban.^  And 
having  performed  his  vow,  visiting  the  college  of  English 
students  which  then  flourished  in  Rome,  he  gave  to  the 
maintenance  of  the  scholars  of  England,  students  in 
Rome,  one  jienny  out  of  every  tenement  within  this 
realm  that  had  land  belonging  to  the  same,  amounting  to 
the  yearly  value  of  thirty  pence." 

In  the  meantime  the  lords  and  nobles  of  England,  de- 
testing the  outrageous  pride  of  the  two  Spensers,  where- 
by  they  wrought  daily  both  great  dishonour  to  the  king, 
and  hinderance  to  the  commonwealth,  conspired  against 
them.  These  Spensers  being  favouied  by  the  king,  were 
as  har.ghty  and  proud  as  Peter  Gaveston  was,  and  having 
much  influence  over  the  king,  they  were  greatly  hated 
both  by  the  nobles  and  commons,  who  now  gathering 
their  forces  together,  made  a  request  to  the  king,  that 
he  should  remove  the  Spensers  from  his  person.  For 
which  there  was  a  parliament  called  in  London,  and  the 
barons  came  together  with  a  great  company.  At  this 
parliament  both  the  Spensers  were  banished  the  land  for 
the  term  of  their  lives:  and  they  took  shipping  at 
Dover,  and  so  left  the  land.  But  it  was  not  long  after, 
before  the  king  sent  for  them  again,  and  set  them  in 
high  authority.  Wherefore,  the  barons  again  intending 
toreform  this  mischief,  assembled  their  forces  ;  but  the 
king,  making  much  haste,  gathered  his  people  as  soon, 
and  as  he  was  stronger  than  they,  he  pursued  them  so  in 
divers  places,  that  the  barons  not  fully  joined  together, 
were  in  the  end  chased  so  closely,  that  Thomas,  earl  of 
Lancaster,  was  taken  and  put  to  death,  with  the  rest  of 
the  nobility,  to  the  number  of  two-and-twenty  of  the 
:  greatest  men,  and  chiefest  captains  of  this  realm. 

After  the  ruin  of  these  noble  personages,  the  king,  as 
though  he  had  gained  a  great  conquest,  began  to  triumph 
not  a  little  with  the  Spensers,  trusting  and  committing 
all  to  their  counsel  ;  insomuch,  that  both  the  queen  and 
the  other  nobles  were  but  little  regarded. 

Polydore  Virgil,  among  other  histories  of  our  English 
nation'  which  he  intermeddles  with,  prosecuting  also  the 
acts  and  hfe  of  this  present  king,  and  coming  to  write 
of  the  queen's  going  over  into  France,  infers  much  variety 
and  difference  of  authors  concerning  the  cause  thereof. 
The  precise  truth  of  the  matter  is  as  follows  : 

The  king  of  England  had  been  frequently  cited  to  the 
court  of  France,  to  do  homage  for  the  dukedom  of  Aqui- 
taine,  and  other  lands  which  the  king  held  of  France, 
when  the  king  of  England  refused,  the  French  king 
began  to  enter  all  such  possessions  as  the  king  held 
in°France  ;  upon  which  there  were  great  contention 
and  conflicts  on  both  sides.  At  length  in  this  year,  a 
parliament  was  called  in  London  ;  where  it  was  at  last 
determined  that  certain  should  be  sent  over  to  make 
agreement  between  the  two  kings.  For  the  better  for- 
warding of  which  agreement,  it  was  thought  good  that 
Queen  Isabel,  sister  to  Charles,  the  French  king,  should 
be  sent  over.  Where  is  to  be  noted  first,  that  the 
queen's  lands,  and  possessions  and  castles,  upon  the 
breach  between  the  French  king  and  the  king  of  Eng- 
land,  a  little  before,  were  seized  into  the  knig's  hands, 
and  the  queen  put  to  her  pension,  &c.  Thus  the  queen 
being  sent  over,  with  a  few  to  attend  upon  her,  only  Sir 
John  Cromwel,  baron,  and  four  knights,  took  their  pas- 
sa^e  into  France :  by  whose  mediation  it  was  there  con- 
cluded that  the  king  of  England  (if  he  would  not  himself 


THE  QUEEN  AND  PRINCE  PROCLAIMED  TRAITORS. 


[Book  IV, 


come  to  do  his  homage)  should  give  to  his  son  Edward, 
the  dukedom  of  Aquitaine,  and  the  earldom  of  Pontigne, 
and  so  he  should  come  to  make  his  homage  to  the  king, 
and  to  possess  the  same.  Upon  this,  deliberation  was 
taken  in  the  council  of  England.  But  the  two  Spensers, 
fearing  either  to  take  the  voyage  with  the  king,  or  else  to 
remain  behind  without  the  king,  so  appointed,  that 
Prince  Edward  was  sent,  which  proved  afterwards  their 
utter  desolation.  For  all  things  being  quieted  and 
ordered  according  to  the  agreement  in  France,  King 
Edward,  of  England,  sends  for  his  wife  and  his  son 
agadn  out  of  France.  But  she  sending  home  most  part 
of  her  family,  refused  to  return  herself ;  for  what  cause 
is  not  fully  certain.  The  king  seeing  this,  gives  forth  in 
proclamation,  and  limits  a  certain  day  to  the  queen  and 
his  son  to  return  ;  or  else  to  be  proclaimed  traitors  to 
the  king,  and  to  the  realm.  Notwithstanding,  the  queen 
persisting  in  her  purpose,  refused  to  return,  unless  the 
other  nobles  who  were  fled  might  be  permitted  also  to 
return  safely  with  her.  The  king  immediately  caused 
them  both  to  be  proclaimed  traitors. 

Here  then  began  great  hatred  between  king  and  king, 
and  between  the  king  and  the  queen  much  preparation 
of  war.  Then  the  king,  (by  the  counsel  of  the  Spensers) 
sent  privily  to  procure  the  death  of  the  queen  and  of  his 
son,  through  the  means  of  the  earl  of  Richmond,  the 
queen's  familiar  friend.  But  that  was  prevented  and 
utterly  frustrated.  The  queen,  however,  doubting  what 
corruption  might  do  in  the  court  of  France,  removed 
from  thence,  and  was  received,  with  Edward,  joyously 
and  honourably  in  the  court  or  country  of  the  earl  of 
Henawde,  or  fleinault,  where  a  marriage  was  concluded 
between  Edward  her  son,  and  the  earl's  daughter.  When 
this  was  noised  in  England,  several  men  of  honour  and 
name  came  over  to  the  queen.  And  soon  after  the  earl 
of  Heinault  prepared  a  body  of  five  hundred  men  of 
arms  to  send  over  with  the  young  prince  and  his  mother 
to  England.  The  fame  of  this  spread  shortly  through 
the  realm.  The  king  made  all  provision  to  have  the 
havens  and  ports  securely  kept,  to  resist  the  landing  of  his 
enemies.  On  the  other  side  the  queen,  with  no  less 
preparation,  provided  all  things  necessary  to  her  ex- 
pedition. When  she  saw  her  time,  she  hastened  to  the 
sea-coast  with  Prince  Edward,  Lord  Edmund,  earl  of 
Kent,  the  king's  brother,  Sir  Roger  Mortimer,  the  Lord 
Wygmore,  and  other  exiles  of  England,  accompanied  also 
by  the  band  of  Heinaulters,  of  whom  Sir  John  Heinault, 
the  earl's  brother,  was  a  captain,  having  with  her  of 
Englishmen  and  strangers,  the  number  of  two  thousand 
seven  hundred  and  fifty-seven  soldiers  :  she  took  ship- 
ping, and  had  the  wind  so  favourable,  that  they  landed 
in  England,  near  Harwich,  in  Suffolk.  After  her  land- 
ing, the  Earl  Marshal,  and  the  earl  of  Leicester,  joined 
her,  with  other  barons,  knights,  and  bishops  also  ; 
namely,  the  bishops  of  Lincoln,  Hereford,  Durham,  and 
Ely.  The  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  though  he  came 
not  himself,  yet  sent  his  aid,  and  money.  Thus  the 
queen,  well  furnished  with  both  men  and  provisions,  sets 
forward  toward  London  ;  so  that  the  further  she  came, 
the  more  her  number  daily  increased,  and  the  king's 
power  on  the  other  hand  decreased ;  so  that  not  one  al- 
most in  all  the  realm  could  be  hired  with  any  wages  to 
fight  on  the  king's  behalf  against  the  queen,  neither  did 
the  queen's  army  hurt  any  man  or  child,  either  in  goods 
or  any  thing  else,  by  the  way. 

At  the  arriving  of  the  queen,  the  king  was  in  London, 
who  first  would  not  believe  it  to  be  true.  Afterward  he 
fortified  the  tower  of  London  with  men  and  provisions, 
committing  the  charge  of  it  to  John  Eltham,  his  younger 
son.  And  leaving  Walter  Stapleton,  bishop  of  Exeter, 
behind  him  to  rule  the  city  of  London,  he  himself  hear- 
ing daily  the  great  recourse  of  the  people  that  drew  to 
the  queen,  fled  with  a  small  company  westward  toward 
Wales.  But  before  his  departing  from  London,  he 
caused  a  proclamation  to  be  made,  wherein  all  persons 
were  charged  upon  forfeiture  of  life  and  goods,  every 
man  with  all  his  power  to  rise  and  invade  the  rebels  and 
destroy  them  all,  only  the  life  of  the  queen,  his  son,  and 
his  brother,  reserved.  Also  that  no  man  should  help, 
rescue,  or  relieve  the  rebels,  with  goods,  victuals,  or 


otherwise.  It  was  also  proclaimed,  that  whoever  would 
bring  to  the  king  the  head  and  body  of  Sir  Roger  Mor- 
timer, either  dead  or  alive,  should  have  out  of  the  king's 
coffers,  a  thousand  pounds. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  queen  sets  forth  another  pro- 
clamation, wherein  it  was  forbidden  to  take  or  spoil 
violently  any  man's  goods  against  the  will  of  the  owner, 
under  pain  of  losing  his  finger,  if  it  were  three- 
pence :  of  his  hand,  if  it  were  sixpence  :  of  his  head,  if 
it  were  twelve-pence.  Moreover,  whoever  would  bring 
to  the  queen  the  head  of  Hugh  Spenser  the  younger, 
should  receive  for  so  doing  of  the  queen,  two  thousand 
pounds.  This  done,  the  queen  sends  her  letters  to  the 
city  of  London  for  aid  and  succour  to  subdue  the  oppres- 
sor of  the  realm. 

These  letters  being  published  and  perused,  the  bishop 
of  Exeter,  to  whom  was  committed  the  rule  of  the  city, 
sent  to  the  mayor  for  the  keys  of  the  gates,  using  so 
sharp  words  in  the  king's  name,  that  variance  began  to 
kindle  between  him  and  the  citizens  ;  so  that  the  com- 
mons in  their  rage  took  the  bishop  and  belieaded  him 
and  two  of  his  household  at  the  Standard  in  Cheapside. 
Then  the  king,  with  Hugh  Spenser,  and  Sir  Robert  Bal- 
dock,  chancellor,  and  the  earl  of  Arundel,  went  into 
Wales.  And  the  queen  so  pursued  them,  that  they  took 
Sir  Hugh  Spenser  the  father,  who  being  drawn  and 
torn,  they  at  last  hanged  up  at  Bristol  in  iron  chains. 
As  the  king  was  thus  flying,  the  queen  caused  to  be  pro- 
claimed  through  her  army,  that  the  king  should  come 
and  appear,  and  so  receive  his  kingdom  again,  if  he 
would  be  comfortable  to  his  liege  subjects  :  and  when 
he  did  not  appear,  Prince  Edward  his  son  was  pro- 
claimed high  keeper  of  the  realm. 

In  the  meantime,  Henry  earl  of  Lancaster,  brother  to 
the  good  Earl  Thomas  who  was  beheaded,  also  Lord 
William  Souch,  and  Master  Uphowel  were  sent  by  the 
queen  into  Wales  to  pursue  the  king ;  and  there  they 
took  him  and  sent  him  to  the  castle  of  Kenilworth  :  and 
took  Hugh  Spenser  the  son,  and  Sir  Robert  Baldock, 
chancellor,  and  Sir  John  Earl  of  Arundel,  and  brought 
them  all  to  the  town  of  Hereford.  And,  soon  after, 
Hugh  Spenser  the  son,  was  drawn  and  hanged  on  a 
gallows  fifty  feet  high,  and  then  beheaded  and  quartered, 
whose  quarters  were  sent  into  four  quarters  of  the  realm. 
Sir  John  of  Arundel  was  beheaded,  Sir  Robert  Baldock 
was  put  into  Newgate  at  London,  where  shortly  after  he 
pined  away  and  died  among  the  thieves.  This  done,  a 
parliament  was  assembled  at  London,  from  whence  mes- 
sage was  sent  to  the  king,  that  if  he  would  resign  up  his 
crown,  his  son  should  have  it  after  him  :  if  not,  another 
should  take  it  to  whom  the  lot  would  give  it.  Where- 
upon the  king,  being  constrained  to  yield  up  his  crown 
to  his  son,  was  kept  in  prison  ;  where  he  is  said  to  have 
felt  great  repentance. 

It  is  thought  by  some  writers,  that  the  year  following, 
by  means  of  Sir  Roger  Mortimer,  the  king  while  in 
prison,  was  miserably  slain  :  he  was  buried  at  Gloucester, 
after  he  had  reigned  nineteen  years. 

In  the  time  and  reign  of  this  king,  the  college  of 
Cambridge,  called  Michael  House,  was  founded  and 
built  by  Sir  Henry  Stanton,  knight,  for  the  use  and  in- 
crease of  learning. 

About  the  same  time  also  was  Nicolas  de  Lyra,  who 
wrote  the  ordinary  Gloss  of  the  Bible.  Also  William 
Ocham,  a  worthy  divine,  and  of  a  right  sincere  judg- 
ment, as  the  times  then  would  either  give  or  suffer. 

Among  those  who  fell  into  trouble  with  this  king 
during  his  contention  with  his  barons,  was  one  Adam, 
bishop  of  Hereford :  who  being  impeached  of  treason 
with  others,  was  arrested  in  the  parliament.  Many 
things  there  were  laid  against  him,  for  taking  part  with 
them  that  rose  against  the  king,  with  other  matters  and 
heinous  rebukes,  &c.  Whereto  the  bis.hop  %  great  while 
answered  nothing. 

At  length  the  bishop  claiming  the  liberties  and  privi- 
leges of  the  church,  answered  to  the  king  in  this  form  : 
"  I,  an  humble  minister  and  member  of  the  holy  church 
of  God,  and  bishop  consecrate  (although  unworthy)  can- 
not, and  ought  not  to  answer  to  these  high  matters 
without  authority  of  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  my 


A.  D.  1323—1327.]        LEWIS  TROUBLED,  AND  AT  LAST  POISONED  BY  THE  POPE. 


203 


Jirect  judge,  next  under  the  high  bishop  of  Rome, 
whose  suffragan  I  am,  and  the  consent  likewise  of  the 
other  my  fellow  bishops."  After  which,  the  archbishop 
and  other  bishops  with  him  were  ready  to  make  humble 
intercession  for  him  to  the  king,  and  did  so.  But  when 
the  king  would  not  be  won  nor  turned  with  any  suppli- 
cation ;  the  bishop,  together  with  the  archbishop  and  the 
clergy,  coming  with  their  crosses,  took  him  away,  challeng- 
ing him  for  the  church,  without  making  any  more  an- 
swer ;  charging,  moreover,  none  to  presume  to  lay  any 
further  hands  upon  him,  under  the  censures  of  the  church 
and  excommunication.  The  king,  moved  with  this  bold- 
ness and  stoutness  of  the  clergy,  commanded  notwith- 
standing, to  proceed  in  judgment,  and  the  jury  of  twelve 
men  to  go  upon  the  inquiry  of  his  cause  :  who  finding 
and  pronouncing  the  bishop  to  be  guilty,  the  king  im- 
mediately caused  all  his  goods  and  possessions  to  be 
confiscated  unto  himself:  moreover,  he  made  his  plate 
and  all  his  household  provision  to  be  thrown  out  of  his 
house  into  the  street ;  but  yet  he  remained  still  under 
the  protection  and  defence  of  the  archbishop. 

This  archbishop  was  Walter  Winchelsey,  after  whom 
succeeded  Simon  Mepham  in  the  same  see  of  Canter- 
bury, A.  D.  1327.  (Ex  Thorn.  Walsingham). 

After  Pope  Clement  V.,  by  whose  decease  the  Romish 
see  stood  vacant  two  years  and  three  months,  Pope  John 
XXII.,  a  Cistercian  monk,  was  next  elected,  who  sat  in 
that  papacy  eighteen  years.  He  was  stout  and  inflexible. 
given  so  much  to  the  heaping  of  riches,  that  he  pro- 
claimed them  heretics  who  taught  that  Christ  and  his 
apostles  had  no  possessions  of  their  own  in  this  world. 
At  this  time  was  emperor  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  a  worthy 
man  ;  who  had  no  less  contention  with  this  pope,  and 
others  that  followed  him, than  had  Frederick,  before  men- 
tioned in  the  time  of  King  Henry  III.  This  contention 
continued  the  space  of  four-and-twenty  years.  The  cause 
and  first  origin  of  this  tragical  conflict,  rose  upon  the  con- 
stitution of  Clement  V.  predecessor  to  this  pope ;  by  whom 
it  was  ordained,  that  the  emperors  might  be  called 
kings  of  the  Romans,  but  might  not  enjoy  the  title  or 
right  of  the  empire,  to  be  nominated  emperors,  without 
their  confirmation  by  the  pope.  Wherefore,  because 
this  emperor  used  the  imperial  dignity  in  Italy,  before 
he  was  authorised  by  the  pope,  the  pope  therefore  ex- 
communicated the  emperor.  And,  notwithstanding  the 
emperor  several  times  proffered  himself  to  make  treaty 
of  peace  and  concord,  yet  the  pope  would  not  bend. 
The  writings  of  both  parties  are  yet  extant,  wherein  the 
bishop  makes  his  boast,  that  he  had  full  power  to  create 
and  depose  kings  and  emperors  at  his  pleasure.  In  the 
same  time  were  several  learned  men,  who,  seeing  the 
matter,  greatly  condemned  the  bishops  of  Rome's  do- 
ings ;  among  whom  was  William  Ocham,  whose  treatises 
were  afterwards  condemned  by  the  pope,  for  writing 
against  the  temporal  jurisdiction  of  their  see.  And 
another  named  Marsilius,  who  wrote  the  book  intitled 
'  Defensor  Pacis,'  which  was  given  into  the  hands  of  the 
emperor,  wherein  the  controversy  of  the  pope's  unlaw- 
ful jurisdiction  in  things  temporal  is  largely  disputed, 
and  the  usurped  authority  of  that  see  set  forth  to  the 
utmost.  It  is  found  in  some  writers,  that  a  great  cause 
of  this  variance  was  that  one  of  the  emperor's  secreta- 
ries, unknown  to  the  emperor,  in  some  of  his  letters  had 
likened  the  papal  see  to  the  beast  rising  out  of  the  sea  in 
the  Apocalypse.  At  length,  when  the  emperor,  after 
much  suit  made  to  the  pope  at  Avignon,  could  not  ob- 
tain his  coronation  ;  coming  to  Rome,  he  was  there  re- 
ceived with  great  honour,  where  he  and  his  wife  were 
both  crowned  by  the  full  consent  of  all  the  lords  and 
cardinals  there.  Not  long  after  which,  the  pope  died 
at  Avignon  in  France.  After  him  succeeded  Bene- 
dict XII.,  and  reigned  seven  years,  who  confirmed  and 
prosecuted  the  censures  and  cursings  that  John  his  pre- 
decessor had  published  against  the  Emperor  Lewis. 
Moreover,  he  deprived  him  of  his  imperial  crown,  and 
also  of  his  dukedom  of  Bavaria. 

After  whom  followed  Pope  Clement  VI.,  a  man  of  the 
most  furious  and  cruel  disposition.  Renewing  the  for- 
mer excommunications  of  his  predecessors,  he  caused 
ids  letters  to  be  set   upon   church  doors,    wherein   he 


threatened  and  denounced  most  terrible  thunderbolts 
against  the  Emperor  Lewis,  unless  within  three  days  he 
should  satisfy  God  and  the  church,  and  renounce  the 
imperial  possession  of  the  crown.  The  emperor  upon 
this  comes  to  Frankfort,  and  there  ready  to  stand  in  all 
things  to  the  ordinance  of  the  pope,  sends  his  orators  to 
the  court  of  Rome,  to  intreat  the  pope's  favour  and  good 
will  towards  him.  To  which  messengers  the  pope  an- 
swered that  he  would  never  pardon  the  emperor,  before 
he  gave  over  and  confessed  his  errors  and  heresies,  and 
resigning  up  his  empire  to  his  hands,  would  submit  him- 
self, his  children,  and  all  his  goods  to  the  will  and  plea- 
sure of  tlie  bishop,  declaring  that  he  should  not  receive 
again  any  part  of  the  same,  but  upon  his  good  grace,  as 
his  will  should  be  to  restore  them. 

The  pope  also  sent  to  the  emperor  certain  written 
conditions  for  him  to  sign.  The  princes  and  electors, 
seeing  the  conditions,  some  of  which  sounded  to  the 
malicious  defacing  and  destruction  of  the  empire,  abhor- 
ring the  wickedness  thereof,  desired  the  emperor  to  stand 
to  the  defence  of  the  imperial  dominion,  as  he  had  be- 
gun, promising  that  their  assistance  and  aid  to  the 
utmost  should  not  be  wanting.  Upon  that,  other  ora- 
tors were  sent  to  Pope  Clement  from  the  princes,  desir- 
ing him  to  abstain  from  such  articles  conceived  against 
the  state  and  majesty  of  the  empire.  The  pope  surmis- 
ing all  this  to  spring  from  the  Emperor  Lewis,  to  the 
utter  subversion  of  him  and  all  his  posterity,  onMaunday- 
Thursday  issued  out  most  black  curses  against  him,  re- 
newing all  the  former  processes  of  his  predecessor 
against  him,  as  against  both  an  heretic  and  a  schismatic; 
commanding,  moreover,  the  princes  electors  to  proceed 
in  choosing  a  new  emperor.  Upon  which,  the  arch- 
bishop of  Cologne,  the  duke  of  Saxony,  and  some  other 
electors,  being  bribed  by  the  king  of  Bohemia,  elected 
his  son  Charles  emperor.  In  the  meantime,  what  sor- 
row there  was  among  the  princes  and  citizens  of  Ger- 
many, and  what  complaints  were  made  against  Pope 
Clement,  and  those  electors,  cannot  be  expressed.  For 
as  they  were  all  together  at  Spires  in  a  general  assembly, 
so  there  was  none  among  them  all,  that  allowed  the 
election  of  Charles,  or  that  cared  for  the  pope's  process, 
promising  all  to  adhere  and  continue  faithful  subjects  to 
Lewis  their  lawful  emperor.  But  Lewis,  remembering 
his  oath  made  before  to  the  pope,  voluntarily  and  wil- 
lingly gave  over  his  imperial  dignity,  and  went  to  Bur- 
gravia,  where,  shortly  after,  through  the  procurement  of 
Pope  Clement,  poison  was  given  him  to  drink ;  and 
there  the  good  and  gentle  emperor,  wickedly  persecuted 
and  murdered  of  the  pope,  fell  down  dead,  whom  I  may 
well  recount  among  the  innocent  and  blessed  martyrs  of 
Christ.  For  if  the  cause  being  righteous  makes  a  mar- 
tyr, what  papist  can  justly  disprove  his  cause  or  faith  ? 
If  persecution  joined  thereto  causes  martyrdom,  what 
martyr  could  be  more  persecuted  than  he  who  having 
three  popes  like  three  bull  dogs  upon  him,  at  length  was 
devoured  by  them. 

This  Pope  Clement  first  reduced  the  year  of  jubilee  to 
every  fiftieth  year,  which  before  was  kept  but  on  the 
hundreth  year.  And  so  he  being  absent  to  Avignon 
(which  he  then  purchased  with  his  money  to  the  see  of 
Rome)  caused  it  to  be  celebrated  at  Rome,  (A.D.  1350.) 
In  which  year  there  were  numbered,  of  pilgrims  going 
in  and  coming  out  every  day  at  Rome,  to  the  calculation 
of  five  thousand.  The  bull  of  Pope  Clement,  given  out  in 
this  present  year  of  jubilee,  proceeds  in  these  words : — 

"  What  person  or  persons  soever,  for  devotion  sake, 
shall  take  their  pilgrimage  to  the  holy  city,  the  same 
day  when  he  sets  forth  out  of  his  bouse,  he  may  choose 
to  him  what  confessor  or  confessors,  either  in  the  way, 
or  where  else  he  chooses  ;  to  which  confessors  we  grant, 
by  our  authority,  plenary  power  to  absolve  aU  cases 
papal,  as  fully  as  if  we  were  in  our  proper  person  there 
present.  Also,  we  grant  that  whoever  being  truly  con- 
fessed, shall  chance  to  die  by  the  way,  he  shall  be  quit 
and  absolved  of  all  his  sins.  Moreover,  we  command  the 
angels  of  Paradise  to  take  his  soul  out  of  his  body,  being 
absolved,  and  to  carry  it  into  the  glory  of  Paradise,  &c." 

And  in  another  bull,  he  says,  "We  will  that 
no    pain    of    hell   shall    touch    him  ;    granting,  moro- 


204 


EDWARD  III.— ENGLAND  INVADED  BY  THE  SCOTS 


[Book  IV. 


over  to  all  persons,  signed  with  the  holy  cross,  power, 
and  autharity  to  deliver  and  release  three  or  four  souls, 
whom  they  themselves  please,  out  of  the  pains  of  purga- 
tory," &c, 

KING    EDWARD    III. 

After  the  imprisonment  of  King  Edward  II.,  as  is 
above  expressed,  Edward  his  son  was  crowned  king  of 
England,  being  about  fifteen  years  of  age,  and  reigned 
the  space  of  fifty  years.  He  was  a  prince  of  great  tem- 
perance, very  expert  in  feats  of  arms,  and  no  less  fortu- 
nate in  all  his  wars  than  his  father  was  unfortu- 
nate before  him  ;  he  was  worthily  commended  for  his 
liberality  and  clemency  ;  and,  briefly,  in  all  princely 
virtues  he  was  famous  and  excellent.  Concerning  the 
memorable  acts  of  this  prince,  both  in  war  and  in 
peace,  as  how  he  subdued  the  Scots,  had  great  victories 
by  the  sea,  how  he  conquered  France,  (A.D.  13ii2),  won 
Calais,  (A.D.  1348),  and  took  the  French  king  prisoner, 
and  how  the  French  arms  were  first  brought  in  by  him, 
and  joined  with  the  English  arms  ;  also,  how  the  Order 
of  the  Garter  was  first  invented  and  ordained  by  him, 
(A.  D.  1356.)  How  he  in  his  parliament  at  Notting- 
ham, decreed  that  all  such  in  Flanders,  or  elsewhere, 
that  had  skill  in  making  cloth,  might  peaceably  inhabit 
the  land,  and  be  welcome.  (For  three  years  before  that 
it  was  enacted,  that  no  wool  should  be  transported  over 
the  sea,  which  was  to  bridle  the  pride  of  the  Flemings, 
who  then  loved  better  the  sacks  of  wool,  than  the  nation 
of  Englishmen.)  All  these,  with  other  noble  acts  of  this 
worthy  prince,  although  they  are  fully  treated  of  in 
other  chronicles  ;  yet  according  to  the  order  I  have  be- 
gun (saying  somewhat  of  each  king's  reign,  although 
not  pertinent  to  our  ecclesiastical  history),  I  have  here 
mentioned  them,  making  haste  to  other  matters,  shortly 
and  compendiously  abridging  them  out  of  many  and 
various  authors. 

The  coronation  of  King  Edward  III.  and  all  the  pomp 
thereof  was  no  sooner  ended,  than  Robert  Bruce  king  of 
Scotland,  understanding  the  state  and  government  of  the 
realm  to  be  (as  it  was  indeed)  in  the  queen,  the  young 
king,  the  earl  of  Kent  and  sir  Roger  Mortimer  ;  and  that 
tiie  lords  and  barons,  as  he  was  informed,  did  scarcely 
well  agree  amongst  themselves,  thought  this  a  fit  time 
for  his  purpose,  to  make  invasion.  Whereupon,  about 
the  feast  of  Easter  he  sent  his  ambassadors  with  heralds 
and  letters  of  defiance  to  the  young  King  Edward  III., 
the  queen  and  the  council ;  declaring,  that  his  purpose 
was  with  fire  and  sword  to  enter  and  invade  the  realm  of 
England,  &c. 

The  king  and  queen  made  speedy  preparation  for  this 
expedition  :  the  noblemen  provided  themselves  with  all 
things  necessary  ;  the  English  captains  and  soldiers  (their 
bands  tlioroughly  furnished)  were  ready  at  their  appointed 
time  and  place.  After  this,  the  king  set  forward  his 
army  towards  Durham,  and  encamped  himself  near  about 
the  same,  he  also  sent  the  lord  Vitlbrd  and  the  lord 
Mounbrey  to  Carlisle  with  a  sufficient  company  to  keep 
that  entrance  ;  and  also  the  lord  marshal  of  England  to 
keep  the  town  of  Newcastle  with  a  sufficient  company  to 
defend  the  same,  and  tlie  country  adjoining. 

But  the  Scots  privily  passed  tlie  river  between  the  two 
towns  into  England,  few  being  aware  of  it  till  the  great 
firu'S  which  the  Scots  had  kindled  and  made  in  England, 
betrayi-d  them  :  who  came  burning  and  destroying  the 
country  all  about  as  far  as  Stanhope-park.  This  being 
declared  to  the  king,  he  commanded  his  army  with  all 
speed  to  march  towards  them  ;  but  the  Scots,  understand- 
ing the  sui)erior  fo»L'e  of  the  king  always  kept  the  advan- 
t-ue  of  the  liills,  retiring  in  the  night  from  one  to  ano- 
tliL-r  :  t!iat  without  great  advantage  on  the  one  side,  and 
haaard  to  the  other,  the  king  could  not  set  upon  them. 
Tints  the  Scots  keeping  the  advantage  of  the  hills,  in 
the  day  time,  and  in  the  night  time  retiring  till  they  came 
to 'inother  hill,  came  near  the  bank  of  that  river  where 
tliey  rirst  passed  over,  and  there  they  made  a  shew  to 
ofi'er  hatllo  to  the  king  ujjou  the  morrow.  Whereupon 
tiie  ki;ig  bei.ig  busied  iu  putting  liis  men  and  divisions  in 
readiness  to  fight  tlie  next  morning,  being  almost  wearied 
in  pursuing  the  Scots  from  place  to  place  :  the   Scots  in 


the  meantime  crossed  over  the  river,  and  eyc-iju  d  the 
danger  of  the  king.  It  would  have  availed  the  l>;u^  very 
little  to  have  made  pursuit  after  them,  as  the  wily  Siota 
knew  full  well.  For  the  joy  whereof,  the  Lord  XVilUam 
Douglas,  one  of  the  Scot's  generals,  with  two  huaui-cd 
horses,  gave  alarm  in  the  king's  camp  ;  and  came  so  near 
that  he  cut  certain  of  the  lines  of  tlie  king's  tent  in  sunder 
with  his  sword,  and  retired  to  his  company  without  great 
loss  of  any  of  his  men.  A  truce  of  four  years  was  soou 
after  concluded  between  them. 

After  the  truce  of  four  years,  the  king  prepared  ano- 
ther  army  against  Scotland,  and  wasted  the  land,  liunit 
destroyed,  and  took  towns  and  castles  with  small  resistance 
or  none  ;  and  during  the  space  of  six  months  together  did 
what  he  pleased  in  that  land,  without  any  battle  otiered 
to  him.  For  the  king  of  Scots  was  but  a  (diild,  not  al)ove 
fifteen  years  of  age,  and  wanted  good  captains  that  should 
have  defended  the  realm. 

Then  Sir  Robert  de  Artois,  a  nobleman  of  France, 
descended  of  the  blood  royal,  being  in  Englai.d  with  the 
king,  often  put  him  in  mind  of  his  good  and  rightful  title 
to  the  crown  of  France.  King  Edward  was  not  unwilling 
to  hear  of  this,  but  took  delight  often  in  reasoning  and 
debating  the  matter  with  him.  But  yet,  he  thought  it 
not  good  to  make  any  attempt  without  advised  and  cau- 
tious counsel ;  therefore,  calling  togetlicr  certain  of  his 
council,  he  sought  their  deliberate  advice  touching  the 
matter.  In  fine,  it  was  thought  good  by  them,  that  the 
king  should  send  certain  ambassadors  over  to  the  earl  of 
Heinault,  whose  daughter  he  had  married,  as  well  to  hear 
his  advice  and  counsel  herein  ;  as  also  to  learn  wliat 
friends  and  aid,  by  him  and  his  means,  might  be  procured. 
The  king  appointed  for  this  ambassage  the  bishop  of  Lin- 
coln with  two  baronets,  and  two  doctors  ;  who  in  a  short 
space  returned  to  the  king  with  this  answer,  that  not  only 
the  earl's  counsel  and  advice  should  be  at  the  service  of 
the  king  of  England,  but  also  the  whole  country  of  Hein- 
ault. And  further,  that  he  would  procure  for  the  king 
greater  aid,  as  the  duke  of  Brabant  his  cousin-germain, 
and  a  puissant  prince,  the  duke  of  Guerles,  the  archbi- 
shopof  Cologne,themarquessof  Juliers,  &c.,  whowereall 
good  men  of  war,  and  able  to  make  ten  thousand  fighting 
men.  This  answer  well  pleased  the  king,  and  made  him 
very  joyous.  But  this  counsel  of  the  king,  secret  as  it 
was,  came  to  the  French  king's  ears  :  whereupon  he 
stayed  the  voyage  of  the  cross  which  he  had  then  in  hand, 
sending  forth  countermands  to  stay  the  same,  till  he  knew 
further  the  purpose  of  the  king  of  England. 

The  king  hereupon  himself  takes  shipping,  and  when 
he  had  consulted  with  all  the  lords  of  the  empire  in  this 
matter,  and  understood  their  fidelity,  he  repaired  to  the 
emperor,  at  whose  hands  he  was  well  entertained,  and 
honourably  received.  Philip  hearing  this,  prepared  his 
army,  and  rigged  his  navy,  that  so  soon  as  the  king  , 
should  enter  into  the  dominion  of  France,  they  also 
might  enter  into  England,  requiring  like  for  like. 

The  king  of  England,  after  the  feast  of  St.  John 
Baptist,  according  to  his  purpose,  prepared  all  things 
ready  to  such  an  expedition,  conducting  his  army,  and  ,' 
gathering  a  greater  force  in  the  empire,  as  was  promised,  ' 
using  the  emperor's  authority  therein,  as  his  lieutenant- 
general,  although  at  the  charge  altogether  of  the  king  of 
England.  The  French  king,  as  soon  as  King  Edward 
had  landed  his  army  at  Machelen  in  Flanders,  sent 
certain  ships  lying  ready,  and  waiting  for  such  oppor- 
tunity to  the  coast  of  England  ;  which,  upon  a  Sunday, 
whilst  the  townsmen  were  at  the  church,  little  looking 
for  any  such  matter,  entered  the  haven  of  Southampton, 
took  the  town  and  spoiled  the  same,  shamefully  ill- 
treated  the  women,  burnt,  killed,  took  captives,  and 
carried  away  rich  spoils  to  their  ships,  and  so  again  de- 
parted into  France.  Further,  as  the  king  of  England 
had  allied  himself  with  the  noblemen  of  the  empire,  and 
had  tiie  friendly  favour  of  the  emperor,  so  the  French 
king  made  league  and  alliance  with  David  the  king  of 
Scots,  and  forthwith  sent  garrisons  and  bands  into  Scot- 
land to  keep  play  with  the  Englishmen.  King  Edward, 
departing  from  Ma«helen,  set  forward  his  host  toward 
Heinault  till  they  came  to  Cambray,  and  besieged  it 
with  40,000  men,  while  another  company  went  to  St. 


A.D.  1327—1340.] 


WAR  CET"A'EEN  EDWARD  AND  THE  FRENCH  KING. 


205 


;  Quintin.  But  neither  there,  nor  at  Cambra}',  nor  else- 
where, was  any  thing  remarkable  achievt-d.  But  the 
summer  being  well  spent,  and  the  kiu'^'  of  Eugluid 
I  prevailing  little  in  the  siege  of  Cambray,  being  strong 
in  situation,  and  well  defended  with  men  and  ammu- 
nition, he  brake  up  the  siege,  and  marched  further 
into  the  heart  of  France.  And  afterwards  '^without  any 
battle  either  given  or  taken)  he  returned  with  his  army 
to  Gaunt. 

The  winter  then  drew  on,  and  the  king  thought  best 
for  a  season  to  return  to  England  with  his  army,  giving 
iover  the  wars  till  the  next  spring.  When  he  came  to 
London,  he  was  told  of  the  great  spoil  the  Frenchmen 
had  made  at  Southampton  :  he  answered,  "  That  within 
one  year  he  doubted  not  but  they  should  be  well  paid 
land  recompensed."  In  the  spring  tlie  king  again  pre- 
i pared  his  army,  and  rigged  his  navy,  purpos^ing  to  land 
'in  Flanders.  But  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  then 
Herd  chancellor,  having  understood  that  the  French 
J forces  were  upon  the  sea,  watching  for  the  king,  gave 
I  him  information  of  it,  desiring  him  to  go  more  strongly 
lor  else  not  to  venture.  But  the  king  not  crediting  the 
iarchbishop,  and  being  angry  with  him,  said,  "  That  he 
would  go  forward  :"  whereupon  the  bishop  resigned  the 
cliancellorship,  and  removed  himself  from  his  council : 
,then  the  king  consulting  farther  with  the  Lord  Morley 
jhis  admiral,  and  others,  furnished  himself  with  a  greater 
[force,  and  embarked ;  so  that  a  few  days  before  mid- 
'summer,  he  was  upon  the  sea  with  a  great  fleet.  The 
French  king,  to  stop  his  passage,  had  ready  a  great 
'navy,  well  near  to  the  number  of  twenty  score  sail,  be- 
ifore  the  town  of  Sluse  ;  and  had  made  the  Christopher 
|of  England  (which  the  Frenchmen  had  captured  at 
Southampton)  their  admiral's  ship  ;  betwixt  which  two 
navies  there  was  a  long  and  terrible  fight.  But  in  the 
end.  the  victory,  by  God's  grace,  fell  to  the  king  of 
England,  (in  which  fight  he  himself  was  personally  en- 
gaged). So  that  of  the  number  of  thirty  thousand 
Frenchmen,  few  or  none  escaped  alive,  and  two  hundred 
sail  of  ships  were  taken,  in  one  of  which  were  found 
four  hundred  dead  bodies. 

This  victory  being  achieved,  and  the  fame  thereof 
spreading  abroad  in  England,  it  was  not  believed,  till 
letters  came  from  the  king  to  Prince  Edward  his  son, 
then  at  Waltham,  directed  to  the  bishops  and  prelates 
of  the  realm :  the  effect  of  which  letters  here  follows  : — 

"  The  bountiful  benignity  of  God's  great  clemency 
poured  upon  us  of  late,  for  your  true  certainty  and  re- 
joicing, we  thought  good  to  intimate  to  you.  It  is  not 
unknown  (we  suppose)  to  you,  and  to  oui  other  faith- 
ful subjects,  who  also  have  been  partakers  with  us  of  the 
same,  with  what  storms  of  boisterous  wars  of  late  we 
jliave  been  tossed  and  shaken,  as  in  the  great  ocean. 
jBut  although  the  rising  surges  of  the  sea  are  marvellous, 
jyet  more  marvellous  is  the  Lord  above,  who,  turning  the 
itempest  into  a  calm,  in  so  great  dangers,  so  mercifully 
jhas  respected  us.  For  whereas  we  of  late  ordained  our 
passage  upon  urgent  causes  into  Flanders  ;  the  Lord 
|Philip  de  Valois,  our  bitter  enemy,  understanding  there- 
jof,  laid  against  us  a  mighty  navy  of  ships,  intending 
jthereby  either  to  take  us,  or  at  least  to  stop  our  voyage. 
A\  hich  voyage,  if  it  had  been  staid,  had  been  the  cut- 
ting off  of  all  the  great  enterprises  by  us  intended  and 
(taken  in  hand  ;  and,  moreover,  we  ourselves  had  been 
jbrought  to  a  great  confusion.  But  the  God  of  mercies, 
peeing  us  so  distressed  in  such  perils  and  dangers,  hath 
graciously,  and  beyond  man's  expectation,  sent  to  us 
great  succour  and  strength  of  fighting  soldiers,  and  a 
prosperous  wind  after  our  own  desires.  By  the  means 
and  help  of  which,  we  set  out  of  the  haven  into  the  seas, 
where  we  soon  perceived  our  enemies  well  appointed  and 
prepared  with  a  main  multitude  to  set  upon  us,  upon 
midsummer-day  last  past.  Against  whom,  notwith- 
standing, Christ  our  Lord  and  Saviour  hath  rendered  to 
|US  the  victory,  through  a  strong  and  vehement  conflict. 
In  w]ii<'h  conflict,  a  mighty  number  of  our  enemies  were 
|destroyt;d,  and  well  near  all  thtrir  whole  navy  was  taken; 
jwith  some  loss  al;,o  ot  our  )art,  but  nothing  in  compari- 
son to  tlieics.     By  reasoa  of  wliicu  we  doubt  not  but 


I  our  passage  by  the  seas  lierenfl'er  shall  be  more  quiet 
and  safe  for  our  subjects,  and  also  many  other  advan- 
tages shall  ensue,  as  we  have  good  cause  to  hope  well  of 
the  same.  For  which  cause  we,  devoutly  considering 
the  heavenly  grace  so  mercifully  wrought  upon  us,  do 
render  most  humble  thanks  and  praise  to  Christ  our 
Lord  and  Saviour,  beseeching  liim,  that  as  he  hath  been 
and  always  is,  ready  to  anticijiate  our  necessities  in  time 
of  ojiportunity,  so  he  will  continue  his  helping  hand  ever 
towards  us,  and  so  to  direct  us  here  temporally,  that  we 
may  reign  and  joy  with  him  in  heaven  eternally.  And 
in  like  sort  we  recpiire  your  charity,  that  you  also  with 
us  rising  up  to  the  praise  of  God  alone,  who  hath  begun 
so  favourably  to  work  with  us  to  our  goodness,  in  your 
prayers  and  divine  service  do  instantly  recommend  us  to 
the  Lord,  while  we  are  travelling  here  in  these  foreign 
countries,  studying  not  only  to  recover  our  right  here  in 
France,  but  also  to  advance  the  whole  catholic  church  of 
Christ,  and  to  rule  our  people  in  justice.  And  also  that 
ye  call  upon  the  clergy  and  people,  every  one  through 
his  diocese,  to  do  the  same,  invocating  the  name  of  our 
Saviour,  that  of  his  mercy  he  will  give  to  us  his  humble 
servant  a  docible  heart,  so  to  judge  and  rule  hereupon 
rightly,  doing  that  which  he  hath  commanded,  that  at 
length  we  may  attain  to  that  which  he  hath  promised, 
&c."  Which  letter  was  written  to  the  bishops  and 
prelates,  A.  D.  1340. 

After  this  victory  the  king  passing  into  Flanders, 
came  to  Gaunt  in  Brabant,  where  he  had  left  the  queen, 
who  joyfully  received  him,  being  a  little  before  delivered 
of  her  fourth  son,  whose  name  was  John,  commonly 
called  John  of  Gaunt,  who  was  earl  of  Richmond  and 
duke  of  Lancaster.  At  Villenorth  the  king  assembled 
his  council,  whereat  the  noblemen  of  Flanders,  Brabj^nt, 
and  Heinault,  joining  together  in  most  firm  league,  tne 
one  to  help  and  defend  the  other,  with  the  king  of  Eng- 
land, against  the  French  king,  purposing  and  determin- 
ing from  thence  to  march  toward  Tournay  to  besiege  it. 
The  French  king,  understanding  their  counsel,  fortified 
and  victualled  the  same  before  their  coming  thither. 
Furthermore  to  stop  King  Edward,  he  sent  with  King  David 
of  Scotland  a  great  army,  to  make  invasion  in  England, 
thereby  the  sooner  to  cause  the  king  to  remove  his 
siege. 

This  David  (with  the  aid  of  the  Scots  and  Frenchmen) 
so  much  succeeded,  that  they  recovered  almost  all  Scot- 
land. Then  they  invaded  England,  and  came  with  their 
army,  wasting  and  burning  the  country  before  them,  till 
they  came  as  far  as  Durham,  and  then  returned  again 
into  Scotland,  where  they  recovered  all  their  holds  again, 
saving  the  town  of  Berwick.  Edinburgh  they  took 
by  a  stratagem  or  subtile  device  practised  by  Douglas,  and 
others:  who  ap])arelling  themselves  in  poor  men's  habits, 
as  victuallers  with  corn  and  provender,  and  other  things, 
demanded  of  tlie  porter  early  in  the  morning  whether 
they  had  need  thereof?  Who  nothing  mistrusting, 
opened  the  outward  gate,  where  they  should  tarry  till 
the  captain  rose  :  and  perceiving  the  porter  to  have  the 
keys  of  the  inward  gate,  they  threw  down  their  sacks  in 
the  outward  gate,  that  it  might  not  be  shut  again,  and 
slew  the  porter,  taking  from  him  the  keys  of  the  town. 
Then  they  blew  their  horns  as  a  warning  to  their  bands, 
who  laid  not  far  off :  and  they  coming  quickly,  and  find- 
ing the  gates  ready  opened,  entered  upon  the  sudden,  and 
killed  as  many  as  resisted  them,  and  so  obtained  the  city 
of  Edinburgh. 

At  the  same  time  the  French  king  gathered  together 
an  army,  purposing  to  raise  the  siege  of  Tournay  :  and 
among  others  sent  for  the  king  of  Scots,  wlio  caii\e 
to  him  with  a  great  force,  besides  other  nobLmen 
of  France  :  so  that  the  French  king  had  a  gre^t  army, 
and  thought  himself  able  enough  to  raise  the  siciie. 
But  for  all  this,  he  durst  not  yet  approach  the  king 
of  England  so  near,  as  to  give  him  battle,  but  ktpt 
himself  with  his  army  aloof,  in  a  sure  place  ibr  his 
better  defence.  And  although  the  king  of  Englai.d 
wasted,  burnt,  spoiled,  and  destroyed  the  c.rintry.  t'.veii'y 
rniles  about  Tournay,  and  took  many  strons;  towns  and 
holds,  and  slew  above  three  huiidrcd  men  of  anus,  i:ud 


206 


LETTER  OF  THE  KING  AND  NOBLES  OF  ENGLAND  TO  THE  POPE.        [Book  IV. 


killed  of  noblemen,  the  Lord  of  Duskune,  of  Mauris- 
Ifou,  of  Rely,  of  Chastillion,  of  Melly,  of  Fenis,  of  Ham- 
elar,  Mountfaucon,  and  other  barons,  to  the  number  of 
fourteen ;  and  also  slew  and  killed  above  one  hundred 
and  tliirty  knights,  being  all  men  of  great  possessions 
and  prowess,  and  took  other  small  cities  and  towns  to 
the  number  of  three  hundred  :  yet  for  all  this,  the  French 
king  durst  neither  rescue  his  towns  nor  relieve  his  own 
men:  but  of  his  great  army  he  lost  (which  is  to  be  mar- 
velled at,  being  in  the  midst  of  his  own  country)  by  fa- 
taine  and  other  inconveniencies,  and  for  want  of  water, 
more  than  twenty  thousand  men  without  fighting  any  battle. 
Whereupon  at  the  entreaty  of  Philip  by  his  ambassadors 
to  the  king,  and  by  the  mediation  of  the  Lady  Jane, 
sister  to  Philip,  and  mother  to  the  earl  of  Heinault,  whose 
daughter  king  Edward  had  married  ;  a  truce  for  one  year 
was  concluded. 

As  soon  as  this  truce  was  finished.  King  Edward  brake 
up  his  camp,  removing  his  siege  from  Touruay,  and  came 
again  to  Gaunt.  From  whence  (very  early  in  the  morning) 
he  with  a  small  company  took  shipping,  and  came  by  sea 
to  the  tower  of  London,  very  few  or  none  having  been 
aware  of  it.  And  being  greatly  displeased  with  some  of 
his  council  and  high  officers  (for  through  their  default  he 
was  constrained  against  his  will,  not  having  money  to 
maintain  his  wars,  to  condescend  to  the  truce)  he  com- 
manded the  Lord  John  Stonehore  chief  justice  of  Eng- 
land, and  Sir  John  Poultney,  with  divers  others,  to  be 
apprehended  and  brought  to  him  to  the  Tower.  And  the 
next  morning  he  sent  for  the  bishop  of  Chichester,  and 
the  Lord  Wake,  the  lord  treasurer,  and  others  that  were 
in  authority  and  office,  and  commanded  them  all  to  be 
kept  as  prisoners  in  the  Tower,  the  bishop  only  ex- 
cepted. 

The  history  treating  of  this  matter  reports,  that  the 
king  had  at  this  time  under  him  evil  substitutes,  and 
covetous  officers :  who  attending  more  to  their  own  gain 
than  to  the  public  honour  and  commodity  of  the  realm, 
left  the  king  destitute  and  naked  of  money.  With  which 
crime  also  John  Stratford  then  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury was  suspected. 

About  the  year  A.  D.  1341,  there  were  sent  from  the 
pope  two  cardinals  to  treat  with  King  Edward  for  three 
years  truce  more,  to  be  concluded  with  the  French  king, 
besides  the  former  truce  taken  before  for  one  year,  and 
all  by  the  pope's  means.  For  here  is  to  be  understood, 
that  it  was  not  for  the  pope's  purpose  to  have  the  king  of 
England  to  reigu  over  so  many  countries. 

The  next  year,  which  was  A.  D.  1342,  the  emperor, 
■who  before  had  shewed  great  courtesy  to  King  Edward 
in  his  first  voyage,  insomuch  that  he  made  him  his  vicar 
or  vicegerent-general,  and  offered  him  also  aid  against 
the  French  king;  now  (either  turned  by  inconstancy, 
or  seduced  by  the  pope)  writes  to  him  contrary  letters, 
wherein  he  revokes  the  vicegerentship  granted  to  him, 
and  befriends  the  French  king. 

In  the  mean  time  Pope  Benedict  XII.  died ;  after  whom 
succeeded  Pope  Clement  VI.  Of  whom  it  is  reported, 
that  he  was  very  liberal  and  bountiful  to  his  cardinals, 
enriching  them  with  goods  and  possessions  not  of  his  own 
however,  but  with  the  ecclesiastical  dignities  and  prefer- 
ments of  the  church  of  England.  But  the  king  being 
offended  therewith,  made  void  and  frustrated  all  those 
provisions  of  the  pope ;  charging  and  commanding 
that  no  person  whatever  should  busy  himself  with  any 
such  provisions,  under  pain  of  imprisonment  and  losing 
his  life,  (A.  D.  1344.) 

Pope  Clement  began  to  make  new  provisions  for  two  of 
his  cardinals  of  the  benefices  and  churches  that  should 
be  next  vacant,  besides  bishopricks  and  abbotships,  to 
the  extent  of  two  thousand  marks.  And  the  proctors 
of  the  cardinals  were  sent  down  for  them.  But  the  king 
and  nobility  of  the  realm  not  suffering  such  proceed- 
ings under  pain  of  imprisonment,  caused  the  proctors 
forthwith  to  leave  the  realm,  and  the  nobles  and  commons 
shortly  after  wrote  a  fruitful  epistle  to  the  pope,  for  the 
liberties  and  maintenance  of  the  English  church,  which 
the  pope  and  the  cardinals  were  not  able  to  answer.  The 
argument  of  which  letter  is  as  follows  : 


The  letter  of  the  king  of  England,  and  the  nobles  of  the 
same,  to  the  pope,  against  the  reservations  and  provi- 
sioTis  which  he  had  in  England. 

"  To  the  most  holy  father  in  God,  Lord  Clement,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome,  and  of 
the  universal  church,  chief  and  high  bishop  ;  his  humble 
and  devout  children,  the  princes,  dukes,  earls,  barons, 
knights,  citizens,  burgesses,  and  all  the  commonalty  of 
the  realm  of  England,  assembled  at  the  parliament 
holden  at  Westminster  the  fifteenth  day  of  May  last 
past ;  send  devout  kissings  of  his  holy  feet,  with  all 
humble  reverence  and  humility.  Most  holy  father,  the 
holy  discretion,  government  and  equity,  which  appears 
to  be  in  you,  and  ought  of  duty  to  be  so,  (being  so  high 
and  holy  a  prelate,  and  head  of  the  holy  church),  by 
whom  the  holy  universal  church  and  people  of  God 
ought  to  be  as  by  the  sun-beams  enlightened,  gives  us 
good  hope  and  likelihood,  that  the  just  petitions  (to  the 
honour  of  Jesus  Christ  and  holy  church,  and  vour  holi- 
ness also)  by  us  declared,  shall  be  by  you  graciously 
heard  and  considered  ;  and  that  all  errors  and  other 
iniquities  should  be  quite  taken  away  and  removed ; 
instead  whereof,  fruitful  exploits  and  necessary  remedies 
(by  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  which  you  in  so  high  an 
estate  have  received)  may  be  by  you  likewise  graciously 
ordained  and  disposed.  Wherefore  most  holy  father  we 
aU  (upon  great  deliberation  and  common  assent)  come 
unto  your  holiness,  shewing  and  declaring  that  the  noble 
kings  of  England,  our  progenitors,  our  ancestors,  and 
we,  according  to  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  them  and 
us  given,  every  one  according  to  his  devotion,  have 
established,  founded,  and  endowed  within  the  realm  of 
England,  churches,  cathedrals,  colleges,  abbeys,  priories, 
and  other  houses  of  religion  ;  and  to  the  prelates  and  go- 
vernors of  the  same  places  have  given  lands,  possessions, 
patrimonies ,  franchises ,  advowsons,  and  patronages  of  dig- 
nities, revenues,  offices,  churches,  with  many  other  bene- 
fices ;  whereby  the  service  of  God  and  the  faith  of 
Christ  might  have  been  honoured  and  had  in  reverence, 
that  the  hospitals  and  alms-houses  that  are  made,  with 
all  the  churches  and  edifices,  might  be  honestly  kept  and 
maintained,  and  that  devout  prayers  might  in  those 
places  be  made  for  the  founders,  and  the  poor  pa- 
rishioners aided  and  comforted.  And  such  only  ought  to 
have  the  cure  thereof,  as  are  able  to  hear  confessions ; 
and  in  their  own  natural  tongue  are  otherwise  meet  to 
inform  and  teach  their  parishioners.  And  forsomuch  as 
(most  holy  father)  you  cannot  well  come  to  the  notice  of 
divers  such  errors  and  defaults,  neither  yet  understand 
the  conditions  of  the  places,  being  so  far  off,  unless  your 
holiness  be  informed  and  advertised  ;  we  having  the  per- 
fect intelligence  and  understanding  of  the  said  errors 
and  defaults  of  the  places,  within  the  realm,  have  thought 
meet  to  signify  the  same  unto  your  holiness  :  that  divers 
reservations,  provisions,  and  collations  by  your  prede- 
cessors apostolic  of  Rome,  and  by  you,  most  holy 
father,  in  your  time,  have  been  granted,  and  that  more 
largely  than  they  have  been  accustomed  to  be,  to  divers 
persons  as  well  as  strangers,  and  of  sundry  nations,  as 
to  some  such  as  are  our  enemies  having  no  understand- 
ing at  all  of  the  tongue  and  condition  of  them,  of  whom 
they  have  the  government  and  cure.  Whereby  a  great 
number  of  souls  are  in  peril,  —  a  great  many  of  their 
parishioners  in  danger, — the  service  of  God  destroyed, — 
the  alms  and  devotion  of  all  men  diminished, —  the  hos- 
pitals perished, —  the  churches  with  their  appurtenances 
decayed,  —  charity  withdrawn, —  the  good  and  honest 
persons  of  our  realm  unadvanced, —  the  charge  and 
government  of  souls  not  regarded, —  the  devotion  of  the 
peo])le  restrained,  —  many  poor  scholars  unpreferred, — 
and  the  treasure  of  the  realm  carried  out  against  the 
minds  and  intents  of  the  founders.  All  which  errors, 
defaults  and  slanders,  most  holy  father,  we  neither  can 
nor  ought  to  suffer  or  endure.  We  therefore  most 
humbly  require  your  holiness,  that  the  slanders,  errors 
and  defaults,  which  we  have  declared  to  you,  may  be 
through  your  great  discretion  considered  ;  and  that  it 
may  please  you  that  such  reservations,  provisions,  and 
collations  may  be  utterly  annulled,  that  from  henceforth 


1 


A.  D.  1340—1346.]     TRUCE  BETWEEN  THE  KINGS  OF  ENGLAND  AND  FRANCE. 


207 


the  same  be  no  more  used  among  us  ;  and  to  take  such 
order  and  remedy  therein,  that  the  benefices,  edifices, 
rights,  with  their  appurtenances,  may  be  to  the  honour 
of  God,  occupied,  defended,  and  governed  by  our  own 
countrymen.  And  that  it  may  further  please  your  holi- 
ness by  your  letters  to  signify  to  us,  without  delay,  what 
your  pleasure  is  touching  this  our  lawful  request  ;  that 
we  may  do  our  endeavour  with  diligence  herein  for  the 
remedy,  correction,  and  amendment  of  those  enormities 
above  specified.  In  witness  whereof,  unto  these  letters 
patent  we  have  set  our  seals.  Given  in  the  full  par- 
liament at  Westminster,  the  eighteenth  day  of  May, 
A.  D.  1343." 

The  king  shortly  after  sent  over  his  proctors,  the 
Earl  of  Lancaster  and  Derby,  Hugh  Spenser,  Lord 
Ralph  Stafford,  with  ihe  bishop  of  Exeter,  and  others,  to 
the  pope's  court,  to  discuss  and  plead  about  the  right  of 
his  title  before  the  pope.  To  whom  Pope  Clement  VI., 
not  long  after  sent  down  this  message  ;  how  that  Lewis, 
Duke  of  Bavaria  the  emperor,  whom  the  pojie  had  before 
deposed,  had  submitted  himself  to  him  in  all  things  ; 
and  therefore  deserved  at  his  hands  the  benefit  of  abso- 
lution ;  and  how  the  pope  had  conferred  and  restored  to 
him  justly  and  graciously  the  empire,  which  he  before 
held  unjustly,  &c.  Which  message  when  the  king 
heard,  being  moved  to  anger,  he  answered  again,  saying, 
*'  That  if  the  pope  also  agreed  and  compounded  with  the 
French  king,  he  was  ready  to  fight  with  them  both." 

Within  this  year,  pence,  half-pence,  and  farthings, 
began  to  be  coined  in  the  Tower.  And  the  next  year 
following  (which  was  A.  D.  1344),  the  castle  of  Windsor 
(where  the  king  was  born)  began  to  be  repaired  ;  and  in 
which  the  house  called  the  round  table  was  situate,  the 
diameter  whereof,  from  the  one  side  to  the  other,  con- 
tained two  hundred  feet :  to  the  expenses  of  which 
house  there  was  allowed  weekly  an  hundred  pounds  for 
the  maintaining  of  the  king's  chivalry,  till  at  length  by 
the  occasion  of  the  French  wars,  it  came  down  to  nine 
pounds  a  week. 

During  the  same  year  the  clergy  of  England  granted 
to  the  king  tenths  for  three  years  ;  for  which  the  king 
in  recompence  granted  to  them  his  charter,  containing 
these  privileges  :  that  no  archbishop  nor  bishop  should 
be  arraigned  before  his  justices,  if  the  said  clergyman  do 
submit  and  claim  his  right  as  a  clergyman,  professing 
himself  to  be  a  member  of  holy  church  ;  who  doing  so, 
shall  not  be  bound  to  come  before  the  justices.  And  if 
it  shall  be  laid  to  their  charge  that  they  have  married 
two  wives,  or  have  married  a  widow,  the  justices  shall 
have  no  power  to  proceed  against  them.  But  the  cause 
shall  be  reserved  to  the  spiritual  court,  &c. 

About  this  present  time  at  the  setting  up  of  the  round 
table,  the  king  made  Prince  Edward,  his  eldest  son,  the 
first  Prince  of  Wales.  All  this  while  the  truce  continued 
between  the  two  kings.  Although  it  is  thought  that  the 
French  king  made  many  attempts  to  infringe  it.  Where- 
upon Henry  Earl  of  Lancaster,  with  six  hundred  men  at 
arms,  and  as  many  archers,  was  sent  over  to  Gascony, 
the  year  after,  (A.  D.  1345),  who  there  so  valiantly 
behaved  himself,  that  he  subdued  fifty-five  townships  to 
the  king,  he  took  twenty  three  noblemen  prisoners, 
encountering  with  the  French  at  Allebroke.  So  cour- 
teously and  liberally  he  dealt  with  the  soldiers,  that  it 
was  a  joy  to  them,  and  a  preferment  to  fight  under  him. 
His  manner  was  in  winning  any  town,  to  reserve  little  or 
nothing  to  himself,  but  to  divide  the  whole  spoil  to  his 
soldiers.  One  example  in  the  author  (whom  I  follow)  is 
mentioned  ;  how  the  earl  at  the  winning  of  the  town  of 
Briers,  where  he  had  granted  to  every  soldier  for  his 
booty  the  house  with  all  its  contents,  which  he  should 
obtain  by  victory  ;  among  his  other  soldiers  was  one  who 
took  a  certain  house  which  contained  the  mint  and 
coined  money  for  that  country  ;  when  the  soldier  had 
found  it,  in  breaking  up  a  house  where  the  gross  metal 
was  not  yet  perfectly  wrought,  he  came  to  the  earl, 
declaring  to  him  the  treasure,  to  know  what  was  his 
pleasure  therein.  To  whom  the  earl  answered,  "  That 
the  house  was  his,  and  whatever  he  found  therein." 
Afterward  the  soldier,  finding  a  whole  mint  of  pure 


silver  ready  coined,  again  informed  the  earl,  as  he 
thought  such  treasure  too  great  for  his  portion  ;  the  earl 
again  answering,  declared  that  "  He  had  once  given  him 
the  whole  house,  and  what  he  had  once  given,  he  would 
not  call  back  again,  as  children  use  to  play."  And 
therefore  bade  him  enjoy  that  which  was  granted  to  him  ; 
and  if  the  money  were  thrice  as  much,  it  should  be  his 
own.  Which  story,  whether  it  was  true  or  otherwise  in 
those  days,  1  have  not  to  affirm.  But,  if  in  these  our 
covetous,  wretched  days  now  present,  any  author  should 
report  the  like  act  to  be  practised,  I  would  hardly  believe 
it  to  be  true. 

As  the  Earl  of  Lancaster  was  thus  occupied  in  Gas- 
cony,  the  Scots  were  as  busy  in  England,  wasting  and 
spoiling  without  mercy ;  who  were  thought  to  be  set  on  by 
the  French  king.  And  therefore  he  was  judged  both  by 
that,  and  by  other  ways  to  have  broken  the  covenants  of 
truce  between  him  and  the  king  of  England. 

Wherefore  the  next  year  (A.  D.  1346)  King  Edward 
first  sending  his  letters  to  the  court  of  Rome,  and  therein 
complaining  to  the  pope  of  Philip,  how  he  transgressed 
and  broke  the  truce  between  them  ;  about  the  month  of 
July  made  his  voyage  into  Normandy,  in  such  a  secret  way, 
that  no  man  well  knew  whither  he  designed  to  go.  First 
he  entered  the  town  of  Hogs,  and  from  thence  proceeded 
to  Cardoyne.  Where,  about  the  twenty-seventh  of  July, 
by  the  river  of  Cardoyne,  he  fought  a  great  battle  with  the 
Normans  and  other  Frenchmen,  who  to  stop  his  passage, 
defended  the  bridge.  At  the  battle  there  were  taken  of 
the  lords  of  France,  the  Earl  of  Ewe,  the  Earl  of  Tan- 
kerville  ;  and  of  knights  with  other  men  of  arms,  to  the 
number  of  one  hundred;  of  footmen  six  hundred;  and  the 
town  and  suburbs  beaten  down  to  the  hard  walls.  And  all 
that  could  be  borne  away,  was  transported  to  the  ships. 

A  little  before,  mention  was  made  how  the  French 
king  began  first  to  infringe  the  truce,  and  how  the  Earl  of 
Lancaster  on  that  account,  was  sent  unto  Gascony.  It 
appears  that  the  French  king  (contrary  to  the  form  of 
truce  taken  at  Vanes)  had  seized  some  of  the  nobles  of 
England,  and  had  brought  them  to  Paris  to  be  im- 
prisoned  and  put  to  death  ;  besides  other  slaughters  and 
spoilings  made  in  Brittany,  Gascony,  and  other  places. 
King  Edward  therefore  seeing  the  truce  broken  on  the 
French  king's  part,  A.  D.  1345,  the  fourteenth  of  the 
month  of  June,  published  and  sent  abroad  his  letters 
of  defiance. 

Now  concerning  the  campaign  of  the  king,  with  his 
achievements  from  the  winning  of  Codane  or  Car- 
doyne, to  the  town  of  Poissy,  all  is  sufficiently  described 
by  one  of  the  king's  chaplains  and  his  confessor  ;  who 
being  a  Dominican  Friar,  and  accompanying  the  king 
through  all  his  journey,  writes  as  follows  : 

"  We  have  great  cause  to  praise  and  laud  the  God  of 
Heaven,  and  to  confess  his  holy  name,  wlio  has  wrought 
mercy  to  us.  For  after  the  conflict  at  Codane,  in  which 
many  were  slain,  and  the  city  taken  and  sacked  even  to 
the  bare  walls,  the  city  of  Baia  immediately  yielded,  fear- 
ing lest  their  counsels  had  been  betrayed.  After  this  the 
lord  our  king  directed  his  progress  toward  Rouen.  And 
while  at  the  town  of  Lexon,  there  came  certain  cardinals 
to  him,  greatly  exhorting  him  to  peace.  The  cardinals 
being  courteously  entertained  by  the  king  from  reverence 
to  the  pope's  see,  it  was  answered  them  ;  that  the  king 
being  desirous  of  peace,  had  tried  by  all  reasonable  ways 
and  means  how  to  maintain  it,  and  therefore  had  offered 
conditions  of  peace  to  the  no  small  prejudice  of  his  own 
cause.  And  he  is  yet  ready  to  admit  any  reasonable  offer 
of  peace.  With  this  answer  the  cardinals  going  to  the 
French  king,  to  persuade  him  in  like  manner,  returned 
to  King  Edward  again,  offering  to  him  in  tlie  French 
king's  name,  the  dukedom  of  Aquitaine, besides  the  hope 
also  of  obtaining  more, if  treaty  of  peace  might  be  obtained. 
But  for  so  much  as  that  did  not  content  the  king,  and  as 
the  cardinals  did  not  find  the  French  king  so  tractable 
and  desirous  of  peace  as  they  looked  for,  they  returned, 
leaving  the  matter  as  they  found  it.  So  the  king  hasten- 
ing forward,  subdued  the  country  and  the  great  towns, 
without  any  resistance  of  the  inhabitants,  who  all  fled  and 
ran  away.     Such  fear  God  struck  into  them,  that  it  seem- 


208 


EDWARD'S  CONFESSOR  DESCRIBES  THE  KING'S  PROGRESS  IN  FRANCE.      [Book  IY. 


cd  as  if  they  had  lost  their  hearts.  As  the  king  had  got- 
ten many  towns  and  villages,  so  he  also  subdued  many 
strong  castU-s,  and  that  with  little  difficulty.  His 
enemy  being  at  the  same  time  at  Rouen  had  reared  a 
great  army,  yet  he  ever  kej)!  on  tlie  other  side  of  the  ri- 
ver Suine,  bniuking  down  all  the  bridges  that  we  should 
not  come  over  to  him.  And  althoui;h  the  country  round 
about  was  spoiled,  sacked,  and  consumed  with  tire  lor  a 
circuit  of  twenty  miles  ;  yet  the  French  king,  being  dis- 
tant scarcely  the  space  of  one  mile  from  us,  either  would 
not,  or  else  dared  not  (when  he  might  easily  have  passed 
over  the  river)  make  any  defence  of  his  country  and  peo- 
ple. And  so  our  king  journeying  forward,  came  to  Pu- 
siake  or  Poissy,  where  the  French  king  had  also  broken 
down  the  bridge,  and  kept  on  the  other  side  of  the 
river." 

After  coming  to  Poissy,  this  cliajilain  and  confessor  to 
the  king,  named  Michael  Northburgh,  describes  the 
king's  progress,  and  the  acts  of  the  English  from  the 
town  of  Poissy,  to  his  coming  to  Calais  as  follows  : — 

A  Letter  of  William  Northburgh  the  King's  Confessor, 
descriOing  the  King's  Progress  into  France. 

"  Salutations  premised,  we  give  you  to  understand, 
that  our  sovereign  lord  the  king  came  to  the  town  of 
Poissy,  the  day  before  the  assumption  of  our  lady,  where 
was  a  bridge  over  the  Seine,  broken  down  by  the  enemy, 
but  the  king  waited  there,  till  the  bridge  was  again  made. 
And  while  the  bridge  was  repairing,  there  came  a  great 
number  of  men-at-arms,  and  other  soldiers,  to  hinder  the 
works.  But  the  earl  of  Northampton  issued  out  against 
them  and  slew  more  than  one  tliousand  ;  the  rest  fled 
away,  thanks  be  to  God.  At  another  time  our  men 
passed  the  water,  although  with  much  difficulty,  and  slew 
a  great  number  of  the  common  soldiers  about  the  city  of 
Paris,  and  adjoining  country  ;  so  that  our  people  now 
made  other  good  bridges,  God  be  thanked,  without  any 
great  loss  or  damage  to  us.  On  the  morrow  after  the 
assumption  of  our  lady,  the  king  passed  the  river 
Seine  and  marched  toward  Poissy,  a  town  of  great  defence 
and  strongly  immured,  and  a  very  strong  castle  within  it. 
When  our  vanguard  was  passed  the  town,  our  rear-guard 
gave  an  assault  and  captured  it,  there  were  slain  more 
than  three  hundred  men-at-arms  of  our  enemies.  The 
next  day,  the  Earl  of  Suffolk  and  Sir  Hugh  Spenser 
mardied  forth  upon  the  commons  of  the  country  assem. 
bled  and  w^U  armed,  and  discomtited  them,  and  slew 
more  tiian  two  hundred,  and  took  six  hundred  gentlemen 
prisoners,  beside  others.  After  that,  the  king  marched 
toward  Grand  V^illers,  and  while  he  was  encamped  there, 
the  vaiiguard  was  descried  by  the  mea-of-arras  of  the 
king  of  Bohemia  ;  whereupon  our  men  issued  out  in  great 
haste,  and  joined  battle  with  them,  but  were  forced  to 
retire.  But  thanks  be  unto  God,  the  earl  of  Northamp- 
ton issued  out,  and  rescued  the  horsemen  with  other  sol- 
diers ;  so  that  few  or  none  of  them  were  either  taken  or 
siain,  (except  oniy  Thomas  Talbot,)  but  had  the  enemy  in 
chase  within  two  leagues  of  Amiens,  of  whom  we  took 
eight,  and  slewtwelve  of  their  best  men-at-arms  ;  the  rest 
being  well  horsed,  reached  the  town  of  Amiens.  After 
this,  tiis  king  of  England  marched  toward  Pountife  upon 
Bartliolome.v  d  ly,  and  came  to  the  water  of  Somme  where 
theFrenchkinjrli  id  laid  five  hundred  men-at-arms, and  three 
thousand  footin-.ui,  purjiosing  to  have  stopped  our  passage, 
but  thanks  be  to  God,  the  king  of  EiigUuul  and  his  host 
entered  the  w  iti'r  of  Somme,  without  the  loss  of  any  of 
our  men.  After  that  he  encountered  with  the  enemy,  and 
slew  more  than  two  thousand  of  thein  ;  the  rest  fled  to 
Abbeville,  in  which  chase  there  were  taken  many  knights, 
squires,  and  men-at-arms.  The  same  day  Sir  Hugh 
Spenser  took  tiie  town  of  Croylay,  where  he  and  his  sol- 
diers slew  four  hundred  men-at-arms,  and  kept  the  town, 
where  they  found  great  store  of  victuals.  The  same  night 
the  king  of  England  encamped  in  the  forest  of  Cressy 
upon  the  same  water,  for  the  French  king's  host  came  on 
the  other  side  of  the  town  near  to  our  passage  ;  and  so 
marched  toward  Abbeville.  And  upon  the  Friday  follow- 
ing, the  king   being  still  encamped  in  the   forest,  our 


scouts  descried  the  French  king,  marching  toward  us  in 
four  great  divisions.  And  having  then  information  of  our 
enemies,  a  little  before  the  evening  we  drew  to  the  plain 
field,  and  set  our  forces  in  array  ;  and  immediately  the 
light  began,  it  was  sore,  cruel,  and  long,  for  our  enemies 
behaved  themselves  right  nobly.  But  thanks  be  given  to 
God,  the  victory  fell  on  our  side,  and  our  adversaiy  was 
discomtited  with  all  his  host,  and  put  to  Hight  :  there 
was  slain  the  king  of  Bohemia,  the  duke  of  Lorraiii,  the 
earl  of  Dabeson.the  carl  of  Flanders,  the  earl  of  Blois,  the 
earl  of  Arcot,  with  his  two  sons,  the  earl  of  Damerler, 
the  earl  of  Navers,  and  his  cr  -..her,  the  lord  of  Tronard, 
the  archbishop  of  Meymes,  the  archbishop  of  Saundes, 
the  high  prior  of  France,  the  earl  of  Savoy,  the  lord  of 
Morles,  the  lord  de  Guis,  seignior  de  St.  Novant,  seig- 
nior (le  Rosinburgh,  with  six  earls  of  Germany  and 
other  earls,  barons,  knights  and  squires,  whose  names 
are  unknown.  Philip  (the  French  king)  himself,  with 
another  marquess,  who  was  called  Lord  Elector  among 
the  Romans,  escaped  from  the  battle.  The  number  of  the 
men-at-arms  found  dead  in  the  field,  besides  the  common 
soldiers  and  footmen,  were  one  thousand  five  hundred  and 
forty-two.  And  all  that  night  the  king  of  England  with 
his  host,  remained  armed  in  the  field  where  the  battle  was 
fought.  On  the  next  morrow  before  the  sun  rose,  there 
marched  toward  us  another  great  army,  mighty  and  strong. 
But  the  earl  of  Northampton,  and  the  earl  of  Norfolk  is- 
sued out  against  them  in  three  divisions  ;  and  after  a  long 
and  terrible  fight,  they  discomfited  them  by  God's  great 
help  and  grace  (for  otherwise  it  could  never  have  been) 
where  they  took  of  knights  and  squires  a  great  number, 
and  slew  above  two  thousand,  pursuing  the  chase  three 
leagues  from  the  place  where  the  battle  was  fought.  The 
same  night  the  king  encamped  again  in  the  forest  of  Cres- 
sy, and  on  the  morrow  marched  toward  Boulogne,  and 
by  the  way  took  the  town  of  Staples  ;  and  from  thence 
he  marched  toward  Calais,  which  he  intends  to  besiege. 
And  therefore  our  sovereign  lord  the  king  commands 
you,  to  send  to  the  siege,  convenient  supplies  of  victuals. 
For  after  the  time  of  our  departing  from  Chaam,  we  have 
travelled  through  the  country,  with  great  peril  and  dan- 
ger of  our  people,  but  yet  always  had  plenty  of  victuals, 
thanks  be  to  God.  But  now  as  the  case  stands,  we  need 
your  help  to  be  refreshed  with  victuals.  Thus  fare  you 
well.  Written  at  the  siege  before  the  town  of  Calais  the 
14th  day  of  September." 

After  the  siege  and  winning  of  Poissy,  the  third  day  of 
September  A.D.  \MG,  the  king  through  the  mid.>t  of 
France,  directed  his  course  to  Calais,  and  besiegid  it  ; 
which  siege  he  continued  from  the  3rdofSeptember,till  the 
3rd  of  August  next  ensuing,  upon  which  day  it  was  sur- 
rendered and  subdued  to  the  crown  of  England. 

After  thus  winning  Calais,  King  Eward,  remaining  in 
the  town,  was  in  consultation  concerning  his  proceeding 
further  into  France.  But  by  means  of  the  cardinals,  a 
truce  for  a  time  was  accejited,  and  instruments  made 
that  certain  noblemen  as  well  for  the  French  king,  as  for 
the  king  of  England,  should  come  to  the  pope,  there  to 
debate  upon  the  articles.  To  which  King  Edward,  for 
peace  sake,  was  not  much  oi:i)osed  (A.  D.  1.'517). 

In  A.  D.  i;5.";0,  the  town  of  Calais  was,  by  the  trea- 
son of  the  keeper  of  the  castle,  almost  betrayed  and  won 
from  the  Englishmen.  And  within  the  same  year  Philip 
the  French  king  died.  After  whom  King  John  his  son, 
succeeded  to  the  crown. 

About  A.  D.  l.''.')l,  concord  and  agreement  began  to 
come  well  forward,  and  instruments  were  drawn  upon 
the  same  between  the  two  kings.  But  the  matter  being 
brought  up  to  Pope  Innocent  VI.,  partly  by  the  quar- 
relling of  the  Frenchmen,  partly  by  the  winking  of  the 
pope,  who  ever  held  with  the  French  side,  the  condi- 
tions were  repealed,  which  were  these  :  that  to  the  king 
of  England  all  the  d\ikedom  of  Aquitaine  with  other 
lands  there,  should  be  restored  without  homage  to  the 
French  king.  And  that  King  Edward  again  should  sur- 
render to  him  all  his  right  and  title,  which  he  had  in 
France  ;  whereupon  rose  the  occasion  of  great  war  and 
tumult  which  followed  after  between  the  two  realms. 

It  followed  after  this,  (A.  D.  1355,)  that  King  Ed- 


A.D.  1346—1350.] 


REMONSTRANCES  AGAINST  THE  POPE'S  USURPATION. 


209 


ward  hearing  of  the  death  of  Philip  the  French  king, 
and  that  King  John  his  son  had  granted  the  dukedom 
of  Aquitaine  to  Charles  his  eldest  son  and  dauphin  of 
Vienna,  sent  over  Prince  Edward  with  the  earls  of 
Warwick,  of  Salisbury,  of  Oxford,  and  with  them  a  suf- 
ficient number  of  able  soldiers  into  Aquitaine.  Where 
he  being  willingly  received  by  some,  he  subdued  the  rest, 
partly  by  force  of  sword,  partly  by  their  submitting 
themselves  to  his  protection. 

Not  long  after  this,  in  the  same  year,  word  was 
brought  to  King  Edward,  that  John,  the  French  king, 
was  ready  to  meet  him  at  St.  Omers,  there  to  give  him 
battle,  so  he  gathered  his  forces,  and  set  over  to  Calais 
with  his  two  sons,  Lionel  earl  of  Wilton,  and  John  of 
Gaunt  earl  of  Richmond,  with  Henry  duke  of  Lan- 
caster, &c.  When  Edward  was  come  to  St.  Omers, 
the  French  king  with  a  mighty  army,  heard  of  his 
coming,  but  the  nearer  he  approached  to  them,  the  fur- 
ther they  retired  back  ;  wasting  and  destroying  behind 
them,  so  that  the  English  army  in  pursuing  them,  might 
find  no  provisions.  By  which,  King  Edward  following 
him  for  the  space  of  nine  or  ten  days  to  Hadem  (when 
he  could  find  neither  his  enemy  to  tight,  nor  provisions 
for  his  army)  returned  to  Calais.  King  Edward,  seeing 
the  shrinking  of  his  enemy,  crossed  the  seas  into  Eng- 
land, where  he  recovered  again  the  town  of  Berwick, 
which  the  Scots  before  by  subtlety  had  gotten. 

The  same  year,  when  King  Edward  had  recovered 
Berwick,  and  subdued  Scotland,  Prince  Edward  being 
in  Gascony,  made  toward  the  French  king.  The  victo- 
rious prince  made  way  with  his  sword,  and  after  much 
slaughter  of  the  French,  and  many  prisoners  taken,  he 
at  length  came  up  with  the  French  king  at  Poictiers,  and 
with  scarcely  two  thousand  men,  overthrew  the  French 
with  seven  thousand  men  of  arms  and  more.  In  which 
conflict,  the  French  king  himself,  and  Philip  his  son, 
with  Lord  James  of  Bourbon,  the  archbishop  of  Senon, 
eleven  earls,  and  twenty-two  lords  were  taken.  Of  other 
warriors  and  men  of  arms  two  thousand.  Some  affirm, 
that  in  this  conflict  there  were  slain  two  dukes,  of  lords  and 
noblemen  twenty-four,  of  men  of  arms  two  thousand  and 
two  ;  of  other  soldiers  about  eight  thousand.  The  com- 
mon report  is,  that  more  Frenchmen  were  there  taken 
prisoners,  than  the  whole  English  army  which  took 
them.  This  noble  victory  gotten  by  the  grace  of  God, 
excited  no  little  admiration  among  all  men. 

It  were  too  long,  and  little  pertaining  to  the  purpose 
of  this  history,  to  comprehend  in  order  all  the  doings  of 
this  king,  with  the  circumstances  of  his  victories,  of  the 
bringing  in  of  the  French  king  into  England,  of  his 
abode  there,  of  the  ransom  levied  on  him,  and  of  David 
the  Scotish  king  ;  of  which,  the  one  was  rated  at  one 
million  of  pounds,  the  other  at  an  hundred  thousand 
marks,  to  be  paid  in  ten  years. 

Thus  having  treated  of  all  martial  affairs  and  warlike 
exploits  in  the  reign  of  this  king  between  him  atid  the 
realms  of  France  and  Scotland  :  now,  to  return  to  our 
ecclesiastical  matters,  it  follows  to  notify  the  troubles 
and  contentions  growing  between  the  king  and  the  pope, 
and  other  ecclesiastical  persons  in  matters  touching  the 
church,  taken  out  of  the  records  in  the  Tower.  In  the 
fourth  year  of  his  reign,  tlie  king  wrote  to  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury  to  this  effect:  that  whereas  King  Ed- 
ward I.  his  grandfather,  gave  to  his  chaplain,  the  dignity 
of  treasurer  of  York,  (the  archbishoprick  of  York  being 
then  vacant  and  in  the  king's  hands,)  in  the  quiet  pos- 
session of  which  the  chaplain  continued,  until  the  pope 
would  have  displaced  him,  and  promoted  a  cardinal  of 
Rome  to  that  dignity,  the  king  therefore  straitly  charges 
the  archbishop  of  York  not  to  suffer  any  matter  to  pass, 
that  may  be  prejudicial  to  the  donation  of  his  grand- 
father, upon  pain  of  his  highness's  displeasure. 

The  like  precepts  were  also  directed  to  these  bishops 
following:  to  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  bishop  of  Worcester, 
bishop  of  Sarum,  archdeacon  of  Richmond,  archdeacon 
of  Lincoln,  the  prior  of  Lewen,  the  prior  of  Lenton,  to 
Master  Rich  of  Bentworth,  to  Master  Iherico  de  Con- 
core,  to  the  pope's  nuncio,  to  Master  Guido  of  Calma. 
And  he  wrote  letters  to  the  pope  consisting  of  three 
parts.     First,  in  the  declaration  and  defence  of  bis  right 


and  title  to  the  donation  and  gift  of  all  manner  of  tempo- 
rnlties,  of  offices,  prebends,  benefices  and  dignities 
ecclesiastical,  held  of  him  in  capite,  as  in  the  right  of 
his  crown  of  England.  Secondly,  in  expostulatinj;  witli 
the  pope  for  intruding  himself  into  the  ancient  right  of 
the  crown  of  England,  intermeddling  with  such  colla- 
tions, contrary  to  right  and  reason,  and  the  example  of 
all  his  predecessors.  Thirdly,  intreating  him  that  he 
would  henceforth  abstain  and  desist  from  molesting  the 
realm  with  such  novelties  and  strange  usurpations  ;  and 
so  much  the  more,  because  in  the  parliament  lately  held 
at  Westminster,  it  was  agreed  by  the  universal  assent  of 
all  the  estates  of  the  realm,  that  the  king  should  stand 
to  the  defence  of  all  such  rights  and  jurisdictions  as  to 
his  regal  dignity  and  crown  any  way  appertained. 

The  tenth  year  of  his  reign  he  wrote  also  to  the  pope 
to  this  effect :  that  whereas  the  prior  and  chapter  of 
Norwich  nominated  a  clerk  to  be  bishop  of  Norwich, 
and  sent  him  to  Rome  for  his  investiture,  without  the 
king's  knowledge  ;  therefore  the  pope  would  withdraw 
his  consent,  and  not  intermeddle  in  the  matter  apper- 
taining to  the  king's  peculiar  jurisdiction  and  preroga- 
tive. 

After  this,  in  the  sixteenth  year  of  this  king,  it  hap- 
pened that  the  pope  sent  over  legates  to  hear  and  deter- 
mine matters  ajipertaining  to  the  right  of  patronages  of 
benefices  ;  the  king  perceiving  this  to  tend  to  the  no 
small  derogation  of  his  right,  and  the  liberties  of  his 
subjects,  writes  to  the  said  legates,  admonishing  and  re- 
quiring them  not  to  proceed  therein,  nor  attempt  any 
thing  unadvisedly,  otherwise  than  might  stand  with  the 
lawful  ordinances  and  customs  of  the  laws  of  his  realm, 
and  the  freedom  and  liberties  of  his  subjects. 

The  year  following,  which  was  the  seventeenth  of  his 
reign,  he  wrote  another  letter  to  the  pope,  against  his 
provisions  and  reservations  of  benefices. 

The  year  following,  another  letter  likewise  was  sent 
by  the  king  to  the  pope,  upon  occasion  taken  of  the 
church  of  Norwich,  requiring  him  to  cease  his  reserva- 
tions and  provisions  of  the  bishoprics  within  the  realm, 
and  to  leave  the  elections  thereof  free  to  the  chapters  of 
such  cathedral  churches,  according  to  the  ancient  grants 
and  ordinances  of  his  noble  progenitors. 

Proceeding  now  to  the  nineteeth  year  of  this  king's 
reign,  there  came  to  the  king  certain  legates  from  Roma, 
complaining  of  certain  statutes  passed  in  his  parliament, 
tending  to  the  prejudice  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  the 
pope's  primacy,  viz.,  that  if  abbots,  priors,  or  any  other 
ecclesiastical  patrons  of  benefices  should  nut  present 
to  the  benefices  within  a  certain  time,  the  laj)se  should 
come  to  the  ordinary  or  chapter  thereof,  or  if  they  did 
not  present,  then  to  the  archbishop,  if  the  archbishop 
likewise  did  fail  to  present,  then  the  gift  to  pertain  not 
to  the  lord  pope,  but  to  the  king  and  his  heirs.  Another 
complaint  also  was  this,  that  if  archbishops  should  be 
slow  ill  giving  such  benefices  as  properly  pertained  to 
their  own  patronage  in  due  time,  then  the  collation 
thereof  likewise  should  ajipertain  to  the  king  and  his 
heirs.  Another  complaint  was,  that  if  the  pope  should 
make  void  any  elections  in  the  church  of  England  for 
any  defect  found  therein,  and  so  had  placed  some  honest 
and  discreet  persons  in  the  same,  that  then  the  king  and 
his  heirs  was  not  bound  to  render  the  temporalties  to  the 
parties  placed  by  the  pope's  provision.  Whereupon,  the 
pope  being  not  a  little  aggrieved,  the  king  wrote  to  liim, 
certifying  that  he  was  misinformed,  denying  that  there 
was  any  such  statute  made  in  that  parliament.  And 
further,  as  touching  all  other  things,  he  would  confer 
with  his  prelates  and  nobles,  and  would  return  answer 
by  his  legates. 

In  the  twentieth  year  of  his  reign,  another  letter  was 
written  to  the  pope  by  the  king,  the  effect  whereof  was 
this  :  "That  in  respect  of  his  great  charges  sustained  in 
his  wars,  he  had  by  the  counsel  of  his  nobles,  taken  into 
his  own  hands  the  fruits  and  profits  of  all  his  benefices 
in  England." 

To  proceed  in  the  order  of  years,  in  the  twenty-sixth 
year  of  this  king,  one  Nicholas  Heath,   clerk,  a  busy- 
headed  body,  and  a  troubler  of  the  realm,  had  procured 
some  bishops,  and  others  of  the  king's  council  to  bo 
r2 


210 


SUNDRY  EMINENT  WRITERS  AGAINST  THE  POPE. 


[Book  IV. 


cited  up  to  the  court  ^f  Rome,  there  to  answer  such 
complaints  as  he  had  made  against  them.  Whereupon 
commandment  was  given  by  the  king  to  all  the  ports  of 
the  reahn  for  the  restraint  of  all  passengers  out,  aud  for 
searching  aud  arresting  all  persons  bringing  in  any  bulls 
or  other  process  from  Rome,  tending  to  the  derogation 
of  the  dignity  of  the  crown,  or  molestation  of  the 
subjects. 

The  same  year  the  king  wrote  also  to  the  pope's  le- 
gate resident  in  England,  requiring  him  to  cease  from 
exacting  divt-rs  sums  of  money  of  the  clergy,  in  the  name 
of  hrst  fiuits  of  benetices. 

The  tiiirty-eighth  year  of  his  reign  an  ordinance  was 
made  by  the  king  and  his  councd,  and  proclaimed  in  all 
poi  t  towns  within  the  realm, — "  Tliat  good  and  diligent 
search  should  be  made,  that  no  person  whatsoever  com- 
ing from  the  court  of  Rome,  ike,  do  bring  into  the 
reahn  with  him  any  bull,  instrument,  letters  patent,  or 
other  jjiocess  that  may  be  prejudicial  to  the  king,  or  any 
of  his  subjects  ;  or  that  any  person,  passing  out  of  this 
realm  toward  the  court  of  Rome,  do  carry  with  him  any 
instrunieut  or  process  that  may  redound  to  the  prejudice 
c  f  tiiC  king  or  his  subjects  ;  and  that  all  persons  passing 
to  the  said  court  of  Rome,  with  the  king's  special  license, 
do,  notwithstanding,  promise  and  find  surety  to  the  lord 
chancellor,  that  they  shall  not  in  any  wise  attempt  or  pur- 
sue any  matter  to  the  prejudice  of  the  king  or  his  subjects, 
under  pain  to  be  put  out  of  the  king's  protection,  and  to 
forfeit  his  body,  goods,  and  chattels,  according  to  the  sta- 
tute made  in  the  twenty- seventli  year  of  his  reign." 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  letters  and  writings  of 
the  king,  with  such  other  domestic  matters  and  troubles 
as  passed  between  him  and  the  pope,  taken  out  of  the 
public  records  of  the  realm,  wlierebj'  I  thought  to  give 
the  reader  to  understand  the  horrible  abuses,  the  into- 
lerable pride,  and  the  insatiable  avarice  of  tliat  bishop, 
more  like  a  proud  Lucifer  than  a  pastor  of  the  church  of 
Christ,  in  abusing  the  king,  and  oppressing  his  subjects 
with  immeasurable  exactions  ;  and  not  only  exercising 
liis  tyranny  in  this  realm,  but  raging  also  against  other 
princes,  both  far  and  near,  amongst  wliom  he  didnotspare, 
even  the  emperor  himself.  In  the  history  of  the  Em- 
peror Lewis,  whom  the  pope  excommunicated  upon 
Maundaj  Thursday,  and  the  same  day  placed  another 
emperor  in  his  room,  mention  was  made  of  certain 
learned  men,  who  took  the  emperor's  part  against  tlie 
pope.  In  number  of  whom  was  Marsilius  of  Padua, 
William  Ockam,  John  of  Ganduno,  Leopold,  Andrew 
Landensis,  Ulric  Hangenor,  treasurer  of  the  emperor, 
Dante,  Aligerius,  &c.  Of  whom  Marsilius  compiled  a 
worthy  work  entitled  '  Defensor  Pacis,'  written  in  the 
emperor's  behalf  against  the  pope.  Wherein  (both 
godly  and  learnedly  disputing  against  the  pope)  he 
proves  all  bishops  and  priests  to  be  equal,  and  tliat  the 
pope  has  no  superiority  above  other  bishops,  much  less 
above  the  emperor.  That  the  word  of  God  ought  to  be 
the  only  chief  judge  in  deciding  and  determining  causes 
ecclesiastical ;  that  not  only  spiritual  persons,  but  laymen 
also  being  godly  and  learned,  ought  to  be  admitted  unto 
general  councils  ;  that  the  clergy  and  the  pope  ought  to 
be  subject  to  magistrates  ;  that  the  church  is  the  uni- 
versity of  the  faithful,  and  that  the  foundation  and  head 
of  the  church  is  Christ,  and  that  he  never  appointed  any 
vicar  or  pope  over  his  universal  church;  that  bishops  ought 
to  be  chosen  every  one  by  their  own  church  and  clergy  ; 
that  the  marriage  of  priests  may  lawfully  be  permit- 
ted ;  that  St.  Peter  was  never  at  Rome  ;  that 
the  clergy  and  synagogue  of  the  pope  is  a  den  of 
thieves  ;  that  the  doctrine  of  the  pope  is  not  to  be  fol- 
lowed, because  it  leads  to  destruction  ;  and  that  the 
corrupt  manners  of  the  christians  do  sj)ring  and  flow  out 
of  the  wickedness  of  the  spiritualty,  lie  disputes  more- 
over  in  another  work  of  free  justification  by  grace,  aud 
extenuated  merits,  saying  that  they  are  no  efficient 
causes  of  our  salvation,  that  this  is  to  say,  that  works  are 
I'D  cause  of  our  justification,  but  yet  our  justification 
goes  not  witnout  them.  For  which  doctrine,  most  sound 
and  catholic,  he  was  condemned  by  the  pope,  A.  D. 
I'.i'H,  (by  the  pope's  decree  Extravagant,  cop.  Licet 
inter  doctrinam.)     Concerning  which  man  and  his  doc- 


trine, I  thought  good  to  commit  thus  much  to  history, 
to  the  intent  men  may  see  that  they  which  charge  this 
doctrine  now  taught  in  the  church,  with  the  note  of  no- 
velty or  newness,  are  ignorant  of  the  histories  of  past  times. 

In  the  same  number  and  catalogue  comes  also  Ockam, 
(A.  D.  1326),  and  who  wrote  likewise  in  defence 
of  the  emperor  against  the  pope  ;  and  also  in  defence  of 
Michael,  general  of  the  Grayfriars,  whom  the  pope  had 
excommunicated  and  cursed  for  a  heretic.  Several  trea- 
tises  were  set  forth  by  Ockam,  of  which  some  are  extant 
and  in  print,  some  are  extinct  and  suppressed.  Some 
again  are  not  published  under  the  name  of  the  author,  as 
the  dialogue  between  the  soldier  and  the  clerk,  wherein  it 
is  to  be  conjectured,  what  books  and  works  this  Ockam 
had  collected  against  the  pope.  Of  this  Ockam,  John 
Sleidan  in  his  history  makes  mention,  to  his  great 
commendation  ;  his  words  are  these  :  "  William  Ock- 
am, in  tlie  time  of  the  Emperor  Lewis  IV.,  flourished 
about  A.  D.  1326,  who,  among  other  things,  wrote 
of  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome.  In  which  book 
he  handles  these  eight  questions  very  copiously  :  whether 
both  the  administrations  of  the  bishop's  office,  and  of  the 
emperor's,  may  be  in  one  man  ?  Secondly,  whether  the 
emperor  takes  his  power  and  authority  only  from  God, 
or  else  from  the  pope  ?  Thirdly,  whether  the  pope  and 
church  of  Rome  have  power  by  Christ  to  set  and  j)lace 
kings  and  emperors,  and  to  commit  to  them  their  juris- 
diction .'  Fourthly,  whether  the  emperor  being  elected,  \ 
has  full  authority  ui)on  his  election,  to  administer  » 
his  empire  ?  Fifthly,  whether  other  kings  besideg  i 
the  emperor  and  the  king  of  the  Romans,  in  that 
they  are  consecrated  by  priests,  receive  of  them  any  part 
of  their  power  ?  Sixthly,  whether  the  kings  in  any  case 
be  subject  to  their  consecrators  ?  Seventhly,  wliethei 
if  the  kings  should  admit  any  new  sacrifice,  or  should 
take  to  themselves  the  diadem  without  any  further  con  • 
secration,  they  should  thereby  lose  their  kingly  right, 
and  title  ?  Eightlily,  whether  the  seven  princes  elec- 
tors  give  as  much  to  the  election  of  the  emperor,  as  suc- 
cession rightfully  gives  to  other  kings  .''  Upon  these 
questions  he  disj)utes  and  argues  with  many  arguments 
and  various  reasons  on  both  sides,  at  length  he  decides 
the  matter  on  the  part  of  the  civil  magistrate  ;  and  by  oc- 
casion thereof  enters  into  the  mention  of  the  ])ope's 
"  Decrees  extravagant,"  declaring  how  little  force  or 
regard  is  to  be  given  thereto." 

Trithemius     makes     mention    of     one    Gregory    of    I 
Arimini,  a  learned  and  a  famous  and  right  godly  man,  who,    ■ 
not  much  differing  from  the  age  of  this  Ockam,   (about    '' 
A.  D.  1.350),  disputed  in  the  same  doctrine  of  grace  and 
free  will  as  we  do  now,  and  dissented  therein  from  the  pa- 
pists and  sophisters,  counting  them  worse  than  Pelagians. 

And  what  should  I  speak  of  the  duke  of  Bungundy, 
named  Eudo,  who,  at  the  same  time  (A.  D.  1350),  per- 
suaded the  French  king  not  to  receive  in  his  land  the  new 
found  constitutions,  decretal  and  extravagant,  nor  to 
suffer  them  within  his  realm,  whose  sage  counsel  then 
given,  yet  remains  among  the'French  king's  records  ? 

Dante,  an  Italian  writer,  a  Florentine,  lived  in  the 
time  of  Lewis  the  emperor,  (about  A.  D.  1300),  and 
took  part  with  Marsilius  against  three  sorts  of  men,  who 
he  said  were  enemies  to  the  truth,  that  is,  the  jiope; 
secondly,  the  order  of  monks  and  friars,  who  count 
themselves  the  children  of  the  church,  when  they  are 
the  children  of  the  devil  their  father  ;  thirdly,  the  doc- 
tors of  decrees  and  decretals.  Certain  of  his  writings 
are  still  extant,  wherein  he  proves  the  pope  not  to  be 
above  the  emperor,  nor  to  have  any  right  or  jurisdiction 
in  the  empire.  He  proves  the  donation  of  Constantine 
to  be  a  forged  and  a  feigned  thing,  for  which  he  was 
thought  by  many  to  be  an  heretic.  He  comj)lains  very 
much,  that  the  preaching  of  God's  word  was  omitted, 
and  instead  of  it,  the  vain  fables  cf  monks  and  friars 
were  j)reached  and  believed  by  the  people,  and  so  the 
flock  of  Christ  was  fed  not  with  the  food  of  the  gospel, 
but  with  wind.  "  The  pope,"  saith  he,  "  of  a  pastor  is 
mad"  a  wolf,  to  waste  the  church  of  Christ,  and  to  pro- 
cure with  his  clergy,  not  the  word  of  God  to  be  preached, 
but  his  own  decrees."  In  his  canticle  of  purgatory,  be 
declares  the  pope  to  be  the  whore  of  Babylon. 


A.  D.  1 ',50— ir.GO.]         WRITERS  AGAINST  THE  POPE,  — SUCCESSION  OF  ARCHBISHOPS.         211 


Here  miy  be  added  the  saying  out  of  the  book    of 
Joi-.iauc!,    imprinted    with   Dante  ;     that,   forsomuch  as 
antichrist  comes  not  before  the  destruction  of  the  empire, 
therefore  such  as  strive  to  have  the  empire  extinct,  are  in 
so    doing     forerunners    and     messengers  of    anticlirist. 
{  "  Tlierefore  let  the  Romans,"  saith  he,  "  and  their  bi- 
shops beware,  lest  their  sins  and  wickedness  so  deserv- 
ing, by  the  just  judgment  of  God,  the  priesthood   be 
1  taken  from  them.     Furthermore,  let  all  the  prelates  and 
I  princes  of  Germany  take  heed,"  &c. 
<      And  because    our  adversaries  who  object  to  us   the 
i  newness  of  our  doctrine  shall  see  and  perceive  the  course 
!  and  form  of  this  religion  now  received,  not  to  have  been 
I  either  such  a  new  thing  now,  or  a  thing  so  strange  in 
j  times  past ;  I  will  add  to  these  above  recited,   Master 
I  Taulerus,  a  preacher  of  Argentine  in  Germany    (A.  D. 
1  lo50),  who,  contrary  to  the  pope's  proceedings,  taught 
I  openly  against  all  human  merits,  and  against  invocations 
I  of  saints,  and  preached  sincerely  of  our  free  justification 

I  by  grace,  referring  all  man's  trust  only  to  the  mercy  of 
God,  and  was  an  enemy  to  all  superstition. 
\A'ith  whom  also  may  be  joined  Francis  Petrarch,  a 
I  writer  of  the  same  age,  who,  in  his  works  and  Italian 
.verses,  speaking  of  Rome,  calls  it  "  The  whore  of  Ba- 
bylon,— the  school  and  mother  of  error, — the  temple  of 
: heresy, — the  nest  of  treachery,  growing  and  increasing 
iby  the  oppressing  of  others  ;"  and  saith  further,  that 
ishe  extols  herself  against  her  founders,  that  is,  the  em- 
iperors  who  first  set  her  up,  and  did  so  enrich  her,  and 
iseems  plainly  to  affirm,  that  the  pope  was  antichrist,  de- 
i daring  that  no  greater  evil  could  happen  to  any  man, 
ithan  to  be  made  pope.  This  Francis  Petrarch  was 
iabout  A.  D.  1350. 

About  the  year  (A.  D.  1340),  iu  the  city  of  Her- 
bipoli,  was  one  named  Master  Conrad  Hager,  who, 
(as  appears  by  the  old  bulls  and  registers  of  Otho, 
bishop  of  the  city),  is  there  recorded  to  have  maintained 
land  taught  for  the  space  of  twenty-four  years  together, 
jthat  the  mass  was  no  sacrifice  ;  and  that  it  profits  not 
lany  man,  either  quick  or  dead,  and  that  the  money  given 
|by  the  dying  for  masses,  are  very  robberies  and  sacrileges 
tof  priests.  He  said  too,  that  if  he  bad  a  store  full  of 
jgold  and  silver,  he  would  not  give  one  farthing  for  any 
mass.  For  this  doctrine,  this  good  preacher  was  con- 
jdemned,  and  inclosed  in  prison  ;  but  what  afterward  be- 
jcame  of  him  was  never  heard. 

There  is  among  other  old  and  ancient  records  of 
antiquity,  belonging  to  this  time,  a  certain  monu- 
ment in  verses  poetically  compiled,  but  not  without  a 
certain  moral,  intitled,  "  Poenitentiarius  Asini,"  i.  e. 
The  Asses'  Confessor  ;  bearing  the  date  and  year  A.  D. 
1343.  In  this  treatise  are  brought  forth  the  wolf,  the 
|fox,  and  the  ass,  coming  to  confess,  and  doing  penance. 
(First,  the  wolf  confesses  to  the  fox,  who  easily  absolves 
Jiim  from  all  his  faults,  and  also  excuses  him  in  them. 
|ln  like  manner  the  wolf,  hearing  the  fox's  confession, 
jshowed  to  him  the  like  favour  in  return.  After  this 
comes  the  ass  to  confession,  whose  fault  was  this  : 
|that  he  being  hungry  took  a  straw  out  from  the  sheaf  of 
a  man  that  went  on  a  pilgrimage  to  Rome.  The  ass, 
repenting  of  this  act,  and  thinking  it  not  so  heinous  as 
the  faults  of  the  others,  hoped  the  more  for  his  absolu- 
tion. But  what  followed  .'  After  the  silly  ass  had  ut- 
tered his  crime  in  auricular  confession,  immediately  the 
discipline  of  the  law  was  executed  upon  him  with  se- 
verity ;  neither  was  he  judged  worthy  of  any  absolution, 
but  was  apprehended  upon  the  same,  slain,  and  devour- 
ed. Whoever  was  the  author  of  this  fabulous  tale,  he 
hud  a  moral  in  it ;  for  by  the  wolf  was  meant  the  pope  ; 
but  the  fox  represented  the  prelates,  courtesans, 
pricbts,  and  the  rest  of  the  spiritualty.  By  the  spiritu- 
alty the  pope  is  soon  absolved,  as,  in  return,  the  pope 
soon  absolves  them  in  like  manner.  By  the  ass  is 
meant  the  poor  laity,  upon  whose  back  the  strict  cen- 
sure of  the  law  is  executed  ;  especially  when  the  German 
rmperoi's  come  under  the  pope's  inquisition,  to  be  ex- 
amined by  his  discipline,  there  is  no  absolution  or  par- 
(loii  to  1  e  found,  but  in  all  haste  he  must  be  deposed,  as 
l!i  t!i?se  histories  may  partly  aiipear  before. 

Not  long    alter    this,    (about  A.  D.    1^50),   Gerhard 


Riddler  wrote  against  the  monks  and  friars  a  book,  in  ■ 
titled,  "  Lacryma  Ecclesise,"  wherein  he  disputes 
against  the  order  of  the  begging  friars  ;  proving  that 
kind  of  life  to  be  far  from  christian  perfection,  as  being 
against  charity  to  live  upon  others,  when  a  man  may  livd 
by  his  own  labour  ;  and  affirms  them  to  be  liypocrites, 
filthy  livers,  and  such  as  for  man's  favour,  and  for  lucre 
sake,  do  mix  with  true  divinity,  fables,  apocryphas,  and 
dreams  of  vanity.  Also  that,  under  pretence  of  long 
prayer,  they  devour  widows'  houses,  and  with  their  con- 
fessions, sermons,  and  burials,  trouble  the  church  of 
Christ.  And  therefore  he  persuaded  the  prelates  to 
bridle  and  keep  short  the  inordinate  license  and  abuses 
of  these  monastical  persons,  &c. 

As  yet  I  have  made  no  mention  of  Michael  Sesenas, 
provincial  of  the  Gray  Friars,  nor  Peter  de  Corbaria,  of 
whom  Antonine  writes  and  says  they  were  condemned 
in  the  "  Extravagant"  of  Pope  John,  with  one  John  de 
Poliaco.  Their  opinions,  says  Antonine,  were  these, — 
That  Peter  the  apostle  was  no  more  the  head  of  the  church 
tlian  the  other  apostles  ;  and  that  Christ  left  no  vicar 
behind  him,  or  head  of  his  church  ;  and  that  the  pope 
has  no  authority  to  correct  and  punish,  to  institute 
or  depose  the  emperor ;  also,  that  all  priests,  of  what 
degree  soever,  are  of  equal  authority,  power,  and  juris- 
diction, by  the  institution  of  Christ :  but  by  the  institu- 
tion of  the  emperor,  the  pope  may  be  superior,  who,  by 
the  same  emperor  also,  may  be  revoked  again.  Also, 
that  neither  the  pope,  nor  yet  the  church,  may  punish 
any  man  with  bodily  restraint  or  compulsion ;  unless 
they  receive  the  license  of  the  emperor.  This  Michael, 
master  of  the  Gray  Friars,  wrote  against  the  tyranny, 
pride,  and  primacy  of  the  pope,  accusing  him  to  be  an- 
tichrist, and  the  church  of  Rome  to  be  the  whore  of 
Babylon,  drunk  with  the  blood  of  saints.  He  said  there 
were  two  churches,  one  of  the  wicked,  which  was 
flourishing,  wherein  reigned  the  pope  ;  the  other  of  the 
godly,  which  was  afflicted.  Also,  that  the  truth  was 
almost  utterly  extinct  ;  and  for  this  cause  he  was  de- 
prived of  his  dignity,  and  condemned  by  the  pope. 
Notwithstanding,  he  stood  constant  in  his  assertions. 
This  Michael  was  about  A.  D.  1322.  And  he  left 
behind  him  many  favourers  and  followers  of  his  doc- 
trine, of  whom  a  great  part  were  slain  by  the  pope  :  some 
were  condemned,  as  William  Ockam  ;  some  were  burned, 
as  John  de  Castilione,  and  Francis  de  Arcatara. 

Much  about  this  time  the  nuns  of  St.  Bridget's  order 
began  first.  About  this  time  also  was  built  the  Queen's 
College,  in  (Jxford,  by  Queen  Phillippa,  of  England, 
wife  to  King  Edward  III.  (about  A.  D.  1360.) 

And  here  to  make  an  end  of  this  Fourth  Book  ;  it  now 
remains  to  prosecute  the  race  of  the  archbishops  of  Can- 
terbury, contained  in  this  Fourth  Book,  beginning, 
whd-e  we  before  left  off,  (page  108),  at  Lanfranc. 

A  Table  of  the  Archbishops  of  Canterbury/,  contained 
in  the  Fourth.  Book. 

34.  Lanfranc. 

35.  Anselm. 

36.  Radulph. 

37.  William  Curboil. 

38.  Theobald. 

3!).  Thomas  Becket. 

40.  Richard. 

41.  Baldwin. 

42.  Hubert. 

43.  Stephen  Langton. 

44.  Richard  Magnus. 

45.  Edmund,  of  Abingdon 

46.  Boniface. 

47.  Robert  Kilwarby. 

48.  John  Peckham. 

49.  Robert  Winchelsey. 

50.  Walter  Reynald. 

51.  John  Stratford. 

52.  JohnOflord. 

53.  Thomas  Braidwarden. 

54.  Simon  Islip. 


ACTS    AND    MONUMENTS, 


BOOK   V. 

CONTAINING 

THE  LAST  THREE  HUNDRED  YEARS,  FROM  THE  LOOSING  OUT  OF  SATAN. 


Thus  having  discoursed  in  these  former  books  the  order 
and  course  of  years,  from  the  first  tying  up  of  Satan  to 
A.  D.  i;^(JO,  I  have  a  little  overpassed  the  limit  of  time 
in  the  scripture,  appointed  for  the  loosing  out  of  him 
again.  For  so  it  is  written  by  St.  .John,  (Rev.  xx.  li), 
that  after  a  thousand  years,  Satan,  the  old  dragon,  shall 
be  let  loose  again  for  a  season,  &c. 

For  the  better  explanation  of  which  mystery,  let  us 
first  consider  the  context  of  the  scripture :  afterwards 
let  us  examine  by  history,  and  course  of  times,  the  mean- 
ing of  the  same.  And  first,  to  recite  the  words  of 
scripture,  the  text  of  the  prophesy  is  this,  (Rev. 
XX.  1.) 

"  And  I  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven,  having 
the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit,  and  a  great  chain  in  his 
hand.  And  he  laid  hold  on  tlie  dragon,  that  old  serpent, 
which  is  the  devil  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a  thousand 
years,  and  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit,  and  shut  him 
up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should  deceive  the 
nations  no  more  till  the  thousand  years  should  be  ful- 
filled :  and  after  that  he  must  be  loosed  a  little  season. 
And  I  saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judi^- 
ment  was  given  unto  them  ;  and  I  saw  the  souls  of  tlieiu 
that  were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus,"  &c. 

By  these  words  of  the  Revelation,  here  recited,  three 
special  times  are  to  be  noted. 

First,  Satan's  being  abroad  to  deceive  the  world. 

Secondly,  The  binding  of  him. 

Thirdly,  The  loosing  of  him  again,  after  a  thousand 
years,  for  a  season. 

Concerning  tlie  interpretation  of  which  times,  I  see  the 
common  opinion  of  many  to  be  decfived  by  ignorance  of 
histories,  and  state  of  things  done  in  the  church;  they 
supposing  that  the  chaining  up  of  Satau  for  a  thousand 
years,  spoken  of  in  the  Revehition,  was  meant  from  the 
birth  of  Christ  our  Lord.  Wlierein  I  grant  that  spi- 
ritually, the  strength  and  dominion  of  Satan,  in  accusing 
and  condemning  us  for  sin,  was  cast  down  at  tlie  ])aiisi()u 
and  by  the  passion  of  Christ  our  Saviour,  and  locked  up, 
not  only  for  a  thousand  years,  hnt  for  ever.  Although, 
as  to  the  malicious  hatred  and  fury  of  that  serpent, 
against  the  outward  bodies  of  Ciirist's  poor  saints,  (which 
is  the  heel  of  Chi-ist)  to  afflict  and  torment  the  church 
outwardly  ;  that  I  judge  to  be  meant  in  the  Revelation 
of  St.  John,  not  to  be  restrained  till  tiie  ceasing  of  those 
terrible  persecutions  of  the  primitive  church,  when  it 
pleased  God  to  pity  the  sorrowfal  affliction  of  his  poor 
flock,  being  so  long  under  persecution,  the  space  of  three 


hundred  years ,  and  so  to  assuage  their  griefs  and  torments : 
which  is  meant  by  the  binding  up  of  Satan,  the  worker 
of  all  those  mischiefs  :  understanding  thereby  that  as  the 
devil,  the  prince  of  this  world,  has  now,  by  the  death  of 
Christ  the  Son  of  God,  lost  all  his  power  and  interest 
against  the  soul  of  man,  he  should  turn  his  furious  rage 
and  malice,  which  he  had  to  Christ,  against  the  people  of 
Christ,  (which  is  meant  by  the  heel  of  the  seed,  Gen.  iii.  lo.) 
in  tormenting  their  outward  bodies.  Which  yet  shoaid 
not  be  for  ever,  but  for  a  determinate  time,  as  it 
should  please  the  Lord  to  bridle  the  malice,  and  snaffle 
the  power  of  the  old  serpent,  and  give  rest  to  his  church 
for  the  term  of  a  thousand  years.  Which  time  being 
expired,  the  serpent  shall  be  suffered  loose  again  for  a 
certain  or  a  small  time. 

And  I  am  led  by  three  reasons  thus  to  expound  this 
prophetical  passage  of  scripture  : 

The  first  is,  that  the  binding  up  of  Satan,  and  closing 
him  in  the  bottomless  pit  by  the  angel,  imports  as  much 
as  that  he  was  at  liberty,  raging  and  doing  mischief 
before.  And  certainly,  those  terrible  and  horrible  ]ier- 
secutions  of  the  primitive  time  universally  through  the 
whole  world,  during  the  space  of  three  hundred  years 
of  the  church,  do  declare  no  less.  Wherein  it  is  to  be 
thought  and  sup])osed,  that  Satan  all  that  time,  was  not 
fastened  and  closed  up. 

The  second  reason,  moving  me  to  think  that  the  closing 
up  of  .Satan  was  after  the  ten  persecutions  of  the  jiriaii- 
tive  church,  is  taken  out  of  the  twelfth  cha))ter  of 
Revelation;  where  we  read,  that  after  the  woman, 
(meaning  the  church)  had  travailed  of  her  man-child; 
tlie  old  dragon,  the  devil,  the  same  time  being  cast  down 
from  heaven,  drawing  the  third  part  of  tlie  st  trs  with 
him,  stood  before  the  woman  with  great  anger,  anil  per- 
secuted her  (that  is,  the  church  of  God),  with  a  wlio'e 
Hood  of  water,  (that  is,  with  abundance  of  all  kinds  i>f 
torments),  and  from  thence  went  moreover  to  iit;l;t 
against  the  residue  of  her  seed,  and  stood  upon  tiie 
sands  of  the  sea  ;  whereby  it  appears  that  he  was  not  as 
yet  locked  up. 

The  third  reason  I  collect  out  of  the  thirteenth 
chapter  of  Revelation ;  wliere  it  is  written  of  the  beast,  sig- 
nifying the  imperial  monarchy  of  Rome,  that  he  had 
power  to  make  war  forty  and  two  months.  By  which 
months  is  meant,  no  doubt,  the  time  that  tlie  dragon, 
and  the  persecuting  em])erors,  should  have  in  aflli(;ting 
the  saints  of  the  primitive  church.  Tlie  computation  of 
which  forty-two   months    (counting  every  month  for  a 


A.D.  1360.]  THE  PLOUGHMAN'S  COMPLAINT  OF  THE  ABUSES  OF  THE  WORLD.  '213 

!  sabbath  of  years  ;  that  is,  for  sev-en  years,  after  the  order 
:  of  scripture)  rises  to  the  sum  (counting  from  the  passion 
of  the  Lord  Christ)  of  three  hundred  years,  lacking  six, 
I  when  Maxentius,  the  last  persecutor  in  Rome,  fighting 
against  Constantine,  was  drowned  with  his  soldiers, 
like  as  Pharaoh,  persecuting  the  children  of  Israel,  was 
drowned  in  the  Red  Sea  ;  to  the  which  forty-two  months, 
or  sabbaths  of  years,  if  we  add  the  other  six  years  where- 
in Licinius  persecuted  in  the  East,  ye  shall  find  just 

three  hundred  years,  as  is  specified  before  in  the  First 

Book.' 

After  which  forty  and  two  months  being  expired,  it  is 

manifest  that  the   fury  of   Satan,  that   is,   his    violent 

malice  and  power  over  the  saints  of  Christ,  was  dimi- 
nished and    universally   restrained    through   the   whole 

world. 

Thus  then  the  matter  standing  evident,    that    Satan 

after  three  hundred  years,  counting  from  the  passion  of 

Christ,  began  to  be  chained  up,  when  the  persecution  of 
■  the  primitive  church  began  to  cease  :  now  let  us  see  how 

long  this  binding  up  of  Satan  should  continue,  which 
,  was  promised  in  the  book  of  the  Revelation    to  be   a 

thousand  years.     Which  thousand  years,   if  ye  add  to 

the  forty-two  months  of  years,  that  is,  to  two  hundred 
,  and  ninety-four   years ;    they  make  one    thousand  two 

hundred  and  ninety-four  years  after  the  passion  of  the 

Lord.      To  these,  moreover,  add  the  thirty  years  of  the 

age   of  Christ,   and  it  comes  to  A.  D.  11524,  which  was 

the  year  of  the  letting  out  of  Satan,   according  to  the 

prophecy. 

These   things   thus  premising  for  the  loosing  out  of 

Satan,    according  to  the  prophecy  in  the  Revelation, 

now  let  us  enter  (Christ  willing)  to  the  declaration  of 

these  later  times  which  followed  after  the  letting  out  of 
i  Satan  into  the  world.  Describing  the  wondrous  trou- 
Ibles  and  cruel  tyranny  stirred  up  by  him  against  Christ's 
I  church  ;  also  the  valiant  resistance  of  the  church  of 
i  Christ  against  him  and  antichrist,  as  in  these  our  books 

here  following  may  appear. 

I  The  argument  of  which  books  consists  in  two  parts  : 
;  First,  to  treat  of  the  raging  fury  of  Satan  now  loosed, 
;and  of  antichrist,  against  the  saints  of  Christ  fighting  and 

labouring  for  the  maintenance  of  truth,  and  the  refor- 
imation  of  the  church.  Secondly  :  To  declare  the  decay 
land  ruin  of  antichrist,  through  the  power  of  the  word 
lof  God,  being  at  length,  either  in  a  great  part  of  the 
[world  overthrown  ;  or  at  least  universally  in  the  whole 
jworld  detected. 

I  Thus  then  to  begin  with  the  year  1360,  wherein 
|l  have  a  little  transgressed  the  limits  of  the  first  loosing 

of  Satan  :  we  are  come  now  to  the  time  wherein   the 

Lord,  after  long  darkness,  begins  some  reformation  of 
|his  church,  by  the  diligent  industry  of  his  faithful  and 
ilearned   servants,    of  whom    several   we    have   already 

touched  in  the  former  book,   as  having  withstood  the 

corrupt  errors,  and  intolerable  enormities  of  the  Bishop 

of  Rome. 

Now  to  these    (the  Lord  willing)    we  will  add  such 

other  holy  martyrs  and  confessors,  as  followed  after  in 
jthe  course  of  years  with  like  zeal  and  strength  of  God's 
|word,  and  also  with  like  danger  of  their  lives,  gave  the 
llike  resistance  against  the  enemy  of  Christ's  religion, 
land  suffered  at  his  hands  the  like  persecutions.  First, 
Ibeginning  with  that  godly  man,  whosoever  he  was,    the 

author  of  the  book,  entitled.  The  Prayer  and  Complaint 
.of  the  Ploughman,  written  about  this  present  time,  as 
jfollows  : — 


Ah  old  ancient    Writing,    intituled.    The  Prayer   and 
Complaint  of  the  Ploughman.* 

"  Ah  Lord,  thou  forgave  sometime  Peter  his  sins,  and 
also  Mary  Magdalen,  and  many  other  sinful  men  with- 
out shriving  to  priests,  and  taking  penance  of  priests  for 
Itheir  sins.     And,  Lord,  thou  art  as  mighty  now  as  thou 


(1)  See  note  pajre  69.    [Ed.] 

(2)  Tlie  old   luiieuage  and  spelling  of  this  treatise  ciillcd  "  The 
flouglunaii'g  Liiment,"  render!  it  in  a  great  degree  unintullig  Ue 


were  that  time,  but  gif  any  man  have  bynomen  thee  thy 
mignt.  And  we  lewd  men  beleven,  that  there  is  no 
man  of  so  great  power,  and  gif  any  man  maketh  himself 
of  so  great  power,  he  heighteth  himself  above  God. 
And  St.  Paul  speaketh  of  one  that  sitteth  in  the  temple 
of  God,  and  heighten  him  above  God  ;  and  gif  any  such 
be,  he  is  a  false  Christ. 

"  But  hereto  seyn  priests,  that  when  Christ  made  clean 
leprous  men,  he  bade  them  go  and  shew  them  to  priests. 
And  therefore  they  seyn  that  it  is  a  commandment  of 
Christ,  that  a  man  should  shewen  his  sin  to  priests. 
For  as  they  seyn,  lepre  in  the  old  law  betokenneth  sin  in 
this  new  law.  A,  Lord  God,  whether  thine  apostles 
knew  not  thy  meaning  as  well  as  men  done  now  ?  And 
gif  they  hadden  yknow  that  thou  haddest  commanded 
men  to  shriven  them  to  priests,  and  they  ne  taught  not 
that  commandment  to  the  people,  me  thinketh  they 
hadden  ben  to  blame.  But  I  trow  they  ktewen  well 
that  it  was  none  of  thy  commandments,  ne  needful  to 
heal  of  man's  soul.  And  as  me  thinketh,  the  law  of 
lepre  is  nothing  to  the  purpose  of  shriving :  for  priests 
in  the  old  law  hadden  certain  points  and  tokens  to 
know  whether  a  man  were  leprous  or  not :  and  gif  they 
were  leprous,  they  hadden  power  to  pu'ten  them  away 
from  other  clean  men,  for  to  that  they  weren  clean  ;  and 
then  they  hadden  power  to  receiven  him  among  hig 
brethren,  and  offeren  for  him  a  sacrifice  to  God. 

"  This  is  nothing  to  the  purpose  of  shriving.  For  there 
is  but  one  priest,  that  is  Christ,  that  may  know  in  cer- 
tain the  lepre  of  the  soul.  Ne  no  priest  may  make  the 
soul  clean  of  her  sin,  but  Christ  that  is  priest  after  Mel- 
chisedec's  order:  ne  no  priest  here  beneath  may  ywit  for 
certain  whether  a  man  be  clean  of  his  sin.  or  clean  as- 
soiled,  but  gif  God  tell  it  him  by  revelation.  Ne  God 
ordained  not  that  his  priests  should  set  men  a  penance 
for  their  sin,  after  the  quantity  of  the  sin,  but  this  is 
man's  ordinance,  and  it  may  well  be  that  there  commeth 
good  thereof.  But  I  wot  well  that  God  is  much  un- 
worshipped  thereby.  For  men  trust  more  in  his  abso- 
lutions, and  in  his  years  of  grace,  than  in  Christ's  abso- 
lutions, and  thereby  is  the  people  much  appaired.  For 
now  the  sorrow  a  man  should  make  for  his  sin,  is  put 
away  by  this  shrift :  and  a  man  is  more  bold  to  do  sin 
for  trust  of  this  shrift,  and  of  this  bodilich  penance. 

"  Another  mischief  is,  that  the  people  is  ybrought 
into  this  belief,  that  one  priest  hath  a  great  power  to  as- 
soylen  a  man  of  his  sin  and  clennere,  than  another 
priest  hath. 

"  Another  mischief  is  this,  that  some  prieSt  may  as- 
soylen  them  both  of  sin  and  pain  :  and  in  this  they  taken 
them  a  power  that  Christ  granted  no  man  in  earth,  ne 
he  ne  used  it  dought  on  earth  himself. 

"  Another  mischief  is,  that  these  priests  sellen  for- 
giveness of  men's  sins  and  absolutions  for  mony  ;  and 
this  is  an  heresie  accursed  that  is  yclejied  simony  :  and 
all  thilk  priests  that  axeth  price  for  granting  of  spiritual 
grace,  beth  by  holy  laws  deprived  of  their  priesthood, 
and  thilke  that  assenteth  to  this  heresie.  And  be  they 
ware  ;  for  Helyse  the  prophet  took  no  mony  of  Naaman, 
when  he  was  made  clean  of  his  lepre  ;  but  Giesi  his  ser- 
vant ;  and  therefore  the  lepre  of  Naaman  abode  with 
him  and  with  his  heirs  evermore  after. 

"  But,  Lord  God,  he  that  sitteth  in  thy  stede  hath 
undo  thy  law  of  mercy  and  love  ;  Lord,  thou  biddest 
loven  enemies  as  our  self;  and  shewest  in  the  gospel 
there  as  the  Samaritan  had  mercy  on  the  Jew.  And 
thou  biddest  us  abo  prayen  for  them  that  cursen  us, 
and  that  defamen  us,  and  pursuen  us  to  death.  And  so 
Lord  thou  diddest,  and  thine  apostles  also.  But  he 
that  clepeth  himself  thy  vicar  on  earth,  and  head  of  thy 
church,  he  hath  undone  thy  law  of  love  and  mercy. 
For  gif  we  speaken  of  loving  our  enemies,  he  teacheth 
us  to  fight  with  our  enemies,  that  Christ  hath  forboden. 
He  curseth  and  desireth  vengeance  to  them  that  so  doth 
to   him.     Gif  any  man  pursueth  him,   he  curseth  Liia, 


to  the  general  reader.  It  is  of  considerable  length,  and  we  ^.tTe 
retained  only  a  portion  of  it,  tliat  the  reader  may  be  fl-abled  to 
judge  of  its  nature.    [Kd.] 


214 


THE  PLOUGHMAN'S  COMPLAINT  OF  THE  ABUSES  OF  THE  WORLD. 


[Book  V. 


that  it  is  a  sorrow  a  christon  m.in  to  hearen  the  cursings 
that  they  maken,  and  hlasphemies  in  sucli  cursing.  Of 
what  thing  that  I  know,  I  may  bear  true  witness. 

"  But  gif  we  speak  of  loving  of  our  brethren,  this  is 
nndone  by  him  tliat  saith  lie  is  God's  vicar  in  earth. 
For  Christ  in  the  gospel  biddeth  us,  that  we  shoulder 
clepen  us  no  father  njiou  earth  :  but  clepen  God  our 
father,  to  maken  us  love  iierfitlich  together.  And  he 
clepeth  himself  Father  of  fathers,  and  maketh  many  re- 
ligions, and  to  everich  a  father.  But  whetlier  is  love 
and  charity  encreased  by  these  fathers  and  by  their  re- 
ligions, or  else  yniade  less  .'  For  a  frier  ne  loveth  not  a 
monk,  ne  a  secular  man  neither,  nor  yet  one  frier 
another  that  is  not  of  the  order,  and  it  is  againward. 

"  But,  Lord,  in  the  old  law  the  tithings  of  the  lewd 
people  ne  were  not  due  to  priests,  but  to  that  otiier 
childer  of  Levi  that  serveden  thee  in  the  temple,  and 
the  priest  hadden  their  part  of  sacrifices,  and  the  first  by- 
geten  beasts  and  other  things  as  the  law  telleth.  And, 
Lord,  St.  Paul  thy  servant  saith,  that  the  order  of  the 
priesthood  of  Aaron  ceased  in  Christ's  coming  and  the 
law  of  that  priesthood.  For  Christ  was  end  of  sacrifices 
yoffered  upon  the  cross  to  the  Father  of  heaven,  to  bring 
man  out  of  sin,  and  become  himself  a  priest  of  ]\Ielchise- 
dek's  order.  For  he  was  both  king  and  priest,  without 
beginning  and  end  ;  and  both  the  priesthood  of  Aaron, 
and  also  the  law  of  that  priesthood  ben  ychanged  in  tlie 
coming  of  Christ.  And  S.  Paul  saith  it  is  reproved,  for 
it  brought  no  man  to  perfection.  For  blood  of  goats, 
ne  of  other  beasts  ne  might  done  away  sin,  for  to  that 
Christ  shad  his  blood. 

"  Ah  Lord  Jesus  ;  whether  thou  ordenest  an  order  of 
priests  to  offren  in  the  auter  thy  flesh  and  thy  blood  to 
bringen  men  out  of  sin,  and  also  out  of  pein  ?  And 
whether  thou  geve  them  alonelich  a  power  to  eat  thy 
flesh  and  thy  blood,  and  whether  none  other  man  may 
eat  thy  flesh  and  thy  blood  withouten  leve  of  priests  ? 
Lord,  we  beleven,  that  thy  flesh  is  very  meat,  and  thy 
blood  very  drink  ;  and  who  eateth  thy  flesh,  and  drink - 
eth  thy  blood,  dwelleth  in  thee,  and  thou  in  him,  and 
■who  that  eateth  this  bread  shall  live  without  end.  But 
Lord  thine  disciples  said ;  this  is  a  word ;  but  thou 
answerest  them  and  saidest ;  when  ye  seeth  man  soon 
stiven  up  there  he  was  rather,  the  Spirit  is  that  maketh 
you  live,  the  words  that  ych  have  spoken  to  you  ben 
spirit  and  life.  Lord,  yblessed  mote  thou  be,  for  in  this 
word  thou  teachest  us  that  he  that  keepeth  thy  words, 
and  doth  after  them,  eateth  thy  flesh,  and  drinketh  thy 
blood,  and  hath  an  everlasting  life  in  thee.  And  for  we 
shoulden  have  mind  of  this  living,  thou  gavest  us  the 
sacrament  of  thy  flesh  and  blood,  in  form  of  bread  and 
wine  at  thy  supper,  before  that  thou  shouldest  suffer  thy 
death,  and  took  bread  in  thine  hand,  and  saidest : 
'  Take  ye  this,  and  eat  it,  for  it  is  my  body :'  and  thou 
tookest  wine,  and  blessedst  it,  and  said  ;  '  This  is  the 
blood  of  a  new  and  an  everlasting  Testament,  that  shall 
be  slied  for  many  men  in  forgiveness  of  sins  :  as  oft  as 
ye  do  this,  do  ye  this  in  mind  of  me.' 

"  Ah  Lord,  thou  ne  bede  not  thine  disciples  maken  this 
a  sacrifice,  to  bring  men  out  of  peines,  gif  a  priest  oflVed 
thy  body  in  the  altar  ;  but  thou  bed  them  go  and  fallen 
all  the  folk  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  in  forgiveness  of  their  sins  ;  and  teach 
ye  tliem  to  keep  those  that  ych  have  commanded  you. 
And  Lord,  thine  disciples  ne  ordained  not  priests  prin- 
cipalli(h  to  make  thy  body  in  sacrament,  but  for  to 
teach  the  people,  and  good  husbandmen  that  well 
govern  their  households,  both  wives  and  children,  and 
their  meiny,  they  ordeiiied  to  be  priests  to  teachen 
other  men  the  livv  of  Christ,  both  in  word,  in  dede,  and 
they  lived  ein  as  true  Cliristian  men,  every  day  they 
eaten  Christ's  body,  and  drinken  his  blood,  to  the  sus- 
tenance of  living  of  their  souls,  and  other  whiles  they 
token  of  the  sacrament  of  his  body  in  form  of  bread 
and  wi:ie,  in  mind  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"  But  all  this  is  turned  ujjsedown  :  for  now  whoso 
will  liven  as  thou  taughtest,  he  shall  been  holden  a  fool. 
And  gif  he  speak  thy  teaching,  he  shall  ben  holden  an 
heretick,  and  accursed.  Lord,  have  no  longer  wonder 
hereof,  for  so  they  seiden  to  thee  when  thou  were  here 


sometime.  And  therefore  we  moten  take  in  patience 
their  words  of  blasphemy  as  thou  diddcst  thy  self,  or  else 
we  were  to  blame.  And  trulich  Lord  1  trow,  that  if 
thou  were  now  in  the  world,  and  taughtest  as  tliou  did- 
dest  sometime,  thou  shouldest  ben  done  to  death.  For 
thy  teaching  is  damned  for  heresie  of  wise  men  of  the 
world,  and  then  moten  thy  needs  ben  hereticks  that 
teachen  thy  lore,  and  all  they  also  that  travalien  to  live 
thereafter. 

"  Lord  in  the  gospel  thou  sayest,  that  true  heriers 
of  God  ne  herieth  him  not  in  that  hill  beside  Samaria, 
ne  in  Hierusalem  neither,  but  true  heriers  of  God 
herieth  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  And  Lord  God, 
what  herying  is  it  to  bilden  thee  a  church  of  dead  stones, 
and  robben  thy  quick  churches  of  their  bodilich  livei- 
lood  ?  Lord  God,  what  herying  is  it,  to  cloth  mawp 
mets  of  stocks  and  of  stones  in  silver  and  in  gold,  and 
in  other  good  colours  ?  And  Lord  I  see  thine  image 
gone  in  cold  and  in  hete,  in  clothes  all  to  broken,  with- 
out shone  and  hosen,  an  hungred  and  athrust.  Lord 
what  herying  is  it  to  teende  tapers  and  torches  before 
l)lind  mavv-mets  that  mowen  not  seyen  ?  And  hide  thee 
that  art  our  light  and  our  lantern  towards  heaven,  and 
put  thee  under  a  bushel,  that  for  darkness  we  ne  may 
not  seen  our  way  toward  bliss  ?  Lord  what  herying  is 
it  to  kneel  tofore  mawmets  that  mow  not  yheren,  and 
worshepen  them  with  prayers,  and  maken  thine  quick 
images  kneel  before  them,  and  asken  of  them  absolu- 
tions  and  blessings,  and  worshepen  them  as  gods,  and 
putten  thy  quick  images  in  thraldom  and  in  travail 
evermore  as  beasts,  in  cold  and  in  hete,  and  in  feeble 
fare  to  finden  them  in  liken  of  the  world  ?  Lord  what 
herying  is  it  to  fetch  deed  mens  bones  out  of  the 
ground,  there  as  they  shoulden  kindelich  rotten,  and 
slirinen  them  in  gold  and  silver  ;  and  sufferen  the  quick 
bones  of  thine  images  to  rot  in  prison  for  default  of 
clothings  ?  And  sufTren  also  thy  quick  images  to  perish 
for  default  of  sustenance,  and  rooten  in  the  hoorehouse 
in  abominable  lechery  ?  Some  become  thieves  and  rob. 
hers,  and  manquellers,  that  mighten  ben  yholpen  with 
the  gold  and  silver  that  hongeth  about  deed  mens  bones, 
aud  other  blind  mawmets  of  stocks  and  stones. 

"  Lord,  here  been  great  abominations  that  thou 
shewdist  to  Ezechiel  thy  prophet,  that  priests  done 
in  thy  temple,  and  yet  they  clepen  that  thine  herying. 
But  leve  Lord,  methinketh  that  they  loven  thee  little  that 
thus  defoulen  thy  quick  images,  and  worshepen  blind 
mawmets. 

"  And  Lord,  another  great  mischief  there  is  now  in 
the  world,  an  hunger  that  Amos  thy  prophet  speaketh 
of,  that  there  shall  comen  an  hunger  in  the  earth,  not 
of  bread,  ne  thrust  of  drink,  but  of  hearing  of  God's 
words.  And  thy  sheep  woulden  be  refreshed,  but  their 
shepheards  taken  of  thy  sheep  their  livelode,  as  tyth- 
ings,  &c.  And  liven  themselves  thereby  where  them 
liketh. 

"  O  Lord  deliver  the  sheep  out  of  the  ward  of  thes? 
shepherds,  and  these  hired  men,  that  stonden  more  to 
keep  their  riches  that  they  robben  of  thy  sheep,  than 
they  stonden  in  keeping  of  thy  sheep. 

"  O  Lord  when  thou  come  to  Jerusalem,  sometime 
thou  drove  out  of  the  temple  sellers  of  beasts  and  of 
other  chafl^are,  and  saidst.  Mine  house  should  ben 
cleped  an  house  of  prayers,  but  they  maden  a  den  of 
thieves  of  it.  O  Lord  thou  art  the  temple  in  whom  we 
should  praien  thy  Father  of  heaven.  And  Salomon's 
temple,  that  was  ybelded  at  .Jerusalem,  was  a  figure  of 
this  temjile.  But  Lord,  he  that  clepeth  himself  thy  vicar 
ujion  earth,  and  saith  that  he  occupieth  thy  place  here  on 
earth,  is  become  a  cha])man  in  thy  temple,  and  hath  his 
chapmen  walking  in  divers  countries  to  sellen  his  chaf- 
fare,  and  to  maken  him  rich.  And  he  saith,  Thou  gave 
him  so  great  a  power  aboven  all  other  men,  that  wnat- 
ever  he  bindeth  other  unbindeth  in  earth,  thou  bindeth 
otlier  unbindest  the  same  in  heaven.  And  so  of  great 
power  he  sellcth  other  men  forgiveness  of  their  sin.  And 
for  much  nioney  he  will  assoilen  a  man  so  clean  of  his 
sin.  that  he  behcteth  men  of  the  bliss  of  heaven  with- 
outen any  pain  r.ftcr  that  they  be  dead,  that  given  him 
much  money. 


A.D.  13C0.]  A  PARABLE  PROPHESYING  THE  DESTRUCTION  OF  THE  POPE. 


215 


Bishopnrks  and  chirches,  and  such  other  chaffares  he 
gelletli  also  for  money,  and  maketh  himself  rich.  And 
thus  hi'  besfuiled  the  puple. 

"  O  Lord  Jesus  here  is  much  untruth,  and  mischief,  and 
matter  of  sorrow.  Lord  thou  saidest  sometime,  tliat  thou 
wouldest  be  with  thy  servants  unto  the  end  of  the  world. 
And  thou  saidest  also,  there  as  tweine  or  three  ben  ygraded 
togedder  in  thy  name,  that  thou  art  in  the  middle  of 
them.  A  Lord,  then  it  was  no  need  to  thee  to  maken  lief- 
teenant,  sith  thou  wolte  be  evermore  amongst  thy  servants. 
'*  Lord,  thou  axedst  of  thy  disciples,  who  they  trowed 
that  thou  were.  And  Peter  answered  and  said,  '  That 
thou  art  Christ  God's  Son.'  And  thou  saidst  to  Peter, 
'  Thou  art  yblessed  Simon  Barjona,  for  flesh  and  blood 
ne  sliowed  not  this  to  thee,  but  my  Father  that  is  in 
heaven.'  And  I  say  to  thee,  '  That  thou  art  Peter,  and 
upon  this  stone  ych  would  bilde  my  church,  and  the  gates 
of  hell  he  shullen  not  availen  agens  it. 

"  And  to  thee  ych  wole  geve  the  keys  of  heaven,  and 
what  ever  thou  bindest  upon  earth  shall  be  bound  in 
heaven,  and  what  ever  thou  unbindest  on  earth,  shall  be 
nnbounden  in  heaven.'  This  power  also  was  gran  ten 
unto  the  other  disciples,  as  well  as  to  Peter,  as  the  gospel 
openlich  telleth.  In  this  place  men  seggen  that  thou 
granted  to  Peter's  successor,  the  selve  power  that  thou 
gave  to  Peter.  And  therefore  the  bishop  of  Rome,  that 
saith  he  is  Peter's  successor,  taketh  this  power  to  him 
to  biuden  and  unbinden  in  earth  what  him  liketh.  But 
Lord,  ych  have  much  wonder  how  he  may  for  shame 
clepen  himself  Peter's  successor  :  for  Peter  knowiedged 
that  thou  were  Christ  and  God,  and  kept  the  bests  of 
thy  law  ;  but  these  han  forsaken  the  hests  of  thy  law, 
and  hath  ymaken  a  law  contrary  to  thine  hests  of  thy 
law.  And  so  he  maketh  himself  a  false  Christ,  and 
a  false  god  in  earth.  And  I  trow  thou  gave  him  no 
power  to  undo  thy  law.  And  so  in  taking  this  power 
upon  him,  maketh  him  a  false  Christ  and  antic'nrist. 

"  For  who  may  be  more  agens  Christ,  than  he  that 
in  his  words  maketh  himself  Christ's  vicar  in  earth  ; 
and  in  his  werkes  undoth  the  ordinance  of  Christ,  and 
maketh  men  believen  that  it  is  needful  to  the  heal  of 
men's  souls,  to  believen  that  he  is  Christ's  vicar  in 
eartli .'  And  what  ever  he  bindeth  in  earth,  is  ybounden 
in  heaven,  and  under  this  colour  he  undoth  Christ's  law, 
and  maketh  men  always  to  keepen  his  law  and  hests. 

"  And  thus  man  may  yseen  that  he  is  against  Christ, 
and  therefore  he  is  antichrist  that  maketh  men  worship- 
pen  him  as  a  god  on  earth,  as  the  proud  King  Nabugod- 
onosor  did  sometime,  that  was  king  of  Babylon.  And 
therefore  we  lewde  men  that  knowen  not  God  but  thee 
Jesus  Christ,  believen  in  thee  that  art  our  God,  and  our 
King,  and  our  Christ,  and  thy  laws ;  and  forsaken  anti- 
christ, and  Nabugodonosor  that  is  a  false  god,  and  a  false 
Christ,  and  his  laws  being  contrary  to  thy  preaching. 

"  And  Lord  strength  thou  us  against  our  enemies. 
For  they  ben  about  to  maken  us  forsaken  thee  and  thy 
law,  other  else  to  putten  us  to  death. 

"  O  Lord,  onlich  in  thee  is  our  trust  to  help  us  in  this 
mischief,  for  thy  great  goodness  that  is  withouten  end. 

"  Lord  thou  ne  taughtest  not  thy  disciples  to  assoilen 
men  of  their  sin,  and  setteu  them  a  penance  for  their 
sin,  in  fasting,  ne  in  praying,  ne  other  almous  deed ;  ne 
thyself,  ne  thy  disciples,  useden  no  such  power  here  on 
earth.  For  Lord,  thou  forgive  men  her  sins,  and  bede 
him  sin  no  more.  And  thy  disciples  fulleden  men  in  thy 
name,  in  forgiveness  of  her  sins.  Nor  they  took  no 
sucli  power  upon  them  as  our  priests  dare  now.  And 
Lord,  thou  ne  assoiledst  no  man  both  of  his  sin  and  of  his 
pain,  that  was  due  for  his  sin,  ne  thou  grautedst  no  man 
sucii  power  here  on  earth. 

"  And  Lord,  me  thinketh  that  gif  there  was  a  purga- 
tory, and  any  earthlich  man  had  power  to  deliver  sinful 
men  from  the  peines  of  purgatory,  he  should,  and  he  were 
in  charity,  savea  everich  man  that  were  in  the  way  of 
salvation  from  thilke  peines,  sith  they  make  them 
greater  than  any  bodilich  peineg  of  this  world.  Also  gif 
the  bishop  of  Rome  had  such  a  power,  he  himself  shuld 
never,  comen  in  purgatory,  ne  in  hell.  And  sith  we  see 
Well  that  he  ne  hath  no  power  to  keepen  himself,  ne  other 
taen  noth^r  out  of  these  bodilicb  peiues  of  the  world, 


and  he  may  go  to  hell  for  his  sin  as  another  man  may  : 
I  ne  believe  not,  that  he  hath  so  great  power  to  assoylen 
men  of  their  sin  as  he  taketh  upon  him  aboven  all  other 
men.  Andl  trow  that  in  this  he  higheth  himself  above  God. 
"  As  touching  the  selling  of  bishopricks,  and  parso- 
nages, I  trow  it  be  a  point  of  falsehed.  For  agenst 
God's  ordinance  he  robbeth  poor  men  of  a  portion  of  their 
sustenance,  and  selleth  it,  other  givetli  it,  to  find  prond 
men  in  idleness  that  don  the  lewd  puple  little  profit,  but 
much  harme,  as  we  told  before.  Thus  ben  thy  com- 
mandments of  truth,  of  meekness,  and  of  poorness  undone 
by  him,  that  clepeth  himself  thy  vicar  here  upon  earth." 

I  doubt  not,  gentle  reader,  but  in  reading  this  godly 
treatise  above  prefixed,  the  matter  is  manifest  and  plain  of 
itself  without  any  further  explication,  what  is  to  be 
thought  and  judged  of  this  vicar  of  Christ,  and  successor 
of  Peter,  whom  we  call  the  bishop  of  Rome  :  whose 
life  here  is  seen  not  only  to  be  disordered  in  all  points, 
swerving  from  the  steps  and  example  of  Christ  the  prince 
and  bishop  of  our  souls,  but  also  whose  laws  and  doc- 
trines are  so  repugnant  and  contrary  to  the  precepts  and 
rule  of  the  gospel,  that  there  is  scarcely  any  similarity 
between  them  :  as  in  the  perusing  of  this  complain- 
ing prayer,  may  be  understood.  Wherefore  having  no 
need  to  stand  in  any  further  expressing  of  this  matter, 
but  leaving  it  to  the  consideration  and  discretion  of  the 
reader,  I  will  (Christ  willing)  proceed  towftrd  the 
time  of  John  Wickliffe  and  his  fellows,  taking,  in  the 
order  of  years  as  I  go,  such  things  by  the  way,  as  both 
happened  before  the  time  of  Wickliffe,  and  also  may  the 
better  prepare  the  mind  of  the  reader,  to  the  entering  of 
that  history.  Where  first  I  think  it  not  inconvenient  to 
insert  a  prophetical  parable,  written  about  this  time,  or 
not  much  before,  which  the  author  morally  applies  to  the 
bishop  of  Rome.  To  what  author  this  moral  is  to  be 
ascribed,  I  can  not  certainly  affirm.  In  the  meantime, 
as  I  have  found  it  in  Latin  expressed,  because  it  ])aints 
out  the  pope  so  rightly  in  his  feathers  and  colours  ;  so 
I  thought  the  thing  was  not  to  be  omitted,  and  therefore 
took  this  present  place,  as  most  fit  (although  peradven- 
ture  missing  the  order  of  years  a  little)  to  insert  the  same. 
The  effect  of  which  parable  is  as  follows  : 

In  the  time  of  Pope  Innocent  VI.,  when  friar  John  de 
Rupescissa  was  kept  at  Avignon  in  prison,  Froysard  heard 
in  the  pope's  court  this  parable  recited  by  this  friar,  to 
the  cardinal  Hostiensis,  and  cardinal  Auxercensis. 

"  When  on  a  certain  time  a  bird  was  brought  into  the 
world  all  bare  and  without  feathers,  the  other  birds 
hearing  thereof,  came  to  visit  her  :  and  as  they  saw  her 
to  be  a  marvellous  fair  and  beautiful  bird,  they  counselled 
together  how  they  might  best  do  her  good,  as  without 
feathers  she  might  neither  fly,  nor  live  conveniently. 
They  all  wished  her  to  live  for  her  excellent  form  and 
beauty's  sake,  insomuch  that  among  them  all  there  was 
not  one,  that  would  not  grant  some  part  of  her  ovra 
feathers  to  deck  this  bird  withal :  yea,  and  the  more 
trim  they  saw  her  to  be,  the  more  feathers  still  they  gave 
to  her,  so  that  by  these  means  she  was  passing  well  penned 
and  feathered,  and  began  to  fly.  The  other  birds  that 
had  thus  adorned  her  with  goodly  feathers,  beholding  her 
flying  abroad,  were  marvellously  delighted  therewith.  In 
the  end,  this  bird  seeing  herself  so  gorgeously  feathered, 
and  of  all  the  rest  to  be  had  in  honour,  began  to  wax  proud 
and  haughty.  Insomuch  that  she  had  no  regard  at  all 
to  them,  by  whom  she  was  advanced  :  yea,  she  punged 
them  with  her  beak,  plucked  them  by  the  skin  and  fea- 
thers, and  in  all  places  hurted  them.  Whereupon  the 
birds  sitting  in  council  again,  called  the  matter  in  ques- 
tion, demanding  one  of  another  what  was  best  to  be 
done  touching  this  unkind  bird,  whom  they  lovingly  with 
their  own  feathers  had  decked  and  adorned;  affirming 
that  they  gave  not  their  feathers,  to  the  intent  that  she, 
thereby  puff'ed  up  with  pride,  should  contemptuously  de- 
spise them  all.  The  peacock  theiefore  answers  first, 
'  Truly,'  says  he,  '  as  she  is  bravely  set  forth  with  my 
painted  feathers,  1  will  again  take  them  from  her.'  Then 
says  the  falcon,  '  And  I  also  will  have  mine  again.'  This 
sentence  at  length  took  place  among  them  all,  so  that 


216  THE  HISTORY  AND  WRITINGS  OF  ARMACHANUS,  PRIMATE  OF  IRELAND.     [Book  V. 


every  one  plucked  from  her  those  feathers  which  before 
they  had  given,  each  taking  their  own  again.  Now  this 
proud  bird,  seeing  herself  thus  dealt  with,  began  forth- 
with to  abate  her  haughty  spirit,  and  humbly  to  submit 
herself  openly,  confessing  and  acknowledging,  that  of 
herself  she  had  nothing  ;  but  that  her  feathers,  her  ho- 
nour and  other  ornaments  was  their  gift:  she  came  into 
the  world  all  naked  and  bare,  they  clad  her  with  comely 
feathers,  and  therefore  of  right  they  may  receive  them 
again.  Wherefore  most  humbly  she  desires  pardon, 
promising  to  amend  all  that  is  past,  neither  would 
Ehe  at  any  time  hereafter  commit  anything  whereby 
through  pride  she  might  lose  her  feathers  again.  The 
gentle  birds,  that  before  had  given  their  feathers,  seeing 
her  so  humble  and  lowly,  being  moved  with  pity,  restored 
ngain  the  feathers  which  lately  they  had  taken  away, 
lidding  withal  this  admonition,  *  We  will  gladly,'  say 
they,  '  behold  thee  flying  among  us,  so  long  as  thou  wilt 
use  thine  office  with  humbleness  of  mind,  which  is  the 
chiefest  comeliness  of  all  the  rest:  but  know  thou  this 
for  certainty,  that  if  at  any  time  hereafter  thou  extol 
thyself  in  pride,  we  will  straiglitways  deprive  thee  of  thy 
feathers,  and  reduce  thee  to  thy  former  state  wherein  we 
found  thee.'  Even  so,  oh  you  cardinals,"  said  this  friar, 
"  shall  it  happen  to  you:  for  the  emperors  of  the  Romans 
and  OermaiiS,  and  other  christian  kings,  potentates,  and 
princes  of  the  earth,  have  bestowed  upon  you  goods, 
lands,  and  riphes,  that  should  serve  God,  but  you  have 
poured  it  out,  and  consumed  it  upon  pride^  and  all  kind 
of  wickedness,  riot,  and  wantonness." 

THE    HISTORY    OF    ARMACHANUS. 

In  the  catalogue  of  these  learned  and  zealous  defenders 
of  Christ  against  antichrist  above  rehearsed,  whom  the 
Lord  about  this  time  began  to  raise  up  for  the  reanima- 
tion  of  his  church,  I  cannot  omit  to  write  something  of 
the  reverend  prelate,  and  famous  clerk,  Richard  Armach- 
anus,  primate  and  archbishop  of  Ireland  :  a  man  for  his 
life  and  learning  so  memorable  that  they  had  none  almost 
his  better.  His  name  was  Richard  Fizraf.  Such  was 
the  capacity  and  dexterity  of  this  man,  that  being  com- 
mended to  King  Edward  III.,  he  was  promoted  by  him, 
first,  to  be  archdeacon  of  Lichfield,  then  to  be  the  com- 
missary of  the  university  of  Oxford  ;  at  length  to  be 
archbishop  of  Armagh  in  Ireland.  He  had  cause  to  come 
to  London  at  the  time  when  there  was  contention  between 
the  friars  and  clergy  about  preaching  and  hearing  con- 
fessions, &c.  Whereupon,  this  Armachanus,  being  re- 
quested to  preach,  made  seven  or  eight  sermons  ;  wherein 
he  propounded  nine  conclusions  against  the  friars,  for 
which  he  was  cited  by  the  friars  to  appear  before  this 
Pope  Innocent  VI.,  and  so  he  went,  and  before  the  face 
of  the  pope  valiantly  defended,  both  in  preaching  and 
in  writing,  the  same  conclusions,  and  therein  stood 
constantly  to  the  death,  as  John  Wickliife  well 
testifies.  William  Botonerus  testifying  of  him  in  hke 
manner,  says,  "  That  Armachanus  first  reproved  beg- 
ging-friars for  hearing  the  confessions  of  professed  nuns, 
without  licence  of  their  superiors,  and  also  of  married 
women  without  knowledge  of  their  husbands.  What 
dangers  and  troubles  he  sustained  by  his  persecutors,  and 
how  miraculously  the  Lord  delivered  him  from  their 
hands,  and  in  what  peril  of  thieves  and  searchers  he  was, 
and  yet  the  Lord  delivered  him  ;  yea,  and  in  what 
dangers  he  was  of  the  king's  officers,  who  coming  with 
the  king's  letters,  laid  all  the  havens  fcr  him  ;  and  how 
the  Lord  Jesus  delivered  him,  and  gave  him  to  triumph 
over  all  his  enemies  :  how  the  Lord  also  taught  him 
and  brought  him  to  the  study  of  the  scri])tures  of  God. 
All  this,  with  much  more,  he  himself  expresses  in  a  cer- 
tain prayer  or  confession  made  to  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord, 
in  which  he  describes  almost  the  whole  history  of  his 
own  life. 

Thus  the  troubles  of  this  good  man,  and  how  he  was 
cited  up  by  the  friars  to  the  pope,  you  have  ])artly  heard. 
Now  his  reasons  and  arguments  wherewith  he  defended 
his  cause  in  the  pope's  presence,  are  to  be  declared. 

In  the  time  of  innocent  111.,  and  the  Lateran  coun- 
cil, (A.  D.  1215),  lived  Dominic,  the  author  and 
founder  of  the  preaching  friars ;  who  laboured  at  Pope 


Innocent  for  the  confirmation  of  his  order,  but  did  not 
obtain  it  in  the  life  time  of  that  pope. 

The  year  after  this  council  Pope  Innocent  died,  (A.  D. 
121G),  after  whom  came  Honorius  III.  who  confirmed 
the  order  of  the  friar  Dominic,  and  gave  to  him  and  his 
friars  authority  to  preach,  and  to  hear  confessions,  with 
other  privileges.  Dominic  lived  five  years  after  the 
confirmation  of  his  order,  and  died  A.  D.  1221.  About 
which  year  the  order  of  the  Franciscan  friars  began  also 
to  breed,  and  to  spread  in  the  world. 

After  this  Honorius,  next  followed  Pojtc  Gregory  IX., 
about  A.  D.  1228,  who  also  promoted  the  order  of 
Dominic. 

This  Gregory  died  about  A.  D.  1241,  after  whom 
came  Celestine  IV.,  and  sat  but  eighteen  days;  then 
came  Innocent  IV.,  and  sat  eleven  years  and  six  months. 
Who,  although  he  began  first  to  favour  the  friars,  yet 
afterward  he  debarred  them  of  their  liberties  and  priri. 
leges,  and  gave  out  precepts  and  excommunications 
against  friars.  And  not  long  after  was  dispatched  and 
made  away  with. 

Innocent  being  thus  removed  out  of  the  way,  about 
A.  D.  1254,  succeeded  Pope  Alexander  IV.,  a  great 
maintainer  of  the  friars,  and  sat  seven  years.  He  re- 
voked and  repealed  the  acts  and  writings  of  Pope  Inno- 
cent his  predecessor  against  the  friars  ;  the  divines  and 
students  of  Paris  being  not  contented  with  this,  stirred 
up  tour  principal  doctors.  Tliese  four  compiled  a  book 
against  the  begging  order  of  friars,  both  Dominicann  and 
Franciscans,  entitled  T)e  PericuUs  Ecclmce,  containing 
fourteen  chapters,  the  fourteenth  has  thirty-nine  articles 
against  the  friars.  Besides  these  thirty-nine  articles,  are 
seven  other  articles,  under  the  name  of  the  students  of 
Paris  against  the  friars. 

Besides  these  articles,  certain  conclusions  were  also 
propounded  in  the  schools  of  Paris  at  the  same  time, 
solemnly  to  be  disputed  and  defended  against  the  friars  : 
which  were  these  : 

First,  That  the  begging  friars  were  not  in  the  state  of 
salvation. 

Secondly,  That  they  were  bound  to  labour  vrith  their 
hands,  who  could,  and  not  to  beg. 

Thirdly,  That  they  ought  not  to  exercise  the  office  of 
preaching,  or  to  hear  the  confessions  of  them  that  will 
come  to  them. 

All  these  articles  and  conclusions,  with  the  book  set 
forth  by  these  Parisians,  this  Pope  Alexander  IV.  con- 
demned  to  be  abolished  and  burned,  writing  his  precepts 
to  the  French  king,  and  also  the  university  of  Paris,  in 
favour  of  the  friars  ;  commanding  the  friars  to  be  re- 
stored to  all  their  privileges  and  liberties. 

Not  long  after  Pope  Alexander  IV.  followed  Clement 
IV.,  (A.  D.  1265),  and  sat  three  years:  who  also  gave 
privileges  to  the  friars. 

Some  time  after  this  Clement  came  Pope  Martin  IV., 
(A.  D.  1281),  who  renewed  again  the  canon  in  behalf 
of  the  curates  against  the  friars. 

Pope  Boniface  VIII.  began  to  sit  A.  D.  1294,  and 
sat  eight  years  and  nine  months.  Who  taking  side 
with  the  friars,  gave  them  another  privilege.  In  which 
privilege  he  licensed  the  friars,  that  without  license  of 
vicars  of  churches  they  shall  first  present  themselves  to 
the  prelates  to  be  admitted  ;  by  whom  if  they  be  refused 
the  second  time,  then  they,  upon  special  authority  ot 
this  pope,  shall  be  privileged,  without  either  bishop  or 
curate,  to  preach,  to  bury,  and  to  hear  confessions. 

By  this  Pope  Boniface,  a  certain  Dominican  friar  was 
made  cardinal,  named  Nicolas  Bocasin,  of  Tervisa,  and  after 
the  death  of  Boniface  he  was  made  pope,  (A.  D.  Ki03), 
surnamed  Pope  Benedict  XL,  who  made  another  consti- 
tution, revoking  that  of  Boniface. 

Again,  after  Benedict  XL,  followed  Pope  Clement  V., 
(A.  D.  i;{05),  and  sat  nine  years.  Who,  in  his  general 
council  held  at  Vienna,  revoked  the  constitution  of 
Benedict  his  predecessor,  and  renewed  the  former  de- 
cree of  Boniface  ;  which  constitution,  moreover,  was 
confirmed  afterward  by  Pope  John  XXII. ,  (A.  D.  1316). 

Upon  this  variable  diversity  of  the  popes  (one  dissent- 
ing and  repugning  from  another)  rose  among  the  divine* 
and  schoolmen  in  universities  great  matter  of  coabea- 


A.D.  1360.]       HISTORY  AND  WRITINGS  OF  ARMACHANUS,  PRIMATE  OF  IRELAND. 

tion,  as  well  in  the  university  of  Paris,  as  the  university 
of  Oxford  about  the  begging  friars,  some  holding  one 
tyay,  some  another  way. 

The  matter  of  contention  about  the  friars  stood  in  four 
points  :  first,  preaching  without  licence  of  curates.  Se- 
condly, in  hearing  confession.  Thirdly,  in  burying. 
Fourthly,  in  begging  and  taking  of  the  jjcoijle. 


217 


Popex  that  maintained  the  Friars. 


Honorius  I  IT. 
Gregory  IX. 
Alexander  IV. 


Clement     IV. 
Boniface    VIII. 
Clement     V. 


Pojjes  thai  maintained  Curates. 


Innocent    III. 
Innocent    IV. 


Martin      IV. 
Benedict    XI. 


These  considerations  being  ])remised,  for  the  opening 
of  this  present  cause  of  Armachanus  against  the  idle  beg- 
garly sects  of  fi'iars  ;  it  now  remains,  that  we  collect  and 
open  his  reasons  and  arguments  uttered  in  the  consistory, 
and  in  the  audience  of  the  pope  himself,  wherewith  he 
maintains  the  true  doctrine  and  cause  of  the  church 
against  the  pestiferous  canker  creeping  in  by  these  friars 
after  subtle  ways  of  hypocrisy,  to  corrupt  the  sincere 
{simplicity  of  Christ's  holy  faith  and  perfect  testament. 
"Which  reasons  and  arguments  of  his,  I  thought  good  and 
expedient  for  the  utility  of  the  church  more  amply  and 
largely  to  discourse  and  prosecute,  for  I  note  in  the  sects, 
iofititutions,  and  doctrine  of  these  friars,  subtle  poison 
to  lurk,  more  pernicious  and  hurtful  to  the  religion  of 
Christ  and  soul*  of  christians,  than  all  men  peradventure 
do  consider. 

Thus  Armachanus,  joining  with  the  clergy  of  Eng- 
land, disputed  and  contended  with  the  friars  here  of  Eng- 
land, (A.D.  1358)  about  a  double  matter.  "Whereof  the 
one  was  concerning  confession  and  other  esciiPats  which 
the  friars  encroached  in  parish  churches  against  the  cu- 
rates, and  public  pastors  of  churches.  The  other  was 
concerning  wilful  beggary  and  poverty,  which  the  friars 
then  took  upon  them,  not  upon  any  necessity,  being 
otherwise  strong  enough  to  work  for  their  living,  but  only 
upon  a  wilful  and  affected  profession.  For  which  cause 
the  friars  appealed  him  up  to  the  court  of  Rome.  The 
occasion  of  which  thus  arose. 

It  happened  that  Armachanus,  upon  certain  business 
coming  up  to  London,  found  there  certain  doctors  dis- 
puting and  contending  about  the  begging  of  Chi'ist  our 
Saviour.  Whereupon  he,  being  greatly  urged  and  re- 
quested, made  seven  or  eight  sermons,  wherein  he  uttered 
nine  conclusions  :  whereof  the  first  and  principal  conclu- 
eion  was,  touching  the  matter  of  the  friars'  privileges  in 
hearing  confessions.     His  conclusions  were  these  : 

First,  That  if  a  doubt  or  question  be  moved  for  hear- 
ing confessions,  which  of  two  places  is  rather  to  be  chosen  ; 
the  parish  church  is  to  be  preferred  before  the  church 
of  the  friars. 

Secondly,  being  demanded  ;  which  is  to  be  taken  (to 
hear  the  confession  of  the  parishioners,  the  parson  or  cu- 
rate, or  the  friar)  it  is  to  be  said,  rather  the  parson  or 
the  curate. 

Thirdly,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  his  human  con- 
versation was  always  poor,  but  that  he  loved  not  poverty, 
nor  did  covet  to  be  poor. 

Fourthly,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  did  never  beg, 
•wilfully  professing  to  be  poor. 

Fifthly,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  did  never  teach 
wilfully  to  beg,  or  to  profess  wilful  beggary. 

The  sixth  conclusion  was,  that  Christ  our  Lord  held 
the  contrary,  that  men  ought  not  wilfully  or  purposely, 
without  necessity  to  beg. 

Seventhly,  that  it  is  neither  wisdom  nor  holiness,  for 
any  man  to  take  upon  him  wilful  beggary,  perpetually  to 
be  obseiTed. 

Tiie  eighth,  that  it  is  not  agreeing  to  the  rule  of  the  ob- 
•erssaats,  or  friars'  minorites,  to  observe  wilful  poverty. 

Xihe  last  conclusion  was,  touching  the  bull  of  pope 


Alexander  IV.,  which  condemned  the  libel  of  the  masters 
of  Paris  :  that  the  same  bull  touched  none  of  these  seven 
last  conclusions. 

Upon  these  nine  conclusions  premised,  Armachanus 
being  cited,  and  brought  up  to  the  presence  of  the  pope, 
began  to  prove  the  same. 

I.  Beginning  with  the  first  conclusion  ;  that  the  parish 
church  was  a  place  more  fit  and  convenient  for  the  con- 
fessions or  burials  of  the  parishioners  to  be  used,  than  any 
other  exempt  church  or  place  of  the  friars.  Which  he 
proved  by  three  causes  ;  first,  for  the  more  sureness  or 
certainty  to  the  conscience  of  the  parishioners  con- 
fessed. Secondly,  for  the  more  utility  and  profit  of  him. 
Thirdly,  for  the  less  incommodity  ensuing  by  confessions 
taken  in  parish  churches,  than  in  friars'  churches. 

As  touching  the  first,  for  the  more  assuredness  and 
certainty,  he  argued  that  as  the  sacraments  of  the  cliuri;h 
are  to  be  frequented  and  used  in  no  other  ])Iace,  but  only 
in  that,  which  by  God  himself  is  assigned  and  commanded, 
and  seeing  that  elect  place  in  the  law,  i.  e.  the  temple 
represents  the  parish  churches  ;  and  that  the  friar»'cluirch 
is  not  the  place  prescribed  of  God,  but  only  permitted 
by  bishops  of  Rome  ;  he  concluded  therefore,  that  pa- 
rish churches  were  more  sure  for  confessions  and  burials 
than  the  places  of  the  friars. 

By  another  reason  also  he  confirmed  the  same,  for  the 
parish  church  stands  free  from  the  pope's  interdict,  and 
the  churches  of  the  friars  do  not,  but  are  under  suspicion 
and  doubt  of  the  pope's  interdict  And  further,  he  proved 
that  it  had  fewer  inconveniences,  for  every  man  to  resort 
to  his  parish  church  than  to  the  friars. 

II.  Now  to  the  second  conclusion,  touching  the  person 
of  the  friar,  and  of  the  ordinary  curate.  If  the  question 
be,  which  of  these  two  is  to  be  preferred  in  the  office  of 
ecclesiastical  administration  ;  the  opinion  of  Armachanus 
was,  that  the  ordinary  curate  was  better  than  the  extra- 
ordinary friar. 

He  argued  that  it  is  more  safe  and  sure  for  the  parish- 
ioners to  resort  to  their  ordinary  or  parish  priest ;  be- 
cause the  person  of  the  lawful  ordinary  or  priest,  is  ex- 
pressly commanded  by  God,  where  the  person  of  the  friar 
is  not,  and  therefore  is  forbid.  Also,  because  the  pa- 
rishioner may  more  trust  to  his  ordinary  curate ;  as  one 
who  is  more  bound  and  obliged  to  be  careful  for  him, 
than  any  other  extraordinary  person.  And  because  in 
the  person  of  the  ordinary  curate,  commonly  there  is  no 
doubt  of  any  interdict  to  bind  him  ;  whereas  in  the  friars 
there  is  good  matter  to  doubt,  whether  he  stand  bound 
under  the  pope's  censure  of  excommunication  or  not,  and 
that  for  divers  causes.  As  where  it  is  decreed,  that  all 
such  religious  men  are  excommunicated  de facto,  who 
ever  absolve  any,  against  whom  the  sentence  of  excom- 
munication has  been  denounced  by  the  statute  provincial, 
or  synodal  ;  as  it  is  commonly  said,  that  the  friars  are 
accustomed  to  do,  in  loosing  them  whom  the  censure  of 
prelates  or  their  officials  have  bound.  Armachanus  brings 
example  of  this  in  his  own  diocese  :  "  For  I  (said  he)  in 
mine  own  diocese  of  Armagh  have  as  good  as  two  thou- 
sand under  me,  who,  by  the  censure  of  excommunication 
every  year  denounced  against  wilful  murderers,  common 
thieves,  burners  of  men's  houses,  and  such  like  malefac- 
tors, stand  accursed  :  of  all  which  number  notwithstand- 
ing, there  are  scarcely  fourteen  who  come  to  me,  or  to 
any  about  me  for  their  absolution.  And  yet  all  they  re- 
ceive the  sacraments  as  others  do,  and  all  because  they 
are  absolved,  or  because  they  feign  themselves  absolved  by 
none  other  than  by  friars  ;  who  in  so  doing  are  proved 
to  be  under  the  danger  of  excommunication,  both  the 
friars,  and  also  the  parishioners,  if  they  knowing  thereof 
do  consent  to  their  error." 

Moreover,  that  it  is  the  more  sure  way  for  the  pa- 
rishioners to  resort  to  their  appointed  curates,  than  to 
the  friars,  he  argues  thus  :  that  the  parish  priest  or 
curate,  being  better  acquainted  with  his  own  parishioner 
than  is  a  stranger,  he  can  better  judge  of  the  nature  and 
disposition  of  his  disease,  and  minister  to  him  dne  phy- 
sic of  penance  for  the  same,  and  also  will  be  more  care- 
ful in  curing  him. 

About  this  matter  Armachanus  leamedlr  and  wor» 


218 


HISTORY  AND  WRITINGS  OF  ARMACHANUS,  PRIMATE  OF  IRELAND.        [Book  V. 


tliily  discourses,  proving  how  pernicious  these  orders  of 
friars  are  to  tlie  whole  state  of  the  church,  and  what 
mischief  comes  by  the  privileges  of  certain  popes,  who 
have  privileged  them  to  intermeddle  in  the  office  and 
function  of  ecclesiastical  ministers,  to  jireach  and  to 
take  alms  and  tithes  of  the  people,  and  impropriations 
from  the  church.  To  prosecute  in  order  his  reasons 
and  arguments,  as  he  has  left  them  in  writing,  would 
make  a  large  book.  Yet  because  it  will  not  be  unfruit- 
ful both  for  the  time  present,  and  for  posterity,  to  know 
the  manifold  detriments  and  inconveniences  received 
through  these  friars,  and  to  know  what  great  benefit 
God  has  done  for  us  in  unburdening  the  church  of  this 
monstrous  generation,  I  have  briefly,  therefore,  con- 
tracted certain  of  his  reasons,  such  as  seemed  most  wor- 
thy of  noting. 

And  first,  alleging  the  authority  of  Innocent  IV.,  he 
sets  forth  four  inconveniences  rising  by  the  friars,  which 
are  these  : — Contempt  of  the  people  against  their  ordi- 
naries ;  decreasing  of  devotion  ;  taking  away  of  shame 
from  the  people  by  confessing  to  the  friars  ;  detaining 
of  oblations,  such  as  the  people  are  wont  to  give  at  their 
confessions  and  burials,  and  which  by  right  belong  to 
the  jiarish  churches. 

Also,  by  the  privileges  of  the  popes,  granted  to  the 
friars,  many  other  great  enormities  do  arise.  As  first, 
because  thereby  the  true  shepherds  do  not  know  the 
faces  of  their  flock. 

And,  by  the  occasion  of  these  privileges  given  to  the 
friars,  great  contention,  and  sometimes  blows  rise  be- 
tween the  friars  and  secular  curates,  about  titles,  impro- 
priations, and  other  avails. 

Also,  by  the  occasion  of  these  privileges  many  young 
men,  as  well  in  universities  as  in  their  fathers'  houses,  are 
allured  craftily  by  the  friars  their  confessors  to  enter 
their  orders  ;  from  whence  afterward  they  cannot  get 
out  though  they  would,  to  the  great  grief  of  their  pa- 
rents, and  no  less  repentance  to  the  young  men  them- 
selves. Armachanus  states  a  case  of  a  certain  English- 
man with  him  in  Rome,  who  having  a  son  at  the  uni- 
versity of  Oxford,  who  was  enticed  by  the  friars  to  enter 
into  their  order,  could  by  no  means  after  release  him  ; 
but  when  his  father  and  his  mother  would  come  to  him, 
they  could  not  be  suffered  to  speak  with  him,  but  under 
the  friars'  custody.  Whereas  the  scripture  commands 
plainly,  that  whoso  stealeth  any  man  and  selleth  him 
(being  thereof  convicted)  shall  be  put  to  death.  Exod. 
xxi.  16'.  The  father  was  compelled  to  come  to  Rome  to 
seek  remedy  for  his  son. 

And  no  less  inconvenience  and  danger  also  by  the 
friars  rises  to  the  clergy;  for  laymen,  seeing  their  chil- 
dren thus  stolen  from  them  in  the  universities  by  the 
friars,  refuse  to  send  them  to  their  studies,  willing 
rather  to  keep  them  at  home  to  their  occupation,  or  to 
follow  the  plough,  than  so  to  be  circumvented  and  de- 
feated of  their  sons  at  the  university,  as  by  daily  expe- 
rience manifestly  appears.  For  whereas  in  my  time 
(saith  Armachanus)  there  were  in  the  university  of  Ox- 
ford thirty  thousand  students,  now  are  there  not  to  be 
found  six  thousand.  The  occasion  of  which  so  great 
decay  is  to  be  ascribed  to  no  other  cause  but  to  this  cir- 
cumvention only  of  the  friars  above  mentioned. 

Over  and  besides  this,  another  inconvenience  as 
great,  or  greater,  Armachanus  inferred  to  proceed  by 
the  friars  through  the  decay  of  doctrine,  and  knowledge 
in  all  manner  of  faculties,  and  liberal  sciences,  which 
thus  he  declared  : — For  that  these  begging  friars  through  ! 
their  privileges  obtained  of  the  popes  to  preach,  to  hear 
confessions,  and  to  bury  ;  and  through  their  charters  of 
impropriations,  did  grow  thereby  to  such  great  riches 
and  possessions  by  their  begging,  craving,  catching,  and 
intermeddling  with  church  matters,  that  no  book  could 
stir  of  any  science,  either  of  divinity,  law,  or  physic, 
but  they  were  both  able  and  ready  to  buy  it  up.  So 
that  every  convent  having  a  great  library  full  stuffed 
and  furnished  with  all  sorts  of  books,  and  there  being 
so  many  convents  within  the  realm,  and  in  every  con- 
vent so  many  friars  increasing  daily  more  and  more,  it 
came  to  pass  that  very  few  books  or  none  at  all  remain 


for  other  students.  Which  by  his  own  experience  he 
thus  testifies,  saying  : — That  he  himself  sent  forth  to  the 
university  four  of  his  own  priests  or  cha;)lains,  who 
sending  him  word  again,  that  they  could  neither  find  the 
bible,  nor  any  other  good  profitable  book  of  divinity 
meet  for  their  study,  therefore  were  minded  to  return 
home  to  their  country,  and  one  of  them,  he  was  sure, 
was  returned  by  this  time. 

Furthermore,  as  he  has  proved  hitherto  the  friars  to 
be  hurtful  both  to  the  laity  and  to  the  clergy,  so  pro- 
ceeding farther,  he  proves  them  to  be  hurtful  also  to 
themselves  ;  and  that  in  three  points,  as  incurring  the 
vice  of  disobedience  against  God  and  against  their  own 
rule,  the  vice  of  avarice,  and  the  vice  of  j)ride.  The 
proving  of  all  which  points  he  prosecuted  in  a  long 
discourse. 

As  concerning  the  vice  of  avarice,  it  may  be  proved 
uj)on  them  (says  Armachanus)  ;  for  seeing  so  manv 
charges  belong  to  the  office  of  a  secular  parish  priest,  as 
to  minister  the  sacrament  at  Easter,  to  visit  tiie  sick 
with  extreme  unction,  to  baptize  children,  to  wed,  with 
such  other,  wherein  stands  as  great  devotion  ;  how  then 
happens  it  that  these  friars,  making  no  labour  for  these, 
only  procure  privileges  to  preach  in  churches,  to  hear 
confessions,  and  to  bury  from  parish  churches,  but  be- 
cause there  is  lucre  and  gain  in  these,  and  none  in  the 
other. 

Which  also  may  appear  by  this,  for  if  it  were  for  mere 
devotion  only,  that  they  procure  license  to  bury  from 
parish  churches,  and  to  preach,  why  then  have  they 
procured  license  to  take  offerings,  oblations,  and  lega- 
cies  for  their  funerals  .'  And,  for  their  preaching,  why 
have  they  annexed  also  license  to  require  and  take  of  the 
people  necessaries  for  their  labour,  unless  only  avarice  is 
the  cause  thereof? 

Likewise  forbearing  of  confession,  when  all  good  men 
have  enough  to  know  their  own  faults,  and  nothing  list 
to  hear  the  faults  of  others,  it  may  be  sujiposed  that 
they  would  never  have  been  so  desirous  of  procuring 
that  privilege,  were  it  not  that  these  friars  did  feel  some 
sweetness  and  gain  to  hang  upon  the  same. 

Also,  where  the  rule  of  Friar  Francis  forbids  them  to 
company  with  any  woman,  to  enter  into  monasteries  to 
be  godfathers  and  gossips  to  men  and  women,  how 
comes  it  that  they,  contrary  to  their  rule,  enter  into  the 
secret  chambers  of  queens,  and  other  women,  and  are 
made  to  know  the  most  secret  counsels  of  their  doings, 
but  that  avarice  and  advantage  have  so  blinded  their 
eyes,  and  stirred  their  hearts. 

III.  His  third  conclusion  was,  that  the  Lord  Christ 
in  his  human  conversation  was  always  poor,  not  be- 
cause he  loved  or  desired  poverty  for  itself,  &c.  \\  herein 
this  is  to  be  noted,  that  Armachanus  differed  not  from 
the  friars  in  this,  that  Christ  was  poor,  and  that  he 
loved  poverty  ;  but  herein  stood  the  difference,  in  the 
manner  of  loving,  that  is,  whether  he  loved  poverty  for 
itself,  or  not. 

IV.  The  fourth  conclusion  was,  that  Christ  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  did  never  beg  wilfully.  Which  he  proves 
by  sundry  reasons. 

First,  for  that  (,'hrist  in  so   doing  should  break  the     • 
law,  which  saith.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbour's     ' 
house,  his  wife,  his  servant,  his  maid,  his  ox,  his  ass,  of     ' 
anything  that  is   his.  Exod.   xx.     The  danger  of  which 
commandment   he   that   begs    voluntarily    must    needs 
incur. 

2.  If  Christ  had  begged  voluntarily,  he  should  have 
committed   sin    against   another    commandment,    which 
says,    "  There    shall  be   no  beggar,  nor  needy   person     j 
among  you,"  &c.     Deut.  vi.  1 

3.  Christ  in    so  doing  should  have  transgressed  thfe     j 
emperor's  law,  for  the  emperor's  law  said  there  shall  no 
able-bodied  beggar  be  surt'ered  in  the  city. 

4.  If  Christ  had  been  a  wilful  beggar,  he  had  broken, 
the  law  of  loving  his  neighbour ;  whom  he  had  vexed,  1 
having  no  need.  For  whoever  without  need  asks  oir  j 
craves  of  his  neighbour,  docs  but  vex  him,  in  suciiaway  ,• 
as  he  would  not  be  vexed  himself.  Which  Christ  would  ' 
never  do. 


A.D.  13C0.J     HISTORY  AND  WRITINGS  OF  ARMACHANUS,  PRIMATE  OF  IRELAND. 


219 


5.  If  Christ  had  begged  wilfully,  he  had  moved  slan- 
der thereby  to  his  own  gospel,  which  he  with  miracles 
confirmed  ;  for  then  they  that  saw  his  miracle  in  feeding 
five  thousand  in  the  wilderness,  would  have  thought 
much  with  themselves  how  that  miracle  had  been 
wrought,  if  he  who  fed  others,  either  could  not,  or  would 
not  feed  himself. 

6'.  If  Christ  had  begged  wilfully,  then  he  had  done 
that  which  himself  condemns  by  Paul,  for  so  we  read, 
1  Tim,  vi.  5,  that  Paul  condemns  them,  who  esteem 
piety  to  be  gain  and  lucre.  Which  all  they  do,  who 
under  the  colour  of  piety,  hunt  or  seek  for  gain,  when 
otherwise  they  need  not. 

7.  If  Christ  had  begged  wilfully,  he  had  offended  in 
declaring  an  untruth  in  so  doing  ;  for  he  that  knows  in 
his  mind  that  he  needs  not  indeed  that  thing  which  he 
asks  of  another,  declares  in  himself  an  untruth,  as  one 
who  in  word  pretends  to  be  otherwise  than  he  is  in  very 
deed  ;  which  Christ  without  doubt  never  did,  nor  would 
ever  do. 

8.  If  Christ  had  begged  wilfully,  that  is,  having 
no  true  need  thereto,  then  had  he  appeared  either  to  be 
an  hypocrite,  seeming  to  be  what  he  was  not,  and  to 
lack  when  he  did  not ;  or  else  to  be  a  true  beggar  in 
very  deed,  not  able  to  suffice  his  necessity.  For  he  is  a 
true  beggar  in  deed,  who  being  constrained  by  mere 
necessity  is  forced  to  ask  of  others,  that  which  he  is  not 
able  to  give  to  himself.  But  neither  of  these  two 
agrees  to  Christ. 

9.  If  Christ  had  begged  wilfully,  then  why  did  Peter 
rebuke  the  mother  of  Clement  his  disciple,  finding  her 
to  stand  among  the  beggars,  whom  he  thought  to  be 
strong  enough  to  labour  with  her  hands  for  her  living,  if 
she  in  so  doing  had  followed  the  example  of  Christ  ? 

10.  If  Christ  had  begged  wilfully  :  and  if  the  friars 
do  rightly  define  perfection  of  the  gospel  by  wilful 
poverty,  then  was  Clement,  St.  Peter's  successor,  to 
blame,  who  laboured  so  much  to  remove  away  beggary 
and  poverty  from  among  all  them  that  were  converted 
to  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  is  specially  for  the  same  com- 
mended of  the  church. 

11.  Again,  why  did  Clement,  writing  to  James  bishop 
of  Jerusalem,  command  so  much  to  obey  the  doctrine 
and  examples  of  the  apostles  ;  who  as  he  shews  in  that 
epistle,  had  no  beggar  or  needy  person  among  them,  if 
christian  perfection  (as  by  the  friars'  philosophy)  stands 
in  wilful  beggary  ? 

12.  If  Christ  the  high  priest  had  begged  wilfully, 
then  did  the  holy  church  err  wittingly,  which  ordained 
that  none  without  sufficient  title  of  living  and  clothing, 
should  be  admitted  to  holy  orders.  And  moreover, 
when  it  is  said  in  the  canonical  decrees,  that  the  bishop 
or  clerk  that  begs,  brings  shame  upon  the  whole  order 
of  the  clergy. 

13.  If  Christ  had  wilfully  begged,  then  the  examples 
of  wilful  poverty  had  pertained  to  the  perfection  of 
christian  life,  which  is  contrary  to  the  old  law,  which 
commands  the  priests  to  have  possessions  and  tithes  to 
keep  them  from  beggary. 

14.  If  Christ  did  wilfully  beg,  then  beggary  were  a 
point  of  christian  perfection.  And  so  the  church  (f 
God  should  err,  in  admitting  such  patrimonies  and 
donations  given  to  the  church,  and  so  in  taking  from 
the  prelates  their  perfection. 

15.  Again,  what  will  these  friars  who  put  their  per- 
fection in  begging,  say  to  Melchisedec,  who  without 
begging  or  wilful  poverty,  was  the  high  priest  of  God, 
and  king  of  Salem,  and  prefigured  the  order  and  priest- 
hood of  Christ  ? 

l<i.  And  if  beggary  be  such  a  perfection  of  the  gospel 
(as  the  friars  say)  how  comes  it,  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
given  to  the  apostles,  which  should  lead  them  into  all 
truth,  told  them  no  word  of  this  beggarly  perfection, 
neither  is  there  any  word  mentioned  thereof  throughout 
the  whole  testament  of  God  ? 

17.  Moreover,  where  the  projdiet  saith,  "  I  never  saw 
the  righteous  forsaken,  nor  his  seed  begging  their 
bread;"  how  stands  this  with  the  righteousness  of  Christ, 
which  was  most  perfectly  righteous,  if  he  should  be  for- 


saken, or  his  seed  go  beg  their  bread  ?  And  then  how 
agrees  this  with  the  abominable  doctrines  of  Franciscan 
friars,  who  put  their  perfection  in  wilful  begging  ? 

18.  Finally,  do  we  not  read  that  Christ  sent  his  disci- 
ples to  preach  without  scrip  or  wallet,  and  bid  them 
salute  no  man  by  the  way  ?  Meaning  that  they  should 
beg  nothing  of  any  man  ;  did  not  tne  same  Christ  also 
labour  with  his  hands  under  Joseph  ?  St.  Paul  likewise, 
did  he  not  labour  with  his  hands,  rather  than  he  would 
burden  the  church  of  the  Corinthians  ?  And  where  now 
is  the  doctrine  of  the  friars,  which  puts  the  state  of  per- 
fection, in  wilful  begging  .'' 

V.  The  fifth  conclusion  of  Armachanus  against  the 
friars,  was  this,  that  Christ  never  taught  any  man  wil- 
fully to  beg,  which  he  proved  thus  :  it  is  written,  Acts  i.  1. 
"  Christ  began  to  do  and  to  teach."  If  Christ  therefore, 
who  did  never  wilfully  beg  himself,  had  taught  men  to 
do  otherwise ;  then  his  doing  and  teaching  had  not 
agreed  together. 

And  if  Christ,  who  never  begged  himself  wilfully,  had 
taught  men  this  doctrine  of  wilful  begging  contrary  to 
his  own  doing  ;  he  had  given  suspicion  of  his  doctrine. 

Moreover,  in  so  teaching,  he  had  taught  contrary  to 
the  emperor's  just  law,  which  expressly  forbids  the 
same. 

VI.  The  sixth  conclusion  of  Armachanus  against  the 
friars  was,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  teaches  us,  that 
we  should  not  beg  wilfully,  which  he  proves  by  Luke 
xiv.  13  ;  2  Thes.  iii.  8  —  10  ;  Prov.  vi.  9,  and  xxxi.  13. 
&c. 

VII.  The  seventh  conclusion  of  Armachanus  is,  that 
no  wise  nor  true  holy  man  can  take  upon  him  wilful 
poverty  to  be  observed  always,  which  he  proves  by 
Prov.  XXX.  8,  by  its  being  a  temptation,  and  so  against 
the  Lord's  prayer. 

VIII.  The  eighth  conclusion  of  this  matter,  that  it  is 
not  agreeing  to  the  rule  of  the  friars  observant,  to 
observe  wilful  beggary.  Which  may  be  proved,  for  that 
friar  Francis,  both  in  his  rule  and  in  his  testa- 
ment left  to  his  Franciscans,  does  plainly  prefer  laboui 
before  begging. 

IX.  The  ninth  and  last  conclusion  is,  that  the  bnll  of 
Pope  Alexander  IV.,  which  condemns  the  book  of  the 
masters  of  Paris,  impugns  none  of  these  conclusions 
premised. 

Notes  io  be  observed  in  this  oration  of  Armaehanus. 

By  this  oration  of  Armachanus  the  learaed  prelate, 
thus  made  before  Pope  Innocent  and  his  cardinals,  many 
things  there  are  for  the  utility  of  the  church  worthy  to 
be  observed.  First,  what  troubles  and  vexations  came 
to  the  church  of  Christ  by  these  friars.  Also  what  per- 
secution follows  by  the  means  of  them  against  so  many 
learned  men  and  true  servants  of  Christ.  Further,  what 
opposition  and  contrariety  was  among  the  popes,  and  how 
they  could  not  agree  among  themselves  about  the  friars. 
Fourthly,  what  pestiferous  doctrine  S4.ibverting  well  nigh 
the  testament  of  Jesus  Christ.  Fifthly,  wha;t  decay  of 
ministers  in  Christ's  church.  Sixthly,  what  robbing 
and  circumventing  of  men's  children.  SeTenthly,  what 
decay  of  universities,  as  appeared  by  Oxford.  Eighthly, 
what  damage  to  learning  and  lack  of  book*  to  students 
came  by  these  friars.  Ninthly,  to  what  pride,  under 
colour  of  feigned  humility,  to  what  riches,  nnder  dissem- 
bled poverty  they  grew.  Insomuch  that  at  length 
through  their  subtle  and  most  dangerous  hypocrisy  they 
crept  up  to  be  lords,  archbishops,  cardinals,  and  at  last 
also  chancellors  of  realms,  yea,  and  of  most  secret  counsel! 
with  kings  and  queens. 

But  enough  of  this  oration  of  Armachanus.  What 
success  it  had  with  the  pope,  is  not  certain.  By  his 
own  life  it  appears  that  the  Lord  so  wrought  that  his 
enemies  did  not  triumph.  Yet  he  was  seven  or  eight 
years  in  banishment  for  the  same  matter. 

I  credibly  hear  of  certain  old  Irish  Bibles  translated 
long  since  into  the  Irish  tongue  ;  which,  if  it  be  true,  it 
is  not  unlikely  the   doing  of  this  Armackaaos.    Aiwt 


220 


THE  LAW  OF  PR^MUNIRE.— ST.  BRIDGET. 


[Book  V. 


thus  much  of  this  learned  prelate  and  archbishop  of 
Ireland,  a  man  worthy  for  his  cbristiau  zeal  of  immortal 
commendation. 

After  the  death  of  Innocent  VI.  next  was  poped  in  the 
see  of  R  )me  Pope  Urban  V.,  who,  by  the  father's  side, 
was  an  Englishman. 

This  pope  m  lintained  and  kindled  great  wars  in  Italy, 
sending  Eijidius  his  carditiil  and  legate,  and  after  him 
Arduiiius  a  Burgundian,  his  legate  and  abbot,  with  great 
force  and  much  money  agiiust  several  cities  in  Italy  : 
by  whose  means  the  towns  and  cities  which  had  before 
broken  from  the  bishop  of  Rjme  were  oppressed ;  also 
Barnabes  and  Galeaceus,  princes  of  Milan,  vanquished. 
By  whose  example  others  being  afraid,  submitted  them- 
selves to  the  church  of  Rome.  And  thus  that  wicked 
church  arrived  to  her  great  possessions,  which  her 
patrons  would  needs  father  upon  Constantine  the  godly 
emperor. 

In  the  time  of  this  Pope  Urban  V.,  and  in  the  second 
year  of  his  reign,  about  the  beginning  of  the  year  1364, 
I  rind  a  certain  sermon  of  one  Nicholas  Orem,  made 
before  the  pope  and  his  cardinals  on  Christmas-even. 
In  which  sermon  the  learned  man  worthily  rebukes  the 
prelates  and  priests  of  his  time,  declaring  their  destruc- 
tion not  to  be  far  off,  by  certain  signs  taken  of  their 
wicked  and  corrupt  life.  AH  the  sayings  of  the  prophets, 
spoken  against  the  wicked  priests  of  the  Jews,  he  aptly 
applies  against  the  clergy  of  his  time,  comparing  the 
church  then  present  to  the  spiritual  strumpet  spoken  of 
in  the  sixteenth  chapter  of  the  prophet  Ezekiel.  And 
proves  in  conclusion  the  clergy  of  the  church  then  to  be 
so  much  worse  than  the  old  synagogue  of  the  Jews,  by 
how  much  it  is  worse  to  sell  the  church  and  sacraments, 
than  to  suffer  doves  to  be  sold  in  the  church.  With  no 
less  judgment  also  and  learning  he  answers  to  the  old 
and  false  objections  of  the  papists,  who,  although  never 
80  wicked,  yet  think  themselves  the  church  which  the 
Lord  cannot  forsake. 

In  the  fifth  year  of  this  Pope  Urban,  began  the  order 
of  the  Jesuits.  And  to  this  time,  which  was  about 
A.  D.  13t>7,  the  offices  here  in  England,  as  the  lord 
chancellor,  lord  treasurer,  and  of  the  privy  seal,  were 
wont  to  be  in  the  hands  of  the  clergy.  But  about  this 
year,  through  the  motion  of  the  lords  in  the  parliament, 
and  partly  for  hatred  of  the  clergy,  all  the  offices  were 
removed  from  the  clergy  to  the  lords  temporal. 

After  the  death  of  Pope  Urban,  succeeded  Pope 
Gregory  XI.  who  brought  again  the  papacy  out  of 
France  to  Rome,  after  having  been  absent  the  space  of 
seventy  years  :  he  was  influenced  (as  Sabellicus  records) 
by  the  answer  of  a  bishop,  whom  the  pope  asked,  why 
■he  was  so  long  absent  from  his  charge  and  church,  say- 
ing that,  "  it  was  not  the  part  of  a  good  pastor,  to  keep 
him  from  his  Hock  so  long."  The  bishop  answer- 
ing said,  "  And  you  yourself,  being  the  chief  bishop, 
who  may  and  ought  to  be  an  eiample  to  us  all,  why  are 
you  so  Jong  from  the  place  where  your  church  is?" 
The  pope  sought  all  means  after  that  to  remove  his 
court  out  of  France  again  to  Rome,  and  he  did  so. 

The  king  of  England,  holding  a  parliament  in  the 
third  year  of  this  pope,  sent  his  ambassadors  to  him,  de- 
airing  that  from  henceforth  he  would  abstain  from  his 
(reservations  of  benefices  used  in  the  court  of  England ; 
and  that  spiritual  men,  promoted  within  this  realm  to 
bishoprics,  might  freely  conduct  their  elections  within 
■the  realm,  and  be  confirmed  by  their  metropolitans,  ac- 
cording to  the  ancient  custom  of  the  realm.  Wherefore, 
'Upon  these,  and  such  other  matters,  where  the  king  and 
the  realm  thought  themselves  aggrieved,  he  desired  of 
*he  pope  to  provide  some  remedy,  &c.  The  pope  re- 
turned answer  to  the  king,  requiring  to  be  certified  of 
the  king's  mind  concerning  the  same.  But  what  answer 
•it  was,  is  not  in  history  expressed,  save  that  the  year 
following,  which  was  L574,  there  was  a  treating  at 
Burgeg  upon  certain  of  the  articles  between  the  king 
and  the  pope,  which  hung  two  years  in  suspense ;  and  so 
At  length  It  was  agreed,  that  the  pope  should  no  more 
aise  his  ceservatioas  of  benefices  in  England,  and  the 
king  shotdd  no  more  confer  and  give  benefices  upon  the 
Krit,  Quare  impedit,  Hfc.     But  as  to  the  freedom  of  elec* 


tions  to  be  confirmed  by  the  metropolitan,  nothing  was 
touched. 

The  king  by  the  consent  of  the  lords  and  commons,  ia 
the  twenty-fifth  year  of  his  reign,  enacted  a  statute  in 
accordance  with  a  statute  made  in  the  thirtieth  year  of 
his  grandfather  Edward  I.,  wherein  an  act  was  ])assed 
against  the  ravenous  pillage  of  the  pope,  through  pro- 
visions, reservations,  and  collations,  &c.  but  not  put  in 
execution:  by  which  provisions,  the  state  of  the  realm  de- 
creased more  and  more,  the  king's  royalty  and  pre- 
rogative was  greatly  obscured  and  diminished,  innu 
merable  treasure  of  the  realm  transported,  aliens  and 
strangers  placed  in  the  best  and  fattest  bishopricks, 
abbeys,  and  benefices  within  the  realm  ;  and  such,  as 
either  for  their  offices  in  Rome,  as  cardinalships,  &c. 
could  not  be  resident  here,  or  if  resident,  yet  were  better 
away,  for  infinite  causes.  The  king  not  only  revived  the 
statute  made  by  Edward  I.,  but  also  enlarged  the  same. 
Adding  very  strait  and  sharp  penalties  against  the  of- 
fenders, as  exemption  out  of  the  king's  protection,  loss 
of  all  their  lands,  goods,  and  other  possessions,  and 
their  bodies  to  be  imprisoned  at  the  king's  pleasure  ;  and 
further,  whoever  was  lawfully  convicted,  or  for  want  of 
appearance  by  process,  was  within  the  lapse  of  this 
statute  of  prfeiDunire,  (for  so  was  the  name  thereof), 
should  suffer  all  and  every  such  molestations  and  inju- 
ries, as  men  exempted  from  the  protection  of  the  king. 
So  that  whoever  had  killed  such  men,  had  been  in  no 
more  danger  of  law,  than  for  killing  any  outlaw,  or  one 
not  worthy  to  live  in  a  commonweal.  Like  unprofitable 
members  they  were  then,  yea,  in  that  time  of  ignorance, 
esteemed  in  England  who  would  offer  themselves  to  the 
wilful  slavery  and  servile  obedience  of  the  pope  ;  al- 
though in  these  days,  yea  and  that  amongst  no  small 
fools,  it  is  counted  more  than  evangelical  holiness.  He 
that  wishes  to  peruse  the  statute,  and  would  see  every 
branch  and  article  thereof  at  large  discussed  and  han- 
dled, with  the  penalties,  let  him  read  the  statute  of  pro- 
vision and  pramunire,  made  in  the  twenty-fifth  year  of 
this  king's  days.  And  let  him  read  in  the  statutes 
made  in  the  parliaments  holden  the  twenty-seventh  and 
thirty-eighth  years  of  his  reign  ;  and  under  the  same  title 
of  provision  and  prcemunire,  he  shall  find  the  pope's 
primacy  and  jurisdiction  within  this  realm  more  nearly 
touched,  and  much  of  his  papal  power  restrained  ;  in- 
somuch that  whoever,  for  any  cause  or  controversy  in 
law,  either  spiritual  or  temporal,  the  same  being  deter- 
minable in  any  of  the  king's  courts  (as  all  matters 
were)  whether  they  were  personal  or  real  citations,  or 
other,  should  either  appeal  or  consent  to  any  appeal  to 
be  made  out  of  the  realm  to  the  pope  or  see  of  Rome, 
should  incur  the  penalty  and  danger  of  prcemunire. 
Divers  other  matters  wherein  the  pope  is  restrained  of 
his  usurped  power,  authority,  and  jurisdiction  within 
this  realm  of  England,  are  expressed  in  the  titles  and 
statutes,  and  at  large  set  forth,  whoever  list  to  peruse 
the  same,  which  for  brevity's  sake  I  omit,  hasting  to 
other  matters. 

About  this  time  (being  A.  D.  1370),  lived  holy 
Bridget,  whom  the  church  of  Rome  has  canonized  not 
only  for  a  saint,  but  also  for  a  prophetess  ;  who,  not- 
withstanding, in  her  book  of  revelations,  which  has  been 
oftentimes  printed,  was  a  great  rebuker  of  the  pope,  and 
of  the  filth  of  his  clergy,  calling  him  a  musderer  of  souls, 
a  spiller  and  a  pilferer  of  the  flock  of  Christ,  more  abomi- 
nable than  the  Jews,  more  cruel  than  Judas,  more  unjust 
than  Pilate,  worse  than  Lucifer  himself.  The  see  of  the 
pope  she  prophesies  shall  be  thrown  down  into  the  deep 
like  a  millstone  ;  and  that  his  assistant  shall  bui-n  with 
brimstone;  affirming  that  the  prelates,  bishops,  and 
priests  are  the  cause  why  the  doctrine  of  Christ  is  ae- 
glected,  and  almost  extinguished.  And  that  the  clergy 
have  turned  the  ten  commandments  of  God  into  two 
words,  to  wit,  "  Give  money."  It  were  long  and  tedious  to 
declare  all  that  she  writes  against  them,  let  this  suffice 
for  all.  Bridget  affirms  in  her  revelations,  that  when 
the  Holy  Virgin  said  to  her  Son,  "  how  Rome  was  a 
fruitful  and  fertile  field  ;"  "  yea,"  said  he,  ''  but  of  weeds 
only,  and  cockle,"  &c. 

To  this  Bridget  I  will  join  also  Catherine  of  Sienn«, 


A.D.  1362— i;5-l.]     DIVERS  LEARNED  MEN  AT  THIS  TIME  WRITE  AGAINST  THE  POPE.       221 


an  holy  nun,  who  lived  much  about  the  same  time, 
(A.  D.  l.'{79).  This  Catherine  was  wont  much  to  com- 
plain of  the  corrupt  state  of  the  churcli,  namely,  of  the 
prelates  of  the  court  of  Rome,  and  of  the  pope,  warning 
them  of  the  great  schism,  which  then  followed  in  the 
church  of  Rome,  and  endured  to  the  council  of  Con- 
stance. (A.  D.  1414.) 

Besides  these,  the  Lord,  who  never  ceases  to  work  in 
his  church,  stirred  up  against  the  malignant  church  of 
Rome,  the  spirits  of  divers  good  and  godly  teachers,  as 
Matthew  Paris,  a  Bohemian  born,  who,  about  A.D. 
1370,  wrote  a  large  book  of  antichrist,  and  proves  him 
to  be  already  come,  and  notes  the  pope  to  be  the  same. 
In  this  book  he  greatly  inveighs  against  the  wickedness 
and  tilthiness  of  the  clergy,  and  against  the  neglecting  of 
their  duty  in  governing  the  church.  The  locusts  men- 
tioned in  the  Apocalypse,  he  says,  are  the  hypocrites 
reigning  in  the  church.  The  works  of  antichrist,  he 
says,  are  these,  the  fables  and  inventions  of  men  reigning 
in  the  church,  the  images  and  feigned  relics  that  are  wor- 
shipped every  where.  That  men  worship  every  one  his 
own  saint  and  saviour  beside  Christ ,  so  that  every  man  and 
city  almost  has  his  peculiar  Christ.  He  taught  and 
affirmed  morever,  thatgodliness  and  true  worship  of  God 
are  not  bound  to  place,  persons,  or  times,  to  be  heard 
more  in  this  place  than  in  another,  at  this  time  more 
than  at  another,  &c.  He  argues  also  against  the  clois- 
terers, who  leaving  the  only  and  true  Saviour,  set  up  to 
themselves  their  Francises,  their  Dominies,  and  such 
other,  and  have  them  for  their  saviours,  glorifying  and 
triumphing  in  them,  and  feigning  many  forged  lies  about 
them.  He  was  greatly  and  much  offended  vrith  monks 
and  friars,  for  neglecting,  or  father  burying  the  word  of 
Christ,  and,  instead  of  him,  celebrating  and  setting  up 
their  own  rules  and  canons,  affirming  him  to  be  hurtful 
to  true  godliness  ;  that  priests,  monks,  and  nuns,  should 
account  themselves  spiritual,  and  all  others  to  be  lay  and 
secular,  attributing  only  to  themselves  the  opinion  of 
holiness,  and  contemning  other  men.  He  further 
writes,  that  antichrist  had  seduced  all  universities  and 
colleges  of  learned  men,  so  that  they  teaoh  no  sincere 
doctrine,  neither  give  any  light  to  the  christians  with 
their  teaching.  Finally,  he  forewarns  that  it  will  come  to 
pass,  that  God  yet  once  again  will  raise  up  godly  teach- 
ers, who,  being  fervent  in  the  spirit  and  zeal  of  Elias, 
shall  disclose  and  refute  the  errors  of  antichrist,  and  an- 
tichrist himself,  openly  to  the  whole  world. 

About  the  same  time,  or  shortly  after,  (A.  D.  1384), 
we  read  also  of  John  of  Mouiitziger,  rector  of  the  uni- 
i  versity  of  Ulme,  who  openly  in  the  schools  in  his  ora- 
I  tion  propounded  that  the  body  of  Christ  was  not  God, 
and  therefore  not  to  be  worshipped  as  God  with  that 
kind  of  worship  called  Latreia,  as  the  sophisters  term 
it,  meaning  thereby  that  the  sacrament  was  not  to  be 
adored,  which  afterward  he  also  defended  in  writhig ; 
affirming  also,  that  Christ  in  his  resurrection  took  to 
him  again  all  his  blood  which  he  had  shed  in  his  pas- 
sion ;  meaning  thereby  to  infer,  that  the  blood  of  Christ, 
which,  in  many  places  is  worshipped,  neither  can  be 
called  the  blood  of  Christ,  neither  ought  to  be  wor- 
shi])ped. 

Nilus  was  archbishop  of  Thessalonica,  and  lived  much 
about  this  time.  He  wrote  a  long  work  against  the  La- 
tins, that  is,  against  such  as  took  part  and  held  with  the 
church  of  Rome.  His  first  book,  being  written  in  Greek, 
was  afterward  translated  into  Latin,  and  lately  now  into 
English,  in  this  our  time.  In  the  first  chapter  of  thisbook, 
ha  lays  all  the  blame  and  fault  of  the  dissension  and 
schism  between  the  eastern  and  the  western  churches, 
upon  the  pope.  He  affirmed  that  the  pope  only  would 
command  what  he  pleased,  were  it  never  so  contrary  to  all 
the  ancient  canons  ;  that  he  would  hear  and  follow  no 
man's  advice  ;  that  he  would  not  permit  any  free  coun- 
cils to  be  assembled,  &c.  And  that  therefore  it  was  not 
possible  that  the  controversies  between  the  Greek  church 
and  Latin  church  should  be  decided. 

In  the  second  chapter  of  this  book  he  makes  a  very 
learned  disputation.  For  first,  he  declares  that  the 
pope,  not  at  all  by  God's  commandment,  but  only  by 
human  law,  has  any  dignity,  more  than  other  bishops, 


which  dignity,  the  councils,  the  fathers,  the  emperors, 
have  granted  to  him.  Neither  did  they  grant  it  for  jiny 
consideration,  than  that  the  city  then  had  the  empire  of 
all  the  whole  world,  and  not  at  all  because  Peter  was  ever 
there,  or  not  there. 

Secondly,  he  declares  that  the  primacy  is  not  so  great 
as  he  and  his  svcophants  usurp  to  themselves.  Also  he 
refutes  the  chiefest  propositions  of  the  papists  one  after 
another.  He  declares  that  the  pope  has  no  more  do- 
minion than  other  patriarchs,  and  that  the  pope  may 
err  as  well  as  other  mortal  men  ;  and  that  he  is  subject 
both  to  laws  and  councils,  as  well  as  other  bishops. 
That  it  belonged  not  to  him,  but  to  the  emperor,  to  call 
general  councils  ;  and  that  in  ecclesiastical  causes  he 
could  establish  and  ordain  no  more  than  all  other  bishops 
might.  And,  lastly,  that  he  gets  no  more  by  Peter's 
succession  than  that  he  is  a  bishop,  as  all  other  bishops 
after  the  apostles  are,  &c. 

I  cannot  leave  out  the  memory  of  James  Misuensis, 
who  also  wrote  of  the  coming  of  antichrist.  He  men- 
tions a  certain  learned  man,  whose  name  was  Militzius, 
who  was  a  famous  and  worthy  preacher  in  Prague.  He 
lived  about  A.  D.  1366,  long  before  Huss,  and  before 
WicklilTe  also.  In  his  writings  he  declares  how  the 
same  good  man  Militzius  was  by  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God 
incited,  and  moved  to  search  out  of  the  holy  scriptures 
the  manner  and  coming  of  antichrist ;  and  found  that 
now  in  his  time  he  was  already  come.  And  James  says 
that  Militzius  was  constrained  to  go  up  to  Rome, 
and  there  publicly  to  preach  ;  and  that  afterwards  he 
affirmed  the  same  before  the  inquisitor — that  the  same 
mighty  and  great  antichrist,  which  the  scriptures  made 
mention  of,  was  already  come. 

He  affirmed  also,  that  the  church,  by  the  negligence 
of  the  pastors,  should  become  desolate,  and  that  iniquity 
should  abound.  Also,  he  said  that  there  were  in  the 
church  of  Christ  idols,  which  should  destroy  Jerusalem, 
and  make  the  temple  desolate,  but  were  cloaked  by  hy- 
pocrisy. Further,  that  there  are  many  who  deny  Christ, 
for  they  keep  silence  against  their  conscience  ;  neither 
do  they  hear  Christ,  whom  all  the  world  should  know, 
and  confess  his  truth  before  men. 

There  is  also  a  bull  of  Pope  Gregory  XI.  to  the  arch- 
bishop of  Prague,  wherein  he  is  commanded  to  excommu- 
nicate and  persecute  Militzius  and  his  hearers.  The 
same  bull  declares  that  he  was  once  a  canon  of  Prague, 
but  that  afterwards  he  renounced  his  canonship,  and 
began  to  preach,  because  he  preached  that  antichrist  was 
already  come,  and  he  was,  by  John,  archbishop  of  Prague, 
put  in  prison.  He  had  his  company  or  congregation  to 
whom  he  preached,  and  among  them  were  certain  con- 
verted women  who  had  forsaken  their  evil  life,  and  did 
live  godly  and  well  ;  he  was  accustomed  in  his  sermons 
to  prefer  these  before  all  the  blessed  nuns  that  never 
offended.  He  taught  also  openly,  that  in  the  pope,  car- 
dinals, bishops,  prelates,  priests,  and  other  religious 
men,  was  no  truth,  and  that  they  taught  not  the  way  of 
truth,  but  that  only  he,  and  such  as  held  with  him, 
taught  the  true  way  of  salvation. 

About  the  year' 1371,  lived  Henry  de  Jota,  whom 
Gerson  much  commends,  and  also  his  companion 
Henry  de  Hassia,  a  learned  and  famous  man.  In  an 
epistle  of  this  Henry  de  Hassia,  which  he  wrote  to  tlie 
Bishop  of  Normacia,  the  author  greatly  accuses  the  s]ii- 
ritual  men  of  every  order,  yea,  and  the  most  holy  of  all 
others,  the  pope  himself,  of  many  and  great  vices.  He 
said  that  the  ecclesiastical  governors  in  the  primitive 
church  were  compared  to  the  sun  shining  in  the  day- 
time ;  and  the  political  governors  to  the  moon  shining 
in  the  night.  But  the  spiritual  men,  he  said,  ih.it  now 
are,  do  neither  shine  in  the  day-time,  nor  yet  in  the 
night-time,  but  rather  with  their  darkness  do  obscure 
both  the  day  and  the  night,  that  is,  with  their  filthy 
living,  ignorance,  and  impiety.  He  cites  also  out  of  the 
prophecy  of  Hildegardis,  these  words  :  "  Therefore  doth 
the  devil  in  himself  speak  of  you  priests  ;  damty  ban- 
quets and  feasts,  wherein  is  all  voluptuousness,  do  I  find 
amongst  these  men;  insomuch  that  mme  eyes,  mine 
ears,  my  body,  and  my  veins  be  even  filled  with  the 
froth  of  them!"     "  Lastly,"  saith  he,  "  they  every  day 


222 


MARTYRS  BEFORE  WICKLIFF.— LAW  OF  PRAEMUNIRE  REVIVED.  [Book  V. 


more  and  more,  as  Lucifer  did,  seek  to  climb  higher  and 
higher,  till  every  day  with  him  more  and  more,  they 
fall  deeper  and  deeper." 

About  the  year  1390,  there  were  burned  at  Bringa 
thirtv-six  citizens  of  Mentz,  for  the  doctrine  of 
the  Waldenses,  as  Brussius  affirms,  which  opinion  was 
not  contrary  to  what  they  held  before,  wherein  they  af- 
firmed  the  pope  to  be  that  great  antichrist  which  should 
come  ;  unless  peradventure  the  pope  seemed  then  to  be 
more  evidently  convicted  of  antichristianity,  than  at  any 
other  time. 

For  the  like  cause  many  others  beside  these  are  to  be 
found  in  histories,  who  sustained  similar  persecutions 
by  the  pope,  if  leisure  would  serve  to  peruse  all  that 
might  be  searched.  As  where  Masseus  records  of  some 
to  the  number  of  a  hundred  and  forty,  who,  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Narbonne,  chose  rather  to  suffer  every  grievous 
punishment  by  fire,  than  to  receive  the  decretals  of 
the  Romish  church,  contrary  to  the  truth  of  the  scrip- 
ture. 

What  should  I  here  speak  of  the  twenty-four  who 
suffered  at  Paris  (A.  D.  1210)  ?  Also  in  the  same  au- 
thor is  testified  that  (A.  D.  1211)  there  were  four  hun- 
dred, under  the  name  of  heretics,  burned,  eighty  be- 
headed. Prince  Americus  hanged,  and  the  lady  of  the 
castle  stoned  to  death. 

Moreover,  in  the  chronicles  of  Hoveden,  and  of  other 
writers,  are  recited  a  great  number,  who,  in  France, 
were  burned  for  heretics. 

We  will  now,  Christ  willing,  proceed  upon  no  light 
reports  of  feeble  credit,  nor  upon  any  fabulous  legends 
without  authority,  but  upon  the  true  and  substantial 
copies  of  the  public  records  of  the  realm,  remaining  yet 
to  be  seen  under  the  king's  most  sure  and  faithful  cus- 
tody. Out  of  which  records  such  matter  appears  against 
the  popish  church  of  Rome,  and  against  his  usurped  au- 
thority, such  open  standing  and  crying  against  that  see, 
and  that  not  privily,  but  even  in  open  parliament,  in  the 
days  of  this  King  Edward  III.,  that  neither  will  the 
Romish  peojile  of  this  our  age  easily  think  it  true 
when  they  see  it,  neither  yet  shall  they  be  able  to  deny 
it. 

King  Edward  III.,  in  the  sixth  year  of  his  reign, 
hearing  that  Edward  Baliol  had  proclaimed  himself 
King  of  Scotland,  required  counsel  of  the  whole  state. 
And  for  this  he  summoned  a  parliament  of  all  estates 
to  meet  at  York  about  the  beginning  of  December, 
where  the  king  was  already  come,  waiting  for  the  coming 
of  such  as  were  summoned.  But  none  of  all  the  clergy 
came,  except  the  archbishop  of  York,  the  bishop  of 
Lincoln,  and  of  Carlisle,  and  abbots  of  York  and  Selby. 
So  that  there  came  not  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
nor  any  other  of  his  province,  and  all  because  there  was 
a  dispute  whether  Canterbury  or  York  should  carry  the 
cross. 

It  follows  also  in  the  records  that  the  commons  find 
great  default  at  provisions  coming  from  Rome,  whereby 
foreigners  were  enabled  to  enjoy  ecclesiastical  dignities 
within  this  realm,  and  shew  inconveniences  ensuing 
thereby,  namely,  the  decay  of  daily  alms, — the  trans- 
portini;:  of  the  treasure  to  nourish  the  king's  enemies, 
• — the  discovering  of  the  secrets  of  the  realm,  and  the 
disabling  and  impoverishing  of  the  clergy  within  this 
realm. 

They  also  shew  how  the  pope  had  most  covertly 
granted  to  two  new  cardinals  within  this  realm  above  ten 
thousand  marks  of  yearly  taxes.  They  therefore  required 
the  king  and  nobles  to  find  some  remedy,  for  that  they 
never  could,  or  would  any  longer  bear  tliose  strange  op- 
pressions, or  else  to  help  them  to  expel  out  of  this  realm 
the  pope's  jower  by  force. 

Hereupon,  the  king,  lords,  and  commons,  sent  for  the 
act  mad^^  at  Carlisle,  in  the  thirty-fifth  year  of  King 
Edward  I.,  upon  the  like  comjdaint,  thtreby  forbidding 
that  any  tiling  should  be  attempted  or  brought  into  the 
realm,  which  sliould  tend  to  the  bh wishing  of  the  King's 
prerogative,  or  to  the  prejudice  of  his  lords  or  c<unnioiis. 
And  so  at  this  time  the  statute  calle<l  the  act  of  provision. 
was  made  common  by  consent,  which  generally  forbids  the 
bringing  in  of  any  bulls,  or  such  trinktts  from  the  court  of 


Rome,  or  the  using,  enjoying,  or  allowing  of  any  such 
bill,  process,  instrument,  or  such  ware. 

Also,  It  was  i)roponnded  in  the  parliament,  in  the 
eighteenth  year  of  Edward  III.,  that  if  any  bishop  elect 
shall  refuse  to  take  any  such  bishoprics,  otherwise  than 
by  the  poj)e's  bull  ;  that  then  such  shall  not  enter  nor 
enjoy  his  temporalties  without  special  license. 

Also,  tliat  the  king  shall  dispose  of  all  such  benefices 
and  dignities  of  such  foreigners,  his  enemies,  as  remain 
in  the  country  of  his  enemies,  and  employ  the  profits  to 
the  defence  of  the  realm. 

Moreover  it  was  propounded,  that  commissioners  be 
sent  to  all  the  king's  ports,  to  apprehend  all  such 
persons  as  shall  bring  in  any  such  instrument  from  Rome, 
and  to  bring  them  forthwith  before  the  council  to  answer 
thereto. 

Propoimded,  furthermore,  that  the  deanei-y  of  York, 
which  is  to  be  recovered  by  judgment  in  the  king's  court, 
may  be  bestowed  upon  some  aVjle  man  within  the  realm, 
who  will  maintain  the  same  against  him  (meaning  the 
cardinal,  who  holds  the  same  by  provision  from  Rome, 
being  the  enemy  to  the  king  and  to  the  realm),  and  that 
the  profits  may  be  employed  to  the  defence  of  the 
realm. 

To  all  which  petitions  the  king's  answer  was 
made  in  the  form  following  : — "  It  is  agreed  by  the 
king,  earls,  barons,  justices,  and  otherwise  men  of  the 
realm,  that  the  petitions  aforesaid  be  made  in  sufficient 
form  of  law,  according  to  the  petitions  aforesaid." 

To  pass  further,  in  the  twentieth  year  of  the  king's 
reign  in  the  parliament  holden  the  same  year,  it  was 
propounded.  That  all  foreign  monks  should  leave  the 
realm  by  the  day  of  St.  Michael,  and  that  their  livings 
should  be  disposed  to  young  English  scholars.  The 
livings  of  these  the  king  took  to  his  hands. 

Also,  that  the  king  may  take  the  profits  of  all  other 
foreigners'  livings,  as  cardinals  and  others,  during  their 
lives.  The  profits  of  which  were  also  to  be  in  the  king's 
hands. 

That  such  foreigners  enemies,  as  are  advanced  to  liv- 
ings here  in  England  (being  in  their  own  countries,  shoe- 
makers, tailors,  or  chamberlains  to  cardinals),  should 
depart  liefore  Michaelmas,  and  their  livings  be  disjiosed 
to  poor  English  scholars.  The  livings  also  of  these  re- 
mained in  the  king's  hands. 

The  commons  refused  to  pay  any  payment  to  any  car- 
dinals, lying  in  France,  to  treat  of  war  or  peace,  which 
was  granted  on  the  king's  part  as  reasonable. 

Also  propounded  and  fully  agreed,  that  the  yearly  ad- 
vance of  two  thousand  marks  (granted  by  the  pope  to 
two  cardinals,  out  of  the  provinces  of  Canterbury  and 
York)  should  be  restrained. 

Likewise  enacted,  that  no  Englishman  should  take  any- 
thing in  farm  of  any  foreign  monk,  or  buy  any  of  their 
goods,  or  be  of  their  counsel,  on  pain  of  perpetual  im- 
prisonment. 

Enacted  further,  that  no  person  should  bring  into  the 
realm,  to  any  bishop  or  other,  any  bull,  or  any  other  let- 
ters  from  Rome,  or  from  any  alien,  unless  he  shew  the 
same  to  the  chancellor  or  warden  of  the  cinque  ports, 
upon  loss  of  all  his  goods. 

Finally,  in  the  end  of  the  parliament  the  bishops  were 
commanded,  before  the  next  convocation,  to  certify  to 
the  chancery  the  names  of  all  such  foreigners,  of  their 
benefices,  and  the  values  of  the  same. 

The  parliament  of  the  twenty-fifth  year  was  begun  the 
fith  day  of  February,  in  which,  beside  other  matters,  it 
was  propounded  that  remedy  might  be  had  against  the 
pope's  reservation,  by  which  the  j)ope  received  the  first 
fruits  of  all  ecclesiastical  dignities  :  a  greater  consump- 
tion to  the  realm  than  all  the  king's  wars. 

Also  that  the  same  remedy  might  be  had  against  such 
as  in  the  court  of  Rome  presume  to  iindo  any  judgment 
given  in  the  king's  court,  as  if  they  had  power  to  undo 
the  laws  of  the  realm. 

\\  liereto  it  was  answered,  that  there  was  sufficient 
remedy  provided  by  law. 

In  the  jiarli'iment  holden  at  Westminster,  the  thirty- 
f'-htli  year  of  Edward  III.,  it  was  required  by  the 
Iving's  own  mouth,  and  declared  to  the  whole  estates, 


A.  D.  1370.] 


NOTES  OUT  OF  ACTS  OF  PARLIAMENT  AGAINST  THE  POPE. 


223 


how  daily  citation  and  false  suggestions  were  made  to 
the  pope,  for  matters  determinable  in  his  courts  within 
the  realm,  and  for  procuring  provisions  to  ecclesiastical 
dignities,  to  the  great  defacing  of  the  ancient  laws — to 
the  spoiling  of  his  crown — to  the  daily  conveying  away 
of  the  treasure — to  the  wasting  of  ecclesiastical  livings 
• — to  the  withdrawing  of  divine  service,  alms,  hospitality, 
and  other  acceptable  works,  and  to  the  daily  increase  of 
all  mischiefs  :  wherefore,  in  person  by  his  own  mouth 
the  king  required  the  whole  estate  to  jirovide  due 
remedy. 

In  the  fortieth  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Edward  III., 
another  parliament  was  called  at  Westminster  (A.  D. 
136"6),  the  bishop  of  Ely  being  lord  chancellor  and 
speaker,  who,  in  the  second  day  of  the  assembly  in  the 
presence  of  the  king,  lords,  and  commons,  declared, 
how  the  day  before  they  generally  understood  the  cause 
of  this  their  assembly,  and  now  should  more  particu- 
larly understand  the  same  ;  specially  how  that  the  king 
understood  that  the  pope  (for  the  homage  which  King 
John  made  to  the  see  of  Rome  for  the  realms  of  England 
and  Ireland,  and  for  the  tribute  by  him  granted),  meant 
by  process  to  cite  the  king  to  Rome  to  answer  thereto. 
Wherein  the  king  required  their  advice,  what  were  best 
for  him  to  do  if  any  such  thing  were  attempted.  The 
bishops  by  themselves  required  a  respite  till  the  next 
day  to  answer.  So  did  the  lords  and  commons  every 
one  of  them  by  themselves. 

The  next  day  the  whole  estates  re-assembled  toge- 
ther, and  by  common  consent  enacted  in  effect  following, 
viz.  forasmuch  as  neither  King  John,  nor  any  other  king, 
could  bring  his  realm  and  people  under  such  thraldom 
and  subjection,  but  by  the  common  assent  of  parliament, 
which  was  not  done,  therefore  John  acted  against  his 
oath  at  his  coronation.  If,  therefore,  the  pope  should 
attempt  anything  against  the  king,  by  process,  or  other 
matter,  that  the  king,  with  all  his  subjects  should  with 
all  their  force  and  power  resist  the  same. 

Here,  moreover,  is  not  to  be  omitted,  how  in  the  pre- 
sent parliament  the  universities  of  Oxford  and  Cam- 
bridge on  the  one  side,  and  the  friars  of  the  four  mendi- 
cant orders  in  the  universities  on  the  other  side,  made 
long  complaints,  the  one  against  the  other  to  the  king  in 
parliament,  and  in.  the  end  submitted  themselves  to  the 
king's  order. 

After  which,  the  king  upon  full  digesting  of  the  whole 
matter  (by  assent  of  parliament)  ordered,  that  the  chan- 
cellor and  scholars,  as  well  as  the  friars  of  those 
lorders  in  the  universities,  should  in  all  graces  and 
[other  school  exercises  use  each  other  in  friendly  wise, 
^without  any  rumour  as  before.  That  none  of  those  or- 
|ders  should  receive  any  scholars  into  their  orders  under 
Ithe  age  of  eighteen  years.  That  the  friars  should  take  no 
'advantage,  or  procure  bulls,  or  other  process  from  Rome, 
against  the  universities,  or  proceed  therein.  And  that  the 
king  should  have  power  to  redress  all  controversies  be- 
itween  them  from  thenceforth,  and  the  offenders  to  be 
Ipunished  at  the  pleasure  of  the  king,  and  of  the  Council. 

'  In  process  of  these  acts  and  rolls  of  parliament,  it 
jfoUows,  that  in  the  fiftieth  year  of  the  reign  of  King 
jEdward  III.  (A.D.  137(i),  another  great  parliament  was 
iassembkd  at  Westminster,  where  a  long  bill  was  put  up 
lagain^t  the  usurpations  of  the  pope,  as  being  the  cause 
|of  all  the  plagues,  murrains,  famine,  and  poverty  of  the 
irealm,  so  as  there  was  not  left  one-third  of  the  number 
|of  persons,  or  other  commodity  within  the  realm  that 
ithere  lately  was . 

I  2.  That  the  taxes  paid  to  the  pope  of  Rome  for  eccle- 
Isiastical  dignities,  amount  to  five  -fold  as  much  as  the 
tax  of  all  profits  which  belong  to  the  king,  by  the  year, 
out  of  his  whole  realm  ;  and  that  for  some  one  bishopric 
or  other  dignity,  the  pope,  by  means  of  translations  and 
deaths,  has  three,  four,  or  five  several  taxes. 

3.  That  the  brokers  of  that  sinful  city  promote  for 
money  many  caitifls  (being  altogether  unlearned  and  un- 
worthy), to  a  thousand  marks  living  a  year,  where  the 
learned  and  worthy  can  hardly  obtain  twenty  marks, 
whereby  learning  decays. 

4.  That  foreigners  (euemies  to  this  land)  who  never 


saw  nor  care  not  to  see  their  parishioners,  have  those 
livings,  whereby  they  despise  God's  service,  and  convey 
away  the  treasure,  and  are  worse  than  Jews  or  Saracens. 

5.   Also  it  was  put  in   the  bill  to  be  considered,  that 
the  laws  of  the  church  would  have  such  livings  to  be  be 
stowed  for  charity  oidy,  without  praying  or  paying. 

6".  That  reason  would  that  livings  given  of  devotion 
should  be  bestowed  in  hospitality. 

7.  That  God  had  committed  his  sheep  to  the  pope,  to 
be  pastured,  and  not  to  be  shorn  or  shaven. 

8.  That  lay  j)atrons,  perceiving  the  covetousness  and 
simony  of  the  pope,  do  thereby  learn  to  sell  their  bene- 
fices to  beasts,  none  otherwise  than  Christ  was  sold  to 
the  Jews. 

9.  That  there  is  no  prince  in  Christendom  so  rich,  that 
has  the  fourth  part  of  the  treasure  which  the  pope  most 
sinfully  lias  out  of  this  realm  for  churches. 

10.  Over  and  besides  in  the  bill,  repeating  again  the 
tender  zeal  for  the  honour  of  the  church,  were  declared 
and  particularly  named  all  the  plagues  which  have 
justly  fallen  upon  this  realm,  for  suffering  the  church  to 
be  so  defaced,  with  a  declaration  that  it  will  daily  in- 
crease without  redress. 

11.  Whereupon  with  much  persuasion  this  was  de- 
sired, to  help  to  re-edity  the  same  ;  and  the  rather  be- 
cause this  was  the  year  of  jubilee,  the  fiftieth  year  of  the 
king's  reign,  the  year  of  joy  and  gladness,  than  which 
there  could  be  no  greater. 

12.  Tlie  means  how  to  begin  this  was  to  write  two 
Ittrers  to  the  pope,  the  one  in  Latin  under  the  king's 
seal,  the  other  in  French  under  the  seals  of  the  nobles, 
importing  their  particularities,  and  requiring  redress  ; 
of  which  ktter  of  the  lords  the  effect  may  be  seen  in 
a  like  letter  mentioned  before. 

13.  And  for  a  further  accomplishment  liereof,  to 
enact,  that  no  money  be  carried  out  of  the  realm  by  let- 
ter of  Lombardy  or  otherwise,  on  pain  of  forfeiture  and 
imprisonment,  and  to  enact  the  articles  hereafter  ensuinf . 

14.  The  king  had  heretofore  by  statute  provided  suf- 
ficient remedy,  and  otherwise  pursued  the  same  with  the 
holy  father  the  pope,  and  so  minded  to  do  from  time  to 
time,  until  he  had  obtained  as  well  for  the  matters  be- 
fore, as  for  the  articles  ensuing,  being  in  a  manner  £iU 
one. 

15.  That  the  pope's  collector  and  other  strangers  the 
king's  enemies,  and  only  lieger  spies  for  English  dig- 
nities and  disclosing  of  the  secrets  of  the  realm,  may  be 
touched. 

16.  That  the  same  collector  being  also  receiver  of  the 
pope's  pence,  keeps  a  house  in  London,  with  clerks  and 
officers,  as  if  it  were  one  of  the  king's  solemn  courts, 
transporting  yearly  to  the  pope  twenty  thousand  marks, 
and  most  connnonly  more. 

17.  That  cardinals  and  other  foreigners  remaining  at 
Rome,  whereof  one  cardinal  is  dean  of  York,  another  of 
Salisbury,  another  of  Lincoln,  another  archdeacon  of 
Canterbury,  another  archdeacon  of  Durham,  another 
archdeacon  of  Suffolk,  another  archdeacon  of  York, 
another  prebendary  of  Thame  and  Nassington,  another 
prebendary  of  Bucks  in  the  church  of  York,  have  some 
of  the  best  dignities  of  England,  and  have  sent  over  to 
them  yearly  twenty  thousand  marks,  over  and  above  that 
which  English  brokers  lying  here  have. 

18.  That  the  pope  (to  ransom  the  Frenchmen  the 
king's  enemies,  who  defend  Lombardy  from  him),  does 
always  at  his  jdeasure  levy  a  subsidy  of  the  whole  clergy 
of  England. 

19.  That  the  pope  for  the  greater  gain  makes  several 
translations  of  all  the  bishoprics  and  other  dignities 
within  the  realm. 

20.  That  the  pope's  collector  has  this  year  taken  to 
his  use  the  first  fruits  of  all  benefices,  by  collation  or 
provision. 

21.  To  renew  all  the  statutes  against  provisors  from 
Rome,  since  the  pope  reserves  all  the  benefices  of  the 
world  for  his  own  proper  gifts,  and  has  this  year  created 
twelve  new  cardinals,  so  as  now  there  are  thirty,  where 
was  wont  to  be  but  twelve,  and  all  those  cardinals,  ex- 
cept two  or  three,  are  the  king's  enemies. 

22.  That  the  pope  in  time  will  give  the  temporal 


224 


THE  HISTORY  OF  JOHN  WICKLIFP. 


[Book  V. 


manors  of  those  dignities  to  the  king  s  enemies,  since  he 
so  daily  usurps  upon  the  realm,  and  the  king's  regalities. 

23.  That  all  houses  and  corporations  of  religion,  who 
to  the  time  of  the  king's  reign  had  free  election  of  their 
heads,  the  pope  has  encroached  the  same  to  himself. 

24.  That  in  all  legacies  from  the  pope,  the  English 
clergy  bear  the  charge  of  the  legates,  and  all  for  the 
goodness  of  our  money. 

2.").  And  so  it  appears,  that  if  the  money  of  the  realm 
were  as  plentiful  as  ever  it  was,  the  collectors,  with  the 
proctors  of  cardinals,  would  soon  convey  the  same 
away. 

26.  For  remedy  hereof  it  may  be  provided,  that  no 
su^h  collector  or  proctor  do  remain  in  England,  on  pain 
of  life  and  member.  And  that  no  Englishman,  on  the 
like  pain,  become  any  such  collector  or  proctor,  or  re- 
main at  Rome. 

27.  For  better  information  hereof,  and  namely  touch- 
ing the  pope's  collector,  because  the  whole  clergy  being 
obedient  to  him,  dare  not  displease  him,  it  were  good 
tliat  Sir  John  Strensale,  parson  of  St.  Botolph's  in  Hol- 
born,  may  be  sent  to  come  before  the  lords  and  com- 
mons of  this  parliament,  who  being  straightly  charged 
can  declare  much  more,  because  he  served  the  collector 
five  years. 

And  thus  much  of  this  bill  touching  the  pope's  mat- 
ters, whereby  it  may  appear  that  it  was  not  for  nothing 
that  the  Italians  and  other  foreigners  used  to  call 
Englishmen  good  asses,  for  they  bare  £ill  burdens  that 
were  laid  upon  them. 

In  these  rolls  and  records  of  parliament  in  this 
King's  time  several  other  things  are  to  be  noted  worthy  of 
being  marked,  and  not  to  be  suppressed  in  silence. 
Wlicrein  the  reader  may  learn  and  understand  that  the 
state  of  the  king's  jurisdiction  here  within  this  realm,  was 
not  straightened  in  those  days  (although  the  pope  then 
seemed  to  be  in  his  chief  ruff)  as  was  seen  afterwards 
in  othtr  kings'  days,  as  may  appear  in  the  parliament 
of  the  fifteenth  year  of  this  King  Edward  III.,  and  in 
the  twenty -fourth  article  of  the  parliament,  where  it  is 
to  be  read,  that  the  king's  officers  and  temporal  justices 
did  then  both  punish  usurers,  and  impeached  the  officers 
of  the  church  for  bribery,  and  for  taking  money  for  tem- 
poral pain,  probate  of  wills,  solemnity  of  marriage,  &c. 
notwithstanding  all  the  pretended  liberties  of  the  popish 
churcli  to  the  contrary. 

This  is  moreover  to  be  added  to  the  commendation  of 
this  king,  how  in  the  volumes  of  the  acts  and  rolls  of  the 
king  it  appears,  that  King  Edward  III.  sent  John  Wick- 
liff,  then  reader  of  divinity  lectures  in  Oxford,  with  other 
lords  and  ambassadors,  over  to  Italy,  to  treat  with  the 
pope's  legates  concerning  affairs  betwixt  the  king  and 
the  pope  with  full  commission  ;  the  tenor  whereof  here 
follows : — 

"  The  king  to  all  and  singular  to  whom  these  presents 
shall  come,  greeting.  Know  ye,  that  we  reposing  assured 
confidence  in  the  lidelity  and  wisdom  of  the  reverend 
father  John  t}ishop  of  Bangor,  and  other  our  loving  and 
faithful  .subjects.  Master  John  Wickliff,  reader  of  the 
divinity  lecture.  Master  John  Gunter,  dean  of  Segobyen, 
tind  Master  Simon  Moulton,  doctor  of  law,  Sir  William 
Burton  Knight,  Master  John  Belknap,  and  Master  John 
Honnington,  have  directed  them  as  our  ambassadors  and 
special  commissioners  to  the  parts  beyond  the  seas. 
Giving  to  our  ambassadors  and  commissioners,  to  six  or 
five  of  them,  of  whom  I  desire  that  the  bishop  shall  be 
one,  full  power  and  authority,  with  commandment  spe- 
cial, to  treat  and  consult  mildly  and  charitably  with  the 
legates  and  ambassadors  of  the  lord  pojjc  touching  cer- 
tain affairs.  Whereupon  of  late  we  sent  heretofore  tlic 
bishop,  and  William  Ughtred,  monk  of  Durham,  and 
Master  John  Shepy  to  the  see  a])ostolical;  and  hereof  to 
make  full  relation  of  all  things  done  and  jiassed  in  the 
said  assembly,  that  all  such  things  which  may  tend  to  the 
honour  of  holy  church,  and  the  advancem;  nt  of  our  crown 
and  this  our  realm,  may,  by  tlie  assistance  of  God,  and  wis- 
dom of  the  see  apostolical,  be  brought  to  good  effect,  and 
accomplished  accordingly.      Witness  ourselves,  &c.  at 


London,    dated   the  twenty-sixth    day  of  July,  in  the 
forty-eighth  year  of  our  reign." 

It  may  be  seen  by  this  letter  what  good  will  the  king 
then  bare  to  Wickliff,  and  what  little  regard  he  had  for 
the  sinful  see  of  Rome.  W^e  will  now  proceed  to  the 
history  of  this  valiant  soldier  of  Christ. 

JOHN    WICKLIFF. 

After  all  those  before  recited,  by  whom  it  pleased  the 
Lord  to  work  against  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  to  weaken 
the  pernicious  superstition  of  the  friars  ;  it  now  remains  to 
enter  into  the  history  of  John  Wickliff,  our  countryman, 
and  others  of  his  time  and  country,  whom  the  Lord 
by  the  power  of  his  Spirit  raised  up  here  in  England,  to 
detect  more  fully  and  amply  the  poison  of  the  pope's 
doctrine,  and  the  false  religion  set  up  by  the  friars.  In 
his  opinions  some  blemishes  perhaps  may  be  obsei-ved, 
yet  they  are  such  blemishes  as  rather  shew  him  to  be 
a  man  that  might  err,  than  one  who  could  directly  fight 
against  Christ  our  Saviour,  as  the  popes  and  friars  did. 
And  from  the  primitive  ages  of  the  church  what  learned 
man  has  been  so  perfect,  so  absolutely  sure,  that  no 
opinion  of  his  has  ever  been  erroneous  ;  and  yet  these 
articles  of  his  would  be  seen  to  be  neither  so  many  in 
number,  nor  yet  so  gross  in  themselves  as  his  enemies 
give  them  out  to  be,  if  his  books  which  they  destroyed 
were  remaining  to  be  compared  with  those  articles  which 
they  have  wrested  to  the  worst. 

"This  much  is  certain,  and  cannot  be  denied,  but  that 
he,  being  the  public  reader  of  divinity  to  the  university 
of  Oxford,  was»  for  the  rude  time  wherein  he  lived, 
famously  reputed  for  a  great  clergyman,  a  deep  scholar, 
and  no  less  expert  in  all  kind  of  philosophy,  which  not 
only  appears  by  his  famous  and  learned  writings,  but 
also  by  the  confession  of  Walden  his  most  cruel  and 
bitter  enemy,  who,  in  a  letter  written  to  Pope  Martin  V., 
says,  "  That  he  was  wonderfully  astonished  at  his  most 
strong  arguments  with  the  places  of  authority  which  he 
had  gathered,  with  the  vehemency  and  force  of  his  rea- 
sons,'' &c.  It  appears  that  Wickliff  flourished  about 
A.  D.  1371,  in  the  reign  of  Edward  III.  ;  for  thus  we 
find  in  the  chronicles  of  Caxton  :  "  In  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1371,  Edward  III.,  king  of  England,  in  his  parlia- 
ment  was  against  the  pope's  clergy :  he  willingly 
hearkened,  and  gave  ear  to  the  voices  and  tales  of  here- 
tics, with  some  of  his  council ;  conceiving  and  following 
sinister  opinions  against  the  clergy  ;  for  which  he 
tasted  and  suffered  afterward  much  adversity  and 
trouble.  And  not  long  after,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 
1372,  he  wrote  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  that  he  should 
not  by  any  means  intermeddle  any  more  within  his  king- 
dom, as  to  the  reservation  or  distribution  of  benefices, 
and  that  all  such  bishops  as  were  under  his  dominion, 
should  enjoy  their  former  and  ancient  liberty,  and  be 
confirmed  by  their  metropolitans,  as  has  been  accus- 
tomed in  times  past,"  &c.  This  is  without  all  doubt, 
that  when  the  world  was  in  a  most  desperate  and  vile 
state,  and  lamentable  darkness  and  ignorance  of  God's 
truth  overshadowed  the  whole  earth,  this  man  stepped 
out  like  a  valiant  champion. 

Thus  does  Almighty  God  continually  succour  and  help 
us,  when  all  things  else  are  in  despair,  being  always,  ac- 
cording to  the  Psalm,  "  a  help  in  time  of  need."  This 
was  never  more  apparent  than  in  these  later  days  and 
extreme  age  of  the  church,  when  the  whole  state,  not 
only  of  worldly  things,  but  also  of  religion,  was  depraved 
and  corrupted.  The  state  of  religion  amongst  the 
divines  was  in  a  deep  lethargy,  and  past  all  the  help  and 
remedy  of  man.  Only  the  name  of  Christ  remained 
among  the  christians  ;  his  true  and  lively  doctrine  was 
as  far  unknown  to  most  men,  as  his  name  was  common 
to  all  men.  As  to  faith, — consolation, — the  end  and 
use  of  the  law, — the  office  of  Christ, — our  impotency 
and  weakness, — the  Holy  Ghost, — the  greatness  and 
strength  of  sin, — true  works  —  grace,  and  free  justifica- 
tion by  faith, — the  liberty  of  a  christian  man ;  of  all  these 
things  wherein  consists  the  sum  of  our  profession,  there 
was  no  mention,  and  scarcely  a  word  spoken.    Scripture, 


A.  D.  1370—13/6.]     WICKLIFF  SENT  FOR  BY  JOHN  OF  GAUNT,  DUKE  OF  LANCASTER.         225 


learning,  and  divinity,  was  knuwn  but  to  a  few,  and  that 
in  the  schools  only,  and  there  also  it  was  almost  all 
turned  into  sophistry.  Instead  of  the  epistles  of  Peter 
and  Paul,  men  occupied  their  time  in  studying  Aquinas 
and  Scotus,  and  Lombards,  the  Master  of  Sentences. 
The  world  leaving  and  forsaking  God's  spiritual  word 
and  doctrine,  was  altogether  led  and  blinded  with 
outward  ceremonies  and  human  traditions.  In  these 
was  all  the  hope  of  obtaining  salvation  fully  fixed, 
so  that  scarcely  any  thing  else  was  taught  in  the 
churches. 

The  people  were  taught  to  worship  nothing  but  what 
they  saw,  and  saw  almost  nothing  which  they  did  not 
worship. 

The  whole  world  was  filled  and  overwhelmed  with  error 
and  darkness.  And  no  great  wonder,  for  the  simple  and 
unlearned  people,  being  far  from  all  knowledge  of  the 
holy  scripture,  thought  it  sufficient  for  them  to  know 
only  these  things  which  were  delivered  to  them  by  their 
pastors  and  shepherds,  and  they  on  the  other  hand 
taught  nothing  else,  but  such  things  as  came  forth  from 
the  court  of  Rome,  of  which  the  greater  part  tended  to  the 
profit  of  their  order,  more  than  to  the  glory  of  Christ. 

The  christian  faith  was  nothing  then,  but  that  every 
man  should  know  that  Christ  once  suffered,  that  is  to  say, 
that  all  men  should  know  and  understand  that  which  the 
devils  themselves  also  knew.  Hypocrisy  was  counted  for 
wonderful  holiness.  Men  were  so  given  to  outward 
forms,  that  even  they  who  professed  the  knowledge  of 
tte  scriptures,  scarcely  understood,  or  knew  any  thing 
but  these  forms.  And  this  appeared,  not  only  in  the 
common  sort  of  doctors  and  teachers,  but  also  in  the 
very  heads  and  captains  of  the  church,  whose  whole  re- 
ligion and  holiness  consisted  in  the  observing  of  days, 
meats,  and  garments,  and  such  circumstances,  as  of 
»)lace,  time,  person,  &c.  From  this  there  sprang  so 
miny  fashions  of  vestures  and  garments,  so  many  dif- 
ferences of  colours  and  meats,  so  many  pilgrimages  to 
ieveral  places,  as  if  St.  James  at  Compostella  could  do 
fhat,  which  Christ  could  not  do  at  Canterbury  ;  or  else, 
that  God  was  not  of  the  same  power  and  strength  in  every 
place,  or  could  not  be  found,  unless  by  running  hither 
and  thither  in  the  pilgrimages.  &c.  Thus  the  holiness 
of  the  whole  year  was  transported  and  put  off  to  the 
lent  season.  No  country  or  land  was  counted  holy,  but 
only  Palestine.  Such  was  the  blindness  of  that  time, 
that  men  did  strive  and  fight  for  the  cross  at  Jerusalem, 
as  if  it  had  been  for  the  chief  and  only  strength  of  our 
faith.  It  is  a  wonder  to  read  the  monuments  of  the 
former  times,  to  see  and  understand  what  great  troubles 
and  calamities  this  cross  had  caused  in  almost  every 
christian  commonwealth.  For  the  Romish  champions 
never  ceased,  by  writing,  admonishing,  and  counselling, 
yea,  and  by  quarrelling,  to  move  and  stir  up  princes  to 
mind  war  and  battle,  even  as  though  the  faith  and  be- 
lief of  the  gospel  were  of  no  power,  or  little  effect  with- 
out that  wooden  croes. 

In  these  troublous  times,  and  horrible  darkness  of 
ignorance,  when  there  seemed  to  be  no  spark  of  pure 
doctrine  remaining,  this  Wickliff  sprang  up  by  God's 
providence,  through  whom  the  Lord  purposed  to  awaken 
the  world,  which  was  overwhelmed  in  the  deep  streams 
of  human  traditions. 

Wickliff,  after  he  had  a  long  time  professed  divinity 
in  the  university  of  Oxford,  and  perceiving  the  true  doc- 
trine of  Christ's  gospel  to  be  defiled  with  the  inventions 
of  bishops,  orders  of  monks,  and  dark  errors,  and  after 
long  deliberating  with  himself,  vrith  many  secret  sighs, 
and  bewailing  the  general  ignorance  of  the  world,  could 
no  longer  bear  it,  he  at  last  determined  to  remedy  such 
things  as  be  saw  to  be  out  of  the  way.  But  as  he  saw 
that  this  couid  not  be  attempted  without  great  trouble, 
and  that  these  things,  which  had  been  so  long  time 
rooted  and  grafted  in  men's  minds,  could  not  be  sud- 
denly plucked  up,  he  thought  that  it  should  be  done  by 
little  and  little.  Wherefore  he  first  assailed  his  adver- 
saries in  logical  and  metaphysical  questions,  disputing 
with  them  of  the  first  form  and  fashion  of  things,  of  the 
increase  of  time,  and  of  the  intelligible  substance  of  a 
creature,  with  other  such  things  of  no  great  importance. 


but  yet  it  helped  him  not  a  little  in  preparing  to  dispute 
about  greater  matters. 

From  these  beginnings  the  way  was  opened  to  greater 
matters,  so  that  at  the  length  he  came  to  touch  the  mat- 
ters of  the  sacraments,  and  other  al)uses  of  the  church. 
Touching  which  things  this  holy  man  took  great  pains, 
protesting  openly  in  the  schools^  that  it  itsls  his  chief 
and  principal  purpose  to  call  back  the  church  from 
her  idolatry  to  some  better  amendment,  especially  in 
the  matter  of  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  ;  but  this  sore  point  could  not  be  touched  with- 
out the  great  grief  and  pain  of  the  whole  world.  For 
first  of  all,  the  whole  body  of  monks  and  begging  friars 
were  set  into  a  rage  and  madness,  and  even  as  hornets 
with  their  sharp  stings  assailed  this  good  man  on  every 
side.  After  them  the  priests,  and  then  after  them  the 
archbishop  took  the  matter  in  hand,  depriving  him  of 
his  benefice  which  he  had  in  Oxford  ;  but  being  some- 
what befriended  and  supported  by  the  king,  he  con- 
tinued and  bare  up  against  the  malice  of  the  friars,  and  of 
the  archbishop,  till  about  A.D.  1.S77.  I  must  now  digress 
a  little  to  make  some  mention  of  John  of  Gaunt  duke  of 
Lancaster,  who  was  his  special  supporter  and  friend. 

When  King  Edward  III.  had  reigned  now  about 
fifty-one  years,  and  was  of  great  age,  and  in  such  fee- 
bleness, that  he  was  unable  to  govern  the  affairs  of  the 
realm,  a  parliament  being  called  the  year  before  his 
death,  it  was  resolved  by  the  knights  and  burgesses,  that 
twelve  sage  and  discreet  lords  and  peers  should  be  placed 
as  guardians  about  the  king,  to  have  the  doing  and  dis- 
posing under  him  of  matters  pertaining  to  the  government. 

These  twelve  governors  by  parliament  being  ap- 
pointed to  have  the  tuition  of  the  king,  and  to  attend 
the  public  affairs  of  the  realm,  remained  for  a  certiin 
time  about  him,  till  afterwards,  being  again  removed,, 
all  the  government  of  the  realm,  next  under  the  king,, 
was  committed  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster  the  king's  soDi. 
For  as  yet  Richard,  the  son  of  Prince  Edward,  lately  de«- 
ceased,  was  very  young  and  under  age. 

This  duke  of  Lancaster  had  in  his  heart  for  a  long- 
time conceived  a  displeasure  against  the  popish  clergy, 
whether  for  corrupt  and  impure  doctrine  joined  with 
abominable  excess  of  life,  or  for  what  other  cause,  is  not 
precisely  known. 

The  duke  sent  for  John  Wickliff,  who  was  then  the- 
divinity  reader  in  Oxford,  and  had  commenced  several 
disputations  contrary  to  the  form  and  teaching  of  the 
pope's  church  in  many  things,  and  had  been  deprived  of 
his  benefice.  The  opinions  which  he  began  to  put  forth  in; 
Oxford,  in  his  lectures  and  sermons,  were  these  : — That 
the  pope  had  no  more  power  than  others  to  excommuni- 
cate any  man^that  even  if  it  be  given  by  any  person  to^ 
the  pope  to  excommunicate,  yet  to  absolve  the  same  is  as 
much  in  the  power  of  another  priest  as  in  the  pope. 
He  affirmed,  that  neither  the  king  nor  any  temporal  lord 
could  give  any  perpetuity  to  the  church,  or  to  anj 
ecclesiastical  person  ;  for  that  when  such  ecclesiastical  per- 
sons sinned,  and  continued  in  the  same,  the  temporal 
powers  ought  to  take  away  from  them  what  before  had 
been  bestowed  upon  them,  which  he  proved  to  have 
been  practised  here  in  England  by  William  Rufus, 
Wliich  (said  he)  if  he  did  lawfully,  why  may  not  the 
same  also  be  practised  now  ?  If  he  did  it  unlawfully,, 
then  does  the  church  err  unlawfully  in  praying  for  him. 

Besides  these  his  opinions  and  assertions,  with  others 
which  are  hereafter  to  be  mentioned  in  order,  he  began 
also  to  touch  the  matter  of  the  sacrament,  proving  that 
in  the  sacrament  the  accidents  of  bread  remained  not 
without  the  substance,  both  by  the  holy  scriptures,  and 
also  by  the  authority  of  the  doctors,  but  specially  by 
such  as  were  most  ancient.  As  for  the  later  writers  he- 
utterly  rejected  them,  saying,  that  the  simple  and  plain 
truth  appears  in  the  scriptures,  to  which  all  hu/nan  tra- 
ditions whatever  must  be  referred,  and  specially  such 
as  are  set  forth  and  published  now  of  late  years.  Thia 
was  the  cause  why  he  refused  the  later  writers  of  decre- 
tals, leaning  only  to  the  scriptures  and  ancient  doctors^ 
affirming  out  of  them,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  body 
which  is  celebrated  with  bread,  the  accidents  are  not 
present  without  the  substance  ;  that  is  to  say,  that  tito 
o2 


226    WICKLIFF  CITED  TO  APPEAR  BEFORE  THE  BISHOPS.— DEATH  OF  EDWARD  III.   [Book  T. 


body  of  Christ  is  not  present  without  the  bread,  as  the 
common  sort  of  priests  in  those  days  did  dream. 

Although  through  the  favour  and  support  of  the  duke 
of  Lancaster,  and  Lord  Henry  Percy,  he  persisted 
hitherto,  and  was  protected  against  the  violence  and 
cruelty  of  his  enemies,  at  last,  about  A.  D.  1376, 
the  bishops  still  urging  and  inciting  their  archbishop 
Simon  Sudbury,  who  had  already  deprived  him,  and 
afterwards  prohibited  him,  had  obtained  by  process  and 
order  of  citation  to  have  him  brought  before  them, 
both  space  and  time  for  him  to  appear  was  assigned  to 
him  after  their  usual  form. 

The  duke  having  intelligence  that  Wickliff  was  to 
appear  before  the  bishops,  and  fearing  that  he  was  too 
weak  against  such  a  multitude,  called  to  him  out  of  the 
orders  of  friars,  four  bachelors  of  divinity,  one  out  of 
every  order,  to  join  them  with  Wickliff,  for  the  greater 
security.  When  the  day  was  come  assigned  to  Wickliff  to 
appear,  which  day  was  Thursday  the  19th  of  February, 
John  Wickliff  went  accompanied  with  the  four  friars, 
and  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  Lord  Henry  Percy,  lord 
marshal  of  England — the  Lord  Percy  going  before  them 
to  make  room  and  way  where  Wickliff  should  come. 

As  Wickliff,  thus  sufficiently  guarded,  was  coming  to 
the  place  where  the  bishops  sat,  they  animated  and 
exhorted  him  not  to  fear  or  shrink  before  the  bishops, 
who  were  all  unlearned  as  compared  with  him.  With 
these  words,  and  with  the  assistance  of  the  nobles, 
W'ickliif  approached  to  the  church  of  St.  Paul  in  Lon- 
don, where  a  great  concourse  of  people  was  gathered  to 
hear  what  should  be  said  and  done.  Such  was  the 
throng  of  the  multitude,  that  the  lords  (notwithstanding 
all  the  authority  of  the  high  marshal)  with  great  diffi- 
culty could  get  through.  The  bishop  of  London  seeing 
the  stir  that  the  lord  marshal  kept  in  the  church  among 
tlie  people,  speaking  to  the  Lord  Percy,  said,  "  That  if 
lie  had  known  before  what  authority  he  would  have 
assumed  in  the  church,  he  would  have  stopped  him  from 
coming  there."  At  which  words  the  duke,  not  a  little 
angered,  answered,  "  That  he  would  keep  such  autho- 
rity there,  whether  the  bishop  liked  it  or  not." 

At  last  they  pierced  through  and  came  to  our  Lady's 
chapel,  where  the  dukes  and  barons  were  sitting  with 
tiie  archbishops  and  other  bishops.  John  Wickliff,  ac- 
cording to  the  custom,  stood  before  them,  to  learn  what 
should  be  laid  to  his  charge.  The  Lord  Percy  kindly 
bid  liini  to  sit  down  ;  but  the  bishop  of  London  in  anger 
said,  "  he  should  not  sit  there.  Neither  was  it  fitting," 
said  he,  "  that  he,  who  was  cited  before  his  ordinary, 
should  sit  during  the  time  of  his  answer."  On  these 
words  a  fire  began  to  kindle  between  them,  so  that  they 
began  to  rate  and  revile  one  another. 

Then  the  duke,  taking  Lord  Percy's  part,  answered 
the  bishop  with  hasty  words.  The  bishop  far  excelled 
him  in  this  railing  art  of  scolding  ;  so  the  duke  fell  to 
■threatening  the  bishop,  that  he  would  bring  down  the 
;pride  not  only  of  him,  but  also  of  all  the  prelacy  of 
England  ;  and  softly  whispering  in  the  ear  of  the  person 
next  him,  said,  that  he  would  rather  pluck  the  bishop 
by  the  hair  of  his  head  out  of  the  church,  than  he  would 
take  this  at  his  hand.  This  was  not  spoken  so  secretly, 
but  that  the  Londoners  overheard  him.  Upon  which 
they  cried  out  in  rage,  that  they  would  not  suffer  their 
bishop  to  be  abused  so  contemptuously,  htut  would  lose 
their  lives  rather  than  allow  him  to  be  drawn  out  by  tlie 
hair.  Thus  that  council,  being  broken  up  with  scolding 
and  brawling  for  that  day,  was  dissolved  before  nine 
o'clock. 

Upon  the  21st  of  June  (A.D.  L37",)  the  worthy  and 
victorious  prince  King  Edward  III.  died  after  he  had 
■  reigned  fifty  one  years.  A  prince  not  more  aged  in 
years  than  renowned  for  many  heroic  virtues,  but  chiefly 
remarkable  and  ap))lauded  for  his  singular  meekness  and 
clemency  towards  his  subjects  and  inferiors,  ruling  them 
by  gentleness  and  mercy,  without  rigour  or  severity. 
Among  other  noble  and  royal  ornaments  of  his  nature, 
he  is  described  as  a  "  father  to  the  orphan,  compas- 
sionate to  the  afflicted, — mourning  with  the  miserable, — 
relieving  the  oppressed, — and  a  friend  to  all  tliat  wanted 
M  helper  in  time  of  need,"   &c.     But  above  all  other 


things  in  this  prince  in  my  mind  deserving  to  be  comme- 
morated,  is,  that  above  all  other  kings  of  this  realm,  to 
the  time  of  King  Henry  VIII.,  he  was  the  greatest  bridler 
of  the  pope's  usurped  jjower  and  outrageous  oppressions; 
during  all  the  time  of  this  king,  the  pope  could  never  en. 
tirely  succeed  in  this  realm,  and  John  Wickliff  was  main- 
taiued  with  favour  and  sufficient  support. 

KING    RICHARD    THE    SECOND. 

After  King  Edward  succeeded  his  grandson,  Richard 
II.  at  the  age  of  eleven  years  :  who  was  crowned  at  West- 
minster A.  D.  1377,  and  who,  following  his  father's 
steps,  was  no  great  opponent  to  the  doctrine  of  Wickliff: 
although  at  the  beginning,  partly  through  the  iniquity  of 
the  times,  and  partly  through  the  pope's  letters,  he  could 
not  do  all  he  wished  in  his  behalf.  The  bishops  now  see- 
ing the  aged  king  taken  away,  during  whose  old  age  all 
the  government  depended  upon  the  Duke  of  Lancaster  • 
and  now  again  seeing  the  duke,  with  the  Lord  Percy,  re- 
main in  their  private  houses  witliout  intermeddling,  they 
thought  now  was  the  time  to  gain  some  advantage  ao-ainst 
V»^ickliff ;  who  had  some  degree  of  rest  and  quietness 
under  the  protection  of  the  duke  and  lord  Marshal.  It 
is  already  stated  how  when  he  was  brought  before  the 
bishops,  by  the  means  of  the  duke  and  lord  Henry  Percy, 
the  council  was  interrupted,  and  brake  up,  bv  which  Wick- 
liff at  that  time  escaped  without  any  further  trouble. 
These  articles  were  at  that  time  collected  out  of  his  ser- 
mons. 

That  the  Holy  Eucharist,  after  the  consecration,  is  not 
the  very  body  of  Christ,  but  figuratively. 

That  the  church  of  Rome  is  not  the  head  of  all 
churches  :  and  that  Peter  had  not  any  more  power  given 
by  Christ,  than  any  otlier  Apostle  had. 

That  the  pope  of  Rome  has  no  more  in  the  keys  of 
the  church,  than  has  any  other  person  in  the  order  of 
priesthood. 

That  the  lords  temporal  may  lawfully  and  deservedly 
take  away  their  temporalties  from  the  church-men  who 
persevere  in  offending. 

That  if  any  temporal  lord  know  the  church  to  be  so 
offending,  he  is  bound,  under  pain  of  damnation,  to  take 
the  temporalties  from  the  same. 

That  all  the  Gospel  is  a  rule  sufficient  of  itself  to  rule  the 
life  of  every  christian  man  here,  without  any  other  rule. 

That  all  other  rules,  under  whose  observances  various 
monastic  persons  are  governed,  add  no  more  perfection 
to  the  Gospel,  than  does  the  white  colour  to  tlie  wall. 

That  neither  the  pope,  nor  any  other  prelate  of  the 
church,  ought  to  have  prisons  wherein  to  punish  trans- 
gressors. 

Besides  these  articles,  various  other  conclusions  were 
afterward  gathered  out  of  his  writings  and  preachings, 
which  the  bishops  sent  to  pope  Gregory  at  Rome  :  where 
being  perused,  they  were  condemned  for  heretical  and 
erroneous  by  three-and-twenty  cardinals. 

The  next  year  following,  (A.D.  1378),  being  the  first 
year  of  King  Richard  II.  Pope  Gregory  sent  the  following 
bull  by  means  of  one  master  Edmund  Stafford,  directed  to 
the  university  of  Oxford,  rebuking  them  sharply,  impe- 
riously, and  like  a  pope,  for  suft'ering  so  long  the  doc- 
trine of  John  Wicklift'  to  take  root,  and  not  plucking  it 
uj)  with  the  crooked  sickle  of  their  catholic  doctrine. 

Gregory  the  Bishnp,  the  servant  of  God's  setfants,  to 
his  veil-beloved  Sons,  the  Chancellor  and  University 
of  Odford,  in  the  Diocese  of  Lincoln,  Greeting  and 
Apostolical  Benediction. 

We  are  compelled  not  only  to  marvel,  but  also  to 
lament,  that  you,  considering  the  apostolical  see  has 
given  to  your  University  of  Oxford  so  great  favour  and 
privilege,  and  also  that  you  flow  as  in  a  large  sea  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  holy  scriptures,  and  ought  to  be  cham- 
pions and  defenders  of  the  ancient  and  cathohc  faith 
(without  which  there  is  no  salvation)  by  your  great  ne- 
gligence and  sloth  will  suffer  wild  cockle,  not  only  to 
grow  uj)  among  the  pure  wheat  of  the  flourishing  field  of 
your  university,   but  also   to  wax  strong  and  choke  the 


A.  D   U7G-UB2.'\      RICHARD  11.— BULL  OF  GREGORY  XL  AGAINST  WICKLIFF. 


227 


i   corn.     Neither  have  ye  any  care  (as  we  are  informed) 
to  extirpate  and  phick  the  same  up  by  the  roots,  to  the 
'    great  blemishing  of  your  renowned  name, — the  peril  of 
'    your  souls, — the  contempt  of  the  church  of  Rome, — and 
'    to  the   great  decay  of  the   ancient  faith.     And  further 
(which  grieves  us)  the  increase  of  that  filthy  weed  was 
more  sharply  rebuked  and  judged  of  in  Rome,  than  in 
England  where  it  sprang.  Wherefore  let  there  be  means 
sought  by  the  help  of  the  faithful,  to  root  out  the  same. 
Grievously  it  is  come  to  our  ears,  that  one  John  Wicklitf, 
j    parson  of  Lutterworth  in  Lincoln  diocese,  a  professor  of 
Divinity  (would  God  he  were  not  rather  a  master  of  er- 
rors) is  run  into  a  kind  of  detestable  wickedness,  not  only 
i   and  openly  publishing,  but  also  vomiting  out  of  the  filthy 
dungeons  of  his  breast,  diverse  professions,  false  and  er- 
roneous conclusions,   and   most  wicked  and  damnable 
[  heresies.       Whereby  he  might  defile  the  faithful  sort, 
I   and  bring  them  from  the  right  path   headlong  into    the 
I  way  of  perdition,  overthrow  the  state  of  the  church,  and 
i  utterly  subvert  the  secular  policy.     Of  which   his   mis- 
chievous heresies  some  seem  to  agree  (only  certain  names 
,  and  terms  changed)  with  the  perverse  opinions,  and  un- 
I  learned  doctrine  of  Marsilius  of  Padua,  and  of  John  Gan- 
dune,  of  unworthy  memory,  whose  books  were  utterly 
abolished  in  the  realm  of  England,   by  our  predecessor 
of  happy  memory  John  XXII.,  which  kingdom  does  not 
,  only  flourish  in  power,  and  abundance  of  faculties,  but  is 
1  much  more  glorious  and  shining  in  pureness  of  faith  ;  ac- 
customed always  to  bring  forth   men  excellently  learned 
in  the  true  knowledge  of  the  holy  scriptures,  ripe  in  gra- 
vity of  manners,  men  notable  in  devotion,  and  defenders 
of  the  catholic  faith.     Wherefore  we  will  and  command 
you  by  your  writing  apostolical  in  the  name  of  your  obe- 
dience, and  upon  pain  of  privation  of  our  favour,  indul- 
gences and  privileges   granted  unto  you  and  your  uni  • 
versity  from  the  said  see   apostolical ;  that  hereafter  ye 
suffer  not  those  pestilent  heresies,  and  those  subtle  and 
false   conclusions   and  propositions,  misconstruing  the 
right  sense  of  faith  and  good  works  (howsoever  they  term 
it,  or  what  curious  implication  of  words  soever  they  use) 
any  longer  to  be  disputed  of,  or  brought  in  question  ;  lest 
if  it  be  not  withstood  at  the  first,  and  plucked  up  by  the 
roots,  it  might  perhaps  be  too  late  hereafter  to  prepare 
medicines  when  a  greater  number  is  infected  with  the 
contagion.  And  further,  that  ye  apprehend  immediately, 
or  cause  to  be  apprehended  the  said  John  WicklifF,  and 
deliver  him  to  be  detained  in  the  safe  custody  of  our  well- 
beloved  brethren,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  the 
bishop  of  London,  or  either  of  them.     And  if  you  shall 
find  any  gainsayers,   corrupted  with  the  said  doctrine 
(which  God  forbid)  in  your  university  within  your  juris- 
diction, that  shall  obstinately  stand  in  the   said   errors  ; 
that  then  in  like  manner  ye  apprehend  them,  and  com- 
mit them  to   safe  custody,  and  otherwise  to  do  in  this 
case  as  it  shall  appertain  unto  you  :   so  as  by  your  care- 
ful proceedings  herein,  your  negligence  past  concerning 
the  premises  may  now  fully  be  supplied  and  recompensed 
with  present  diligence.  Whereby  you  shall  not  only  pur- 
chase unto  you  the  favour  and  benevolence  of  the  see 
apostolical,  but  also  great  reward  and  merit  of  Almighty 
God. 

Given  at  Rome  at  St.  Mary's  the  Greater,  xu  Kalend 
of  June,  and  in  the  7th  year  of  our  consecration. 

The  pope  also  sent  letters  of  similar  purport  to  the 
University  of  Oxford  and  to  the  bishops,  and  even  to  the 
King  Richard. 

The  bishops  being  again  assembled,  and  WicklifF  being 
brought  before  them,  they  proceeded  to  examine  him, 
when  a  certain  personage  of  the  prince's  court,  and  yet 
of  no  very  noble  birth,  named  Lewes  Clifford,  entering 
in  among  the  bishops,  commanded  that  they  should  not 
proceed  with  any  final  sentence  against  John  WicklifF. 
At  these  words  they  all  were  so  amazed,  that  they  be- 
came speechless.  And  thus  by  the  unforeseen  providence 
of  God,  John  WicklifF  escaped  the  second  time  out  of 
the  bishops'  hands. 

At  the  time  of  his  examination,  John  WicklifF  exhi- 
bited to  the  bishops  in  writing  the  following  protestation, 
with  a  declaration  of  his  mind,  upon  the  following  articles. 


Tfie  Protestation  of  John  Wickliff. 


"  First  I  protest  (as  I  have  often  before  done)  that  I  do 
mind  and  intend  with  my  whole  heart  (by  Ihegrace  ofGod) 
to  be  a  true  christian,  and  as  long  as  breath  shall  remain 
in  me,  to  profess  and  defend  the  law  of  Christ.  And  if 
it  shall  happen  that  tlirough  ignorance  or  otherwise  I 
sliall  fail  therein  :  I  desire  of  my  Lord  God  pardon  and 
forgiveness.  And  now  again  as  before  also,  I  do  revoke 
and  retract ;  most  humbly  submitting  myself  under  the 
correction  of  our  holy  mother  the  church.  And  forso- 
much  as  the  sentence  of  my  faith,  which  I  have  holden 
in  the  schools  and  elsewhere,  is  reported  even  by  child- 
ren, and  moreover  is  carried  by  children  to  Rome  :  there- 
fore lest  my  dear  beloved  brethren  should  take  any 
offence  by  me,  I  will  set  forth  in  writing  the  sentence 
and  articles,  for  wliich  I  am  now  accused  and  impeached: 
which  also  even  to  the  death  I  will  defend,  as  I  believe 
all  christians  ought  to  do,  and  specially  the  bishop  of 
Rome  and  all  other  priests  and  ministers  of  the  church. 
For  I  do  understand  the  conclusions  after  the  sense  and 
manner  of  speaking  of  the  scriptures  and  holy  doctors, 
which  I  am  ready  to  expound  :  and  if  they  shall  be  found 
contrary  to  the  faith,  I  am  ready  to  revoke,  and  speedily 
to  call  them  back  again." 

This  protest  was  accompanied  by  an  exposition  of  the 
articles  exhibited  against  him. 

The  next  year,  vhich  was  1.382,  by  the  command  of 
William  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  there  was  a  convo- 
cation held  at  London,  at  which  John  WicklifF  was  also 
commanded  to  be  present.  But  whether  he  appeared 
personally  or  not,  I  find  it  not  certainly  affirmed. 

Of  the  articles  attributed  to  John  WicklifF,  there  were 
ten  which  were  condemned  by  the  friars  as  heretical,  the 
rest  as  erroneous,  and  are  as  follow.  It  may  be  supposed, 
that  some  of  them  were  made  worse  by  their  sinister 
collecting,  than  he  meant  them  in  his  own  works  and 
writings. 

The  Articles  of  John  Wickliff,  condemned  as  Htyetical. 

1.  The  substance  of  material  oread  and  wine  remains, 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  after  the  consecration. 

2.  The  accidents  do  not  remain  without  the  subject  in 
the  same  sacrame-nt,  after  the  consecration. 

3.  That  Christ  is  not  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
truly  and  really,  in  his  proper  and  corporal  person. 

4.  That  if  a  bishop  or  a  priest  be  in  deadly  sin,  he 
cannot  ordain,  consecrate,  or  baptize. 

5.  That  if  a  man  be  duly  and  truly  contrite  and  peni- 
tent, all  exterior  and  outward  confession  is  but  super- 
fluous and  unprofitable. 

6.  That  it  is  not  found  or  established  by  the  gospel, 
that  Christ  did  make  or  ordain  mass. 

7.  If  the  pope  be  a  reprobate  and  evil  man,  and  conse- 
quently a  member  of  the  devil ;  he  has  no  power  given 
to  him  over  faithful  christians,  except  it  be  given  him  by 
the  emperor. 

8.  That  since  the  time  of  Urban  VI..  there  is  none  to 
be  received  for  the  pope,  but  every  man  is  to  live  after 
manner  of  the  Greeks,  under  his  own  law. 

9.  That  it  is  against  the  scripture,  that  ecclesiastical 
ministers  should  have  any  temporal  possessions. 

The   other  Articles  of  John  Wickliff,    condemned    as 
erroneous. 

10.  That  no  prelate  ought  to  excommunicate  any  man 
except  he  knew  him  first  to  be  excommunicate  of  God. 

11.  That  he,  who  so  excommunicates  any  man,  is 
thereby  himself  either  an  heretic, or  excommunicated. 

12.  That  a  prelate  or  bishop  excommunicating  any  of 
the  clergy,  who  has  appealed  to  the  king  or  the  council, 
is  thereby  himself  a  traitor  to  the  king  and  realm. 

13.  That  all  such  who  leave  oft"  preaching  or  hearing 
the  word  of  God  or  preaching  of  the  gospel  for  fear  of 
excommunication,  are  already  excommunicated,  and  in 
the  day  of  judgment  shall  be  counted  as  traitors  to 
God. 


22ft 


THE  ARCHBrSHOP  OF  CANTERBURY'S  LETTER  AGAINST  W.CKLIFF. 


14.  Tliat  it  is  lawful  for  any  man,  either  deacon  or 
priest,  to  preach  the  word  of  God  without  the  authority 
or  licence  of  the  apostolic  see  or  any  other  of  his  catholics. 

15.  That  so  lonj?  as  a  man  is  in  deadly  sin,  he  is 
neither  bishop  nor  prelate  in  the  church  of  God. 

Hi.  Also  that  the  temporal  lords  may,  according  to 
their  own  will  and  discretion,  take  away  the  temporal 
goods  of  the  churchmen  whenever  they  offend. 

17.  That  tithes  are  pure  alms,  and  that  the  parish- 
ioners may,  for  offence  of  their  curates,  detain  and  keep 
them  back,  and  bestow  them  upon  others,  at  their  own 
will  and  pleasures. 

18.  Also,  that  all  special  prayers  applied  to  any  pri- 
vate or  particular  person,  by  any  prelate  or  religious 
man,  do  no  more  profit  the  same  person,  than  general  or 
universal  prayers  do  profit  others,  under  similar  circum- 
stances. 

19.  Moreover,  if  any  man  enters  into  any  private  re- 
ligion, whatever  it  be,  he  is  thereby  made  the  more 
unapt  and  unable  to  observe  and  keep  the  commandments 
of  God. 

20.  That  holy  men,  who  have  instituted  private  reli- 
gions, whatever  they  be  (as  well  such  as  have  posses- 
sions, as  also  the  order  of  begginij  friars  having  no 
possessions)  in  so  doing,  have  grievously  offended. 

21.  That  religious  men,  (i.  e.  monks,)  being  in  their 
private  religions,  are  not  of  the  christian  religion. 

22.  That  friars  are  bound  to  get  their  living  by  the 
labour  of  their  hands,  and  not  by  begging. 

2',i.  That  whoever  gives  any  alms  to  friars,  or  to  any 
of  the  mendicant  orders,  is  accursed,  or  in  danger  thereof. 

While  the  archbishop  and  suffragans,  with  the  other 
doctors  of  divinity  and  lawyers,  with  a  great  company  of 
babbling  friars  and  monastics  were  gathered  together  to 
consult  as  to  John  WicklifT's  books,  at  the  Gray 
Friars  in  London,  upon  St.  Dunstan's  day  after  din- 
ner, about  two  o'clock,  the  very  hour  that  they  should 
go  forward  with  their  business,  a  wonderful  and  ter- 
rible earthquake  fell  throughout  all  England.  Several 
of  the  suffragan  bishops  being  frightened,  thought  it 
good  to  leave  off  from  their  purpose.  But  the  arch- 
bishop confirmed  and  strengthened  their  hearts  and 
minds,  which  were  daunted  with  fear,  to  proceed  in  their 
attempted  enterprise.  Then  discoursing  upon  Wick- 
liff's  articles,  not  according  to  the  sacred  cations  of  the 
holy  scripture,  but  according  to  tlieir  own  traditions,  tliey 
pronounced  and  gave  sentence,  that  some  of  them  were 
simply  and  plainly  heretical,  others  half  erroneous,  others 
irreligious,  and  some  seditious,  and  not  consonant  to  the 
church  of  Rome. 

Whereupon  the  lord  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  wish- 
ing to  check  such  heresies  and  errors,  delivered  to  the 
chancellor,  his  letters  patent  to  be  executed  as  follow  : 

"  William  by  the  grace  of  God  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, primate  of  all  England,  and  legate  of  the  aposto- 
lical see,  To  our  well  beloved  son  in  Christ  the  chancellor 
of  the  university  of  Oxford,  within  the  diocess  of  Lincoln, 
greeting,  grace,  and  benediction.  Tlie  prelates  of  the 
church,  about  the  Lord's  flock  committed  to  their  charge, 
ought  to  be  so  much  more  vigilant  as  that  they  see  the 
wolf,  clothed  in  sheep's  attire,  fraudulently  go  about  to 
worry  and  scatter  the  sh^p.  Doubtless,  the  common 
fame  and  report  is  come  unto  our  ears,  tkc.  We  will  there- 
fore and  command,  straitly  enjoining  you,  that  in  the 
church  of  our  blessed  lady  in  Oxford,  upon  those  days 
in  the  which  customarily  the  sermon  is  made,  as  also  in 
the  schools  of  the  university  upon  those  days  when  the 
lectures  are  read,  ye  publish  and  cause  by  others  to  be 
published  to  the  clergy  and  people,  as  well  in  their  vul- 
gar tongue,  as  in  the  Latin  tongue,  manifestly  and  plainly 
without  any  curious  implication,  that  the  same  heretical 
and  erroneous  conclusions,  so  repugnant  to  the  determi- 
nation of  holy  church,  as  is  aforesaid,  have  been  and 
are  condemned  ;  which  conclusions  we  also  declare  by 
these  our  letters  to  be  utterly  condemned.  And  that 
furthermore  you  forbid,  and  caiionically  admonish  and 
cause  to  be  admonished,  as  we  by  the  tcnour  of  these 
presents  do  forbid  <tnd  admonish  you,  once,  twice,  thrice, 


and  that  peremptorily,  that  none  hereafter  hold,  teach, 
and  preach,  or  defend  the  heresies  and  errors  above  said, 
or  any  of  them,  either  in  school  or  out  of  school  by  any 
sophistical  cavilling  or  otherwise  :  or  that  any  admit  to 
jireach,  hear  or  hearken  unto  John  Wicklitt",  Nicliolas 
Uerford,  Philip  Reppington,  canon  regular,  or  John 
Ashton,  or  Lawrence  Redman,  who  are  vehemently 
and  notoriously  suspected  of  heresy,  or  any  otlier  what- 
ever, so  suspected  or  defamed  ;  or  that  either  privately 
or  publicly  they  either  aid  or  favour  them  or  any  of 
them,  but  that  immediately  they  shun  and  avoid  the  same 
as  a  serpent  which  puts  forth  most  pestiferous  poison. 
And  furthermore  we  suspend  the  said  suspected  persons 
from  all  scholastical  act,  till  such  time  as  thev  shall 
purge  themselves  before  us  in  that  behalf :  and  that  you 
denounce  the  same  publicly  by  us  to  have  been  and  be 
suspended  ;  and  that  ye  diligently  and  faithfully  inquire 
after  all  their  favourers,  and  cause  to  be  inquired  through- 
out all  the  halls  of  the  university.  And  that  when  you 
shall  have  intelligence  of  their  names  and  persons,  that  ye 
compel  all  and  every  one  of  them  to  abjure  their  outrages 
by  ecclesiastical  censures  and  other  pains  canonical, 
under  pain  of  the  greater  curse,  which  against  all  and 
singular  the  rebellious  in  this  behalf,  and  disobeying  ou. 
admonitions,  we  j)ronounce  :  so  that  their  fault,  deceit, 
and  offence  in  this  behalf  deserve  the  same  (the  said 
admonition  of  ours  being  first  sent)  which  in  this  behalf  we 
esteem  and  allow  canonical,  that  then  and  again  accord, 
ing  to  the  effect  of  these  our  letters,  &c.  The  absolution 
of  all  and  singular  such,  which  shall  incur  the  sentence 
of  this  instrument  by  us  sent  forth  (which  God  forbid) 
we  specially  reserve  unto  ourselves  :  exhorting  you  the 
chancellor  by  the  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ, 
that  to  the  utmost  of  your  power  hereafter  you  do  your 
endeavour,  that  the  clergy  and  people  being  subject  to 
you,  if  there  be  any  who  have  strayed  from  the  catholic 
faith  by  such  errors,  may  be  brought  home  again  to  the 
praise  and  honour  of  his  name  that  was  crucified,  and  to 
the  preservation  of  the  true  faith.  And  further  our  will 
is,  that  whatever  you  shall  do  in  the  premises,  in  manner 
and  form  of  our  process  in  this  behalf  it  be  had  and  done  : 
and  that  you  for  your  part,  when  you  shall  be  required 
thereto,  plainly  and  distinctly  do  certify  us  by  your  let- 
ters patents,  having  the  tenour  hereof." 

The  conclusions  and  articles  mentioned  in  this  letter 
are  above  prefixed.  Of  which  some  were  condemned 
for  heretical,  some  for  erroneous. 

After  this,  the  archbishop  directed  his  letters  of  admo- 
nition to  Robert  Rigge  commissary  of  Oxford,  for  re- 
pressing this  doctrine  :  which  notwithstanding,  both 
then,  and  yet  to  this  day  (God  be  praised)  remains. 

The  Examination  of  Nicholas  Herford,  Philip  Repping^ 
ton,  and  John  Ashton. 

Some  days  afterwards,  on  June  18th  1382,  in  the 
chamber  of  the  preaching-friars  afore  mentioned,  before 
the  archbishop  in  the  presence  of  divers  doctors  and 
bachelors  of  divinity,  and  many  lawyers  both  canon  and 
civil,  whose  names  are  under  written,  appeared  Ni- 
cholas Ilerford,  Philip  Reppington,  and  John  Ashton, 
bachelors  of  divinity.  Who  after  oath  taken  to  give  judg- 
ment ui)on  the  conclusions  aforesaid,  were  examined 
severally,  each  by  himself,  before  the  archbishop.  ^^  ho 
there  required  day  and  place  to  deliberate  upon  the  con- 
clusions, and  to  give  their  answer  to  the  same  in  writing. 

Two  days  afterwards,  when  the  answers  were  returned, 
the  lord  archbishop  of  Canterbury  demanded  of  all  the 
doctors  what  their  judgment  was  touching  the  answers 
that  were  made  ujion  sucli  conclusions.  All  which  doc- 
tors severally  said,  "That  all  the  answers  given  to  the 
first,  second,  third,  and  sixth  conclusions,  were  insuffi- 
cient, heretical  and  subtle  ;  and  that  all  the  atiswers 
made,  especially  to  the  ninth,  tenth,  and  last  conclusions, 
were  insufficient,  erroneous,  and  perverse."  Where- 
upon the  lord  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  considering  the 
answers  to  be  heretical,  subtle,  erroneous,  and  perverse, 
accordingly  as  the  doctors  had  weighed  and  considered, 
admonished    Nicholas  and    Philip ;    assigning  to  them 


A.  D.  1382.]     NICHOLAS  HERFORD  AND  PHILIP  REPPINGTON  EXCOMMUNICATED. 


eight  days'  space,  that  is  to  say,  until  the  twenty-seventh 
day  of  the  month,  and  that  then  they  should  appear  be- 
fore the  said  lord  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  hear  his 
decree  tliat  should  be  made  in  that  behalf.  This  done, 
the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  admonished  and  cited 
John  Ashtoa,  under  the  tenor  of  these  words  fol- 
lowing : 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  we,  William,  by  God's  per- 
mission, archbishop  of  Canterbury,  primate  of  all 
England,  legate  of  the  see  apostolical,  and  through  all 
our  province  of  Canterbury,  chief  inquisitor  of  all 
heretical  pravity,  do  monish  and  cite  thee,  John  Ashton, 
master  of  arts,  and  student  in  divinity,  appearing  before 
us,  judicially  to  say  and  speak  the  plain  verity  touching 
these  conclusions,  to  wliich  we  refer  thee,  and  to  which 
we  have  caused  thee  to  swear,  laying  thy  hand  upon  a 
book,"  &c. 

After  this  citation,  John  Ashton  was  examined  before 
the  bishops,  and  his  answers  not  proving  satisfactory 
to  them,  they  determined  against  him,  and  then  the 
archbishop  proceeded  thus : 

"  And  thou  John  Ashton,  admonished  and  commanded 
by  us,  as  is  aforesaid,  after  thine  oath  taken,  without 
any  reasonable  cause,  or  any  other  license,  neither 
WDuldst  thou,  nor  yet  wilt,  but  refusedst,  and  yet  dost 
contemptuously,  to  answer  to  such  conclusions  before 
us;  judicially  according  to  our  admonition  and  command- 
ment aforesaid ;  we  do  hold  all  such  conclusions  to  be 
by  thee  confessed,  and  thee  the  aforesaid  John,  with  all 
thy  aforesaid  conclusions,  convicted.  And,  therefore,  we 
do  pronounce,  and  declare  by  giving  sentence  that  thou 
John  Ashton,  concerning  those  conclusions,  which  by  us, 
with  good  deliberation  of  divers  prelates,  our  suffragans, 
and  also  divers  and  sundry  professors  of  divinity,  and 
other  wise  men  and  learned  in  the  law,  according  to  the 
canonical  sanctions,  being  condemned  and  declared  for 
a  heretic,  and  heretical  hast  been,  and  still  art  a  heretic, 
and  thy  conclusions  heretical.  And  as  touching  thy 
other  conclusions,  by  us  heretofore  counted  erroneous, 
and  for  erroneous  condemned,  we  do  pronounce  and 
declare  sententially  by  these  our  writings,  that  both  thou 
hast  erred,  and  dost  err." 

Oa  the  appointed  day,  the  archbishop,  with  the  doc- 
tors, being  assembled  in  the  chief  house  of  his  church 
at  Canterbury,  before  the  hour  of  nine,  expected  Nicho- 
las, Philip,  and  also  Thomas  Hilman,  calling  them  and 
looking  after  them ;  nevertheless  they  apjieared  not  before 
two  o'clock  the  same  day.  At  which  hour  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury  examined  Thomas  Hilman,  who  then  and 
there  judicially  appeared,  what  his  opinion  was  touching 
the  aforesaid  conclusions,  who,  somewhat  stammering  at 
them  and  their  meaning,  at  last  to  all  the  conclusions 
then  read  and  exjiounded  to  him,  thus  answered,  "  I 
suppose  and  judge  all  and  singular  those  conclusions 
lately  condemned  by  my  lord  of  Canterbury  to  be 
heretical  and  erroneous,  even  as  the  same  my  lord  of 
Canterbury,  and  other  doctors  of  divinity,  of  the  canon 
and  civil  law,  by  common  consent  and  counsel  have  sup- 
posed and  thought.  And  the  same  (being  for  heresies 
and  errors,  as  before  is  said  condemned)  I  do,  as  much 
as  in  me  is,  condemn,  protesting  that  1  will  hold  and  af- 
firm the  contrary  of  those  conclusions,  and  in  the  same 
faith  live  and  die."  Then  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
sitting  as  tribunal  or  judge,  pronouncing  Nicholas  and 
Philip,  guilty  of  contumacy  and  disobedience,  for  not 
appearing  in  court,  excommunicated  them  for  their  con- 
tumacy, as  follows  : — 

The  denouncing  of  the  excommvnication  against  Nicholas 
Herford  and  Philip  Seppington. 

■  .  ♦'  William,  by  God's  permission,  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, &c.  To  our  beloved  Son  in  Christ,  whoever  he 
be,  that  this  instant  Sunday  shall  preach  at  St.  Paul's 
cross  in  London,  salutation,  grace,  and  blessing.  For- 
asmuch as  we  appointed  a  certain  day  and  place  to 
Master  Nicholas  Herford,  and  Master  Philip  Rejiping- 
ton,  canon  regular  of  the  monastery  of  our  lady  of 
Leicester,  being  doctors  of  divinity,  and  suspected  of 
beieticp'  gravity  (after  certain  answers  not  fully  made, 


22V 

but  impertinent  and  nothing  to  the  purpose,  as  also 
heretical  and  erroneous}  in  divers  places  of  our  p'-ovince 
commonly,  generally,  and  publicly  taught  and  preached, 
and  that  therefore  they  should  judicially  apjjcar  before 
us,  to  do  and  receive  peremptorily  in  that  behalf  whatever 
the  quality  of  that  business  should  move  us  to:  and  that  wj 
have  for  their  contumacy  in  not  appearing  before  us  at  that 
day  and  place,  adjudged  as  right  therein  required.  We,  by 
these  presents,  command  and  commit  to  you,  firmly  en- 
joining you,  when  all  the  multitude  of  people  shall  be 
gathered  together  to  hear  your  sermon,  that  in  the  day 
and  i)lace  appointed  you  puulicly  and  solemnly  denounce 
the  aforesaid  Nicholas  and  Philip,  holding  up  a  cross, 
and  lighting  up  a  candle,  and  then  throwing  down  the 
same  upon  the  ground,  to  have  been  so  and  in  such  man- 
ner e-xcommunicated,  and  still  continuing  so. 

"  Fare  ye  well.  In  our  manor  house  at  Lambeth,  the 
thirteenth  day  of  July,  the  year  of  our  Lord  1382,  and 
first  year  of  our  translation." 

The  archbishop  sent  also  another  letter  to  Master 
Rigge,  commissary  of  Oxford,  straightly  enjoining  and 
charging  him,  not  only  to  denounce  the  sentence  of  ex- 
communication, and  to  give  out  public  citation  against 
them,  but  also  to  make  diligent  search  and  inquisition 
through  all  Oxford  for  them,  to  have  them  apprehended 
ind  sent  up  to  him,  personally  before  him  to  appear  at 
a  certain  day  prescribed  for  the  same.  Whereby  it  may 
appear  how  busy  this  bishop  was  in  disquieting  and  per- 
secuting these  poor  men,  whom  he  should  have  nour- 
ished and  cherished  as  his  brethren. 

The  archbishop  not  contented  with  this,  solicits  the 
king  to  join  the  power  of  his  temporal  sword,  for  he  well 
perceived  that  as  yet  the  popish  clergy  had  not  sufficient 
authority,  by  any  public  law  or  statute  of  this  land,  to 
proceed  unto  death  against  any  person  in  question  of  re- 
ligion, but  only  by  the  usurped  tyranny  and  example  of 
the  court  of  Rome.  Where  note,  gentle  reader,  for  thy 
better  understanding,  the  practice  of  the  Romish  prelates 
in  seeking  the  king's  help  to  further  their  bloody  pur- 
pose against  the  good  saints  of  God.  The  king  being 
but  young,  and  not  arrived  at  years  of  ripe  judgment, 
was  seduced  by  the  archbishop  to  give  his  private  assent 
to  an  ordinance,  which  was  indeed  the  very  first  law  to 
be  found  against  religion  and  the  professors  thereof, 
bearing  the  name  of  an  act  made  in  the  parliament  held 
at  Westminster,  in  the  fifth  year  of  Richard  II.  Where 
among  other  statutes  then  published,  and  yet  remaining 
in  the  printed  books  of  statutes,  this  supposed  statute  is 
to  be  found,  (cap.  5.  &  ultimo). 

"  Forasmuch  as  it  is  openly  known  that  there  be 
divers  evil  persons  within  the  realm,  going  from  county 
to  county,  and  from  town  to  town,  in  certain  habits 
under  dissimulation  of  great  holiness,  and  without  the 
licence  of  the  ordinaries  of  the  places,  or  other  sufficient 
authority,  preaching  daily  not  only  in  churches  and 
churchyards,  but  also  in  markets,  fairs,  and  other  open 
places  where  a  great  congregation  of  people  is,  divers 
sermons  containing  heresies  and  notorious  errors,  to  the 
great  blemishing  of  the  christian  faith,  and  destruction  of 
the  laws,  and  of  the  estate  of  holy  church,  to  the  great 
peril  of  the  souls  of  the  people,  and  of  all  the  realm  of 
England,  as  more  plainly  is  found,  and  sufficiently 
proved  before  the  reverend  father  in  God  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  and  the  bishops  and  other  prelates, 
masters  of  divinity,  and  doctors  of  canon  and  of  civil  law, 
and  a  great  part  of  the  clergy  of  the  said  realm,  si)ecially 
assembled  for  this  great  cause  ;  which  persons  do  also 
preach  divers  matters  of  slander,  to  ingender  discord  and 
dissension  betwixt  divers  estates  of  the  said  realm,  as 
well  spiritual  as  temporal,  in  exciting  the  people  to  the 
great  peril  of  all  the  realm  :  which  preachers  being  cited 
or  summoned  before  the  ordinaries  of  the  places,  there 
to  answer  to  that  whereof  they  are  impeached,  they  will 
not  obey  the  summons  and  commands,  and  care  not  for 
the  admonitions  nor  censures  of  the  holy  church,  but  ex- 
pressly despise  them  ;  and  moreover,  by  their  subtle  and 
ingenious  words,  draw  the  people  to  hear  their  sermons, 
and  maintain  them  in  their  errors  by  strong  hand,  and 
by  great  routs :  it  is  ordained  and  assented  in  this  pre- 


THE  VALIDITY  OF  THE  KING'S  STATUTE  AGAINST  WICKLIFF  EXAMINED.     [Book  T. 


230 

sent  pai-liament,  that  the  king's  commissions  be  made 
and  directed  to  the  sheriffs,  and  other  ministers  of  our 
sovereign  lord  the  king,  or  other  persons  sufficiently 
learned,  and  according  to  the  certificates  of  the  prelates 
to  be  made  in  chancery  from  time  to  time,  to  arrest  all 
such  preachers,  and  also  their  favourers,  maintainers  and 
abetters,  and  to  hold  them  in  arrest  and  strong  prison, 
till  they  justifv  themselves  according  to  the  law  and 
reason  of  holy  church.  And  the  king  wills  and  com- 
mands, that  the  chancellor  make  such  commissions  at  all 
times,  that  he  by  the  prelates,  or  any  of  them  shall  be 
certified  and  thereof  required   as  is  aforesaid." 

An  Examination  of  the  aforesaid  supposed  Statute,  and 
of  the  invalidity  thereof. 

As  this  supposed  statute  was  the  principal  ground 
whereupon  proceeded  all  the  persecution  of  that  time; 
it  is  therefore  not  impertinent  to  examine  the  same 
more  particularly,  whereby  it  shall  appear,  that  as  it 
was  fraudulently  and  unduly  devised  by  the  prelates 
only,  so  was  it  in  like  manner  most  injuriously  and 
disorderly  executed  by  them.  For  immediately  u])on 
the  publishing  of  this  law,  without  further  warrant 
either  from  the  king  or  his  council,  commissions  under 
the  great  seal  of  England  were  made  in  this  form, 
"Richard  by  the  Grace  of  God,"  &c.  "Witness  m^ 
self  at  Westminster  the  2(ith  day  of  June,  in  the  sixth 
year  of  our  reign."  Without  more  words  of  warrant  un- 
der-written, such  as  in  like  cases  are  both  usual  and  re- 
quisite,viz:  "peripsumregem  :""  perregem  et concilium  :" 
"per  breve  de  privato  sigillo."  All  or  any  which  words 
being  utterly  wanting  in  this  place,  as  may  be  seen  in  the 
king's  records  of  that  time  ;  it  must  therefore  be  done 
either  by  warrant  of  this  statute,  or  else  without  any  war 
rant  at  all.  M^nereupon  it  is  to  be  noted,  that  whereas 
the  statute  appointed  the  commissions  to  be  directed  to 
the  sheriff,  or  other  ministers  of  the  king,  or  to  other 
persons  sufficiently  learned,  for  the  arresting  of  such  per- 
sons ;  the  commissions  are  directed  to  the  archbishop 
and  his  suffragans,  being  as  it  appears  parties  in  the  case, 
authorizing  them  further  without  eit^ier  the  words,  or 
reasonable  meaning  of  the  statute,  to  imprison  them  in 
their  own  houses,  or  where  else  they  pleased. 

Besides  also,  what  manner  of  law  this  was,  by  whom 
devised,  and  by  what  authority  the  same  was  first  made 
and  established,  judge  by  that  which  follows,  viz. 

In  the  utas  of  St.  Michael  next  following,  at  a  parlia- 
ment summoned  and  holden  at  Westminster,  the  sixth 
year  of  the  king,  among  sundry  petitions  made  to  the 
king  by  his  commons,  to  which  he  assented,  there  is  one 
in  this  form.  Article  52. 

"  That  whereas  a  statute  was  made  the  last  parliament 
in  these  words, — 'It is  ordained  in  this  present  parliament 
that  commissions  from  the  king  be  directed  to  the  she- 
riffs, and  other  ministers  of  the  king,  or  to  other  persons 
sufficiently  skilful,  and  according  to  the  certificates  of  the 
prelates  thereof,  to  be  made  to  the  chancery  from  time  to 
time,  to  arrest  all  such  preachers,  and  their  favorers,  main- 
tainers and  abetters  :  and  to  detain  them  in  strong  pri- 
son, until  they  justify  themselves  according  to  rea- 
son, and  law  of  holy  church  :  and  the  king  wills  and  com- 
mands, that  the  chancellor  make  such  commissions  at 
all  times  as  he  shall  be  by  the  prelates  or  any  of  them 
certified  and  thereof  required,  as  is  aforesaid,' — the  which 
was  never  agreed  nor  granted  by  the  commons  ;  but 
whatever  was  moved  therein,  was  without  their  assent. 
That  the  said  statute  be  therefore  disannulled.  For  it  is 
not  in  any  wise  their  meaning,  that  either  themselves  or 
such  as  shall  succeed  them,  shall  be  further  justified  or 
bound  by  the  prelates,  than  were  their  ancestors  in  for- 
mer times,"  whereunto  is  answered,  "  II  plaist  al,  Roy. 
I."  the  king  is  pleased. 

Hereby  notwithstanding  the  former  unjust  law  was 
repealed,  and  the  fraud  of  the  framers  thereof  suffi- 
ciently discovered :  yet  such  means  wesre  taken  by 
the  prelates,  that  this  act  of  repeal  was  never  published, 
nor  ever  since  printed  with  the  rest  of  the  statutes  of 
that  parliament :  so  that  the  rejjeal  being  concealed, 
similar  commissions  and  other  process  were  made  from 


time  to  time,  by  virtue  of  the  statute,  as  well  during  all 
the  reign  of  this  king,  as  ever  since  against  the  professors 
of  religion. 

The  young  king  was  further  induced  by  '.he  importu- 
nity  of  the  archbishop,  to  send  special  letters  to  the  vice 
chancellor  and  proctors  of  the  university  of  Oxford,  in 
which  he  straightly  and  sharply  enjoins  them  to  make  a  ge- 
neral  inquisition  through  the  wliole  university,  for  John 
\\'ickliff,  Nicholas  Herford,  Pliilip  Reppington,  John 
Ashton,  and  such  others  ;  and  also  for  all  whom  they 
know  or  judge  to  be  suspected  of  that  doctrine,  or  to  be 
maintainers,  receivers,  and  defenders  of  the  parties,  or 
their  opinions  ;  to  the  intent  that  they  being  so  appre- 
hended, may  be  within  seven  days  of  tlieir  admonition 
expelled  the  university,  and  cited  before  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  moreover  commanding  the  vice-chancel- 
lor and  proctors  with  their  assistants,  that  if  any  person 
or  persons  in  any  house,  hall,  or  college,  or  in  any 
other  place  shall  be  found  to  have  any  of  the  books 
or  treatises  compiled  by  John  Wickliff,  Nicholas  Herford, 
&c.  they  will  cause  the  said  person  or  persons,  to  be 
arrested  and  attached,  and  their  books  to  be  seized  and 
presented  within  one  month,  without  correction,  corrup- 
tion, or  alteration,  to  the  archbishop  upon  their  faith 
and  allegiance,  as  they  would  avoid  the  forfeiture  of  all 
privileges  of  the  university,  &c. 

The  vice-chancellor  at  this  time  in  Oxfopd  was  Master 
Robert  Rigge.  The  two  proctors  ^Vere  John  Huntman 
and  Walter  Dish  ;  who,  as  far  as  they  durst,  favoured 
the  cause  of  John  Wickliff,  so  that  when  some  public  ser- 
mons at  the  feast  of  the  Ascension,  and  of  Corjni?,  Christj 
were  to  be  preached  in  the  cloister  of  Saint  Frideswide 
(now  called  Christ's  church)  before  the  people,  by  the 
vice-chancellor  and  the  proctors  :  they  committed  it  to 
Philip  Reppington  and  Nicholas  Herford,  so  that  Heiford 
should  preach  on  the  Ascension-day,  and  Reppington 
upon  Corpus  Christi  day.  Herford  was  observed  to  de- 
fend John  Wickliff  openly  as  a  faithful,  good,  and  inno. 
cent  man  ;  at  which  there  were  great  outcries  among  the 
friars.  This  Herford,  after  he  had  long  favoured  and 
maintained  Wickliff's  part,  grew  in  suspicion  among  the 
enemies  of  truth.  For  as  soon  as  he  began  somewhat 
liberally  and  freely  to  utter  anything,  which  tended  to  the 
defence  of  Wickliff,  by  and  bye  the  Carmelites,  and  all 
the  orders  of  religion  were  on  his  watch,  and  laid  not  a 
few  heresies  to  his  charge  ;  which  they  had  strained  here 
and  tliere  out  of  his  sermons.  After  this  the  feast  of 
Corpus  Christi  drew  near :  upon  which  day  it  was  ex- 
pected that  Reppington  would  preach.  This  man  was  a 
canon  of  Leicester,  who  protested  openly,  that  in  all 
moral  matters  he  would  defend  Wickliff.  But  as  to  the 
sacrament  he  would  as  yet  hold  his  peace,  until  such  time 
as  the  Lord  should  otherwise  illuminate  the  hearts  and 
minds  of  the  clergy. 

Now  the  day  of  Corpus  Christi  approaching  near,  when 
the  friars  understood  that  this  man  would  preach,  they 
arranged  with  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  that  the 
same  day,  a  little  before  Philip  should  preach,  Wickliff's 
conclusions,  which  were  privately  condemned,  should 
be  openly  defamed  in  the  presence  of  the  whole  univer- 
sity. 

These  things  being  thus  done,  Philip  Reppington  at 
the  hour  appointed,  proceeded  to  his  sermon.  In  which 
among  many  other  things,  he  was  reported  to  have  ut- 
tered these  sayings,  or  to  this  effect : 

"  That  the  popes  or  bishops  ought  not  to  be  exalted 
above  temporal  lords. 

"That  in  moral  matters  he  would  defend  Master 
Wickliff  as  a  true  catholic  doctor. 

"  That  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  very  earnestly  affected 
and  minded  in  this  matter,  and  wished  that  all  such 
should  be  received  under  his  protection,"  besides  many 
things  more  which  touched  the  praise  and  defence  ot 
Wickliff. 

And  finally,  in  concluding  his  sermon,  he  dismissed 
the  people  with  this  sentence, — "  I  will  in  the  specula- 
tive doctrine,  as  pertaining  to  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  keep  silence  and  hold  my  peace,  until  such  time  ai« 
God  otherwise  shall  instruct  and  illuminate  the  hearta 
of  the  clergy." 


A.  D.  1382.]  PHILIP  REPPIXGTON  AND  JOHN  ASHTON  ABJURE  WICKLIFF'S  DOCTRINES.  231 


When  the  sermon  was  done,  Reppington  etitered  into 
St.  Frideswiie's  church,  accompanied  with  many  of  his 
friends,  who,  as  their  enemies  surmised,  were  privately 
I    armed    under   their  garments    against    danger.       Friar 
Stokes,    the    Carmelite,    who    was   the    chief  champion 
against  Wicklitf,  suspecting  all  this  to  he  against  him, 
kept   witliiii  the  sanctuary   of  the  church.     Tlie  vice- 
chancellor  and  Reppington,  friendly  saluting  one  another 
in  the  church  porch,  sent  away  the  people,  and  so  every 
man    departed     home    to    his    own   house.     There  was 
!   not  a  little  joy  through   the   whole  university   for  that 
sermon  ;   but  in   the  meantime,   the  unquiet  and  busy 
Canndlite  slipt  not  his   matter.      For  by  his  letters  he 
declared  the  whole  matter  to  the  archbishop,  exaggerat- 
I   iug  the  dangers  he  was  in,  and  desiring  his  help  and  aid, 
I   Oiuitting  notliing  to  move  and  stir  up  the   archbishop's 
j   uiiud,  who  of  his  own  nature  was  ready  enough  to  pro- 
i   secute  the  matter.     The  vice-chancellor  being  afterward 
I  accused  for  contempt  of  the  archbishop's  letters,  when 
i  he  perceived  and  saw  that  no  excuse  would  prevail  to 
avoid  that  danger,  humbling  himself  upon  his  knees,  he 
desired  pardon,  which,  when  he  had  obtained,  by  the  help 
of  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  he  was  sent  away  again 
with   certain    commands,   and  suspensions  of  heretics. 
Then  began  the  hatred  on  both  sides  to  appear  and  de- 
velope  itself,  and  all  men  were  offended  at  these  friars 
and  monks,  to  whom  they  imputed  whatever  trouble  or 
mischief  was  raised  up,  as  to  the  authors  and  causers  of 
the  same. 

Nicholas  Herford,  and  Philip  Reppington,  being 
privily  warned  by  the  vice-chancellor,  conveyed  them- 
selves out  of  sight,  and  fled  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster ; 
but  the  duke,  whether  for  fear,  or  for  what  cause  I 
cannot  say,  in  the  end  forsook  his  poor  and  miserable 
clients. 

Being  repulsed  by  the  duke,  and  destitute  of  his  sup- 
port, whether  they  were  sent,  or,  of  their  own  accord 
went  to  the  archbishop,  is  uncertain  ;  but  Reppington 
was  reconciled  again  to  the  archbishop,  and  admitted  to 
the  university.  And  so  was  also  John  Ashton.  Of 
Nicholas  Herford  all  this  while  I  find  no  special  re- 
lation. 

In  the  meantime,  about  the  twenty-third  day  of 
September  (A..  D.  1382),  the  king  sent  his  mandate 
to  the  archbishop  for  collecting  a  subsidy,  and  to  have  a 
convocation  of  the  clergy  summoned  against  the  next 
parliament,  which  should  begin  the  eighteenth  day  of 
November.  All  which  being  done,  the  parliament  was 
asseinblei  at  Oxford  the  eighteenth  day  of  November, 
where  the  convocation  was  kept  in  the  monastery  of 
FriJeswide.  The  archbishop,  with  other  bishops,  sitting 
there  in  their  pontifical  robes,  declared  two  causes  of  their 
present  assembly,  one  to  repress  heresies,  which  began 
afresh  in  the  realm  ;  the  other  to  aid  and  support  the  king 
with  some  necessary  subsidy  of  money. 

The  convocation  being  continued  the  next  day,  the 
archbishop,  with  the  other  prelates,  assembling  themselves 
as  before,  the  archbishop,  after  the  usual  solemnity,  de- 
sired the  proctors  of  the  clergy,  appointed  for  every  diocess, 
to  consult  among  themselves,  in  some  convenient  place, 
what  they  thought  touching  the  redress  of  matters,  and  to 
be  notified  and  declared  to  him  and  to  his  brethren,  &c. 
Further,  forsomuch  (saith  he)  as  it  is  so  noised 
through  all  the  realm,  that  there  were  certain  in  the 
university  of  Oxford  who  held  and  maintained  conclu- 
sions heretical  and  erroneous,  condemned  by  him,  and 
by  other  lawyers  and  doctors  of  divinity  ;  he  therefore 
assigned  the  bishops  of  Sarum,  Hereford,  and  Rochester, 
with  Wdliim  Rugge,  then  vice-chancellor  of  the 
university  of  Oxford,  (for  probably  Robert  Rigge  was 
then  displaced,)  as  also  William  Berton,  and  John  Mid- 
dleton,  doctors,  giving  them  his  full  authority  with 
cursing  and  banning  to  compel  them  to  search,  and  to 
inquire  with  all  diligence  and  possible  ways  over  all 
and  singular  whatsoever,  either  doctors,  bachelors,  or 
scholars  of  the  university,  who  did  hold,  teach,  main- 
tain, and  defend,  in  schools,  or  out  of  schools,  the  con- 
clusions mentioned  before. 

On  which  day,  in  the  presence  of  the  prelates  and 
the  clergy  in  the  chapter-house  of  St.  Frideswide,  came 


in  Philip  Reppington,  who  there  adjured  those  conclu- 
sions and  assertions,  in  this  form  of  words  : 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  I,  Philip  Reppington, 
canon  of  the  house  of  Leicester,  acknowledging  one 
catholic  and  apostolic  faith,  do  curse  and  also  abjure  all 
heresy,  namely,  these  heresies  and  errors  under  written, 
condemned  and  reproved  by  the  canonical  decrees,  and 
by  you,  most  reverend  father,  touching  which  hitherto  I 
have  been  defamed  ;  condemning,  moreover,  and  re- 
proving both  them  and  the  authors  of  them,  and  do  con- 
fess the  same  to  be  cathohcally  condemned.  And  I 
swear  also  by  these  holy  evangelists,  which  here  I  hold 
in  my  hand,  and  do  promise,  never  by  any  persuasions 
of  men,  nor  by  any  way  hereafter,  to  defend  or  hold  as 
true,  any  of  the  said  conclusions  underwritten  ;  but  do 
and  will  stand  and  adhere  in  all  things,  to  the  determi- 
nation of  the  holy  catholic  church,  and  to  yours,  in  this 
behalf.  Over  and  besides,  all  such  as  stand  contrary 
to  this  faith,  I  do  pronounce  them  with  their  doctrine 
and  followers  worthy  of  everlasting  curse.  And  if  I  my- 
self shall  presume  at  any  time  to  hold  or  preach  any 
thing  contrary  to  the  premises,  I  shall  be  content  to 
abide  the  severity  of  the  canons.  Subscribed  with 
mine  own  hand,  and  of  mine  own  accord,  Philip  Rep- 
pington." 

And  thus  he  was  discharged,  and  afterward  was  made 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  and  became  at  length  the  most  bitter 
and  extreme  persecutor  of  this  side,  of  all  the  other 
bishops  within  the  realm. 

After  the  abjuration  of  this  Reppington,  immediately 
was  brought  in  John  Ashton,  who,  appearing  before  the 
archbishop  and  the  prelates,  did  in  like  form  of  words 
abjure  as  Reppington  had  before  done. 

Of  this  John  Ashton  we  read,  that  afterward,  by 
Thomas  Arundel,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  he  was 
cited  and  condemned  ;  but  whether  he  died  in  prison, 
or  was  burned,  we  have  no  certainty. 

As  to  Nicholas  Herford,  he  did  not  appear  during  the 
time  of  this  convocation,  and  therefore  was  exconimu- 
nicated  ;  against  which  he  appealed  from  the  arch- 
bishop to  the  king  and  council.  The  archbishop  would 
not  admit  it,  but  caused  him  to  be  apprehended  and 
put  in  prison.  He  escaped  out  of  prison,  returning 
again  to  his  former  exercise  and  preaching  as  he  did 
before,  though  in  as  covert  and  secret  a  manner  as  he 
could.  Upon  which  the  archbishop,  thundering  out  his 
bolts  of  excommunication  against  him,  sends  to  all 
pastors  and  ministers,  commanding  them  in  all  churches, 
and  on  all  festival  days,  to  proclaim  the  excommunica- 
tion against  him  to  all  men. 

Not  contented  with  this,  he  addressed  his  letter  to  the 
king,  requiring  the  aid  of  his  temporal  sword.  See  and 
note,  reader,  the  seraphical  charity  of  these  priestly  pre- 
lates towards  the  poor  redeemed  flock  of  Christ. 

The  letter  of  the  Archbishop  to  the  King. 

"  To  the  most  excellent  prince  in  Christ,  &c.  William, 
&c.,  greeting,  in  him  by  whom  kings  do  reign,  and 
princes  bear  rule.  Unto  your  kingly  highness  by  the 
tenor  of  these  presents  we  intimate,  that  one  Master 
Nicholas  Herford,  doctor  of  divinity,  for  his  manifest 
contumacy  and  offence  in  not  appearing  before  us  being 
called  at  the  day  and  place  assigned,  is  therefore  included 
in  the  sentence  of  the  greater  curse,  publicly  by  our  or- 
dinary authority  ;  and  in  the  same  sentence  has  con- 
tinued now  forty  days,  and  yet  still  continues  with 
obdurate  heart,  wickedly  contemning  the  keys  of  the 
church,  both  to  the  great  peril  of  his  soul,  and  to  the 
pernicious  example  of  others.  Forsomuch,  therefore, 
as  the  holy  mother,  the  church,  cannot  proceed  any  fur- 
ther in  this  matter,  we  humbly  desire  your  kingly  ma- 
jesty to  direct  out  your  letters  for  the  apprehending  of 
the  said  excommunicate,  according  to  the  custom  of  this 
realm  of  England,  wholesomely  observed  and  kept  hi- 
therto ;  to  the  intent  that  such,  whom  the  fear  of  God 
doth  not  restrain  from  evil,  the  discipline  of  the  secular 
arm  may  bridle  and  pluck  back  from  offending.     Your 


232 


THE  EPISTLE  OF  WICKLIFF  TO  POPE  URBAN  VI. 


[Book  V, 


princely  highness,  the  Lord  continue.     From  Lambeth, 
the  fifteenth  of  January." 

And  thus  far  concerning  Nicholas  Herford,  and  the 
others.  But  all  this  while  what  became  of  John  Wick- 
liff  is  not  certainly  known  ; — it  appears  that  he  was 
banished  and  driven  to  exile.  In  the  meantime  it  is 
not  to  be  doubted,  but  he  was  alive  during  all  this  while, 
as  may  appear  by  his  letter  which  he  about  this  time 
wrote  to  Pope  Urban  VI. 

The  Epistle  of  John  Wick  I  iff  sent  to  Pope  Urban  VI., 
A.  D.  1382. 

"Verily  I  do  rejoice  to  open  and  declare  to  every 
man  the  faith  which  I  hold,  and  specially  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  which  faith  as  I  suppose  it  to  be  sound  and 
true,  he  will  most  willingly  confirm,  or,  if  it  be  errone- 
ous, amend. 

"  First,  I  suppose  that  the  gospel  of  Christ  is  the 
whole  body  of  God's  law  ;  and  that  Christ,  who  gave 
that  same  law  himself,  I  believe  to  be  a  very  man,  and 
in  that  point,  to  exceed  the  law  of  the  gospel,  and  all 
other  parts  of  the  scripture.  Again,  I  do  give  and 
hold  the  bishop  of  Rome,  forsomuch  as  he  is  the  vicar 
of  Christ  here  in  earth,  to  be  bound  most  of  all  other 
men  to  that  law  of  the  gospel.  For  the  greatness 
amongst  Christ's  disciples  did  not  consist  in  worldly  dig- 
nity or  honours,  but  in  the  near  and  exact  following  of 
Christ  in  his  life  and  manners  ;  whereupon  I  do  gather 
out  of  the  heart  of  the  law  of  the  Lord,  that  Christ  for 
the  time  of  his  pilgrimage  here  was  a  most  poor  man, 
abjecting  and  casting  off  all  worldly  rule  and  honour,  as 
appears  by  the  gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  the  eighth 
chapter,  and  second  of  the  Corinthians,  in  the  eighth 
chapter. 

"  Hereby  I  do  fully  gather,  that  no  faithful  man 
ought  to  follow,  either  the  pope  himself,  or  any  of  the 
holy  men,  but  in  such  points  as  he  has  followed  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  For  Peter  and  the  sons  of  Zebedee, 
by  desiring  worldly  honour,  contrary  to  the  following  of 
Christ's  steps,  did  offend,  and  therefore  in  those  errors 
they  are  not  to  be  followed. 

"  Hereof  I  do  gather,  as  a  counsel,  that  the  pope 
ought  to  leave  unto  the  secular  power  all  temporal  do- 
minion and  rule,  and  thereunto  effectually  to  move  and 
exhort  his  whole  clergy  ;  for  so  did  Christ,  and  especi- 
ally by  his  apostles.  Wherefore,  if  I  have  erred  in  any 
of  these  points,  I  will  most  humbly  submit  myself  unto 
correction,  even  by  death,  if  necessity  so  require ;  and 
if  I  could  labour  according  to  my  will  or  desire  in  mine 
own  person,  I  would  surely  present  myself  before  the 
bishop  of  Rome  ;  but  the  Lord  has  otherwise  visited  me 
to  the  contrary,  and  has  taught  me  rather  to  obey  God 
than  men.  Forsomuch  then  as  God  has  given  to  our 
pope  just  and  true  evangelical  instinctions,  we  ought  to 
pray  that  those  motions  be  not  extinguished  by  any 
subtle  or  crafty  device.  And  that  the  pope  and  car- 
dinals be  not  moved  to  do  any  thing  contrary  to  the 
law  of  the  Lord.  Wherefore  let  us  pray  to  our  God, 
that  he  will  so  stir  up  our  Pope  Urban  the  sixth,  as  he 
began,  that  he,  with  his  clergy,  may  follow  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  in  life  and  manners  ;  and  that  they  may 
teach  the  people  effectually,  and  that  they  likewise 
may  faithfully  follow  them  in  the  same.  And  let  us 
especially  pray,  that  our  pope  may  be  preserved 
from  all  malign  and  evil  counsel,  which  we  do  know 
that  evil  and  envious  men  of  his  household  would 
give  him.  And  seeing  the  Lord  will  not  suffer  us  to  be 
tempted  above  our  power,  much  less  then  will  he  require 
of  any  creature  to  do  that  thing  which  they  are  not  able  ; 
forsomuch  as  that  is  the  plain  condition  and  manner  of 
antichrist.'' 

Thus  much  wrote  John  Wickliff  to  Pope  Urban.  But 
this  pope  was  so  hot  in  his  wars  against  Clement,  the 
French  pope,  his  rival,  that  he  had  no  leisure,  and  less 
■wUl  to  attend  to  Wickliff.  By  which  schism  God  pro- 
vided for  poor  Wickliff  some  rest  and  quietness. 

Concerning  which  schisniatical  wars  of  these  popes, 
it  will  not  be  irrelevant  to  digress  a  little,  so  as  to  say 


something  of  the  tragical  doings  of  these  two  holy  popes, 
striving  for  the  triple  crown,  that  the  christian  reader 
may  see  what  difference  there  is  between  the  popes,  and 
Christ  with  his  apostles.  For  though  in  the  gospel  it 
is  written,  that  certain  of  the  disciples  did  strive  which 
should  be  tlie  greater  ;  yet  we  do  not  read  that  one  of 
them  ever  took  weapons  against  the  other;  and  it  appears 
too  that  for  so  striving  as  they  did  they  were  sharply  re- 
buked by  our  Saviour  Christ. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  year  138;i,  Pope  Urban, 
studying  how  to  conquer  his  rival  pope,  took  to  him- 
self the  sword  of  Romulus,  instead  of  the  keys  of  Peter, 
and  set  upon  him  with  open  war.  And  devising  with 
himself  whom  he  might  best  choose  for  his  chief 
champion  ;  he  thought  none  more  fitted  for  such  affairs 
than  Henry  Spencer,  then  bishop  of  Norwich,  a  young 
and  stout  prelate,  more  fitting  for  the  charge  of  a  camp, 
than  for  the  peaceable  church  of  Christ.  To  this  bishop 
of  Norwich  the  pope  had  sent  his  bulls  about  this  time, 
to  confer  the  cross  on  whoever  would  go  with  him  into 
France,  to  destroy  the  antipope.  In  which  bulls  these 
privileges  were  granted. 

1.  That  the  bishop  of  Norwich  may  use  his  sword 
against  the  antipope,  and  all  his  adherents,  favourers, 
and  counsellors,  and  with  violence  put  them  to  death. 

2.  That  he  has  full  power  to  inquire  after  all  schis* 
matics,  and  to  put  them  in  prison,  and  to  confiscate  allj 
their  goods,  moveable  and  immoveable. 

3.  That  he  has  power  and  authority  to  deprive  all 
laymen  that  are  schismatics  of  all  manner  of  secular  of- 
fices whatever,  and  to  give  their  offices  to  other  fit  and 
convenient  persons. 

4.  That  he  may  deprive  all  such  clergy,  and  declare 
them  to  be  schismatics,  and  to  give  and  bestow  their 
benefices  either  with  cure  or  without  cure,  their  digni- 
ties, parsonages  or  offices,  to  other  persons  more  meet 
for  the  same. 

5.  He  has  power  and  authority  over  lay  persons  that 
are  exempt,  and  clergy  both  secular  and  regular,  yea, 
although  they  be  friars  mendicants,  or  masters  and  pro. 
fessors  of  other  houses  or  hospitals  of  St.  John's  of 
Jerusalem,  or  St.  Mary's  of  Flanders,  or  professors  of 
what  order  soever. 

6.  He  has  power  to  dispense,  with  any  secular 
clergy  soever,  being  beneficed  either  with  cure  or  without 
cure,  and  also  with  such  as  have  dignities,  parsonages, 
or  offices,  being  regulars  either  exempt  or  not  exempt, 
that  every  one  of  them  may  be  absent  with  him  from 
their  dignities  and  benefices,  &c.,  under  the  standard  of 
the  cross,  without  license  of  any  of  their  prelates  being 
required,  and  yet  to  receive  and  take  the  entire  income 
of  their  benefices,  as  though  they  had  been  personally 
resident  upon  the  same. 

7.  There  is  granted  to  all  that  pass  the  seas  in  this 
quarrel,  either  at  their  own  expenses,  or  at  the  expenses 
of  any  other,  full  remission  of  their  sins  ;  and  as  large 
privileges  are  granted  to  all  those  that  go  over  the  sea 
with  him,  as  to  any  that  pay  their  money,  or  go  to  fight 
for  the  Holy  Land. 

8.  Also  all  such  as  with  their  proper  goods  and  sub- 
stance shall  give  sufficient  stipend  to  able  soldiers,  mus- 
tered at  the  discretion  of  the  foresaid  lord  bishop,  or  by 
his  deputy,  although  themselves  be  not  personally  at  this 
business,  yet  shall  they  have  like  remission  and  indul- 
gence, as  they  who  have  been  personally  with  him  in 
this  expedition. 

9.  All  they  are  partakers  of  this  remission,  who  give 
any  part  of  their  goods  to  the  said  bishop  to  fight  against 
the  said  schismatics. 

10.  If  any  shall  chance  to  die  in  the  journey  who  are 
soldiers  under  the  standard  of  the  jcross,  or  else  before 
the  quarrel  are  killed  by  some  means,  they  shall  fully 
and  wholly  receive  the  said  grace,  and  shall  be  partakers 
of  the  remission  and  indulgence. 

11.  He  has  power  to  excommunicate,  suspend,  and 
interdict  what  persons  soever  be  rebellious  or  disturbers 
of  him  in  the  execution  of  his  power  and  authority  com- 
mitted to  him,  of  what  dignity,  state,  degree,  pre-emi- 
nence, order,  place,  or  condition  soever  they  shall  be  ; 
whether  they  shall  be  either  of  regal,  queenly,  or  impenal 


A.D.  1382—1384.]     UNIVERSITY  OF  OXFORD'S  TESTIMONY  CONCERNING  WICKLIFF. 


233 


dignity,  or  of  what  dignity  soever,  either  ecclesiastical 
or  civil. 
I  12.  He  has  power  and  authority  to  compel  and  enforce 
'  any  religious  person  soever,  and  to  appoint  them,  and 
send  them  over  sea,  if  it  seem  good  to  him,  yea,  al- 
though they  be  professors  of  the  friars  mendicants,  for 
the  execution  of  the  premises. 

The  Papers  Absolution  pronounced  by  the  Bishop. 

"  By  the  authority  apostolical  to  me  in  this  behalf 
committed,  we  absolve  thee  A.  B.  from  all  thy  sins  con- 
fessed with  thy  mouth,  and  being  contrite  with  thy 
heart,  and  whereof  thou  wouldst  be  confessed  if  they 
came  into  thy  memory ;  and  we  grant  to  thee  plenary 
remission  of  all  manner  of  sins,  and  we  promise  to  thee 
thy  part  of  the  reward  of  all  just  men,  and  of  everlasting 
salvation.  And  as  many  privileges  as  are  granted  to 
them  that  go  to  fight  for  the  Holy  Land,  we  grant  to 
thee  ;  and  of  all  the  prayers  and  benefits  of  the  church, 

;  the  universal  synod,  as  also  of  the  holy  catholic  chuich, 

I  we  make  thee  partaker." 

This  courageous,  or,  rather  outrageous  bishop,  armed 
1  thus  with  the   pope's  authority,   and  prompt  with  his 
privileges,    came    to    the  parliament,  where  there  was 
great  consultation  and  contention,  and  almost  no  less 
schism,  about  the  voyage  of  this  popish  bishop  in  the 
parliament,  than  was  between  the  popes  themselves.    In 
which  parliament,  there  were  many  who  thought  it  not 
safe  to  commit  the  king's  people  and  subjects  to  an  un- 
skilful priest.     So  great  was  the  diversity  of  judgments 
in  that  behalf,  that  the  voyage  of  the  bishop  was  pro- 
I  tracted  to  the  Saturday  before  Passion  Sunday.     After 
i  which  Sunday  the  parties  agreed  that  the  bishop  should 
!  set  forward  in  his  voyage,  having  given  to  him  the  fifteenth 
■  which  was  granted  to  the  king  in  the  parliament  before. 
'  Which    things  thus  concluded  in  the  parliament,   this 
'  warlike  bishop    preparing  all   things   in   readiness,  set 
'  forward   in  this  journey.      And   forthwith  entered  the 
<eas.  and  went  to  Calais,  where,  waiting  a  few  days  for 
'  the  rest  of  his  army,  he  then  took  his  journey  to  the 
town  of  Gravelines,  which  he  besieged  so  desperately, 
'  without  any  preparation  of  engines  of  wur,  or  counsel, 
I  that  he  seemed  rather  to  fly  upon  them,  than  to  invade 
i  them.     At  length,  through  the  superstition  of  our  men, 
'  trusting  to  the  pope's  absolution,  they  entered  the  town 
I  with  their  bishop,  where,  at  his  command,  they  destroyed 
i  both  man,  woman,  and  child,  and  left  not  one  alive  ! 
From  Gravelines  this  warlike  bishop  set  forward  to 
Dunkirk,  where  not  long  after,  the  French  meeting  with 
him,  he  joined  with  them  in  battle ;  in  which  battle  (if 
the  story  be  true)  twelve  thousand  of  the  French  were  slain 
in  the  chase,  and  of  our  men  seven  only  were  missing. 
It  would  require  a  long  treatise  here  to  relate  all  things 
done  in  these  popish  wars.     Also  it  would  be  no    less 
ridiculous    to   view  and  behold  the   glorious   temerity 
of  this  new  upstart  captain.     As  when  the  bishop  com- 
ing from  Dunkirk  to  the  siege  of  Ypres,  a  great  number  of 
Englishmen  were  lost  there,  and  much  money  consumed, 
and  yet  nothing  done,  to  the  great  shame  and  ignominy 
of  the  bishop.     Again,   after  the  siege  of  Ypres,   the 
bishop  proceeding  with  a  small  force  to  fight  with  the 
French  king's  camp,  contrary  to  the  counsel  of  his  cap- 
tains, was  feign  to  break  company  with  them,  whereby 
part  of  the  army  went  to  Burburgh,  and  the  bishop  with 
his    part    returned   to    Gravelines,   both    which  towns 
shortly  after  were  besieged  by  the  French  army.  In  fine, 
when  the  bishop  could  keep  Gravelines  no  longer,  he 
crossed  the  seas,  and  came  home  again  as  wise  as  he 
went.     And  thus  making  an  end  of  this  pontifical  war, 
we  will  return  from  whence  we  digressed,  to  the  history  of 
John  Wickliff. 

Mhich  John  Wickliff  returning  again  within  a  short 
space,  either  fiom  his  banishment,  or  from  some  other 
place  where  he  was  secretly  kept,  repaired  to  his  parish 
of  Lutterworth,  where  he  was  parson  ;  and  there, 
quietly  departing  this  mortal  life,  slept  in  peace  in  the 
Lord,  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1384,  upon  Silvester's 
day 


Here  may  be  seen  the  great  providence  of  the  Lord 
in  this  man,  as  in  several  others  whom  the  Lord  so  long 
preserved  amidst  the  fury  of  so  many  enemies  from  all 
their  hands,  even  to  his  old  age.  For  it  appears  by 
Thomas  Walden,  that  he  was  a  very  aged  man  before  he 
departed.  Such  a  Lord  is  our  God,  that  whom  he  will 
have  kept,  nothing  can  hurt. 

This  Wickliff  had  written  several  works,  which  in  the 
year  A.  D.  1410  were  burnt  at  Oxford.  And  not  only 
in  England,  but  in  Bohemia  likewise,  the  books  of 
Wickliff  were  consumed  by  the  archbishop  of  Prague, 
who  made  diligent  inquisition  for  them,  and  burned 
them  ;  the  number  of  volumes  which  he  is  said  to  have 
burned,  most  excellently  written,  and  richly  adorned 
with  bosses  of  gold,  and  rich  coverings  (as  Eneas  Silvius 
writes)  were  about  two  hundred. 

We  will  now  add  the  testimonial  of  the  University  of 
Oxford  concerning  WickliflF. 

The  public  testimony  given  out  hy  the  University  of  Ox- 
ford, touching  the  commendation  of  the  great  learning 
and  good  life  of  John  Wickliff. 

"  Unto  all  and  singular  the  children  of  our  holy  mother 
the  church,  to  whom  this  present  letter  shall  come,  the 
vice-chancellor  of  the  university  of  Oxford,  with  the 
whole  congregation  of  the  masters,  with  perpetual  health 
in  the  Lord.  Forsomuch  as  it  is  not  commonly  seen,  that 
the  acts  and  monuments  of  valiant  men,  nor  the  praise 
and  merits  of  good  men  should  be  passed  over  and  hidden 
in  perpetual  silence,  but  that  true  report  and  fame 
should  continually  spread  abroad  the  same  in  strange  and 
far  distant  places,  both  for  the  witness  of  the  same,  and 
example  of  others  ;  forsomuch  also  as  the  provident  dis- 
cretion of  man's  nature,  being  recompensed  with  cruelty, 
hath  devised  and  ordained  this  buckler  and  defence  against 
such  as  do  blaspheme  and  slander  other  men's  doings, 
that  whensoever  witness  by  word  of  mouth  cannot  be 
present,  the  pen  by  writing  may  supply  the  same. 

"  Hereupon  it  followeth,  that  the  special  goodwill  and 
care  which  we  bear  unto  John  Wickliff,  sometime  child 
of  this  our  university,  and  professor  of  divinity,  moving 
and  stirring  our  minds  (as  his  manners  and  conditions 
required  no  less)  with  one  mind,  voice  and  testimony,  we 
do  witness,  all  his  conditions  and  doings  throughout  his 
whole  life  to  have  been  most  sincere  and  commendable ; 
whose  honest  manners  and  conditions,  profoundness  of 
learning,  and  most  redolent  renown  and  fame,  we  desire 
the  more  earnestly  to  be  notified  and  known  unto  all  the 
faithful,  for  that  we  understand  the  maturity  and  ripeness 
of  his  conversation,  his  diligent  labours  and  troubles  to 
tend  to  the  praise  of  God,  the  help  and  safeguard  of  others, 
and  the  profit  of  the  church. 

"  Wherefore  we  signify  unto  j'ou  by  these  presents, that 
his  conversation  (even  from  his  youth  upward,  unto  the 
time  of  his  death)  was  so  praise-worthy  and  honest,  that 
never  at  any  time  was  there  any  note  or  spot  of  suspicion 
noised  of  him.  But  in  his  answering,  reading,  preaching 
and  dettrmining,  he  behaved  himself  laudably,  and  as  a 
stout  and  valiant  champion  of  the  faith  ;  vanquishing  by 
the  force  of  the  scriptures,  all  such,  who  by  their  wUful 
beggary  blasphemedand  slandered  Christ's  religion  ;  nei- 
ther was  this  doctor  convicted  of  any  heresy,  neither  burn- 
ed of  our  prelates  after  his  burial.  God  forbid,  that  our 
prelates  should  have  condemned  a  man  of  such  honesty 
for  an  heretic  ;  who,  amongst  all  the  rest  of  the  university, 
had  written  in  logic,  philosophy,  divinity,  morality,  and 
the  speculative  arts,  without  an  equal.  The  knowledge 
of  which  all  and  singular  things  we  do  desire  to  testify 
and  deliver  forth,  to  the  intent  that  the  fame  and  renown 
of  this  said  doctor  may  be  the  more  evident  and  had  ip 
reputation  amongst  them  unto  whose  hands  these  present 
letters  testimonial  shall  come. 

"  In  witness  whereof,  we  have  caused  these  our  letters 
testimonial  to  be  sealed  with  our  common  seal.  Dated 
at  Oxford  in  our  congregation-house,  the  1st  day  of 
October,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1406." 

Now  as  we  have  declared  the  testimony  of  the  univer- 
sity of  Oxford,  concerning  the  praise  of  John  Wickliff; 


234        THE  COUNCIL  OF  CONSTANCE  CONDEMN  THE  DOCTRINES  OF  WICKLIFF.     [Book  V. 


it  follows  likewise  that  we  set  forth  the  censures  and 
judgments  of  his  enemies,  blinded  with  malicious  hatred 
and  corrupt  affections  against  him,  especially  of  the  pope's 
council  gathered  at  Constance,  proceeding  first  in  con- 
demning his  books,  then  his  articles,  and  afterward  burn- 
ing his  bones.  The  copy  of  which  sentence  given 
against  him  by  that  council  here  follows. 

The  sentence  tjiren  by  the  Council  of  Constance,  in  con- 
demniiui  tlie  Ductrine,  and  Jive  and  forty  Articles  of 
John  Wickliff. 

"  The  most  holy  and  sacred  council  of  Constance, 
making  and  representing  the  catholic  church,  for  the  ex- 
tirpation of  this  present  schism,'  and  of  all  other  errors 
and  heresies,  springing  and  growing  under  the  shadow 
and  pretence  of  the  same,  and  for  the  reformation  and 
amendment  of  the  church,  being  lawfully  congregate  and 
gathered  together  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  for  the  perpetual 
memory  of  the  time  to  come. 

"  We  are  taught  by  the  acts  and  histories  of  the  holy 
fathers,  that  the  catholic  faith,  without  which,  as  the  holy 
apostle  St.  Paul  saith,  it  is  impossible  to  please  God,  hath 
been  always  defended  by  the  faithful  and  spiritual  sol- 
diers of  the  church,  by  the  shield  of  faith,  against  the 
false  worshippers  of  the  same  faith,  or  rather  perverse 
impugners;  who  through  their  proud  curiosity  will  seem 
to  know  more,  and  to  be  wiser  than  they  ought  to  be, 
and  for  the  desire  of  the  glory  of  the  world  have  gone 
about  oftentimes  to  overthrow  the  same.  These  kinds  of 
wars  and  battles  have  been  prefigured  to  us  before  in 
those  carnal  wars  of  the  Israelites  against  the  idolatrous 
people.  For  in  those  spiritual  wars  the  holy  catholic 
church  through  the  virtue  and  power  of  faith,  being 
illustrated  with  the  beams  of  the  heavenly  light,  by  the 
Providence  of  God,  and  being  helped  by  the  help  and 
defence  of  the  saints  and  holy  men,  hath  always  con- 
tinued immaculate,  (and  the  darkness  and  errors,  as  her 
most  cruel  enemies  being  put  to  flight) ,  she  hath  most 
gloriously  triumphed  over  all.  But  in  these  our  days 
the  old  and  unclean  enemy  hath  raised  up  new  conten- 
tions and  strifes,  that  the  elect  of  this  world  might  be 
known,  whose  prince  and  captain  in  time  past  was  one 
John  Wickliff,  a  false  christian,  who,  during  his  lifetime, 
taught  and  sowed  very  obstinately  many  articles  con- 
trary and  against  the  christian  religion  and  the  catholic 
faith.  And  the  same  John  Wickliff  wrote  certain  books 
which  he  called  a  Dialogue,  and  a  Trialogue,  besides 
many  other  treatises  and  works  which  he  both  wrote  and 
taught,  in  which  he  wrote  the  aforesaid,  and  many  other 
damnable  and  execrable  articles,  which  books  for 
the  publication  and  advancement  of  his  perverse  doc- 
trine, he  set  forth  openly  for  every  man  to  read  ; 
whereby,  besides  many  offences,  great  hurt  and  damage  of 
soul  has  ensued  in  divers  regions  and  countries,  but  especi- 
ally in  the  kingdom  of  England  and  Bohemia.  Against 
whom  the  masters  and  doctors  of  the  universities  of  Ox- 
ford and  Prague,  rising  up  in  the  truth  and  verity  of 
God,  according  to  the  order  of  schools,  within  a  while 
after  did  reprove  and  condemn  the  said  articles. 

Moreover,  the  most  reverend  fathprs  the  archbishops 
and  bishops,  for  that  time  present,  of  Canterbury, 
York,  and  Prague,  legates  of  the  apostolic  see,  in  the 
kingdoms  of  England  and  Bohemia,  did  condemn  the 
books  of  the  said  Wickliff  to  be  burnt.  And  the  said 
archbishop  of  Prague,  commissary  of  the  apostolic  see, 
did  likewise  in  this  behalf  determine  and  judge.  And 
moreover  he  forbid  that  any  of  those  books  which  re- 
mained unburned  should  be  hereafter  any  more  read. 
And,  again,  those  things  being  brought  to  the  knowledge 
and  understanding  of  the  apostolic  see,  and  in  the  general 
council,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  in  his  last  council,  condemned 
the  said  books,  treatises,  and  volumes,  commanding  them 
to  be  openly  burned.  Most  straightly  forbidding  that 
any  men  who  should  bear  the  name  of  Christ  should 
be  so  hardy  either  to  keep,  read,  or  expound  any  of  the 


(1)  The  gohinra  here  alluded  to  was  that  of  the  popedom.  There 
being  at  that  time  no  less  than  titri  e  rival  popes, — Benedict  XIII., 
Gregory  XII.,  John  XXIII.    The  Council  of  Constance  was  con- 


said  books  or  treatises,  volumes  or  works,  or  by  any 
means  to  use  or  occupy  them,  or  else  to  allege  them 
openly  or  privily,  but  to  their  reproof  and  infamy.  And 
to  the  intent  that  this  most  dangerous  and  filthy  doctrine 
should  be  utterly  wiped  away  out  of  the  church,  he  gave 
commandment  throughout  all  places,  that  the  ordinaries 
should  diligently  inquire  and  seek  out  by  the  apostolic 
authority  and  ecclesiastical  censure,  for  all  such  books, 
treatises,  volumes,  and  works.  And  the  same  so  being 
found,  to  burn  and  consume  them  with  fire  ;  providing 
withal,  that  if  there  be  any  found  who  will  not  obey 
the  same,  should  process  be  made  against  them,  as 
against  the  favourers  and  maintainers  of  heresies.  And 
this  most  holy  synod  hath  caused  the  said  forty-five 
articles  to  be  examined,  and  oftentimes  perused  by 
many  most  reverend  fathers  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
cardinals,  bishops,  abbots,  masters  of  divinity,  and  doc- 
tors of  both  laws,  besides  a  great  number  of  other 
learned  men  ;  which  articles  being  so  examined,  it  was 
found  (as  in  truth  it  was  no  less)  that  many,  yea,  and  a 
great  number  of  them  be  notoriously  reproved  and 
condemned  by  the  holy  fathers  for  heretical ;  others  not 
to  be  catholic,  but  erroneous  ;  some  full  of  offence  and 
blasphemy  ;  certain  of  them  offensive  to  godly  ears,  and 
many  of  them  to  be  rashful  and  seditious.  It  is  found 
also  that  his  books  do  contain  many  articles  of  like  ef- 
fect and  quality,  and  that  they  do  induce  and  bring  into 
the  church  unsound  and  unwholesome  doctrine  contrary 
to  the  faith  and  ordinance  of  the  church.  Wiierefore  in 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  this  sacred  synod, 
ratifying  and  approving  the  sentences  and  judgments  of 
the  archbishops  and  council  of  Rome,  do  by  their  decree 
and  ordinance  perpetually  for  evermore  condemn  and 
reprove  the  said  articles,  and  every  one  of  them,  his 
books  which  he  intituled  his  Dialogue  and  Trialogue, 
and  all  other  books  of  the  same  author,  volumes,  trea- 
tises and  works,  by  what  name  soever  they  be  intitled 
or  called,  the  which  we  will  here  to  be  sufficiently  ex. 
pressed  and  named.  Also  we  forbid  the  reading,  learn- 
ing,  exposition,  or  alleging  of  any  of  the  said  books  unto 
all  faithful  christians,  except  so  far  as  shall  tend  to  the 
reproof  of  the  same  ;  forbidding  all  and  singular  catho- 
lic persons,  under  the  pain  of  curse,  that  from  hence- 
forth they  be  not  so  hardy  openly  to  preach,  teach,  or 
hold,  or  by  any  means  to  allege  the  said  articles,  or  any 
of  them,  except,  as  aforesaid,  that  it  do  tend  to  the  re- 
proof of  them  ;  commanding  all  those  books,  treatises, 
works,  and  volumes  aforesaid,  to  be  openly  burned,  as 
it  was  decreed  in  the  synod  at  Rome,  as  it  is  afore  ex- 
pressed. For  the  execution  whereof  duly  to  be  observed 
and  done,  the  said  sacred  synod  doth  straightly  charge 
and  command  the  ordinaries  of  the  place  diligently  to 
attend  and  look  unto  the  matter,  according  as  it  apper- 
taineth  unto  every  man's  duty  by  the  canonical  laws  and 
ordinances." 

The  Decree  of  the  Council  of  Constance,  tovching  the 
taking  up  of  the  Body  and  Bones  of  John  Wickliff,  to 
be  burned  forty -one  years  after  he  was  buried  in  his  own 
Parish  at  Lutterworth. 

"  Forsomuch  as  by  the  authority  of  the  sentence  and 
decree  of  the  council  of  Rome,  and  by  the  commandment 
of  the  church,  and  the  apostolical  see,  after  due  delays 
being  given,  they  proceeded  to  the  condemnation  of  the 
said  John  Wickliff,  and  his  memory,  having  first  made 
proclamation,  and  given  commandment  to  call  forth 
whosoever  would  defend  the  said  Wickliff,  or  his  memory, 
if  there  were  any  such  (but  there  did  none  appear,  which 
would  either  defend  him  or  his  memory.)  And  moreover 
witnesses  being  examined,  by  commissioners  appointed  by 
Pope  John  and  his  council,  upon  the  impenitency  and 
final  obstinacy  and  stubbornness  of  the  said  John  Wick- 
liff (reserving  that  which  is  to  be  reserved,  as  in  such 
business  the  order  of  the  law  requireth)  and  his  impe- 
nitency and  obstinacy  even  unto  his  end,  being  suffici- 


vencd  A.  D.  1414,  to  suppress  this  schism.  The  first  was  deposeil. 
tlie  two  latter  rcsipned ;  and  the  cardinals  elected  Otto  dn 
Cotonna,  under  the  title  of  Martin  V.    [Ed.] 


A.  D.  1388—1389.]    DECREE  FOR  BURNING  WICKLIFF'S  BONES.— WILLIAM  SWINDERBY.     235 


I  ently  proved  by  evident  signs  and   tokens,  and  also  by 

!  lawful    witnesses,    and    credit    lawfully    given    thereto. 

'  Wherefore  at  the  instance  of  the  steward  of  the  trea- 

I  sury,  proclamation  being  made  to  hear  and  understand 

the  sentence  against  this  day,  the  sacred  synod  declares, 

determines,  and  gives  sentence,  that  the  said  John  Wick- 

liff  was  a  notorious  obstinate  heretic,  and  that  he  died  in 

his  heresy,  and  they  curse  and  condemn  both  him  and 

'  his  memory. 

'       "  This  synod  also  decrees  and  ordains,  that  the  body 

!  and  bones  of  the  said  John  WicklifF,  if  it  might  be  discer- 

,  ned  and  known  from  the  bodies  of  other  faithful  people, 

should  be  taken  out  of  the  ground,  and  thrown  away  far 

from  the  burial  of  any  church,  according  to  the   canon 

laws  and  decrees.     Which  determination  and  sentence 

;  definitive  being  read  and  pronounced,  the  lord  president, 

and  the  aforesaid  presidents  of  the   four  nations,   being 

demanded  and  asked  whether  it  did  please  them  or  no  ? 

They  all  answered  (first  Hostiensis  the  president,  and  after 

'  him  the  other  presidents  of  the  nations)  that  it  pleased 

I  them  very  well,  and  so   they  allowed  and  confirmed  all 

the  premises,  &c." 

'  What  Heraclitus  would  not  laugh,  or  what  Democritus 
I  would  not  weep,  to  see  these  sage  and  reverend  Catoes 
occupy  their  heads  about  taking  up  a  poor  man's  body, 
who  had  been  dead  and  buried  for  the  space  of  forty  one 
'  years  ?  and  yet  perhaps  they  were  not  able  to  find  his 
right  bones,  but  took  up  some  other  body,  and  so  of  a 
catholic  made  an  heretic  !  Yet  herein  Wickliff  had  some 
■  cause  to  give  them  thanks,  that  they  at  least  spared  him 
so  long  till  he  was  dead,  and  gave  him  so  long  respite 
'  after  his  death,  forty-one  years  to  rest  in  his  sepulchre 
before  they  ungraved  him,  and  turned  him  from  earth  to 
I  ashes  ;  which  ashes  they  also  took  and  threw  into  the  river. 
I  And  so  he  was  resolved  into  three  elements,  earth,  fire,  and 
I  water,  thinking  thereby  utterly  to  extinguish  and  abolish 
;  both  the  name  and  doctrine  of  Wickliff  for  ever.  Not 
much  unlike  the  example  of  the  old  Pharisees,  who  when 
I  they  had  brought  the  Lord  to  the  grave,  thought  to  make 
I  him  sure  never  to  rise  again.  But  these  and  all  other 
;must  know,  that  as  there  is  no  counsel  against  the  Lord ; 
i  so  there  is  no  keeping  down  of  the  truth,  but  it  will  spring 
jand  come  out  of  dust  and  ashes,  as  appeared  right  well 
in  this  man.  For  though  they  digged  up  his  body,  burnt 
Lis  bones,  and  drowned  his  ashes  ;  yet  the  word  of  God, 
!and  the  truth  of  his  doctrine,  with  the  fruit  and  success 
,  thereof,  they  could  not  burn  ;  which  yet  to  this  day,  for 
,the  most  part  of  his  articles,  do  remain;  notwithstand- 
jing  the  transitory  body  and  bones  of  the  man  were  thus 
I  consumed  and  dispersed. 

]  These  things  thus  finished  and  accomplished,  which 
I  pertain  to  the  history  and  time  of  WicklifF ;  let  us  now  by 
ithe  support  of  the  Lord  proceed  to  write  of  the  rest, 
who  either  in  his  time  or  after  his  time,  springing  out  of 
the  same  university,  and  raised  up  (as  one  might  say) 
out  of  his  ashes,  were  partakers  of  the  same  persecution. 
Of  whom  speaks  Thomas  Walden,  where  he  says,  that 
after  WicklifF  many  suffered  most  cruel  death,  and  many 
more  did  forsake  the  realm. 

In  the  number  of  whom  was  William  Swinderby,  Wal- 
|ter  Brute,  John  Purvey,  Richard  White,  William  Thorpe, 
!Raynold  Peacock  bishop  of  St.  Asaph,  and  afterward  of 
IChichester. 

]  To  this  catalogue  also  pertains  Laurence  Redman 
master  of  arts,  David  Sautre,  divine,  John  Aschwarby 
vicar,  as  they  call  him,  of  St.  Mary's  church  at  Oxford', 
iWilliam  James  an  excellent  young  man,  well  learned, 
iThomas  Brightwell,  and  William  llawlam  a  civilian, 
jRafe  Grenhurst,  John  Scut,  and  Philip  Norice  ;  who 
|being  excommunicated  by  Pope  Eugenius  IV.,  in  the 
lyear  1446,  appealed  to  a  general  council. 
I  Peter  Paine  also,  who  flying  from  Oxford  unto  Bohe- 
]mia,  stoutly  contended  against  the  sophisters,  as  admi- 
Inistering  both  kinds  in  the  sacrament  of  the  last  supper. 
Also  the  Lord  Cobham,  &c.,  with  others,  whose  names 
are  named  in  the  king's  writ,  sent  to  the  sherifl"  of  North- 
ampton, which  writ  of  the  king  follows  in  this  tenor  : 
I"  Forsomuch  as  John  Attyate  of  Chepingwarden,  John 
Warryner,  Robert  Brewood,  &c.,  being  receivers   and 


favourers  of  heretics,  and  especially  of  John  Woodward 
priest,  publicly  defamed  and  condemned  of  heresy,  will 
not  be  justified  by  the  censures  of  the  church,  as  the  re- 
verend father  John  bishop  of  Lincoln  hath  certified  us  : 
we  therefore  desiring  to  withstand  all  defenders  and 
favorers  of  such  heresies,  do  will  and  command  as  well 
the  forenamed,  as  namely  the  aforesaid  John  Woodward 
to  be  apprehended,  straightly  charging  the  same  to  be  im- 
prisoned by  their  bodies,  or  otherwise  punished  as  shall 
seem  good  to  the  justices,  until  they  and  every  of  them 
shall  submit  themselves  to  the  obedience  of  the  aforesaid 
bishop  in  that  behalf  accordingly.  Whereof  fail  you  not 
under  pain  of  an  hundred  pounds.  Witness  ourselves  : 
given  at  our  manor  of  Langley  the  8th  day  of  March,  the 
twelfth  year  of  our  reign." 

To  these  above  rehearsed,  and  other  favorers  of  Wick- 
lifF,  witliin  this  our  country  of  England,  we  may  add  also 
the  Bohemians  ;  for  the  propagation  of  the  doctrine  of 
Wickliff' in  that  country  took  root,  coming  from  England 
to  Bohemia  by  the  following  occasion. 

There  happened  that  at  that  time  a  certain  student  of 
the  country  of  Bohemia  was  at  Oxford,  one  of  a  wealthy 
house,  and  also  of  a  noble  stock  ;  who  returning  home 
from  the  university  of  Oxford  to  the  university  of  Prague, 
carried  with  him  certain  books  of  WicklifF.  It  happened 
at  the  same  time  that  a  certain  nobleman  in  the  city  of 
Prague  had  founded  and  built  a  great  church  of  Matthias 
and  Mattheus,  (which  church  was  called  Bethelem),  giving 
to  it  great  lands,  and  finding  in  it  two  preachers  every 
day,  to  preach  both  holy-day  and  working-day  to  the 
people.  Of  which  two  preachers,  John  Huss  was  one,  a 
man  of  great  knowledge,  of  a  pregnant  wit,  and  most 
highly  esteemed  among  them  for  his  worthv  life.  Thus 
John  Huss  having  familiarity  with  this  young  man,  in 
reading  and  perusing  these  books  of  Wickliff,  derived 
such  pleasure  and  profit  in  reading  them,  that  he  not  only 
began  to  defend  the  author  openly  in  the  schools,  but 
also  in  his  sermons,  commending  him  for  a  good  man,  an 
holy  man,  and  heavenly  man,  wishing  himself,  when  he 
should  die,  to  be  there  placed,  where  the  soul  of  WicklifF 
should  be. 

And  thus  much  briefly  concerning  the  favorers  and 
adherents  of  John  WicklifF  in  general.  Now  particularly 
and  in  order  let  us  (by  Christ's  grace)  narrate  the 
histories  and  persecutions  of  the  parties  aforenamed,  be- 
ginning with  the  valiant  champions  William  Swinderby 
and  Walter  Brute. 

Tke  History  of  William  Swinderby, 

In  the  year  1389,  William  Swinderby  priest,  within 
the  diocess  of  Lincoln,  being  accused  and  seized  for  cer- 
tain opinions,  was  presented  before  John  bishop  of  Lin- 
coln, after  the  form  and  order  of  the  pope's  law,  according 
to  their  usual  rite  ;  his  accusers  were  friar  Frisby  an 
Observant,  friar  Hincely  an  Augustinian,  and  Thomaj 
Blaxton  a  Dominican. 

The  articles  or  conclusions  were  exhibited  against  him 
by  the  friars  in  the  bishop  of  Lincoln's  court.  Which 
articles  although  he  never  preached,  taught,  or  at  any  time 
defended,  as  appears  in  the  process  ;  yet  the  friars  with 
their  witnesses  standing  against  him,  declared  him  to 
be  convicted  ;  bringing  dry  wood  with  them  to  the  town 
to  burn  him,  and  would  not  leave  him,  before  they  made 
him  promise  and  swear  for  fear  of  death,  never  to  hold 
them,  teach  them,  nor  preach  them  privily,  or  openly  ; 
and  that  he  should  go  to  certain  churches  to  revoke  the 
conclusions,  which  he  never  affirmed.  Which  he  obedi- 
ently accomplished,  with  this  form  of  revocation,  which 
they  bound  him  to. 

The  Revocation  of  William  Swinderby. 

"  I,  William  Swinderby,  priest,  although  unworthy  of 
the  diocese  of  Lincoln,  acknowledging  one  true  catholic 
and  apostolic  faith  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome,  do  ab- 
jure all  heresy  and  error  opposed  to  the  determination 
of  the  holy  mother  church,  whereof  I  have  been  hitherto 
defamed,  namely,  the  conclusions  and  articles  above 
prefixed,  and  every  one  of  them  judicially  objected  to 
me,  by  the  commissary  of  the  reverend  father  in  Christ 


236 


THE  INFORMATIONS  LAID  AGAINST  WILLIAM  SWINDERBY. 


[Book  V. 


Lord  John,  by  the  grace  of  God  bishop  of  Lin- 
coln ;  and  do  revoke  the  same,  and  every  one  of 
them,  some  as  heretical,  some  as  erroneous  and  false, 
and  do  affirm  and  believe  them  to  be  so,  and  hereafter 
will  never  teach,  preach,  or  affirm  publicly  or  privily  the 
same.  Neither  will  I  make  any  sermon  within  the 
diocese  of  Lincoln,  without  first  asking  and  obtaining  the 
license  of  the  aforesaid  reverend  father  and  lord,  the 
bishop  of  Lincoln.  Contrary  to  the  which  if  I  shall  | 
presume  hereafter  to  say  or  do,  to  hold  or  preach,  I  shall 
be  content  to  abide  the  severity  of  the  canon,  as  I  have 
judicially  by  the  necessity  of  the  law,  sworn,  and  do 
swear,"  &c. 

Thus  you  see  the  conclusions  and  articles  of  tbis 
good  man,  falsely  objected  to  him  by  the  malicious  and 
lying  friars  ;  and  also  the  retraction  to  which  they  com- 
pelled him  ;  by  which  it  may  be  conjectured,  what  credit 
is  to  be  given  to  the  articles  and  conclusions  which  these 
cavilling  friars,  wresting  all  things  to  the  worst,  have 
objected  and  imputed  to  Wickliff  and  all  others  like  him, 
whom  they  so  falsely  defame,  so  slanderously  belie,  and 
so  maliciously  persecute.  After  these  things  in  the 
diocese  of  Lincoln,  Swinderby  removed  to  the  diocese  of 
Hereford ;  where  he  was  as  much  or  more  molested  by 
the  friars  again,  and  by  John  Tresnant  bishop  of  Here- 
ford, as  by  the  process  set  out  at  large  in  their  own 
registers  may  appear. 

Here  follow  the  informations  laid  before  John  Tresnant, 
bishop  of  Hereford,  against  William  Swinderby  in  the 
cause  of  heretical  pravity,  as  the  popish  heretics  call 
it. 

"  Reverend  father  and  high  lord.  Lord  John,  by  God's 
sufferance  bishop  of  Hereford  :  it  is  lamentably  declared 
unto  your  reverend  fatherhood  on  the  behalf  of  Christ's 
faithful  people,  your  devout  children  of  your  diocese  of 
Hereford,  that  notwithstanding  the  unbelief  of  very 
many  Lollards,  who  have  too  long  sprung  up  in  your 
diocese,  there  is  newly  come  a  certain  child  of  wicked- 
ness, named  William  Swinderby ;  who  by  his  horrible 
persuasions,  and  mischievous  endeavours,  and  also  by 
his  public  preaching  and  private  teaching,  perverts  the 
whole  ecclesiastical  state,  and  stirs  up,  with  all  his 
power,  schism  between  the  clergy  and  the  people.  And 
that  your  reverend  fatherhood  may  be  the  more  fully 
informed,  who  and  what  manner  of  man  the  same 
William  Swinderby  is  ;  there  are  proposed  and  exhibited 
here  to  your  fatherhood,  on  behalf  of  the  faithful  people 
of  Christ,  against  the  same  William  Swinderby,  cases 
and  articles.  Which  if  he  shall  deny,  then  shall  these 
cases  and  articles  be  most  evidently  proved  against  him 
by  witnesses  worthy  of  belief,  and  by  other  lawful  proof 
and  evidences,  to  the  end  that  your  fatherhood  may 
do  and  ordain  therein,  as  to  your  pastoral  office  be- 
Jongeth. 

1.  William  Swinderby,  pretending  himself  a  priest, 
was  openly  and  publicly  convicted  of  certain  articles  and 
conclusions  being  erroneous,  schismatical,  and  heretical, 
preached  by  him  at  several  places  and  times,  before  a 
multitude  of  faithful  christian  people.  And  the  same 
articles  and  conclusions  he  by  force  of  law  revoked  and 
abjured,  some  as  heretical,  and  some  as  erroneous  and 
false,  avouching  and  believing  them  for  such  as  that  from 
thenceforth  he  would  never  preach,  teach,  or  affirm 
openly  or  privily  any  of  the  same  conclusions  :  and  if  by 
preaching  or  avouching  he  should  presume  to  do  the 
contrary  ;  that  then  he  should  be  subject  to  the  severity 
of  the  canons,  according  as  he  took  corporal  oath,  judi- 
cially upon  the  holy  gospels. 

2.  Also  the  conclusions,  which  by  him  were  first 
openly  taught  and  preached,  and  afterward  abjured  and 
revoked,  are  contained  in  the  process  of  the  bishop  of 
Lincoln,  written  word  by  word.  And  for  the  cases  and 
articles,  they  were  exhibited  by  the  faithful  christian 
people  against  the  said  William  Swinderby,  together 
with  the  conclusions,  and  are  hereafter  written  :  of 
which  cases  and  articles  the  tenor  here  follows  : 

'i.  The  liaid  William,  contrary  to  the  revocation  and 


abjuration,  not  converted  to  repentance,  but  perverted 
from  ill  to  worse,  and  given  up  to  a  reprobate  mind, 
came  into  your  diocese,  where  he  running  about  in  sun- 
dry places,  has  presumed  to  preach,  or  rather  to  pervert 
and  to  teach  of  his  own  rasliness,  many  heretical,  erro- 
neous,  blasphemous,  and  other  slanderous  things  contrary 
and  repugnant  to  the  sacred  canons,  and  the  determina- 
tion of  the  holy  catholic  church.  What  those  things 
were,  at  what  place  and  what  time,  shall  hereafter  more 
particularly  be  declared. 

4.  The  same  William,  notwithstanding  your  com- 
mandments and  admonitions  sealed  with  your  seal,  and 
directed  to  all  the  curates  of  your  diocese,  ordaining 
among  other  things  that  no  person  of  what  state,  degree, 
or  condition  soever,  should  presume  to  preach  or  to 
teach,  or  expound  the  holy  scripture  to  the  people, 
either  in  hallowed  or  profane  places  within  your  diocese, 
without  sufficient  authority,  under  any  manner  of  pre- 
tence, as  in  the  same  your  letters  of  admonition  and  of 
inhibition,  is  more  largely  contained  ;  which  letters  the 
same  William  received  into  his  hands,  and  read  word  by 
word  in  the  town  of  Monmouth  of  your  diocese,  in  the 
year  1390,  so  that  these  your  letters  came  to  the  true 
and  undoubted  knowledge  of  the  same  William ;  yet 
notwithstanding,  he  has  presumed  in  various  places  and 
times  to  preach  within  your  diocese,  after  and  against 
your  commandment  aforesaid. 

5.  The  same  William  in  his  preaching  to  the  people, 
on  Monday  the  first  of  August,  1--590,  in  the  parish  of 
Whitney  in  your  diocese,  held  and  affirmed,  that  no  pre- 
late of  the  world,  of  what  estate,  pre-eminence  or  degree 
soever  he  were,  having  cure  and  charge  of  souls, 
being  in  deadly  sin,  and  hearing  the  confession  of  any 
could  do  anything  in  giving  him  absolution  :  as 
being  one  who  neither  looses  him  from  his  sin,  nor, 
in  correcting  or  excommunicating  him  from  his  demerits, 
binds  him  by  his  sentence,  unless  the  prelate  shall  him- 
self be  free  from  deadly  sin,  as  St.  Peter  was,  to  whom 
our  Lord  gave  power  to  bind  and  loose. 

6.  The  same  William  in  many  places  said  and  af- 
firmed, in  the  presence  of  many  faithful  christian  people, 
that  after  the  sacramental  words  uttered  by  the  priest 
when  he  intends  to  consecrate,  the  very  body  of  Christ 
is  not  made  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

7.  Thi't  accidents  cannot  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar  without  a  subject  ;  and  that  there  remains  material 
bread  there  to  such  as  are  communicants  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  in  the  same  sacrament. 

8.  That  a  priest,  being  in  deadly  sin,  cannot  by  the 
strength  of  the  sacramental  words  make  the  body  of 
Christ,  or  bring  to  perfection  any  other  sacrament  of 
the  church,  nor  minister  it  to  the  members  of  the 
church. 

9.  That  all  priests  are  of  equal  power  in  all  things, 
although  some  of  them  in  this  world  are  of  higher  and 
greater  honour,  degree,  or  pre-eminence. 

10.  That  only  contrition  puts  away  sin,  if  so  be  that 
a  man  shall  be  duly  contrite  ;  and  that  all  auricular  and 
outward  confession  is  superfluous,  and  not  requisite  of 
necessity  to  salvation. 

11.  Inferior  curates  have  their  power  of  binding  and 
loosing  not  immediately  from  the  pope  or  bishop,  but 
immediately  from  Christ  :  and  therefore  neither  pope 
nor  bishop  can  revoke  to  themselves  such  kind  of  power, 
at  their  will  and  pleasure. 

12.  That  the  pope  cannot  grant  annual  and  yearly 
pardons  ;  because  there  may  not  be  so  many  years  to 
the  day  of  judgment,  as  are  in  the  pope's  bulls  or  par- 
dons contained.  By  which  it  follows  that  these  pardons 
are  not  of  such  value  as  they  pretend. 

1.}.  It  is  not  in  the  pope's  power  to  grant  to  any 
penitent  person  remission  of  the  punishment  of  the 
fault. 

14.  That  person  that  gives  alms  to  any,  who  in  his 
judgment  is  not  in  want,  commits  sin  in  so  giving  it. 

l.").  That  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  any  prelate,  of  what 
order  soever  he  be,  privately  to  give  letters  for  the 
benefit  of  his  order,  neither  does  such  benefit  profit  to 
the  salvation  of  the  soul,  them  to  whom  they  be  granted. 

16.  That  the  same  William,  unmindful  of  his  own 


A.D.  1389—1391.]     THE  CITATION  AND  ANSWERS  OF  WILLIAM  SWINDERBY. 


237 


salvation,  hath  many  and  oftentimes  come  into  a  certain 
desert  wood,  called  Dervallwood,  of  your  diocess,  and 
there  in  a  certain  chapel  not  consecrated,  or  rather  in  a 
profane  cottage,  has  in  contempt  of  the  keys,  presumed 
of  his  own  rashness  to  celebrate,  nay  rather  to  profane. 

17.  The  sama  William  has  also  presumed  to  do  such 
thin"-s  in  a  certain  profane  chapel,  situated  in  the  park 
,of  Newton  nigh  to  the  town  of  Leint^'arden,  of  your 
, diocess." 

The  Citation. 

"  John,  by  God's  permission,  bishop  of  Hereford,  to 
bis  dear  sons  our  dean  of  Leamster,  to  the  ])Hr5ons 
of  Croft,  Almady,  and  Whitney,  and  also  to  the  vicars  of 
Kingston,  Ladersley,  Wiggemore,  and  Monmouth  Clif- 
ford, and  of  St.  John's  altar  in  our  cathedral  church  of 
Hereford,  and  to  the  rest  of  the  deans,  parsons,  vicars, 
chaplains,  parish  priests,  and  to  others  whosoever  in 
any  place  are  appointed  through  our  city  and  diocess 
jof  Hereford,  sendeth  greeting,  grace  and  benediction. 

"  We  bid  and  command,  charging  you  straightly,  in 
the  virtue  of  holy  obedience,  that  you  cite  or  cause  to  be 
Icited  peremptorily  (and  under  the  pain  of  excommuni- 
cation) William  Swinderby,  pretending  himself  to  be  a 
priest,  that  he  appear  before  us,  or  our  commissaries 
on  the  twentieth  day  of  this  present  month  of  July,  at 
North  Lodebury,  within  our  diocess,  with  the  continu- 
ance of  the  days  following  in  other  places  also  to  be  as- 
signed unto  him  if  it  be  expedient,  till  such  things  as 
have  been,  and  shall  be  laid  against  him,  be  fully  dis- 
cussed, to  answer  more  at  large  to  certain  positions  and 
articles,  touching  the  catholic  faith,  and  the  holy  mother 
church's  determination  that  have  been  exhibited  and 
ministered  unto  the  said  William.  And  to  see  and  hear 
, also  many  things  that  have  openly  in  judgment  before 
,us,  and  a  great  number  of  faithful  christians,  by  him 
I  been  even  in  writing  confessed,  to  be  condemned  as 
I  heretical,  false,  schismatical,  and  erroneous.  And  to 
I  Fee  and  hear  positions  and  articles  denied  by  the  said 
iWilliam,  to  be  proved  by  faithful  witnesses,  and  other 
llawful  trials  against  the  said  William.  And  to  receive 
jfor  his  false,  heretical,  erroneous,  and  schismatical  doc- 
itrine,  that  which  justice  shall  appoint,  or  else  to  shew 
(Causes  why  the  premises  should  not  be  done. 
j  "And  if  the  said  William  conceals  himself,  or  can- 
not be  cited  in  his  proper  person  ;  we  will  that  in  your 
[churches,  when  most  people  shall  then  come  together  to 
divine  service,  you  openly  with  a  loud  voice,  and  that 
Imay  be  understood,  cause  the  said  William  peremptorily 
|to  be  cited  unto  the  premises,  certifying  the  said  William, 
Ithat  whether  he  shall  appear  the  day  and  place  appointed 
lor  no,  we  notwithstanding  will  proceed  unto  the  premises 
lagainst  the  said  William,  according  to  the  canonical  de- 
:crees,  by  form  of  law,  in  the  absence  or  contumacy  of 
the  said  William  notwithstanding.  We  will,  moreover, 
if  the  said  William  shall  appear  at  the  said  day  and 
iplace,  as  is  aforesaid,  before  us,  friendly  hear  him,  and 
;honestly,  and  favourably,  as  far  as  we  may  with  God's 
leave,  deal  with  him  ;  granting  free  license  to  come  and 
go  for  his  natural  liberty  without  any  hurt  either  in  body 
or  goods.  And  see  that  you  fully  certify  us  of  the 
jthings  that  you  or  any  of  you  shall  do  about  the  execu- 
ition  of  this  our  commandment,  and  that  by  your  letters 
Ipatent  signed  with  your  seal  authentic,  giving  also 
ifaithfuUy  to  the  said  William,  or  to  his  lawful  proctor, 
iif  he  require  it,  a  copy  of  this  our  present  command- 
Iment. 

I  "  Given  at  our  house  of  Whitburne,  under  our 

seal,  the  fifth  day  of  the  month  of  July,  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord  1391." 

William  Swinderby  either  explained  or  defended  the 
lyarious  conclusions  objected  against  him,  and  concluded 
in  the  following  words,  which  we  insert  in  the  ancient 
style  in  which  they  were  written  : 

"  The  fifth  article  telleth  of  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  is 
this  ;  that  very  contrition  withouten  charity  and  grace, 
do  away  all  sins  before  done  of  that  man  that  is  verily 
contrite  ;  and  all  true  confession  made  by  mouth  out- 
wardly to  a  wise  priest  and  a  good,  profiteth  much  to  a 


man,  and  it  is  needful  and  helping,  that  men  shew  their 
life  to  such,  trusting  fully  to  God's  mercy,  that  he  for- 
giveth  the  sin. 

"  And  hereto  I  say,  that  there  been  two  remissions  of 
sin,  one  that  belongeth  only  to  God,  and  that  remission 
is  the  cleansing  of  the  soul  from  sin,  and  the  other  re- 
mission, a  certifying  that  one  man  certifieth  anotlier, 
that  sins  been  forgiven  of  God,  if  he  be  sorry  with  all 
his  heart  for  them,  and  is  in  full  will  to  leave  them  for 
ever  ;  and  this  manner  of  forgiveness  longeth  to  priests. 
Of  the  first  manner  of  forgiveness  David  saith,  '  And  I 
said,  1  will  confess  my  unrighteousness  unto  the  Lord, 
and  thou  forgavest  me  my  misdeed.'  And  Zechnry, 
saith,  '  And  thou,  O  child,  shalt  be  called  the  jii-opiiet 
of  the  highest,  &c.  To  give  knowledge  of  salvation 
unto  his  people  for  the  remission  of  their  sins,  by  tiie 
bowels  of  God's  mercy.'  And  John  Baptist,  '  Beliold 
the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.' 
And  St.  John  the  Evangelist  saith  in  his  epistle,  '  If  we 
confess  our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our 
sins,  and  cleanse  us  from  all  our  iniquity.'  And  it 
followeth,  '  If  any  man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate 
with  the  Father,  even  Jesus  Christ,  and  he  it  is 
that  is  tlie  propitiation  for  our  sins.'  And  of  the 
other  remission  of  sins,  Christ  speaketh  in  the  gospel, 
and  saith,  '  Whose  sins  ye  forgive  they  shall  be  for;^iven.' 
And  man's  forgiveness  availeth  little,  but  if  God  forgive 
our  sins  through  his  grace. 

"  The  sixth  conclusion  toucheth  indulgences  and  par- 
dons that  the  pope  granteth  in  his  bulls,  and  men  callen 
it  an  absolution  a  puma  e(  culpa. 

"  Of  this  manner  of  speech  I  cannot  find  in  the  gos- 
pel, ne  in  no  place  of  holy  writ,  ne  I  have  not  read  tliat 
Christ  used  this  manner  of  remission,  ne  none  of  his 
apostles.  But  as  me  seeraeth,  if  the  pope  had  such  a 
power,  sithen  the  pains  after  a  man's  death  had  been 
much  greater  than  any  bodily  pains  of  the  world  ;  me 
thinketh  he  should  of  charity  keep  men  out  of  such  pains, 
and  then  men  needed  not  to  find  so  many  vicious  priests, 
after  their  life,  to  bring  their  souls  out  of  purgatory. 
Another  thing  me  thinketh,  that  sith  the  pope's  power 
ne  may  not  keep  us  in  this  world  from  bodily  pains,  as 
from  cold,  from  hunger,  from  dread,  from  sorrow  and 
other  such  pains,  how  should  his  power  help  us  from 
spiritual  pains,  when  we  been  dead  ?  But  for  that  no 
man  cometh  after  his  death  to  tell  us  the  sooth  of  what 
pain  they  been,  men  mow  tell  thereof  what  him  lust. 
St.  John  saith  in  his  Apocalyps,  that  he  saw  under  the 
altar  the  souls  of  them  which  were  slain  for  the  word  of 
God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  had.  And  they 
did  cry  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  '  How  long.  Lord  holy 
and  true,  dost  not  thou  revenge  our  blood  of  them  which 
dwell  on  the  earth  ?'  And  white  stoles  were  given  to 
every  of  them  to  rest  awhile,  till  the  number  of  their 
fellow  servants  and  brethren  should  be  fulfilled,  which 
also  remained  to  be  slain  as  they  were,  &c.  Here 
seemeth  it,  that  these  souls  were  not  assoiled  a  pwna, 
that  is,  from  pain  ;  for  their  desire  is  not  fulfilled.  And 
they  were  bidden  abide  awhile,  and  that  is  a  pain.  And 
if  martyrs  were  not  assoiled  from  pain,  it  is  hard  for  any 
man  to  say,  that  he  assoileth  other  men  a  pwna.  Also 
good  men's  souls  have  not  but  spiritual  bliss,  and  they 
want  bodily  bliss  until  their  resurrection  in  the  day  of  doom. 
And  after  they  desired  to  have  that  bliss,  and  abiden 
it,  and  that  is  pain  to  them.  And  I  cannot  see  that  the 
pope  hath  power  to  bring  him  from  this  pain.  But  if 
any  man  can  shew  me  that  he  hath  such  a  power 
granted  in  the  troth  of  holy  writ,  I  will  gladly 
leefen  it. 

"  The  seventh  point  speaketh  of  the  pope,  and  is 
this  ;  sith  it  is  only  due  to  God,  as  I  have  said  before, 
to  geve  and  to  grant  plenar  remission  from  pain  and 
from  blame  ;  that  whatsoever  he  be,  pope  or  other,  that 
presumptuously  mistaketh  upon  him  the  power  that  is 
only  due  to  God,  in  that,  inasmuch  as  in  him  is,  he 
maketh  himself  even  with  Christ,  and  blasphemeth  God 
as  Lucifer  did,  when  he  said,  Ascendam,  et  ero  similia 
altissimo,  that  is,  I  will  ascend,  and  belike  the  highest,  &c. 

"  For  that  I  say,  if  the  pope  hold  men  of  arms  io 
maintaining  of  his  temporal  lordship,  to  avenge  ^lim  o^ 


238        SENTENCE  AGAINST  W.  SWINDERBY.— THE  HISTORY  OF  WALTER  BRUTE.    [Bock  V. 


them  that  giltenand  offenden  him,  and  geveth  remission 
to  fight  and  to  sley  them,  that  contrarien  him,  as  men 
sayden  he  did  by  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  not  putting  his 
sword  in  his  sheath,  as  God  commanded  to  Peter,  he  is 
an.tichrist.  For  he  doth  the  contrary  of  the  command- 
ment of  Jesus  Christ,  that  bad  Peter  forgiven  to  his 
brothel  seventy  sithe  seven  sithe.  Well,  I  find  in  the 
gospel,  that  when  Christ  sent  his  disciples  to  Samaria, 
the  Samaritans  would  not  receive  them.  And  some  of 
them  bidden  Christ,  that  he  should  make  fire  come 
down  from  heaven  to  destroy  the  city.  And  he  blamed 
them  and  said,  '  Ye  know  not  of  what  spirit  ye  are  ;  the 
Son  of  Man  is  not  come  down  to  destroy,  but  to  save  the 
lives  and  souls  of  men,'  &c.  If  Christ  then  come  to  save 
men,  and  not  to  slay  them  ;  who  tliat  doth  the  reverse 
hereof  is  against  Christ,  and  then  he  is  antichrist.  Christ 
bade  Peter  put  his  sword  into  his  sheath,  and  said,  '  All 
which  take  the  sword,  shall  perish  with  the  sword.'  And 
I  cannot  find  that  Peter  drew  out  his  sword  after  that 
time,  but  suffered  as  Christ  said,  '  When  thou  shalt  wax 
old,  another  shall  gird  thee,  and  lead  thee  whether  thou 
wilt  not.'  And,  therefore,  said  Peter,  '  Chiist  suffered 
for  us,  leaving  us  example  that  we  should  follow  his 
steps.'  And  Paul  saith,  '  Not  defending  youi-selves,  but 
give  place  to  anger,  leave  revenging  to  me  and  I  shall 
reward  them,'  &c.  And  therefore  it  seemeth  to  me, 
that  it  is  much  against  Christ's  lore,  that  his  vicar 
should  be  a  fighter ;  sithen  that  he  mote  be  a  shepherd, 
that  should  go  before  his  sheep,  and  let  them  come  after 
him.  and  not  with  swords  to  drive  them  away  from  him. 
For  as  Christ  saith,  '  A  good  shepherd  shall  put  his  life  for 
his  slieep.'  And  zif  all  that  Christ  had  two  swords,  when 
that  heVas  taken  of  tlie  Jews,  he  said  himself  it  was  for 
that  the  scriptures  moten  zif  be  fulfilled,  '  He  was  re- 
puted among  the  wicked  ;'  and  not  figure  two  swords  that 
men  sayen  the  pope  hath  to  govern  with  the  church. 
And  when  I  see  such  doings  of  the  pope,  and  many  other 
that  accorden  not  with  Christ's  lore,  ne  his  living  ;  and 
when  I  read  divers  scriptures  of  holy  writ,  I  am  foul 
astonied  whether  they  shoidden  be  understood  of 
him,  or  of  any  other.  And  I  ])ray  you  for  God's  love 
tell  me  the  sooth.  Christ  saith,  '  Many  shall  come  in 
my  name,  saying,  I  am  Christ,  and  shall  seduce 
many,'  &c,  Christ  (I  wet  well)  is  as  much  to  say,  as 
he  that  is  anointed,  and  two  anointings  there  were  in  the 
law,  one  of  kings,  another  of  priests.  And  Christ  was 
both  king  and  priest,  and  so  the  ])ope  saith  that  he  is. 
And  if  all  that  have  been  emperors  of  Rome,  and  other 
heathen  kings  have  been  antichrists,  they  come  not  in 
Christ's  name.  But  whoso  cometh  in  Christ's  name, 
and  feigneth  himself  Christ's  friend,  and  he  be  privily 
his  enemy,  he  may  lightly  beguile  many.  St.  Paul  saith, 
before  there  cometh  a  defection  first  and  the  son  of  per- 
dition shall  be  revealed,  which  is  the  adversary,  and  is 
extolled  above  all  that  is  named  God,  or  wliich  is  wor- 
shipped, so  tliat  he  shall  sit  in  the  temj)le  of  God,  shew- 
ing himself  as  God.  And  it  foHoweth  in  the  same  place; 
and  now  ye  know  what  holdeth  till  he  be  revealed  in  his 
time,  for  he  worketh  already  the  mystery  of  iniquity. 
Only  he  that  holdeth,  let  him  hold  till  he  come  abroad, 
and  then  that  wicked  one  shall  be  revealed,  whom  the 
Lord  Jesus  shall  slay  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  &c. 
And  St.  John  saith  in  the  Apocalyps,  '  I  saw  another 
beast  ascending  out  of  the  earth,  and  two  horns  like  to 
the  Lamb.  He  spake  like  the  dragon,  and  had  the  power 
of  the  first  beast.'  Many  such  authorities  astonied  me 
oft  sithes  ;  and  therefore  I  pray  you,  for  the  love  of 
God,  to  tell  me  what  they  mean." 

After  two  sittings  in  July,  and  two  in  August,  the  last 
of  which  was  on  the  sixteenth  of  August,  ISiJl,  they 
proceed  to  sentence,  October  the  third. — 

"  The  name  of  Christ  being  invoked,  we,  John,  by  the 
permission  of  God,  bishop  of  Hereford,  sitting  in  tribunal 
seat,  having  God  before  our  eyes,  weighing  and  consider- 
ing the  articles  by  the  aforesaid  faitliful  christians  put 
up  against  the  said  Swinderby,  pretending  himself  to  be 
priest,  with  his  answers  upon  the  same,  Actis  et  Actitatis 
before  us  in  the  cause  of  heretical  perversity,  with  ma- 


ture deliberation  had  before  in  his  behalf,  with  masters 
and  doctors  of  divinity,  and  also  of  other  faculties,  with 
their  counsel  and  consent,  do  pronounce,  decree,  and  de- 
clare tiie  said  William  to  have  been  and  to  be  a  heretic 
schismatic,  and  a  false  informer  of  the  people,  and  such  as 
is  to  be  avoided  of  faithful  christians.  Wherefore  we 
admonish,  under  the  pain  of  the  law,  all  and  singular 
christians,  of  what  sex,  state,  condition,  or  pre-eminence 
soever,  that  neither  they  nor  any  of  them  within  our 
di.ocese,  or  any  other,  do  believe,  receive,  defend,  or  fa. 
vour  the  said  William,  till  he  shall  deserve  fully  to  be 
reconc  led  to  the  bosom  again  of  holy  church." 

Of  the  process,  answers,  and  condemnation  of  this 
worthy  priest,  and  true  servant  of  Christ,  William 
Swinderby,  you  have  heard.  What  afterwards  became 
upon  him  I  have  not  been  al)le  to  ascertain  ;  whether 
he  died  in  prison,  or  whether  he  escaped  their  hands,  or 
whether  he  was  burned,  there  is  no  certain  relation 
made.  This  remains  out  of  doubt,  that  during  the  life 
of  King  Richard  II.  no  great  harm  was  done  to  him, 
which  was  until  the  year  1401,  when  King  Richard  being 
wrongfully  deposed,  Henry  IV.  seized  the  kingdom  of 
England.  About  the  beginning  of  his  reign  we  read  of  a 
certain  parliament  held  at  London,  in  which  it  was 
decreed,  that  whoever  shewed  themselves  favourers  of 
Wickliff,  who  at  that  time  were  called  Lollards,  they 
should  be  apprehended,  and  if  they  obstinately  perse- 
vered  in  that  doctrine  they  should  be  delivered  over  to 
the  bishop  of  the  diocess,  and  from  him  committed  to 
the  secular  magistrate.  This  law  (says  the  history) 
brought  a  certain  priest  to  punishment  the  same  year, 
who  was  burned  in  Sraithfield  in  the  presence  of  a  great 
number.  But  it  does  not  appear  what  was  the  priest's 
name.  Notwithstanding,  by  divers  conjectures  it  ap- 
pears to  me  that  his  name  was  Swinderby,  who  was 
forced  to  recant  before  the  bishop  of  Lincoln.  This  is 
plain  for  all  men  to  judge  that  if  he  were  burned,  then 
the  bishops,  friars,  and  priests,  who  were  the  causes 
thereof,  have  a  great  thing  to  answer  to  the  Lord,  when 
he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 


The  history  of  Waller  Bride. 

After  the  history  of  William  Swinderby,  I  thought  good 
and  convenient  to  add  the  acts  and  doings  of  Walter 
Brute,  his  joint  fellow  and  companion,  being  a  lay-man, 
and  learned  ;  brought  up  as  it  seems  in  the  university  of 
Oxford,  being  there  also  a  graduate.  The  treating  of 
whose  history,  as  it  is  something  long,  so  therein 
will  appear  many  things  worthy  to  be  read  and  con- 
sidered. 

First,  tlie  mighty  operation  of  God's  Spirit  in  him,  his 
ripe  knowledge,  modest  simplicity,  his  valiant  constancy, 
his  learned  treatises,  and  many  conflicts  sustained  against 
God's  enemies.  On  the  contrary  part  in  his  adversaries 
may  appear  might  against  right,  man's  authority  against 
plain  verity  ;  against  whom  they,  having  nothing  directly 
to  allege,  proceed  in  condemnation  against  one  whom 
they  are  not  able  to  confute.  The  chief  occasion, 
that  seemed  to  stir  up  the  heart  and  zeal  of  this  Walter 
against  the  i)ope,  v/as  the  impudent  pardons  and  indul- 
gences of  Pope  Urban,  granted  to  Henry  Spencer  bishop 
of  Norwich,  to  fight  against  Pope  Clement,  mentioned 
before.  Secondly,  the  wrongful  condemnation  of  the 
articles  and  conclusions  of  WiUiam  Swinderby  ;  the 
whole  order  whereof,  in  the  process  here  following,  more 
plainly  may  appear. 


The  process  of  John,  bishop  of  Hereford,  against 
Walter  Brute  a  learned  lay-man,  of  the  diocess  qf 
Hereford,  touching  the  cause  of  Heresy. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  amen.  To  all  manner  of  faithful 
christian  people,  tliat  shall  see  and  hear  this  our  present 
process,  John  by  the  sufferance  of  God  bishop  of  Here- 
ford sends  greeting  and  continual  charity,  in  the  Lord. 


A.D.  1391.] 


ARTICLES  EXHIBITED  AGAINST  WALTER  BUUTE. 


239 


We  would  that  vou  all  should  know,   that  of  late  by 

!  many  faithful  christian  people,  and  specially  zealous  fol- 

I  lowers  of  the  catholic  faith,  we  were  lamentably  informed 

by  way  of  complaint ;  that  a  certain  son  of  ours,  named 

i  Walter  Brute,  a  learned  lay  person,    of  our  diocess,  has 

under  a  cloaked  shew  of  holiness  damnably  seduced  the 

people  ;  and,  setting  behind  him  the  fear  of  God,  seduces 

them  as  much  as  he  can  from  day  to  day,  informing  and 

teaching  openly  and  privily  as  well  the   nobles  as  the 

commons,  in  certain  conclusions,  heretical,  schismatical, 

and  erroneous,   and  heretofore    condemned.     And  they 

have  also  exhibited  against  the  same  Walter,  the  articles 

.  underwritten,  in  manner  and  form  as  followeth. 


Articles  exhibited  and  denounced  to  the  bishop,  against 
Walter  Brute. 

*' '  Reverend  father  and  lord,  we  the  faithful  people  of 
I  Christ,  and  zealous  lovers  of  the  catholic  faith,  and  also 

■  your  humble  and  devout  children,  do  minister  and  exhibit 
!  to  your  reverend  fatherhood  the  articles  underwritten, 
i  touching  the  catholic  faith,  contrary  and  against  ma- 
'  licious  persons,  and  detractors  of  the  same  faith,  and  the 

determinations  of  holy  mother  church,  and  namely, 
against  the  child  of  Belial,  one  Walter  Brute,  a  false 
teacher  and  seducer  amongst  the  people  :  humbly  be- 
seeching, that  you  would  vouchsafe  to  have  regard  to  the 
correction  of  the  enormities  underwritten,  according  to 
the  canonical  constitutions,  t-ven  as  to  your  pastoral 
!  office  doth  belong. 

i      1.  We  do  give  and  exhibit  and  intend  to  prove  that 
t  the  same  Walter  Brute,  being  unmindful  of  his  salvation, 
I  has  been  by  many  and    divers  faithful  christian   people 
frequently  accused  of  the  cursedness   of  heresy  ;  as  by 
j  the  swift  report,  slander,  and  rumour  of  the  people,  pro- 
ceeding before  the  most  reverend   father  and   lord,   lord 
William,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  also  before  the 
j  reverend   father   and   lord,    lord   John,   late   bishop    of 
Hereford,    your   predecessor,    and   now    bishop    of    St. 
;  Asaph,  hath  been  testified,  and  also  hath  been  many  and 
I  divers  times  cited  to  answer  to  articles  avouched,   and 

■  openly  and  publicly  taught  by  him  against  the  catholic 
i  faith.  But  he  in  this  matter  of  heretical  cursedness  (so 
I  grievously  and  shamefully  spoken  of)  has  never  purged 

his  innocency  ;  but  lurkingly,  and  running  into  corners, 
has  many  years  laboured  to  advance  things  erroneous, 
and  schismatical,  and  also  heretical,  and  to  imprint  them 
in  the  hearts  of  faithful  people. 

2.  The  aforesaid  Walter  Brute  has  openly,  publicly, 
and  notoriously  avouched ;  and  commonly  said  and 
taught,  and  stubbornly  affirmed  ;  that  every  christian 
man  (yea  and  woman)  being  without  sin,  may  make  the 
body  of  Christ  as  well  as  the  priest. 

1  .3.  The  same  Walter  has  notoriously,  openly  and  pub- 
licly avouched  and  taught,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the 

I  altar  there  is  not  the  very  body,  but  a  sign  and  a  memo- 

irial  only. 

1  4.  The  aforesaid  Walter  has  said  commonly,  and 
avouched,   and   also   has  laboured  to  inform  men  and 

icompanies,   that  no  man  is  bound  to  give  tithes,  nor 

ioblations  ;  and  if  any  man  will  needs  give,  he  may  give 

jhis    tithes   and   oblations    to  whom   he  will,   excluding 

jthereby  their  curates. 

5.  That  such  as  preach  and  prefer  crosses,  and  par- 
dons (granted  by  the  high  bishop  to  them  that  helped 
the  purpose  of  the  reverend  father  lord  Henry,  by  the 
grace  of  God  bishop  of  Norwich,  when  he  took  his  jour- 
ney to  tight  for  the  holy  father  the  pope)  are  schismatics 
and  heretics,  and  that  the  pope  cannot  grant  such  man- 
ner of  pardons. 

6".  The  said  Walter  has  often  said,  and  commonly 
avouched,  that  the  pope  is  antichrist,  and  a  seducer 
of  the  people,  and  utterly  against  the  law  and  life  of 
Christ. 

7.  Whereas  of  late  your  reverence  proceeded  in  form 
of  law  against  William  Svvinderby  ;  and  that  the  said 
William  Swinderby  had  given  his  answers  in  writing, 
containing  errors,  schisms  and  heresies,  even  as  you  with 
the  mature  counsel  of  masters  and  doctors  in  divinity, 


and  other  faculties  have  determined  and  given  sentence, 
and  have  pronounced  the  same  WiUiam  Swinderby  to  be 
an  heretic  and  a  schismatic,  and  an  erroneous  teacher  of 
the  people  :  nevertheless,  the  aforenamed  Walter  has 
openly,  publicly,  and  notoriously  said,  avouched  and 
Siubbornly  affirmed,  that  the  said  William's  answers  are 
good,  righteous,  and  not  able  to  be  convinced,  in  that 
they  contain  no  error,  and  that  your  sentence,  given 
against  the  said  William,  is  evil,  false,  and  unjust ;  and 
that  your  assistants  have  wickedly,  naughtily,  perversely, 
and  unjustly  condemned  the  answers  aforesaid.' 

"Now  thereupon  immediately  those  same  faithful  chris- 
tian people  have  instantly  required,  that  we  would  vouch- 
safe that  other  articles  given  by  the  same  faithful  chris- 
tians against  William  Swinderby,  together  with  the 
writings  and  answers  of  the  same  William,  should  be  ad- 
mitted against  Walter  Brute.  Wliich  things  being  done, 
the  sam"  faithful  christian  people,  and  especially  Sir 
Walter  Pride,  the  j^enitentiary  of  our  cathedral  church 
of  Hereford,  personally  appearing  before  us,  sitting  in 
our  judgment  seat  in  the  parish  church  of  Whiteborne 
of  our  diocess  brought  forth  and  exhibited  two  public 
instruments  against  the  same  Walter  Brute,  in  the  case 
of  cursed  heresy  aforesaid. 

"  At  last,  Walter  Brute  did  present  to  us  divers  scrolls 
of  paper,  written  with  his  own  proper  hand,  for  his 
answers  to  the  same  articles  and  conclusions  above 
written  ;   which  scrolls  were  as  follows  : — 

"  '  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  Amen.  I,  Walter  Brute,  sinner,  layman, 
husbandman,  and  a  christian  (having  my  oti'spring  of 
the  Britons,  both  by  my  father's  and  mother's  side)  of 
the  Britons,  have  been  accused  to  the  bishop  of  Here- 
ford, that  I  did  err  in  many  matters  concerning  the 
catholic  christian  fai':h  ;  by  whom  I  am  required  that  I 
should  write  an  answer  in  Latin  to  all  those  matters. 
Whose  desire  I  will  satisfy  to  my  power,  protesting  first 
of  all,  before  God  and  beibre  all  the  world  ;  that  like  as 
it  is  not  my  mind,  through  God's  grace,  to  refuse  the 
known  truth,  for  any  reward,  greater  or  smaller,  yea,  he 
it  never  so  big,  nor  yet  for  the  fear  of  any  temporal 
punishment ;  even  so  it  is  not  my  mind  to  maintain  any 
erroneous  doctrine  for  any  personal  advantage.  And  if 
any  man,  of  what  state,  sect,  or  condition  soever  he  be, 
will  shew  me  that  I  err  in  my  writings  or  sayings,  by 
the  authority  of  the  sacred  scripture,  or  by  probable 
reason  grounded  on  the  sacred  scripture,  I  will  humbly 
and  gladly  receive  his  information.  But  as  for  the  bare 
words  of  any  teacher  (Christ  only  excepted)  I  will  not 
simply  believe,  except  he  shall  be  able  to  stablish  them 
by  the  truth  of  experience,  or  of  the  scripture  :  because 
that,  in  the  holy  apostles  elected  by  Christ,  there  has 
been  found  error  by  the  testimony  of  the  holy  scripture, 
because  that  Paul  himself  confesses  that  he  rebuked 
Peter,  for  that  he  was  worthy  to  be  rebuked.  Gal.  ii.  14. 
There  have  been  errors  found  in  the  holy  doctors,  that 
have  been  before  us,  as  they  themselves  confess  of 
themselves.  And  oftentimes  it  happens,  that  there  is 
error  found  in  the  teachers  in  our  age  :  who  are  of  con- 
trary opinions  among  themselves,  and  some  of  them  do 
sometimes  determine  one  thing  for  truth,  and  others  do 
condemn  the  self  same  thing  to  be  heresy  and  error. 
Which  protestation  premised,  I  will  here  jilace  two  sup- 
positions or  cases  for  a  ground  and  a  foundation  of  all 
things  that  I  shall  say,  out  of  which  I  would  gather  two 
probable  conclusions  established  upon  the  same,  and 
upon  the  sacred  scripture.  By  which  conclusions,  when 
they  shall  be  declared  after  my  manner  and  fashion,  it 
shall  plainly  appear  what  my  opinion  and  judgment  is 
concerning  all  matters  that  I  am  accused  of.  But  be- 
cause I  am  ignorant  and  unlearned,  I  will  get  me  under 
the  mighty  defences  of  the  Lord :  O  Lord,  I  will  re- 
member thine  only  righteousness. 

"  '  God  the  Father  Almighty  uncreate,  the  maker  of 
heaven  and  earth,  hath  sent  his  Son  (that  was  everlast- 
ingly begotten)  into  this  world,  that  he  should  be  incar- 
nate for  the  salvation  and  redemption  of  mankind,  who 
was  conceived   by  the  Holy  Ghost,  everlastingly  pro- 


240 


THE  ANSWER  OF  WALTER  BRUTE. 


[Book  V. 


ceeding  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  was  born  of 
Mary  the  virgin,  to  the  end  that  we  might  be  born 
anew.  He  sutfered  passion  under  Pontius  Pilate  for  our 
sins,  laying  down  his  life  for  us,  that  we  should  lay 
down  our  life  for  our  brethren.  He  was  crucified,  that 
we  should  be  crucified  to  the  world,  and  the  world  to 
us.  He  was  dead,  that  he  might  redeem  us  from  death, 
by  purchasing  for  us  forgiveness  of  sins.  He  was 
buried,  that  we  being  buried  together  with  him  into 
death  by  baptism,  and  being  dead  to  sins,  should 
live  to  righteousness.  He  descended  into  hell,  thereby 
delivering  man  from  thraldom,  and  from  the  bondage  of 
the  devil,  and  restoring  him  to  his  inheritance  which  he 
lost  by  sin.  The  third  day  he  rose  from  the  dead, 
through  the  glory  of  the  Father,  that  we  also  should 
walk  in  newness  of  life.  He  ascended  up  to  the  heavens, 
to  which  nobody  has  ascended,  saving  he  that  descended 
from  heaven,  even  the  Son  of  Man  which  is  in  heaven. 
He  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Al- 
mighty, until  his  enemies  be  made  his  footstool.  He 
being  in  very  deed  so  much  better  than  the  angels,  as 
he  hath  obtained  by  inheritance  a  more  excellent  name 
than  they.  From  whence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the 
quick  and  the  dead,  according  to  their  works,  because 
the  Father  hath  given  all  judgment  to  the  Son.  In 
whose  terrible  judgment  we  shall  rise  again,  and  shall 
all  of  us  stand  before  this  judgment  seat,  and  receive 
joy  as  well  bodily  as  spiritually,  for  ever  to  endure,  if  we 
he  of  the  sheep  placed  at  the  right  hand;  or  else  punish- 
iiient  both  of  body  and  soul,  if  we  shall  be  found 
cmongst  goats,  placed  on  the  left  hand,  &c. 

"  'Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  very  God  and  very  man, 
a  king  for  ever,  by  establishing  an  everlasting  kingdom 
(breaking  to  powder  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world,) 
Daniel  ii.  44.  A  priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Mel- 
chisedec,  whereby  also  he  is  able  evermore  to  save  such 
as  come  unto  God  by  him,  and  always  liveth  to  make  in- 
tercession for  us,  Heb.  vii.  25.  He  offering  one  sacri- 
fice for  our  sins,  hath  made  perfect  for  ever  by  one  obla- 
tion those  that  be  sanctified,  Heb.  x.  14.  Being  the 
wisdom  that  cannot  be  deceived,  and  the  truth  that  can- 
not be  uttered,  he  has  in  this  world  taught  the  will  of 
God  his  Father,  which  will  he  has  in  work  fulfilled,  to 
the  intent  that  he  might  faithfully  instruct  us,  and  has 
given  the  law  of  charity  to  be  observed  by  his  faithful 
people,  which  he  has  written  in  the  hearts  and  minds  of 
the  faithful  with  the  finger  of  God,  where  is  the  Spirit 
of  God,  searching  the  inward  secrets  of  the  Godhead. 
Wherefore,  his  doctrine  must  be  observed  above  all 
other  doctrines,  whether  they  be  of  angels  or  of  men, 
becaiise  that  he  could  not,  and  would  not  err  in  his 
teaching.  But  in  men's  doctrine  there  chances  often- 
times to  be  error ;  and  therefore  we  must  forsake  their 
doctrines,  if  covertly  or  expressly  they  are  repugnant  to 
the  doctrine  of  Christ.  Men's  doctrines  being  made  for 
the  people's  profit,  must  be  allowed  and  observed,  so 
that  they  be  grounded  upon  Christ's  doctrine,  or  at  least 
be  not  rejiugnant  to  his  words. 

"  '  If  the  high  bishop  of  Home  calling  himself  the  servant 
of  the  servants  of  God,  and  the  chief  vicar  of  Christ  in 
this  world,  makes  and  maintains  any  laws  contrary  to 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ ;  then  is  he  of  those  that  have 
come  in  (Christ's  name,  saying,  I  am  Christ,  and  have 
deceived  many,  by  the  testimony  of  our  Saviour  in 
Matt.  xxiv.  2'.i.  And  the  idol  of  desolation  sitting  in 
the  temple  of  God  and  taking  away  from  him  the  con- 
tinual sacrifice  for  a  time,  times,  and  half  a  time,  which 
idol  must  be  revealed  to  the  christian  people  by  the  tes- 
timony of  Daniel.  Whereof  Christ  speaketh  in  the 
gospel  ;  when  ye  shall  see  the  abomination  of  desolation 
that  was  told  of  by  Daniel  the  prophet,  standing  in  the 
holy  place  ;  let  him  that  readeth  imderstand,  he  is  the 
pestiferous  mountain  infecting  the  whole  universal  earth, 
Jer.  li.  25.  And  not  the  head  of  Christ's  body.  For 
the  person  ancient  in  years,  and  honourable  in  reverence, 
he  is  the  head,  and  the  prophet  teaching  lies,  he  is  the 
tail,  Is.  ix.  15.  And  he  is  that  wicked  and  sinful  cap- 
tain of  Israel,  whose  foreappointed  day  of  iniquity  is 
come  in  time  of  iniquity,  who  shall  take  away  the 
'iadem  and  take  away  the  crown,   £z.  xxi.  26.     To 


whom  it  was  said  ;  Forasmuch  as  thy  heart  was  exalted, 
and  didst  say,  I  am  a  God,  and  sittest  in  the  seat  of 
God,  in  the  heart  of  the  sea,  seeing  thou  art  a  man  and 
not  God,  and  hast  given  thine  heart,  as  if  it  were  the 
heart  of  God  ;  therefore  behold  I  will  bring  upon  thee 
the  most  strong  and  mighty  strangers  of  the  nations, 
and  they  shall  draw  their  swords  upon  the  beauty  of  thy 
wisdom,  and  shall  defile  the  commandments,  and  kill 
thee,  and  pull  thee  out,  and  thou  shalt  die  in  the  de- 
struction of  the  slain.  And  it  foUoweth,  In  the  multi- 
tude of  thine  iniquities,  and  of  the  iniquities  of  thy 
merchandize,  thou  hast  defiled  thy  sanctification.  I 
will  therefore  bring  forth  a  tire  from  the  midst  of  the 
whole  earth,  and  will  make  thee  as  ashes  upon  earth. 
Thou  art  become  nothing,  and  never  shalt  thou  be  any 
more,  Ez.  xxviii.  Furthermore,  he  is  the  idol  shepherd 
forsaking  his  flock,  having  a  sword  on  his  arm,  and 
another  sword  on  his  right  eye,  Zech.  xi.  1".  And  sit- 
ting in  the  temj)le  of  God,  he  doth  advance  himself  above 
all  things  that  is  called  God,  or  whatsoever  is  worship, 
ped,  2  Thess.  ii.  4.  And  in  the  defection  or  falling 
away  shall  the  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  whom  the  Lord 
Jesus  shall  slay  with  the  breath  of  his  mouth.  For 
every  kingdom  divided  in  itself  shall  be  brought  to  de- 
solation. He  is  also  besides.  The  beast  ascending 
up  out  of  the  earth,  having  two  horns  like  unto  a  lamb, 
but  he  speaketh  like  a  dragon,  and  as  the  cruel  beast 
ascending  up  out  of  the  sea,  whose  power  shall  continue 
forty-two  months.  He  worketh  the  things  that  he 
hath  given  to  the  image  of  the  beast.  And  he  com- 
pelled small  and  great,  rich  and  poor,  free  men  and 
bond  slaves,  to  worship  the  beast,  and  to  take  his  mark 
in  their  forehead  or  their  hands.  Rev.  xiii.  If).  And 
thus,  by  the  testimony  of  all  these  places,  is  he  the  chief 
antichrist  upon  the  earth,  and  must  be  slain  with  the 
sword  of  God's  word,  and  cast  with  the  dragon,  the 
cruel  beast  and  the  false  prophet  that  hath  seduced  the 
earth,  into  the  lake  of  tire  and  brimstone  to  be  tor- 
mented world  without  end. 

"  '  If  the  city  of  Rome  do  allow  his  traditions,  and  do 
disallow  Christ's  holy  commandments,  and  Christ's 
doctrine,  that  it  may  confirm  his  traditions  ;  then  is  she 
'  Babylon  the  great,'  or  the  '  daughter  of  Babylon,'  _■ 
and  the  '  great  whore  sitting  upon  many  waters,'  with  ■ 
whom  the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  fornication,  n 
and  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  are  become  drunken 
with  the  wine  of  her  fornication.  With  whose  spiritual 
whoredom,  enchantments,  witchcrafts,  and  Simon  Magus 
merchandises,  the  whole  world  is  infected  and  se- 
duced ;  saying  in  her  heart,  '  I  sit  as  queen,  and  am 
not  a  widow,  neither  shall  I  see  sorrow  and  mourning.' 
Yet  is  she  ignorant  that  within  a  little  while  shall  come 
the  day  of  her  destruction  and  ruin  by  the  testimony  of 
God,  Rev.  chap.  xvii.  Because  that  from  the  time 
of  the  continual  sacrifice  being  taken  away,  and  the 
abomination  of  desolation  placed,  there  be  passed  one 
thousand  two  hundred  and  ninety  days  by  the  testimony 
of  Daniel,  and  the  chronicles  added  do  agree  to  the 
same.  And  the  holy  city  also  hath  been  trodden  under 
foot  of  the  heathen,  for  forty-two  months,  and  the 
woman  was  nourished  up  in  the  wilderness  (unto  which 
she  fled  for  fear  of  the  face  of  the  serpent)  during  one 
thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days,  or  else  for  a  time, 
times,  and  half  a  time,  which  is  all  one.  All  these 
things  be  manifest  by  the  testimony  of  the  book  of  Re- 
velations, and  the  chronicles  thereto  agreeing.  And  as 
concerning  the  fall  of  Babylon  aforesaid,  it  is  manifest  in 
the  Revelations,  where  it  is  said,  '  In  one  day  shall  her 
plagues  come,  death,  lamentation,  and  famine,  and  she 
shall  be  burned  with  tire.  For,  strong  is  the  Lord, 
which  shall  judge  her.'  And  again,  '  Babylon  that 
great  city  is  fallen,  which  hath  made  all  nations  to 
drink  of  the  wine  of  her  fornication.'  And,  thirdly, 
'  One  mighty  angel  took  up  a  mill-stone,  that  was  a 
very  great  one,  and  did  cast  it  into  the  sea,  saying.  With 
violence  shall  that  great  city  Babylon  be  overthrown, 
and  shall  no  more  be  found.  For  her  merchants  were 
the  princes  of  the  earth,  and  with  her  witchcraft  all 
nations  have  gone  astray,  and  in  her  is  there  found  th« 
blood  of  the  saints  and  prophets.'     And  of  her  destruc 


A.D.  1391.]        THE  SECOND  AND  MORE  AMPLE  TREATISE  OF  WALTER  BRUTE. 


241 


tion  Isaiah  speaketh  in  the  thirteenth  chapter,  '  And 
Babylon,  that  glorious  city,  being  so  noble  amongst 
kingdoms  in  the  pride  of  the  Chaldeans,  it  shall  be  tliat 
like  as  the  Lord  did  overturn  Sodom  and  Gomorrah  up- 
side down,  it  shall  never  more  be  inhabited,  nor  have 
the  foundation  laid  in  no  age,  from  generation  to  gene- 
ration.' Jeremiah  saitli,  '  Your  mother  that  hatb 
bonie  you  is  brought  to  very  great  confusion,  and  made 
even  with  the  ground.'  And  again,  '  The  Lord  hath 
devised  and  done  as  he  hath  spoken  against  the  in- 
habiters  of  Babylon  ;  which  dwell  richly  in  their  trea- 
sures ujjon  many  waters,  thine  end  is  come.'  And, 
thirdly,  '  Drought  shall  fall  upon  her  waters,  and  they 
shall  begin  to  dry:  for  it  is  a  land  of  graven  images,  and 
boasteth  in  her  prodiijious  wonders  :  it  shall  never  more 
be  inhabited,  neither  be  builded  up  in  no  age  nor  gene- 
ration. Verily  even  as  God  hath  subverted  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah  with  her  calves. 

"  '  Pardon  me  (I  beseech  you)  though  I  be  not  plenti. 
ful  in  pleasant  words.  For  if  I  should  run  after  the 
course  of  this  wicked  world,  and  should  please  men,  I 
should  7\ot  be  Christ's  servant.  And  because  I  am  a 
poor  man,  and  neither  have  nor  can  have  notaries  hired 
to  testify  of  these  my  writings  ;  I  call  upon  Christ  to  be 
my  witness,  who  knows  the  inward  secrets  of  my  heart, 
that  1  am  ready  to  declare  the  things  that  I  have  written 
to  the  profit  of  all  christian  peojde,  and  to  the  hurt  of 
no  man  living,  and  am  ready  to  be  reformed  if  any  man 
will  shew  me  where  I  have  erred ;  being  ready  also 
(miserable  sinner  though  I  be)  to  suffer  for  the  confes- 
sion of  the  name  of  Christ,  and  of  his  doctrine,  as  much 
as  shall  please  him  by  his  grace  and  love  to  assist  me  a 
miserable  sinner.  In  witness  of  all  these  things  I  have 
to  this  writing  set  the  seal  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ :  which  I  beseech  him  to  imprint  upon  my 
forehead,  and  to  take  from  me  all  manner  of  mark  of 
tntichrist.     Amen.'  " 

These  two  suppositions    (as   they  are  termed  in  the 
ichools)  written  by  Walter  Brute,  and  exhibited  to  the 
bishop,  although  they  contained  matter  sufficient  either 
to  satisfy  the  bishop  if  he  had  been  disposed  to  learn,  or 
else  to  have  provoked  him  to   reply  again,  if  his   know- 
ledge therein  had  been  better  than  his  :  yet  could  neither 
of  them    work  any  effect   in   him.     But   he    receiving 
and  perusing  them  when  he  could  neither  confute  that 
which  was  said,  nor  would  reply  or  answer  by  learning, 
I  to  that  which  was  truth,  said,   "  That  this  his  writing 
,  was  too  short  and  obscure,  and  therefore  required  him 
I  to  write  upon  the  same  again  more  plainly  and  more  at 
I  large."     Whereupon  the  said  Master  Walter  satisfying 
1  the  bishop's  request    (and  ready  to  give  to  every  one  an 
account  of  his  faith)  in  a  more  ample  treatise  renews  his 
I  natter  before  declared.     Of  this  treatise  we  give  the 
following  extracts : — 

"  Reverend  father,  forsomuch  as  it  seems  to  you  that 
my  motion  in  my  two  suppositions  or  cases,  and  in  my 
two  conclusions,  is  too  short  and  somewhat  dark  :  I  will 
gladly  now  satisfy  your  desire,  according  to  my  small 
learning,  by  declaring  the  same  conclusions.  In  open- 
ing where:)f,  it  shall  plainly  appear,  what  I  do  judge  in 
all  m'^tters  that  I  am  accused  of  to  your  reverence  ;  de- 
siring you  lirst  of  all  that  your  discretion  would  not  be- 
lieve tliit  1  do  enterprise  of  any  presumption  to  handle 
the  secrets  of  the  scriptun-s,  which  the  holy  and  just, 
and  wise  doctors  have  left  unexpounded.  It  is  not  un- 
known to  many,  that  I  am  in  ail  points  far  inferior  to 
them,  whose  holiness  of  life  and  profoundness  in  know- 
ledge is  always  allowed.  But  as  for  mine  ignorance, 
and  multitude  of  sins,  they  are  to  myself  and  others 
sufficiently  known  :  wherefore  I  judge  not  myself  worthy 
to  unloose  or  to  carry  their  shoes  after  them.  Do  you 
therefore  no  otherwise  deem  of  me,  tlian  1  do  of  mine 
own  self.  But  if  you  shall  find  any  goodness  in  my 
writings,  ascribe  it  to  God  only  :  who,  according  to  the 
multitude  of  his  mercy,  doth  sometimes  reveal  those 
things  to  idiots  and  sinners,  which  are  hidden  from  the 
joly  and  wise,  according  to  this  saying,   '  J  tiiank  thee, 


O  Father,  for  that  thou  hast  hidden  these  things  from 
the  wise  and  prudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto 
babes :  even  so,  O  Father,  for  so  it  seemeth  good  in  thy 
sight.'  And  in  another  place,  '  For  judgment  am  I 
come  into  this  world,  that  they  which  see  not,  might 
perceive ;  and  that  they  which  see,  might  be  made  blind.' 
And  Paul  says,  '  That  (iod  hath  chosen  the  weak  things 
of  the  world,  to  confound  the  mighty  ;'  that  no  man 
shall  glory  in  himself,  but  that  all  men  should  give  the 
glory  to  God. 

"  He  that  hath  the  key  of  David,  who  openeth  and  no 
man  shutteth,  shutteth  and  no  man  openeth,  does  (when 
and  how  long  it  pleases  him)  hide  the  mysteries,  and 
the  secrets  of  the  scriptures  from  the  wise,  prudent,  and 
righteous  ;  and  at  his  jdeasure  reveals  them  to  sinners, 
and  lay  persons,  and  simple  souls,  that  he  may  have  the 
honour  and  glory  in  all  things.  Wherefore,  as  I  have 
before  said,  if  you  shall  find  any  good  thitigs  in  my 
writings,  ascribe  the  same  to  God  alone.  If  yon  shall 
find  otherwise,  think  ye  the  same  to  be  written  in  ignor- 
ance, and  not  in  malice.  And  if  any  doubt  of  error  be 
shewn  me  in  all  my  writings,  I  will  humbly  allow  your 
information  and  fatherly  correction. 

"  In  the  first  conclusion  of  mine  answer,  I  have  con- 
ditionally put  it,  who  is  that  antichrist  lying  concealed  in 
the  hid  scrijitures  of  the  ])rophets:  I  will  pass  on  the  decla- 
ration of  thnt  conclusion,  bringing  to  light  those  things 
which  lay  hid  in  darkness,  because  nothing  is  hid  which 
shall  not  be  disclosed,  and  nothing  covered  which  shall 
not  be  known.  And  therefore  the  thing  which  was  said 
in  the  darkness,  let  us  say  in  the  light ;  and  the  thing 
which  we  have  heard  in  the  ear,  let  us  preach  upon  the 
house-tops.  I,  therefore  say,  that  if  the  high  bishop  of 
Rome,  calling  himself  the  sei-vant  of  God,  and  the  chief 
vicar  of  Christ  in  this  world,  makes  and  justifies  many 
laws  contrary  to  the  gos])el  of  Jesus  Christ :  then  is  he 
the  chief  of  many,  who  coming  in  the  name  of  Christ, 
have  said,  I  am  Christ,  who  have  deceived  many;  which  is 
the  first  part  of  the  first  conclusion,  and  is  manifest. 
For  Christ  is  called  of  the  Hebrews  the  very  same  that 
we  call  anointed.  And  among  them  there  was  a  double 
sort  of  anointing  by  the  law,  the  one  of  kings,  and  the 
other  of  priests.  And  as  well  were  the  kings,  as  the 
priests,  called  in  the  law,  Christs.  The  kings,  as  in  the 
psalm,  The  kings  of  the  earth  stood  up,  and  the  princes 
took  counsel  together,  against  the  Lord,  and  against 
his  Christ,  or  anointed.  And  in  tiie  books  of  the 
Kings  very  often  are  the  kings  called  Christs.  And  our 
Saviour  was  Christ,  or  anointed  king,  because  he  was 
a  king  for  evermore  upon  the  throne  of  David,  as 
the  scripture  very  often  witnesses.  The  priests  also 
were  called  anointed,  as  where  it  is  written.  Touch 
not  my  Christs  ;  that  is,  mine  anointed  ones,  and 
do  my  prophets  no  harm.  And  so  was  our  Saviour 
Christ,  '  a  priest  for  ever,  according  to  the  order  of  Msl- 
chisedec' 

"  Seeing  then  that  the  bishops  of  Rome  do  say  that 
they  are  the  high  priests  ;  they  say  slso  therein  that  they 
are  kings,  because  they  say  thai  they  have  the  spiritual 
sword  i)ertaining  to  their  priesthood,  and  the  temporal 
sword  which  agrees  to  a  king's  state.  So  it  is  plain, 
that  really,  and  in  very  deed,  they  say,  that  they  are 
Christs,  although  they  are  not  expressly  called  Christs. 
Now  that  they  come  in  the  name  of  Christ  is  manifest, 
because  they  say  that  they  are  his  vicars  in  this  world, 
ordained  of  Christ  for  the  government  of  the  christian 
church.  Therefore,  seeing  they  say,  that  really  and  in 
very  deed  they  are  Ciirists,  and  the  chief  friends  of 
Christ ;  if  they  make  and  justify  many  laws  contrary  to 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  then  is  it  plain  that  they 
themselves  in  earth  are  antichrists,  because  there  is  no 
worse  plague  and  pestilence  than  a  familiar  enemy.  And 
if  in  secret  they  be  against  Christ,  and  yet  in  open  ap- 
pearance they  say  that  they  are  his  friends,  they  are  so 
much  the  more  meet  to  seduce  and  deceive  the  chris- 
tion  people,  because  that  a  manifest  enemy  will  have 
much  trouble  to  deceive  a  man,  because  men  trust  him 
not :  but  a  hidden  enemy,  pretending  outward  friend- 
ship,  may  easily  seduce." 

"  Paul  to  the  Romans  declareth  in  a  godly  discourse, 
b2 


242 


PETER  NOT  OVER  THE  OTHER  APOSTLES. 


[Book  V. 


and  to  the  Galatians  likewise,  '  That  none  shall  be  jus- 
tified by  the  works  of  the  law,  but  by  grace  in  the  faith 
of  Jesus  Christ.'  As  for  the  morals  and  ceremonies  of 
the  law,  as  circumcision,  sacrifices  for  offences,  and  for 
sins,  first-fruits,  tenths,  vows,  divers  sorts  of  washings, 
the  sprinkUng  of  blood,  the  sprinkling  of  ashes,  ab- 
staining from  unclean  meats,  which  are  ordained  for  the 
sanctifying  and  cleansing  of  the  people  from  sin,  no  nor 
yet  the  prayers  of  the  priests,  neither  the  preachings  of 
the  prophets  could  cleanse  a  man  from  his  sin.  For 
death  reigned  even  from  Adam  to  Moses,  and  sin  from 
Moses  to  Christ,  as  Paul  declareth  to  the  Romans  in 
the  fifth  chapter.  But  Christ,  willing  to  have  mercy 
and  not  sacrifice,  being  a  priest  for  ever  after  the  order 
of  Melchisedec,  and  an  high  priest  of  good  things  to 
come,  did  neither  by  the  blood  of  goats  or  calves,  but  by 
his  own  blood,  enter  in  once  into  the  holy  place, 
when  an  everlasting  redemption  is  found :  neither  did 
Jesus  enter  into  the  holy  places  that  were  made  with 
hands,  which  are  the  examples  of  true  things,  but  unto 
the  very  heaven,  that  now  he  may  appear  before  the 
face  of  God  for  us.  Nor  yet  he  did  so,  that  he  should 
offer  up  himself  oftentimes,  as  the  high  bisliop  enter- 
ed into  the  holy  place  every  year  with  strange  blood, 
(for  otherwise  he  must  needs  have  suffered  often- 
times since  the  beginning  of  the  world),  but  now,  in 
the  latter  end  of  the  world,  hath  he  on.  e  appeared  by 
his  own  sacrifice,  for  the  destruction  of  sin.  And  like 
as  it  is  decreed  for  men  once  to  die,  and  after  that 
Cometh  judgment ;  even  so  was  Christ  once  offered  uj) 
to  consume  away  the  sins  of  many.  The  second  time 
shall  he  appear  without  sin  to  the  salvation  of  such  as 
look  for  him.  For  the  law  having  a  sliadow  of  good 
things  to  come,  and  not  the  very  image  or  substance 
itself  of  the  things,  can  never  by  those  sacrifices  which 
they  offer  (of  one  selfsame  sort  continually  year  by  year) 
make  them  perfect  that  come  unto  her.  Otherwise,  men 
would  leave  off  offering,  because  that  those  worshippers 
being  once  cleansed,  should  have  no  more  prick  of  con- 
science for  sin  afterwards.  But  in  them  is  there  re- 
membrance made  of  sins  every  year.  For  it  is  impos- 
sible, that  by  the  blood  of  goats  and  bulls  sins  should  be 
taken  away.  Wherefore  he  entering  into  the  world  doth 
say.  As  for  sacrifice  and  offering  thou  wouldst  not  have, 
but  a  body  hast  thou  framed  unto  me.  And  sacrifices 
for  sin  have  not  pleased  thee  :  then  said  1,  behold  I 
come;  in  the  head,  or  principal  part  of  the  book  it  is 
written  of  me,  that  I  should  do  thy  will  O  God.  Where- 
fore he  said  before,  that  sacrifices,  oblations,  and  burnt- 
offerings,  and  that  for  sin  thou  wouldst  not  have:  neither 
were  those  things  pleasant  to  thee  which  are  offered 
according  to  the  law  :  then  said  1,  behold  I  come, 
that  I  may  do  thy  will,  O  God  :  he  taketh  away  the 
first  that  he  may  establish  that  that  followed.  In 
which  will  we  are  sanctified  and  made  holy  by  the  offer- 
ing up  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ  once.  And  verily 
every  priest  is  ready  every  day  ministering,  and  often- 
times offering  the  self-same  sacrifices,  which  never  can 
take  away  sins.  Butthis^man,  offering  one  sacrifice  for 
sins,  doth  for  ever  and  ever  sit  at  God's  right  hand, 
looking  for  the  reet  to  come,  till  that  his  enemies  be 
placed  to  be  his  footstool.  For  with  one  offering  hath 
he  for  ever  made  perfect  those  that  be  sanctified.  By 
which  things  it  plainly  appeareth,  that  Christ  by  once 
offering  hath  cleansed  from  their  sins,  they  who  could 
not  be  cleansed  from  the  same  by  all  the  ceremonies  of 
the  law,  and  so  did  fulfil  that  which  the  priesthood  of 
the  law  could  not.  Wherefore  the  moral  and  judi- 
cial law,  he  fulfilled  by  the  law  of  charity,  and  by  grace  ; 
and  the  ceremonial,  by  one  offering  up  of  his  body  on 
the  altar  of  the  cross.  And  so  it  is  plain  that  Christ 
fulfilled  the  whole  law. 

"  Tliey  say  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  (who  is  the  chief 
priest  and  judge  among  them)  hath  full  power  and 
authority  to  remit  sins.  Whereupon  they  say,  that  he 
is  al)le  fully  and  wholly,  to  absolve  a  man  a  pena  et 
culpn,  so  tliat  if  a  man  at  the  time  of  his  death,  had  this 
remission,  he  should  straightway  fiy  to  heaven  without 
any  pain  of  purgatory.  The  other  bishops  (as  they  say) 
iiave  not  so  great  authority.     Tlie  priests  constituted 


under  every  bishop,  have  power,  say  they,  to  absolve  the 
sins  of  them  that  are  confessed,  but  not  all  kind  of  sins- 
because  there  are  some  grievous  sins  reserved  to  the 
absolution  of  the  bishops  ;  and  some  again,  to  the  abso- 
lution only  of  the  chief  and  high  bishop.  They  say 
also,  that  it  behoves  the  offenders,  for  the  necessity  of 
their  soul's  health,  to  call  to  their  remembrance  their 
offences,  and  to  declare  them  with  all  the  circumstances 
to  the  priest  in  auricular  confession,  supplying  the  ])lace 
of  God,  after  the  manner  of  a  judge  ;  and  afterward 
humbly  to  fulfil  the  penance  enjoined  by  the  priest, 
except  the  penance  so  enjoined,  or  any  part  thereof,  be 
released  by  the  superior  power.  All  these  things  (say 
they)  are  manifestly  determined.  And  although  these 
things  have  not  expressly  their  foundation  in  the  plain 
and  manifest  doctrine  of  Christ,  nor  any  of  the  apostles ; 
yet  the  authors  of  the  decrees  and  decretals  concerning 
this  matter,  have  grounded  the  same  upon  divers  places 
of  the  scriptures,  as  in  the  words  of  Christ  in  the  gospel 
of  St.  Matthew  the  sixteenth  chapter,  whereupon  they 
ground  the  pope's  power  judicial  to  surmount  the  powers 
of  other  priests,  as  where  Christ  said  unto  his  disciples, 
'  Whom  do  men  say  that  I  am .'  And  tliey  answered, 
Some  say  that  thou  art  John  Baptist,  some  Elias,  and 
some  Jeremias,  or  one  of  the  prophets.  He  said.  But 
whom  say  ye  that  I  am  ?  Simon  Peter,  answered,  and 
said.  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God. 
And  Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him.  Blessed  art  thou 
Simon  Bar-Jona ;  for  flesh  and  blood  hath  not  revealed 
this  unto  thee  ;  but  ray  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  And 
I  say  unto  thee,  that  thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock 
will  I  build  my  church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  pre- 
vail against  it.  And  to  thee  will  I  give  the  keys  of  the  king- 
dom of  heaven.  And  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  upon 
earth,  shall  also  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatso- 
ever thou  shalt  loose  upon  earth,  shall  be  loosed  also  in 
heaven.' 

"  Out  of  this  text  of  Christ,  divers  expositors  have 
drawn  divers  errors.  As  first  when  Christ  said,  '  And 
I  say  unto  thee,  that  thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock 
will  I  build  my  church  ;'  some  affirm,  that  Christ  meant 
he  would  build  his  church  upon  Peter.  This  exposition 
is  ascribed  to  Pope  Leo  ;  the  error  whereof  is  manifestly 
known.  For  the  church  of  Christ  is  not  builded  upon 
Peter,  but  upon  the  rock  of  Peter's  confession,  for  he 
said,  '  Thou  art  the  Christ  the  Son  of  the  living  God.' 
And  again  when  Christ  said  singularly  to  Peter,  '  I  will 
give  unto  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and 
whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind,'  &c.  By  this  saying  they 
affirm,  that  Christ  gave  to  Peter  specially,  as  chief  of 
the  rest  of  the  apostles,  a  larger  power  to  bind  and  to 
loose,  than  he  did  to  the  rest  of  the  apostles  and  disci- 
pies.  And  because  Peter  answered  for  himself  and  all 
the  apostles,  not  only  confessing  the  faith  which  he  had 
chiefly  above  the  rest,  but  also  the  faith  which  the  rest 
of  the  apostles  had  even  as  himself,  by  the  revelation  of 
the  heavenly  Father  ;  it  appears  that  as  the  faith  of  all 
the  apostles  was  declared  by  the  answer  of  one,  so  by 
this  that  Christ  said,  '  Whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind,' 
&c.,  is  given  unto  the  rest  of  the  apostles,  the  same 
power  and  equality  to  bind  and  to  loose,  as  unto  Peter. 
Wliich  Christ  himself  declares  in  the  gospel  of  St.  Mat- 
thew, the  eigliteenth  chapter,  in  these  words,  '  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  what  things  soever  you  shall  bind  upon 
earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ;  and  whatsoever  you 
shall  loose  upon  earth,  shall  be  also  loosed  in  heaven.' 
And  further  he  adds,  '  And  again  I  say  unto  you,  that 
if  two  of  you  shall  agree  upon  earth,  touching  any- 
tiiing  ye  shall  ask,  it  shall  be  given  unto  you  of  my  Fa- 
ther which  is  in  heaven.  For  where  two  or  three  be 
gathered  together  in  my  name,  I  am  there  in  the  midst 
of  them.'  And  in  John,  the  twentieth  chapter,  he 
saith  generally  to  them,  '  Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost. 
Whose-soever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them  ; 
and  whose-soever  sins  you  retain,  they  are  retained.' 

By  this  it  appears,  that  the  power  to  bind  and  to  loose 
is  not  specially  granted  to  Peter,  as  chief  and  head  of 
the  rest,  and  that  by  him  the  rest  had  their  power  to 
bind  and  to  loose  ;  for  the  head  of  the  body  of  the 
church  is  one,  which  is  Christ,  and  the  head  of  Christ  id 


A.D.  1391.1 


POPISH  ABSOLUTION  NOT  WARRANTED  BY  SCRIPTURE. 


243 


God.  Feter  and  the  rest  of  the  apostles  are  tlie  good 
members  of  the  body  of  Christ ;  receiving  power  and 
virtue  from  Christ,  whereby  they  confirm  and  glue 
together  the  other  members  (as  well  the  strong  and 
noble,  as  the  weak  and  unable)  to  a  perfect  composition 
and  seemliuess  of  the  body  of  Christ :  that  all  honour 
from  all  parts  and  members  may  be  given  to  Christ  as 
head  and  chief,  by  whom  as  head  all  the  members  are 
governed.  And  therefore  Paul  says,  I  Cor.  iii.  4.,  'For 
while  one  saith,  I  am  of  Paul  ;  and  another  1  am  of  Apol- 
los  ;  are  ye  not  carnal  ?  Who  then  is  Paul,  and  who  is 
Apollos,  but  ministers  by  whom  ye  believed,  even  as  the 
Lord  gave  to  every  man  ?  I  have  planted,  Apollos 
watered  ;  but  God  gave  the  increase.  So  then  neither 
is  he  that  planteth  any  thing,  neither  he  that  watereth  ; 
but  God  that  giveth  the  increase.'  And  to  the  Gala- 
tians  he  says  (ii.  6  — 10.)  '  But  of  those  who  seemed  to  be 
somewhat,  whatsoever  they  were,  it  maketh  no  matter  to 
me  :  God  accepteth  no  man's  person :  for  they  who 
seemed  to  be  somewhat  in  conference  added  nothing  to 
me  :  but  contrariwise,  when  they  saw  that  the  Gospel  of 
the  uncircumcision  was  comniiited  unto  me,  as  the  Gospel 
of  the  circumcision  was  unto  Peter  ;  (for  he  that  wrought 
effettually  in  Peter  to  the  apostleship  of  the  circumci- 
sion, the  same  was  mighty  in  me  toward  the  Gentiles  :) 
and  when  James,  Cephas,  and  John,  who  seemed  to  be  pil- 
lars, perceived  the  grace  that  was  given  unto  me,  they  gave 
to  me  and  Barnabas  the  right  hands  of  fellowship  ;  that 
we  should  go  unto  the  heathen,  and  they  unto  the  cir- 
cumcision. Only  they  would  that  we  should  rcmemi)er 
the  poor  ;  the  same  which  I  also  was  forward  to  do.' 
Hereby  it  appears  that  Paul  had  not  his  authority  of 
Peter  to  convert  the  Gentiles,  to  baptize  them,  and  to 
remit  their  sins,  but  of  him  who  said  unto  him,  '  8aul 
Saul,  why  persecutes!  thou  me  ?  It  is  hard  for  thee  to 
kick  against  the  pricks."  Here  is  Paul  of  the  head  of 
the  church,  and  not  of  Peter  :  by  which  head  they  say, 
that  all  the  members  are  sustained  and  made  lively. 

"  The  third  error  which  the  authors  of  the  canons  con- 
ceive in  the  text,  '  Unto  thee  will  I  give  the  keys,'  &c. 
is  this,  they  say  that  in  this  sentence  which  was  said  to 
Peter  of  the  authority  to  bind  and  to  loose,  was  meant 
that  as  Christ  gave  to  Peter  above  all  the  rest  of  the 
apostles  a  special,  and  as  it  were  an  excellent  power 
above  all  the  apostles  ;  even  so,  say  they,  he  gave  power 
to  the  bishops  of  Rome  (whom  they  call  Peter's  chief 
successors)  the  same  special  power  and  authority,  ex- 
ceeiling  the  power  of  all  other  bishops  of  the  world. 

"  The  first  part  of  this  parallel  and  comparison,  doth 
appear  manifestly  by  the  premises  to  be  erroneous ; 
wherein  is  plainly  shewed  that  the  other  apostles  had 
equal  power  with  Peter  to  bind  and  loose.  Wherefore 
consequently  it  follows  that  the  second  part  of  the  pa- 
rallel, grounded  upon  the  same  text  is  also  erroneous. 
But  if  the  first  part  of  the  parallel  were  truth,  as  it 
is  not,  yet  the  second  part  must  needs  be  an  error, 
wherein  is  said,  that  the  bishops  of  Rome  are  Peter's 
chief  successors.  For  although  there  is  but  one  catholic 
christian  church,  of  all  the  faithful  sort  converted  ;  yet 
the  first  part  of  the  church,  and  the  first  converted,  was 
of  the  Jews,  the  second  of  the  Greeks,  and  the  third 
part  w'as  of  the  Romans  or  Latins.  W  hereof  the  first 
part  was  most  perfectly  converted  to  the  faith,  for  they 
faithfully  observed  the  perfection  of  charity,  as  appearetli 
in  the  acts  of  the  apostles,  by  the  multitude  of  the 
believers.  They  were  of  one  heart,  and  one  soul,  neither 
called  they  any  thing  that  they  possessed  their  own,  but 
all  was  common  among  them. 

"  Paul,  in  his  epistle  to  the  Romans,  says,  the  gospel  is 
'  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth,  to  the  Jew  first,  and 
also  fothe  Greek.'  The  Greeks  were  after  the  Jews  the 
next  converted,  and  after  them  the  Romans,  taking  their 
information  of  the  Greeks,  as  appears  by  the  chronicles, 
although  indeed  some  Romans  were  converted  to  the 
faith,  by  Peter  and  Paul.  And  as  Christ  said  thrice  to 
Peter,  feed  my  sheep,  so  Peter  ruled  these  three 
churches,  as  the  chronicles  witness.  But  first  he 
reformed  the  church  of  the  Jews  in  Jerusalem  and 
Judea,  as  appears  by  the  testimony  of  the  acts  of  the 
apostles.     For  it  is   manifest   how   Peter   standing   up 


amongst  his  brethren,  spake  unto  them  concerning  the 
election  of  an  apostle  in  the  place  of  Judas  the  traitor, 
alleging  places  to  them  out  of  the  scripture,  that  another 
should  take  upon  him  his  apostleship.  And  so  by  lot 
rt'as  Matthias  constituted  in  the  place  of  Judas.  After 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  was  come  upon  the  apostles, 
and  that  they  spake  with  the  tongues  of  all  men,  the 
hearers  were  a.<tonished  at  the  miracle.  And  some 
mocked  them,  saying,  these  men  are  full  of  new  wine  ; 
but  Peter  stood  up  and  spake  to  them,  saying,  that  it 
was  fulfilled  in  them  that  was  prophesied  by  Joel  the 
prophet.  And  he  preached  unto  the  people  Christ, 
whom  they  in  their  ignorance  had  put  to  death.  To 
whom  was  a  Saviour  promised  by  the  testimony  of  the 
propliets.  And  when  they  heard  the  words  of  Peter, 
they  were  pricked  at  the  heart,  saying  unto  him  and  the 
rest  of  the  apostles,  what  shall  we  then  do  ?  And  Peter 
said  unto  them.  Repent,  and  let  every  one  of  you  be 
baptized  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  remission 
of  your  sins,  and  ye  shall  receive  the  Holy  Ghost.  And 
there  were  joined  unto  them  the  same  day  about  three 
thousand  souls.  And  by  Acts  iii.  4,  5,  it  appears  that 
Peter  above  the  rest  did  those  things  which  belonged  to 
the  ministry  of  the  apostleship,  as  well  in  preaching  as  in 
answering.  Whereupon  some  chronicles  say,  that  Peter 
governed  the  church  of  the  Jews  at  Jerusalem,  four 
years  before  he  governed  Antioch.  And  by  the  testi- 
mony of  Paul  to  the  Galatians,  the  gospel  of  the  uncir- 
cumcision is  committed  to  Paul,  even  as  the  circumcision 
to  Peter.  And  he  that  wrought  with  Peter  in  the  apos- 
tleship of  circumcision,  wrought  with  Paul  amongst  the 
Gentiles.  Whereby  it  appears  that  the  church  of  the 
Jews  was  committed  to  the  government  of  Peter.  And 
in  the  {)rocess  of  the  acts  of  the  apostles  it  appears,  that 
Peter  believed  that  the  faith  of  Christ  was  not  to  be 
preached  to  those  Gentiles,  who  always  lived  in  unclean- 
ness  of  idolatry.  But  when  Peter  was  at  Joppa,  Corne- 
lius a  Gentile  sent  to  him  that  he  would  come  and  shew 
him  the  way  of  life  ;  but  Peter  (a  little  before  the  coming 
of  the  messengers  of  Cornelius)  being  in  his  chamber, 
after  he  had  prayed,  fell  in  a  trance,  and  saw  heaven 
opened,  and  a  certain  vessel  descending  even  as  a  great 
sheet,  let  down  by  four  corners  from  heaven  to  earth. 
In  which  were  all  manner  of  four-footed  beasts,  serpents 
of  the  earth,  and  fowls  of  the  air.  And  a  voice  spake 
unto  him,  saying,  Arise  Peter,  kill  and  eat ;  and  Peter 
said.  Not  so.  Lord,  because  I  have  never  eaten  any 
common  or  unclean  thing.  This  was  done  thrice.  And 
Peter  descended  (not  knowing  what  the  vision  did  sig- 
nify) and  found  the  messengers  of  Cornelius. 

"  As  concerning  the  judicial  authority  of  the  clergy, 
many  things  are  written  in  the  canons  of  decrees,  greatly 
to  be  marvelled  at,  and  far  from  the  truth  of  the  scrip- 
ture. The  authors  of  the  canons  say,  that  Christ  gave 
unto  the  priests  judicial  power  over  sinners  that  con- 
fessed their  sins  unto  them.  And  this  they  ground 
upon  the  text  of  Christ :  '  I  will  give  unto  thee  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and  whatsoever  thou 
loosest,'  &c.  And  these  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
they  call  the  knowledge  to  discern,  and  the  power  to 
judge,  which  they  say  only  belongeth  to  the  priests, 
except  in  case  of  necessity  ;  then  they  say  a  lay-man 
may  absolve  a  man  from  sin.  And  as  touching  absolu- 
tion, they  say  there  are  three  things  to  be  required  on 
the  sinner's  part :  first,  hearty  contrition,  whereby  the 
sinners  ought  to  bewail  their  offending  of  God  through 
sins  ;  the  second  is,  auricular  confession,  whereby  the 
sinner  ought  to  shew  unto  the  priest  his  sins,  and  the 
circumstances  of  them  ;  the  third  is  satisfaction  through 
penance  enjoined  to  him  by  the  priest  for  his  sins  com- 
mitted. And  of  his  part  that  gives  absolution  there  are 
two  things  (say  they)  to  be  required :  that  is  to  say, 
knowledge  to  discern  one  sin  from  another,  whereby  he 
ought  to  make  a  difference  of  sins,  and  appoint  a  conve- 
nient penance,  according  to  the  quantity  of  the  sins. 
The  second  is,  authority  to  judge,  whereby  he  ought  to 
enjoin  penance  to  the  offender.  And  further,  they  say, 
that  he  that  is  confessed  ought  with  all  humility  to  sub- 
mit himself  to  this  authority,  and  wholly  and  volun- 
tarily to  do  those  penances  which  are  commanded  him 


OF  AURICULAR  CONFESSION  AND  ABSOLUTION. 


244 

by  tlie  priest,  except  the  penance  be  released  by  a 
superior  power  ;  for  all  priests  (as  they  say)  have  not 
equal  authority  to  absolve  sins.  The  chief  ])riest  whom 
they  call  Peter's  successor,  has  power  fully  and  wholly 
to  absolve.  But  the  inferior  priests  have  power,  some 
more,  some  less:  the  more  as  they  are  near  hnn  in 
dignity,  the  less  as  they  are  farther  from  the  degree  of 
his  dignity.  All  this  is  declared  by  process  in  the  de- 
crees, but  not  by  the  express  doctrine  of  Christ,  or  any 
of  his  apostles.  For  although  Christ  absolved  men  from 
their  sins,  I  do  not  find  that  he  did  it  after  the  manner 
of  a  judge,  but  of  a  Saviour.  For  Christ  saith,  '  God 
sent  not  his  Son  into  the  world  to  condemn  the  world, 
but  that  the  world  through  him  might  be  saved,'  John 
iii.  17.  Whereupon  he  spake  unto  him  whom  he  healed 
pf  the  i)alsy,  '  Son,  be  of  good  cheer;  thy  sins  be  for- 
given thee.'  And  to  the  woman  taken  in  adultery, 
Christ  said,  '  Woman,  where  are  thine  accusers  }  hath 
no  man  condemned  thee?'  Who  said,  'No  man. 
Lord.'  To  whom  then  Jesus  thus  said,  '  Neither  will 
I  condemn  thee,  go  and  sin  no  more.' 

"By  which  words  and  deeds  of  Christ,  and  many  other 
places  of  the  scripture,  it  a|ipears  he  was  not  as  a  judge 
at  his  first  coming,  to  punish  sinners  according  to  their 
offences  ;  but  that  day  shall  come  here  ifter,  wherein  he 
shall  judge  all  men  according  to  their  works,  as  in 
Matt.  XXV.,  where  he  saith,  'When  the  Son  of  Man  shall 
come  in  his  glory,  and  all  his  angels  with  him  ;  then 
shall  he  sit  upon  the  throne  of  his  glory,  and  all  nations 
shall  be  gathered  before  him,  and  he  shall  separate  them 
one  from  anotlier,  as  a  shepherd  divideth  the  sheep 
from  the  goats,'  &c.  Neither  shall  be  judge  alone,  but 
his  saints  also  with  him.  For  he  saith,  '  You  that  have 
followed  rae  in  the  regeneration,  when  the  Son  of  man 
shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his  glory,  shall  sit  upon  twelve 
thrones,  judging  tlie  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.'  If  then 
Christ  came  not  as  a  judge,  why  do  the  priests  say  that 
they  supply  the  room  of  Christ  on  earth,  to  judge  sin- 
ners according  to  the  quantity  of  their  offences  ?  And 
yet  not  only  this,  but  it  is  more  to  be  wondered  at,  how 
the  bishop  of  Rome  dares  to  take  upon  him  to  be  a 
judge  before  the  day  of  judgment,  and  to  prevent  the 
time,  judging  some  to  be  saints  in  heaven,  and  to  be  ho- 
noured of  men,  and  some  again  to  be  tormented  in  hell 
eternally  with  the  devils  !  Would  to  God  these  men  would 
weigh  the  saying  of  St.  Paul,  1  Cor.  iv.  5.  '  Judge  no- 
thing before  the  time  the  Lord  come,  who  both  will 
bring  to  light  the  hidden  things  of  darkness,  and  make 
manifest  the  counsels  of  the  hearts,  and  then  every  one 
sh.iU  have  praise  of  God.'  Let  the  bishoj)  of  Rome 
take  heed,  lest  that  in  Ezekiel  be  spoken  him,  '  Be- 
cause thy  heart  is  lifted  up,  and  thou  hast  said  I  am 
a  God,  I  sit  in  the  seat  of  God,  and  in  the  midst  of  the 
seas,  yet  thou  art  a  man,  and  not  God.'  It  is  manifest 
that  tlie  remission  of  sins  principally  belongs  to  God, 
who  tlirough  grace  washes  away  our  sins.  For  it  is  said, 
'The  Lamt)  of  God  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.' 
And  to  christians  it  belongs  as  the  ministers  of  God. 
For  ill  the  twentieth  chapter  of  John,  Christ  saith, 
*  Receive  unto  you  the  Jloly  Ghost :  whose  sins  you  re- 
mit,  they  are  remitted  unto  them  ;  and  whose  sins  you 
shall  retain,  they  ure  retained.'  Seeing  therefore  that 
all  c'.iristians  that  are  baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  receive  the 
Holy  Ghost  ;  it  appears  that  they  have  power  given  to 
them  of  Christ,  to  remit  sins  ministerially.  Has  not 
every  christian  autliority  to  baptize  ?  and  in  the  baptism 
all  the  sins  of  the  baptized  are  remitted.  Ergo,  they 
that  do  baptize  do  remit  sins. 

"  Who  is  he  therefore  who  so  rashly  takes  upon  him 
to  judge  the  infants  begotten  of  faithful  parents,  dying 
■without  baptism,  to  be  tormented  with  eternal  tire? 
Now  let  us  consider  the  three  things  which  the  canons 
of  decrees  affirm  to  be  requisite  for  the  remission  of  the 
sins  of  those  that  sin  after  bajjtism,  that  is  to  say,  con- 
trition of  heart,  auricular  confession,  and  satisfaction  of 
the  deed  through  pen mce  enjoined  by  the  jjriest  for  the 
sins  committed.  I  cannot  find  in  any  place  in  the  gos- 
pel where  Christ  commanded  that  this  kind  of  confession 
should    be  done  unto  the  priest ;    nor  caa  I  find  that 


[Book  "V. 


I 


Christ  assigned  any  penance  to  sinners  for  their  sins, 
but  that  he  desired  them  to  sin  no  more.  If  a  sinner 
confess  that  he  has  offended  God  through  sin,  and  sor- 
rows heartily  for  his  offences,  minding  hereafter  to  sia 
no  more,  then  is  he  truly  repentant  for  his  sin,  and  then 
he  is  converted  unto  the  Lord.  If  he  shall  then  humbly, 
and  with  good  hope,  crave  mercy  from  God,  and  remission 
of  his  sins  :  who  is  he  that  can  prevent  God  from  ab- 
solving that  sinner  from  his  sin  ?  And  as  God  absolves 
a  sinner  from  his  sins,  so  has  Christ  absolved  many, 
although  they  confessed  not  their  sins  to  the  jiriests,  and 
although  they  received  not  due  penance  for  their  sins. 
And  if  Christ  could  after  that  manner  once  absolve  sin- 
ners ;  how  is  he  become  now  not  able  to  absolve  ?  Ex- 
cept some  man  will  say  that  he  is  above  Christ,  and  that 
his  power  is  diminished  by  the  ordinances  of  his  own 
laws.  How  were  sinners  absolved  by  God  in  the  time 
of  the  apostles,  and  always  heretofore,  to  the  time  that 
these  canons  were  made  ?  I  s])eak  not  these  things  as 
though  confession  to  jiricsts  were  wicked,  but  that  it  is 
not  of  necessity  requisite  to  salvation.  I  believe  vcrilv 
that  the  confession  of  sins  to  good  priests,  and  likewise 
to  other  faithful  christians,  is  good,  as  witnesseth 
St.  James  the  apostle :  '  Confess  your  sins  one  to 
another,  and  pray  one  for  another,  that  ye  may  be 
healed ;  for  the  effectual  fervent  prayer  of  a  righteous 
man  availeth  much.'  This  kind  of  confession  is  good, 
jirofitable,  and  expedient ;  for  if  God  peradventure  hears 
not  a  man's  own  prayer,  he  is  helped  with  the  interces- 
sion of  others.  Yet  nevertheless  the  prayers  of  the 
priests  seem  too  much  to  be  extolled  in  the  decrees, 
where  they  treat  of  penitence,  saying  as  is  ascribed  to 
Pope  Leo  (mvltiplea;  mtsericordla  Dei,  if\C.),  that  it  is 
ordained  by  the  Providence  of  God's  divine  will,  that 
the  mercy  of  God  cannot  be  obtained  but  by  the  prayer 
of  the  priests,  &c.  The  prayer  of  a  good  priest  much 
avails  a  sinner,  confessing  his  faults  to  him.  Tiie  coun- 
sel of  a  discreet  priest  is  very  profitable  for  a  sinner,  to 
give  the  sinner  counsel  to  beware  of  sin  hereafter,  and  to 
instruct  him. 

"After  this  manner  I  esteem  confession  to  priests  very 
expedient  and  profitable  to  a  .sinner.  But  to  confess  sins 
to  the  priest  as  to  a  judge,  and  to  receive  of  him  corpo- 
ral penance  for  a  satisfaction  to  God  for  his  sins  com- 
mitted ;  I  see  not  how  this  can  be  founded  upon  the 
truth  of  scripture.  For  before  the  coming  of  Christ,  no 
man  was  sufficient  or  able  to  make  satisfaction  to  God 
for  his  sins,  although  he  suffered  never  so  much  penance 
for  his  sins.  And  therefore  it  was  needful  that  he  that 
was  without  sin,  should  be  punished  for  sins,  as  witnesses 
Isaiah  liii.  4.  where  he  saith,  '  He  hath  borne  our  griefs 
and  carried  our  sorrows.'  And  again,  '  He  was  wounded 
for  our  transgressions,  and  bruised  for  our  iniquities.' 
And  again,  '  The  Lord  laid  on  him  the  iniquity  of  us  all.' 
And  again,  '  For  the  transgression  of  my  people  vs-as  he 
stricken.'  If  therefore  Christ  through  his  passion  has 
made  satisfaction  for  our  sins,  whereas  we  ourselves  were 
unable  to  do  it :  then  through  him  have  we  grace  and 
remission  of  sins.  How  can  we  say  now  that  we  are 
sufficient  to  make  satisfaction  to  God  by  any  penance 
enjoined  to  us  by  man's  authority,  seeing  that  our  sins 
are  more  grievous  after  baptism,  than  they  were  before 
the  coming  of  Christ  ?  Therefore  as  in  baptism  the 
pain  of  C'hrist  in  his  passion  was  a  full  satisfaction  for 
our  sins  ;  even  so  is  it  also  after  baptism,  if  we  confess  that 
we  have  offended,  and  be  heartily  sorry  for  our  sins,  and 
mind  not  to  sin  again  afterwards. 

"  Hereupon  John  writeth  in  his  first  epistle,  ch.  i. '  If  we 
say  we  have  no  sin,  we  deceive  ourselves,  and  the  truth 
is  not  in  us.  If  we  confess  our  sins,  God  is  faithful  and 
just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  cleanse  us  from  all  un- 
righteousness. If  we  say  we  have  not  sinned  we  make 
him  a  liar,  and  his  word  is  not  in  us.  My  little  children, 
these  things  I  write  unto  you  that  ye  sin  not  ;  but  if  any 
man  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the  Father.  Jesus 
Christ  the  righteous,  and  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our 
sins,  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the 
whole  world.'  Therefore  we  ought  to  confess  ourselves 
chiefly  to  God  even  from  the  heart,  for  that  he  chiefly 
remits  sins,  without  whose  absolution  lit*le  avails  the 


A.  D.  1391.] 


■OF  AURICULAR  CONFESSION  AND  ABSOLUTION. 


245 


absolution  of  man.  This  kind  of  confession  is  profit- 
able and  good.  The  authors  of  the  canons  say,  that 
although  auricular  confession  made  to  the  priest  be  not 
expressly  taught  by  Christ,  yet  say  they  it  is  taught  in 
that  saying  which  Christ  said  to  the  diseased  of  the  le- 
prosy, whom  he  commandfd,  '  Go  your  ways  aud  shew 
yoursKlves  unto  the  priests:'  because  they  say  the  law  of 
cleansing  lepers,  which  was  given  by  Moses,  signified  the 
confessions  of  sins  to  the  priest.  And  whereas  Christ 
commanded  the  lepers  to  shew  themselves  to  the  priests, 
they  say,  that  Christ  meant  tliat  those  that  were  unclean 
with  the  leprosy  of  sin,  should  shew  their  sins  to  the 
priests  by  auricular  confession.  I  marvel  much  at  the 
authors  of  the  canons ;  for  even  from  the  beginning  of 
their  decrees  to  the  end,  they  ground  their  sayings  upon 
the  old  law,  which  was  the  law  of  sin  and  death,  and  not 
(as  witnesses  Paul)  upon  the  words  of  Christ,  which  are 
spirit  and  life.  Christ  saith,  '  The  words  which  I  speak 
unto  you,  they  are  the  spirit,  and  they  are  life.'  They 
ground  their  sayings  in  the  shadow  of  the  law,  and  not 
in  the  light  of  Christ,  for  every  evil  doer  hateth  the  light, 
and  cometh  not  unto  it,  lest  his  deeds  should  be  reproved ; 
but  he  that  doth  the  truth  cometh  into  the  light,  that  his 
works  may  be  made  manifest,  that  they  are  wrought  in 
God,  John  iii.  20. 

"  Now  let  us  pass  to  the  words  that  Christ  spake  to 
the  leper  ;  the  leper  said,  '  Lord,  if  thou  wilt,  thou  canst 
make  me  clean.  And  Jesus  stretcliing  forth  his  hand 
touched  him,  saying,  I  will,  be  thou  clean;  and  straight- 
ways  ha  w;is  cleansed  of  his  leprosy..  And  Jesus  said  unto 
him,  S'ee  thou  tell  no  man,  but  go  and  sliew  thyself  to  the 
prie.sts,  au.l  offer  the  gifts  that  Moses  commanded  for  a 
testimony  unto  them.'  Tliis  gospel  witnesses  plainly,  that 
tl'.e  leiier  was  cleansed  only  by  Clnist,  and  not  by  the 
priests,  neither  did  Christ  command  the  leper  to  shew 
\iiinself  to  the  priests,  for  any  help  of  cleansing  that  ae 
should  receive  of  the  priests  ;  but  to  fulfil  the  law  of 
Moses,  ill  offering  a  sacrifice  for  his  cleansing,  and  for  a 
testimony  to  the  priests,  who  always  of  envy  accused 
Christ  as  a  transgressor  of  the  law.  For  if  Christ  after 
he  had  cleansed  the  leprosy,  had  licensed  him  to  com- 
municate with  others  that  were  clean,  before  he  had 
shewed  himself  cleansed  to  the  priests,  then  might  the 
priests  have  accused  Clirist  as  a  transgressor  of  the  law  ; 
because  it  was  a  precept  of  the  law,  that  the  leper  after 
he  was  cleansed,  should  shew  himself  to  the  priests. 
And  they  had  signs  in  the  book  of  the  law,  w'nereby  they 
might  judge  whether  he  were  truly  cleansed  or  not.  And 
if  he  were  cleansed,  then  would  the  priests  offer  a  gift  for 
his  cleansing  :  and  if  he  were  not  cleansed,  then  would 
they  separate  him  from  the  comjiany  of  others  that  were 
clean.  Seeing  every  figure  ought  to  be  assimilated  unto 
the  thing  that  is  figured,  I  pray  you  then  what  agree- 
ment is  there  between  the  cleansing  of  lepers  by  the  law, 
and  the  confession  of  sins  .'  By  the  law  the  priest  knew 
whether  tlie  man  were  leprous  better  than  he  that  had 
the  leprosy.  In  confession  the  priest  knew  not  the  sins 
of  hiiu  that  confessed,  but  by  his  own  confession. 
In  the  law  the  priest  did  not  cleanse  the  leprous. 
How  now  therefore  ought  the  priests  to  cleanse  sinners 
from  their  sin,  and  that  without  them  they  cannot  be 
cleansed  ?  In  the  law  the  priest  had  certain  signs,  by 
the  which  he  could  certainly  know  whether  a  man  were 
cleansed  from  his  leprosy  or  not.  In  confession  the 
priest  is  not  certain  of  the  cleansing  of  sins,  because 
Le  is  ignorant  of  his  contrition.  He  knows  not  also 
u  liether  he  will  not  siu  any  more  ;  without  which  contri- 
titin  and  resolving  to  sin  no  more,  God  has  not  absolved 
any  sinner.  And  if  God  has  not  absolved  a  man,  without 
doubt  then  is  he  not  made  clean.  And  how  then  is  confes- 
sion figured  under  the  law  ?  Doubtless  so  it  seems  to  me 
(under  the  correction  of  them  that  can  judge  better  in 
the  matterj  that  this  law  bears  rather  a  figure  of  excom- 
munication, and  reconciliation  of  him  that  hath  been  ob- 
stinate in  hiri  sin,  and  is  reconciled  again.  For  so  it  ap- 
pears by  the  process  of  the  gospel,  that  when  as  the 
sinner  doth  not  amend  for  the  private  correction  of  his 
brotlier,  not  for  the  correction  of  two  or  three,  neither 
yet  for  the  public  correction  of  the  whole  church  ;  then 
M  he  to  be  counted  as  an  heathen  man  and  publican,  and 


as  a  certain  leper  to  be  voided  out  of  the  company  of  all 
men.  Which  sinner,  notwithstanding,  if  he  shall  yet  re- 
pent, is  then  to  be  reconciled,  because  he  is  then  cleansed 
from  his  obstiniicy. 

"  But  he  who  pretends  himself  to  be  the  chief  vicar  of 
Christ,  and  the  high  priest,  saith  that  he  has  power  to 
absolve  a  pa-na  et  culpa.  I  do  not  find  how  it  is  founded 
in  the  scripture,  but  of  his  own  authority  he  enjoins  to 
sinners  penance  for  their  sins.  And  grant  that  he 
may  absolve  them  from  their  sins,  yet  from  the  pain 
(which  they  call  a  pwnaj  he  does  not  simply  absolve,  as 
in  his  indulgences  he  promises.  But  if  he  were  charit- 
able, aud  had  such  power  as  he  pretends,  he  would  suf- 
for  none  to  lie  in  purgatory  for  sin,  forsomuch  as  that 
pain  far  exceeds  all  other  pain  which  we  sutler  here.  What 
man  is  there,  but  if  he  sees  his  brother  tormented  in 
this  world,  will  not  help  him  and  deliver  him.'  Much 
more  ought  the  pope  then  to  deliver  out  of  pains  of 
purgatory,  as  well  rich  as  poor  alike.  And  if  he  sell  to 
the  rich  his  indulgences,  doublewise,  yea  triplewise  he 
seduces  them.  First,  in  promising  them  to  deliver  them 
out  of  the  pain  from  whence  he  does  not,  and  cannot 
deliver  them,  and  so  makes  them  falsely  to  believe  that 
wliich  they  ought  not  to  believe.  Secondly,  he  deceives 
them  of  their  money,  which  he  takes  for  his  indulgences. 
Thirdly,  he  seduces  them  in  this,  that  he  promising  to 
deliver  them  from  pain,  induces  them  into  grievous 
punishment  indeed,  for  the  heresy  of  simony,  which 
both  of  them  commit,  and  therefore  are  worthy  both  of 
great  pain  to  fall  upon  them  ;  for  so  we  read  that  Jesus 
cast  out  buyers  and  sellers  out  of  his  temple.  Also 
Peter  said  unto  Simon  the  first  author  of  this  heresy, 
'  Thy  money,'  said  he,  '  perish  with  thee,  because  thou 
thoughtest  the  gift  of  God  could  be  purchased  for 
money.'  Moreover,  whereas  Christ  saith,  '  Freely  you 
have  received,  freely  give.'  And  whereas  on  the  contrary 
the  pope  sells  that  thing  which  he  has  taken,  what  doubt  is 
there,  but  that  he  grievously  deserves  to  be  punished, 
both  he  that  sells  and  he  that  buys,  for  the  crime  of 
simony  which  they  commit  ?  Over  and  besides,  by 
many  reasons  and  authorities  of  the  scripture  it  may  be 
proved,  that  he  does  not  absolve  a  man  contrite  for  his 
sins,  although  he  absolves  him  from  the  guilt. 

"  But  this  surprises  me,  that  in  his  indulgences  he  pro- 
mises to  absolve  men  from  all  manner  of  deadly  sins, 
and  yet  cannot  absolve  a  man  from  debt ;  for  as  the 
debt  which  we  owe  to  God  is  of  much  greater  import- 
ance than  the  debt  of  our  brother,  if  he  be  able  to  re- 
mit the  debt  due  to  God,  much  more  it  should  seem  that 
he  is  able  to  forgive  the  debt  of  our  brother. 

"  Another  thing  there  is  that  I  wonder  at:  the  pope 
shows  himself  more  strict  in  absolving  a  priest  for  not 
saying,  or  negligently  saying  his  matins,  than  for  trans- 
gressing the  commandment  of  God  ;  considering  that 
the  transgression  of  the  commandment  of  God  is  much 
more  grievous  than  the  breach  of  man's  commandment. 

"  For  these  and  many  other  errors  concurring  in  this 
matter  of  the  pojie's  absolutions,  blessed  be  God,  and 
honour  be  to  him  for  the  remission  of  our  sins.  And 
let  us  firmly  believe  and  know,  that  he  does  and  wiU 
absolve  us  from  our  sins,  if  we  be  sorry  from  the  bot- 
tom of  our  hearts  that  we  have  offended  him,  having  a 
good  purpose  and  will  to  offend  him  no  more.  And  let 
us  be  bold  to  resort  to  good  and  discreet  priests,  who 
with  wholesome  discretion  and  sound  counsel  can  in- 
struct us  how  to  avoid  the  corruption  of  sin  hereafter ; 
and  which,  because  they  are  better  than  we,  may  pray 
to  God  for  us  ;  whereby  we  may  both  obtain  sooner  the 
remission  of  our  sins  past,  and  also  may  learn  better 
how  to  avoid  the  danger  of  sin  to  come."  (Ex  Registro 
Latino  Episc.  Hereford.) 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  judgment  and  doi;trine 
of  this  Walter  for  Christian  patience,  charity,  and  mercy, 
which  as  they  are  true  and  infallible  notes  and  marks  of 
tnle  Christianity,  so  Walter  Brute,  making  comparison 
herein  between  Christ  and  the  pope,  goes  about  pur- 
posely to  declare  and  manifest,  whereby  all  men  may 
see  what  contrariety  there  is  between  the  rule  of 
Christ's   teaching,    and   the  proceedings   of  the  pope, 


246 


WALTER  BRUTE'S  BELIEF  CONCERNING  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER. 


[Book  V. 


between  the  example  and  life  of  the  one,  and  the  ex- 
ample of  the  other.  Of  which  two,  as  one  is  alto- 
gether given  to  peace,  so  is  the  other  on  the  contrary 
side  as  much  disposed  to  war,  murder,  and  bloodshed, 
as  is  easy  to  be  seen.  Whoso  looks  not  upon  the  out- 
ward shows  and  pretended  words  of  these  Roniish 
popes,  but  advises  and  considers  their  inward  practices 
and  secret  works,  shall  easily  perceive  under  the  mask  of 
peace  what  discord  and  debate  they  work,  who  bearing 
outwardly  the  meek  horns  of  the  lamb  mentioned  in  the 
Revelations,  do  bear  within  the  bowels  of  a  wolf,  full  of 
cruelty,  murder,  and  bloodshed  ;  which  if  any  do  think 
to  be  spoken  of  me  contumeliously,  would  God  that  man 
could  prove  as  well  the  same  to  be  spoken  of  me  not 
truly.  But  truth  it  is,  I  speak  it  sincerely,  without 
affection  of  blind  partiality,  according  to  the  truth  of 
histories  both  old  and  new.  Thus  under  the  phrase 
'  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen,'  how  unmercifully  does 
the  pope  condemn  his  brother  !  and  while  he  ])rctended 
it  was  not  lawful  for  him  to  kill  any  man  ;  what  thou- 
sands of  men  has  he  killed  ?  And  likewise  in  this  sen- 
tence, '  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ,'  pretending  as 
though  he  would  be  a  mediator  to  the  magistrate  for  the 
party,  yet  indeed  will  he  be  sure  to  excommunicate  the 
magistrate  if  he  execute  not  the  sentence  given,  who 
are  the  true  heretics  the  Lord  when  he  comes  shall 
judge.  But  grant  them  to  be  heretics  whom  he  con- 
demns as  heretics,   yet  what  bowels  of  mercy  are  here, 

'  where  there  is  nothing  but  burning,  fagotting,  drown- 
ing, prisoning,  chaining,  famishing,  racking,  hanging, 
tormenting,  threatening,  reviling,  cursing,  and  oppressing, 
and  no  instructing,  nor  yet  impartial  heiring  of  them, 
what  they  can  say  ?     The  like  cruelty  also  m;iy  appear  in 

■  their  wars,  if  we  consider  how  Pope  Urban  V. ,  besides  the 
racking  and  murdering  of  seven  or  eight  cardinals,  set 
up  Henry  Spencer,  bishop  of  Noiwich,  to  fight  against 
the  French  pope.  Innocent  IV.  was  in  war  himself 
against  the  Apulians.  Likewise  Alexander  IV.,  his 
successor,  stirred  up  the  son  of  King  Henry  III.  to 
fight  against  the  son  of  the  emperor,  Frederick  II.,  for 
Apulia.  Boniface  VIII.  moved  Albert  (who  stood  to 
be  emperor)  to  drive  Philip  the  French  king  out  of  his 
realm.  Gregory  IX.  excited  Lewis  the  French  king 
three  sundry  times  to  mortal  war  against  the  Earl  Rey- 
mond  and  the  city  of  Toulouse,  and  Avignon  where  Lewis 
the  French  king  died.  Honorius  III.  by  strength  of 
war  many  ways  resisted  Frederick  II.  and  set  out  thirty- 
five  gallies  against  the  coasts  of  the  emperor's  do- 
minions. The  same  pope  also  besieged  Ferrara,  to  pass 
over  the  war  at  Ticinum,  with  many  other  battles  and 
conflicts  of  popes  against  the  Romans,  Venetians,  and 
divers  other  nations.  Innocent  III.  set  up  Philip  the 
French  king  to  war  against  King  John.  Wiiat  stir 
Pope  Gregory  VII.,  otherwise  named  Hildebrand,  kept 
against  the  Emperor  Henry  IV.  is  not  unknown.  And 
who  is  able  to  recite  all  the  wars,  battles,  and  fields, 
fought  by  the  stirring-up  of  the  pope  ?  These,  with 
many  other  like  examples,  considered,  caused  this  Wal- 
ter Brute  to  write  in  this  matter,  making  yet  no  uni- 
versal proposition,  but  that  christian  magistrates  in 
case  of  necessity  might  make  resistance  in  defence  of 
public  right.  Now  he  proceeds  further  to  the  matter 
of  the  sacrament, 

"  Touching  the  matter  (saith  he)  of  the  sacrament 
•of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  divers 
men  have  divers  opinions,  as  the  learned  do  know.  As 
concerning  my  judgment  upon  the  same,  I  firmly  believe 
whatever  the  Lord  Jesus  taught  implicitly  or  ex- 
pressly to  his  disciples,  and  faithful  people  to  be  be- 
lieved. For  he  is,  as  I  believe  and  know,  the  true 
bread  of  God  which  descended  from  heaven,  and  giveth 
life  to  the  world,  of  which  bread  whosoever  eateth  shall 
live  for  ever ;  as  it  is  in  the  sixth  of  John  declared. 
Before  the  coming  of  Christ  in  the  flesh,  although  men 
did  live  in  body,  yet  in  spirit  they  did  not  live,  because 
all  men  were  then  under  sin,  whose  souls  thereby  were 
dead,  from  the  which  death  no  man  by  the  law,  nor 
with  the  law,  was  justified  :  '  For  by  the  works  of  the 
law  shall  no  fiesh  be  justified.'  Gal.  ii.  16.     And  again  in 


the  same  epistle,  chap.  iii.  11.  '  But  that  no  man  is  jus- 
tified by  the  law  in  the  sight  of  God  it  is  evident  :  for  the 
just  shall  live  by  faith  ;  the  law  is  not  of  faith  ;  but  the 
man  that  doeth  them  shall  live  in  them.'  And  again 
in  the  same  chapter,  ver.  21 ,  '  If  the  law  had  been  given, 
which  might  have  justified,  then  our  righteousness  had 
come  by  the  law.  But  the  scripture  hath  concluded  all 
under  sin,  that  the  promise  might  be  sure  by  the  faith  of  ft 
Jesus  Christ  to  all  believers.  Moreover,  before  that  ll 
faith  came,  they  were  kept  and  concluded  all  under  the  ' 
law,  until  the  coming  of  that  faith  which  was  to  be  re- 
vealed. For  the  law  was  our  schoolmaster  to  bring  us 
to  Christ,  that  we  should  be  justified  by  faith.'  Also 
the  said  Paul,  Rom.  v.  20.  saith,  '  The  law  entered  that 
the  oflTence  might  abound.  But  where  sin  abounded, 
grace  did  much  more  abound  ;  that  as  sin  hath  reigned  i 
unto  death,  so  might  grace  reign  through  righteous- 
ness unto  eternal  life,  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.' 
Whereby  it  is  manifest  that  by  the  faith  which  we  have 
in  Christ,  believing  him  to  be  the  true  Son  of  God 
which  came  down  from  heaven  to  redeem  us  from  sin, 
we  are  justified  from  sin,  and  so  live  by  him  which  is  the 
true  bread  and  meat  of  the  soul.  And  the  bread  which 
Christ  gave  is  his  flesh,  given  for  the  life  of  the  world. 
For  he  being  God,  came  down  from  heaven,  and  being 
truly  carnal  man,  did  suffer  in  the  flesh  for  our  sins, 
which  in  his  divinity  he  could  not  suffer.  Wherefore 
like  as  we  believe  by  our  faith  that  he  is  true  God,  so 
must  we  also  believe  that  he  is  a  true  man,  and  then  do 
we  eat  the  bread  of  heaven,  and  the  flesh  of  Christ. 
And  if  we  believe  that  he  did  voluntarily  slied  his 
blood  for  our  redemption,  then  do  we  drink  his 
blood. 

"  And  thus  except  we  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  man, 
and  shall  drink  his  blood,  we  have  not  eternal  life  in  us, 
because  the  flesh  of  Christ  is  meat  indeed,  and  his  blood 
is  drink  indeed  ;  and  whosoever  eateth  the  flesh  of  Christ, 
and  drinketh  his  blood,  abideth  in  Christ,  and  Christ  in 
him.  John  vi.  And  as  in  this  world  the  souls  of  tlie 
faithful  live,  and  are  refreshed  s])iritually  with  this 
heavenly  bread,  and  with  the  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ ; 
so  in  the  world  to  come,  tlie  same  shall  live  eternally  in 
heaven,  refreshed  with  the  deity  of  Jesus  Christ.  And 
in  the  memory  of  this  refreshment,  present  in  this  world, 
and  in  the  world  to  come,  Christ  hath  given  to  us  (for 
eternal  blessedness)  the  sacrament  of  his  body  and  blood 
in  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine,  as  it  appears  in 
Matt.  xxvi.  '  As  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took  bread 
and  blessed  it,  brake  it,  and  gave  it  unto  his  dis- 
ciples, and  said.  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body  :  And  he 
took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  them,  saying. 
Drink  ye  all  of  this,  this  is  my  blood  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins.' 
And  Luke  in  his  gospel,  chap.  xxii.  of  this  matter  thus 
writeth,  '  And  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and 
brake  it,  and  gave  it  unto  them,  saying.  This  is  my  body 
which  is  given  for  you,  do  this  in  remembrance  of  me. 
Likewise  also  the  cu])  after  supper,  saying.  This  cup  is 
the  New  Testament  in  my  blood,  which  is  shed  for 
you.'  That  Christ  said,  this  is  my  body,  in  show- 
ing to  them  the  bread,  I  firmly  believe,  and  know  that 
it  is  true  :  for  Christ  (forasmuch  as  he  is  God)  is  the 
very  truth  itself,  and  by  consequence  all  that  he  saith  is 
true.  And  I  believe  that  the  very  same  was  his  body, 
in  such  wise  as  he  willed  it  to  be  his  body  ;  for  in  that 
he  is  Almighty,  he  hath  done  whatsoever  pleased  liiin. 
And  as  in  Cana  of  Galilee  he  changed  the  water  into 
wine  really,  so  that  after  the  transubstantiation  it  was 
wine  and  not  water,  so  when  he  said,  this  is  my  body,  if 
he  would  have  had  the  bread  really  to  be  transub- 
stantiated into  his  very  body,  so  that  after  this  changing 
it  should  have  been  his  natural  body,  and  not  bread  as 
it  was  before,  I  know  that  it  must  needs  have 
been  so ;  but  I  find  not  in  the  scripture  that  his  will 
was  to  have  any  such  real  transubstantiation  or 
mutation. 

"  And  as  the  Lord  God  Omnipotent,  in  his  perfection 
essential  being  the  Son  of  God,  exceeds  the  most  pure 
creature,  and  yet  when  it  pleased  him  he  took  upon  him 
our  nature,  remaining  really  God  as  he  was  before,  and 


A.D.  1391.]     WALTER  BRUTE'S  DECLARATION  CONCERNING  THE  PRIESTHOOD,  &c. 


247 


was  really  made  man  ;  so  that  after  this  assuming  of  our 
substance,  he  was  really  very  God,  and  very  man  ;  even 
so,  if  lie  would,  when  he  said,  this  is  my  body,  he  could 
make  this  to  be  his  body  really,  the  bread  still  really 
remaining  as  it  was  before.  Wherefore  he  that  could 
make  one  man  to  be  very  God,  and  very  man,  could,  if 
he  would,  make  one  thing  to  be  really  very  bread,  and 
his  very  body.  But  I  do  not  find  it  expressed  in  the 
scripture,  that  he  wished  any  such  identity  or  conjunc- 
tion to  be  made.  And  as  Christ  said,  '  I  am  the  true 
bread,'  not  changing  his  essence  or  being  in  the  es- 
sence or  substance  of  bread,  but  was  the  same  Christ 
which  he  was  before  really,  and  yet  bread  by  a  simili- 
tude or  figurative  speech  ;  so  if  he  would,  it  mi;^ht  be, 
when  he  said,  this  is  my  body,  that  this  should  really 
have  been  the  bread  as  it  was  before,  and  sacramentally 
or  memorially  to  be  his  body.  And  this  seems  to  me 
most  nearly  to  agree  to  the  meaning  of  Christ,  foras- 
much as  he  said,  '  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me.'  Then 
forasmuch  as  in  the  supper  it  is  manifest  that  Christ 
gave  to  his  disciples  the  bread  of  his  body  which  he 
brake,  to  eat  with  their  mouths  ;  in  which  bread  he  gave 
himself  also  to  them,  as  one  in  whom  they  should  be- 
lieve (as  to  be  the  food  of  the  soul)  and  that  by  faith 
they  should  believe  him  to  be  their  Saviour  who  took 
his  body,  wherein  also  he  wished  it  to  be  manifest  that 
he  would  redeem  them  from  death  ;  so  was  the  bread 
eaten  with  the  disciples'  mouths,  that  he,  being  the  true 
bread  of  the  soul,  might  be  in  spirit  received  and  eaten 
spiritiially  by  their  faith  which  believed  in  him. 

"  Tbe  bread  which  in  the  disciples'  mouths  was 
chewed,  from  the  mouth  passed  to  the  stomach.  For, 
as  Christ  saith,  '  Whatsoever  cometh  to  the  mouth, 
goeth  into  the  belly,  and  is  cast  out  into  the  draught.' 
But  that  true  and  very  bread  of  the  soul  was  eaten  of  the 
spirit  of  the  disciples,  and  by  faith  entered  their  minds, 
and  abode  in  their  hearts  through  love.  And  so  the 
bread  broken  seemeth  unto  me  to  be  really  the  meat  of 
the  body,  and  the  bread  which  it  was  before,  but  sacra- 
mentally to  be  the  body  of  Christ ;  as  Paul,  1  Cor.  x. 
*  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of 
the  body  of  Christ .''  So  the  bread  which  we  break  is 
the  communion  of  the  Lord's  body.  And  it  is  manifest 
that  the  heavenly  bread  is  not  broken,  neither  yet  is 
subject  to  such  breaking  ;  therefore  Paul  calls  the  mate- 
rial bread  which  is  broken,  the  body  of  Christ  which  the 
faithful  are  partakers  of.  The  bread,  therefore,  changes 
not  its  essence,  but  is  bread  really,  and  is  the  body  of 
Christ  sacramentally.  Even  as  Christ  is  the  very  vine, 
abiding  really  and  figuratively  the  vine  :  so  the  temple  of 
Jerusalem  was  really  the  material  temple,  and  figura- 
tively it  was  the  body  of  Christ ;  because  he  said,  '  De- 
stroy this  temple,  and  in  three  days  I  will  build  it 
again.'  And  this  spake  he  of  the  temple  of  his  body  ; 
•whereas  others  understood  it  to  be  the  material  temple, 
as  appeared  by  their  answer.  For,  said  they,  '  Forty 
and  seven  years  was  this  temple  in  building,  and  wilt 
thou  raise  it  up  in  three  days  .'' 

"  The  writers  of  this  time  and  age  affirm,  that  if  by  the 
negligence  of  the  priest,  the  sacrament  be  so  negligently 
left,  that  a  mouse,  or  any  other  beast  or  vermin  eat  the 
same  ;  then  they  say,  that  the  sacrament  returneth 
again  into  the  nature  and  substance  of  bread.'  Where- 
by they  must  needs  confess,  that  a  miracle  is  as  well 
wrought  by  the  negligence  of  the  priest,  as  there  was 
made  by  the  consecration  of  the  priest  in  making  the 
sacrament.  For  either  by  the  eating  of  the  mouse  the 
body  of  Christ  is  transubstantiated  into  the  nature  of 
bread,  which  is  a  transubstantiation  supernatural  ;  or 
else  this  bread  is  produced  by  creation  out  of  nothing  ; 
and  therefore  either  of  these  operations  is  miraculous. 
Now,  considering  the  varying  opinions  of  the  doctors. 


<l)  The  following  is  still  part  and  pareel  of  the  Rubric  or  Canon 
of  tlie  Missal  :— "  If  the  host  when  conseorated  shall  disappear, 
either  by  some  accident,  as  by  the  uitid ,  or  by  a  mimclr,  or 
taken  a  vay  by  a  motixe  or  any  animal,  and  caaiiot  he  J'nitirl, 
then  1ft  anotr.er  oe  consecrated  !"  Such  is  the  rule  of  theMissal, 
or  Mass  Book  :  and  thus,  after  teaching  that  tlie  host  is  Jesus 
Christ,  il  bupposes  the  gross  absurdity  of  his  disappearing  by  an 


and  the  absurdities  which  follow,  I  believe  with  Paul, 
that  the  bread  which  we  break,  is  the  communion  of  the 
body  of  Christ :  and  as  Christ  saith,  that  the  bread  is 
the  body  of  Christ  for  a  memorial  and  remembrance  of 
him.  And  in  such  sort  as  Christ  willed  the  same  to  be  his 
body,  in  the  same  manner  and  sort  do  I  believe  it  to  be 
his  body. 

"  But  whether  we  can  make  the  body  of  Christ,  and 
minister  it  to  the  people :  or  whether  priests  are  di- 
vided from  the  lay  people  by  their  knowledge,  pre-emi- 
nence, and  sanctity  of  life,  or  else  by  external  signs  only. 
Also,  whether  the  signs  of  tonsure  and  other  external 
signs  of  holiness  in  ])riests,  are  signs  of  antichrist,  or 
else  taught  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ;  it  remains  for  me 
next  to  spe^.k.  And  first  of  the  three  kinds  of  the 
priests.  I  remember  that  I  have  read,  the  first  of  them 
to  be  Aaronical,  legal,  and  temporal ;  the  second  to  be 
eternal  and  regal  according  to  the  order  of  Melchisedec  ; 
the  third  to  be  christian.  The  first  of  these  ceased  at 
the  coming  of  Christ ;  for  St.  Paul  to  the  Hebrews 
saith.  The  priesthood  of  Aaron  was  translated  to  the 
priesthood  of  the  order  of  Melchisedec.  The  legal  sort 
of  priests  of  Aaron,  were  separated  from  the  rest  of  the 
people  by  kindred,  office,  and  inheritance.  By  kindred, 
for  the  children  of  Aaron  only  were  priests.  By  office, 
for  it  only  pertained  to  them  to  oft"er  sacrifice  for  the 
sins  of  the  people,  and  to  instruct  the  i)eople  in  the  pre- 
cepts and  ceremonies  of  the  law.  By  inheritance,  be- 
cause the  Lord  was  their  portion  of  inheritance  ;  neither 
had  they  any  other  inheritance  amongst  their  brethren, 
but  those  things  which  were  offered  to  the  Lord,  as  the 
first-fruits,  parts  of  the  sacrifices,  and  vows  ;  except 
places  for  their  houses  for  them  and  theirs,  as  ap- 
pears by  Moses'  law.  The  priesthood  of  Christ  much 
diff'ered  from  this  priesthood,  as  Paul  witnesses  to  the 
Hebrews. 

"  First  in  kindred,  because  that  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  came  of  the  stock  and  tribe  of  Judah  ;  of 
which  tribe  none  had  to  do  with  the  altar,  and  in  which 
tribe  nothing  at  all  was  spoken  of  the  priests  of  Moses. 

"  Secondly,  Others  were  made  priests  without  their 
oath  taken  :  but  he,  by  an  oath,  by  him  which  said,  '  The 
Lord  sware  and  will  not  repent,  thon  art  a  priest  for 
ever,  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec' 

"  Thirdly,  by  duration,  for  many  of  them  were  made 
priests  but  during  the  term  of  their  lives  :  but  he,  be- 
cause he  remaineth  for  ever,  hath  an  eternal  priesthood. 
Wherefore  he  is  able  to  save  us  for  ever,  having  by  him- 
self access  unto  God,  who  ever  liveth  to  make  interces- 
sion for  us. 

"The  law  made  also  such  men  priests  as  had  infirmi- 
ties ;  but  '  Sermo,'  (that  is  the  word,  which  accord- 
ing to  the  law  is  the  eternal  Son  and  perfect)  by  an 
oath. 

"  The  priesthood  of  Christ  also  differed  from  the 
priesthood  of  Aaron  and  the  law,  in  the  matter  of  the 
sacrifice,  and  in  the  place  of  sacrificing.  In  the  matter 
of  their  sacrifices,  because  they  used  in  their  sa- 
crifices strange  bodies  for  their  sacrifices,  and  shed 
strange  blood  for  the  expiation  of  sins  :  but  he  offer- 
ing himself  to  God  his  Father  for  us,  shed  his  o\vn 
blood  for  the  remission  of  our  sins.  In  the  place  of 
sacrificing,  because  that  they  did  offer  their  sacrifice  in 
the  tabernacle,  or  temple  :  but  Christ  suffering  death 
without  the  gates  of  the  city,  offered  himself  upon  the 
altar  of  the  cross  to  God  his  Father,  and  thence  shed  his 
jtrecious  blood.  In  his  supjiing  chamber  also  he  blessed 
the  bread,  and  consecrated  the  same  forhis  body,  and  the 
wine  which  was  in  the  cup  he  also  consecrated  for  his 
■  blood  ;  delivering  the  same  to  his  apostles  to  be  done 
for  a  commemoration  and  remembrance  of  his  incarnation 
and  passion.     Neither  did  Jesus  enter  into  the  sanctu- 


arcident  — by  «!»rf  —  eaten  up  by  a  mnii.ie  or  other  anijiial .' 
There  is  nothins  in  Eg-yptian  idolatry  nuire  ubfurd  than  this,  for 
it  supposes  God  not  able  to  ta.ke  care  of  liiuiself. 

They  have  latfiy  fer-ouie  so  ashamed  of  this,  that  in  the  later 
fditions  of  the  Missal  they  liave  surreptitiously  omit>"d  all  men- 
tion of  the  mouse,  though  they  retain  the  rest  of  the  rule.     [Ed.] 


£48 


WALTER  BRUTE'S  DECLARATION  CONCERNING  THE  PRIESTHOOD,  &c.     [Book  V, 


ary  made  with  man's  hands,  which  be  examples  and 
fiiTures  of  true  things,  but  he  entered  into  heaven  itself, 
that  he  might  apjiear  before  the  majesty  of  God  for  us. 
.Neither  doth  he  offer  himself  oftentimes,  as  the  cliief 
priest  in  the  sanctuary  did  with  strange  blood,  (for  then 
should  he  oftentimes  have  sutfered  from  the  beginning; 
but  now  once  for  all,  in  the  latter  end  of  the  world,  to 
destroy  sin  by  his  peace-offering  hath  he  appeared.  And 
even  as  it  is  decreed,  that  man  once  shall  die,  and  then 
cometh  the  judgment  ;  so  Christ  hath  been  once  offered, 
to  take  a.vay  the  sins  of  many.  The  second  time  he 
sliall  appear  without  sin,  to  those  that  look  for  him,  to 
their  s.lvation.  For  the  law  having  a  shadow  of  good 
things  to  come,  can  never  by  the  image  itself  of  things, 
(vvliich  every  year  without  ceasing  they  ofler  by  such  sa- 
crifices) make  tliose  perfect  that  come  thereunto  :  for 
olheruise  that  offering  should  have  ceased  :  because  that 
such  worshippers,  being  once  cleansed  from  their  sins, 
should  have  no  more  conscience  of  sin.  But  in  these, 
commfnior.ition  is  made  every  year  of  sin  ;  for  it  is  im- 
possible that  by  the  blood  of  goats  and  calves,  sins  should 
be  purged  and  taken  away.  Therefore  Christ  coming  into 
the  v\oild  said;  sacrifice  and  oblation  thou  wouldst  not 
hive,  but  a  body  hast  thou  given  me  ;  peace-oiTerings  for 
sins  have  not  pleased  thee  :  then  said  I,  behold  I  come  : 
in  the  volume  of  the  book  it  is  written  of  me,  that  I 
should  do  tliy  will,  O  God  :  saying  as  above  ;  because 
tliou  would.<t  have  no  sacrifices  nor  burnt  offerings  for 
sin,  neither  dost  thou  take  pleasure  in  those  things  that 
are  oiFered  according  to  the  law.  Then  said  I,  Behold  I 
come,  that  I  may  do  thy  will,  O  God.  He  taketh  away 
the  first  to  establish  that  which  followeth.  In  which 
will  we  are  sanctified  by  the  oblation  of  the  body  of 
Jesus  Christ  once  for  all.  And  every  priest  is  ready 
daily  ministering,  and  oftentimes  offering  like  sacrifices, 
which  can  never  take  away  sins.  But  this  Jesus,  oiier- 
ing  one  sacrifice  for  sin,  sitteth  for  evermore  on  the 
right  hand  of  God,  expecting  the  time  till  his  enemies 
be  made  his  footstool.  For  by  his  own  only  oblation, 
hath  he  perfected  for  evermore  those  that  are  sanc- 
tified. All  these  places  have  I  recited  which  Paul 
writeth,  for  the  better  understanding  and  declaration  of 
those  things  I  mean  to  speak.  By  all  which  it  appears 
manifestly,  how  the  priesthood  of  Christ  differs  from  the 
legal  priesthood  of  Aaron  :  and  by  the  same  it  also  ap- 
pears, how  the  same  dift'crs  from  all  other  christian 
priesthood,  that  imitates  Christ.  For  the  properties  of 
the  priesthood  of  Christ,  above  recited,  are  found  in  no 
other  priest,  but  in  Christ  alone.  Of  the  third  priest- 
hood, that  is,  the  christian  priesthood,  Christ  by  his  ex- 
press words,  speaks  but  little,  to  make  any  difference 
between  the  priest  and  the  rest  of  the  people,  nor  does 
he  use  the  name  of  '  s-icerdos'  or  '  presbyter,'  in  the  gos- 
pel. But  some  he  calls  disciples,  some  apostles,  whom 
he  sent  to  baptize  and  to  preach,  and  in  his  name  to  do 
miracles.  He  calls  them  the  salt  of  the  earth,  in  which 
name  wisdom  is  meant  ;  and  he  calls  them  the  light  of 
the  world,  by  which  good  living  is  signified.  For  he 
saith,  '  Let  your  light  so  shine  before  men,  that  they 
may  see  your  good  works,  and  glorify  your  Father  which 
is  in  heaven.'  And  Paul,  speaking  of  the  priests  to 
Timothy  and  Titus,  seems  not  to  me  to  make  any  differ- 
ence between  the  priests  and  the  other  people,  but  that 
he  would  have  them  to  surpass  others  in  knowledge  and 
perfection  of  life. 

"  But  the  fourth  priesthood  is  the  Roman  priesthood, 
brought  in  by  the  church  of  Rome ;  which  church  makes 
a  distinction  between  tlie  clergy  and  the  lay-people  :  and 
after  that  the  clergy  is  divided  into  sundry  degrees,  as  ap- 
pears in  the  decretals.  This  distinction  of  the  clergy  from 
the  laity,  with  the  tonsure  of  clerks,  began  in  the  time  of 
Anacletus,  as  it  appears  in  the  chronicles.  The  decrees  of 
the  clergy  were  afterward  invented  and  distinguished  by 
their  officers,  and  there  was  no  ascension  to  the  degree  of 
tlie  priesthood  but  by  inferior  orders  and  degrees.  But 
in  the  primitive  church  it  was  not  so  :  for  immediately 
after  the  conversion  of  some  of  them  to  faith  and  bap- 
tism received  ;  they  were  made  priests  and  bishops  ;  as 
ajipears  by  Anianus,  who  was  a  tailor  or  shoemaker,  whom 
Marcas  made  to  be  a  bishop.    And  of  many  others  it  was 


in  like  case  done,  according  to  the  traditions  of  the 
church  of  Rome.  Priests  are  ordained  to  offer  s^icrifices, 
to  make  supplication  and  prayers,  and  to  bless  and  sanc- 
tify. The  oblation  of  the  priesthood  only  to  priests  (as 
they  say)  is  congruent :  whose  duties  are  upon  the  altar 
to  offer  for  the  sins  of  the  peojile  the  Lord's  body, 
which  is  consecrated  of  bread.  Of  which  saying  I  have 
great  marvel,  considering  St.  Paul's  words  to  tli.e  He- 
brews before  recited.  If  Christ,  offering  f(;r  our  tinj 
one  oblation  for  evermore,  sits  at  the  rignc  iiand  of  God, 
and  with  that  one  oblation  has  perfected  for  ever- 
more those  that  are  sanctified.  If  Christ  evermore 
sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  to  make  intercession 
for  us,  what  need  he  to  leave  here  any  sa<:rifice  for  our 
sins  to  be  daily  offered  by  the  priests.''  1  do  not  find  ia 
the  scriptures  of  God,  nor  of  the  apostles,  that  the  body 
of  Christ  ought  to  be  made  a  sacrifice  for  sin  ;  but  only 
as  a  sacrament  and  commemoration  of  the  sacrifice 
passed,  which  Christ  offered  upon  the  altar  of  the  cross 
for  our  sins.  For  it  is  an  absurdity  to  say  t'nat  Christ 
is  now  every  day  really  offered  as  a  sacrifice  upon  the 
altar  by  the  priests  ;  for  then  the  priests  sliould  really 
crucify  him  upon  the  altar,  which  is  a  thing  to  be  be- 
lieved by  no  christian.  But  even  as  in  his  sui)per,  he  de- 
livered his  body  and  his  blood  to  his  disciples,  in  memo- 
rial of  his  body  that  should  be  crucified  on  tlie  morrow 
for  our  sins:  so  after  his  ascension,  his  apostles  used  the 
same  (when  they  brake  bread  in  every  house)  for  a  sa- 
crament, and  not  for  a  sacrifice,  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  And  by  this  means  were  they 
put  in  remembrance  of  the  great  love  of  Christ,  who  so 
entirely  loved  us,  that  he  willingly  suffered  the  death  for 
us,  and  for  the  remission  of  our  sins.  And  thus  did 
they  offer  themselves  to  God  by  love,  being  ready  to 
suffer  death  for  the  confession  of  his  name,  and 
for  the  saving  health  of  his  brethren,  fulfilling  the  new 
commandment  of  Christ,  which  said  to  them,  '  A  new 
commandment  do  I  give  unto  you,  that  you  love  one 
another,  as  I  have  loved  you.'  But  when  love  began  to 
wax  cold,  or  rather  to  be  frozen  for  cold,  through  the 
anguish  and  anxiety  of  persecution  for  the  name  of 
Christ,  then  priests  did  use  the  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ, 
instead  of  a  sacrifice.  And  because  many  of  them 
feared  death,  some  of  them  fled  into  solitary  places,  no' 
daring  to  give  themselves  a  sacrifice  by  death  unto  God 
through  the  confession  of  his  name,  and  saving  health  of 
their  brethren  :  some  others  worshipped  idols,  fearing 
death,  as  did  also  the  chief  bishop  of  Rome,  and  many 
others  in  different  parts  of  the  world.  And  thus  it 
came  to  pass,  that  that  which  was  ordained  and  con- 
stituted  for  a  memorial  of  the  one  and  only  sacrifice,  was 
altered  (for  want  of  love)  into  the  reality  of  the  sacrifice 
itself." 

After  these  things  thus  discussed,  he  enters  upon 
another  brief  treatise  concerning  women  and  lay- 
men ;  whether  in  defect  of  the  clergy,  they  may  ex- 
ercise the  action  of  prayer,  and  administration  of  sa- 
craments belonging  to  priests,  where  he  declares  the 
custom  received  in  the  pope's  church  for  women  to  bap- 
tize, which,  saith  he,  cannot  he  without  remission  of 
sins  ;  wherefore  seeing  that  women  have  power  by  the 
pope  to  remit  sin,  and  to  baptize,  why  may  not  they 
as  well  be  admitted  to  minister  the  Lord's  supper,  in 
like  cases  of  necessity  .'  Wherein  also  he  makes  relation 
of  Pope  Joan  the  Eighth,  a  woman  pope,  proposing  certain 
questions  concerning  her.  All  which,  for  brevity,  1  omit, 
proceeding  to  the  ministration  of  prayer,  and  blessing  of 
sanctification,  appropriate  to  the  office  of  priests,  as 
follows. 

"  Furthermore,  as  touching  the  function  and  office  of 
praying  and  blessing,  whereto  priests  seem  to  be  ordained 
(to  omit  here  the  question  whether  women  may  pray  in 
churches,  in  lack  of  other  meet  persons)  it  remaineth 
now  also  to  prosecute.  Christ,  being  desired  of  his  dis- 
ciples to  teach  them  to  pray,  gave  them  the  common 
prayer  both  to  men  and  women,  to  which  prayer  in  my 
estimation,  no  other  is  to  be  compared.  For  in  that, 
first,  the  whole  honour  due  unto  the  Deity   is  compre- 


I.D.  1391.] 


WALTER  BRUTE'S  DECLARATION  CONCERNING  EXORCISMS.  &c. 


24J 


bended  Secondly,  whatsoever  is  necessary  for  us,  both 
for  the  time  present,  or  past,  or  for  time  to  come,  is 
there  desired  and  prayed  for.  He  informs  us  besides 
to  pray  secretly,  and  also  briefly  :  secretly  to  enter  into 
our  close  chamber,  and  there  in  secret  he  wills  us  to 
pray  unto  his  Father.  And  saith  moreover,  '  When  ye 
pray,  use  not  vain  repetitions,  as  the  heathen  do,  for 
they  think  they  will  be  heard  for  their  much  speaking. 
Be  ye  not  therefore  like  to  them.'  By  which  doctrine 
he  calls  us  away  from  the  errors  of  the  heathen  gentiles ; 
from  whom  proceed  these  superstitious  manner  of  arts, 
(or  rather  of  ignorances)  as  necromancy,  the  art  of  di- 
vination, and  other  species  of  conjuration,  not  unknown 
to  them  that  are  learned  :  for  these  necromancers  believe 
one  place  to  be  of  greater  virtue  than  another  ;  there  to 
be  heard  sooner  than  in  another.  Like  as  Balaam,  being 
hired  to  curse  the  people  of  God  by  his  art  of  soothsay- 
ing or  charming,  when  he  could  not  accomplish  his  pur- 
pose in  one  place,  he  removed  to  another  ;  but  he  in  the 
,  end  was  deceived  of  his  desire.  For  he,  intending  first 
to  curse  them,  was  not  able  to  curse  them  whom  tlie 
Lord  blessed,  so  that  his  curse  could  not  hurt  any  of  all 
that  people.  After  like  sort,  the  necromancers  turn 
their  face  to  the  East,  as  to  a  place  more  apt  for  their 
prayers.  Also  the  necromancers  believe  that  the  virtue 
of  the  words  of  the  prayer,  and  the  curiosity  thereof, 
causes  them  to  bring  to  eflFect  that  which  they  seek  after  ; 
:  which  is  also  another  point  of  infidelity,  used  much  of 
charmers,  sorcerers,  enchanters,  soothsayers,  and  such 
like.  Out  of  the  same  art  (I  fear)  proceedeth  the 
practice  of  exorcising,  whereby  devils  and  spirits  be  con- 
jured to  do  that  whereunto  they  are  inforced  by  the  ex- 
,  orcist.  Also  whereby  other  creatures  likewise  are  exor- 
cised or  conjured,  so  that  by  the  virtue  of  their  exorcism 
'  they  may  have  their  power  and  strength  exceeding  all 
j  natural  operation. 

I       "In  the  church  of  Rome  many  such  exorcisms  and  con- 
'  juratious  are  practised,  andare  called  of  them  benedictions, 
or  hallowings.     But  here  I  ask  of  these  exercisers,  whe- 
ther they  believe  the  things  and   creatures   so    exorcised 
[  and  hallowed,  have  that  operation  and  efficacy  given  them 
i  which  tiiey  pretend  ?   If  they  so  believe,  every  child  may 
'  see  that  they  are   deceived.     For  holy  water  being  of 
]  them  exorcised  or  conjured,   hath  no  such  power  in  it, 
I  neither  can  have,  which  they  in  their  exorcism  do  com- 
mand.    For  there  they  enjoin  and  command,  that  wliere- 
I  ever  that  water  is  sprinkled,  all  vexation  or  infestation 
;  of  the  unclean   spirit  should  avoid,  and  not  that  no  pes- 
'  tileut    spiiit  there   should  abide,    &c.     But   it   is   most 
:  plain  that  no  water,  be  it  never  so  holy,  can  have  any 
!  8uch  power  so  ro  do,  as  it  is  commanded,  to  wit,  to  be  an 
universal  remedy  to  expel  all  diseases. 

"I  would  ask  this  of  these  exorcists  ;  whether  in  their 
I  cominandiug,  they  do  conjure  or  adjure   the  things  con- 
jured to  be  of  aa  higher  virtue  and  operation,  than  their 
own  nature  gives  ;   or  else  whether  they  in  their  prayers 
'  desire  of  God,  that  he  will  infuse  into  them  that  virtue, 
which  they  retjuire  ?      If  they  in  their  commanding  do  so 
believe,  then  do  they  believe  that  they  have   that  power 
I  in   them    to   vvliich    the     inferior  power   of  the    thing 
I  exorcised  must  obey,  in  receiving  that   which  is  com- 
j  manded.      And  so   doing  they  are  much  more  deceiv- 
'.  ed,  forasmuch   as   they  see  themselves,  that  they  who 
;  are    so    authorised    to    the    office  of   exorcising,  say  to 
the    devil    being   conjured,    'Go,    and    he    goeth   not; 
and    to    another.    Come,    and   he    cometh    not  ;'    and 
I  many  things    else    they    command    tlie   inferior    spirit 
their  subject  to  do,  and  he  does  it  not.     So  in  like   case, 
when  they  pray  to  God  to  make  the  water  to  be  of  such 
'  virtue,  that  it  may  be  to  them  health  of  mind  and  body, 
.  and  that  it  may  be  able  to  expel  every  unclean  spirit, 
,  and  to  chase  away  all  manner  of  distemper  and  pestilence 
i  of  the  air  (being  an  unreasonable  petition  asked,  and  dis- 
pleasing to  God)  it  is  to  be  feared  lest  their  benediction, 
their  hallowing  and  blessing  is  changed  into  cursing,  ac- 
cording to   that  saying  that  follows  :   '  and  now,   O  ye 
priests,  this  commandment  is  for  you  ;   If  ye  will  not 
hear,  and  if  ye  will  not  lay  it   to  heart,  to  give  glory  to 
my  name,  saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  I   will  send  a  curse 
upon  you,  and  I  wiL  cuise  your  blessings.'    Mai.  ii.  1,2. 


How  many  things  are  blessed,  or  hallowed  in  the 
church,  that  in  hallowing  thereof  displease  God,  and 
are  accursed  ?  And  therefore  according  to  the  saying  of 
St.  James,  '  they  ask  and  receive  not,  because  they  ask 
amiss,  that  they  may  consume  it  on  their  lusts.'  Let  a 
man  behold  the  blessing  or  hallowing  of  their  fire,  water, 
incense,  wax,  bread,  wine,  the  church,  the  altar,  the 
churchyard,  ashes,  bells,  copes,  palms,  oil,  candles,  salt, 
the  hallowing  of  the  ring,  tlie  bed,  the  staff,  and  of  many 
such  like  things  ;  and  I  believe  that  a  man  shall  find  out 
many  errors  of  the  heathen  magicians,  witches,  sooth- 
sayers and  charmers.  And  notwithstanding  the  ancient 
magicians  in  their  books  command  those  that  are  conju- 
rors, that  they  in  any  wise  live  devoutly  (for  otherwise, 
as  they  say,  the  spirits  will  not  obey  their  commandments, 
and  conjurations)  yet  the  Roman  conjurors  impute  it  to 
the  virtue  of  the  holy  words,  because  it  is  they  that  work, 
and  not  the  holiness  of  the  conjurors  :  how  comes  it  to 
pass  that  they  say,  the  things  consecrated  by  a  cursed  and 
vicious  priest,  should  have  as  great  virtue  in  pronouncing 
(as  they  say)  the  holy  and  mystical  words,  as  if  they  were 
pronounced  by  a  priest  never  so  lioly  ?  But  I  marvel  tliat 
they  say  so,  reading  this  saying  in  the  acts  of  the  ai>o.>.tles : 
because  the  charmers  pronouncing  the  iiuine  of  Jes>is 
(that  is  above  all  names)  would  have  healed  tliose  that 
were  possessed  with  devils,  and  said  ;  '  AVe  adjure  you  by 
Jesus,  whom  Paul  preacheth.'  And  the  possessed  with 
devils  answered,  '  Jesus  I  know,  and  Paul  I  know,  but 
who  are  ye  ?'     And  he  beat  the  exorcists. 

"And  now  considering  this  andmany  such  like  things, 
I  marvel  wherefore  the  vicious  priests  do  sell  their  pray- 
ers and  blessings  dearer  (as  also  their  masses  and  trentals 
of  masses)  than  those  that  be  devout  laymen,  and  holy 
women  :  who  with  all  their  heart  desire  to  flee  from 
vice,  and  take  hold  of  virtue.  Forasmuch  as  God  in  di- 
vers places  of  the  scripture  doth  promise  that  he  will  not 
hear  sinners  and  wicked  persons.  Neither  should  he 
seem  to  be  just,  if  he  should  sooner  hear  the  j)rayers  of 
his  enemies,  than  of  his  faithful  friends.  Ho.v,  1  pray 
you,  shall  a  sinful  priest  deliver  another  man  from  sin  by 
his  j)rayers,  or  else  from  the  punishment  of  sin,  when  he 
is  not  able  to  deliver  himself  by  his  prayer  from  sin  ? 
What  then  doth  God  so  much  accept  in  the  mass  of  a 
vicious  priest,  that  for  his  mass,  his  prayer  or  oblation, 
he  might  deliver  any  man  either  from  sin,  or  from  the 
pain  due  for  sin  ?  No,  but  because  Christ  once  offered 
himself  for  our  sins,  and  now  sitteth  on  the  right  hand 
of  God  the  Father,  always  shewing  unto  him  what  and 
how  great  things  he  hath  suffered  for  us.  And  every 
priest  always  makes  mention  in  his  mass  of  this  oblation. 
Neither  do  we  this  that  we  might  bring  the  same  oblation 
into  the  remembrance  of  God,  because  that  he  always  in 
his  presence  sees  the  same  ;  but  that  we  should  have  in 
remembrance  this  so  great  love  of  God,  that  he  would 
give  his  own  Son  to  die  for  our  sins,  that  he  might 
cleanse  and  purify  us  from  all  our  sins.  What,  doth  it 
please  God,  that  the  remembrance  of  so  great  love  is 
made  by  a  priest,  who  loves  sin  more  than  God  ?  Or 
how  can  any  prayer  of  such  a  priest  please  God,  in  what 
holy  place  soever  he  be,  or  what  holy  vestments  soever 
he  put  on,  or  what  holy  prayers  soever  he  makes?  And 
whereas  Chi  ist  and  his  apostles  do  command  the  preach- 
ing of  the  word  of  God;  the  priests  be  now  more  bound 
to  celebrate  the  mass,  and  more  straightly  bound  to  say  the 
canonical  hours  ;  whereat  I  cannot  but  greatly  marvel. 
For  why  ?  To  obey  tlie  precepts  of  men  more  than  the 
commandments  of  God,  is  in  effect  to  honour  man  as 
God,  and  to  bestow  the  sacrifice  upon  man  which  is 
due  unto  God,  and  this  is  also  spiritual  fornication.  How 
therefore  are  priests  bound  at  the  commandment  of  man 
to  leave  the  preaching  of  the  word  of  God,  at  whose  com- 
mandment they  are  not  bound  to  leave  the  celebration  of 
the  mass,  or  singing  of  matins?  Therefore,  priests  ought 
not  at  the  commandment  of  any  man  to  leave  the  preach- 
ing  of  the  word  of  God,  which  they  are  bound  both  by  di- 
vine and  apostolical  precepts. 

"Do  priests  therefore  sin  or  not,  who  bargain  for  money 
to  pray  for  the  soul  of  any  dead  man  ?  It  is  well  known 
that  Jesus  did  whip  those  that  were  buyers  and  sellers 
out  of  thf  temple,  saying  ;  '  My  house  shall  be  called  th0 


250        WALTER  BRUTE'S  DECLARATION  ON  SELLING  PRAYERS  AND  DIRGES. 


[lioOK  f. 


house  of  prayer,  but  you  have  made  it  a  den  of  thieves.' 
Truly  he  cast  out  such  merchants  from  out  of  the 
churcli,  because  of  their  sins.  Whereupon  Jerome 
upon  this  text  saith  ;  Let  the  priest  be  diligent  and  take 
good  heed  in  this  church,  that  they  turn  not  the  house  of 
God  into  a  den  of  thieves.  He  doubtless  is  a  thief  who 
seeks  j^ain  by  religion,  and  by  a  shew  of  holiness  studies 
to  find  occasion  of  merchandise.  Peter  the  apostle  said 
to  Simon  Magus,  '  Thy  money  perish  with  thee,  be- 
cause thou  hast  thought  that  the  gifts  of  God  may  be 
bought  for  money.'  Therefore  the  spiritual  gifts  of  God 
ought  not  to  be  sold. 

"Verily,  prayer  isthespiritualgift  ofGod,as  is  also  the 
preaching  of  the  word  of  God,  or  the  laying  on  of  hands, 
or  the  administration  of  other  the  sacraments.  Christ, 
sending  forth  his  disciples  to  preach,  said  unto  them  ; 
*  Heal  ye  the  sick,  cast  out  devils,  raise  the  dead,  freely 
ye  have  received,  freely  give.'  If  the  priest  have  power 
to  deliver  souls  in  purgatory  from  grievous  pains,  without 
doubt  he  has  received  that  power  freely  from  God.  How 
therefore  can  he  sell  his  act,  unless  he  resist  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  of  whom  he  has  received  that  autho- 
rity ?  This  truly  cannot  be  done  without  sin,  as  it  is 
against  the  commandment  of  God.  How  plainly  spake 
Christ  to  the  pharisees  and  priests,  saying  ;  'Woe  unto 
you  scribes  and  pharisees,  hypocrites,  because  ye  devour 
widows'  houses,  and  for  a  pretence  make  long  prayers, 
therefore  shall  ye  receive  greater  damnation.'  Wherein 
I  pray  you  do  our  pharisees  and  priests  differ  from  them  ? 
Do  not  our  priests  devour  widows'  houses  and  posses- 
sions, that  by  their  long  prayers  they  might  deliver  the 
souls  of  their  husbands  from  the  grievous  pains  of  purga- 
tory ?  How  many  lordships  I  pray  you  have  been  bestow- 
ed upon  the  monastic  men  and  women  to  pray  for  the 
dead,  that  they  might  deliver  those  dead  men  from  the 
pain  (as  they  said)  that  they  suffer  in  purgatory,  griev- 
ously tormented  and  vexed  ?  If  their  prayers  and  speak- 
ing of  holy  words  shall  not  be  able  to  deliver  themselves 
from  pain,  unless  they  have  good  works  ;  how  shall  other 
men  be  delivered  from  pain  by  their  prayers,  who  while 
they  lived,  gave  themselves  over  to  sin  ?  Yea,  peradven- 
ture  those  lordships  or  lands,  which  they  gave  to  the 
priests  to  pray  for  them,  they  themselves  have  gotten  by 
might  from  other  faithful  men,  unjustly,  and  violently  : 
and  the  canons  do  say,  that  sin  is  not  forgiven,  till  the 
thing  taken  away  wrongfully  be  restored  :  how  then  shall 
they  be  able  (who  unjustlypossess  such  lordships  or  lands) 
to  deliver  them  by  their  prayers  from  pain,  who  have 
given  to  them  these  lordships  or  lands,  seeing  God  from 
the  beginning  has  hated  all  extortion  in  his  burnt  sacri- 
fices ?  '  Not  every  one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord, 
shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  Heaven  :  buthethat  doeth 
the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in  Heaven.'  And  again, 
'  not  the  hearers  of  the  law,  but  the  doers  of  the  law  shall 
be  justified.' 

"  If  therefore  the  wordsof  him  that  prays  donotdeliver 
himself  from  sin,  nor  from  the  pain  of  sin,  how  do  they 
deliver  other  men  from  sin  or  from  the  pain  of  sin,  when 
no  man  prays  more  earnestly  for  another  man,  than  for 
himself?  Therefore  many  are  deceived  in  buying  or 
selling  of  prayers,  as  in  the  buying  of  pardons, 
that  they  might  be  delivered  from  pain  ;  when  com- 
monly they  pay  dearer  fur  the  prayers  of  the  proud  and 
vicious  prelates,  than  for  the  prayers  of  devout  women 
and  devout  men  of  the  hiy  people.  But  out  of  doubt, 
God  does  not  regard  the  person  of  him  that  prays,  nor 
the  place  in  which  he  prays,  nor  his  apparel,  nor  the  cu- 
riousness  of  his  prayer,  but  the  humility  and  godly  affec- 
tion of  him  that  prays.  Did  not  the  pharisee  and  the 
publican  go  up  into  the  temple  to  pray  ?  The  publican's 
prayer  for  his  humility  and  godly  affection  is  heard.  But 
the  Pharisee's  prayer  for  his  pride  and  arrogancy  is  con- 
temned. Consider  that  neither  the  person,  nor  the  place, 
nor  the  state,  nor  the  curiousness  of  his  prayer  helps  the 
pharisee  :  because  the  publican  not  thinking  himself  wor- 
thy to  lift  up  his  eyes  to  Heaven,  for  the  multitude  of  his 
Bins  (saying,  O  God,  be  merciful  unto  me  a  sinner)  is 
justified  in  his  humility,  and  his  prayer  is  heard.  But 
the  pharisee  boasting  in  his  righteousness  is  despised, 
because  God  thrusta  down  the  proud,  and  exalteth  the 


humble  and  those  that  be  meek.     The  rich  glutton  also 
that  was  clothed  with  purple  and  fine  linen,  and  fared 
sumptuously  every  day,  praved  unto  Abraham,  and  is  not 
heard,  hut  it  is  buried  in  ))ains  and  torments  of  Hell  fire. 
But  Lazarus,  who  lay  begging  at  his  gate,  (being  full  of 
sores)  is  placed  in  the  bosom  of  Abraham.     Behold  that 
neither  the  richness  of  his  apparel,  nor  the  dcliciousness  of 
his  banquets,  nor  the  gorgeousness  of  his  estate,  neither 
the  abundance  of  his  riches,  heljis  any  thing  to  prefer  the 
jirayers  or  petitions  of  the  rich  glutton,  nor  yet  diminish 
his  torments,  because  that  miglity  men  in  their  migliti- 
ness  shall  suffer  torments  mightily.      How  dare  any  man 
by  composition   demand   or  receive  any  thing  of  another 
man  for  his  prayers  ?      If  he   believe  that  he  can  by  his 
prayer  deliver  his  brother  from  grievous  pain,  he  is  bound 
by  charity  to  relieve  his  brother  with  his  prayers  although 
he  be  not  hired  :  but  if  he  will  not  pray  unless  he  be 
hired,  then  has  he  no  love  at  all.     What  therefore  helps 
the  prayer  of  him  who  abides  not  in  charity  ?    Therefore 
let  him  first  take  compassion  on  himself  by  prayer,  that 
he  may  come  into  charity,  and  then  he  shall  be  the  bet- 
ter able  to  help  others.     If  he  believe  not,  or  if  he  stands 
in  doubt  whether  he  shall  be  able  to   deliver  his  brother 
by  his  prayer,  wherefore  does  he  make  with  him  an  as- 
sured bargain,  and  take  his  money,  and  yet  knows  not 
whether  he  shall  relieve  him  ever  a  whit  the  more,  or  not, 
from  his  pain  ?     I  fear  lest  the  words  of  the  prophet  are 
fulfilled,  saying.  From  the  least  to  the  most,  all  men  ap- 
ply  themselves  to  covetousness  ;  and  from  the  pro])het  to 
the  priest,   all  work  deceitfully.     For  the   poor   priests 
excuse    themselves     concerning     this    selling    of  their 
prayers,   saying,  the  young  cock  learns  to  crow  from  the 
old  cock.   For,  he  saith,  that  the  pope  himself,  in  stalling 
of  bishops  and  abbots,  takes  the  first-fruits :  in  the  placing 
or  bestowing  of  benefices  he  always  taketh  somewhat, 
especially  if  the  benefices  be  great.     And  he  selleth  part 
dons  or  bulls,  and  to  speak  more  plain,  he  takes  money 
for  them.  Bishops  in  giving  orders,  in  hallowing  churches 
and  churchyards,  do  take  money  :  in  ecclesiastical  correc- 
tion they  take  money  for  the  mitigation  of  penance  :  in  the 
grievous  offences  of  convicted  persons,  money  is  requir- 
ed, and  caused  to   be  paid.     Abbots,  monks,  and  other 
religious  men  that  have  possession,  will  receive  no  man 
into  their  fraternity,  or  make  them  partakers  of  their  spi- 
ritual suffrages,  unless  he  bestow  somewhat  upon  tliem, 
or  promise  them  somewhat.     Curates  and  vicars  having 
sufficient  livings  by  the  tithes  of  their  parishioners,  yet  in 
dirges  and  years'  minds,  in  hearing  confessions,  in  wedt. 
dings  and  buryings,  require  and  have  money.     The  friars 
also  of  the  four  orders  of  beggars,  who  think  themselves 
to  be  the  most  perfect  men  of  the  church,  take  money 
for  their  prayers,  confessions,  and  buryings  of  the  dead; 
and  when  they  preach,  they  believe  that  they  shall  have 
either  money  or  some  other  thing  worth  money.  Where- 
fore then  are  the  poor  priests  blamed  .'  ought  not  they  tO 
be  held  excused,  although  they  take  money  for  their  pray. 
ers  by  composition  ?     Truly  (me  thinketh)  that  this  ex- 
cuse by  other  men's  sins  does  not  excuse  them,  forasmuch 
as  to  heap  one  mischief  upon  another's  head,  is  no  suffi- 
cient discharge.     I  would  to  God  all  the  buyers  and  sel- 
lers of  spiritual  suffrages  would  with   the  eyes    of  their 
heart  behold  the  ruin  of  the  great  city,  and    the  fall  of 
Babylon,  and  that  which  they   shall  say  after   that  fall. 
Does  not  the  prophet   say,    '  And  the  merchants   of  the 
earth  shall  weep  andmournforher,fornonianbuyeth  their 
merchandise   any  more,  the  merchandise  of  gold  aiid  sil- 
ver, and  p'-ecious  stone,  and  of  pearl,  and  fine  linen,  and 
purple  and  silk.' Rev.  xviii.  1.  And  again,  he  saith  ;  'The 
merchants  of  these  things  which  were  made  rich  by  her, 
shall  stand  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment,   weeping 
and  wailing,  and  saying,  alas  !   alas!   that  great  city,  that 
was  clothed    in    fine    linen  and  purple  and    scarlet,  and 
decked  with  gold  and  precious  stones  and  pearls,  for  in 
one  hour  so  great  riches  are  come  to  nought,'  Rev.  xviii. 
If).      And  again  ;   'And  they  cast  dust  upon  their  heads, 
and  cried  out,  weeping  and  wailing,   and  saying  ;  alas  1 
alas  !  that  great  city,  wherein  were  made  rich  all  that  had 
ships  in  the  sea,  by  reason  of  her  costliness  !  for  in  one 
hour  is  she  made  desolate.'       Rev.  xviii.  19. 

"  This  Babylon,  this  great  city,  is  the  city  of  Rome. 


A.  D.  1391.] 


WALTER  BRUTE'S  DECLARATION— ROME  IS  BABYLON,  &c. 


251 


Because  the  angel  which  shewed  to  St.  John  the  destruction 
of  the  mishty  harlot  sitting  upon  many  waters,  with  whom 
the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed  fornication,  and 
all  they  which  dwell  upon  the  earth,  are  made  drunk  with 
the  wine  of  her  fornication,  said  unto  him,  '  And  the 
■woman  which  thou  sawest,  is  the  great  city  that  reigneth 
over  the  kings,'  &c.  And  indeed  in  the  days  of  St. 
John  the  whole  world  was  subject  to  the  temporal  empire 
of  the  city  of  Rome,  and  afterwards  it  was  subject  to  the 
spiritual  empire  or  dominion  of  the  same.  But  touching 
the  temporal  government  of  the  city  of  Rome,  it  is  fallen 
already  :  and  so  the  other  also,  for  the  multitude  of  her 
spiritual  fornication,  shall  fall.  The  emperors  of  the  city 
gave  themselves  to  idolatry,  and  would  have  men  honour 
them  as  gods,  and  put  all  those  to  death  that  refused 
such  idolatry,  and  by  the  cruelty  of  their  torments  aU  in- 
fidels got  the  upper  hand. 

"  Hereupon  by  the  image  of  Nabuchadnezzar,  the  em- 
pire of  the  Romans  is  likened  to  iron,  which  beats  to- 
gether, and  has  the  mastery  of  all  metals.  And  in  the 
vision  of  Daniel,  wherein  he  saw  the  four  winds  of  heaven 
to  fight  in  the  main  sea  ;  and  four  very  great  beasts  com- 
ing out  of  the  sea  ;  the  kingdom  of  the  Romans  is  likened 
to  the  fourth  terrible  and  marvellous  beast,  which  had 
great  iron  teeth  ;  eating  and  destroying,  and  treading  the 
rest  under  his  feet :  and  this  beast  had  ten  horns,  and  as 
Daniel  saith,  he  shall  speak  words  against  the  most 
high,  and  shall  tear  with  his  teeth  the  saints  of  the  most 
liigh  :  and  he  shall  think  that  he  may  be  able  to  change 
times  and  laws,  and  they  shall  be  delivered  into  his 
power,  until  a  time,  times,  and  half  a  time.  In  the  Reve- 
lation, St.  John  saw  a  beast  coming  out  of  the  sea,  having 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  and  power  was  given  to  him 
to  continue  forty-two  months.  So  long  time  endured  the 
empire  of  the  Romans;  that  is  to  say,  from  the  begin- 
ning of  Julius  Cesar,  which  was  the  first  emperor  of  the 
Romans,  unto  the  end  of  Fredericus,  which  was  the  last 
emperor  of  the  Romans.  Under  this  empire  Christ 
suffered,  and  other  martyrs  also  suffered  for  his  name's 
sake.  And  here  is  fallen  Rome  as  Babylon  (which  is 
all  one)  according  to  the  manner  of  speaking  in  the 
Revelation,  as  touching  the  temporal  power  of  govern- 
ing. And  thus  shall  she  fall  also  touching  the  spiri- 
tual power  of  governing,  for  the  multitude  of  iniquities 
and  spiritual  fornication,  and  merchandise  that  are  com- 
mitted by  her  in  the  church. 

"  The  feet  of  the  image  which  Nebuchadnezzar  saw, 
betoken  the  empire  of  Rome,  and  part  of  them  were  of 
iron,  and  part  of  clay  and  earth.  The  part  that  was  of 
iron  fell,  and  the  power  thereof  vanished  away,  because  the 
power  thereof  was  at  an  end  after  certain  months.  That 
part  of  clay  and  earth  yet  endures,  but  it  shall  vanish 
away  by  the  testimony  of  the  prophets :  whereupon  St. 
John  says  in  the  Revelation  ;  after  that,  he  saw  the  part 
made  of  iron  rising  out  of  the  sea,  to  which  each  people, 
tribe,  and  tongue  submitted  themselves.  And  he  saw 
another  beast  coming  out  of  the  earth,  which  had  two 
horns,  like  to  the  horns  of  a  lamb,  and  he  spake  like  a 
dragon,  and  he  vanquished  the  first  beast  in  his  sight. 

This  beast  as  seems  to  me,  betokens  the  clay  and  earthen 
part  of  the  feet  and  image,  because  he  came  out  of  the 
earth.  For  that  by  earthly  help  he  is  made  the  high  and 
chief  priest  of  the  Romans  in  the  church  of  Christ,  and 
so  from  below  he  ascended  on  high.  But  Christ  de- 
scended from  heaven,  because  he  who  was  God,  and  author 
of  every  creature,  became  man  ;  and  he  that  was  Lord  of 
Lords,  was  made  in  the  shape  of  a  servant.  And  although 
in  the  heavens  the  company  of  angels  minister  unto  him, 
he  himself  ministered  or  served  in  earth,  that  he  might 
teach  us  humility,  by  which  a  man  ascends  into  heaven, 
even  as  by  pride  a  man  goes  down  into  the  bottomless 
pit.  This  beast  has  two  horns  most  like  a  lamb,  because 
he  challenges  to  himself  both  the  priestly  and  kingly 
power  above  all  other  here  in  earth.  The  Lamb,  that  is, 
Christ,  is  king  for  ever  upon  the  kingly  seat  of  David, 
and  h°  is  a  priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Melchisedec  ; 
but  his  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world  :  but  the  kingdom 
of  this  beast  is  of  this  world,  because  those  that  be 
under  him  fight  for  him.  And  as  Jesus  is  Christ  two 
laaaner  of  ways,  because  that '  Christ '  is  as  much  as  to  say 


'  anointed'  ;  he  verily  was  anointed  king  and  anointed 
priest  :  so  this  beast  saith,  that  he  is  chief  king  and 
priest.  Wherefore  does  he  call  himself  Christ  ?  Because 
that  Christ,  knowing  that  afore,  said,  '  Many  shall  come 
in  my  name,  saying,  I  am  Christ,  and  shall  deceive 
many.'  And  thus  because  he  is  both  king  and  priest, 
he  challenges  to  himself  the  double  sword,  that  is,  the 
temporal  sword  and  spiritual  sword.  The  temporal 
sword  is  in  his  right  hand,  and  his  spiritual  sword  is  in 
his  right  eye,  by  the  testimony  of  Zechariah.  But  he 
speaks  subtilely  like  a  dragon,  because  that  by  the  testi- 
mony of  Christ  he  shall  deceive  many,  as  the  book  of  Re- 
velation witnesses.  He  did  great  wonders  that  he  might 
make  more  fire  to  come  from  heaven  to  the  earth  in  the 
sight  of  men,  that  he  might  deceive  those  that  dwell  upon 
the  earth,  because  of  the  wonders  that  are  permitted  him 
to  do  in  the  sight  of  the  beast,  and  he  overcame  the  first 
beast  which  ascended  out  of  the  sea.  For  that  beast 
challenged  to  himself  authority  of  government  of  the  whole 
world.  He  has  put  to  death  and  tormented  those  thai 
resist  his  commandments,  and  would  be  honoured  as  a 
god  upon  the  earth.  The  bishop  of  Rome  says  that  the 
whole  world  ought  to  be  in  subjection  to  him  ;  those  that 
are  disobedient  to  his  commandments  he  puts  in  prison, 
and  to  death  if  he  can  :  if  he  cannot,  he  excommunicatea 
them,  and  commands  them  to  be  cast  into  the  devil's 
dungeon.  But  he  has  no  power  over  the  body,  much 
less  has  he  pow-er  over  the  soul.  And  truly  his  excom- 
munication, or  the  excommunication  of  any  priest  under 
him,  shall  at  that  time  little  hurt  him  that  is  excommuni- 
cated, so  that  the  person  of  him  that  is  excommunicated 
be  not  first  excommunicated  of  God  through  sin. 

"  This  one  thing  is  certain,  that  none  in  the  church 
ought  to  sell  spiritual  merchandize  (of  which  things  we 
have  spoken  before)  unless  he  have  the  mark  of  the  beast. 
Mycounsel  is,let  thebuyerbewareof  thosemarks;  because 
that  after  the  fall  of  Babylon,  '  If  any  man  worship  the 
beast  and  his  image,  and  receive  his  mark  in  his  fore- 
head or  in  his  hand,  the  same  shall  drink  of  the  wine  of 
the  wrathof  God,  which  is  poured  out  without  mixture  into 
the  cup  of  his  indignation,  and  he  shall  be  tormented  in 
fire  and  brimstone  in  the  sight  of  the  holy  angels,  and  in 
the  sight  of  the  Lamb  :  and  the  smoke  of  their  torments 
ascendeth  up  for  ever  and  ever :  and  they  have  no  rest 
day  nor  night,  who  worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and 
whosoever  receiveth  the  mark  of  his  name.'  The  beast 
doubtless  recompenses  his  friends  with  his  small  reward  ; 
that  is,  with  great  temporal  gifts  and  benefices ;  with  a 
mean  reward,  that  is,  with  great  spiritual  gifts,  in  authority 
of  blessing,  loosing,  binding,  praying,  and  exercising  other 
spiritual  works ;  and  with  his  greatest  reward,  which  after 
that  they  be  dead,  makes  them  to  be  honoured  in  earth 
among  the  saints.  The  number  of  his  name,  according  to 
the  opinion  of  some  men,  is.  Dux  Cleri,  the  '  captain  of  the 
clergy,'  because  by  that  name  he  is  named,  and  makes 
his  name  known,  and  that  name  is  666.     Rev.  xiii.  18. 

'*  This  is  my  opinion  of  the  beast  ascending  out  of  the 
earth,  and  shall  be  until  such  time  as  I  shall  be  of  the 
same  beast  better  instructed.  And  although  this  beast 
signifies  the  Roman  bishops  ;  yet  the  other  cruel  beast 
ascending  out  of  the  sea,  signifies  the  Roman  emperors. 
And  although  the  dragon  being  a  cruel  beast,  and  the 
false  prophet  giving  the  mark,  must  be  thrown  into  the 
lake  of  fire  and  brimstone  to  be  tormented  for  ever  ; 
I  would  have  no  man  to  judge,  but  I  leave  such 
things  altogether  to  the  final  judgment  of  Christ  to  be 
determined.  But  Martin  the  Pope's  confessor,  who 
makes  the  chronicle  of  the  emperors  and  the  popes, 
recites  many  errors  of  the  popes,  more  horrible  and  abo- 
minable than  of  the  emperors.  For  he  speaks  of  the 
idolatrous,  heretical,  simoniacal  popes,  and  popes  that 
were  murderers,  that  used  necromancy  and  witchcraft, 
that  were  evil  livers,  and  defiled  with  all  kind  of  vice. 
But  I  have  partly  declared  how  the  pope's  law  is  con- 
trary to  Christ's  law,  and  how  he  saith,  '  That  he  is  the 
chief  vicar  of  Christ  in  earth  ;'  and  in  his  deeds  is  con- 
trary to  Christ,  and  forsakes  both  his  doctrine  and  life. 
I  cannot  see  who  else  may  be  so  well  antichrist,  and  a 
seducer  of  the  people.  For  there  is  not  a  greater  pesti- 
lence than  a  familiar  enemy. 


THE  BULL  OF  POPE  BONIFACE  IX.  AGAINST  THE  LOLLARDS. 


[Book  ?,  I 


"As  concerning  idols,  and  the  worshipping  of  them, 
1  think  of  them,  as  Moses,  Solomon,  Isaiah,  Jeremiah, 
and  the  rest  of  the  prophets  did,  who  speak  against 
the  making  of  images,  as  also  the  worshipping  of  images. 
And  faithful  David,  full  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  saith,  '  Let 
all  them  be  confounded  that  worship  images,  and  that  re- 
joice in  idols.'  And  again  he  saith,  '  Let  them  be  made 
like  unto  them  that  make  them,  and  all  such  as  put  their 
trust  in  them.'  Wherefore  I  pray  God  that  this  evil 
come  not  upon  me,  which  is  the  curse  of  God  pronounced 
by  David  the  prophet.  Nor  will  I  be,  by  God's  grace, 
either  a  maker,  or  a  worshipper  of  images." 

After  all  the  aforesaid  things  were  exhibited  and  given 
by  M^alter  Brute,  to  the  bishop  of  Hereford  ;  he  further 
appointed  to  Walter,  the  Ad  day  of  October,  at  Hereford, 
to  hear  his  opinion.  Which  third  day  now  at  hand, 
being  Friday  (A.  D.  1393),  Walter  Brute  appeared 
before  him,  sitting  in  commission  in  the  cathedral  church 
of  Hereford,  about  sLx  o'clock  ;  having  for  his  assistants 
in  the  same  place,  divers  prelates  and  abbots,  and  twenty 
bachelors  of  divinity,  whereof  twelve  were  monks,  and 
two  doctors  of  the  law.  Amongst  these  was  Nicholas 
Hereford  accompanied  with  many  other  j)relates  and 
worshipful  men,  and  wise  graduates  in  sundry  faculties, 
charged  Walter  about  his  writings,  and  the  contents 
therein  :  they  were  earnest  in  picking  out  of  those 
writings  his  heresies,  and  in  shewing  his  schisms,  sundry 
errors,  and  other  things.  Now,  after  that  they  continued 
all  that  day,  and  the  two  days  following  in  their  informa- 
tions and  examinations  ;  W'alter  Brute  submitted  himself 
to  the  church,  as  appears  in  a  scroll  written  in  the  English 
tongue,  as  follows  : 

"  I,  W^alter  Brute,  submit  myself  principally  to  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  the  determination  of  holy 
Kirk,  and  to  the  general  councils  of  holy  Kirk.  And  to 
the  sentence  and  determination  of  the  four  doctors  of 
holy  writ ;  that  is,  Augustine,  Ambrose,  Jerome,  and 
Gregory.  And  I  meekly  submit  me  to  your  correction, 
as  a  subject  ought  to  his  bishop." 

W^hich  scroll  Walter  Brute  read  with  a  loud  and  in- 
telligible voice,  at  the  cross  in  the  church-yard  on 
Monday,  the  sixth  day  of  October,  before  the  sermon,  in 
presence  of  the  bishop  of  Hereford  and  others,  as  also 
barons,  knights,  and  noblemen,  and  clergy,  and  also  a 
great  multitude  of  people.  After  which  Thomas  Crawlay 
made  a  sermon,  and  took  for  his  text  the  words  of  the 
apostle  to  the  Romans,  xi.  20. 

Out  of  these  declarations  and  writings  of  Walter 
Brute,  the  bishops,  with  the  monks  and  doctors  above 
rehearsed,  gathered  certain  articles,  to  the  number  of 
thirty-seven,  which  they  sent  to  the  university  of  Cam- 
bridge to  be  confuted,  to  two  learned  men,  Master  Col- 
will  and  Master  Newton,  bachelors  of  divinity.  Masters 
Colwill  and  Newton  both  laboured  in  the  matter,  to 
the  utmost  of  their  cunning,  in  replying  to  the  said 
thirty-seven  articles. 

Besides  them  also,  William  Woodford  a  friar  (who 
wrote  likewise  against  the  articles  of  Wickliff)  labouring 
in  the  same  cause,  made  a  solemn  and  a  long  treatise, 
compiling  the  articles  of  Brute,  to  the  number  of  nine- 
and-twenty. 

I  do  not  find  what  afterwards  became  of  this  Walter 
Brute  :  but  it  is  probable  that  he  for  this  time  escaped. 
I  here  add  certain  writings  and  documents  connected 
with  his  history. 

The  bull  of  Pope  Boniface  IX. ,  against  the  Lollards. 

"  Boniface,  bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  to 
the  reverend  brother,  John,  bishop  of  Hereford,  sendeth 
greeting,  and  apostolical  benediction.  We  mean  to 
write  unto  our  well-beloved  son  in  Christ  (Richard,  the 
renowned  king  of  England)  in  form  inclosed  within  these 
presents.  Therefore  we  will  and  command  your  brother- 
hood, that  as  much  as  ye  may  ye  study  and  endeavour 
yourself  to  exhort  and  induce  the  same  king  to  do  those 
things  which  we  have  written  unto  him    as  it  is  said 


before.  And  notwithstanding  that  now  many  a  day  yoji 
ought  to  have  done  it  of  yourself,  and  not  to  look  that 
we  should  persuade  you  to  that  effect  by  us  written; 
you  may  proceed  as  well  by  our  authority,  as  by  voor 
own,  forasmuch  as  it  was  given  you  before  ;  that  here- 
after we  may  know  effectually  by  your  diligence,  what 
zeal  your  devotion  heareth  unto  the  catholic  faitli,  and 
to  the  conserving  of  the  ecclesiastical  honour,  and  also 
to  the  execution  of  your  pastoral  office. 

"  Given  at  Rome  at  St.  Peter's,  the  l.'ith  kalends  of 
October,  the  sixth  year  of  our  bishop-like  dignity." 

The  hull  to  the  renovned  prince,  Richard,  by  the  grace 
of  God,  king  of  England  and  of  France,  which  van 
inclosed  in  the  above,  and  there  mentioned. 

"To  our  well  beloved  son  in  Christ,  Richard,  the  noble 
king  of  England,  we  send  greeting,  &c.  It  grieveth  us 
from  the  bottom  of  our  hearts,  and  our  holy  mother  the 
church  in  all  places  through  Christendom  lamenteth. 
We  understand  that  there  be  certain  heresies  sprung, 
and  do  without  any  condign  restraint  range  at  their  own 
liberty,  to  the  seducing  of  the  faithful  people,  and  do 
every  day  with  overmuch  liberty  enlarge  their  undisoreet 
bounds.  But  how  much  the  more  carefully  we  labour 
for  tlie  preservation  both  of  you  and  your  famous  king, 
dom,  and  also  the  purity  of  the  faith,  and  do  with  much 
more  ardent  desire  long  that  the  prosperous  state  of  the 
same  should  be  preserved  and  enlarged ;  the  sting  of 
greater  sorrow  so  much  the  more  penetrates  and  molests 
us,  as  we  see  (alas  the  while !)  in  our  time,  and  under  the 
regal  presidence  of  your  most  christian  government,  a 
certain  crafty  and  hare-brain  sect  of  false  christians  grow 
and  increase  in  your  kingdom,  who  call  themselves  the 
poor  men  of  the  treasury  of  Christ  and  his  disciples,  and 
whom  the  common  peojtle  by  a  more  sound  name  call 
Lollards,  (as  a  man  would  say,  'withered  darnel'),  accord- 
ing as  their  sins  require  ;  and  perceive  that  they  may 
wax  strong,  and  as  it  were  prevail  against  the  diocesans 
of  some  places,  and  other  governors,  as  they  meet  toge- 
ther, not  courageously  addressing  themselves  against 
them  as  they  ought  to  do  (whereof  chiefly  and  not  un. 
deservedly  I  give  them  admonition)  for  that  they  take 
thereby  the  more  bolder  presumption  and  courage  among 
the  unlearned  people.  And  forasmuch  as  those  whom 
we  cannot  call  men,  but  the  damnable  shadows  or  ghosts 
of  men,  do  rise  up  against  the  sound  faith,  and  holy  uni- 
versal church  of  Rome  ;  and  that  very  many  of  them  being 
indifterently  learned,  which  little  learning  (to  the  confusion 
and  eternal  damnation  of  some  of  them)  they  got  sitting 
upon  their  mother's  lap  the  said  church  of  Rome,  do 
rise  up  or  inveigh  against  the  determination  of  the  holy 
fathers,  with  too  much  presumptuous  boldness,  to  the 
subversion  of  the  whole  ecclesiastical  order  and  estate ; 
and  have  not  been  afraid,  nor  are  yet  afraid,  publicly  to 
preach  very  many  erroneous,  detestable,  and  heretical 
articles,  because  they  are  not  put  to  silence,  reproved, 
driven  out,  rooted  out,  or  otherwise  punished  by  any 
that  has  authority  and  the  fear  and  love  of  God.  And 
also  they  are  not  afraid  openly  to  write  the  same  articles, 
and  so  being  written  to  deliver  them  to  your  kingly  par* 
liament,  and  obstinately  to  affirm  the  same.  The 
venomous  and  disdainful  recital  of  which  articles,  upon 
good  advise,  at  this  present  we  pass  over,  lest  the 
sufferance  of  such  sensuality  might  chance  to  renew  the 
wound  that  reason  may  heal.  Yet  notwithstanding,  lest 
so  great  and  contagious  an  evil  should  escape  unpu- 
nished, and  that  without  deserved  vexation  ;  and  also 
that  it  might  not  get  more  heart,  and  wax  more  strong, 
we  therefore  (according  to  our  office  and  duty,  where 
there  is  such  negligence  and  sluggishness  of  our  prelates 
who  are  present  where  this  thing  is)  do  commit  and  give 
in  commandment  to  our  reverend  brethren  the  arch- 
bisho])8  of  Canterbury  and  York  by  our  letters  ;  that  they 
stand  up  in  the  power  of  God  against  this  pestilent  and 
contagious  sect,  and  that  they  promptly  persecute  the 
same  in  form  of  law  ;  root  out  and  destroy  those,  that 
advisedly  and  obstinately  refuse  to  withdraw  their  foot 
from  the  same  stumbling-block,  any  restraint  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding.     But  because  the  assistance. 


JA..D.  1392.]  THE  KING'S  COMMISSION  AO.\TNST  THE  TRUE  PROFESSORS. 


253 


j  counsel,  favour,  and  aid  of  your  kingly  estate  and  high- 
I  ness  are  requisite  to  the  execution  ot  the  premises  ;   we 
'  require,    exliort,    and    beseech  the   same   your  princely 
higlmess  by  the  bowels   of  the   mercy  of  Jesus   Christ, 
by  his  lioly  faith,  by  your  own  salvation,   by   the   benefit 
i  that  to  all  men  is  common,  and  by  the  prosperity  assured 
to   every  man  and  woman,   that  not  only   your  kingly 
severity  may  readily  shew,  and  cause  to  be  shewed  to  our 
'archbishops  and  their  commissaries,  convenient  aid  and 
favour,  as  otherwise  also  to  cause  them  to  he  assisted  ;   but 
that  also  you  will  enjoin  your  magistrates  and  justices  of 
assize  and  peace,  more  straightly,  that  of  their  own  good 
wills  they  execute  the  authority  committed  to  them,  with 
all  severity  against  such  damned  men,  according  as  they 
are  bound  by  the  office  which  they  are  put  in  trust  with ; 
against    those,    I    mean,   which  have   determined   obsti- 
nately to  defile  themselves  in  their  malice   and  sins,  to 
expel,  banish,  and  imprison,  and  there  to  keep  them,  till 
condign  sentence  shall  pronounce  them  worthy  to  sufl'er 
ipunishnient.     For  your  kingly  wisdom  sees  that  such  as 
jthey  not  only  deceive  poor  simple  souls  (or  at  the  least 
ido  what  they  can  to  deceive  them)  but  also  bring  their 
ibodies  to  destruction,  and  further  prepare  confusion  and 
ruinous  fall  to  their  temporal  lords.     Go  too,  therefore, 
my  sweet  son,  and  endeavour  yourself  to  work  so  in  this 
matter,  as  undoubtedly  we  trust  you  will  :  that  as  this 
■firebrand  (burning  and  flaming  overmuch)  began  under 
lyour  presidence  or  government :  so  under  your  severe 
judgment  and  virtuous  diligence,  might,  favour,  and  aid, 
there  may  not  remain  one  spark  hid  under  the   ashes, 
(but  that  it  be  utterly  extinguished,  and  speedily  put  out. 
[     "  Given  at  our  palace  of  St.  Peter's  at  Rome,  the  loth 
iof  the  kalends  of  October,  in  the  sixth  year  of  our  ponti- 
Ificality." 

The  king's  commission. 

"  Richard,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England,  and 
,of  France,  and  lord  of  Ireland,  to  all  those  unto  whom 
these  present  letters  shall  come,  greeting.  Know  ye, 
[that  whereas  lately  at  the  instance  of  the  reverend  father, 
iWilliam,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  metropolitan  of  all 
(England,  and  legate  of  the  apostolical  see,  we  for  the 
redress  and  amendment  of  all  those  who  would  obsti- 
pately  preach  or  maintain,  publicly  or  privily,  any  con- 

flusions  of  the  holy  scripture,  repugnant  to  the  determi 
ation  of  our  holy  mother  the  church,  and  notoriously 
redounding  to  the  subversion  of  the  catholic  faith,  or 
fjontaining  any  heresy  or  error,  within  the  province  or 
bishoprick  of  Canterbury,  have  by  our  special  letters 
patent,  in  the  zeal  of  the  faith,  given  authority  and 
iicence  unto  the  foresaid  archbishop,  and  to  all  and 
|«iugular  his  suffragans,  to  arrest  all  and  every  of  them 
that  will  preach  or  maintain  any  such  conclusions, 
wherever  they  may  be  found,  and  to  commit  them  either 
.CO  their  own  prisons,  or  any  other  at  their  own  pleasure, 
and  to  keep  them  in  the  same,  until  they  repent  them 
pf  the  errors  and  depravities  of  those  heresies,  or  till  by 
lis  or  by  our  council  it  should  be  otherwise  determined, 
;;hat  is  to  say,  to  every  one  of  them  and  their  ministers 
fhroughout  their  cities  and  diocese.  And  now  the  re- 
ferend  f  ither  in  God,  John,  bishop  of  Hereford,  hath 
for  a  certainty  informed  us,  that  although  the  same  bi- 
fhop  hatli  according  to  justice  convinced  a  certain  fellow, 

Iiamed  William  Swinderby,  pretending  himself  to  be 
haplain,  and  one  Stephen  Bell,  a  learned  man,  and  hath 
ironounced  them  heretics,  and  excommunicate,  and  false 
nformcrs  among  the  common  people,  and  hath  declared 
the  sa:na  by  the  definitive  sentence  of  the  aforesaid 
j)ishop,  tliey  have  presumed  to  affirm  and  preach  openly, 
(.n  divers  places  within  the  diocese  of  Hereford,  many 
bonclusions  or  naughty  ojiinions  notoriously  redounding 
to  the  subversion  of  the  catholic  sound  faith,  and  tran- 
f^[uillity  of  our  kingdom  :  the  same  bishop,  notwithstand- 
ing, neither  by  tlie  ecclesiastical  censures,  neither  by  the 
Force  and  strength  of  our  commission,  was  able  to  revoke 
the  foresaid  Wdliam  and  Stephen,  nor  yet  to  bridle  the 
raalice  and  indurate  contumacy  of  them  ;  for  that  they, 
ufter  that  they  were  convicted  of  such  heretical  pravity 
by  the  same  bishop  (to  the  intent  they  might  delude 
liis  judgireat  and  justice)    conveyed    themselves   into 


the    borders    of  Wales,    with    such    as  were    their   fa- 
vourers  and    accomplices,   keeping   themselves    hid,    to 
whom  the  force  of  our   letters  does  in  nowise   extend. 
Wliereai)on  the  said  bishop  has  made  supplication  to  us, 
that  we  will  vouchsafe  to  provide  a  sufficient  remedy  in 
tliat  behalf.     We,  therefore,  who  always,  by  the  help  of 
Almiglity    God,   are  defenders  of   the   faith,   willing    to 
withsland  such  presumptuous  and  perverse  enter])r!ses 
by  tlie  most  safe  way  and  means,  give  and  commit  full 
])ower  and  authority  to  the  aforesaid  bishop,  and  to  his 
ministers,  by  the  tenor  of  these  presents,  to  arrest  or  take, 
or  cause  to  be  arrested  or  taken,  the  aforesaid  William 
and  Stephen,  in  any  place  within  the  city  and  diocese  of 
Hereford,  and  our  dominion  of  Wales,  with  all  the  !-peed 
that  may  be,  and  to  commit  them  either  to  our  prison, 
or  else  to  the  prison  of  the  same  bishop,   or  any  other 
prison  at  their  pleasure,   if  such  need  be,  and   there  to 
keep  them  safe.     And  afterwards,  unless  they  will  obey 
the  commandments  of  the  church,  with  diligence  to  bring 
them  before  us  and  our  council,  or  else  cause  them  to  be 
brought,  that  we  may  determine  for  their  further  punish- 
ment, as  we  shall  think  it  requisite  and  convenient  to  be 
done  by  the  advice  of  our  council,   for  the  defence  and 
preservation  of  the  catholic  faith.      And  that  the  afore- 
said William  and   Stephen,   being  succoured  by  the  aid 
of  their  favourers,  should  not  be  able  to  tly  or  escape  to 
their    accustomed    starting  holes,  and  that  the    sharp- 
ness of  their  pains  so  aggravated,  may  give  them  suffici- 
ent cause  to  return  to  the  lap  again  of  their  holy  mo- 
ther, the  church  ;  we  straightly  charge  and  command  all 
and  singular  our  sheriffs,  bailiffs,  barons,  and  all  other 
our  officers  in  the  city  and  diocese  of  Hereford,  and  in 
any  other  places  being  within  our  dominion  of  Wales, 
by  the  tenor  of  these  presents,  that  from  time  to  time 
(where  they  think  it  most  meet)  they  cause  it  openly  to 
be  proclaimed  in  our  name,  that  none  of  what  state,  de- 
gree, pre-eminence,  kind,  or  other  condition  he  shall  be, 
do  cherish  openly  or  secretly  the  aforesaid  William  and 
Stephen,  until  the  time  that  they  repent  them  of  their 
heresies  and  errors,  and  shall  be  reconciled  unto  the 
holy  church  of  God  ;  neither  that  any  person  or  persons, 
be   believers,   favourers,    or  receivers,   defenders,   or  in 
any    case   wittingly  instructors  of  the  said  William  or 
Stephen,  or  any  other  of  the  residue  of  the  heretics  that  are 
to  be  convinced,  upon  the  forfeiture  of  all  that  ever  they 
have.     And  that  also   they  giving  their  attendance  be 
obedient  and  answerable  to  the  aforesaid  bishop  and  his 
deputies  in  this  behalf,    for  the  execution  of  the  pre- 
mises ;    and  that  they  certify  us  and  our  council  dis- 
tinctly and  plainly,  from  time  to  time,  of  the  names  of  all 
and   singular  persons,  who   shall  be  found   culpable  in 
this  behalf,  under  their  seals.    In  witness  whereof  we  have 
caused  these  our  letters  patent  to  be  made. 

"  Witness  ourself  at  Westminster,  the  ninth  day 
of  March,  in  the  fifteenth  year  of  our  reign. 
Farrington." 

Another  letter  of  the  King  against  Walter  Brute. 

"  Richard,  by  the  grace  of  God  king  of  England,  and 
of  France,  and  Lord  of  Ireland,  to  his  beloved  and  faith- 
ful John  Chaundos,  knight  ;  John  Eynfore,  knight ; 
Renold  de  la  Bere,  knight;  Walter  Deveros,  knight; 
Thomas  de  la  Bare,  knight ;  William  Lucy,  knight ; 
Leonard  Hakeluke,  knight ;  and  to  the  mayor  of  the  city 
of  Hereford,  to  Thomas  Oldcastle,  Richard  Nash,  Roger 
Wygniore,  Thomas  Waylwayne,  John  Skydmore,  John 
Up-Harry,  Henry  Morton,  and  to  the  sheriff  of  Hereford, 
sendeth  salutations. 

"  Forasmuch  as  it  is  advertised  us,  that  one  Walter 
Brute,  and  other  such  children  of  iniquity,  have  damna- 
bly holden,  affirmed,  and  preached,  certain  articles  and 
conclusions,  being  notoriously  repugnant  agiinst  the  holy 
scripture  (of  the  which  some  of  them  as  heresies,  and 
the  rest  as  errors  are  finally  by  the  church  condemned), 
and  that  in  divers  places  within  the  diocese  of  Hereford, 
and  parts  near  adjoining,  both  privately,  ojienly,  and  ob- 
stinately, which  thing  we  perceive  not  only  to  redound 
to  tht  subversion,  in  a  manner,  of  the  catliolic  faitli, 
which  as  well  we  as  other  catholic  princes  ought  of  duty 


254       CERTAIN  GODLY  PERSONS  IN  LEICESTER  PERSECUTED  FOR  THE  TRUTH.     [Book  V. 


to  maintain,  but  also  to  forewarn  us  of  the  subversion  of 
our  faithful  diocesans  ;    and  that  the  said  bishop,  upon 
the  good  deliberation  and  advice  of  a  great  number  of 
doctors  in  divinity,  and  other  learned  and  skilful  men  in 
the    scriptures,    of  special    devotion,    according    to  his 
bounden  duty,  purposed  to  begin  and  make  divers  and 
sundry  processes  by  law  to  be  sent  unto  the  aforesaid 
Walter  and  his  accomplices  to  appear  personally  before 
him    and   other  the  doctors    aforesaid  in  the    cathedral 
church  of  Hereford,  the  morrow  after  the  translation  of 
Sf.  Thomas  of  Hereford  next  ensuing,  and  to  proceed  in 
the  same  place  against  the  same  Walter,  in  the  aforesaid 
articles  and  conclusions,  for  the  amendment  of  his  soul  ; 
and  that  they  now  afresh   (because  that  the  said  Walter 
and  others  of  their  retinue,  cleaving  and  confederating  with 
him,  might  not  suffer  condign  pains  according  to  their 
den.erits)     endeavour    themselves    to    make    void    and 
frustrate  the  said  godly   purpose  of  the  same  bishop,  in 
such  correction  and  execution  as  should  have  been  done, 
and  with  force  do  resist,  and  prevent  the  same  with  all  the 
power  they  may,  to  the  great  contempt  of  us  and  of  our 
crown,  and  to  tlie  breaking  and  hurting  of  our  peace,  and 
pernicious  example  of  others  :  we  doappoint  you, and  every 
one  of  you, immediately  as  soon  as  this  our  commission  shall 
be  delivered  unto  you,  in  our  behalf  and  name,  to  make  open 
proclamation  in  the  diocese  and  parts  aforesaid,  where  ye 
shall  think   it  most  meet  and  convenient:  that  no  man 
be  so  hardy  henceforth,  of  what  state  or  condition  so- 
ever he  shall  be,  within  the  diocese  and  parts  aforesaid, 
upon  pain  of  forfeiture  of  all  that  ever  he  hath,  to  make 
or  levy  any  conventicles,  assemblies,  or  confederacies,  by 
any   colour,   or  that  they    presume  to   attempt  or  pro- 
cure any  other  thing,  whereby  our  peace  may  be  hurt  or 
broken,  or  that  the  same  bishops  and  doctors  aforesaid 
may  be  by  any  means  molested  or  hindered  in  the  execu- 
tion of  such  correction  as  is  to  be  done,  according  to  the 
canonical  sanctions,  and  to  arrest  all  those  whom  ye  shall 
find,  or  take  offending  in  this  behalf,  or  that  keep  them- 
selves in  any  such  conventicles  ;  and  that  they,   being 
committed  to  prison,  be  there  kept,  till  you  shall  have 
other  commandment  from  us  and  from  our  council  for 
their   deliverance  ;    and  that  ye  distinctly   and  plainly 
certify   us,    and  our  said  council,  of  all  your  doing   in 
this    behalf    under    your    seals,    or    else   the    seals   of 
some  of  you.     And  therefore  we  straightly  charge  and 
command  you,  and  every  one  of  you,  that  ye  diligently 
attend  upon  tlie  premises,  and  that  in  your  deeds  ye  ex- 
ecute the  same  with  all  diligence  and  careful  endeavour 
in  the  form  and  manner  aforesaid.     And  further  we  give 
straight  charge  and  commandment  to  all  and  singular 
sheriffs,  mayors,  bailiffs,  constables,  and  other  our  faithful 
subjects,  by  the  tenor  of  these  presents,  that  they  attend 
upon  you,  counsel  and  aid  you  and  every  one  of  you,  as 
is  meet  and  convenient  in  the  doing  and  execution  of  the 
premises.      In  witness  whereof,  we  have  caused  these 
our   letters  patents    to    be  made.      Witness  myself  at 
W^estminster,   the   twenty-second  day  of  September,  in 
the  seventeenth  year  of  our  reign. 

"  By  the  same  king  and  council." 

Thus  King  Richard,  by  the  setting  on  of  William 
Courtney,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  his  fellows, 
taking  part  with  the  pope  and  Romish  prelates,  became 
strict  and  hard  against  the  poor  christians  of  the  other 
side  who  followed  Wickliff.  Yet  during  the  life  of  this 
king  I  find  none  expressly  by  name  that  suffered  burn- 
ing. Some,  however,  there  were,  who,  by  the  arch- 
bishop and  other  bishops,  had  been  condemned,  and 
some  also  abjured,  and  did  penance  as  well  in  other 
places,  as  chiefly  about  the  town  of  Leicester,  as  is  de- 
clared in  the  archbishop's  register  and  records  as  follows  : 

"  At  the  time  the  said  archbishop  William  Courtney 
■was  in  his  visitation  at  the  town  of  Leicester,  certain 
there  were  accused  and  detected  to  him,  by  the  monks 
and  other  priests  in  the  said  town.  The  names  of  which 
persons  there  detected  were  Roger  Dexter,  Nicholas 
Taylor,  Richard  Wagstaff,  Michael  Scrivener,  William 
Smith,  John  Henry,  William  Parchmentar,  and  Roger 
Goldsmith,  inhabitants  of  the  town  of  Leicester.  These, 
with   others,    were    denounced   to   the   archbishop    for 


holding  the  opinion  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  of  auri- 
cular confession,  and  other  sacraments,  contrary  to  that 
which  the  church  of  Rome  preaches  and  observes.  All 
which  parties  above  named,  and  many  others  whose 
names  are  not  known,  held  these  heresies  and  errors 
here  underwritten,  and  are  of  the  church  of  Rome  con- 
demned. 

"1.  That  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  words 
of  consecration,  there  remains  the  body  of  Christ  with 
the  material  bread. 

"  2.  That  images  ought  not  to  be  worshipped  in  any 
case,  and  that  no  man  ought  to  set  any  candle  before  them. 
"  3.  That  no  cross  ought  to  be  worshipped. 
"4.  The  masses  and  mattens  ought  not  with  an  high 
and  loud  voice  to  be  said  in  the  church. 

"  5.  That  no  curate  or  priest,  taken  in  any  crime,  can 
consecrate,  hear  confessions,  or  minister  any  of  the 
sacraments  of  the  church. 

"  G.  That  the  pope  and  all  prelates  of  the  church  can- 
not bind  any  man  with  the  sentence  of  excommunication, 
unless  they  know  him  to  be  first  excommunicated  of  God. 
"7.  That  no    prelate   of  the  church  can  grant  any 
pardons. 

"8.  That  every  layman  may  in  every  place  preach  and 
teach  the  gospel. 

"  y.  That  it  is  sin  to  give  any  alms  or  charity  to  the 
friars,  preachers,  Minorites,  Augustinians,  or  CarmeUtes. 
"10.  That  no  oblation  ought  to  be  used  at  thf  funerals 
of  the  dead. 

"11.  That  it  is  not  necessary  to  make  confession  of 
our  sins  to  the  priest. 

"  12.  That  every  good  man,  although  he  be  unlearned, 
is  a  priest." 

These  articles  they  taught,  preached,  and  affirmed 
manifestly  in  the  town  of  Leicester,  and  other  places  ad- 
joining. Whereupon  the  said  archbishop  admonished  the 
said  Roger  and  Nicholas,  with  the  rest,  on  the  next  day 
to  make  answer  unto  him  in  the  said  monastery  to  the 
aforesaid  articles.  But  the  aforesaid  Roger  and  Ni- 
cholas,  with  the  rest,  hid  themselves  out  of  the  way,  and 
appeared  not.  Whereupon  the  archbishop  upon  All- 
hallow  day,  being  the  first  day  of  November,  celebrating 
the  high  nmss  at  the  high  altar,  in  the  said  monastery, 
being  attired  in  his  pontifical  robes,  denounced  the  said 
parties  with  all  their  adherents,  favourers,  and  coun- 
sellors, excommunicate  and  accursed,  who  either  held, 
taught,  or  maintained  the  aforesaid  heretical  and  errone- 
ous conclusions,  and  that  in  solemn  wise,  by  ringing  the 
bells,  lighting  the  candles,  and  putting  out  the  same 
again,  and  throwing  them  down  to  the  ground,  with 
other  circumstances  thereunto  belonging.  Upon  the 
morrow  after,  being  All-Souls  day,  he  sent  for  all  the 
curates  and  some  laymen  of  the  town  of  Leicester,  to  in- 
quire more  diligently  of  the  verity  of  such  matter  as  they 
knew,  and  were  able  to  say  against  any  persons  whatever 
concerning  the  aforesaid  articles,  as  also  against  the  parties 
before  named  and  specified  upon  their  oaths,  denouncing 
every  one  of  them  severally  by  their  names  to  be  excom- 
municated and  accursed  ;  and  caused  them  also  to  be  ex- 
communicated in  divers  parish  churches  in  Leicester. 
Andfurtherthe  said  archbishop  interdicted  the  whole  town 
of  Leicester,  and  all  the  churches  in  the  same,  so  long 
as  any  of  the  aforesaid  excommunicate  persons  should 
remain,  or  be  within  the  same,  and  till  all  the  Lollards  of 
the  town  should  return  and  amend  from  such  heresies 
atid  errors,  obtaining  at  the  said  archbishop's  hands  the 
benefit  of  absolution. 

At  length  it  was  declared  and  shewed  to  the  said  arch- 
bishop, that  there  was  a  certain  anchoress,  whose  name 
was  Matilda,  enclosed  within  the  church-yard  of  St. 
Peter's  church  of  the  town  of  Leicester,  infected  with 
the  pestiferous  contagion  of  the  aforesaid  heretics  and 
Lollards  :  whereupon,  after  the  said  archbishop  had  ex- 
amined the  aforesaid  Matilda,  touching  the  aforesaid 
conclusions,  heresies,  and  errors,  and  found  her  not  to 
answer  plainly  and  directly  to  the  same,  but  sophistically 
an  d  subtlely  ;  he  peremptorily  gave  and  assigned  unto 
lier  a  day,  j)ersonally  to  appear  before  him  in  the  monas- 
tery of  St.  James  at  Northampton,  more  fully  to  answer 
to  the  said  articles,  heresies,  and  errors,  which  was  the 


A.  D.  1393.]         PENANCE  ENJOINED  ON  THOSE  WHO  ABJURED  THE  TRUTH. 


255 


sixth  day  of  the  said  month  of  November  ;  commanding 
the  abbot  of  the  mouasteiy  of  Pratis,  that  the  door  of 
the  recuse,  in  which  the  said  Matilda  was,  should  be 
opened,  and  thst  till  his  return  he  should  cause  her 
to  be  put  in  safe  custody.  That  done,  he  sent  forth 
his  mandate  against  the  Lollards,  under  this  form  : — 

"  William,  by  the  permission  of  God,  &c.  To  his  well- 
beloved  sons,  the  mayor  and  bailiff's  of  the  town  of  Lei- 
cester diocese,  greeting.  We  have  lately  received  the 
king's  letters,  graciously  granted  us  for  the  defence  of 
the  catholic  faith,  in  these  words  following  :  Ricliard, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England  and  of  France,  &c. 
We,  on  the  behalf  of  our  holy  mother,  the  cliurch,  by 
the  king's  authority  aforesaid,  do  require  you,  that  you 
cause  ttie  same  Richard,  William,  Roger,  and  tlie  rest, 
to  be  arrested,  and  sent  unto  us  ;  that  they  with  their 
pernicious  doctrine  do  not  infect  the  people  of  God,  tkc. 
Given  under  our  seal,"  &c. 

By  another  instrument  also  in  the  same  register  men- 
tion is  made  of  one  Margaret  Gaily,  a  nun,  who,  forsak- 
ing her  order,  was  by  the  said  archbishop  constrained, 
against  her  will,  again  to  enter  the  same,  as  by  this  in- 
strument here- under  ensuing  may  appear. 

"William,  by  the  grace  of  God,  &c.  To  our  reverend 
brother  of  God,  John,  by  the  grace  of  God,  bishop  of 
Ely,  greeting,  &c.  In  the  visitation  of  our  diocese  of 
Lincoln  according  to  our  office  amongst  other  enormi- 
ties worthy  reformation,  we  found  one  slieep  strayed  out 
of  our  fold,  and  entangled  amongst  the  briars  ;  to  wit, 
Margaret  Gaily,  nun  professed,  in  the  monastery  of  St. 
RaJegond,  within  your  diocese,  who,  casting  off  the  ha- 
bit of  her  religion,  was  found  in  secular  attire,  many 
years  being  an  apostate,  and  leading  a  dissolute  life. 
And  lest  her  blood  should  be  required  at  our  hands,  we 
Lave  caused  her  to  be  taken  and  brought  unto  you,  being 
her  pastor  ;  and  straightly  enjoining  you,  by  these  pre- 
sents we  do  command,  that  you  admit  the  same  IMar- 
garet  again  into  her  aforesaid  monastery  (although  re- 
curned  against  her  will),  or  else  into  some  other  place, 
^-here  for  her  soul's  health  you  shall  think  most  conve- 
nient ;  and  that  from  henceforth  she  be  safely  kept,  as 
in  the  straight  examination  of  the  same  you  will  yield  an 
account.     Given  under  our  seal,"  &c. 

By  sundry  other  instruments  also  in  the  same  register 
I  find,  that  Matilda,  the  anchoress,  upon  the  straight  ex- 
amination and  handling  of  the  archbishop,  before  whom 
she  was  peremptorily  enjoined  to  appear,  and  till  that 
day  of  appearance  taken  out  of  the  recluse,  and  com- 
mitted to  safe  custody,  as  you  heard,  retracted  and  re- 
canted her  aforesaid  articles  and  opinions.  For  which 
she  being  enjoined  forty  days'  penance,  was  again  ad- 
mitted into  her  recluse  in  Leicester. 

Also,  by  another  letter  of  the  archbishop  to  the  dean 
of  the  cathedral  church  of  our  lady  of  Leicester,  I 
find  that  of  the  number  of  those  eight  persons  be- 
fore recited,  whom  the  archbishop  himself  at  high 
mass,  in  his  pontifical  robes  so  solemnly  cursed  with 
book,  bell,  and  candle  :  after  process  against  them,  or 
else  in  the  meantime  they  being  aj)prehended  and  taken, 
two  of  them  recanted  their  opinions  ;  to  wit,  William 
Smith  and  Roger  Dexter.  But  in  the  meantime  Alice, 
the  wife  of  Roger  Dexter,  abjured  the  same.  However, 
vvhether  they  presented  themselves  willingly,  or  else 
were  brought  against  their  wills  (as  most  like  it  was) 
hard  penance  was  enjoined  them  before  they  were  ab- 
solved. The  -words  of  the  instrument  are  as  fol- 
lows : — 

"  Seeing  our  holy  mother  the  church  denies  not  her 
lap  to  any  penitent  child  returning  to  her  unity,  but 
rather  proffers  to  them  the  same  :  we  therefore  receive 
again  \\  illiam,  Roger,  and  Alice,  to  grace.  And  further 
^ave  caused  them  to  abjure  all  and  singular  the  foresaid 
j  articles  and  opinions,  before  they  received  of  us  the 
;  benefit  of  absolution,  and  were  loosed  from  the  sentence 
of  excomiauiiication,  wherein  they  were  snarled,  enjoin- 


ing to  them  penance,  according  to  the  quantiiy  of  the 
crime,  in  forn^  as  follows  ,  that  is  to  say,  that  the  Sun- 
day next  after  their  returning  to  their  proj)er  goods, 
they,  the  said  V^  illiain,  Roger,  and  Alice,  holding  every 
of  them  an  image  of  the  crucifix  in  their  hands,  and  in 
their  left  hands  every  one  of  them  a  taper  of  wax, 
weigliing  half  a  jiound  weight,  in  their  shirts  (having 
none  other  apparel  upon  them)  do  go  before  the  cross 
three  times,  during  the  procession  of  the  cathedral 
clmrch  of  our  lady  of  Leicester;  that  is  to  say,  in  the 
beginning  of  the  procession,  in  the  middle  of  the  pro- 
cession, and  in  the  latter  end  of  the  procession  ;  to  the 
honour  of  him  that  was  crucified,  in  tlie  memorial  of  his 
passion,  and  to  the  honour  of  the  ^'irgin  his  mother; 
who  also  devoutly  bowing  their  knees  and  kneeling, 
shall  kiss  the  same  crucifix,  so  held  in  their  hands. 
And  so  with  the  same  procession  they  entering  again 
into  the  churcli,  shall  stand  during  all  the  tinie  of  the 
holy  mass,  before  the  image  of  the  cross,  with  tlieir 
tapers  and  crosses  in  their  hands.  And  when  tl:e  mass 
is  ended,  the  said  \\  illiam,  Roger,  and  Alice,  shall  oiler 
to  him  that  celebrated  that  day  the  mass.  Then  ujson 
the  Saturday  next  ensuing,  the  said  William,  Roger,  and 
Alice,  shall  in  the  full  and  public  market,  witliin  the 
town  of  Leicester,  stand  in  like  manner  in  their  shirts, 
without  any  more  clothes  upon  their  bodies,  holding  the 
foresaid  crosses  in  their  right  hands ;  which  crosses 
they  shall  devoutly  kiss  three  times,  (during  tlie  market) 
reverently  kneeling  upon  their  knees  ;  that  is,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  market,  in  the  middle  of  the  market,  and 
in  the  end  of  the  market.  And  the  said  M  illiam  (be- 
cause he  somewhat  understands  the  Latin  tongue)  shall 
say  this  anthem,  with  the  collect,  "  IIoli/  Ca///erine," 
&c.  ;  and  the  foresaid  Roger  and  Alice,  being  unlearned, 
shall  say  devoutly  a  Pater  Noster,  and  an  Ave  Maria. 
And,  thirdly,  the  Sunday  next  immediately  after  the 
same,  the  said  William,  Roger,  and  Alice,  in  their 
parish  church  of  the  said  town  of  Leicester  shall  stand 
and  do,  as  upon  the  Sunday  before  they  stood  and  did 
in  the  cathedral  church  of  our  lady  aforesaid  in  all 
things.  Which  done,  the  foresaid  \^  illiam,  Roger,  and 
Alice,  after  mass,  shall  offer  to  the  priest  or  chaplain 
that  celebrated  the  same,  with  all  humility  and  rever- 
ence the  wax  tapers,  which  they  shall  carry  in  their 
hands.  And  because  of  the  cold  weather  that  now  is, 
lest  the  foresaid  penitents  mighc  peradventure  take  some 
bodily  hurt  standing  so  long  naked  (being  mindful  to 
moderate  partly  our  rigour)  we  give  leave,  that  after 
their  entrance  into  the  churches  above  said,  whilst  they 
shall  be  in  hearing  the  foresaid  masses,  they  may  put  on 
necessary  garments  to  keep  them  from  cold,  so  that 
their  heads  and  feet  notwithstanding  be  bare  and  un- 
covered. We  therefore  will  and  command  you,  together 
and  apart,  that  you  pronounce  the  said  William,  Roger, 
and  Alice  to  be  absolved  and  restored  again  to  the  unity 
of  our  holy  mother  the  church,  and  that  you  call  them 
forth  to  do  their  penance  in  manner  and  form  aforesaid. 
Given  at  Dorchester  the  17th  day  of  November,  ia 
the  year  13S'J,  and  the  ninth  year  of  our  translation." 

To  the  above  narration  we  will  adjoin  the  history  of 
Peter  Pateshul,  an  Augustinian  friar,  who,  obtaining  by 
the  pope's  privilege  (through  the  means  of  Walter  Dis, 
confessor  to  the  duke  of  Lancaster)  liberty  to  change  his 
coat  and  order,  and  hearing  the  doctrine  of  John  \\  ick- 
liff,  and  others  of  the  same  kind,  began  at  length  to 
preach  openly,  and  expose  the  vices  of  his  order,  in  such 
a  way  that  all  men  wondered  to  hear  the  horrible  recital. 
This  being  brought  to  the  ears  of  his  order,  they  to  the 
number  of  twelve  (coming  out  of  their  houses  to  the 
place  where  he  was  preaching)  thought  to  have  with- 
stood him  by  force.  Among  whom  one  especially  lor 
the  zeal  of  his  religion,  stood  up  openly,  during  his 
preaching,  and  contradicted  what  he  said,  as  he  was 
preaching  in  the  church  of  St.  Christopher  in  London. 
When  the  faithful  Londoners  saw  this,  taking  grief 
hereat,  they  were  very  angry  against  the  friar,  thrust- 
ing him  with  his  other  brethren  out  of  the  church, 
whom  they  not  only  had  beaten  and  sore  wounded,  but 
also  followed  them  home  to  their  house,  intending  to  have 


256= 


THE  ROOK  OF  CONCLUSIONS  EXHIBITED  TO  PARLIAMENT. 


[EooK  V. 


destroyed  their  mansion  with  fire  also  :  and  would  have 
so  done,  had  not  one  of  the  sheriifs  of  London,  with  two 
of  the  friars  of  the  house,  well  known  and  reported 
amongst  the  Londoners,  with  gentle  words  mitigated 
their  rage  and  violence.  After  this,  Peter  Pateshul  thus 
disturbed,  was  desired  by  the  Londoners  (forsomuch  as 
he  could  not  well  preach  amongst  them)  to  put  in  writ- 
ing what  he  had  said,  and  other  things  besides  that  he 
knew  about  the  friars.  He  at  their  request  writing  the 
.Kdme,  accused  the  friars  of  murder  committed  against 
Heverul  of  tlieir  brethren.  And  to  make  the  matter 
more  apparent  and  credible,  he  declared  the  names  of 
them  tbat  were  murdered,  with  the  names  also  of  their 
tfirmentors  :  and  named  moreover  time  and  place,  where 
and  wiieu  they  were  murdered,  and  where  they  were 
burled.  He  affirmed  further  that  they  were  guilty  of 
other  horrible  sins,  and  wc-e  traitors  both  to  the  king 
and  the  realm  ;  with  many  other  crimes,  which  mine 
.  author  For  tediousness  leaves  ofl'  to  recite.  And  for  the 
niore  confutation  of  the  friars,  the  Londoners  caused 
tlie  accounts  to  be  openly  set  up  at  St.  Paul's  church- 
door  in  London,  which  was  there  read,  and  they  were 
<-opit'd  l)y  many.  This  was  done  A.  D.  LJ87,  and  in  the 
ttntli  year  of  King  Richard  II. 

Thus  it  may  appear  how  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
preached  by  John  Wickliff  and  others,  began  to  spread 
and  fructify  abroad  in  London,  and  other  places  of  the 
realm  :  and  more  woidd  have  done  no  doubt,  had  not 
M'illiam  Courtney  the  archbis}\op,  and  other  prelates 
v.-ith  the  king,  set  them  so  forcibly  with  might  and 
main  to  witlistand  the  course  thereof.  However,  as 
is  said  before,  I  find  none  who  were  put  to  death 
during  the  reign  of  this  King  Richard  II.  Whereby  it 
appears  of  this  king,  that  although  he  cannot  utterly  be 
excused  for  molesting  the  godly  and  innocent  preachers 
of  that  time,  (as  by  his  briefs  and  letters  afore  men- 
tioned may  appear)  yet  was  he  not  so  cruel  against  them, 
as  others  that  came  after  him  :  and  that  which  he  did, 
seemed  to  proceed  by  the  instigation  of  the  pope  and 
other  bishops,  rather  than  by  the  consent  of  his  parlia- 
ment, or  advice  of  his  council  about  him,  or  else  by  his 
own  nature.  But  however  the  doings  of  this  king  are  to 
be  excused,  or  not,  it  is  undoubted,  that  Queen  Anne  his. 
wife,  most  rightly  deserves  singular  commendation  ;  who 
at  the  same  time,  living  with  the  king,  had  the  gospels 
of  Christ  in  l']nglish,  with  the  writings  of  four  doctors  upon 
the  same.  This  Anne  was  a  Bohemian  born,  and  sister  to 
W'encchius,  king  of  Bohemia :  she  was  married  to  King 
Richard  about  the  fifth  (some  say  the  sixth)  year  of  his 
r;-'ign,  and  continued  with  him  the  space  of  eleven  years. 
IJy  the  occasion  whereof  it  may  seem  not  improbable, 
th.it  the  Bohemians  coming  in  with  her,  or  resorting 
intd  this  realm  after  her,  perused  and  received  here  the 
b;)iiks  of  John  WicklifF,  which  afterward  they  conveyed 
into  Bohemia. 

'1  he  said  virtuous  Queen  Anne,  after  she  had  lived 
with  King  Richard  about  eleven  years,  in  the  seven- 
teenth year  of  his  reign  changed  tliis  mortal  life,  and 
was  buiied  at  Westminster.  At  whose  funeral  Thomas 
AraniUl,  then  archbishop  of  York,  and  Lord  Chancel- 
lor, made  tiie  sermon.  In  which  sermon  (as  remains  in 
the  library  of  Worcester)  he,  treating  of  the  commenda- 
tion of  her,  said  these  words,  That  it  was  more  joy  of 
her  than  of  any  woman  that  ever  he  knew  ;  for  not- 
withstanding that  she  was  born  an  alien,  she  had  in 
ICnglish  all  the  four  gospels,  with  the  doctors  upon 
tliern  :  aflirming,  moreover,  and  testifying,  that  she  had 
sent  the  same  to  him  to  exaniine  ;  and  he  said  they 
v.ere  good  and  true.  And,  further,  with  many  words  of 
praise  lie  greatly  commended  her,  in  that  she  being  so 
great  a  lady,  and  also  a  foreigner,  would  humbly  study 
such  virtuous  books.  And  in  that  sermon  he  blamed 
shar])ly  the  negligence  of  the  prelates  and  other  men. 
Insomuch  that  some  said,  he  would  on  the  morrow  give 
up  the  offict-tof  chancellor,  and  forsake  the  world,  and 
fulfil  his  pastoral  office,  for  what  lie  had  seen  and  read  in 
those  books  ;  and  then  it  had  been  the  best  sermon 
that  ever  they  heard.  In  which  sermon  of  Thomas 
Arundel,  three  points  are  to  be  considered  :  first,  the 
laudable  cubtora  of  those  old  times,  to  have  the  scrip. 


ture  and  doctors  in  our  vulgar  English  tongue.  Secondly, 
the  virtuous  exercise  and  example  of  this  godly  lady, 
who  had  these  books  not  for  a  shew  hanging  at  her 
girdle  ;  but  also  seemed  by  this  sermon  to  be  a  studious 
reader  of  the  same.  The  third  thing  to  be  noted  is, 
what  fruit  the  archbishop  declared  also  himself  to  have 
received  at  the  hearing  and  reading  of  the  same  books 
in  the  English  tongue.  However,  the  same  Thomas 
Arundel,  after  this  sermon  and  promise  made,  became 
the  most  cruel  enemy  that  might  be  against  English 
books,  and  the  authors  thereof,  as  follows  afterwards  in 
his  history. 

For  shortly  after  the  death  of  Queen  Anne,  in  the 
same  year  (the  king  being  then  in  Ireland)  this  Thomas 
Arundel,  archbishop  of  York,  and  Robert  Rraybrocke 
the  bishop  of  London,  (whether  sent  by  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury  and  the  clergy,  or  whether  going  of  their 
own  accord)  crossed  the  seas  to  Ireland,  to  desire  the 
king  with  all  sjieed  to  return  and  help  the  faith  and 
church  of  Christ,  against  such  as  holding  WicklifTs 
doctrine,  went  about  (as  they  said)  to  subvert  all  their 
proceedings,  and  to  destroy  the  canonical  sanctions  of 
their  holy  mother  church.  At  this  complaint  the  king 
hearing  the  one  party  speak,  and  not  hearing  the  other, 
was  so  incensed,  that  immediately  leaving  all  his  afiairs 
incomplete,  he  hastened  his  return  to  England.  In 
the  beginning  of  the  following  year,  (which  was  A.  D. 
l.'59.5,)  a  parliament  was  called  at  Westminster.  In 
which  certain  articles  or  conclusions  were  put  up  by 
tliose  of  the  gospel's  side,  to  the  number  of  twelve. 
Which  conclusions  were  fastened  upon  the  church-door 
of  St.  Paul  in  London,  and  also  at  Westminster :  the 
copy  of  which  conclusions,  with  the  words  and  contents 
thereof  here  follow  : — 

The  Book  of  Conclusions  or  Reformations,  exhihiied  to 
the  Parliament  at  London,  and  set  vp  at  the  door  of 
St.  Paul's,  and  other  places,  in  the  eighteenth  year  of 
the  reign  of  King  Richard  II.,  and  in  the  year  \'A\)a. 

The  first  conclusion  :  When  the  church  of  England  be- 
gan first  to  dote  in  temporalities  after  her  stejunothe 
the  great  church  of  Rome,  and  the  churches  were 
authorised  by  appropriations ;  then  faith,  hope,  and 
charity  began  in  divers  places  to  vanish  and  fiy  away 
from  our  church,  for  pride  with  her  most  lamentable 
and  dolorous  genealogy  of  mortal  and  deadly  sins,  chal- 
lenged that  place  by  title  of  heritage.  And  this  conclu- 
sion is  general,  and  approved  by  experience,  custom. 
and  manner,  as  ye  shall  after  hear. 

The  second  conclusion  :  That  our  usual  priesth.ood, 
which  took  its  original  at  Rome,  and  is  feigned  to  t.e  a 
power  higher  than  angels,  is  not  that  priesthood  wliich 
Christ  ordained  to  his  disciples.  This  conclusion  is 
thus  proved,  Forsomuch  as  the  Romish  priesthood  is 
done  with  signs  and  pontifical  rites  and  ceremonies,  and 
benedictions,  of  no  force  and  effect,  neither  having  any 
ground  in  scripture,  forsomuch  as  the  bishop's  ortiinal 
and  the  New  Testament  do  not  at  all  agree  ;  neither  do 
we  see  that  the  Holy  Ghost  gives  any  good  gift  tVn-ongh 
any  such  signs  or  ceremonies;  because  he,  togttlier  with 
all  noble  and  good  gifts,  cannot  co-exist  in  any  ])erson 
with  deadly  sin.  It  is  a  lamentable  and  dolorous 
mockery  to  wise  men,  to  see  the  bishops  mock  and  jilay 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  giving  of  their  orders. 

The  third  conclusion.' 

The  fourth  conclusion  that  most  harms  the  innocent 
people,  is  this  :  That  the  feigned  miracle  of  the  sacra- 
ment of  bread  induces  all  men,  except  it  be  a  very  few, 
to  idolatry  :  for  they  think  that  the  body  wliich  shall 
never  be  out  of  heaven,  is  by  the  virtue  of  tjie  ])riest's 
words  essentially  included  in  the  little  bread,  ■«  hich  they 
shew  to  the  people.  But  would  to  God  they  would  be- 
lieve that  which  the  evangelical  doctor-  teaches  us  in  his 
trialogue,  "  That  the  biead  of  the  altar  is  the  body  of 
Christ  accidentally  :"   forsomuch  as  we  suppose  that  by 


(1)  Tliis  conclusion  which  reflects  on  the  vices  of  the  hoiiw»h 
prii'sts,  is  omitted,  being  of  too  gross  a  nature  for  insertion  is 
this  cilition.     [En]. 

(2)  Wickliff. 


A.  D.  1394—1395.]     THE  BOOK  OF  CONCLUSIONS  EXHIBITED  TO  PARLIAMENT. 


257 


that  means  every  faithful  man  and  woman  in  the  law  of 
God  may  make  tne  sacrament  of  that  bread  without  any 
such  miracle.  The  corollary  of  this  conclusion  is.  That 
as  the  body  of  Christ  be  endowed  with  eternal  joy, 
the  service  of  Corpus  Christi,  made  by  friar  Thomas, 
is  not  true,  but  painted  full  of  false  miracles. 

The  fifth  conclusion  is  this  :  That  the  exorcisms  and 
hallowings,  consecrations,  and  blessings  over  the  wine, 
bread,  wax,  water,  oil,  salt,  incense,  the  altar-stone, 
anrt  about  the  church  walls,  over  the  vestiment,  chalice, 
mitre,  cross,  and  pilgrim-staves,  are  the  very  practices 
of  necromancy,  rather  than  of  sacred  divinity.  This 
conclusion  is  thus  proved  :  because  that  by  such  exor- 
cisms the  creatures  are  honoured  as  of  more  force  and 
power  tiian  of  their  own  proper  nature  ;  for  we  do  not 
see  any  alteration  or  change  in  any  creature  so  exorcised, 
except  it  be  by  false  faith,  which  is  the  principal  point 
of  the  devilish  art;  The  corollary  of  this  is,  that  if  the 
book  of  exorcisation  or  conjuring  of  holy  water,  which 
is  sprinkled  in  the  church,  were  altogether  faithful  and 
true  ;  we  think  certainly  that  holy  water  used  in  the 
church,  were  the  best  medicine  for  all  kind  of  sickness 
and  sores  ;  daily  experience  teaches  us  the  contrary. 

The  sixth  conclusion  is,  that  a  king  and  bishop  both 
in  one  person,  a  prelate  and  justice  in  temporal  causes, 
a  curate  and  officer  in  worldly  office  makes  every  king- 
dom out  of  good  order.  This  conclusion  is  manifest, 
because  the  temporalty  and  the  spiritualty  are  two 
parts  of  the  holy  universal  church ;  and  therefore  he 
who  addicts  himself  to  the  one  part,  let  him  not  inter- 
meddle with  the  other,  for  no  man  can  serve  two  mas- 
ters. The  corollary  of  this  conclusion  is,  that  we  the 
proctors  of  God  in  this  case  do  sue  to  the  parliament, 
that  it  may  be  enacted,  that  all  the  clergy  (as  well  of  the 
highest  degree  as  of  the  lowest)  should  be  fully  excused 
from  any  temporal  office,  and  occupy  themselves  with 
their  own  charge,  and  not  with  others. 

The  seventh  conclusion,  what  we  mightily  affirm  is, 
that  spiritual  prayers  made  in  the  church  for  the  souls  of 
the  dead  (preferring  any  one  by  name  more  than  another) 
is  a  false  foundation  of  alms,  whereupon  all  the  houses 
of  alms  in  England  are  falsely  founded.  This  conclusion 
is  proved  by  two  reasons  :  the  one  is,  that  a  meritorious 
prayer  (of  any  force  or  effect)  ought  to  be  a  work  pro- 
ceeding from  mere  charity  :  and  perfect  charity  excepts 
no  person,  because  thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thy- 
self. Whereby  it  appears  that  the  benefit  of  any  tem- 
poral gift,  bestowed  and  given  to  priests,  and  houses  of 
alms,  is  the  principal  cause  of  any  special  prayers,  which 
is  not  far  different  from  simony.  The  other  reason  is, 
that  every  special  prayer,  made  for  men  condemned  to 
eternal  punishment,  is  very  displeasing  to  God.  And 
although  it  be  doubtful,  yet  it  is  very  probable  to  faithful 
christians  that  the  founders  of  every  such  house  of  alms, 
for  their  wicked  endowing  the  same,  are  for  the  most 
part  passed  by  "  the  broad-way.''  The  corollary  is, 
that  every  prayer  of  force  and  effect,  proceeding  from 
perfect  charity,  would  comprehend  generally  all  such  as 
God  would  have  saved.  The  merchandize  of  special 
prayers  now  used  for  the  dead  makes  mendicant  posses- 
sioners  and  other  hireling  priests,  who  otherwise  were 
strong  enough  to  work  and  to  serve  the  whole  realm, 
:  and  maintains  them  in  idleness,  to  the  great  charge  of 
the  realm,  because  it  was  proved  in  a  certain  book  which 
'  the  king  has,  that  a  hundred  houses  of  alms  are  suffi- 
■  cient  for  the  whole  realm.  And  thereby  might  perad- 
,  venture  greater  increase  and  profit  come  to  the  tem- 
i  poralty. 

'     The  eighth  conclusion,  needful  to  tell  to  the  beguiled 
I  people  is,  that  pilgrimages,  prayera,  and  oblations  made 
)  to  blind  crosses  or  roods,  or  to  deaf  images  inad<^  either 
of  wood  or  stone,  are  very  near  a  kin  to  idolatry,  and 
,  far   different   from   alws      And   although   these   things 
which  are  forbidden,  aie  the  book  of  errors  to  the  com- 
mon people  ;  yet  the  usual  and  common  image  of  the 
Trinity  is  most  especially  abominable.     This  conclusion 
God  himself  openly  manifests,  commanding  alms  to  be 
given  to  the  pf  or  and  needy,  for  he  is  the  image  of  God 
:  in  a  more  perfect  similitude  and  likeness  than  any  block 
or  stone.     For  God  did  not  say,  let  us  make  a  block   or 


stone  unto  our  likeness  and  image,  but  let  us  make 
man  ;  the  supreme  and  highest  honour,  which  the 
clergy  call  '  Latria,'  pertains  only  to  the  godhead,  and  the 
inferior  honour  which  the  clergy  call  '  Dulia,'  pertains  to 
men  and  angels,  and  to  no  other  inferior  creature.  The 
corollary  is,  that  the  sert'ice  of  the  cross,  celebrated 
twice  every  year  in  our  church  is  full  of  idolatry  ;  for 
if  rood,  tree,  nails,  and  spear  ought  so  profoundly  to  be 
honoured  and  worshipped,  then  were  Judas'  lips  (if  any 
man  could  get  them)  a  marvellous  goodly  relic  1  But, 
thou  pilgrim,  we  pray  thee  tell  us  when  thou  dost  offer 
to  the  bones  of  the  saints,  and  holy  men  which  are  laid 
up  in  any  place,  whether  thou  relievest  the  holy  man 
who  is  already  in  joy,  or  the  alms  house  which  is  so  well 
endowed,  whereas  the  saints  are  canonized  (the  Lord 
knows  how)  and  to  speak  more  plain,  every  faithful 
christian  may  well  suppose  that  the  strokes  of  that  same 
man,  whom  they  call  St.  Thomas,  were  no  cause  of 
martyrdom. 

The  ninth  conclusion,  that  keeps  the  people  down,  is, 
that  auricular  confession,  which  is  said  to  be  so  necessary 
for  salvation,  and  the  feigned  power  of  absolution,  exalts 
and  sets  up  the  pride  of  priests,  and  gives  them  oppor- 
tunity of  other  secret  talks,  which  we  will  not  at  this 
time  talk  of ;  for  as  both  lords  and  ladies  do  witness, 
that  for  fear  of  their  confessors  they  dare  not  speak  the 
truth  ;  and  in  time  of  confession  is  good  op])ortunity 
ministered  of  wooing,  or  to  play  the  villain,  or  to  make 
other  secret  arrangements  to  deadly  sin.  They  affirm 
and  say,  that  they  are  commissaries  sent  of  God  to  judge 
and  discern  of  all  manner  of  sin,  to  pardon  and  cleanse 
whatever  pleases  them.  They  say  also,  that  they  have 
the  keys  of  heaven  and  hell,  and  that  they  can  ex- 
communicate, curse,  and  bless,  bind  and  loose  at  their 
own  will  and  pleasure  ;  so  that  for  a  small  reward,  or 
for  twelve  pence,  they  will  sell  the  blessing  of  heaven 
by  charter  and  clause  of  warranty,  sealed  by  their 
common  seal.  This  conclusion  is  so  common  in  use, 
that  it  needs  not  any  proof.  The  corollary  is,  that  the 
pope  of  Rome  who  feigned  himself  to  be  the  profound 
treasurer  of  the  whole  church,  having  that  same  wortliy 
jewel,  the  treasure  of  the  passion  of  Christ,  in  his  own 
keeping  and  custody,  together  with  the  merits  of  all  the 
saints  in  heaven,  by  which  he  gives  feigned  indulgences 
and  pardons,  is  a  treasurer  out  of  charity,  who  pretends 
he  may  deliver  all  captives  in  purgatory  at  his  pleasure. 
But  here  every  faithful  christian  may  easily  perceive 
that  there  is  much  falsehood  hid  in  our  church. 

The  tenth  conclusion  is,  that  manslaughter  (either  by  war 
or  by  any  pretended  law  of  justice  for  any  temporal  cause 
or  spiritual  revelation)  is  expressly  contrary  to  the  New 
Testament,  which  is  the  law  of  grace,  full  of  mercy. 
This  conclusion  is  evidently  proved  by  the  examples  of 
the  preaching  of  Christ  here  in  earth,  who  chiefly- 
teaches  every  man  to  love  his  enemies,  and  have  com- 
passion upon  them,  and  not  to  kill  and  murder  them.. 
The  reason  is  this,  that  for  the  most  part  when  men  do 
fight,  after  the  first  stroke,  charity  is  broken  ;  and  who- 
ever dies  without  charity  goes  the  right  way  to  hell. 
And  we  know,  that  none  of  the  clergy  can  deliver  any 
from  the  punishment  of  death  for  one  deadly  sin,  and 
not  for  another ;  but  the  law  of  mercy,  which  is  the 
New  Testament,  forbids  all  manner  of  murder.  For  in 
the  gospel  it  is  spoken  to  our  forefathers,  "  Thou  shalt 
not  kill."  The  corollary  is,  it  is  a  robbing  of  the  people, 
when  lords  purchase  indulgences  and  pardon  for  such 
as  help  their  armies  to  kill  and  murder  the  christian 
people  in  foreign  countries,  for  temporal  gain  ;  as  we 
see  certain  soldiers  who  run  among  the  heathen  people, 
to  get  themselves  fame  and  renown  by  the  murder  and 
slaughter  of  men.  Much  more  do  they  deserve  evil 
thanks  at  the  hands  of  the  king  of  peace,  forsomuch  as 
by  humility  and  peace,  our  faith  is  multiplied  and  in- 
creased ;  for  murderers  and  manslayers  Christ  hates  and 
menaces,  "  He  that  killeth  with  the  sword  shall  perish 
with  the  sword." 

The  eleventh  conclusion.' 


(1)  This  conclusion  reflects  on  the  mcraU  of  nunnerie*,  and 
thoiigli  most  true,  it  is  also  omitted  for  Che  Mm*  reuoa  at  tb* 
third.- I  Kb.] 

«  2 


258  DEA-lll  OF  ARCHBISHOP  COURTENAY.     LETTER  OF  RICHARD  II.  TO  THE  POPE.  [Book  V 


The  twelfth  conclusion  is,  that  the  multitude  of  arts  not 
necessary  (used  in  this  our  church)  causes  much  sin  and 
offence  in  waste,  curiosity,  and  disguising  in  curious 
apparel ;  experience  and  reason  partly  shew  the  same, 
for  nature,  with  a  few  arts,  is  sufficient  for  man's  use 
and  necessity. 

This  is  the  whole  tenor  of  our  ambassage,  which 
Christ  hath  commanded  us  to  prosecute  at  this  time, 
most  fit  and  convenient  for  many  causes.  And  although 
these  matters  are  here  only  briefly  noted  and  touched  : 
yet  they  are  more  at  large  declared  in  another  book, 
with  many  others  beside  in  our  own  proper  tongue, 
which  we  wish  should  be  common  to  all  christian  people. 
Wherefore  we  earnestly  desire  and  beseech  God  for  his 
great  goodness  sake,  that  he  will  wholly  reform  our 
church  (now  altogether  out  of  frame)  to  the  perfection 
of  her  first  beginning  and  original.  (Ex  Archivis 
Regiis.) 

After  these  conclusions  were  thus  proposed  in  the 
parliament,  the  king  not  long  after  returned  home  from 
Dublin  into  England,  toward  the  latter  end  of  the  par- 
liament. At  his  return  he  called  certain  of  his  nobles  to 
him,  Richard  Stury,  Lewis  Clifford,  Thomas  Latimer, 
John  Mountacute,  &c.,  whom  he  sharply  rebuked,  and 
terribly  threatened,  for  he  heard  they  were  favourers  of 
that  side  ;  charging  them  straightly  never  to  hold, 
maintain,  nor  favour  any  more  those  opinions  and  con- 
clusions. And  he  took  an  oath  of  Richard  Stury,  that 
he  should  never  from  that  day  favour  or  defend  any  such 
opinions  ;  which  oath  being  taken,  the  king  then  an- 
swered. And  I  swear  (saith  he)  again  to  thee,  if  thou 
dost  ever  break  thine  oath,  thou  shalt  die  for  it  a 
shameful  death,  &c. 

All  this  while  William  Courtenay  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury was  yet  alive,  who  was  a  great  stirrer  in  these 
matters.  But  yet  Pope  Urban  the  great  master  of  the 
catholic  sect  was  dead  and  buried  six  years  before. 
After  whom  succeeded  in  the  schismatical  see  of  Rome, 
Pope  Boniface  IX.,  who  nothing  inferior  to  his  prede 
cesser  in  all  kind  of  cruf  Ities,  left  no  diligence  untried 
to  set  forward  what  Urban  had  begun,  in  suppressing 
those  that  were  setting  forth  the  light  of  the  gospel  :  and 
he  had  written  several  times  to  King  Richard,  as  well 
for  the  repealing  of  the  acts  of  parliament  against  his 
provisions,  '  Quare  impedit,^  and  ^  Premiinire  fades  :'  as 
also  that  he  should  assist  the  prelates  of  England  in  the 
cause  of  God  (as  he  pretended)  against  those,  whom  he 
falsely  suggested  to  be  Lollards  and  traitors  to  the 
church,  to  the  king,  and  the  realm,  &c.  Thus  the 
courteous  pope  with  the  cruel  slander  of  his  malicious 
tongue  sought  to  work  his  poison  against  those  whom  he 
could  not  reach  with  his  sword  ;  which  letter  he  wrote 
to  the  king,  A.  D.  1396,  the  year  before  the  death  of 
William  Courtenay  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  After 
whom  succeeded  in  that  see,  Thomas  Arundel,  brother  to 
the  earl  of  Arundel,  being  first  bishop  of  Ely,  afterwards 
archbishop  of  York,  and  lord  chancellor  of  England, 
and  at  last  made  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  about  A.  D. 
13<)7.  The  next  year  following,  which  was  A.  D.  131)8, 
and  the  ninth  year  of  the  pope,  I  find  in  certain  records 
of  the  bishop  of  Durham,  a  letter  of  King  Richard  II., 
written  to  Pope  Boniface,  rebuking  the  schism  in  the 
popedom,  which  I  judged  worthy  of  being  seen  here, 
and  therefore  annex  the  same,  as  follows  : — 

f^O  the  most  holy  father  in  Christ,  and  Lord,  Lord  Bo- 
niface IX.,  by  the  grace  of  God,  high  pope  of  the 
most  holy  Romish  and  imiversal  church,  his  humble 
and  devout  son  Richard,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of 
England,  and  France,  lord  of  Ireland,  greeting  and 
desiring  to  help  the  miseries  of  the  affiicted  church, 
and  kissing  of  those  his  blessed  feet. 

"  Who  will  give  my  head  water,  and  mine  eyes  stream- 
ing tears,  that  I  may  bewail  the  decay,  and  manifold 
troubles  of  our  mother,  which  have  chanced  to  her  by 
her  own  children  in  the  distress  of  this  present  schism 
and  division  ?  For  the  sheep  have  forgotten  the  proper 
voice  of  their  shepherds,  and  hirelings  have  thrust  in 


themselves  to  feed  the  Lord's  flock,  who  are  clothed 
with  the  apparel  of  the  true  shepherd,  challenging  the 
name  of  honour  and  dignity,  resembling  so  the  true 
shepherd,  that  the  ])oor  sheep  can  scarce  know  whom 
they  ought  to  follow,  or  what  pastor  as  a  stranger  they 
ought  to  flee,  and  whom  they  should  shun  as  an  hireling. 
Wherefore  we  are  afraid  lest  the  holy  standard  of  the 
Lord  be  forsaken  of  his  host,  and  so  that  city,  being  full 
of  riches,  become  solitary  and  desolate,  and  lest  the 
land  or  people  which  was  wont  to  say  (flourishing  in  her 
prosperities)  I  sat  as  a  cjueen,  and  am  not  a  widow,  be 
destitute  of  the  presence  of  her  husband,  and  as  it  were 
so  bewitched  that  she  shall  not  be  able  to  discern  his 
face,  and  so  wrapped  in  amazement,  that  she  shall  not 
know  where  to  turn  her,  that  she  might  more  easily  find 
him,  and  that  she  shall  with  weeping  speak  that  saying 
of  the  spouse,  '  I  sought  him  whom  my  soul  loveth,  I 
sought  him  and  found  him  not.'  For  now  we  are  com. 
pelled  so  to  wander,  that  if  any  man  say,  beliold  here  is 
Christ,  or  there,  we  may  not  believe  him  so  saying  ;  and 
so  many  shepherds  have  destroyed  the  Lord's  vineyard, 
and  made  his  pleasant  portion  a  vast  wilderness. 

This  multitude  of  shepherds  is  become  very  bur- 
denous  to  the  Lord's  flock.  For  when  two  strive  to  be 
chief,  the  state  of  both  their  dignities  stands  in  doubt, 
and  in  so  doing  they  give  occasion  to  all  the  faithful  of 
Christ,  for  a  scJiism  and  division  of  the  climch.  And 
alth  ugh  both  parties  go  about  to  subdue  to  tiu  ir  power 
the  whole  church  militant,  yet  contrary  to  botli  their 
purpose,  by  working  tliis  way,  there  begins  to  rise  now  a 
division  in  the  body  of  the  church,  as  when  the  division 
of  the  living  innocent  body  was  asked,  when  the  two 
women  did  strive  before  Solomon  ;  like  as  the  ten  tribes 
of  Israel  followed  Jeroboam  the  intruder,  and  were  with- 
drawn from  the  kingdom  for  Solomon's  sin  :  even  so  of 
old  time  the  desire  of  ruling  has  drawn  the  great  power 
of  the  world  from  the  unity  of  the  church.  Let  your- 
selves  remember,  we  beseech  you,  how  that  all  Greece 
fell  from  the  obedience  of  the  Romish  cliurch  in  the 
time  of  the  faction  of  the  priniarch  of  Constantinople  ; 
and  how  Mahomet  with  his  fellows,  by  occasion  of 
supremacy  in  ecclesiastical  dignity,  deceived  a  great  part 
of  Christians,  and  withdrew  them  from  the  empire  and 
ruling  of  Christ.  And  how  in  these  days,  where  the 
same  su))remacy  has  witiidrawn  itself  from  the  obe- 
dience of  it,  insomuch  that  now  in  very  few  realms  the 
candle  that  burns  before  the  Lord  remains,  and  that  for 
his  servant  David's  sake.  And  although  now  few  coun- 
tries remain  professing  the  obedience  of  Christ's  true 
vicar :  yet  peradventure  if  every  man  were  left  to  his 
own  liberty,  he  would  doubt  of  the  preferring  of  your 
dignity,  or  what  is  worse,  would  utterly  refuse  it  by  such 
doubtful  evidence  alleged  on  both  sides  ;  and  this  is  the 
subtle  craft  of  the  crooked  serpent,  that  is  to  say,  under 
the  pretence  of  unity  to  procure  schisms,  as  the  spider 
of  a  wholesome  flower  gathers  poison,  and  Judas  learned 
of  peace  to  make  war.  Wherefore  it  is  believed  by 
wise  men,  that  except  this  pestilent  schism  be  withstood 
by  and  by,  the  keys  of  the  church  will  be  despised,  and 
they  shall  bind  the  conscience  but  of  a  few  :  and  when 
either  none  dare  be  bold  to  correct  this  fault,  or  to  re- 
form things  contrary  to  God's  law,  so  by  this  means  at 
length  temporal  lords  will  take  away  the  liberties  of  the 
church,  and  peradventure  the  Romans  will  come  and 
take  away  their  place,  people,  and  lands :  they  will 
spoil  their  possessions,  and  bring  the  men  of  the  church 
into  bondage,  and  they  shall  be  contemned,  reviled,  and 
despised,  because  the  obedience  of  tlie  people,  and  devo- 
tions towards  them  will  almost  be  taken  away,  wlien  tlie 
greater  part  of  the  tUurch,  left  to  their  own  liberty, 
shall  w:>.t  prouder  than  they  are  wont,  leaving  a  wicked 
examjile  to  them  that  see  it.  For  when  they  see  the 
jirelates  study  more  for  covetousness  than  they  were 
wont,  to  hoard  up  money,  to  ojipress  the  subjects,  in 
their  punishings  to  seek  for  gain,  to  confound  laws,  to 
stir  up  strife,  to  suppress  truth,  to  vex  poor  subjects 
with  wrong  corrections,  intemperate  in  meat  and  drink, 
past  shame  in  feastings :  what  marvel  is  it  if  the 
peojile  despise  them  as  the  foulest  forsakers  of  God's 
law  }  but  all  these  things  do  follow  if  the  church  should 


A.D.  1396— 139S.1         LETTER  OF  KING  RICHARD  II.  TO  POPE  BONIFACE  IX. 


259 


be  left  long  in  this  doubtfulness  of  a  schism,  and  then 
should  that  old  saying  be  veriiied  ;  '  In  those  days  there 
was  no  king  in  Israel,  but  every  one  did  that  which 
was  right  in  his  own  eyes.'  Micah  did  see  the  people 
of  the  Lord  scattered  in  the  mountains,  as  they  had 
been  sheep  without  a  shepherd  :  for  wlien  the  shep- 
herd is  smitten,  the  sheep  of  the  flock  shall  be  scat- 
tered, the  great  stroke  of  the  shepherd  is  the  diminishing 
of  his  jurisdiction,  by  which  the  subjects  are  drawn  from 
his  obedience.  When  Jason  had  the  office  of  the  highest 
priest,  he  changed  the  ordinance  of  God,  and  brought 
in  the  customs  of  the  heathen,  the  priests  leaving  the 
sei-vice  of  the  holy  altar,  and  applying  themselves  to 
wrestling,  and  other  exercises  of  the  Grecians,  and  de- 
spising those  things  that  belonged  to  the  priests,  did 
labour  with  all  their  might  to  learn  such  things  of  the 
Grecians  ;  and  by  that  means  the  place,  people,  and  holy 
anointing  of  priests,  which  in  times  past  were  had  in 
great  reverence  of  kings,  were  trodden  under  foot  of  all 
men,  and  robbed  by  the  king's  power,  and  profaned  by 
being  thrust  in  for  money.  Therefore  let  the  highest 
vicar  of  Christ  look  to  this  with  a  diligent  eye,  and 
let  him  be  the  follower  of  him  by  whom  he  has  got 
authority  above  others. 

"  If  you  mark  well,  most  holy  father,  you  shall  find 
that  Christ  rebuked  sharply  two  brethren,  coveting  the 
seat  of  honour  :  he  taught  them  not  to  play  the  lords 
over  the  people,  but  the  more  grace  they  were  filled 
with,  to  be  so  much  more  humble  than  others,  and  more 
lowly  to  serve  their  brethren.  To  him  that  asked  his  coat, 
to  give  the  cloak,  to  him  that  smote  him  oh  theone  cheek, 
to  turn  the  other  to  him.  For  the  sake  of  the  sheep 
that  are  given  to  his  keeping,  he  must  forsake  all  earthly 
things,  and  shed  his  own  blood,  yea,  and  if  need  re- 
quired, to  die.  These  things,  I  say,  are  those  that  adorn 
the  highest  bishop,  if  they  be  in  him, — not  his  white 
horse,  not  his  imperial  crown,  because  he  among  all  men 
is  most  bound  to  all  the  sheep  of  Christ.  For  the  fear 
of  God  therefore,  and  for  the  love  of  the  flock  which  ye 
guide,  consider  these  things  diligently,  and  do  them 
wisely,  and  suffer  us  no  longer  to  waver  betwixt  two  : 
although  not  for  your  own  cause,  to  whom  peradventure 
the  fulness  of  your  own  power  is  known  ;  yet  in  pitying 
our  weakness,  if  thou  be  he,  tell  us  openly,  and  shew 
thyself  to  the  world,  that  all  we  may  follow  one.  Be  not 
t6  us  a  bloody  bishop,  lest  by  your  occasion,  man's 
blood  be  shed  ;  lest  hell  swallow  a  number  of  souls, 
and  lest  the  name  of  Christ  be  evil  spoken  of  by  in- 
fidels, through  such  a  worthy  personage.  But  perad- 
venture ye  will  say,  our  right  is  manifest  enough,  and 
we  will  not  put  it  to  other  men's  decision.  If  this 
answer  should  be  admitted,  the  schism  will  con^ 
tinue  still :  seeing  neither  part  is  vriliing  to  agree  to 
the  other,  and  where  the  world  is  as  it  were  equally  di- 
vided between  them,  neither  part  can  be  compelled  to 
give  place  to  the  other  without  much  bloodshed.  The 
incarnation  of  Christ,  and  his  resurrection,  was  well 
enough  known  to  himself  and  his  disciples  ;  yet  he  asked 
of  his  Father  to  be  made  known  to  the  world.  He  made 
also  the  gospel  to  be  written,  and  the  doctrine  of  the 
apostles,  and  sent  his  apostles  into  all  the  world,  to  do 
the  office  of  preaching,  that  the  same  thing  might  be 
known  to  all  men.  The  aforesaid  reason  is  the  subtlety 
of  Mahomet,  who  knowing  himself  guilty  of  his  sect, 
utterly  forbad  disputations.  If  ye  have  so  full  trust  of 
your  right,  put  it  to  the  examination  of  worthy  persons 
in  a  general  council,  to  which  it  belongs  by  right  to  de- 
fine such  doubts,  or  else  commit  it  to  able  persons,  and 
give  them  full  power  to  determine  all  things  concerning 
that  matter,  or  at  least,  by  both  parties  forsaking  the 
ofiBce,  leave  the  church  of  God  free,  speedily  to  pro- 
vide a  new  shepherd. 

"We  find  kings  have  forsaken  their  temporal  king- 
doms only  for  devotion,  and  have  taken  the  apparel  of 
monk's  profession.  Therefore  let  Christ's  vicar,  (being 
a  professor  of  most  high  holiness)  be  ashamed  to  con- 
tinue in  his  seat  of  honour  to  the  offence  of  all  people, 
and  to  the  prejudice  and  hurt  of  the  Romish  church,  and 
the  devotion  of  it,  and  cutting  away  kingdoms  from 
it. 


"  But  if  you  say,  it  is  not  requisite  that  the  cause  of 
God's  church  should  be  called  in  controversy,  and  ciicre- 
fore  we  cannot  so  easily  go  from  it,  seeing  our  conscieaue 
forbids  us. 

"  To  this  we  answer,  if  it  be  the  cause  of  God  and 
the  church,  let  the  general  council  judge  of  it :  but 
if  it  be  a  personal  cause  (as  almost  all  the  world 
probably  thinks)  if  ye  were  the  followers  of  Christ, 
ye  would  rather  choose  a  temporal  death,  than  to 
suffer  such  a  schism  and  division.  I  say  not,  to 
the  hurt  of  so  many,  but  to  the  endless  destruc- 
tion of  souls,  to  the  offence  of  the  whole  world,  and  to 
an  everlasting  shame  of  the  apostolical  dignity.  Did  not 
Clement,  named,  or  (that  I  may  more  truly  speak)  or- 
dained of  St.  Peter  to  the  apostolic  dignity,  and  to  be 
bishop,  resign  his  right,  that  his  deed  might  be  taken  of 
his  successors  for  an  example  ?  Also  Pope  Siricius  gave 
over  his  popedom  to  be  a  comfort  of  the  eleven  thou- 
sand virgins.  Therefore  much  more  ought  you  (if  need 
require)  give  over  your  popedom,  that  you  might  gather 
together  the  children  of  God  who  are  scattered  abroad. 
For  as  it  is  thought  a  glorious  thing  to  defend  the  com- 
mon riglit,  even  to  bloodshed,  so  it  is  sometimes  neces- 
sary for  a  man  to  wink  at  his  own  cause,  and  to  forsake 
it  for  a  greater  profit,  and  by  tliat  means  better  to  pro- 
cure peace.  Should  not  he  be  thought  a  devil,  and 
Christ's  enemy  who  would  agree  to  an  election  of  him- 
self for  the  apostolical  dignity  and  popedom,  if  it  should 
be  to  the  destruction  of  christians,  division  of  the  church, 
the  offence  and  loss  of  all  faithful  people  ?  If  such  mis- 
chief should  be  known  to  all  the  world  by  God's  reve- 
lation, to  come  to  (jass  by  such  a  person  receiving  the 
popedom  and  apostolical  dignity  :  then  by  the  like  rea- 
son why  should  he  not  be  judged  of  all  men  an  apostate, 
and  forsaker  of  his  faith,  who  chooses  dignity,  or  worldly 
honour,  rather  than  the  unity  of  the  church  ?  Christ 
died  that  he  might  gather  together  the  children  of  God, 
which  are  scattered  abroad  :  but  such  an  enemy  of  God 
and  the  church  wishes  his  subjects  bodily  to  die  in 
battle,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  world  to  perish  in  soul, 
rather  than  forsake  his  popedom.  If  the  fear  of  God,  the 
desire  of  the  heavenly  kingdom,  and  the  earnest  love  of  the 
unity  of  the  church  move  your  heart,  shew  indeed  that 
your  works  may  bear  witness  to  the  truth.  Clement 
and  Siricius,  most  holy  popes,  not  only  are  not  reproved, 
but  rather  are  reverenced  by  all  men,  because  they  gave 
over  their  right  for  profitable  causes,  and  for  the  same 
cause  all  the  church  of  holy  men  shew  forth  their  praise. 
Likewise,  your  name  should  live  for  ever  and  ever,  if  ye 
would  do  the  like  for  a  necessary  cause,  that  is  to  say, 
for  the  unity  of  God's  church.  Give  no  heed  to  the  un- 
measurable  cry  of  them  that  say,  that  the  right  choosing 
of  popes  is  lost,  except  ye  defend  your  part  manfully  . 
but  be  afraid,  lest  such  stirrers  up  of  mischief  look  for 
their  own  advantage  or  honour,  that  is  to  say,  that  under 
your  wing  they  might  be  promoted  to  riches  and  honour. 
After  this  sort  Ahithophel  was  joined  with  Absalom  in 
persecuting  his  own  father,  and  falsely  usurping  his 
kingdom. 

"  Furthermore,  there  should  be  no  jeopardy  to  that 
election,  because  both  parties  stick  stiffly  to  the  old 
fashion  of  election,  and  both  of  them  covet  the  pre- 
eminence of  the  Romish  church,  counselling  all  chris- 
tians to  obey  them.  And  although,  through  their  resig- 
nation, tlie  fashion  of  choosing  the  pope  should  be 
changed  for  a  time,  that  might  be  borne,  rather  than  to 
suffer  any  longer  this  division  in  God's  church.  For 
that  fasliion  in  choosing  is  not  so  necessarily  required 
to  the  state  of  a  pope,  but  that  the  successor  of  the 
apostle  might  come  in  at  the  door  by  another  fashion  of 
election,  and  that  canonical  enough.  And  this  we  are 
taught  manifestly  by  examples  of  the  fathers  ;  for  Peter 
the  apostle  ajtpointed  after  him  Clement,  and  that  not 
by  falsely  usurping  the  power.  And  it  was  thought 
that  that  fashion  of  appointing  popes  was  lawful  to  the 
time  of  Pope  Hilary,  who  first  decreed  that  no  pope 
should  appoint  his  successor. 

"  Afterwards  the  election  of  the  pope  went  by  the 
clergy  and  people  of  Rome,  and  the  consent  of  the  em- 
peror's council,  38  appears  in  the  election  of  the  blessed 


LETTER  OF  KING  RICHARD  11.  TO  POPE  BONIFACE  IX. 


260 

Gregory.     But  Pope  Martin,  with  the  consent  of  the 
holy  synod,  granted  Charles  the  power  to  choose    the 
pope.      But  of  late  Nicholas  II.    was  the  first  whom 
Martin  makes  mention  of  in  his  councils,  as  chosen  by 
the  cardinals.     But  all  the  bishops   of  Lombardy   (for 
the  most  part)  withstood  this  election,  and  chose  tadu- 
lus  to  be  pope,  saying,  Tiiat  the   j.ope  ought  not  to  be 
chosen  but  within  the  precinct  of  Italy.     Wherefore  we 
think  it  not  a  safe  way  so  earnestly  to  stick  to  the  tradi- 
tions of  men,  in  the  fashion  of  choosing  the  pope,  and  so 
often  to  change,  lest  we  be  thought  to  break  God's  tra- 
ditions concerning  the  unity  of  the  church.     Yea  rather, 
it  were  better  yet  to  ordain  a  new  fashion  of  his  election, 
and  meeter  for  him  as  it  has  been  before.    But  all  things 
concerning  the    same   election  might   be   kept    safe,     if 
God's  honour  were  looked  for  before  your  own,  and  the 
peace  of  the  church  were  uprightly  sought :  for  such  a 
dishonouring   should  be  most  honour  to  you,  and  that 
giving  place  should  be  the  getting  of  a  greater  dignity, 
and  the  willing  deposing  of  your  honour  should  obtain 
you  the  entry  of  everlasting  honour,  and  should  procure 
the  love  of  the  whole  world  toward  you,  and  you  should 
deserve  to  be  exalted  continually,  as  David  was  in  hum- 
bling himself.     O  how  monstrous  a  sight,  and  how  foul  a 
monster  is  a  man's  body  disfigured  with  two  heads  !     So 
if  it  were  possible,  the  spouse  of  Christ  should  be  made 
so  monstrous,   if  she  were  ruled  with  two  such  heads  : 
but  that  is  not  possible,  she  is  ever  altogether  fair,  in 
whom  no  spot  is  found  ;  therefore  we  must  cast   away 
that  rotten  member  and  thruster  in  of  his  second  head. 
We  cannot  suffer  any  longer  so  great  a  wickedness  in 
God's  house,  that  we   should  suffer  God's  coat,  that  is 
without  seam,  by  any  means  to  be  torn  by  the  hands  of 
two,  that  violently  draw  it  in  sunder.     For  if  these  two 
should   be    suffered  to  reign   together,  they  would  be- 
tween  them  so  tear  in  pieces  that  coat  of  the  Lord, 
that  scarce  one  piece  would  hang  to  another.     They  pass 
the  wickedness  of  the  soldiers  that  crucified  Christ :  for 
they,  willing  to  have  the  coat  whole,   said,   '  Let  us  not 
rend  it,  but  let  us  cast  lots  for  it,  whose  Jt  shall  be.'     But 
these  two  popes  suffering  their  right  and  title  to  be  tried 
by  no  lot  nor  way  (although  not  in  words  yet  in  deeds) 
they  pronounce  this  sentence,  '  It  shall  neither  be  thine 
nor  mine,  but  let  it  be  divided  ;'   for  they  choose  rather 
as  it  appears,  to  be  lords,  (though  it  be  but  in  a  little 
part,  and  that  to  the  confusion  of  the  unity  of  the  church) 
than,  in  leaving  that  lording,  to  seek  for  the  peace  of  the 
church.     We  do  not  affirm  this,  but  we  shew  almost  the 
whole  judgment  of  the  world.     We  looked   for  amend- 
ment of  this  intolerable  confusion  during  the  time  that 
these    two   inventors   of  this   mischief  lived.     But   we 
looked   for  peace,  and  behold   trouble :    for  neither  in 
their  lives  nor  in  their  deaths  have  they  procured  any 
comfort,  but  rather  dying  as  it  were  in  a  doubt  betwixt 
two  ways,  left  to  their  successors  matter  of  continual 
contention.     But  now  for  the  space  of  seven  years,   we 
desired   and  looked  that  they  should  bear  good  grapes, 
and  they  bring  forth  wild  grapes,  in  this  matter  we  fall 
into  a  deep  despair.     But  inasmuch  as  we  hear  the  com- 
fort of  the  Lord,  who  promised  that   miserably  he  would 
destroy  those  wicked  men,  and  let  his  vineyard  to  other 
husbandmen  who  will  bring  him  fruit  at  their  ajipointed 
times,  and  hath  promised  faithfully  that  he  will  help  his 
spouse  in  her  need  to  the  end  of  the  world  :  we,  leaning 
on  the  sure  hope  of  this  promise,  and  in  hope  believing 
against    hope,    by    God's    grace    will    |)ut    our    helping 
hands  to  the  easing  of  this  misery,   wlien  a  convenient 
time  shall  serve,   as  much  as  our  kingly  power  is   able, 
and  although  our  wit  does  not  perceive  how  these  things 
may  be  amended,  yet  we  being  encouraged  to  this  by  the 
hope  of  God's  promise,   will  do  our  endeavour  :  like  as 
Abraham  believed  that  even  if  his  son  were  slain  by  sa- 
crifice, that  the  multitude  of  his  seed  should  increase  to 
the  number  of  the  stars,    according  to  God's  promise. 
Now,  therefore,  the  times  draw  near  to  make   an  end  of 
this  schism,  lest  a  third  election  of  a  schismatic  against 
the  apostle's  successor,  make  a  custom  of  the  thing,  and 
■o  the    pope    of  Avignon   shall   be   besides  the  Romish 
pope,  and  he  shall  say  with  his  ji-irlakers,  as  the  patriarch 
of  Constantinople  said  unto  Christ's  vicar,  when  he  for- 


[BooK  V. 


sook  him,  'The  Lord  be  with  thee,  for  the  Lord  is  with 
us :'  and  this  is  much  to  be  feared  of  all  christian  men :  for 
that  Pharisee  begins  now  to  be  called  the  pope  of  Avig- 
non among  the  people.  But,  perhaps,  it  would  be 
thought  by  some  men  that  it  belongs  not  to  secular 
princes  to  bridle  outrages  of  the  pope.  To  whom  we  an- 
swer, that  naturally  the  members  put  themselves  in 
jeopardy  to  save  the  head,  and  the  parts  labour  to  save 
the  whole.  Christ  so  decked  his  spouse,  that  her  sides 
should  cleave  together,  and  should  uphold  themselves, 
and  by  course  of  time  and  occasion  of  things  they  should 
correct  one  another,  and  cleave  together  in  harmony. 
Did  not  Moses  put  down  Aaron,  because  he  was  unfaith- 
ful  ?  Solomon  put  down  Abiathar,  who  came  by  lineal 
descent  from  Anathoth,  and  removed  his  priesthood  from 
his  kindred  to  the  stock  of  Eleazar,  in  the  person  of 
Zadok,  who  had  his  beginning  from  Eli  the  priest  ? 
Emperor  Otho  deposed  Pope  John  XII.  because  he  was 
immoral.  The  Emperor  Henry  put  down  Gratian,  be- 
cause he  used  simony  in  buying  and  selling  spiritual 
livings.  And  Otho  deposed  Pope  Benedict  I.  because  he 
thrust  himself  in.  Therefore,  by  like  reason,  why  may 
not  kings  and  princes  bridle  the  Romish  pope  in  default 
of  the  church ;  if  the  quality  of  his  fault  require  it,  or 
the  necessity  of  the  church  compel  to  help  the  church 
oppressed  by  tyranny .'  In  old  time  schisms,  which 
rose  about  making  the  pope,  were  determined  by  the 
power  of  secular  princes,  as  the  schism  betwixt  Sym- 
machus  and  Laurence  was  ended  in  a  council  before 
Theodric,  king  of  Italy.  The  Emperor  Henry,  when  two 
strove  to  be  pope,  deposed  them  both,  and  received  the 
third  being  chosen  at  Rome  to  be  pope,  that  is  to  say, 
Clement  II.,  who  crowned  him  with  the  imperial  crown. 
And  the  Romans  promised  him  that  from  thenceforth 
they  would  promote  none  to  be  pope  without  his  con- 
sent. Alexander  also  overcame  four  popes,  schismatics, ' 
all  of  whom  the  Emperor  Frederick  corrected.  ' 

"  Thus  look  on  the  register  of  popes  and  thf  ir  deeds, 
and  ye  shall  find  that  schisms  most  commonly  have  been 
decided  by  the  power  of  secular  princes,  the  schisma- 
tics cast  out,  and  sometimes  new  popes  made,  and 
sometimes  the  old  ones  cast  out  of  their  dignities,  and 
restored  to  their  old  dignities  again.  If  it  were  not 
lawful  for  secular  princes  to  bridle  the  outrages  of  such 
a  pope  lawfully  made,  and  afterwards  becoming  a  tyrant; 
in  such  a  case,  he  might  oppress  the  church  ;  he  might 
change  Christendom  into  heathens,  and  make  the  labour 
of  Christ  crucified  to  be  in  vain  :  or  else  truly,  God 
would  not  have  provided  for  his  spouse  in  earth  by  all 
means  as  much  as  is  possible  by  service  of  men  to  with- 
stand dangers.  Therefore  we  counsel  you,  with  such  a 
loving  affection  as  becomes  children,  that  ye  consider  in 
your  heart  well,  lest  in  working  by  this  means  ye  pre- 
pare a  way  to  antichrist  through  your  desire  to  bear 
rule,  and  so  by  this  m'  -^ns  as  we  fear,  the  one  of  these  two 
things  shall  happen  :  t  ither  ye  shall  cause  all  the  princes 
of  the  world  to  rise  against  you  to  bring  in  a  true  follower 
of  Christ  to  have  the  state  of  the  apostolical  dignity,  or 
what  is  worse,  the  whole  world  despising  the  ruling  of 
one  shepherd,  shall  leave  the  Romish  church  desolate. 
But  God  keep  this  from  the  world,  that  the  desire  of 
honour  of  two  men  stiould  bring  such  a  desolation  into 
the  church  of  God  :  for  then,  that  de})arting  away,  which 
the  apostle  jirophesied,  should  come  before  the  coming  of 
antichristwereathand  :  whichshouldbethe  last  disposition 
of  the  world,  to  receive  antichrist  with  honour.  Consider, 
therefore,  the  state  of  your  most  excellent  holiness,  how 
ye  received  the  jiower  from  God  to  the  building  of  the 
church,  and  not  to  the  destruction  of  it ;  that  Christ  hns 
given  you  wine  and  oil  to  lital  the  wounded  ;  and  ha» 
appointed  you  his  vicar  in  these  things  which  pertain  to 
gentleness,  and  has  given  us  these  things  which  serve  to 
rigour.  For  we  bear  not  the  sword  without  a  cause  to 
the  punishment  of  evil-doers,  which  power  ordained  of 
God  we  have  received,  ourselves  being  witness  :  beseech- 
ing you  to  receive  our  counsel  effectually,  that  in  doing 
thus,  the  waters  may  return  to  the  places  from  whence 
they  came,  and  so  the  waters  may  begin  to  be  made 
sweet  with  salt :  lest  the  axe  swim  on  the  water,  and  the 
wood  sink,  and  lest  the  fruitful  olive  degenerate  into  a 


A.D.  1397—1400.]  DEPOSITION  AND  DEATH  OP  RICHARD  II.— HENRY  IV.  CROWNED. 


261 


wild  olive,  and  the  leprosy  of  Naaman  cleave  continually 
10  the  house  of  Gehazi,  and  lest  the  pope  and  the  Pha- 
risees crucify  Christ  agaim  Christ,  the  spouse  of  the 
church,  which  was  wont  to  bring  the  chief  bishop  into 
the  holiest  place,  increase  your  holiness,  or  rather  re- 
store it  being  lost." 

This  epistle  of  King  Richard  II.,  written  to  Pope  Bo- 
niface IX.  in  the  time  of  the  schism,  (A.D.  1397,)  as  it 
contaiaed  much  good  matter  of  wholesome  counsel  to  be 
followed,  so  how  little  it  wrought  with  the  pope  the  se- 
quel afterwards  declared.  For  the  schism  continued  long 
after,  in  which  neither  of  the  popes  would  give  over  their 
hold. 

We  come  now  to  the  22d  year  of  King  Richard's  reign, 
which  is  A.  D.  1399.  In  which  year  happened  the  strange 
and  lamentable  deposing  of  King  Richard  from  his  kingly 
sceptre,  the  cause  of  which  was  briefly  as  follows. 

Several  acts  on  the  part  of  the  king  led  to  the  estrange- 
ment of  the  people,  and  certain  of  the  nobles  appeared  in 
arms  against  him.  As  this  was  going  on  in  England,  the 
report  reached  the  king's  ears,  who  was  then  in  Ireland, 
he  therefore  left  the  business  he  had  in  Ireland,  and  return- 
ing, landed  at  Milford  Haven,  not  daring,  as  it  seemed, 
to  come  to  London. 

Henry  duke  of  Hereford  having  returned  from  France, 
and  taken  up  arms  against  the  king,  had  now  landed  in 
the  north,  and  was  joined  by  the  earl  of  Northumberland, 
lord  Henry  Percy,  and  Henry  his  son,  the  earl  of  West- 
morland, lord  Radulph  Nevil,  and  other  lords,  with  a 
great  number  of  men,  so  that  the  multitude  rose  to  sixty 
thousand  able  soldiers.  Who  first  making  toward  the 
castle  of  Bristol,  where  the  members  of  the  council 
who  held  with  the  king,  had  shut  themselves  in,  and 
having  gained  the  castle  they  took  the  chief  of  them  pri- 
soners, namely ;  John  Bushy,  Henry  Grene,  William 
Scrope  and  William  Bagot ;  of  whom  three  were  imme- 
diately beheaded,  but  Bagot  escaped  and  fled  away  to 
Ireland. 

The  king  lying  about  Wales,  destitute  and  desolate, 
without  comfort  or  counsel,  neither  durst  come  to  Lon- 
don, nor  would  any  man  come  to  him  ;  and  perceiving  that 
the  commons  had  a  great  force  against  him,  and  would 
rather  die  than  give  over  what  they  had  begun,  and  being 
compassed  on  every  side  with  miseries,  he  moved  from 
place  to  place,  the  duke  still  following  him  ;  till  at  length, 
at  the  castle  of  Conway,  the  king  desired  to  talk  with 
Thomas  Arundel  archbishop,  and  the  earl  of  Northum- 
berland ;  to  whom  he  declared,  that  he  would  resign  his 
crown,  on  condition  that  an  honourable  living  might  be 
provided  for  him,  and  life  promised  to  eight  persons,  such 
as  he  would  name.  Which  being  granted  and  ratified, 
but  not  performed,  he  came  to  the  castle  of  Flint,  where 
he  was  brought  the  same  night  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster 
and  his  army  to  Chester,  and  thence  conveyed  secretly  to 
the  Tower,  there  to  be  kept  till  the  next  parliament.  As 
he  came  near  to  London,  several  evil  disposed  men  of  the 
city  gathered  themselves,  thinking  to  have  slain  him,  for 
the  great  cruelty  he  had  used  toward  the  city  ;  but  by  the 
mayor  and  rulers  of  the  city,  the  madness  of  the  people 
Vas  checked.  Not  long  after  the  duke  followed,  and  the 
parliament  assembled.  In  which  parliament  the  earl  of 
Northumberland,  with  many  other  earls  and  lords  were 
sent  to  the  king  in  the  Tower,  to  receive  his  full  resigna- 
tion, according  to  his  promise.  This  done,  certain  accu- 
sations and  articles  were  laid  against  the  king.  And  the 
next  year  after  he  was  removed  to  Pomfret  castle,  and 
there  starved  to  death. 

KING    HENRY   THE    FOURTH. 

And  thus  King  Richard  being  deposed  from  his  right 
fal  crown,  the  duke  of  Lancaster  was  led  by  Thomas 
Arundel  the    archbishop  to  the   royal  seat ;   who   there 
■standing  np,  and  crossing  himself  on  the  forehead  and  the 
bteast,  spake  as  follows  : 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  I,  Henry  of  Lancaster, 
claim  the  realm  of  England  and  the  Crown,  with  all  the 
i^purtenances,  as  descended  by  right  hne  of  the  blood. 


coming  from  that  good  Lord  King  Henry  III.  And 
through  the  right  that  God  of  his  grace  has  sent  to  me, 
with  the  help  of  my  kin  and  of  my  friends  to  recover  the 
same,  which  was  in  danger  of  ruin  by  default  of  good 
government,  and  due  justice,"  &c. 

After  which  words  the  archbishop,  asking  the  assent  of 
the  pcoph',  took  the  duke  by  the  hand,  and  placed  him 
on  the  throne,  and  shortly  after  he  was  crowned  by  the 
archbishop,  king  of  England. 

The  next  year,  a  parliament  was  held  at  Westminster ; 
in  which  pariiainent  one  Sir  William  Sautre,  a  good  man 
and  a  faithful  priest,  inflamed  with  zeal  for  true  religion, 
required  that  he  might  be  heard  for  the  advantage  of  the 
whole  realm.  But  the  matter  being  suspected  by  the 
bishops,  they  obtained  that  the  matter  should  be  referred 
to  the  convocation  ;  where  William  Sautre  being  brought 
before  the  bishops  and  notaries,  the  convocation  was  de- 
ferred to  the  Saturday  next  ensuing. 

When  Saturday  was  come,  that  is  to  say,  the  12th  day 
of  February,  A.  D.  1400,  Thomas  Arundel  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  in  the  presence  of  his  provincial  council,  being 
assembled  in  the  chapter-house,  objected  against  one  Sir 
William  Sautre,  personally  then  and  there  appearing  by 
the  command  of  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  ;  that  the 
said  Sir  William  had  once  renounced  and  abjured  before 
the  bishop  of  Norwich,  divers  and  sundry  conclusions 
heretical  and  erroneous  ;  and  that  after  such  abjuration, 
he  publicly  and  privately  held,  taught  and  preached  the 
same  conclusions,  or  such  like,  contrary  to  the  catholic 
faith,  and  to  the  great  peril,  and  pernicious  example  of 
others.  And  after  this  he  caused  such  conclusions,  held 
and  preached,  by  Sir  William,  then  and  there  to  be  read 
to  the  archbishop,  in  a  certain  scroll  written,  in  tenor 
of  words  as  follows  : 

"  Sir  William  Sautre,  otherwise  called  Chatris,  parish 
priest  of  the  church  St.  Scithe  the  Virgin  in  London, 
publicly  and  privately  doth  hold  these  conclusions  under 
written. 

1.  That  he  will  not  worship  the  cross  on  which 
Christ  suffered,  but  only  Christ  that  suffered  on  the 
cross. 

2.  niat  he  would  sooner  worship  a  temporal  king  than 
the  wooden  cross. 

3.  That  he  would  rather  worship  the  bodies  of  the 
saints,  than  the  very  cross  of  Christ  on  which  he  hung, 
if  it  were  before  him. 

4.  That  he  would  rather  worship  a  man  truly  con- 
trite than  the  cross  of  Christ. 

5.  That  he  is  bound  rather  to  worship  a  man  that  is 
predestinate  than  an  angel  of  God. 

6.  That  if  any  man  would  visit  the  monuments  of 
Peter  and  Paul,  or  go  on  pilgrimage  to  the  tomb  of  St. 
Thomas  a  Becket,  or  anywhere  else,  for  obtaining  of  any 
temporal  benefit,  he  is  not  bound  to  keep  his  vow,  but 
he  may  distribute  the  expenses  of  his  vow  upon  the 
alms  of  the  poor. 

7.  That  every  priest  and  deacon  is  more  bound  to 
preach  the  word  of  God  than  to  say  the  canonical  hours. 

8.  That  after  the  pronouncing  of  the  sacramental 
words  of  the  body  of  Christ,  the  bread  remains  of  the 
same  nature  that  it  was  before,  neither  does  it  cease  to 
be  bread." 

To  which  conclusions,  or  articles,  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  required  Sir  William  to  answer.  And  he 
then  asked  for  a  copy,  and  required  a  competent  time 
to  answer.  On  which  the  archbishop  appointed  the 
following  Thursday  to  make  answer.  When  the  day 
was  come  the  convocation  was  adjourned  until  the  mor- 
row. When  the  morrow  came.  Sir  William  Sautre,  in 
the  chapter-house,  before  the  bishop  and  his  provincial 
council,  exhibited  a  certain  scroll,  containing  the  an- 
swers to  the  articles  or  conclusions  given  to  him,  and 
said  that  he  delivered  the  same  to  the  archbishop  as  hit 
answer  in  that  behalf,  which  answer  was  as  follows  : — 

"  I,  William  Sautre,  unworthy  priest,  say  and  an- 
swer,   that  I  will  not,    and  intend  not  to  worship  the 


262 


THE  HISTORY  OF  SIR  WILLIAM  SAUTRE,  A  PRIEST  AND  MARTYR.         [BdbK  V, 


cross  whereon  Christ  was  crucified,  but  only  Christ  that 
suffered  upon  the  cross  ;  so  understand  me,  that  I  will 
not  worship  the  material  cross,  or  the  gross  corporeal 
matter  :  yet  notwithstanding  I  will  worship  the  same  as 
a  sign,  token,  and  memorial  of  the  passion  of  Christ. 
And  that  I  will  rather  worship  a  temporal  king,  than  the 
wooden  cross,  and  the  material  substance.  And  that  I 
will  rather  worship  the  bodies  of  saints  than  the  very 
cross  of  Christ  whereon  he  hung,  with  this  addition,  even 
if  the  very  same  cross  were  before  me,  as  touching  the 
material  substance.  And  also  that  I  will  rather  worship 
a  man  truly  confessed  and  penitent,  than  the  cross  on 
which  Christ  hung,  as  touching  the  material  substance. 

*'  And  that  also  I  am  bound,  and  will  rather  worship 
him  whom  I  know  to  be  predestinate,  truly  confessed 
and  contrite,  than  an  angel  of  God  ;  for  that  the  one  is  a 
man  of  the  same  nature  with  the  humanity  of  Christ, 
and  so  is  not  a  blessed  angel.  Notwithstanding  I  will 
worship  both  of  them,  according  as  the  will  of  God  is  I 
should. 

"  Also,  that  if  any  man  has  made  a  vow  to  visit  the 
shrines  of  the  apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  or  to  go  on  pil- 
grimage unto  St.  Thomas's  tomb,  or  anywhere  else, 
to  obtain  any  temporal  benefit  or  advantage,  he  is  not 
bound  simply  to  keep  his  vow  upon  the  necessity  of 
salvation  ;  but  he  may  give  the  expenses  of  his  vow  in 
alms  amongst  the  poor,  by  the  prudent  counsel  of  his 
superior,  as  I  suppose. 

"  And  also  I  «ay,  that  every  deacon  and  priest  is 
more  bound  to  preach  the  word  of  God,  than  to  say  the 
canonical  hours,  according  to  the  primitive  order  of  the 
church. 

"  Also,  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  I  say, 
that  after  the  pronouncing  of  the  sacramental  words 
of  the  body  of  Christ,  there  ceases  not  to  be  very 
bread  simply,  but  remains  bread,  holy,  true,  and  the 
bread  of  life  ;  and  I  believe  the  said  sacrament  to  be  the 
very  body  of  Christ,  after  the  pronouncing  of  the  sacra- 
mental words." 

When  all  these  answers  were  publicly  read,  the  arch- 
bishop inquired  of  Sir  William  whether  he  had  abjured 
the  heresies  and  errors  objected  against  him,  or  else  had 
revoked  and  renounced  the  conclusions  or  articles,  or 
not  ?  To  which  he  answered  and  affirmed  that  he  had 
not.  And  then  the  archbishop  examined  Sir  William 
Sautre,  especially  upon  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

First,  whether  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the 
pronouncing  of  the  sacramental  words,  remains  very 
material  bread  or  not.'  To  which  interrogation  Sir 
William  somewhat  waveringly  answered,  that  he  knew 
not.  He  said,  however,  that  there  was  very  bread,  be- 
cause it  was  the  bread  of  life  which  came  down  from 
heaven. 

After  that  the  archbishop  demanded  of  him,  whether 
in  the  sacrament  after  the  sacramental  words,  riglitly 
pronounced  of  the  priests,  the  same  bread  remains 
which  did  before  the  words  pronounced,  or  not .'  And 
to  this  question  William  answered  as  before,  saying, 
that  there  was  bread,  holy,  true,  and  the  bread  of  life. 

After  that,  the  archbishop  asked  him,  whether  the 
same  material  bread  before  consecration,  by  the  sacra- 
mental words  of  the  priest  rightly  pronounced,  be  tran- 
substantiated from  the  nature  of  bread  into  the  >'ery 
body  of  Christ  ?  Sir  William  said,  that  he  knew  not 
what  that  meant. 

And  then  the  archbishop  assigned  Sir  William  time  to 
deliberate,  and  more  fully  to  make  his  answer,  till  the 
next  day,  and  continued  this  convocation  then  and  there 
till  the  morrow.  Which  morrow,  to  wit,  the  19th  day 
of  February,  being  come,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
before  his  provincial  council  then  and  there  assembled, 
especially  examined  Sir  William  Sautre  upon  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  as  before ;  and  Sir  William  again 
answered  as  before. 

Then  the  archbishop  demanded,  whether  he  would 
stand  to  the  determination  of  the  holy  church  or  not, 
which  affirms,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after 
the  words  of  consecration  being  rightly  pronounced  of 
the  priest,  the  same  bread,  which  before  in  nature  was 


bread,  ceases  any  more  to  be  bread  ?  To  this  interroga. 
tion  Sir  William  said,  that  he  would  stand  to  the  deter- 
mination of  the  church,  where  such  determination  was 
not  contrary  to  the  will  of  God. 

He  then  demanded  of  him  again,  what  his  judgment 
was  concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ?  who  said 
and  affirmed,  that  after  the  words  of  consecration,  by 
the  priest  duly  pronounced,  remained  very  bread,  and 
the  same  bread  which  was  before  the  words  spoken. 
Wherefore  the  said  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  by  the 
counsel  and  assent  of  the  whole  convocation  then  and  there 
present,  gave  sentence  against  Sir  William  Sautre  (be- 
ing personally  present,  and  refusing  to  revoke  his  here- 
sies, that  is  to  say,  his  true  doctrine,  but  constantly 
defending  the  same)  under  the  tenour  of  words  as 
follows  : — 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  We,  Thomas,  by  the 
grace  of  God  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  primate  of 
England,  and  legate  of  the  see  apostolical,  by  the  au- 
thority of  God  Almighty,  and  blessed  St.  Peter  and 
Paul,  and  of  holy  church,  and  by  our  own  authority, 
sitting  for  tribunal  or  chief  judge,  having  God  alone 
before  our  eyes,  by  the  counsel  and  consent  of  the 
whole  clergy  our  fellow  brethren  and  suffragans,  assist- 
ants to  us  in  this  present  provincial  council,  by  this  our 
sentence  definitive  do  pronounce,  decree,  and  declare 
by  these  presents,  thee,  William  Sautre,  otherwise 
called  Chatris,  parish  priest  pretended,  personally  ap- 
pearing before  us,  in  and  upon  the  crime  of  heresy, 
judicially  and  lawfully  convicted,  as  an  heretic,  and  aa 
an  heretic  to  be  punished." 

The  bishop  of  Norwich,  according  to  the  command- 
ment of  the  said  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  presented  to 
William  Sautre  a  certain  process,  inclosed  and  sealed 
with  his  seal,  giving  the  names  of  credible  witnesses 
sealed  with  their  seals,  the  tenour  whereof  follows 
thus : — 

"  That  upon  the  last  day  of  April,  A.D.  1399,  Sir 
William  Sautre,  parish  priest  of  the  church  of  St.  Mar- 
garet in  the  town  of  Lynn,  appeared  before  the  bishop 
of  Norwich,  and  there  publicly  affirmed  and  held  the 
conclusions  before  specified. 

"  And  afterwards,  to  wit,  the  19th  day  of  May,  Sir 
William  revoked  and  renounced  all  his  conclusions,  ab- 
juring and  correcting  all  such  heresies  and  errors,  taking 
his  oath  upon  a  book  before  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  that  • 
from  that  time  forward  he  would  never  preach,  affirm, 
nor  hold,  privily  nor  openly,  the  conclusions  ;  and  that  ; 
he  would  pronounce,  according  to  the  appointment  of 
the  bishop,  the  aforesaid  conclusions  to  be  erroneous 
and  heresies,  in  the  parish  churches  of  Lynn  and 
Tilney,  and  in  other  places  at  the  assignment  of  the  said 
bishop." 

This  being  done,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  the  | 
convocation  of  his  prelates  and  clergy,  and  such  like 
men,  caused  the  process  of  the  bishop  of  Norwich  to  be 
read  openly  and  publicly  to  Sir  William  Sautre.  And 
after  that  demanded  and  objected  against  the  snid  Sir 
William,  that  after  he  had  before  the  said  bishop  of 
Norwich  revoked  and  abjured  divers  errors  and  here- 
sies, he  affirmed,  that  in  the  same  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  after  the  consecration  made  by  the  priest,  as  he 
taught,  there  remained  material  bread  ;  which  heresy, 
amongst  others  as  errors  also,  he  abjured  before  the 
foresaid  bishop  of  Norwich.  Hereto  William  answered 
smiling,  or  in  mocking  wise,  saying,  and  denying  that 
he  knew  of  the  premises.  Then  finally  it  was  de- 
demanded  of  Sir  William,  why  he  ought  not  to  be 
pronounced  as  a  man  fallen  into  heresy,  and  why  they 
should  not  further  proceed  to  this  degradation  according  to 
the  canonical  sanctions  :  to  which  he  answered  nothing, 
neither  could  he  allege  any  cause  to  the  contrary. 

Whereupon  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  by  the  coun- 
sel  and  assent  of  the  whole  council,  and  especially  by  the 
counsel  and  assent  of  the  reverend  fathers  and  bishops, 
as  also  priors,  deans,  archdeacons    and  other  worshipful 


A.  D.  1400.]  THE  DEGRADATION  OF  SIR  WILLIAM  SAUTRE  BY  THE  ARCHBISHOP. 


2fi3 


doctors  and  clerks  then  and  there  present  in  the  council, 
fully  determined  to  proceed  to  tlie  degradation,  and  actual 
deposing  of  William  Sautre,  as  relapsed  into  heresy  and  as 
I  incorrigible,  according  to  the  sentence  in  writing,  as 
follows. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  We  Thomas,  by  the 
j  grace  of  (iod  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  legate  of  the  see 
;  apostolical,  and  metropolitan  of  all  England,  do  find  and 
I  declare,  that  thou  William  Sautre,  otherwise  called  Cha- 
•  tris,  priest,  by  us  with  the  counsel  and  assent  as  all  and 
I  singular  our  fellow  brethren  and  whole  clergy,  by  this 
j  our  sentence  definitive  declared  in  writing,  hast  been  for 
:  heresy  convicted  and  condemned,  and  art  (being  again 
fallen  into  heresy)  to  be  deposed  and  degraded  by  these 
!    presents." 

Upon  the  26th  of  February,  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury sat  in  the  bishop's  seat  of  the  foresaid  church  of  St. 
j    Paul  in  London,  and  solemnly  apparelled  in  liis  ponti- 
fical attire,  with  six  other  bishops,  commanded  and  caused 
Sir  William  Sautre,  apparelled  in  priestly  vestments,  to 
I    be  brought  before  him.     That  done,  he  declared  and  ex- 
pounded in  English  to  all  the  clergy  and  people  assem- 
j    bled  there  in  great  multitude  ;  that  all  process  was  fin- 
,    ished  against  Sir  William  Sautre.     Which  thing  finished, 
j    he  recited   and   read  the  above-mentioned  sentence   of 
I    relapse  against   Sir  William.     And  as  he  saw  William 
j    nothing  abashed,  he  proceeded  to  his   degradation  and 
actual  deposition  in  form  as  follows. 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost.  We  Thomas  by  God's  permission  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  primate  of  all  England,  and  legate 
of  the  apostolic  see,  do  denounce  thee  William  Sautre, 
otherwise  called  Chatris,  a  pretended  chaplain,  in  the 
habit  and  apparel  of  a  priest,  as  an  heretic,  and  re-fallen 
into  heresy,  by  this  our  sentence,  by  counsel,  assent, 
and  authority  to  be  condemned  :  and  by  conclusion  of  all 
our  fellow  brethren,  fellow  bishops,  prelates,  council  pro- 
vincial, and  of  the  whole  clergy,  do  degrade  and  deprive 
thee  of  thy  priestly  order.  And  in  sign  of  degradation 
and  actual  deposition  from  thy  priestly  dignity,  for  thine 
incorrigibility  and  want  of  amendment,  we  take  from 
thee  the  jiaten  and  chalice,  and  do  deprive  thee  of  all 
power  and  authority  of  celebrating  the  mass,  and  also  we 
pull  from  thy  back  the  casule,  and  take  from  thee  the  vest- 
ment, and  deprive  thee  of  all  manner  of  priestly  honour. 

"  Also,  we  Thomas  archbishop  by  authority,  counsel, 
and  assent,  which  upon  the  foresaid  William  we  have, 
being  a  pretended  deacon,  in  the  habit  and  apparel  of  a 
deacon,  having  the  New  Testament  in  thy  hands,  being 
an  heretic,  and  twice  fallen,  condemned  by  sentence  as 
is  aforesaid,  do  degrade  and  put  thee  from  the  order  of 
a  deacon.  And  in  token  of  this  thy  degradation  and  ac- 
tual deposition,  we  take  from  thee  the  book  of  the  New 
Testament,  and  the  stole,  and  do  deprive  thee  of  all  au- 
thority in  reading  of  the  gospel,  and  of  all  and  all  manner 
of  dignity  of  a  deacon. 

"  Also,  we  Thomas  archbishop,  by  authority,  counsel, 
and  assent,  which  over  thee  the  foresaid  William  we  have, 
being  a  pretended  sub-deacon,  in  the  habit  and  vestment 
of  a  sub-deacon,  an  heretic,  and  twice  fallen  condemned 
by  sentence,  as  is  aforesaid,  do  degrade  and  put  thee 
from  the  order  of  a  sub-deacon  ;  and  in  token  of  this 
thy  degradation  and  actual  deposition,  we  take  from 
thee  the  surplice  and  maniple,  and  do  deprive  thee  of 
all  manner  of  sub-deaconical  dignity. 

"  Also  we  Thomas  archbishop  aforesaid,  by  counsel 
assent,  and  authority  which  we  have  over  thee,  the  fore- 
said William,  a  pretended  acolyte,  wearing  the  habit 
of  an  acolyte,  and  heretic,  twice  fallen,  by  our  sentence 
condemned,  do  degrade  and  put  from  thee  all  order  of  an 
acolyte  ;  and  in  sign  and  token  of  this  thy  degradation, 
and  actual  deposition,  we  take  from  thee  the  candlestick 
and  taper,  and  also  urceolum,  and  do  deprive  thee  of  all 
and  all  manner  of  dignity  of  an  acolyte. 

"  Also  we  Thomas  archbishop,  by  assent,  counsel,  and 
authority,  which  upon  thee  the  aforesaid  William  we  have, 
a  pretended  exorciiit,  in  the  habit  of  an  exorcist  or  holy- 


water  clerk,  being  an  heretic,  twice  fallen,  and  by  our 
sentence  as  is  aforesaid,  condemned,  do  degrade  and 
depose  thee  from  the  order  of  an  exorcist ;  and  in  token 
of  this  thy  degradation  and  actual  deposition,  we  take 
from  thee  the  book  of  conjurations,  and  do  deprive  thee  of 
all  and  singular  dignity  of  an  exorcist. 

"  Also,  we  Thomas  archbishop,  by  assent,  counsel, 
and  authority .  as  is  abovesaid,  do  degrade  and  depose 
thee  the  aforesaid  William,  a  pretended  reader,  clothed 
in  the  habit  of  a  reader,  an  heretic,  twice  fallen,  and  by 
our  sentence  as  is  aforesaid,  condemned  from  the  order 
of  a  reader  ;  and  in  token  of  this  thy  degradation  and 
actual  deposition,  we  take  from  thee  the  book  of  the  divine 
lections  (that  is,  the  book  of  the  church  legend)  and  do 
deprive  thee  of  all  and  singular  manner  of  dignity  of  such 
a  reader. 

"  Also,  we  Thomas  archbishop  of  Canterbury  aforesaid, 
by  authority,  counsel  and  assent,  the  which  we  have,  as 
is  aforesaid,  do  degrade  and  put  thee  the  foresaid  William 
Sautre,  a  pretended  sexton,  in  the  habit  of  a  sexton, 
and  wearing  a  surplice,  being  an  heretic  twice  fallen, 
by  our  sentence  definitive  condemned,  as  aforesaid  from 
the  order  of  a  sexton  ;  and  in  token  of  this  thy  degrada- 
tion and  actual  deposition,  for  the  causes  aforesaid,  we 
take  from  thee  the  keys  of  the  church-door,  and  thy 
surplice,  and  do  deprive  thee  of  all  and  singular  manner 
of  commodities  of  a  door-keeper. 

"And  also,  by  the  authority  of  omnipotent  God  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  and  by  the  authority, 
counsel,  and  assent,  of  our  whole  council  provincial  above 
written,  we  do  degrade  thee,  and  depose  thee,  being  here 
personally  present  before  us,  from  orders,  benefices,  privi- 
leges and  habit  in  the  church  ;  and  for  thy  pertinency  in- 
corrigible we  do  degrade  thee  before  the  secular  court  of 
the  high  constable  and  marshal  of  England,  being  per- 
sonally present ;  and  do  depose  thee  from  all  and  singular 
clerkly  honours  and  dignities  whatsoever,  by  tliese  writ- 
ings. Also,  in  token  of  thy  degradation  and  deposition, 
here  actually  we  have  caused  thy  crown  and  ecclesiastical 
tonsure  in  our  presence  to  be  rased  away,  and  utterly 
to  be  abolished,  like  to  the  form  of  a  secular  layman ; 
and  here  we  do  put  upon  the  head  of  thee  the  aforesaid 
William  the  cap  of  a  lay  secular  person  ;  beseeching  the 
court  aforesaid,  that  they  will  receive  favorably  the  said 
William  to  them  thus  recommitted." 

Thus  William  Sautre  the  servant  of  Christ  being  utterly 
thrust  out  of  the  pope's  kingdom,  and  metamorphosed 
from  a  clerk  to  a  secular  layman,  was  committed  to  the 
secular  power.  Which  so  done,  the  bishops,  not  yet 
contented,  cease  not  to  call  upon  the  king,  to  cause  him 
to  be  brought  forth  to  speedy  execution.  Whereupon  the 
king,  too  ready  to  gratify  the  clergy,  and  to  retain  their 
favours,  directs  out  a  terrible  decree  against  William 
Sautre,  and  sent  it  to  the  major  and  sheriffs  of  London  to 
be  put  in  execution  ;  as  follows  : 

The  Decree  of  the  King  against  William  Sautre. 

"The  decree  of  our  sovereign  lord  the  king  and  his 
council  in  the  parliament,  against  a  certain  new  sprung 
up  heretic.  To  the  major  and  sheriffs  of  London,  &c. 
Whereas  the  reverend  father  Thomas  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  primate  of  all  England,  and  legate  of  the 
apostolic  see,  by  the  assent,  consent,  and  counsel  of  other 
bishops,  and  his  brethren  suffragans,  and  also  of  all 
the  whole  clergy  within  his  province  or  diocese,  gathered 
together  in  his  provincial  council,  the  due  order  of  the 
law  being  observed  in  all  points  in  this  behalf,  hath  pro- 
nounced and  declared,  by  his  definitive  sentence,  William 
Sautre  sometime  chaplain  fallen  again  into  his  most  dam- 
nable heresy,  the  which  before  time  the  said  William  had 
abjured,  thereupon  to  be  a  most  manifest  heretic,  and 
therefore  hath  decreed  that  he  should  be  degraded,  and 
hath  for  the  same  cause  really  degraded  him  from  all  pre- 
rogative and  privilege  of  the  clergy,  decreeing  to  leave 
him  to  the  secular  power;  and  hath  really  so  left  him, 
according  to  the  laws  and  canonical  sanctions  set  forth  in 
this  behalf,  and  also  that  our  holy  mother  the  church 
hath  no  further  to  do  in  the  premises :  we  therefore 


264 


ARTICLES  EXHIBITED  ON  THE  CHURCH  DOORS  AGAINST  HENRY  IV.         [Bock.  V 


being  zealous  in  religion,  and  reverend  lovers  of  the 
catholic  faith,  willing  and  minding  to  maintain  and  de- 
fend the  holy  church,  and  the  laws  and  the  liberties  of 
the  same,  to  root  out  all  such  errors  and  heresies  out  of 
our  kingdom  of  England,  and  with  condign  punishment 
to  correct  and  punish  all  heretics  or  such  as  be  convicted  ; 
provided  always  that  both  according  to  the  law  of  God 
and  man,  and  the  canonical  institutions  in  this  behalf 
accustomed,  such  heretics  convicted  and  condemned  in 
form  aforesaid  ought  to  be  burned  with  fire  :  we  com- 
mand you,  as  straightly  as  we  may,  or  can,  firmly  enjoining 
you  that  you  do  cause  the  said  William,  being  in  your 
custody,  in  some  public  or  open  place  within  the  liberties 
of  your  city  aforesaid  (the  cause  aforesaid  being  pub- 
lished unto  the  people)  to  be  put  into  the  fire,  and  there 
in  the  same  fire  really  to  be  burned,  to  the  great  horror 
of  his  offence,  and  the  manifest  example  of  other  chris- 
tians. Fail  not  in  the  execution  thereof,  upon  the  peril 
that  will  fail  thereupon." 

Thus  it  may  appear  how  kings  and  princes  have  been 
blinded  and  abused  by  the  false  prelates  of  the  church, 
insomuch  that  they  have  been  their  slaves  and  butchers, 
to  slay  Christ's  poor  innocent  members.  See  therefore 
what  danger  it  is  for  princes  not  to  have  knowledge  and 
understanding  themselves,  but  to  be  led  by  other  men's 
eyes,  and  specially  trusting  to  such  guides,  who  through 
hypocrisy  deceive  them,  and  through  cruelty  devour  the 
people. 

As  King  Henry  IV..  who  was  the  deposer  of  King 
Richard,  was  the  first  of  all  English  kings  that  began 
the  unmerciful  burning  of  Christ's  saints  for  standing 
against  the  pope  :  so  was  this  William  Sautre,  the  true 
and  faithful  martyr  of  Christ,  the  first  of  all  them  in 
Wickliff's  time,  who  I  find  to  be  burned  in  the  reign  of 
this  king,  which  was  A.  D.  1400. 

After  the  martyrdom  of  this  godly  man,  the  rest  of 
the  same  company  began  to  conceal  themselves  for  fear 
of  the  king,  who  was  altogether  bent  to  hold  with  the 
pope's  prelacy.  Such  was  the  reign  of  this  prince,  that 
he  was  ever  terrible  to  the  godly,  immeasurable  in  his 
actions,  and  really  beloved  by  very  few  men  ;  but  princes 
never  lack  flatterers  about  them.  Neither  was  the  time  of 
his  reign  quiet,  but  full  of  trouble,  of  blood  and  misery. 
Such  was  their  desire  of  King  Richard  again  in  the  reign 
of  this  king,  that  he  was  many  years  after  rumoured  to 
be  alive  (by  those  who  desired  that  to  be  true  which  they 
knew  to  be  false)  for  which  several  were  executed.  For 
the  space  of  six  or  seven  years  together,  scarcely  a  year 
passed  without  some  conspiracy  against  the  king. 

Many  of  the  nobles  joined  in  these  rebellions,  and 
many  of  them  were  beheaded,  or  otherwise  slain,  but  still 
the  rebellions  continued. 

This  civil  rebellion  of  so  many  nobles  and  others,  against 
the  king,  declared  what  hostile  feelings  the  people  then 
bore  towards  this  King  Henry.  Among  whom  I  cannot 
omit  here  the  archbishop  of  York  named  Richard  Scrope, 
■who  with  the  Lord  Mowbray,  marshal  of  England,  gather- 
ed a  great  company  in  the  north  country  against  the  king, 
to  whom  also  was  joined  the  forces  of  Lord  Bardolf,  and 
Henry  Percy  earl  of  Northumberland.  And  to  stir  up 
the  people  more  willingly  to  take  their  parts,  they  col- 
lected certain  articles  against  the  said  king,  to  the  num- 
ber of  ten,  and  fastened  them  upon  the  doors  of  the 
churches  and  monasteries,  to  be  read  of  all  men  in  Eng- 
lish. Which  articles,  as  they  contain  a  great  part  of  the 
doings  between  King  Henry  and  King  Richard,  I  thought, 
for  the  better  opening  of  the  matter  to  insert  the  same, 
in  such  form  as  I  found  them. 

Articles  set  upon  the  Church  Doors  against  King  Henry 
the  Fourth. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen,  Before  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  judge  of  the  quick  and  dead,  &c.  We  A.  B.  C. 
D.  &c.,  not  long  since  became  bound  by  oath  upon  the 
sacred  evangelical  book,  to  our  sovereign  lord  Richard, 
late  king  of  England  and  France,  in  the  presence  of  many 
prelates,  potentates  and  nobility  of  the  realm  ;  that  we, 
so  long  as  we  lived,  should  bear  true  allegiance  and  fide- 


lity toward  him  and  his  heirs  succeeding  him  in  the  kin?, 
dom  by  just  title,  right,  and  line,  according  to  the  statutes 
and  custom  of  this  realm  of  England.  By  virtue  wliereof 
we  are  bound  to  see  that  no  vices,  or  heinous  offences 
arising  in  the  commonwealth,  take  effect,  and  we  ought  to 
give  ourselves  and  our  goods  to  withstand  the  same, 
without  fear  of  the  sword  or  death,  upon  pain  of  perjury, 
which  pain  is  everlasting  damnation.  Wherefore  we 
seeing  and  perceiving  divers  horrible  crimes,  and  great 
enormities  daily  without  ceasing  committed  by  the  chil- 
dren of  the  Devil  and  Satan's  soldiers  against  the  supre- 
macy of  the  church  of  Rome,  the  liberty  of  the  church  of 
England,  and  the  laws  of  the  realm,  against  the  person 
of  King  Richard  and  his  heirs,  against  the  prelates,  no- 
blemen, religion,  and  commonalty,  and  finally  against  the 
whole  public  weal  of  the  realm  of  England,  to  the  great 
offence  of  the  majesty  of  Almighty  God,  and  to  the  pro- 
vocation of  his  just  wrath  and  vengeance  toward  the  realm 
and  people.  And  fearing  also  the  destruction  both  of  the 
church  of  Rome  and  England,  and  the  ruin  of  our  coun- 
try to  be  at  hand,  having  before  our  eyes  the  justice  and 
the  kingdom  of  God,  calling  always  on  the  name  of  Jesus, 
having  an  assured  confidence  in  his  clemency,  mercy  and 
power  ;  have  here  taken  certain  articles,  subscribed  in 
the  following  form  to  be  propounded,  tried,  and  heard 
before  the  jiist  judge,  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  whole  world, 
to  his  honour,  the  delivery  of  the  church,  the  clergy,  and 
commonalty,  and  to  the  utiUty  and  profit  of  the  public 
weal.  But  if  (which  God  forbid)  by  force,  fear,  or  vio- 
lence of  wicked  persons  we  shall  be  cast  in  prison,  or  by 
violent  death  prevented,  so  as  in  this  world  we  shall  not 
be  able  to  prove  the  articles  as  we  would  wish,  then  do 
we  appeal  to  the  high  celestial  judge,  that  he  may  judge 
and  discern  the  same,  in  the  day  of  his  supreme  judgment. 

"  I.  We  depose,  say,  except,  and  intend  to  prove 
against  the  Lord  Henry  Darby,  son  of  the  Lord  John  of 
Gaunt,  late  duke  of  Lancaster,  and  commonly  called  king 
of  England  (himself  pretending  the  same,  although  with- 
out all  right  and  title  thereunto)  and  against  his  adhe- 
rents, favours,  and  accomplices ;  that  they  ever  have  been, 
are,  and  will  be  traitors,  invaders,  and  destroyers  of  God's 
church  in  Rome,  England,  Wales,  and  Ireland,  and  of  our 
sovereign  lord  Richard  late  king  of  England,  his  heirs, 
his  kingdom,  and  commonwealth,  as  shall  hereafter  ma- 
nifestly appear. 

"11.  We  depose,  &c.  against  the  said  Lord  Henry,  for 
that  he  had  conceived,  devised,  and  conspired  certain 
heinous  crimes  and  traitorous  offences  against  his  sove- 
reign lord  Richard's  state  and  dignity,  as  manifestly  ap- 
peared in  the  contention  between  the  said  Lord  Henry,. u 
and  the  Lord  Thomas  duke  of  Norfolk  begun  at  Coven-  ■• 
trj'^,  but  not  finished  thoroughly.  Afterwards  he  was  sent 
into  exile  by  sentence  of  the  King  Richard,  by  the  agree- 
ment of  his  father  the  Lord  John  duke  of  Lancaster,  by 
the  voice  of  many  of  the  lords  temporal,  and  nobility  of 
the  realm,  and  also  by  his  own  consent;  there  to  remain 
for  a  certain  time  appointed  unto  him  by  the  said  lords, 
and  withal  he  was  bound  by  oath  not  to  return  into  Eng- 
land before  he  had  obtained  favour  and  grace  of  the  king. 
Not  long  after,  when  the  king  was  departed  into  Ireland 
for  reformation  of  that  country  appertaining  to  the  crown 
of  England,  but  as  then  rebelling  against  the  same  ;  the 
said  Lord  Henry  in  the  meantime  contrary  to  his  oath  and 
fidelity,  and  long  before  the  time  limited  unto  him  was  ex- 
pired, with  all  his  favourers  and  invaders  secretly  entered 
into  the  realm,  swearing  and  protesting  before  the  face  of 
the  people,  that  his  coming  into  the  realm  in  the  absence 
of  the  king  was  for  no  other  cause,  but  that  he  might  in 
humble  sort  with  the  love  and  favour  of  the  king,  and  all 
the  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  have  and  enjoy  his  law- 
ful inheritance  descending  unto  him  of  right  after  the 
death  of  his  father  :  which  thing  as  it  pleased  all  men,  so 
they  cried,  '  Blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord.'  But  how  this  blessing  afterwards  turned  into 
cursing,  shall  appear  in  that  which  followed  :  and  also  ye 
shall  understand  his  horrible  and  wicked  conspiracy 
against  his  sovereign  lord  King  Richard,  and  divers 
other  lords  as  well  spiritual  as  temporal ;  besides  that  his 
manifest  perjury  shall  well  be  known,  and  that  he  remains 
not  only  foresworn  and  perjured,  but  also  excommunicate, 


|a.D.  1401.]      ARTICLES  EXHIBITED  ON  THE  CHURCH  DOORS  AGAINST  HENRY  IV. 

i  for  he  conspired  against  his  sovereign  lord  our  king, 
i  Wherefore  we  pronounce  him  by  these  presents  as  well 
I  perjured  as  excommunicate. 

I  "  III  We  depose,  &c.  against  the  Lord  Henry,  t'.at  he, 
immediately  after  his  entry  into  England,  by  crafty  and 
subtle  policy  caused  to  be  proclaimed  openly  throughout 
the  realm,  that  no  tenths  of  the  clergy,  fifteenths  of  the 
people,  sealing  up  of  cloth,  diminution  of  wool,  impost  of 
wine,  nor  other  extortions  or  exactions  whatsoever,  should 
i  hereafter  be  required  or  exacted  ;  hoping  by  this  means 
-to  purchase  unto  him  the  voice  and  favour  of  tlie  prelates 
spiritual,  the  lords  temporal,  the  merchants,  and  com- 
monalty of  the  whole  realm.  After  this  he  took  by  force 
the  king's  castles  and  fortresses,  sj)oiled  and  devoured  his 
goods  wheresoever  he  found  them,  crying,  Havock  ! 
Havock !  The  king's  majesty's  subjects  as  well  spiritual  as 
temporal,  he  spoiled  and  robbed,  some  he  took  captive  and 
'imprisoned  them,  and  some  he  slew  and  put  to  miserable 
ideath,  whereof  many  were  bishops,  prelates,  priests,  and 
ireligious  men.  Whereby  it  is  manifest,  that  the  said  Lord 
Henry  is  not  only  perjured,  in  promising  and  swearing 
that  there  should  be  hereafter  no  more  exactions,  pay- 
ments, or  extortions  within  the  realm,  but  also  excom- 
municate for  the  violence  and  injury  done  to  prelates  and 
priests.  Wherefore  by  these  presents  we  pronounce  him, 
as  before,  as  well  perjured  as  excommunicate. 

"  IV.  We  depose,  &c.  against  the  said  Lord  Henry, 
That  he  hearing  of  the  king's  return  from  Ireland  into 
WaleS;  rose  up  against  his  sovereign  lord  the  king  with 
many  thousands  of  armed  men,  marching  forward  with  all 
iiis  power  towards  the  castle  of  Flint  in  Wales,  where  he 
took  the  king  and  held  him  prisoner,  and  so  led  him 
captive  as  a  traitor  unto  Leicester  :  from  whence  he  took 
ihis  journey  towards  London,  misusing  the  king  by  the 
jway,  both  he  and  his,  with  many  injuries  and  opprobrious 
icontumelies  and  scoffs.  And  in  the  end  committed  him 
jto  the  Tower  of  London,  and  held  a  parliament,  the  king 
ibeing  absent  and  in  prison  :  wherein  for  fear  of  death  he 
|Corn^)elled  the  king  to  yield  and  resign  to  him  all  his  right 
and  title  of  the  kingdom  and  crown  of  England.  After 
which  resignation  being  made, the  said  Lord  Henry  stand- 
ing up  in  the  parliament  house,  stoutly  and  proudly  be- 
jfore  them  all,  said  and  affi/med,  that  the  kingdom  of  Eng- 
iland  and  crown  of  the  same,  with  all  thereunto  belonging, 
Idid  pertain  to  him  at  that  present,  as  of  very  right,  and 
Ito  no  other  ;  for  that  the  said  King  Richard  by  his  own 
ideed  was  deprived  for  ever  of  all  the  right,  title,  and  inte- 
rest that  ever  he  had,  hath,  or  may  have  in  the  same. 
And  thus  at  length  by  right  and  wrong  he  exalted  himself 
unto  the  throne  of  the  kingdom  :  since  which  time,  our 
commonwealth    never    flourished     nor    prospered,    but 

has  been  altogether  void  of  virtue,   for  the   spiritualty 

is  oppressed,  exercise  and  war-like  practices  have  not 
'been  maintained,  charity  is  waxed  cold,  and  covet- 
[ousness  and  misery  have  taken  place,  and  finally  mercy 
lis  taken  away  and  vengeance  supplies  the  room.  Where- 
jby  it  doth  appear  (as  before  is  said,)  that  the  said  lord 
i  Henry  is  not   only  perjured    and  false  by  usurping  the 

kingdom  and  dominion  belonging  to   another,   but  also 

excommuuicate  for  the  apprehending,  unjust  imprisoning, 
!  and  depriving  his  sovereign  lord  the  king  of  his  royal 
:  crown  and  dignity.     Wherefore,  as  in  the  articles  before, 

we  pronounce  the  said  Lord  Henry  to  be  excommunicate. 
*'  V.   We  depose,  &c.  against  the  said  Lord  Henry,  that 

he  the  same  Lord  Henry  with  the  rest  of  his  favourers  and 

accomplices,  heaping  mischief  upon  mischief,  have  com- 
mitted and  brought  to  pass  a  most  wicked  and  mischiev- 
ous fact,  yea,  such  as  has  not  been  heard  of  at  any  time 

before.     For  after  that  they  had  taken  and  imprisoned  the 

king,  and   deposed  him  by  open  injury  against  all  human 

nature;  yet,  not  content  with  this,  they  brought  him  to 

Pomfret  castle,  and  there  imprisoned  him,  where  fifteen 

days  and  nights  they  vexed  him  with  continual  hunger, 

thirst,  and  cold,  and  finally  bereft  him  of  life  with  such  a 

kind  of  death  as  never  before  that  time  was  known  in 

England,  but  by  God's   Providence  it  is  come  to  light. 

Who  ever  heard  of  such  a  deed,  or  who  ever  saw  the  like 

of  him?  Wherefore,  O  England !  arise,  stand  up,  avenge 
the  cause,  the  death  and  injury  of  thy  king  and  prince  : 
•wtiich  if  thou  do  not,  take  this  for  certain,  that  the  right- 


265 


eous  God  will  destroy  thee  by  strange  invasions  and  fo- 
reign power,  and  avenge  himself  on  thee  for  this  so  hor- 
rible an  act.  Whereby  doth  appear  not  only  his  perjury, 
but  also  his  excommunication  most  execrable  ;  so  that, 
as  before,  we  pronounce  the  said  Henry  not  only  per- 
jured,  but  also  excommunicate. 

"  VI.  We  depose,  &c.  against  the  said  Lord  Henry, 
that  after  he  had  attained  to  the  crown  and  sceptre  of  the 
kingdom,  he  caused  forthwith  to  be  apprehended  divers 
lords  spiritual,  bishops,  abbots,  priors,  and  religious  men 
of  all  orders,  whom  he  arrested,  imprisoned,  and  bound, 
and  against  all  order  brought  them  before  the  secular 
judges  to  be  examined  ;  nor  sparing  the  bishops  whose 
bodies  were  anointed  with  sacred  oil,  nor  priests  nor 
religious  men,  but  commanded  them  to  be  condemned, 
hanged,  and  beheaded  by  the  temporal  law  and  judgment, 
notwithstanding  the  privilege  of  the  church  and  holy 
orders,  which  he  ought  to  have  reverenced  and  worship- 
ped, if  he  had  been  a  true  and  lawful  king  :  for  the  first 
and  chief  oath  in  the  coronation  of  a  lawful  king  is,  to 
defend  and  keep  inviolate  the  liberties  and  rights  of  the 
church,  and  not  to  deliver  any  priest  or  religious  man 
into  the  hands  of  the  secular  power,  except  for  heresy 
only,  and  tliat  after  his  degradation,  according  to  the  or- 
der of  the  church.  He  has  done  contrary  unto  all  tliis  ; 
so  that  it  is  manifest  by  this  article  as  before  in  the  rest, 
that  he  is  both  perjured  and  excommunicate. 

"  VII.  We  depose,  &c.  against  the  said  Lord  Henry, 
that  he  not  only  caused  to  be  put  to  death  the  lords  spi- 
ritual and  other  religious  men,  but  also  divers  of  the  lords 
temporal  and  nobility  of  the  realm,  and  chiefly  those  that 
studied  for  the  preservation  of  the  commonwealth,  not 
ceasing  as  yet  to  continue  his  mischievous  enterprise,  if 
by  God's  Providence  it  be  not  prevented,  and  that  with 
speed  :  amongst  all  other  of  the  nobility,  these  first  he  put 
to  death  ;  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  the  earl  of  Huntington, 
the  earl  of  Gloucester,  the  Lord  Roger  Clarendon  the 
king's  brother,  with  several  other  knights  and  esquires, 
and  afterwards, the  Lord  Thomas  Percy  earl  of  Worcester, 
and  the  Lord  Henry  Percy  son  and  heir  to  the  earl  of 
Northumberland  ;  which  Lord  Henry  he  not  only  slew, 
but  to  the  utmost  of  his  power  again  and  again  he  endea- 
voured to  have  him  slain.  For  after  he  was  once 
put  to  death,  and  delivered  to  the  lord  of  Furnile  to  be 
buried  (who  committed  his  body  to  holy  sepulture,  with 
as  much  honor  as  might  be,  commending  his  soul  to  Al- 
mighty God  with  the  suffrages  of  blessed  mass  and  other 
prayers)  the  said  Lord  Henry,  most  like  a  cruel  beast  still 
thirsting  for  his  blood,  caused  his  body  to  be  exhumed  and 
brought  forth  again,  and  to  be  placed  between  two  mill- 
stones in  the  town  of  Shrewsbury,  there  to  be  kept  with 
armed  men;  and  afterwards  to  be  beheaded  and  quartered, 
commanding  his  head  and  quarters  to  be  carried  into  di 
vers  cities  of  the  kingdom.  Wherefore,  for  so  detestable 
an  act  never  heard  of  in  any  age  before,  we  pronounce 
him,  as  in  the  former  articles,  excommunicate. 

"  VIII.  We  depose,  &c.  against  the  said  Lord  Henry, 
that  after  his  attaining  to  the  crown  he  willingly  ra- 
tified, allowed,  and  approved  a  most  wicked  statute  set 
forth  and  renewed  in  the  parliament  holden  at  Winches- 
ter. The  which  statute  is  directly  against  the  church  of 
Rome,  and  the  power,  and  principality  thereof  given  by 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  unto  blessed  St.  Peter  and  his  suc- 
cessors bishops  of  Rome  ;  unto  whom  belongs  by  full  au- 
thority the  free  disposing  of  all  spiritual  promotions  as 
well  superior  as  inferior  :  which  wicked  statute  is  the 
cause  of  many  mischiefs,  viz.  of  simony,  perjury,  adul- 
tery, disorder,  and  disobedience;  for  many  bishops,  ab- 
bots, priors,  and  prelates  (we  will  not  say  by  virtue,  but 
rather  by  error  of  this  statute)  have  bestowed  the  bene- 
fices vacant  upon  young  men,  rude  and  unworthy  persons, 
who  have  bargained  with  them  for  the  same,  so  that 
scarcely  one  prelate  is  found  that  has  not  covenanted 
with  the  party  promoted  for  the  half  yearly,  or,  at  the 
least,  the  third  part  of  the  said  benefice  so  bestowed.  And 
by  this  means  the  said  statute  is  the  destruction  of  the 
right  of  St.  Peter,  the  church  of  Rome  and  England,  the 
clergy  and  universities,  the  whole  commonwealth,  and 
maintenance  of  wars,  &c. 

"  IX.  We  say  and  depose,  &c.  against  the  saidLor** 


266 


ARCHBISHOP  OF  YORK  EXECUTED.     ARTICLES  AGAINST  JOHN  BADBY.     [Book  V. 


Henry,  that  after  he  had  tyrannously  taken  upon  him  the 
government  of  the  realm,  England  never  flourished  since, 
nor  prospered,  by  reason  of  his  continual  exactions  of 
money,  and  yearly  oppressions  of  the  clergy  and  com- 
monnlty  :  neither  is  it  known  how  this  money  so  extorted 
is  bestowed,  when  neither  his  soldiers,  nor  his  gentle- 
men are  i):iid  as  yet  their  wages  and  fees  for  their  charges, 
and  wonderful  toil  and  labour,  neither  yet  are  the  poor 
country  peojile  satisfied  for  the  victuals  taken  of  them  : 
and  nevertheless  the  miserable  clergy,  and  more  miserable 
common;dcy,  are  forced  still  to  pay  by  menaces  and  sharp 
tlireatenings.  Notwithstanding  he  sware,  when  he  first 
usurped  the  crown,  that  hereafter  there  should  be  no  such 
Kxactions  nor  vexations,  neither  of  the  clergy  nor  laity. 
Wherefore,  as  before,  we  pronounce  him  perjured,  &c. 

"  X.  In  the  tenth  and  last  article  we  depose,  say,  and 
openly  protest  by  these  presents,  for  ourselves,  and  all 
our  assistants  in  the  cause  of  the  church  of  Rome  and 
England,  and  in  the  cause  of  King  Richard,  his  heirs,  the 
clergy  and  commonalty  of  the  whole  realm  ;  that  our  in- 
tention neither  is,  was,  nor  shall  be,  in  word  or  deed  to 
offend  any  state  either  of  the  prelates  spiritual,  lords  tem- 
poral, or  commons  of  the  realm  ;  but  rather,  foreseeing 
the  perdition  and  destruction  of  this  realm  to  approach, 
we  have  here  brought  before  you  certain  articles  concern- 
ing the  destruction  of  the  same,  to  be  circumspectly  con- 
sidered by  the  whole  assembly,  as  well  of  the  lords  spiri- 
tual as  temporal,  and  the  faithful  commons  of  England  : 
beseeching  you  all  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ  the  right- 
eous judge,  and  for  the  merits  of  our  blessed  lady  the 
mother  of  God,  and  of  St.  George  our  defender,  under 
whose  displayed  banner  we  wish  to  live  and  die,  and  un- 
der pain  of  damnation,  that  ye  will  be  favourable  to  us, 
and  to  our  causes  which  are  three  in  number.  Whereof 
the  first  is,  that  we  exalt  unto  the  kingdom  the  true  and 
lawful  heir,  and  crown  him  in  the  kingly  throne  with  the 
diadem  of  England.  And  secondly,  that  we  recall  the 
Welshmen,  the  Irishmen,  and  all  other  our  enemies  to 
perpetual  peace  and  amity.  Thirdly,  and  finally,  that 
•we  deliver  and  make  free  our  native  country  from  all  ex- 
actions, extortions,  and  unjust  payment  ;  beseeching  our 
Lord  Jesus  Ciirist  to  grant  his  blessing,  the  remission  of 
their  sins,  and  life  everlasting  to  all  that  assist  us  to  their 
power  in  this  godly  and  meritorious  work  ;  and  to  all 
those  that  are  against  us  we  threaten  the  curse  of  Al- 
mighty God,  by  the  authority  committed  unto  us  by 
Christ  and  his  holy  church,  and  by  these  presents  we  pro- 
nounce them  excommunicate.'* 

These  articles  being  seen  and  read,  a  great  concourse 
of  people  daily  resorted  more  and  more  to  the  archbi- 
shop. TheEarlof  Westmorelandbearingof  this,  mustered 
his  soldiers  with  all  the  force  he  was  able  to  make,  and 
went  against  the  archbishop  ;  but  seeing  his  party  too 
weak  to  encounter  with  him,  he  used  policy,  and  under 
colour  of  friendship,  he  laboured  to  seek  out  the  causes  of 
that  great  stir.  The  archbishop  shewed  him  the  arti- 
cles, which,  when  the  earl  had  read,  he  seemed  highly 
to  commend  the  purpose  and  doings  of  the  bishop  ; 
promising  that  he  would  help  in  that  quarrel  to  the  ut- 
most of  his  power.  The  archbishop,  easily  persuaded, 
was  content,  although  much  against  the  counsel  of  the 
earl  marshal,  and  came  to  hold  further  conference.  The 
articles  being  opened,  published,  and  read,  the  earl  of 
Westmoreland  pretended  to  like  them,  and  exhorted 
the  archbishop  that  he  would  discharge  the  needless 
multitude  of  his  soldiers,  and  dismiss  them  home  to  their 
works  and  business,  and  they  would  together  drink  and 
join  hands  in  the  sight  of  the  whole  company.  Thus 
they  shaking  hands  together,  the  archbishop  sends  away 
his  soldiers  in  peace,  not  knowing  himself  to  be  circum- 
vented, until  he  was  arrested  by  the  hands  of  the  earl 
of  Westmoreland  ;  and  shortly  after,  the  king  coming 
with  his  army  to  York,  he  w;is  tliere  beheaded  ;  and 
with  him  also  Lord  Thomas  Mowbray,  marshal,  with  di- 
vers others.  After  whose  slaughter,  the  king  proceeds 
farther  to  pursue  the  earl  of  Nortluiniijerlaud,  and  Lord 
Thomas  Bardolph.  At  length,  within  two  years  after, 
fighting  against  the  king,  they  were  slain  iu  the  field, 
(A.  D.  1408.) 


The  king,  after  the  shedding  of  so  much  blood,  see- 
ing himself  so  disliked  by  his  subjects,  thought  to  keep 
in  with  the  clergy,  and  with  the  bishop  of  Rome.  And 
therefore  he  was  compelled  in  all  things  to  serve  their 
humour,  as  appeared  as  well  in  condemning  William 
Sautre,  as  also  in  others  whom  we  have  now  to  treat  of. 
In  the  number  of  whom  comes  now  John  Badby, 
who,  by  tlie  cruelty  of  Thomas  Arundel,  archbishop, 
and  other  prelates,  was  brought  to  his  condemnation 
in  this  king's  reign  (A.D.  1409),  as  appears  by  their 
own  registers, 

JOHN    BADBY,    ARTIFICER. 

In  A.  D.  1409,  March  1st,  the  following  exami- 
nation of  John  Badby,  a  layman,  was  made  upon  the 
crime  of  heresy,  before  Thomas  Arundel,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  and  the  archbishop  of  York,  bishops  of  Lon- 
don, of  Winchester,  of  Oxford,  of  Norwich,  of  Salisbury, 
of  Bath,  of  Bangor,  and  a  great  number  of  other  lordfL  i 
both  spiritual  and  temporal.  Master  Morgan  read  the 
articles  of  his  opinions  to  the  hearers,  as  follows : 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  Be  it  manifest  to  all 
men  by  this  present  public  instrument,  that  in  the  year 
after  the  incarnation  of  our  Lord,  according  to  the 
course  and  computation  of  the  church  of  England,  in 
the  year  1409,  John  Badby,  a  layman,  of  the  diocese  of 
Worcester,  appearing  personally  before  the  reveren4 
father  in  Christ  and  Lord,  Lord  Thomas,  by  the  grace 
of  God  bishop  of  Worcester,  was  detected  of  heresy, 
having  heretically  taught,  and  openly  maintained,  that 
the  sacrament  of  tlie  body  of  Christ,  consecrated  by  the 
priest  upon  the  altar,  is  not  the  true  body  of  Christ  by 
the  virtue  of  the  words  of  the  sacrament.  But  that  after 
the  sacramental  words  spoken  by  the  priests  to  make  the 
body  of  Christ,  the  material  bread  remains  upon  the 
altar  as  in  the  beginning,  neither  is  it  turned  into  the 
very  body  of  Christ  after  the  sacramental  words  spoken 
of  the  priests.  Which  John  Badby  being  exaniiued,  and 
diligently  demanded  by  the  reverend  father,  did  answer 
that  it  was  impossible  that  any  priest  should  make  the 
body  of  Christ,  and  that  he  believed  firmly  that  no  priest 
could  make  the  body  of  Christ  by  such  words  sacrament- 
ally  spoken  in  such  sort.  And  also  he  said  expressly 
that  he  would  never  while  he  lived  believe  that  any 
priest  could  make  the  body  of  Christ  sacranjeutally, 
unless  that  first  he  saw  manifestly  the  like  body  of  Christ 
to  be  handled  in  the  hands  of  the  priest  uj)on  the  altar, 
in  his  corporal  form.  And,  furthermore,  he  said  that 
John  Raker  of  Bristol  had  as  much  power  and  authority 
to  make  the  like  body  of  Christ,  as  any  ]>rit?t  had. 
Moreover,  he  said  that  when  Christ  sat  at  supjier  with 
his  disciples,  he  had  not  his  body  in  his  hand,  to  the  in* 
tent  to  distribute  it  to  his  disciples  ;  and  he  said  e.v 
pressly,  that  he  did  not  this  thing.  And  he  also  spake 
many  other  words  teaching  and  defending  the  heresy, 
both  grievous,  and  also  out  of  order,  and  horrible  to 
the  ears  of  the  hearers,  sounding  against  the  catholic 
faith. 

"  Upon  which  occasion  the  reverend  father  admonished 
and  requested  John  Badby  oftentimes  and  very  instantly 
to  charity  ;  forsomuch  as  he  would  willingly  that  he 
should  have  forsaken  such  heresy  and  opinion  holden, 
taught,  and  maintained  by  him,  in  such  sort  against  the 
sacrament,  to  renounce,  and  utterly  abjure  them,  and  to 
believe  other  things  which  the  holy  mother  church  doth 
believe.  And  he  informed  the  said  John  on  that  behalf, 
both  gently,  and  yet  laudably.  Yet  the  said  John 
Badby,  although  he  were  admonished  and  requested  both 
often  and  instantly  by  the  said  reverend  father,  said  and 
answered  expressly,  that  he  would  never  believe  other- 
wise than  he  had  before  said,  taught,  and  answered. 
Whereujion,  the  aforesaid  reverend  father,  bishop  of 
Worcester,  seeing,  understanding,  and  perceiving  John 
Badby  to  maintain  and  fortify  the  heresy,  being  stub- 
born, and  proceeding  in  the  same  stubbornness,  pro- 
nounced the  said  Jolin  to  be  before  this  time  convicted 
of  such  an  heresy,  and  that  he  hath  been  and  is  an  hC" 
tic,  and  in  the  end  declared  it  in  these  words  •  , 


A.D.  140y.] 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  JOHN  BADBY.     THE  STATUTE  EX-OFFICIO. 


267 


I  "  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  We,  Thomas,  bishop 
of  Worcester,  do  accuse  thee,  John  Badby,  being  a  lay- 
,man,  of  our  diocese,  of  and  upon  the  crime  of  heresy, 
(being  oftentimes  confessed  and  convicted  before  us  sit- 
ting for  chief  judge,  that  thou  hast  taught,  and  openly 
affirmed,  as  hitJierto  thou  dost  teach,  boldly  affirm,  and 
defend  ;  that  the  sacrament  of  the  body  of  Christ,  conse- 
crated upon  the  altar  by  the  priest,  is  not  the  true  body 
'of  Christ ;  but  after  the  sacramental  words,  to  make  the 
body  of  Christ,  by  virtue  of  the  said  sacramental  words 
pronounced,  to  have  been  in  the  crime  of  heresy  :  and  we 
.do  pronounce  thee  both  to  have  been  and  to  be  an  here- 
tic, and  do  declare  it  finally  by  these  writings." 

j    When  these  things  were  thus  finished,  and  all  the  con- 
]clusions  were  read  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  the  archbishop 
(demanded  of  him,  whether  he  would  renounce  and  for- 
sake his  opinions  and  such  conclusions  or  not,  and  ad- 
;here  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ  and  the  catholic  faith  ?    He 
'answered,  that  according  to  what  he  had  said  before,  he 
'would  adhere  and  stand  to  those  words  which  before  he 
jhad  made  answer  unto.     Then  the  archbishop  oftentimes 
required  him  by  the  bowels   of  Jesus  Christ,  that    he 
would  forsake  those  opinions  and  conclusions,  and  that 
henceforth  he  would  cleave  to  the  christian  faith,  which, 
in  the  audience  of  all  the  lords  and  others  that  were  pre- 
isent,  he  expressly  denied  and  refused. 
'     After  all  this,  when  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  and 
the  bishop  of  London  had  consulted,  to  what  safe  keep- 
ing John  Badby  might  be  committed  ;  it  was  concluded 
that  he  should  be  put  into  a  certain   chamber,  or  safe 
house  within  the  mansion  of  the  friars  preachers  ;  and 
then  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  said  that  he  himself 
would  keep  the  key  thereof  in  the  meantime.    And  when 
Hhe  day  was  expired,   being  the  fifteenth  day  of  March, 
land  that  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  with   his  fellow 
'brethren  and  suffragans,  were  assembled  in  the  church 
of  St.  Paul  in  London  ;  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
taking  the  episcopal  seat,  called  unto  him  the  archbishop 
X)f  York,  and  the  following  bishops  :  Richard  of  London ; 
Henry  of  Winchester ;    Robert  of    Chic-hester  ;    Alex- 
p.nder  of  Norwich  ;    and    the    noble   Prince    Edmund ; 
the   duke    of  York ;    Ralph,    earl    of    Westmoreland ; 
Thomas   Beaufort,  knight ;  lord  chancellor  of  England  ; 
iand   the   Lord    Beamond,    with   other   noble   men,    as 
Iwell   spiritual    as    temporal,    that    stood    and    sat    by, 
Iwhom    it    would    be    long    to    name :     Before    whom 
jJohn  Badby  was  called  personally  to  answer  to  the  ar- 
(ticles.      The   articles   were  read   by  the  official   of  the 
Icourt  of  Canterbury,  and  by  the  archbishop  (in  the  vul- 
gar tongue)  expounded  publicly  and  expressly  ;  and  as 
ihe  had  before  spoken  and  deposed,  he  still  held  and  de- 
Ifended  his  opinions,  and  said  that  while  he  lived,   he 
: would  never  retract  the  same.     And,  furthermore,   he 
said  especially  to  be  noted,  that  the  lord  duke  of  York, 
personally  there  present,  and  every  man  else  for  the 
time    being,    is    of    more    estimation    and   reputation, 
than  the  sacrament   of  the  altar,  by   the  priest  in  due 
form  consecrated.      And  whilst  they  were  thus  in  his 
examination,  the  archbishop  considering  and  weighing 
I  that  he  would  in  nowise  be  altered,  and  seeing  moreover 
I  his  countenance  stout,  and  heart  confirmed,  so  that  he 
!  began  to  persuade  others  as   it  appeared  :   these  things 
considered,    the    archprelate,    when    he     saw     that    it 
was  not  in  his   power  either  by  exhortations,  reasons, 
or    arguments,    to    bring    John    Badby    from    his  con- 
i  Btant  truth  to  his  catholic  faith    (executing  and  doing 
'  the  office  of  his  great  master)  proceeded  to  confirm  and 
i  ratify  the  former  sentence  given  by  the  bishop  of  Wor- 
'  cester  against  John  Badby,  pronouncing  him  for  an  open 
[  and  public  heretic.     And  thus  they  delivered  him  to  the 
j  secular  power  ;  and  desired  the  temporal  lords  then  and 
1  there   present,  that    they  would   not  put   John  Badby 
to   deatii  for  that  his   offence,    nor   deliver   him  to  be 
punished  or  put  to  death  in  the  presence  of  all  the  lords. 
These  things  thus  done  and  concluded  by  the  bishops 
in  the  forenoon  :    in  the  afternoon,  tVie  king's  writ  was 
not  far  behind.     John  Badby,   still  persevering  in  his 
constancy  unto  the  death,  was  brought  into  Smithfield, 
and  there  being  put  in  an  empty  barrel,  was  bound  with 


iron  chains  fastened  to  a  stake  having  dry  wood   put 
about  him. 

And  as  he  was  thus  standing  in  the  barrel,  it  hap- 
pened that  the  prince,  the  king's  eldest  son,  was  pre- 
sent; who,  shewing  some  part  of  the  good  Samaritan, 
began  to  endeavour  to  save  the  life  of  him,  whom  the 
hypocritical  Levites  and  pharisees  sought  to  put  to 
death.  He  admonished  and  counselled  him,  that  he 
should  speedily  witlidraw  himself  out  of  these  dangerous 
labyrinths  of  opinions,  adding  oftentimes  threatenings, 
which  might  have  daunted  any  man's  courage. 

In  the  mean  time  the  prior  of  St.  Bartholomew's,  in 
Smithfield,  brought  with  all  solemnity  tlie  sacrament  of 
God's  body,  with  twelve  torches  borne  before,  and  so 
shewed  the  sacrament  to  the  poor  man  at  the  stake. 
And  then  they  demanding  of  him  how  he  believed  in  it, 
he  answered,  That  lie  knew  well  it  was  hallowed  bread, 
and  not  God's  body.  And  then  was  the  barrel  put  over 
him,  and  fire  put  to  him.  And  when  he  felt  the  fire, 
he  cried,  mercy,  calling  upon  the  Lord,  and  so  the 
prince  immediately  commanded  to  take  away  the  barrel, 
and  quench  the  fire.  The  prince's  commandment  being 
obeyed,  he  asked  him  if  he  would  forsake  heresy  and  take 
to  the  faith  of  holy  church  ?  which,  if  he  would  do,  he 
should  have  goods  enough,  jiromising  also  a  yearly 
stipend  out  of  the  king's  treasury. 

But  this  valiant  champion  of  Christ,  neglecting  the 
prince's  fair  words,  refused  the  offer  of  worldly  promises, 
being  no  doubt  more  vehemently  inflamed  with  the 
Spirit  of  God,  than  with  any  earthly  desire.  Wherefore, 
when  he  continued  unmoveable  in  his  former  mind,  the 
prince  commanded  him  straight  to  be  put  again  into  the 
barrel,  and  that  he  should  not  afterward  look  for  any 
grace  or  favour.  But  as  he  could  be  allured  by  no 
rewards,  even  so  was  he  nothing  at  all  abashed  at  their 
torments,  but,  as  a  valiant  champion  of  Christ,  he  per- 
severed invincible  to  the  end.  Not  without  a  great  and 
most  cruel  battle,  but  with  much  greater  triumph  of 
victory ;  the  Spirit  of  Christ  having  always  the  upper 
hand  in  his  members,  notwithstanding  the  fury,  rage, 
and  power  of  the  whole  world. 

This  godly  martyr,  John  Badby,  having  thus  per- 
fected his  testimony  and  martyrdom  in  fire,  the  perse- 
cuting bishops  not  yet  contented,  and  thinking  them- 
selves as  yet  either  not  strong  enough,  or  else  not  sharp 
enough  against  the  poor  innocent  flock  of  Christ,  to 
make  all  things  sure  and  substantial  on  their  side,  so 
that  this  doctrine  of  the  gospel  now  springing  should  be 
suppressed  for  ever,  laid  their  conspiring  heads  together; 
and  having  now  a  king  for  their  own  purpose,  ready  to 
serve  their  turn,  the  bishops  and  clergy  of  the  realm  ex- 
hibited a  bill  to  the  king's  majesty  ;  subtlely  declaring, 
what  quietness  had  been  maintained  within  this  realm 
by  his  most  noble  progenitors,  who  always  defended  the 
ancient  rites  and  customs  of  the  church,  and  enriched 
the  same  with  large  gifts,  to  the  honour  of  God  and  the 
realm  :  and  contrariwise,  what  trouble  and  disquietnesa 
was  now  risen  by  wicked  and  perverse  men,  teaching 
and  preaching  openly  and  privily  a  certain  new,  wicked, 
and  heretical  kind  of  doctrine,  contrary  to  the  catholic 
faith  and  determination  of  holy  church.  The  king,  al- 
ways oppressed  with  blind  ignorance,  by  the  crafty 
means  and  subtle  pretences  of  the  clergy,  granted  in 
the  parliament  (by  consent  of  the  nobility  assembled) 
a  statute  to  be  observed,  called  ex-officio,  as  follows  : — 

The  Statute  Ex- Officio. 

"  That  is  to  say.  That  no  man  within  this  realm,  or 
other  the  king's  majesty's  dominions,  presume  to  take 
upon  him  to  preach  privily  or  openly,  without  special 
license  first  obtained  of  the  ordinary  of  the  same  place 
(curates  in  their  own  parish  churches,  and  persons 
heretofore  privileged,  and  others  admitted  by  the  canoa 
law,  only  excepted).  Nor  that  any  hereafter  do  preach, 
maintain,  teach,  inform  openly  or  in  secret,  or  make  or 
write  any  book  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith,  and  deter- 
mination of  the  holy  church.  Nor  that  any  hereafter 
make  any  conventicles  or  assemblies,  or  keep  and  ex- 
ercise any  manner  of  schools  touching  this  sect,  wicked 


268 


THE  HISTORY  AND  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 


[Book  V. 


doctrine  and  opinion.  And  further,  That  no  man  here- 
after shall  by  any  means  favour  any  such  preacher,  any 
such  maker  of  unlawful  assemblies,  or  any  such  book- 
maker or  writer;  and,  finally,  any  such  teacher,  in- 
former, or  stirrer  up  of  the  people.  And  that  all  and 
singular  persons  having  any  of  the  said  books,  writings, 
or  schedules,  containing  the  said  wicked  doctrines  and 
opinions,  shall  within  forty  days  after  this  present  pro- 
clamation and  statute,  really  and  effectually  deliver,  or 
cause  to  be  delivered,  all  and  singular  the  said  books 
and  writings  unto  the  ordinary  of  the  same  place.  And  if  it 
shall  happen  that  any  person  or  persons,  of  what  kind, 
state  or  condition  soever  he  or  they  be,  to  do  or  attempt 
any  manner  of  thing  contrary  to  this  present  proclama- 
tion and  statute,  or  not  to  deliver  the  same  books  in 
form  aforesaid :  That  then  the  ordinary  of  the  same 
place  in  his  own  diocese,  by  authority  of  the  said  pro- 
clamation and  statute  shall  cause  to  be  arrested  and  de- 
tained under  safe  custody  the  said  person  or  persons  in 
this  case  defamed  and  evidently  suspected,  or  any  of 
them,  until  he  or  they  so  offending  have  by  order  of  law 
purged  him  or  themselves  as  touching  the  articles  laid 
to  his  or  their  charge  in  this  behalf;  or  until  he  or  they 
have  denied  and  recanted  (according  to  the  laws  eccle- 
siastical) the  said  wicked  sect,  preachings,  teachings, 
and  heretical  and  erroneous  opinions.  And  that  the 
said  ordinary  by  himself  or  his  commissaries  proceed 
openly  and  judicially  to  all  the  effect  of  law  against  the 
said  persons  so  arrested  and  remaining  under  safe 
custody,  and  that  he  end  and  determine  the  matter 
within  three  months  after  the  said  arrest  (all  delays  and 
excuses  set  apart)  according  to  the  order  and  custom  of 
the  canon  law.  And  if  any  person,  in  any  cause  above- 
mentioned,  shall  be  lawfully  convicted  before  the  ordi- 
nary of  the  diocese  or  his  commissaries  ;  that  then  the 
said  ordinary  may  lawfully  cause  the  said  person  so  con- 
victed (according  to  the  manner  and  quality  of  his  of- 
fence) to  be  laid  in  any  of  his  own  prisons,  and  there 
to  be  kept  so  long  as  in  his  discretion  shall  be  thought 
expedient. 

"  And  further.  The  said  ordinary  (except  in  cases  by 
the  which  according  to  the  canon  law  the  party  offend- 
ing ought  to  be  delivered  unto  the  secular  power)  shall 
charge  the  said  person  with  such  a  fine  of  money  to  be 
paid  unto  the  king's  majesty,  as  he  shall  think  compe- 
tent for  the  manner  and  quality  of  his  offence.  And 
the  said  diocesan  shall  be  bound  to  give  notice  of  the 
said  fine,  into  the  king's  majesty's  exchequer,  by  his 
letters  patent  under  his  seal ;  to  the  intent  that  the  said 
fine  may  be  levied  to  the  king's  majesty's  use  of  the 
goods  of  the  person  so  convicted. 

"  And  further.  If  any  person  within  this  realm  and 
other  the  king's  majesty's  dominions,  shall  be  convicted 
before  the  ordinary  of  the  place,  or  his  commissaries,  of 
the  said  wicked  preachings,  doctrines,  opinions,  schools, 
and  heretical  and  erroneous  informations,  or  any  of 
them  ;  and  will  refuse  to  abjure  and  recant  the  said 
wicked  sect,  preachings,  teachings,  opinions,  schools, 
and  informations  ;  or  if,  after  his  abjuration  once  made, 
the  rela)ise  be  pronounced  against  him  by  the  diocesan 
of  the  ])lace,  or  his  commissaries  (for  so  by  the  canon 
law  he  ought  to  be  left  to  the  secular  power,  upon  credit 
given  to  the  ordinary  or  his  commissaries)  that  then  the 
sheriff  of  the  same  county,  the  mayor,  sheriffs,  or  sheriff, 
or  the  mayor,  or  bailiffs  of  the  same  city,  village,  or 
borough  of  the  same  county,  and  nearest  inhabiting  to 
the  said  ordinary,  or  his  said  commissaries,  shall  per- 
sonally be  present,  as  often  as  they  shall  be  required,  to 
confer  with  the  said  ordinary  or  his  commissaries  in 
giving  sentence  against  the  said  persons  offending,  or 
any  of  them  :  and,  after  the  said  sentence  so  pronounced, 
sh.ill  tnke  unto  them  the  said  persons  so  offending,  and 
any  of  them,  and  cause  them  openly  to  be  burned  in  the 
sight  of  all  the  people  ;  to  the  intent  that  this  kind  of 
j'unishnient  may  be  a  terror  unto  others,  that  the  like 
wicked  doctrines  and  heretical  opinions,  or  authors  and 
favourers  thereof  be  no  more  maintained  within  this 
realm  and  dominions,  to  the  great  hurt  (which  God  for- 
"bid)  of  christian  religion,  and  decrees  of  holy  church. 
In  all  which  and  singular  the  premises,  concerning  the 


statute  aforesaid,  let  the  sheriff,  mayors,  and  bailiffs  of 
tiie  said  counties,  cities,  villages,  and  boroughs  be  at- 
tendant, aiding  and  favouring  the  said  ordinaries  and 
their  commissaries." 

By  this  bloody  statute  so  severely  and  sharply  en- 
acted  against  these  sim])le  men,  the  reader  may  well 
consider  the  nature  and  condition  of  this  present 
world,  how  it  has  been  set  and  bent  ever  from  the  be- 
ginning, by  all  might,  counsel,  and  ways  possible  to 
strive  against  the  ways  of  God,  and  to  overthrow  that 
which  he  will  have  set  up.  And  although  the  world 
may  see  by  infinite  histories  and  examples,  that  it  is  but 
in  vain  to  strive  against  him  ;  yet  such  is  the  nature  of 
this  world  (all  set  in  malignity)  that  it  will  not  cease 
still  to  be  like  itself. 

After  this  was  issued  the  terrible  constitution  of  the 
archbishop  of  C  interbury  against  the  followers  of  God's 
truth,  full  of  cruelty  and  persecution  unto  blood,  but 
which  is  too  long  for  insertion  here. 

Who  would  have  thought  by  these  laws  and  constitu- 
tions, but  that  the  name  and  memory  of  this  persecuted 
sort  should  utterly  have  been  rooted  up,  and  never 
could  have  stood  ?  Aiiu  yet  such  be  the  works  of  the 
Lord,  passing  all  men's  admiration,  that  notwith- 
standing all  this,  so  far  was  the  number  and  courage 
of  these  good  men  from  being  vanquished,  that  rather 
they  multiplied  daily  and  increased.  For  so  I  find  in 
registers  recorded,  that  these  foresaid  persons,  whom 
the  king  and  the  catholic  fathers  did  so  greatly  detest 
for  heretics,  were  in  divers  counties  of  this  realm  in- 
creased, especially  at  London,  in  Lincolnshire,  in  Nor- 
folk, in  Herefordshire,  in  Shrewsbury,  in  Calais,  and 
other  quarters.  However  there  were  some  that  did  shrink, 
many  did  revolt  and  renounce,  for  danger  of  the  law. 
Among  whom  was  John  Purvey,  who  recanted  at  Paul's 
Cross,  of  whom  more  follows  (the  Lord  willing)  to  be 
said  in  the  year  1421.  Also  John  Edward,  priest  of  the 
diocese  of  Lincoln,  who  revoked  in  the  Greenyard  at 
Norwich  ;  Richard  Herbert,  and  Emmot  Willy,  of  Lon- 
don ;  also  John  Becket,  who  recanted  at  London  ;  John 
Seynons,  of  Lincolnshire,  who  was  caused  to  revoke  at 
Canterbury. 

WILLIAM    THORPE. 

Thus  much  being  signified  briefly,  touching  those  who 
have  been  forced  in  the  time  of  this  king,  to  open  abju- 
ration. Next  comes  the  history  of  Master  William 
Thorpe,  a  valiant  warrior,  under  the  triumphant  banner 
of  Christ,  with  the  process  of  his  examinations  before 
Thomas  Arundel,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  written  by 
Thorpe,  and  recorded  by  his  own  pen,  at  the  request  of 
his  friends.  In  his  examination  (A.D.  1407)  thou  shalt 
have,  good  reader,  both  to  learn  and  to  marvel.  To 
learn,  in  that  thou  shalt  hear  truth  discoursed  and  dis- 
cussed, with  the  contrary  reasons  of  the  adversary  dis- 
solved. To  marvel,  for  thou  shalt  behold  here  in  this 
man  the  marvellous  force  and  strength  of  the  Lord'« 
might,  spirit,  and  grace,  working  and  fighting  in  hi« 
soldiers,  and  also  speaking  in  their  mouths,  according 
to  the  word  of  his  promise.  Master  Thorpe,  in  his 
preface  to  the  account  of  his  examipation,  says,  that  he 
was  moved  to  write  it,  not  only  by  the  desire  of  his 
friends,  but  also  that  other  christian  J)eople  might  profit 
by  seeing  truth  opposed  to  error,  and  that  they  might 
be  prepared  to  forsake  all  the  things  of  this  life, 
not  knowing  how  soon  they  may  be  called  to  a  like 
trial. 

The  Examination  of  William  Thorpe,  penned  with  hit 
own  hand. 

"Be  it  known  to  all  men,  that  read  or  hear  this 
writing,  that  on  the  Sunday  next  after  the  feast  of  St. 
Peter,  that  we  call  Lammas  (A.  D.  1407),  I,  William 
Thorpe,  being  in  prison  in  the  castle  of  Saltwood,  wai 
brought  before  Thomas  Arundel,  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, and  chancellor  then  of  England.  And  when  I 
came  to  him  he  stood  in  a  great  chamber,  and  manj 


A.  r.  1409.] 


THE  EXAMINATION'  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 


21:9 


people  about  him  ;  and  when  he  saw  me  he  went  into  a 
closet,  bidding  all  secular  men  that  followed  him  to 
leave  him  soon,  so  that  no  man  was  left  in  that  closet 
but  the  archbishop  himself,  and  a  physician  that  was 
called  Masveren,  parson  of  St.  Dunstan's  in  London, 
and  two  other  persons  unknown  to  me,  who  were  minis- 
ters of  the  law.  By  and  by  the  archbishop  said  to  me, 
'  William,  I  know  well  that  thou  hast  this  twenty  winters 
or  more  travelled  in  the  north  country,  and  in  divers 
other  countries  of  England,  sowing  false  doctrine,  la- 
bouring with  untrue  teaching  to  infect  and  poison  all 
this  land.  But  through  the  grace  of  God  thou  art  now 
withstood  and  brought  into  my  ward,  so  that  I  sliall  now 
sequester  thee  from  thine  evil  purpose,  and  prevent 
thee  from  poisoning  the  sheep  of  my  province.  Never- 
theless, St.  Paul  saith,  If  it  may  be,  as  much  as  in  us 
lies,  we  ought  to  live  peaceably  with  all  men.  There- 
fore, William,  if  thou  wilt  now  meekly  and  of  good 
heart  without  any  feigning,  kneel  down  and  lay  thy 
hand  upon  a  book  and  kiss  it,  promising  faithfully 
as  I  shall  here  charge  thee,  that  thou  wilt  submit 
thee  to  my  correction,  and  stand  to  mine  ordi- 
nance, and  fulfil  it  duly  by  all  thy  skill  and  power, 
thou  shalt  yet  find  me  gracious  to  thee.'  Then 
said  I  to  the  archbishop,  '  Sir,  since  ye  deem  me  an 
heretic,  and  out  of  the  faith,  will  you  give  me  here 
audience  to  tell  you  my  belief?'  And  he  said,  '  Yea, 
tell  on.'  And  I  said,  '  I  believe  that  there  is  but  one 
God  Almighty,  and  in  this  Godhead,  and  of  this  God- 
head are  three  Persons,  that  is,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost.  And  I  believe  that  all  these  three 
Persons  are  equal  in  power  and  in  knowledge,  and  in 
might,  full  of  grace  of  all  goodness.  For  whatsoever  that 
the  Father  doth,  or  can,  or  will  do,  that  thing  also  the 
Son  doth,  and  can,  and  will  do  ;  and  in  all  their  power, 
knowledge,  and  will,  the  Holy  Ghost  is  equal  to  the 
Father,  and  to  the  Son. 

"  '  Besides  this,  I  believe,  that  through  the  counsri  of 
this  most  blessed  Trinity,  in  the  time  before  appointed 
for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  the  second  person  of  this 
Trinity  was  ordained  to  take  the  form  of  man,  that  is, 
the  nature  of  man.  And  I  believe,  that  this  second  per- 
son, our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  was  miraculously  conceived 
through  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  womb  of  the  blessed 
Virgin  Mary.  And  I  believe  that  in  due  time  Christ 
was  born  of  this  most  blessed  virgin. 

"  '  And  I  believe,  that  Christ  our  Saviour  was  circum- 
cised in  the  eighth  day  after  his  birth,  in  fulfilling  of 
the  law,  and  his  name  was  called  Jesus,  which  was  so 
called  of  the  angel,  before  that  he  was  conceived  in  the 
womb  of  Mary  his  mother. 

"  '  And  I  believe  that  Christ,  as  he  was  about  thirty 
years  old,  was  baptized  in  the  Jordan  by  John  the  bap- 
tist ;  and  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  like  a  dove  upon 
him,  and  a  voice  was  heard  from  heaven,  saying,  '  Thou 
art  my  beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased.' 

"  *  And  I  believe  that  Christ  was  moved  then  by  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  go  into  the  desert,  and  there  he  fasted 
forty  days  and  forty  nights  without  bodily  meat  and 
drink.  And  I  believe  that  by  and  by  after  this  fasting, 
when  the  manhood  of  God  hungered,  the  devil  came 
to  him,  and  tempted  him  in  gluttony,  in  vain  glory, 
and  in  coveting ;  but  in  all  those  temptations  Christ 
confuted  the  devil,  and  withstood  him.  And  then  with- 
out tarrying  Jesus  began  to  preach,  and  to  say  to  the 
people,  '  Repent,  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.' 

"  '  I  believe  that  Christ  lived  here  most  holily,  and 
taught  the  will  of  his  Father  most  truly.  And  I  believe 
that  he  suffered  most  wrongfiilly  the  greatest  reproofs 
and  despisings. 

"  '  And  after  this,  when  Chiist  would  make  an  end 
here  of  this  temporal  life,  I  believe  that  in  the  day  next 
before  he  was  to  suffer  passion,  he  ordained  the  sacra- 
ment of  his  flesh  and  his  blood  in  form  of  bread  and 
of  wine  ;  that  is,  his  own  precious  body,  and  gave  it  to 
his  apostles  to  eat ;  commanding  them,  and  by  them  all 
their  after-comers,  that  they  should  do  it  in  this  form 
tJiat  he  shewed  to  them,  use  themselves,  and  teach  and 
.1  Iminister  to  other  men  and  women  this  most  worship- 
ful and  holiest  sacrament,  in  remembrance  of  his  holiest 


living,  and  of  his  most  true  preaching,  and  of  his  willin" 
and  patient  suffering  of  the  most  painful  passion. 

"  '  And  I  believe  that  this  Christ  our  Saviour,  after 
that  he  had  ordained  this  most  worthy  sacrament  of  his 
own  precious  body,  went  forth  willingly  against  his  ene- 
mies, and  he  suffered  them  most  patiently  to  lay  their 
hands  most  violently  upon  him,  and  to  bind  him,  and 
to  lead  him  forth  as  a  thief,  and  to  scorn  him  and 
buffet  him,  and  to  defile  him  with  their  sjjittings. 
Besides  this,  I  believe  that  Christ  suffered  most  meekly 
and  patiently  his  enemies  to  extract  with  sharp  scourges 
the  blood  that  was  between  his  skin  and  his  fiesh  ;  yea, 
without  resisting,  Christ  suffered  the  cruel  Jews  to  crown 
him  with  sharp  thorns,  and  to  strike  him  with  a  reed. 
And  after,  Christ  suffered  wicked  Jews  to  draw  him  out 
upon  the  cross,  and  to  nail  him  thereupon  ;  and  so 
Christ  shed  out  willingly  for  man's  blood  the  blood  that 
was  in  the  ^eins.  And  then  Christ  gave  willingly  his 
spirit  into  the  hands  or  power  of  his  Father,  and  so,  as 
he  would,  and  when  he  would,  Christ  died  willingly  for 
man's  sake  upon  the  cross.  And  notwithstanding  that 
Christ  was  wilfully,  painfully,  and  most  shamefully  put 
to  death,  as  to  the  world,  there  was  left  blood  and 
water  in  his  heart,  as  before  ordained,  that  he  would 
shed  out  this  blood  and  this  water  for  man's  salvation  ; 
and  therefore  he  suffered  the  Jews  to  make  a  blind 
knight  to  thrust  him  in  the  heart  with  a  spear,  and  this 
blood  and  water  that  was  in  his  heart,  Christ  would 
shed  out  for  man's  love.  And  after  this,  I  believe  that 
Christ  was  taken  down  from  the  cross  and  buried.  And 
I  believe  that  on  the  third  day  by  the  power  of  his  God- 
head Christ  rose  again  from  death  to  life.  And  the  for- 
tieth day  thereafter,  I  believe  that  Christ  ascended  up 
into  heaven,  and  that  he  there  sitteth  on  the  right  hand 
of  the  Father  Almighty.  And  the  fiftieth  day  after  his 
ascension  he  sent  to  his  apostles  the  Holy  Ghost,  that 
he  had  promised  them  before ;  and  I  believe  that  Christ 
snail  come  and  judge  all  mankind,  some  to  everlasting 
peace,  and  some  to  everlasting  pains. 

"  '  And  as  I  believe  in  the  Father,  and  in  the  Son,  that 
they  are  one  God  Almighty,  so  I  believe  in  the  Holy 
Ghost  that  he  is  also  with  them  the  same  God  Almighty. 

" '  And  I  believe  an  holy  church,  that  is,  all  they  that 
have  been,  and  that  now  are,  and  always  to  the  end  of 
the  world  shall  be,  a  people  who  shall  endeavour  to 
know  and  to  keep  the  commandments  of  God,  dreading 
over  all  things  to  offend  God,  and  loving  and  seeking  to 
please  him  :  and  I  believe,  that  all  they  that  have  had, 
and  yet  have,  and  all  they  that  yet  shall  have  the  afore- 
said virtues,  surely  standing  in  the  belief  of  God,  hoping 
steadfastly  in  his  merciful  doings,  continuing  to  their 
end  in  perfect  charity,  willingly,  patiently,  and  gladly 
suffering  persecutions,  by  the  example  of  Christ  chiefly, 
and  his  apostles,  all  these  have  their  names  written  in 
the  book  of  life. 

"  'Therefore  I  believe, that  the  gathering  together  of  this 
people,  living  now  here  in  this  life,  is  the  holy  church 
of  God,  fighting  here  on  earth  against  the  devil,  the 
prosperity  of  the  world,  and  their  own  lusts.  Where- 
fore, seeing  that  all  the  gathering  together  of  this  church, 
and  every  part  thereof,  neither  covets,  nor  wills,  nor 
loves,  nor  seeks  any  thing  but  to  eschew  the  offence  of 
God,  and  to  do  his  pleasing  will  ;  meekly,  gladly,  and 
willingly,  with  all  mine  heart,  I  submit  myself  unto  this 
holy  church  of  Christ,  to  be  ever  ready  and  obedient  to 
the  ordinance  of  it,  and  of  every  member  thereof,  aftor 
my  knowledge  and  power  by  the  help  of  God.  There- 
fore I  acknowledge  now,  and  evermore  shall,  if  God 
will,  that  with  all  my  heart,  and  with  all  my  might,  I 
will  submit  me  only  to  the  rule  and  governance  of  them, 
whom  after  my  knowledge  I  may  perceive  to  be  members 
of  the  holy  church.  ^^  herefore  these  articles  of  belief 
fend  all  other  (both  of  the  old  law,  and  of  the  new,  which 
after  the  commandment  of  God  any  man  ought  to  be- 
lieve) I  believe  verily  in  my  soul,  as  a  sinful  deadly 
wretch,  of  my  knowledge  and  power,  ought  to  believe  : 
praying  the  Lord  God  for  his  holy  name  to  increase  my 
belief,  and  to  help  my  unbelief. 

"  '  And  because  to  the  praising  of  God's  name,  I  des-ira 
above  all  things  to  be  a  faithful  member  of  holy  church. 


270 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 


[Cook  V, 


I  make  this  protestation  before  you  all  four  tliat  are  now 
here  present,  desiring  that  all  men  and  women  who  are 
now  absent  knew  the  same  :  that  is,  whatsoever  before 
this  time  I  have  said  or  done,  or  whatever  I  shall  do  or 
say  at  any  time  hereafter,  I  believe,  that  all  the  old  law, 
and  new  law,  given  and  ordained  by  the  council  of  the 
three  persons  of  the  Trinity,  were  given  and  written  for 
the  salvation  of  mankind.  And  I  believe,  that  these 
laws  are  sufficient  for  man's  salvation.  And  I  believe 
every  article  of  these  laws,  to  the  intent  that  these 
articles  ordained  and  commanded  by  these  three  persons 
of  tlie  most  blessed  Trinity  are  to  be  believed. 

" '  And  therefore  to  the  rule  and  the  ordinance  of  these 
laws  of  God,  meekly,  gladly,  and  willingly,  I  submit  me 
with  all  mine  heart ;  that  wlioever  can  or  will  by  autho- 
rity of  God's  law,  or  by  open  reason,  tell  me  that  I  have 
erred  or  now  err,  or  in  any  time  hereafter  shall  err  in 
any  article  of  belief  (from  which  misfortune  God  keep 
me  by  his  goodness)  I  submit  to  be  reconciled,  and  to 
be  ready  and  obedient  to  those  laws  of  God,  and  to 
every  article  of  them.  For  by  authority  specially  of  these 
laws  I  will,  through  the  grace  of  God,  be  united  charitably 
to  these  laws.  Yea,  sir,  and  besides  this ;  I  believe  and 
admit  all  the  sentences,  authorities  and  reasons  of  the 
saints  and  doctors  according  to  the  holy  scripture,  and 
declaring  it  truly. 

" '  I  submit  me  willingly  and  meekly  to  be  ever  obedient, 
after  my  knowledge  and  power,  to  all  these  saints  and 
doctors,  as  they  are  obedient  in  work  and  in  word  to 
God  and  to  his  law,  and  further  not  (to  my  knowledge) 
for  any  earthly  power,  dignity  or  state,  through  the  help 
of  God.  But  sir,  I  pray  you  tell  me,  if  after  your 
bidding  I  shall  lay  my  hand  upon  the  bcJok,  is  it  to  the 
intent  to  swear  thereby  ?'  And  the  archbishop  said  to 
:ne,  '  Yea  wherefore  else  ?'  And  I  said  to  him  :  '  Sir, 
a  book  is  nothing  else  but  a  thing  coupled  together  of 
divers  creatures,  and  to  swear  by  any  creature,  both 
God's  law  and  man's  law  is  against  it. 

But  sir,  this  thing  I  say  here  to  you  before  these 
your  clerks,  with  my  protestation,  that  how,  where,  when, 
and  to  wliom  men  are  bound  to  swear  or  to  obey  in  any 
wise  after  God's  law,  and  saints,  and  true  doctors,  accord- 
in,'  with  God's  law  ;  I  will  through  God's  grace  be  ever 
le-idy  thereto,  with  all  my  skill  and  power.  But  I  pray 
you  sir,  for  the  charity  of  God,  that  ye  will  before  I 
swear,  tell  me  how  or  to  whom  I  shall  submit  me  :  and 
sl-.ew  me  that  whereof  ye  will  correct  me,  and  what  is 
the  ordinance  that  ye  will  thus  oblige  me  to  fulfil.' 

"And  the  archbishop  said  to  me:  'I  require  that 
thou  swear  to  me,  that  thou  wilt  forsake  all  the  opinions 
which  the  sect  of  Lollards  hold ;  sotliat,  neither  privilvnor 
openly,  wilt  thou  hold  any  opinion  which  I  shall  rehearse 
to  thee.  And  that  thou  wilt  not  favour  any  man  or 
woman,  young  or  old,  that  holds  these  opinions  ;  but 
after  thy  knowledge  and  power  thou  shalt  exert  thyself 
to  withstand  all  such  disturbers  of  holy  church  in  every 
diocese  that  thou  comest  into,  and  them  that  will  not 
leave  their  false  and  damnable  opinions,  thou  wilt  put 
them  up,  publishing  them  and  their  names,  and  make 
them  known  to  the  bishop  of  the  diocese,  or  to  the 
bishop's  ministers.  And  besides  this  I  will  that  thou 
preach  no  more  until  I  know  by  good  witness 
and  true,  that  thy  conversation  be  such,  that  thy  heart 
and  tiiy  mouth  accord  truly  in  one,  contradicting  all  the 
secular  learning  that  thou  hast  taught  here  before.' 

"  And  I  hearing  these  words,  thought  in  my  heart 
that  this  was  an  unlawful  demand  ;  and  I  deemed  myself 
accursed  of  God,  if  I  consented  to  it.  And  because  I 
stood  still  and  spake  not,  the  archbishop  said  to  me  : 
'  Answer  one  way  or  the  other  ;'  and  I  said,  '  Sir,  if  I 
consented  to  swear  to  you  thus  as  ye  require,  I  should 
become  an  appealer,  or  every  bishojVs  spy  in  all  Eng- 
land. For  if  I  should  thus  i)ut  up  and  publish  the 
names  of  men  and  women,  I  sboiild  herein  deceive  many 
persons  :  yea,  sir,  by  the  doom  of  mv  conscience,  I 
should  be  the  cause  of  the  death  both  of  men  and 
women,  yea,  both  bodily  an.l  spiritually.  But  I  find  in 
no  place  in  holy  scripture,  that  tliis  office  of  common 
informer  and  si)y  with  which  ye  would  now  infeoft"  me, 
accords  to  any  priest  of  Christ's  sect,  nor  to  any  other  I 


christian  man  :  if  I  should  do  as  you  require,  full  many 
men  and  women   would   (as   they  might  full  truly)  gav 
that  I  had  falsely  and  cowardly  forsaken  the  truth,  and, 
slandered  shamefully  the  word  of  God.     For  if  I  con.i 
sented  to  your  will  for  any  fear  of  man,  or  of  worldly 
consideration,    I   deem   in  my  conscience,  that  1  were 
worthy  to  be  cursed  of  God  and  also  of  all  his  saints  •  \ 
from  which  misfortune  keep  me  and  all  christian  people  ' 
Almighty  God,  now  and  for  ever  for  his  holy  name.'    Andi' 
then  the  archbishop  said  to  me  :   '  Oh,  thine  heart  is  ftxUi 
hardened,   as  was  the   heart   of  Pharaoh,  and  the  devil 
hath  overcome  thee,  and  perverted  thee,  and  he  hath  so 
blinded  thee,  that  thou  hast  no  grace  to  know  the  trutb 
nor  tlie  measure  of  mercy  that   1  have  offered  to  thee.  > 
Therefore,  as  I  perceive  now  by  thy  foolish  answer,  tboui 
hast  no  will  to  leave  thine  old  errors.     But  1  say  to  thee  ■ 
either  quickly  consent  to  mine  ordinance,  and  submit  to ' 
my  decrees,  or  by  St.  Thomas  thou  shalt  be   degraded, 
and  follow  thy  companion   to   Smithfitld.'     And  at  this!! 
saying  I  stood  still  and  sjjake  not,  but  I  thought  in  mine 
heart,  that  God  did  to  me  great  grace,  if  he  would  of  his  ' 
great  mercy  bring  me   to   sucli  an  end.     And  in  mine 
heart  I  was  nothing  afraid  with  this  menacing  of  the  arch- 
bishop.    And  I  considered  two  things  in  him.    One,  that 
he  was  not  yet  sorrojvful  that  he  had  caused  William 
Sautre  wrongfully  to  be  burnt ;  and  as  I  considered  that 
the  archbishop  thirsted  yet  after  more  shedding  of  inno- 
cent blood,  I  was  moved  in  my  mind,  to  hold  himneitherfor 
prelate  norforj)riestof  God:  and  because  mine  inward  man  ■ 
was  thus  altogether  departed  from  the  archbishop,  me-  ' 
thought  I  should  not  have  any  dread  of  him.     But  I  was 
right  heavy  and  sorrowful,  because  there  were  no  secular  ' 
men  present  to  hear  :  but  in  my  heart  I  prayed  the  Lord 
God  to  comfort  me  and  strengthen  me :  1   prayed  God 
for  his  goodness   to  give  me  then  and  always  grace  to 
speak  with  a  meek  and  a  quiet  spirit :  and  whatever  I 
■hould  speak,  that  I  might  have  true  authorities  of  the 
bcri])tures  or  open  reason  for  it.     As   I   stood  thus  still 
and  spake  nothing,  one  of  the  archbishop's  clerks  said 
to  me,  '  What  thing  musest  thou  .''     Do  as  my  lord  hath 
commanded  thee.' 

"And  yet  I  stood  still  and  answered  him  not;  and 
then  soon  after  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  Art  thou 
not  yet  determined  whether  thou  wilt  do  as  I  have  said 
to  thee  ?'     And  I  said  then  to  him,   '  Sir,  my  father  and 
my  mother  spent  much  mortey  about  my  learning,  to 
have  made  me  a  priest   to  God.     But  when  I  came  to 
years    of  discretion,    1  had  no  will    to   be   priest,   and 
therefore  my  friends  were  very  harsh  towards  me,   and 
then  methought  their  grudging  against  me  was  so  pain>  li 
ful,  that  I  purposed  to  have  left  their  company      They  ' 
spake  to  me  oftentimes  very  grievous  words,  and  me- 
naced  me  in   divers   manners.     And  thus  they  were  a 
long  time  busy  about  me,  ere  I  consented  to  be  a  priest,  i 
At  last,  I  prayed  them  that  they  would  give  me  licence  i: 
to  go  to  wise   priests,  and  of  virtuous  conversation,  to  ' 
have  their  counsel,  and  to  know  of  them  the   office  and  ; 
charge  of  priesthood.     My  father  and  my  mother  con-  , 
sented  gladly,  and  gave  me  their  blessing  and  leave,  and 
also  money  to  spend  in  this  journey.     And  so  1  went  to  '. 
those  priests  whom  I  heard  to  be  of  best  name,   and  of 
most  holy  living,  and  best  learned,   and   most  wise  of 
heavenly  wisdom  ;  and  so  I  communed  with  them  to  the  j 
time  that   I  perceived  by  their  virtuous  and  continual  ' 
occupations,    that   their   honest   and   charitable   works  t 
passed  their  fame  which  I  had  heard  before  of  them.'        i 

"  And  the  archbishop  said, — '  1  say  to  thee,  who  are  | 
these  holy  and  wise  men,  of  whom  thou  hast  taken  thine  ii 
information  ?'  ; 

"  '  And  I  said,  sir.  Master  John  Wickliff  was  held  by  J 
many  men  the  greatest  clerk  that  they  knew  then  living,  j 
and  he   was  named    an  able,  a  good,  and  an  innoceul  • 
man  in  his  living  ;  and  therefore  great  men  communed 
often  with  him,  and  they  loved  so  his  learning,  that  they  ', 
wrote  it,  and  endeavoured   to  rule  themselves  after  it.   ' 
Therefore,  sir,  this  learning  of  Master  John  Wickhff  is 
yet  held  by  many  men  and  women,  tlie  learning  most  in 
accordance  with  the  living  and  teaching  of  Christ  and 
his  apostles,  and  most  openly  shewing  and  declaring  how 
the  church  of  Christ  has  been  and  yet  should  be  ruled 


A.D.  1-109.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 


271 


and  governed.     Therefore  it  is  that  so  many  men  and 
\    women  desire  his  learning,  and  purpose  through  God's 
grace  to  conform  their  lives  like  to  this  learning  of  Wick- 
I    lift'.     Master  John  Ashton  taught  and  writ  accordingly, 
I    and  full  zealously,  where,   and  when,   and   to  whom   he 
;    might,  and  he  used  ic  himself  right  perfectly  to  his  life's 
•    end.     And  also   Philip  of  Rampington,  while  he  was  a 
canon  of  Leicester,  Nicholas  Herford,  Davey  Gotray  of 
Pakring,  monk  of  Byland,  and  a  master  of  divinity,  and 
John  Purvey,  and  many  others  who  were  held  right  wise 
,    men  and  prudent,  taught  and  writ  busily  this  learning,  and 
i    conformed  to  it.  And  with  all  these  men  I  was  very  fami- 
I    liar,  and  communed  with  them  long  time  and  often,  and  be- 
fore all  other  men  I  chose  willingly  to  be  informed  of  them 
and  by  them,  and  especially  of  Wickliff  himself,  as  of  the 
1    most  virtuous  and  godly  wise  man  that  I  ever  beard  of 
i   or  knew.     And  therefore  of  him  especially,  and  of  these 
1    men    I  took    the    learning   that    I    have    taught ;    and 
I   purpose   to   live  thereafter    (if  God   will)    to  my  life's 
I   end.' 

j  "  And  the  archbishop  said,  '  That  learning,  that  thou 
I  caUest  truth  and  soothfastness,  is  open  slander  to  holy 
I  church,  as  is  proved  by  holy  church.  For  although 
j  Wickliff  was  a  great  clerk,  and  though  many  held  him  to 
I  be  a  perfect  liver ;  yet  his  doctrine  is  not  approved  of 
;  holy  church,  but  many  sentences  of  his  learning  are 
damned  as  they  well  deserve.  But  as  to  Philip  of  Ramp- 
I  ington,  he  neither  holds  now,  nor  will  hold  what  he  then 
j  taught,  when  he  was  a  canon  of  Leicester.  For  no  bi- 
'(  shop  in  this  land  pursues  now  more  sharply  those  that 
j   hold  those  doctrines  than  he.' 

j       "  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  many  men  and  women  wonder  at 
him,  and  speak  of  him  much  to  his  shame,  and  hold  him 
I   as  a  cursed  enemy  of  the  truth.' 

"  And  the  archbishop   said   to  me,   '  Mlierefore  dost 
j   thou  delay  me  with  such  fables,  wilt  thou  submit  thee 
to  me  or  no  ?' 

"  And  I  said  ;  '  Sir,  I  tell  you  at  one  word  ;  I  dare  not 
for  fear  of  God  submit  me  to  you,  according  to  the  sen- 
tence ye  have  read  to  me.'  j 

"  And  thus  as  if  he  had  been  wroth,  he  said  to  one  of 
his  clerks ;  '  Fetch  hither  quickly  the  certificate  that 
came  to  me  from  Shrewsbury  under  the  bailiff's  seal  wit- 
nessing the  errors  and  heresies  which  this  fellow  has 
venomously  sown  there.' 

"  Then  the  clerk  hastily  took  out,  and  laid  forth  on  a 
table,  some  roUs  and  writings,  among  which  there  was  a 
little  one,  which  the  clerk  delivered  to  the  archbishop. 
And  by  and  by  the  archbishop  read  this  roll  containing 
this  sentence : 

"  '  The  third  Sunday  after  Easter,  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1407,  William  Thorpe  came  unto  the  town  of 
Shrewsbury,  and  through  leave  granted  unto  him  to 
preach,  he  said  openly  in  St.  Chad's  church,  in  his  ser- 
mon, that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  consecra- 
tion, was  material  bread.  And  that  images  should  in 
nowise  be  worshipped.  And  that  men  should  not  go  on 
pilgrimages.  And  that  priests  have  no  title  to  tithes. 
And  that  it  is  not  lawful  to  swear  in  any  wise.' 

"  And  when  the  archbishop  had  read  thus  this  roll,  he 
rolled  it  up  again,  and  said  to  me  ;  '  Is  this  wholesome 
teaching  to  be  among  the  people  ?' 

"  And  said  ;  '  Sir,  I  am  both  ashamed  on  their  be- 
half, and  sorrowful  for  them  that  have  certified  you  these 
things  thus  untruly  ;  for  I  never  preached,  nor  taught 
thus  privily  or  openly.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said  tome,  '  I  wiU  give  credence 
to  these  worshipful  men  who  have  written  to  me,  and 
witnessed  under  their  seals  among  them.  Though  now 
thou  deuiest  this,  thinkest  thou  that  I  will  give  credence 
to  thee  ?  Thou  hast  troubled  the  worshipful  commonalty 
of  Shrewsbury,  so  that  the  bailifi's  and  commonalty  of 
that  to.vn  have  written  to  me,  praying  me  that  am  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  primate  and  chancellor  of  England, 
that  I  will  vouchsafe  to  grant  them,  that  if  thou  shalt  be 
made  (as  thou  art  worthy)  to  suffer  for  thine  heresies, 
that  thou  may  suffer  openly  there  among  them  ;  so  that 
all  they  whom  thou  and  such  others  have  there  perverted, 
Buy  throuirh  fear  of  thy  deed  be  reconciled  again  to  the 


unity  of  holy  church.     And  also  they  that  stand  in  true 
faith  of  holy  church,  may  be  more  established  therein.' 

"But  certainly  neither  the  prayer  of  the  men  of 
Shrewsbury,  nor  the  menacing  of  the  archbishop  made 
me  afraid,  but  my  heart  greatly  rejoiced.  I  thank 
God  for  the  grace  that  I  then  thought,  and  yet  think 
shall  come  to  all  the  church  of  God  in  this  matter,  by 
the  special  mercy  of  the  Lord.  And  as  having  no  dread 
of  the  malice  of  tyrants,  by  trusting  steadfastly  in  the 
help  of  the  Lord,  I  said  to  the  archbishop, — '  Sir,  if  the 
truth  of  God's  word  might  now  be  accepted  as  it  should 
be,  I  doubt  not  to  prove  by  likely  evidence,  that  they 
tliat  are  feigned  to  be  out  of  the  faith  of  holy  church  in 
Shrewsbury,  and  in  other  places  also,  are  in  the  true 
faith  of  holy  church.  For  as  their  words  sound,  and 
their  works  shew  to  man's  judgment  (dreading  and  lov- 
ing faithfully  God)  their  desire,  their  will,  their  love,  and 
their  business,  are  most  set  to  dread  to  offend  God,  and 
to  love,  and  please  him  in  true  and  faithful  keeping  of  his 
commandments.  And  again,  they  that  are  said  to  be  in 
the  faith  of  holy  church  in  Shrewsbury  and  in  other 
places,  by  open  evidence  of  their  proud,  envious,  mali- 
cious, covetous,  and  other  foul  words  and  works,  neither 
know,  nor  have  will  to  know,  truly  and  effectually  the 
right  faith  of  holy  church. 

"  And  where,  sir,  ye  say  that  I  have  troubled  the 
commonalty  of  Shrewsbury,  and  many  other  men  and 
women  with  my  teaching  :  if  it  thus  be,  it  is  not  to  be 
wondered  at,  since  all  the  commonalty  of  the  city  of 
Jerusalem  was  troubled  by  Christ's  own  person,  that 
was  very  God  and  man,  and  the  most  prudent  preacher 
that  ever  was  or  shall  be.  And  also  ill  the  synagogue 
of  Nazareth  was  moved  against  Christ,  and  so  filled  with 
ire  towards  him  for  his  preaching,  that  the  men  of  the 
synagogue  rose  up  and  cast  Christ  out  of  their  city,  and 
led  him  up  to  the  top  of  a  mountain  to  cast  him  down 
headlong. 

"  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  It  followeth  of 
these  thy  words,  that  thou  and  such  other  thinkest.  that 
ye  do  right  well  to  preach  and  teach  as  ye  do,  without 
authority  of  any  bishop.  For  you  presume  that  the 
Lord  hath  chosen  you  only  to  preach,  as  faithful  disci- 
ples and  special  followers  of  Christ.' 

"And  I  said,  '  Sir,  by  authority  of  God's  law,  and 
also  of  saints  and  doctors,  I  am  learned  to  deem  that  it 
is  every  priest's  office  and  duty  to  preach  busily,  freely, 
and  truly  the  word  of  God.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  Fellow,  why 
makest  thou  such  vain  reasons  to  me  ?  Asks  not  St. 
Paul,  How  should  priests  preach  except  they  be  sent  ? 
But  I  never  sent  thee  to  prearh.  For  thy  venomous 
doctrine  is  known  throughout  England,  that  no  bishop 
will  admit  thee  to  preach.  Why  then  wilt  thou  presume 
to  preach,  since  thou  art  not  sent  nor  licensed  of  thy 
superior  to  preach  .'  St.  Paul  saith,  that  subjects  ought 
to  obey  their  sovereigns,  and  not  only  good  and  viituous, 
but  also  tyrants  that  are  vicious.' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Samuel  the  prophet  said  to  Saul,  the 
wicked  king,  that  God  was  more  pleased  with  the  obedi- 
ence of  his  commandments,  than  with  any  sacrifice  of 
beasts.  But  David  saith,  and  St.  Paul,  and  St.  Gre- 
gory say  together,  that  not  only  they  that  do  evil,  arc 
worthy  of  death  and  damnation,  but  also  they  that  con- 
sent to  evil  doers.  And,  sir,  the  law  of  the  holy  church 
teaches  in  the  decree,  that  no  servant  to  his  lord,  nor 
child  to  the  father  or  mother,  nor  wife  to  her  husband, 
nor  monk  to  his  abbot  ought  to  obey,  except  in  lawful 
things.' 

"  And  the  ai-chbishop  said  to  the  three  clerks  that  stood 
before  him,  '  Sirs,  this  is  the  business  of  this  fellow,  and 
such  others,  to  pick  out  such  sharp  sentences  of  holy 
scripture  and  doctors,  to  maintain  their  sect,  against  the 
ordinance  of  holy  church.  And  therefore,  it  is  that 
thou  wishest  to  have  again  the  psalter  that  I  had  taken 
from  thee  at  Canterbury,  to  recite  sharp  verses  against 
us.  But  thou  shall  never  have  that  psalter,  nor  any 
other  book,  till  I  know  that  thy  heart  and  thy  mouth 
agree  fully  to  be  governed  by  holy  church.' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  all  my  will  and  power  is,  and  ever 


272 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 


[Book  T. 


sha'l    be    (I    trust   to    God)    to   be   governed   by   holy 
church.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  asked  me,  *  What  was  holy 
church  ?' 

'*  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  I  told  you  before  what  was  holy 
church.  But  since  ye  ask  me  this  question  again,  I  call 
Christ  and  his  saints,  holy  church.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  I  know  well  that 
Christ  and  his  saints  are  holy  church  in  heaven,  but 
what  is  holy  church  in  earth  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  holy  church  has  two  parts.  The 
first  and  principal  part  has  overcome  perfectly  all  the 
wretchedness  of  this  life,  and  reigns  joyfully  in  heaven 
with  Clirist.  And  the  other  part  is  here  yet  in  earth, 
busily  and  continually  fighting  day  and  night  against 
the  temptations  of  the  devil ;  forsaking  and  hating  the 
prosperity  of  this  world,  despising  and  withstanding  their 
fleshly  lusts,  who  only  are  the  pilgrims  of  Christ,  wan- 
dering towards  heaven  by  steadfast  faith,  and  grounded 
hope,  and  by  perfect  charity.  For  these  heavenly  pil- 
grims  may  not,  nor  will  not  be  hindered  of  their  good 
purpose  by  reason  of  any  doctors  disagreeing  from  holy 
scripture,  nor  by  the  floods  of  any  temporal  tribulation, 
nor  by  the  wind  of  any  pride,  of  boast,  or  of  menacing 
of  any  creature  :  for  they  are  all  fast  grounded  upon  the 
sure  rock,  Christ,  hearing  his  word,  and  loving  it,  exer- 
cising them  faithfully  and  continually  in  all  their  wits  to 
do  thereafter.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said  to  his  clerks,  '  See  ye  not 
how  his  heart  is  hardened,  and  how  he  has  travelled  with 
th&  devil,  bringing  in  such  sentences  to  maintain  his 
errors  and  heresfes.  Certainly,  he  will  occupy  us  here 
all  day,  if  we  suffer  him.' 

"  One  of  the  clerks  answered,  '  Sir,  he  said  just  now, 
that  this  certificate  that  came  to  you  from  Shrewsbury, 
is  untruly  forged  against  him.  Therefore,  sir,  question 
him  now  in  the  points  which  are  certified  against  him, 
and  we  shall  hear  his  answers  of  his  own  mouth,  and 
witness  them.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  took  the  certificate  in  his 
hand,  and  looked  thereon  a  while,  and  then  he  said 
to  me: 

"  '  Lo,  here  it  is  certified  by  worthy  and  faithful  men 
of  Shrewsbury,  that  thou  didst  preach  there  openly,  that 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was  material  bread  after  the 
consecration  ;  what  sayest  thou .'  Was  this  truly 
preached  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  I  tell  you  truly  that  I  touched  no- 
thing there  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  but  in  this  wise 
as  I  will,  with  God's  grace,  tell  you  here.  As  I  stood 
there  in  the  pulpit,  busying  me  to  teach  the  command- 
ment of  God,  a  sacred  bell  began  ringing,  and  therefore 
many  people  turned  away  hastily,  and  with  noise  ran 
towards  it  ;  and  I  seeing  this,  said  to  them  thus,  '  Good 
men,  ye  were  better  to  stand  here  still,  and  to  hear 
God's  word.  For  the  virtue  of  the  most  holy  sacrament 
of  the  altar  stands  much  more  in  the  faith  that  you 
ought  to  have  in  your  soul,  than  in  the  outward  sight  of  it, 
and  therefore  ye  were  better  to  stand  still  quietly  to  hear 
God's  word,  because  that  through  the  hearing  of  it,  men 
come  to  true  belief.  And  I  am  certain  I  spake  not 
more  than  this  of  the  worthy  sacrament  of  the  altar.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  I  believe  thee  not 
whatsoever  thou  sayest,  since  so  worshipful  men  have 
witnessed  thus  against  thee.  But  since  thou  deniest 
what  thou  saidst  thus,  what  sayest  thou  now  ?  After  the 
consecration,  does  there  remain  in  the  host,  material 
bread  or  no  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  I  know  in  no  place  in  holy  scrip- 
ture, where  this  term  material  bread  is  written  :  and 
therefore  sir,  when  I  speak  of  this  matter,  I  use  not  to 
speak  of  w.aterial  bread.' 

"  Then  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  How  teachest 
thou  men  to  believe  in  this  sacrament  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  as  I  believe  myself,  so  I  teach 
other  men.' 

"  He  said, '  Tell  out  plainly  thy  belief  thereof.' 
"  And  I  said  with  my  protestation,  '  Sir,  I  believe  that 
the  night  before  Christ  Jesus  suffered  for  mankind,  he 
took  bread  in  his  holy  hands,  lifting  np  his  eyes,  and 


giving  thanks  to  God  his  Father,  blessed  this  bread,  and 
brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his  disciples,  saying  to  them, 
take  and  eat  of  this  all  you,  this  is  my  body.  And  that 
this  is,  and  ought  to  be,  all  men's  belief,  Matthew,  Mark, 
Luke,  and  Paul  witness.  Other  belief,  sir,  I  have  none, 
nor  will  have,  nor  teach  :  for  I  believe  that  this  is  suffi- 
cient in  this  matter.  For  in  this  belief,  with  God's 
grace,  1  purpose  to  live  and  die,  knowledging  as  I  be- 
lieve and  teach  other  men  to  believe,  that  the  holy  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar  is  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  flesh  and 
blood  in  the  form  of  bread  and  wine.' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  by  clear  evidence,  a  thousand 
years  after  the  incarnation  of  Christ,  the  determination, 
which  1  have  here  before  you  rehearsed,  was  accepted  of 
holy  church  as  sufficient  to  the  sedvation  of  all  them  that 
would  believe  it  faithfully.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  Well,  well,  thou 
shalt  say  otherwise  before  that  I  leave  thee.  But  what 
say  you  to  this  second  point  that  is  recorded  against 
thee  by  worthy  men  of  Shrewsbury,  saying,  that  thoa 
preachedst  there,  that  images  ought  not  to  be  worshipped 
in  anywise  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  I  preached  never  thus,  nor  through 
God's  grace  will  I  at  any  time  consent  to  think,  or  to 
say  thus.  For  lo,  the  Lord  witnesseth  by  Moses,  that 
the  things  which  he  had  made  were  very  good  ;  and  so 
they  were,  and  are  and  shall  be  good  and  worshipful 
in  their  kind,  and  therefore  to  the  end  for  which  God 
made  them,  they  are  all  praiseworthy  and  worshipful, 
and  especially  man,  who  was  made  after  the  image 
and  likeness  of  God,  is  worshipful  in  his  kind.  And 
also  I  say,  wood,  tin,  gold,  silver,  or  any  other  matter 
that  images  are  made  of,  are  worshipful  in  their  kind, 
and  to  the  end  that  God  made  them  for.  But  the  car- 
ving, casting,  and  painting  of  an  imagery  ought  not  to  be 
worshipped  in  form,  nor  in  the  hkeness  of  man's 
craft.' 

"Then  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  I  grant  that  no 
body  ought  to  worship  any  images  for  themselves  ;  but  a 
crucifix  ought  to  be  worshipped  for  the  passion  of  Christ 
that  is  painted  therein,  and  thus  the  images  of  the  blessed 
Trinity,  and  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  Christ's  Mother,  and 
other  images  of  saints  ought  to  be  worshipped.  For  as 
earthly  kings  and  lords  who  send  their  letters  sealed  with 
their  arms,  or  with  their  private  signet  to  those  that  are 
with  them,  are  worshipped  by  these  men.  For  when 
these  men  receive  their  lord's  letters,  in  which  they  see 
and  know  the  wills  of  the  lords,  they  doff  their  caps  to 
these  letters.  Why  not  then,  since  in  images  made  with 
man's  hands,  we  may  read  and  know  many  things  of 
God,  and  of  his  saints,  shall  we  not  worship  their 
images  ?' 

"  And  I  said  'That  these  worldly  usages  of  temporal 
laws  that  ye  speak  now  of,  may  be  done  without  sin. 
But  this  is  no  similitude  to  worship  images,  made  by 
man's  hand,  since  Moses,  David,  Solomon,  Baruch,  and 
other  saints  in  the  bible  forbid  so  plainly  the  worship- 
ping of  such  images.' 

"Then  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  *  In  the  old  law 
before  Christ  took  human  nature,  there  was  no  likeness  of 
any  person  of  the  Trinity  ;  but  now  since  Christ  became 
man,  it  is  lawful  to  have  images  to  shew  his  manhood, 
yea,  though  many  men  held  it  an  error  to  paint  the 
Trinity ;  1  say,  it  is  well  done  to  make  and  to  paint  the 
Trinity  in  images.  For  it  is  a  great  moving  of  devotion 
to  men,  to  have  and  behold  the  Trinity  and  other  images 
of  saints  carved,  cast,  and  painted.  For  beyond  the  sea 
are  the  best  painters  that  ever  I  saw.  And  sirs,  I  tell 
you,  this  is  their  manner,  and  it  is  a  good  manner : 
when  an  image-maker  shall  carve,  cast  in  mould,  or 
paint  any  images,  he  shall  go  to  a  priest,  and  confess 
himself  as  clean,  as  if  he  should  then  die ;  and  take 
penance,  and  make  some  certain  vow  of  fasting  or  of 
praying,  or  of  pilgrimages,  prapng  the  priest  specially  to 
pray  for  him,  that  he  may  have  grace  to  make  a  fair  and 
devout  image.' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  I  doubt  not  if  these  painters  that 
ye  speak  of,  or  any  other  painters,  understood  truly  the 
text  of  Moses,  of  David,  of  the  Wise  Man,  of  Baruch, 
and  of  other  saints  and  doctors,  these  painters  should  be 


A.D.  1409.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 


272 


moved  to  confess  to  God  with  inward  sorrow  of  heart, 
taking  upon  them  penance  for  the  sinful  and  vain  craft 
of  painting,  carving,  or  casting ;  promising  God  faith- 
fully never  to  do  so  again.' 

"  Then  the  archbishop  said  unto  me,  '  I  hold  thee  a 
vicious  priest  and  accursed,  and  all  thy  sect ;  for  all 
priests  of  holy  church,  and  all  images  that  move  men  to 
devotion,  thou  and  such  others  go  about  to  destroy. 
Would  it  be  a  right  thing  to  come  into  the  church,  and 
see  no  image  in  it  .•" 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  they  that  come  to  the  church,  to 
pray  devoutly  to  the  Lord  God,  may  in  their  inward 
parts  be  the  more  fervent,  that  all  their  outward  senses 
be  closed  from  all  outward  seeing  and  hearing,  and  from 
all  disturbance  and  lettings.  And  since  Christ  blessed 
them  that  saw  him  not  bodily,  and  have  believed  faith- 
fully in  him  ;  it  is  sufficient  to  all  men  to  believe  in 
God,  though  they  never  see  images  made  with  man's 
hand  after  any  person  of  the  Trinity,  or  of  any  other 
saint.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me  with  a  fervent 
spirit,  '  1  say  to  thee,  that  it  is  right  well  done  to  make 
and  to  have  an  image  of  the  Trinity  ;  yea,  what  sayest 
thou  .'  Is  it  not  a  stirring  thing  to  behold  such  an 
image  .■" 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  ye  said  just  now  that  in  the  old 
law,  before  Christ  took  mankind,  no  likeness  of  any 
person  of  the  Trinity  was  shewed  to  men :  wherefore, 
sir,  ye  said  it  was  not  then  lawful  to  have  images,  but 
now  ye  say,  since  Christ  is  become  man,  it  is  lawful  to 
have  an  image  of  the  Trinity,  and  also  of  other  saints. 
But  sir,  this  would  I  learn  of  you  :  since  the  Father  of 
heaven,  yea  and  every  person  of  Trinity  was  without 
beginning,  God  Almighty ;  and  many  holy  prophets  were 
martyred  violently  in  the  old  law,  and  also  many  men 
and  women  then  died  confessors  ;  why  was  it  not  then 
as  lawful  and  necessary  as  now,  to  have  an  image  of  the 
Father  of  heaven,  and  to  have  other  images  of  martyrs, 
prophets,  and  holy  confessors,  to  move  men  to  devotion, 
as  ye  say  that  images  now  do  ?' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said,  '  The  synagogue  of  the 
Jews  had  not  authority  to  do  those  things  as  the  church 
of  Christ  has  now.' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  St.  Gregory  was  a  great  man,  and 
of  great  dignity,  and  he  commended  greatly  a  bishop, 
and  he  forbade  utterly  the  images  made  with  man's  hand 
to  be  worshipped.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said,  '  Ungracious  fellow,  thou 
savourest  no  more  truth  than  an  hound.  Since  at  the 
rood  at  the  north  door  at  London,  at  our  lady  at  Wal- 
singham,  and  many  other  places  in  England,  are  many 
great  and  admirable  miracles  done ;  should  not  the 
images  of  such  holy  saints  and  places,  to  the  reverence 
of  God,  and  of  our  lady,  and  other  saints,  be  more  wor- 
shipped than  other  places  and  images,  where  no  miracles 
are  done  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  there  is  no  such  virtue  in  any 
imagery,  that  any  image  should  be  worshipped  ;  where- 
fore T  am  certain  that  there  is  no  miracle  done  of  God 
in  any  place  in  earth,  in  order  that  any  images  made 
with  man's  hand  should  be  worshipped.  And  therefore, 
sir,  as  I  preached  openly  at  Shrewsbury  and  other 
places,  I  say  now  here  before  you,  that  nobody  should 
trust  that  there  is  any  virtue  in  images  made  with  man's 
hand  ;  and  therefore  nobody  should  vow  to  them,  nor 
seek  them,  nor  kneel  to  them,  nor  bow  to  them,  nor 
pray  to  them,  nor  offer  any  thing  to  them,  nor  kiss 
them,  nor  offer  incense  to  them.  For  even  the  most 
worthy  of  such  images,  the  brazen  serpent  (by  Moses 
jmade,  at  God's  bidding)  the  good  King  Hezekiah  de- 
stroyed worthily  and  thankfully,  and  all  because  it  was 
worshipped.  Therefore  sir,  if  men  take  good  heed  to 
the  writing  and  the  learning  of  St.  Augustine,  of  St. 
i  Gregory,  and  of  St.  John  Chrysostome,  and  of  other 
'  saints  and  doctors,  how  they  spake  and  wrote  of  miracles, 
that  shall  now  be  done  in  the  latest  end  of  the  world  : 
it  is  to  be  feared  that  for  the  unfaithfulness  of  men  and 
women,  the  devil  hath  great  power  to  work  many  of 
the  miracles  that  now  are  done  in  such  places.     For 


both  men  and  women  delight  now  more  to  hear  and 
know  miracles,  than  they  do  to  know  God's  word,  or  to 
hear  it  effectually.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said,  '  As  holy  church  hath 
suffered  the  images  of  the  Trinity,  and  all  other  images 
to  be  painted  and  shewed  ;  it  is  enough  to  them  that  are 
members  of  holy  church.  But  since  thou  art  a  rotten 
member,  cut  away  from  holy  church,  thou  savourest  not 
the  ordinance  thereof.  But  since  the  day  passes,  we 
leave  this  matter.' 

"  And  then  he  said  to  me,  'What  sayest  thou  to  the 
third  point  that  is  certified  against  thee,  preaching 
openly  in  Shrewsbury,  that  pilgrimage  is  not  lawful  ? 
And  over  this  thou  saidst  that  those  men  and  women 
that  go  on  pilgrimages  to  Canterbury,  to  Beverley,  to 
Karlington.  to  Walsingham,  and  to  any  other  such 
places,  are  accursed  and  made  foolish,  spending  their 
goods  for  nothing.' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  I  am  accused  to  you  that  I  taught 
that  no  pilgrimage  is  lawful.  But  I  never  said  thus. 
For  I  know  that  there  are  true  pilgrimages  and  lawful, 
and  acceptable  to  God :  and  therefore,  sir,  however 
mine  enemies  have  certified  you  of  me,  I  told  at  Shrews- 
bury of  two  manner  of  pilgrimages.' 

"And  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  Whom  callest  thoa 
true  pilgrims  .'' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  with  my  protestation  I  call  them 
true  pilgrims  travelling  toward  the  bliss  of  heaven,  who 
in  the  state,  degree,  or  order  that  God  calls  them  to,  do 
busy  them  faithfully  to  occupy  all  their  mind  bodily  and 
spiritually,  to  know  truly,  and  to  keep  faithfully  the  bid- 
dings of  God,  hating  and  fleeing  all  the  seven  deadly 
sins,  and  every  branch  of  them  ;  ruling  themselves  vir- 
tuously, doing  discreetly,  willingly,  and  gladly,  all  the 
works  of  mercy,  seeking  the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
disposing  themselves  to  receive  them  in  their  souls  and 
to  hold  the  right  blessings  of  Christ.  And  then  they 
shall  be  moved  with  the  good  Spirit  of  God,  to  examine 
their  conscience  often  and  diligently,  that  neither  wilfully 
nor  wittingly  they  err  in  any  article  of  belief,  having 
continually  (as  frailty  will  suffer)  all  their  business,  to 
dread  and  to  fly  the  offence  of  God,  to  love  him  over 
all,  and  to  seek  ever  to  do  his  pleasant  will.  Of  these 
pilgrimages  I  said,  whatever  good  tliought  they  at  any 
time  think,  whatever  virtuous  word  they  speak,  and 
whatever  fruitful  work  they  accomplish  ;  every  such 
thought,  word,  and  work  is  a  step  numbered  of  God 
toward  him  into  heaven.  These  pilgrims  of  God  delight 
when  they  hear  of  saints  or  of  virtuous  men  and  women, 
how  they  willingly  forsook  the  prosperity  of  this  life,  how 
they  withstood  the  suggestion  of  the  devil,  how  they 
restrained  their  fleshly  lusts,  how  discreet  they  were  in 
their  penance  doing,  how  patient  they  were  in  all  their 
adversities,  how  prudent  they  were  in  counselling  men 
and  women,  moving  them  to  hate  all  sins,  and  to  fly 
them,  and  to  love  all  virtues,  and  to  draw  to  them, 
imagining  how  Christ,  and  his  followers  by  this  example, 
suffered  scorns  and  slanders,  and  how  patiently  they 
took  the  wrongful  menacing  of  tyrants  :  how  homely 
they  were,  and  serviceable  to  poor  men  to  relieve  and 
comfort  them  bodily  and  spiritually,  and  how  devout 
they  were  in  prayers,  how  fervent  they  were  in  heavenly 
desires,  and  how  they  absented  themselves  from  spectacles 
of  vain  sayings  and  hearings,  and  how  constant  they  were 
to  prevent  and  destroy  all  vices,  and  how  laborious  and 
joyful  they  were  to  sow  and  to  plant  virtues  ?  These 
heavenly  conditions,  true  pilgrims  have,  or  endeavour  to 
have,  whose  pilgrimage  God  accepteth.' 

"  And  again  I  said,  '  As  their  works  shew,  the  most 
part  of  men  and  women,  that  now  go  on  pilgrimages,, 
have  not  these  conditions,  nor  love  to  have  them,  ^or 
ds  I  well  know,  since  I  have  full  often  tried,  examine 
whoever  will,  twenty  of  these  pilgrims,  and  he  shall  not 
find  three  men  or  women  that  know  surely  a  command- 
ment of  God,  nor  can  say  their  Paternoster  and  Ave 
Maria,  nor  their  creed  readily  in  any  manner  of  lan- 
guage. And  as  I  have  learned  and  also  know  some- 
what by  experience  of  these  same  pilgrims,  teUing  Jhe 
cause  why  many  men  and  women  go  hither  and  thither 
T  2 


274 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 


TBooK  V. 


now  on  pilgrimage,  it  is  more  for  the  health  of  their 
bodies,  than  of  their  souls :  more  to  have  riches  and 
prosperity  of  this  world,  than  to  be  enriched  with  virtues 
in  their  souls  :  more  to  have  here  worldly  and  fleshly 
friendship,  than  to  have  friendship  of  God  and  of  his 
saints  in  heaven  ;  for  whatsoever  thing  man  or  woman 
does,  the  friendship  of  God,  or  of  any  other  saint,  can- 
not be  had,  without  keeping  of  God's  commandments. 
Further  with  my  protestation,  I  say  now,  as  I  said  in 
Shrewsbury,  though  they  that  have  fleshly  wills,  travel 
far  their  bodies,  and  spend  much  money,  to  seek  and  to 
■visit  the  bones  or  images  (as  they  say  they  do)  of  this 
saint  or  of  that ;  such  pilgrimage  going  is  neither  praise- 
able  nor  thankful  to  God  nor  to  any  saint  of  God,  since 
in  effect  all  such  pilgrims  despise  God  and  all  his  com- 
mandments and  saints.  For  the  commandments  of  God 
they  will  neither  know,  nor  keep,  nor  conform  them  to 
the  example  of  Christ  and  of  his  saints.  M'^herefore, 
sir,  I  have  preached  and  taught  openly,  and  so  I  pur- 
pose all  my  life  time  to  do  with  God's  help,  saying,  that 
such  fond  people  waste  blamefully  God's  goods  in  their 
vain  pilgrimages.  Also,  sir,  I  know  that  when  several 
men  and  women  go  thus  after  their  own  wills,  and  fixing 
on  the  same  pilgrimage  ;  they  will  arrange  beforehand  to 
have  with  them  both  men  and  women  that  can  sing 
wanton  songs,  and  other  pilgrims  will  have  with  them 
bagpipes  :  so  that  every  town  that  they  come  through, 
what  with  the  noise  of  their  singing,  and  with  the  sound 
of  their  piping,  and  with  the  tangling  of  their  Canterbury 
bells,  and  with  the  barking  of  dogs  after  them,  they 
make  more  noise  than  if  the  king  came  there  with  all 
his  clarions  and  minstrels.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  Thou  seest  not  far 
enough  in  this  matter,  for  thou  considerest  not  the  great 
labour  of  pilgrims,  therefore  thou  blamest  a  thing  tluit  is 
praiseworthy.  I  say,  that  it  is  right  well  done,  that 
pilgrims  have  with  them  both  singers  and  also  pipers  ; 
that  when  one  of  them  that  goes  barefoot  strikes  his  toe 
upon  a  stone,  and  hurts  himself  sorely,  and  makes  him 
to  bleed,  it  is  well  done  that  he  or  his  fellow  begin  then 
a  song,  or  else  take  out  of  his  bosom  a  bagpipe,  to  drive 
away  with  such  mirth  the  hurt  of  his  fellow.  For  with 
such  solace  the  labour  and  wearinesss  of  pilgrims  is 
lightly  and  merrily  borne  out.' 

"And  I  said,  'Sir,  St.  Paul  teaches  men  to  weep 
with  them  that  weep.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said,  '  ^Vhat  janglest  thou 
against  men's  devotion  ?  Whatever  thou  or  such  other 
say,  I  say  that  the  pilgrimage  that  now  is  used,  is  to 
them  that  do  it  a  praiseworthy  and  a  good  mean  to  come 
to  grace.' 

"  And  (as  if  he  had  been  displeased  with  my  answer)  he 
Baid  to  his  clerks,  '  What  think  ye  that  this  idiot  will 
speak  there,  where  he  has  no  dread  ;  since  he  speaks 
thus  here  in  my  presence  ?  Well,  well,  by  God  thou 
shalt  be  ordained  for.'  And  then  he  spake  to  me 
fkngrily. 

"  Then  the  archbishop  said,  '  Well,  well.  By  God, 
the  king  doth  not  his  duty,  unless  he  suffer  thee  to  be 
condemned.' 

"  And  then  another  clerk  said  to  me,  '  Why  coun- 
sellest  thou  a  man  of  my  lord's,  that  he  should  not  con- 
fess himself  to  man,  but  only  to  God  ?' 

"  And  with  this  question  I  was  abashed  ;  and  then  I 
knew  that  I  was  betrayed  by  a  man  that  came  to  me  in 
prison,  communing  with  me  in  this  matter  of  confession. 
And  certainly,  by  his  words  I  thought  that  this  man 
came  to  me  of  full  fervent  and  charitable  will  ;  but  now 
I  know  he  came  to  tempt  me  and  to  accuse  me  ;  God 
forgive  him,  if  such  was  his  will.  And  with  all  my 
heart  when  I  had  thought  thus,  I  said  to  this  clerk,  '  sir, 
I  pray  you  that  you  would  fetch  tliis  man  hither  ;  and 
all  the  words,  as  near  as  I  can,  repeat  them,  which  I 
spake  to  him  in  the  prison,  I  will  rehearse  here  before 
you  all,  and  before  him.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said  then  to  me,  '  They  who 
are  now  here  will  repeat  them.  How  saidst  thou 
to  him  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  that  man  came  and  asked  me  in 
divers  things,  and  after  his  asking,   I  answered  him. 


And  as  he  shewed  to  me  by  his  words,  how  he  was  sorry 
of  his  living  in  court,  and  right  heavy  for  his  own 
vicious  living,  and  also  for  the  viciousness  of  other  men, 
and  specially  of  priests'  evil  living ;  and  therefore  he  said 
to  me  with  a  sorrowful  heart  (as  I  imagined)  that  he 
purposed  within  a  short  time  to  leave  the  court  and  to 
apply  himself  to  know  God's  law,  and  to  conform  all 
his  life  after  it.  And  when  he  had  said  to  me  these 
words  and  others,  which  I  would  rehearse  if  he  were  r 
present,  he  prayed  me  to  hear  his  confession.  And  I 
said  to  him,  sir,  wherefore  come  ye  to  me,  to  be  con-  ] 
fessed  of  me?  Ye  know  well  that  the  archbishop  holds 
me  here,  as  one  unworthy  either  to  give  or  to  take  any 
sacrament  of  holy  church. 

"  And  he  said  to  me,    '  Brother,   I  know  well,  and  i 
so    do    many    others,   that   you   and    such    others   are  ' 
wrongfully  vexed,  and  therefore   I   commune  with  yOn 
the  more  gladly.'     And   I  said  to  him,  certainly  I  know 
well,   that  many  men  of  this  court,   and   specially  the 
priests  of  this  household  will  be  full  evil  against  both  ' 
you   and    me,    if  they  were   aware   that  ye  were  con. 
fessed  of  me.     And  he  said,  '  that  he  cared  not,  for  he 
had  little  affection  for  them.'     And  as  methought,  he 
spake  these  words  and  many  others,  of  a  good  will  and  of 
a  high    desire,  to  have  known  and  done  the  pleasant 
will  of  God.     And  I  said  to  him,  as  I  say  to  you  now  ; 
here,  sir,  I  counsel  you  to  absent  you  from  all  evil  com-  il 
pany,  and  to  draw  you  to  them  that  love  and  busy  them 
to  know  and  to  keep  the  precepts  of  God ;  and  then  the 
good  Spirit  of  God  will  move  you  to  occupy  all  yotir 
wits  in  gathering  together  of  all  your  sins,  as  far  as  he  t 
can  bethink  you,  shaming  greatly  of  them,  and  sorrow- < 
ing  heartily  for  them :   yea,   sir,   the   Holy  Ghost  will 
then  put  in  your  heart  a  good  will  and  a  fervent  desire 
to  take  and  to  hold  a  good  purpose,  to  hate  ever  and  to 
fly  all  occasion  of  sin  ;   and  so  then  wisdom  shall  come 
to  you  from  above,   lightening   (with   divers  beams  of 
grace  and  of  heavenly  desire)  all  your  wits,  informing 
you  how  ye  shall  trust  steadfastly  in  the  mercy  of  the 
Lord,  acknowledging  to  him  only  all  your  vicious  living, 
praying  to  him  devoutly  for  charitable  counsel  and  con- 
tinuance,   hoping  without   doubt,    that   if  ye   continue 
thus,  busying  you  faithfully  to  know  and  to  keep  his 
biddings,  he  will  (for  he  only  may)  forgive  you  all  your 
sins.     And  this  man  said  to  me,  '  Though  God  forgivei, 
men  their  sins,  yet  it  behoveth  men  to  be  absolved  of 
priests,  and  to  do  the  penance  that  they  enjoin  them.' 
And  I  said  to  him,    '  Sir,  it  is  all  one  to  absolve  men  of 
their  sins,  and  to  forgive  men  their  sins.     Wherefore, 
since  it  pertains  only  to  God  to  forgive  sin  ;   it  suffices, 
to  counsel  men   and  women   to  leave  their   sin,  and  to 
comfort  them  that  do   thus,  to  hope  in  the   mercy  ol 
God.     And  again,   priests  ought  to  tell  sharply  to  sin- 
ners, that  if  they  will  not  make  an  end  of  their  sin,  bul 
continue  in  sins,  all  such  deserve  pain  without  any  end. 
And   therefore  priests  should   ever  busy  themselves  t( 
live  well  and  holily,  and  to   teach  the  people  busily  anc^ 
truly  the  word  of  God,   shewing  to  all  in  open  preach-' 
ing,   and  in    privy  counselling,    '  That   the    Lord  Go<! 
only  forgiveth   sin.'     And,  therefore,  those  priests  tha. 
take  upon  them  to  absolve  men  of  their  sins,  blasphemi 
God  ;  since  it  pertains  only  to  the  Lord  to  absolve  mei 
of  all  their  sins.     For,   no  doubt,   for  a  thousand  year, 
after  that  Christ  was  man,  no  priest  of  Christ  durst  takij 
upon  him  to  teach  the  people,   either  privily  or  openly 
that  they  must  come  to  be  absolved  by  them  as  priest 
now  do.     But   by  authority   of   Christ's   word  priest 
used  to  bind  indurate,   customary  sinners  to  everlast 
ing  pains,  who  would  never  have  busied  themselves  faith' 
fully  to  know  the  biddings  of  God,  nor  to  keep  their 
And   sir,   accordingly  to  this  sentence,   upon  Mid-ler 
Sunday  (two  years  ago)  I  heard  a  monk  of  Feversharr 
(called  Morden,)  preach  at  Canterbury  at  the  cross  withi 
Christchurch   abbey,  saying  thus  of  confession  :   '  Sin( 
the  Lord  God  is  more  ready  to  forgive  sin  than  the  dc\ 
is   or  may  be  powerful  to   move  any  body  to  sin,  tlu 
whoever  will   shame  and  sorrow  heartily  for  their  sin 
knowledging  them  faithfully  to  God,  amending  them  aft 
their  power  and  cunning,  without  counsel  of  any  oth 
body  than  of  God  and  of  himself  ("through  the  grace 


A.D.  1409.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  THORPE. 


275 


God)  all  such  men  and  women  may  find  sufficient  means 
to  come  to  God's  mercy,  and  so  to  be  clean  absolved  of 
aU  their  sins.'  This  sentence  I  said,  sir,  to  this  man 
of  yours,  and  the  words  as  near  as  I  can  guess.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said,  '  Holy  church  approveth 
not  this  learning.' 

"  And  I  said, '  Sir,  holy  church,  of  which  Christ  is  head 

in  heaven  and  in  earth,  must  needs  approve  this  sentence. 

For  lo,  hereby  all  men  and  women  may,  if  they  will,  be 

sufficiently  taught  to  know  and  keep  the  commandments 

of  God,  and  to  hate  and  to  Hy  continually  all  occasion  of 

sin,  and  to  love  and  to  seek  virtues  zealously,  and  to 

beUeve  in  God  steadfastly  ;  and  to   trust  in  his   mercy 

steadfastly,  and  so  to  come  to  perfect  love,  and  continue 

therein  persevering.     And  more  the  Lord  asketh  not  of 

any  man  in  this  life.     And  certainly,  since  Jesus  (Christ 

,  died  upon  the  cross,  to  make  men  free ;  men  of  the  church 

■  are  too  bold  and  too  ready  to  make  men  captives,  binding 

\  them  under  the  pain  of  endless  curses,  to  do  many  ob- 

1  servances  and  ordinances,  which  neither  the  living  nor 

!  teaching  of  Christ  nor  of  his  apostles  approve. 

I      "  And  a  clerk  said  then  to  me,  '  Thou  shewest  plainly 

'  here  thy  deceit,  which   thou  hast  learned  of  them   that 

travelled  to  sow  the  tares  among  the  wheat.  But  I  coun- 

:  gel  thee  to  go  away  clean  from  this  learning,  and  submit 

thee    to   my  Lord,  and   thou  shalt  find  him  yet  to  be 

gracious  to  thee.' 

I      "  Then  a  clerk  said  to  the  archbishop,  '  Sir,  it  is  late 

j  in  the  day,  and  ye  have  far  to  ride  to-night ;  therefore 

'  make  an  end  with  him,  for  he  will  make  none  ;  but  the 

more,  sir,  that  ye  busy  you  to  draw  him  toward  you,  the 

more  contumacious  he  is  made.' 

[      "  And  then    Malveren  said  to  me,   '  William,    kneel 
down,  and  pray  my  lord's  grace,  and  leave  all  thy  fancies, 
I  and  become  a  child  of  holy  church.' 
I      "  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  I  have  prayed  the  archbishop  often, 
1  and  yet  I  pray  him  for  the  love  of  Christ,   that  he  will 
cease  his  indignation  against  me  :  and  that  he  will  suffer 
I  me  to  do  mine  office  of  priesthood,  as  I   am  charged  of 
i  God  to  do  it.     For  I  desire  nought  else  but  to  serve  my 
I  God  to  his  pleasing  in  the  state  that  I  stand  in.' 
i      "  And  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  If  of  good  heart 
thou  wilt  submit  thee  now  here  meekly,  to  be  ruled  from 
this  time  forth  by  my  counsel,  obeying  meekly  and  wil- 
lingly my  ordinance,  thou  shalt  find  it  most  profitable  and 
best  to  thee  to  do   thus.     Therefore  delay  thou  me  no 
longer,  do  this  I  have  said  to  thee  now  here  shortly,  or 
deny  it  utterly.' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  as  I  have  before  rehearsed,  I  will 
be  ready  gladly  to  obey  Christ  the  head  of  the  holy 
church,  and  the  learnings  and  biddings,  and  counsels  of 
every  pleasing  member  of  him.' 

"  Then  the  archbishop,  striking  with  his  hand  fiercely 
upon  a  table,  spake  to  me  with  a  great  spirit,  saying, 
•  By  Jesus,  but  if  thou  leave  not  such  additions,  obliging 
thyself  without  any  exception  to  submit  to  mine  ordinance 
(before  I  go  out  of  this  place)  I  shall  make  thee  as  sure 
as  any  thief  that  is  in  prison  ;  advise  thee  now  what  thou 
wilt  do.'  And  then  as  if  he  had  been  angered,  he  went 
from  the  table  where  he  stood,  to  a  window. 

"  And  then  Malveren  and  another  clerk  came  nearer 
me,  and  spake  to  me  many  words  pleasantly ;  and  another 
time  they  menaced  me,  and  counselled  me  to  submit,  or 
else,  they  said,  I  should  not  escape  punishment ;  for  they 
said  I  should  be  degraded,  cursed,  and  burned,  and  then 
damned.  But  now  they  said,  '  Thou  mayest  eschew  a21 
these  mischiefs,  if  thou  wilt  submit  thee  willingly  ?nd 
meekly  to  this  worthy  prelate,  that  hath  cure  of  thy  soul. 
And  for  the  pity  of  Christ  bethink  thee,  how  great  clerks 
the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  Herford  and  Purvey  were,  and 
yet  are.  Who  also  have  forsaken  and  revoked  all  the 
learning  and  opinions  that  thou  and  such  others  hold. 
Wherefore  since  each  of  them  is  much  wiser  than  thou 
art,  we  counsel  thee  for  the  best ;  that  by  the  example 
of  these  four  clerks,  thou  follow  them,  submitting  thyself 
as  they  did.' 

"  And  I  said  to  the  clerks,  that  thus  counselled  me  to 
follow  these  men ;  '  Sirs,  if  these  men  had  forsaken 
benefices  of  temporal  profit  and  of  worldly  worship,  so 
that  they  had  absented  them,  and  eschewed  from  all 


occasions  of  covetousness  and  of  fleshly  lust,  and  had 
taken  upon  them  simple  living,  and  wilful  poverty  ;  they 
had  given  good  example  to  me  and  to  many  other,  to  have 
followed  them.  But  now,  sinoe  all  these  four  men  have 
slanderously  and  shamefully  done  the  contrary,  consent- 
ing to  receive,  and  to  hold  temporal  benefices,  living  now 
more  worldly  and  more  fleshly  than  they  did  before,  con- 
forming them  to  the  manners  of  this  world:  I  forsake 
them  iierein,  and  in  all  their  doings.  For  I  purpose, 
with  the  help  of  God,  to  flee  these  men,  teaching  and 
counselling  whomsoever  I  may,  to  flee  and  to  eschew  the 
wav  that  they  have  chosen.  Wherefore  sirs,  I  pray  you 
that  you  busy  not  to  move  me  to  follow  these  men  in 
revoking  and  forsaking  the  truth.' 

"  Then  the  archbishop  said  to  his  clerks,  '  Busy  you  no 
longer  about  him,  for  lie,  and  other  such  as  he  is,  are 
confederate  together,  that  they  will  not  swear  to  be  obe- 
dient, and  to  submit  them  to  the  prelates  of  holy  church. 
For  now  since  I  stood  here,  his  fellow  also  sent  me  word 
that  he  will  not  swear,  and  that  this  fellow  counselled 
him  that  he  should  not  swear  to  me.  But  blessed  be  God, 
he  shall  not  have  his  purpose  of  him.  For  he  has  for- 
saken all  thy  learning,  submitting  him  to  be  ready  and 
obedient  to  "the  ordinance  of  holy  church,  and  weeps 
bitterly,  and  curses  thee  heartily  for  the  venomous  teach- 
ing which  thou  hadst  shewed  to  him. 

"  'And  for  thy  false  counsel  to  thy  fellow  thou  hast 
great  cause  to  be  right  sorry.  For  a  long  time  thou  hast 
busied  thee  in  perverting  whomever  thou  mightest. 
Therefore  as  many  deaths  thou  art  worthy  of,  as  thou 
hast  given  evil  counsels.  And  therefore,  by  Jesus,  thou 
shalt  go  thither,  where  Nicholas  Herford  and  Thomas 
Purvey  were  harboured.  And  I  undertake,  ere  this  day 
eight  days,  thou  shalt  be  right  glad  to  do  whatever  I  bid 
thee.  And  I  shall  try.  if  I  can  make  thee  there  as  sor- 
rowful as  thou  wast  glad  at  my  last  going  out  of  England. 
By  St.  Thomas,  I  shall  turn  thy  joy  into  sorrow,' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  no  body  can  prove  lawfully  that 
I  ever  joyed  at  the  manner  of  your  going  out  of  this  land. 
But  sir,  to  say  the  truth,  I  was  joyful  when  ye  were 
gone;  for  the  bishop  of  London,  in  whose  prison  ye  left 
me,  found  in  me  no  cause  to  hold  me  longer  in  his  prison, 
but  at  the  request  of  my  friends,  he  delivered  me  to  them, 
asking  of  me  no  submission.' 

"  Then  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  Why  I  went  out 
of  England  is  unknown  to  thee  :  but  be  this  thing  weU 
known  to  thee,  that  God  has  caUed  me  again,  and 
brought  me  into  this  land,  to  destroy  thee  and  the  false 
sect  that  thou  art  of:  as,  by  God,  I  shall  pursue  you  so 
narrowly,  that  1  shall  not  leave  a  slip  of  you  in  this 

"  And  I  said  to  the  archbishop,  '  Sir,  the  holy  prophet 
Jeremiah  said  to  the  false  prophet.  When  the  word  of  the 
prophet  shall  come  to  pass,  then  shall  the  prophet  be 
known  that  tie  Lord  hath  truly  sent  him.     Jer.  xxvm.  9 

"  And  thi  archbishop  (as  if  he  had  not  been  pleased 
with  my  spying")  turned  him  awayward  hither  and  thither, 
and  said  '  By  God,  I  shall  set  upon  thy  shins  a  pair  of 
pearls  chat  thou  shalt  be  glad  to  change  thy  voice.' 

"  These  and  many  more  words  were  spoken  to  me, 
menacing  me  and  all  others  of  the  same  sect  with  pun- 
isjiment  and  destruction  to  the  utmost. 

"  And  then  the  archbishop  called  to  him  a  clerk,  and 
conferred  with  him  ;  and  that  clerk  went  forth,  and  soon 
he  brought  in  the  constable  of  Saltwood  castle,  and  the 
arcJibishop  conferred  a  good  while  with  him  ;  and  then 
the  constable  went  forth,  and  then  came  in  divers  secu- 
lars, and  they  scorned  me  on  every  side,  and  menaced 
me  greatly,  and  some  counselled  the  archbishop  to  burn 
me  by  and  by,  and  some  other  counselled  him  to  drowu 
me  in  the  sea,  for  it  is  near  hand  there. 

"  And  a  clerk  standing  beside  me,  there  kneeled  down 
to  the  archbishop,  praying  him,  that  he  would  deliver 
me  to  him  to  sav  matins  with  him,  and  he  would  under- 
take, that  within  three  days  I  should  not  resist  anything 
that  were  commanded  me  to  do  of  my  prelate. 

"  And  the  archbishop  said  that  he  would  settle  for  me 
himself.  , ,  ,  , 

"  And  then  came  again  the  constable  and  spake 
privUy  to   the  archbishop;   and    the  archbishop    com- 


276 


ARTICLES  TAUGHT  BY  JOHN  PURVEY. 


[Book  V, 


manded  the  constable  to  lead  me  forth  with  him,  and  he 
did  so.  And  when  we  were  gone  forth  we  were  sent  for 
again.  And  when  I  came  in  again  before  the  arch- 
bishop, a  clerk  bade  me  kneel  down  and  ask  grace,  and 
submit  myself,  and  I  should  find  it  for  the  best. 

*'  And  I  said  then  to  the  archbishop,  '  Sir,  as  I  have 
said  to  you  several  times  to-day,  1  will  willingly  and 
humbly  obey  and  submit  to  God  and  to  his  law,  and  to 
every  member  of  holy  church,  as  far  as  I  can  perceive 
that  these  members  accord  with  their  head  Christ,  and 
will  teach  me,  rule  me,  or  chastise  me  by  authority, 
specially  of  God's  law.' 

"  And  the  archbishop  said,  '  I  knew  well  he  would  not 
without  such  additions  submit.' 

"  And  then  I  was  rebuked,  scorned,  and  menaced  on 
every  side  ;  and  yet  after  this  divers  persons  cried  upon 
me  to  kneel  down  and  submit  me  ;  but  I  stood  still,  and 
gpake  no  word.  And  then  there  was  spoken  of  me,  and 
to  me,  many  words,  and  I  stood  and  heard  them  me- 
nace, curse,  and  scorn  me,  but  I  said  nothing. 

"  Then  awhile  after  the  archbishop  said  to  me,  '  Wilt 
thou  not  submit  thee  to  the  ordinance  of  holy  church  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Sir,  I  will  full  gladly  submit  me,  as  I 
have  showed  you  before.' 

"  And  then  the  archbishop  bade  the  constable  to  have 
me  forth  thence  in  haste. 

"  And  so  then  I  was  led  forth,  and  brought  into  a  foul 
prison,  where  I  never  was  before.  But  thanked  be 
God,  when  all  men  were  gone  forth  then  from  me,  and 
had  barred  fast  the  prison-door  after  them,  I,  by  myself, 
busied  me  to  think  on  God,  and  to  thank  him  for  his 
goodness.  And  I  was  then  greatly  comforted,  not  only 
because  I  was  then  delivered  for  a  time  from  the  sight, 
from  the  hearing,  from  the  presence,  from  the  scorning, 
and  from  the  menacing  of  mine  enemies  ;  but  much 
more  I  rejoiced  in  the  Lord,  because  that  through  his 
grace  he  so  kept  me,  both  among  the  flattering  and 
among  the  menacing  of  mine  adversaries,  that  without 
heaviness  and  anguish  of  my  conscience  I  passed  away 
from  them.  For  as  a  tree  laid  upon  another  tree, 
oyerthwart  or  crosswise,  so  was  the  archbishop  and 
his  three  clerks  always  contrary  to  me,  and  I  to 
them. 

"  Now  good  God  for  thine  holy  name,  and  to  the  prais- 
ing of  thy  most  blessed  name,  make  us  oi.e  together, 
if  it  be  thy  will.  And  that  it  may  thus  be,  let  all  who 
read  or  hear  this  writing,  pray  heartily  to  the  Lord  God, 
that  he  for  his  great  goodness,  that  cannot  be  with 
tongue  expressed,  grant  to  us,  and  to  all  other  who  in 
the  same  wise,  and  for  the  cause  specially,  or  for  any 
other  cause  are  separated,  may  be  knit  and  made  one 
in  true  faith,  in  steadfast  hope,  and  in  perfect  charitv 
Amen."  •'' 

What  was  the  end  of  this  good  man,  an!  blessed  ser- 
vant of  God,  William  Thorpe,  I  find  asyet  sjecified  in  no 
history.  It  is  thought  that  the  archbishop,  Thunas  Arun- 
del, being  so  hard  an  adversary  against  those  m>n,  would 
not  let  him  go.  Much  less  is  it  to  be  supposed,  that 
he  would  ever  retract  his  sentence  and  opinion,  which 
he  so  valiantly  maintained  before  the  bishop,  nether 
does  it  seem  that  he  had  any  such  recanting  spVit. 
Again,  neither  is  it  found  that  he  was  burned,  wher«^ 
fore  it  remains  most  like  to  be  true,  that  he  being  com- 
mitted to  some  straiglit  prison  (according  as  the  arch- 
bishop in  his  examination  threatened  him),  there  (as 
Thorpe  himself  confesses)  was  so  straightly  kept,  t'nat 
either  he  was  secretly  made  away,  or  else  died  by 
sickness. 

The  like  end  also  I  find  to  happen  to  John  Ashton, 
another  good  follower  of  Wickliff,  who  for  the  same 
doctrine  of  the  sacrament  was  condemned  by  the  bishops, 
and  because  he  would  not  recant  he  was  committed  to 
perpetual  prison,  wherein  the  good  man  continued  till 
his  death,  (A.D.  1382.) 

JOHN    PURVEY. 

In  the  examination  of  William  Thorpe,  mention  is 
made   of  John  Purvey,   of  whom  we   said  something 


before,  promising  to  treat  more  particularly  afterwards. 
Of  this  Purvey,  Thomas  Walden  writes  thus  : — "  John 
Purvey,"  saith  he,  "  was  tlie  library  of  Lollards,  and 
glossary  upon  Wicklitf.  He  said  that  the  worshipping 
of  Abraham  was  but  a  salutation  ;  and  that  this  John 
Purvey,  with  Herford  a  doctor  of  divinity,  were  griev- 
ously  tormented  and  punished  in  the  prison  of  Salt- 
wood,  and  at  the  length  recanted  at  Paul's  Cross  at 
London,  Thomas  Arundel  being  then  archbishop  o{ 
C^anterbury.  Afterwards  he  was  again  imprisoned  un- 
der Henry  Chichely,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  A.D, 
1421."  Thus  much  writes  Walden.  As  touching  the 
sacrament  of  the  last  supper,  the  sacrament  of  penance, 
the  sacrament  of  orders,  the  power  of  the  keys,  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  of  marriages,  of  vows,  of  pos- 
sessions, of  the  punishing  and  correcting  of  the  clergy, 
of  the  laws  and  decrees  of  the  church,  of  the  state  and 
condition  of  the  pope  and  the  clergy ;  of  all  these 
generally  he  left  several  treatises,  gravely  and  exactly 
written. 

The  articles  which  he  taught,  and  afterward  was  forced 
to  recant  at  Paul's  Cross,  were  these  : 

I.  That  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  conse- 
oration,  there  is  not,  neither  can  be  any  accident  without 
the  subject ;  but  there  verily  remains  the  same  substance, 
and  the  very  visible  and  corruptible  bread,  and  likewise 
the  very  same  wine  which  before  the  consecration  were 
set  upon  the  altar  to  be  consecrated  by  the  priest ;  a>, 
when  a  pagan  or  infidel  is  baptized,  he  is  spiritually  con. 
verted  into  a  member  of  Christ  through  grace,  and  yei 
remains  the  very  same  man  which  he  before  was  in  hut 
proper  nature  and  substance. 

II.  Auricular  confession,  or  private  penance,  is  a  ceN, 
tain  whispering,  destroying  the  liberty  of  the  gospel,  and 
newly  brought  in  by  the  pope  and  the  clergy,  to  entangle 
the  consciences  of  men  in  sin,  and  to  draw  their  souls 
into  Hell. 

III.  Every  layman  being  holy  and  predestinate  imto 
everlasting  life,  is  a  true  priest  before  God. 

IV.  That  many  prelates  and  other  of  the  clergy  hve 
wickedly,  contrary  to  the  doctrine  and  example  of  Christ 
and  his  apostles.  Therefore  they  who  so  live,  have  not; 
the  keys  either  of  the  kingdom  of  Heaven,  or  yet  of  Hell^. 
neither  ought  any  christian  to  esteem  their  censure  ant- 
more  than  as  a  thing  of  no  force.  Yea,  although  the  popf; 
should  peradveiiture  interdict  the  realm,  yet  could  henoi: 
hurt,  but  rather  profit  us,  forsomuch  as  thereby  we  should. 
be  dismissed  from  the  observance  of  his  laws,  and  from 
saying  service  according  to  the  custom  of  the  church. 

V.  If  any  man  make  an  oath  or  vow  to  keep  perpetual, 
celibacy,  or  do  anything  else  whereto  God  has  not  ap- 
pointed him,  giving  him  grace  to  perform  his  purpose; 
the  same  vow  or  oath  is  unreasonable  and  indiscreet,  nei- 
ther can  any  prelate  compel  him  to  keep  the  same,  except 
he  will  do  contrary  to  God's  ordinance.  But  he  ought 
to  commit  him  to  tlie  governance  of  the  Holy  Ghost  aii|i 
of  his  own  conscience  ;  forsomucli  as  every  man,  who 
will  not  fulfil  his  vow  or  oath,  cannot  do  it  for  that  cause. 

VI.  Whoever  takes  upon  him  the  office  of  priesthood, 
although  he  have  not  the  charge  of  souls  committed  unto 
him,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  church,  not  only 
may,  but  ought  to  preacii  the  gospel  freely  to  the  people^; 
otherwise  he  is  a  thief,  excommunicated  of  God,  and  01 
the  holy  clmrch. 

VII.  That  Pope  Innocent  III.  and  six  hundred  bishops, 
a^d  a  thousand  other  prelates,  with  all  the  rest  of  the 
cletory^  who  together  with  the  pope  agreed  and  determin- 
ed, t'i\at  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  conver- 
sion of  the  bread  and  wine  into  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  the  accidents  of  the  said  bread  and  wine  do  re- 
main there  without  any  proper  subject  of  the  same  ;  who 
also  ordained,  that  all  christians  ought  to  confess  their 
sins  once  a  year  to  a  proper  priest,  and  to  receive  the 
reverend  sacrament  at  Easter,  and  made  certain  other 
laws  at  the  same  time  :  all  they,  saith  he,  in  so  doing, 
were  fools  and  blockheads,  heretics,  blasphemers,  and 
seducers  of  christian  people.  Wherefore  we  ought  not 
to  believe  the  determinations  of  them,  or  of  their  succes- 
sors, neither  ought  wc  to  obey  their  laws  or  ordinance*, 


A.D.  1409.]     ARTICLES  TAUGHT  BY  JOHN  PURVEY,  DRAWN  OUT  OF  HIS  BOOKS. 


2-; 


except  they  are  plainly  grounded  upon  the  holy  scripture, 
or  upon  some  reason  which  cannot  be  impugned. 

Other  Articles  drawn  nut  of  Purveys  Books  more  at 
large  by  Richard  Levingham. 

"  As  to  the  sacrament  of  thanksgiving,  he  saith,  That 
that  chapter  of  repentance  and  remission,  {omnis  utrins- 
que  sejcus,)  wherein  it  is  ordained,  that  every  faithful 
man  ought  once  every  year  at  the  least,  that  is  to  say  at 
Easter,  to  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  Eucharist,  is  a 
beastly  thing,  heretical  and  blasphemous. 

♦'  That  Innocent  III.  was  the  head  of  anti-christ,  who 
after  the  letting  loose  of  Satan,  invented  a  rie»v  article  of 
our  faith,  and  a  certain  feigned  doctrine  touching  the  sa- 
crament of  the  altar,  that  is  to  say,  that  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar  is  an  accident  without  a  substance,  or  else  an 
heap  of  accidents  without  a  substance.  But  Christ  and 
his  apostles  do  teach  manifestly,  that  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar  is  bread  and  the  body  of  Christ  together,  after 
the  manner  that  he  spake.  And  in  that  he  calleth  it 
bread,  he  would  have  the  people  to  understand,  as  they 
ought  with  reason,  that  it  is  very  and  substantial  bread, 
and  uo  false  nor  feigned  bread. 

"  And  although  Innocent,  that  anti-christ,  doth  allege 
that  in  the  council  at  Lyons,  where  this  matter  was  de- 
cided, were  six  hundred  bishops  with  him,  and  one  thou- 
sand prelates,  who  agreed  in  this  determination  ;  All 
those  notwithstanding,  he  calls  fools,  according  to  that 
saying  of  Eccles.  i.  '  Of  fools  there  are  an  infinite  num- 
ber.' And  so  in  like  manner  he  calleth  them  false  christs 
and  false  prophets,  of  whom  Christ  speaketh  in  the  24th 
of  Matthew,  '  Many  false  christs  and  false  prophets  shall 
arise,  and  deceive  many.'  And  therefore  every  christian 
man  ought  to  believe  firmly,  that  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar  is  very  bread  indeed,  and  no  false  nor  feigned  bread. 
And  although  it  be  very  bread  indeed,  yet  notwithstand- 
ing, it  is  the  very  body  of  Christ  in  that  way  which  he 
spake,  and  called  it  his  body  ;  and  so  it  is  very  bread, 
and  the  very  body  of  Christ.  And  as  Christ  concerning 
his  humanity  was  both  visible  and  passible,  and  by  his 
divinity  was  invisible  and  impassible  :  so  likewise  this  sa- 
crament in  that  it  is  very  bread,  may  be  seen  with  the 
corporal  eye,  and  may  also  abide  corruption.  But  al- 
though a  man  may  see  that  sacrament,  yet  notwithstand- 
ing cannot  the  body  of  Christ  in  that  sacrament  be  seen 
with  the  corporal  eye,  although  it  be  the  body  of  Christ 
in  that  manner  he  spake  it ;  for  that  notwithstanding, 
the  body  of  Christ  is  now  incorruptible  in  Heaven.  So 
the  sacrament  of  the  cup  is  very  wine,  and  the  very 
blood  of  Christ,  according  as  his  manner  of  speaking  was. 
Also  lunocent  III.,  with  a  great  multitude  of  his  secular 
priests,  made  a  certain  new  determination,  that  the  sa- 
crament of  the  altar  is  an  accident  without  a  substance, 
whereas  neither  Jesus  Christ,  nor  any  of  his  apostles 
taught  this  faith  (but  openly  and  manifestly  to  the  con- 
trary), neither  yet  the  holy  doctors,  for  the  space  of  a 
thousand  years  and  more,  taught  this  faith  openly. 

"  Therefore  when  anti-christ  or  any  of  his  shavelings 
doth  ask  of  thee  that  art  a  simple  christian,  whether  that 
this  sacrament  be  the  very  body  of  Christ  or  not  ?  affirm 
thou  it  manifestly  to  be  so.  And  if  he  ask  of  thee  whe- 
ther it  be  material  bread,  or  what  other  bread  else  ?  say 
thou,  that  it  is  such  bread  as  Christ  understood  and 
meant  by  his  proper  word  ;  and  such  bread  as  the  Holy 
Ghost  meant  in  St.  Paul,  when  he  called  that  to  be  very 
bread  which  he  brake  ;  and  wade  thou  no  further  there- 
in. If  he  ask  thee  how  this  bread  is  the  body  of  Christ? 
say  thou,  as  Christ  understood  the  same  to  be  his  body, 
which  is  both  omnipotent  and  true,  and  in  whom  is  no 
untruth  ;  say  thou  also  as  the  holy  doctors  do  say,  '  That 
the  terrestrial  matter  or  substance  may  be  converted  into 
Christ,  as  the  pagan  or  infidel  may  be  baptized,  and  here- 
by spiritually  be  converted,  and  be  a  member  of  Christ, 
and  so  after  a  certain  manner  become  Christ,  and  yet  the 
same  man  remain  still  in  his  proper  nature.'  For  so  doth 
*t.  Augustine  grant,  that  a  sinner  forsaking  his  sin,  and 
oeing  made  one  spirit  with  God  by  faith,  grace  and  cha- 
rity, may  be  converted  into  God,  and  be  after  a  manner 
God,  as  both  David  and  St.  John  do  testify,  and  yet  be 


the  same  person  in  substance  and  nature,  and  in  soul  and 
virtue  be' altered  and  changed.  But  yet  men  of  more 
knowledge  and  reason  may  more  plainly  prove  the  falsity 
of  antichrist  both  in  this  matter  and  in  others,  by  the 
gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  working  in  them.  Notwithstand- 
ing, if  men  will  humbly  hold  and  keep  the  manifest  and 
apparent  words  of  the  holy  scripture,  and  the  plain  sense 
and  meaning  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  proceed  no  further, 
but  humbly  commit  to  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  which 
passes  their  understanding ;  then  may  they  safely  offer 
themselves  to  death,  as  true  martyrs  of  Jesus  Christ. 

"As  to  the  sacrament  of  penance  ;  that  chapter  {omnis 
utriusque  sexus)  by  which  a  certain  new-found  auricular 
confession  was  ordained,  is  full  of  hypocrisy,  heresy,  co- 
vetousness,  pride,  and  blasphemy,  he  reproves  that  chap- 
ter verbatim.  Also  he  says  that  the  penance  and  pains 
limited  by  the  canons  are  unreasonable  and  unjust,  foi 
their  austerity  and  rigour.  And  further  shews  how  Inno- 
cent III.  brought  in  a  new-found  confession,  whereby  the 
priests  oppress  the  laymen  compelling  them  to  confess 
themselves  to  blind  and  ignorant  priests,  in  whom  there 
is  nothing  else  but  pride  and  coveteousness,  holding  those 
in  contempt  who  are  learned  and  wise.  Also  that  the 
decretal  of  Innocent  III.,  touching  the  auricular  or  vocal 
confession,  was  brought  in  and  invented  to  entangle  men's 
consciences  with  sin,  and  to  draw  them  down  to  hell. 
And  further,  that  such  manner  of  confession  destroys 
the  evangelical  liberty,  and  prevents  men  from  inquiring 
after,  and  retaining  the  wise  counsel  and  doctrine  of  such 
as  are  good  priests,  who  would  willingly  teach  the  people 
the  right  way  to  heaven.  For  which  abuse  all  christian 
men,  and  specially  all  Englishmen  ought  to  exclaim 
against  such  wicked  laws. 

"  As  to  the  authority  of  the  keys  and  censures,  no 
christian  man  ought  to  esteem  Satan  (whom  men  call  the 
pope)  and  his  unjust  censures,  more  than  the  hissing  of 
a  serpent,  or  the  blast  of  Lucifer.  Also,  that  no  man 
ought  to  trust  or  put  confidence  in  the  false  indulgences 
of  covetous  priests,  which  indulgences  do  draw  away  the 
hope,  which  men  ought  to  repose  in  God,  to  a  sort  ot 
sinful  men,  and  do  rob  the  poor  of  such  alms  as  are  given 
to  them.  Such  priests  are  manifest  betrayers  of  Christ 
and  of  the  whole  church,  and  are  Satan's  own  stewards 
to  beguile  christian  souls  by  their  hypocrisy  and  feigned 
pardons.  Also,  forasmuch  as  those  prelates  and  clergy- 
men live  so  execrable  a  life,  contrary  to  the  gospel  of 
Christ  and  examples  of  his  apostles,  and  teach  not  truly 
the  gospel,  but  only  lies  and  the  traditions  of  sinful  wicked 
men  ;  it  appears  most  manifestly,  that  they  have  not  the 
keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  rather  the  keys  of 
hell.  And  they  may  be  well  assured,  that  God  never 
gave  to  them  authority  to  make  and  establish  so  many 
ceremonies  and  traditions  contrary  to  the  liberty  of  the 
gospel,  and  blocks  in  christian  men's  ways,  that  they  can 
neither  know  nor  observe  his  gospel  in  liberty  of  con- 
science, and  so  attain  a  ready  way  to  heaven. 

"As  touching  the  jireaching  of  the  gospel,  '  whosoever 
receiveth  or  taketh  upon  him  the  office  of  a  priest,  or  of 
a  bishop,  and  dischargeth  not  the  same  by  the  example 
of  his  good  conversation  and  faithful  preaching  of  the 
gospel,  is  a  thief,  excommunicate  of  God  and  of  holy 
church.'  And  further,  '  If  the  curates  preach  not  the 
word  of  God,  they  shall  be  damned,  and  if  they  know  not 
how  to  preach,  they  ought  to  resign  their  benefices.'  So 
that  those  prelates  who  preach  not  the  gospel  of  Christ 
(although  they  could  excuse  themselves  from  the  doing 
of  any  other  evil')  are  dead  in  themselves,  are  anti-christs, 
and  satans,  transfigured  into  angels  of  light,  and  betray- 
ers of  Christ's  people. 

"  Now  as  to  the  correction  of  the  clergy.  By  the  law 
of  God,  and  by  reason,  the  king  and  all  other  christians 
may  punish  Italy,  and  all  the  false  priests  and  clerks 
within  the  same,  and  reduce  them  to  the  humble  ordi- 
nance of  Jesus  Christ.  Also  that  the  law  of  Sylvester 
the  pope  is  contrary  to  the  law  of  Christ  :  and  that  proud 
and  ambitious  Sylvester  by  his  law  so  defended  two  car- 
dinals which  were  not  to  be  defended  by  the  law  of 
Christ,  that  by  no  means  they  might  be  convicted,  al- 
though they  were  both  vicious  and  evil.  And  although 
Christ  sustained  and  suffered  the  judgment  of  unjust 


278 


LETTER  OF  KING  HENRY  IV.  TO  POPE  GREGORY  XII. 


[Book  V. 


temporal  judges,  our  mitred  prelates  in  these  days  so 
magnify  themselves  beyond  Christ  and  his  apostles,  that 
ihey  refuse  such  judgments.  Also  that  those  decretals 
of  accusations  which  proliibit  that  any  clerks  should  be 
brought  before  a  secular  judge  to  receive  judgment,  con- 
tain both  heresy,  blasphemy,  and  error,  and  bring  great 
gain  and  commodity  to  antichrist's  coffers. 

"  Furthermore,  that  all  christian  kings  and  lords  ought 
to  exclaim  against  the  pope,  and  those  that  be  his  fa- 
vourers, and  banish  them  out  of  their  lands,  till  such 
time  as  they  will  obey  God  and  his  gospel,  kings,  and 
other  ministers  of  God's  justice.  Also  that  bishops 
and  their  favourers,  that  say  it  appertains  not  to  kings 
and  secular  lords  (but  unto  them  and  their  officials)  to 
punish  adultery  and  fornication,  do  fall  into  manifest 
treason  against  the  king,  and  heresy  against  the  scrip- 
ture. Also  that  it  appertains  to  the  king  to  have  the 
order  both  of  priests  and  bishops,  as  these  kings  Solomon 
aud  Jehoshaphat  had. 

"  Furthermore  that  chapter  (NtiUns  judicium  de  foro 
competentij,  by  which  secular  judges  are  forbidden, 
without  the  bishop's  commandment,  to  condemn  any 
clerk  to  death,  is  manifestly  against  the  holy  scripture, 
declaring  that  kings  have  power  over  clerks  and  priests, 
to  punish  them  for  their  deserved  crimes.  Also  that 
the  decree  of  Boniface,  made  against  the  prosecutors, 
strikers,  and  imprisoners  ot  cardinals,  is  contrary  both 
to  the  holy  scripture,  and  to  all  reason.  Also  that  by 
the  law  of  God  and  reason,  a  secular  lord  may  lawfully 
take  a  cardinal  and  put  him  in  prison  for  committing  the 
crime  of  open  simony,  adultery,  and  manifest  blasphemy. 
Also  that  the  chapter  {Si  Papa,  Dist.  40.),  which  saith 
that  the  pope  ought  to  be  judged  of  none,  unless  he  be 
Deviun  a  fide,  is  contrary  to  the  gospel,  which  saith.  If 
thy  brother  sin  against  thee,  correct  him.  Also  whereas 
St.  Gregory  and  St.  Augustine  called  themselves  the 
servants  of  God's  servants,  this  proud  bishop  of  Rome, 
which  will  not  be  judged  by  his  subjects  (which  be  in 
very  deed  his  lords,  if  they  be  just  and  good  men)  de- 
stroys the  order  of  God's  law,  and  all  humility,  and  ex- 
tols himself  above  God  and  his  apostles.  Also  that 
christian  kings  ought  not  only  to  judge  this  proud  bishop 
of  Rome,  but  also  to  depose  him  by  the  example  that 
Cestrensis,  (lib.  6.  cap.  8.)  declares  of  Otho  the  em- 
peror, who  deposed  John  XII.,  and  instituted  Leo  in 
his  place.  And  further  he  makes  an  exhortation  to  the 
princes  to  judge  the  church  of  Rome,  which  he  calleth 
the  great  and  cursed  whore,  of  which  St.  John  writes 
in  Rev.  xvii. 

"  Lastly,  touching  the  laws  and  determinations  of  the 
church ;  christians  have  reasonable  excuses  and  causes 
to  repel  the  statutes  of  the  pope  and  of  his  shavelings, 
which  are  not  expressly  grounded  on  the  holy  scripture, 
or  else  upon  reason  inevitable.  Also  that  simple  men  do 
reverently  receive  the  sentences  of  the  doctors,  and  other 
laws,  so  far  forth  as  they  are  expressly  grounded  upon 
the  holy  scripture  or  good  reason.  Also  that  whereas 
the  pope's  laws,  and  laws  of  his  ministers  and  clerks  are 
contrary  to  themselves,  and  have  not  their  foundation 
either  upon  scripture,  or  yet  upon  reason,  simple  men 
ought  to  bid  them  farewell.  Also  that  that  proud  priest 
of  Rome,  with  all  his  rabble,  might  easily  err  in  the 
faith  ;  and  yet  the  christian  faith  be  preserved  whole  and 
safe  in  the  faithful  members  of  Christ,  which  are  his 
true  church  ;  while  the  pope  and  all  his  rabblement  can- 
not prove  that  they  be  any  part  of  his  church.  Also 
that  the  pope  with  all  his  favourers,  may  as  well  be  de- 
ceiyed  by  a  lying  spirit,  as  was  Ahab  and  all  his  pro- 
phets ;  and  that  one  true  prophet,  as  was  Michaiah,  may 
have  the  truth  shewed  to  him.  Also  that  all  good  chris- 
tians ought  to  cast  from  them  the  pope's  laws,  saying, 
let  us  break  their  bands  in  sunder,  and  let  us  cast  from  our 
necks  those  heavy  yokes  of  theirs.  Also  that  where 
these  prelates  do  burn  one  good  book  for  one  error 
perhaps  contained  in  the  same,  they  ought  to  burn  all 
the  books  of  the  canon-law,  for  the  manifold  heresies 
contained  in  them." 

And  thus  much  out  of  a  certain  old  written  book  in 
parchment,  which  book  containing  divers  ancient  records 


of  the  university,  seems  to  belong  sometime  to  the  li- 
brary  of  the  university,  bearing  the  year  of  the  compiling 
thereof,  A.  D.  1396.  If  this  date  be  correct,  then  it  was 
written  before  Purvey  recanted  before  Thomas  Arundel, 
archbishop,  at  Saltwood,  where  he  was  imprisoned. 

Here  is  to  be  considered,  at  least  to  be  admonished, 
that  all  this  while  the  schism  in  the  cliurch  of  Rome  did 
yet  continue,   and   so  endured  till  the  council  of  Con-     '■, 
stance,  which  was  in  whole,   the   space   of  twenty  and    i 
nine  years.     The  origin  whereof   (as   was   said  before)    j 
first  began  at  Urban  v.,  which  Urban  being  dead    (A.  D.     [i 
1389),     next    followed     Pope    Boniface    IX.,    who  sat    ll 
fourteen  years.     He,  in  selling  his  pardons,  was  so  im-    .1 
pudent  and  so  past  shame,  that  he  brought  the  keys  of    l) 
Peter   (as  saith  Platina)  into  contempt.     After  him  suc- 
ceeded  Innocent  VII.  and  sat  two   years  :    who  being 
dead,   the  cardinals  consulting  together,  and  seeing  the 
enormity  and  inconvenience  growing  upon   this  schism 
in  their  church  of  Rome  (minding  to  provide   some    re- 
medy after  the  best  device  they  could)  in  their  conclave 
where  they  were  assembled  for  a  new  election   for  the 
jjope,  took  this  order,  promising  among  themselves  with 
.solemn  vow  made  to  God,  to   Mary  the  Blessed  Virgin, 
to  Peter  and  Paul,   and   to  all   the  blessed   company  of 
saints  ;  that  if  any  of  them,  within  the  college  or  with- 
out the  college,  should   be    called  to  the  high  place  of 
apostolical   pre-eminence  ;    he   should  immediately  re- 
nounce the  jurisdiction  and  title  of  his  popedom,  when 
the  rival  pope,  for  the  time  being,  would  in  like  manner, 
renounce   his   place  and  title,  and  his   cardinals  in  the 
like  manner  condescend  to  the  other  cardinals  of  Rome. 
So  that  both  these  two  colleges  of  cardinals  agreeing  to- 
gether, one  chief  bishop  was  to  be  chosen  and  taken  out 
of  them   both,  to  be   made  the  true  pope.     Provided, 
moreover,  that  none  should  seek  any  release  or  absolu- 
tion  from  the  promise,  vow  and  bond  once  passed  among    • 
them  ;  all   which   things  every  one  subscribed  with  his    i; 
hand.     These  things  thus  prefixed  and  ratified,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  the   election.     In  which  was  chosen  Gregory 
XII.,  who  the  same  day  of  his  election,  in  the  presence 
of  all  the  cardinals,  confirmed  the  vow,  sacrament,  and 
promise  made,  subscribing  the  same  with  his  hand,  in 
form  as  follows  :   "  And  I,  Gregory,  this  day  being  the    ; 
last  of  November,  A.  D.  1407,  chosen  and  elected  for    •, 
bishop  of  Rome,  do  swear,  vow,  and  promise,  and  coa»    j 
firm  all  the  premises  above  contained,"  &c.     This  being    ;■ 
done,  shortly  after  he  was  crowned,  being  of  the  age  of   Ij 
eighty  years.     As  the  time  thus  passed,  the  people  and 
cardinals  were  in  great  expectation,  waiting  when  the 
pope,  according  to  his  oath,  would  give  over,   with  the 
other  pope  also.     And  not  long  after,  the  matter  began    i| 
indeed  between  the  two  popes  to  be  attempted,  by  letters    ij 
from  one  to  another  ;    assigning  both   day   and  place,    || 
where  and  when  they  should  meet  together  ;  but  yet  no-    •; 
thing  followed. 

This  so  passing  on,  there  was  great  murmuring  among 
the  cardinals,  to  see  their  holy  perjured  father  so  neglect 
his  oath  and  vow.     Insomuch  that  at  length,  several  of 
them  forsook  the  pope,  as  being  perjured  (as  no  less  he 
was)    sending  moreover  to  kings  and  princes  of  other   n 
lands,   for  their  counsel  and  assistance,  to  appease  the    j 
schism.     Among  the  rest,  Cardinal  Bituriensis  was  sent 
to  the  king  of  England  ;  who  published  propositions  and 
conclusions  (remaining  in  the  registers  of  Thomas  Aran-    , 
del),  proving  that  the  pope  ought  to  be  subject  to  laws   i' 
and  councils.     Then  King  Henry  (moved  to  write  to    '•] 
Gregory  the  pope)  directs  his  letter,  A.  D.  1409. 

The  Letter  of  King  Henry  the  Fourth  to  Pope   Gre- 
gory the  Tuelfth. 

"  Most  blessed  father,  if  the  discreet  providence  of  the  | 

apostolical  see  would  call  to  mind  with  what  great  perils  j 

the  universal  world  has  been  damnified  hitherto,  under  j 

pretence  of  this  present  schism  ;  and  especially  would  ij 

consider,  what  slaughter  of  christian  people,  to  the  num-  ( 

her  of  two  hundred  thousand  (as  they  say)  hath  been  ij 
through  the  occasion  of  war  raised  up  in  divers  quarters 
of  the  world  ;  and  now  of  late,  to  the  number  of  thirty 
thousand  soldiers,  who  have  been  slain  through  the  dii* 


A.  D.  1409.] 


THREE  POPES  AT  ONCE.— JOHN  IIUSS. 


279 


scnsion  moved  about  the  bishoprick  of  Leodium,  between 
two  set  up,  one  by  the  authority  of  one  pope,  the  other 
by  the  authority  of  the  other  pope,  fighting  in  camp  for 
the  title  of  that  bishopric  ;  certainly,  ye  would  lament 
in  spirit  and  be  sore  grieved  in  mind  for  the  same.  So 
that  with  good  conscience  ye  would  rather  relinquish 
the  honour  of  Ihe  apostolic  see,  than  sutTer  such  horrible 
bloodshed  to  ensue,  under  the  cloke  of  dissimulation, 
following  herein  the  example  of  the  true  mother  in  the 
book  of  Kings  :  who  pleading  before  Solomon  for  the 
right  of  her  child,  rather  would  part  from  the  child,  than 
the  child  should  be  parted  by  the  sword.  And  although 
it  may  be  vehemently  suspected  by  the  new  creation  of 
nine  cardinals  by  you  lately  made,  contrary  to  your  oath 
(as  other  men  say),  that  you  but  little  heed  or  care  for 
ceasing  the  schism  ;  yet  far  be  it  from  the  hearing  and 
noting  of  the  world,  that  your  circumspect  seat  should 
ever  be  noted  and  distained  with  such  an  inconstancy 
of  mind  ;  whereby  the  last  error  may  be  worse  than  the 
first." 

And  to  the  cardinals  likewise,  the  said  king  directed 
another  letter  with  these  contents  here  following  : 

King  Henry  the  Fourth  to  the  Cardinals. 

"  We,  desiring  to  shew  what  zeal  we  have  had  and  have, 
to  the  reformation  of  peace  of  the  church,  by  the  con- 
sent of  the  states  of  the  realm,  have  directed  to  the 
bishop  of  Rome  our  letters,  after  the  tenour  of  the  copy 
herewith  in  these  presents  inclosed  to  be  executed  effec- 
tually :  wherefore  we  seriously  beseech  your  reverend 
college,  that  if  it  chance  the  said  Gregory  to  be  present 
at  the  council  of  Pisa,  and  to  render  up  his  popedom, 
according  to  your  desire,  and  his  own  oath,  you  then  so 
ordain  for  his  state  totally,  that  chiefly  God  may  be 
pleased  thereby,  and  that  both  the  said  Gregory,  and 
also  we  who  entirely  love  his  honour  and  advantage, 
may  have  cause  to  give  you  worthily  condign  thanks  for 
the  same." 

This  being  done  in  the  year  A.D.  1409,  afterwards 
in  the  year  next  following,  A.D.  1410,  the  cardinals  of 
both  the  popes,  to  wit,  of  Gregory  and  Benedict,  by 
common  advice  assembled  together  at  the  city  of  Pisa, 
for  the  reformation  of  unity  and  peace  in  the  church. 
To  which  assembly,  a  great  multitude  of  prelates  and 
bishops  being  come,  a  new  pope  was  chosen,  named 
Alexander  V.  But  to  this  election  neither  Gregory  nor 
Benedict  would  fully  agree.  Whereby  there  were  three 
popes  together  in  the  Roman  church  (that  is,  to  under- 
stand) not  three  crowns  upon  one  pope's  head,  but 
three  heads  in  one  popish  church  together  !  This 
Alexander,  being  newly  made  pope,  scarcely  had  well 
warmed  his  triple  crown,  but  straight  gives  out  full  re- 
mission, not  of  a  few,  but  all  manner  of  sins  whatever, 
to  all  that  conferred  anything  to  the  monastery  of  St. 
Bartholomew  by  Smithfield,  resorting  to  the  said  church 
any  of  these  days  following  ;  to  wit,  on  Maundy  Thurs- 
day, Good  Friday,  Easter  even,  the  feast  of  the  Annun- 
ciation, from  the  first  even -song  to  the  later.  But  this 
pope,  who  was  so  liberal  in  giving  remission  of  many 
years  to  other,  was  not  able  to  give  one  year  of  life  to 
himself,  for  within  the  same  year  he  died.  In  whose 
stead  came  in  Pope  John  XXIII. 

In  the  time  of  this  Alexander  great  stir  began  in  the 
country  of  Bohemia,  by  the  occasion  of  the  books  of 
John  Wickliff,  which  then  coming  to  the  hands  of  John 
Huss,  and  of  others,  both  men  and  women,  especially  of 
the  lay  sort,  and  artificers,  began  there  to  do  much 
good,  so  that  many  of  them,  not  only  men,  but  women 
aUo,  partly  by  the  reading  of  their  books  translated  into 
their  language,  partly  by  the  setting  forward  of  John 
Huss,  a  remarkably  learned  man,  and  a  singular  preacher 
at  that  time  in  the  university  of  Prague,  were  in  a 
short  time  so  ripe  in  judgment,  and  prompt  in  the 
scriptures,  that  they  began  to  move  questions,  yea  and 
to  reason  with  the  priests,  touching  matters  of  the  holy 
scriptures. 

By  reason  of  this,  complaint  was  brought  to  Pope 
Alexander,  who  soon  caused  John  Huss  to  be  cited  to 


Rome.  But  when  he  came  not  at  the  pope's  citation, 
then  Pope  Alexander  addressed  his  letters  to  the  arch- 
bishop of  Swinco.  Wherein  he  straightly  charged  him 
to  prohibit  and  forbid,  by  the  authority  apostolical,  all 
maimer  of  preachings  or  sermons  to  be  made  to  the 
people,  except  only  in  cathedral  churches  or  colleges, 
or  parish  churches,  or  in  monasteries,  or  else  in  their 
churchyards  ;  and  that  the  articles  of  Wickliff  should,  in 
no  case  by  any  person,  of  what  state,  condition,  or  de- 
gree, be  suffered  to  be  held,  taught,  or  defended,  either 
privily  or  openly.  Commanding,  moreover,  and  charg- 
ing the  archbishop,  that  with  four  bachelors  of  divinity, 
and  two  doctors  of  the  canon  law,  he  would  proceed 
upon  the  same,  and  so  provide  that  no  person  in 
churches,  schools,  or  any  other  place,  should  teach,  de- 
fend, or  approve  any  of  the  aforesaid  articles.  So  that 
whosoever  should  attempt  the  contrary,  should  be  ac- 
counted an  heretic,  and  unless  he  shall  revoke  solemnly 
and  publicly  the  said  articles,  and  shall  for  ever  abjure 
the  books  in  which  the  articles  are  contained,  so  that 
they  may  be  utterly  abolished  out  from  the  eyes  of  the 
faithful,  he  should  be  apprehended  and  imprisoned, 
without  appeal,  the  help  also  of  the  secular  arm  being 
called  in,  if  need  shall  require,  &c.  These  were  the 
contents  of  this  mighty  and  fierce  bull  of  Pope 
Alexander. 

Against  which  bull  John  Huss,  justly  complaining, 
objecteth  many  things,  as  appears  in  his  book,  entitled 
De  Ecclesia,  cap.  18,  where  he  declares  this  mandate 
of  the  pope  to  stand  directly  against  the  doings  and 
sayings  both  of  Christ  and  of  his  apostles ;  considering 
how  Christ  himself  preached  to  the  people,  both  in  the 
sea,  in  the  desert,  in  fields,  in  houses,  in  synagogues,  in 
villages ;  and  the  apostles  also  in  all  places  did  the 
same,  the  Lord  mightily  working  with  them.  He  de- 
clared, moreover,  the  mandate  or  buU  of  the  pope  to 
redound  to  the  great  detriment  of  the  church,  in  bind- 
ing the  word  of  God,  that  it  might  not  have  free  course  ; 
also  to  be  prejudicial  to  chapels  newly  erected  for  the 
word  to  be  preached  in  them.  Wherefore  (saith  he) 
from  this  commandment  or  mandate  of  Pope  Alexander 
I  appeal  unto  Alexander,  being  better  informed  and 
advised.  And  as  I  was  prosecuting  my  appeal,  the  lord 
pope  (saith  John  Huss)  immediately  died. 

Then  the  archbishop  of  Swinco,  to  whom  this  present 
bull  was  directed,  when  he  saw  the  process,  bulls,  and 
mandates  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  be  thus  despised  by 
John  Huss  and  his  fellows,  and  having  no  hope  of  re- 
dress in  Winceslaus  the  king,  who  seemed  to  neglect 
the  matter,  went  to  Hungary,  to  complain  to  Sigismund 
king  of  Hungary,  and  brother  to  Winceslaus.  But  this 
archbishop,  as  soon  as  he  arrived  in  Hungary  (by  the 
just  judgment  of  God)  died,  as  the  history  saith,  for 
sorrow.  Whereby  a  little  more  liberty  and  quiet  was 
given  by  the  Lord  to  his  gospel,  beginning  to  take  root 
among  the  Bohemians.  This  tranquillity,  however,  did 
not  continue  long  without  trouble  and  persecution,  nor 
could  it  in  those  furious  days  and  reign  of  antichrist. 
For  after  this  Alexander,  Pope  John  XXIII.  succeeded. 
Who,  Ukewise  playing  his  part  in  this  tragedy,  bent  all 
his  might  and  main  to  disturb  the  Bohemians,  as 
(Christ  willing)  shall  be  declared  hereafter  in  the  course 
of  our  history. 

Thus  the  poor  christians,  like  the  simple  Israelites 
under  the  tyranny  of  Pharaoh,  were  oppressed  in  every 
place,  but  especially  here  in  England,  because  the  Eng- 
lish king,  unlike  Winceslaus,  entirely  held  with  the 
pope  and  his  prelates  against  the  gospellers. 

By  reason  of  which  the  kingdom  of  the  pope  and  his 
members  began  to  be  so  strong  in  this  realm,  that  none 
durst  stir  or  move  against  them.  The  bishops  having 
the  king  so  entirely  on  their  side,  armed,  moreover, 
with  laws,  statutes,  punishments,  sword,  fire,  and  faggot, 
reigned  and  ruled  as  they  pleased,  as  kings  and  princes 
within  themselves.  So  strong  were  they  that  no  human 
force  was  able  to  stand  against  them  :  so  exalted  in 
pride,  and  puffed  up  in  glory,  that  they  thought  all 
things  to  be  subject  to  their  reverend  majesties.  What- 
ever they  set  forth  or  decreed,  it  must  by  all  men  be  re- 
ceived and  obeyed. 


280  MANDATE  OF  THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY  FOR  THE  TOLLING  OP  AVES.  [Book  V, 


And  such  was  their  superstitious  blindness  and  curi- 
ous vanity,  that  whatever  toy  came  once  in  their  fancy, 
it  was  at  once  determined  and  established  for  a  law  to 
be  observed  by  all  men,  were  it  never  so  frivolous  or 
superstitious ;  as  well  appears  by  Thomas  Arundel, 
archbishop  of  Canterburv  and  others,  who  having  now  a 
little  leisure  from  slaying  and  killing  the  innocent 
people,  martvrs  and  confessors  of  the  Lord,  and  having 
now  brought  their  enemies  (as  they  thought)  under 
their  feet ;  began  to  set  up  themselves,  and  to  invent 
some  new  custom,  as  the  habit  is  of  the  pope's  church, 
ever  to  intrude  into  the  church  of  God  some  ceremony 
or  custom  of  their  own  making,  whereby  the  church  of 
Christ  has  been  hitherto  exceedingly  pestered.  So  like- 
wise this  Thomas  Arundel,  thinking  the  church  not  yet 
sufficiently  filled  with  ceremonies  and  vain  traditions  of 
men,  brought  in  a  new-found  gaud,  commonly  called 
"  The  tolling  of  Aves,'*  ;'n  honour  of  our  lady,  with 
certain  Aves  to  be  said,  and  days  of  pardon  to  be  given 
for  the  same.  For  the  ratification  of  which,  under  the 
pretence  of  the  king's  request,  he  directed  the  following 
mandate  to  the  bishop  of  London,  well  filled  with  words 
of  idolatry,  as  by  reading  it  will  plainly  appear. 

A  Mandate  of  Thomas  Arundel,  directed  to  the  Bishop 
of  London,  to  warn  men  to  say  certain  Prayers  at  the 
tolling  of  the  Aves,  or  ringing  of  the  Curfew. 

"  Thomas,  &c.  To  the  right  reverend  brother,  the 
Lord  Robert,  by  the  grace  of  God,  bishop  of  London, 
greeting,  &c.  While  we  lift  our  eyes  round  about  us, 
and  behold  attentively  with  circumspect  consideration, 
how  the  most  high  Word  that  was  in  the  beginning  with 
God,  chose  to  him  a  holy  and  immaculate  virgin  of  the 
kingly  stock,  in  whose  womb  he  took  true  flesh  by  in- 
spiral  inspiration,  that  the  merciful  goodness  of  the 
Son  of  God,  that  was  uncreate,  might  abolish  the  sent- 
ence of  condemnation,  which  all  the  posterity  of  man- 
kind, that  was  created,  had  by  sin  incurred :  amongst 
other  labours  in  the  vine  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth,  w« 
sung  to  God  our  Saviour  with  great  joy,  thinking,  that 
though  all  the  people  of  the  christian  religion  did  extol 
with  voices  of  praise  so  worthy  a  virgin,  by  whom  we 
received  the  beginnings  of  our  redemption,  by  whom 
the  holy  day  first  shined  to  us,  which  gave  us  hope  of 
salvation  ;  and  although  all  the  same  people  were  drawn 
to  reverence  her,  who  being  a  happy  virgin,  conceived 
the  Son  of  God,  the  King  of  heaven,  the  Redeemer  and 
Saviour  of  all  nations,  ministering  light  to  the  people 
that  were  miserably  drowned  in  the  darkness  of  death  : 
we  truly,  as  the  servants  of  her  own  inheritance,  and 
such  as  are  written  of,  to  be  of  her  peculiar  dower,  as 
we  are  by  every  man's  confession  acknowledged  to  be, 
we,  I  say,  ought  more  watchfully  than  any  others  to 
shew  our  devotion  in  praising  her.  Who  being  hitherto 
merciful  to  us,  willed  that  our  power,  being  as  it  were 
spread  abroad  every  where  through  all  the  coasts  of  the 
world,  should  with  a  victorious  arm  be  feared  among  all 
foreign  nations  ;  that  our  power,  being  on  all  sides  so 
defended  with  the  buckler  of  her  protection,  did  sub- 
due unto  our  victorious  standards,  and  make  subject 
unto  us,  nations  both  near  at  hand  and  far  off. 

"  Likewise  our  happy  estate,  all  the  time  that  we 
have  passed  since  the  beginning  of  our  lives,  may  be 
well  attributed  only  to  the  help  of  her  medicine  ;  to 
whom  also  we  may  worthily  ascribe  now  of  late  in  these 
our  times,  under  the  mighty  government  of  our  most 
christian  king,  our  deliverance  from  the  ravening  wolves, 
and  the  mouths  of  cruel  beasts,  who  had  prepared 
against  our  banquets  a  mess  of  meat  mingled  full  of 
gall,  and  who  hated  us  unjustly,  secretly  lying  in  wait 
for  us,  in  recompence  of  the  good  will  that  we  shewed  to 
them.  Wherefore,  that  she  being  on  high  sitting  before 
the  throne  of  the  heavenly  Majesty,  the  defendress  and 
patroness  of  us  all,  being  magnified  with  all  men's 
praises,  may  more  plentifully  exhibit  to  us  the  sons  of 
adoption  the  breasts  of  her  grace,  in  all  those  things 
that  we  shall  have  to  do  ;  at  the  request  of  the  special 
devotion  of  our  Lord  the  king  himself,  we  command 
your  brotherhood,   straightly   enjoining   you    that  you 


command  the  subjects  of  your  city  and  diocese,  and  of 
all  other  suffragans,  to  worship  our  Lady  Mary  the 
mother  of  God,  and  our  patroness  and  protectress,  ever- 
more in  all  adversity,  with  such  like  kind  of  prayer  and 
accustomed  manner  of  ringing,  as  the  devotion  of 
Christ's  faithful  people  is  wont  to  worship  her  at  the 
ringing  of  cour  le  feu.  And  when  before  day  in  the 
morning  ye  shall  cause  them  to  ring,  that  with  like 
manner  of  prayer  and  ringing  she  mav  be  evei-y  wliere 
honoured  devoutly  by  our  and  your  surtV,i;,';uis,  and  their 
subjects  as  well  regular  as  secular,  in  ydiir  and  their 
monasteries  and  collegiate-churches  :  that  we  so  humbly 
calling  upon  the  mercy  of  the  heavenly  Falher,  the  right 
hand  of  the  heavenly  piety  may  mercifully  come  to  the 
help,  the  protection  and  defence  of  the  same  our  lord 
the  king,  who  for  the  happy  remedy  of  quietness,  and 
for  our  succour  from  tempestuous  floods,  is  ready  to  ap- 
ply his  hands  to  work,  and  his  eyes  with  all  his  whole 
desire  to  watching.  We  therefore  desiring  more  earnestly 
to  stir  up  the  minds  of  all  faithful  people  to  so  devout 
an  exercise  of  God,  &c.  ;  we  grant  by  these  presents, 
to  all  and  every  man,  &c.  that  shall  say  the  Lord's 
Prayer  and  the  Salutation  of  the  Angel  five  times  at  the 
morning-peal  with  a  devout  mind,  toties  quoties  forty 
days'  pardon  by  these  presents. 

"  Given  under  our  seal  in  our  manor  of  Lambeth  the 
10th  day  of  February."    {Ex  Regist.  Thomas  Arundel). 

By  this  frivolous  and  barbarous  constitution,  with 
many  other  of  the  same  kind,  heaped  into  the  church  by 
the  papists,  appear  the  proper  natures  and  condition  of 
this  generation,  whose  priests  were  more  solicitous 
about  worldly  honour  than  christian  humility. 

As,  for  example,  what  can  be  more  suitable  for  a 
true  ecclesiastical  pastor,  than  humility  of  heart  and 
spirit,  according  to  the  example  of  the  Head  Bishop 
himself?  So  what  greater  shew  of  arrogancy  and  jiride 
could  there  be,  than  in  this  Thomas  Arundel,  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  .'  who,  passing  by  the  High-street 
of  London,  did  not  only  look  and  wait  for  the  ringing  of 
the  bells,  in  honour  of  his  coming,  but  took  great  of- 
fence, and  suspended  all  such  churches  in  London  (not 
only  from  the  use  of  the  steeple  and  bells,  but  also  from 
the  organs)  as  did  not  receive  his  coming  with  the  ring- 
ing of  bells,  according  as  appears  by  his  own  registers, 
where  is  the  following  commission  addressed  to  his  own 
somner. 

A  Commission  directed  to  the  Somner,  to  susvcnd  certain 
Churches  of  London,  because  they  rung  not  their  Bells 
at  the  presence  of  my  Lord  the  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury. 

'*  Thomas,  by  the  permission  of  God,  &c.  To  our  well- 
beloved  Thomas  Wilton,  our  somner  sworn,  health, 
grace,  and  blessing.  The  comeliness  of  our  holy  churctf 
of  Canterbury,  over  which  we  bear  rule,  deserveth  and' 
requireth,  that  while  we  pass  through  the  province  of 
the  same  (having  our  cross  carried  before  us)  every; 
parish  church  in  their  turns  ought  and  are  bounden,  in 
token  of  special  reverence  that  they  bear  to  us,  to  ring 
their  bells.  Notwithstanding  which,  on  Tuesday  last, 
when  we,  between  eight  and  nine  of  the  clock  before 
dinner,  passed  openly  on  foot  as  it  were  through  the 
midst  of  the  city  of  London,  with  our  cross  earned  be- 
fore us  ;  several  churches,  whose  names  are  here  beneath 
noted,  shewed  towards  us  willingly  (though  they  certainly 
knew  of  our  coming)  unreverence  rather  than  reverence, 
and  the  duty  that  they  owe  to  our  church  of  Canterbury, 
ringing  not  at  all  at  our  coming.  Wherefore,  we  being 
willing  to  revenge  this  injury,  for  the  honour  of  our 
spouse,  as  we  are  bounden,  command  you,  that  by  our 
authority  you  put  all  those  churches  under  our  indite- 
ment,  suspending  God's  holy  organs  and  instruments  in 
the  same.  .  Which  we  also  suspend  by  the  tenor  of 
these  presents,  till  the  ministers  of  the  aforesaid 
churches  be  able  hereafter  to  attain  of  us  the  benefit  ol 
moj'e  plentiful  grace.     Given,"  &c. 

What  reason  was  there  in  this,  why  this  archbishop 


i.  D.  1410—1413.]  PENANCE  FOR  NOT  BRINGING  LITTER  FOR  THE  ARCHBISHOP'S  HORSE.  281 


should  thus  look  for  the  ringing  of  the  bells,  or  why  he 
should  be  thus  displeased  with  not  ringing,  I  do  not  see. 
Perhaps  his  mind  in  the  mean  time  was  greatly  occupied 
with  some  great  subject,  as  a  sense  of  God's  fear,  with 
repentance  and  remembrance  of  his  sins,  with  zealous 
care  and  solicitude  for  his  flock,  with  the  earnest  medi- 
tation of  the  passion  and  life  of  our  Saviour,  who  in  this 
world  was  so  despised  :  or  else  was  set  upon  some  grave 
study,  while  he  waited  for  the  ringing  of  the  bells, 
which  were  wont  to  be  so  noisome  to  all  students.  And 
why  were  not  the  trumpeters  also  punished  as  well,  be- 
cause they  did  not  sound  before  his  person .'  But 
though  the'  bells  did  not  clatter  in  the  steeples,  why 
should  the  body  of  the  church  be  suspended  ?  At  least, 
the  poor  organs  (methinks)  suffered  some  wrong  in 
being  put  to  silence  in  the  quire,  because  the  bells  rang 
not  in  the  tower. 

To  show  the  glorious  pomp  of  these  prince-like  pre- 
lates, in  these  blind  days  of  popish  religion,  I  add 
another  example  not  much  unlike,  nor  differing  much 
in  time,  concerning  certain  poor  men  cited  up,  and  e*. 
joined  strict  penance  by,  William  Courtney,  predecessor 
of  Thomas  Arundel,  for  bringing  litter  to  his  horse,  not 
in  carts  as  they  should  do,  but  in  little  sacks,  in  a 
I  secret  manner  under  their  cloaks  or  coats.  For  which 
heinous  and  horrible  sin  the  archbishop,  sitting  in  his 
tribunal  seat,  called  and  cited  before  him  the  persons 
{pro  litera,  i.  e.  for  litter,  after  his  own  Latin),  and 
after  their  submission  enjoined  them  penance.  "VMiich 
penance  here  follows  out  of  the  said  archbishop's 
I  registers. 

'       "  Ignorance,    the    mother  of  error,  hath  *)  blinded 
and    deceived    certain   persons,   to    wit,    Hugh   Pennie, 
I  John  Forstall,    John    Boy,  John    Wanderton,   "William 
I  Hayward,    and    John    White,    tenants    of    the    lord    of 
1  Weugham,  that  against  the  coming  of  the  archbishop  to 
j  his   palace  of   Canterbury,   on    Palm   Sunday  evening, 
;  A.D.  1390,   where  they  being  warned  by  the  bailiff  to 
i  convey  and  carry  hay,  straw,   and  other  litter,   to  the 
I  palace,  as  they  were  bound  by  the  tenour  of  their  lands, 
;  which  they  hold  of  the  see  of  Canterbury  ;   refusing  and 
I  disdaining  to  do  their  service,  as  they  were  accustomed, 
j  brought   their  straw  and  other  litter,  not  in  carts  and 
I  waggons  openly  and  sufficiently,   but  by  piecemeal,  and 
closely  in  bags  or  sacks,  in  contempt  of  their  lord,  and 
derogation  of  the  right  and  title  of  the  see  of  Canter- 
bury.    Whereupon  they  being  cited  and  presented  be- 
fore  the  archbishop,  sitting  in  judgment  at  his  manor 
of  Statewood,  yielded  and  submitted  themselves  to  his 
lordship's  pleasure,    humbly    craving   pardon   of    their 
trespass.      Then  the  aforesaid   archbishop  absolved  the 
above-named  Hugh  Pennie,   &c.,  they  swearing  to  obey 
the  laws  and  ordinances  of  holy  church,  and  to  do  the 
punishment  that  should  be  appointed   them   for   their 
deserts  ;  that   is,   that  they  going   leisurely  before   the 
procession,  every  one  of  them  should  carry  openly  on 
his  shoulder  his  bag  stuffed  with  hay  and  straw,  so  that 
the  hay  and  straw   should    appear    hanging    out,    the 
mouths  of  the  sacks  being  open." 

To  proceed  now  in  the  reign  of  this  king,  and  to  treat 
something  of  his  parliaments  as  we  have  done  of  others. 
First,  we  will  begin  with  the  parliament  held  in  the  first 
year  of  his  reign. 

As  our  papists  will  not  believe  the  contrary,  but 
that  the  jurisdiction  of  their  father  the  pope  has  ever 
extended  throughout  all  the  world,  as  well  here  in  Eng- 
land as  in  other  places,  therefore  speaking  of  the  par- 
liaments holden  in  this  king's  days  concerning  this  mat- 
ter, I  refer  them  to  the  parliament  of  King  Henry  in 
his  first  year,  and  to  the  twenty-seventh  article.  Where 
they  may  read  in  the  tenth  objection  laid  against  King 
Richard,  in  plain  words,  how  that  as  the  crown  of  this 
realm  of  England,  and  the  jurisdiction  belonging  to  the 
same  ;  as  also  the  whole  realm  itself,  at  all  times  lately 
pa-st,  has  been  at  such  liberty,  and  enjoyed  such  pre- 
rogative, that  neither  the  pope,  nor  any  other  out  of  the 
same  kingdom,  ought  to  intrude  himself  nor  inter- 
meddle   therein,    it    was    therefore    objected   to   King 


Richard  II.  that  he  procured  the  letters  apostolical  from 
the  pope,  to  confirm  and  corroborate  certain  statutes, 
which  seemed  then  to  the  parliament  to  tend  against 
the  crown  and  regal  dignity,  as  also  against  the  statutes 
and  liberties  of  this  our  realm  of  England.  (Act  Pari. 
An.  1.  Reg.  Hen.  4.  Act  27.) 

Further,  in  the  second  year  of  the  said  king,  it  was 
required  in  the  parliament  that  all  such  persons  as  shall 
be  arrested  under  the  statute  made  against  the  Lollards, 
in  the  second  year  of  Henry  IV.  may  be  bailed,  and 
freely  make  their  purgation,  that  they  be  arrested  by 
none  other  than  by  the  sheriffs,  or  such  officers. 

In  the  eighth  year,  moreover,  of  this  king's  reign  it 
was  propounded  in  parliament,  that  all  such  persons  as 
shall  procure,  or  sue  in  the  court  of  Rome  any  process 
touching  any  benefice,  collation,  or  presentation  of  the 
same,  shall  incur  the  pain  of  the  statute  of  provisors, 
made  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  Richard  II.,  whereunto 
the  king  granted,  that  the  statutes  heretofore  provided 
should  be  observed. 

In  the  same  parliament  there  was  presented  a  pe- 
tition, that  the  king  might  enjoy  half  the  profits  of 
every  parson's  benefice  who  is  not  resident  thereon. 
The  king  answered,  that  the  ordinaries  should  do  their 
duties  therein,  or  else  he  would  provide  further  remedy 
to  stay  their  pluralities. 

In  the  same  parliament  it  was  required,  that  none  do 
sue  to  the  court  of  Rome  for  any  benefice,  but  only  to 
the  king's  courts. 

Besides,  in  the  parliament  held  the  eleventh  year  of 
this  king,  the  commons  of  the  land  put  up  a  bill  to  the 
king  to  take  the  temporal  lands  out  from  spiritual  men's 
hands  or  possession.  The  effect  of  which  bill  was,  that 
the  temporalities  disorderly  wasted  by  men  of  the 
church,  might  suffice  to  find  to  the  king  fifteen  earls, 
fifteen  hundred  knights,  six  thousand  two  hundred 
esquires,  and  a  hundred  houses  of  alms  to  the  relief  of 
the  poor  people ;  and  over  all  these  aforesaid  charges, 
the  king  might  put  yearly  in  his  coffers  twenty  thousand 
pounds. 

Provided,  that  every  earl  should  have  of  yearly  rent 
three  thousand  marks  ;  and  every  knight  a  hundred 
marks  and  four  plough-lands  ;  every  esquire  forty  marks 
by  year,  with  two  plough-lands  ;  and  every  house  of 
alms  a  hundred  marks,  with  oversight  of  two  true  secu- 
lars to  every  house,  and  also  with  provision  that  every 
township  should  keep  all  their  own  poor  people,  which 
could  not  labour  for  their  living ;  with  a  condition  that 
if  more  fell  in  a  town  than  the  town  might  maintain,  then 
the  said  almshouses  should  relieve  such  townships. 

To  which  bill  no  answer  was  made,  but  that  the  king 
would  deliberate  and  advise  on  the  matter. 

These  things  thus  narrated,  touching  such  acts  and 
matters  as  occurred  in  the  lifetime  of  this  king,  next 
follows  the  thirteenth  year  of  his  reign.  In  which  year 
the  king,  after  he  had  sent  a  little  before  a  company 
of  captains  and  soldiers  to  aid  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy in  France  (among  whom  was  the  Lord  Cobham), 
keeping  his  Christmas  at  Eltham,  fell  grievously  sick. 
From  thence  he  was  conveyed  to  London,  where  he  be- 
gan to  call  a  parliament.  In  the  meantime  the  infirmity 
of  the  king  increasing  more  and  more,  he  was  taken  and 
brought  to  a  bed  in  a  beautiful  chamber  at  Westminster. 
And  as  he  lay  in  his  bed,  he  asked  what  they  called  the 
chamber  he  was  in  ;  and  they  answered  Jerusalem. 
And  then  he  said  it  was  his  prophesy,  that  he  should  die 
in  Jerusalem.  And  so  disposing  himself  toward  his  end 
in  his  chamber,  he  died  on  the  twentieth  of  Marcl* 
A.D.  1413, 

KING    HENRT    V. 

After  the  death  of  Henry  IV. ,  his  son  Henry  V.  began 
to  reign.  Henry  was  born  at  Monmouth  in  Wales,  of 
whose  other  virtues,  and  great  factories  in  France,  I  shall 
not  much  intermeddle,  especially  as  the  memory  of 
his  prowess,  being  sufficiently  described  in  other  writers, 
may  both  content  the  reader,  and  unburden  my  labour, 
especially  as  these  later  troubles  of  the  church  offer  me 
80  much,  that  little  leisure  will  be  left  to  intermeddle 
with  secular  matters. 


282        TROUBLE  AND  PERSECUTION  OF  SIR  JOHN  OLDCASTLE,  LORD  COBHAM.     [Book  V. 


After  the  coronation  of  this  new  king,  which  was  on 
the  ninth  day  of  April,  called  then  Passion  Sunday,  which 
was  an  exceeding  stormy  day,  and  so  tempestuous,  that 
many  wondered  at  the  omen  :  not  long  after  a  parlia- 
ment began  to  be  called,  and  held  at  Westminster, 
(A.  D.  1413.)  At  which  time  Thomas  Arundel,  the 
archbisliop  of  Canterbury,  collected  in  St.  Paul's  church 
at  London,  an  universal  synod  of  all  the  bishops  and 
clergy  of  England. 

The  Trouble  and  Persecution  of  Lord  Cobham. 

The  chief  and  principal  cause  of  the  assembling  of  this 
synod,  as  the  chronicle  of  St.  Albans  reports,  was  to  repress 
the  growing  and  spreading  of  the  gospel,  and  especially  to 
withstand  the  noble  and  worthy  Lord  Cobham,  who  was 
then  noted  to  be  a  principal  favourer,  receiver,  and 
maintainer  of  them,  whom  the  bishop  misnamed  to  be 
Lollards,  especially  in  the  dioceses  of  London,  Roches- 
ter, and  Hereford,  setting  those  up  to  preach  whom  the 
bishops  had  not  licensed,  and  sending  them  about  to 
preach,  which  was  against  the  provincial  constitutions, 
holding  also  and  teaching  opinions  of  the  sacraments,  of 
images,  of  pilgrimage,  of  the  keys  and  church  of  Rome, 
contrary  and  repugnant  to  the  received  determination  of 
the  Romish  church,  &c. 

In  the  meantime,  as  the  commotion  was  in  debate 
concerning  the  good  Lord  Cobham,  there  resorted  to 
them  the  twelve  inquisitors  of  heresies  (whom  they  had 
appointed  at  Oxford  the  year  before,  to  search  out  here- 
tics,) with  all  WicklifTs  books,  who  brought  two  hundred 
and  forty-six  conclusions,  which  they  had  collected  as 
heresies  out  of  the  books. 

The  articles  being  brought  in,  they  proceeded  in  their 
communication,  concluding  that  it  was  not  possible  for 
them  to  make  whole  Christ's  coat  without  seam,  unless 
certain  great  men  were  taken  out  of  the  way,  who  seemed 
to  be  the  chief  maintainers  of  the  said  disciples  of  Wick- 
liff.  Among  whom  this  noble  knight  Sir  John  Old- 
castle,  the  Lord  Cobham,  was  complained  of  by  the  ge- 
neral proctors  to  be  the  principal.  They  accused  him 
first  for  a  mighty  maintainer  of  suspected  preachers  in 
the  dioceses  of  London,  Rochester,  and  Hereford,  con- 
trary to  the  minds  of  the  ordinaries.  They  not  only  af- 
firmed him  to  have  sent  there  the  preachers,  but  also  to 
have  assisted  them  there  by  force  of  arms,  notwithstand- 
ing their  synodal  constitution  made  to  the  contrary. 
Last  of  all,  they  accused  him  that  he  was  far  otherwise 
in  belief  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  of  penance,  of 
pilgrimage,  of  image  worshipping,  and  of  the  ecclesias- 
tical power,  than  the  holy  church  of  Rome  had  taught 
many  years  before. 

In  the  end  it  was  concluded  among  them,  that  without 
any  further  delay,  process  should  be  awarded  out  against 
him,  as  against  a  most  pernicious  heretic. 

Some  of  them  who  were  of  more  crafty  experience 
than  the  others,  thought  it  best  not  to  have  the  matter  so 
rashly  handled  ;  but  considering  Lord  Cobham  was  a 
man  of  great  birth,  and  in  favour  at  that  time  with  the 
king,  their  counsel  was  to  ktiow  first  the  king's  mind. 
This  counsel  was  well  accepted,  and  the  archbishop,  with 
his  other  bishops,  and  a  great  part  of  the  clergy,  went 
directly  to  the  king,  and  laid  most  grievous  complaints 
against  Lord  Cobham,  to  his  great  infamy  and  blemish, 
being  a  right  godly  man.  The  king  gently  heard  those 
blood-thirsty  prelates,  and  far  otherwise  than  became  his 
princely  dignity  :  notwithstanding,  requiring,  and  desir- 
ing them,  that  in  respect  of  his  noble  stock  and  knight- 
hood, they  should  deal  favourably  with  him.  And  that 
they  would,  if  it  were  possible,  without  rigor  or  extreme 
handling,  reduce  him  again  to  the  church's  unity.  He 
promised  them  also,  that  if  they  were  contented  to  take 
some  deliberation,  he  himself  would  seriously  commune 
the  matter  with  him. 

Soon  after  the  king  sent  for  Lord  Cobham  ;  and  when 
he  was  come,  he  called  him  secretly,  admonishing  him  to 
submit  himself  to  his  mother,  the  holy  church,  and  as  an 
obedient  child  to  acknowledge  himself  culpable.  The 
christian  knight  made  this  answer :  "  You,  most 
worthy  prince,   I  am  always  prompt  and    willing    to 


obey,  forsomuch  as  I  know  you  are  a  christian  king, 
and  the  appointed  minster  of  God,  bearing  the  sword  to 
the  punishment  of  evil  doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them 
that  do  well.  Unto  you  (next  to  my  eternal  God)  I  owe 
my  whole  obedience,  and  submit  thereunto,  as  1  have 
ever  done,  all  that  I  have,  either  of  fortune  or  nature, 
ready  at  all  times  to  fulfil  whatsoever  ye  shall  in  the 
Lord  command  me.  But  as  touching  the  pope  and  his 
spiritualty,  I  owe  them  neither  suit  nor  service,  forso- 
much as  I  know  him  by  the  scriptures  to  be  the  great 
antichrist,  the  son  of  perdition,  the  open  adversary  of 
God,  and  the  abomination  standing  in  the  holy  place." 
When  the  king  had  heard  this,  he  would  talk  no  longer 
with  him,  but  left  him. 

And  as  the  archbishop  resorted  again  to  him  for  an  an- 
swer, he  gave  him  his  full  authority  to  cite  him,  examine 
him,  and  punish  him  according  to  their  devilish  decree, 
which  they  called  the  laws  of  holy  church.  Then  the 
archbishop,  by  the  counsel  of  his  other  bishops  and 
clergy,  appointed  to  call  before  him  Sir  John  Oldcastle, 
the  Lord  Cobham,  and  to  cause  him  personally  to  appear, 
to  answer  to  such  articles  as  they  should  lay  against 
him. 

This  most  constant  servant  of  the  Lord,  and  worthy 
knight.  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  beholding  the  fury  of  anti- 
christ thus  kindled  against  him,  perceiving  himself  also 
compassed  on  every  side  with  deadly  dangers,  took 
paper  and  pen  in  hand,  and  wrote  a  christian  confession 
of  his  faith,  both  signing  and  sealing  it  with  his  own 
hand.  Wherein  he  also  answered  to  the  four  chief  ar- 
ticles that  the  archbishop  laid  against  him.  That  done, 
lie  took  the  copy  with  him,  and  went  therewith  to  the 
king,  trusting  to  find  mercy  and  favour  at  his  hand. 
This  confession  of  his  was  none  other  than  the  cnnimop 
belief  or  sum  of  the  church's  faith,  called  The  Apostles' 
Creed,  then  used  by  all  christian  men,  with  a  brief  de. 
claration  upon  the  same,  as  follows  : — 

The  Christian  Belief  of  the  Lord  Cobham. 

"  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  maker  of  hea- 
ven and  earth  :  and  in   Jesus  Christ  his  only  Son  our 
Lord,   who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,   born  of  l| 
the  virgin  Mary,  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  cru-    ' 
cified,  dead  and  buried,  He  descended  into  hell,  the  third   I- 
day  He  rose   again  from   the  dead.   He   ascended  int«   .: 
heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father    ; 
Almighty;  and  from  thence  shall  come  to  judge  the  quiclr  i 
and  the  dead.     I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  holy  ca-    ■ 
tholic  church,  the  communion  of  saints,  the  forgiveness 
of  sins,  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  life  ever- 
lasting.    Amen. 

"  And  for  a  more  large  declaration   (said  he)  of  this 
my  faith  in  the   catholic   church,    I   steadfastly  believe,   , 
that  there  is  but   one  God  Almighty,  in  and   of  whosQ  i' 
Godhead  are  these  three  persons,  the  Father,  the  Son^  ,1 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  those  three  persons  are  th«  'j 
self-same  God  Almighty.    I  believe  also,  that  the  second  ll 
person  in  this  most  blessed  Trinity,  in  most  convenient 
time  appointed  thereunto  before,  took  flesh  and  blood  of 
the  most  blessed  virgin  Mary,  for  the  safeguard  and  re- 
demption of  the  universal  kind  of  man,  which  was  before 
lost  in  Adam's  offence, 

"  Moreover  I  believe,  that  the  same  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord,  thus  being  both  God  and  man,  is  the  only  head  of 
the  whole  christian  church,  and  that  all  those  that  have  been 
or  shall  be  saved,  are  members  of  this  most  holy  church. 
And  this  holy  church  I  think  to  be  divided  into  three 
sorts  of  companies. 

"  The  first  sort  are  now  in  heaven,  and  they  are  the 
departed  saints.  These  as  they  were  here  conversant, 
conformed  always  their  lives  to  the  most  holy  laws  and 
pure  examples  of  Christ,  renouncing  Satan,  the  world, 
and  the  flesh  and  all  their  lusts  and  evils. 

"  The  second  sort  are  in  purgatory  (if  any  such  place 
be  in  the  scriptures)  abiding  the  mercy  of  God,  and  a  full 
deliverance  of  pain. 

"The  third  sort  are  here  upon  the  earth,  and  are  i 
called  the  church  militant.  For  day  and  night  they  con-  | ' 
tend  against  the  crafty  assaults  of  the  devil,  the  flattering    i 


Stormir  fHlm-Smitajj. 


A.D.  1413.] 


TROUBLE  AND  PERSECUTIONS  OF  LORD  COBHAM. 


283 


prosperities  of  this  world,  and  the  rebellious  lusts  of  the 
flesh. 

"This  last  company  by  the  just  ordinance  of  God  is 
also  divided  into  tliree  several  estates,  that  is  to  say,  into 
the  i)riesthood,  the  knighthood,  and  the  commons. 
Among  whom  the  will  of  God  is,  that  the  one  should  aid 
the  other,  but  not  destroy  the  other.  The  priests  first 
of  all,  secluded  from  all  worldhness,  should  conform  their 
lives  to  the  examples  of  Christ  and  the  apostles.  They 
should  be  occupied  in  preaching  and  teaching  the  scrip- 
tures purely,  and  in  giving  wholesome  examples  of  good 
living  to  the  other  two  degrees  of  men.  They  should  be 
more  modest  also,  more  loving,  gentle,  and  lowly  in 
spirit,  than  any  sort  of  people. 

"  In  the  knighthood  are  all  they  who  bear  the  sword 
by  law  of  office  ;  these  shoidd  defend  God's  laws,  and  see 
that  the  gospel  is  purely  taught,  conforming  their  lives 
to  the  same,  and  excluding  all  false  preachers  ;  yea  tliese 
ought  rather  to  hazard  their  lives,  than  to  suffer  such 
wicked  decrees  as  either  blemish  the  eternal  testament 
of  God,  or  prevent  the  free  passage  thereof,  whereby 
heresies  and  schisms  might  spring  in  the  church.  For 
they  arise  principally  from  erroneous  constitutions,  first 
creeping  craftily  in  under  hypocritical  lies,  for  advantage. 
They  ought  also  to  preserve  God's  people  from  oppressors, 
tyrants,  and  thieves,  and  to  see  the  clergy  supported  so 
long  as  they  teach  purely,  pray  rightly,  and  administer 
the  sacraments  freely.  And  if  they  see  them  do  other- 
wise, they  are  bound  by  the  law  or  office  to  compel  them  to 
change  their  doings  ;  and  to  see  all  things  performed  ac- 
cording to  God's  prescribed  ordinance. 

"  The  last  fellowship  of  this  church,  are  the  common 
people  ;  whose  duty  is  to  bear  their  good  minds  and  true 
obedience  to  the  aforesaid  ministers  of  God,  their  kings, 
civil  governors  and  priests.  The  right  office  of  these,  is 
for  every  man  justly  to  occupy  his  faculty,  be  it  mer- 
chandise, handicraft  or  cultivating  the  ground.  And  so 
one  of  them  be  as  an  helper  to  another,  following  always 
the  just  commandments  of  the  Lord  God. 

"  Over  and  besides  all  this,  I  most  faithfully  believe, 
that  the  sacraments  of  Christ's  church  are  necessary  to 
all  christian  believers  ;  so  that  they  be  truly  ministered 
according  to  Christ's  first  institution  and  ordinance.  And 
as  I  am  maliciously  and  most  falsely  accused  of  misbelief 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  to  the  hurtful  slander  of 
many  ;  I  signify  here  to  all  men,  that  this  is  my  faith  con- 
cerning it.  I  believe  in  that  sacrament  Christ's  very 
body  and  blood  are  contained,  under  the  similitude  of 
bread  and  wine,  yea  the  same  body  that  was  conceived  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  crucified  on 
the  cross,  di^  and  was  buried,  arose  the  third  day  iVom 
the  death ;  and  is  now  glorified  in  heaven,  I  also  believe 
the  universal  law  of  God  to  be  most  true  and  perfect, 
and  they  who  do  not  follow  it  in  their  faith  and  works  (at 
one  time  or  another)  can  never  be  saved.  Whereas  he 
that  seeks  it  in  faith,  accepts  it,  learns  it,  delights  there- 
in, and  performs  it  in  love,  shall  taste  the  felicity  of  ever- 
lasting innocency. 

"  Finally,  this  is  my  faith  also,  that  God  will  ask  no 
more  of  a  christian  believer  in  this  life,  but  only  to  obey 
the  precepts  of  that  most  blessed  law.  If  any  prelate  of 
church  require  more,  or  any  other  kind  of  obedience, 
tlian  this;  he  contemns  Christ,  exalting  himself  above 
God,  and  so  becomes  an  open  antichrist.  All  the  pre- 
mises I  believe  particularly,  and  generally  all  that  God 
has  left  in  his  holy  scripture,  that  I  should  believe  ;  in- 
stantly desiring  you  my  liege  lord  and  most  worthy  king, 
that  this  confession  of  mine  may  be  justly  examined  by 
the  most  godly, wise,  and  learned  men  of  your  realm. 
And  if  it  be  found  in  all  points  agreeing  to  the  truth, 
then  let  it  be  allowed  ;  and  1  acknowledged  as  none  other 
than  a  true  christian.  If  it  be  proved  otherwise,  then  let 
it  be  utterly  condemned ;  provided  always,  that  I  be 
taught  a  better  belief  by  the  word  of  God  j  and  I  shall 
most  reverently  at  all  times  obey  it." 

This  brief  confession  of  his  faith  the  Lord  Cobham  took 
.to  the  court,  offering  it  with  all  meekness  to  the  king  to 
read  it  over.     The  king  would  not  receive  it,  but  com- 


manded it  to  be  delivered  to  them  that  should  be  his  judges. 
Then  he  desired  in  the  king's  presence,  that  an  hundred 
knights  and  esquires  might  be  suffered  to  come  in  upon 
his  purgation,  who  he  knew  would  clear  him  of  all  here- 
sies. Moreover,  he  offered  himself,  after  the  law  of  arms, 
to  fight  for  life  or  death  with  any  man  living,  christian 
or  heathen,  in  the  quarrel  of  his  faith,  the  king  and  the 
lords  of  his  council  excepted.  Finally,  with  all  gentleness 
he  protested  before  all  that  were  present,  that  he  would 
refuse  no  manner  of  correction  that  should  after  the  laws  of 
God  be  ministered  to  him,  but  that  he  would  at  all  times 
with  all  meekness  obey  it.  Notwithstanding  all  this  the 
king  suffered  him  to  be  summoned  personally  in  his  own 
privy  chamber.  There  was  nothing  allowed  that  the 
Lord  Cobham  had  required.  But  as  he  would  not  be 
sworn  to  submit  himself  to  the  church,  and  take  what 
penance  the  archbishop  would  enjoin  hini  ;  he  was 
arrested  again  at  the  king's  commandment,  and  led  to 
the  Tower  of  London. 

As  the  day  of  examination  was  come,  which  was  the 
23d  day  of  September,  Thomas  Arundel  the  archbishop, 
sitting  in  Caiaphas'  room  in  the  chapter-house  of  St. 
Paul's,  with  Richard  Clifford  bishop  of  London,  and 
Henry  Bolingbrook  bishop  of  Winchester  ;  Sir  Robert 
Morely,  knight  and  lieutenant  of  the  Tower,  brought  Lord 
Cobham  before  them,  to  whom  the  archbishop  thus 
spoke. 

"  Sir  John,  in  the  last  general  convocation  of  the  clergy 
of  this  our  province,  you  were  detected  of  certain  heresies, 
and  by  sufficient  witnesses  found  culpable.  Whereupon 
you  were  cited  by  form  of  spiritual  law,  and  would  in  no 
case  appear.  In  conclusion,  upon  your  rebellious  con- 
tumacy, you  were  both  privately  and  openly  excommuni- 
cated. Notwithstanding  we  neither  shewed  ourselves 
unready  to  have  given  you  absolution  (nor  yet  do  to  this 
hour)  would  ye  have  meekly  asked  it."  To  this  the 
Lord  Cobham  seemed,  as  if  he  had  not  heard  it^  having 
his  mind  otherwise  occupied,  and  so  desired  no  absolu- 
tion. But  said,  "  He  would  gladly  before  him  and  his 
brethren  make  rehearsal  of  that  faith  which  he  held  and 
intended  always  to  stand  to,  if  it  would  please  them  to 
license  him  thereto."  And  then  he  took  out  of  his 
bosom  a  certain  writing,  concerning  the  articles  whereof 
he  was  accused,  and  read  it  before  them,  giving  it  the 
archbishop  as  he  concluded  it. 

Then  the  archbishop  counselled  with  the  other  two 
bishops  and  with  the  doctors,  what  was  to  be  done  in  this 
matter  ;  commanding  him  to  stand  aside  for  the  time. 
In  conclusion  by  their  common  assent  the  archbishop 
thus  addressed  him  ;  "  Come  hither.  Sir  John  :  in  this 
your  writing  many  good  things  are  contained,  and  right 
catholic  also,  we  deny  it  not :  but  you  must  consider 
that  this  day  was  appointed  you  to  answer  to  other 
points  concerning  articles  of  which  no  mention  is  made 
in  this  your  writing.  And  therefore  you  must  declare 
to  us  your  mind  more  plainly :  "  Whiether  you  hold, 
affirm  and  believe  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
after  the  consecration  rightly  done  by  a  priest,  material 
bread  remains,  or  not  ?  Moreover,  whether  you  do 
hold,  affirm,  and  believe,  that  as  concerning  the  sacra- 
ment of  penance,  every  christian  man  is  necessarily 
bound  to  confess  his  sins  to  a  priest  ordained  by  the 
church  or  not  ?" 

After  certain  other  communications,  this  was  the  an- 
swer of  the  good  Lord  Cobham.  "  That  he  would  not 
declare  his  mind,  nor  yet  answer  to  these  articles  in  any 
other  way,  than  was  expressly  contained  in  his  writing." 
Then  said  the  archbishop  to  him  ;  "Sir  John,  beware 
what  ye  do.  For  if  you  answer  not  clei^rly  to  those  things 
that  are  here  objected  against  you,  the  law  of  the  holy 
church  is,  That  compelled  once  by  a  judge  we  may  openly 
proclaim  you  an  heretic."  To  whom  he  gave  this  an- 
swer:  "Do  as  ye  shall  think  best,  for  I  am  deter- 
mined." Whatever  he  or  the  other  bishops  asked  him, 
he  bade  them  refer  to  his  bill ;  for  by  it  he  would  stand 
to  the  very  death.  He  would  not  give  them  any  other 
answer  that  day  ;  at  which  the  bishops  and  prelates  wer» 
much  amazed  and  disquieted. 


'^ 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  LORD  COBHAM. 


[H.^OK  V 


The  day  following,  the  archbishop  sent  to  him  into  the 
Tower,  this  foolish  and  blasphemous  writing,  made  by 
him  and  by  his  unlearned  clergy. 

The  Determination  of  the  Archbishop  and  Clergy. 

"The  faith  and  determination  of  the  holy  church 
touching  the  blissful  sacrament  of  the  altar,  is  this  ; 
That  after  the  sacramental  words  are  once  spoken  by  a 
priest  in  his  mass,  the  material  bread,  that  was  before 
t)read,  is  turned  into  Christ's  very  body.  And  the  mate- 
rial wine,  that  was  before  wine,  is  turned  into  Christ's 
very  blood.  And  so  there  remains  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  from  thenceforth,  no  material  bread,  nor  mate- 
rial wine,  which  were  there  before  the  sacramental  words 
.were  spoken  ;  how  believe  ye  this  article  ? 

"  Holy  church  has  determined  that  every  christian 
man,  living  here  bodily  upon  the  earth,  ought  to  confess 
to  a  priest  ordained  by  the  church,  if  he  may  come  to 
him.     How  feel  ye  this  article  ? 

'•  Christ  ordained  St.  Peter  the  apostle  to  be  his  vicar 
here  in  earth,  whose  see  is  the  holy  church  of  Rome ; 
and  he  granted,  that  the  same  power  which  he  gave  to 
Peter  should  succeed  to  all  Peter's  successors,  whom  we 
now  call  popes  of  Rome  ;  by  whose  power  in  particular 
churches,  are  ordained  prelates,  as  archbishops,  bishops, 
parsons,  curates,  and  other  degrees  ;  whom  chris- 
tian men  ought  to  obey  after  the  laws  of  the  church 
of  Rome.  This  is  the  determination  of  holy  church. 
How  feel  ye  this  article  ? 

"  Holy  church  has  determined,  that  it  is  meritorious 
to  a  christian  man  to  go  on  pilgrimage  to  holy  places  ; 
and  there  especially  to  worship  holy  relics  and  images  of 
saints,  apostles,  and  martyrs,  confessors,  and  all  other 
saints  beside,  approved  by  the  church  of  Rome.  How 
feel  ye  this  article  ?'* 

When  Lord  Cobham  had  read  over  this  most  wretched 
writing,  he  marvelled  greatly  at  their  mad  ignorance. 
But  he  considered  again,  that  God  had  given  them  over, 
for  their  unbelief's  sake,  into  most  deep  errors  and 
blindness  of  soul.  He  perceived  by  this,  that  their 
utmost  malice  was  resolved  against  him,  however  he 
should  answer.  And  therefore  he  put  his  life  into 
the  hands  of  God,  desiring  only  his  Spirit  to  assist  him 
in  his  next  answer.  When  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  Sep- 
tember was  come,  Thomas  Arundel,  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  commanded  his  judicial  seat  to  be  re- 
moved from  the  chapter-house  of  St.  Paul's,  to  the 
dominie  friars  vrithin  Ludgate,  at  London.  And  as  he 
was  there  set  with  Richard,  bishop  of  London  ;  Henry, 
the  bishop  of  Winchester  ;  and  Bennet,  the  bishop  of 
Bangor  :  he  called  in  unto  him  his  council  of  his  officers, 
with  other  doctors  and  friars.  All  these,  with  a  great 
many  more  of  priests,  monks,  canons,  friars,  parish 
clerks,  bell-ringers,  and  pardoners,  disdained  Lord  Cob- 
ham,  with  innumerable  mocks  and  scorns,  reckoning  him 
to  be  an  horrible  heretic,  and  a  man  accursed  before 
God. 

Soon  the  archbishop  called  for  a  mass  book,  and 
caused  all  the  prelates  and  doctors  to  swear  that  every 
man  should  faithfully  do  his  office  and  duty  that  day. 
And  that  neither  for  favour  nor  fear,  love  nor  hate,  of 
the  one  party  nor  the  other,  should  any  thing  be  wit- 
nessed, spoken,  or  done,  but  according  to  the  truth,  as 
they  would  answer  before  God  and  all  the  world  at  the 
day  of  doom.  Then  were  the  two  notaries  sworn  also  to 
witness  and  to  write  the  process  that  should  be  uttered 
by  both  parties,  and  to  say  their  minds  (if  they  other- 
wise knew)  before  they  should  register  it.  And  all  this 
dissimulation  was  but  to  colour  their  mischiefs,  before 
the  ignorant  multitude. 

After  all  this.  Sir  Robert  Morley,  knight,  and  lieute- 
nant of  the  Tower,  came  before  them,  and  brought  with 
him  the  good  Lord  Cobham,  leaving  him  there  among 
them,  as  a  lamb  amobg  wolves,  to  his  examination  and 
answer. 

Then  the  archbishop  said  to  him,  "  Lord  Cobham,  you 
are  aware  of  the  words  and  process  which  we  had  on 
Saturday  last  in  the  chapter-house  of  St.  Paul's.    I  said 


to  you  then,  that  you  were  accursed  for  your  contumacy 
and  disobedience  to  the  holy  church. " 

Then  Lord  Cobham,  with  a  cheerful  countenance,  an- 
swered :  "  God  said  by  his  holy  prophet,  '  I  will  curse 
your  blessings,'  "  Mai.  ii.  2. 

The  archbishop  continued.  "  Sir,  at  that  time  I 
gently  offered  to  have  absolved  you  if  you  would  have 
asked  it.  And  I  still  do  the  same  if  you  will  humbly 
desire  it  in  due  form  and  manner  as  holy  church  has 
ordained." 

Then  said  the  Lord  Cobham  ;  "  Nay,  I  will  not;  fori 
never  yet  trespassed  against  you  ;  and  therefore  I  will 
not  do  it."  And  with  that  he  kneeled  down  on  thf; 
pavement,  holding  up  his  hands  towards  heaven,  and 
said  :  "I  confess  myself  here  unto  thee,  my  eternal  living 
God,  that  in  my  frail  youth  I  offended  thee,  O  Lord, 
most  grievously  in  pride,  wrath,  gluttony,  and  covetous- 
ness.  Many  men  have  I  hurt  in  mine  anger,  and  done 
many  other  horrible  sins  :  good  Lord,  I  ask  thee  mercy." 
And  then  weeping,  he  stood  up  again  and  said  with  a  loud 
voice;  "  Lo !  good  people,  lo  !  for  the  breaking  of 
God's  law,  and  his  great  commandments,  they  never  yet 
cursed  me ;  but  for  their  own  laws  and  traditions  they 
most  cruelly,  handle  both  me  and  other  men.  And  there- 
fore both  they  and  their  laws,  by  the  promise  of  God,  shall 
be  utterly  destroyed." 

At  this  the  archbishop  and  his  company  were  not  a 
little  hurt.  However,  he  took  courage,  and  examined  the 
Lord  Cobham  of  his  christian  belief. 

To  which  the  Lord  Cobham  made  this  godly  answer : 
"  I  believe  fully  and  faithfully  in  the  universal  laws  of 
God.  I  believe  that  all  is  true  which  is  contained  in 
the  holy  sacred  scriptures  of  the  bible.  Finally,  I  be- 
lieve all  that  my  Lord  God  would  I  should  believe." 
Then  the  archbishop  demanded  an  answer  to  the  bill 
which  he  and  the  clergy  had  sent  to  him  to  the  Tower  the 
day  before,  concerning  the  four  articles  whereof  he  waa 
accused,  especially  concerning  the  sacrament  of  tha 
altar,  how  he  believed  therein. 

The  Lord  Cobham  said,  "  That  with  that  bill  he  had  no- 
thing to  do.  But  this  was  his  belief  concerning  the  sacra- 
ment. That  his  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  sitting  at 
his  last  supper  with  his  most  dear  disciples,  the  night  be- 
fore he  suffered  took  bread  in  his  hand  ;  and  giving 
thanks  to  his  Eternal  Father,  blessed  it,  brake  it,  and  so 
gave  it  to  them,  saying,  '  Take,  and  eat  this,  for  this  ik 
my  body  which  is  given  for  you  :  do  this  in  remembrance 
of  me.'  This,  (said  he)  do  1  believe,  for  this  faith  am  I 
taught  in  the  gospel  of  Matthew,  in  Mark,  and  Luke^ 
and  also  in  the  first  epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Corin* 
thiaus." 

Then  the  archbishop  asked  if  he  believed  that  it  were 
bread  after  the  consecration  or  sacramental  words  spokeA 
over  it. 

Then  Lord  Cobham  said  ;  "  I  believe  that  in  the  8a<. 
crament  of  the  altar  is  Christ's  very  body  in  form  ot 
bread,  the  same  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  crui. 
cified  on  the  cross,  dead,  and  buried,  and  that  the  third 
day  arose  from  death  to  life,  which  now  is  glorified  in 
heaven." 

Then  said  one  of  the  doctors  of  the  law:  "  Afler  thb 
sacramental  words  be  uttered,  there  remains  no  bread, 
but  only  the  body  of  Christ." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said  then  to  one  Master  John 
Whitehead:  "You  said  once  to  me  in  the  castle  of 
Gowling,  that  the  sacred  Host  was  not  Christ's  body. 
But  I  held  then  against  you,  and  proved  that  therein 
was  his  body,  though  the  seculars  and  friars  could  not 
therein  agree,  but  held  each  one  against  the  other  in 
that  opinion.  These  were  my  words  then,  if  ye  remem- 
ber it." 

Then  a  set  of  them  shouted  together,  and  cried  with 
great  noise  :  "  We  all  say  that  it  is  God's  body." 

And  many  of  them  asked  him,  in  great  anger,  whether 
it  were  material  bread  after  the  consecration  or  not .' 

Then  the  Lord  Cobham  looked  earnestly  upon  the 
archbishop,  and  said:  "I  believe  surely  that  it  i« 
Christ's  body  in  form  of  bread  :  Sir,  believe  not  you 
thus?" 

And  the  archbishop  said, — "  Yes,  do  I." 


f! 


A.D.  1413.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  LORD  COBRAM. 


28b 


j      Then  the   doctors   asked  him   whether  it  were  only- 
Christ's  body  after  the  consecration  of  a  priest,  and  no 
I  bread,  or  not  ? 

I      And  he  said  to  them  :  "  It  is  both  Christ's  body  and 

'  bread  :   I  shall  prove  it  thus :  for  like  as  Christ's  dwel- 

i  ling  here  upon  the  earth  had  in  him  both  godhead  and 

I  manhood,  and  had  the  invisible  godhead  covered  under 

I  that  manhood,  which  was  only  visible  and  seen  in  him  : 

I  so  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  Christ's  very  body  and 

bread  also,  as  I  believe  the  bread  is  the  thing  that  we 

,  see  with  our  eyes,  the  body  of  Christ  (wliich  is  his  flesh 

and  his  blood)  is  thereunder  hid,  and  not  seen  but  in  faith." 

Then  they  smiled  one  upon  another,  that  the  people 

should  judge  him  taken  in  a  great  heresy.     And  many  of 

them  said  :   "  It  is  a  foul  heresy." 

Then  the  archbishop  asked  what  bread  it  was  ?     And 

i  the  doctors  also  inquired  of  him  whether  it  were  material 

!  or  not  ? 

I       Lord  Cobham  answered :   "  The  scriptures  make  no 
i  mention  of  this  word  material,  and  therefore  my  faith 
I  hath  nothing  to  do  therewith.     But  this  I  say  and  be- 
.  lieve,  that  it  is  Christ's  body  and  bread.     Therefore  I 
say  now  again  as  I  said  before,  as  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
is  very  God,  and  very  man,  so  in  the  most  blessed  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar  is  Christ's  very  body  and  bread." 

Then  said  they  all  with  one  voice  :   "  It  is  an  heresy." 

One  of  the  bishops  stood  up  and  said  :  "  It  is  a  mani- 
fest heresy,  to  say  that  it  is  bread  after  the  sacra- 
mental words  be  once  spoken." 

Lord  Cobham  said  :  "  St.  Paul  the  apostle  was,  I  am 
sure,  as  wise  as  you  are  now,  and  more  godly  learned, 
and  he  called  it  bread,  writing  to  the  Corinthians,  '  The 
bread  which  we  break,'  saith  he,  '  is  it  not  the  commu- 
nion of  the  body  of  Christ  ?'  Lo,  he  called  it  bread  and 
not  Christ's  body,  but  a  means  whereby  we  receive 
Christ's  body." 

Then  they  asked  him  if  he  believed  not  in  the  deter- 
mination of  the  church  ? 

And  he  said  unto  them, — "  No  ;  for  it  is  no  God. 
In  all  our  creed  the  word  in  is  but  thrice  mentioned 
concerning  belief:  In  God  the  Father,  in  God  the  Son, 
in  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  three  persons  and  one  God, 
The  birth,  the  death,  the  burial,  the  resurrection  and  as- 
cent of  Christ,  hath  no  in  for  belief,  but  only  in  him. 
Neither  yet  hath  the  church  the  sacraments,  the  for- 
giveness of  sin,  the  later  resurrection,  nor  yet  the  life 
everlasting,  nor  any  other  in  than  in  the  Holy  God." 

Then  said  one  of  the  lawyers :  "  But  what  is  your  be- 
lief concerning  holy  church .'" 

The  Lord  Cobham  answered  :  "  My  belief  is  that  all 
the  scriptures  of  the  sacred  Bible  are  true.  All  that  is 
grounded  upon  them  I  believe.  But  in  your  lordly  laws 
and  idle  determinations  I  have  no  belief.  For  ye  are  no 
part  of  Christ's  holy  church,  as  your  open  deeds  do 
shew  :  but  ye  are  very  antichrists,  obstinately  set  against 
his  holy  law  and  will.  The  laws  that  ye  have  made  are 
nothing  to  his  glory,  but  only  for  your  vain  glory  and 
abominable  covetousness." 

This,  they  said,  was  an  exceeding  heresy,  not  to  believe 
the  determination  of  holy  church. 

Then  said  the  archbishop  :  "  Can  you  tell  me  who  is 
of  the  church  ?" 

Then  Lord  Cobham  answered  :  "  Yes  ;  truly  1  can. 
Christ  saith,  '  That  like  as  the  evil  tree  is  known  by  its 
fruit,  so  is  a  false  prophet  by  his  works.'  " 

Then  said  Doctor  Walden  unto  him  :  "  Ye  make  here 
no  difference  of  judgments  :  rash  judgment  and  right 
judgment,  all  is  one  with  you.  So  swift  judges  always 
are  the  learned  scholars  of  Wickliff !" 

To  whom  the  Lord  Cobham  answered.  "  Preposter- 
ous are  your  judgments  evermore.  For  as  the  prophet 
Isaiah  saith  :  '  Ye  call  evil  good  and  good  evil ;'  and 
therefore  the  same  prophet  concludes  ;  '  That  your  ways 
are  not  God's  ways,  nor  God's  ways  your  ways.'  And 
as  for  the  virtuous  man  Wickliff,  whose  judgments  ye  so 
highly  disdain,  I  shall  say  here  of  my  part,  both  before 
God  and  man,  that  before  I  knew  that  despised  doctrine 
of  his,  I  never  abstained  from  sin.  But  since  I  learned 
therein  to  fear  my  Lord  God,  it  has,  I  trust,  been  other- 


wise with  me  :   I  could  never  find  so  much  grace  in  all 
your  glorious  instructions.'' 

Then  said  Doctor  Walden  yet  again  unto  him.  "  It 
were  not  well  with  me  if  1  had  no  grace  to  amend  ray  life, 
till  I  heard  the  devil  preach." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said:  "Your  fathers,  the  old 
Pharisees,  ascribed  Christ's  miracles  to  Beelzebub,  and 
his  doctrine  to  the  devil.  And  you  as  their  natural  chil- 
dren have  still  the  self-same  judgment  concerning  his 
faithful  followers.  They  that  rebuke  your  vicious  living 
must  needs  be  heretics!"  Then  said  he  to  them  all : 
"  To  judge  you  as  you  are,  we  need  go  no  further  than  to 
your  own  acts.  Where  do  you  find  in  all  God's  l<nr, 
that  ye  should  thus  sit  in  judgment  on  any  christian 
man,  or  give  sentence  upon  any  other  man  unto 
death,  as  ye  do  here  daily  ?  you  have  no  ground  in  all 
the  scripture  so  lordly  to  take  it  upon  you,  but  in  Annas 
and  Caiaphas,  who  thus  sat  upon  Christ,  and  upon  his 
apostles  after  his  ascension.  Of  them  only  have  ye 
taken  it  to  judge  Christ's  members  as  ye  do,  and  neither 
of  Peter  nor  John." 

Then  said  some  of  the  lawyers  :  "  Yes,  forsooth,  sir, 
for  Christ  judged  Judjis." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said  :  "  No ;  Christ  judged  him 
not,  but  he  judged  himself,  and  thereupon  went  forth 
and  so  did  hang  himself :  since  his  venom  was  shed  into 
the  church  ye  never  followed  Christ." 

Then  the  archbishop  asked  him,  what  he  meant  by 
the  venom  of  Judas  .'' 

The  Lord  Cobham  said,  "  Your  possessions  and  lord- 
ships.  Before  that  time  all  the  bishops  of  Rome  were 
martyrs  in  a  manner.  And  since  that  time  we  read  of 
very  few.  But  since  that  time,  one  has  put  down 
another,  one  has  poisoned  another,  one  has  cursed 
another,  and  one  has  sl^n  another,  and  done  much 
more  mischief  besides,  as  all  the  chronicles  tell.  And 
let  all  men  consider  this  well.  That  Christ  was  meek 
and  merciful ;  the  pope  is  proud  and  a  tyrant ;  Christ 
was  poor  and  forgave,  the  pope  is  rich  and  a  malicious 
manslayer,  as  his  daily  acts  do  prove  him.  Rome  is 
the  very  nest  of  antichrist,  and  out  of  that  nest  come  all 
his  disciples.  Of  whom  prelates,  priests,  and  monks, 
are  the  body,  these  friars  are  the  tail." 

Then  said  he  unto  them  all,  "  Christ  saith  in  his 
gospel,  '  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  pharisees,  hypo- 
crites !  for  ye  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  against 
men :  for  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves,  neither  suft'er  ye 
them  that  are  entering  to  go  in  ;'  but  ye  stop  up  the 
ways  thereunto  with  your  own  traditions,  and  therefore 
are  ye  the  household  of  antichrist ;  ye  will  not  permit 
God's  verity  to  have  passage,  nor  yet  to  be  taught  of  his 
true  ministers,  fearing  to  have  your  wickedness  re- 
proved. But  by  such  flatterers  as  uphold  you  in  your 
mischiefs,  you  suffer  the  common  people  most  miserably 
to  be  seduced." 

Then  said  the  archbishop,  '•  By  our  lady,  sir,  there 
shall  none  such  preach  within  my  diocese  nor  yet  in  my 
jurisdiction,  as  either  make  division  or  dissension  among 
the  poor  commons." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said,  "  Both  Christ  and  his 
apostles  were  accused  of  sedition  making,  yet  were  they 
most  peaceable  men.  But  Daniel  and  Christ  prophe- 
sied, that  such  a  troublous  time  should  come,  as  hath 
not  been  yet  since  the  world's  beginning.  And  this 
prophecy  is  partly  fulhlled  in  your  days  and  doings ;  for 
many  have  ye  slain  already,  and  more  will  ye  slay  here- 
after, if  God  fulfil  not  his  promise." 

Then  a  doctor  of  law,  called  Master  John  Kemp, 
plucked  out  of  his  bosom  a  copy  of  the  bill  which  they 
had  sent  him  into  the  Tower,  thinking  thereby  to  make 
shorter  work  with  him.  For  they  were  so  amazed  with 
his  answers  (not  all  unlike  to  them  who  disputed  with. 
Stephen)  that  they  knew  not  well  how  to  occupy  the 
time,  their  wits  and  sophistry  so  failed  them  that  day. 

"  My  Lord  Cobham,"  said  this  doctor,  "  we  must 
briefly  know  your  mind  concerning  these  four  points 
here  following.  The  first  of  them  is  this  ;  (and  then  he 
read  from  the  bill.)  The  faith  and  determination  of  holy 
church  touching  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar  u 


286 


THE  SENTENCE  OF  CONDEMNATION  AGAINST  LORD  COBHAM. 


[Book  Y, 


this,  That  after  the  sacramental  words  be  once  spoken 
of  a  priest  in  his  mass,  the  material  bread,  that  was  be- 
fore bread,  is  turned  into  Christ's  very  body,  and  the 
material  wine  is  turned  into  Christ's  blood.  And  so 
there  remaineth  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  from 
thenceforth  no  material  bread  nor  material  wine,  which 
were  there  before  the  sacramental  words  were  spoken : 
sir,  believe  you  not  this?" 

The  Lord Cobham  said,  "This  is  not  my  belief.  But 
my  faith  is,  that  in  the  worshipful  sacrament  of  the  altar 
is  Christ's  very  body  in  form  of  bread." 

Then  said  the  archbishop,  "  Sir  John,  ye  must  say 
otherwise." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said,   "  Nay,  that   I   will  not,  if 
God  be  upon  my  side  (as  I  trust  he  is)  but  that  there  is 
Christ's  body  in  form  of  bread,  as  the  common  belief  is." 
Then  the  doctor  read  again. 

"  The  second  point  is  this;  holy  church  hath  de- 
termined, that  every  christian  man,  living  here  bodily 
upon  earth,  ought  to  be  confessed  to  a  priest  ordained 
by  the  church,  if  he  may  come  to  him.  Sir,  what  say 
you  to  this .'"' 

The  Lord  Cobham  answered  and  said,  "  A  diseased 
or  sore  wounded  man  hath  need  to  have  a  wise  surgeon. 
Most  necessary  were  it  therefore  to  be  first  confessed 
unto  God,  who  only  knoweth  our  diseases,  and  can  help 
us.  I  deny  not  in  this  the  going  to  a  priest,  if  he  be  a 
man  of  good  life  and  learning ;  for  the  laws  of  God  are 
to  be  inquired  of  the  priest,  who  is  godly  learned. 
But  if  he  be  an  idiot,  or  a  man  of  vicious  living,  that  is 
my  curate,  I  ought  rather  to  fly  from  him  than  to  seek 
to  him." 

Then  the  doctor  read  again. 

"  The  third  point  is  this  ;  Christ  ordained  St.  Peter 
the  apostle  to  be  his  vicar  here  in  earth,  whose  see  is 
the  church  of  Rome.  And  he  granted  that  the  same 
power  which  he  gave  unto  Peter  should  succeed  unto  all 
Peter's  successors,  whom  we  call  now  popes  of  Rome. 
By  whose  special  power  in  particular  churches,  be  or- 
dained prelates  and  archbishops,  parsons,  curates,  and 
other  degrees  more,  whom  christian  men  ought  to 
obey  after  the  laws  of  the  church  of  Rome.  This  is  the 
determination  of  holy  church.  Sir,  believe  ye  not 
this  ?" 

To  this  he  answered  and  said,  "  He  that  followeth 
Peter  most  nearly  in  pure  living,  is  next  unto  him  in  suc- 
cession. But  your  lordly  order  esteemeth  not  greatly 
the  lowly  behaviour  of  poor  Peter  whatsoever  ye  prate 
of  him.  Neither  care  ye  greatly  for  the  humble  man- 
ners of  them  that  succeeded  him  till  the  time  of  Silvester, 
which  for  the  more  part  were  martyrs,  as  I  told  you 
before." 

One  of  the  other  doctors  asked  him  ;  "  Then  what  do 
ye  say  of  the  pope?" 

The  Lord  Cobham  answered,  "  As  I  said  before,  so 
I  say  again  ;  That  he  and  you  together  make  whole  the 
gre-at  antichrist.  Of  whom  he  is  the  great  head,  you 
bishops,  priests,  prelates,  and  monks,  are  the  body,  and 
the  begging  friars  are  the  tail,  for  they  cover  the  filthi- 
ness  of  you  both  with  their  subtle  sophistry :  neither  will 
I  in  conscience  obey  any  of  you  all,  till  I  see  you  with 
Peter  follow  Christ  in  conversation." 
Then  the  doctor  read  again. 

"  Tiie  fourth  point  is  this ;  holy  church  hath  deter- 
mined,  that  it  is  meritorious  to  a  christian  man,  to  go 
on  pilgrimage  to  holy  places,  and  there  .specially  to 
worship  the  holy  relics  and  images  of  saints,  apostles, 
martyrs,  confessors,  and  all  other  saints  besides,  ap- 
proved by  the  church  of  Rome.  Sir,  what  say  you  to 
this  ?" 

He  answered,  "  I  owe  them  no  service  by  any  com- 
mandment of  God.  It  were  best  ye  swept  them  far 
from  cobwebs  and  dust,  and  so  laid  them,  or  else  bury 
tnem,  far  in  the  ground,  as  ye  do  other  aged  people 
who  are  God's  images. 

"  It  is  a  wonderful  thing  that  saints,  now  being  dead, 
should  become  so  covetous  and  needy,  and  thereupon  so 
bitterly  beg,  who  all  their  life  time  hated  all  covetous- 
Dess  and  begging." 


"  Why,  sir,"  said  one  of  the  clerks,  "  will  ye  not 
worship  good  images  ?" 

"  What  worship  should  I  give  to  them?"  said  the 
Lord  Cobham. 

Then  said  friar  Palmer  to  him,  *'  Sir,  will  ye  worship 
the  cross  of  Christ,  that  he  died  upon  ?" 

"  Where  is  it  ?"  said  the  Lord  Cobham. 

The  friar  said,  "  I  put  you  the  case,  sir,  that  it  were 
here  even  now  before  you." 

The  Lord  Cobham  answered,  "  This  is  a  wise  man, 
to  put  me  an  earnest  question  of  a  thing,  and  yet  he 
himself  knows  not  where  the  thing  itself  is.  Yet  once 
again  I  ask  you,  what  worship  I  should  do  to  it." 

A  clerk  said  unto  him,  "  Such  worship  as  Paul 
speaks  of,  and  that  is  this  ;  '  God  forbid  that  I  should 
glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  Jesus  Christ.'" 

Then  said  the  Lord  Cobham,  and  spread  his  arms 
abroad;  "This  is  the  very  cross,  yea,  and  so  much 
better  than  your  cross  of  wood,  in  that  it  was  created  of 
God,  yet  will  not  I  seek  to  have  it  worshipped." 

Then  said  the  bishop  of  London,  "  Sir,  ye  know  well 
that  he  died  on  a  material  cross." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said,  "  Yea,  and  I  know  also,  that 
our  salvation  came  not  in  by  that  material  cross,  but 
alone  by  him  who  died  thereon.  And  well  I  know,  that 
holy  St.  Paul  rejoiced  in  none  other  cross,  but  in 
Christ's  passion  and  death  only,  and  in  his  own  suffer- 
ings of  like  persecution  with  him,  for  the  self«same  truth 
that  he  had  suffered  for  before."  , 

Another  clerk  asked  him,  "  Will  ye  then  do  no 
honour  to  the  holy  cross  ?" 

He  answered  him,  "  Yes,  if  it  were  mine  own,  I 
would  lay  him  up  honestly,  and  see  unto  him  that  he 
should  take  no  more  scathe  abroad,  nor  be  robbed  of  his 
goods,  as  he  is  now  a- days." 

Then  said  the  archbishop  unto  him,  "  Sir  John, 
much  time  have  we  spent  here  about  you,  and  all  in 
vain  so  far  as  I  can  see.  We  must  now  be  at  this  short 
point  with  you,  for  the  day  passeth  away :  ye  must 
either  submit  yourself  to  the  ordinance  of  holy  church, 
or  else  throw  yourself  into  most  deep  danger.  See  to  it 
in  time,  for  it  will  be  else  too  late." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said,  "  I  know  not  to  what  pur- 
pose I  should  otherwise  submit  me.  Much  more  have 
you  offended  me,  than  ever  I  offended  you,  in  this 
troubling  me  before  this  multitude." 

Then  said  the  archbishop  again  unto  him,  "  W^e  once 
again  require  you  to  remember  yourself  well,  and  to 
have  none  other  manner  of  opinion  in  these  matters, 
than  the  universal  faith  and  belief  of  the  holy  church  of 
Rome  is.  And  so  like  an  obedient  child  return  again  to 
the  unity  of  your  mother.  See  to  it,  I  say,  in  time,  for 
yet  ye  may  have  remedy,  whereas  soon  it  will  be  too 
late." 

The  Lord  Cobham  said  expressly  before  them  all ;  "  I 
will  none  otherwise  believe  in  these  points  than  that  I 
have  told  you  here  before.  Do  with  me  what  you 
will." 

Finally,  then  the  archbishop  said  ;  "  Well,  then  I  see 
none  other  but  that  we  must  needs  do  the  law  ;  we  must 
proceed  forth  to  the  sentence  definitive,  and  both  judge 
you  and  condemn  you  for  a  heretic.'' 

And  with  that  tlie  archbishop  stood  up  and  read  a 
bin  of  his  condemnation  as  follows  : — 

The  Sentence  of  Condemnation  against  Lord  Cobham. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  so  be  it.  We,  Thomas,  by  the 
sufferance  of  God,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  metropoli- 
tan and  primate  of  all  England,  and  legate  from  the 
apostolic  see  of  Rome,  will  tliis  to  be  known  unto  all 
men.  In  a  certain  cause  of  heresy,  and  uj)nn  divers 
articles,  whereupon  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  knight,  Lord 
Cobham,  after  a  diligent  inquisition  made  for  the  same, 
was  detected,  accused,  and  presented  before  us  in  our 
last  convocation  of  all  our  province  of  Canterbury, 
holden  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Paul's  at  London,  at 
the  lawful  denouncement  and  request  of  our  universal 
clergy  of  the  said  convocation,    we  proceeded  against 


A.D.  1413.] 


THE  SENTENCE  AGAINST  LORD  COBHAM. 


287 


him  according  to  the  law  (God  to  witness)  with  all  the 
favour  possible.  And  following  Christ's  example  in  all 
that  we  might,  '  who  willeth  not  the  death  of  a  sinner, 
but  rather  that  he  might  be  converted  and  live  ;'  we 
took  upon  us  to  correct  him,  and  sought  all  other  ways 
possible  to  bring  him  again  to  the  church's  unity,  de- 
claring unto  him  what  the  holy  and  universal  church  of 
Rome  hath  said,  holden,  determined,  and  taught  in  that 
behalf.  And  though  we  found  him  in  the  catholic  faith 
far  wide,  and  so  stiff-necked,  that  he  would  not  confess 
his  error,  nor  purge  himself,  nor  yet  repent  him  thereof; 
we  yet  pitying  him  of  fatherly  compassion,  and  entirely 
desiring  the  health  of  his  soul,  appointed  him  a  compe- 
tent time  of  deliberation,  to  see  if  he  would  repent  and 
seek  to  be  reformed :  but  since  that  time  we  have  found 
him  worse  and  worse.  Considering,  therefore,  that  he 
is  not  corrigible,  we  are  driven  to  the  very  extremity  of 
the  law,  and  with  great  heaviness  of  heart  we  now  pro- 
ceed to  the  publication  of  the  sentence  definitive,  against 
him." 

Then  he  brought  forth  another  bill,  containing  the 
sentence,  and  that  he  read  also  as  follows  : — 

"  We  take  Christ  to  witness,  that  we  seek  nothing 
else,  in  this  our  enterprise,  but  only  his  glory.  Foras- 
much as  we  have  found  by  divers  acts  done,  brought 
forth  and  exhibited,  by  sundry  evidences,  signs,  and 
tokens,  and  also  by  many  most  manifest  proofs,  the  said 
Sir  John  Oldcastle  knight.  Lord  Cobham,  not  only  to  be 
an  evident  heretic  in  his  own  person,  but  also  a  mighty 
maintainer  of  other  heretics  against  the  faith  and  re- 
ligion of  the  holy  and  universal  church  of  Rome ; 
namely,  about  the  two  sacraments  (of  the  altar,  and  of 
penance)  besides  the  pope's  power  and  pilgrimages ; 
and  that  he,  as  the  child  of  iniquity  and  darkness,  hath 
so  hardened  his  heart,  that  he  will  in  no  case  attend  to 
the  voice  of  his  pastor ;  neither  will  he  be  allured  by 
straight  admonishments,  nor  yet  be  brought  in  by  favour- 
able words  :  the  worthiness  of  the  cause  first  weighed  on 
the  one  side,  and  his  unworthiness  again  considered  on 
the  other  side,  his  faults  also  aggravated  or  made  double 
through  his  damnable  obstinacy  (we  being  loath  that  he 
which  is  naught  should  be  worse,  and  so  with  his  con- 
tagiousness infect  the  multitude)  by  the  sage  counsel 
and  assent  of  the  very  discreet  fathers,  our  honourable 
brethren  and  lord  bishops  here  present,  Richard  of 
London,  Henry  of  Winchester,  and  Bennet  of  Bangor, 
and  of  other  great  learned  and  wise  men  here,  both 
doctors  of  divinity,  and  of  the  laws  canon  and  civil,  se- 
cular and  religious,  with  divers  other  expert  men  assist- 
ing us  :  we  sententially  and  definitively  by  this  present 
writing  judge,  declare  and  condemn  the  said  Sir  John 
Oldcastle  knight.  Lord  Cobham,  for  a  most  pernicious 
detestable  heretic,  convicted  upon  the  same,  and  refus- 
ing utterly  to  obey  the  church  again,  committing  him 
here  from  henceforth  as  a  condemned  heretic,  to  the 
secular  jurisdiction,  power,  and  judgment,  to  do  him 
thereupon  to  death.  Furthermore,  we  excommunicate 
and  denounce  accursed,  not  only  this  heretic  here  pre- 
sent, but  so  many  else  besides,  as  shall  hereafter  in 
favour  of  his  error  either  receive  him  or  defend  him, 
counsel  him  or  help  him,  or  any  other  way  maintain 
him  ;  as  very  favourers,  receivers,  defenders,  counsellers, 
aiders,  and  maintainers  of  condemned  heretics. 

"  And  that  these  premises  may  be  the  better  known 
of  all  faithful  christian  men,  we  commit  it  here  unto 
your  charges,  and  give  you  straight  commandment 
thereupon  by  this  writing  also,  that  ye  cause  this  con- 
demnation and  definitive  sentence  of  excommunication 
concerning  both  this  heretic  and  his  favourers,  to  be 
published  throughout  all  dioceses,  in  cities,  towns,  and 
.  villages,  by  your  curates  and  parish  priests,  at  such 
times  as  they  shall  have  most  recourse  of  people.  And 
see  that  it  be  done  after  this  sort:  as  the  people  are  thus 
gathered  devoutly  together,  let  the  curate  every  where 
go  into  the  pulpit,  and  there  open,  declare,  and  ex- 
pound this  excess  in  the  mother  tongue,  in  an  audible 
and  intelligible  voice,  that  it  may  be  perceived  of  all 
men :  and  that  upon  the  fear  of  this  declaration  also  the 


people  may  fall  from  their  evil  opinions  conceived  now 
of  late  by  seditious  preachers.  Moreover,  we  will,  that 
after  we  have  delivered  unto  each  one  of  you  bishops, 
which  are  here  present,  a  copy  hereof,  that  ye  cause  the 
same  to  be  written  out  again  into  divers  copies,  and  to 
be  sent  unto  the  other  bishops  and  prelates,  of  our 
whole  province,  that  they  may  also  see  the  contents 
thereof  solemnly  published  within  their  dioceses  and 
cures.  Finally,  We  will  that  both  you  and  they  signify 
again  unto  us  seriously  and  distinctly  by  your  writings 
as  the  matter  is,  without  feigned  colour,  in  every  point 
performed  ;  the  day  whereon  ye  received  this  process, 
the  time  when  it  was  of  us  executed,  and  after  what  sort 
it  was  done  in  every  condition,  according  to  the  tenor 
hereof,  that  we  may  know  it  to  be  justly  the  same." 

After  the  archbishop  had  thus  read  the  condemna- 
tion before  the  whole  multitude,  the  Lord  Cobham  said 
with  a  most  cheerful  countenance,  "  Though  ye  judge 
my  body,  which  is  but  a  wretched  thing,  yet  am  I  cer- 
tain and  sure  that  ye  can  do  no  harm  to  my  soul,  no 
more  than  could  Satan  unto  the  soul  of  Job.  He  that 
created  that,  will  of  his  infinite  mercy  and  promise  save 
it.  I  have  therein  no  manner  of  doubt.  And  as  con- 
cerning these  articles  before  rehearsed  I  will  stand  to 
them  even  to  the  very  death,  by  the  grace  of  my  eternal 
God." 

And  therewith  he  turned  him  unto  the  people,  casting 
his  hands  abroad,  and  saying  with  a  very  loud  voice, 
"  Good  christian  people,  for  God's  love  be  well  aware  of 
these  men,  for  they  will  else  beguile  you,  and  lead  you 
blindfold  into  hell  with  themselves.  For  Christ  saith 
plainly  unto  you.  If  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall 
fall  into  the  ditch." 

After  this,  he  fell  down  upon  his  knees,  and  thus  be- 
fore them  all  prayed  for  his  enemies,  holding  both  his 
hands  and  his  eyes  towards  heaven,  and  saying,  "  Lord 
God  eternal,  I  beseech  thee  of  thy  great  mercy  sake  to 
forgive  my  persecutors,  if  it  be  thy  blessed  will."  And 
then  he  was  delivered  to  Sir  Robert  Morley,  and  led  forth 
again  to  the  Tower  of  London,  and  thus  there  was  an  end 
of  that  day's  work. 

While  the  Lord  Cobham  was  thus  in  the  Tower,  he 
sent  out  privily  to  his  friends,  and  they  at  his  request 
wrote  the  following  letter,  causing  it  to  be  set  up  in 
divers  quarters  of  London,  that  the  people  should  not 
believe  the  slanders  and  lies  that  his  enemies,  the  bishops' 
servants  and  priests,  had  made  on  him  abroad. 

"  Forasmuch  as  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  knight,  and  Lord 
Cobham,  is  untruly  convicted  and  imprisoned,  falsely 
reported  and  slandered  among  the  common  people  by  his 
adversaries,  that  he  thinks  and  speaks  of  the  sacraments 
of  the  church,  and  especially  of  the  blessed  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  otherwise  than  was  written  in  the  confession  of 
his  belief,  which  was  written  and  taken  to  the  clergy, 
and  so  set  up  in  several  open  places  of  the  city  of  Lon- 
don, be  it  known  here  to  all  the  world,  that  he  never 
since  varied  from  it,  but  this  is  plainly  his  belief,  that 
all  the  sacraments  of  the  church  are  profitable  and  expe- 
dient to  all  that  shall  be  saved,  taking  them  after  the 
intent  that  Christ  and  his  true  church  has  ordained. 
Furthermore  he  believes,  that  the  blessed  sacrament  of 
the  altar  is  verily  and  truly  Christ's  body  in  form  of 
bread. ' ' 

After  this,  the  bishops  and  priests  were  in  great  dis- 
credit both  with  the  nobility  and  commons  ;  partly  be- 
cause they  had  so  cruelly  handled  the  good  Lord  Cob- 
ham, and  partly  because  his  opinion,  as  they  thought, 
was  right  concerning  the  sacrament.  The  prelates 
feared  this  would  become  a  further  inconvenience  to 
them  ;  they  consulted,  and  consented  to  take  a  different 
course  from  what  they  had  done  before.  They  caused 
it  to  be  spread  abroad  by  their  servants  and  friends,  that 
Lord  Cobham  had  submitted  himself  to  holy  church, 
utterly  changing  his  opinion  concerning  the  sacrament. 
And  tiiey  counterfeited  an  abjuration  in  his  name,  that 
the  people  should  take  no  hold  of  his  opiniori  oy  any- 
thing they  had  heard  of  him  before,  and  so  should  stand 


288    A  FORGED  ABJURATION  OF  LORD  COBHAM  CIRCULATED  BY  THE  BISHOPS.    [Book  1. 


the  more  in  awe  of  them,  considering  that  he  was  so 
great  a  man,  and  yet  was  subdued  by  them. 

This,  say  they,  is  the  abjuration  of  Sir  John  Old- 
castle,  knight,  sometime  the  Lord  Cobham  : — 

An  Abjuration  counterfeited  by  the  Bishops. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  I,  John  Oldcastle,  de- 
nounced, detected,  and  convicted  of  and  upon  various 
articles,  savouring  both  of  heresy  and  error,  before  the 
reverend  father  in  Christ  and  my  good  lord,  Thomas,  by 
the  permission  of  God,  lord  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
and  my  lawful  and  rightful  judge  in  that  behalf,  ex- 
pressly grant  and  confess,  that  as  concerning  the  estate 
and  power  of  the  most  holy  father  the  pope  of  Rome, 
of  his  archbishops,  his  bishops,  and  his  other  prelates, 
the  degrees  of  the  church,  and  the  holy  sacraments  of 
the  same,  specially  of  the  sacraments  of  the  altar,  of 
penance,  and  other  observances  besides  of  our  mother 
holy  church,  as  pilgrimages  and  pardons  ;  I  affirm,  (I 
say)  before  the  said  reverend  father  archbishop  and 
elsewhere,  that  I  being  evilly  seduced  by  divers  seditious 
preachers,  have  grievously  erred,  and  heretically  per- 
sisted, blasphemously  answered,  and  obstinately  re- 
belled ;  and  therefore  I  am  by  the  said  reverend  father, 
before  the  reverend  fathers  in  Christ  also,  the  bishops 
of  London,  Winchester,  and  Bangor,  lawfully  con- 
demned for  an  heretic. 

"  Yet,  nevertheless,  I  now  remembering  myself,  and 
desiring  by  this  mean  to  avoid  that  temporal  pain  which 
I  am  worthy  to  suffer  as  an  heretic,  at  the  assignation 
of  my  most  excellent  Christian  prince  and  liege  lord, 
King  Henry  V.,  now  by  the  grace  of  God  most  worthy 
king  both  of  England  and  of  France  ;  minding  also  to 
prefer  the  wholesome  determination,  sentence,  and  doc- 
trine of  the  holy  universal  church  of  Rome,  before  the 
unwholesome  opinions  of  myself,  my  teachers,  and  my 
followers,  I  freely,  willingly,  deliberately,  and  thoroughly 
confess,  grant,  and  affirm,  that  the  most  holy  fathers  in 
Christ,  St.  Peter  the  apostle,  and  his  successors  bishops 
of  Rome,  specially  now  at  this  time,  my  most  blessed 
Lord  Pope  John,  by  the  permission  of  God,  the  three 
and  twentieth  pope  of  that  name,  who  now  holdeth  Peter's 
seat  (and  each  of  them  in  their  succession)  hath  full 
strength  and  power  to  be  Christ's  vicar  in  earth,  and  the 
head  of  the  church  militant ,  ajid  that  by  the  strength  of 
his  office  he  hath  full  authority  and  power  to  rule  and 
govern,  bind  and  loose,  save  and  destroy,  accurse  and 
absolve  all  other  Christian  men. 

"  And  agreeably  still  unto  this  I  confess,  grant,  and 
affirm  all  other  archbishops,  bishops,  and  prelates  in 
their  provinces,  dioceses,  and  parishes  (appointed  by  the 
said  pope  of  Rome  to  assist  him  in  his  doings  or  busi- 
ness), by  his  decrees,  canons,  or  virtue  of  his  office,  to 
have  had  in  times  past,  to  have  now  at  this  time,  and 
that  they  ought  to  have  in  time  to  come,  authority  and 
power  to  rule  and  govern,  bind  and  loose,  accurse  and 
absolve  the  subjects  or  people  of  their  aforesaid  pro- 
yinces,  dioceses,  and  parishes,  and  that  their  said  sub- 
jects or  people  ought  of  right  in  all  thinjjs  to  obey  them. 
Furthermore,  I  confess,  grant,  and  affirm,  that  the  said 
spiritual  fathers,  as  our  most  holy  father  the  pope, 
archbishops,  bishops,  and  prelates,  have  had,  have  now, 
and  ought  to  have  hereafter,  authority  and  power  for 
the  state,  order,  and  governance  of  their  subjects  or 
people,  to  make  laws,  decrees,  statutes,  and  constitu- 
tions, yea,  and  to  publish,  command,  and  compel  their 
said  subjects  and  people  to  the  observation  of  them. 

"  Moreover,  I  confess,  grant,  and  affirm,  that  all 
these  aforesaid  laws,  decrees,  statutes,  and  constitutions, 
made,  published,  and  commanded  according  to  the 
form  of  the  spiritual  law,  ail  christian  j)eople,  and  every 
man  in  himself  is  straightly  bound  to  observe,  and 
meekly  to  obey,  according  to  the  diversity  of  the  afore- 
said powers,  as  the  laws,  statutes,  cnnous,  and  consti- 
tutions of  our  most  holy  father  the  pope,  incorporated 
in  his  decrees,  decretals,  Clementines,  codes,  charts,  re- 
scripts, se.xtiles,  and  extravagants  over  all  the  world  ; 
and  as  the  provincial  statutes  of  archbishops  in  their 
provinces,  the  synodal  acts  of  bishops  in  their  dioceses, 


and  the  commendable  rules  and  customs  of  prelates  in 
their  colleges,  and  curates  in  their  parishes,  all  christian*      |i 
people  are  both  bound  to  observe,  and  also  most  meekly 
to  obey.     Over  and  besides  all  this,  I,  John  Oldcastle 
utterly  forsaking  and  renouncing  all  the  aforesaid  errors 
and  heresies,  and  all  other  errors  and  heresies  like  them, 
lay  my  hand  here  upon   this   book,   or  holy  gospel  of 
God,  and   swear,    that  I  will   never   more  from  hence- 
forth hold  these  heresies,   nor  yet  any  other  like  them 
wittingly.       Neither  will  I  give  counsel,  aid,  help,  or 
favour  at  anytime,  to  them  that  shall  hold,  teach,  affirm,  •     j 
and  maintain  the  same,  as  God  shall  help  me,   and  these  '     \ 
holy  evangelists. 

"  And  that  I  will  from  henceforth  faithfully  obey  and 
inviolably  observe  all  the  holy  laws,  statutes,  canons,  and 
constitutions,  of  all  the  popes  of  Rome,  archbishops,  bi- 
shops, and  prelates,  which  are  contained  and  determined 
in  their  holy  decrees,  decretals,  Clementines,  codes,  charts, 
rescripts,  sextiles,  sums,  papal  extravagant?,  statutes 
provincial,  acts  synodal,  and  other  ordinary  rules  and 
customs  constituted  by  them,  or  that  shall  chance  here- 
after directly  to  be  determined  or  made.  To  these,  and 
all  such  other,  will  I  myself  with  all  power  possible 
apply.  Besides  all  this,  the  penance  which  it  shall 
please  my  said  reverend  father  the  lord  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  hereafter  to  enjoin  me  for  my  sins,  I  will 
meekly  obey  and  faithfully  fulfil.  Finally,  all  my  sedu- 
cers and  false  teachers,  and  all  other  beside,  whom  I 
shall  hereafter  know  suspected  of  heresy  or  errors,  I 
shall  effectually  present,  send  or  cause  to  be  presented 
unto  my  said  reverend  father  lord  archbishop,  or  to  I 
them  who  have  his  authority,  so  soon  as  I  can  conve- 
niently do  it,  and  see  that  they  be  corrected  to  my 
utmost  power." 

This  abjuration  never  came  to  the  hands  of  the  Lord 
Cobham,  neither  was  it  compiled  by  them  for  that  pur- 
pose, but  only  to  blear  the  eyes  of  the  unlearned  muU 
titude  for  a  time. 

After  Lord  Cobham  had  remained  in  the  Tower  a  cer- 
tain time,  he  escaped  one  night,  it  is  not  known  by  what 
means,  and  fled  into  Wales,  where  he  continued  four 
years. 

Sir  Roger  Acton  also  was  apprehended,  condemned  and 
put  to  death  or  martyrdom  three  years  and  more  before 
the  Lord  Cobham  died.  Likewise  master  John  Brown, 
and  John  Beverley,  the  preacher,  suffered  with  him  the 
same  kind  of  death  (as  some  say)  in  the  field  of  St.  Giles, 
with  others,  to  the  number  of  thirty-six,  if  the  story  be 
true.  Which  was  in  the  month  of  January,  A.D.  1414, 
after  the  computation  of  our  English  histories. 

These  men,  as  is  said,  suffered  before  Lord  Cobham 
about  three  years.  Some  say  they  were  hanged  and  burnt  in 
St. Giles' field;  others  that  only  some  of  them  were  hanged 
and  burnt.  Polydore,  speaking  only  of  their  burning, 
makes  no  mention  of  hanging.  An  English  Chronicle 
records  of  Sir  Roger  Acton,  that  his  sentence  before  the 
justice  was  to  be  drawn  through  London  to  Tyburn,  and 
there  to  be  hanged.  And  when  certain  days  were  past 
(saiththe  author)  a  trumpeter  of  the  king's  called  Thomas 
Cliff,  got  grant  of  the  king  to  take  him  down,  and  to  bury 
him. 

After  the  decease  or  martyrdom  of  these,  who  were 
executed  in  the  month  of  January,  A.D.  1414,  in  the 
next  month,  and  in  the  same  year,  God  took  away  the 
great  enemy  of  his  word,  and  rebel  to  his  king,  Thomas 
Arundel  archbishop  of  Canterbury  :  whose  death  follow- 
ing after  the  execution  of  these  good  men,  by  the  marvel- 
lous stroke  of  God  so  suddenly,  may  seem  somewhat  to 
declare  their  innocency,  and  that  he  was  also  some  great 
procurer  of  their  death,  in  that  God  would  not  suffer  him 
longer  to  live,  striking  him  immediately  with  death.  But 
as  I  did  the  other  before,  so  this  also  I  refer  to  the  secret 
judgment  of  the  Lord,  who  once  shall  judge  all  secrets 
openly. 

Henry  Chichesly  succeeded  next  in  the  see  of  Can- 
terbury, A.  D.  1414,  and  sat  five-and-twenty  years.  Fol- 
lowing the  steps  of  his  predecessor,  he  shewed  himself 
no  small  adversary  against  the  favourers  of  the  truth.  In 
his  time  there  was  much  trouble  and  great  affliction  in  the 


A.D.  1414.] 


HISTORY  OF  THE  BOHEMIANS.     JOHN  HUSS. 


289 


church.  For  as  the  preaching  and  teaching  of  the  word 
multiplied  and  spread  abroad  daily  more  and  more,  so  on 
the  contrary  side,  more  vigilant  care  and  straight  inqui!<i- 
tion  increased  against  the  people  of  God,  by  reason  of 
which  many  suffered,  and  were  burned  ;  some  for  fear 
fled  the  country  :  many  were  brought  for  examination, 
aud  by  infirmity  constrained  to  abjure. 

As  true  piety  and  sincere  preaching  of  Christ's  word 
began  at  this  time  to  decay  ;  so  idle  monkery  and  vain 
superstition  in  place  thereof  began  to  increase.  For  about 
the  same  year  the  king  began  the  foundation  of  two  mo- 
nasteries, one  of  the  one  side  of  Thames,  of  Friars  Ob- 
servants, the  other  on  the  other  side  of  Thames  called 
Sheen  and  Zion,  dedicated  to  charter-house-monks,  with 
certain  Bridget-nuns  or  recluses,  to  the  number  of  sixty, 
dwelling  within  the  precincts,  so  that  the  whole  number 
of  these  with  priests,  monks,  deacons,  and  nuns,  should 
equal  the  number  of  twelve  apostles,  and  seventy-two 
disciples.  The  order  of  these  was  according  to  the  de- 
scription of  St.  Paul  the  apostle,  Col.  i.  24,  "  Eat  not, 
taste  not,  touch  not,"  &c.  was  to  eat  no  flesh,  to  wear  no 
linen,  to  touch  no  money,  &c. 

About  Michaelmas,  the  same  year,  the  king  began  his 
parliament  at  Leicester.  In  which  parliament  the  com- 
mons put  up  their  bill  again,  which  they  had  put  up 
before  in  the  eleventh  year  of  Henry  IV.  that  teni- 
poralties,  disorderly  wasted  by  the  men  of  the  church, 
might  be  converted  and  employed  to  the  use  of  the 
king,  of  his  earls  and  knights,  and  to  the  relief  of  the 
poor  people,   as    is  before   recited.      In  fear  of  which 

:  bill  lest  the  king  would  give  thereto  any  audience    (as 
testifies  Robert   Fabian  and  other  writers)  the  prelates 

I  put  the  king  in  mind  to  claim  his  right  in  France.    Where- 
upon Heiiry  Chichesly  archbishop  of  Canterbury  made  a 

I  long  and  solemn  oration  before  the  king  to  persuade  him 

I  to  the  same,  offering  to  the  king  in  the  behalf  of  the  clergy 
great  and  noble  sums.      By  which  (saith  Fabian)  the  bill 

I  was  again  put  off,  and  the  king  set  his  mind  for  the  re- 

j  covery  of  the  same. 

I  will  now  return  to  other  matters  of  the  church. 

7%c  History  of  the  Bohemians. 
'       I  declared  a  little  before  how  by  the  occasion  of  Queen 

■  Anne,  who  was  a  Bohemian,  and  married  to  King  Richard 
'  II.,  the  Bohemians  coming  thereby  to  the  knowledge  of 
I  Wickliff's  books  here  in  England,  began  first  to  taste  and 
I  favour  Christ's  gospel,  till  at  length  by  the  preaching  of 
'  John  Huss,  they  increased  more  and  more  in  knowledge. 

I  Insomuch  that  Pope  Alexander  V.  hearing  of  it,  directs 
i  his  bull  to  the  archbishop  of  Swinco,  requiring  him  to 
'  look  to   the  matter,   and  to   provide  that  no   person  in 
'  churches,  schools,  or  other  places,  should  maintain  that 
'  doctrine,  citing  also  John  Hviss  to  appearbefore him.  John 
Huss  in  answer,  declared  that  the  mandate  or  bull  of  the 
pope  was  opposed  to  the   manifest  examples   and  doings 
both  of  Christ  and  of  his  apostles,  and  prejudicial  to  the 
'  liberty  of  the  gospel,  in  binding  the  word  of  God  so  as 
not  to  have  free  course.     And  therefore  from  this  man- 
date of  the  pope  he  appealed  to  the  same  pope  better  ad- 
vised.    But  while  he  was   prosecuting  his  appeal,  Pope 
^  Alexander  died,  as  is  aforesaid. 
j      After  him  succeeded   Pope  John  XXIII.,  who  sought 

■  by  all  means  possible  to  suppress  the  Bohemians,  begin- 
!  ning  to  work  his  malice  upon  John  Huss  their  preacher, 
1  who  preaching  at  Prague,  seemed  willing  to  teach  the  gos- 
'  pel  of  Christ,  rather  than  the  traditions  of  bishops,  and 
1  was  therefore  accused  to  the  pope  as  a  heretic.  The  bishop 
'  committed  the  whole  matter  to   Cardinal  de  Columna  ; 

who,  when  he  had  heard  the  accusation,  appointed  a  day  to 
'  John  Huss,  that  he  should  appear  in  the  court  of  Rome  : 
!  which  thing  once  done,  Wenceslaus  king  of  the  Romans, 
and  of  Bohemia,  at  the  request  of  his  wife  Sophia,  and  of 
the  whole  nobility  of  Bohemia,  as  also  at  the  earnest  suit 
and  desire  of  the  town  and  university  of  Prague,  sent  his 
;  ambassadors  to   Rome,  to  desire  the  bishop   to  deliver 
John  Huss  from  that  sentence  and  judgment :  and  that  if 
the  bishop  suspected  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  to  be  in- 
fected with  any  heretical  or  false  doctrine,  he  should  smd 
his  ambassadors,  who  might  correct  and  amend  the  same, 
;  if  there  were  any  error  or  fault  in  them.     And  that  all 


this  should  be  done  at  the  costs  and  charges  of  the  ki ng  of 
Bohemia  ;  and  to  promise  in  his  name  tliat  he  would  aid 
and  assist  the  bishop's  legates  with  all  his  power  and  au- 
thority, to  punish  all  such  as  should  be  taken  or  found 
in  any  erroneous  doctrine.  John  Huss,  also,  before  his 
api)ointed  day,  sent  his  proctors  to  the  court  of  Rome, 
and  with  most  firm  and  strong  reasons  proved  his  inno- 
cency.  But  when  the  Cardinal  de  Columna,  (to  whose 
will  and  judgment  the  whole  matter  was  committed)  would 
not  admit  any  defence  or  excuse,  John  Huss'  proctors 
appealed  to  the  high  bishop:  yet  notwithstanding  this  last 
refuge  did  not  so  prevail  with  Cardinal  de  Columna,  but 
that  he  openly  excommunicated  John  Huss  as  an  obsti- 
nate heretic,  because  he  came  not  at  his  appointed  day  to 
Rome. 

However,  as  his  proctors  had  appealed  to  the  high  bi- 
shop, they  had  otlier  judges  appointed,  as  Cardinal  Aqui- 
leianus  and  Cardinal  Venetus,  with  others.  Thejudges, 
after  they  had  deferred  the  matter  for  the  space  of  one 
year  and  a  half,  at  last  returned  to  the  sentence  and  judg- 
ment of  Cardinal  de  Columna,  and  confirming  it,  com- 
manded John  Huss'  proctors  that  they  should  leave  off 
defending  him  any  more,  for  they  would  suffer  it  no 
longer.  Upon  which,  when  his  proctors  would  not  cea&c 
their  urgent  suit,  some  of  them  were  cast  into  prison, 
and  grievously  punished,  the  others  leaving  their  busi- 
ness undone,  returned  into  Bohemia. 

The  Bohemians,  however,  little  cared  for  all  this,  but 
continuing  still,  as  they  grew  more  in  knowledge,  so  the 
less  they  regarded  the  pope,  complaining  daily  against  him 
and  the  archbishop  for  stopping  the  word  of  God,  and  the 
gospel  of  Christ  to  be  preached,  saying,  "  That  by  their 
indulgences  and  other  practices  of  the  court  of  Roma^ 
and  of  the  bishop's  consistory,  they  sought  their  owoii 
profit,  and  not  the  glory  of  Jesus  Christ ;  that  they- 
took  from  the  sheep  of  Christ  the  wool  and  milk,  and 
did  not  feed  them,  either  with  the  word  of  God,  or  with 
good  examples.  Teaching  moreover  and  affirming,  that 
the  commandments  of  the  pope  and  prelates  are  not  to 
be  obeyed,  but  so  far  as  they  follow  the  doctrine  and  life 
of  Christ  and  of  his  apostles  ;  and  that  laymen  ought  tO' 
judge  the  works  of  prelates,  as  Paul  judged  the  works  of 
Peter  in  correcting  him,  Gal.  ii.  Furthermore,  they  had 
amongst  them  certain  notes  and  observations,  whereby 
they  might  discern  how  far  and  wherein  they  might  obey 
their  prelates  ;  they  derided  also  and  scorned  the  pope's 
jurisdiction,  because  of  the  schism  that  was  then  in  the 
church,  when  there  were  three  popes  together,  one  striv- 
ing against  another  for  the  papacy. 

After  the  death  of  the  Archbishop  Swinco,  one  Conrad' 
was  appointed  by  the  pope  as  chief  general,  this  Conrad 
conferring  with  the  divines  and  doctors  of  the  university  of 
Prague,  required  their  advice  and  counsel,  what  way  they 
should  best  take  to  assuage  the  dissension  and  discord 
between  the  clergy  and  the  people.  So  a  council  was  de- 
vised and  holden,  where  it  was  decided  after  this  manner. 

"1.  That  all  doctors  and  masters  of  the  university  of 
Prague  should  be  assembled  in  the  court  of  the  arch- 
bishop, and  in  his  presence,  that  every  doctor  and  mas- 
ter should  swear,  not  to  hold  or  maintain  any  of  the 
forty-five  articles  of  John  Wickliff  before  condemned. 

"  2.  Concerning  the  seven  sacraments  of  the  church, 
the  keys  and  censures  of  the  church,  the  manners,  rites, 
ceremonies,  customs,  and  liberties  of  the  church,  concern- 
ing also  the  worshipping  of  reliques  and  indulgences,  the 
orders  and  religions  of  the  church,  that  every  one  shall 
swear  that  he  holds,  believes,  and  maintains,  and  will 
maintain,  as  does  the  church  of  Rome,  and  no  otherwise, 
of  the  which  church  of  Rome  the  pope  is  the  head,  and 
the  college  of  cardinals  is  the  body  :  who  are  the  true  and 
manifest  successors  of  blessed  St.  Peter  prince  of  the 
apostles,  and  of  the  college  of  the  other  apostles  of  Christ. 

"  '.i.  That  every  one  shall  swear,  that  in  every  catholic 
matter,  belonging  to  the  church,  he  will  stand  to  the  de- 
termination of  the  apostolical  see,  and  that  he  will  obey, 
the  prelates  in  all  manner  of  things,  wheresoever  the 
thing,  which  is  purely  good,  is  not  forbidden  ;  or  that 
whi(-h  is  mere  ill,  is  not  commanded  ;  but  is  mean  and 
indifferent  between  both.  Which  mean  or  indifferent 
0  2 


290 


ARTICLES  CONCERNING  JOHN  HUSS,  WITH  HIS  REPLY. 


[Book  V. 


thing,  yet  notwithstanding  by  circumstances  of  time, 
place  or  person,  may  be  either  good  or  evil. 

"4.  That  every  one  shall  swear  and  confess  by  his 
oath,  that  the  opinions  of  Wickliff  and  others,  touching 
the  seven  sacraments  of  the  church,  and  other  things 
above  notified,  being  contrary  to  the  church  of  Rome  are 
false. 

"  5.  That  an  oath  be  required  of  them  all,  that  none  of 
them  shall  hold,  defend,  or  maintain  any  of  the  forty-five 
articles  of  John  WickUff  aforesaid,  or  in  any  other  matter 
catholic,  and  especially  of  the  seven  sacraments  and 
other  articles  above  specified,  but  only  as  the  church 
of  Rome  does,  and  no  otherwise. 

"6.  That  every  ordinary  in  his  diocese  shall  cause 
the  premises,  contained  in  the  first,  second,  third,  and 
fourth  articles,  to  be  published  in  his  synods,  and  by  his 
preachers  to  the  people  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia. 

"7.  If  any  clerk,  student,  or  layman  shall  withstand 
any  of  the  premises,  that  the  ordinary  have  authority,  if 
he  be  convicted  thereof,  to  correct  him  according  to  the 
old  laws  and  canons,  and  that  no  man  shall  defend  such 
a  one  by  any  means  ;  for  none  but  the  ordinary  has 
power  to  correct  such  a  man,  because  the  archbishop  is 
chancellor  both  of  the  kingdom  and  university  of  Prague. 

"  8.  That  the  songs  lately  forbidden,  being  odious, 
slanderous,  and  offensive  to  others'  fame,  be  not  sung 
either  in  streets,  taverns,  or  any  other  place. 

"  i).  That  Master  John  Huss  shall  not  preach  so  long  as 
he  shall  have  no  absolution  of  the  court,  nor  shall  hinder 
the  preaching  in  Prague  by  his  presence  ;  that  by  this, 
his  obedience  in  the  apostolical  see  may  be  known. 

"  10.  That  this  council  appears  to  be  good  and  reason- 
able for  the  putting  away  of  ill  report  and  dissension 
.  that  is  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia. 

"  11.  If  Master  John  Huss  with  his  accomplices  will 
perform  this,  which  is  contained  in  the  four  former  arti- 
cles, then  we  will  be  ready  to  say  as  they  would  wish  us 
and  have  us,  whenever  need  shall  require,  that  we  do 
agree  with  them  in  matter  of  faith  :  otherwise  if  they 
will  not  so  do,  we  in  giving  this  testimony,  should  lie 
greatly  unto  our  lord  the  king  and  the  whole  world.  And 
moreover,  we  will  be  content  to  write  for  them  to  the 
court  of  Rome,  and  do  the  best  we  can  for  them." 

This  counsel  and  devise  being  considered  amongst  the 
heads  of  the  university  of  Prague,  the  aforesaid  admi- 
nistrator named  Conrad,  (presented  it  to  the  king  and 
to  the  baroris  of  the  realm,  and  also  to  the  senate  of 
Prague.  As  soon  as  information  of  it  came  to  John 
Huss  and  his  adherents,  they  likewise  drew  out  other 
articles  in  manner  and  form  of  a  covincil  as  follows  : 

"  For  the  honour  of  God  and  the  true  preaching  of  his 
gospel,  for  the  health  of  the  people,  and  to  avoid  the 
sinister  and  false  infamy  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia, 
and  of  the  marquis  of  Moravia,  and  of  the  city  and  uni- 
versity of  Prague,  and  for  the  reforming  of  peace  and 
■  unitv  between  the  clergy  and  the  scholars  of  the  uni- 
versity : 

"  1.  Let  the  right  and  just  decree  of  the  princes,  and 
of  the  king's  council,  be  held  in  force,  which  between  the 
Lord  Archbishop  Swinco  on  the  one  party,  and  between 
the  rector  and  Master  John  Huss  on-  the  other  party,  wae 
made,  proclaimed,  sealed,  and  solemnly  on  both  parts 
received  and  allowed  in  the  court  of  our  sovereign  lord 
tbe  king. 

■"  2.  That  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  remain  in  its  former 

t      rites,  liberties,  and  common  customs,  as  other  kingdoms 

'      anfl  lands  ;  that  is,  in  all  approbations,  condemnations,  and 

other  acts  concerning  the  holy  mother  universal  church. 

■"  ;?.  That  Master  John  Huss  (against  whom  the  afore- 
said Lord  Swinco  could  object  no  crime  before  the  coun- 
cil) may  be  present  in  the  congreRation  of  the  clergy, 
and  there  whoever  will  object  to  him  either  heresy  or 
.error,  let  him  object,  binding  himself  to  suffer  the  like 
,pain,  if  he  do  not  prove  it. 

"  4.  If  no  man  will  set  himself  on  the  contrary  part 
■against  him,  then  let  the  command  be  made  by  our 
sovereign  lord  the  king  through  all  his  cities,  and  like- 
wise let  it  be  ordained  and  proclaimed  through  all  vil- 


lages and  towns,  that  Master  John  Huss  is  ready  to 
render  account  of  his  faith,  and  therefore  if  any  will  ob- 
ject  to  him  any  heresy  or  error,  let  him  write  his  name 
in  the  chancery  of  the  lord  archbishop,  and  bring  forth 
his  proofs  openly  before  both  the  parties. 

"  5.  If  none  such  shall  be  found  to  oV,j<rrt,  or  who  will 
write  his  name,  then  let  him  be  called  for,  w  ho  rumoured 
in  the  pope's  court,  that  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  in 
the  city  of  Prague,  and  in  the  marqiiisdom  of  Moravia 
there  were  many  whose  hearts  are  infected  with  heresy 
and  error,  that  they  may  prove  who  they  are,  and  if  the? 
are  not  able  to  prove  it,  let  them  be  punished. 

"  (i.  That  commands  be  directed  to  doctors  of  divinity 
and  of  the  canon  law,  and  to  the  chapter  of  cathedral 
churches,  and  that  it  be  required  of  them  all  and  of  every 
one  particularly,  that  they  will  bring  forth  his  name,  if 
they  know  any  such  to  be  an  heretic  or  erroneous,  and  if 
they  deny  to  know  any  such,  then  let  them  make  re- 
cognition  thereof,  before  the  public  notary,  confirming 
the  same  with  their  seals. 

"  7.  These  things  thus  done  and  premised,  then  that 
our  sovereign  lord  the  king,  and  also  that  the  archbishop 
will  give  commandment  under  pain,  that  no  man  shall 
call  one  another  heretic  or  erroneous,  unless  he  will 
stand  to  the  proof  of  that  heresy  or  error. 

•'  8.  That  our  sovereign  lord  the  king,  with  the  consent 
of  his  barons,  will  then  levy  a  subsidy,  or  collect  of  the 
clergy,  and  direct  an  honest  ambassy  to  the  pojie's  court, 
with  which  ambassadors  let  those  persons  go  at  their  own 
proper  charges  or  expenses  for  their  purgation,  who  have 
caused  this  kingdom  to  be  falsely  and  grievously  defamed 
in  tlie  apostolic  court. 

"9.  In  the  mean  time  for  the  presence  of  Master  John 
Huss,  no  interdict  ought  to  be  made,  as  it  was  made  of 
late  contrary  to  the  order  and  determination  of  our  holy 
mother  church.'' 

As  this  matter  was  thus  in  altercation  between  the  two 
])arties,  the  one  objecting,  the  other  answering,  it  hap- 
pened by  the  occasion  of  Ladislaus  king  of  Naples,  who 
had  besieged  the  pope's  towns  and  territories,  that  Pope 
John  raising  up  war  against  Ladislaus,  gave  full  remis- 
sion of  sins  to  all  them  which  would  war  on  his  side  to 
defend  the  church.  When  this  bull  of  the  pojie's  indul- 
gence was  come  to  Prague,  and  there  published,  the  King 
Wenceslaus,  who  then  favoured  that  pope,  gave  com- 
mand that  no  man  should  attempt  anything  against  the 
pope's  indulgences.  But  Huss  with  his  followers,  not 
able  to  abide  the  impiety  of  those  pardons,  began  to 
speak  against  them  ;  of  which  company  were  three  cer- 
tain artificers,  who,  hearing  the  priest  preaching  these 
indulgences,  openly  spoke  against  them,  and  called  the 
pope  antichrist,  who  would  set  u)3  the  cross  to  fight 
against  his  fellow  christians.  For  this  they  were  brought 
before  the  senate,  and  committed  to  prison  ;  but  the  people 
joining  together  in  arms,  came  to  the  magistrates,  re- 
quiring them  to  be  let  loose.  The  magistrates  with 
gentle  words  and  fair  promises  satisfied  the  people,  so 
that  every  man  returning  home  to  his  own  house,  the 
tumult  was  assuaged  ;  but  the  captains  being  in  prison 
were  there  beheaded,  whose  names  were  John,  ISlartin, 
and  Stascon.  The  death  and  martyrdom  of  tliese  three 
being  known  to  the  people,  they  took  the  bodies  of  them 
that  were  slain,  and  with  great  solemnity  brought  them 
to  the  church  of  Bethlehem.  And  so  their  bodies  were 
sumptuously  interred  in  the  church  of  Bethlehem,  John 
Huss,  preaching  at  the  funeral,  much  commending  thein 
for  their  constancy,  and  blessing  God  the  J'ather  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  had  hid  the  way  of  his  truth 
from  the  prudent  of  this  world,  and  had  revealed  it  to 
the  simple  lay  people  and  inferior  priests,  who  chose 
rather  to  please  God  than  men. 

Thus  the  city  of  Prague  was  divided.  The  prelates 
with  the  greatest  part  of  the  clergy,  and  most  of  the 
barons,  who  had  anything  to  lose,  did  hold  with  the 
pope,  especially  Steven  Paletz,  being  the  chiefest  doer 
on  that  side.  On  the  .contrary  part  the  commons  witli 
part  of  the  clergy  and  students  of  the  university,  wetit 
with  John  Huss.  Wenceslaus  the  king,  fearing  lest  this 
would  grow  to  a  tumult,   being  moved  by  the  doctors. 


unul  of  loljit,  Partm  anb  Bk%mi 


Pagd  290, 


A.D.  1414.]         OBJECTIONS  OF  JOHN  IIUSS  AGAINST  THE  DOCTORS'  DECREES. 


291 


!     and  prelates,  apd  council  of  his  barons,  tliouglit  best  to 
i     remove  John  Huss  out  of  the  city,   who  had  been   ex- 
,     communicated  before  by  the  pope.     And  further   to   end 
I     this  dissension  in  the  church,  he  committed   the  matter 
to  the  doctors  and  the  clergy.     They,  consulting  toge- 
1      ther  among  themselves,  set  forth  a  decree,   ratified  and 
conffrined  by  the   sentence  of  the  king,    containing  the 
sum  of  eighteen    articles,   for  the    maintenance  of  the 
pope  and  of  the  see   of  Rome,   against  the  doctrine  of 
Wickliff  and   John   Huss.     John  Huss,  thus  dejjarting 
out  of  Prague,   went  to  his  country,  where,    being  pro- 
tected by  the  lord  of  the  soil,  he  continued  preaching 
there,   to  whom   resorted  a  great  concourse  of  people, 
neither  yet  was  he  so  expelled  out  of  Prague,  but   that 
sometimes  he  resorted  to  his  church  at  Bethlehem,  and 
there  also  preached  unto  the  people. 

Against  the  decree  of  the  doctors  John  Huss,  with  his 
company,  replied,  and  answered  to  their  articles  with 
contrary  articles,  as  follow  : — 

The  Objections  of  John  Huss,  and  of  his  party  afjainst  the 
Decree  of  the  Doctors. 

"  1.  The  foundation  of  the  doctors,  upon  which  they 
found  all  their  writings  and  co\insels,  is  false,  which 
foundation  is,  that  part  of  the  clergy  in  the  kingdom  of 
Bohemia  is  pestilent  and  erroneous,  and  holds  falsely  of 
the  sacraments. 

"  2.  The  doctors  hereby  do  defame  the  kingdom  of 
Bohemia,  and  do  raise  up  new  discords. 

"  .3.  Let  them  show,  therefore,  those  persons  of  the 
clergy,  whom  they  call  pestilent,  and  so  let  them  verify 
their  report,  binding  themselves  to  suffer  the  like  pain  if 
they  be  not  able  to  prove  it. 

"4.  It  is  false  what  they  say  of  the  pope  and  his  car- 
dinals as  the  true  and  manifest  successors  of  Peter  and 
of  the  apostles,  and  that  no  other  successors  of  Peter 
and  of  the  apostles  can  be  found  upon  the  earth  besides 
them,  when  no  man  knows  whether  he  is  worthy  of 
hatred  or  of  favour,  and  all  bishops  and  priests  are  suc- 
cessors of  Peter  and  of  the  apostles. 

"  5.  Not  the  pope,  but  Christ  only  is  the  head  ;  and 
not  the  cardinals,  but  all  Christ's  faithful  people  are  the 
body  of  the  catholic  church,  as  all  holy  scripture  and 
decrees  of  the  holy  fathers  testify  and  affirm. 

"  6.  And  as  touching  the  pope,  if  he  be  a  reprobate,  it 
is  plain  that  he  is  no  head, — no,  nor  member  even  of  the 
holy  church  of  God,  but  of  the  devil,  and  of  his  syna- 
gogue. 

"  7.  The  clergy  of  the  gospellers  agreeing  with  the  say- 
ing of  St.  Austin  which  they  allege,  and  according  to 
the  sanctions  of  the  fathers,  and  determinations  of  the 
holy  mother  church,  say  and  affirm  laudably,  that  the 
condemnation  and  prohibition  of  the  forty-five  articles 
is  unlawful,  and  unjust,  and  rashly  done  ;  and  that  not 
only  because  the  doctors,  but  also  all  bishops  and  arch- 
bishops, in  such  great  causes,  namely,  touching  faith,  as 
these  articles  do,  have  no  authority  at  all. 

"  8.  The  second  cause  of  the  discord,  which  they  allege, 
also  is  most  false  ;  seeing  the  faith  of  all  Christen- 
dom, concerning  the  church  of  Rome,  is  divided  in  three 
parts  by  reason  of  three  popes,  which  now  together  do 
reign  ;  and  the  fourth  part  is  neutral.  Neither  is  it 
true,  that  we  ought  to  stand  in  all  things  to  the  deter- 
mination of  the  pope,  and  of  the  cardinals,  but  so  far 
as  they  agree  with  the  holy  scripture  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament. 

"  9.  In  the  fourth  article  they  run  into  dotage,  and 
are  contrary  to  themselves  ;  because  they  dotishly  repre- 
hended the  gospellers,  who,  in  all  their  doings,  receive 
the  holy  scripture  (which  is  the  law  of  God,  the  way  of 
truth  and  life)  for  their  judge  and  measure  ;  and  afterward 
they  themselves  allege  the  scripture,  Deut.  xvii.  where 
all  judges,  both  popes  and  cardinals,  are  taught  to  judge 
and  discern  between  leper  and  leper,  and  in  every  ecclesi- 
astical cause,  only  after  the  rule  of  God's  law.  And  so  are 
they  contrary  to  their  second  article,  wherein  they  say, 
that  in  every  catholic  matter  we  must  run  to  the  pope, 
which  is  contrary  to  the  foolish  condemnation  of  the 
articles  aforesaid. 


"  10.  Consequently,  like  idiots,  they  most  falsely 
alleire  for  their  purpose  the  canon,  under  the  name  and 
authority  of  Jerome,  where  they  do  apply  the  words  of 
Jerome  most  impertinently  to  the  pope  of  Rome,  which 
he  writes  to  St.  Austin,  calling  him  a  most  blessed 
pope. 

"  11.  By  which  place  of  Jerome  it  is  manifest  that 
the  first  article  of  those  doctors  is  false.  For  by  these 
words  it  appears  that  other  besides  the  bishop  of  Rome 
and  his  cardinals  are  called  blessed  popes,  holding  the 
faith  and  seat  of  Peter,  and  are  successors  of  the  apos- 
tles, as  was  Austin  and  other  holy  bishops. 

"  12.  It  follows  moreover,  that  the  church  of  Rome 
is  not  that  place  where  the  Lord  appointed  the  princi- 
pal see  of  his  whole  church  ;  for  Christ,  who  was  the 
head  priest  of  all,  first  sat  in  Jerusalem,  and  Peter  sat 
first  in  Antioch,  and  afterwards  in  Rome.  Also  other 
popes  sat  some  in  Bononia,  some  at  Perusium,  some  at 
Avignon. 

"  i:i.  The  prelates  are  falsifiers  of  the  holy  scriptures 
and  canons,  and  therefore  are  worthy  to  be  punished, 
who  affirm  and  say,  that  we  must  obey  the  pope  in  all 
things,  because  it  is  known  that  many  jiopes  have 
erred,  and  one  pope  was  also  a  woman  ;  to  whom  not 
only  it  was  not  lawful  to  give  obedience,  but  also  unlaw- 
ful to  communicate  with  them. 

"  14.  Their  sixth,  seventh,  eighth,  ninth,  tenth,  and 
eleventh  articles  are  grounded  upon  untrue  and  false 
persuasions,  and  therefore  are  to  be  rejected  and  de- 
tested, seeing  they  induce  not  to  peace  and  verity,  but 
to  dissension  and  falsity. 

"  1,5.  It  is  manifest  also  to  the  laity,  that  this  dissen- 
sion  among  the  clergy  rises  for  no  other  cause,  but  only 
for  the  preaching  of  the  gosjiel,  which  reprehends  such 
simoniacs  and  heretics  in  the  church  of  God  as  haunt 
the  court  of  Rome,  spreading  out  their  branches  abroad 
into  all  the  world,  who  deserved  to  be  removed  and  ex- 
tirpated, not  only  by  the  clergy  gospellers,  but  also  by 
the  secular  power.  And  so  these  three  vices,  to  wit, 
simony,  luxury,  and  avarice  (which  is  idolatry),  are 
the  causes  of  all  this  dissension  among  the  clergy  in 
the  kingdom  of  Bohemia.  These  three  vices  being  re- 
moved, peace  and  unity  would  soon  be  restored  in  the 
clergy. 

"16.  Moreover,  their  last  article  is  too  gross,  and  not 
only  is  without  all  law,  but  also  without  all  colour  of 
law  ;  whereas  they  fondly  and  childishly  argue  thus,  that 
the  processes  made  against  Master  John  Huss  ought  to 
be  obeyed,  because  forsooth  the  common  sort  of  the  clergy 
of  Prague  have  received  them.  By  the  same  reason 
they  may  argue  also,  that  we  must  obey  the  devil,  for 
our  first  parents  Adam  and  Eve  obeyed  him.  Also  our 
ancestors  before  us  were  pagans,  wherefore  we  must  obey 
them,  and  be  pagans  also. 

"17.  But  let  this  frivolous  opinion  go  :  this  is  certain 
truth,  that  the  processes  made  against  Master  John 
Huss,  are  by  law  null  and  void  ;  for  they  were  obtained, 
drawn,  wrought,  and  executed  contrary  to  the  commi8> 
sion  of  the  pope,  against  the  determination  of  the  holy 
mother  church. 

"  18.  Finally,  whoever  wittingly  and  obstinately  de- 
fends and  executes  the  said  process  made,  are  all  to  be 
counted  as  blasphemers,  excommujucate,  and  heretics." 

To  these  objections  of  John  Huss  the  doctors  again  an- 
swered in  a  long  tedious  process  ;  the  scope  of  which  prin- 
cipally tended  to  defend  the  principality  of  the  pope,  and 
to  maintain  his  obedience  above  all  other  potentates 
in  the  world,  affirming  and  contending,  that  although 
Christ  is  the  head  alone  of  the  whole  multitude  of  them 
that  are  sleeping  in  purgatory,  and  which  are  labouring 
in  the  church  militant,  and  which  are  resting  in  heaven, 
yet  this  hinders  not,  but  the  pope  is  head  of  the  church 
here  militant,  that  is,  of  all  the  faithful,  which  here  in 
this  world  live  under  his  office,  &c. 

Thus  then  Master  John  Huss  being  driven  out  of 
Prague  by  these  doctors,  and  moreover  being  so  excom- 
municated that  no  mass  must  be  said  where  he  was  pre- 
sent, the  people  began  mightily  to  grudge  and  to  cry  out 
against  the  prelates  and  other  popish  priests,  who  were  tho 


292 


THE  COUNCIL  OF  CONSTANCE.— POPE  JOHN  IMPRISONED. 


[Book  V. 


workers  thereof,  accusing  them  to  be  simoniacs,  covet-  | 
ous,  immoral,  adulterers,  proud  ;  sparing  not  to  liy  j 
open  their  vices  to  th.ir  great  ignominy  and  shame,  and  i 
greatly  crying  for  a  reformation  amongst  the  clergy. 

The  king  seeing  the  inclination  of  the  people,  and 
being  not  ignorant  of  the  wickedness  of  the  clergy,  be- 
gan, under  pretence  of  reforming  the  church,  to  require 
greater  exactions  upon  such  priests  and  men  of  the 
clergy  as  were  known  and  accused  to  be  wicked,  livers. 
Upon  which  they  that  favoured  John  Huss,  taking  the 
occasion,  complained  of  all,  accused  many,  and  spared 
none,  whoever  they  knew  to  be  of  the  popish  faction,  or 
enemies  to  John  Huss.  By  reason  of  wliich  the  popish 
clergy  were  brought,  such  as  were  faulty  into  great  dis- 
tress, and  such  as  were  not  faulty,  into  great  fear,  so 
that  they  were  glad  to  fall  in,  at  least  not  to  fall  out, 
with  the  protestants,  being  afraid  to  displease  them. 
By  this  means  Master  Hu.ss  began  to  take  some  more 
liberty,  and  to  preach  in  his  church  at  Bethlehem  ;  by 
the  same  means  the  people  also  received  some  comfort, 
and  the  king  much  gain  and  money. 

And  thus  the  popish  clergy,  while  they  went  about  to 
persecute  John  Huss,  were  entrapped  themselves  in  great 
tribulation,  and  afflicted  on  every  side,  so  that  women 
and  children  were  against  them  ;  and  by  tlie  means 
with  which  they  thought  to  entangle  him,  they  were 
overthrow^n  themselves. 

As  there  was  a  council  held  at  Rome  four  years  be- 
fore, against  the  articles  and  books  of  John  WickliflF,  it 
will  not  be  impertinent  nor  out  of  purpose  to  repeat  a 
certain  merry  history,  and  worthy  otherwise  to  be  noted, 
written  by  Nicholas  Clemangis,  of  a  certain  spirit 
which  ruled  the  popish  councils  ;  his  words  are  these  -.^ — 

"  The  pope  called  a  council  at  Rome  about  four  years 
before,  at  the  earnest  suit  of  several  men,  and  a  mass  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  being  said  at  the  opening  of  the  council 
(according  to  the  accustomed  manner),  the  council  be- 
ing set,  and  Pope  John  .sitting  highest  in  a  cliair  pre- 
pared for  him  for  that  purpose,  behold,  au  ugly  and 
dreadful  owl,  or  as  the  common  proverb  is,  the  evil 
sign  of  some  mischance  of  death,  flew  to  and  fro,  with 
her  evil  favoured  voice,  and  standing  upon  the  middle 
beam  of  the  church,  cast  her  staring  eyes  upon  the 
pope.  The  whole  company  began  to  marvel,  to  see  the 
night-crow,  which  is  wont  to  abide  no  light,  ho^  he 
should  in  the  mid-day  come  in  the  face  of  such  a  multi- 
tude, and  judged  (not  without  cause)  that  it  was  an  ill- 
favoured  token.  For  behold,  said  they  (whispering  one 
in  another's  ear)  the  spirit  appears  in  the  shape  of  an 
owl.  And  as  they  stood  beholding  one  another,  and 
advising  the  pope,  scarcely  could  they  keep  their  coun- 
tenance from  laughter.  John  himself,  upon  whom  the 
owl  steadfastly  looked,  blushing  at  the  matter,  began  to 
sweat,  and  to  fret,  and  fume  with  himself,  and  not  find- 
ing by  what  other  means  he  might  solve  the  matter, 
being  so  confused,  dissolved  the  council,  and  rose  up 
and  departed.  After  that  there  followed  another  ses- 
sion, in  which  the  owl  again,  after  the  manner  aforesaid, 
although,  as  I  believe,  not  called,  was  present,  looking 
steadfastly  upon  the  bishop.  He  beholding  it  come 
again,  was  more  ashamed  than  he  was  before,  saying  he 
could  no  longer  abide  the  sight  of  her,  and  commanded 
that  she  should  be  driven  away  with  bats  and  shoutings  ; 
but  she  being  afraid  neither  with  their  noise,  neither  at 
anything  else,  would  not  go  away,  until  with  the  strokes 
of  the  sticks,  which  were  thrown  down  at  her,  she  fell 
down  dead  before  them  all." 

The  Council  of  Constance. 

Here  is  to  be  noted,  that  during  all  this  time  of  Pope 
John,  there  were  three  popes  together  for  twenty-nine 
years,  on  account  of  which  a  general  council  was  held  at 
Constance,  (A.  D.  1414,)  called  by  the  emperor  Sigis- 
mund,  and  Pope  John  XXII 1.,  for  healhig  the  schism 
between  the  three  popes  striving  for  the  popedom.  The 
first  was  John  whom  the  Italians  set  up.  The  second 
was  Gregory,  whom  the  French  set  up.  The  third 
was   Benedict,   whom   the   Spaniards   set  uu.     In  this 


conflict  every  one  defended  his  own  pope,  to  tlie  great 
disturbance  of  the  christian  nations.  This  council 
coutiiiued  four  years,  and  in  it  all  matters  were  decided 
mostly  by  four  nations,  viz.  the  English,  German, 
Frenoli,  and  Italian.  C)ut  of  which  four  nations  there 
were  appointed  four  presidents,  to  determine  the  matters 
of  the  council.  The  names  of  which  presidents  were 
these:  John  the  patriarch  of  Antioch  for  France,  .\n- 
thony,  archbishop  of  Reigen  for  Italy,  Nicholas,  arch- 
bislioj)  of  Geneva  for  Germany,  and  Nicholas  bishop  of 
Bath  for  England.  First,  this  John  XXIII.  resigned 
his  papacy,  the  emperor  giving  him  thanks  kissed  his 
feet.  This  John  afterward  repenting  that  he  had  done 
so,  sought  means  to  flee;  so  changing  his  garments,  he 
fled  by  night  with  a  small  company.  The  emperor  pur- 
suing, took  him,  and  being  thus  deposed,  he  was  carried 
to  the  castle  of  Manheim,  where  he  was  kept  prisoner 
for  the  space  of  three  years. 

This  Pope  John  was  deposed  by  the  decree  of  the 
council,  more  than  three-and-forty  most  grievous  and 
heinous  crimes  being  objected  and  proved  against  him  ; 
as  that  he  had  hired  a  physician  to  poison  Alexander  his 
predecessor ;  that  he  was  an  heretic,  a  simoniac,  a  liar,  an 
hypocrite,  a  murderer,  a  dice-player,  an  adulterer,  and 
finally,  what  crime  is  it  that  he  was  not  infected  with  ? 

And  now  to  return  to  the  council,  first  we  will  declare 
the  order  of  their  sessions,  with  the  things  therein  con- 
cluded, in  general  ;  then  we  will  (Christ  willing)  treat  of 
such  matters  as  pertain  to  the  history  of  the  Bohemians, 
and  John  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  who  in  the  same 
ungodly  council  were  condemned  and  burned. 

This  council  therefore  of  Constance,  which  was  sum- 
moned by  the  emperor  Sigismund,  and  Pope  John 
XXllI.  (A.  D.  1414),  assembled  about  the  latter  end  of 
the  year.  Which  beginning,  as  the  manner  is,  with  a 
mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  as  they  were  singing  according 
to  their  custom  their  hymn,  "  Come  Holy  Spirit,"  ike, 
there  was  at  the  same  time  a  certain  paper  set  up  in  the 
church,  wherein  were  contained  these  words  following : 
"  We  (i.  e.  The  Spirit)  are  otherwise  occupied  at  this 
time,  so  we  cannot  come  to  you."  The  council  con- 
tinued for  the  space  of  four  years,  and  had  five-an<l-forty 
sessions,  wherein  many  things  were  concluded,  which 
altogether  were  too  long  to  be  recited  in  this  place  ;  as 
the  deposition  of  three  several  popes.  Yet  1  mind  to 
make  some  brief  recapitulation  of  the  principal  matters. 

In  the  first  session  chiefly  was  concluded, 

1.  Tliat  this  council  was  lawfully  assembled. 

2.  That  the  departure  iif  the  pope  should  be  no  liin- 
drance,  but  the  council  might  proceed. 

;i.  This  council  should  not  be  dissolved  before  the 
church  were  reformed,  as  well  in  the  superiors  as  inferiors. 

In  the  fourth  session,  this  was  first  concluded  ;  that  a 
synod  assembled  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  making  a  general 
council,  representing  the  whole  catholic  church  here 
militant,  has  power  from  Christ  immediately,  to  which 
power  every  person,  of  what  state  or  dignity  soever  he 
be,  yea,  the  yioye  himself,  ought  to  be  obedient  in  all 
such  things  ns  concern  the  general  reformation  of  the 
church,  as  well  in  the  heads,  as  in  the  members. 

Also  the  ])oi)e  should  not  translate  the  court  of  Rome, 
and  the  otiicers  of  the  court,  from  the  city  of  Constance. 
And  that  all  liis  censures,  doings  and  workings,  to  the 
prejudice  ol  this  council,  should  be  of  no  efi"ect. 

In  the  fifth  session  the  same  articles  were  repeated  and 
concluded  again. 

In  the  sixth  session  commissioners  were  appointed 
out  of  the  four  nations  for  the  hearing  of  John  Huss. 

The  memory  of  John  Wicklitf  was  condemned,  and 
the  sentence,  given  in  the  council  held  at  Rome  upon 
the  condemnation  and  burning  of  Wicklift'  's  books,  was 
confirmed. 

In  the  same  session,  citation  was  sent  out  against 
Jerome  of  Prague. 

In  the  seventh  session  nothing  was  handled,  but  that 
the  tenor  of  the  citation  against  Pope  John  was  recited. 

In  the  eighth  session,  the  sentence  and  condemnation  of 
John  Wickliff  and  his  forty-five  articles  was  recited,  and 
sentence  given  against  his  memory,  andbones  tobeburned. 

In  the  ninth  session  the  matter  and  cause  of  Pope 


A.D.  1414.] 


THE  COUNCIL  OF  CONSTANCE. 


2')3 


John  was  again  treated,  and  commissioners  appointed  to 
inquire  upon  his  cause,  and  judges  for  the  same. 

In  the  tenth  session  suspension  was  given  out  and 
read  against  the  pope. 

In  the  eleventh  and  twelfth  sessions  notaries  were 
assigned  and  definitive  sentence  given  against  the  pope  : 
where  also  it  was  decreed  that  none  of  them,  that  sought 
for  the  papacy,  should  be  chosen  pope. 

In  the  thirteenth  session  was  decreed,  that  no  priest, 
under  pain  of  excommunication,  shall  communicate  unto 
the  people  under  both  kinds  of  bread  and  wine. 

In  the  fourteenth  session  came  in  the  resignation  of 
Pope  Gregory  XII.,  which  was  one  of  the  three  before 
mentioned,  striving  for  the  papacy,  with  certain  other 
articles  concerning  the  election  of  the  bishop  of  Rome. 

Then  ensues  the  fifteenth  session,  in  the  which  silence 
was  commanded  under  pain  of  excommunication  and 
the  great  curse,  that  no  person  or  persons  high  or  low, 
of  what  estate  or  degree  soever  he  were,  emperor,  king, 
cardinal,  or  other,  should  disturb  the  said  session  with 
any  manner  of  noise,  either  by  hand,  foot,  or  voice.  This 
being  done,  the  sentence  and  condemnation  against 
John  Huss  was  read  and  published. 

In  the  sixteenth  session  ambassadors  were  assigned  by 
the  council  to  go  into  Arragon  to  Benedict  XIII.  to 
treat  with  him  for  the  resignation  of  his  papacy,  as  the 
other  two  had  done  before. 

In  the  seventeenth  session  the  emperor  took  upon  him 
a  journey  to  the  king  of  Arragon,  to  treat  with  Pope 
Benedict.  An  excommunication  denounced  against  all 
such  as  should  go  about  to  impeach  the  emperor's 
journey,  about  that  matter,  &c. 

In  the  eighteenth  session  it  was  there  also  decreed, 
that  such  letters  and  bulls,  as  were  written  in  the  name 
of  that  council,  should  be  received  with  no  less  credit 
and  authority  than  the  bulls  proceeding  from  the  see 
apostolical,  and  that  the  falsifiers  of  the  same  should 
incur  no  less  penalty,  than  the  falsifiers  of  the  other. 
Legates  also  and  ambassadors  were  sent  into  Italy. 

In  the  nineteenth  session  Jerome  of  Prague  was  ac- 
cused of  heresy,  and  cast  into  prison  by  the  council,  and 
constrained  to  abjure. 

It  was  decreed  also,  that  notwithstanding  the  safe 
conduct  given  by  the  emperor  and  kings,  &c.,  inquiry 
mriy  be  made  against  any  man  for  heresy  by  a  sufficient 
judge,  and  process  to  be  made  according  to  the  law. 

In  the  twentieth  session  there  was  nothing  important. 

In  the  year  1416,  was  the  twenty-first  session,  begin- 
ning after  their  manner  with  a  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
with  procession  and  such  other  rites,  in  the  time  of 
which  mass,  James,  bishop  of  Londy  made  a  sermon, 
and  Jerome  of  Prague  being  present,  stood  up,  replying 
against  the  foresaid  .lames  and  his  sermon,  whereupon 
Jeiome  was  delivered  to  the  secular  power,  and  burned. 

From  the  twenty-second  to  the  thirty-first  sessions 
there  was  nothing  of  particular  importance. 

In  the  thirty-second  and  thirty-third  sessions  the  ac- 
cusation of  Poj)e  Benedict  was  renewed,  and  his  obsti- 
nacy accused,  and  witnesses  brought  in  ;  at  which  the 
Emperor  Sigisraund  was  present 

In  the  thirty- fourth  session  the  cause  of  the  pope  was 
heard,  and  process  given  out  against  him. 

In  the  thirty-sixth  session  a  citation  was  made  and 
read  against  the  pope,  containing  his  deprivation,  and 
the  sentence  against  him.  And  whereas  this  pope  had 
thundered  out  his  curses,  deprivations,  and  excommunica- 
tions against  them,  the  synod  did  annihilate  all  his  doings. 

The  thirty-seventh  session  renewed  again  the  accu- 
sation of  the  aforesaid  pope,  and  the  sentence  definitive 
against  him  was  published. 

The  thirty-eighth  session  referred  to  the  king  of 
Arragon. 

Thus  Pope  Benedict  being  deposed  and  excommuni- 
cated, in  the  next  sessions  following  they  addressed  them- 
selves to  the  election  of  a  new  pope,  beginning  first  in 
the  thirty-ninth  session,  to  give  out  decrees  concerning 
general  councils,  and  provision  for  the  avoiding  of  such 
like  schisms  hereafter.  Decreeing  every  tenth  year  to 
have  a  general  council,  after  the  two  councils  that  should 
follow  immediately  after  this  ;  of  which,  the  oiie  should 


be  kept  within  five  years  then  next  following,  and  the 
second  within  seven  years  after  that. 

In  the  same  session  was  drawn  out  a  form  touching 
such  things  as  the  pope  should  profess  and  bind  himself 
to  observe  at  the  time  of  his  election,  of  which  form  tlie 
order  and  tenor  is  this  : 

"  I,  N.  elected  for  pope,  profess  with  heart  and 
mouth  unto  Almisjhty  God,  whose  church  I  take  upon 
me  to  govern  by  his  help,  and  to  blessed  St.  Peter,  tlie 
prince  of  the  apostles,  so  long  as  I  shall  endure  in  this 
frail  and  brittle  life,  firmly  to  believe  and  hold  the  holy 
catholic  faith  after  traditions  of  the  apostles,  of  general 
councils,  and  of  other  holy  fathers,  and,  namely,  of  the 
eight  general  councils  ;  Nicene  the  first,  the  second  of 
Constantinople,  Ejthesine  the  third,  Chalcedon  the 
fourth,  the  fifth  and  sixth  of  them  in  Constantinople, 
the  seventh  of  Nice,  the  eighth  of  Constantinople.  And 
also  of  the  general  councils  of  Lateran,  Lyons,  and 
Vienna,  willing  to  observe  the  same  faith  inviolate  even 
to  the  uttermost,  and  to  preach  and  defend  the  same, 
even  to  the  spending  of  my  life  and  blood  ;  and  also  by 
all  means  possible  to  prosecute  and  observe  the  rite  of 
the  sacraments  canonically  delivered  to  the  catholic 
church.  And  this  my  profession  and  confession,  by  my 
commandment  being  written  out  by  the  notary  of  the 
arches  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome,  I  have  subscribed 
with  mine  own  hand,  and  sincerely  with  a  pure  mind 
and  devout  conscience  I  offer  it  unto  the  Almighty  God 
upon  such  an  altar,  &c.  In  the  presence  of  such  wit- 
ness, &c.     Given,"  &c. 

In  the  fortieth  session,  certain  decrees  were  read,  as 
to  reformations  to  be  made  through  the  whole  church  by 
the  pope,  with  the  council,  before  this  synod  should 
break  up. 

Also,  that  they  should  proceed  to  the  election  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  notwithstanding  the  absence  of 
those  cardinals  who  were  with  Pope  Benedict  in  Spain, 
This  done,  the  order  and  manner  was  decreed  for  the 
election  of  the  pope. 

In  the  next  session,  which  was  forty-one,  the  consti- 
tntion  of  Clement  VI.  was  read,  concerning  the  order 
and  diet  of  the  cardinals  then  in  the  conclave  about  the 
choosing  of  the  pope,  and  oaths  were  ministered  to  the 
cardinals  and  other  electors,  binding  them  to  observe 
and  keep  all  such  things  as  they  should  be  bound  to 
during  the  time  of  the  election. 

1.  That  they  should  enter  into  the  conclave  within 
ten  days  after  the  fortieth  session,  which  was  this  present 
day  after  sun-set. 

2.  That  every  cardinal  should  have  but  two  servitors 
attending  upon  him,  at  the  most,  either  of  the  laity  or 
clergy,  as  they  chose  themselves. 

li.  That  they  should  remain  together  in  the  conclave, 
without  any  wall  between  them,  or  any  other  cover, 
save  only  bare  curtains,  if  any  were  disposed  to  sleep. 

4.  That  the  conclave  should  be  so  shut  up,  and  the 
entry  to  the  privy  chamber  be  kept  so  straightly,  that 
none  of  them  should  come  in  or  out,  nor  any  have  re- 
course to  them  to  talk  with  them  privily  or  openly. 

5.  That  no  man  should  send  to  them  either  messenger 
or  writings. 

6.  That  a  competent  window  should  be  assigned  unto 
them  to  receive  in  their  victuals,  but  that  no  person 
might  come  in  thereat. 

7.  That  no  day  after  their  first  ingress  into  the  con- 
clave, beside  bread,  wine,  and  water,  they  should  have 
any  more  dishes  but  one  of  one  only  kind,  either  of  flesh 
or  fish,  eggs,  pottage,  made  of  fish  or  flesh,  not  after  the 
daintiest  sort,  beside  sallads,  cheese,  fruit,  and  conserves, 
whereof  there  shall  be  no  principal  mess  made  but  for 
sauce  and  taste. 

8.  That  not  one  should  be  compelled  to  go  into  the 
conclave  ;  but  if  they  did  all  refuse  to  go  in,  then  they 
should  be  compelled. 

V.  That  such  as  would  go  out  might ;  but  if  they 
would  all  go  out  before  the  pope  were  elected,  they 
should  be  compelled  to  go  in  again,  except  such  whom 
infirmity  excused  ;  but  without  the  excuse  of  infirmity, 
if  any  went  out,  he  should  no  more  be  admitted,  except 
they  went  all  out  together. 


294  SAFE  CONDUCT  GIVEN  TO  JOHN  HUSS  BY  THE  EMPEROR  SIGISMUND.         [Book  V-. 


10.  That  such  as  went  out  by  reason  of  infirmity,  to 
be  absent,  and  return  before  the  election  be  determined, 
may  be  admitted  ajjain  into  the  conclave  in  the  same 
state  wherein  they  shall  find  the  election  to  stand. 

Further,  and  besides,  the  keepers  of  the  conclave 
should  also  be  sworn  to  see  all  these  premises  observed 
and  kept  without  fraud  or  guile,  and  that  they  should 
not  straighten  the  cardinals  and  other  electors  above  the 
order  here  taken. 

These  things  thus  prepared  and  set  in  order,  the  patri- 
arch of  Constantinople,  with  the  cardinals  and  other 
archbishops,  bishops,  abbots,  priors,  deans,  archdeacons, 
doctors,  with  other  electors,  entering  into  the  conclave 
upon  Monday,  on  Thursday  after  they  had  hatched  out 
a  pope,  being  St.  Martin's  even,  whereupon  they  named 
him  Martin.  This  Martin  thus  being  elected,  was 
straightway  brought  in  by  the  emperor  and  the  council 
into  the  church  of  Constance,  and  there  enthroned  for 
pope,  with  great  solemnity  and  triumph.  The  twenty - 
first  day  of  the  said  month,  this  Martin,  according  to 
their  accustomed  pomp,  was  honourably  brought  in  to 
be  crowned  with  sumptuous  procession  from  the  high 
church  of  Constance,  to  the  monastery  of  St.  Austin  ; 
the  emperor  on  foot  leading  his  horse  by  the  bridle  on 
the  right  hand,  and  the  marquess  of  Brandenburgh 
prince  elector  likewise  leading  his  horse  on  the  left  hand, 
the  pope  himself  riding  in  the  midst  upon  his  palfrey. 

And  thus  being  brought  to  the  monastery,  and  round 
about  again  from  thence  to  the  high  church  of  Con- 
stance, he  was  there  crowned  with  all  magnificence. 

In  the  forty-third  session,  certain  other  decrees  and 
statutes  were  made  by  Pope  Martin  in  the  synod,  an- 
nulling all  the  acts  and  proceedings  of  the  other  popes 
before,  during  the  time  of  the  schism  from  the  time  of 
Gregory  II.  As  in  matters  concerning  exemptions, 
■unions,  fruits,  and  profits  of  the  church ;  benefices, 
simony,  dispensations,  tithes,  and  burthens  of  the 
church.  Also  concerning  the  apparel  of  the  clergy,  and 
such  other  things. 

Now  to  finish  our  tedious  rehearsal  of  this  synod,  the 
Cardinal  Umbald,  by  the  commandment  of  the  pope  and 
the  council,  with  a  high  and  loud  voice  pronounced  these 
words  :  "  Lord,  depart  in  peace  ;"  whereunto  the  stan- 
ders  by  answered,  "  Amen." 

The  number  of  the  foreigners  resorting  to  this  council, 
both  spiritual  and  temporal,  was  sixty  thousand  five 
hundred,  whereof  the  number  of  archbishops,  and  bi- 
shops, was  three  hundred  and  forty-six. 

Abbots  and  doctors,  five  hundred  and  sixty-four. 

Secular  men  (princes,  dukes,  earls,  knights,  esquires), 
sixteen  thousand. 

Besides  women  belonging  to  tlie  same  council,  four 
hundred  and  fifty. 

Barbers,  six  hundred. 

Minstrels,  cooks,  and  jesters,  three  hundred  and  twenty. 

So  that  the  whole  multitude  which  were  viewed  to  be 
in  the  town  of  Constance,  between  Easter  and  Whitsun- 
tide, were  numbered  to  be  sixty  tltousand  five  hundred 
strangers  and  foreigners  at  that  council. 

Here  is  to  be  noted,  that  in  this  council  of  Constance 
nothing  was  decreed  or  enacted  worthy  of  memory,  but 
this  only,  that  the  pope's  authority  is  under  the  council, 
and  that  the  council  ought  to  judge  the  pope. 

And  as  touching  the  communion  in  both  kinds,  al- 
though the  council  did  not  deny,  but  that  it  was  used  by 
Christ  and  his  apostles  ;  yet  notwithstanding  it  was  de- 
creed by  the  council  to  the  contrary. 

Hitlierto  we  have  comprehended  the  order  and  dis- 
course of  this  council,  with  the  acts  and  sessions  concern- 
ing the  same  ;  which  council,  although  it  was  princi- 
pally thought  to  he  assembled,  for  quieting  of  the  schism 
between  the  three  poj)es,  yet  notwithstanding  a  great  part 
thereof  was  for  the  affair  of  the  Bohemians,  and  especi- 
ally for  John  Huss.  For,  before  the  council  began,  the 
Eni])eror  Sigismiind  sent  certain  gentlemen  of  his  own 
houseluild,  to  bring  John  IIuss  to  the  council,  under  his 
safe  conduct.  The  meaning  of  which  was,  that  John 
Huss  should  puree  and  clear  himself  of  the  blame  which 
they  had  laid  ag;»inst  him  ;  and  f«)r  the  better  assurance, 
the  Emperor  not  only  promised  him  safe  conduct,  that 


he  might  come  freely  to  Constance,  but  also  that  he 
should  return  again  into  Bohemia,  without  fraud  or  in- 
terruption ;  he  promised  also  to  receive  him  under  his 
protection,  and  under  safeguard  of  the  whole  empire. 

Tfie  safe  Conduct  given  to  John  Huss 

"  Sigismund,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  the  Romans, 
of  Hungary  and  Denmark,  Croatia,  &c.  To  all  princes 
as  well  ecclesiastical  as  secular,  dukes,  marquesses, 
and  earls,  barons,  captains,  borough  masters,  judges,  and 
governors,  officers  of  towns,  burgesses,  and  villages, 
and  unto  all  rulers  of  the  commonalty,  and  generally  to 
all  the  subjects  of  our  empire,  to  whom  these  letters 
shall  come,  grace  and  all  goodness. 

"  We  charge  and  command  you  all,  that  you  respect 
John  Huss,  who  is  departed  out  of  Bohemia,  to  come  to 
the  general  council,  which  shall  be  celebrated  and  held 
very  shortly  at  the  town  of  Constance.  Which  John 
Huss  we  have  received  under  our  protection  and  safe- 
guard of  the  whole  empire,  desiring  you  that  you  will 
cheerfully  receive  him  when  he  shall  come  towards  you, 
and  that  you  treat  and  handle  him  gently,  shewing  him 
favour  and  good  will,  and  shew  him  pleasure  in  all  things, 
as  touching  the  forwardness,  ease,  and  assurance  of  his 
journey,  as  well  by  land  as  by  water. 

"Moreover,  we  will,  that  he  and  all  his  company,  with 
his  carriage  and  necessaries,  shall  pass  throughout  all 
places,  passages,  ports,  bridges,  lands,  governances, 
lordships,  liberties,  cities,  towns,  boroughs,  castles,  and 
villages,  and  all  other  your  dominions,  without  paying 
of  any  manner  of  imposition  or  tribute,  or  any  other 
manner  of  toll  whatever.  We  wiU,  also,  that  you  suffer 
to  pass,  rest,  tarry,  and  to  sojourn  at  liberty,  without 
doing  unto  him  any  manner  of  impeachment,  or  ve.xa- 
tion,  or  trouble  ;  and  that  if  need  shall  so  require,  you 
do  provide  a  faithful  company  to  conduct  him  withal,  for 
the  honour  and  reverence  which  you  owe  unto  our 
imperial  majesty.  Given  at  Spire  the  eighteenth  of 
October,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  God,  1414." 

By  this  it  may  appear,  that  this  safe  conduct  was 
granted  not  in  the  time  of  the  council  by  the  bishop,  but 
before  the  council  by  the  emperor,  who  was,  or  ought  to 
be  the  principal  ordainer  and  director  of  the  council  un- 
der God.  Now  whether  the  bishops  did  well  in  break- 
ing ihis  promise  of  the  emperor,  I  will  defer  to  such 
time  as  may  be  more  convenient  to  the  full  examiuation 
thereof. 

John  Huss  seeing  so  many  fair  promises,  and  the  as- 
surance which  the  emperor  had  given,  sent  answer  that 
he  would  come  to  the  council.  But  before  he  departed 
out  of  the  realm  of  Bohemia,  and  especially  out  of  the 
town  of  Prague,  he  wrote  certain  letters,  and  caused 
them  to  be  fastened  upon  the  gates  of  the  cathedral 
churches  and  parish  churches,  cloisters  and  abbeys  :  the 
copy  whereof  here  follows  : 

"  Master  John  Huss,  bachelor  of  divinity,  will  appear 
before  the  most  reverend  father,  the  Lord  Conrad, 
archbishop  of  Prague,  and  legate  of  the  apostolic  seat,  in 
their  next  convocation  of  all  their  prelates  and  clergy  of 
the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  being  ready  always  to  satisfy 
all  men  which  shall  require  him  to  give  a  reason  of  his 
faith  and  hope  that  he  holds,  and  to  hear  and  see  all  such 
as  will  lay  to  his  charge,  either  any  stubbornness  of 
error  or  heresy,  that  they  should  write  in  their  names 
there,  as  is  required  both  by  God's  law  and  man's.  And 
if  so  be  that  they  could  not  lawfully  prove  any  stubborn- 
ness of  error  or  heresy  against  him,  that  then  they 
should  suffer  the  like  punishment  that  he  should  have 
had,  to  whom  all  together  he  will  answer  at  the  next 
general  council  of  Constance,  before  the  archbishop  and 
the  prelates,  and  according  to  the  decrees  and  canons  of 
the  holy  father,  shew  forth  his  innocency  in  the  name  of 
Christ.  Dated  the  Sunday  next  after  the  feast  of  St. 
Bartholomew." 

After  this,  as  all  the  barons  of  Bohemia  were  assem- 
bled  in  the  abbey  of  St.  James,  about  the  affairs  of  tho 


Sumptuous  |!rott$$ioii 


Page  294. 


A.D.  1414.]    ARRIVAL  OF  JOHN  IIUSS  AT  CONSTANCE— APPEARS  BEFORE  THE  POPE.  295 


r  ihn,  the  archbishop  of  Prague  was  also  present.  There 
J.ilm  Huss  presented  petitions,  by  which  he  most  hum- 
l)!v  desired  the  barons  that  they  would  shew  him  that  la- 
T  .ur  towards  the  archbishop,  that  if  the  archbishop  sus- 
f  p.uted  him  of  any  error  or  heresy,  he  should  declare  it 
openly,  and  that  he  was  ready  to  endure  and  sutler  cor- 
rection for  the  same  at  his  hands.  And  if  he  had  found 
or  perceived  no  such  thing  in  him,  that  he  would  then 
give  him  a  testimonial  thereof.  The  archbishop  con- 
fessed openly,  before  all  the  assembly  of  barons,  that  he 
knew  not  that  John  Huss  was  culpable  or  faulty  in  any 
crime  or  offence. 

About  the  ides  of  October,  A.D.  1414.  John  Huss, 
being  accompanied  with  two  noble  gentlemen,  Wancelat 
of  Uuba,  and  John  of  Clum,  departed  from  Prague,  and 
took  his  journey  towards  Constance. 

In  all  cities  as  he  passed  by,  and  principally  when  he 
was  departed  out  of  Bohemia,  and  entered  into  Ger- 
many, a  great  number  of  people  did  come  unto  him,  and 
he  was  very  gently  received  and  entertained  through  all 
the  towns  of  Germany,  and  especially  by  the  citizens  and 
burgesses,  and  oftentimes  by  the  curates.  And  if  it  hap- 
pened that  there  were  any  information  before  of  his 
coming,  the  streets  were  always  full  of  people  desirous  to 
see  and  gratify  him  ;  and  especially  at  Nuremberg,  where 
certain  merchants  certified  the  citizens  of  his  coming. 
There  were  many  curates  who  came  to  him,  desiring  that 
they  might  talk  with  him  secretly  :  to  whom  he  answered. 
That  he  loved  much  rather  to  pronounce  and  shew  forth 
his  mind  and  opinion  openly  before  all  men,  for  he 
would  keep  nothing  hidden.  So,  after  dinner,  till  it  was 
night,  he  spake  before  the  priests  and  senators,  and 
other  citizens,  so  that  they  all  had  him  in  great  estima- 
tion and  reverence. 

The  twentieth  day  after  that  he  departed  out  of  the 
town  of  Prague,  which  was  the  3d  day  of  November,  he 
came  unto  Constance,  and  lodged  at  an  honest  matron's 
house,  being  a  widow  named  Faith,  in  St.  Galles  Street. 

The  morrow  after  his  arrival,  Master  John  de  Clum, 
and  Master  Henry  Latzemboge,  went  to  the  pope,  and 
certified  him  that  John  Huss  was  come,  under  the 
emperor's  safe  conduct ;  desiring  also  that  he  on  his  part 
would  gnint  John  Huss  liberty  to  remain  in  Constance, 
without  any  trouble,  vexation,  or  interruption.  To 
whom  the  pope  answered,  That  even  if  John  Huss  had 
killed  his  brother,  yet  he  might  go  about,  as  much  as  hi 
him  lay,  that  no  outrage  or  hurt  should  be  done  to  him 
during  his  abode  in  the  town  of  Constance. 

The  2()th  day  after  the  said  Huss  was  come  to  Con- 
stance, during  all  which  time  he  was  occupied  in  read- 
ing, writing,  and  familiar  talk  with  his  friends  ;  the  car- 
dinals  sent'"two  bishops  ;  to  wit,  the  bishops  of  Augusta, 
and  of  Trent,  to  the  place  where  John  Huss  lodged,  to 
report  to  him  that  they  were  sent  by  the  pope  and  his 
cardinals,  to  advertise  him  that  he  should  come  to 
render  some  account  of  his  doctrine  before  them,  as  he 
had  oftentimes  desired,  and  that  they  were  ready  to  hear 
him.  . 

John  Huss  answered,  "  I  am  not  come  for  any  such  in- 
tent, as  to  defend  my  cause  before  the  pope  and  his  car- 
dinals, protesting  that  I  never  desired  any  such  thing, 
but  I  would  willingly  appear  before  the  whole  assembly 
of  the  council,  and  there  answer  for  my  defence  openly, 
without  any  fear  or  doubt,  unto  all  such  things  as  shall 
be  demanded  or  required  of  me.  Notwithstanding,"  said 
he,  "  forasmflch  as  you  require  me  so  to  do,  I  will  not  re- 
fuse to  go  with  you  before  the  cardinals.  And  if  it 
happen  that  they  evil  entreat  or  handle  me  ;  yet  never- 
theless 1  trust  in  my  Lord  Jesus,  that  he  will  so  comfort 
and  strengthen  me,  that  I  shall  desire  much  rather  to  die 
for  his  glory's  sake,  than  to  deny  the  verity  and  truth 
which  I  have  learned  by  his  holy  scriptures."  Where- 
fore, it  came  to  pass,  that  the  bishops  being  instant 
upon  him,  and  not  shewing  any  outward  appearance  that 
they  bore  any  malice  or  hatred  against  him  in  their 
hearts,  John  Huss  took  his  horse  which  he  had  at  his 
lodging,  and  went  to  the  court  of  the  pope  and  the 
cardinals. 

V/hen  he  was  come,  and  had  saluted  the  cardinals, 
they  began  to  speak  to  him  iu  this  sort:  "  We  have  heard 


many  reports  of  you,  which,  if  they  be  true,  are  in  no 
case  to  be  suffered  :  for  men  say,  that  you  have  taught 
great  and  manifest  errors  against  the  doctrine  of  the 
true  church ;  and  that  you  have  sowed  your  errors 
abroad  through  all  the  realm  of  Bohemia  for  a  long 
time  ;  wherefore  we  have  caused  you  to  be  called  before 
us,  that  we  might  understand  and  know  how  the  matter 
stands." 

John  Huss  answered  in  few  words,  "  Reverend  fathers, 
you  shall  understand  that  I  am  thus  minded,  that  I 
should  rather  choose  to  die,  than  I  should  be  found 
culpable  of  one  only  error,  much  less  of  many  and  great 
errors.  For  this  cause  1  am  the  more  willingly  come  to 
the  general  council,  to  shew  myself  ready  even  with  all 
my  heart  to  receive  correction,  if  any  man  can  prove 
any  errors  in  me."  The  cardinals  answered  him  again. 
That  his  sayings  pleased  them  very  well,  and  upon  that 
they  went  away,  leaving  John  Huss,  with  Master  John 
de  Clum,  under  the  guard  and  keeping  of  the  armed 
men. 

In  the  mean  time,  they  suborned  and  furnished  out  a 
certain  divine,  a  Franciscan  friar,   a  subtle  and  crafty 
man,  and  a  malicious  hypocrite,  to  question  John  Huss, 
who  was  compassed  round  about  with  armed  men.     This 
man  drawing  near  in  his  monkish  gesture,  said,  "  Reverend 
master,  I  a  simple  and  ignorant  man,  am  come  to  you  to 
learn ;    for    I    have    heard    many  strange   and    contrary 
things  against  the  catholic  faith  ascribed  to  you.    Where- 
fore I  do  desire  you,  even  for  the  love  which  you  bear  to 
the   truth,   and   to   all  good  and  godly   men,    that  you 
would  teach  me,  most  simple  and  miserable  man,    some 
certainty  and  truth.     And  first,  men  say,  that  you  hold 
opinion  that  after  the  consecration  and  pronunciation  of 
the  words  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  there  remains 
only  material  bread."  John  Huss  answered,  "  That  it  was 
falsely  attributed  and  imputed  unto  him."    Then  said  he, 
"  I  pray  you,  is  not  this  your  opinion  ?"     "  No  verily," 
said  JohnHuss,  "I  do  notsothinkof  it."  When  the  monk 
asked   this  question    the  third  time,    Master   John    de 
Clum  being  moved  somewhat  with  him,  said,  "  Why  art 
thou  so  importunate  upon  him  ?     Verily,  if  any  man  had 
affirmed  or  denied  any  thing  to  me  even   once,  I  would 
have  believed  him.     And  thou,  although  he  hath  shewed 
thee  his  mind  so  often,  yet  ceasest  not  to  trouble  him." 
Then  said  the  monk,  "  Gentle  master,  I  pray  you  pardon 
me  an  ignorant  and  simple  friar ;   surely  I  did   it  of  a 
good  mind  and  intent,   being    willing    and   desirous   to 
learn."     This  friar  put  another  question  unto  him,  pro- 
testing his   simplicity   and   ignorance,   what   manner  of 
unity  of  the  Godhead  and  manhood  was  in  the  person  of 
Christ?     When  John  Huss  had  heard  this  question,  he 
turning  himself  to  Master  John  de  Clum,  in  the  Bohe- 
mian language  said,  "  Truly  this  friar  is  not  simple  as  he 
pretends,   for  he  hath  propounded  to  me  a  very   hard 
question."     And  afterward  turning  himself  to  the  friar, 
he  said  to  him,   "  Brother,  you  say  that  you  are  simple, 
but  as   I   have  heard  you,   I   perceive  very  well  that  you 
are  double  and  crafty,  and  not  simple."    "  It  is  not  so," 
said  the  friar.     "  Well,"  said  John  Huss,  "  I  will  cause 
you  to  understand  that  it  is  so.   For  as  to  the  simplicity  of 
a  man,  it  is  required  in  things  that  concern  civility  and 
manners   that  the  spirit,  the  understanding,  the  heart, 
the  words,  and  the  mouth,  should  agree  together :  and  I 
do  not  perceive  that  this  is  in  you.     There  is  in  your 
mouth  a  certain  semblance  of  simplicity,  which  would 
very  well  declare  you  to  be  an  idiot  and  simple,  but 
your  deeds  shew  plainly  and  evidently  a  great  subtlety 
and  craft  in  you,  with  a  great  quickness  and  liveliness  of 
wit,  to  propose  to  me  so  hard  and  difficult  a  question. 
Notwithstanding,  I  will  not  fear  to  shew  you  my  mind 
in  this  question."      And  when  he  had  made  an  end,  the 
monk  gave  him  great  thanks  for  his  gentleness,  and  so 
departed.     After  that,  the  pope's  garrison  which  were 
about  John  Huss,  told   him,   that  this   friar  was  called 
master    Didace,    who    was    esteemed    and    counted    the 
greatest  and  most  subtle  divine  in  all  Lombardy.    ''  Oh, 
said  John  Huss,   "if  1  had  known  that  before,  I  would 
have  handled  him  after  another  fashion  ;  but  I  would  to 
God  they  were  all  such,  then  through  the  help   and  aid 
of  the  holy  scriptures  I  would  fear  none  of  them.       In 


296         JOHN  HUfeS  PUT  IN  PRISON,  NOTWITHSTANDING  THE  '  SAFE  CONDUCT.'     [Boo*.  V. 


this  manner  Hubs  and  master  John  de  Chim,  were  left 
under  the  keeping  of  these  men-at-anns,  until  four 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  After  which  time  the  cardinals 
assembled  again  in  the  pope's  court,  to  devise  and  take 
counsel  what  they  should  do  with  John  Huss. 

A  little  before  night,  they  sent  the  provost  of  the 
Roman  court  to  master  John  de  Clura,  to  shew  him  that 
he  might  return  to  his  lodging  ;  but  as  for  John  Huss, 
they  had  otherwise  provided  for  him.  When  master 
John  de  Clum  heard  this  news,  he  was  wonderfully  dis- 
pleased, as  through  their  crafts,  subtleties,  and  glossing 
words,  they  had  so  drawn  this  good  man  into  their 
snarrs,  whereupon  he  went  to  the  pope,  declaring  to  him 
all  that  was  done;  most  humbly  beseeching  him,  that 
he  would  call  to  remembrance  the  promise  wliich  he  had 
made  unto  him  and  master  Henry  Latzemboge,  and  that 
he  would  not  so  lightly  falsify  and  break  his  faith  and 
promise.  The  pope  answered,  that  all  these  things  were 
done  without  his  consent  or  commandment,  and  said  fur- 
ther to  master  Clum  apart,  "  What  reason  is  it  that  you 
should  impute  this  deed  unto  me,  seeing  that  you  know 
well  enough  that  I  myself  am  in  the  hands  of  these  car- 
dinals and  bishops?" 

So  the  said  master  Clum  returned  very  pensive  and  sor- 
rowful; hecomplainedvery  sore,  both  privately  and  openly, 
of  the  injury  and  outrage  that  the  pope  had  done,  but  all 
profited  nothing.  After  this,  John  Huss  was  led  by 
the  officers  to  the  charter-house  of  the  great  church  of 
Constance,  where  he  was  kept  prisoner  for  the  space  of 
eight  days  ;  from  thence  he  was  carried  to  the  Jacobines, 
hard  by  the  river  of  the  Rhine,  and  was  shut  up  in  the 
prison  of  the  abbey. 

After  he  had  been  inclosed  there  a  certain  time,  he 
fell  sore  sick  of  an  ague,  by  means  of  the  stench  of  the 
place,  and  became  so  weak,  that  they  despaired  of  his 
life.  And  for  fear  lest  this  good  man  should  die  in 
j)rison,  as  others  are  wont  to  do,  the  pope  sent  to  him 
certain  of  his  physicians  to  cure  and  help  him.  In  the 
midst  of  his  sickness,  his  accusers  made  importunate 
suit  to  the  principals  of  the  council,  that  John  Huss 
might  be  condemned  ;  and  presented  to  the  pope  these 
articles  here  under  written  : 

Articles  presented  against  John  Huss. 

•'  First,  he  errs  about  the  sacrament  of  the  church, 
and  specially  about  the  sacrament  of  the  body  of  Christ, 
forsomuch  as  he  hath  openly  preached,  that  it  ought  to 
be  ministered  openly  unto  the  people  under  both  kinds, 
that  is  to  say,  the  body  and  blood.  This  article  is  evi- 
dent, forsomuch  as  his  disciples  at  this  instant  in  Prague 
do  minister  the  same  in  both  kinds.  Moreover  it  is 
affirmed  by  several,  that  he  has  taught  both  in  the 
schools  and  in  the  church,  or  at  the  least  that  he  holds 
this  opinion,  that  after  the  words  of  consecration  pro- 
nounced upon  the  altar,  there  remains  still  material 
bread  in  the  sacrament.  This  article  shall  be  known  by 
his  examination. 

"  Secondly,  he  errs  as  to  the  ministers  of  the  church, 
forsomuch  as  he  saith,  that  they  cannot  consecrate  or 
minister  the  sacraments  when  they  are  in  mortal  sin. 
This  article  shall  likewise  be  known  by  his  examination. 
Notwith.standing,  all  that  which  is  here  contained  may 
he  gathered  by  his  writings  on  the  church,  which  if  he 
deny,  let  there  then  be  some  divines  and  others  ap- 
pointed, to  peruse  and  look  over  his  writings  More- 
over he  saith,  that  other  men  beside  priests  may  minister 
the  sacrament.  This  article  is  evident,  forsomuch  as  his 
disciples  do  the  same  at  Prague,  who  of  themselves 
do  violently  take  the  sacrament  out  of  the  treasury,  and 
communicate  among  themselves,  when  the  holy  commu- 
nion is  denied  unto  them.  By  this  and  other  things  also 
it  is  sufficiently  evident,  that  he  has  taught  that  every 
man,  being  without  mortal  sin,  has  the  power  of  orders 
or  priesthood,  forsomuch  as  such  only  as  have  taken 
orders  ought  to  minister  the  sacrament  to  themselves. 
And  because  he  proceedeth  from  small  matters  unto 
great  and  weightier,  it  does  consequently  ap])ear  and 
follow,  that  those  which  be  in  the  state  of  grace  can 
bind  and  loose. 


*'  Thirdly,  he  errs  as  to  the  church,  and  specially 
because  he  does  not  allow  and  admit  that  the  church  sig. 
nifies  the  pope,  cardinals,  archbishops,  and  the  clergy 
underneath  them;  but  saith,  that  this  signification  was . 
drawn  out  from  the  school-men,  and  is  in  no  case  to  be 
held  or  allowed.  This  article  is  manifest  by  his  treatise 
upon  the  church. 

"  Moreover,  he  errs  concerning  the  church,  in  that  he 
saith,  that  the  church  ought  not  to  have  any  temporal 
possessions.  And  that  the  temporal  lords  may  take 
them  away  from  the  church  and  the  clergy  without  any 
offence.  This  error  is  evident,  forsomuch  as  through 
his  doctrine  and  enticements  many  churches  in  the  king, 
dom  of  Bohemia,  and  in  the  city  of  Prague,  are  already 
spoiled  and  robbed  of  a  great  part  of  their  temporalties 
and  goods.  He  saith  also  that  Constantine  and  other 
secular  princes  erred  by  enriching  and  endowing  churches 
and  monasteries.  This  article  is  manifest  by  that  which 
goes  ne.xt  before. 

"  Fourthly,  he  errs  as  touching  the  church,  in  that  he 
saith,  that  all  priests  are  of  like  power,  and  therefore 
affirms,  that  the  reservations  of  the  pope's  casualties, 
the  ordering  of  bishops,  and  the  consecration  of  the 
priests,  were  invented  only  for  covetousness.  This 
article  somewhat  appears  by  those  foregoing,  but  by  his 
examination  shall  be  more  evident. 

"  Fifthly,  he  errs  concerning  the  church,  in  that  he 
saith,  that  the  church  being  in  sin,  has  no  power  of 
the  keys,  when  the  pope,  cardinals,  and  all  other  of 
the  priests  and  clergy  are  in  deadly  sin  ;  wh'ch  he  saith 
is  possible  enough.  This  also  appears  in  his  treatise 
upon  the  church  in  his  first  error  as  touching  the  minis- 
ters of  the  church. 

"  Sixthly,  he  errs  touching  the  church,  forasmuch  as 
through  contempt  he  does  not  fear  excommunication. 
This  notoriously  appears  by  his  own  doings,  that  he 
contemned  and  despised  the  apostoUc  and  ordinary  cen- 
sure, and  in  all  the  apostolic  excommunications  and 
injunctions  he  has  borne  himself  upon  the  divine  com- 
mandments,  and  in  contempt  of  the  keys,  to  the  setting 
out  of  his  hypocrisy,  he  has  said  mass  all  the  way  be- 
tween this  and  the  city  of  Prague,  and  thereby  has  pro- 
faned the  process  and  authority  of  the  ch'irch. 

"  Seventhly,  he  errs  again  as  toucliing  the  church, 
because  he  keeps  not  the  institutions  nnd  investitures 
thereof,  but  holds  opinion  that  every  man  has  authority 
to  invest  and  appoint  any  man  to  the  cure  of  souls.  This 
is  evident  by  his  own  doings,  forsomuch  as  many  in  the 
kingdom  of  Bohemia,  by  their  defenders  and  favourers, 
or  rather  by  himself,  were  appointed  and  put  into  parish 
churches,  which  they  have  long  ruled  and  kept,  not 
being  aj)pointed  by  the  apostolic  see,  neither  yet  by  tlie 
ordinary  of  the  city  of  Prague. 

"  Eighthly,  he  errs  as  touching  the  church,  in  that  he 
holds  opinion,  that  a  man,  being  once  ordained  a  priest 
or  deacon,  cannot  be  forbidden  or  kept  back  from  the 
office  of  preaching.  This  is  likewise  manifest  by  his 
own  doings,  forasmuch  as  he  himself  could  never  be 
hindered  from  preaching,  neither  by  the  apostolic  see, 
neither  yet  by  the  archbishop  of  Prague. 

"  And  to  the  intent  that  John  Huss,  who  is  clothed  in 
sheep's  clothing,  and  inwardly  a  ravening  wolf,  may  be 
the  better  known  by  his  fruits,  for  the  better  information 
of  you  most  reverend  fathers  :  I  say,  that  from  the  first 
time  that  he  took  in  hand,  or  went  about  to  sow  such 
errors  and  heresies,  which  afterward  he  did  indeed,  he 
understanding  and  perceiving  himself  to  be  withstood 
and  gainsayed  by  the  (Jermans,  who  were  in  the  uni- 
versity of  Prague,  forsomuch  as  he  could  conclude 
nothing,  because  they  had  three  voices,  and  he  on  his 
part  had  but  one  only  voice  ;  he  went  about  and  brought 
to  pass,  and  that  by  the  secular  power,  that  the  Ger- 
mans should  have  but  one  voice,  and  he  and  his  parts 
three  voices  :  which  thing,  when  the  Germans  once  per- 
ceived, rather  than  they  would  lose  or  forsake  any  part 
of  their  right  which  they  had  in  voices,  or  be  in  danger 
in  their  persons,  which  would  then  have  ensued  upon 
it,  to  save  themselves,  they  wholly  with  one  consent 
agreed  together  to  depart  out  of  Prague  ;  and  by  this 
means  this  solemn  and  famous  university  of  Prague  was 


A.D.  1414]         JOHN  HUSS  SICK  IN  PRISON.— THE  BOOKS  HE  WROTE  THERE. 


29: 


made  desolate,  that  had  brought  forth  so  many  notable 
men  in  divers  sciences.  Behold  this  his  first  fruits 
whicli  divided  that  so  famous  university,  forsomuch  as 
grapes  are  not  gathered  of  thorns,  neither  figs  of  bram- 
bles. 

"  Moreover,  when  there  were  questions  moved  amongst 
the  divines  of  the  university  of  Prague  upon  the  forty- 
five  articles  of  John  Wickliff,  and  that  they  had  called  a 
convocation,  and  all  the  divines  of  Bohemia,  (for  the 
Germans  were  already  departed),  they  concluded  that 
every  one  of  those  articles  were  either  heretical,  sedi- 
tious, or  erroneous.  He  alone  held  the  contrary  opinion, 
that  none  of  those  articles  were  either  heretical,  seditious, 
or  erroneous,  as  afterward  he  did  dispute,  hold,  and 
teach,  in  the  common  schools  of  Prague,  whereby  it  is 
evidently  enough  foreseen,  that  he  holds  and  affirms  those 
articles  of  Wickliff,  which  are  not  only  condemned  in 
England,  but  also  by  the  whole  church,  because  they 
were  first  invented  and  set  forth  by  the  members  of 
antichrist. 

"  Moreover,  he  being  complained  of  to  the  archbishop 
of  Prague,  that  he  preached  and  set  forth  certain  articles 
which  were  heretical,  false,  and  seditious,  he  was  forbid- 
den by  the  said  archbishop  to  preach  any  more,  who 
proceeded  against  him,  according  to  the  canonical  sanc- 
tions, the  which  process  is  confirmed  by  the  apostolic 
see,  and  published  as  well  in  the  court  of  Rome,  as 
without  ;  which  John  Huss  and  his  adherents  have 
divers  and  manifold  ways  violated  and  profaned.  And 
whoever  did  speak  against  him,  they  were  deprived  of 
their  benefices,  and  others  placed  in,  who  have  ruled  and 
do  yet  rule  the  said  churches,  and  the  flocks  pertaining 
to  the  same,  not  having  any  cure  or  charge  of  the  souls 
committed  unto  them,  neither  by  the  apostolic  see, 
neither  yet  by  the  ordinary  of  the  place. 

"  Also  all  those,  as  well  priests  as  laymen,  in  the  city 
of  Prague  and  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  who  have  spoken 
against  the  doctrine  of  Huss,  and  the  profanation  of  the 
process  aforesaid,  or  at  the  least  not  allowed  the  same, 
have  suffered  most  mortal  hatred  and  persecutions,  and 
yet  to  this  day  do  suffer.  But  at  this  present  it  is 
dissembled  until  the  end  of  the  process  against  John 
Huss.  Mlierefore  if  he  be  now  let  go  again,  without 
doubt  they  shall  suffer  great  persecution  both  in  body 
and  goods,  and  throughout  all  the  realm  of  Bohemia, 
iiouse  shall  be  against  house,  and  this  mischief  will 
creep,  yea  suddenly  spring  up  throughout  all  Germany, 
and  innumerable  souls  shall  be  infected,  so  that  there 
shall  be  such  persecution  of  the  clergy  and  faithful,  as 
has  not  been  since  the  time  of  the  emperor  Constantine 
to  this  present  day  ;  for  he  ceases  not  to  move  and  stir  up 
the  laity  agninst  the  clergy  and  faithful  christians.  And 
when  any  of  the  clergy  would  draw  him  away,  or  call 
him  from  his  heresy,  and  for  that  cause  forbid  him  to 
preach,  that  he  does  not  teach  any  heresies  :  then  says 
he  that  the  clergy  do  that  of  envy  and  malice,  because 
he  rebukes  their  vices  and  faults  ;  that  is  to  say,  their 
simony,  and  pride,  and  covetousness. 

"  Aloreover,  he  stirs  up  the  secular  princes  against 
the  prelates  of  churches,  monasteries,  and  universities, 
aud  generally  against  the  whole  clergy.  Going  about  by 
this  means,  he  preaches  and  teaches  that  prelates  and 
other  men  of  the  church  ought  not  to  have  any  temporal 
goods  or  possessions,  but  only  to  live  upon  alms.  And 
by  this  means  he  has  done  already  very  much  hurt,  and 
annoyed  divers  and  many  prelates,  clerks,  and  churches 
in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  city  of  Prague,  forso- 
much as  tiiereby  they  are  already  spoiled  and  robbed  of 
their  possessions.  Yea,  he  teaches  also  that  it  is  lawful 
for  the  lay-people  without  sin  to  withhold  and  keep  back 
the  tithes  and  oblations,  or  to  give  the  church  goods  to 
any  other  minister  ;  all  the  secular  princes  are  greatly 
inclined  hereunto,  but  especially  the  laity,  who  follow 
every  man  his  own  will. 

"  He  has  generally  with  him  all  those  heretics  who 
do  but  very  smally  regard  the  ecclesiastical  censures, 
and  hate  the  authority  of  the  Roman  church,  yea  do 
utterly  detest  and  abhor  the  same ;  which  thing  will 
more  and  more  increase,  except  it  be  effectually  and 


manfully  withstood  ;  and  if  he  do  by  any  means  escape 
from  the  council,  he  and  his  favourers  will  say  that  his 
doctrine  is  just  and  true,  and  that  it  is  allowed  by  the 
authority  of  the  universal  sacred  council,  and  that  all  his 
adversaries  are  wicked  and  naughty  men,  so  that  he 
would  do  more  mischief,  than  ever  any  heretic  did  sinco 
the  time  of  Constantine  the  Great. 

"  Wherefore,  most  holy  fatheis,  provide  and  take  heed 
to  yourselves,  and  to  the  whole  flock  amongst  whom  the 
Holy  Ghost  hath  placed  you,  to  rule  the  church  of 
Christ,  which  he  hatli  purchased  with  his  own  blood ; 
and  whilst  the  disease  is  new  and  fresh,  help  and  remedy 
it,  as  well  touching  him  who  doth  so  infect  and  trouble 
the  church  of  God,  as  also  concerning  the  occasions, 
through  the  which  he  hath  presumed,  and  might  do  the 
same,  because  the  prelates  do  abuse  the  ecclesiastical 
censures,  and  they  as  well  as  those  that  are  under 
them,  do  not  keep  and  observe  the  order  of  the  church 
which  is  appointed  them  by  God,  whereby  it  comes  to 
pass,  that  whilst  they  themselves  do  walk  the  broken  and 
unknown  paths,  their  flock  falls  headlong  into  the 
ditch. 

"  Wherefore,  let  our  sovereign  lord  the  pope,  and  this 
most  sacred  council,  ordain  and  depute  commissioners, 
who  may  examine  the  said  John  Huss  upon  all  be- 
fore-written, and  other  things  in  the  presence  of  them 
which  know  the  matter.  Let  there  be  also  certain 
doctors  and  masters  appointed  to  read  over  and  peruse 
his  books  which  he  hath  written,  whereof  some  are  here 
present,  that  the  church  may  be  speedily  purged  and 
cleansed  from  these  errors." 

Upon  this  accusation,  they  ordained  and  ap- 
pointed three  commissioners  or  judges,  that  is  to  say, 
the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  and  the  bishop  of 
Castile,  and  the  bishop  of  Lybuss, — which  prelates 
being  thus  deputed,  heard  the  accusation  and  the  wit- 
ness which  was  brought  in  by  certain  priests  of  Prague, 
confirmed  by  their  oaths,  and  afterward  recited  the  ac- 
cusation to  Huss  in  the  prison,  at  such  time  as  his  ;'gue 
was  fervent  and  extreme  upon  him. 

Upon  this,  John  Huss  required  to  have  an  advocate 
to  answer  for  him  ;  which  was  utterly  denied  him. 

Thus  John  Huss  remained  in  the  prison  of  the  convent 
of  the  Franciscans,  until  the  Wednesday  before  Palm 
Sunday ;  and  in  the  meantime  to  employ  his  time,  he 
wrote  certain  books,  concerning  the  ten  command- 
ments, of  the  love  and  knowledge  of  God,  of  matri- 
mony, of  penance,  of  the  three  enemies  of  mankind,  of 
the  prayer  of  our  Lord,  and  of  the  supper  of  our  Lord. 

The  same  day  Pope  John  XXIII.  changed  his  apparel, 
and  conveyed  himself  secretly  out  of  Constance,  fearing 
the  judgment  by  which  afterward  he  was  deprived  of  his 
papal  dignity,  for  the  most  execrable  and  abominable 
doings.  This  was  the  cause  that  John  Huss  was  trans- 
ported and  carried  unto  another  prison  :  for  the  pope's 
servants,  who  had  the  charge  and  keeping  of  John  Huss, 
understanding  that  their  master  was  fled  and  gone,  de- 
livered up  the  keys  of  the  prison  unto  the  Emperor 
Sigismund,  and  to  the  cardinals,  and  followed  their 
master  the  pope.  Then  by  the  consent  of  the  whole 
council,  John  Huss  was  put  into  the  hands  of  the  bishop 
of  Constance,  who  sent  him  to  a  castle  on  the  other  side 
of  the  river  of  the  Rhine,  not  very  far  from  Constance, 
where  he  was  shut  up  in  a  tower  with  fetters  on  his  legs, 
that  he  could  scarce  walk  in  the  day  time,  and  at  night  he 
was  fastened  up  to  a  rack  against  the  wall  hard  by  his  bed. 
In  the  meantime,  certain  noblemen  and  gentlemen  of 
Poland  and  Bohemia  did  all  their  endeavour  to  procure 
his  deliverance,  having  respect  to  the  good  renown  of 
all  the  realm,  which  was  wonderfully  defamed  and  slan- 
dered by  certain  naughty  persons.  The  matter  was 
grown  unto  this  point,  that  all  they  who  were  in  the 
town  of  Constance,  that  seemed  to  bear  any  favour  unto 
John  Huss,  were  made  as  mocking  stocks,  and  derided  of 
all  men,  yea,  even  of  the  slaves  and  base  people. 
Wherefore  they  took  counsel  and  concluded  together  to 
present  their  request  in  writing  to  the  whole  council,  or 
at   the  least  to   the  four  nations   of  Germany,    Italy, 


APPLICATION  OF  THE  NOBLES  FOR  THE  RELEASE  OF  JOHN  HUSS.        [Book  V. 


France,  and  England;  this  request  was  presented  the 
14th  day  of  May,  A.  D.  1415  :   the  tenour  here  ensues. 

The  first  Schedule  or  Bill,  vhich  the  Nobles  of  Bohemia 
delivered  up  to  the  Council  for  the  deliverance  of 
John  Huss,  the  Uth  day  of  May,  A.D.  1415. 

"  Most  reverend  fathers  and  lords,  the  nobles  and 
lords  of  Bohemia  and  Poland  here  present,  by  this  their 
present  writing  do  shew  and  declare  unto  your  fatherly 
reverences,  how  that  the  most  noble  king  and  lord,  the 
Lord  Sigismund,  king  of  the  Romans,  always  Augustus, 
king  of  Hungary,  Croatia,  Dalmatia,  &c.  hearing  of  the 
great  dissension  that  was  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  as 
heir,  king,  and  lord  successor,  willing  to  foresee  and 
provide  for  his  own  honour,  sent  these  noblemen, 
Master  Wenceslate  de  Duba,  and  John  de  Clum  here 
present,  that  they  would  bring  and  assure  Master  John 

Huss    UNDER    THE    KINg's    NAME  AND   SAFE  CONDUCT. 

So  that  he  would  come  to  the  sacred  general  council  of 
Constance,  under  the  safe  conduct  of  the  said  king,  and 
the  protection  of  the  sacred  empire,  openly  given  and 
granted  unto  the  said  Master  John  Huss,  that  he  might 
purge  himself  and  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia  from  the 
slander  that  was  raised  upon  them,  and  there  to  make 
an  open  declaration  of  his  faith  to  every  man  that  would 
lay  any  thing  to  his  charge.  The  which  the  said  nobles, 
•with  the  forenamed  Master  John  Huss,  have  performed 
and  done,  according  to  the  king's  commandment. 

"  When  the  said  Master  John  Huss  was  freely  of  his 
own  accord  come  unto  Constance,  under  the  said  safe 
conduct,  he  was  grievously  imprisoned  before  he  was 
heard,  and  at  this  present  time  is  tormented  both  with 
fetters,  and  also  with  hunger  and  thirst.  Although 
that  in  times  past  at  the  council  holden  at  Pisa  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  1410,  the  heretics  who  were  con- 
demned, were  suffered  to  remain  there  at  liberty,  and 
to  depart  home  freely ;  notwithstanding  this,  Master 
John  Huss,  neither  being  convicted  nor  condemned,  no 
not  so  much  as  once  heard,  is  taken  and  imprisoned, 
■when  as  neither  king  nor  any  prince  elector,  neither  any 
ambassador  of  any  university  was  yet  come  or  present. 
And  albeit  the  lord  the  king,  together  with  the  nobles 
and  lords  here  present,  most  instantly  required  and  de- 
sired, that  as  touching  his  safe  conduct  they  would  fore- 
see and  have  respect  to  his  honour,  and  that  the  said 
Master  John  Huss  might  be  openly  heard,  forsomuch  as 
he  would  render  and  shew  a  reason  of  his  faith  ;  and  if 
he  were  found  and  convicted  obstinately  to  affirm  or 
maintain  any  thing  against  the  truth  of  holy  scripture, 
that  then  he  ought  to  correct  and  amend  the  same,  ac- 
cording to  the  instruction  and  determination  of  the 
council ;  yet  could  he  never  obtain  this.  But  the  said 
Master  John  Huss,  notwithstanding  all  this,  is  most 
grievously  oppressed  with  fetters  and  irons,  and  so 
weakened  with  thin  and  slender  diet,  that  it  is  to  be 
feared,  lest  that  his  power  and  strength  being  hereby 
consumed  and  wasted,  he  should  be  put  in  danger  of  his 
wit  or  reason. 

"  And  although  the  lords  of  Bohemia  here  present  are 
greatly  slandered,  because  they,  seeing  the  said  Master 
John  Huss  so  to  be  tormented  and  troubled,  contrary  to 
the  king's  safe  conduct,  have  not  by  their  letters  put  the 
king  in  mind  of  his  safe  conduct,  that  the  said  lord  and 
king  should  not  any  more  suffer  any  such  matters,  for- 
somuch as  they  tend  to  the  contempt  and  disregard  of 
the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  which,  from  the  first  original 
and  beginning,  since  it  received  the  catholic  faith,  never 
departed  or  went  away  from  the  obedience  of  the  holy 
church  of  Rome ;  yet,  notwithstanding,  they  have  suf- 
fered and  borne  all  these  things  patiently  hitherto,  lest 
by  any  means  occasion  of  trouble  or  ve.\ation  of  this 
sacred  council  might  arise  or  spring  thereof. 

"  Wherefore,  most  reverend  fathers  and  lords,  the 
nobles  and  lords  before  named,  do  wholly  and  most 
earnesrly  de.sire  and  require  your  reverences  here  pre- 
sent, that  both  for  the  honour  of  the  safe  conduct  of  our 
said  lord  the  king,  and  also  for  the  preservation  and 
increase  of  the  worthy  fame  and  renown,  both  of  the 
kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  your  own  also,  you  will  make 


a  short  end  about  the  affairs  of  Master  John  Huss  ;  for- 
somuch as  by  th(!  means  of  his  straight  handling  he  is  in 
great  danger  by  any  longer  delay  ;  even  as  they  do  most 
specially  trust  upon  the  most  upright  consciences  and 
judgments  of  your  fatherly  reverences.  But  forasmuch 
as,  most  reverend  fathers  and  lords,  it  is  now  come  to 
the  knowledge  and  understanding  of  tlie  nobles  and  lords 
of  Bohemia  here  present,  how  that  certain  backbiters 
and  slanderers  of  the  most  famous  kingdom  of  Bohemia 
aforesaid,  have  declared  and  told  unto  your  reverences, 
how  that  the  sacrament  of  the  most  precious  blood  of 
our  Lord  is  carried  up  and  down  through  Bohemia  in 
vessels  not  consecrate  or  hallowed,  and  tliat  cohhleis  do 
now  hear  confessions,  and  minister  the  most  blessed 
body  of  our  Lord  unto  others.  The  nobles  therefore  of 
Bohemia  here  present,  require  and  desire  you,  that  you 
will  give  no  credit  unto  false  promoters  and  tale  tellers, 
for  that,  as  most  wicked  and  naughty  slanderers  and 
backbiters  of  that  kingdom  aforesaid,  they  do  report  and 
tell  untruths  ;  requiring  also  your  reverences,  that  such 
slanderous  persons  of  the  kingdom  aforesaid  may  be 
named  and  known.  And  the  lord  the  king,  together 
with  your  reverences,  shall  well  perceive  and  see  that  the 
lords  of  Bohemia  will  go  about  in  such  a  manner  to  re- 
pel and  put  away  the  false  and  frivolous  slanders  of  these 
naughty  persons,  that  they  shall  be  ashamed  to  appear 
hereafter  before  the  lord  the  king  and  your  reverences." 

When  the  noblemen  of  Bohemia  for  a  long  time  couldaL 
obtain  no  answer  to  this,  and  a  second  supplication 
which  they  had  already  put  up,  they  determined  the  las 
day  of  May,  by  another  supplication  to  the  principals  < 
the  council,  to  intreat  that  John  Huss  might  be  delij 
vered  out  of  prison,  and  defend  his  own  cause  openly,  id 
which  among  other  things  they  pray — 

"Wherefore,  most  reverend  fathers,  his  enemiesJ 
through  the  extreme  hatred  which  they  bear  to  himl 
have  picked  and  taken  out  by  piecemeal,  certain  articlef 
out  of  the  books  of  Master  John  Huss,  rejecting  and 
not  looking  upon  the  allegations  and  reasons,  have  com^ 
pounded  and  made  thereof  certain  false  and  feigned  arti; 
cles  against  him  to  this  end,  that  all  charity  and  lov^ 
being  set  apart,  they  might  the  better  overthrow  himj 
and  bring  him  unto  death,  contrary  to  the  safe  conduct 
upon  good  and  just  occasion  openly  assigned,  and  given 
to  the  said  Master  John  Huss,  by  the  most  noble  princd 
the  Lord  Sigismund,  king  of  the  Romans,  and  of  Hun-i 
gary,  for  his  just  defence  against  all  the  frivolous  accusa* 
tions  and  assaults  of  the  enemies,  not  only  of  the  saifl 
Master  John  Huss,  but  also  of  the  famous  kingdom  o(| 
Bohemia,  and  for  the  quiet  appeasing  of  all  such  tumult 
and  rumours  rising  and  springing  in  the  said  kingdom  of 
Bohemia,  or  elsewhere  ;  the  avoiding  of  which  most  pe^ 
rilous  uproars,  the  said  king  of  the  Romans  doth  greatlj 
desire  and  wish,  as  the  right  heir  and  successor  of  th 
said  kingdom. 

"  Wherefore  may  it  please  your  fatherly  reverences  td 
command  the  said  Master  John  Huss,  neither  convicted 
nor  condemned,  to  be  taken  and  brought  out  of  his  bond 
and  chains,  in  the  which  he  is  now  most  grievously  detained 
and  kept,  and  to  put  him  into  the  hands  of  some  reverend 
lord  bishops,  or  commissioners,  appointed,  or  to  be  ap- 
pointed by  this  present  council ;  that  the  said  Master  John 
Huss  may  somewhat  be  relieved,  and  recover  again  his 
health,  and  be  the  more  diligently  and  commodiously  ex- 
amined by  thecommissioners.  Andforthe  more  assurance, 
the  barons  and  nobles  aforesaid  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia, 
will  provide  most  sure  and  good  sureties,  the  which  will 
not  break  their  fidelity  and  faith  for  any  thing  in  the 
world.  Which  also  shall  promise  in  this  behalf,  that  he 
shall  not  flee  or  depart  out  of  their  hands,  until  such 
time  as  the  matter  be  fully  determined  by  the  said  com- 
missioners. In  the  e.xecuiion  of  the  which  premises,  we 
have  determined  to  provide  and  foresee  unto  the  fame  and 
honour  of  the  said  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  also  to  the 
safe  conduct  of  the  most  worthy  prince,  the  king  of  the 
Romans,  lest  that  the  enemies  and  detractors  of  the  ho- 
nour and  fame  of  the  kingdom  aforesaid,  might  not  a 
little  slander  and  reprove  the  R«id  lords,  pretendir^  and 


A.D.  1415.] 


JOHN  HUSS  DISPUTES  IN  THE  COUNCIL  OF  CONSTANCE. 


299 


shewing  forth  hereafter,  that  they  had  made  unreasona- 
ble or  unlawful  requests  ;  for  the  witlistanding  of  which 
'  mischief  we  require  your  fatherly  reverences,  that  you 
j  will  decree,  and  most  graciously  consent,  that  this  our 
petition  and  supplication  may  be  drawn  out  again  by 
your  notary,  and  reduced  into  a  public  form  and  order." 

The  same  day  the  said  barons  and  lords  presented  a 
supplication  to  the  emperor,  embodying  the  foregoing 
j  supplication,  and  concluding  thus  : 

i       "  Wherefore  we  most  humbly  require  and  desire  your 
princely  majesty,  that  both  for  the  love  of  justice,  and 
also  of  the  fame  and  renown  of  that  most  famous  king- 
dom of  Bohemia,    whereof   we  acknowledge   you    un- 
;   doubtedly  the  true  lord,  heir,  and   successor ;  and  also 
foreseeing  unto  the  liberty  nf  your  safe  conduct,  that 
you  will  with   your   favourable  countenance,  beholding 
i   these  most  reasonable  and  just  supplications  which  we 
I   have  put  up  to  the  lords  aforesaid,  put  to  your  helping 
I   hand  toward  the  said  most  reverend  fathers  and  lords, 
I   that  they  will  effectually  hear  us,  in  this  our  most  just 
I   petition,  which  we  have  offered  up  to  them,  as  is  afore- 
said, lest  that  the  enemies  of  the  renown  and  honour  of 
the  famous  kingdom  of  Bohemia,   and  such  be  our  slan- 
derers also,  hereafter  may  detract  and  slander  us,  that  we 
should  make  unreasonable  and  unlawful  requests  unto 
:    the  said  reverend  fathers  and  lords  ;  and  therefore  we 
required  and  desired  of  them,  that  it  would  please  them 
to  decree  by  setting  to  their  public  hand  and  seal,  to 
authorise  our  said  publication.     Likewise,  we  do  most 
heartily  require  your  highness,  that  you  would  vouch- 
safe in  like  manner,  to  give  us  your  testimony  of  the 
premises." 

But  what  answer  the  emperor  made  hereto,  we  could 
never  understand  or  know,  but  by  the  process  of  the 
matter  a  man  may  easily  judge,  that  this  good  emperor 
was  brought,  through  the  obstinate  mischief  of  the  car- 
dinals and  bishops,  to  break  and  falsify  his  promise  and 
faith  which  he  had  made  and  promised  ;  and  this  was 
their  reason,  that  no  defence  could  or  might  be  given 
either  by  safe  conduct,  or  by  any  other  means  to  him, 
who  was  suspected  or  judged  to  be  an  heretic.  But  by 
the  epistles  and  letters  of  John  Huss,  a  man  may  easily 
judge  what  the  king's  mind  was.  Now  we  will  proceed 
to  the  history. 

The  fifth  day  of  June,  the  cardinals,  bishops,  and  the 
rest  of  the  priests,  all  that  were  in  Constance,  assembled 
to  a  great  number,  at  the  convent  of  the  Franciscans  in 
Constance,  and  there  it  was  commanded,  that  before 
John  Huss  should  be  brought  forth,  in  his  absence  they 
should  rehearse  the  witnesses  and  articles  which  they 
had  slanderously  gathered  out  of  his  books.  By  chance 
there  was  then  present  a  certain  notary,  named  Mladonie- 
witz,  who  bare  great  love  and  amity  to  Huss,  who,  as 
soon  as  he  perceived  that  the  bishops  and  cardinals  were 
already  determined  and  appointed  to  condemn  the  said 
articles  in  the  absence  of  John  Huss,  went  with  all  speed 
to  Master  Wencelate  de  Duba,  and  John  de  Clum,  and 
told  them  all  the  matter,  who  immediately  made  report 
of  it  to  the  emperor,  who,  understanding  their  object, 
sent  to  signify  to  them  that  nothing  should  be  resolved 
or  done  in  the  case  of  John  Huss,  before  they  should 
send  him  all  such  articles  as  were  laid  against  the  said 
John  Huss,  which  were  either  false  or  heretical,  and  he 
would  do  so  much,  that  the  said  articles  should  be  ex- 
amined by  good  and  learned  men.  Then  according  to 
the  emperor's  will,  the  judgment  of  the  principals  of  the 
council  was  suspended,  until  such  time  as  John  Huss 
were  present. 

In  the  meantime,  these  gentlemen,  master  of  Duba 
and  of  Clum,  gave  to  the  two  princes,  whom  the  emperor 
had  sent,  certain  small  treatises  which  John  Huss  had 
made,  out  of  which  they  had  drawn  certain  articles  to 
present  to  them  who  rule  the  council,  under  this  condi- 
tion, that  they  would  render  them  again,  when  they 
should  demand  them.  The  intent  and  meaning  of  these 
barons  was,  that  by  this  means  the  adversaries  of  John 
Huss  might  the  more   easily  be  reproved,  who,  of  a 


naughty  and  cornipt  conscience,  had  picked  out  corrupt 
sentences  out  of  the  books  of  John  Huss.  The  books 
were  delivered  to  the  cardinals  and  bishops  ;  and  then 
John  Huss  was  brought  forth,  and  the  princes  who  were 
sent  by  the  emperor,  departed.  After  they  shewed  the 
books  to  John  Huss,  and  he  confessed  openly  before 
the  whole  assembly  that  he  had  wrote  them,  and  that  he 
was  ready,  if  there  were  any  fault  in  them,  to  amend  the 
same. 

Now  hearken  a  little  to  the  holy  proceedings  of  these 
reverend  fathers,  for  here  happened  a  strange  and  shame- 
ful matter.  With  much  ado  they  had  scarcely  read  one 
article,  and  brought  forth  a  few  witnesses  upon  the 
same  against  him,  but  as  he  was  about  to  open  his 
mouth  to  answer,  all  this  mad  herd  or  flock  began  so  to 
cry  out  upon  him,  that  he  was  not  able  to  speak  one 
word.  The  noise  and  trouble  was  so  great  and  so 
vehement,  that  a  man  might  well  have  called  it  an  up- 
roar or  noise  of  wild  beasts,  and  not  of  men  ;  much  less 
was  it  to  be  judged  a  congregation  of  men  gathered  toge- 
ther to  judge  and  determine  so  grave  and  weighty  mat- 
ters. And  if  it  happened  that  the  noise  and  cry  did  ever 
so  little  cease,  that  he  might  answer  any  thing  at  all,  out 
of  the  holy  scriptures  oi  ecclesiastical  doctors,  by  and 
by  he  would  hear  such  replies  as  were  nothing  to  the 
purpose. 

Besides  all  this,  some  did  outrage  in  words  against 
him,  and  others  spitefully  mocked  him,  so  that  seeing 
himself  overwhelmed  with  these  rude  and  barbarous 
noises  and  cries,  and  that  it  profited  nothing  to  speak, 
he  determined  finally  with  himself  to  hold  his  peace  and 
keep  silence.  From  that  time  forward,  all  the  whole 
rout  of  his  adversaries  thought  that  they  had  won 
the  battle  of  him,  and  cried  out  all  together  "  Now  he 
is  dumb,  now  he  is  dumb  ;  this  is  a  certain  sign  and 
token,  that  he  doth  consent  and  agree  unto  these  his 
errors."  Finally,  the  matter  came  to  this  point,  that 
certain  of  the  most  moderate  and  honest  among  them, 
seeing  this  disorder,  determined  to  proceed  no  further, 
but  that  all  should  be  deferred  and  put  off  until 
another  time.  Through  their  advice,  the  prelates  and 
others  departed  from  the  council  for  the  present,  and 
appointed  to  meet  there  again  on  the  morrow  to  pro- 
ceed in  judgment. 

The  next  day,  which  was  the  seventh  of  June,  on  which 
day  the  sun  was  almost  wholly  eclipsed,  somewhat  after, 
about  seven  of  the  clock,  this  same  flock  assembled  again 
in  the  cloister  of  the  friars  minors,  and  by  their  appoint- 
ment John  Huss  was  brought  before  them,  accompanied 
with  a  great  nuniber  of  armed  men.  Thither  went  also 
the  emperor,  whom  the  gentlemen,  master  of  Duba  and 
Clum,  and  the  notary  named  Peter,  which  were  great 
friends  of  the  said  Huss,  did  follow  to  see  what  the  end 
would  be.  When  they  were*  come  thither,  they  heard 
that  in  the  accusation  of  Michael  de  Causis,  they  read 
these  words  following  :  John  Huss  hath  taught  the  peo- 
ple divert  and  many  errors  both  in  the  chapel  of 
Bethlehem,  and  also  in  many  other  places  of  the  city  of 
Prague,  of  the  which  errors  some  of  them  he  hath  drawn 
out  of  Wickliff's  books,  and  the  rest  he  has  forged  and 
invented  of  his  own  head,  and  maintains  the  same  very 
obstinately. 

First,  that  after  the  consecration  and  pronunciation 
of  the  words  in  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  there  remains 
material  bread.  To  this  John  Huss,  taking  a  solemn 
oath,  answered  that  he  never  spake  any  such  word  ;  but 
thus  much  he  did  grant,  that  at  what  time  the  archbi- 
shop of  Prague  forbade  him  to  use  any  more  that  term 
or  word  bread,  he  could  not  allow  the  bishop's  command, 
as  Christ,  in  the  sixth  chapter  of  John,  oftentimes  names 
himself  the  bread  of  life,  which  came  down  from 
heaven,  to  give  life  unto  the  whole  world.  But  as 
touching  material  bread,  he  never  spake  any  thing  at  all. 

Then  they  returned  again  unto  the  witnesses,  who 
every  man  for  himself  affirmed  with  an  oath  that  which 
he  had  said.  Amongst  whom  John  Protyway,  when  he 
should  confirm  his  testimony,  added  that  John  Huss, 
said  that  St.  Gregory  was  but  a  rhymer,  when  he  alleged 
his  authority  against  him.  To  whom  John  Huss  an- 
swered, that  in  this  point  they  did  him  great  iiyorj,  as 


THE  EMPEROR'S  ORATION  TO  JOHN  HUSS. 


[BofK  V, 


he  always  esteemed  and  reputed  St.  Gregory  for  a  most 
holy  doctor  of  the  church. 

Tlien  was  there  read  a  certain  article  of  accusation,  in 
which  it  was  alleged,  that  John  Huss  had  taught,  and 
obstinately  defended  certain  erroneous  articles  of  Wick- 
lifF'sin  Bohemia.  Whereunto  Huss  answered,  that  he 
never  taught  any  errors  of  John  Wickliff's,  or  of  any  other 
man's.  But  to  confirm  their  article,  there  was  alleged, 
that  John  Huss  did  withstand  the  condemnation  of 
Wickliff's  articles.  He  answered  that  he  durst  not 
agree  thereto,  for  offending  his  conscience,  and  especially 
for  these  articles,  that  Silvester  the  pope  and  Constantine 
did  err  in  bestowing  those  great  gifts  and  rewards  upon 
the  church.  Also,  that  the  pope  or  priest,  being  in 
mortal  sin,  cannot  consecrate  nor  baptize.  "  This  arti- 
cle," said  he,  "  I  have  thus  determined,  as  if  I  should 
say,  that  he  unworthily  consecrates  or  baptizes,  when  he 
is  in  deadly  sin,  and  that  he  is  an  unworthy  minister  of 
the  sacraments  of  God."  Here  his  accusers,  with  their 
witnesses,  were  earnest  and  instant  that  the  article  of 
Wickliff  was  written  in  the  very  same  words  of  the 
treatise  of  John  Huss.  "Verily,"  said  John  Huss  ;  "I 
fear  not  to  submit  myself,  even  under  the  danger  of 
death,  if  you  shall  not  find  it  so  as  I  have  said."  When 
the  book  was  brought  forth,  they  found  it  written  as 
John  Huss  had  said. 

Then  was  there  rehearsed  another  article  of  his  accu- 
sation in  this  manner  : — That  John  Huss  to  confirm  the 
heresy  which  he  had  taught  the  common  and  simple 
people  out  of  Wickliff's  books,  said  openly  these  words, 
that  at  what  time  a  great  number  of  monks  and  friars, 
and  other  learned  men  were  gathered  together  in  Eng- 
land, in  a  certain  church,  to  dispute  against  John  Wick- 
liff, and  could  by  no  means  vanquish  him,  suddenly 
the  church  door  was  broken  open  with  lightning,  so 
that  with  much  ado  Wickliff's  enemies  hardly  escaped 
without  hurt.  He  added,  moreover,  that  he  wished  his 
soul  to  be  in  the  same  place  where  John  Wickliff's  soul 
was.  Whereunto  John  Huss  answered,  "  That  a  dozen 
years  before  that  any  books  of  divinity  of  John  Wick- 
liff's were  in  Bohemia,  he  saw  certain  works  of  philoso- 
phy of  his,  which,  he  said,  did  marvellously  delight  and 
please  him.  And  when  he  understood  the  good  and 
godly  life  of  Wickliff,  he  spake  these  words,  I  trust, 
said  he,  that  Wickliff  is  saved ;  and  although  I  doubt 
whether  he  be  damned  or  no,  yet  with  a  good  hope  I 
wish  that  my  soul  were  in  the  same  place  where  John 
Wickliff's  is."  Then  again  did  all  the  company  jest 
and  laugh  at  him. 

It  is  also  in  his  accusation,  that  John  Huss  did  coun- 
sel the  people,  according  to  the  example  of  Moses,  to 
resist  with  the  sword  against  all  such  as  did  gainsay  his 
doctrine.  And  the  next  day  after  he  had  preached  the 
same,  there  were  found  openly  in  divers  places  certain 
intimations,  that  every  man,  being  armed  with  his  sword 
about  him,  should  stoutly  proceed,  and  that  brother 
should  not  spare  brother,  neither  one  neighbour  an- 
other. John  Huss  answered,  that  "  All  these  things 
were  falsely  laid  unto  his  charge  by  his  adversaries  ;  for 
he  at  all  times  when  he  preached,  did  diligently  ad- 
monish and  warn  the  people,  that  they  should  all  arm 
themselves  to  defend  the  truth  of  the  gospel,  according 
to  the  saying  of  the  apostle,  '  with  the  helmet  and 
sword  of  salvation  ;'  and  that  he  never  spake  of  any  ma- 
terial sword,  but  of  that  which  is  the  word  of  God. 
And  as  touching  intimations,  or  Moses'  sword,  he  never 
had  anything  to  do  withal." 

When  all  the  articles  were  in  this  way  gone  through, 
John  Huss  was  committed  to  the  custody  of  the  bishop 
of  Reggeo,  under  whom  Jerome  of  Prague  was  also  pri- 
soner. But  before  he  was  led  away,  the  cardinal  of 
Cambray  calling  him  back  again  in  the  presence  of  the 
emperor,  said,  "  John  Huss,  I  have  heard  you  say,  that 
if  you  had  not  been  willing  of  your  own  mind  to  come 
to  Constance,  neither  the  emperor  himself,  neither  the 
king  of  Bohemia,  could  have  compelled  you  to  do  it." 
John  Huss  answered,  "  Under  your  license,  most  reve- 
rend father,  I  never  used  any  such  kind  of  talk  or 
words.  But  this  I  did  say,  that  there  was  in  Bohemia  a 
great  number   of  gentlemen   and   noblemen,    who   did 


favour  and  love  me,  who  also  might  easily  have  kept  mo 
in  some  sure  and  secret  place,  that  I  should  not  have 
been  constrained  to  come  into  this  town  of  Constance 
neither  at  the  will  of  the  emperor,  neither  of  the  king  of 
Bohemia."  With  that  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  even 
for  very  anger,  began  to  cliange  his  colour,  and  despite- 
fuUy  said,  "  Do  you  not  see  tlie  unshamefacedness  of  the 
man  here  ?"  And  as  they  were  murmuring,  and  whis- 
pering  on  all  parts,  the  Lord  John  de  Clum,  ratifying 
and  confirming  that  which  John  Huss  had  spoken,  said, 
"  Tliat  John  Huss  had  spoken  very  well  ;  for  on  my 
])art,"  said  he,  "  who,  in  comparison  of  a  great  mikny 
others,  am  but  of  small  force  in  the  realm  of  Bohemia, 
yet  if  I  would  have  taken  it  in  hand,  I  could  have 
defended  him  easily  by  the  space  of  one  year,  even 
against  all  the  force  and  power  of  both  these  great  and 
mighty  kings.  How  much  better  might  they  have  done 
it  who  are  of  more  force  or  jiuissance  than  I  am,  and 
have  stronger  castles  and  places  than  I  have .'"  After 
that  the  Lord  de  Clum  had  spoken,  the  cardinal  of 
Cambray  said,  "  Let  us  leave  this  talk.  And  I  tell  you, 
John  Huss,  and  counsel  you,  that  you  submit  yourself 
to  the  sentence  and  mind  of  the  council,  as  you  did 
promise  in  the  jirison  ;  and  if  you  will  do  so,  it  shall  be 
greatly  both  for  your  profit  and  honour." 

And  the  emjieror  himself  began  to  tell  him  the  same 
tale,  saying,  "  Although  there  be  some  who  say,  that  the 
fifteenth  day  after  you  were  committed  to  prison,  you 
obtained  of  us  our  letters  of  safe  conduct,  notwithstand- 
ing I  can  well  prove  by  the  witness  of  many  princes  and 
noblemen,  that  the  safe  conduct  was  obtained  and  got- 
ten of  us  by  my  Lords  de  Duha  and  de  Clum,  before  you 
were  departed  out  of  Prague,  under  whose  guard  we  have 
sent  for  you,  to  the  end  that  none  should  do  you  any 
outrage  or  hurt,  but  that  you  should  have  full  liberty  to 
speak  freely  before  all  the  council,  and  to  answer  as 
touching  your  faith  and  doctrine  ;  and  as  you  see,  my 
lords  the  cardinals  and  bishops  have  so  dealt  with  you, 
that  we  do  very  well  perceive  their  good-will  towards 
you,  for  the  which  we  have  great  cause  to  thank  them. 
And  forasmuch,   as   divers  have  told  us,    that  we  may 

NOT,     OR  OUGHT  NOT,     OF    RIGHT  TO  DEFEND  ANY  MAN 

WHO  IS  AN  HERETIC,  OR  SUSPECT  OF  HERESY  ;  there- 
fore now  we  give  you  even  the  same  counsel  which  the 
cardinal  of  Cambray  hath  given  you  already,  that  you 
be  not  obstinate  to  maintain  any  opinion,  but  that  you 
do  submit  yourself  under  such  obedience  as  you  owe 
unto  the  authority  of  the  holy  council,  in  all  things  that 
shall  be  laid  against  you,  and  confirmed  by  credible  wit- 
nesses, which  thing,  if  you  do  according  to  our  counsel, 
we  will  give  order  that  for  the  love  of  us,  of  our  brother, 
and  the  whole  realm  of  Bohemia,  the  council  shall  suffer 
you  to  depart  in  peace,  with  an  easy  and  tolerable 
penance  and  satisfaction,  which  if  you  refuse  to  do,  the 
presidents  of  the  council  shall  have  sufficient  authority 
to  proceed  against  you.  And  for  our  part  be  ye  well 
assured,  that  we  will  sooner  prepare  and  make  the  fire 
with  our  own  hands,  to  burn  you  withal,  than  we  will 
endure  or  suffer  any  longer  that  you  shall  maintain  or 
use  this  stiffness  of  ojiinions,  which  you  have  hitherto 
maintained  and  used.  Wherefore  our  advice  and  counsel 
is,  that  you  submit  yourself  wholly  unto  the  judgment 
of  the  council."  John  Huss  answered,  "  O  most 
noble  emperor,  I  render  unto  your  highness  most  im- 
mortal thanks  for  your  letters  of  safe  conduct."  Upon 
this  Lord  John  de  Clum  did  break  him  of  his  purpose, 
and  admonished  him  that  he  did  not  excuse  himself  of 
the  blame  of  obstinacy. 

Then  said  John  Huss,  "  O  most  gentle  Lord,  I  do 
take  God  to  my  witness,  that  I  was  never  minded 
obstinately  to  maintain  any  opinion,  and  that  for 
this  same  intent  and  purpose  I  came  hither  of  mine 
own  good  will,  that  if  any  man  could  lay  before  me  any 
better  or  more  holy  doctrine  than  mine,  that  then  I 
would  change  mine  opinion  without  any  fiirther  doubt." 
After  he  had  spoken  and  said  these  things,  he  was  sent 
away  with  the  Serjeants. 

The  morrow  after,  which  was  the  eighth  day  of  June, 
the  very  same  company  which  was  assembled  the  day 
before,  assembled  now  again  at  the  convent  of  the  Fran- 


D.  1415.] 


THE  APPEAL  OF  JOHN  HUSS  FROM  THE  POPE  TO  CHRIST. 


301 


iciscars ;  and  in  this  assembly  were  also  John  Huss' 
ifriends,  Lord  de  Duba,  Lord  de  Clum,  and  Peter  the 
'notary.  Thither  was  John  Huss  also  brought,  and  in 
his  presence  there  were  read  about  thirty-nine  articles, 
'which  they  said,  were  drawn  out  of  his  books.  Huss 
acknowledged  all  those  that  were  faithfully  and  truly 
collected  and  gathered,  to  be  his,  of  which  sort  there 
were  but  very  few  ;  the  residue  were  counterfeited  and 
forged  by  his  adversaries,  for  they  could  find  no  such 
thing  in  the  books,  out  of  the  which  they  said  they  had 
'drawn  and  gathered  them. 

Tiiese  were  the  same  articles  in  a  manner  which  were 
shewed  before  in  the  prison  to  John  Huss,  and  are  re- 
hearsed here  in  another  order :  although  there  were 
some  more  articles  added  to  them,  and  others  corrected 
and  enlarged,  mention  is  made  in  them  of  his  appeal, 
!  which  is  as  follows  : — 

IVie  Appeal  of  John  Hitss/rom  the  Pope  to  Christ. 

"  Forasmuch  as  the  most  mighty  Lord,  one  in  essence, 
[three  in  person,  is  both  the  chief  and  first,  and  also  the 
last,  and  utmost  refuge  of  all  those  who  are  oppressed, 
land  th;it  he  is  the  God  who  defendeth  verity  and 
truth  tliroughout  all  generations,  doing  justice  to  such 
as  be  wronged,  being  ready  and  at  hand  to  all  those 
wliich  call  upon  him  in  verity  and  truth,  unbinding  those 
that  are  bound,  and  fulfilling  the  desires  of  all  those 
who  honour  and  fear  him;  defending  and  keeping  all 
those  that  love  him,  and  utterly  destroying  and  bringing 
to  ruin  the  stiff-necked  and  impenitent  sinner,  and  that 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  very  God  and  man,  being  in  great 
anguish,  compassed  in  with  the  priests,  scribes,  and 
pharisees,  wicked  judges  and  witnesses,  willing  by  the 
most  bitter  and  ignominious  death  to  redeem  the  children 
of  God,  chosen  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  from 
everlasting  damnation  ;  hath  left  behind  him  this  godly 
example  for  a  memory  unto  them  who  should  come 
after  him,  to  the  intent  they  should  commit  all  their 
causes  into  the  hands  of  God,  who  can  do  all  things,  and 
knoweth  and  seeth  all  things,  saying  in  this  manner  :  O 
Lord,  behold  my  affliction,  for  my  enemy  hath  prepared 
himself  against  me,  and  thou  art  my  protector  and  de- 
fender. O  Lord,  thou  hast  given  me  understanding, 
and  I  have  acknowledged  thee,  thou  hast  opened  unto 
me  all  their  enterprises  ;  and  for  my  own  part,  I  have 
been  as  a  meek  lamb  which  is  led  unto  sacrifice,  and  have 
not  resisted  against  them.  They  have  wrought  their 
enterprises  upon  me,  saying.  Let  us  put  wood  in  his 
bread,  and  let  us  banish  him  out  of  the  land  of  the 
living,  that  his  name  be  no  more  spoken  of,  nor  had  in 
memory.  But  thou,  O  Lord  of  Hosts,  who  judgest 
justly,  and  seest  the  devices  and  imaginations  of  their 
hearts,  hasten  thee  to  take  vengeance  upon  them,  for  I 
have  manifested  my  cause  unto  thee,  forsomuch  as  the 
number  of  those  which  trouble  me  is  great,  and  have 
counselled  together,  saying,  the  Lord  hath  forsaken 
him,  pursue  him  and  catch  him.  O  Lord  my  God,  be- 
hold their  doings,  for  thou  art  my  patience  ;  deliver  me 
from  mine  enemies,  for  thou  art  my  God  ;  do  not  sepa- 
rate thyself  far  from  me,  for  tribulation  is  at  hand,  and 
there  is  no  man  which  will  succour.  My  God,  my  God, 
look  down  upon  me,  wherefore  hast  thou  forsaken  me  ? 
So  many  dogs  have  compassed  me  in,  and  the  company 
of  the  wicked  have  besieged  me  round  about,  for  they 
have  spoken  against  me  with  deceitful  tongues,  and  have 
compassed  me  in  with  words  full  of  despite,  and  have 
enforced  me  without  cause.  Instead  of  love  towards  me 
they  have  slandered  me,  and  have  recompensed  me  with 
evil  for  good,  and  in  place  of  charity  they  have  conceived 
hatred  against  me. 

"  Wherefore,  behold,  I  staying  myself  upon  this  most 
holy  and  fruitful  example  of  my  Saviour  and  Redeemer, 
do  appeal  before  God  for  this  my  grief  and  hard  oppres- 
sion, from  this  most  wicked  sentence  and  judgment,  and 
the  excommunication  determined  by  the  bishops,  scribes, 
pharisees,  and  judges,  who  sit  in  Moses's  seat,  and 
resign  my  cause  wholly  unto  him  ;  even  as  the  holy 
patriarch  of  Constantinople,  John  Chrysostom,  appealed 
twice  from  the  council  of  the  bishops  and  clergy  ;  and 
Aadrew,  bishop  of  Prague,  and  Robert,  bishop  of  Lin- 


coln, appealed  to  the  sovereign  and  most  just  Jud^e, 
who  is  not  defiled  with  cruelty,  neither  can  he  be  cor- 
rupted with  gifts  and  rewards,  neither  yet  be  deceived  by 
false  witness.  Also  I  desire  greatly  that  all  the  faitht'ui 
servants  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  especially  the  princes, 
barons,  knights,  esquires,  and  all  other  who  inhabit 
our  country  of  Bohemia,  should  understand  and  know 
these  things,  and  have  compassion  upon  uie,  vvlio  am 
so  grievously  oi)pressed  by  the  excommunication  which 
is  out  against  me,  and  which  was  obtained  and  gotten  Ijy 
the  instigation  and  procurement  of  Michael  de  Causis 
my  great  enemy,  and  by  the  consent  and  furtherance  of 
the  canons  of  the  cathedral  church  of  Prague,  and  given 
and  granted  out  by  Peter  of  St.  Angelo,  dean  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  and  cardinal,  and  also  ordained  judge 
by  Pope  John  XXIIL,  who  hath  continued  almost  these 
two  years,  and  would  give  no  audience  unto  my  advo- 
cates and  procurators,  which  they  ought  not  to  deny, 
(no  not  to  a  Jew  or  Pagan,  or  to  any  heretic  whatsoever 
he  were)  neither  yet  would  he  receive  any  reasonable 
excuse,  for  that  I  did  not  appear  personally,  neither 
would  he  accept  the  testimonials  of  the  whole  university 
of  Prague  with  the  seal  hanging  at  it,  or  the  witness  of 
the  sworn  notaries,  and  such  as  were  called  unto  witness. 
By  this  all  men  may  evidently  perceive  that  I  have  not 
incurred  any  fault  or  crime  of  contumacy  or  disobe- 
dience, forsomuch  as  that  I  did  not  appear  in  the  court 
of  Rome,  was  not  for  any  contempt,  but  for  reasonable 
causes. 

"  And  moreover,  forsomuch  as  they  had  laid  ambush- 
ments  for  me  on  every  side  by  ways  where  I  should  pass, 
and  also  because  the  perils  and  dangers  of  others  have  made 
me  the  more  circumspect  and  advised  ;  and  forsomuch 
as  my  proctors  were  willing  and  contented  to  bind  them- 
selves even  to  abide  the  punishment  of  the  fire  to  answer 
to  all  such  as  would  oppose  or  lay  any  thing  against  me 
in  the  court  of  Rome  ;  as  also  because  they  did  imprison 
my  lawful  procurator  in  the  said  court,  without  any 
cause,  demerit,  or  fault,  as  I  suppose.  Forsomuch  then 
as  the  order  and  disposition  of  all  ancient  laws  as  well 
divine  of  the  old  and  new  testament,  as  also  of  the  canon 
laws,  is  this,  that  the  judges  should  resort  unto  the 
place  where  the  crime  or  fault  is  committed  or  done, 
and  there  to  inquire  of  all  such  crimes  as  shall  be 
objected  and  laid  against  him  which  is  accused  or  slan- 
dered, and  that  of  such  men  as  by  conversation  have 
some  knowledge  or  understanding  of  the  party  so  accused 
(who  may  not  be  the  evil  willers  or  enemies  of  him 
which  is  so  accused  or  slandered  ;  but  must  be  men  of 
an  honest  conversation,  no  common  quarrel  pickers  or 
accusers,  but  fervent  lovers  of  the  law  of  God ;)  and 
finally,  that  there  should  be  a  fit  and  meet  place  ap- 
pointed, whither  as  the  accused  party  might  without 
danger  or  peril,  resort  or  come,  and  that  the  judge  and 
witnesses  should  not  be  enemies  unto  him  that  is  accused. 
And  also  forsomuch  as  it  is  manifest,  that  all  these  con- 
ditions were  wanting  and  lacking,  as  touching  my  ap- 
pearance for  the  safeguard  of  my  life,  I  am  excused 
before  God  from  the  frivolous  pretended  obstinacy  and 
excommunication.  Whereupon  \,  John  Huss,  do  pre- 
sent and  ofTer  this  my  ajipeal  unto  my  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  my  just  Judge,  who  knoweth  and  defendeth,  and 
justly  judgeth  every  man's  just  and  true  cause." 

Articles  formerly  contained  or  picked  out  of  the  Treatise 
of  John  Huss  of  Prague,  tchich  he  entitled  "  Of  the 
Church,^^  following  in  this  part  or  behalf  the  errors, 
as  they  term  them,  of  John  Wickliff,  tvith  the  judg- 
ment against  them. 

The  first  article.  "  No  reprobate  is  true  pope,  lord, 
or  prelate."  The  error  is  in  the  faith,  and  behaviour, 
and  manners,  being  many  times  before  condemned,  as 
well  against  the  poor  men  of  Lyons,  as  also  against  the 
Waldenses  and  Pikards.  The  affirmation  of  which 
errors  is  temerarious,  seditious,  offensive  and  pernicious, 
and  tending  to  the  subversion  of  all  human  policy  and 
government,  forasmuch  as  no  man  knows  whether  he  be 
worthy  of  love  or  hatred,  for  all  men  offend  in  many 
points,  and  thereby  should  all  rule  and  dominion  b« 


302 


ARTICLES  ALLEGED  AGAINST  JOHN  HUSS. 


[Rook  V. 


made  uncertain  and  unstable,  if  it  should  be  founded 
upon  predestination  and  charity  ;  neither  should  the 
commandment  of  Peter  have  been  good,  who  desires  all 
servants  to  be  obedient  unto  their  masters  and  lords, 
although  they  be  wicked. 

The  second  article.  "  That  no  man  who  is  in  deadly 
sin,  whereby  he  is  no  member  of  Christ,  but  of  the  devil, 
is  true  pope,  prelate,  or  lord."  The  error  of  this  is  like 
to  the  first. 

The  third  article.  "  No  reprobate  or  person  in  deadly 
sin,  sits  in  the  apostolic  seat  of  Peter,  neither  has  any 
apostolical  power  over  the  christian  people."  This 
error  is  also  like  to  the  first. 

The  fourth  article.  "  No  reprobates  are  of  the 
church,  nor  any  who  do  not  follow  the  life  of  Christ." 
This  error  is  against  the  common  opinion  of  the  doctors, 
concerning  the  church. 

The  fifth  article.  "  They  only  are  of  the  church,  and 
sit  in  Peter's  seat,  and  have  apostolic  power  who  follow 
Christ  and  his  apostles  in  their  life  and  living."  The 
error  hereof  is  in  faith  and  manners,  as  in  the  first  arti- 
cle, but  containing  more  arrogancy  and  rashness. 

The  sixth  article.  "  That  every  man  who  lives  up- 
rightly, according  to  the  nile  of  Christ,  may  and  ought 
openly  to  preach  and  teach,  although  he  be  not  sent, 
yea,  although  he  be  forbidden  or  excommunicated  by  any 
prelate  or  bishop,  even  as  he  might  or  ought  to  give 
alms  ;  for  his  good  life  in  living  together  with  his  learn- 
ing, sufficiently  sends  him."  This  is  a  rash  and  teme- 
rarious error,  offensive,  and  tending  to  the  confusion 
of  the  whole  ecclesiastical  hierarchy. 

The  seventh  article.  "  That  the  pope  of  Rome  being 
contrary  to  Christ,  is  not  the  universal  bishop,  neither 
has  the  church  of  Rome  any  supremacy  over  other 
churches,  except  peradventure  it  be  given  to  him  of 
Csesar,  and  not  of  Christ."  An  error  lately  and  plainly 
reproved. 

The  eighth  article.  "  That  the  pope  ought  not  to  be 
called  most  holy,  neither  that  his  feet  are  holy  and 
blessed,  or  that  they  ought  to  be  kissed."  This  error  is 
temerarious,  irreverently,  niul  offeii.-ively  published. 

The  ninth  article.  "  That  according  unto  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ,  heretics,  be  they  never  so  obstinate  or 
stubborn,  ought  not  to  be  put  to  death,  neither  to  be 
accursed  or  excommunicated."  This  is  the  error  of  the 
Donatists,  temerariously,  and  not  without  great  offence 
affirmed  against  the  laws  of  the  ecclesiastical  discipline, 
as  St.  Augustine  proves. 

The  tenth  article.  "  That  subjects  and  the  com- 
mon people,  may  and  ought  publicly  and  openly  to  de- 
tect and  reprove  the  vices  of  their  superiors  and  rulers, 
as  having  power  given  them  of  Christ,  and  example  of 
St.  Paul  so  to  do."  This  error  is  pernicious,  full  of 
offence,  inducing  all  rebellion,  disobedience  and  se- 
dition. 

The  eleventh  article.  "That  Christ  only  is  head  of 
the  church,  and  not  the  pope."  It  is  an  error  accord- 
ing to  the  common  interpretation  of  the  doctors,  if  all 
the  reason  of  the  supremacy,  and  of  being  head,  be  se- 
cluded and  taken  away  from  the  pope. 

The  twelfth  article.  "  That  the  only  church,  which 
comprehends  the  predestinate  and  good  livers,  is  the 
universal  church,  whereto  subjects  owe  obedience.  And 
this  is  consecpient  to  the  former  article."  The  error  is 
contained  as  in  the  former  articles. 

Tlie  thirteenth  article.  "  That  tithes  and  oblations 
given  to  the  church,  are  public  and  common  alms." 
This  error  is  offensive,  and  contrary  to  the  determination 
of  the  apostle,  1  Cor.  ix. 

The  fourteenth  article.  "  That  the  clergy  living 
wickedly,  ought  to  be  reproved  and  corrected  by  the 
lav-people,  by  the  taking  away  of  their  tithes  and  other 
temporal  profits."  A  most  pernicious  error  and  offen- 
sive, inducing  the  secular  people  to  perpetrate  sacrilege, 
subverting  the  ecclesiastical  liberty. 

The  fifteenth  article.  "  That  the  blessings  of  such  as 
are  reprobate  or  evil  livers  of  the  clergy,  are  maledic- 
tions and  cursings  before  God,  according  to  the  saying, 
I  will  curse  your  blessings."  This  error  was  re])roved 
by  St.  Augustine,  against  St.  Cyprian  and  his  followers. 


neither  is  the  master  of  the  sentences  allowed  of  the 
masters  in  that  point  when  he  seems  to  favour  this 
article. 

The  sixteenth  article.  "  That  in  these  days,  and  in 
long  time  before,  there  has  been  no  true  po])e,  no  true 
church  or  faith,  which  is  called  the  Romish  church, 
whereunto  a  man  ought  to  obey,  but  that  it  both  was 
and  is  the  synagogue  of  antichrist  and  Satan."  The 
error  in  this  article  is  in  this  point,  that  it  is  derived 
and  takes  its  foundation  upon  the  former  articles. 

The  seventeenth  article.  "That  all  gift  of  money 
given  to  the  ministers  of  the  church,  for  the  ministration 
of  any  spiritual  matter,  makes  such  ministers  in  that  I' 
case  users  of  simony."  This  error  is  seditious  and  ' 
temerarious,  forasmuch  as  something  may  be  given  to 
the  clergy,  under  the  title  of  susteiitation  or  maintaining 
the  minister,  without  the  selling  or  buying  of  any 
spiritual  thing. 

The  eighteenth  article.  "  That  whoever  is  excommu- 
nicate of  the  pope,  if  he  appeal  to  Christ,  he  is  preserved 
that  he  need  not  fear  the  excommunication,  but  may 
utterly  contemn  and  despise  the  same."  This  error 
is  temerarious  and  full  of  arrogancy. 

The  nineteenth  article.  "  That  every  deed  done  with- 
out charity,  is  sin."  This  error  was  reproved  and 
revoked  before  this  time  at  Paris,  specially  if  it  be  under- 
stood of  deadly  sin  ;  for  it  is  not  necessary  that  he  who 
lacketh  grace,  should  continually  sin  and  offend  anew, 
although  he  be  continually  in  sin. 

This  folloving,  the  masters  of  Paris,  by  their  whole 
voice  and  consent,  did  add  and  join  to  these  nineteen 
articles,  as  their  reason  and  determination. 

"  We  affirm,  that  these  articles  aforesaid  are  noto- 
riously heretical,  and  that  they  are  judicially  condemned 
for  such,  and  diligently  to  be  rooted  out  with  their  most 
seditious  doctrines,  lest  they  do  infect  others.  For 
although  they  seem  to  have  a  zeal  against  the  vices  of 
the  prelates  and  the  clergy,  which  (the  more  is  the  pity 
and  grief)  do  but  too  much  abound,  yet  it  is  not  accord- 
ing to  learning ;  for  a  sober  and  discreet  zeal  suffers 
and  laments  those  sins  and  offences,  which  one  sees  in 
the  house  of  God,  that  he  cannot  amend  or  take  away; 
for  vices  cannot  be  rooted  out  and  taken  away  by  other 
vices  and  errors,  forasmuch  as  devils  are  not  cast  out 
through  Beelzebub,  but  by  the  power  of  God,  which  is 
the  Holy  Ghost,  who  wills,  that  in  correction  the  mea- 
sure and  mean  of  prudence  be  always  kept,  according  to 
the  saying,  Mark  who,  what,  where  and  why,  by  what 
means  and  when,  prelates  and  bishops  are  bound,  under 
grievous  and  express  penalties  of  the  law,  diligently  and 
vigilantly  to  bear  themselves  against  the  foresaid  errors, 
and  such  other  like,  and  the  maintainers  of  them  ;  for 
let  it  be  always  understood  and  noted,  that  the  error 
which  is  not  resisted  is  allowed,  neither  is  there  any 
doubt  of  privy  affinity  or  society  of  him,  who  is  slow 
to  withstand  a  manifest  mischief. 

"  These  things  are  intermeddled  by  the  way  under 
correction,  as  by  way  of  doctrine. 

(Signed)  "  John  Gerson, 
"  Chancellor  of  Paris,  unworthily." 

These  things  thus  declared,  a  man  may  easily  under- 
stand, that  John  Huss  was  not  accused  for  holding  any 
opinion  contrary  to  the  articles  of  our  faith,  but  because 
he  did  stoutly  preach  and  teach  against  the  kingdom  of 
antichrist  for  the  glory  of  Christ,  and  the  restoring  of 
the  church. 

Now  to  return  unto  the  history  :  when  the  articles, 
which  I  have  before  rehearsed,  were  all  read  over,  the 
cardinal  of  Cambray,  calling  to  John  Huss,  said,  "Thou 
hast  heard  what  grievous  and  horrible  crimes  are  laid 
against  thee,  and  what  number  of  them  they  aic  ;  and 
now  it  is  thy  part  to  devise  with  thyself  what  thou  wilt 
do.  Two  ways  are  proposed  and  set  before  thee  by  the 
council,  of  which  one  thou  must  of  necessity  enter  into. 

"  First,  that  thou  do  humbly  and  meekly  submit  thy- 
self unto  the  judgment  and  sentence  of  the  council,  that 


A.D.  1415.]     THE  CARDINAL  OF  CAMBRAY  AND  OTHERS  EXHORT  HUSS  TO  RECANT.       .30.5 


whatever  shall  be  there  determined,  by  their  common 
toice  and  judgment,  thou  wilt  patiently  bear  and  suffer. 
Which  thing  if  thou  wilt  do,  we  of  our  part,  both  for 
the  honour  of  the  most  gentle  emperor  here  present,  and 
also  for  the  honour  of  his  brother  the  king  of  Bohemia, 
and  for  thy  own  safeguard  and  preservation,  will  treat 
and  handle  thee  with  as  great  humanity,  love  and  gentle- 
ness, as  we  may.  But  if  as  yet  thou  art  determined  to 
defend  any  of  those  articles  which  we  have  propounded 
to  thee,  and  dost  desire  or  require  to  be  further  heard 
thereupon,  we  will  not  deny  thee  power  and  license 
thereto  ;  but  this  thou  shalt  well  understand,  that  there 
are  such  men,  so  clear  in  understanding  and  knowledge, 
and  having  so  firm  and  strong  reasons  and  arguments 
against  thy  articles,  that  I  fear  it  will  be  to  thy  great 
hurt,  detriment  and  peril,  if  thou  shouldst  any  longer 
•wiU  or  desire  to  defend  the  same.  This  I  do  speak  and 
say  to  thee,  to  counsel  and  admonish  thee,  and  not  as  a 
judge." 

Many  others  of  the  cardinals,  every  man  for  himself, 
did  exhort  and  persuade  John  Huss  in  the  same  way  ;  to 
whom,  with  a  lowly  countenance  he  answered,  "  Most 
reverend  fathers,  I  have  often  said,  that  I  came  hither 
of  mine  own  free  wiU,  not  to  defend  any  thing,  but  if  in 
any  thing  I  should  seem  to  have  conceived  a  perverse  or 
evil  opinion,  that  I  would  meekly  and  patiently  be  con- 
tent to  be  reformed  and  taught.  Whereupon  I  desire 
that  I  may  have  yet  further  liberty  to  declare  my  mind. 
Whereof,  except  I  shall  allege  most  firm  and  strong 
reasons,  I  will  willingly  submit  myself." 

Then  said  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  "  Forasmuch  then 
as  thou  dost  submit  thyself  to  the  information  and  grace 
of  this  council,  this  is  decreed  by  all  almost  three-score 
doctors. 

"  First  of  all,  thou  shalt  humbly  and  meekly  confess 
thyself  to  have  erred  in  these  articles  which  are  alleged 
and  brought  against  thee. 

"  Moreover,  thou  shalt  promise  by  an  oath,  that  from 
henceforth  thou  shalt  not  teach,  hold  or  maintain  any  of 
these  articles.  And  last  of  all,  that  thou  shalt  openly 
recant  all  these  articles." 

Upon  which  sentence,  when  many  others  had  spoken 
their  minds,  at  length  John  Huss  said,  "  I  once  again 
do  say,  that  I  am  ready  to  submit  myself  to  the  infor- 
mation of  the  council ;  but  this  I  most  humbly  require 
end  desire  you  all,  even  for  his  sake,  who  is  the  God 
of  us  all,  that  I  be  not  compelled  or  forced  to  do  the 
thing  which  my  conscience  rejects  or  strives  against, 
or  which  I  cannot  do  without  danger  of  eternal  damna- 
tion, that  is,  that  I  should  make  revocation  by  oath  to 
all  the  articles  which  are  alleged  against  me.  For  I 
remember,  that  I  have  read  in  the  book  of  universalities, 
that  to  abjure,  is  to  renounce  an  error  which  a  man  has 
before  held.  And  forsomuch  as  many  of  these  articles 
are  said  to  be  mine,  which  were  never  in  my  mind  or 
thought  to  hold  or  teach,  how  should  I  then  renounce 
them  by  an  oath  ?  But  as  touchirg  those  articles  which 
are  mine  indeed,  if  there  be  any  man  who  can  teach  me 
contrariwise  to  them,  I  will  willingly  perform  that  which 
you  desire." 

Then  said  the  emperor,  "  Why  mayest  not  thou  with- 
out danger  also  renounce  all  those  articles  which  thou 
sayest  are  falsely  alleged  against  thee  by  the  witnesses  ? 
For  I  verily  would  nothing  at  all  doubt  to  abjure  all 
errors,  neither  does  it  foUow  that  therefore  by  and  by  I 
have  professed  any  error."  To  whom  John  Huss  an- 
swered :  "Most  noble  emperor,  this  word,  to  abjure,  sig- 
nifies much  more  than  your  majesty  here  gives  it."  Then 
said  the  cardinal  of  Florence,  "  John  Huss,  you  shall 
have  a  form  of  abjuration,  which  shall  be  gentle,  and 
tolerable  enough,  written  and  delivered  to  you,  and  then 
you  will  easily  and  soon  determine  with  yourself,  whether 
you  will  do  it  or  no."  Then  the  emperor,  repeating 
again  the  words  of  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  said,  "  Thou 
hast  heard  that  there  are  two  ways  laid  before  thee  :  first 
that  thou  shouldst  openly  renounce  those  thy  errors, 
which  are  now  condemned,  and  subscribe  unto  the  judg- 
ment of  the  council,  whereby  thou  shouldst  try  and  find 
their  grace  and  favour.  But  if  thou  proceed  to  defend 
thy  opinions,  the  council  shall  have  sufi&cient  power, 


whereby  according  to  their  laws  and  ordinances,  they 
may  decree  and  determine  upon  thee."  To  whom  John 
Huss  answered,  "  I  refuse  nothing,  most  noble  emperor, 
whatsoever  the  council  shall  decree  or  determine  upon 
me.  Only  this  one  thing  I  except,  that  I  do  not  offend 
God  or  my  conscience,  or  say  that  I  have  professed  those 
errors  which  was  never  in  my  mind  or  thought  to  pro- 
fess. But  I  desire  you  all,  if  it  may  be  possible,  that 
you  will  grant  me  further  liberty  to  declare  my  mind  and 
opinion,  that  1  may  answer  as  much  as  shall  suffice,  as 
touching  those  tilings  which  are  objected  against  me, 
and  specially  concerning  ecclesiastical  offices,  and  the 
state  of  the  ministry." 

Here  a  certain  very  old  bishop  of  Pole  put  in  his  ver- 
dict. He  said,  "  The  laws  are  evident  as  touching 
heretics,  with  what  punishment  they  ought  to  be 
punished."  But  John  Huss  constantly  answered  as 
before,  insomuch  that  they  said  he  was  obstinate  and 
stubborn.  Then  a  certain  well  fed  priest,  and  gaily 
apparelled,  cried  out  unto  the  presidents  of  the  council, 
saying,  "He  ought  by  no  means  to  be  admitted  to 
recantation,  for  he  hath  written  unto  his  friends,  that 
although  he  do  swear  with  his  tongue,  yet  he  will  keep 
his  mind  unsworn  without  oath  ;  wherefore  he  is  not  to 
be  trusted."  Unto  this  slander  John  Huss  answered, 
as  is  said  in  the  last  article,  affirming  that  he  was  not 
guilty  of  any  error. 

In  the  meantime  there  was  exhibited  to  the  council  a 
certain  article,  wherein  John  Huss  was  accused,  that  he 
had  slanderously  interpreted  a  certain  sentence  of  the 
pope's  ;  which  he  denied  that  he  did,  saying,  that  he 
never  saw  it  but  in  prison,  when  the  article  was  shewn 
him  by  the  commissioners. 

Then  was  there  another  article  read,  in  the  which  was 
contained,  that  three  men  were  beheaded  at  Prague,  be- 
cause that  through  Wickliff's  doctrine  and  teaching  they 
were  contumelious  and  slanderous  against  the  pope's 
letters  :  and  that  they  were  by  the  same  Huss,  with  the 
whole  pomp  of  the  scholars,  and  with  a  public  convoca- 
tion or  congregation,  carried  out  to  be  buried,  and  by  a 
public  sermon  placed  among  the  number  of  saints. 

Then  said  John  Huss,  that  it  was  false,  that  the 
corpses  were  by  him  conveyed  with  any  such  pomp  into 
their  sepulchre  or  burial. 

Other  charges  of  the  same  kind  were  made  and  de- 
nied again,  and  then  there  was  great  silence  kept  for  a 
while.  Then  Paletz,  who  had  conducted  the  process 
against  John  Huss,  rising  up,  as  having  now  finished  his 
accusation,  said,  "  I  take  God  to  my  witness  before  the 
emperor's  majesty  here  present,  and  the  most  reverend 
fathers,  cardinals,  and  bishops,  that  in  this  accusation  of 
John  Huss,  I  have  not  used  any  hatred  or  evil  will ;  but 
that  I  might  satisfy  the  oath  which  1  took  when  I  was 
made  doctor  that  I  would  be  a  most  cruel  and  sharp 
enemy  of  all  manner  of  errors,  for  the  profit  of  the  holy 
catholic  church."  Michael  de  Causis  did  also  the  like. 
"  And  I,"  said  John  Huss,  "  do  commit  all  these  things 
unto  the  Heavenly  Judge,  which  shall  justly  judge  the 
cause  or  quarrels  of  both  parties."  Then  said  the  cardinal 
of  Cambray,  "  I  cannot  a  little  commend  and  praise  the 
humanity  and  gentleness  ol  Master  Paletz,  which  he  hath 
used  in  drawing  out  the  articles  against  Master  John 
Huss.  For  as  we  have  heard,  there  are  many  things 
contained  in  his  book  much  worse,  and  more  detestable." 

When  he  had  spoken  these  words,  the  bishop  of  Reg- 
geo,  unto  whom  John  Huss  was  committed,  commanded 
that  the  said  John  Huss  should  be  carried  again  safely 
unto  prison.  Then  John  de  Clum  following  him,  did 
not  a  little  encourage  and  comfort  him.  No  tongue  can 
express  what  courage  and  stomach  he  received  by  the 
short  talk  which  he  had  vrith  him  ;  when  in  so  great  a 
broil  and  grievous  hatred,  he  saw  himself  in  a  manner 
forsaken  of  all  men.  After  John  Huss  was  carried 
away,  the  emperor  began  to  exhort  the  presidents  of  the 
council  in  this  manner,  saying, 

"  You  have  heard  the  manifold  and  grievous  crimes 
which  are  laid  against  John  Huss,  which  are  not  only 
proved  by  manifest  and  strong  witnesses,  but  also  con- 
fessed by  him  ;    of  which,  every  one  of  them  by  my 


394 


THE  SERMON  OF  THE  BISHOP  OF  LONDY  AGAINST  JOHN  HUSS. 


[Book  V. 


judgment  and  advice,  have  deserved,  and  are  worthy  of 
death.  Therefore,  except  he  do  recant  them  all,  I  judge 
and  think  meet  that  he  be  punished  with  lire.  And  al- 
though he  do  that  which  he  is  willed  and  commanded  to 
do,  notwithstanding  I  do  counsel  you,  that  he  be  forbid 
the  ofhce  of  preaching  and  teaching,  and  also  that  he  re- 
turn no  more  into  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia.  For  if  he 
be  ad.nitted  again  to  teach  and  preach,  and  especially  in 
the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  he  will  not  observe  and  keep 
that  which  he  is  commanded,  but  hoping  upon  the  fa- 
vour and  goodwill  of  such  as  be  his  adherents  and 
favourers  there,  he  will  return  again  unto  his  former 
purpose  and  intent,  and  then,  besides  these  errors,  he 
will  also  sow  new  errors  amongst  the  people,  so  the  last 
error  sliall  be  worse  than  the  first. 

"  Moreover,  I  judge  and  think  it  good,  that  his  arti- 
cles which  are  condemned,  should  be  sent  to  ray  brother 
the  king  of  Bohemia,  and  afterward  to  Pole,  and  other 
provinces,  where  men's  minds  are  replenished  with  his 
doctrine,  with  this  commandment,  that  whosoever  do 
hold  or  keep  the  same,  should  by  the  common  aid 
both  of  the  ecclesiastical  and  civil  power,  be  punished. 
So  at  the  length  shall  remedy  be  found  for  this  mischief, 
if  the  boughs,  together  with  the  root,  be  utterly  rooted 
and  pulled  up  :  and  if  the  bishops,  and  other  prelates, 
who  here  in  this  place  have  laboured  for  the  ex- 
tirpating of  this  heresy,  be  commended  by  the  whole 
voices  of  the  council  to  the  king  and  princes,  under 
whose  dominion  they  are.  Last  of  all,  if  there  be 
any  found  here  at  Constance,  who  are  familiars  unto 
John  Huss,  they  also  ought  to  be  punished  with  such 
severity  and  punishment  as  is  due  unto  them,  and  es- 
pecially his  scholar,  Jerome  of  Prague."  Then  said  the 
rest,  "  When  the  master  is  once  punished,  we  hope 
we  shall  find  the  scholar  much  more  tractable  and 
gentle." 

After  they  had  spoken  these  words,  they  departed  out 
of  the  cloister,  where  they  were  assembled  and  gathered 
together.  The  day  before  his  condemnation,  which  was 
the  sixth  of  July,  the  Emperor  Sigismund  sent  to  him 
four  bishops,  accompanied  by  Master  Wincelate  de  Duba, 
and  John  de  Clum,  that  they  should  learn  and  under- 
stand of  him  what  he  intended  to  do.  When  he  was 
brought  out  of  prison  to  them,  John  de  Clum  began  first 
to  speak  unto  him,  saying — 

"  Master  John  Huss,  I  am  a  man  unlearned,  neither 
am  I  able  to  counsel  or  advise  you,  being  a  man  of  learn- 
ing and  understanding :  notwithstanding  I  do  require 
you,  if  you  know  yourself  guilty  of  any  of  those  errors, 
which  fire  objected  and  laid  against  you  before  the  coun- 
cil, that  you  will  not  be  ashamed  to  alter  and  change 
your  mind  to  the  will  and  pleasure  of  the  council;  if 
contrariwise,  I  will  be  no  author  to  you,  that  you  should 
do  any  thing  contrary,  or  against  your  conscience,  but 
rather  to  suffer  and  endure  any  kind  of  punishment,  than 
to  deny  that  which  you  have  known  to  be  the  truth." 
To  whom  John  Huss,  with  lamentable  tears,  said  ;  "  Ve- 
rily, as  before  I  have  oftentimes  done,  I  do  take  the 
most  High  God  for  my  witness,  that  I  am  ready  with  my 
heart  and  mind,  if  the  council  can  instruct  or  teach  me 
any  better  by  the  holy  scripture,  and  I  will  be  ready  with 
all  my  whole  heart  to  alter  and  change  my  purpose." 
Then  one  of  the  bishops  which  sat  by,  said  unto  him, 
that  he  would  never  be  so  arrogant  or  proud,  that  he 
would  j>refer  his  own  mind  or  opinion  before  the  judg- 
ment of  the  whole  council.  To  whom  John  Huss  an- 
swered, "  Neither  do  I  otherwise  mind  or  intend.  For 
if  he  which  is  the  meanest  or  least  in  all  this  council  can 
convict  me  of  error,  I  will  with  an  humble  heart  and 
mind  perform,  and  do  whatever  the  council  shall  require 
of  me."  "Mark,"  said  the  bishops,  "how  obstinately  he 
perseveres  in  his  errors."  And  when  they  had  thus 
talked,  they  commanded  the  keepers  to  carry  him  again 
to  prison,  and  so  they  returned  again  unto  the  emperor 
with  their  commission. 

The  next  day  after,  which  was  Saturday,  and  the  sixth 
day  of  July,  there  waa  a  general  session  held  by  the 


princes  and  lords,  both  of  the  ecclesiastical  and  tem- 
poral estates,  in  the  head  church  of  the  city  of  Con. 
stance,  the  Emperor  Sigismund  being  president,  in  his 
imperial  robes  and  habit  ;  in  the  midst  whereof  there  waa 
made  a  certain  high  place,  being  square  like  a  table,  and 
close  by  it  there  was  a  desk  of  wood,  upon  the  which  the 
garments  and  vestments  pertaining  to  priesthood  were 
laid  for  this  purpose,  that  before  John  Huss  should  be  de- 
livered over  to  the  civil  ])ower,  he  should  be  openly  de- 
prived and  spoiled  of  his  priestly  ornaments.  When 
John  Huss  was  brought  thither,  he  fell  down  upon  his 
knees  before  the  same  high  place,  and  prayed  a  long 
time.  In  the  mean  while  the  bishop  of  Londy  went  up 
into  the  pulpit,  and  made  this  sermon  following. 

The  Sermon  of  the  Bishop  of  Londy,  before  the  Sentenct 
was  given  upon  John  Huss. 

"  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  Trusting  by  humble  invocation  upon  the  divine 
help  and  aid,  most  noble  prince,  and  most  christian  em- 
peror, and  you,  most  excellent  fathers,  and  reverend 
h)rds,  bishops  and  prelates,  also  most  excellent  doctors 
and  masters,  famous  and  noble  dukes,  and  high  counts, 
honourable  nobles  and  barons,  and  all  other  men  worthy 
of  remembrance  ;  that  the  intent  and  purpose  of  my 
mind  may  the  more  plainly  and  evidently  appear  unto 
this  most  sacred  congregation  :  I  am  first  of  all  deter- 
mined to  treat  or  speak  of  that  which  is  read  in  the 
epistle  on  the  next  Sunday,  in  the  sixth  chapter  to  the 
Romans  ;  that  is  to  say,  '  Let  the  body  of  sin  be  de- 
stroyed,' &c. 

"  It  appeareth  by  the  authority  of  Aristotle,  in  his 
book  entituled  De  Cwlo  et  Mundo,  how  wicked,  dan- 
gerous, andjfoolish  a  matter  it  seemeth  to  be,  not  to 
withstand  perverse  and  wicked  beginnings.  For  he 
saith,  that  a  small  error  in  the  beginning,  is  very  great  in 
the  end.  It  is  very  damnable  and  dangerous  to  have 
erred,  but  more  hard  to  be  corrected  or  amended. 
Whereupon  that  worthy  doctor  St.  Jerome,  in  his  book 
upon  the  exposition  of  the  catholic  faith,  teaches  how 
necessary  a  thing  it  is  that  heretics  and  heresies  should  be 
suppressed,  even  in  the  first  beginning  of  them,  saying 
thus,  the  rotten  and  dead  flesh  is  to  be  cut  off  from 
the  body,  lest  that  the  whole  body  do  perish  and  putrify. 
For  a  scabbed  sheep  is  to  be  put  out  of  the  fold,  lest 
that  the  whole  flock  be  infected  ;  and  a  little  fire  is  to  be 
quenched,  lest  the  whole  house  be  consumed  and 
burned.  Arius  was  first  a  spark  in  Alexandria,  who, 
because  he  was  not  quenched  at  the  first,  he  presumed, 
and  went  about  with  his  wicked  and  perverse  imagi- 
nations, and  phantastical  inventions,  to  spot  and  defile 
the  catholic  faith,  which  is  founded  and  established  by 
Christ,  defended  with  the  victorious  triumphs  of  so  many 
martyrs,  and  illuminated  and  set  forth  with  the  excellent 
doctrines  and  writings  of  so  many  men.  Such,  there- 
fore, must  be  resisted ;  such  heretics  must  of  necessity 
be  suppressed  and  condemned. 

"  Wherefore  I  have  truly  propounded,  as  touching 
the  punishment  of  every  such  obstinate  heretic,  that 
the  body  of  sin  is  to  be  destroyed.  W^hereupon  it  is  to 
be  considered  according  to  the  holy  traditions  of  the  fa- 
thers, that  some  sins  are  adverse  and  contrary  unto  ano- 
ther. Others  are  annexed  or  conjoined  together  ;  others 
are,  as  it  were,  branches  and  members  of  others  ;  and 
some  are,  as  it  were,  the  roots  and  heads  of  others. 
Amongst  all  which,  those  are  to  be  counted  the  more 
detestable,  out  of  which  the  most  and  worst  have  their 
original  and  beginning.  Wherefore,  although  all  sins 
and  offences  are  to  be  abhorred  of  us  ;  yet  those  are 
especially  to  be  eschewed,  which  are  the  head  and  root 
of  the  rest.  For  by  how  much  the  perverseness  of  them 
is  of  more  force  and  power  to  hurt,  with  so  much  the 
more  speed  and  circumspection  ought  they  to  be  rooted 
out  and  extinguished,  with  apt  preservatives  and  reme- 
dies. Forsomuch,  then,  as  amongst  all  sins,  none  doth 
appear  to  be  more  inveterate  '■.ban  the  mischief  of  this 
most  execrable  schism,  therefore  have  I  right  well  pro- 
pounded, '  That  the  body  of  sin  should  be  destroyed.' 
For  by  the  long  continuance  of  this  scliism,  great  and 


1.  D.  1415.] 


SERMON  OF  THE  BISHOP  OF  LONDY  AGAINST  JOHN  HUSS. 


ao.-j 


most  cruel  destruction  is  sprung  up  amongst  the  faithful, 
I    and  hath  long  continued  ;  abominable  divisions  of  here- 
1    gies   are   grown  ;  threatenings  are  increased  and  multi- 
plied ;     the    confusion    of   the    whole    clergy    is    grown 
i    thereupon,    and    the  opprobriums  and    slanders    of    the 
christian    people,   are    abundantly    sprung    up    and    in- 
creased :    and  truly  it  is  no  marvel,  forsomuch   as  that 
most  detestable  and  execrable  schism,   is,   as  it  were,   a 
body  and  heap  of  dissolution  of  the  true  faith  of  God  :  for 
what   can  be  good  or  holy  in  that  place,  where  such  a 
,   pestiferous  schism  hath  reigned  so  long  a  time  ?     For  as 
St.  Bernard  saith,  *  Like  as  in  the  unity  and  concord  of 
'   the  faithful,  there  is  the  habitation  and  dwelling  of  the 
Lord;  so  likewise  in  the  schism  and  dissipation  of  the 
christians,  there  is  made  the  habitation  and  dwelling  of 
the  devil.     Is  not  schism  and  division  the  original  of  all 
subversion,  the  den  of  heresies,    and  the   nourisher  of 
all  offences  ?     For  the  knot  of  unity  and  peace  being 
once  troubled  and  broken,  there  is  free  passage  made  for 
all  strife  and  debate.     C'ovetousness  is  uttered  in  others 
'  for  lucre  sake  ;   lust  and  will  is  set  at  liberty,  and   all 
means  opened  unto  slaughter  ;    all  right   and  equity  is 
1  banished,  the  ecclesiastical  power  is  injured,  and   the 
calamity  of  this  schism  bringeth  in  all  kind  of  bondage, 
Bword   and   violence   doth   rule,   the  laity  have  the  do- 
,  minion,   concord  and  unity  are   banished,  and  all  pre- 
scribed rules    of  religion  utterly  contemned  and    set  at 
naught.' 

"  Consider,  most  gentle  lords,  during  this  most  pes- 
tiferous schism,  how  many  heresies  have  appeared  and 
shewed  themselves,  how  many  heretics  have  escaped 
unpunished  ;  how  many  churches  have  been  spoiled  and 
■  pidied  down,  how  many  cities  have  been  oppressed, 
and  regions  brought  to  ruin .'  What  confusion  hath 
there  happened  in  the  clergy  .'  What  and  how  great 
destruction  hath  been  amongst  the  christian  people  ? 
I  jnay  you  mark  how  the  church  of  God,  the 
Epouse  of  Christ,  and  the  Mother  of  all  the  faithful, 
I  is  contemned  and  despised.  For  who  doth  reverence  the 
;  keys  of  the  church  ?  who  feareth  the  censures  or  laws  .' 
'  or  who  is  it  that  doth  defend  the  liberties  thereof .-' 
1  but  rather  who  is  it  that  doth  not  offend  the  same,  or 
I  who  doth  not  invade  it,  or  else  who  is  he  that  dare  not 
'  violently  lay  hands  upon  the  patrimony  or  heritage  of 
I  Jesus  Christ  ?  The  goods  of  the  clergy,  and  of  the  poor, 
I  and  the  relief  of  pilgrims  and  strangers,  gotten  together 
!  by  the  blood  of  our  Saviour,  and  of  many  martyrs,  are 
I  spoiled  and  taken  away  :  behold,  the  abomination  of 
I  desolation  brought  upon  the  church  of  God,  the  destruc- 
ition  of  the  faith,  and  the  confusion  of  the  christian 
I  people,  to  the  ruin  of  the  Lord's  flock  or  fold,  and  all 
I  the  whole  company  of  our  most  holy  Saviour  and  Re- 
jdeemer.  This  loss  is  more  great  or  grievous  than  any 
'which  could  happen  unto  the  martyrs  of  Christ,  and 
this  persecution  much  more  cruel  than  the  persecution 
of  any  tyrant,  for  they  did  but  only  punish  the  bodies, 
ibut  in  this  schism  and  division  the  souls  are  tormented. 
There  the  blood  of  men  was  only  shed;  but  in  tliis  case 
the  true  faith  is  subverted  and  overthrown.  That  per- 
secution was  salvation  unto  many  ;  but  this  schism  is 
destruction  unto  all  men.  When  the  tyrants  raged, 
■then  the  faith  did  increase  ;  but  by  this  division  it  is 
'utterly  decayed.  During  their  cruelty  and  madness  the 
j)rimitive  church  increased  ;  but  through  this  schism  it 
jis  confounded  and  overthrown.  Tyrants  did  ignorantly 
lofFend  ;  but  in  this  schism  many  do  wittingly  and  wil- 
lingly even  of  obstinacy  offend.  There  came  in  heretics, 
(users  of  simony,  and  hypocrites,  to  the  great  detriment 
land  deceit  of  the  church  ;  under  those  tyrants  the  me- 
ifits  of  the  just  were  increased. 

'  "  But  during  this  schism,  mischief  and  wickedness 
iare  augmented  :  for  in  this  most  cursed  and  execrable 
Idivision,  truth  is  made  an  enemy  to  all  Christians,  faith 
lis  not  regarded,  love  and  charity  hated,  hope  is  lost, 
jjustice  overthrown,  no  kind  of  courage  or  valiantness, 
but  only  unto  mischief :  modesty  and  temperance 
cloaked,  wisdom  turned  into  deceit,  humility  feigned, 
equity  and  truth  falsified,  patience  utterly  fled,  con- 
science small,  all  wickedness  intended,  devotion  counted 
folly,  gcntlentss  abject  and  cast  away,  rsligion  despised, 


obedience  not  regarded,  and  all  manner  of  life  reproach- 
ful and  abominable.  With  how  great  and  grievous  sor- 
rows is  tlie  church  of  God  replenished  and  filled,  whilst 
tyrants  do  oppress  it,  heretics  invade  it,  users  of  si- 
mony do  spoil  and  rob  it,  and  schismatics  go  about 
utterly  to  subvert  it  ?  O  most  miserable  and  wretched 
christian  people,  whom  now  by  the  space  of  forty  years, 
with  such  indurate  and  continual  schism  they  have  tor- 
mented, and  almost  brought  to  ruin  !  O  the  little  bark 
and  ship  of  Christ,  which  hath  so  long  time  wandered 
and  strayed  now  in  the  midst  of  the  whirlpools,  and  by 
and  by  sticketh  fast  in  tlie  rocks,  tossed  to  and  fro  with 
most  grievous  and  tempestuous  storms  !  O  miserable 
and  wretched  boat  of  Peter,  if  the  most  Holy  Father 
would  suffer  thee  to  sink  or  drown,  into  what  dangers 
and  perils  have  the  wicked  pirates  brouglit  thee  ? 
Amongst  what  rocks  have  they  placed  thee  ?  O  most 
godly  and  loving  christians,  what  faithful  devout  man  is 
there,  who  beholding  and  seeing  the  great  ruin  and 
decay  of  the  church,  would  not  be  j)rovoked  unto  tears  ? 
What  good  conscience  is  there  that  can  refrain  weep- 
ing, because  that  contention  and  strife  is  poured  upon 
the  ecclesiastical  rulers,  which  have  made  us  to  err  in 
the  way,  because  they  have  not  found,  or  rather  would 
not  find  the  way  of  unity  and  concord,  whereupon  so 
many  heresies  and  so  great  confusion  is  sprung  up,  and 
grown  in  the  flock  of  Peter  and  the  fold  of  the  Lord. 

"  Many  princes,  kings,  and  prelates,  have  greatly 
laboured  and  worked  for  the  rooting  out  hereof;  but 
yet  could  they  never  bring  to  pass  or  finish  that  most 
wholesome  and  necessary  work.  Wherefore,  most 
christian  king,  this  most  glorious  and  triumphant  vic- 
tory hath  tarried  only  for  thee,  the  crown  and  glory 
thereof  shall  be  thine  for  ever,  and  this  most  happy 
victory  shall  be  continually  celebrated  to  thy  great 
honour  and  praise,  that  thou  hast  restored  again  the 
church  which  was  so  spoiled,  that  thou  hast  removed  and 
put  away  all  inveterate  and  overgrown  schisms  and  di- 
visions, that  thou  hast  trodden  down  users  of  simony,  and 
rooted  out  all  heretics.  Dost  thou  not  behold  and  see 
how  great,  perpetual,  and  famous  renown  and  glory  it 
will  be  unto  thee  ?  For  what  can  be  more  just,  what 
more  holy,  what  better,  what  more  to  be  desired  ;  or, 
finally,  what  can  be  more  acceptable,  than  to  root  out 
this  wicked  and  abominable  schism,  to  restore  the 
church  again  unto  her  ancient  liberty,  to  extinguish  and 
put  away  all  simony,  and  to  condemn  and  destroy  all 
errors  and  heresies  from  amongst  the  flock  of  the  faith- 
ful .'  Nothing,  truly,  can  be  better,  nothing  more  holy, 
nothing  more  profitable  for  the  whole  world  ;  and,  final- 
ly, nothing  more  acceptable  unto  God.  For  the  per- 
formance of  which  most  holy  and  godly  work  thou  wast 
elect  and  chosen  of  God ;  thou  wast  first  deputed  and 
chosen  in  heaven  before  thou  wast  elect  and  chosen 
upon  earth.  Thou  wast  first  appointed  by  the  celestial 
and  heavenly  Prince,  before  the  electors  of  the  empire 
did  elect  or  choose  thee,  and  specially,  that  by  the  im- 
perial force  and  power  thou  shouldest  condemn  and 
destroy  those  errors  and  heresies  which  we  have  pre- 
sently in  hand  to  be  condemned  and  subverted.  To  the 
performance  of  this  most  holy  work  God  hath  givea 
unto  thee  the  knowledge  and  understanding  of  his  divine 
truth  and  verity,  power  of  princely  majesty,  and  the  just 
judgment  of  equity  and  righteousness,  as  the  Most  High 
himself  doth  say,  I  have  givea  thee  understanding  and 
wisdom,  to  speak  and  utter  my  words,  and  have  set  thee 
to  rule  over  nations  and  kingdoms,  that  thou  shouldest 
help  the  people,  pluck  down  and  destroy  iniquity,  and  by 
exercising  of  justice  thou  shouldest,  I  say,  destroy  all 
errors  and  heresies,  and  specially  this  obstinate  heretic 
here  present,  through  whose  wickedness  and  mischief 
many  places  of  the  world  are  infected  with  most  pesti- 
lent and  heretical  poison,  and  by  this  means  and  occa- 
sion almost  utterly  subverted  and  destroyed.  This 
most  holy  and  godly  labour,  O  most  noble  prince  !  wa« 
reserved  only  for  thee,  upon  thee  it  doth  only  lie,  unto 
whom  the  rule  and  ministration  of  justice  is  given. 
Wherefore  thou  hast  established  thy  praise  and  renown, 
even  by  the  mouths  of  infants  and  sucking  babes,  for  thy 
praises  shall  be  celebrated  for  evermore,  that  thou  hast 


306 


SENTENCE  OF  THE  COUNCIL  OF  CONSTANCE  AGAINST  JOHN  HUSS. 


[Book  V. 


destroyed  and  overthrown  such  and  so  great  enemies  of 
the  faith.  The  which  that  thou  mayest  prosperously 
and  happily  perform  and  bring  to  pass,  our  Lord  Jesus 
vouchsafe  to  grant  thee  his  grace  and  help,  who  is 
blessed  for  ever  and  ever.  Ameu." 

When  this  sermon  was  thus  ended,  the  proctor  of  the 
council  rising  up,  named  Henry  de  Piro,  required 
that  the  process  of  the  cause  against  John  Huss  might 
be  continued,  and  that  they  might  proceed  unto  the  de- 
finitive sentence.  Then  a  certain  bishop,  who  was  ap- 
pointed one  of  the  judges,  declared  the  process  of  the 
cause,  which  was  pleaded  long  since  in  the  court  of 
Rome,  and  elsewhere,  between  John  Huss  and  the  pre- 
lates of  Prague. 

At  the  last  he  repeated  those  articles  which  we  have 
before  mentioned,  amongst  which  he  rehearsed  also 
one  article,  that  John  Huss  should  teach  the  two 
natures  of  the  Godhead  and  manhood  to  be  one  Christ. 
John  Huss  went  about  briefly  with  a  word  or  two  to  an- 
swer every  of  them  ;  but  as  often  as  he  was  about  to 
speak  the  cardinal  of  Cambray  commanded  him  to  hold 
his  peace,  saying,  "  Hereafter  you  shall  answer  all  to- 
gether, if  you  will."  Then  said  John  Huss,  "  How 
can  I  at  once  answer  all  these  things  which  are  alleged 
against  me,  when  I  cannot  remember  them  all  ?" 
Then  said  the  cardinal  of  Florence,  '•  We  have  heard 
thee  sufficiently."  But  when  John  Huss  for  all  that 
would  not  hold  his  peace,  they  sent  the  officers  that  they 
should  force  hiui  thereunto.  Then  he  began  to  intreat, 
pray,  and  beseech  them,  that  they  would  hear  him,  that 
sucli  as  were  present  might  not  credit  or  believe  those 
things  to  be  true  which  were  reported  of  him.  But 
when  all  this  could  nothing  prevail,  he,  kneeling  down 
upon  his  knees,  committed  the  whole  matter  unto  God, 
and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  at  their  hands  he  believed 
easily  he  would  obtain  that  which  he  desired. 

When  the  articles  abovesaid  were  ended,  last  of  all 
there  was  added  a  notable  blasphemy,  which  they  all  im- 
puted to  John  Huss,  that  is,  that  he  said  there  should 
be  a  fourth  person  in  divinity,  and  that  a  certain  doctor 
did  hear  him  speak  of  the  same.  When  John  Huss  de- 
sired that  the  doctor  might  be  named,  the  bishop  that 
alleged  the  article  said  that  it  was  not  needful  to  name 
him.  Then  said  John  Huss,  "  O  miserable  and 
wretched  man  that  I  am,  who  am  forced  and  compelled 
to  bear  such  a  blasphemy  and  slander." 

Afterwards  the  article  was  repeated,  how  that  he  had  ap- 
pealed to  Christ,  and  that  appeal  was  called  heretical. 
Whereto  John  Huss  answered,  "  O  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  whose  word  is  openly  condemned  here  in  this 
council,  unto  thee  again  I  do  appeal,  who  when  thou 
wast  evil  intreated  of  thine  enemies  didst  appeal  unto 
God  thy  Father,  committing  thy  cause  unto  a  most  just 
Judge,  that  by  thy  example  we  also  being  oppressed 
with  manifest  wrongs  and  injuries  should  flee  unto 
thee."  Last  of  all  the  article  was  rehearsed,  as  touch- 
ing the  contempt  of  the  excommunication  by  John 
Huss.  Whereto  he  answered  as  before,  that  he  was  ex- 
cused by  his  advocates  in  the  court  of  Rome,  wherefore 
he  did  not  appear  when  he  was  cited  ;  and  also  that  it 
may  be  proved  by  the  acts,  that  the  excommunication 
was  not  ratified;  and  finally,  to  the  intent  he  might 
clear  himself  of  obstinacy,  he  was  for  that  cause  come 
unto  Constance  under  the  emperor's  safe  conduct. 
When  he  had  spoken  these  words,  one  of  them,  who 
was  appointed  judge,  read  the  definitive  sentence  against 
him,  wliich  follows  thus  word  for  word  : — 

The  Sentence  or  Judgment  of  the  Council  of  Constance 
against  John  Huss. 

"  The  most  holy  and  sacred  general  council  of  Con- 
stance, being  congregated  and  gathered  together,  re]ire- 
senting  the  catholic  church,  for  a  perpetual  memory  of 
the  thing,  as  the  verity  and  truth  did  witness,  '  An  evil 
tree  bringeth  forth  evil  fruit ;'  hereupon  it  cometh,  that 
the  man  of  most  damnable  memory,  John  Wickliff, 
through  his  pestiferous  doctrine,  not  through  Jesus 
Christ  by  the  gospel,  as  the  holy  fathers  iu  times  past 


have  begotten  faithful  children,  but  contrary  to  the 
wholesome  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  a  most  venomous 
root,  hath  begotten  many  pestilent  and  wicked  children 
whom  he  hath  left  behind  him,  successors  and  followers 
of  his  perverse  and  wicked  doctrine,  against  whom  this 
sacred  synod  of  Constance  is  forced  to  rise  up,  as 
against  bastards  and  unlawful  children,  and  with  dili- 
gent  care,  with  the  sharp  knife  of  the  ecclesiastical  au- 
thority, to  cut  up  their  errors  out  of  the  Lord's  field,  as 
most  hurtful  brambles  and  briars,  lest  they  should  grow 
to  the  hurt  and  detriment  of  others. 

"  Forsomuch  then  as  in  the  holy  general  council, 
lately  celebrated  and  holden  at  Rome,  it  was  decreed, 
that  the  doctrine  of  John  Wickliff,  of  most  damnable 
memory,  should  be  condemned,  and  that  his  books 
which  contained  the  same  doctrine  should  be  burned  as 
heretical,  and  this  decree  was  approved  and  confirmed 
by  the  sacred  authority  of  the  whole  council,  neverthe- 
less, one  John  Huss  here  personally  present  in  this 
sacred  council,  not  the  disciple  of  Christ,  but  of  John 
Wickliff,  an  arch  heretic,  after,  and  contrary  or  against 
the  condemnation  and  decree  hath  taught,  preached,  and 
affirmed  the  articles  of  Wickliff,  which  were  condemned 
by  the  church  of  God,  and  in  times  past  by  certain  most 
reverend  fathers  in  Christ,  lords,  archbishops,  and 
bishops,  of  divers  kingdoms  and  realms,  masters  of 
divinity  of  divers  universities  ;  especially  resisting  in  his 
open  sermons,  and  also  with  his  adherents  and  accom- 
plices in  the  schools,  the  condemnation  of  the  said 
articles  of  Wickliff 's,  oftentimes  published  in  the  said 
university  of  Prague,  and  hath  declared  him  the  said 
Wickliff,  for  the  favour  and  commendation  of  his  doc- 
trine before  the  whole  multitude  of  the  clergy  and  peo- 
ple, to  be  a  catholic  man,  and  a  true  evangelical  doctor. 
He  hath  also  published  and  affirmed  certain  and  many 
of  his  articles  worthily  condemned,  to  be  catholic,  the 
which  are  notoriously  contained  in  the  books  of  the  said 
John  Huss. 

"  Wherefore,  after  diligent  deliberation  and  full  in- 
formation  first  had  upon  the  premises  by  the  reverend 
fathers  and  lords  in  Christ  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome, 
cirdinals,  patriarchs,  archbishops,  bishops,  and  other 
prelates,  doctors  of  divinity,  and  of  both  laws,  in  great 
number  assembled  and  gathered  together,  this  most 
sacred  and  holy  council  of  Constance,  declareth  and  de- 
termineth  the  articles  abovesaid  (the  which,  after  due 
conference  had,  are  found  in  his  books  written  with  his 
own  hand,  the  which  also  the  said  John  Huss  in  open 
audience,  before  this  holy  council,  hath  confessed  to  be 
in  his  books),  not  to  be  catholic,  neither  worthy  to  be 
taught,  but  that  many  of  them  are  erroneous,  some  of 
theni  wicked,  others  offensive  to  godly  ears,  many  of 
them  temerarious  and  seditious,  and  the  greater  part  of 
them  notoriously  heretical,  and  even  now  of  late  by  the 
holy  fathers  and  general  councils  reproved  and  con- 
demned. And  forsomuch  as  the  said  articles  are  ex- 
pressly contained  in  the  books  of  the  said  John  Huss, 
therefore  this  said  sacred  council  dot'n  condemn  and  re- 
prove all  those  books  which  he  wrote,  in  what  form  or 
phrase  soever  they  be,  or  whether  they  be  translated  by 
others,  and  doth  determine  and  decree,  that  they  all 
shall  be  solemnly  and  openly  burned  in  the  presence  of 
the  clergy  and  people  of  the  city  of  Constance,  and  else- 
where ;  adding  moreover  for  the  premises,  that  all  his 
doctrine  is  worthy  to  be  despised  and  eschewed  of  all 
faithful  christians.  And  to  the  intent  that  this  most  per- 
nicious and  wicked  doctrine  may  be  utterly  excluded 
and  shut  out  of  the  church,  this  sacred  synod  doth 
straightly  command,  that  diligent  inquisition  be  made 
by  the  ordinaries  of  the  places  by  the  ecclesiastical 
censure,  for  such  treatises  and  works,  and  that  such  as 
are  found  be  consumed  and  burned  with  fire.  And  if 
there  be  any  found,  who  shall  contemn  or  despise  this 
sentence  or  decree,  this  sacred  synod  ordainetii  and 
decreeth,  that  the  ordinaries  of  the  places,  and  the  in- 
quisitors of  heresies,  shall  proceed  against  every  such 
person  as  they  suspect  of  heresy. 

"  Wherefore,  after  due  inquisition  made  against  the 
said  John  Huss,  and  full  information  had  by  the  com- 
missaries and  doctors  of  both  laws,  and  also  by  the  say- 


A.D.  141.'). 


THE  CEREMONY  OF  DEGRADATION  OF  JOHN  HUSS. 


307 


ings  of  the  witnesses  which  were  worthy  of  credit,  and 
m^ny  other  things  openly  read  before  the  said  John 
H'l.-s,  and  I)(.fore  the  fathers  and  prelates  of  this  sacred 
council  (by  the  which  allegations  of  the  witnesses,  it 
appeareth,  that  the  said  John  Huss  hath  taught  many 
evil  and  offensive,  seditious  and  perilous  heresies,  and 
hath  preached  the  same  for  a  long  time),  this  most  sa- 
cred and  holy  synod,  lawfully  congregated  and  gathered 
together  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  (the  name  of  Christ  being 
invoked  and  called  upon)  by  this  their  sentence  which 
here  is  set  forth  in  writing,  determineth,  pronouuceth, 
declareth,  and  decreeth,  that  John  Huss  was  and  is  a 
true  and  manifest  heretic,  and  that  he  hath  preached 
openly  errors  and  heresies  lately  condemned  by  the 
church  of  God,  and  many  seditious,  temerarious,  and 
ofl'eusive  things,  to  no  small  offence  of  the  Divine  Ma- 
jesty, and  of  the  imiversal  church,  and  detriment  of  the 
catholic  faith  and  church,  neglecting  and  despising  the 
keys  of  the  church,  and  ecclesiastical  censures.  In  the 
which  error  he  has  continued  with  a  mind  alto- 
gether indurate  and  hardened  by  the  space  of  many 
years,  much  offending  the  faithful  christians  by  his  ob- 
stinacy and  stubbornness,  in  his  having  made  his  ap- 
peal unto  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  as  the  most  high  Judge, 
omitting  and  leaving  all  ecclesiastical  means.  In  the 
which  appeal  he  allegeth  many  false,  injurious,  and 
offensive  matters,  in  contempt  of  the  apostolic  see,  and 
the  ecclesiastical  censures  and  keys. 

"  Whereupon,  both  for  the  premises  and  many  other 
things,  the  said  synod  pronounceth  Jolin  Huss  to  be  an 
heretic,  and  judgeth  him  by  these  presents  to  be  con- 
demned and  judged  as  an  heretic,  and  reproveth  the 
said  appeal  as  injurious,  offensive,  and  done  in  derision 
unto  the  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction,  and  judgeth  the  said 
Huss  not  only  to  have  seduced  the  christian  people 
by  his  writings  and  preachings,  and  especially  in  the 
kingdom  of  Bohemia,  neither  to  have  been  a  true 
preacher  of  the  gospel  of  Christ  unto  the  said  people, 
according  to  the  exposition  of  the  holy  doctors  ;  but 
also  to  have  been  a  seducer  of  them,  and  also  an  obsti- 
nate and  stiffnecked  person,  yea,  and  such  an  one  as 
doth  not  desire  to  return  again  to  the  lap  of  our  holy 
mother  the  church,  neither  to  abjure  the  errors  and 
heresies  which  he  hath  openly  preached  and  defended. 
Wherefore  this  most  sacred  council  decreeth  and  de- 
clareth, that  the  said  John  Huss  shall  be  publicly  de- 
posed and  degraded  from  his  priestly  orders  and  dig- 
nity, &c." 

Whilst  these  things  were   thus  read,  John  Huss,  al- 
though he  was   forbidden    to  speak,  notwithstanding  did 
often  interrupt  them,  and  especially  when  he  was  re- 
proved of  obstinacy,  he  said,  with  a  loud  voice  :   "  I  was 
j   never  obstinate,  but  as  always  heretofore,  even  so  now 
I   again  I  desire  to  be  taught  by  the  holy  scriptures,  and  I 
do  profess  myself  to  be  so  desirous  of  the  truth,  that  if 
I  might  by  one  only  word  subvert  the  errors  of  all  here- 
tics,   I   would  not   refuse    to   enter  into  what  peril  or 
I    danger  soever  it  were."     When  his  books  were  con- 
[   demned,  he  said :  "  Wherefore  have  you  condemned  those 
books,  when  you  have  not  proved  by  any  one  article  that 
they  are  contrary  to  the  scriptures  or  articles  of  faith  ? 
And,  moreover,  what  injury  is  this  that  you  do  to  me, 
that  you  have  condemned  these  books  written  in  the  Bo- 
hemian tongue,  which  you  never  saw,  neither  yet  read  ?" 
And  oftentimes  looking  up  unto  heaven  he  prayed. 

Vi  hen  the  sentence  and  judgment  was  ended,  kneeling 
4own  upon  his  knees,  he  said  :  "  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
forgive  mine  enemies,  by  whom  thou  knowest  that  I  am 
falsely  accused,  and  that  they  have  used  false  witness 
and  slanders  against  me:  forgive  them,  I  say,  for  thy 
great  mercy's  sake."  This  his  prayer  and  oration  the 
greater  part,  and  especially  the  chief  of  the  priests  de- 
rided and  mocked. 

At  last,  the  seven  bishops  who  were  chosen  out  to  de- 
grade him  of  his  priesthood  commanded  him  to  put  on 
the  garments  pertaining  unto  priesthood,  which,  when 
he  had  done,  he  came  to  the  putting  on  of  the  albe,  he 
called  to  his  remembrance  the  purple  vesture  which 
Herod  put  on  Jesus   Christ  to  mock  him  withal.     So 


likewise  in  all  other  things  he  comforted  himself  by  the 
example  of  Christ.  When  he  had  now  put  on  all  his 
priestly  vestures,  the  bishops  exhorted  him  that  he 
should  yet  alter  and  change  his  mind,  and  provide  for  his 
honour  and  safety  ;  then  he  (according  as  the  manner  of 
the  ceremony  is)  going  up  to  the  top  of  the  scaffold, 
being  full  of  tears,  spake  to  the  people  in  this  sort : 

"  These  lords  and  bishops  do  exhort  and  counsel  me, 
that  I  should  here  confess  before  you  all  that  I  have 
erred  ;  to  do  which  thing,  if  it  were  such  as  might  be 
done  with  the  infamy  and  reproach  of  man  only,  they 
might  peradventure  easily  persuade  me  thereto ;  but 
now  truly  I  am  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  my  God,  with- 
out whose  great  displeasure  and  the  hurt  of  mine  own  con- 
science, I  can  by  no  means  do  that  which  they  require  of 
me.  For  I  do  well  know,  that  I  never  taught  any  of 
those  things  which  they  have  falsely  alleged  against  me, 
but  I  have  always  preached,  taught,  written,  and  thought 
contrary  thereto.  With  what  countenance  then  should  I 
behold  the  heavens .'  With  what  face  should  I  look 
upon  them  whom  I  have  taught,  whereof  there  is  a  great 
number,  if  through  me  it  should  come  to  pass  that  those 
things,  v.hich  they  have  hitherto  known  to  be  most  cer- 
tain a^d  sure,  should  now  be  made  uncertain  ?  Should 
I  by  this  my  exanijjle  astonish  or  troul)le  so  many  souls, 
so  many  consciences,  indued  with  the  most  firm  and 
certain  knowledge  of  the  scriptures  and  gospel  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  his  most  pure  doctrine,  armed 
against  all  the  assaults  of  Satan  ?  I  will  never  do  it, 
neither  commit  any  such  kind  of  offence,  that  I  should 
seem  more  to  esteem  this  vile  carcase  appointed  unto 
death,  than  their  health  and  salvation." 

At  this  most  godly  word  he  was  forced  again  to  hear, 
by  the  sentence  of  the  bishops,  that  he  did  obstinately 
and  maliciously  persevere  in  his  pernicious  and  wicked 
errors. 

Then  he  was  commanded  to  come  down  to  the  execu- 
tion of  his  judgment,  and  in  his  coming  down,  one  of  the 
seven  bishops  before  rehearsed,  first  took  away  from  him 
the  chalice  which  he  held  in  his  hand,  saying  :  "  O, 
cursed  Judas,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  the  council  and 
ways  of  peace,  and  hast  counselled  with  the  Jews  ?  We 
take  away  from  thee  this  chalice  of  thy  salvation."  But 
John  Hu«s  received  this  curse  in  this  manner :  "But  I 
trust  unto  God  the  Father  omnipotent,  and  my  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  for  whose  sake  I  do  suffer  these  things, 
that  he  will  not  take  away  the  chalice  of  his  redemption, 
but  I  have  a  steadfast  and  firm  hope  that  this  day  I  shall 
drink  thereof  in  his  kingdom."  Then  followed  the 
otlier  bishops  in  order,  who  every  one  of  them  took 
away  the  vestments  from  him  which  they  had  put  on, 
each  one  of  them  giving  him  their  curse.  Whereunto 
John  Huss  answered  :  "  That  he  did  willingly  embrace 
and  bear  those  blasphemies  for  the  name  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ."  At  the  last  they  came  to  the  erasing  of 
his  shaven  crown.  But  before  the  bishops  would  go 
in  hand  with  it,  there  was  a  great  contention  between 
them,  with  what  instrument  it  should  be  done,  with  a 
razor  or  with  a  pair  of  shears. 

In  the  mean  time,  John  Huss,  turning  himself  to- 
ward the  emperor,  said:  "I  marvel  that  forsomuch  as 
they  be  all  of  like  cruel  mind  and  spirit,  yet  they  can- 
not agree  upon  their  kind  of  cruelty."  Notwithstand- 
ing, at  last  they  agreed  to  cut  off  the  skin  of  the  crown 
of  his  head  with  a  pair  of  shears.  And  when  they  had 
done  that,  they  added  these  words  :  "  Now  hath  the 
church  taken  away  all  her  ornaments  and  privileges  from 
him.  Now  there  resteth  nothing  else,  but  that  he  be 
delivered  over  unto  the  secular  power."  But  before 
they  did  that,  there  yet  remained  another  reproach.  For 
they  caused  to  be  made  a  certain  crown  of  paper,  almost 
a  cubit  deep,  in  the  which  were  painted  three  de%'ils  of 
wonderful  ugly  shape,  and  this  title  set  over  their  heads, 
"  ARCH-HERETIC,"  which,  when  he  saw,  he  said  :  "  My 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  my  sake  did  wear  a  crown  of 
thorns,  why  should  not  I  then  for  his  sake  again  wear 
this  light  crown,  be  it  never  so  ignominious  ?  Truly  I 
will  do  it,  and  that  willingly."     When  it  was  set  upo« 


308 


EXIiCUTlON  OF  JOHN  HUSS. 


[Book  V. 


his  head,  the  bishop  said  :  "  Now  we  commit  thy 
soul  to  the  devil."  "  But  1,''  said  John  Huss,  lifting 
his  eyes  up  towards  the  heavens,  "  do  commit  my  spirit 
into  thy  hands,  O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  unto  thee  I  com 
mend  my  spirit  which  tliou  hast  redeemed."  These 
contumelies  thus  ended,  the  bisliops  turning  themselves 
towards  the  emperor,  said  :  "  This  most  sacred  synod  of 
Constance  leaveth  now  John  Huss,  who  has  no  more  any 
office  in  the  church  of  God,  to  the  civil  judgment  and 
power."  Then  the  emperor  commanded  Lewis,  duke  of 
Bavaria,  who  stood  before  him  in  his  robes,  holding  the 
golden  apple  with  the  cross  in  his  hand,  that  he  should 
receive  John  Huss  from  the  bishops,  and  deliver  him  to 
them  wlio  should  do  the  execution.  As  he  was  led  by 
them  to  the  place  of  execution,  before  the  church  doors  iie 
saw  his  books  burning,  whereat  he  smiled  and  laughed. 
And  ail  men  that  passed  by  he  exhorted,  not  to  think 
that  he  should  die  for  any  error  or  heresy,  but  only  for  the 
hatred  and  ill  will  of  his  adversaries,  who  had  charged 
him  with  most  false  and  unjust  crimes.  Nearly  the 
•whole  city  followed  him  in  armour. 

The  place  appointed  for  the  execution  was  before  the 
gate  Gotlebian,  between  the  gardens  and  gates  of  the 
suburbs.  When  Jolin  Huss  was  come  thither,  kneel- 
ing down  upon  his  knees,  and  lifting  his  eyes  up  unto 
heaven,  he  prayed,  and  said  certain  Psalms^  and  espe- 
cially the  thirty-first  and  fiftieth  Psalms.  And  they 
■who  stood  hard  by,  heard  him  oftentimes  in  his  prayer, 
with  a  lively  and  cheerful  countenance,  repeat  this  verse  : 
"  Into  thy  hands,  O  Lord,  I  commend  my  spirit,''  &c. 
Which  thing  when  tlie  lay  people  beheld  who  stood 
next  to  him,  they  said  :  "  What  he  hath  done  before  we 
know  not,  but  now  we  see  and  hear  that  he  doth  speak 
and  pray  very  devoutly  and  godly."  Others  wished 
that  he  had  a  confessor.  There  was  a  certain  priest  by, 
sitting  on  horseback,  in  a  green  gown,  drawn  about  with 
red  silk,  who  said  :  "  He  ought  not  to  be  heard,  because 
he  is  an  heretic."  Yet,  notwithstanding,  while  he  was 
in  prison,  he  was  both  confessed,  and  also  absolved  by  a 
certain  doctor,  a  monk,  as  Huss  himself  witnesses  in  an 
epistle  which  he  wrote  to  his  friends  out  of  prison. 
,  Thus  Christ  reigns  unknown  to  the  world,  even  in  the 
midst  of  his  enemies.  In  the  meantime,  while  he 
prayed,  as  he  bowed  his  neck  backward  to  look  upward 
unto  heaven,  the  crown  of  paper  fell  off  from  his  head 
upon  the  ground.  Then  one  of  the  soldiers,  taking  it  up 
again,  said,  "  Let  us  put  it  again  upon  his  head,  that  he 
may  be  burned  with  his  masters,  the  devils,  whom  he  has 
served." 

When  by  the  commandment  of  the  tormentors  he 
•was  risen  up  from  his  prayer,  with  a  loud  voice,  he 
said:  "Lord  Jesus  Christ  assist  and  help  me,  that 
with  a  constant  and  patient  mind,  by  thy  most  gracious 
help,  I  may  bear  and  suffer  this  cruel  and  ignominious 
death,  whereunto  I  am  condemned  for  the  preaching 
of  thy  most  holy  gospel  and  word."  Then,  as  before, 
he  declared  the  cause  of  his  death  to  the  people.  In  the 
meantime  the  hangman  stripped  him  of  his  garments, 
and  turning  his  hands  behind  his  back,  tied  him  fast  to 
the  stake  with  ropes  tliat  were  made  wet.  And  whereas 
by  chance  he  was  turned  towards  the  east,  certain  cried 
out  that  he  should  not  look  towards  the  east,  for  he  was 
an  heretic  ;  so  he  was  turned  towards  the  west.  Then 
•was  his  neck  tied  with  a  chain  to  the  stake,  which  chain, 
when  he  beheld,  smiling,  he  said,  "  That  he  would  wil- 
lingly receive  the  same  chain  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake, 
who,  he  knew,  was  bound  with  a  far  worse  chain." 
Under  his  feet  they  set  two  fagots,  mixing  straw  with 
them,  and  so  likewise  from  the  feet  up  to  the  chin  he 
was  enclosed  in  round  about  with  wood.  But  before 
the  wood  was  set  on  fire,  Lewis,  duke  of  Bavaria,  with 
another  gentleman,  who  was  the  son  of  Clement,  came 
and  exhorted  John  Huss,  that  he  would  yet  be  mindful 
of  his  safety,  and  renounce  his  errors.  To  whom  he 
said  :  "  What  errors  should  I  renounce,  when  1  know 
myself  guilty  of  none  .'  For  as  for  those  things  which 
are  falsely  alleged  against  me,  I  know  that  I  never  did  so 
much  as  once  think  them,  much  less  preach  them.  For 
this  was  the  i)rincij)al  end  and  ])urpose  of  my  doctrine, 
that  I  might  teach  all  men  repentance  and  the  remission 


of  sins,  according  to  the  verity  of  the  gospel  of  Jesug 
Christ,  and  the  exposition  of  the  holy  doctors  ;  where, 
tore  with  a  cheerful  mind  and  courage  I  am  here  ready 
to  suffer  death."  When  he  had  spoken  these  words, 
they  left  him,  and  shaking  hands  together,  they  departed. 

Then  was  the  fire  kindled,  and  John  Huss  began  to 
sing  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of  the  liv- 
ing God  have  mercy  upon  me."  And  when  he  began  to  say 
the  same  the  third  time,  the  wind  drove  the  flame  so 
upon  his  face,  that  it  choaked  him.  Yet  notwithstand- 
ing he  moved  a  while  after,  by  the  space  that  a  man  might 
almost -say  the  Lord's  Prayer  three  times.  When  all  the 
wood  was  burned  and  consumed,  the  upper  part  of  the 
body  was  left  hanging  in  the  chain,  so  they  threw  down 
stake  and  all,  and  making  a  new  fire,  burned  it,  the 
head  being  first  cut  in  small  pieces,  that  it  might  the 
sooner  be  consumed  unto  ashes.  The  heart,  which  was 
found  amongst  the  bowels,  being  well  beaten  with  staves 
and  clubs,  was  at  last  pricked  upon  a  sharp  stick,  and 
roasted  at  a  fire  apart  until  it  was  consumed.  Then, 
with  great  diligence  gathering  the  ashes  together,  they 
cast  them  into  the  river  Rhone,  that  the  least  rem- 
nant of  the  ashes  of  that  man  should  not  be  left  upou 
the  earth,  whose  memory  notwithstanding  cannot  be 
abolished  out  of  the  minds  of  the  godly,  neither  by 
fire,  neither  by  water,  neither  by  any  kind  of  torment. 

I  know  very  well  that  these  things  are  very  slenderly 
written  by  me  as  touching  the  labours  of  this  most  holy 
martyr,  John  Huss,  with  whom  the  labours  of  Hercules 
are  not  to  be  compared.  For  that  ancient  Hercules 
slew  a  few  monsters  ;  but  this  our  Hercules  w^ith  a  most 
stout  and  valiant  courage,  hath  subdued  even  the  world 
itself,  the  mother  of  all  monsters  and  cruel  beasts.  This 
history  were  worthy  some  other  kind  of  more  curious 
handling  ;  but  forsomuch  as  I  cannot  otherwise  perform 
it  myself,  1  have  endeavoured  according  to  the  very 
truth,  as  the  thing  was  indeed,  to  commend  the  same 
unto  all  godly  minds  :  neither  have  I  heard  it  reported 
by  others,  but  I  myself  was  present  at  the  doing  of  all 
these  things,  and  as  I  was  able,  I  have  put  them  in  writ- 
ing, that  by  this  my  labour  and  endeavour,  howsoever 
it  were,  I  might  preserve  the  memory  of  this  holy  man 
and  excellent  doctor  of  the  evangelical  truth. 

What  was  the  name  of  this  author  which  wrote  this 
history  it  is  not  expressed.  Cochleus,  in  his  second  book 
"  Contra  Hussitas,"  supposetli  his  name  to  be  Johannes 
Pizibrara,  a  Bohemian. 

This  godly  servant  and  martyr  of  Christ  was  con- 
demned by  the  cruel  council,  and  burned  at  Constance, 
A.  D.  141.5,  about  the  month  of  July. 

How  grievously  this  death  of  John  Huss  was  taken 
among  the  nobles  of  Bohemia  and  of  Moravia,  hereafter 
(Christ  willing)  shall  appear  by  their  letters  which  they 
sent  to  the  council,  and  by  the  letters  of  Sigismund,  the 
king  of  the  Romans.  Wherein  he  labours,  all  that  can, 
to  purge  and  excuse  himself  of  Huss's  death.  Although 
he  was  not  altogether  free  from  that  cruel  act,  and  in- 
nocent from  that  blood  ;  yet  notwithstanding  he  pre- 
tends in  words  so  to  wipe  away  that  blot  from  him,  that 
the  greatest  part  of  the  crime  seems  to  rest  upon  the 
bloody  prelates  of  that  council. 

But  it  ai)pears  that  the  emperor,  partly  ashamed  and 
sorry,  would  gladly  have  cleared  himself  thereof,  and 
with  Pilate  have  washed  his  hands  ;  yet  he  could  not  so 
clear  himself,  but  that  a  great  portion  of  that  murder  re- 
mained on  him,  as  may  appear  by  his  last  words  spoken 
in  the  council  to  John  Huss,  whereof  John  Huss  in  his 
epistles  complains,  writing  to  his  friends  in  Bohemia  in 
his  thirty-third  epistle,  as  follows  : — 

"  I  desire  you  again,  for  the  love  of  God,  that  the 
lords  of  Bohemia  joining  together,  will  desire  the  king 
for  a  final  audience  to  be  given  to  me.  Forsomuch  as 
he  alone  said  to  me  in  the  council,  that  they  should  give 
me  audience  shortly,  and  that  I  should  answer  for  my- 
self briefly  in  writing  :  it  will  be  to  his  great  confusion, 
if  he  shall  not  perform  that  which  he  hath  spoken.  But 
I  fear  that  word  of  his  will  be  as  firm  and  sure,  as  the 
other  was  concerning  my  safe  conduct  granted  by  him. 


A. U.  1415.] 


LETTERS  OF  JOHN  HUSS  TO  THE  PEOPLE  OF  PRAGUE,  &c. 


sds 


There  were  some  in  Bohemia,  who  desired  me  to  be- 
ware of  his  safe  conduct.  And  other  said,  he  will  surely 
give  you  to  your  enemies.  And  the  lord  Mikest  Dwaky  told 
me  before  Master  Jessenitz,  saying,  '  Master,  know  it  for 
certain,  you  shall  be  condemned.'  And  this  I  su))pose  he 
spake,  knowing  before  the  intention  of  the  king.  I 
hoped  that  he  had  been  well  affected  toward  the  law 
of  God  and  the  truth,  and  had  therein  good  understand- 
ing;  now  I  conceive  tliat  he  is  not  very  skilful,  nor  so 
prudently  circumspect  in  himself.  He  condemned  me 
before  even  mine  enemies  did.  Who,  if  it  had  pleased 
him,  might  have  kept  the  moderation  of  Pilate  the 
Gentile,  who  said,  '  I  find  no  cause  in  this  man  ;'  or 
at  least,  if  he  had  said  but  thus,  '  Behold,  I  have  given 
him  his  safe  conduct  safely  to  return  :'  And  if  he  will 
not  abide  the  decision  of  the  council,  I  will  send  him 
home  to  the  king  of  Bohemia  with  your  sentence  and  at- 
testations, that  he  with  his  clergy  may  judge  him.'  " 

John  Huss,  while  in  prison,  wrote  several  treatises,  as, 
"of  the  commandments;"  "of  the  Lord's  prayer;"  "of 
mortal  sin;"  "  of  matrimony;"  "  of  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  God  ;"  "  of  the  three  enemies  of  mankind,  the 
world,  and  flesh,  and  the  devil ;"  "  of  penance;"  "  of  the 
sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord;"  "  of  the 
sufficiency  of  the  law  of  God  to  rule  the  church,"  &c. 
He  wrote  also  many  epistles  and  letters  to  the  lords,  and 
to  his  friends  of  Bohemia.  Some  of  his  letters  I  thought 
here  to  insert,  that  the  reader  may  have  some  taste,  and 
take  some  profit  of  the  christian  writings  and  doings  of 
this  blessed  man ;  first  beginning  with  the  letter  of  the 
Lord  de  Clum,  concerning  the  safe  conduct  of  John  Huss. 

A  Letter  of  the  Lord  John  de  Clum,  concerninij  the  safe 
conduct  of  John  Huss. 


"  To  all   and  singular  that  shall  see  and  hear  these 
presents,    I   John  de  Clum  do   it  to  understand,   how 
Master  John  Huss,  bachelor  of  divinity,  under  the  safe 
conduct    and  protection    of  the    renowned    prince    and 
Lord   Sigismund  of  the   Romans,   ever   Augustus,   and 
;  king  of  Hungary,  &c.  my  gracious  lord,  and  under  the 
protection,  defence,  and  safe-guard  of  the  holy  empire  of 
i  Rome,  having  the  letters  patent  of  the  said  my  lord, 
I  king  of  the  Romans,  &c. ;  came  unto  Constance  to  render 
I  a  full  account  of  his  faith  in  public  audience  to  all  that 
!  would  require   the   same.     T.-is   the   said   Master  John 
\  Huss,  in  this  imperial  city  of  Constance,  under  the  safe 
I  conduct  of  the  said  my  lord  king  of  the  Romans,  hath 
1  been  and  yet  is  detained.   And  although  the  pope,  with  the 
cardinals,  have   been  seriously  required   by  solemn  am- 
1  bassadors  of  the  said  my  lord  king  of  the  Romans,  in 
the  king's  name  and   behalf,  that  the  said  Master  John 
Huss  should  be  set  at  liberty,  and  be  restored  unto  me, 
yet,    notwithstanding,     they    have    and    yet    do    refuse 
1  hitherto  to  set  him   at  liberty,  to  the  great  contempt  and 
I  derogation  of  the  safe  conduct  of  the  king,  and  of  the 
'  safeguard   and   protection    of  the    empire,    or   imperial 
majesty.     Wherefore   I,  John  aforesaid,   in  the  name  of 
I  the  king,  do  here  publish  and   make  it  known,  that  the 
I  apprehending,   and  detaining  of  the  said   Master  John 
I  Huss,  was  done  wholly  against  the  will  of  the  forenaraed 
I  king  of  the  Romans  my  lord,  seeing  it  is  done  in  the  con- 
I  tempt  of  the  safe  conduct  of  his  subjects,  and  of  the  pro- 
tection of  the  empire,  because  that  the  said  my  lord  was 
then   absent,  far  from  Constance  ;  and  if  he  had  been 
j  there  present,  would  never  have  pe.'mitted  the   same. 
,  And  when  he  shall  come,  it  is  to  be  doubted  of  no  man, 
I  but   that  he,  for  this  great  injury  and  contempt  of  this 
safe  conduct  done  to  him  and  to  the  empire,  will  griev- 
ously be  molested  for  the  same. 

"  Given  at  Constance,  in  the  day  of  the  Nativity 
of  the  Lord,  1414. 

An  Epistle  of  John  Huss  unto  the  People  of  Prague. 

"  Grace  and  peace  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that 
you  being  delivered  from  sin  may  walk  in  his  grace,  and 
may  grow  in  all  modesty  and  virtue,  and  after  this  may 
injoy  eternal  life. 

*'  Dearly  beloved,   I  beseech  you  who  walk  after  the 


law  of  God,  that  you  cast  not  away  the  care  of  the  salva- 
tion of  your  souls,  wlien   you  ht-aring  the  word  of  God 
are  forewarned  wisely  to  understand  tliat  you  be  not  de- 
ceived  by  false  apostles  ;  who  do  not  reprehend  the  siiif 
of  men,  but   rather  extenuate  and  diminish  them  :   whi 
flatter  the  priests,  and  do  not   shew  to  the  pitople  thel 
off'ences ;    who    magnify    themselves,    boast    their    owl 
works,  and  marvellously  extol  their  own  worthiness,  but 
follow   not  Clirist    in    his   humility,   in  poverty,   in   the 
cross,    and    other    manifold    afflictions.     Of   whom   our 
merciful    Saviour    did    warn   us   before,  saying,    '  False 
christs   and  false   prophets   shall  rise,  and  shall  deceive 
many.'     And  when  he  had  forewarned  his  well-beloved 
disciples,  he  said  unto  them,   '  Beware  of  false  prophets, 
which  come  to  you  in  sheep's  clothing,  but  inwardly  are 
ravening  wolves  :    ye  shall   know  them  by  their  fruits,' 
And   true   it   is,   that  the   faithful  of  Christ  have  much 
need   diligently  to  beware  and  take  heed  to  themselves. 
For,  as  our  Saviour  himself  says,    '  The  elect  also,  if  it 
were  possible,  shall  be  brought  into  error.'     Wherefore, 
my  well-beloved,  be  circumspect  and  watchful,  that  ye 
be  not  circumvented  with  the  crafty  trains  of  the  devil. 
And  the  more  circumspect  ye  ought  to  be,  for  antichrist 
labours  the  more  to  trouble  you.     The  last  judgment  is 
near  at  hand  :    death  shall  swallow  up  many,  but  to  the 
elect  children  of  God  the  kingdom  of  God  draweth  near, 
because   for   them    he   gave    his    own  body.     Fear  not 
death,  love  together  one  another,  persevere  in  under- 
standing the  good  will  of  God  without  ceasing.     Let  the 
terrible  and   horrible  day  of  judgment   be  always  before 
your  eyes,  that  you  sin  not ;   and  also  the  joy  of  eternal 
life,  whereunto  you  must  endeavour.     Furthermore,  let 
the  passion  of  our  .Saviour  be  never  out  of  your  minds  ; 
that  you  may  bear  with   him,  and  for  him  gladly,  what- 
ever shall  be  laid  upon  you.     For  if  you  shall  consider 
well  in  your   minds  his  cross  and  afflictions,   nothing 
shall   be  grievous  unto   you,  and  you  shall  patiently  give 
place  to  tribulations,  cursings,  rebukes,  stripes,  and  im- 
prisonment,   and    shall    not    doubt    to    give    your   lives 
moreover  for  his  holy  truth,  if  need  require.     Know  ye, 
well-beloved,   that   antichrist    being    stirred   up   against 
you,  devises  various   persecutions.     And  many  he   has 
not  hurt,  no  not  the  least  hair  of  their  heads,  as  by  mine 
own   example   I   can  testify,  although  he  has  been  ve- 
hemently incensed  against  me.     Wherefore,  I  desire  you 
all,  with  your  prayers  to  make  intercession  for  me  to  the 
Lord,  to  give  me  understanding,   sufferance,   patience, 
and  constancy,   that    I   never  swerve   from   his    divine 
verity.    He  hath  brought  me  now  to  Constance.   In  all  my 
journey,  openly  and  manifestly,  1  have  not  feared  to  utter 
my  name  as  becomes  the  servant  of  God.     In   no  place 
have  I  kept  myself  secret,  nor  used  any  dissimulation. 
But  never   did   I   find   in  any  place  more   pestilent  and 
manifest  enemies  than   at  Constance.     Which  enemies 
neither  should   I  have  had   there,   had  it   not   been  for 
certain  of  our  own  Bohemians,  hypocrites,  and  deceivers, 
who,  for  benefits  received,  and  stirred  up  with  covetous- 
ness,  with   boasting   and  bragging,   have  persuaded   the 
people  that  I  went  about  to  seduce  them  out  of  the  right 
way  :  but  I  am  in  good  hope,  that  through  the  mercy  of 
our  God,  and  by  your  prayers.  I  shall  persist  strongly  in 
the    immutable    verity    of   God    unto    the    last   breath. 
Finally,   I  would  not  have  you   ignorant,  that  whereas 
every  one  here  is  put  in  his  office,  I  only  as  an  outcast 
am  neglected,  &c.  I  commend  you  to  the  merciful  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  our  true  God,  and   the  Son  of  the  imma- 
culate Virgin  Mary,  who  hath  redeemed  us  by  his  most 
bitter  death,  without  all  merits,  from  eternal  pains,  from 
the  thraldom  of  the  devil,  and  from  sin. 

"  From  Constance  the  year  of  our  Lord,  1415." 

Another  Letter  of  John  Huss  to  his  Benefactors. 

"  My  gracious  benefactors  and  defenders  of  the  truth, 
I  exhort  you  by  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  now  ye 
setting  aside  the  vanities  of  this  present  world,  will  give 
your  service  to  the  Eternal  King,  Christ  the  Lord. 
Trust  not  in  princes,  nor  in  the  sons  of  men,  in  whom 
there  is  no  help.  For  the  sons  of  men  are  dissemblers 
and  deceitful.     To-day  they  are,  to-morrow  they  perish, 


SID 


LETTERS  OF  JOHN  HUSS. 


[Cook  V. 


but  God  remaineth  for  ever.  Who  hath  his  servants, 
not  for  any  need  he  hath  of  them,  but  for  their  own 
profit :  unto  whom  he  performs  that  which  he  promises, 
and  fulfils  that  which  he  purposes  to  give.  He  casts  off 
no  faithful  servant  from  him ;  for  he  saith,  '  Where  I 
am,  there  also  shall  mv  servant  be.'  And  the  Lord 
maketh  every  servant  of  his  to  be  the  lord  of  all  his  pos- 
session, giving  himself  unto  him,  and  with  himself, 
all  things  ;  that  without  tediousiiess,  fear,  and  without 
defect  he  may  jiossess  all  things,  rejoicing  with  all 
saints  in  joy  infinite.  O  !  happy  is  that  servant,  whom, 
when  the  Lord  sliall  come,  he  shall  find  watching. 
Happy  is  the  servant  which  shall  receive  tliat  King  of 
Glory  with  joy.  Wherefore,  well  beloved  lords  and 
benefactors,  serve  you  that  King  in  fear ;  who  shall 
bring  you,  as  I  trus4,  by  his  grace,  at  this  present  time  to 
Bohemia,  in  health,  and  hereafter  to  eternal  life  of  glory. 
Fare  you  well,  for  1  think  that  this  is  the  last  letter  that 
I  shall  write  to  you;  who,  to-morrow,  as  I  suppose, 
shall  be  purged  in  hope  of  Jesus  Christ,  through  bitter 
death  for  my  sins.  The  things  that  happened  to  me  this 
night  I  am  not  able  to  write.  Sigismund  has  done  all 
things  with  me  deceitfully,  God  forgive  him,  and  only 
for  your  sakes.  You  also  heard  the  sentence  which  he 
awarded  against  me.  I  pray  you  have  no  suspicion  of 
faithful  Vitus." 

Another  Epistle  of  John  Huss,  tcherein  he  declares  why 
God  suffereth  not  his  Peojile  to  perish. 

"  The  Lord  God  be  with  you.  ]\Iany  causes  there 
•were,  my  dear  friends,  well-beloved  in  God,  which 
moved  me  to  think  tliat  those  letters  were  the  last, 
which  before  I  sent  to  you,  looking  that  same  time  for 
instant  death.  But  now  understanding  the  same  to  be 
deferred,  I  take  it  for  great  comfort  to  me,  that  I  have 
some  leisure  more  to  talk  with  you  by  letters.  And 
therefore  I  write  again  to  you,  to  declare  and  testify  at 
least  my  gratitude  and  mindful  duty  toward  you.  And, 
as  touching  death,  God  doth  know  why  he  doth  defer  it 
both  to  me,  and  to  my  well-beloved  brotlier,  IMaster 
Jerome,  who  I  trust  will  die  holily  and  without  blame  ; 
and  do  know  also  that  he  doeth  and  suffereth  now  more 
valiantly  than  I  myself,  a  wretched  sinner.  God  hath 
given  us  a  long  time,  that  we  might  call  to  iremory  our 
sins  the  better,  and  repent  for  the  same  more  fervently. 
He  hath  granted  us  time,  that  our  long  and  great  temp- 
tation should  put  away  our  grievous  sins,  and  bring  the 
more  consolation.  He  hath  given  us  time,  wherein  we 
should  remember  the  horrible  rebukes  of  our  merciful 
King  and  Lord  Jesus,  and  should  ponder  his  cruel 
death,  and  so  more  patiently  might  learn  to  bear  our  af- 
flictions. And,  moreover,  that  we  might  keep  in  re- 
membrance, how  that  the  joys  of  the  life  to  come  are  not 
given  after  the  joys  of  this  world  immediately,  but 
through  many  tribulations  the  saints  have  entered  into 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.  For  some  of  them  have 
been  cut  and  chopped  all  to  pieces,  some  have  had  their 
eyes  bored  through,  some  been  boiled,  some  roasted,  some 
flayed  alive,  some  buried  alive,  stoned,  crucified,  ground 
betwixt  millstones,  drawn  hither  and  thither  unto  ex- 
ecution, drowned  in  waters,  strangled  and  hanged,  torn 
in  pieces,  vexed  with  rebukes  before  their  death,  kept 
in  prisons,  and  afflicted  in  bonds.  And  who  is  able  to 
recite  all  the  torments  and  sufferings  of  the  holy  saints, 
which  they  suffered  under  the  Old  and  New  Testament 
for  the  verity  of  God  ;  namely,  those  which  have  at  any 
time  rebuked  the  malice  of  the  priests,  or  have  preached 
against  their  wickedness  ?  And  it  will  be  a  marvel  if 
any  man  now  also  shall  escape  unpunished,  whoever 
dare  boldly  resist  the  wickedness  and  perversity,  espe- 
cially of  those  priests,  who  can  abide  no  correction. 
And  I  am  glad  that  they  are  compelled  now  to  read  my 
books,  in  which  their  malice  is  somewhat  described  ;  and 
I  know  they  have  read  the  same  more  exactly  and  will- 
ingly, than  they  have  read  the  holy  gospel,  seeking 
therein  to  find  out  errors. 

"  Given  at  Constance  upon  Thursday,  the  28th  day 
of  June,  A.  D.  1415." 


Another  Letter  of  John  Hu.is,  wherein  he  confirmeth 
the  Bohemians,  and  describeth  the  tvickedness  of  the 
Coiincil. 

"  John  Huss,  in  hope  the  servant  of  God,  to  all  the 
faithful  in  Bohemia,  which  love  the  Lord,  greeting, 
through  the  grace  of  God.  It  cometh  in  my  mind, 
wherein  I  must  needs  admonish  you,  that  are  the  faith- 
ful and  beloved  of  the  Lord,  how  that  tlie  council  of 
Constance  being  full  of  pride,  avarice,  and  all  abomina- 
tion, has  condemned  my  books  written  in  the  Bohemian 
tongue,  for  heretical,  which  books  they  never  saw,  nor 
ever  heard.  And  if  they  had  heard  them,  yet  thev 
could  not  understand  the  same,  being  some  Italians 
some  Frenchmen,  some  Britons,  some  Spaniards,  Ger 
mans,  with  other  people  of  other  nations  ;  xmless,  per- 
adventure,  John,  bishop  of  Litomysl,  understood  them, 
who  was  present  in  that  council,  and  certain  other  Bo- 
hemians, and  priests  which  are  against  me,  and  labour 
all  they  may  how  to  deprave  both  the  verity  of  God,  and 
the  honesty  of  our  country  of  Bohemia  ;  which  I  judge 
in  the  hope  of  God,  to  be  a  godly  land,  right  well  given 
to  the  true  knowledge  of  the  faith,  for  it  so  greatly  de- 
sires the  word  of  God,  and  honest  manners.  And  if 
you  were  here  at  Constance,  you  would  see  the  grievous 
abomination  of  this  council,  which  they  call  so  holy,  and 
infallible.  Of  which  council  I  have  heard  it  reported, 
that  the  city  of  Constance  cannot  in  thirty  years  be 
purged  of  those  abominations  committed  in  that 
council.  And  almost  all  are  offended  with  that  council, 
being  sore  grieved  to  behold  such  execrable  things  per . 
petrated  in  th.e  same. 

"  When  1  stood  first  to  answer  before  mine  adversa- 
ries, seeing  all  things  there  done  with  no  order,  and 
hearing  them  also  outrageously  crying  out,  1  said  plainly 
to  them,  that  I  looked  for  more  honest  behaviour  and 
better  order  and  discipline  in  that  council.  Then  tno, 
chief  cardinal  answered,  '  Sayest  thou  so  ?  But  in  the 
Tovv-er  thou  sj)akest  more  modestly.'  To  whom  said  I, 
'  In  the  Tower  no  man  cried  out  against  me,  whereas  now 
all  do  rage  against  me.'  My  faithful  and  beloved  in 
Christ,  be  not  afraid  with  their  sentence  in  condemning 
my  books.  They  shall  be  scattered  hither  and  thither 
abroad,  like  light  butterflies,  and  their  statutes  shall  en- 
dure as  s]iider-webs.  They  went  about  to  shake  my 
constancy  from  the  verity  of  Christ ;  but  they  could  not 
overcome  the  virtue  of  God  in  me.  They  would  not 
reason  from  scripture  against  me,  as  divers  honour- 
able lords  can  witness  with  me,  who  being  ready  to 
suffer  contumely  for  the  truth  of  God,  took  my  part 
stoutly  ;  namely.  Lord  Wenceslate  de  Duba,  and  Lord 
John  de  Clum  :  for  they  were  let  in  by  King  Sigismund 
into  the  council.  And  when  I  said,  that  I  was  desirous 
to  be  instructed  if  1  did  in  any  thing  err,  then  they  heard 
the  chief  cardinal  answer  again,  '  Because  thou  wouldest 
be  informed,  there  is  no  remedy  but  that  thou  must  first 
revoke  thy  doctrine  according  to  the  determination  of 
fifty  bachelors  of  divinity  appointed.'  O  high  in- 
struction ! 

"  After  like  manner  St.  Katherine  also  should  have 
denied  and  revoked  the  verity  of  God,  and  faith  in 
Christ,  because  the  fifty  masters  likewise  withstood  her  : 
which,  notwithstanding,  that  good  virgin  would  never 
do,  standing  in  her  faith  unto  death  :  but  she  did  win 
those  her  masters  unto  Christ,  when  as  I  cannot  win 
these  my  masters  by  any  means.  These  things  I 
thought  good  to  write  to  you,  tliat  you  might  know  how 
they  have  overcome  me,  with  no  grounded  scripture,  nor 
with  any  reason  :  but  only  did  assay  with  terrors  and 
deceits  to  persuade  me  to  revoke  and  to  abjure.  But 
our  merciful  God,  whose  law  1  have  magnified,  was  and 
is  with  me,  and  1  trust,  so  will  continue,  and  will  keep 
me  in  his  grace  unto  death. 

"  Written  at  Constance,  after  the  feast  of  John 
Baptist,  in  prison  and  in  bonds,  daily  looking  for  death; 
although  for  the  secret  judgments  of  God,  I  dare  not  say, 
whether  this  be  my  last  e))istle :  for  now  also  Almighty 
God  is  able  to  deliver  me." 


A.D.  1415.] 


LETTERS  OF  JOHN  IIUSS  TvO  THE  BOHEMIANS. 


311 


dntthpr  Letter  ofJohnHms,  wherein  he  coiytfortcth  his 
Frieiuh,  and  wilieth  them  nut  to  be  troul/led  fur  the 
condemning  of  his  Books;  and  also  declareth  the 
wickedness  of  the  Clergy. 

"  Master  John  Huss,  in  hope  the  servant  of  God,  to 
all  the  faithful  which  love  him  and  his  statutes,  wisheth 
the  truth'  and  grace  of  God. 

"  Beloved,  I  thought  it  needful  to  warn  that  you 
should  not  fear  or  be  discouraged,  because  the  adversa- 
ries have  decreed  that  my  books  should  be  burnt.  Re- 
member how  the  Israelites  burned  the  preachings  of  the 
prophet  Jeremiah,  and  yet  they  could  not  avoid  the  things 
that  were  prophesied  of  in  them.  For  after  they  were 
burnt,  the  Lord  commanded  to  write  the  same  prophecy 
again,  and  that  larger,  which  was  also  done.  For  Jere- 
miah, sitting  in  prison  spake,  and  Baruch,  who  was 
ready  at  his  hand,  wrote.  This  is  written  either  in  the 
thirty-fifth  or  forty-fifth  chapter  of  the  vision  of  Jere- 
miah. It  is  also  written  in  the  books  of  the  Maccabees, 
*  That  the  wicked  did  burn  the  law  of  God,  and  killed 
them  that  had  the  same.'  Again,  under  the  New  Testa- 
ment, they  burned  the  saints,  with  the  books  of  the  law 
of  God.  The  cardinals  condemned  and  committed  to 
fire  certain  of  St.  Gregory's  books,  and  had  burnt  them 
all  if  they  had  not  been  preserved  by  God  through  the 
means  of  Peter,  Gregory's  minister.  Having  these 
things  before  your  eyes,  take  heed  lest  through  fear  you 
omit  to  read  my  books,  and  deliver  them  to  the  adver- 
saries to  be  burnt.  Remember  the  saying  of  our  mer- 
ciful Saviour,  by  which  he  forewarned  us.  Matt.  xxiv. 
'There  shall  be,'  saith  he,  '  before  the  day  of  judgment, 
great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world  until  this  day,  no,  nor  yet  shall  be  :  so  that 
even  the  elect  of  God  should  be  deceived,  if  it  were  pos- 
sible. But  for  their  sakes  those  days  shall  be  short- 
ened.' When  you  remember  these  things,  beloved,  be 
not  afraid,  for  I  trust  in  God  that  that  school  of  anti- 
christ shall  be  afraid  of  you,  and  suffer  you  to  be  in 
quiet,  neither  shall  the  council  of  Constance  extend  to 
Bohemia.  For  I  think,  that  many  of  them  who  are  of 
the  council,  will  die  before  they  shall  get  from  you 
my  books.  And  they  shall  depart  from  the  council,  and 
be  scattered  abroad,  throughout  the  parts  of  the  world, 
like  storks,  and  then  they  shall  know  when  winter 
conieth,  what  they  did  in  summer.  Consider  that  they 
have  judged  their  head,  the  pope,  worthy  of  death,  for 
many  horrible  acts  that  he  hath  done.  Go  to  now ; 
answer  to  this,  you  preachers,  who  preach  that  the  pope 
is  the  god  of  the  earth  ;  that  he  may,  as  the  lawyers  say, 
make  sale  of  the  holy  things  ;  that  he  is  the  head  of  the 
whole  holy  church,  in  verity  well  governing  the  same; 
that  he  is  the  heart  of  the  ''hurch  in  quickening  the 
same  spiritually:  that  he  is  iLe  well-spring  from  which 
floweth  all  virtue  and  goodness  :  that  he  is  the  sun  of 
the  holy  church  :  that  he  is  the  safe  refuge  to  which 
every  christian  man  ought  to  fly  for  succour.  Behold 
now,  that  head  is  cut  off  with  the  sword,  now  the  god  of 
the  earth  is  bound,  now  his  sins  are  declared  openly  ; 
now  that  well-spring  is  dried  up,  that  sun  darkened,  that 
heart  is  plucked  out  and  thrown  away,  lest  that  any  man 
should  seek  succour  thereat.  The  council  hath  con- 
demned that  head,  and  that  for  this  offence,  because  he 
took  money  for  indulgences,  bishopricks,  and  other  such 
like. 

"  I  would  that  in  that  council  God  had  said,  '  He  that 
amongst  you  is  without  sin,  let  him  give  the  sentence 
again.-t  Pope  John  ;'  then  surely  they  had  gone  all  out 
of  the  council-house,  one  after  another.  Why  did  they 
bow  the  knee  to  him  always,  before  this  his  fall,  kiss  his 
feet,  and  call  him  the  most  holy  father,  seeing  they  saw 
apparently  before,  that  he  was  an  heretic,  that  he  was  a 
killer,  that  he  was  a  wicked  sinner,  all  which  things  now 
they  have  found  in  him?  Why  did  the  cardinals  choose 
him  to  be  pope,  knowing  before  that  he  had  killed  the 
holy  father  ?  Why  suffered  they  him  to  meddle  with 
holy  things,  in  bearing  the  office  of  the  popedom  ?  for  to 
this  end  they  are  his  counsellors,  that  they  should  ad- 
monish him  of  that  which  is  right.    Are  not  they  them- 


selves  as  guilty  of  these  faults  as  he  ?  seeing  that  they 
accounted  these  things  vices  in  him,  and  were  partakers 
of  some  of  them  themselves .'  Why  durst  no  man  lav 
ought  to  his  charge,  before  he  had  fled  from  Constance', 
but  as  soon  as  the  secular  power,  by  the  sufferance  of 
God,  laid  hold  upon  him,  then,  and  never  before,  they 
conspired  all  together  that  he  should  not  live  any 
longer  ?  Surely,  even  at  this  day  is  the  malice,  the 
abomination  and  filthiness  of  antichrist  revealed  in  the 
pope,  and  others  of  this  council. 

"  Now  the  faithful  servants  of  God  may  understand 
what  our  Saviour  Christ  meant  by  this  saying,  '  When 
you  shall  see  the  abomination  of  desolation,  which  is 
spoken  of  by  Daniel,  &c.  whoso  can  understand  it,'  &c. 
Surely,  these  be  great  abominations,  pride,  covetousness, 
simony,  sitting  in  a  solitary  place  ;  that  is  to  say,  in  a 
dignity  void  of  goodness,  of  humility,  and  other  virtues  ; 
as  we  do  now  clearly  gee  in  those  that  are  constituted  in 
any  office  and  dignity.  O  how  acceptable  a  thing  should 
it  be  (if  time  would  suffer  me)  to  disclose  their  wicked 
acts,  which  are  now  apparent  that  the  faithful  servants 
of  God  might  know  them  I  I  trust  in  God  that  he  will 
send  after  me  those  that  shall  be  more  valiant ;  and 
there  are  alive  at  this  day,  those  who  shall  make  more 
manifest  the  malice  of  antichrist,  and  shall  give  their 
lives  to  the  death  for  the  truth  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who  shall  give  both  to  you  and  me  the  joys  of  life  ever- 
lasting. 

"  This  epistle  was  written  upon  St.  John  Baptist's  day, 
in  prison  and  in  cold  irons,  I  having  this  meditation 
with  myself,  that  John  was  beheaded  in  his  prison  and 
bonds,  for  the  word  of  God." 

Another  Letter  of  John  Huss. 

"  John  Huss,  in  hope  the  servant  of  God,  to  all  the 
faithful  at  Bohemia  which  love  the  Lord,  wisheth  to 
stand  and  die  in  the  grace  of  God,  and  at  last  to  attain 
unto  eternal  life. 

"  Ye  that  bear  rule  over  others,  and  be  rich,  and  ye 
also  that  be  poor,  well-beloved  and  faithful  in  God,  I 
beseech  you,  and  admonish  you  all,  that  ye  will  be  obe- 
dient unto  God,  make  much  of  his  word,  and  gladly 
hearing  the  same,  will  humbly  perform  that  which  ye 
hear.  I  beseech  you  stick  fast  to  the  verity  of  God's 
word,  which  I  have  written  and  preached  unto  you  out 
of  his  law,  and  the  sermons  of  his  saints.  Also  I  desire 
you  if  any  man  either  in  public  sermon  or  in  private  talk 
heard  of  me  any  thing,  or  have  read  any  thing  writtea 
by  me  which  is  against  the  verity  of  God,  that  ye  do  not 
follow  the  same.  Albeit  I  do  not  find  my  conscience 
guilty  that  I  ever  have  spoken  or  written  any  such  thing 
amongst  you. 

"  I  desire  you,  moreover,  if  any  man,  at  any  time 
have  noted  any  levity  either  in  my  talk  or  in  my  con- 
ditions, that  ye  do  not  follow  the  same,  but  pray  to  God 
for  me,  to  pardon  me  that  sin  of  lightness.  I  pray  you 
that  ye  will  love  your  priests  and  ministers  which  be  of 
honest  behaviour,  to  prefer  and  honour  them  before 
others  ;  namely,  such  priests  as  travel  in  the  word  of 
God.  I  pray  you  take  heed  to  yourselves,  and  beware 
of  malicious  and  deceitful  men,  and  especially  of  these 
wicked  priests  of  whom  our  Saviour  doth  speak,  that 
they  are  under  sheep's  clothing,  and  inwardly  ire  ra- 
vening wolves.  I  pray  such  as  be  rulers  and  superiors, 
to  behave  themselves  gently  towards  their  poor  inferiors, 
and  to  rule  them  justly.  I  beseech  the  citizens  that 
they  will  walk  every  man  in  his  degree  and  vocation, 
with  an  upright  conscience.  The  artificers  also,  I  be- 
seech that  they  will  exercise  their  occupations  diligently, 
and  use  them  with  the  fear  of  God.  I  beseecli  the 
servants  that  they  will  serve  their  masters  faithfully. 
And  likewise  the  schoolmasters  I  beseech,  that  they 
living  honestly,  will  bring  up  their  scholars  virtuously, 
and  teach  them  faithfully,  first  to  learn  to  fear  God  ; 
then  for  the  glory  of  God  and  the  public  utility  of  the 
commonwealth,  and  their  own  health,  and  not  for  avarice 
or  for  worldly  honour,  to  employ  their  minds  to  honest 
arts.  I  beseech  the  students  of  the  university,  and  all 
schools,  in  all  honest  things  to  obey  their  masters,  and 
to   follow  them,   and  that  with   all  diligence  they  will 


m 


LETTERS  OF  JOHN  HUSS  TO  A  PRIEST,  &c. 


[Book  V. 


study  to  be  profitable  both  to  the  setting  forth  of  the 
glory  of  God,  and  to  the  soul's  health,  as  well  of  them- 
selves, as  of  other  men.  Together  I  beseech  and  pray 
you  all,  that  you  will  yield  most  hearty  thanks  to  the 
right  honourable  lords,  the  Lord  Wemxslaus  de  Duba, 
Lord  John  de  Clura,  Lord  Henry  Lumlovio,  Lord  Vilem 
Zagecio,  Lord  Nicholas,  and  other  lords  of  Bohemia,  of 
Moravia,  and  Polonie  ;  that  their  diligence  towards  me 
may  be  grateful  to  all  good  men  ;  because  that  they, 
like  valiant  champions  of  God's  truth,  have  oftentimes 
set  themselves  against  the  whole  council  for  my  deliver- 
ance, contending  and  standing  against  the  same  to  the 
uttermost  of  their  power ;  but  especially  Lord  VV'ences- 
laus  de  Duba,  and  Lord  John  de  CJum.  Whatsoever 
they  shall  report  unto  you,  give  credit  unto  them  ;  for 
they  were  in  the  council  when  I  there  answered  many. 
Tliey  know  who  they  were  of  Bohemia,  and  how  many 
false  and  slanderous  things  they  brought  in  against  me, 
and  tliat  council  cried  out  against  me,  and  how  I  also  an- 
swered to  all  things  whereof  I  was  demanded.  I  be- 
seech you  also  that  ye  will  pray  for  the  king  of  the  Romans, 
and  for  your  king,  and  for  his  wife,  your  queen,  that  God 
of  his  mercy  would  abide  with  them  and  with  you,  both 
now  and  henceforth  in   everlasting  life.     Amen. 

"  This  epistle  I  have  written  to  you  out  of  prison  and 
in  bonds,  looking  the  next  day  after  the  writing  hereof, 
for  the  sentence  of  the  council  upon  my  death  ;  having  a 
full  trust  that  he  will  not  leave  me,  neither  suffer  me  to 
deny  his  truth,  and  to  revoke  the  errors,  which  false 
witnesses  maliciously  have  devised  against  me.  How 
mercifully  the  Lord  God  hath  dealt  with  me,  and  was 
with  me  in  marvellous  temptations,  ye  shall  know  when 
hereafter  by  the  help  of  Christ  we  shall  all  meet  to- 
gether in  the  joy  of  the  world  to  come.  As  concerning 
Master  Jerome,  my  dearly  beloved  brother  and  fellow,  I 
hear  no  other  but  that  he  is  remaining  in  straight  bonds, 
looking  for  death  as  I  do  ;  and  that  for  the  faith  which 
he  valiantly  maintained  amongst  the  Bohemians,  our 
cruel  enemies  of  Bohemia  have  given  us  into  the  power 
and  hands  of  other  enemies,  and  into  bonds.  I  beseech 
you  pray  to  God  for  them. 

"  Moreover,  I  beseech  you,  namely  of  Prague,  that 
ye  will  love  the  temple  of  Bethlehem,  and  provide  so 
long  as  God  shall  permit,  that  the  word  of  God  may  be 
preached  in  the  same.  For,  because  of  that  place,  the 
devil  is  angry,  and  against  the  same  place  he  hath  stirred 
up  priests  and  canons,  perceiving  that  in  that  place  his 
kingdom  should  be  disturbed  and  diminished.  I  trust  in 
God  that  he  will  keep  that  holy  church  so  long  as  it  shall 
please  him,  and  in  the  same  shall  give  greater  increase  of 
his  word  by  other,  than  he  hath  done  by  me  a  weak 
vessel.  I  beseech  you  also,  that  ye  will  love  one  another, 
and  withholding  no  man  from  the  hearing  of  God's 
word,  ye  will  provide  and  take  care  that  good  men  be 
not  oppressed  by  any  force  and  violence.  Written  at 
Constance,  the  year  of  our  Lord  1415." 

Another  right  f/odli/  letter  of  John  Hms  to  a  certain 
priest,  admonis/iing  him  of  his  ojfice.  and  exhorting 
him  to  be  faithful ;  worthy  to  be  read  of  all  Ministers. 

"  The  peace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  &c.  My  dear 
brother  be  diligent  in  preaching  the  gospel,  and  hIo  the 
work  of  a  good  evangelist ;  neglect  not  your  vocation  ; 
labour  like  a  blessed  soldier  of  Christ.  First,  live  godly 
and  holily.  Secondly,  teach  faithfully  and  truly.  Thirdly, 
be  an  example  to  others  in  well  doing,  that  you  be  not 
reprehended  in  your  sayings  :  correct  vice  and  set  forth 
virtue.  To  evil  livers  threaten  eternal  punishment  ;  but 
to  those  that  be  faithful  and  godly,  set  forth  the  comforts 
of  eternal  joy.  Preach  continually,  but  be  short  and 
fruitful,  prudently  understanding,  and  discreetly  dis- 
pensing the  holy  scrijjtures.  Never  affirm  or  maintain 
those  tilings  that  be  uncertain  and  doubtful,  lest  that 
your  adversaries  take  hold  upon  you,  which  rejoice  in 
depraving  their  brethren,  whereby  they  may  bring  the 
ministers  of  God  into  contempt.  Exhort  men  to  the 
confession  of  their  faith,  and  to  the  communion  of  both 
kinds  both  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  whereby  such 
as  do  repent  earnestly  of  their  sins,  may  the  more  often 


come  to  the  holy  communion.  And  I  warn  you  that 
you  enter  into  no  taverns  with  guests,  and  be  not  a 
common  company-keej)er.  for  the  more  a  preacher 
keeps  him  from  the  company  of  men,  tlie  more  he  is 
regarded.  Ho. \  ever,  deny  not  yet  your  help  and  diligence, 
wheresoever  you  may  proht  otUcr.  Against  Jiesiily  lust 
preach  continually  all  that,  ever  you  can  ;  for  that  is  the 
raging  beast,  which  devoureth  men,  for  whom  the  tiesU 
of  Christ  did  sutler.  Finally,  howsoever  you  do,  louf 
God  and  keep  his  precejjts  ;  so  shall  ^^a  walk  wisely, 
and  shall  not  perish ;  so  sliall  you  suudue  tlie  tiesh, 
contemn  the  world,  and  overcome  the  devil  ;  so  shall 
you  put  on  God,  tind  life,  and  confirm  oLliers,  and  shall 
crown  yourself  with  the  crown  of  glory,  cue  which  the 
just  Judge  sliall  give  you.     Amen.'' 

This  letter  of  John  Huss  containeth  a  confession  of  the 
infirmity  of  man's  ftesh,  how  weak  it  is,  and  repug- 
nant against  tite  spirit.  Wherein  he  also  exhorleth 
to  persevere  constantly  in  the  truth. 

"  Health  be  to  you  from  Jesus  Christ,  &c.  My  dear 
friend,  know  that  I'aletz  came  to  me  to  persuade  me  that 
1  sliould  not  fear  tlie  sliaine  of  abjuration,  but  to  consider 
the  good  which  tliereof  will  come.  To  whom  1  said 
that  tlie  shame  of  condemnation  and  burning  is  greatei 
than  to  abjure. 

"  Almighty  God  shall  confirm  the  hearts  of  his  faith« 
ful,  whom  he  hath  chosen  before  the  foundation  of  thft 
world,  that  they  may  receive  the  eternal  crown  of  glory. 
And  let  antichrist  rage  as  mucli  as  he  will,  yet  he  shall 
not  prevail  against  Christ,  who  shall  destroy  him  with 
the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  as  the  ajiostle  saith  ;  and  then 
shall  the  creature  be  delivered  out  of  the  bondage  of  cor- 
ruption, into  the  liberty  of  the  glory  of  the  sons  of  God,  as 
saith  the  apostle  in  the  words  following.  '  We  also 
within  ourselves  do  groan,  waiting  for  the  adoption,  to 
wit,  the  redemption  of  our  body.' 

"  I  am  greatly  comforted  in  those  words  of  our  Sa- 
viour, '  Happy  are  you  when  men  shall  hate  you,  and 
shall  separate  you,  and  shall  rebuke  you,  and  shall  cast  out 
your  name  as  evil,  for  the  Son  of  man's  sake  :  rejoice 
and  be  glad,  for  behold,  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven,' 
Luke  vi.  O  worthy,  yea,  O  most  worthy  consolation, 
which  not  to  understand,  but  to  practise  in  time  of  tri- 
bulation, is  a  hard  lesson. 

"  This  rule  St.  James,  with  the  other  apostles,  did 
well  understand,  when  he  saith,  '  Count  it  exceeding  joy, 
my  brethren,  when  ye  shall  fall  into  divers  temptations, 
knowing  that  the  trial  of  your  faith  worketh  patience  : 
let  patience  have  her  perfect  work.'  For  certainly  it  is 
a  great  matter  for  a  man  to  rejoice  in  trouble,  and  to 
take  it  for  joy  to  be  iu  divers  temptations.  A  light 
matter  it  is  to  speak  it  and  to  expound  it ;  but  a  great 
matter  to  fulfil  it.  For  why .'  our  most  patient  and 
most  valiant  champion  himself,  knowing  that  he  should 
rise  again  the  third  day,  overcoming  his  enemies  by  his 
death,  and  redeeming  from  damnation  his  elect,  after  his 
last  supper,  was  troubled  in  spirit,  and  said,  '  My  soul  is 
exceeding  sorrowful,  even  unto  death.'  Of  whom  also 
the  gospel  saith,  '  That  he  began  to  fear,  to  be  sorrowful 
and  very  heavy.'  Who  being  then  in  an  agony,  was 
confirmed  of  tlie  angel,  and  his  sweat  was  like  drops 
of  blood  falling  upon  the  ground.  And  yet  he  notwith- 
standing, being  so  troubled,  said  to  his  disciples,  '  Let 
not  your  hearts  be  troubled,  neither  fear  the  cruelty  of 
them  that  persecute  you,  for  you  shall  have  me  with  yott 
always,  that  you  may  overcome  the  tyranny  of  your  per- 
secutors.' W'hereupon  those  his  soldiers,  looking  upon 
the  Prince  and  King  of  Glory,  sustained  great  coufiicts. 
They  passed  through  fire  and  water,  and  were  saved, 
and  received  the  crown  of  the  Lord  God,  of  which  St. 
James  in  his  canonical  epistle,  saith,  '  Blessed  is  the 
man  who  suffereth  temptation,  for  when  he  shall  be 
proved,  he  shall  receive  the  crown  of  life,  which  God 
hath  promised  to  them  that  love  him.'  Of  this  crown  I 
trust  steadfastly  the  Lord  will  make  me  a  partaker  also 
with  you,  which  be  the  fervent  sealers  of  the  truth,  and 
with  all  them  which  steadfastly  and  constantly  do  love 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  suffered  for  us,  leaving  to  u 


A.D.  1415.]  JEROME  OF  PRAGUE  TAKEN  AND  BROUGHT  TO  CONSTANCE. 


313 


I    an  example  that  we  should  follow  his  steps.     *  It  behoved 

\    him  to  suffer,'  as  he  saith,  and  us  also  it  behoveth  to 

i    Buffer,  that  the  members  may  suffer  together  with  the 

head.     For  he  saith,  '  If  any  man  will  come  after  me, 

let  him  deny  himself.and  take  up  his  cross,  and  follow  me.' 

"  O  most  merciful  Christ !   draw   us  weak  creatures 

j    after  thee,  for  except  thou  should  draw  us,  we  ere  not 

'    able  to  follow  thee.     Give  us  a  strong  spirit,  that  it  may 

be  ready,  and  although  the  flesh  be  feeble,  yet  let  thy 

grace  go  before  us,  go  with  us,  and  follow  us  ;  for  with- 

I    out  thee  we  can  do  nothing,  and  much  less   enter  into  a 

I    cruel    death  for  thy   sake.      Give  us   that  prompt  and 

ready  spirit,  a  bold  heart,  an  upright  faith,  a  firm  hope, 

and  perfect  charity,  that  we  may  give  our  lives  patiently 

and  joyfully  for  thy  name's  sake.  Amen. 

,        "  Written  in  prison  in  bonds  on  the  vigil  of  St.  John 

I    the  Baptist,  who  being  in  prison  and  in  bonds  for  the 

I    rebuking  of  wickedness,  was  beheaded." 

I        By  the  life,  acts,  and  letters  of  John   Huss  hitherto 
I    rehearsed,  it  is  evident  and  plain,  that  he  was  condemned 
I    not  for  any  error  of  doctrine,  for  he  neither  denied  their 
'    popish  transubstantiation,  neither  spake  against  the  au- 
thority of  the  church  of  Rome,  if  it  were  well  governed, 
nor   yet    the   seven    sacraments,    but   said  mass,    him- 
i     self,  and  in  almost  all  their  popish  opinions  was  a  papist 
i     with  them  ;  but  only  through  evil  will  was  accused  by 
'     his  malicious  adversaries,  because  he  spake  against  the 
'    pomp,  pride,  and  avarice,  and  other  wicked  enormities 
I     of  the  pope,  cardinals,  and  prelates  of  the  church,  and 
I    because  he  could  not  abide  the  high  dignities  and  livings 
I     of  the  church,  and  thought  the  doings  of  the  pope  to  be 
!     antichrist   like.     For  this   cause  he  procured  so   many 
enemies  and  false  witnesses  against  him,  who,  straining 
and  picking  matter  out  of  his  books  and  writings,  having 
no  one  just  article  of  doctrine  to  lay  unto  him,  yet  they 
made  him  an  heretic,   whether   he   would  or   no,   and 
brought  him  to  his  condemnation. 

7%e  traf/ical  and  lamentable  history  of  the  famous 
learned  man  and  godly  martyr  of  Christ,  Master 
Jerome  of  Prague,  burned  at  Constance  for  like  cause 
and  quarrel  as  Master  John  Huss  was,  A.  D.  1416. 

These  things  being  discoursed,  touching  the  life,  acts, 
and  constant  martyrdom  of  Master  John  Huss,  with 
part  also  of  his  letters,  whose  death  was  on  the  sixth 
of  July  (AD.  1415),  it  now  remains  to  describe  the 
like  tragedy  and  cruel  handling  of  his  christian  compa- 
nion Master  Jerome  of  Prague,  who,  grievously  sorrowing 
for  the  slanderous  reproach  and  defamation  of  his  coun- 
try of  Bohemia,  and  also  hearing  of  the  manifest  inju- 
ries done  to  that  man  of  worthy  memory.  Master  John 
Huss,  freely  and  of  his  own  accord  came  to  Constance 
the  fourth  day  of  April  (A.  D.  1415),  and  there  per- 
ceiving that  John  Huss  was  denied  to  be  heard,  and  that 
watch  and  wait  was  laid  for  him  on  every  side,  departed 
to  Iberling,  until  the  next  day,  which  city  was  a  mile 
from  Constance,  and  from  thence  he  wrote  his  letters  to 
Sigismund,  king  of  Hungary,  and  his  barons,  and  also 
to  the  council,  most  earnestly  requiring  that  the  king 
and  the  council  would  give  him  a  sate  conduct  freely  to 
come  and  go,  and  that  he  would  then  come  in  open 
audience  to  answer  to  every  man,  if  there  were  any  of 
the  council  that  would  lay  any  crime  to  him,  as  by  the 
t.enor  of  his  intimation  shall  more  at  large  appear. 

^^  hen  the  king  of  Hungary  was  required  thereto,  be- 
ing in  the  house  of  the  lord  cardinal  of  Cambray,  he  re- 
fused to  give  Master  Jerome  any  safe  conduct,  excusing 
himself  for  the  evil  speed  he  had  with  the  safe  conduct  of 
John  Huss  before,  and  alleging  also  certain  other  causes. 
The  deputies  also  of  the  four  nations  of  the  council  being 
moved  thereto  by  the  lords  of  the  king  of  Bohemia,  an- 
swered •  "  We  will  give  him  a  safe  conduct  to  come,  but 
not  to  depart."  Whose  answers,  when  they  were  re- 
ported to  Master  Jerome,  he  the  next  day  after  wrote 
certain  intimations  according  to  the  tenor  under  written, 
which  he  sent  to  Constance  to  be  set  upon  the  gates  of 
the  city,  and  upon  the  gates  of  the  churches  and  monaste- 
ries, and  of  the  houses  of  the  cardinals,  and  other  nobles 


and  ]»relates.     The  tenor  whereof  here  follows  word  for 
word  in  this  manner  : — 

"  To  the  most  noble  prince  and  lord,  the  Lord  Sigis- 
mund, by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  the  Romans,  always 
Augustus,  and  of  Hungary,  &c.,  I  Jerome  of  Prague, 
master  of  arts  of  the  general  universities  of  Paris,  Cologne, 
Heidelberg,  and  Prague,  by  these  my  present  letters  do 
notify  to  the  king,  together  with  the  whole  reverend 
council,  and  as  much  as  in  me  lieth,  do  all  men  to  under- 
stand and  know,  that  because  of  the  crafty  slanderers, 
backbiters,  and  accusers,  1  am  ready  freely,  and  of  mine 
own  will,  to  come  to  Constance,  there  to  declare  0])euly  be- 
fore the  council,  the  purity  and  sincerity  of  my  true 
faith,  and  mine  innocency,  and  not  secretly  in  corners 
before  any  private  or  particular  person.  Wherefore,  if 
there  be  any  of  my  slanderers,  of  what  nation  or  estate 
soever  they  be,  who  will  object  against  me  any  crime  of 
error  or  heresy  ;  let  them  come  forth  openly  before  me 
in  the  presence  of  the  whole  council,  and  in  their  own 
names  object  against  me,  and  I  will  be  ready,  as  I  have 
written,  to  answer  openly  and  publicly  before  tlie  whole 
council,  of  mine  innocency,  and  to  declare  the  purity 
and  sincerity  of  my  true  faith.  And  if  so  be  that  I  shall 
be  found  culpable  in  error  or  heresy,  then  I  will  not  re- 
fuse openly  to  suffer  such  punishment  as  shall  be  meet 
and  worthy  for  an  erroneous  person,  or  an  heretic. 

"Wherefore  I  most  humbly  beseech  my  lord  the  king, 
and  the  whole  sacred  council,  that  I  may  have  to  this 
end  and  purpose  aforesaid,  safe  and  sure  access.  And  if  it 
happen  that  I  offering  such  equity  and  right  as  I  do,  be- 
fore any  fault  be  proved  against  me,  be  arrested,  impri- 
soned, or  have  any  violence  done  unto  me  ;  that  then  it 
may  be  manifest  to  the  whole  world,  that  this  general 
council  does  not  proceed  according  to  equity  and  jus- 
tice, if  they  would  by  any  means  put  me  back  from  this 
profound  and  straight  justice,  being  come  hither  freely 
of  mine  own  mind  and  accord,  which  thing  I  suppose  to 
be  far  from  so  sacred  and  holy  council  of  wise  men." 

When  he  could  not  get  any  safe  conduct,  then  the 
nobles,  lords,  and  knights,  especially  of  the  Bohemian 
nation,  present  in  Constance,  gave  to  Master  Jerome 
their  letters  patents,  confirmed  with  their  seals  for  a 
testimony  and  witness  of  the  premises.  With  which 
letters  Master  Jerome  returned  again  unto  Bohemia  ; 
but  by  the  treason  and  conspiracy  of  his  enemies  he  was 
taken  in  Hirsaw  by  the  officers  of  Duke  John,  and 
brought  back  to  the  presence  of  the  duke.  In  the 
meantime  such  as  were  the  setters  forward  of  the  coun- 
cil against  Master  John  Huss,  and  Master  Jerome,  that 
is  to  say,  Michael  de  Causis,  and  Master  Paletz,  and 
other  their  accomplices,  required  that  Master  Jerome 
should  be  cited  by  reason  of  his  intimations,  and  certain 
days  after  a  citation  was  set  upon  the  gates  and  porches 
of  the  city  and  churches. 

After  Sigismund,  king  of  Hungary,  with  the  rest  of 
the  council,  understood  that  Master  Jerome  was  taken, 
they  were  earnestly  requiring  that  he  should  be  brought 
before  them  to  the  council.  The  Duke  John,  after  he 
had  received  letters  of  the  king  and  the  council,  brought 
Master  Jerome  bound  to  Constance,  whom  his  brother, 
Duke  Lewis,  led  through  the  city  to  the  cloisters  of  the 
friars  minors  in  Constance,  where  the  chief  priests  and 
elders  of  the  people.  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  were  ga- 
thered together,  attending  and  waiting  for  his  coming. 
Master  Jerome  carried  a  great  hand-bolt  of  iron  with  a 
long  chain  in  his  hand ;  and  as  he  passed,  the  chain  made 
a  great  rattling  and  noise,  and  for  the  more  confusion 
and  despite  towards  him,  they  led  him  by  the  same 
chain  after  Duke  Lewis,  holding  and  stretching  out  the 
same  a  great  way  from  him,  with  which  chain  they  also 
kept  him  bound  in  the  cloister.  When  he  was  brought  into 
the  cloister,  they  read  before  him  the  letter  of  Duke  John 
unto  the  council,  containing  in  effect  how  that  the  duke 
had  sent  Master  Jerome,  who  by  chance  was  fallen  into 
his  hands,  because  he  heard  an  evil  report  of  him,  that 
he  was  suspected  of  heresies  of  Wickliff,  that  the  council 
might  take  order  for  him,  whose  part  it  was  to  correct 
and  punish  such  as  did  err  and  stray  from  the  truth,  be- 


314 


IMPRISONMENT  AND  ABJURATION  OF  JEROME  OF  PRAGUE. 


[Book  V. 


sides  many  other  flattering  tales  which  were  written  in 
the  said  lettt-r  for  the  praise  of  the  council.  After  this 
they  read  the  citation  vYhich  was  given  out  by  the  coun- 
cil against  Master  Jerome.  Then  certain  of  the  bishops 
said  to  him  :  "  Jerome,  why  didst  thou  fly  and  run 
away,  and  not  appear  when  thou  wast  cited  ?"  He  an- 
swered: "Because  I  could  not  have  any  safe  conduct, 
neither  from  you,  neither  from  the  king,  as  it  appears 
by  these  letters  patents  of  the  barons,  which  you  have, 
neither  by  my  open  intimations  could  I  obtain  any  safe 
conduct.  Wherefore  I,  perceiving  many  of  my  grievous 
and  heavy  friends  to  be  here  present  in  the  council, 
would  not  myself  be  the  occasion  of  my  perils  and  dan- 
gers ;  but  if  I  had  known  or  had  any  understanding  of 
this  citation,  without  all  doubt,  although  I  had  been  in 
Bohemia,  I  would  have  returned  again.''  Then  all  the 
whole  rabble  rising  up,  alleged  various  accusations 
against  him  with  a  great  noise  and  tumult.  When  the 
rest  held  their  peace,  then  spake  Master  Gerson,  the 
chancellor  of  Paris  :  "  Jerome,  when  thou  wast  at  Paris 
thou  thoughtest  thyself  by  means  of  thy  eloquence  to  be 
an  angel,  and  didst  trouble  the  whole  university,  alleging 
openly  in  the  schools  many  erroneous  conclusions  with 
their  corollaries,  and  especially  in  the  question  de  univer- 
salibvs  et  de  Idms,  with  many  other  very  offensive 
questions."  To  whom  Master  Jerome  said  :  "I  an- 
swer to  you.  Master  Gerson  ;  those  matters  which  I  did 
put  forth  there  in  the  schools  at  Paris,  in  which  also  I 
answered  the  arguments  of  the  Masters,  I  did  put  them 
forth  philosophically,  and  as  a  philosopher,  and  master 
of  the  university  ;  and  if  I  have  put  forth  any  questions 
which  I  ought  not  to  have  put  forth,  teach  me  that 
they  are  erroneous,  and  I  will  most  humbly  be  informed, 
and  amend  them." 

While  he  was  yet  speaking,  another,  rising  up,  said  : 
"  When  thou  wast  also  at  Cologne,  in  thy  position  which 
thou  didst  there  determine,  thou  didst  propound  many 
erroneous  matters."  Then  said  Master  Jerome  unto 
him:  "  Shew  me  first  one  error  which  I  propounded." 
Wherewithal  he  being  in  a  manner  atonished.  said  :  "  I 
do  ni)t  remember  them  now  at  the  first,  but  hereafter 
thev  shall  be  objected  against  you." 

And  by  and  by  a  third  man  rising  up,  said : 
"  When  you  were  also  at  Heidelberg,  you  propounded 
many  erroneous  matters  as  touching  the  trinity,  and 
there  painted  out  a  certain  shield  or  escutcheon  comparing 
the  trinity  of  persons  in  the  divinity  to  water,  snow,  and 
ice,  and  such  like."  Unto  whom  Master  Jerome  an- 
swered :  "  Those  things  that  I  wrote  or  painted  there, 
the  same  will  I  also  speak,  write,  and  paint  here  ;  and 
teach  me  that  they  be  erroneous,  and  I  will  most  humbly 
revoke  and  recant  the  same." 

Then  certain  cried  out:  "Let  him  be  burned,  let 
him  be  burned."  To  whom  he  answered:  "  If  my 
death  do  delight  or  please  you,  in  the  name  of  God  let 
it  be  so." 

Then  said  the  archbishop  of  Saltzburg  :  "  Not  so. 
Master  Jerome,  forsomuch  as  it  is  written,  I  will  not 
the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather  that  he  be  converted 
and  live." 

When  these  and  many  other  tumults  and  cries  were 
passed,  whereby  they  most  disorderly  and  outrageously 
witnessed  against  him,  they  delivered  him  bound  to  the 
officers  of  the  city  of  Constance,  to  be  carried  to  prison 
for  that  night ;  and  so  every  one  of  them  returned  to 
their  lodgings. 

In  meantime,  one  of  the  friends  of  Master  John  Huss, 
lookin"  out  at  a  window  of  the  cloister,  said  unto  him  : 
"Mast'er  Jerome.''  Then  said  he:  "You  are  wel- 
come, my  dear  brother."  Then  said  Peter  to  him : 
"  Be  constant  and  fear  not  to  suffer  death  for  the  truth 
sake,  of  which,  when  you  were  in  times  past  at  liberty, 
you  did  preach  so  much  and  so  well."  Jerome  answered  : 
"  Truly  brother  I  do  not  fear  death,  and  as  we  know 
that  we  have  spoken  much  thereof  in  times  past  ;  let  us 
now  see  what  may  be  known  or  done  in  eff'ect."  By 
and  bv  his  keepers  coming  to  the  window,  threatening  hmi 
with  blows,  put  away  Peter  from  the  window  of  the  cloister. 
Then  came  there  one  Vitus  to  Master  Jerome,  and 
said:    "Master,   how   do  you  do.'"       He  answered, 


"Truly  brother,  I  do  very  well."  Then  his  keepers 
coming  about  him  laid  hold  of  Vitus,  saying  :  "  This  is 
also  one  of  the  number,''  and  kept  him.  When  it  drew 
towards  evening,  the  archbishop  of  Riegen  sent  his  ser- 
vants,  who  led  away  Master  Jerome,  being  strongly 
bound  with  chains,  both  by  the  hands  and  by  the  neck, 
and  kept  him  so  for  some  hours.  When  niglit  drew  on 
they  carried  him  to  a  tower  of  the  city,  whert-,  tying  him 
fast  to  a  great  block,  and  his  feet  in  the  stocks,  his 
hands  also  being  made  fast,  they  left  him  ;  tlie  block  was 
so  high,  that  he  could  by  no  means  sit  upon  it,  so  that 
his  head  must  hang  downward.  Tliey  carried  al-0  Vitus 
to  the  archbisho[)  of  Riegen,  who  demanded  of  him, 
"  Why  he  durst  be  so  bold  to  talk  with  such  a  man,  be- 
ing  a  reprobate  of  all  men,  and  an  heretic  ;"  and  when 
he  could  find  no  cause  of  imprisonment  in  him,  Jiud  that 
he  said  he  was  Master  John  de  Clum's  friend  (taking  an 
oath  and  promise  of  him,  that  he  should  not  go  about  tc 
endamage  the  council  by  reason  of  that  imprisonment 
and  captivity)  he  so  dismissed  him. 

Master  Jerome,  unknown  to  his  friends  whither  he  was 
carried,  lay  in  the  tower  two  days  and  two  nights,  relieved 
only  with  bread  and  water.  Then  one  of  hiskeejjers,  com- 
ing to  Master  Peter,  declared  to  him  how  Master  Jerome 
lay  hard  by  in  bonds  and  chains,  and  how  he  was  fed.  Then 
Master  Peter  desired  that  he  might  have  leave  given  him 
to  give  him  meat,  because  he  would  procure  the  same  for 
him.  The  keeper  of  the  prison,  granting  his  request, 
carried  meat  to  him.  Within  eleven  days  after,  so 
hanging  by  the  heels,  he  used  so  small  repast,  that  he 
fell  sore  sick  even  to  death.  When  living  in  that  capti- 
vity and  prison,  he  desired  to  have  a  confessor  ;  the 
council  denied  that  he  should  have  any,  until  such  time 
as  by  great  importunity  he  obtained  one  ;  his  friends  being 
then  present  in  the  prison  and  tower,  wherein  he  lay  by 
the  space  of  one  year,  lacking  but  seven  days. 

After  they  had  put  John  Huss  to  death,  then  nbout 
the  feast  of  the  nativity  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  they 
brought  forth  Master  Jerome,  whom  they  had  kept  so 
long  in  chains  ;  and  threatening  him  with  death,  being 
instant  upon  him,  they  forced  him  to  abjure  and  recant, 
and  consent  to  the  death  of  Master  John  Huss,  that  he 
was  justly  and  truly  condemned  and  put  to  death  by 
them.  He,  for  fear  of  death,  and  hoping  thereby  to  es- 
cape out  of  their  hands,  according  to  their  will  and  plea- 
sure, and  according  to  the  tenor  which  was  exhibited  to 
him,  did  make  abjuration,  and  that  in  the  cathedral 
church  and  open  session,  the  draught  whereof  penned  to 
him  by  the  papists,  here  ensues : 

The  abjuration  of  Master  Jerome  of  Prague. 

"  I,  Jeromeof  Prague, master  of  arts, acknowledgingthe 
catholic  church,  and  the  apostolic  faith,  do  accurse  and 
renounce  all  heresies,  and  especially  that  whereof  I  have 
hitherto  been  infamed,  and  that  which  in  times  past 
John  Huss  and  John  Wickliff  have  holden  and  taught  in 
their  works,  treatises,  and  sermons,  made  unto  the  people 
and  clergy  ;  for  the  which  cause  the  said  Wickliff"  and 
Huss,  together  with  the  said  doctrines  and  errors,  are 
condemned  by  this  synod  of  Constance  as  heretics,  and 
all  the  said  doctrine  sententially  condemned,  and  especi- 
ally in  certain  articles  expressed  in  the  sentences  and 
judgments  given  against  them  by  this  sacred  council. 

"  Also  1  do  accord  and  agree  unto  the  holy  church  of 
Rome,  the  apostolic  seat  in  this  sacred  council,  and  with 
my  mouth  and  heart  do  profess  in  all  things,  and  touch- 
ing all  things,  and  especially  as  touching  the  keys,  sa- 
craments,  orders,  and  offices,  and  ecclesiastical  censures, 
of  pardons,  relics  of  saints,  ecclesiastical  liberty,  also 
ceremonies,  and  all  other  things  pertaining  unto  the  chris- 
tian religion,  as  the  church  of  Rome,  the  apostolic  see, 
and  this  sacred  council  do  profess  :  and  especially  that 
many  of  the  said  articles  are  notoriously  heretical,  and 
lately  reproved  by  the  holy  fathers,  some  of  them  blas- 
j)hemous,  some  others  erroneous  ;  some  offensive  unto 
godly  ears,  and  many  of  them  temerarious  and  seditious. 
And  such  also  were  counted  the  articles  lately  con- 
demned by  the  sacred  council,  and  it  was  inhibited  and 
forbidden  to  all  and  singular  catholic  men  hereafter  to 


A.D.  141C.]        JEROME'S  ABJURATION.— NEW  ARTICLES  BROUGHT  AGAINST  HIM 


315 


preach,  teach,  or  presume  to  hold  or  maintain  any  of  the 
said  articles,  under  pain  of  being  accursed. 

"  And  I  the  said  Jerome,  forsomuch  as  I  have  la- 
boured by  scbolastical  arts  to  persuade  the  opinion, 
de  univemalibus  realibus,  and  that  one  substance  of  the 
common  kind  should  signify  many  things  subiect  under 
the  same,  and  every  one  of  them,  as  St.  Ambrose,  Je- 
rome, Augustine,  do  affirm,  and  likewise  others  ;  for  the 
teaching  hereof  by  a  plain  example  I  described  as  it 
were  a  certain  triangle,  form,  or  figure,  the  which  I 
called  the  shield  of  faith. 

"  Therefore  utterly  to  exclude  and  take  away  the  er- 
roneous and  wicked  understanding  thereof,  the  which 
peradventure  some  men  may  gather  thereby,  I  do  say, 
affirm,  and  declare  that  I  never  made  the  said  figure, 
neither  named  it  the  shield  of  faith  to  that  intent  or 
purpose,  that  I  would  extol  or  prefer  the  opinion  of 
universalities  above  or  before  the  contrary  opinion,  in 
such  sort,  as  though  that  were  the  shield  of  faith,  and 
that  without  the  affirmation  thereof  the  catholic  faith 
could  not  be  defended  or  maintained,  when  as  I  myself 
would  not  obstinately  stick  thereunto.  But  this  I  said, 
because  I  had  put  example  in  the  description  of  the  tri- 
angle or  form,  that  one  divine  essence  consisted  in 
three  subjects  or  persons  in  themselves  distinct,  that  is 
to  say,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  The 
article  of  the  which  Trinity  is  the  chief  shield  of  faith, 
and  foundation  of  the  catholic  truth. 

"  Furthermore,  that  it  may  be  evident  unto  all  men 
what  the  causes  were  for  which  I  was  reputed  and 
thought  to  stick  to,  and  favour  sometime  John  Huss,  I 
signify  unto  all  men  by  these  presents,  that  when  I 
heard  him  oftentimes  both  in  his  sermons,  and  also  in 
the  schools,  I  believed  that  he  was  a  very  good  man, 
neither  that  he  did  in  any  point  gainsay  the  traditions  of 
our  holy  mother  the  church,  or  holy  doctors  ;  insomuch 
as  when  I  was  lately  in  this  city,  and  the  articles  which 
I  affirmed  were  shewed  unto  me,  which  were  also  con- 
demned by  the  sacred  council,  at  the  first  sight  of  them 
I  did  not  believe  that  they  were  his,  at  the  least  not  in 
that  form.  But  when  as  I  had  further  understood,  by 
certain  famous  doctors  and  masters  of  divinity,  that  they 
were  his  articles,  I  required  for  my  further  information 
and  satisfaction  to  have  the  books  of  his  own  hand- 
writing shewed  unto  me,  wherein  it  was  said  these 
articles  were  contained,  which  books  when  they  were 
showed  unto  me  written  with  his  own  hand,  which  I  did 
know  as  well  as  mine  own,  I  found  all,  and  every  one 
of  those  articles  therein  written  in  like  form  as  they 
are  condemned.  "Wherefore  I  do  worthily  judge  and 
think  him  and  his  doctrine,  with  his  adherents,  to  be 
condemned  and  reproved  by  the  sacred  council  as  he- 
retical and  without  reason.  All  which  the  premises, 
with  a  pure  mind  and  conscience,  I  do  here  pronounce 
and  speak,  being  now  fully  and  sufficiently  informed  of 
thfi  foresaid  sentences  and  judgments,  given  by  the  sa- 
cred council  against  the  doctrines  of  the  said  John 
WicklifF,  and  John  Huss,  and  against  their  own  per- 
sons, unto  the  which  judgment,  as  a  devout  catholic 
in  all  things,  I  do  most  humbly  consent  and  agree. 

"  Also  I  the  foresaid  Jerome,  who  before  the  reve- 
rend fathers  the  lords  cardinals,  and  reverend  lords,  pre- 
lates, and  doctors,  and  other  worshipful  persons  of  this 
sacred  council  in  this  same  place,  did  heretofore  freely 
and  willingly  declare  and  expound  mine  intent  and  pur- 
pose amongst  other  things,  speaking  of  the  church,  did 
divide  the  same  into  three  parts.  And  as  I  perceived 
afterwards,  it  was  understood  by  some  that  I  would 
affirm,  that  in  the  triumphant  church  there  was  faith, 
whereas  I  do  firmly  believe  that  there  is  the  blessed 
sight  and  beholding  of  God,  excluding  all  dark  under- 
standing and  knowledge,  and  now  also  I  say,  affirm, 
and  declare,  that  it  was  never  my  intent  and  purpose 
to  prove  hat  there  should  be  faith,  speaking  of  faith  as 
faith  is  commonly  defined,  but  knowledge  far  exceeding 
faith.  And  generally  whatsoever  I  said,  either  there,  or 
at  any  time  before,  I  do  refer,  and  most  humbly  submit 
myself  unto  the  determination  of  this  sacred  council  of 
Constance. 

"  iloreover    t  do  swear  both  by  the  Holy  Trinity, 


and  also  by  the  most  holy  gospel,  that  I  will  for  ever- 
more remain  and  persevere  without  all  doubt  in  the 
truth  of  the  catholic  church  ;  and  all  such  as  by  their 
doctrine  and  teaching  shall  impugn  this  faith,  I  judge 
them  worthy  together  with  their  doctrines  of  eternal 
curse.  And  if  I  by  myself  at  any  time  (which  God 
forbid  I  should)  do  presume  to  preach  or  teach  con- 
trary thereunto,  I  will  submit  myself  unto  the  severity 
of  the  canons,  and  be  bound  unto  eternal  pain  and 
punishment.  Whereupon  I  do  deliver  up  this  my  con- 
fession and  tenour  of  my  profession  willingly  before  this 
sacred  general  council,  and  have  subscribed  and  written 
all  these  things  with  mine  own  hand." 

After  all  this  they  caused  him  to  be  carried  again  to 
the  same  prison,  but  not  so  straightly  chained  and 
bound  as  he  was  before,  notwithstanding  kept  every  day 
with  soldiers  and  armed  men  ;  and  when  his  enemies 
understood  and  knew  by  the  words  and  talk  of  Master 
Jerome,  and  by  other  certain  tokens,  that  he  made  the 
same  abjuration  and  recantation,  not  of  a  sincere  and 
pure  mind,  but  only  to  escape  their  hands,  they  put  up 
new  accusations  against  Master  Jerome,  and  drew  the 
same  into  articles,  being  very  instant  and  earnest  that 
he  should  answer  thereunto  ;  and  as  his  judges,  and 
certain  cardinals,  as  the  cardinal  of  Cambray,  the  car- 
dinal de  Ursinis,  the  cardinal  of  Aquilegia,  and  of  Flo- 
rence, considering  the  malice  of  the  enemies  of  Master 
Jerome,  saw  the  great  injury  that  was  done  to  him,  they 
laboured  before  the  whole  council  for  his  delivery. 

It  ha])pened  upon  a  certain  day,  as  they  were  labour- 
ing in  the  council  for  the  delivery  of  the  said  Master 
Jerome,  that  his  enemies  with  all  force  and  power 
resisted  against  it,  crying  out  that  he  should  in  no 
case  be  dismissed.  Then  started  up  one  called  Doc- 
tor Naso,  who  said  unto  the  cardinals,  "  We  marvel 
much  of  you,  most  reverend  fathers,  that  your  reve- 
rences will  make  intercession  for  such  a  wicked  heretic, 
for  whose  sake  we  in  Bohemia,  with  the  whole  clergy, 
have  suffered  much  trouble  and  mischief,  and  perad- 
venture your  fatherhoods  shall  suffer ;  and  I  greatly 
fear,  lest  that  you  have  received  some  rewards  either  of 
the  king  of  Bohemia,  or  of  these  heretics."  When  the 
cardinals  were  thus  rebuked,  they  discharged  themselves 
of  Master  Jerome's  cause  and  matter. 

Then  his  enemies  obtained  to  have  other  judges  ap- 
pointed,  as  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  and  a  Ger- 
man doctor,  as  they  did  know  that  the  patriarch  was  a 
grievous  enemy  to  Master  Jerome,  because  he  being  be- 
fore appointed  judge  by  the  council,  had  condemned 
John  Huss  to  death. 

But  Master  Jerome  would  not  answer  them  in  prison, 
requiring  to  have  open  audience,  because  he  would  there 
finally  declare  to  them  his  mind,  neither  would  he  by 
any  means  consent  to  those  private  judges.  Whereupon 
the  presidents  of  the  council,  thinking  that  Master  Je- 
rome would  renew  his  recantation  before  the  audience, 
and  confirm  the  same,  did  grant  him  open  audience. 

In  the  year  A. D.  1416,  the  twenty-fifth  day  of  May, 
Master  Jerome  was  brought  to  open  audience  before  the 
whole  council,  in  the  great  cathedral  church  of  Con- 
stance, where  the  commissioners  of  the  council  laid 
against  him  a  hundred  and  seven  articles,  to  the  intent 
that  he  should  not  escape  the  snare  of  death,  which 
they  provided  and  laid  for  him.  He  answered  to  more 
than  forty  articles  most  subtlely  objected  against  him  ; 
denying  that  he  held  or  maintained  any  such  articles  as 
were  either  hurtful  or  false,  and  affirming  that  those 
witnesses  had  deposed  them  against  him  falsely  and 
slanderously,  as  his  most  cruel  and  mortal  enemies.  In 
the  same  session  they  had  not  yet  proceeded  to  death, 
because  that  the  noon-time  drew  so  fast  on,  that  he 
could  not  answer  to  the  articles.  Wherefore,  for  lack 
bf  time  sufficient  to  answer  to  the  residue  of  the  articles, 
there  was  another  time  appointed,  at  which  time  again 
early  in  the  morning  he  was  brought  to  the  cathedral 
church  to  answer  to  all  the  residue  of  the  articles. 

In  all  which  articles,  as  well  those  which  he  had  an- 
swered before,  as  in  the  residue,  he  cleared  himself  very 
learnedly,  refuting  hia  adversaries  in  such  a  way  that 


n% 


THE  ORATION  OF  JEROME  BEFORE  THE  COUNCIL. 


[Book  V. 


tbey  were  themselves  astonished  at  his  oration,  and 
the  refutation  of  their  testimonies  against  him,  and  with 
shame  enough  were  put  to  silence.  As  when  one  of 
them  had  demanded  of  him  what  he  thought  of  the  sa- 
crament of  the  altar,  he  answered,  "  Before  consecra- 
tion," said  he,  "  it  is  bread  and  wine;  after  the  conse- 
cration it  is  the  true  body  and  blood  of  Christ,"  adding 
more  words  according  to  their  catholic  faith.  Then 
another  rising  up,  "  Jerome,"  said  he,  "  there  goes  a 
great  rumour  of  thee,  that  thou  dost  hold  bread  to 
remain  upon  the  altar."  To  whom  he  pleasantly  an- 
swered, saying,  "  That  he  believed  bread  to  be  at  the 
baker's."  At  which  words  one  of  the  Dominican  friars 
rose  angrily,  and  said,  "  What !  dost  thou  deny, 
that  which  no  man  doubts  ?"  His  peevish  sauciness 
Jerome  with  these  words  did  well  repress,  "  Hold  thy 
peace,  thou  monk,  thou  hypocrite !"  And  thus  the 
monk  being  nipped  in  the  head,  sat  down  dumb.  After 
whom  started  up  another,  who  with  a  loud  voice  cried 
out,  "  I  swear,  by  my  conscience,  that  to  be  true  which 
thou  dost  deny."  To  whom  Jerome  replied,  "  Thus  to 
swear  by  your  conscience  is  the  next  way  to  deceive." 
Another  there  was,  a  spiteful  and  a  bitter  enemy  of  his, 
whom  he  called  by  no  other  name  than  dog,  or  ass. 
After  he  had  thus  refuted  them  one  after  another,  that 
they  could  find  no  crime  against  him,  neither  in  this 
matter,  nor  in  any  other,  they  were  all  driven  to  keep 
feilence. 

Then  the  witnesses  were  called,  who  coming  gave  tes- 
timony to  the  articles  before  produced.  By  reason 
whereof  the  innocent  cause  of  Jerome  was  oppressed, 
and  began  to  be  concluded  in  the  council.  Then  Je- 
rome rising  up  began  to  speak,  "  Forsomuch,"  said  he, 
"  as  you  have  heard  mine  adversaries  so  diligently,  it  is 
convenient  that  you  should  also  now  hear  me  speak  for 
myself."  Whereupon,  with  much  difficulty,  at  last  au- 
dience was  given  in  the  council  for  him  to  say  his  mind. 
Which  being  granted,  he  continued  from  morning  to 
noon,  treating  of  many  matters,  with  great  learning 
and  eloquence.  W^ho  first  beginning  with  his  prayer  to 
God,  besought  him  to  give  him  spirit,  ability,  and  utter- 
ance, which  might  both  tend  to  the  profit  and  salvation 
of  his  own  soul ;  and  then  began  his  oration  as  follows : — 

■■  I  know,"  said  he  "  reverend  lords,  that  there  have 
been  many  excellent  men,  who  have  suffered  much 
otherwise  than  they  have  deserved,  being  oppressed 
with  false  witnesses,  and  condemned  with  wrong  judg- 
ments." And  so  beginning  with  Socrates,  he  declared 
how  he  was  unjustly  condemned  of  his  countrymen, 
neither  would  he  escape'when  he  might  ;  taking  from  us 
the  fear  of  two  things,  which  seem  most  bitter  to  men, 
to  wit,  imprisonment  and  death.  Then  he  inferred  the 
captivity  of  Plato,  the  banishment  of  Anaxagoras,  and 
the  torments  of  Zeno.  Moreover,  he  brought  in  the 
wrongful  condemnation  of  many  Gentiles,  as  the  ba- 
nishment of  Rupilius,  reciting  also  the  unworthy  death 
of  Boetius,  and  of  others  whom  Boetius  himself  writes  of. 

From  thence  he  came  to  the  examples  of  the  He- 
brews, and  first  began  with  Moses  the  deliverer  of  the 
people,  and  the  lawgiver,  how  he  was  oftentimes  slan- 
dered of  his  people  as  being  a  seducer  and  contemner  of 
the  people.  Joseph  also  for  envy  was  sold  of  his 
brethren,  and  for  false  suspicion  of  crime  was  cast  into 
bonds.  Besides  these,  were  Isaiah,  Daniel,  and  almost 
all  the  prophets,  who  as  contemners  of  God,  and  sedi- 
tious persons,  were  oppressed  with  wrongful  condemna- 
tion. From  thence  he  proceeded  to  the  judgment  of 
Susanna,  and  of  divers  other  besides,  who  being  good 
and  holy,  were  yet  unjustly  cast  away  with  wrong- 
ful sentence.  At  length  he  came  to  John  Baptist,  and 
so  in  long  process  he  descended  to  our  Saviour,  declaring 
how  it  was  evident  to  all  men,  by  what  false  witnesses 
both  he  and  John  Baptist  were  condemned.  Moreover, 
how  Stephen  was  slain  by  the  college  of  the  priests,  and 
how  all  the  apostles  were  condemned  to  death,  not  as 
good  men,  but  as  seditious  stirrers  up  of  the  people,  and 
contemners  of  the  gods,  and  evil  doers.  It  is  unjust, 
said  he,  to  be  unjustly  condemned  one  priest  by  another, 
tad  yet  he  proved  that  the  same  so  happened  most  un- 


justly in  that  council  of  priests.  These  things  did  ho 
discourse  at  large,  with  marvellous  eloquence,  and  with 
singular  admiration  of  all  that  heard  him. 

And  forasmuch  as  all  the  whole  sum  of  the  cause  did 
rest  only  in  the  witnesses,  by  many  reasons  he  j)roved 
that  no  credit  was  to  be  given  to  them,  especially  see- 
ing  they  spake  all  things  of  no  truth,  but  only  of  hatred, 
malice,  and  envy.  And  so  prosecuting  the  matter,  so 
lively  and  expressly  he  opened  to  them  the  causes  of 
their  hatred,  that  he  had  almost  persuaded  them.  In 
so  lively  and  likely  a  way  was  their  hatred  detected,  that 
almost  no  credit  was  given  to  their  testimonies,  save 
only  for  the  cause  and  quarrel  wherein  they  stood 
touching  the  pope's  doctrine.  All  men's  minds  were 
moved  and  bending  to  mercy  toward  him  ;  for  he  told 
them  how  tliat  he  of  his  own  accord  came  up  to  the 
council,  and  to  purge  himself  he  did  open  to  them  all 
his  life  and  doings,  being  full  of  virtue  and  godliness. 
This  was  (said  he)  the  old  manner  of  ancient  and 
learned  men,  and  most  holy  elders,  that  in  matters  of 
faith,  they  differed  many  times  in  arguments,  not  to 
destroy  the  faith,  but  to  find  out  the  truth.  So  did 
Augustine  and  Jerome  dissent  one  from  the  other,  and 
yet  without  any  suspicion  of  heresy. 

All  this  while  the  pope's  holy  council  waited,  still  ex- 
pecting when   he  would  begin  to  excuse  himself,  and  re- 
tract those  things  which  were  objected  against  him,  and 
to  crave  pardon  of  the  council  ;  but  he  persisting  still  in , 
his  constant  oration,   did    acknowledge   no    error,    norj 
gave  any  signification  of  retractation. 

At  last  entering  to  the  praise  and  commendation  ol 
Master  John  Huss,  he  affirmed  that  he  was  a  good,  just,J 
and  holy  man,  and  much  unworthy  that  death  which  ha 
suffered.     He  knew  him  from  his  youth  upward  to  be 
neither  immoral,  a  drunkard,   nor  any  evil  or  vicious 
person,  but  a  chaste  and  sober  man,  and  a  just  and  true 
preacher  of  the  holy  gospel  ;  and  whatever  things  Mas4l 
ter  John  Huss  and  W'ickliff  had  holden  or  written,  spe-l 
cially   against   the    abuse  and  pomp  of  the  clergy,  h^ 
would  affirm  even  to  the  death,  that  they  were  holy  ancf 
blessed  men,   and  that  in  all  points  of  the  catholic  faith 
he   believes   as  the  holy  catholic  church  holds  or   be- 
lieves.    And  finally,  he  concluded,  that  all  such  articles 
as  John  Wickliff  and  John  Huss  had  written  and  puil 
forth  against  the  enormities,  pomp,  and  disorder  of  ihei 
prelates,  he  would  firmly  and  steadfastly,  without  recan- 
tation, hold  and  defend  even  to  the  death.     And  last  of  | 
all  he  added,  that  all  the  sins  that  he  had  ever  commit- 
ted,  did  not  so  much  gnaw  and  trouble  his  conscienccn 
as    did  that    only  sin  which  he  had  committed  in  that  ] 
most  pestiferous  act,  when  in  his  recantation  he  had( 
unjustly  spoken  against  that  good  and  holy  man  and  his,* 
doctrine,  and  specially  in  consenting  to  his  wicked  con* 
demnation,  concluding  that  he  did  utterly  revoke  and 
deny  that   wicked   recantation  which  he  made  in  that 
most  cursed  place,  and  that  he  did  it  through  weakness 
of  heart  and  fear  of  death.     And,  moreover,  that  what- 
ever he  had  spoken  against  that  blessed  man,   he  had 
altogether  lied  upon  him,  and  that  he  repented  with  hifl 
whole  heart  that  he  ever  did  it. 

At  the  hearing  hereof  the  hearts  of  the  hearers  werei 
not  a  little  sorry.  For  they  wished  and  desired  greatly 
that  such  a  singular  man  should  be  saved,  if  otherwise 
their  blind  superstition  would  have  suffered  it.  But  he 
continued  still  in  his  opinion,  seeming  to  desire  rather 
death  than  life.  And  persisting  in  the  praise  of  John 
Huss,  he  added  moreover,  that  he  never  maintained  any 
doctrine  against  the  state  of  the  church,  but  only  spake 
against  the  abuses  of  the  clergy,  against  the  pride,  pomp, 
and  excess  of  the  prelates.  For  as  the  patrimonies  of 
the  churches  were  first  given  for  the  poor,  then  for  hos- 
pitality, and  thirdly  to  tlie  reparations  of  the  churches ; 
it  was  a  grief  to  that  good  man  (said  he)  to  see  the  same 
mispent  and  cast  away  upon  great  feastings,  and 
keeping  of  horses  and  dogs,  upon  gorgeous  apparel,  and 
such  other  things  unbeseeming  the  christian  religion. 
And  herein  he  shewed  himself  marvellous  eloquent ;  yea, 
never  more. 

And  when  his  oration  was  interrupted  many  times  by 


A.D.  1416.] 


THE  SENTENCE  OF  CONDEMNATION  ON  JEROME. 


317 


several  of  them,  carping  at  his  sentences  as  be  was  in 
speaking,  yet  was  there  none  of  all  those  that  interrupted 
him  who  escaped  unscathed,  but  he  brought  them  all  to 
confusion,  and  put  them  to  silence.  When  any  noise 
began,  he  ceased  to  speak,  and  after  began  again,  pro- 
ceeding in  his  oration,  and  di^siring  them  to  give  him 
leave  a  while  to  speak,  whom  they  hereafter  should  hear 
no  more,  nor  was  his  mind  ever  dashed  at  all  these 
noises  and  tumults. 

And  this  was  marvellous  to  behold  in  him,  notwith- 
standing he  continued  in  prison  three  hundred  and  forty 
days,  having  neither  book,  nor  almost  light  to  read  by, 
yet  how  admirably  his  memory  served  him  ;  declaring 
how  all  those  pains  of  his  straight  handling  did  not  so 
much  grieve  him,  as  he  did  wonder  rather  to  see  their 
unkind  humanity  towards  him. 

When  he  had  spoken  these  and  many  things  as  touch- 
ing the  praise  of  John  Wickliff  and  John  Huss,  they 
who  sat  in  the  council  whispered  together,  saying,  by 
these  his  words  it  appears  that  he  is  resolved  with  him- 
self. Then  was  he  again  carried  into  prison,  and  grie- 
vously fettered  by  the  hands,  arms,  and  feet,  with  great 
chains  and  fetters  of  iron. 

The  Saturday  next  before  the  ascension-day,  early  in 
(he  morning,  he  was  brought  with  a  great  number  of 
armed  men  to  the  cathedral  church  before  the  open  con- 
grL'gation,  to  have  his  judgment  given  him.  There  they 
exhorted  him  that  those  things  which  he  had  before 
spoken  in  the  open  audience,  as  is  aforesaid  touching 
the  praise  and  commendation  of  master  John  WicklifF, 
and  master  John  Huss,  confirming  and  establishing 
their  doctrine,  he  would  yet  recant :  but  he  marvel- 
lous stoutly  without  all  fear  spake  against  them,  and 
among  other  things  said  to  them,  "  I  take  God  to  my 
witness,  and  I  protest  here  before  you  all,  that  I  do  be- 
lieve and  hold  the  articles  of  the  faith,  as  the  holy 
catholic  church  does  hold  and  believe  the  same  ;  but  for 
this  cause  shall  I  now  be  condemned,  because  I  will  not 
consent  with  you  to  the  condemnation  of  those  most  holy 
and  blessed  men,  whom  you  have  most  wickedly  con- 
demned for  certain  articles,  detesting  and  abhorring  your 
wicked  and  abominable  life."  Then  he  confessed  there 
before  them  all  his  belief,  and  uttered  many  things  very 
profoundly  and  eloquently,  insomuch  that  all  men  there 
present  could  not  sufficiently  commend  and  praise  his 
great  eloquence  and  excellent  learning,  and  by  no  means 
could  they  induce  or  persuade  him  to  recant. 

Then  a  certain  bishop,  named  the  Bishop  of  Londy, 
made  a  certain  sermon  against  Master  Jerome,  per- 
suading them  to  condemn  him. 

After  the  bishop  had  ended  the  sermon.  Master  Je- 
rome said  again  unto  them,  "  You  will  condemn  me 
wickedly  and  unjustly.  But  I  after  my  death  will  leave 
a  remorse  in  your  conscience,  and  a  nail  in  your  hearts. 
And  here  I  cite  you  to  answer  unto  me  before  the  most 
high  and  just  Judge,  within  a  hundred  years." 

No  pen  can  sufficiently  write,  or  note  those  things 
which  he  most  eloquently,  profoundly,  and  philosophi- 
cally had  spoken  in  the  said  audience,  neither  can  any 
tongue  sufficiently  declare  the  same  ;  wherefore  I  have 
but  only  touched  here  the  superficial  matter  of  his  talk, 
partly  and  not  wholly  noting  the  same.  Finally,  when 
they  could  by  no  means  persuade  him  to  recant  the 
premises,  immediately  even  in  his  presence,  the  sentence 
and  judgment  of  his  condemnation  was  given  against 
him,  and  read  before  him. 

Sentence. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  Christ  our  God,  and 
our  Saviour  being  the  true  vine,  whose  Father  is  the 
husbandman,  taught  his  disciples,  and  all  other  faithful 
men,  saying,  '  If  any  man  abide  not  in  me,  let  him  be 
cast  out  as  a  bough  or  branch,  and  let  him  wither  and 
dry,'  &c.  The  doctrine  and  precepts  of  which  most 
excellent  doctor  and  master,  this  most  sacred  synod  of 
Constance  executing  and  following  in  the  cause  of  in- 
quisition against  heretics,  being  moved  by  this  sacred 
synod,  through  report,  public  fame,  and  open  infamation, 
proceeding  against  Jerome  of  Prague,  master  of  arts,  lay- 


man.    By  the  acts  and   processes   of  whose   cause   it 
appeareth  that  the  said    Master  Jerome    hath    hoiilen, 
maintained,    and    taught    divers    articles    heretical    and 
erroneous,  lately  reproved  and  condemned  hy  the  holy 
fathers,  some  being  very  blasphemous,  other  some  offend- 
ing godly  ears,   and    many  temerarious   and    seditious, 
wiiich   have  been   affirmed,    maintained,    preached    and 
taught  by  the  men  of  the  most  damnable  memory,  John 
Wickliff  and  John  Huss,  the  which  are  also   written   in 
many   of  their  works    and  books.     Which    articles    of 
doctrine  and  books  of  the  said  John  Huss,  and  John 
Wickliff,  together  with  their  memory,  and  the  person  of 
the  said  John  Huss,  were  by  the  said  sacred  synod  con- 
demned of  heresy.     Which  sentence  of   condemnation 
this  Jerome  afterwards  during  the  time  of  inquisition, 
acknowledged  in   the  said  sacred  synod,  and  approved 
the  true  catholic  and  apostolic  faith,  thereunto  consent- 
ing, accursing  all  heres-y,  especially  that  whereof  he  was 
infamed,  and  confessed  himself  to  be  infamed,  and  that 
which  in  times  past  John  Huss  and  John  Wickliff  main- 
tained and  taught  in  their  works,  sermons,  and  books, 
for  which  the  said  Wickliff  and   Huss,   together   with 
their  doctrine  and  errors,  were  by  the  said  sacrt-d  synod 
condemned  as  heretical.    The  condemnation  of  all  which 
premises    he    did    openly   profess    and    allow,    and    did 
swear  that  he  would  persevere  and  continue  in  the  verity 
of  that  faith.     And  if  that  he  should  presume  at  any 
time  to  hold  opinion,  or  preach  contrary  thereunto,  that 
he  would  submit  himself  to  the  trial  and  truth  of  the 
canons,  and  be  bound  to  perpetual  punishment.      And 
this  his   profession  written  with  his  own  hand,   he  de- 
livered up  unto  the  holy  council.  Not  many  days  after  his 
said  profession  and  abjuration,  as  a  dog  returning  unto 
his  vomit,  to  the  intent  he  might  openly  vomit  up  the 
most  pestilent  poison  which  had  long  lurked  and  lain  hid 
in  his  breast,  he  required  and  desired  that  he  might  be 
openly  heard    before   the    council.      The    which    being 
granted  unto  him,  he  affirmed,  said,  and  professed  before 
the  whole  synod,  being  publicly  gathered  together,  that 
he  had  wickedly  consented  and  agreed  to  the  sentence 
and  judgment  of  the  condemnation  of  the  said  Wickliff" 
and   Huss,   and  that   he  had  most   shamefully  lied   in 
approving  and  allowing  the  said  sentence,  neither  was  he 
ashamed  to  confess  that  he  had  lied  ;  yea,  he  did  also 
revoke  and  recant  his  confession,  approbation,  and  pro- 
testation, which  he  had  made  upon  their  condemnation, 
affirming  that  he  never  at  any  time  had  read  any  errors 
or  heresy  in  the  books  and  treatises  of  the  said  Wickliff 
and  Huss.    Although  he  had  before  confessed  it,  and  it  is 
evidently  proved,  that  he  did  diligently  study,  read,  and 
preach  their  books,  wherein  it  is  manifest  that  there  are 
contained    many   errors   and   heresies.      Also    the    said 
Master  Jerome  did  profess  as  touching  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar  and  the  transubstantiation  of  the  bread  into  the 
body  of  Christ,  that  he   doth  hold  and  believe  as  the 
church  doth  hold  and  believe,  saying  also  that  he  doth 
give  more  credit  unto  St.  Augustine,  and  the  othtr  doc- 
tors of  the  church,  than  unto  Wickliff  and   Huss.      It 
appeareth  moreover,  by  the  premises,  that  the  said  Je- 
rome is  an  adherent  and  maintainer  of  the  said  Wickliff 
and  Huss,  and  their  errors,  and  both  is,  and  has  been  a 
favourer  of  them.     Wherefore  the  said  sacred  synod  de- 
termineth  the  said  Masttr  Jerome  as  a  rotten  and  withered 
branch,  not  growing  upon  the  vine,  to  be  cut  off  and 
cast  out.     The  said  synod   also   pronounceth,   declireth 
and  condemneth  him  as  an  hejetic   and  drowned   in   all 
kind  of  heresies,  excommunicate  and  accursed,  leaving 
him  unto   the   sentence   and   judgment   of   the    secular 
judge,  to  receive  just  and  due  punishment,  according  to 
the   quality  of  so   great  an    offence  ;  the   sacred  synod 
notwithstanding,   entreating  that  the  said  judge  would 
moderate   his   sentence   of  judgment   without   peril   of 
death." 

I  Which  sentence  so  given  before  his  face,  being  ended, 
I  a  great  and  long  mitre  of  paper  was  brought  unto  him, 
painted  about  with  red  devils,  which  when  he  beheld  and 
saw,  throwing  away  his  hood  upon  the  ground  amongst 
the  prelates,  he  took  the  mitre  and  put  it  upon  his 
head,    saying,    "  Our    Lord    Jesus    Clirist,   when    h« 


318 


MARTYRDOM  OF  JEROME.     LETTER  OF  THE  NOBLES  TO  THE  COUNCIL.     [B.ok  V. 


•hould  suffer  death  for  me  most  wretched  sinner,  did 
wear  a  crown  of  thorns  ujion  his  head  ;  and  I  for  his 
Bake  instead  of  that  crown,  will  willingly  wear  this  mitre 
and  cap."  Afterwards  he  was  laid  hold  of  by  the  secular 
power. 

After  that  he  was  led  out  of  the  said  church  to  the 
place  of  execution  ;  when  he  was  going  out  of  the 
church,  with  a  cheerful  countenance  and  loud  voice  lift- 
ing his  eyes  up  unto  heaven,  he  began  to  sing,  "  I 
believe  in  one  God,"  &c.,  as  it  is  accustomed  to  be  sung 
in  the  church.  Afterward  as  he  passed  along,  he  sung 
some  canticles  of  the  cliurch  ;  which  being  ended,  in  the 
entering  out  of  the  gate  of  the  city,  as  men  go  to  Goth- 
lehem,  he  sung  this  hymn,  Felix  namqne.  After  that  he 
came  to  the  place  of  execution  where  Master  John  Huss 
before  had  innocently  suffered  death,  and  kneeling  down 
before  an  image  which  was  like  to  the  picture  of  Master 
John  Huss,  which  was  there  prepared  to  burn  Master 
Jerome,  he  made  a  certain  devout  prayer. 

While  he  was  thus  praying,  the  tormentors  took  him 
up,  and  lifting  him  up  from  the  ground,  spoiled  him  of 
all  his  garments,  and  left  him  naked,  and  afterwards 
girded  him  about  the  loins  vv'ith  a  linen  cloth,  and  bound 
hira  fast  with  cords  and  chains  of  iron,  to  the  image 
which  was  made  fast  unto  the  earth  ;  and  so  standing 
upon  the  ground,  when  as  they  began  to  lay  the  wood 
about  him,  he  sung  Sahe  festa  dies.  And  when  the 
hymn  was  ended,  he  sung  again  with  a  loud  voice,  "  I 
believe  in  one  God,"  unto  the  end.  That  being  ended, 
he  said  unto  the  people  in  the  German  tongue,  in  effect 
as  follows.  "  Dearly  beloved  cliildren,  even  as  I  have 
now  sung,  so  do  I  believe,  and  none  otherwise.  And 
this  creed  is  my  whole  faith,  notwithstanding  now  I  die 
for  this  cause,  because  I  would  not  consent  and  agree  to 
the  council,  and  with  them  affirm  and  hold  that  Master 
John  Huss  was  by  them  holily  and  justly  condemned  ; 
for  I  did  know  well  enough  that  he  was  a  true  preacher 
of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ." 

After  that  he  was  compassed  in  with  the  wood  up  to 
the  crown  of  the  head,  they  cast  all  his  garments  upon 
the  wood  also,  and  with  a  tire-brand  they  set  it  on  fire  ; 
which  being  once  fired,  he  began  to  sing  with  a  loud 
voice,  "  Into  thy  hands,  O  Lord,  I  commend  my  apirit." 
When  that  was  ended,  and  that  he  began  vehemently  to 
burn,  he  said  in  the  vulgar.  Bohemian  tongue,  "  O  Lord 
God,  Father  Almighty  have  nisrcy  upon  me,  and  be 
merciful  unto  mine  offences,  for  thou  knowest  how  sin- 
cerely I  liave  loved  thy  truth."  Then  his  voice  by  the 
vehemency  of  the  fire  was  choked  and  stopped,  that  it 
was  no  longer  heard,  but  he  moved  continually  his 
mouth  and  lijis,  as  though  he  had  still  jjrayed  or  spoken 
within  himself. 

When  his  whole  body  with  his  beard  was  so  burned 
round  about,  that  there  appeared  through  the  great 
burning  upon  his  body  certain  great  blisters  as  big  as  an 
egg,  yet  he  continually  very  strongly  and  stoutly  moved, 
and  shaked  his  head  and  mouth,  by  the  space  almost  of 
one  quarter  of  an  hour.  So  burning  in  the  fire,  he 
lived  with  great  pain  and  martyrdom,  while  one  might 
easily  have  gone  from  St.  Clement's  over  the  bridge  to 
our  lady  church.  After  he  was  thus  dead  in  the  fire, 
by  and  by  they  brought  his  bedding,  his  straw  bed,  his 
boots,  his  hood,  and  all  other  things  that  he  had  in  the 
prison,  and  burned  them  all  to  ashes  in  the  same  fire. 
Which  ashes,  after  that  the  fire  was  out,  they  diligently 
gathered  together,  and  carried  them  in  a  cart,  and  cast 
them  into  the  river  Rhone,  which  ran  hard  by  the 
city. 

That  man  who  was  the  true  reporter  hereof,  and 
which  testified  to  us  the  acts  and  doings  about  the  con- 
demnation of  Master  Jerome,  and  sent  the  same  to  us  to 
Prague  in  w'riting,  thus  concludes.  "  All  these  things," 
said  he,  "  I  did  behold,  see,  and  hear  to  be  done  in  this 
form  and  manner.  And  if  any  man  do  tell  you  the  con- 
trary, do  not  credit  him  ;  for  all  those  things  which 
happened  unto  him  when  he  came  toward  Constance, 
and  also  at  his  first  coming  unto  Constance  of  his  own 
free  will,  and  afterward  when  he  was  brought  bound  unto 
Constance,  as  is  aforesaid,  I  mysslf  did  see  and  perfectly 
behold,  and  for  a  perpetual  memory  thereof  to  be  had 


for  ever,  I  have  directed  the  same  unto  you,  not  lying  or    I 
falsifying  any  point  thereof,  as  he  which  is  the  Siearcher    ( 
of  all  men's  hearts  can  bear  me  witness,  willing  rather 
to  sustain  the  charge  of  ignorance  and  rudeness  of  style, 
to  bear  witness  to  tl>e  truth,  than  I  would  by  any  means     t 
be  compelled  by  tickling,   or  flattering   the   ears  of  the     i 
hearers  with  feigned  and  cloaked  speech,  to  swerve  or  go 
aside  from  the  truth." 

Thus  end  the  tragical  histories  of  Master  John  Huss, 
and  Master  Jerome  of  Prague,  faithfully  gathered  and 
collected  by  a  certain  Bohemian,  being  a  present  eve- 
witness  and  beliolder  of  the  same,  written  and  compiled 
first  in  Latin,  and  sent  by  the  said  Bohemian  into  his 
country  of  Bohemia,  and  again  translated  out  of  the 
Latin  with  like  fidelity  into  our  English  tongue. 

In  the  mean  time,  while  Master  Jerome  was  in  this 
trouble,  and  before  the  council,  the  nobles  and  lords  of 
Bohemia  and  of  Moravia  directed  their  letters  to  this 
barbarous  council  of  popish  murderers :  in  tenor  and 
form  of  words  as  foUoweth. 

The  Letter  nf  the  fftrj -four  Nobles  of  Moravia,  vritten 
unto  the  Council  of  Conxtance  in  the  defence  of  Mastet 
John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague. 

"  To  the  right  reverend  fathers  and  lords  in  Christ, 
the  lords  cardinals,  patriarchs,  primates,  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  ambassadors,  doctors,  and 
masters,  and  to  the  whole  council  of  Constance, 
We,  the  nobles,  lords,  knights,  and  esquires,  of 
the  famous  marquisdom  of  Moravia,  wish  the  de 
sire  of  all  goodness,  and  the  observation  of  the 
commandments  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

"  Forsomuch  as  every  man,  both  by  the  law  of  natxire 
and  also  by  God's  law,  is  commanded  to  do  that  unto 
another  man,  which  he  would  have  done  unto  himself, 
and  is  forbidden  to  do  that  thing  unto  another,  wliich  he 
would  not  have  done  unto  himself,  as  our  Saviour  saith, 
'  All  things  whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  to 
you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them  :  for  this  is  the  law  and  the 
prophets.'  Yea,  the  law  is  fulfilled  in  this  one  point, 
'  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself:'  We,  there- 
fore,  (God  being  our  author),  having  respect  as  much  as 
in  us  lieth  unto  the  said  law  of  God,  and  the  love  of  our 
neighbour,  did  before  send  our  letters  unto  Constance 
for  our  dearly  beloved  friend  of  good  memory.  Master 
John  Huss,  bachelor  of  divinity,  and  preacher  of  tne 
gospel.  Whom  of  late  in  the  council  of  Constance  (we 
know  not  with  what  spirit  being  led)  you  have  con- 
demned as  an  obstinate  heretic  ;  neither  having  con- 
fessed any  thing,  neither  being  lawfully  convicted  as  was 
expedient ;  having  no  errors  or  heresies  declared  or  laid 
against  him,  but  only  at  the  sinister,  false,  and  impor- 
tune accusations,  suggestions,  and  instigations  of  his 
mortal  enemies,  and  the  traitors  of  our  kingdom  and 
marquisdom  of  Moravia.  And  being  thus  unmercifully 
condemned,  you  have  slain  him  with  most  shameful  and 
cruel  death,  to  the  perpetual  shame  and  infamy  of  our 
most  christian  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  the  famous 
marquisdom  of  Moravia  (as  we  have  written  unto  Con- 
stance, unto  the  most  noble  prince  and  lord,  the  Lord 
Sigismund,  king  of  the  Romans,  and  of  Hungary,  the  heir 
and  successor  of  our  kingdom)  which  was  also  read  and 
jjublished  in  your  congregations,  which  we  will  here  also 
have  enrolled  ;  and  have  burned  him,  as  it  is  reported, 
in  reproach  and  contempt  of  us. 

"  Wherefore,  we  have  thought  good  even  now  to  di- 
rect our  letters  patent  to  your  reverences  now  ju-esent 
in  the  behalf  of  Master  John  Huss,  openly  ])n)fessiiig 
and  protesting,  both  with  heart  and  mouth,  that  he,  the 
said  Master  John  Huss,  was  a  just,  good,  and  catholic 
man,  and  for  a  long  season  worthily  connuended  and  al- 
lowed in  our  kingdom  for  his  life  and  conversation.  He 
also  preached  and  taught  us  and  our  subjects  the  law  of 
the  gospel,  and  of  the  holy  prophets,  and  the  books  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testament,  according  to  the  exjjosi- 
tion  of  the  holy  doctors  approved  by  the  cliurch,  and 
left  many  monuments  in  writing,  most  constantly  detest- 


A.D.  141G.]        THE  HISTORIES  OF  JOHN  CLAYDON  AND  RICHARD  TURMING. 


319 


ing  and  abhorring  all  errors  and  heresies,  continually 
admonishing  both  us  and  all  faithful  cliristians  to  do  the 
like,  diligently  exhorting  all  men  as  much  as  in  him  lay, 
by  his  words,  writings,  and  labours,  unto  quietness  and 
concord  ;  so  that  using  all  the  diligence  that  we  might, 
we  never  heard  or  could  understand,  that  Master  Jolin 
Huss  had  preached,  taught,  or  by  any  means  affirmed 
any  error  or  heresy  in  his  sermons,  or  that  by  any 
manner  of  means  he  had  offended  us,  or  our  subjects, 
either  by  word  or  deed,  but  that  he  always  led  a  quiet 
and  a  godly  life  in  Christ,  exhorting  all  men  diligently, 
both  by  his  word  and  works,  as  much  as  he  might,  to 
observe  and  keep  the  law  of  the  gospel,  and  the  institu- 
tions of  tlie  holy  fathers,  after  the  preaching  of  our  holy 
mother  the  church,  and  to  the  edifying  of  men's  souls. 
Neither  did  these  premises  which  you  had  so  per])e- 
trated  to  the  reproach  both  of  us  and  our  kingdom  and 
marquisdom,  suffice  and  content  you,  but  that  also 
without  all  mercy  and  pity  you  have  apprehended,  im- 
prisoned, and  condemned,  and  even  now,  peradventure, 
like  as  you  did  Master  John  Huss,  you  have  most  cruelly 
murdered  the  worshipful  man,  Master  Jerome  of 
Prague,  a  man  abounding  in  eloquence,  master  of  the 
seven  liberal  arts,  and  a  famous  jjhilosojiher,  not  being 
seen,  heard,  examined,  neither  convicted,  but  only  at  the 
sinister  and  false  accusations  of  his  and  our  accusers  and 
betrayers. 

"  Furthermore,  it  is  come  to  our  knowledge  and  un- 
derstanding (which  we  do  not  without  great  grief  re- 
hearse) as  we  may  also  evidently  gather  by  your  writ- 
ings, how  that  certain  detractors,  odious  both  to  God 
and  men,  privy  enviers  and  betrayers,  have  wickedly  and 
grievously,  although  falsely  and  traitorously,  accused  us, 
our  kingdom  and  marquisdom  aforesaid,  before  you  in 
your  council,  that  in  the  said  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and 
marquisdom  of  Moravia,  divers  errors  are  sprung  up, 
which  have  grievously  and  manifoldly  infected  both  our 
nearts,  and  also  the  hearts  of  many  faithful  men  ;  inso- 
much that  without  a  speedy  stop  or  stay  of  correction, 
the  said  kingdom  and  marquisdom,  together  with  the 
faithful  christians  therein,  should  incur  an  irreparable 
loss  and  ruin  of  their  souls. 

"  These  cruel  and  pernicious  injuries  which  are  laid 
to  us,  and  to  our  said  kingdom  and  marquisdom,  al- 
though most  falsely  and  slanderously,  how  may  we  suf- 
fer ?  Forsomuch  as  through  the  grace  of  God  (when  in 
a  manner  all  other  kingdoms  of  the  world  have  often- 
times wavered,  making  schisms  and  antipopes)  our 
most  gracious  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  most  noble 
marquisdom  of  Moravia,  since  the  time  they  did  receive 
the  catholic  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  have  always 
without  reproof  stuck  constantly  to  the  church  of  Rome, 
and  have  sincerely  done  their  true  obedience.  Also 
with  how  great  costs  and  charges,  and  great  labour,  with 
what  worship  and  due  reverence  they  have  reverenced 
the  holy  mother  tlie  church  and  her  pastors,  by  their 
princes  and  faithful  subjects,  is  more  manifest  than 
the  day-light  to  the  whole  world  ;  and  yourselves,  if  you 
will  confess  the  truth,  can  witness  the  same  also. 

"  Wherefore,  that  we,  according  to  the  mind  of  the 
apostle,  may  procure  honest  and  good  things,  not  only 
before  God,  but  before  men  also,  and  lest  by  neglecting 
the  famous  renown  of  the  kingdom  and  marquisdom,  we 
be  found  cruel  toward  our  neighbours  ;  having  a  steadfast 
hope,  a  pure  and  sincere  conscience  and  intent,  and  a 
certain  true  faith  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  by  the 
tenour  of  these  we  signify  and  declare  unto  your 
fatherhoods,  and  to  all  faithful  christians,  openly  pro- 
fessing both  with  heart  and  mouth,  that  whatsoever  man, 
of  what  estate,  pre-eminence,  dignity,  condition,  de- 
gree, or  religion,  soever  he  be,  who  hath  said,  or  af- 
firmed, either  doth  say  or  affirm,  that  in  the  said  king- 
dom of  Bohemia,  and  marquisdom  of  Moravia,  heresies 
have  sprung  up  which  have  infected  us  and  other  faith- 
ful christians,  as  is  aforesaid  (the  only  person  of  our 
most  noble  prince  and  lord,  Sigismund,  king  of  Romans, 
and  of  Hungary,  &c.  our  Lord  and  heir  successor,  being 
set  apart,  whom  we  trust  and  believe,  not  to  be  guilty  in 
the  premises)  all  and  every  such  man  (as  is  aforesaid) 
doth  lie  falsely  upon  his  head,  as  a  wicked  and  naughty 


traitor  and  betrayer  of  the  said  kingdom  and  marquis- 
dom, and  most  traitorous  to  us,  and  most  pernicious 
heretic,  the  son  of  all  malice  and  wickedness,  yea,  and 
of  the  devil  himself,  who  is  a  liar,  and  the  father  of  all 
lies. 

"  Notwithstanding,  we  for  this  present  committinc 
the  foresaid  injuries  unto  God,  unto  whom  vengeance 
pertainetli,  who  will  also  abundantly  reward  tlie  workers 
of  iniquity,  will  prosecute  them  more  amply  before  him, 
wlioni  God  shall  appoint  in  the  apostolic  see,  to  govern 
his  holy  churcl),  as  the  only  and  undoubted  pastor. 
Unto  whom,  God  willing,  w'e  exhibiting  our  due  reve- 
rence and  obedience  as  faithful  children,  in  those  thing.' 
which  are  lawful,  honest,  and  agreeable  to  reason  and 
the  law  of  God,  will  make  our  recpiest  and  petition,  that 
speedy  remedy  may  be  provided  for  us,  our  said  king- 
dom and  marquisdom  upon  the  premises,  according  to 
the  law  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  institutions  of 
the  holy  fatiiers.  Tiie  premises,  notwithstanding,  we 
setting  apart  all  fear  and  men's  ordinances  provided  to 
the  contrary,  will  maintain  and  defend  the  law  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  devout,  humble,  and  con- 
stant preachers  thereof,  even  to  the  shedding  of  our 
blood. 

"  Dated  at  Sternberg,  in  A.  D.  1415,  upon  St. 
Wenceslaus'  day,  martyr  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.'' 

Round  about  these  letters  there  were  fifty-four  seals 
hanging,  and  the  names  of  those  noblemen  subscribed, 
whose  seals  they  were. 

After  these  things,  concerning  the  history  of  John 
Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  the  order  of  time  calls  me 
back  to  other  matters  here  of  our  own  country,  which 
passed  in  the  mean  time  with  us  in  England.  "Which 
tilings  being  finished,  we  will  (Christ  willing)  afterward 
return  to  the  troubles  and  conflicts  of  the  Bohemians, 
with  other  things  besides,  pertaining  to  the  later  end  of 
the  council  of  Constance,  and  election  of  Pope  Martin. 

Ye  heard  before,  how  after  the  death  of  Thomas 
Arundel,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  succeeded  Henry 
Chichesley,  (A.D.  1414,)  and  sat  twenty-five  years. 
In  whose  time  was  much  trouble  and  great  affliction  of 
good  men  here  in  England  ;  of  whom  many  were  com- 
pelled to  abjure,  some  were  burned,  several  were  driven 
to  exile.  Whereof,  partly  flow  to  treat,  as  we  find 
them  in  registers  and  histories  recorded,  we  will  first 
begin  with  John  Claydon  of  London,  and  Richard 
Turming.  The  history  of  which  John  Claydon  in  the 
registers  is  thus  declared. 

The  Kiniory  of  John  Claydon,  Currier;   and  of  Richard 
Turming,  Baker. 

The  17th  of  August,  1415,  did  personally  appear 
John  Claydon,  currier  of  London  (arrested  by  the 
mayor  of  tlie  city  for  the  suspicion  of  heresy)  before 
Henry,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  St.  Paul's  church ; 
which  John  (it  being  objected  to  him  by  the  archbishop, 
that  in  the  city  of  London,  and  other  places  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Canterbury,  he  was  suspected  by  divers  godly 
and  learned  men  of  heresy,  and  to  be  contrary  to  the 
catholic  faith  and  determination  of  the  church)  did 
openly  confess,  and  denied  not,  but  that  he  had  been  for 
the  space  of  twenty  years  suspected  both  about  the  city 
of  London,  and  also  in  the  province  of  Canterbury,  and 
especially  by  the  common  sort,  of  the  opinions  of  the 
Lollards  and  heresy,  and  to  be  contrary  to  tlie  catholic 
faith  and  determination  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  de- 
famed of  the  same  all  the  time  aforesaid. 

Insomuch,  that  in  the  time  of  Master  Robert  Bray- 
brook,  bishop  of  London,  deceased,  he  was  for  the 
space  of  two  years  committed  to  the  prison  of  Conway 
for  the  foresaid  defamation  and  suspicion,  and  for  the 
same  cause  also  he  was  in  prison  in  the  Fleet  for  tnree 
years.  Out  of  which  prison  he  (in  the  reign  of  King 
Henry  IV.)  was  brought  before  the  Lord  John  Scarle, 
then  chancellor  to  the  king,  and  there  did  abjure  all 
heresy  and  error.  And  the  said  John  Claydon  being 
asked  of  the  said  archbishop  whether  he  did  abjure  the 


320 


CONDEMNATION  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  JOHN  CLAYDON. 


[Book  V. 


heresy  of  which  he  was  suspected  before  any  other  ?  did 
confess,  that  in  a  convocation  at  London,  in  St.  Paul's 
church,  before  Thomas  Arundel,  late  archbishop,  de- 
ceased, he  did  ar)jure  all  such  doctrine,  which  they 
called  heresy  and  error,  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith 
and  determination  of  the  church,  and  that  he  had  not 
only  left  such  articles  and  opinions,  wherein  he  was  de- 
famed, but  also  did  abstain  from  all  company  that  were 
suspected  of  such  ojiinions,  so  that  he  should  neither 
give  aid,  help,  counsel,  nor  favour  unto  them. 

And,  moreover,  the  said  John  was  asked  by  the  said 
archbishop,  whether  he  had  ever  since  his  abjuration  had 
in  his  house  or  in  his  keeping,  any  books  written  in 
English.  Whereunto  he  confessed,  that  he  would  not 
deny,  but  that  he  had  in  his  house,  and  in  his  keeping, 
many  English  books  ;  for  he  was  arrested  by  the  mayor 
of  the  city  of  London  for  such  books  as  he  had,  which 
books  (as  he  thought)  were  in  the  mayor's  keeping. 
Upon  the  which  the  mayor  did  openly  confess,  that  he 
had  such  books  in  his  keeping,  which  in  his  judgment 
were  the  worst,  and  the  most  perverse  that  ever  he  did 
read  or  see,  and  one  book  that  was  well  bound  in  red 
leather,  of  parchment,  written  in  a  good  English  hand  ; 
and  among  the  other  books  found  with  the  said  John 
Claydon,  the  mayor  gave  up  the  said  book  before  the 
archbishop.  Whereupon  the  said  John  Claydon,  being 
asked  of  the  archbishop  if  he  knew  that  book,  did  openly 
confess  that  he  knew  it  very  well,  because  he  caused  it 
to  be  written  of  his  own  costs  and  charges,  for  he  spent 
much  money  thereupon  since  his  abjuration.  Then  was 
he  asked  who  wrote  it.  He  did  answer,  one  called 
John  Grime. 

And  further,  being  required  what  the  said  John  Grime 
was,  he  answered,  he  could  not  tell.  Again,  being  de- 
manded whether  he  did  ever  read  the  same  book,  he  did 
confess,  that  he  could  not  read,  but  he  had  heard  the 
fourth  part  thereof  read  of  one  John  Fullar.  And  being 
asked,  whether  he  thought  the  contents  of  that  book  to 
be  catholic,  profitable,  good  and  true .'  He  answered, 
that  many  things  which  he  had  heard  in  the  same  book, 
were  both  profitable,  good,  and  healthful  to  his  soul ;  and 
as  he  said  he  had  great  affection  to  the  said  book,  for  a 
sermon  preached  at  Horslydown,  that  was  written  in  the 
said  book.  And  being  further  asked,  whether,  since 
the  time  of  his  said  abjuration,  he  did  commune  with 
one  Richard  Turming,  of  «he  city  aforesaid  ;  he  did  an- 
swer, yea  :  for  the  said  Richard  "Turming  did  come  often 
unto  his  house  to  have  communication  with  him.  And 
being  asked  whether  he  knew  the  said  Richard  to  be 
suspected  and  defamed  of  heresy,  he  did  answer  again, 
that  he  knew  well  that  the  said  Richard  was  suspected 
and  defamed  by  many  men  and  women  in  the  city  of 
London,  as  one  whom  they  thought  to  be  an  he- 
retic. 

Which  confession  being  made,  he  did  cause  the  said 
books  to  be  delivered  to  Master  Robert  Gilbert,  doctor 
of  divinity,  to  William  Lindewood,  doctor  of  both  laws, 
and  other  clerks  to  be  examined,  and  in  the  mean  time, 
David  Beard,  Alexander  Philip,  and  Balthasar  Mero, 
were  taken  for  witnesses  against  him,  and  were  com- 
mitted to  be  examined  to  Master  John  Escourt,  general 
examiner  of  Canterbury.  This  done,  the  archbishop 
continued  his  session  till  Monday  next,  in  the  same 
])hice.  Whicli  Monday  being  come,  which  was  the 
twentieth  of  the  said  month,  the  said  Master  Escourt 
openly  and  publicly  exhibited  the  witnesses,  being 
openly  read  before  the  archbishop,  and  other  bishops  ; 
which  being  read,  then  after  that  were  read  divers  trea- 
tises, found  in  the  house  of  the  said  John  Claydon  : 
out  of  the  which  being  examined,  various  points  were 
gathered  and  noted  for  heresies  and  errors,  and  espe- 
cially out  of  the  book  aforesaid,  which  book  John  Clay- 
don confessed  by  his  own  costs  to  be  written  and  bound, 
which  book  was  intitled  "  The  Lanthoru  of  Light." 

For  the  articles  contained  in  this  and  other  books,  the 
archbishop,  with  other  bishops,  and  learned  men, 
communing  together,  first  condemned  the  books  as  he- 
retical, and  burned  them  in  the  fire  :  and  then,  because 
they  thought  John  Claydon  to  be  forsworn  and  fallen  i 
into  heresy,  the  archbishop  proceeded  to  his  definitive  I 


sentence  against  him,  he  personally  appearing  before  him 
in  judgment,  (his  confessions  being  read  and  deposed 
against  him)  after  this  manner  : 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  We,  Henry,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  primate  of  all 
England,  and  legate  of  the  apostolical  see,  in  a  certain 
cause  of  heretical  pravity,  and  of  relapse  into  the  same, 
whereuj)on  John  Claydon,  layman  of  the  province  of 
Canterbury,  was  detected,  accused  and  denounced,  and 
in  the  said  our  province  of  Canterbury  publicly  defamed, 
(as  by  public  fame  and  common  report  notoriously  to  us 
hath  been  known),  first,  sitting  in  judgment-seat,  and  ob- 
serving all  things  lawfully  required  in  this  behalf,  do 
proceed  to  the  pronouncing  of  the  sentence,  definitive  iu 
form  as  foUoweth.  The  name  of  Christ  being  invoked 
and  only  set  before  our  eyes,  forasmuch  as  by  the  acts 
and  things  enacted,  produced,  exhibited  and  confessed 
before  us  ;  also  by  divers  signs  and  evidences,  we  have 
found  the  said  John  Claydon  to  have  been,  and  to  be 
publicly  and  notoriously  relapsed  again  into  his  former 
heresy,  heretofore  by  him  abjured  ;  according  to  the 
merits  and  deserts  of  the  said  cause,  being  of  us  dili- 
gently searched,  weighed,  and  pondered  before,  to  the 
intent  that  the  said  John  Claydon  shall  not  infect  others 
with  his  scab,  by  the  consent  and  assent  of  our  reverend 
brethren,  Richard,  bishop  of  London,  John,  bishop  of 
Coventry  and  Lichfield,  and  Stephen,  bishop  of  St. 
David's,  and  of  other  doctors,  as  well  of  divinity  as  of 
both  laws  and  also  of  other  discreet  and  learned  men  as- 
sisting us  in  this  behalf,  we  do  judge,  pronounce,  and 
declare  the  said  John  Claydon  to  be  relapsed  again  into 
his  heresy,  which  he  before  did  abjure,  finally  and  defi- 
nitively appointing  him  to  be  left  unto  the  secular 
judgment,  and  so  do  leave  him  by  these  presents.'* 

Thus  John  Claydon,  receiving  his  judgment  and  con- 
demnation of  the  archbishop,  was  committed  to  the 
secular  power,  and  by  them  was  committed  to  the  fire  at 
Smithfield,  where  meekly  he  was  made  a  burnt  offering 
unto  the  Lord,  A.  D.  1415. 

Robert  Fabian,  and  other  chronologers  who  follow 
him,  add  also,  that  Richard  Turming,  baker,  of  whom 
mention  is  made  before,  in  the  examination  of  Jolm 
Claydon,  was  likewise  at  the  same  time  burned  with  him 
in  Smithfield.  But  in  the  register  I  find  no  sentence 
of  condemnation  given  against  the  said  Turming,  neither 
yet  in  the  history  of  St.  Albans,  is  there  any  such  men- 
tion of  his  burning  made,  but  only  of  the  burning  of 
John  Claydon  aforesaid  ;  wherefore  the  judgment 
hereof  I  leave  free  to  the  reader.  Notwithstanding, 
concerning  the  said  Turming  this  is  certain,  that  he  was 
accused  to  the  bishops,  and,  no  doubt,  was  in  their 
hands  and  bands.  What  afterwards  was  done  with  him, 
I  refer  it  to  the  authors. 

The  next  year  after  the  burning  of  these  two  afore- 
said, and  also  of  John  Huss,  being  burnt  at  Constance, 
which  was  A.  D.  1416,  the  prelates  of  England  seeing 
the  daily  increase  of  the  gospel,  and  fearing  the  ruin  o( 
their  papal  kingdom,  were  busily  occupied  with  all  their 
counsel  and  diligence  to  maintain  the  same.  Wherefore, 
to  make  their  state  and  kingdom  sure,  by  statutes,  laws, 
constitutions,  and  terror  of  punishment,  as  Thomas 
Arundel,  and  other  prelates  had  done  before,  so  Henry 
Chichesley,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  his  convoca- 
tion at  London,  makes  another  constitution  (as  though 
there  had  not  enough  been  made  before)  against  the 
poor  Lollards  ;  the  copy  and  tenor  whereof  he  sendeth 
abroad  to  the  bishop  of  London,  and  to  other  his  suf- 
fragans, by  them  to  be  put  in  straight  execution,  aa 
follows : 

"  Henry,  hy  the  grace  of  God  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, primate  of  all  England,  and  legate  of  the  chief  seat : 
to  our  reverend  brother  in  the  Lord,  Richard,  by  the  grace 
of  God  bishop  of  London,  health  and  brotherly  love, 
with  continual  increase.  Lately  in  our  last  convocation 
in  St.  Paul's  church  in  London,  being  kept  by  you  and 
other  our  brethren  and  clergy  of  our  province,  we  do 
remember  to  have  made  this  order  underwritten,  by  your 


®ml  of  loljii  Cloboii. 


Pase  3-it). 


A.D.  141fi.]       THE  TROUBLES  OF  ROBERT  CHAPEL— HIS  FORCED  CONFESSION. 


321 


consents  :  when  as  among  many  other  our  cares,  this 
on^'lit  to  be  chief,  that  by  some  means  we  may  take 
tlii'ss  lieretics,  who  like  foxes,  lurk  and  hide  themselves 
in  tlie  Lord's  vineyard;  and  that  the  dust  of  negligence 
nviy  be  utterly  shaken  from  our  feet,  and  from  tlie  feet 
of  our  fellow  brethren  ;  iu  this  the  said  convocation  of 
flu-  prelates  and  clergy,  we  have  ordained,  tliat  our 
fellow  brethren,  our  suffragans  and  archdeacons  of  our 
province  of  Canterbury,  by  themselves,  their  officials  or 
commissaries  in  their  jurisdictions,  and  every  one  of  their 
cbirges  in  their  country,  twice  every  year  at  the  least,  do 
diligently  inquire  for  such  persons  as  are  suspected  of 
heresy  ;  and  that  in  every  such  their  archdeaconries  in 
every  parish,  wherein  is  reported  any  heretics  to  in- 
habit, they  cause  three  or  more  of  the  honestest  men, 
and  best  reported  of,  to  take  their  oath  upon  the  holy 
evangelists,  that  if  they  shall  know  or  understand  any 
frequenting  either  in  privy  conventicles,  or  else  differing 
in  life  or  manners  from  the  common  conversation  of 
other  catholic  men,  or  else  that  hold  any  either  heresies 
or  errors,  or  else  that  have  any  suspected  books  in  the 
English  tongue,  or  that  do  receive  any  such  persons 
suspected  of  heresies  and  errors  into  their  houses,  or 
that  be  favourers  of  them  that  are  inhabitants  in  any 
such  place,  or  conversant  with  them,  or  else  have  any 
recourse  unto  them  ;  they  make  certificates  of  those 
persons  in  writing,  with  all  the  circumstances  wherewith 
they  are  suspected,  to  the  said  our  suffragans  or  arch- 
deacons, or  to  their  commissaries,  so  soon,  and  with  as 
much  speed  as  possibly  they  can  ;  and  that  the  said 
archdeacon,  and  every  of  their  commissaries  aforesaid, 
do  declare  the  names  of  all  such  persons  denounced, 
together  with  all  the  circumstances  of  them,  the  diocese 
and  places,  and  secretly  under  their  seals  do  send  over 
unto  us  the  same  :  and  that  the  same  diocesans  effec- 
tually direct  forth  lawful  process  against  them,  as  the 
quality  of  the  cause  rcquireth,  and  that  with  all  dili- 
gence they  discern,  define  and  execute  the  same. 

"  And  if  perhaps  they  leave  not  such  persons  convicted 
unto  the  secular  court,  yet  notwithstanding  let  them  com- 
mit them  unto  the  perpetual  or  temporal  prisons,  as  the 
quality  of  the  cause  shall  require,  until  the  next  convo- 
cation of  the  prelates  and  clergy  of  our  province  of  Can- 
terbury, there  personally  to  remain  ;  and  that  in  the  same 
prisons  they  cause  them  to  be  kept  according  as  the  law 
requires  ;  and  that  of  all  and  singular  the  things  afore- 
said, that  is,  what  inquisition  they  have  made,  and  what 
they  have  found,  and  how  in  the  process  they  have  be- 
haved themselves,  and  what  persons  so  convicted  they  have 
caused  to  be  put  in  safe  keeping,  with  what  diligence  or 
•'  negligence  of  the  commissaries  aforesaid,  with  all  and  all 
manner  of  other  circumstances  premised,  and  thereunto 
in  anywise  appertaining,  and  especially  of  the  abjurations, 
if  in  the  meantime  they  shall  chance  to  abjure  any  heresies, 
that  then  in  the  next  convocation  of  the  prelates  and 
clergy  under  the  form  aforesaid,  they  cause  the  same  dis- 
I  tinctly  and  openly  to  be  certified  to  us  and  our  successors ; 
;  and  that  they  deliver  effectually  to  the  official  of  our 
court,  the  same  process  to  remain  with  them,  or  else  in 
the  register  of  our  court  of  Canterbury,  so  that  every 
one,  to  whom  such  things  appertain,  for  the  further  ex- 
j  ecution  of  the  same  process,  may  have  recourse  unto  the 
!  same  official  with  all  effect. 

;      "  We  therefore  command,  that  as  touching  the  consti- 
Itution  brought  unto  your  city  and  diocesan,  you  cause 
I  the  same  in  convenient  place  and  time  to  be  published, 
j  and  that  in  all  points  you  both  observe  the  same  your- 
I  selves,  and  cause  it  also  of  others  to  be  diligently  ob- 
j  served  ;  commanding,  furthermore,  all  and  singular  our 
!  fellow    brethren    and  suffragans,   that  they  in  likewise 
i  caus.^  the  same  to  be  published  throughout  all  their  cities 
and  dioceses,  and  both  diligently  observe  the  same  them- 
I  selves,  and  also  cause  all  others  to  do  the  same ;  and 
i  what  thing  soever  you  shall  do  in  the  premises,  that  you 
1  certify  us  betwixt  this  and  the  feast  cf  St.  Peter  ad  vin- 
culo next  coming,  that  you  duly  certify  us  of  these  things 
by    your    letters    patent,    containing    the    same    effect, 
Beakd  with  your  seals.     Dated  at  our  house  in  London, 
the  first  day  of  July,  A.  D.  1416.'' 


During  the  time  of  this  convocation,  two  priests  were 
presented  and  brought  before  the  bishops,  defamed  for 
heretics,  one  named  John  Barton,  to  whom  it  was  ob- 
jected by  Philip,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  that  he  had  been  ex- 
communicated about  six  or  seven  years  before,  upon 
articles  concerning  religion,  and  yet  neither  would  ap- 
pear when  cited,  nor  would  seek  to  be  reconciled  again 
to  the  church.  Which  things  being  so  proved  against 
him,  he  was  committed  to  the  custody  of  Philip,  bishop 
of  Lincoln,  and  to  be  holden  in  prison,  till  he  should 
hear  further  what  should  be  done. 

The  other  was  Robert  Chapel,  otherwise  named  Hol- 
bech,  chaplain  sometimes  to  the  Lord  Cobham  ;  to 
whom  likewise  it  was  objected,  that  he  being  under  the 
sentence  of  excommunication  about  three  or  four  years, 
yet  notwithstanding  continued  saying  mass,  and  preach- 
ing, and  sought  not  to  be  reconciled  ;  Chapel  denying 
that  he  knew  of  any  such  excommunication  given  out 
against  him.  Then  was  the  copy  of  his  excommunica- 
tion first  made  by  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  afterward  de- 
nounced by  the  bishop  of  London  at  St.  Paul's  cross, 
brought  and  read  before  him  ;  and  that  being  done,  the 
session  brake  up  for  that  time,  which  was  about  the 
latter  end  of  May,  A.  D.  1416. 

The  twelfth  day  of  the  month  of  July  next  following. 
Chapel  appeared  again  before  the  archbishop  and  the 
prelates  ;  and  confessing  and  submitting  himself,  he 
desired  pardon.  The  bishop  of  Rochester  putting  in  his 
hands  the  decree  of  the  canon  law,  made  him  abjure  all 
his  former  articles  and  opinions  as  heretical  and  schismati- 
cal,  never  to  hold  the  same  again,  according  to  the  con- 
tents of  the  canon.  Upon  which,  Robert  Chapel  being 
absolved  by  the  authority  of  the  archbishop,  (save  only 
that  he  should  not  intermeddle  with  saying  mass  before 
he  had  been  dispensed  from  the  pope  himself  for  irregu- 
larity), was  enjoined  by  the  archbishop  himself  for  his- 
penance,  to  stand  at  St.  Paul's,  and  to  publish  these  arti- 
cles  following  unto  the  people,  instead  of  his  confessioai 
given  him  to  be  read. 

"  1.  I  confess  that  bishops,  priests,  and  other  ecclesi- 
astical persons,  having  no  other  possession  to  Ihe  con- 
trary, may  lawfully  have,  receive,  and  retain  lands  and 
possessions  temporal,  to  dispense  and  dispose  the  same- 
and  the  rents  thereof,  to  the  behoof  of  themselves,  or  of 
their  church  where  they  dwell,  according  as  seemelh 
good  to  them. 

"  2.  I  confess  that  it  were  very  unlawful,  yea,  rather 
unjust,  that  temporal  men  upon  any  occasion  soever, 
should  take  away  temporal  lands  and  possessioas-froni 
the  church,  either  universal  or  particular,  to  which 
they  are  given,  the  consideration  of  the  abuse  of 
mortal  prelates,  priests,  or  other  ministers  in  the- 
church  conversant  (which  are  mixt-  together  good' 
with  bad)  abusing  the  same,  to  the  contrary  notwith- 
standing. 

"  ?i.  I  confess  that  pilgrimages  to  the  relics  of  saints, 
and  to  holy  places,  are  not  prohibited,  nor  to  be  con- 
temned of  any  catholic,  but  are  available  to  remission  of 
sins,  and  approved  of  holy,  fathers,  and  worthy  to  be 
commended. 

"4.  I  confess  that  to  worship  the  images  of  Christ  or 
of  any  other  saints,  being  set  up  in  the  church  or  in  any- 
other  place,  is  not  forbidden  ;  neither  does  it  conduce  to 
idolatry,  being  so  used  as  the  holy  fathers  do  will  them 
to  be  worshipped  ;  but  rather  such  images  do  profit 
much  to  the  health  of  christians,  because  they  do  put  ua 
in  remembrance  of  the  merits  of  those  saints  whom  they 
represent,  and  the  sight  of  them  doth  move  and  stir  up,, 
the  people  to  prayers  and  devotion. 

"5.  I  confess  that  auricular' confession  used  in  the;- 
church  is  necessary  for  a  sinner  to  the  salvation  of  hia^ 
soul,  and  necessary,  to  be  doae  of  such  a,  priest  as  is  or- 
dained by  the  church  to  hear  the  confession  of  the  sin- 
ner, and  to  enjoin  him  penance  for  the  same  ;  without 
which  confession  (if  it  may  be  had)  there  is  noremissjoa 
of  sins  to  him  that  is  in  mortal  sin. 

"  6.  I  confess  and  firmly  do  hold,  that  although  the 
priest  be  in  mortal  sin,  yet  he  »^»»  make  the  body  of' 


322        PiiiRSECUTIONS  IN  ENGLAND,  BY  THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY,  &c.     [Book  V. 


Christ,  and  minister  other  sacraments  and  sacramentals, 
which  nevertheless  are  profitable  to  all  the  faithful, 
whoever  receives  them  in  faith  and  devotion  of  the 
church. 

"7.1  confess  that  bishops  in  their  own  dioceses  may 
forbid,  decree,  or  ordain  upon  reasonable  causes,  that 
priests  should  not,  without  their  special  license,  preach 
the  word  of  God,  and  that  those  that  do  against  the  same, 
should  suffer  the  ecclesiastical  censures. 

"  8.  I  confess  that  private  religions,  as  well  of  monks, 
canons,  and  others,  as  also  of  the  begging  friars,  being 
allowed  by  the  church  of  Rome,  are  profitable  to  the 
universal  church,  and  in  no  means  contrary  to  God's  law, 
but  rather  founded  and  authorised  thereof. 

"9.  I  promise  and  swear  upon  these  holy  evangelists, 
which  I  hold  here  in  my  hands,  that  I  will  henceforth 
never  hold,  affirm,  nor  by  any  means  teach  any  thing 
contrary  unto  the  premises  either  openly  or  privately." 

After  the  setting  out  of  the  constitution  aforesaid,  in 
the  days  of  Henry  Chichesley,  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
great  inquisition  followed  in  England,  and  many  good 
men,  whose  hearts  began  to  be  won  to  the  gosi)el,  were 
brought  to  much  vexation,  and  caused  outwardly  to 
abjure. 

Thus,  while  Christ  had  the  inward  hearts  of  men  ; 
yet  the  catholic  antichrist  would  needs  possess  their  out- 
ward bodies,  and  make  them  sing  after  his  song.  In  the 
number  of  those  who  were  compelled  to  al)jure,  besides 
the  other  aforesaid,  was  also  John  Taylor  of  the  parish 
of  St.  Michael's  at  Quern ;  William  James,  master  of 
arts  and  physician,  who  had  long  remained  in  prison,  and 
at  length,  after  abjuration,  was  licensed  with  his  keeper 
to  practise  his  physic. 

Also  John  Dwarf,  so  named  for  his  low  stature,  who 
was  sent  l)y  the  duke  of  Bedford  to  the  aforesaid  Chi- 
chesley, and  other  bi-shops,  to  be  examined  before  them 
or  the  convocation  ;  there  he  at  length  revolting  from 
his  doctrine,  recanted  and  did  ]ienance. 

In  like  manner  John  Jourdelay  of  Lincolnshire,  well 
commended  in  the  registers  for  his  learning,  accused  by 
the  priests  of  Lincoln  for  a  certain  book,  which  he,  con- 
trary to  the  former  decree  of  the  bishops,  concealed,  and 
did  not  exhibit  to  them,  was  therefore  forced  to  ab- 
jure. After  whom  was  brought  likewise  before  the  bi- 
shops one  Katharine  Dertford,  a  spinster,  who  being  ac- 
cused and  examined  upon  these  three  articles  concerning 
the  sacrament  of  the  pope's  altar,  adoration  of  images, 
and  of  pilgrimage,  answered,  that  she  was  not  able,  be- 
ing unlearned,  to  ansvver  to  such  high  matters,  neither 
had  she  any  further  skill,  but  only  her  creed  and  ten  com- 
mandments ;  and  so  was  she  committed  to  the  vicar 
general  of  the  bishop  of  Winchester  (for  she  was  of  the 
same  diocese),  to  be  kept,  and  further  to  be  examined 
■  of  the  same. 

At  the  same  sitting  was  also  brought  before  the  arch- 
bishop and  his  fellow  bishops,  by  the  lieutenant  of  the 
Tower,  the  parson  of  Heggeley  in  Lincolnshire,  named 
Master  Robert,  who  being  long  kept  in  the  Tower,  at 
length  by  the  king's  writ,  was  brought  and  examined  the 
■same  time  upon  thelike  articles,  to  wit,  touching  the  sacra- 
ment of  their  altar,  pilgrimage,  adoration  of  images,  and 
whether  it  was  lawful  for  spiritual  men  to  enjoy  tem- 
poral lordships,  &c.  To  which  articles  he  answered 
(saith  the  register)  doubly  and  mockingly,  save  oidy  in 
the  sacrament  he  seemed  something  more  conformable, 
although  not  yet  fully  to  their  content.  Wherefore,  be- 
ing committed  to  the  custody  and  examination  of  Richard, 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  in  the  end  he  was  also  induced  to 
submit  himself. 

The  same  likewise  did  William  Henry  of  Tenterden, 
being  suspected  and  arrested  for  keeping  company  wMtli 
them  whom  the  bishops  called  Lollards,  and  for  having 
suspected  books. 

Besides  these,  many  others  there  were  who  in  the 
same  convocation  were  assembled  and  revoked  their 
opinions,  as  John  Galle,  a  priest  of  London,  <'or  having  a 
book  in  Enghsh,  intitutled  "  A  Book  of  tlie  New  Law.'' 
Richard  Monk,  vicar  of  Chesham  in  Lincolnshire,  who 
ubmitted  himself  likewise.     In  this  race  and  number 


followed  moreover  Bartholomew  Commonger,  Nicholas 
Hoper,  servant  to  the  Lord  Cobham  ;  Thomas  Granter 
with  others,  mentioned  in  the  register. 

Among  the  rest  who  were  at  this  time  troubled  for 
their  faith,  was  one  Radulph  Mungin,  priest,  who  for  the 
same  doctrine  was  arrested  and  sent  by  the  lord  chan- 
cellor of  England  to  the  archbishop,  and  by  him  com- 
mitted to  David  Price,  vicar-general  to  the  bishop  of 
London  ;  where,  after  he  had  endured  four  months  in 
prison,  he  was  presented  to  the  convocation,  against 
whom  divers  articles  were  objected. 

But  for  the  better  explaining  of  the  matter,  first  here 
is  to  be  noted,  that  touching  the  time  of  this  convocation 
provincial.  Pope  Martin  had  sent  down  to  the  clergy  of 
England,  for  a  subsidy  to  be  gathered  of  the  church,  to 
maintain  the  pope's  war  against  the  Lollards  (so  the 
papists  did  term  them)  of  Bohemia.  Also  another  sub- 
sidy  was  demanded  to  persecute  one  Peter  Clerk,  master 
of  arts  of  Oxford,  who,  flying  out  of  England,  was  at  the 
council  of  Basil,  dis])uting  on  the  Bohemians'  side.  And 
thirdly,  another  subsidy  was  also  required  to  j)ersecute 
Williani  Russel,  warden  of  the  Gray  Friars  in  London, 
who  the  same  time  was  fled  from  England  to  Rome,  to 
maintain  his  opinion  before  the  pope,  and  there  escaped 
out  of  prison,  &c.  of  whom  we  shall  treat  more  largely 
hereafter  (Christ  willing).  In  the  meantime  mark  here 
the  petty  shifts  of  the  i)ope  to  hook  in  the  English 
money,  by  all  manner  of  pretences  possible. 

Thus  Ralph  Mungin,  appearing  before  the  bishops  in 
the  convocation,  it  was  objected  against  him,  first,  that 
he  affirmed  and  held,  that  it  was  not  lawful  for  any 
christian  to  fight  and  make  war  against  the  heretics  of 
Bohemia. 

Also,  it  was  objected  to  him  that  he  did  hold  and  say 
tliat  it  was  not  lawful  for  any  man  to  have  property  of 
goods,  but  that  they  should  be  common,  which  he  ex- 
pressly denied  that  ever  he  so  said  or  affirmed.  Whereby 
we  have  to  observe  how  the  crafty  malice  of  these  adver- 
saries use  falsely  to  collect  and  surmise  of  men,  what  they 
never  spake,  to  oppress  them  wrongfully  whom  by  plain 
truth  they  cannot  expugn. 

Moreover  they  objected  against  him,  that  he  kept 
company  with  Master  Clerk,  and  also  that  he  dispersed 
in  the  city  of  London  certain  books  of  John  Wicklifl",  and 
of  Peter  Clerk,  namely  the  book  '  Trialogus,'  and  the  gos- 
gel  of  John  Wickliff,  &c.  He  was  charged,  moreover, 
to  have  spoken  against  the  pope's  indulgences,  affirming 
that  the  pope  had  no  more  power  to  give  indulgences 
than  he  had. 

Upon  these  and  other  such  articles  objected,  Mungin 
being  asked  if  he   would  revoke,   answered,    "That  it 
seemed  to  him  not  just  or  meet  so  to  do,  who  did  not 
know  himself  guilty  of  any  heresy."     Thus  he  being  re- 
spited for  the  time,  was  committed  to  prison  till  the  next    i 
sitting,  who  then  being  called  afterward  before  the  hi-    • 
shops,  after  long  inquisition   and  straight  examination    i' 
made,  also  depositions  brought  in  against  him  so  much 
as  they  could  search  out,  he  notwithstanding  still  denied 
as  before  to  recant.     Wherefore  the   aforesaid   Henry, 
the  archbishop,    proceeding  to  his  sentence  definitiye, 
condemned  him  to  perpetual  imprisonment. 

After  this  followed  the  recantation  of  Richard  Monk, 
and  Thomas  Granter.     Also  of  Edmund  Frith  who  was    , 
before  butler  to  Sir  John  Oldcastle.  j 

Besides  these,  many  are  recorded  in  the  register,  who  •] 
for   their   faith   and    religion   were    greatly   vexed    and 
troubled,  esi)ecially  in  the  diocese  of  Kent,  in  the  towns 
of  Romney,  Tenterden,  Woodchurch,  Cranbrook,  Staple- 
hurst,    Benenden,     Halden,    Rolvenden,     and     others,    > 
where  whole  households,  both  man  and  wife,  were  driven  !■ 
to  forsake  their  houses  and  towns  for  danger  of  persecu-    j 
tion ;  as  sufficiently  appears  in  the  process  of  the  arch-    ! 
liishop  Chichesley  against  those  persons,  and  in  the  car-    i 
tificate  of  Burbath  his  official,   wherein  are  named  ths 
following  persons  : 

1.  W.White,  priest. 

2.  Thomas  Grenested,  priest. 

3.  Bartholomew  Commonger, 

4.  John  Wadnon.  • 

5.  Joan  his  wife. 


AD.  1418.]     THE  SECOND  APPREHENSION  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  LORD  COBHAM. 


323 


G.  Thomas  Everden. 

7.  William  Everden. 

8.  Stephen  Robin, 
y.  W.  Chiveling. 

10.  John  Tame. 

11.  John  Fowlin. 

William  Somen. 

Marian  his  wife. 

John  Abraham. 

Robert  Miinden. 

Laurence  Coke. 


These  being  cited  up  together  by  tlie  bishop,  would 
not  appear.  Upon  which  great  inquisition  being  made 
for  them  by  his  officers,  they  were  constrained  to  Hy  their 
houses  and  towns,  and  shift  for  themselves  as  secretly  as 
they  could. 

Concerning  Sir  John  Oldcastle  the  Lord  Cobham, 
his  first  apprehension  with  his  whole  history  and  life, 
has  been  sufficiently  expressed  before,  and  how  being  com- 
mitted to  the  Tower,  and  condemned  falsely  of  heresy, 
he  escaped  afterwards  out  of  the  Tower,  and  was  in 
Wales  tfbout  the  space  of  four  years.  In  wliich  time,  a 
great  sum  of  money  was  promised  by  proclamation  by 
the  king,  to  him  that  could  take  Sir  John  Oldcastle, 
either  alive  or  dead.  About  the  end  of  which  four 
years  the  Lord  Powis,  whether  for  love  and  greedi- 
ness of  the  money,  or  whether  for  hatred  of  the 
true  and  sincere  doctrine  of  Christ,  seeking  all  manner 
of  ways  how  to  play  the  part  of  Judas,  at  lei;gth  ob- 
tained his  bloody  purpose,  and  brought  the  Lord  Cob- 
ham  bound  up  to  London  ;  which  was  about  A.D.  1417, 
and  about  the  month  of  December.  At  which  time 
there  was  a  parliament  assembled  in  London.  I^he 
records  of  which  parliament  do  thus  say  :  "  That  on  Tues- 
day the  fourteenth  day  of  December,  and  the  nine-and- 
twentietli  day  of  the  said  parliament.  Sir  John  Oldcastle 
of  Cowling,  in  the  county  of  Kent,  knight,  being  out- 
lawed (as  is  before  mentioned)  in  the  king's  bench,  and 
excommunicated  before  by  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury 
for  heresy,  was  brought  before  the  lords,  and  having 
heard  his  said  convictions,  answered  not  thereto  in  his 
excuse.  Upon  which  record  and  process  it  was  adjudged 
that  he  should  be  taken  as  a  traitor  to  the  king  and  the 
realm  ;  that  he  should  be  carried  to  the  Tower  of  Lon- 
don, and  from  thence  down  through  London,  unto  the 
new  gallows  in  St.  Giles  without  Temple  Bar,  and  there 
to  be  hanged  and  burned  hanging." 

Thus,  after  long  process,  they  condemned  him  again 
for  heresy  and  treason,  by  force  of  the  aforenamed  act  ; 
he  rendering  thanks  unto  God,  that  he  had  so  appointed 
him  to  suffer  for  his  name's  sake. 

And,  upon  the  day  appointed,  he  was  brought  out  of 
the  Tower  with  his  arms  bound  behind  him,  having  a  very 
cheerful  countenance.  Then  was  he  laid  upon  a  hurdle, 
as  though  he  had  been  a  most  heinous  traitor  to  the 
crown,  and  so  drawn  forth  into  St.  Giles's-fields,  where 
they  had  set  up  a  new  pair  of  gallows.  As  he  was 
coming  to  the  place  of  execution,  and  was  taken  from 
the  hurdle,  he  fell  down  devoutly  upon  his  kness,  de- 
siring Almighty  God  to  forgive  his  enemies.  Then 
he  stood  up  and  beheld  the  multitude,  exhorting  them, 
in  most  godly  manner,  to  follow  the  laws  of  God  written 
in  the  scriptures,  and,  in  any  wise,  to  beware  of  such 
teachers  as  they  see  contrary  to  Christ  in  their  conver- 
sation and  living  ;  with  many  other  special  counsels. 
Then  was  he  hanged  up  there  by  the  middle,  in  chains 
of  iron,  and  so  consumed  alive  in  the  fire,  praising  the 
name  of  God,  so  long  as  his  life  lasted.  In  the  end  he 
commended  his  soul  into  the  hand  of  God,  and  so  de- 
parted hence  most  christianly,  his  body  being  resolved 
into  ashes.  And  this  was  done  A.  D.  1418,  which  was 
the  fifth  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Henry  V. ;  the  people 
there  present,  shewing  great  sorrow.  How  the  priests 
that  time  fared,  blasphemed,  and  accursed,  requiring 
the  people  not  to  pray  for  him,  but  to  judge  him  damned 
in  hell  because  he  departed  not  in  the  obedience  of  their 
pope,  it  were  too  long  to  write. 

This  terrible  kind  of  death,  with  gallows,  chains,  and 
fire,  appears  not  very  precious  in  the  eyes  of  men  that 


be  carnal,  no  more  than  did  the  death  of  Christ,  when 
he  was  hanged  up  among  thieves.  "  The  righteous 
seemeth  to  die,"  saith  the  wise  man,  "  in  the  sight  of 
them  which  are  unwise,  and  their  end  is  taken  for  very 
destruction.  Ungodly  souls  think  their  lives  very  mad- 
ness, and  their  passage  hence  without  all  honour  ;  but, 
though  they  suffer  pains  before  men,"  saith  he,  "  yet  is 
their  expectation  full  of  immortality.  They  are  ac- 
counted for  the  children  of  God,  and  have  their  portion 
among  the  saints.  As  gold  in  the  furnace  doth  God  try 
his  elect,  and  as  a  most  pleasant  burnt  offering,  receiveth 
he  them  to  rest."  The  more  hard  the  passage  be,  the 
more  glorious  shall  they  appear  in  the  latter  resurrection. 
Not  that  the  afflictions  of  this  life  are  worthy  of  such  a 
glory,  but  that  it  is  God's  heavenly  pleasure  so  to  reward 
them.  Never  are  the  judgments  and  ways  of  men  like 
unto  the  judgments  and  ways  of  God,  but  contrary  ever- 
more, unless  they  be  taught  of  him.  "  In  the  latter 
time,"  saith  the  Lord  unto  Daniel,  "shall  many  be 
chosen,  proved,  and  purified  by  fire  ;  yet  shall  the  un- 
godly live  wickedly  still,  and  have  no  understanding  that 
is  of  faith."  By  an  angel  from  heaven  was  John 
earnestly  commanded  to  write  that  "blessed  are  the 
dead  that  die  in  the  Lord."  "  Right  dear,"  saith 
David,  "in  the  sight  of  God,  is  the  death  of  his  ser- 
vants.'' 

Thus  rested  this  valiant  christian  knight.  Sir  John 
Oldcastle,  under  the  altar  of  God,  which  is  Jesus  Christ, 
among  that  godly  company,  who,  in  the  kingdom  of 
patience,  suffered  great  tribulation  with  the  death  of 
their  bodies,  for  his  failhful  word  and  testimony,  abiding 
there  with  them.  He,  fulfilling  of  their  whole  number 
and  the  full  restoration  of  his  elect.  The  which  he 
grant,  in  effect,  who  is  one  God  eternal !     Amen. 

Thus  have  you  heard  the  whole  matter  concerning  the 
martyrdom  of  the  good  Lord  Cobham,  as  we  have 
gathered  it  partly  out  of  the  collections  of  John  Bale 
and  others. 

Moreover,  in  the  records  above  mentioned,  it  follows 
how  in  the  parliament,  after  the  martyrdom  of  this 
valiant  knight,  a  motion  was  made,  that  the  Lord  Powis 
might  be  thanked  and  rewarded,  according  to  the  procla- 
mation made  for  his  great  pains  taken  in  the  apprehen- 
sion of  "  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  knight,  heretic."  Thus 
stand  the  words  of  the  record.  Where  two  things  are 
to  be  noted  :  first,  how  Sir  John  here  in  the  record  is 
called  not  traitor,  but  heretic  only.  Secondly,  mark 
how  this  brother  of  Judas  here  craveth  his  reward  for 
betraying  the  innocent  blood.  Wherein  it  is  not  to  be 
doubted,  but  that  his  light  fee,  and  "  what  will  you  give 
me  .•"'  in  this  world,  will  have  an  heavy  reward  hereafter 
in  the  world  to  come,  unless  he  repented. 

And  now  from  our  English  matters,  to  return  again  to 
the  history  of  the  Bohemians,  from  whence  we  have  a 
little  digressed,  When  the  news  of  the  barbarous 
cruelty  exercised  at  Constance  against  John  Huss  and 
Jerome  of  Prague,  were  noised  in  Bohemia,  the  nobles 
and  gentlemen  of  Moravia  and  Bohemia,  such  as  favoured 
the  cause  of  John  Huss,  gathering  themselves  together 
in  the  zeal  of  Christ ;  first  sent  their  letter  to  the  coun- 
cil ;  expostulating  with  them  for  the  injury  done  to  those 
godly  men,  as  is  before  expressed.  For  which  letter 
they  were  all  cited  up  to  the  council.  To  this  letter 
Sigismund  the  emperor  makes  answer  in  the  name  of  the 
whole  council ;  first,  excusing  himself  of  John  Huss's 
death,  which,  he  said,  was  against  his  safe  conduct,  and 
against  his  will :  insomuch  that  he  rose  in  anger  from 
the  council,  and  departed  out  of  Constance,  as  is  before 
remembered.  Secondly,  he  requires  them  to  be  quiet, 
and  to  conform  themselves  peaceably  to  the  order  of  the 
catholic  church  of  Rome,  &c. 

Also  the  council  hearing  or  fearing  some  stir  to  rise 
among  the  Bohemians,  did  make  several  laws  and 
articles  whereby  to  bridle  them. 

The  Bohemians,  however,  notwithstanding  these  cruel 
articles,  contemning  the  vain  devices  of  these  prelates 
and  fathers  of  the  council,  ceased  not  to  proceed  in  their 
league  and  purpose,  joining  themselves  more  strongly 
together. 

In  the  meantime  it  happened,  that  during  this  council 


324      ELECTION  OF  POPE  MARTIN.-^DEATH  OF  WENCESLAUS.— HISTORY  OF  ZISCA.   [Book  V. 


of  Constance,  after  the  deposing  of  Pope  John,  and 
spoiling  of  his  goods,  which  came  to  seventy  five  thou- 
sand pounds  of  gold  and  silver,  as  is  reported  in  the 
history  of  St.  Alban's  ;  Pope  Martin,  upon  the  day  of 
St.  Martin,  was  elected  to  the  pontifical  chair.  Con- 
cerning his  election  great  preparation  was  made  before 
by  the  council,  so  that  beside  the  cardinals,  five  other 
bishops  of  every  nation  should  enter  into  the  conclave, 
who  there  together  should  be  kept  with  thin  diet,  till 
they  had  chosen  a  pope.  At  last,  when  they  were  to- 
gether, they  agreed  upon  this  man,  and  not  tarrying  for 
opening  the  door,  like  mad  men,  for  haste  they  broke 
open  a  hole  in  the  wall,  crying  out,  "  We  have  Pope 
Martin!"  The  emperor  hearing  thereof,  came  with 
similar  haste,  and  falling  down  kissed  the  new  pope's 
feet.  Then  they  all  went  to  the  church  together,  and 
sung  Te  Deum. 

Tlie  next  day,  this  Martin  was  made  priest  (for  before, 
he  was  only  a  cardinal  deacon)  and  the  day  after  was 
consecrated  bishop,  and  sang  his  first  mass,  whereat 
one  hundred  and  forty  mitred  bishops  were  present. 
After  this,  the  new  holy  pope  ordained  a  general  pro- 
cession, where  a  certain  clerk  was  appointed  to  stand 
with  flax  and  fire,  who,  setting  the  flax  on  fire,  thus  said, 
"  Behold,  holy  father,  thus  the  glory  of  this  world 
passeth  away."  Which  done,  the  same  day  the  holy 
father  was  brought  up  to  a  high  scaffold  (saith  the 
history)  I  will  not  say  to  a  high  mountain,  where  was 
offered  to  him  all  the  glory  of  the  world,  &c.  there  to  be 
crowned  for  a  triple  king.  This  done,  the  same  day 
after  dinner,  the  new  crowned  pope  was  with  great 
triumph  brought  through  the  midst  of  the  city  of  Con- 
stance, where  all  the  bishops  and  abbots  followed  wear- 
ing their  mitres.  The  pope's  horse  was  all  in  scarlet 
trappings  down  to  the  ground.  The  cardinal's  horses 
were  all  in  white  silk  ;  the  emperor  on  the  right  side, 
and  prince  elector  on  the  left,  (playing  both  the  pope's 
footmen)  went  on  foot,  leading  the  pope's  horse  by  the 
bridle. 

As  this  pageant,  with  the  great  giant,  thus  proceeded, 
and  came  to  the  market  place,  there  the  Jews  (according 
to  the  manner)  offered  to  him  their  law  and  ceremonies. 
Which  the  pope  receiving,  cast  behind  him  saying, 
"  Let  old  things  pass  away,  all  things  are  become  new,'' 
&c.  This  was  A.  D.  1417.  (Ex  Hist.  St.  Alb.  ex 
paralip.  Ursperg.) 

Thus  the  pope,  being  now  confirmed  in  his  kingdom, 
first  begins  to  write  his  letters  to  the  Bohemians, 
wherein  partly  he  moves  them  to  catholic  obedience, 
partly  he  dissembles  with  them,  jiretending  that  if  it 
were  not  for  the  emperor's  request,  he  would  enter  pro- 
cess against  them.  Thirdly,  and  finally,  he  threatens  to 
attempt  the  utmost  against  them,  and  with  all  force  to 
invade  them,  as  well  with  the  apostolic,  as  with  the  se- 
cular arm,  if  they  still  persisted,  as  they  began.  How- 
ever, these  new  threats  of  the  new  bishop  did  not  move 
the  constant  hearts  of  the  Bohemians,  whom  the  inward 
zeal  of  Christ's  word  had  before  inflamed.  And  al- 
though it  had  been  to  be  wished  such  bloodshed  and 
wars  had  not  followed  ;  yet,  to  say  the  truth,  how  could 
these  men  greatly  blame  them  herein,  whom  their 
bloody  tyranny  had  before  provoked  so  unjustly,  if  now 
with  their  glossing  letters  they  could  not  so  easily  ap- 
pease them  again  .■' 

Wherefore,  these  Bohemians,  partly  for  the  love  of 
John  Huss  and  Jerome  their  countrymen;  partly  for  the 
hatred  of  the  malignant  papistry,  assembling  together, 
first  agreed  to  celebrate  a  solemn  memorial  of  the  death 
of  John  Huss  and  Jerome,  decreeing  the  same  to  be 
held  and  celebrated  yearly.  And,  afterward,  by  means 
of  their  friends,  they  obtained  certain  churches  of  the 
king,  wherein  they  might  freely  preach  and  minister  the 
sacraments  to  the  congregation.  This  done,  they  suj)- 
pressed  several  monasteries,  pharisaical  temples,  and 
idolatrous  fanes,  beginning  first  with  the  great  monas- 
tery of  the  Blackfriars,  eiglic  miles  from  Prague,  driving 
away  the  wicked  and  vicious  priests  and  monks   out  of 


them,  or  compelling  them  to  a  better  order.  And  thuj  i 
their  number  more  and  more  increasing  under  the  safe 
conduct  of  a  certain  nobleman,  named  Nicholas,  they 
went  again  to  the  king,  requiring  to  have  more  and 
ampler  churches  granted  to  them.  The  king  seemed  at 
the  first  willingly  and  gently  to  give  ear  to  Nicholas  in- 
treating  for  the  people,  and  commanded  them  to  come 
again  the  next  day. 

When    the   people   were    departed,   the  king  turning     ; 
himself  to  the  nobleman  Nicholas,  who  tarried  stiU  be*     1 
hind,  said,    "  Thou  hast  begun  a  web  to  put  me  out  of    '1 
my  kingdom,  but  1  will  make  a  rope  of  it,  wherewithal  I 
will  hang  thee."     Whereupon   he  immediately  departed 
out  of  the  king's   presence,  and  the  king  himself  went 
into  the  castle  of  Vissegrade,  and  soon  after,  into  a  new 
castle,  which  he  himself  had  built  five  stones'  cast  from 
thence,  and  sent  ambassadors  to  his  brother  to  require 
aid. 

These  protestants'  being  assembled  in  the  town  of 
Prague,  holding  their  meetings,  the  king  sent  his  cham- 
berlain with  three  hundred  horsemen  to  fall  upon  them  ; 
but  he  fearing  for  his  life,  fled.  When  the  news  was 
brought  to  the  king,  all  that  were  about  him  being 
amazed,  utterly  detested  the  act :  but  the  king's  cup. 
bearer  standing  by,  said,  "  I  knew  before,  that  these 
things  would  thus  come  to  pass."  Whom  the  king 
taking  hold  of  in  a  rage,  threw  down  before  his  feet, 
and  with  his  dagger  would  have  slain  him  ;  but  being 
prevented  by  such  as  were  about  him,  with  much  per- 
suasion he  pardoned  him  his  life.  Immediately  the  king 
being  taken  with  a  palsy,  fell  sick,  and  within  eighteen 
days  after,  when  he  had  marked  the  names  of  such  whom 
he  had  appointed  to  be  put  to  death,  and  was  incessantly 
calling  for  aid  of  his  brother,  and  his  other  friends,  he 
departed  this  life  before  the  princes  whom  he  had  sent 
to,  were  come,  when  he  had  reigned  five-and-fifty  years, 
and  was  about  the  age  of  seven-aud-fifty  years. 

The  History  of  Zisca. 

Immediately  after  the  death  of  Wenceslaus,  there  arose 
a  certain  nobleman  named  Zisca,  born  at  Trosnovia, 
who,  from  his  youth  upward,  was  brought  up  in  the 
king's  court,  and  had  lost  one  of  his  eyes  in  a  battle, 
where  he  had  valiantly  conducted  himself.  This  man 
being  grieved  for  the  death  of  John  Huss,  and  Jerome 
of  Prague,  and  minding  to  revenge  the  injuries  which 
the  council  had  done,  greatly  to  the  dishonour  of  the 
kingdom  of  Bohemia,  gathered  together  a  number  of 
men  of  war,  and  pulled  down  the  monasteries  and  idola- 
trous temples,  pulling  down  and  breaking  in  pieces  the 
images  and  idols,  driving  away  the  priests  and  monks, 
who  he  said  were  kept  in  their  cloisters,  like  swine  in 
their  styes,  to  be  fatted.  After  this,  his  army  being  in- 
creased, having  gathered  together  about  forty  thousand 
men,  he  attempted  to  take  the  castle  of  Vissegrade, 
which  was  but  slenderly  defended.  From  thence  Zisca 
went  speedily  unto  Pelzina,  where  he  knew  he  had  many 
friends  of  his  faction,  and  took  the  town  into  his  power, 
fortifying  it  very  strongly,  and  those  who  tarried  behind, 
took  the  castlrf  of  Vissegrade. 

Then  the  Queen  Sophia  sent  letters  and  messengers 
to  the  Emperor  Sigismund  and  other  nobles,  requiring 
aid  and  help  :  but  the  emperor  made  preparation  against 
the  Turk,  who  had  then  lately  won  certain  castles  of 
him.  Upon  which  the  queen,  seeing  all  aid  so  far  off, 
together  with  Zenko  Warterberge,  gathered  a  host  with 
the  king's  treasure,  and  fortified  the  castle  of  Prague, 
and  the  lesser  city  which  joins  to  the  castle,  making 
gates  and  towers  of  wood  upon  the  bridge,  that  the  pro- 
testants should  have  no  passage  that  way.  Then  it 
happened  that  at  the  Isle  of  St.  Benedict,  one  Peter 
Steremberge  fought  an  equal  or  indifferent  battle  with 
them. 

In  the  meantime,  the  number  of  the  protestants  being 
increased  in  Prague,  they  fought  for  the  bridge.  In 
which  battle   many  were    slain  on  both  parts,   but  at 


(!)  Oil.-  author  is  treatiiie  of  eventg  ahout  a  century   before  tlio  i  who  at  that  age   were   opposed  to  the  papal  system. 
B«formali(»i,  and  he  gives  the  appellation  of  yroUilaitta  lu  iIium      niuiiy  inch  in  all  agas  of  the  churrh.    [J^U-J 


Titers   wer» 


A.D.  1419.] 


WAR  BETWEEN  ZISCA   AND  THE  EMPEROR  SIGISMUND. 


325 


leng-th  the  Hussites  won  the  bridge  and  the  lower  part 
of  lesser  Prague,  the  queen's  party  flying  into  the  upper 
part,  where  they,  tul-ning  again,  fiercely  renewed  the 
battle,  and  fought  continually  day  and  night  for  the 
space  of  five  days.  Many  were  slain  on  both  sides,  and 
goodly  buildings  were  destroyed,  and  the  council  house, 
which  was  iu  a  low  place,  was  utterly  defaced  and 
burned. 

During  the  time  of  this  troublous  estate,  the  ambassa- 
dors of  the  Emperor  Sigismund  were  come,  who,  taking 
upon  them  the  rule  and  government  of  the  realm,  made 
a  truce  with  the  city  of  Prague  on  this  condition,  that 
the  castle  of  Vissegrade  being  surrendered,  it  should  be 
lawful  for  them  to  send  ambassadors  to  the  Emperor 
Sigismund  to  treat  as  to  their  estate,  and  that  Zisca 
should  surrender  Pilzina  and  Piesta  with  the  other  forts 
which  he  had  taken.  These  conditions  thus  agreed 
upon  and  received,  all  the  foreign  protestants  departed 
out  of  the  city,  and  the  senate  of  the  city  began  to 
govern  again  according  to  their  accustomed  manner,  and 
all  things  were  quieted.  However,  the  papists,  who 
were  gone  out  of  the  town,  durst  not  return,  but  still 
looked  for  the  emperor,  by  whose  presence  they  thought 
they  should  have  been  safe.  But  this  their  hope  was 
frustrated  by  means  of  certain  letters  which  were  sent 
from  the  emperor,  that  he  would  shortly  come  and  rule 
the  kingdom,  even  after  the  same  manner  as  his  father 
Charles  had  done  before  him.  Upon  which,  the  pro- 
testants understood  that  their  sect  and  religion  should 
be  utterly  banished. 

About  Christmas,  the  Emperor  Sigismund  came  to 
Brunna,  a  city  of  Moravia,  and  there  he  pardoned  the 
citizens  of  Prague,  on  condition  that  they  would  let 
down  the  chains  and  bars  of  the  city,  and  receive  his 
rulers  and  magistrates.  The  whole  city  obeyed,  and 
the  magistrates,  lifting  up  their  hands  to  heaven,  re- 
joiced at  the  coming  of  the  new  king.  But  the  emperor 
turned  another  way,  and  went  to  Uratislavia,  the  head 
city  of  Silesia,  where  a  little  before  the  commonalty  of 
the  city  had  slain,  in  an  insurrection,  the  magistrates, 
which  his  brother  Wenceslaus  had  set  in  authority ; 
the  leaders  of  which  he  beheaded.  When  the  news  of 
this  was  reported  at  Prague,  the  citizens  being  terrified 
by  the  example  of  the  Uratislavians,  distrusting  their 
pardon,  rebelled,  and  having  influenced  Cencho  to  join 
them,  who  had  the  government  of  the  castle  of  Prague, 
they  sent  letters  into  all  the  realm,  that  no  man  should 
suffer  the  emperor  to  enter,  as  he  was  an  enemy  to 
Bohemia,  and  sought  nothing  else  but  to  destroy  the 
kingdom  :  he  had  also  bound  the  ancient  city  of  the 
Prutenians  under  order,  by  pledges,  and  put  the  mar- 
quess of  Brandenburg  from  the  Bohemian  crown  :  and 
had  not  only  suff'ered  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague 
to  be  burned  at  the  council  of  Constance,  but  also  pro- 
cured the  same,  and  with  all  his  endeavours  impugned 
the  doctrine  and  faith  which  they  taught  and  followed. 
While  these  things  were  thus  done,  Zisca,  having  given 
over  Pelzina  by  arrangement,  was  twice  assaulted  by  his 
enemies,  but  through  skill  he  was  always  victor.  The 
places  where  they  fought  were  rough  and  unknown,  his 
enemies  were  on  horseback,  and  his  soldiers  on  foot, 
neither  could  there  be  any  battle  fought  but  on  foot. 
Whereupon,  when  his  enemies  were  alighted  from  their 
horses,  Zisca  commanded  the  women  who  usually 
followed  the  host,  to  cast  their  kerchiefs  upon  the 
ground,  in  which  the  horsemen  being  entangled  by  their 
spurs,  were  slain  before  they  could  unloose  their  feet. 

After  this,  he  went  unto  Ausca,  a  town  situate  upon 
the  river  Lucinitius,  out  of  which  town,  Procopius  and 
Ulricius,  two  brethren  papists,  bad  cast  out  many  pro- 
testants. This  town  Zisca  took  by  force  of  arms  the 
first  night  of  Lent,  and  set  it  on  fire.  He  also  took  the 
castle  of  Litius,  which  was  a  mile  off,  where  Ulric  was 
fled,  and  put  Ulric  and  all  his  family  to  the  sword, 
saving  one  only. 

Then,  as  he  had  no  walled  or  fenced  town  to  inhabit, 
he  chose  a  certain  place  upon  the  river,  which  was 
fenced  by  nature,  about  eight  miles  from  the  citv  of 
Ausca.  This  place  he  compassed  with  walls,  and  com- 
maoded  every   mao  to  build  bouses,  where  they  had 


pitched  their  tents,  and  named  this  city  Tnbor,  and  the 
inhabitants,  his  companions,  Tal)oritfS,  because  their 
city  was  buildrd  ujion  the  top  of  some  hill  or  mount. 
This  city,  though  it  was  fenced  with  high  rocks  and 
cliffs,  yet  was  compassed  with  a  wall  and  ram))arts,  and 
the  river  of  Lucinitius  fences  a  great  part  of  the  town  ; 
the  rest  is  com])assed  in  with  a  great  brook,  which,  run- 
ning straight  into  the  river  Lucinitius,  is  stopped  by  a 
great  rock,  and  driven  back  towards  the  right  hand  all 
the  length  of  the  city,  and  at  the  further  end  it  joineth 
with  the  great  river.  The  way  unto  it  by  land  is  scarce 
thirty  feet  broad,  for  it  is  almost  an  island.  In  this 
place  there  was  a  deep  ditch  ca.st,  and  a  triple  wall 
made,  of  such  thickness,  that  it  could  not  be  broken 
with  any  engine.  The  wall  was  full  of  towers  and  forts 
set  in  their  convenient  and  meet  places.  Zisca  was  the 
first  that  built  the  castle,  and  those  that  came  after  him 
fortified  it,  every  man  according  to  his  own  device.  At 
that  time  the  Taborites  had  no  horsemen  among  them, 
until  such  time  as  Nicholas,  master  of  the  mint  (whom 
the  emperor  had  sent  into  Bohemia  with  a  thousand 
horsemen  to  set  things  in  order,  and  to  withstand  the 
Taborites,  lodging  all  night  in  a  village  named  Vogize) 
was  surprised  by  Zisca  coming  upon  him  suddenly  in 
the  night,  taking  away  all  his  horse  and  armour,  and 
setting  fire  to  the  village.  Then  Zisca  taught  his 
soldiers  to  mount  on  horseback,  to  leap,  to  run,  to  turn, 
and  to  cast  a  ring,  so  that  after  this  he  never  led  an 
army  without  his  wings  of  horsemen. 

In  the  meantime,  Sigismund,  the  emperor,  gathering 
together  the  nobles  of  Silesia,  entered  Bohemia,  and 
went  into  Grecium,  and  thence,  with  a  great  army, 
to  Cuthna,  alluring  Cencho  with  many  great  and  large 
promises  to  surrender  the  castle  of  Prague,  and  there 
placed  him  to  annoy  the  town.  This  Cencho,  inflamed 
with  double  treason,  returned  home.  The  citizens  of 
Prague  sent  for  Zisca,  who  speeding  himself  thither  with 
the  Taborites,  received  the  city  under  his  government. 
In  the  Bohemian's  host  there  were  but  only  two  barons, 
Hilco  Crusina  of  Lituburge  ;  and  Hilco  Waldestene ; 
with  a  few  other  nobles  ;  all  the  rest  were  of  the  com- 
mon people.  They  went  first  to  subdue  the  castle, 
which  was  by  nature  very  strongly  fenced,  and  could  not 
be  won  by  any  other  means  than  with  famine :  where- 
upon all  the  passages  were  stopped,  that  no  victuals 
should  be  carried  in.  But  the  emperor  opened  the 
passages  by  dint  of  sword,  and  when  he  had  given  to  the 
besieged  all  things  necessary,  and  sent  for  aid  out  of  the 
empire,  he  determined  shortly  after  to  besiege  the  city. 
There  were  in  the  emperor's  camp  the  duke  of  Saxony  ; 
the  marquess  of  Brandenburg ;  and  his  son-in-law, 
Albert  of  Austria.  The  city  was  assaulted  for  the 
space  of  si.x  weeks.  The  Emperor  Sigismund  was 
crowned  in  the  metropolitan  house  in  the  castle;  Conrad, 
the  archbishop,  solemnizing  the  ceremonies  of  the  coro- 
nation. The  city  was  straightway  besieged.  In  the 
meantime  the  captains,  Rosenses  and  Chragery,  who  had 
taken  the  tents  of  the  Taborites,  being  overcome  in 
battle  by  Nicholas  Huss,  whom  Zisca  had  sent  with 
part  of  his  force,  for  that  purpose,  were  driven  out  of 
their  tents,  and  Grecium,  the  queen's  city,  was  also 
taken. 

There  is  also  above  the  town  of  Prague  a  high  hill, 
which  is  called  Videchon.  On  this  hill  had  Zisca  strong- 
ly planted  a  garrison,  that  his  enemies  should  not  possess 
it,  with  whom  the  marcjuis  of  Misnia  skirmishing,  lost 
a  great  part  of  his  soldiers.  For  when  the  Misnians 
had  got  the  top  of  the  hill,  being  driven  back  into 
a  corner,  which  was  broken  and  steep,  and  fiercely- 
set  upon,  when  they  could  no  longer  withstand  the 
violent  force  of  their  enemies,  some  of  them  were  slain, 
and  some  falling  headlong  from  the  hill,  were  destroyed. 
Upon  vi-hich  the  Emperor  Sigismund  raising  his  siege, 
departed  to  Cuthna,  and  Zisca  with  his  company  de- 
parted to  Tabor,  and  subdued  many  ])laces  ;  among 
which  he  subverted  a  town  jiertaining  to  the  captain  of 
Vissegrade.  During  this  time  the  castle  of  Vissegrade 
was  strongly  besieged,  where,  when  other  victuals  failed, 
they  were  compelled  to  eat  horse-flesh.  Last  of  all,  un- 
less the  emperor  aided  them,  by  a  certain  day,  they  pro- 


WAR  BETWEEN  ZISCA  AND  THE  EMPEROR  SIGISMUND. 


[Book  V. 


mised  to  yield  it  up,  but  on  this  condition,  that  if  the 
emperor  came,  they  within  the  castle  should  be  no  more 
molested. 

The  emperor  was  present  before  the  day,  but  being 
ignorant  of  the  truce  taken,  entering  into  a  strait  under- 
neath the  castle,  was  suddenly  set  upon  by  the  soldiers 
of  Prague,  where  he  liad  a  great  overtlirow,  and  so 
leaving  his  purpose  uuperfornu>d,  returned  back  again. 
There  were  slain  in  that  conflict  fourteen  noblemen  of 
the  Moravians,  and  of  the  Hungarians,  and  others  a 
great  number.  The  castle  was  delivered  up  to  them. 
While  these  things  were  in  doing,  Zis^a  took  Boslaus,  a 
captain,  who  was  surnamed  Cigneus,  by  force,  in  a  very 
strong  town  of  his,  and  brought  him  to  his  religion. 
Wiio,  a  few  years  after,  leading  the  protestant  army  in 
Austria,  was  wounded  before  Rhetium,  and  died.  There 
were  in  the  territory  of  Pelzina  many  monasteries,  of 
which  Zisca  pulled  down  and  burned  five.  And  as  the 
monastery  of  at.  Clare  was  the  strongest,  there  he  pitched 
himself. 

There  also  came  the  emperor  with  his  army  :  but 
when  Zisca  brought  forth  his  forces  against  him,  he 
most  cowardly  fled,  and  not  long  after,  he  departed  and 
left  Bohemia.  Then  Zisca  went  with  his  army  to  Pel- 
zina ;  but  as  he  saw  the  city  so  fenced,  that  he  was  in 
doubt  of  winning  it,  he  went  to  Committavia,  a  famous 
city,  which  he  took  by  force,  burning  aU  the  priests 
in  it. 

Afterwards,  when  as  he  lay  before  the  town  of  Raby, 
and  strongly  besieged  it,  he  was  struck  with  an  arrow  in 
the  eye,  having  only  that  one  before  to  see  with.  From 
thence  he  was  carried  to  Prague  by  physicians,  where  he 
was  cured  of  his  wound,  and  his  life  saved,  altliougli  he 
lost  his  sight,  and  yet  he  would  not  forsake  his  army,  but 
Still  took  the  charge  of  them. 

After  this  the  garrisons  of  Prague  went  to  Verona, 
■where  there  was  a  great  garrison  of  the  emperors,  and 
took  it  by  force,  many  being  slain  on  both  sides.  They 
also  took  the  town  of  Broda,  in  Germany,  and  slew  the 
garrison,  and  afterward  took  Cuthna,  and  many  other 
cities,  by  composition.  Further,  when  they  led  their 
army  unto  a  town  called  Pons,  which  is  inhabited  by  the 
Misnians,  the  Saxons  meeting  them  by  the  way,  because 
they  durst  not  join  battle,  they  returned  back.  After  all 
this,  the  emperor  appointed  the  princes  electors  a  day, 
that  they  should  with  their  army  invade  the  west  part  of 
Bohemia,  and  he,  with  an  host  of  Hungarians,  would 
enter  the  east  part.  There  came  to  his  aid  the  arch- 
bishop of  Mentz,  the  county  palatine  of  Rhein,  the 
dukes  of  Saxony,  the  marquis  of  Brandenburg,  and  many 
other  bishops  out  of  Almaine  ;  all  the  rest  sent  their  aids. 
They  encamped  before  the  town  of  Sozius,  a  strong  and 
well  fenced  place,  which  they  could  by  no  means  subdue. 
The  country  was  spoiled  and  wasted  round  about,  and 
the  siege  continued  until  the  feast  of  St.  Galle.  Then  it 
was  broken  up,  because  the  emperor  was  not  come  at  his 
day  appointed  :  but  he  having  gathered  together  a  great 
army  of  the  Hungarians,  and  West  Moravians,  about 
Christmas  entered  into  Bohemia  ;  and  took  certain  towns 
by  force,  and  Cuthna  was  yielded  unto  him.  But  when 
Zisca  (although  he  was  blind)  came  towards  him,  and 
set  upon  him,  he  being  afraid,  and  many  of  his  nobles 
slain,  fled.  But  first  he  burned  Cuthna,  which  the 
Taborites,  by  means  of  the  silver  mines,  called  the 
Pouch  of  Antichrist.  Zisca,  pursuing  the  emperor  a 
day's  journey,  got  great  and  rich  spoil,  and  taking  the 
town  of  Broda  by  force,  set  it  on  fire,  which  afterward 
almost  by  the  space  of  fourteen  years,  remained  unin- 
habited. The  emperor  passed  by  a  bridge  over  the 
river  of  Iglaria.  And  Piso,  a  Florentine,  who  had 
brought  fifteen  thousand  horsemen  out  of  Hungary  to 
these  wars,  passed  over  the  ice  ;  which  by  the  multitude 
and  number  of  his  horsemen  being  broke,  drowned  and 
destroyed  a  great  number.  Zisca  having  obtained  this 
victory,  would  not  suffer  any  image  or  idol  to  be  in  the 
churches,  neither  thought  it  tolerable  that  priests  should 
minister  with  copes  or  vestments:  for  which  cause  he 
was  much  the  more  envied  amongst  the  states  of  Bo- 
hemia. And  the  consuls  of  Prague,  being  grieved  at 
the  insolency  of  John  Premonstratensis,  called  him  and 


nine  others  of  his  adherents,  whom  they  supposed  to  be 
the  principals  of  this  faction,  into  the  council-house,  as     i 
though  they  would  confer  with  them    as  touching  the     il 
commonwealth  :  and  when  they  were  come  in,  they  slew     ; 
them,  and  afterward  departed  home   every  man  to  his 
own   house,    thinking  the  city  had  been  quiet,  as  though 
nothing  had  been  done.     But  their  servants  not  being     ( 
circumspect  enough,  washing  down  the  court  or   yard,     ,{ 
washed    out   also    the   blood   of   those    that  were  slain     >' 
through  the   sinks  or  channels ;  which  being  once  seen, 
the  people  understood  what  was  done.     By  and  by  there 
was  a  tumult  ;   the  council-house  was  straightway  over- 
thrown, and  eleven  of  the  principal  citizens  who  were 
tliought  to  be  the  authors  of  it,  were  slain,  and   many 
houses  plundered. 

About  the  same  time,  the  castle  of  Purgel,  wherein 
the  emperor  had  left  a  small  garrison  (whither  also  many 
papists  with  their  wives  and  children  were  fled)  was, 
through  negligence,  burned,  and  those  who  escaped  out 
of  the  fire  went  unto  Pelzina.  After  this,  many  of  the 
Bohemian  captains,  and  the  senate  of  Prague,  sent  am- 
bassadors to  Yitold,  duke  of  Lithuania,  and  made  him 
their  king.  This  did  Zisca  and  his  adherents  gainsay. 
This  Vitold  sent  Sigismund  Coributus  with  two  thousand 
horsemen  into  Bohemia,  who  was  honourably  received 
by  the  inhabitants  of  Prague.  At  his  coming,  they  de- 
termined to  lay  siege  to  a  castle  situate  upon  a  hill, 
which  was  called  Chai'les'  Stone. 

Here  Sigismund  had  left  for  a  garrison  four  centu- 
rions of  soldiers.  The  tents  were  pitched  in  three 
places.  The  siege  continued  six  months,  and  the  assault 
never  ceased  day  and  night.  Five  great  slings  threw 
continually  great  stones  over  the  walls,  and  about  two 
thousand  vessels,  tubs,  or  baskets,  filled  with  dead 
carcases,  and  other  excrements,  were  cast  in  amongst 
those  which  were  besieged  :  which  thing  did  so  infect 
them  with  stench,  that  their  teeth  did  either  fall  out,  or 
were  all  loose.  Notwithstanding  they  bare  it  out  with 
stout  courage,  and  continued  their  fight  until  the 
winter. 

In  the  mean  time,  Frederick  the  Elder,  prince  of 
Brandenburg,  entering  into  Bohemia  with  a  great  army, 
caused  them  of  Prague  to  raise  the  siege.  And  Vitold, 
at  the  request  of  Uladislaus,  king  of  Poland,  which  had 
talked  with  the  emperor  on  the  borders  of  Hungary, 
called  Coributus,  his  uncle,  with  his  whole  army,  out  of 
Bohemia.  Whereupon  the  emperor,  supposing  that  the 
protestants,  being  destitute  of  foreign  aid,  would  the 
sooner  do  his  commandment :  but  he  was  far  deceived 
therein  ;  for  they,  leading  their  armies  out  of  Bohemia, 
subdued  the  borderers  thereupon  adjoining.  It  is  also 
reported  that  Zisca  went  into  Austria,  and  when  the 
husbandmen  of  the  country  had  carried  away  a  great 
number  of  their  cattle  by  water  into  an  isle  of  the  river 
called  Danube,  and  by  chance  had  left  certain  calves  and 
swine  in  their  villages  behind  them  :  Zisca  drove  them 
to  the  river  side,  and  kept  them  there  so  long,  beating 
them,  and  causing  them  to  roar  out  and  cry,  until  the 
cattle  feeding  in  the  island,  hearing  the  lowing  and 
grunting  of  the  cattle  on  the  other  side  the  water,  for 
the  desrire  of  their  like,  did  swim  over  the  river ;  by 
the  means  whereof  he  got  and  drove  away  a  great 
booty. 

About  the  same  time  the  Emperor  Sigismund  gave 
unto  his  son-in-law,  Albert,  duke  of  Austria,  the  coun- 
try of  Moravia,  because  it  should  not  want  a  ruler.  At 
the  same  time  also,  Eric,  king  of  Denmark,  and 
Peter  Infant,  brother  to  the  king  of  Portugal,  and  father 
of  James,  cardinal  of  St.  Eustace,  came  to  the  em- 
peror, being  both  very  expert  men  in  the  affairs  of  war, 
which  did  augment  the  emperor's  host  with  their  aid  and 
power.  Whereupon  they  straightway  pitched  their  camp 
before  Lutemperge,  a  town  of  Moravia,  and  continued 
the  siege  by  the  space  of  three  months.  There  was  at 
that  time  a  certain  knight  at  Prague,  surnamed  Aqua, 
which  was  very  rich,  and  of  great  authority.  This 
man,  forsomuch  as  he  had  no  child  of  his  own,  adopted 
his  sister's  son,  named  Procopius  ;  whom  when  he 
was  of  mean  nature  and  age,  he  carried  with  him  into 
France,  Spain,  and   Italy,  and  unto  Jerusalem,  and  at 


A.D.  1421.] 


DEATH  OF  Z  ISC  A— HIS  EPITAPH. 


327 


Lis  return  caused  him   to  be  made  priest.     This  man, 
when  the  gospel  began  to  flourish  in  Boliemia,  took  part 
;    with  Zisca ;   and  as  he  was  strong  and  valiant,  and  also 
j    painful,  he  was  greatly  esteemed. 

i  This  Proeopius  for  his  valiant  acts  was  afterwards 
called  Proco])ius  Magnus,  and  had  committed  unto  him 
the  whole  charge  of  the  province  of  Moravia,  and  the 
defence  of  the  Lutemperges,  who  receiving  a  great 
power  by  force,  carried  victuals  into  the  town  which  was 
besieged,  and  so  frustrated  the  emperor's  siege.  The 
emperor  before  this,  had  delivered  to  the  marquises  of 
Misnia  the  bridjre  and  town  of  Ausca,  ui)on  the  river 
Elbe,  that  they  should  fortify  them  with  tlu-ir  garrisons. 
VS'hereupon  Zisca  besieged  Ausca;  and  Frederick,  the 
marquis  of  Misnia,  with  his  brother  the  landgrave  of 
Turing,  gathering  together  a  great  army  out  of  Saxonia, 
Turing,  Misnia,  and  both  the  Lusaces,  determined  to 
rescue  and  aid  those  which  were  besieged. 

There  was  a  great  battle  fought  before  the  city,  and 
the  victory  was  long  uncertain,  but  at  last  it  fell  on  the 
protestants'  part.  There  were  slain  in  the  battle,  the 
j  burgraves  of  Misnia  or  Chyrpogenses,  the  barons  of 
I  Glychen,  and  many  other  nobles,  besides  nine  thousand 
I  common  soldiers,  and  the  town  of  Ausca  was  taken  and 
I    utterly  razed. 

At  last,  dissension  rising  between  Zisca  and  them  of 
j  Prague,  they  of  Prague  prepared  an  army  against  him, 
wherewith  tie  perceiving  himself  overmatched,  fled  to 
I  the  river  Elbe,  and  was  almost  taken,  but  that  he  had 
I  passage  through  the  town  of  Poggiebras  ;  but  they  of 
I  Prague,  pursuing  the  tail  of  the  battle,  slew  many  of  his 
I  Taborites.  At  length  they  came  to  certain  hills,  where 
I  Zisca  going  into  the  valley,  knowing  the  passes  of  the 
I  place,  that  his  enemies  could  not  spread  their  army,  he 
I  commanded  his  standard  to  stand  still,  and  exhorting 
1    and  encouraging  his  soldiers,  he  gave  them  battle. 

This  battle  was  very  fierce  and  cruel ;  but  Zisca  hav- 
ing the  upper  hand,  slew  three  thousand  of  them  of 
Prague,  and  put  the  rest  to  flight,  and  took  the  city  of 
Cuthna  by  force  (which  they  of  Prague  had  repaired) 
and  set  it  on  fire  :  then  with  all  speed  he  went  with  his 
army  to  besiege  Prague,  and  encamped  within  a  bowshot 
of  the  town.  There  were  many  both  in  the  city,  and 
also  in  his  host,  who  grudged  sore  at  that  siege  ;  some 
accusing  Zisca,  others  tliem  of  Prague.  There  were 
great  tumults  in  the  camp,  the  soldiers  saying  that  it 
was  not  reasonable  that  the  city  should  be  suppressed, 
which  was  both  the  head  of  the  kingdom,  and  did  not 
dissent  from  them  in  opinion,  saying,  that  the  Bohe- 
mians' power  would  soon  decay,  if  their  enemies  should 
know  that  they  were  divided  within  themselves  :  also 
that  they  had  sufficient  wars  against  the  emperor,  and 
that  it  was  but  a  foolish  device  to  move  wars  amongst 
themselves.  This  talk  came  to  the  ear  of  Zisca,  who, 
calling  together  his  army,  standing  upon  a  place  to  be 
heard,  spake  in  these  words  : 

"  Brethren,  be  ye  not  aggrieved  against  me,  neither 
accuse  him  who  hath  sought  your  health  and  safety. 
The  victories  which  ye  have  obtained  under  my  conduct 
are  yet  fresh  in  memory,  neither  have  I  brought  you  at 
any  time  to  any  place,  from  whence  you  have  not  come 
victors.  You  are  become  famous  and  rich,  and  1  for 
jour  sake  have  lost  my  sight,  and  dwell  in  darkness. 
Nothing  have  I  gotten  by  all  these  fortunate  battles,  but 
only  a  vain  name.  For  you  have  I  fought,  and  for  you 
have  I  vanquished ;  neither  do  I  repent  me  of  my  toil ; 
neither  is  my  blindness  grievous  to  me,  but  only  that  I 
cannot  provide  for  you  according  to  my  accustomed 
manner :  neither  do  I  persecute  them  of  Prague  for 
mine  own  cause,  for  it  is  your  blood  that  they  thirst  and 
seek  for,  and  not  for  mine.  It  were  but  small  pleasure 
for  them  to  destroy  me,  being  now  an  old  man  and 
blind,  it  is  your  valiantness  and  stout  courage  which 
they  fear.  Either  you  or  they  must  perish,  who  while 
they  =?eein  to  lie  in  wait  for  me,  seek  after  your  lives. 
\ou  Diu.'it  rather  fear  civil  wars  than  foreign,  and  civil 
^editioIl  ought  first  to  be  avoided.  We  will  subdue 
Prague,  asid  banish  the  seditious  citizens  before  the 
emperor  shall  have  any  news  of  tlu«  sedition.     And  then 


having  but  a  few  of  his  faction  left,  we  may  with  the 
less  fear  look  for  it,  better  than  if  these  doubtful  citizens 
of  Prague  were  still  in  our  camp.  But  because  ye  shall 
accuse  me  no  more,.  1  give  you  free  liberty  to  do  what 
you  will.  If  it  i)lease  you  to  suffer  them  of  Prague  to  live 
in  quietness,  1  will  not  be  against  it,  so  that  there  be  no 
treason  wrought.  If  you  determine  to  have  war,  I  am 
also  ready.  Look  which  part  you  will  incline  to  ;  Zisca 
will  be  your  aid  and  helper." 

When  he  had  spoken  these  words,  the  soldiers'  minds 
were  changed,  and  wholly  determined  to  make  war,  so 
that  they  ran  by  and  by  to  take  up  their  armour  and  wea- 
pons, to  run  to  the  walls,  to  provoke  their  enemies  to  fight 
for  the  gates  of  the  city.  Zisca,  in  the  mean  time,  pre- 
pared all  things  ready  for  the  assault.  There  is  near 
Pelzina,  a  certain  village  named  Rochezana.  In  this 
place,  there  was  a  child  born  of  poor  and  base  parentage, 
whose  name  was  John  ;  he  came  to  Prague,  and  got  his 
living  there  by  begging,  and  learned  grammar  and  logic. 
When  he  came  to  man's  estate,  he  became  the  school- 
master of  a  nobleman's  child  ;  and  as  he  was  of  an  ex- 
cellent wit,  and  ready  tongue,  he  was  received  into  the 
college  of  the  poor  :  and  last  of  all,  being  made  priest, 
he  began  to  preach  the  word  of  God  to  the  citizens  of 
Prague,  and  was  named  John  of  Rochezana,  by  the  name 
of  the  town  where  he  was  born.  The  man  grew  to  be 
of  great  name  and  authority  in  the  town  of  Prague. 
Upon  which,  when  as  Zisca  besieged  Prague,  he  by  the 
consent  of  the  citizens,  went  out  into  the  camp,  and  re- 
conciled Zisca  again  to  the  city. 

When  the  emperor  perceived  that  all  tilings  came  to 
pass  according  to  Zisca's  will  and  mind,  and  that  upon 
him  alone  the  whole  state  of  Bohemia  depended,  he 
sought  privy  means  to  reconcile  and  get  Zisca  into  his 
favour,  promising  him  the  government  of  the  whole  king- 
dom, the  guiding  of  all  his  hosts  and  armies,  and  great 
yearly  revenues,  if  he  would  proclaim  him  king,  and 
cause  the  cities  to  be  sworn  to  him.  Upon  which  con- 
ditions, when  Zisca,  for  the  performance  of  the  cove- 
nants, went  to  the  emperor,  during  his  journey  at  the 
castle  of  Priscovia,  he  was  struck  with  sickness,  and  died. 

It  is  reported,  that  when  he  was  asked,  while  sick,  in 
what  place  he  would  be  buried  ;  he  commanded  the  skin 
to  be  pulled  off  from  his  carcase,  and  the  flesh  to  be  cast 
to  the  fowls  and  beasts,  and  that  a  drum  should  be  made 
of  his  skin,  which  they  should  use  in  their  battles  , 
affirming,  that  as  soon  as  their  enemies  should  hear  the 
sound  of  that  drum,  they  would  not  abide,  but  take  their 
flight.  The  Taborites,  despising  all  other  images,  yet 
set  up  the  picture  of  Zisca  over  the  gates  of  the  city. 

The  Epitaph  of  John  Zisca,  the  valiant  Captain  of  the 
Bohemians. 

"I,  John  Zisca,  not  inferior  to  an  emperor,  or  captain 
in  warlike  skill,  a  severe  punisher  of  the  pride  and 
avarice  of  the  clergy,  and  a  defender  of  my  country,  do 
lie  here.  That  which  Appius  Claudius,  by  giving  good 
counsel,  and  M.  Furius  Camillus  by  valiantness,  did  for 
the  Romans,  the  same,  I  being  blind,  have  done  for  my 
Bohemians.  I  never  slacked  opportunity  of  battle, 
neither  did  fortune  at  any  time  fail  me.  I,  being  blind, 
did  foresee  all  opportunity  of  well  ordering  or  doing  my 
business.  Eleven  times  in  joining  battle  I  went  victor 
out  of  the  field.  I  seemed  to  have  worthily  defended 
the  cause  of  the  miserable  and  hungry  against  the  deli- 
cate, fat,  and  gluttonous  priests,  and  for  that  cause  to 
have  received  help  at  the  hands  of  God.  If  their  envy 
had  not  promoted  it,  without  doubt  I  had  deserved  to  be 
numbered  amongst  the  most  famous  men.  Notwith- 
standing my  bones  lie  here  in  this  hallowed  place,  even 
in  despite  of  the  pope. 

Signed  "John  Zisca,  a  Bohemian,  enemy  to  all  wicked 
and  covetous  priests,  but  with  a  godly  zeal." 

And  thus  have  you  the  acts  and  doings  of  this  worthy 
zisca,  and  other  Bohemians,  which  for  the  more  credit 
we  have  drawn  out  of  .Eneas  Sylvius,  only  his  railing 
terms  we  have  here  suppressed. 


328 


BULL  OF  POPE  MARTIN  AGAINST  THE  FOLLOWERS  OF  WICKLIFF,  &c.         [Book  V 


An  this  while  the  emperor,  with  the  whole  power  of 
the  Germans,  were  not  so  busy  on  the  one  side,  but 
Martin  the  pope  was  much  occupied  on  the  other  side, 
who  about  the  same  time  directed  down  a  terrible  bull, 
full  of  all  poison,  to  all  bishops  and  ardibishops,  against 
all  such  as  took  any  part  or  side  with  M'ickliff,  John 
Huss,  Jerome,  or  with  their  doctrine  and  opinions. 
The  copy  of  which  bull,  which  I  found  in  an  old  written 
monument,  I  wish  the  reader  thoroughly  to  peruse, 
wherein  he  shall  see  the  pope  to  pom-  out  at  once  all  his 
poison. 

The  Bull  of  Pope  Martin  directed  forth  against  the 
Followers  of  John  Wickliff'  of  Enrjland,  of  John  Huss 
of  Bohemia,  and  Jerome  of  Prague. 

•'  Martin,  bishop,  the  servant  of  God's  servants,  to 
our  reverend  brethren  the  archbishops  of  Salzeburg, 
Gueznen,  and  Prague,  and  to  the  bishops  of  Olumzen, 
Luthomuslen,  Bambergen,  Misnen,  Patavien,  Uratisla- 
vien,  Ratisponen,  Cracovian,  Posnamen,  and  Nitrien, 
and  also  to  our  beloved  children  the  inquisitors  ap- 
pointed of  the  prelates  above  recited,  or  where  else  so- 
ever, unto  whom  these  present  letters  shall  come,  greet- 
ing, and  apostolical  benediction.  Amongst  all  other 
pastoral  cares  wherewith  we  are  oppressed,  this  chiefly 
and  specially  does  enforce  us,  that  heretics  with  their 
false  doctrine  and  errors,  being  utterly  expelled  from 
amongst  the  company  of  christian  men,  and  rooted 
out  (so  far  as  God  will  make  us  able  to  do),  the 
right  and  catholic  faith  may  remain  sound  and  unde- 
filed  ;  and  that  all  christian  people,  immoveable  and  in- 
violate, may  stand  and  abide  in  the  sincerity  of  the 
same  faith,  the  whole  veil  of  security  being  removed. 
But  lately  in  divers  places  of  the  world,  but  especially 
in  Bohemia,  and  the  dukedom  of  Moravia,  and  in  the 
straits  adjoining  thereunto,  certain  arch-heretics  have 
risen  and  sprung  up,  not  against  one  only,  but  against 
divers  and  sundry  documents  of  the  catholic  faith,  be- 
ing land-lopers,  schismatics,  and  seditious  persons, 
fraught  with  devilish  pride,  and  wolfish  madness,  de- 
ceived by  the  subtlety  of  Satan,  and  from  one  evil 
vanity  brought  to  a  worse.  Who  although  they  rose  up 
and  sprang  in  divers  parts  of  the  world,  yet  agreed  they 
all  in  one,  havinsi  their  tails  as  it  were  knit  together, 
to  wit.  John  Wicklilf  of  England,  John  Huss  of  Bohe- 
mia, and  Jerome  of  Prague,  of  d.'irnnable  memory,  who 
draw  with  ttiem  no  small  number  to  miserable  ruin  and 
intidclity.  For  when  as  those  and  such  like  pestiferous 
persons  did  in  the  beginning  of  their  poisoned  doctrine 
obstinately  sow  and  spread  abroad  perverse  and  false 
opinions,  the  prelates  who  had  the  government  and 
the  execution  of  the  judicial  power,  like  dumb  dogs 
not  able  to  bark,  neither  yet  revenging  speedily  with  the 
apostle  all  such  disobedience,  nor  regarding  to  cast  out  of 
the  Lord's  house  (as  they  were  enjoined  by  the  canons) 
those  subtle  and  pestilent  arch-heretics,  and  their  wolf- 
ish fury  and  cruelty,  with  all  expedition,  but  suffering 
their  false  and  pernicious  doctrine  negligently,  by  their 
over-long  delays,  to  grow  and  wax  strong  ;  a  great  mul- 
titude of  people,  instead  of  true  doctrine,  received 
those  things,  which  they  did  long  falsely,  perniciously, 
and  damnably  sow  among  them,  and  giving  credit  unto 
them,  fell  from  the  right  faith,  and  are  entangled  (the 
more  pity)  in  the  foul  errors  of  paganism. 

"  Insomuch,  that  these  arch -heretics,  and  such  as 
spring  of  them,  have  infected  the  catholic  flock  of  Christ 
in  divers  climates  of  the  world,  and  parts  bordering 
upon  the  same,  and  have  caused  them  to  putrify  in  the 
filthy  dunghill  of  their  lies.  Wherefore  the  general 
synod  of  Constance  was  comjitUed  with  St.  Augustine 
to  exclaim  against  so  great  and  ruinous  a  plague  of 
faithful  men,  and  of  the  sound  and  true  faith  itself,  say- 
ing, '  What  shall  the  sovereign  medicine  of  the  church 
do,  with  motherly  love  seeking  the  health  of  her  sheep, 
chafing  as  it  were,  amongst  a  coni])any  of  men  frantic, 
and  having  the  disease  of  the  lethargy  ?  What,  shall 
she  desist  and  leave  off  her  good  juirpose  ?  No,  not  so. 
But  rather  let  her.  if  there  be  no  remedy,  be  sharp  to 
both  these  sorts,  which  are  the  grievous  cncaiies  of  her 


body.  For  the  physician  is  sharp  unto  the  man  dis. 
tracted  and  raging  in  his  frenzy,  and  yet  he  is  a  father 
to  his  own  rude  and  unmannerly  son,  in  binding  the 
one,  in  beating  the  other,  by  shewing  therein  his  great 
love  unto  them  both.  But  if  they  be  negligent,  and  suf- 
fer them  to  perish,'  saith  St.  Augustine,  '  this  mansue. 
tude  is  rather  to  be  supposed  false  cruelty.' 

"  And  therefore  the  foresaid  synod,  to  the  glon'  ot 
Almighty  God,  and  preservation  of  his  catholic  faith, 
and  augmenting  of  cliristian  religion,  and  for  the  salva- 
tion  of  men's  souls,  hath  corporally  rejected  and  cast 
forth  of  the  household  of  God,  the  foresaid  John  Wick- 
liff, John  Huss,  and  Jerome,  who  amongst  other  things 
did  believe,  i)reach,  teach,  and  maintain,  of  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  and  other  sacraments  of  the  church, 
and  articles  of  the  faith,  contrary  to  that  the  holv 
church  of  Rome  believeth.  holdeth,  preacheth,  and 
teacheth,  and  have  presumed  obstinately  to  preach, 
teach,  hold,  and  believe  many  other  things,  to  the  dam- 
nation  of  themselves  and  of  others ;  and  the  said  synod 
hath  separated  the  same,  as  obstinate  and  malapert 
heretics  from  the  communion  of  the  faithful  ])eople,  and 
hath  declared  them  to  be  spiritually  thrown  forth.  And 
many  other  things  both  wholesome  and  profitable  hath 
the  same  council,  as  touching  the  premises,  established 
and  decreed,  whereby  they,  which  by  the  means  of 
those  arch-heretics,  and  by  their  false  doctrine,  have 
spiritually  departed  from  the  Lord's  house,  may  by  the 
canonical  rules  be  reduced  to  the  straight  path  of  truth 
and  verity. 

"  And  moreover  (as  we  to  our  great  grief  do  hear) 
not  only  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  dukedom  of 
Moravia,  and  other  places  above  recited,  but  also  in 
certain  parts  and  provinces  near  adjoining  and  border- 
ing upon  the  same,  there  be  many  other  of  the  sectaries 
and  followers  of  the  foresaid  arch-heretics  and  heretical 
opinions  ;  casting  behind  their  back  as  well  the  fear  of 
God  as  the  shame  of  the  world,  neither  receiving  fruit 
of  conversion  and  repentance  by  the  miserable  destruc- 
tion of  the  foresaid  John  Huss  and  Jerome,  but  as  men 
drowned  in  the  dungeon  of  their  sins,  cease  not  to  blas- 
pheme the  Lord  God,  taking  his  name  in  vain  (whose 
mi.ids  the  father  of  lies  hath  damnably  blinded),  and  do 
read  and  study  the  foresaid  books  or  works,  containing 
heresies  and  errors,  being  lately  by  the  foresaid  synod 
condemned  to  be  burned  ;  also  to  the  peril  of  themselves 
and  many  otlier  simple  men,  and  against  the  statutes, 
decrees,  and  ordinances  in  the  synod  aforesaid,  and  the 
canonical  sanctions,  do  presume  to  preach  and  teach  the 
same,  to  the  great  peril  of  souls,  and  derogation  of  the 
catholic  faith,  and  slander  of  many  others  besides,  we 
therefore  considering,  that  error,  where  it  is  not  re- 
sisted, seemeth  to  be  allowed  and  liked,  and  having  a 
desire  to  resist  such  evil  and  pernicious  errors,  and 
utterly  root  them  out  from  amongst  the  company  of 
faithful  christians,  especially  from  the  afore-recited 
places  of  Bohemia,  Moravia,  and  other  straits  and 
islands  joining  and  bordering  upon  the  same,  lest  they 
should  stretch  out  and  enlarge  their  limits,  we  will  and 
command  your  discretions  by  our  letters  apostolical,  the 
holy  council  of  Constance  approving  and  allowing  the 
same,  that  you  that  are  archbishops,  bishops,  and 
other  of  the  clergy,  and  every  one  of  you  by  himself,  or 
by  any  other  or  others,  being  grave  and  fit  persons  to 
have  spiritual  jurisdiction,  do  see  that  all  and  singular 
persons,  of  what  dignity,  office,  pre-eminence,  state,  or 
condition  soever  they  be,  and  by  what  name  soever  they 
are  known,  which  shall  presume  othei^wise  to  teach, 
preach,  or  observe,  touching  the  most  high  and  excel- 
lent, the  most  wholesome  and  superadmirable  sacrament 
of  the  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  or  else  of  the 
sacrament  of  baptism,  confession  of  sins,  penance  for 
sins,  and  extreme  unction,  or  else  of  any  other  sacra- 
ments of  the  church,  and  the  articles  of  the  faith,  than 
that  which  the  right  holy  and  universal  church  of  Roma 
doth  hold,  teach,  preach,  and  observe  ;  or  else  that  shall 
jiresume  obstinately  by  any  ways  or  means,  privily  or 
openly,  to  hold,  believe,  and  teach  the  articles,  'oooks, 
or  doctrine  oi  the  foresaid  arch-hcretics,  John  Wickliff, 
John  Huss,    and  Jerome  of  Prague,    being   by  the  fore- 


A.D.  1422.]         BULL  OF  POPE  MARTIN  AGAINST  THE  FOLLOWERS  OF  WICKLIFF,  &c. 


829 


said  synod  of  Constance  with  their  authors  (as  is  said") 
damned  and  condemned,  or  dare  presume  publiclv  or 
privily  to  allow  or  commend  in  anywise  the  death  and 
end  of  the  said  arch-heretics,  or  of  any  other  their  re- 
ceivers, aiders,  and  favourers,  in  the  favour  or  support 
of  the  foresaid  errors,  as  also  their  believers  and  ad- 
herents ;,  that  then  as  before,  you  see  and  cause  them, 
aad  every  of  them  to  be  most  severely  punished,  and 
that  you  judge  and  give  sentence  upon  them  as  heretics, 
aud  that  as  arrant  heretics  you  leave  them  to  the  secular 
court  or  power.  Let  the  receivers  also  and  favourers 
and  defenders  of  such  most  pestiferous  persons,  not- 
withstanding they  neither  believe,  favour,  nor  have  de- 
votion towards  their  errors,  but  haply  shall  receive  or 
entertain  such  pestiferous  persons  because  of  earthly 
affection  or  friendly  love,  besides  the  punishment  due 
unto  them  by  both  laws,  over  and  above  the  same  pun- 
ishment by  competent  judges,  be  so  afflicted,  forsuch  hein- 
ous acts  of  theirs,  and  with  so  severe  pain  and  punish- 
ment excruciated,  that  the  same  may  be  to  others  in  like 
case  offending,  an  example  of  terror  ;  that,  at  the  least, 
those  whom  the  fear  of  God  by  no  means  may  revoke 
from  such  evil  doing,  yet  the  severity  of  this  our  disci- 
pline may  force  and  constrain. 

"  As  touching  the  third  sort,  which  shall  be  any  man- 
ner of  ways  infected  with  this  damnable  sect,  and  shall 
after  competent  admonition  repent  and  amend  them- 
selves of  such  errors  and  sects  aforesaid,  and  will  return 
again  into  the  lap  and  unity  of  our  holy  mother  the 
church,  and  fully  acknowledge  and  confess  the  catholic 
faith,  towards  them  let  the  severity  of  justice,  as  the 
quality  of  the  fact  shall  require,  be  somewhat  tempered 
with  a  taste  of  mercy. 

"  And  furthermore  we  will  and  command,  that  by 
this  our  authority  apostolical  ye  exhort  and  admonish 
all  the  professors  of  the  catholic  faith,  as  emperors, 
kings,  dukes,  princes,  marquises,  earls,  barons,  knights, 
and  other  magistrates,  rectors,  consuls,  proconsuls, 
shires,  countries,  and  universities  of  the  kingdoms,  pro- 
vinces, cities,  towns,  castles,  villages,  their  lands  and 
other  places,  and  all  other  executing  temporal  juris- 
diction, according  to  the  form  and  exigence  of  the  law, 
that  they  expel  out  of  their  kingdoms,  provinces,  cities, 
towns,  castles,  villages  and  lands,  and  otlier  places,  all 
and  all  manner  of  such  heretics,  according  to  the  effect 
and  tenor  of  the  council  of  Lateran,  beginning  Stent  ait 
Ecclesia,  i^-c,  that  those  whom  publicly  and  manifestly 
by  the  evidence  of  their  deeds  shall  be  known  to  be  such 
as  like  sick  and  scabbed  sheep  infect  the  Lord's  flock, 
they  expel  and  banish  till  such  time  as  from  us,  or  you, 
or  else  other  ecclesiastical  judges  or  inquisitors,  holding 
the  faith  and  communion  of  the  holy  church  of  Rome, 
they  shall  receive  other  order  and  countermand  ;  and 
that  they  suffer  no  such  within  their  shires  and  circuits 
to  preach  or  to  keep  either  house  or  family,  either  yet 
to  use  any  handicraft  or  occupations,  or  other  trades  of 
merchandise,  or  else  to  solace  themselves  any  ways,  or 
frequent  the  company  of  christian  men. 

"  And  furthermore,  if  such  public  and  known  heretics 
shall  chance  to  die  (although  not  so  denounced  by  the 
church) ,  yet  in  this  so  great  a  crime  let  him  and  them 
have  no  christian  burial,  and  let  no  offerings  or  oblations 
be  made  for  them  nor  received.  His  goods  and  sub- 
stance also  from  the  time  of  his  death,  according  to  the 
canonical  sanctions  being  confiscate,  let  no  such  enjoy 
them  to  whom  they  appertain,  till  that  by  the  eccle- 
siastical judges,  having  power  and  authority  in  this  be- 
half, sentence  upon  that  his  or  their  crime  of  heresy  be 
declared,  and  promulgated  ;  and  let  such  owners  as  be 
found  suspected  or  noted  with  any  such  suspicion  of 
heresy,  before  a  competent  and  ecclesiastical  judge,  ac- 
cording to  the  consideration  and  exigence  of  that  sus- 
picion, and  according  to  the  quality  of  the  person,  by 
the  arbitrement  of  such  a  judge,  shew  and  declare  his 
proper  and  own  innocency  with  devotion,  as  beseemeth 
in  that  behalf.  And  if  in  his  purgation,  being  canoni- 
cally  interdicted,  he  do  fail,  or  be  not  able  canoiiically 
to  make  his  purgation,  or  that  he  refuse  to  lake  his  oath 
by  damnable  obstinacy  to  make  such  purgation  ;  tlien  let 
him  be  condemned  as  aa  heretic.     But  such   as  through 


negligence  or  through  slothfulness  shall  omit  to  shew 
their  said  innocency,  and  to  make  such  purgation,  let 
him  be  excommunicate,  and  so  long  i)ut  out  from  the 
company  of  christian  men,  till  that  they  shall  make  con- 
dign satisfaction  ;  so  that  if  by  the  space  of  one  whole 
year  they  shall  remain  in  such  excommunication,  then 
let  them  as  heretics  be  condemned. 

"  And  further,  if  any  shall  be  found  culpable  in  any 
point  of  the  aforesaid  pestiferous  doctrine  of  the  arch- 
heretics  aforesaid,  or  in  any  article  thereof,  whether  it 
be  by  the  report  of  the  seditious,  or  else  well-disposed  ; 
let  them  yet  be  punished  according  to  the  report  of  the 
canons.  If  only  through  infamy  and  suspicion  of  the 
aforesaid  articles,  or  any  of  them,  any  man  shall  be 
suspected,  and  in  his  purgation  canonical  for  this 
thing  being  interdicted,  shall  fail  ;  let  him  be  accounted 
as  a  man  convicted,  and  as  a  convicted  person  by  the 
canons  let  him  be  punished. 

"  And  furthermore,  we  invocating  and  putting  in  exe- 
cution the  canon  of  our  predecessor  of  happy  memory, 
Pope  Boniface  VIII.,  which  beginneth  thus,  Ut  inqui- 
sitionis  negotium,  Hfc.  In  exhorting-wise  require,  and 
also  command  all  tem])oral  potentates,  lords  and  judges 
before  recited,  by  whatsoever  dignities,  offices  and  names 
they  are  known,  that  as  they  desire  to  be  had,  esteemed, 
and  counted  for  the  faithful  members  and  children  of 
the  church,  and  do  rejoice  in  the  name  of  Christ,  so 
likewise  for  defence  of  the  same  faith,  they  will  obey, 
attend,  give  their  aid  and  favourable  help  to  you  that 
are  archbishops,  bishops,  and  ecclesiastical  men,  inqui- 
sitors of  all  heretical  pravity,  and  other  judges  and  eccle- 
siastical persons  by  you  hereunto,  as  aforesaid,  appoint- 
ed (holding  the  faith  and  communion  of  our  holy  mother 
the  church)  for  the  searching  out,  taking,  and  safe  cus- 
tody of  all  the  aforesaid  heretics,  their  believers,  their 
favourers,  their  receivers,  and  their  defenders,  whenso- 
ever they  shall  be  thereunto  required. 

"  And  that  they  bring  and  cause  to  be  brought  (all 
delay  set  apart)  the  aforesaid  pestiferous  persons  so 
seeking  to  destroy  others  with  them,  into  such  safe 
keeping  and  prisons,  as  by  you  the  archbishops,  bishops, 
clergy  and  inquisitors  aforesaid,  are  to  be  appointed,  or 
else  unto  such  other  place  or  places,  as  either  you  or 
they  shall  command  within  any  of  their  dominions, 
governments  and  rectories,  where  they  by  catholic  men, 
that  is,  by  you  the  archbishops,  bishops,  the  clergy  and 
inquisitors,  or  any  other  that  shall  be  by  you  appointed, 
or  are  already  appointed  by  any  of  you,  may  be  holden 
and  kept  in  safe  keeping,  putting  them  in  fetters, 
shackles,  bolts,  and  manacles  of  iron,  under  most  straight 
custody  for  escaping  away,  till  such  time  as  all  that 
business,  which  belongeth  unto  them,  be  by  the  judg- 
ment of  the  church  finished  and  determined,  and  that  of 
such  heresy,  by  a  competent  ecclesiastical  judge  (which 
firmly  holdeth  the  faith  and  communion  of  the  aforesaid 
holy  church  of  Rome)  they  be  condemned. 

"  The  residue  let  the  aforesaid  temporal  lords,  rec- 
tors, judges,  or  other  their  officers  and  pursuivants  take 
amongst  them  with  condign  deaths,  without  any  delay 
to  punish.  But  fearing  lest  to  the  prejudice  and  slan- 
der of  the  aforesaid  catholic  faith  and  religion,  through 
the  pretext  of  ignorance,  any  man  herein  should  be  cir- 
cumvented, or  that  any  subtle  and  crafty  men  should 
under  the  veil  of  frivolous  excuse,  cloke  and  dissemble 
in  this  matter ;  and  that  as  touching  the  convincing  or 
apprehending  of  the  aforesaid  heretics,  their  receivers 
and  defenders,  favourers,  believers,  and  adherents  ;  and 
also  of  such  as  are  suspected  of  heresy,  and  with  such 
like  perverse  doctrine  in  any  wise  spotted,  we  might 
give  more  perfect  instruction  ;  therefore,  as  well  to  the 
kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  parts  near  adjoining  to  the 
same,  as  all  other  where  this  superstitious  doctnne 
began  to  spread,  we  have  thought  it  good  to  send  the 
articles  hereunder  written  concerning  the  sect  of  those 
arch-heretics,  for  the  better  direction  of  the  aforesaid 
catholic  faith. 

"  Touching  which  articles,  by  virtue  of  holy  obe- 
dience, we  charge  and  command  you  and  all  other  arch- 
bishops and  bishops,  all  manner  of  commissaries  and  in- 
quisitors,  that   every  one  of  them  within  the  dioc«se  and 


3?.0      ARTICLES  OF  HUSS  ON  WHICH  THE  SUSPECTED  WERE  TO  BE  EXAMINED.     [Book  V. 


limits  of  their  jurisdiction  ;  and  also  in  the  foresaid 
kingdom  and  dukedom,  and  places  near  adjoining, 
although  the  same  places  be  beyond  the  same  their 
jurisdiction,  in  the  favour  of  the  catholic  faith,  do 
give  most  diligent  and  vigilant  care  about  the  ex- 
tirpation and  correction  of  those  errors,  arch-here- 
sies, and  most  pestiferous  sect  aforesaid  ;  and  also 
that  they  compef  all  defamed  persons  and  suspected  of 
so  pestiferous  a  contagion,  whether  it  be  under  the  pe- 
nalty of  the  crime  confessed,  or  of  excommunication, 
suspension,  or  interdict,  or  any  other  formidable  pain 
canoaical  or  legal,  when  and  wheresoever  it  shall  seem 
good  unto  them,  and  as  the  quality  of  the  act  requireth, 
by  an  oath  corporally  taken,  either  upon  the  holy  Evan- 
gelists, or  upon  the  relics  of  saints,  or  upon  the  image 
of  the  crucifix,  according  to  the  observances  of  certain 
places,  and  according  to  the  interrogatories,  to  make 
convenient  answer  to  every  article  therein  written.  For 
we  intend  against  all  and  singular  archbishops,  bishops, 
ecclesiastical  persons,  or  inquisitors  which  shall  show 
themselves  negligent  and  remiss  in  the  extirpation  of  the 
leaven  of  this  heretical  pravity,  and  purging  their  terri- 
tories, dioceses,  and  places  to  them  appointed,  of  such 
evil  and  wicked  men,  to  proceed  and  cause  to  be  pro- 
ceeded unto  the  deprivation  and  deposition  of  their  pon- 
tifical dignities,  and  shall  substitute  such  other  in 
their  places,  which  can  and  may  be  able  to  confound 
the  said  heretical  pravity,  and  proceed  to  further  pains 
against  such  by  the  laws  limited,  and  to  others  yet  more 
grievous,  (if  need  require)  we  ourselves  will  proceed 
and  cause  to  be  proceeded,  according  as  the  party,  his 
act,  and  filthiness  of  his  crime  committed,  shall  deserve. 
The  tenor  of  those  articles  whereof  we  have  made  men- 
tion in  this  our  own  writing  is  in  words  as  follow  : — 

The  Articles  of  John  Huss  to  be  inquired  iipon. 

1.  There  is  one  only  universal  church,  which  is  the 
university  of  the  predestinate,  as  shall  after  be  declared. 

2.  The  universal  church  is  only  one  ;  and  there  is 
one  university  of  those  that  are  predestinate. 

3.  Paul  was  never  a  member  of  the  devil,  although  he 
did  certain  acts  like  unto  the  acts  of  the  church  malig- 
nant. 

4.  The  reprobate  are  not  parts  of  the  church,  for  that 
no  part  of  the  same  finally  falleth  from  her,  because  that 
the  charity  of  predestination,  which  bindeth  the  same 
church  together,  never  faileth. 

5.  The  two  natures  (that  is)  the  Divinity  and  the 
humanity,  be  one  Christ. 

6.  The  reprobate,  although  he  be  sometime  in  grace 
according  to  present  justice,  yet  is  he  never  a  part  of  the 
holy  church  ;  and  the  predestinate  is  ever  a  member  of 
the  church,  although  sometime  he  fall  from  grace  adven- 
titial but  not  from  grace  of  predestination  ;  ever  taking 
the  church  for  the  convocation  of  the  predestinate,  whe- 
ther they  be  in  grace  or  not,  according  to  present  jus- 
tice. And  after  this  sort  the  church  is  an  artii'le  of  our 
belief. 

7.  Peter  is  not,  nor  never  was  the  head  of  the  holy 
catholic  church. 

8.  Priests  living  viciously  do  defile  the  authority  of 
priesthood,  and  so,  as  unfaithful  children,  do  unfaithfully 
believe  of  the  seven  sacraments,  of  the  keys  of  the  church, 
of  offices,  of  censures,  of  ceremonies,  of  the  worship- 
ping of  relics,  indulgences,  orders,  and  other  holy 
things  of  the  church. 

9.  The  papal  dignity  came  and  grew  from  the  em- 
peror ;  and  his  government  and  institution  sprang 
from  the  emperor's  government. 

10.  No  man  can  reasonably  affirm  either  of  himself  or 
other,  that  he  Is  the  head  of  any  particular  church,  or 
that  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  head  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

11.  A  man  ought  not  to  believe  that  he  who  is  bishop 
of  Rome  is  the  head  of  every  particular  church,  unless 
God  have  predestinated  him. 

12.  None  is  the  vicar  of  Christ,  or  else  of  Peter,  un- 
less he  follow  him  in  manners  and  conditions,  seeing 
that  there  is  no  other  following  more  pertinent,  nor 
otherwise  apt  to  receive  of  God  this  power  procuratory. 


For  unto  the  office  of  a  vicegerent  of  Christ  is  required 
the  conformity  of  manners,  and  the  authority  of  the  in* 
stitutor. 

i;5.  The  pope  is  not  the  manifest  and  true  successor 
of  Peter  the  prince  of  apostles,  if  he  live  in  manners 
contrary  to  Peter  ;  and  if  he  hunt  after  avarice,  then  is 
he  the  vicar  of  Judas  Iscariot.  And  likewise  the  cardi- 
nals be  not  the  true  and  manifest  successors  of  the 
college  of  the  other  apostles  of  Christ,  unless  they  live 
according  to  the  manner  of  the  apostles,  keeping  the 
commandments  and  councils  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

14.  The  doctors  alleging  that  a  man,  who  will  not 
be  amended  by  ecclesiastical  censures,  is  to  be  delivered 
to  the  secular  powers,  do  follow  in  this  point  the 
bishops,  scribes  and  pharisees,  that  delivered  Christ 
to  the  secular  power,  saying,  it  is  not  lawful  for  us  to 
kill  any  man,  because  he  would  not  obey  them  ia 
all  things  ;  and  that  such  be  greater  homicides  than 
Pilate. 

1.5.  The  ecclesiastical  obedience  is  such  an  obedience 
as  the  priests  of  the  church  have  found  out,  besides  the 
express  authority  of  the  scripture.  The  immediate  divi- 
sion  of  human  works,  is,  that  they  be  either  virtuous  or 
vicious  :  and  if  a  man  be  vicious  and  doeth  any  thing, 
then  he  does  it  viciously ;  and  if  he  be  virtuous,  and 
doeth  any  thing,  then  he  does  it  virtuously.  For  like  as 
vice,  which  is  called  a  great  offence  or  mortal  sin,  doth 
stain  all  the  doings  of  a  vicious  man,  so  virtue  doth 
quicken  all  the  doings  of  a  virtuous  man. 

16".  A  priest  of  God  living  after  his  law,  and  having 
a  knowledge  of  the  Scripture,  and  a  desire  to  edify  the 
people,  ought  to  preach,  notwithstanding  any  excom- 
munication pretended  of  the  pope.  And  further,  if  the 
pope,  or  any  other  magistrate,  doth  forbid  a  priest  so 
disposed  to  preach,  he  ought  not  to  be  obedient  unto 
him.  For  every  one  who  taketh  upon  himself  the  order 
of  priesthood,  receiveth  in  charge  the  office  of  a  preacher  ; 
and  of  that  burden  ought  he  well  to  discharge  himself, 
any  excommunication  against  him  pretended  in  any  wise 
notwithstanding. 

17.  By  the  censures  ecclesiastical,  as  of  excommuni- 
cation, suspending  and  interdict,  the  clergy  to  their  own 
advancement  cause  the  lay  people  to  aid  them  ;  they 
multiply  their  avarice,  they  defend  their  malice,  and 
prepare  the  way  to  antichrist.  And  it  is  an  evident 
sign  that  such  censures  proceed  from  antichrist,  which 
in  their  process  they  call  fulminations  ;  that  is,  their 
thunderbolts  wherewith  the  clergy  principally  proceedeth 
against  those  that  declare  the  wickedness  of  antichrist, 
who  so  greatly  for  his  own  commodity  hath  abused  them. 

18.  If  the  pope  be  evil,  especially  if  he  be  a  repro- 
bate, then  is  he  with  Judas  a  very  devil,  a  thief,  and  the 
son  of  perdition,  and  is  not  the  head  of  the  holy  church 
militant,  nor  any  member  of  the  same- 

19.  The  grace  of  predestination  is  the  band  wherewith 
the  body  of  the  church  and  every  member  of  the  same 
is  indissolubly  joined  to  their  head  Christ. 

20.  The  pope  or  prelate  that  is  evil  and  reprobate,  is 
a  pastor  in  name,  and  not  in  deed,  yea  he  is  a  thief  and 
a  robber  in  very  deed. 

21.  The  pope  ought  not  to  be  called  the  most  holy 
one  for  his  office  sake,  for  then  ought  the  king  to  be 
called  by  his  office  the  most  holy  one  ;  and  the  hangman, 
with  other  such  officers  also,  were  to  be  called  holy  ;  yea, 
the  devil  himself  ought  to  be  called  holy,  for  as  much 
as  he  is  God's  officer. 

22.  If  the  pope  live  contrary  to  Christ,  although  he 
climb  up  by  the  right  and  lawful  election,  according  to 
the  common  custom  of  men  ;  yet  notwithstanding,  should 
he  otherwise  climb  than  by  Christ ;  yea,  though  we  ad- 
mit that  he  should  enter  by  the  election  princijially 
made  by  God.  For  Judas  Iscariot  was  lawfully  elect  of 
God  Christ  Jesus  to  his  bishoprick,  and  yet  came  not  he 
the  same  way  he  ought  to  do  unto  the  sheepfold. . 

%\.  The  condemnation  of  the  forty-five  articles  of  John 
Wickliff  made  by  the  doctors  is  unreasonable,  wicked, 
and  nought,  and  the  cause  by  them  alleged  is  feigned — 
that  is,  that  none  of  them  are  catholic,  but  every  one 
of  them  heretical,  erroneous,  or  slanderous. 

24.   Not  for  that  the  electors  or  the  most  part  of  them 


A.  D.  U.'2.]  ARTICLES  OF  HUSS  ON  WHICH  THE  SUSPECTED  WERE  TO  BE  EXAMINED.    331 


have  consented  together  with  lively  voice,  according  to 
the  custom  of  men  upon  the  person  of  any,  therefore 
that  person  is  lawfully  elect,  or  therefore  is  the  true  and 
manifest  successor  and  vicar  of  Peter  the  Apostle,  or  of 
any  other  the  apostles  in  the  ecclesiastical  office. 
Wherefore,  whether  the  electors  have  either  well  or  evil 
made  their  election,  it  behoveth  us  to  believe  the  same 
by  the  works  of  him  that  is  elected.  For  in  that  that  every 
one  that  worketh  more  meritoriously  to  the  profit  of  the 
church,  he  hath  so  much  the  more  authority  from 
God. 

25.  There  is  not  so  much  as  one  spark  of  apjiearance, 
that  there  ought  to  be  one  head,  ruling  and  governing 
the  church  in  spiritual  causes,  which  shoidd  always  be 
conversant  in  the  church  militant ;  for  Christ  without 
any  such  monstrous  lieads,  by  his  true  disciples  dispersed 
through  the  whole  world,  could  better  a  great  deal  rule 
hi»  church. 

20".  The  apostles  and  faithful  priests  of  God  have 
right  worthily,  in  all  tilings  necessary  to  salvation,  go- 
verned tlie  cluuch  before  the  pope's  office  took  place, 
and  so  might  they  do  again,  by  like  possibility  until  Christ 
came  to  judgment,  if  the  office  should  fail. 

Let  every  one  that  is  suspected  in  the  foresaid  articles, 
or  else  otherwise  found  with  the  assertion  of  them,  be 
examined  in  manner  and  form  as  tolloweth  : — 

1.  Whether  he  knew  John  WicklifT  of  England,  John 
Huss  of  Bohemia,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  or  any  of  them, 
and  how  he  came  by  the  knowledge  of  them  ;  whether 
that  during  the  lives  of  them,  or  any  of  them,  they  had 
been  conversant  with  them,  or  found  any  friendship  at 
their  hands  ? 

2.  Whether  he  knowing  them,  or  any  of  them,  to  be 
excommunicate,  did  willingly  participate  with  them  ; 
esteeming  and  affirming  the  same  their  participation  to 
be  no  sill  .' 

3.  Whether  that  after  their  deaths,  he  ever  prayed  for 
tnem,  or  any  of  them,  openly  or  privily,  doing  any 
work  of  mercy  for  them,  affirming  them  to  be  either 
saints,  or  else  to  be  saved  ? 

4.  Wliether  he  thought  them,  or  any  of  them  to  be 
saints,  or  whether  that  ever  he  spake  such  words,  and 
whether  ever  he  did  exhibit  any  worship  to  them  as  to 
saints  ? 

5.  Whether  he  believe,  hold,  and  affirm,  that  every 
general  council,  as  also  the  council  of  Constance,  repre- 
sents the  universal  church  ? 

6.  Whether  he  believes  that  that  which  the  holy  council 
of  Constance,  representing  the  universal  church,  hath 
and  doth  allow  in  the  favour  of  the  faith,  and  salvation 
of  souls,  is  to  be  approved  and  allowed  of  all  the  faithful 
christians  ;  and  that  whatsoever  the  same  council  hath  con- 
demned and  doth  condemn  to  be  contrary  both  to  faith 
and  to  all  good  men,  is  to  be  believed,  holden,  and 
affirmed  for  condemned,  or  not  ? 

7.  Whether  he  believes  that  the  condemnations  of 
John  Huss,  John  WicklifF,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  made 
as  well  upon  their  persons  as  their  books  and  doctrine- 
by  the  holy  general  council  of  Constance  be  rightly  and 
justly  made,  and  of  every  good  Catholic  man  are  so  to  be 
holden  or  affirmed  or  not  ? 

8.  Whether  he  believe,  hold,  and  affirm,  that  John 
Wicklift'  of  England,  John  Huss  of  Bohemia,  and  Jerome 
of  Prague,  were  heretics  or  not,  and  for  heretics  to  be 
nominated  and  preached,  yea  or  not  ;  and  whether  their 
books  and  doctrines  were  and  be  perverse  or  not ;  for 
the  which,  together  with  their  pertinancy,  they  were  con- 
demned by  the  holy  sacred  council  of  Constance  for 
heretics  .' 

y.  Whether  be  have  in  his  custody  any  treatises, 
small  works,  epistles,  or  other  writings  in  what  language 
or  tongue  soever,  set  forth  and  translated  by  any  of  these 
heretics,  John  WicklifT,  John  Huss,  and  Jerome,  or  any 
other  of  their  false  disciples  and  followers,  that  he  may 
deliver  them  to  the  ordinaries  of  that  place,  or  his  com- 
missary, or  to  the  inquisicors  upon  his  oath  ?  And  if  he 
saj  that  be  hath  no  such  writing  about  him,   but  that 


they  are  in  some  other  place,  that  then  you  swear  him 
to  bring  the  same  before  his  ordinary,  or  other  afore- 
named, within  a  certain  time  to  him  prefixed. 

10.  Whether  he  knows  any  that  has  the  treatises, 
works,  epistles,  or  any  other  writings  of  the  aforesaid 
John  Wicklitf,  John  Huss,  and  Jerome,  in  whatever 
tongue  they  are  made  or  translated,  and  that  he  detect 
and  manifest  the  same,  for  the  purgation  of  their  faith 
and  execution  of  justice. 

11.  Especially  let  the  learned  be  examined,  whether 
he  believes  that  the  sentence  of  the  holy  council  of  Con- 
stance upon  the  forty-five  articles  of  John  WicklifF,  and 
the  thirty  articles  of  John  Huss  be  not  Catholic  ;  which 
saith  that  some  of  them  are  notorious  and  heretical,  some 
erroneous,  others  blasphemous,  some  slanderous,  some 
rash  and  seditious,  some  offensive  to  godly  ears  .' 

12.  Whether  he  believes  and  affirms  that  in  no  case 
it  is  lawful  for  a  man  to  swear  .' 

13.  Whether  he  believes  that  at  the  commandment  of 
a  judge  or  any  other  it  is  lawful  to  take  an  oath  to  tell 
the  truth  in  any  convenient  cause,  although  it  be  but 
purging  of  infamy  or  not  ? 

14.  Whether  he  believes  that  perjury  wittingly  com- 
mitted, upon  what  cause  soever,  whether  it  be  for  the 
safeguard  of  his  own  life,  or  of  any  other  man's  life,  (yea 
although  it  be  in  the  cause  and  defence  of  the  faith),  be 
a  sin  or  not .' 

15.  Whether  a  man  contemning  pui-posely  the  rites  of 
the  church,  and  the  ceremonies  of  exorcism,  of  cate- 
chism, and  the  consecration  of  the  water  of  baptism  be 
in  deadly  sin  or  not  ? 

16.  Whether  he  believe,  that  after  the  consecration  of 
the  priest,  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  under  the  figure 
of  bread  and  wine  be  no  material  bread  and  w'ne  ;  but 
in  all  points  the  same  very  Christ  which  was  crucified 
upon  the  cross,  and  sitteth  upon  the  right  hand  of  the 
father  ? 

17.  Whether  he  believe,  that  after  the  consecration 
made  by  the  priest,  under  the  only  form  of  bread,  and 
besides  the  form  of  wine,  be  the  very  flesh  of  Christ  and 
his  blood,  his  soul  and  his  deity,  and  so  whole  Christ  as 
he  is  ;  and  in  likewise,  whether  under  the  form  of  wine, 
without  the  form  of  bread,  be  the  very  flesh  of  Christ 
and  his  very  blood,  his  soul  and  deity,  and  so  whole 
Christ,  and  the  same  body  absolutely  under  every  one  of 
those  kinds  severally  ? 

18.  Whether  he  doth  believe,  that  the  custom  of  ad- 
ministering to  the  lay  people  under  the  form  of  bread 
only,  observed  of  the  universal  church,  and  allowed  by 
the  only  council  of  Constance,  be  to  be  used,  and  not 
without  the  authority  of  the  church  at  men's  pleasures 
to  be  altered,  and  that  they  that  obstinately  affirm  the 
contrary  to  this  are  to  be  punished  as  heretics,  or  not  ? 

ly.  Whether  he  believe  that  those  which  contemn  the 
receiving  of  the  sacraments  of  confirmation,  or  extreme 
unction  ;  or  else  the  solemnization  of  matrimony,  com- 
mit deadly  sin  or  not  ? 

20.  Whether  he  believe  that  a  christian  man,  over 
and  besides  the  contrition  of  heart,  being  licensed  of  a 
convenient  priest,  is  bound  to  confess  liimself  only  to  a 
priest,  and  not  to  any  layman,  be  he  never  so  devout  or 
good,  upon  the  necessity  of  salvation  .' 

21.  Whether  he  believe,  that  in  cases  before  put,  a 
priest  may  absolve  a  sinner  confessing  himself,  and  being 
contrite,  from  all  sins,  and  enjoin  him  penance  for  the 
same  ? 

22.  Whether  he  believe,  that  an  evil  priest,  with  due 
manner  and  form,  with  the  intention  of  doing,  does  verily 
consecrate,  verily  absolve,  verily  baptize,  ar.d  -verily  dis- 
pose all  other  sacraments  even  as  the  church  does .' 

2;J.  Wliether  he  believe  that  St.  Peter  was  the 
vicar  of  Christ,  having  power  to  bind  and  loose  upon  the 
earth  .' 

24.  "Whether  he  beUeve  that  the  pope  being  canonically 
elect,  which  for  the  time  shall  be,  by  that  name  expressly 
be  the  successor  of  Peter  or  not,  having  supreme  autho- 
rity in  the  church  of  God .' 

25.  Whether  he  believe,  that  the  authority  or  juris- 
diction of  the  pope,  an  archbishop  or  a  bishop,  in  biudiiyr 


332  THE  ARTICLES  FOR  EXAMINATION,  &c.  IN  THE  BULL  OF  POPE  MARTIN.     [Book  V. 


or  loosing,  be  more  than  the  authority  of  a  simple  priest 
or  not,  although  he  have  charge  of  souls  ? 

26".  Whether  he  beheve,  that  the  pope  may,  upon  a 
just  and  good  cause  give  indulgences  and  remission  ot 
sins  to  all  christian  men,  being  verily  contrite  and  con- 
fessed, especially  to  those  that  go  on  pilgrimage  to  holy 
places  and  good  deeds  ? 

21.  Whether  he  believe,  that  by  such  grant  the  pil- 
grims tliat  visit  those  churches,  and  give  them  any  thing, 
may  obtain  remission  of  sins  or  not  ? 

28.  Whether  he  believe  that  all  bishops  may  grant 
unto  their  subjects,  according  as  the  holy  canons  do 
limit,  sucli  indulgences,  or  not  ? 

2y.  Whether  he  believe  and  affirm,  that  it  is  lawful 
for  faithful  christians  to  worship  images  and  the  relics  of 
saints,  or  not  ? 

30.  Whether  he  believe  that  those  religions,  which  the 
church  hath  allowed,  were  lawfully  and  reasonably 
brought  in  of  the  holy  fathers,  or  not  ? 

31.  Whether  he  believe  that  the  pope,  or  any  other 
prelate  for  the  time  being,  or  their  vicars,  may  excom- 
municate their  subject  ecclesiastical  or  secular  for  dis- 
obedience or  contumacy,  so  that  such  an  one  is  to  be 
held  and  taken  for  excommunicated,  or  not  ? 

32.  Whether  he  believe,  that  for  the  disobedience  and 
contumacy  of  persons  excommunicated,  increasing,  the 
prelates  or  their  vicars  in  spiritual  things  have  power  to 
aggravate  and  to  reaggravate,  to  put  upon  men  the  inter- 
dict, and  to  call  for  the  secular  arm  ;  and  that  the  same 
secular  arm  or  power  ought  to  be  obedient  to  the  cen- 
sures, by  their  inferiors  called  for  ? 

33.  Whether  he  believe  that  the  pope  and  other  pre- 
lates, or  else  their  vicars,  have  power  in  spiritual  things 
to  excommunicate  priests  and  laymen  that  are  stubborn 
and  disobedient,  from  their  office,  benefice,  or  entrance 
into  the  church,  and  from  the  administration  of  the 
sacraments  of  the  church,  also  to  suspend  them  ? 

34.  Whether  he  believe  that  it  is  lawful  for  ecclesias- 
tical persons,  without  committing  sin,  to  have  any  pos- 
sessions and  temporal  goods  ;  and  whether  he  beheve 
that  it  is  not  lawful  for  laymen  to  take  away  the  same 
from  them  by  their  authority :  but  rather  that  such 
takers  away  and  encroachers  upon  ecclesiastical  goods 
are  to  be  punished  as  committers  of  sacrilege,  yea, 
although  such  ecclesiastical  persons  live  naughtily  that 
have  such  goods  ? 

4.T.  Whether  any  such  taking  away  or  encroaching 
upon  any  priest  rashly  or  violently  made,  although  the 
priest  be  an  evil  liver,  be  sacrilege,  or  not  ? 

36.  Whether  he  believe  that  it  is  lawful  for  the  laity 
whether  men  or  women,  to  preach  the  word  of  God,  or 
not? 

37.  Whether  he  believe  that  it  is  lawful  to  all  priests 
freely  to  preach  the  word  of  God  wherever,  whenever, 
and  to  whoever  it  shall  please  them,  although  they  be 
not  sent  at  all  ? 

38.  Whether  he  believe  that  all  mortal  sins,  and 
especially  such  as  be  manifest  and  public,  are  to  be  cor- 
rected and  to  be  extirpated,  or  not  .■' 

"  Furthermore,  we  will,  command,  and  decree,  that  if 
any  by  secret  information,  by  you  or  any  other  to  be  re- 
ceived, shall  be  found  either  infamed  or  suspected  of  any 
kind  of  the  pestiferous  sect,  heresy,  and  doctrine  of  the 
most  pestilent  men,  John  Wickliff,  John  Huss,  and 
Jerome  of  Prague,  the  arch-heretics  aforesaid,  or  of 
favouring,  receiving,  or  defending  tho  aforesaid  damned 
men  whilst  they  lived  on  the  earth,  their  false  followers 
and  disciples,  or  any  that  believeth  their  errors,  or  any 
that  after  their  death  pray  for  them  or  any  nf  them,  or 
that  nominateth  them  to  be  amongst  the  number  of 
catholic  men,  or  that  defendeth  them  to  be  placed 
amongst  the  number  of  the  saints,  either  by  their  preach- 
ing, worshipping,  or  other  ways,  wherein  they  deserve 
to  be  suspected  ;  that  then  they  by  you  or  some  of  you 
may  be  cited  personally  to  appear  before  you  or  some  of 
you,  without  either  proctor  or  doctor  to  answer  for 
them,  an  oath  being  openly  taken  by  them  as  is  afore- 
said, to  speak  the  plain  and  mere  verity  of  the  articles 
»bove  written,  and  every  of  them,  or  other  opportune,  as 


case  and  circumstance  shall  require,  according  to  your 
discretion,  as  you  or  any  of  you  shall  see  expedient  to 
proceed  against  them,  or  any  of  them,  according  to  these 
presents,  or  otherwise  cauonically,  as  you  shall  thinl 
good. 

"  Also  that  you  do  publish  solemnly,  and  cause  to  be 
published  these  present  letters,  omitting  the  articles  and 
interrogatories  herein  contained,  in  the  cities  and  other 
places  of  your  diocese,  where  conveniently  you  may, 
under  our  authority,  and  there  to  denounce  and  cause  to 
be  denounced  all  and  singular  such  heretics,  with  their 
abettors  and  favourers  of  their  heresies  and  errors  ;  of 
what  sex  or  kind  soever,  that  do  hold  and  defend  the 
said  errors,  or  do  participate  any  manner  of  way  with 
heretics,  privily  or  openly  ;  of  what  state,  dignity,  or 
condition  soever  he  or  they  be,  patriarch,  archbishop, 
king,  queen,  duke,  or  of  what  other  dignity  either  eccle- 
siastical or  secular  he  be  ;  also  with  their  advocates  and 
jirocurators  whosoever,  which  are  believers,  followers, 
favourers,  defenders,  or  receivers  of  such  heretics,  or 
suspected  to  be  believers,  followers,  favourers,  defenders, 
or  receivers  of  them,  to  be  excommunicate  every  Sunday 
and  festival  day,  in  the  presence  of  the  people. 

"  Furthermore,  that  you  diligently  cause  to  be  in- 
quired, by  the  said  our  authority,  upon  all  and  singular 
such  persons  both  men  and  women,  that  maintain, 
approve,  defend,  and  teach  such  errors,  or  that  be 
favourers,  receivers  and  defenders  of  them,  whether  ex- 
empt or  not  exempt,  of  what  dignity,  state,  pre-emi- 
nence,  degree,  order,  or  condition  soever.  And  such  as 
you  shall  find  in  the  said  your  inquisition,  either  by  their 
own  confession,  or  by  any  other  means  to  be  defamed, 
or  otherwise  infected  with  the  spot  of  such  heresy  or 
error,  you  through  the  sentence  of  excommunication, 
susjiension,  interdict,  and  privation  of  their  dignities, 
parsonages,  offices,  or  other  benefices  of  the  church,  and 
fees  which  they  hold  of  any  church,  monastery,  and  other 
ecclesiastical  places,  also  of  honours  and  secular  dignities 
and  degrees  of  sciences,  or  other  faculties,  as  also  by  other 
pains  and  censures  of  the  church,  or  by  any  ways  and  means 
whatsoever  that  shall  seem  to  you  expedient,  by  taking 
and  imprisoning  their  bodies,  and  other  corporal  punish- 
ments wherewith  heretics  are  punished,  or  are  wont, 
and  are  commanded  by  canonical  sanctions  to  be  used ; 
and  if  they  be  clerks,  by  degradation,  do  correct  and 
punish,  and  cause  them  to  be  corrected  and  punished 
with  all  diligence. 

"  Furthermore,  that  you  do  rise  up  stoutly  and  cou- 
rageously against  such  heretics,  and  the  goods  as  well  of 
them,  as  of  the  laymen,  according  to  the  canonical  sanc- 
tion made  against  heretics  and  their  followers,  under 
which  we  will  and  command  them  and  their  partakers  to 
be  subject.  And  also  such  persons  as  shall  be  infamed 
of  the  heresies  or  errors  aforesaid,  or  any  of  the  pre- 
mises, shall  be  l)ound  to  purge  themselves  at  your  arbi- 
tration ;  but  the  others,  who  either  by  witnesses,  or  by 
their  own  confessions,  or  other  allegations  or  probations, 
shall  be  convicted  of  the  aforesaid  heresies  or  articles,  or 
of  any  the  premises,  they  shall  be  compelled  to  revoke 
and  abjure  publicly  and  solemnly  the  said  articles  and 
errors,  and  to  suffer  condign  penance  and  punishment, 
yea,  even  to  perpetual  imprisonment  (if  need  be)  for  the 
same. 

"  And  to  the  intent  that  they  shall  not  nourish  any 
kind  of  heresies  hereafter,  either  in  word,  deed  or  ges- 
ture, or  shall  induce  other  either  in  word  or  deed, 
privily  or  openly,  directly  or  indirectly  to  believe  the 
same,  they  shall  be  forced  to  put  in  sufficient  surety. 
Who,  if  it  so  clianoe  that  they  will  not  publicly  and 
solemnly  renounce  and  abjure  their  articles  and  errors, 
and  take  at  your  liands  condign  penanre,  though  it  bft  to 
perpetual  or  temporal  p\inishnient  according  to  your  dis- 
cretion, neither  will  be  contented  to  put  in  sufficient 
surety  that  they  will  not  hereafter  hold  or  nourish  these 
errors  and  heresies,  neither  will  induce  other  by  word  or 
deed  privily  or  openly,  directly  or  indirectly,  or  by  any 
other  manner  of  colour  to  believe  the  same,  that  then 
you  shall  proceed  against  them,  according  to  the  quality 
of  their  errors  and  demerits ;  yea,  and  if  you  see  it  so 
expedient,    as   against   heretics,    and   as   infected   with 


A.  D.  1422.]     AN  EXHORTATION  OF  THE  BOHEMIANS  TO  KINGS  AND  PRINCES. 


S33 


heresy,  by  our  authority,  according-  to  the  canonical 
sanctions '  summarily,  and  simply  and  plainly,  Sine 
strepitu  etfigiirajudic'ii,  and  of  office,  all  appellation  or 
appellations  whatsoever  ceasing,  and  that  you  punish 
the  same,  according  to  the  sanctions  and  traditions 
canonical,  yea  if  need  be,  in  leaving  and  committing 
thera  to  the  secular  power  ;  and  against  such  as  be  supe- 
riors or  learned  doctors,  laying  the  censures  of  eccle- 
siastical excommunication,  all  appellation  set  aside,  also 
invocating,  if  need  shall  require,  aid  of  the  secular  arm  ; 
the  constitution  as  well  of  our  predecessor  Pope  Boni- 
face VIII.  of  blessed  memory,  wherein  is  decreed  that 
no  man  without  his  city  or  diocese  (except  in  certain 
cases)  or  in  places  being  one  day's  journey  distant  from 
thence  where  he  iuhabiteth,  shall  be  called  into  judg 
ment,  and  that  no  man  do  presume  to  depute  judges 
from  the  see  apostolic,  without  the  city  and  diocese 
where  they  are  deputed  to  proceed  against  any  ;  and  do 
presume  to  commit  their  authority  to  any  other  person 
or  persons,  or  to  fetch  and  remove  any  man  beyond  one 
day's  journey  from  out  his  diocese  where  he  dwelleth,  or 
at  most  two  days'  journey,  if  it  be  in  a  general  council ; 
as  also  all  other  constitutions  of  any  bishop  of  Rome, 
touching  as  well  judges  delegate,  as  persons  not  be  called 
to  judgment  beyond  a  certain  number  ;  or  else  any  other 
edict,  indulgence,  privilege,  or  exemption  general  or  spe- 
cial, granted  from  the  apostolic  see,  for  any  jierson  or 
persons  not  to  be  interdicted,  suspended,  or  excommu- 
nicated, or  cited  up  to  judgment  without  the  compass 
(if  certain  limits,  or  else  whatsoever  thing  otherwise 
may  hinder,  stop,  or  impeach  your  jurisdiction,  power, 
and  free  proceeding  herein  by  any  means  to  tiie  con- 
trary notwithstanding.  Given  at  Constance  the  first  year 
of  our  popedom." 

This  bloody  and  abominable  commission  of  Pope 
Martin,  which  I  have  copied  out  of  a  certain  old  monu- 
ment, remaining  in  the  hands  of  Master  Hackluyt,  stu- 
dent, in  the  Temple,  seems  to  be  directed  and  given 
out  to  the  public  destruction  of  all  faithful  christian 
men,  about  the  latter  end  and  breaking  up  of  the  coun- 
cil of  Constance,  (A.  D.  1418.)  By  the  which  the 
prudent  reader  may  note  and  consider,  what  labour, 
what  policy,  what  counsel,  and  what  laws  have  been  set, 
what  ways  have  been  taken,  what  severity  has  been 
shewed,  how  men's  power,  wit,  and  authority  of  the 
whole  world  have  conspired  together  from  time  to  time, 
continually  by  all  manner  of  means  to  subvert  and  sup- 
plant the  word  and  way  of  the  Lord  ;  and  yet  notwith- 
standing man  has  not  prevailed,  but  all  his  force  and 
devised  polices  hath  been  overthrown,  dispatched,  and 
with  the  counsel  of  Ahithophel  and  Ammon,  have  been 
brought  to  nought,  and  contrary  to  the  fury  of  the 
world,  the  gospel  of  Christ  has  still  increased.  Neither 
yet  for  all  this  will  the  pope  cease  to  spurn  and  rebel 
still  against  the  kingdom  of  Christ  and  his  gospel,  against 
which  neither  he,  nor  yet  the  gates  of  hell  shall  ever 
prevail.  The  Lord  of  hosts  be  merciful  to  his  poor  per- 
secuted flock  !     Amen. 

Against  this  pestilent  bull  and  inquisition  of  Pope 
Martin  the  great,  antichrist,  I  thought  good  here  to 
annex  another  contrary  writing  of  the  Bohemians, 
bearing  the  name  and  subscription  of  Procopius,  Conrad, 
and  other  captains  of  the  Bohemians  ;  which  seems  to 
have  been  written  not  long  after  the  death  of  Zisca, 
against  the  pestiferous  see  of  Rome,  the  tenor  whereof 
here  followeth. 

A  fruitful  and  Christian  Exhortation  of  the  Bohemians 
to  kings  and  princes,  to  stir  them  vp  to  the  zeal  of  the 
Gospel. 

"  May  the  Almighty  God  the  Father,  by  his  well-be- 
loved Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  open  the 
understanding  both  of  you  and  of  all  christians,  and 
lighten  your  hearts  with  the  light  of  his  doctrine  of  right- 
eousness, and  make  you  to  continue  therein  surely 
established  to  the  end.  This  we  desire  of  you  for  your 
salvation,  all  ye  honourable,  wise,  and  honest  noblemen, 
anil  all  the  commonalty,  yea  rich  and  poor,  hear  and 


consider  with  diligent  heed  the  words  of  this  jiresent 
letter,  which  is  sent  unto  you  from  the  country  of  the 
Bohemians.  It  is  manifest  and  well  known  to  you  and 
many  other  cities,  kings,  princes,  and  lords,  that  now  for 
a  certain  number  of  years  there  hath  been  great  discord 
betwixt  us  and  you  ;  and  there  have  been  some  which 
have  moved  you  by  letters,  and  provoked  you  to  make 
war  against  us,  and  to  destroy  us.  And  as  well  on  your 
part  as  ours  many  men,  as  well  noble  as  unnoble,  have 
foolishly  lost  their  lives.  Yet  never  hitherto  have  ye  in 
any  part  understood  our  faith  by  our  own  confession, 
neither  whether  we  be  able  to  prove  the  same  out  of  the 
scriptures,  or  not ;  and  yet  in  the  mean  time  kings, 
princes,  lords,  and  cities,  have  sustained  great  damage. 
And  hereof  we  greatly  marvel  that  you  do  so  much  trust 
and  believe  the  pope  and  his  priests,  which  give  you 
drink  full  of  poison,  and  such  comfort  as  no  man  can 
understand,  in  that  they  say  that  they  will  give  you  for- 
giveness of  all  your  sins,  and  great  grace  and  paidon,  to 
this  end  tliat  you  should  war  upon  us  and  destroy  us  ; 
whereas  their  graces  and  pardons  are  none  other  tiian 
great  lies,  and  a  great  seducing  of  the  body  and  soul  of 
all  them  that  believe  them,  and  put  their  trust  in  them. 
This  we  would  prove  to  them,  and  convince  them  by  the 
holy  scripture  ;  and  we  would  suffer,  that  whoever  is 
desirous  to  hear,  the  same  should  hear  it.  For  the  pope 
and  all  his  priests  herein  deal  with  you  as  the  devil 
would  have  done  with  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Of  whom 
Luke  writes  in  his  fourth  chapter,  that  he  brought  him 
upon  an  high  hill,  and  shewed  unto  him  in  the  twinkling 
of  an  eye,  all  the  kingdoms  that  are  in  the  compass  of 
the  earth,  and  said  unto  him,  '  I  will  give  thee,'  &c. 
So  the  devil  deceiveth  the  pope,  and  all  the  priests,  with 
the  riches  of  the  world,  and  worldly  power  ;  and  they 
think  they  can  give  grace  and  pardon  when  they  will ; 
and  they  themselves  shall  never  find  favour  before  Al- 
mighty God,  except  they  repent  and  make  amends, 
because  of  their  great  deceiving  of  Christendom.  And 
how  can  they  give  that  to  others,  which  they  themselves 
have  not  ?  So  did  the  devil,  who  was  rich  in  promising, 
and  poor  in  giving.  And  like  as  the  devil  is  not  ashamed 
to  tell  a  lie,  so  all  they  are  not  ashamed  to  speak  that 
which  shall  never  be  found  true,  nor  be  proved  by  the 
holy  scriptures,  because  for  no  cause  they  stir  up  kings, 
princes,  lords,  and  citizens,  to  make  war  against  us,  not 
to  the  end  that  the  christian  faith  should  thereby  be 
defended,  but  because  they  fear  that  their  secret  vices 
and  heresies  shall  be  disclosed  and  made  manifest.  For 
if  they  had  a  true  cause,  and  a  godly  love  to  the  christian 
faith,  they  would  then  take  the  books  of  the  holy  scrip- 
ture, and  would  come  to  us,  and  confute  us  with  the 
weapons  of  God's  word,  and  that  is  our  chief  desire. 
For  so  did  the  ajjostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
came  to  the  Pagans  and  Jews,  and  brought  them  from 
their  infidelity  to  the  true  faith  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
and  this  they  did  in  the  spirit  of  meekness,  as  the  apostle 
Paul  w-rites  in  the  sixth  chapter  of  the  Galatians,  '  Bre- 
thren, if  any  man  be  grieved,'  &c.  So  ought  they  also 
to  do,  if  tliey  perceived  that  they  were  just  and  we  un- 
just. And  if  we  would  not  abide  instruction,  then  they 
might  take  to  them  kings,  princes,  lords,  and  imperial 
cities,  and  resist  us  according  to  the  commandments  of 
the  holy  scripture.  But  this  is  the  subtle  defence  of  all 
the  bishops  and  priests,  that  they  say  that  Master  Huss 
and  Jerome,  which  were  burnt  at  Constance,  were  con- 
futed by  the  holy  father  the  pope,  and  by  the  whole 
council.  For  ye  must  understand  that  they  were  not 
overcome  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  but  unjustly,  with  wrong- 
ful violence,  which  God  may  yet  hereafter  grievously 
punish  in  all  them  that  gave  their  counsel  and  aid 
thereto.  And  they  say  it  ought  not  to  be  suffered,  that 
we  should  be  heard  in  confessing  our  faith.  How  may 
that  be  proved  by  the  holy  scripture,  since  Christ  heard 
the  devil,  as  it  is  written  in  the  fourth  chapter  of  Mat- 
thew ?  And  they  are  not  better  thnn  Christ,  nor  we 
worse  than  the  devil.  If  they  be  just  and  have  the 
truth  with  them  (as  they  say  they  have)  and  we  be  un- 
righteous, why  do  they  fear,  since  the  truth  ought  not  to 
be  afraid  of  falsehood,  as  Esdras  writeth  in  his  second 
book,   the  third  chapter?      Zorobabel  declareth  that 


334 


DIVISION  IN  THE  BOHEMIAN  ARMY  ON  CHOOSING  A  CAPTAIN. 


FBooK  V 


truth  is  of  all  things  the  most  mighty,  and  overcometh 
all  things.  For  Christ  is  the  truth,  John  xiv.  '  I  am  the 
way,  the  truth,'  &c.  And  the  devil  is  the  father  of  lies, 
John  viii.  '  He  is  a  liar  from  the  beginning,  and  never 
abode  in  the  truth,  and  there  is  no  truth  in  him.'  There- 
fore, if  the  pope  and  his  priests  have  the  truth,  let  them 
overcome  us  with  the  word  of  God.  But  if  they  have 
lies,  then  they  cannot  long  abide  in  their  presumption. 
Wherefore,  we  exhort  and  beseech  all  the  imperial  cities, 
all  kings,  princes,  noblemen,  rich  and  poor,  for  God's 
sake,  and  for  his  righteousness,  that  one  of  them  write 
hereof  to  another,  and  that  there  may  be  some  means 
made,  how  we  may  commune  with  you  safely  and  friendly, 
at  some  such  place  as  shall  be  tit  both  for  you  and  us,  and 
bring  with  you  your  bishops  and  teachers,  and  let  them 
and  our  teachers  fight  together  with  the  word  of  God, 
and  let  us  hear  them,  and  let  not  the  one  overcome  the 
other  by  violence  or  false  subtlety,  but  only  by  the  word 
of  God.  And  if  your  bishops  and  teachers  liave  better 
proofs  of  their  faith  out  of  the  holy  scripture  than  we, 
and  our  faith  be  found  untrue,  we  will  receive  penance 
and  satisfaction,  according  to  the  gospel.  But  if  your 
bishops  and  teachers  be  overcome  of  ours  by  the  holy 
scripture,  then  do  ye  repent  and  hearken  to  us,  and  hold 
with  us.  And  if  your  bishops  and  teachers  will  cease 
from  their  spiritual  pride,  and  repent  and  make  satisfac- 
tion ;  then  we  will  help  you  according  to  our  power,  and 
will  compel  them,  either  to  join  with  us,  or  else  we  will 
expel  them  out  of  Christendom.  And  if  your  bishops  and 
teachers  will  say  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  laymen  to  hear 
such  reasoning,  or  to  be  present  at  it ;  that  you  may  un- 
derstand to  tend  to  no  other  end,  but  that  tiiey  fear  they 
should  be  overcome  and  put  to  shame  in  the  sight  of  you. 
For  if  they  knew  that  they  should  overcome  therein,  out 
(  f  doubt  they  would  desire  that  every  man  should  hear 
it,  and  thereby  their  glory  should  become  the  greater, 
and  their  fame  and  praises  should  be  increased  upon  the 
earth.  And  if  your  bishops  and  teachers  counsel  you  to 
come  to  no  hearing  with  us,  then  do  it  whether  they  will 
r-  no,  and  suffer  not  yourselves  at  any  time  to  be  so 
foolishly  seduced  with  their  foolish  pardons,  but  tarry  at 
home  in  your  houses  with  your  wives  and  children.  And 
let  the  pope  of  Rome  come  to  us  with  all  his  cardinals 
and  bisiiops,  and  with  all  his  priests,  with  his  own  per- 
son and  power,  to  war  wich  us,  and  let  tliemselves  de- 
serve the  absolution  of  sins,  grace  and  jiardon,  which 
they  preach  to  you  (for  they  have  great  need  of  forgive- 
ness of  sins,  grace,  and  pardon,)  and  by  the  grace  of 
God,  we  will  give  them  pardon  enough  as  they  shall 
need.  But  their  subtle  excuse  is  this,  they  say  that  it 
belongs  not  to  priests  to  fight  with  bodily  weapons  :  and 
true  it  is  that  it  belongs  not  to  them  ;  but  it  belongs  as 
little  to  them  to  stir  up,  to  counsel,  and  to  fortify  others 
thereto.  For  Paul  saith  in  the  first  chapter  of  the 
Romans,  and  in  the  fifth  of  the  Galatians,  '  That  all 
that  do  such  things  are  worthy  of  everlasting  death.' 

"  And  if  ye  will  not  determine  to  do  any  other  thing 
than  to  fight  against  us,  then  will  we  take  the  Lord  to 
our  help  and  his  truth,  and  we  will  defend  it  to  the 
death,  and  we  will  not  be  afraid  for  the  excommunica- 
tion or  curse  of  the  pope,  or  his  cardinals,  or  of  the 
bishops,  because  we  know  that  the  pope  is  not  God, 
as  he  maketh  himself,  that  he  can  curse  and  excommu- 
nicate when  he  will,  or  bless  when  he  will ;  who  has  now 
these  many  years  cursed  and  excommunicated  us,  and 
■  yet  notwithstanding,  God  and  his  gracious  blessing  hath 
been  our  help.  But  peradventure  ye  will  say,  that  though 
we  see  that  bishops  and  priests  be  evil  and  wicked,  yet  we 
cannot  do  without  them  ;  for  who  should  baptize  our 
child.-en,  who  should  hear  confessions,  and  minister  the 
holy  sacraments .'  and  then  also  we  should  be  within 
the  excommunication  of  the  pope,  and  of  his  bishops. 
AVell-beloved,  ye  need  to  take  no  care  for  these  matters. 
The  excommunicating  of  the  pope  liurts  you  nothing. 
Fear  ye  the  excommunicating  of  God,  and  the  Lord  will 
provide  for  those  things  well  enough.  If  ye  would 
banish  evil  bishops  and  priests,  ye  should  have  good 
pnests  who  should  baptize  your  children,  hear  confes- 
sions, and  minister  the  holy  mysteries,  because  when 
tbe  devil  is  banished,  then  place  is  made  for  the  Holy 


Ghost :  so  when  ill  bishops  and  priests  shall  be  banished 
then  place  shall  be  made  for  good  priests  and  bishops. 
Also,  your  bishops  and  priests  say,  that  we  are  mis. 
creants  and  heretics,  and  that  we  believe  not  on  purgs. 
tory,  upon  the  Virgin  Mary,  nor  upon  the  saints- 
wherein  they  say  ill,  for  we  will  prove  by  the  holy  scrip, 
ture,  tliat  we  know  better  by  God's  grace  how  we  ou^ht 
to  believe  u;>on  jnirgatory,  and  upon  Mary  tlie  mother 
of  our  Lord,  and  ui)on  his  well-beloved  saints,  than 
they  can  tell  us.  Also  they  say,  that  we  will  not  be 
obedient  unto  the  pope.  Truly  when  he  shall  become 
holy  and  just,  then  we  know  well  that  we  ought  to  be 
obedient  to  him  in  all  things,  and  not  before.  They  say 
also,  that  we  destroy  God's  holy  service,  in  that  we  de- 
stroy monasteries,  banishing  thence  the  wicked  monks 
and  nuns.  Truly  we  did  it,  thinking  on(;e  that  they 
were  holy,  that  they  did  the  reverend  service  of  God  • 
but  after  that  we  well  perceived  and  considered  their  life 
and  works,  then  we  perceived  that  they  were  false  lowly 
hypocrites,  and  wicked  builders  on  high,  and  sellers  of 
pardons  and  masses  for  the  dead,  and  such  as  devoured 
in  tliemselves  the  sins  of  the  people.  And  whereas  they 
said  that  they  rise  at  midnight  when  other  men  sleep, 
and  pray  for  the  sins  of  the  people  ;  forasmuch  as  their 
selling  of  their  prayers  and  masses  for  the  dead  for  gifts, 
is  no  better  than  hypocrisy  and  heresy  ;  therefore,  if  we 
do  speak  against  them  and  destroy  their  monasteries, 
we  do  not  tlierein  destroy  the  service  of  God,  but  rather 
the  service  of  the  devil,  and  the  schools  of  heretics.  And 
if  ye  knew  them  as  we  know  them,  ye  would  as  dili- 
gently  destroy  them  as  we  do.  For  Christ  our  Lord  did 
not  ordain  any  sucli  order,  and  therefore  it  must  needs 
come  to  pass  that  shortly  it  shall  be  destroyed,  as  our 
Ijord  said  in  the  gospel  of  St.  Matthew,  chap.  xv. 
Every  plant  which  my  Father  hath  not  planted,  shall  be 
rooted  up." 

[Here  are  added  sixteen  articles  against  the  Romish 
priests,  which  we  omit.] 

(Signed)  Procopius,  Smahors,  Conrad,  Samssmo- 
lich  ;  captains  of  Bohemia. 

Now  to  return  to  the  wars  of  the  Bohemians  again. 
After  Zisca  was  dead,  there  was  great  fear,  sorrow,  and 
lamentation  in  the  army,  the  soldiers  accusing  fortune 
which  gave  over  such  an  invincible  captain  to  be  over- 
come with  deatli.  Immediately  there  was  a  division  in 
the  host,  the  one  part  choosing  Procopius  Magnus  to  be 
tlieir  captain,  tlie  otlier  part  saying,  that  there  was  none 
could  be  found  worthy  to  succeed  Zisca,  whereupon  they 
choosing  out  certain  to  serve  the  wars,  named  themselves 
orphans. 

Thus  the  Taborites  being  divided  into  two  armies, 
the  one  part  retained  their  old  and  accustomed  name, 
and  the  other,  by  reason  of  the  death  of  their  captain, 
named  themselves  orphans.  And  although  often  there 
was  dissension  between  them,  yet  whenever  any  foreign 
power  came  towards  them,  they  joined  their  powers  toge- 
ther in  one  camp,  and  defended  themselves.  They 
seldom  went  to  any  fenced  towns,  except  it  were  to  buy 
necessaries,  but  lived  with  their  wives  and  children  in 
their  camp  and  tents.  They  had  amongst  them  many 
cars,  which  they  used  as  a  bulwark  ;  for  whenever 
they  went  unto  battle,  they  made  two  wings  of  them, 
which  closed  in  the  footmen.  The  wings  of  the  horse« 
men  were  on  the  outside,  and  when  they  saw  their  time 
to  join  battle,  the  waggon-men  which  led  the  wings,  going 
forth  to  the  emperor's  standard,  and  compassing  in  such 
part  of  their  enemies  as  they  would,  did  close  themselves 
in  together,  whereby  the  enemies  being  enclosed,  so  that 
they  could  not  be  rescued,  they  were  partly  by  the  foot- 
men, and  partly  by  the  men  that  were  in  the  cars,  with 
their  darts,  slain.  The  horsemen  fought  without  the  for- 
tification ;  and  if  it  happened  that  they  were  oppressed, 
or  put  to  flight,  by  and  by  the  cars  opening  themselves, 
received  them  as  it  were  into  a  fenced  city ;  and  by  this 
means  they  got  many  victories,  forsomuch  as  their 
enemies  were  ignorant  of  their  policies. 

These  two  armies  went  forth,  the  one  into  Silesia,  and 
the  other  into  Moravia,  and  returned  again  with  great 
prey,  before  their  enemies  knew  of  their  coming.     After 


|ioIjcinia-f  illing  Ultii  anb  Mmmh 


Page  335. 


A.D.  1422.] 


WAR  BETWEEN  THE  POPE  AND  THE  B0J5EMIANS. 


335 


tliis  they  besieged  the  town  of  Swietla  in  Austria,  where 
theTaborites  and  the  Orphans  during  two  nights,  continu- 
ally assaulted  the  walls  without  ceasing  ;  but  Albert,  duke 
ot  Austria,  coming  with  his  host  to  aid  the  citizens,  they 
foui'-ht  for  the  space  of  almost  four  hours,  the  valiantest 
r  warriors  being  slain  on  both  parts.      At  length  the  battle 
,  -was  broken  off,  and  the  Taborites  lost  their  cars,  and 
t  Albert  was  put  out  of  his  camp  and  tents.       Within 
i  awhile  after,  Procopius  INIagnus  came  again  and  enclosed 
i  the  city  of  llhetium  in  Austria  with  a  notable  siege. 
I  They  of  Prague  were  in  his  army,  and  Boslaus  Cygnens, 
'  of  whom  we  spake  before,  was  slain  there  with  a  dart, 
:  and  the  city  of  Rhetium  was  taken  by  force,  sacked  and 
I  burnt.     The  burgrave  of  Malderburg,  lord  of  the  town, 
was  also  taken  and  carried  unto  Prague,  where  also  he 
died  in  prison. 

These  things  being  done,  the  emperor  sent  for  the  no- 
bles of  Bohemia,  who  went  to  him  to  a  town  of  Hungary, 
cdled  Posonium,  in  the  borders  of  Austria,  upon  the 
ban.ks  of  the  river  Danube  ;  but  they  would  not  enter 
into  the. town,  but  remained  without  the  town  in  their 
tents  ;  whither,  the  emperor  going  out  unto  them, 
communed  much  with  them,  as  touching  his  right  and 
title,  and  the  recovering  of  his  father's  kingdom,  pro- 
mising if  there  were  any  cause,  which  did  alienate  the 
Bohemians'  minds  from  him,  that  he  would  take  away  all 
the  occasion  thereof :  they  made  answer,  that  he  had 
made  war  upon  them  without  cause,  and  that  he  had 
suffered  their  countrymen,  contrary  to  his  promise,  to  be 
burnt  at  Constance  not  being  heard,  and  the  kingdom  to 
be  contumeliously  interdicted,  and  the  nobles  of  Bohemia 
to  be  condemned  by  the  church  of  Rome  as  heretics  ; 
and  that  he  should  think  the  force  and  power  of  the  Bo- 
hemians not  to  be  so  small,  but  that  they  would  provide 
for  their  own  honour.  Whereto  the  emperor  answered 
very  gently,  and  offered  them  a  general  council,  wherein 
they  might  declare  their  innocency,  if  they  would  sub- 
mit themselves  to  the  judgment  of  the  universal  church  ; 
but  the  Bohemians,  who  were  become  valiant  victors  in 
arms,  would  not  be  overcome  with  words  ;  and  so  nothing 
being  finally  concluded,  the  emperor  returned  home. 

Then  Pope  Martin,  perceiving  the  gospel  to  increase 
daily  more  and  more,  sent  the  cardinal  of  Winchester, 
an  Englishman,  born  of  a  noble  house,  into  Germany,  to 
move  them  to  war  against  the  Bohemians.  The  emperor 
also  assisted  him. 

There  were  three  armies  provided.  In  the  first  army 
were  the  dukes  of  Saxony,  and  the  lower  cities.  The 
second  army,  which  was  gathered  of  the  Franconians, 
was  under  the  conduct  of  the  marquis  of  Brandenburg. 
The  third  army  was  led  by  Otho,  the  archbishop  of 
Treves,  whom  the  Rhenenses,.  the  Bavarians,  and  the 
imperial  cities  of  Swevia  followed.  These  armies  entering 
into  Bohemia  in  three  several  parts,  after  they  were 
passed  the  wood,  joined  together  and  pitched  before 
Misna.  This  town  a  certain  learned  and  eloquent  pro- 
testant,  named  Prichicho,  the  night  before  had  won 
from  the  papists  ;  wherefore  the  army  was  determined 
first  to  recover  that  city,  before  they  would  go  any  fur- 
ther. But  when  news  came  to  the  host,  how  the  protes- 
tants  had  gathered  an  army,  and  came  with  all  speed 
towards  them,  they  fled  before  they  saw  their  enemies, 
and  went  to  Tacovia,  leaving  behind  them  their  warlike 
engines  with  a  great  prey.  The  cardinal  was  not  yet 
come  to  the  camp,  but  meeting  them  in  their  flight  at 
Tacovia,  he  marvelled  at  the  cowardly  flight  of  so  many 
noble  and  valiant  men,  desiring  them  that  they  would 
turn  again  to  their  enemies,  which,  he  said,  were  far 
weaker  than  they.  Which  thing,  when  he  had  long  la- 
boured about  in  vain,  he  was  fain  to  be  a  companion  with 
them  in  their  flight.  They  were  scarcely  entered  the 
wood,  when  the  Bohemians  coming  upon  them,  set  upon 
the  rearward.  Then  was  their  flight  much  more  disor- 
dered and  fearful  than  before,  neither  did  they  leave  fly- 
ing before  the  Bohemians  left  following.  Then  all  im- 
pediment or  hindrance  being  taken  away,  they  vanquished 
Tacovia  ;  and  having  obtained  great  store  of  warlike  en- 
gines, they  destroyed  Misna.  And  when  they  would 
have  returned  home  by  Franconia,  they  had  great  sums 
of  money  sent  unto  them,  that  they  should  not  waste 


or  destroy  the  countries  of  Bamberg  and  Noremberg  ; 
whereby  the  host  of  the  Bohemians  was  greatly  en- 
riched. 

Sigismund,  the  emperor,  having  news  of  these  things, 
went  straight  unto  Noremberg,  and  gathered  there  fresh 
aid  and  help.  Also  Pope  Martin  sent  Julian,  the  cardi- 
nal of  St.  Angelo,  into  Germany,  with  his  ambassage,  to 
make  war  against  the  Bohemians,  and  that  he  should  in 
the  council  of  Basil,  which  would  now  shortly  draw  on,  be 
president  in  the  pope's  name.  He,  entering  into  Germany, 
went  straight  to  Noremberg  to  the  emperor,  where  many 
of  the  nobles  of  Germany  were  assembled. 

There  was  a  new  expedition  decreed  against  the 
Bohemians,  against  the  eighth  of  the  kalends  of  July, 
and  Frederick,  marquis  of  Brandenburg,  ajipointed 
general  of  that  war,  who  should  follow  the  cardinal. 
He  entered  into  Bohemia  by  the  way  that  leadeth  unto 
Thopa,  and  Albert,  prince  of  Austria,  was  appointed 
to  bring  his  army  through  Moravia. 

In  this  expedition  were  Albert  and  Christopher  of 
Bavaria,  and  Frederick,  dukes  of  Saxony,  John  and  Al- 
bert i)rinces  of  Brandenburg,  with  their  father,  who 
was  general  of  those  wars.  Also  the  bishops  of  Hyper- 
bolis,  Bamberge,  and  Eysten.  Also  the  company  of 
the  Swevians,  which  they  called  the  company  of  St. 
George,  and  the  magistrates  of  the  imperial  cities,  the 
bishop  of  Mentz,  Treves,  and  Cologne,  sent  their  aids, 
and  with  them  the  chieftains  of  their  provinces.  It  is 
said  that  the  number  of  their  horsemen  were  above 
forty  thousand,  but  their  footmen  were  not  full  so  many, 
for  the  Germans  for  the  most  part  fight  their  battles  on 
horseback. 

Also  Rhenatus,  prince  of  Lorraine,  promised  to  come 
to  these  wars  ;  but  being  hindered  by  his  civil  wars,  forso- 
much  as  he  went  about  to  vanquish  the  earl  of  Vandome, 
he  could  not  keep  his  promise,  and  the  county  palatine 
of  Rheine,  who  did  aid  and  succour  the  earl  of  Van- 
dome,  could  not  go  against  the  Bohemians.  The 
cardinal,  st^jiag  for  them,  deferred  his  journey  until  the 
kalends  of  August.  In  the  meantime  Albert,  leading  his 
army  out  of  Austria,  understanding  that  the  cardinal 
was  not  present  at  the  day  appointed,  and  seeing  himself 
unable  to  encounter  with  the  Bohemian  power,  he  re- 
turned back  again.  After  this  the  cardinal  entered  into 
Bohemia  with  a  huge  army,  and  destroyed  many  of  the 
protestants'  towns,  killing  men,  women,  and  children, 
sparing  neither  old  nor  young  ;  notwithstanding  this,  his 
tyranny  was  exercised  in  the  uttermost  borders  of  Bohe- 
mia, for  his  captains  feared  to  enter  far  into  the  land. 
The  Bohemians,  as  soon  as  they  had  heard  that  their 
enemy  was  come,  made  ready  and  gathered  their  host 
with  all  speed,  and  laid  siege  to  a  tower  called  Stiltiverge, 
and  brought  it  under  subjection. 

In  the  meantime  there  fell  such  a  marvellous  sudden 
fear  amongst  the  papists  throughout  the  whole  camp, 
that  they  began  most  shamefully  to  run  away  before  any 
enemy  came  in  sight.  The  cardinal  Julian,  marvelling 
at  this  most  sudden  fear,  and  what  should  move  so  great 
an  army  to  flee,  went  about  to  the  captains,  exhorting 
them  to  put  on  armour,  to  order  their  battles,  and  cour- 
ageously to  abide  their  enemies,  saying  they  did  not 
fight  for  the  glory  of  their  kingdom,  or  for  the  possession 
of  lands,  but  for  their  lives,  honour,  and  religion  of 
Christ,  and  for  the  salvation  of  souls.  How  ignominious 
a  thing  is  it  (said  he)  for  the  Germans  to  flee  in  battle, 
whose  courage  and  vallantness  all  the  world  doth  extol .' 
It  were  much  better  to  die,  than  to  give  place  to  any 
enemies  before  they  were  seen ;  for  they  can  by  no  means 
live  in  safety  within  the  walls,  who  give  place  unto  their 
enemy  in  the  field  ;  for  it  is  the  weapon  that  defends  a 
man  and  not  the  walls,  and  except  they  would  even  pre- 
sently defend  their  liberty  with  the  sword,  they  should 
shortly  be  in  greater  bondage,  more  miserable  than  any 
death.  But  this  exhortation  was  all  in  vain,  for  fear  had 
put  away  all  boldness  ;  for  the  ensigns  were  snatched  up, 
and  as  though  there  had  been  no  captain  in  the  host, 
every  man  run  headlong  away.  No  man  regarded  any 
commandment,  neither  once  took  his  leave  of  his  cap- 
tain, but  casting  away  their  armour  with  speedy  flight, 
they  ran  away,  as  though  their  enemy  had  been  at  their 


336  THE  BOHEMIANS  SEND  REPRESENTATIVES  TO  THE  COUNCIL  OF  BASIL.     [Book  V. 


bac".:s.     The  cardinal  also,  although  it  were  against  his 
will,  was  forcfd  to  'lo  the  like. 

Thus  the  protestants,  by  the  fear  of  their  enemies,  made 
the  more  bold  and  oourageous,  pursued  them  through 
the  woods,  and  had  a  great  prey  and  spoil  of  them.  Not- 
withstanding, Albert,  when  he  heard  that  the  cardinal 
was  entered  into  Bohemia,  with  all  speed  came  again 
out  of  Austria  with  his  army,  and  besieged  the  strong 
town  of  Prezorabia  ;  but  when  he  understood  how  the 
cardinal  was  fled,  he  left  off  his  purpose,  and  returned 
through  Moravia,  which  was  not  yet  subject  to  him,  and 
destroyed  above  fifty  towns  with  fire  and  sword,  took 
many  of  their  cities  by  force,  and  spoiled  them,  commit- 
ting great  murder  and  slaughter,  and  so  afflicted  them 
that  they  took  upon  them  his  yoke,  and  promised  to  be 
subject  and  obedient  to  him  under  this  condition,  that  as 
touching  religion  he  would  be  bound  to  do  that  which 
the  council  of  Basil  should  determine. 

Then  was  there  an  ambassage  sent  out  of  Bohemia 
unto  Basil,  where  Sigismund  held  the  council,  who, 
during  the  time  of  the  wars  had  kept  himself  at  Norem- 
berg.  When  he  should  take  his  journey  unto  Rome  to 
be  crowned  emperor,  he  wrote  letters  unto  the  nobles  of 
Bohemia,  wherein  was  contained,  how  that  he  was  a 
Bohemian  born,  and  how  he  was  not  more  attached  to 
any  nation  than  to  his  own,  and  that  he  went  to 
Rome  for  none  other  cause  but  to  be  crowned,  which 
honour  should  also  be  a  renown  to  the  Bohemi- 
ans, to  advance  whom  had  been  always  his  especial 
care. 

Also,  how  that  through  his  endeavour  the  council 
was  begun  at  Basil,  exhorting  all  such  as  were  desirous 
to  be  heard  as  touching  religion,  that  they  should  come 
thither,  and  that  they  would  not  maintain  any  quarrel 
contrary  to  the  holy  mother  the  church  ;  that  the 
council  would  lovingly  and  gently  hear  their  reasons  ; 
that  they  should  only  endeavour  themselves  to  agree 
with  the  synod  as  touching  religion,  and  reserve  and 
keep  a  quiet  and  peaceable  kingdom  for  him,  against  his 
return  :  neither  should  the  Bohemians  think  to  refuse 
his  government,  whose  brother,  father,  and  uncle  had 
reigned  over  them,  and  that  he  would  reign  over  them, 
after  no  other  mean  or  sort  than  other  christian  kings 
used  to  do. 

The  council  of  Basil  also  wrote  their  letter  to  the  Bo- 
liemians,  that  they  should  send  their  ambassadors  who 
should  shew  a  reason  of  their  faith,  promising  safe  con- 
duct to  go  and  come,  and  free  liberty  to  speak  what 
they  would.  The  Bohemians  on  this  point,  were  of  two 
opinions  ;  for  the  protestants,  and  almost  all  the  com- 
mon people  Slid,  it  was  not  good  to  go,  alleging  the 
examples  of  John  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  who 
going  unto  Constance,  under  the  safe  conduct  of  the  em 
peror,  were  there  openly  burned.  But  the  nobility,  fol- 
lowing the  mind  of  Maynard,  prince  of  the  new  house, 
said,  that  they  ought  to  go  to  the  council,  and  that  they 
are  not  to  be  suffered  who  had  invented  those  new  and 
strange  opinions  of  faith,  and  new  kind  of  religion,  ex- 
cept they  would  render  account  of  their  doings  and 
sayings  before  the  universal  church,  and  defend  those 
things  which  they  had  openly  taught  before  learned  men. 
This  opinion  prevailed,  and  an  ambassage  of  three 
hundred  horse  was  sent  to  Basil.  The  chief  whereof 
were  William  Cosca,  a  valiant  knight,  and  Procopius, 
surnamed  Magnus,  a  man  of  worthy  fame  for  his  mani- 
fold victories,  Jolm  Rochezana,  preacher  of  Prague, 
Nicholas  Galecus,  minister  of  the  Taborites,  and  one 
Peter,  an  Englishman,  of  excellent,  prompt  and  pregnant 
wit.  The  people  came  in  great  numbers  out  of  the  town, 
and  many  out  of  the  synod  and  council,  attending  before 
the  gates  to  see  the  coming  of  this  valiant  and  famous 
people  ;  others  gathered  together,  in  great  numbers  into 
the  streets  where  they  should  pass  through.  The  ma- 
trons, maids,  and  children  filled  the  windows  and  houses 
to  behold  and  see,  and  to  marvel  at  their  strange  kind  of 
apparel,  and  stout  courageous  countenances,  saying,  that 
it  was  not  untrue  which  was  reported  of  them  :  not- 
withstanding all  men  beheld  Procopiuni,  saying,  this  is 
Le  who  has  overthrown  the  papists  in  so  many  battles, 
who  has  subverted  so  many  towns,  and  slain  so  many 


men,  whom  both  his  enemies,  and  also  his  own  soldiers 
do  fear  and  reverence  ;  also,  that  he  was  a  bold,  valiant 
and  invincible  captain,  who  could  not  be  overcome  with' 
any  terror,  labour,  or  travail. 

These  Bohemian  ambassadors  were  gently  received.  The 
next  day  after.  Cardinal  Julian,  sending  for  them  to 
the  council-house,  made  a  gentle,  long,  and  eloquent 
oration  to  them,  exhorting  them  to  unity  and  peace 
saying,  that  the  church  was  the  spouse  of  our  Sanour 
Christ,  and  the  mother  of  all  faithful,  that  it  hath  the 
keys  of  binding  and  loosing,  and  also  that  it  is  white  and 
fair,  witliout  spot  or  wrinkle,  and  cannot  err  in  those 
points  that  are  necessary  to  salvation,  and  that  he  who 
contemns  the  same  church  is  to  be  counted  as  a  pro- 
fane lieathen  and  publican,  neither  can  this  church  be 
represented  better  by  any  means  than  in  this  council. 
He  exhorts  them  also  to  receive  the  decrees  of  the  coun- 
cil, and  to  give  no  less  credit  to  the  council  than  to  the 
gospel,  by  whose  authority  the  scriptures  themselves  are 
received  and  allowed.  Also  that  the  Bohemians,  who 
call  themselves  the  children  of  tlie  church,  ought  to  hear 
the  voice  of  their  mother,  who  is  never  unmindful  of 
her  children  ;  how  that  now  of  late  they  have  lived  apart 
from  their  mother  ;  although  (said  he)  that  is  no  new 
or  strange  thing,  for  there  have  been  many  in  times 
past  who  have  forsaken  their  mother,  and  yet  seek- 
ing after  salvation  have  returned  to  her  again  ;  that  in 
the  time  of  Noah's  flood,  as  many  as  were  without  the 
ark  perished  ;  that  the  Lord's  passover  was  to  be  eaten 
in  one  house  ;  that  there  is  no  salvation  to  be  sought 
for  out  of  the  church,  and  that  this  is  the  garden  and 
famous  fountain  of  water,  whereof  whosoever  shall  drink, 
shall  not  thirst  everlastingly  ;  that  the  Bohemians  have 
done  as  they  ought,  in  that  they  have  sought  the  foun- 
tains  of  this  water  at  the  council,  and  have  determined 
now  at  length  to  give  ear  unto  their  mother.  Now  all 
hatred  ought  to  cease,  all  armour  and  weapon  to  be  laid 
apart,  and  all  occasion  of  war  utterly  to  be  rejected. 
For  the  fathers  would  lovingly  and  gently  hear  whatever 
they  would  say  in  their  own  cause  or  quarrel,  requiring 
only  that  they  would  willingly  receive  and  embrace  the 
good  counsels  and  determinations  of  the  sacred  synod  ; 
whereto  not  only  the  Bohemians,  but  also  all  other  faith- 
ful christians,  ought  to  consent  and  agree,  if  they  will 
be  partakers  of  eternal  life. 

This  oration  of  the  cardinal  was  heard  and  very  well 
approved  by  the  fathers.  Whereto  the  Bohemians  an- 
swered in  a  few  words,  that  they  neither  had  contemned 
the  church  nor  the  council  ;  that  the  sentence  given  at 
Constance,  against  those  who  were  unheard,  doth  dimi- 
nish nothing  of  the  christian  religion  ;  that  the  authority 
of  the  fathers  hath  always  remained  amongst  them  in- 
violate ;  and  that  whatever  the  Bohemians  have  taught, 
was  confirmed  by  the  scriptures  and  gospel ;  and  that 
they  are  now  come  to  manifest  their  innocency  before 
the  whole  church,  and  to  require  open  audience,  where 
the  laity  may  also  be  present.  Their  request  was 
granted  them  ;  and  being  further  demanded  in  what 
points  they  did  disagree  from  the  church  of  Rome,  they 
propounded  four  articles. 

First.  They  affirmed,  that  all  such  as  would  be  saved, 
ought  of  necessity  to  receive  the  communion  of  the  last 
supper  under  both  kinds  of  bread  and  wine. 

The  second  article.  They  affirmed  aU  civil  rule  and 
dominion  to  be  forbidden  to  the  clergy  by  the  law  of 
God. 

The  third  article.  That  the  preaching  of  the  word  of 
God  is  free  for  all  men,  and  in  all  places. 

The  fourth  article.  As  touching  open  crimes  and  of- 
fences which  are  in  nowise  to  be  suffered  for  the  avoiding 
of  greater  evil. 

These  were  the  only  propositions  which  they  pro- 
pounded before  the  council  in  tlie  name  of  the  whole 
realm.  Then  another  ambassador  affirmed,  that  he  had 
heard  of  the  Bohemiams  very  many  things  offensive  to 
christian  ears,  amongst  which  this  was  one  point,  that 
they  had  preached  that  the  invention  of  the  order  of 
begging  friars  was  diabolical. 

Then  Procopius,  rising  up,  said,  "  Nor  is  it  untrue  ; 
for  if  neither  Moses,  neither  before  him  the  patriarchs, 


A.D.  1422.]     DEATH  OF  HENRY  V.     ORDER  OF  THE  ARCHBISHOPS  OF  CANTERBURY.      337 


1  neither  after  him  the  prophets,  neither  in  the  new  law 

Christ  and  his  apostles  did  institute  the  order  of  begging 

friars,  who  does  doubt  but  that  it  was  an  invention  of 

the  devil,  and  a  work  of  darkness  ?" 

'      This  answer  of  Procopius  was  derided  by  them  all. 

And  cardinal  Julian  went  about  to  prove,  that  not  only 

the  decrees  of  the  patriarchs  and  prophets,  and  those 

things  which  Christ  and  his  apostles  had  instituted,  were 

of  God,  but  also  that  all  such    decrees    as   the  church 

j  should  ordain,  being  guided  through  the  Holy  Ghost,  be 

I  the  works  of  God.     Although,  as  he  said,  the  order  of 

begging  friars  might  seem  to  be  taken  out  of  some  part 

of  the  gospel. 

The  Bohemians  chose  out  four  divines  who  should  de- 
clare their  articles  to  be  taken  out  of  the  scriptures. 
Likewise  on  the  contrary  part  there  were  four  appointed 
by  the  council.  This  disputation  continued  fifty  days, 
where  many  things  were  alleged  on  either  part,  whereof, 
as  place  shall  serve,  more  hereafter  (by  the  grace  of  Christ) 
shall  be  said,  when  we  come  to  the  time  of  that  council. 

In  the  meantime,  while  the  Bohemians  were  thus  in 
Jong  conflicts  with  Sigismund  the  emperor  and  the  pope, 
fighting  for  their  religion,  to  whom,  notwithstanding  all 
the  fulness  of  the  pope's  power  was  bent  against  them, 
God  of  his  goodness  had  given  such  noble  victories,  as  is 
ibove  expressed,  and  ever  did  prosper  them  so  long  as 


they  could  agree  among  themselves  ;  as  these  things  (I 
say)  were  doing  in  Bohemia,  King  Henry  V.  of  England, 
fighting  likewise  in  France,  although  for  no  like  matter 
of  religion,  fell  sick  at  Blois  and  died,  after  he  had 
reigned  nine  years,  five  months,  three  weeks,  and  odd 
days  from  his  coronation.  This  king  in  life,  and  in  all 
his  doings,  was  so  devout  and  serviceable  to  the  pope  and 
his  chaplains,  that  he  was  called  by  many  the  prince  of 
priests,  he  left  behind  him  a  son  being  yet  an  infant, 
nine  months  and  fifteen  days  of  age,  whom  he  had  by 
Queen  Katharine,  daughter  to  the  French  king,  who  was 
married  to  him  about  two  or  three  years  before.  The 
name  of  which  prince,  succeeding  after  his  father,  was 
Henry  VI.,  left  under  the  government  and  protection  of 
his  uncle,  named  Humphrey,  duke  of  Gloucester. 

TAe  names  of  the  Archbishops  of  Canterbury  contained 
in  this  Fifth  Book. 

55.  Simon  Islepe. 

56.  Simon  Langham. 

57.  WiUiam  Witlesey 

58.  Simon  Sudbury. 

59.  William  Courtney 

60.  Thomas  Arundel 

61.  Henry  Chichesle 


THE  END  OF  THE  FIFTH  BOOK. 


4CTS    AND    MONUMENTJ? 


^  O  O  K    VT, 


PERTAINING    TO 


THE  TA«'T  iflREE  rlUNDRED  YEARS,  FROM  THE  LOOSING  OUT  OF  SATAN. 


EFACE  lO  THE  READEI 


According  to  tne  nve  different  periods  and  states  of 
the  church,  so  have  I  divided  hitherto  the  order  of  this 
present  church  history  into  five  principal  parts,  every 
part  containing  three  hundred  years.  So  that  nov»r 
coming  to  the  last  three  hundred  years,  that  is,  to  the 
last  times  of  the  church,  counting  from  the  time  of  Wick- 
liiF:  forasmuch  as  in  the  compass  of  the  said  last  three 
hundred  years  are  contained  great  troubles  and  pertur- 
bations of  the  church,  with  the  marvellous  reformation 
of  the  same  through  the  wondrous  operation  of  the  Al- 
mighty ;  all  which  things  cannot  be  comprehended  in 
one  book  ;  I  have  therefore  disposed  the  later  three 
hundred  years  into  several  books,  beginning  now  with 
the  sixth  book,  at  the  reign  of  King  Henry  VI.  In 
which  book,  beside  the  many  and  grievous  persecutions 
raised  up  by  antichrist,  herein  is  also  to  be  observed, 
that  whereas  it  has  of  long  time  been  received  and 
thought  of  the  common  people,  that  this  religion  now 
generally  used,  has  sprung  up  and  risen  but  of  late,  even 
by  the  space  (as  many  do  think)  of  twenty  or  thirty 
years,  it  may  now  manifestly  appear,  not  only  by  the 
acts  and  monuments  heretofore  passed,  but  also  by  the 


histories  hereafter  following,  how  this  profession  of 
Christ's  religion  has  been  spread  abroad  in  England,  of 
old  and  ancient  time,  not  only  for  the  space  of  these  two 
hundred  late  years,  from  the  time  of  Wickliff,  but  has 
continually  from  time  to  time  sparkled  abroad,  although 
the  flames  thereof  have  never  so  perfectly  burst  out,  as 
they  have  done  within  these  hundred  years  and  more ; 
as  by  these  histories  here  collected  and  gathered  out  of 
registers,  especially  of  the  diocese  of  Norwich,  shall  ma- 
nifestly appear  ;  wherein  may  be  seen  what  men,  and 
how  manybothmenand  women  within  the  diocese  of  Nor- 
wich there  have  been,  who  have  defended  the  same  doc- 
trine which  now  is  received  by  us  in  the  church.  Which 
persons,  although  then  they  were  not  so  strongly  armed 
in  their  cause  and  quarrel  as  of  late  years  they  have  been, 
yet  were  they  warriors  in  Christ's  church,  and  fought  to 
their  power  in  the  same  cause.  And  although  they  gave 
back  through  tyranny,  yet  judge  thou  the  best,  good 
reader,  and  refer  the  cause  thereof  to  God,  who  reveals 
all  things  according  to  his  determinate  will  and  appointed 
time. 


ITiis  young  prince  being  under  the  age  of  one  year, 
after  the  death  of  his  father,  succeeded  to  the  throne  and 
kingdom  of  England  (A.  D.  1422),  and  in  the  eighth 
year  was  crowned  at  Westminster  ;  and  the  second  year 
after  was  crowned  also  at  Paris,  Henry,  bishop  of  Win- 
chester, cardinal,  being  present  at  them  both,  he  reisrned 
thirty-eight  years,  and  then  was  deposed  by  Edward  IV. 
as  hereafter  (Christ  willing)  shall  be  declared  in  his 
time.  In  the  first  year  of  his  reign  was  burned  the  con- 
stant witness-bearer  of  Christ's  doctrine,  William  Tailor, 
a  priest,  under  Henry  Chinhesley,  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury. Of  this  William  Tailor  I  read,  that  in  the  days 
of  Thomas  Arundel  hewasfirst  apprehended,  and  abjured. 
Afterwards  in  the  days  of  Henry  Chichesley,  about  A.D. 
1J21,  which  was  a  year  before  his  burning,  William 
Tailor  appeared  again  in  the  convocation'  before  the 
archbishop,  being  brought  by  the  bishop  of  Worcester, 
being  complained  of  as  having  taught  at  Bristol,  these 
BTticles  following : 


First,  That  whoever  hangs  any  scripture  about  his 
neck,  takes  away  the  honour  due  only  to  God,  and  gives 
it  to  the  devil. 

Secondly,  That  no  human  person  is  to  be  worshipped, 
but  only  God  is  to  be  adored. 

Thirdly,  that  the  saints  are  not  to  be  worshipped 
nor  invoked. 

Upon  these  articles  W^illiam  Tailor  being  examined, 
denied  that  he  did  preach  or  hold   them   in  way  of  de-     , 
fending  them,  but  only  did  commune  and  talk  upon  the    ij 
same,    especially    upon  the   second  and   third  articleSi    w 
only  in  way  of  reasoning,  and  for  argument  sake.     And    ij 
to  justify  his  opinion   to   be   true  in  what  he  held,  h«    Ij 
brought  out  of  his  bosom  a  paper,  wherein   were  con- 
tained certain  articles,  with  the  testimonies  of  the  doc- 
tors alleged,  and  exhibited  the  same  to  the  nrrlibishop. 
Who  then  being  bid  to  stand  aside,  the  archbishop  con- 
sulting   together  with   the    bishops  and    other  jirelates 
what  was  to  be  done  in  the  matter   delivered  the  writ     j 


A.  D.  1123—1424.]     MARTYRDOM  OF  WILLIAM  TAILOR.— PERSECUTION  IN  NORWICH. 


ings  to  Master  John  Castle,  and  John  Rikinghale,  the 
two  vice-cliancellors  of  Oxford,  and  Cambridge,  and  to 
John  Langdon,  monk  of  Canterbury,  who,  advisinsr  with 
themselves,  and  with  other  divines,  about  the  articles  and 
allegations,  on  the  Monday  following  presented  the  arti- 
cles of  William  Tailor  to  the  archbishops  and  prelates. 
as  erroneous  and  heretical.  Upon  which,  William  Tailor 
being  called  before  them,  in  conclusion  was  contented 
to  revoke  the  same,  and  for  his  penance  was  by  them 
condemned  to  perpetual  prison. 

Notwithstanding,  through  favour,  they  were  con- 
tented that  he  should  be  released  from  his  incarceration, 
in  case  he  would  put  in  sufficient  surety  in  the  king's 
chancery,  and  swear  that  he  shall  never  hold  nor  favour 
such  opinions  hereafter.  And  thus  William  Tailor,  ap- 
pointed to  appear  the  next  Wednesday  at  Lambeth,  be- 
fore the  archbishop,  to  take  his  absolution  from  his  long 
excommunication  during  the  time  from  Thomas  Arundel, 
appeared  again  before  him,  where  he,  laying  aside  his 
cloak,  his  cap,  and  stripped  to  his  doublet,  kneeled  at 
the  feet  of  the  archbishop,  who,  then  standing  up,  and 
having  a  rod  in  his  hand,  began  the  psalm  Miserere,  i(c. 
His  chaplains  answering  the  second  verse.  After  that 
was  said,  the  collect,  Dens  cui  proprinm,  i^'c.  with  cer- 
tain other  prayer.s.  And  so  taking  an  oath  of  him,  the 
archbishop  committed  him  to  the  custody  of  the  bishop 
of  Worcester,  to  whom  power  and  authority  was  per- 
mitted to  release  him  upon  those  conditions.  And  thus 
was  William  Tailor  for  that  time  absolved,  being  en- 
joined notwithstanding  to  appear  at  the  next  convoca- 
tion, whenever  it  should  be,  before  the  archbishop  or  his 
successor  that  should  follow  him. 

In  the  meantime,  while  William  Tailor  was  thus  in 
the  custody  of  the  bishop  of  Worcester,  there  passed 
certain  writings  between  him  and  one  Thomas  Smith, 
priest  at  Bristol,  in  the  which  writings  William  Tailor  re- 
plied against  Thomas,  concerning  the  question  of  worship- 
ping of  saints.  Upon  the  occasion  of  which  reply,  being 
brought  to  the  hands  of  the  bishop  of  Worcester,  Wil- 
liam Tailor  began  anew  to  be  troubled,  and  was  brought 
again  before  the  public  convocation  of  the  clergy  by 
the  said  bishop  of  Worcester,  to  answer  unto  his 
writings.  This  was  the  eleventh  day  of  February, 
A.  D.  1422.  To  which  convocation  William  being  pre- 
sented, his  writings  were  read  to  him ;  which  he  would 
not,  nor  could  not,  deny  to  be  of  his  own  hand-writing. 

The  tenor  and  effect  of  whose  writing  only  tended 
to  prove,  that  every  petition  and  prayer  for  any  super- 
natural gift  ought  to  be  directed  to  God  alone,  and  to 
no  creature.  Although  in  his  writing  he  did  not 
utterly  deny  that  it  was  lawful  in  any  respect  to  pray 
to  saints  (and  brings  for  the  same  Thomas  Aquinas),  but 
only  in  respect  of  that  worship  which  is  called  latria ; 
and  he  seems  little  or  nothing  to  differ  from  the  super- 
stition of  the  papists.  And  yet  the  writing,  being  de- 
livered by  the  archbishop  to  the  four  orders  of  friars 
of  London  to  be  examined,  was  found  erroneous  and 
heretical  in  these  points  :  — 

1.  That  every  prayer,  which  is  a  petition  of  some 
supernatural  gift  or  free  gift,  is  to  be  directed  only  to 
God. 

2.  That  prayer  is  to  be  directed  to  God  alone. 

3.  To  pray  to  'any  creature  is  to  commit  idolatry. 

4.  Also,  another  opinion  there  was,  much  like  to  the 
other,  to  make  up  the  fourth  ; — hereupon  came  down 
a  writ  from  the  king,  directed  to  the  lord  mayor  and 
sheriffs  of  London,  "  De  hcerefico  comdnrendo,"  i.  e. 
"  the  writ  for  burning  a  heretic,"  dated  the  first  day 
of  March,  the  first  year  of  his  reign.  Upon  which, 
William  Tailor,  condemned  as  a  relapse,  was  first  de- 
graded, and  then  sentenced  to  be  burned,  and  so  was 
committed  to  the  secular  power  ;  then  being  brought  to 
Smithfield,  the  first  day  of  March,  with  christian  con- 
stancy, after  long  imprisonment,  he  there  consum- 
mated his  martyrdom,  (A.  D.  1422.) 

The  manner  of  his  degrading  was  all  one  with  the  de- 
grading of  John  Huss  before,  for  the  papists  use  but  one 
form  for  all  men  First,  Degrading  them  from  priest- 
hood, by  taking  from  them  the  chalice  and  patine. 
From  deaconship,  b    taking  from  them  the  gospel-book 


339 

and  tunicle.  From  sub-deaconship,  by  taking  from 
them  the  e])istle-book  and  tunicle.  From  acoluteshi)), 
by  taking  from  them  the  cruet  and  candlestick.  From 
an  exorcist,  by  taking  away  the  book  of  exorcisms  or 
gradual.  From  the  sextonship,  by  taking  away  the 
church-door-key  and  surplice.  And  likewise  from 
benedict,  in  taking  away  the  surplice,  and  first  tonsure, 
^:c.  All  which  they  in  due  order  accomplished  upon 
this  godly  martyr,  before  his  burning. 

Jo/m  Florence,  a  Turner. 

John  Florence,  a  turner,  dwelling  in  Shelton,  in  the 
diocese  of  Norwich,  was  attached,  because  he  held  and 
taught  these  heresies  here  underwritten  (as  they  called 
them)  contrary  to  the  determination  of  the  church  of 
Rome. 

That  the  pope  and  cardinals  have  no  power  to  make 
or  constitute  any  laws. 

That  there  is  no  day  to  be  kept  holy,  but  only  the 
Sunday  which  Uod  has  hallowed. 

That  images  are  not  to  be  worshipped,  neither  that 
the  people  ought  to  set  up  any  lights  before  them  in  the 
churches,  neither  to  go  on  pilgrimage,  neither  to  offer 
for  the  dead. 

That  curates  should  not  take  the  tithes  of  their 
parishioners,  but  that  such  tithes  should  be  divided 
amongst  the  ])Oor  parishioners. 

That  all  such  as  swear  by  their  life  or  power,  shall  be 
damned,  except  they  repent. 

On  the  second  of  August,  in  the  year  1424,  John 
Florence  personally  appeared  before  William  Bernam, 
chancellor  to  William,  bishop  of  Norwich,  where,  being 
threatened  by  the  judge,  he  acknowledged  that  he  had 
erred,  and  submitted  himself  to  the  correction  of  the 
church,  and  abjured,  taking  an  oath  that  from  that 
time  forward  he  would  not  hold,  teach,  preach  or  will- 
ingly defend  any  error  or  heresy  contrary  to  the  deter- 
mination of  the  church  of  Rome,  neither  maintain,  help, 
or  aid  any  that  shall  teach  or  hold  any  such  errors  or 
heresies,  either  privily  or  publicly ;  and  for  his  offence 
he  was  enjoined  this  penance  following  : — 

That  for  three  Sundays,  in  a  solemn  procession  in  the 
cathedral  church  of  Norwich,  he  should  be  disciplined, e.  e. 
have  a  rod  or  scourge  laid  on  him  before  all  the  people. 
The  same  also  should  be  done  around  his  parish-church 
of  Shelton,  three  other  several  Sundays,  he  being  bare- 
headed, bare-footed,  and  bare-necked,  after  the  manner 
of  a  public  penitent,  his  body  being  covered  with  a 
canvass  shirt,  and  canvass  breeches,  carrying  in  his 
hand  a  taper  of  a  pound  weight ;  and  that  done  he  was 
dismissed. 

Richard  Behcard  of  Ersham. 

Richard  Belward  of  Ersham,  in  the  diocese  of  Nor- 
wich, was  accused  of  holding  and  teaching  these  errors 
and  opinions  here  under-written,  contrary  to  the  de- 
termination of  the  church  of  Rome. 

That  ecclesiastical  ministers  have  no  power  to  excom- 
municate. And  that  if  a  bishop  excommunicate  any 
man,  God  absolves  him. 

That  he  held  the  erroneous  opinions  that  Sir  John 
Oldcastle  held  when  he  was  in  prison,  and  affirmed  that 
Sir  John  Oldcastle  was  a  true  catholic  man,  and  falsely 
condemned  and  put  to  death  without  reasonable 
cause. 

That  such  as  go  on  pilgrimage,  offering  to  images 
made  of  wood  and  stone,  ai-e  excommunicated,  because 
they  ought  to  offer  to  the  living,  and  not  to  the  dead  ; 
and  that  the  curates  sell  God  upon  Easter-day,  when 
they  receive  offerings  of  such  as  communicate,  before 
they  minister  the  sacrament  to  them. 

That  he  counselled  women,  that  they  should  not  offer 
in  the  church  for  the  dead. 

That  the  saints  who  are  in  heaven  ought  in  no  case  to 
be  prayed  to,  but  God  only. 

The  fifth  day  of  July  (A.  D.  1424),  Richard  Belward  was 
broup-ht  before  John,  bishop  of  Norwich,  when  articlea 


340 


PERSECUTION  IN  THE  DIOCESE  OF  NORWICH. 


•^.BooK  VI. 


were  objected  against  him,  -which  he  there  denied  ;  there- 
fore the  bishop  appointed  him  another  day  ;  upon 
which  he  appeared  again  before  the  bishop,  and  brought 
with  him  nine  of  his  neighbours  to  purge  him  upon 
those  articles,  and  there  did  solemnly  purge  himself. 
And  afterwards,  the  bishop  commanded  him  to  swear 
upon  the  evangebsts.  That  from  that  day  forward  he 
should  not  wittingly  preach,  teach,  or  defend  any  error 
or  heresy,  contrary  to  the  church  of  Rome  ;  neither  aid, 
assist,  favour,  or  maintain,  privily  or  openly,  any 
manner  of  person  or  persons,  that  should  hold  or  main- 
tain the  said  errors  or  heresies. 

In  like  manner  John  Goddesel,  of  Dichingham,  was 
accused  upon  the  same  articles,  and  brought  before  the 
bishop,  where  he  denying  tbem,  purged  himself  by  his 
neighbours,  as  Richard  Belward  before  had  done,  being 
sworn  also  in  like  manner  as  he  was,  and  so  was  dismissed 
and  set  at  liberty,  until  the  year  1428,  when  he  was 
again  apprehended,  accused,  and  abjured,  as  shall  be 
more  at  large  declared  in  the  history  when  we  come  to 
that  year.  Sir  Hugh  Pie  also,  chaplain  of  Ludney,  in 
the  diocese  of  Norwich,  was  likewise  accused  and 
brought  before  the  bishop  of  Norwich  the  fifth  day  of 
July,  (A.  D.  1424,)  for  holding  these  opinions  fol 
lowing : — 

That  the  people  ought  not  to  go  on  pilgrimage. 

That  the  people  ought  not  to  give  alms,  but  only  to 
such  as  beg  at  their  doors. 

That  the  image  of  the  cross  and  other  images  are  not 
to  be  worshipped.  And  that  the  said  Hugh  had  cast  the 
cross  of  Bromehold  into  the  fire  to  be  burned,  which  he 
took  from  one  John  Welgate,  of  Ludney.  Which 
articles  being  objected  against  him,  he  utterly  denied  ; 
whereupon  he  had  a  day  appointed  to  purge  himself  by 
the  witness  of  three  laymen  and  three  priests.  That  so 
done,  he  was  sworn  as  the  other  before,  and  so  dis- 
missed. 

After  this,  (A.  D.  1428,)  King  Henry  TI.  ?ent  down 
most  cruel  letters  of  commission  unto  John  Exeter  and 
Jacolet  Germain,  keeper  of  the  castle  of  Colchester,  for 
the  apprehending  of  Sir  William  White,  priest ;  and 
others,  suspected  of  heresies,  the  tenour  whereof  here 
ensues. 

The  Copy  of  the  King's  Letters  directed  to  John  Exeter 
and  Jacolet  Germain,  keeper  of  the  Castle  of  Col- 
chester, for  the  apprehending  of  Sir  William  White, 
priest :  and  other  {as  theij  called  them)  Lollards. 

"  Henry,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England  and 
of  France,  lord  of  Ireland,  to  his  well-beloved  John 
Exeter,  and  Jacolet  Germain,  keeper  of  the  castle  of 
Colchester,  health  ; 

"  Ye  shall  understand  that  we,  fully  trusting  unto 
your  fidelity  and  circumspections,  have  appointed  you 
jointly  and  severally  to  take  and  arrest  William  White, 
priest ;  and  Thomas,  late  chaplain  of  Setling,  in  the 
county  of  Norfolk  ;  and  William  Northampton,  priest ; 
and  all  others,  whatsoever  they  be,  that  are  suspected  of 
heresy  or  LcUardy,  wheresoever  they  may  be  found, 
within  the  liberties  or  without ;  and  straightway  being  so 
taken,  to  send  them  unto  our  next  gaol  or  prison,  until 
such  time  as  we  shall  have  taken  other  order  for  their 
delivery:  and  therefore  we  straightly  command  you,  that 
ye  diligently  attend  about  the  premises,  and  fulfil  the 
same  in  form  aforesaid.  Also  we  charge  and  command 
all  and  singular  justices  of  peace,  mayors,  sheriffs, 
bailiffs,  constables,  and  all  other  our  faithful  officers,  by 
the  tenour  of  these  presents,  That  they  do  assist,  aid, 
and  counsel  you  and  every  of  you,  in  the  execution  of 
the  premises,  as  it  shall  be  comely  for  them.  In  wit- 
ness whereof  we  have  caused  these  our  letters  patent  to 
be  made. 

"  Witness  my.self  at  Westminster,  the  sixth  of  July, 
the  sixth  of  our  reign." 

By  virtue  of  which  commission  we  find  in  old  monu- 
ments, that  within  a  short  time  after,  John  Exeter,  who 
ipsa  appointed  one  of  the  <"/>mmis*ioners,   uttached   six 


persons  in  the  town  of  Bungay,  in  the  diocese  of  Nor- 
wich,  and  committed  them  to  be  sent  within  ten  days 
following,  under  safe  custody,  unto  the  castle  of  Nor. 
wich. 

Besides  these,  we  also  find  in  the  said  old  monuments 
within  the  diocese  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  specially  in 
the  towns  of  Beccles,  Ersham,  and  Ludney,  a  great 
number  both  of  men  and  women  to  have  been  vexed  and 
cast  into  jirison,  and  after  their  abjuration  brought  to 
0])en  shame  in  churches  and  markets,  by  the  bishop  of 
the  diocese,  called  William,  and  his  chancellor  William 
Bernham,  John  Exeter  being  the  registrar ;  so  that 
within  the  space  of  three  or  four  years,  that  is,  from  the 
year  1428  to  the  year  14.'51,  about  the  number  of  one 
hundred  and  twenty  men  and  women  were  examined, 
and  sustained  great  vexation  for  the  profession  of  the 
christian  faith,  of  whom  some  were  only  taken  upon 
suspicion,  for  eating  meats  prohibited  upon  vigil  days, 
who,  upon  their  purgation  made,  escaped  more  easily 
away,  and  with  less  punishment. 

Others  were  more  cruelly  handled,  and  some  of  them 
were  put  to  death  and  burned,  among  whom  we  do  spe- 
cially find  mention  made  of  these  three  : — 

Father  Abraham  of  Colchester. 

William  White,  priest. 

John  Waddon,  priest. 

A  great  number  of  good  men  and  women,  seventy- 
eight  in  all,  were  forced  to  abjure,  sustaining  such  cruel 
penance  as  the  bishop  and  his  chancellor  pleased  to  lay 
upon  them. 

These  soldiers  of  Christ,  being  much  beaten  with  the 
cares  and  troubles  of  those  days,  although  they  were 
constrained  to  relent  and  abjure,  that  is,  to  protest 
otherwise  with  their  tongues  than  their  hearts  did  think, 
partly  through  correction,  and  partly  through  infirmity 
(being  as  yet  but  new  trained  soldiers  in  God's  field), 
yet  for  the  good-will  they  bare  to  the  truth,  although 
with  their  tongues  they  durst  not  express  it,  we  have 
thought  good  to  mention  them  here  ;  for  this  cause, 
either  to  stop  the  mouths  of  malignant  adversaries,  or  to 
answer  to  their  ignorance,  who  following  rather  blind 
prejudice,  than  the  true  knowledge  of  history,  for  lack 
of  knowledge,  blame  what  they  know  not,  accusing  the 
true  doctrine  of  the  word  of  God  as  a  novelty,  and  carping 
at  the  teachers  thereof  as  new  made  brethren.  Who  should 
understand  by  these  histories,  how  this  doctrine  of  the 
grace  of  God,  lacking  no  antiquity,  has  from  time  to 
time  continually  sought  to  burst  out,  and  in  some 
places  has  prevailed,  although  in  most  places,  through 
tyranny  and  the  malice  of  men,  Christ's  proceedings 
have  been  suppressed  and  kept  under  from  rising,  so 
much  as  men's  power  and  strength  joined  with  craft  and 
subtlety  could  labour  to  keep  it  down  ;  as  here  by  these 
good  men  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk  may  well  appear.  For 
if  the  knowledge  and  the  goodness  of  those  men  had  had 
the  same  liberty  of  time,  with  the  help  of  the  same  au- 
thority,  as  we  have  now,  and  had  not  been  restrained 
through  the  iniquity  of  the  times  and  the  tyranny  of 
prelates,  it  had  well  appeared  how  old  this  doctrine 
would  have  been,  which  now  they  contemn  and  reject 
for  its  newness  :  neither  needed  Bonner  to  have  asked 
of  Thomas  Hawks,  and  such  others,  where  their  church 
was  forty  years  ago,  inasmuch  as  for  forty  years  ago, 
and  more,  within  the  country  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk, 
was  then  found  such  plenty  of  persons  of  the  same  pro- 
fession and  the  like  doctrine  which  we  now  profess. 
And  thus  much  for  the  number  of  these  persons. 

Now  as  touching  their  articles  which  they  maintained 
and  defended : 

Concerning  the  articles,  many  of  them  either  were 
falsely  objected  against  them ,  or  not  truly  reported,  accord- 
ing to  the  common  manner  of  these  adversaries.  The 
notaries  reported  them  erroneously,  either  mistaking  thut 
which  they  said,  or  misunderstanding  that  which  tl)ey 
meant,  especially  in  these  two  articles  concerning  bap- 
tism and  paying  of  tithes.  For,  when  speaking  agninst 
the  ceremonial  and  superfluous  traditions  then  used  in 
baptism,  as  salt,  oil,  spittle,  taper,  light,  chrisomes,  ex- 
orcising of   the  water,   with  such  other,    they  accounted 


A.D.  1424—1428.]       ARTICLES  OBJECTED  AGAINST  WILLIAM  WHITE  AND  OTHERS.  341 


them  as  no  material  thing  in  the  holy  institution  of  bap- 
tism, the  notaries  slanderously  depraving  this  assertion, 
to  make  it  more  odious  to  the  ears  of  the  people,  so 
gave  out  the  article,  as  if  they  held  that  the  sacrament 
of  baptism  used  in  the  church  by  water  is  but  a  light 
matter  and  of  small  effect. 

Again,  in  speaking  against  women  christening  new- 
born infants  in  private  houses,  against  the  opinion  of 
such  as  think  children  damned  who  depart  before  they 
come  to  their  baptism,  they  are  falsely  reported,  as  if 
they  said,  that  christian  people  are  sufficiently  baptized 
in  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  need  no  water,  and  that  in- 
fants are  sufficiently  baptized,  if  their  parents  be  bap- 
tized before  them. 

Moreover  they  thought,  or  said,  perhaps,  that  in  cer- 
tain cases  tithes  might  be  withheld  from  wicked  priests 
sometimes,  and  be  conferred  to  better  uses  to  the  bene- 
fits of  the  poor  :  therefore  they  are  falsely  slandered,  as 
saying  and  affirming,  that  no  tithes  were  to  be  given  to 
the  ministers  and  curates  of  the  churches. 

And  likewise  for  matrimony,  wherein  they  are  re- 
ported to  hold  and  affirm,  as  if  it  consisted  only  in  the 
mutual  consent  betwixt  the  man  and  the  woman,  need- 
ing no  other  solemnizing  in  the  public  church,  and  all 
because  they  denied  it  to  be  a  sacrament.  Other  arti- 
cles were  objected  against  them,  as  these  which  here- 
after follow  : — 

That  auricular  confession  is  not  to  be  made  to  a  priest, 
but  to  God  only  ;  because  no  priest  has  any  power  to 
absolve  a  sinner  from  his  sin. 

That  no  priest  has  power  to  make  the  body  of  Christ 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ;  but  that,  after  the  sacra- 
mental words,  there  remains  pure  material  bread  as 
before. 

That  every  true  christian  man  is  a  priest  to  God. 

That  no  man  is  bound  under  pain  of  damnation  to 
observe  Lent,  or  any  other  days  prohibited  by  the  church 
of  Rome. 

That  the  pope  is  antichrist,  and  his  prelates  the  dis- 
ciples of  antichrist,  and  the  pope  has  no  power  to  bind 
and  loose  upon  earth. 

That  it  is  lawful  for  every  christian  to  do  any  bodily 
work  (sin  only  except)  upon  holy  days. 

That  it  is  lawful  for  priests  to  have  wives. 

That  excommunications  and  ecclesiastical  censures 
given  out  by  the  prelates,  are  not  to  be  regarded. 

It  is  not  lawful  to  swear  in  private  cases. 

That  men  ought  not  to  go  on  pilgrimages. 

That  there  is  no  honour  to  be  given  to  the  images  of 
the  crucifix,  of  our  lady,  or  any  other  saint. 

That  the  holy  water,  hallowed  in  the  church  by  the 
priest,  is  not  holier  or  of  more  virtue  than  other  running 
or  well-water,  because  the  Lord  blessed  all  waters  in 
their  first  creation. 

That  the  death  of  Tliomas  Becket  was  neither  holy 
nor  meritorious. 

That  the  relics,  as  dead  men's  bones,  ought  not  to  be 
worshipped  or  digged  out  of  their  graves,  or  set  up  in 
shrines. 

That  prayers  made  in  all  places  are  acceptable  unto 
God. 

That  men  ought  not  to  pray  to  any  saint,  but  only  to 
God. 

That  the  bellis  and  ringing  in  the  church  was  ordained 
for  no  other  purpose,  but  to  fill  the  priests'  purses. 

That  it  is  no  sin  to  withstand  the  ecclesiastical 
precepts. 

That  the  catholic  church  is  only  the  congregation  of 
elect. 

These  were  the  articles  which  were  generally  objected 
against  them  all,  wherein  they  did  so  agree  in  one  imi- 
form  faith,  that  whatever  one  held,  all  the  others  main- 
tained and  held  the  same.  By  which  their  consent  and 
doctrine  it  appears,  that  they  all  received  it  of  some  one 
instructor,  who  was  William  White,  who  being  a  scho- 
lar and  follower  of  John  Wickliff,  resorted  afterwards 
into  this  country  of  Norfolk,  and  there  instructed  these 
men  in  the  light  of  the  gospel.  Now  it  remains  to  speak 
of  their  troubles,  how  they  were  handled,  beginning  with 
William  White. 


William  White,  Priest. 

This  William  White,  being  a  follower  of  John  Wick- 
liff, and  a  priest,  not  after  the  common  sort  of  priests, 
but  rather  reputed  amongst  the  number  of  them  of 
whom  the  wise  man  speaketh,  "  He  was  as  the  morning 
star  in  the  midst  of  a  cloud,"  &c.  This  man  was  well- 
learned,  upright,  and  a  well-spoken  priest.  He  gave 
over  his  priesthood  and  benefice,  and  took  him  a  godly 
young  woman  to  his  wife,  notwithstanding  he  did  not 
therefore  cease  from  his  former  office  and  duty,  but 
continually  laboured  to  the  glory  and  praise  of  the 
spouse  of  Christ,  by  reading,  writing,  preaching.  The 
principal  points  of  his  doctrine  were  these,  which  he 
was  forced  to  recant  at  Canterbury. 

That  men  should  seek  for  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins 
only  at  the  hands  of  God. 

That  the  wicked  living  of  the  pope,  and  his  holiness, 
is  nothing  else  but  a  devilish  estate  and  heavy  yoke  of 
antichrist,  and  therefore  he  is  an  enemy  unto  Christ's 
truth. 

That  men  ought  not  to  worship  images,  or  other  ido- 
latrous paintings. 

That  men  ought  not  to  worship  the  holy  men  which 
are  dead. 

That  the  Romish  church  is  the  fig-tree  which  the 
Lord  Christ  hath  accursed,  because  it  hath  brought 
forth  no  fruit  of  the  true  belief. 

That  such  as  wear  cowls,  or  be  anointed  or  shorn,  are 
the  lance-knights  and  soldiers  of  Lucifer  ;  and  that  they 
all,  because  their  lamps  are  not  burning,  shall  be  shut 
out  when  the  Lord  shall  come. 

Upon  which  articles  he  being  attached  at  Canterbury 
under  the  archbishop  Henry  Chichesley  (A.  D.  1424), 
there  for  a  certain  space,  stoutly  and  manfully  wit- 
nessed the  truth  which  he  had  preached  ;  but  as  there  he  lost 
his  courage  and  strength,  so  afterwards  he  became  again 
much  stouter  and  stronger  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  con- 
fessed his  own  error  and  offence.  For  after  this,  going 
into  Norfolk  with  his  wife,  and  there  occupying  himself 
busily  in  teaching  and  converting  the  people  to  the  true 
doctrine  of  Christ,  at  the  last,  by  the  means  of  the 
king's  letters  sent  down  for  that  intent  and  purpose,  he 
was  apprehended  and  brought  before  William,  bishop  of 
Norwich,  by  whom  he  was  convicted  and  condemned  of 
thirty  articles,  and  there  was  burned  in  Norwich,  in  the 
month  of  September,  A.D.  1424. 

This  William  White  and  his  wife  lived  much  with  one 
Thomas  Moon  of  Ludney.  This  man  was  of  so  devout 
and  holy  life,  that  all  the  people  had  him  in  great  re- 
verence", and  desired  him  to  pray  for  them  ;  so  that  one 
Margaret  Wright  confessed,  that  if  any  saints  were  to  be 
prayed  to,  she  would  rather  pray  to  him  than  any  other. 
When  he  was  come  to  the  stake,  thinking  to  open  his 
mouth  to  speak  to  tlie  people,  to  exhort  and  confirm 
them  in  the  truth,  one  of  the  bishop's  servants  struck 
him  on  the  mouth,  to  force  him  to  keep  silence.  And 
thus  this  good  man,  receiving  the  crown  of  martyrdom, 
ended  this  mortal  life  to  the  great  sorrow  and  grief  of 
all  the  good  men  of  Norfolk.  His  wife,  following  her 
husband's  footsteps  according  to  her  power,  teaching 
and  sowing  abroad  the  same  doctrine,  confirmed  many 
men  in  God's  truth  :  she  suffered  much  trouble  and 
punishment  the  same  year  at  the  hands  of  the  bishop. 

About  the  same  time  also  was  burned  Father  Abra- 
ham of  Colchester,  and  John  Waddon,  priest,  for  the  like 
articles. 

Concerning  them  which  abjured,  how  and  by  whom 
they  were  examined,  what  depositions  came  in  against 
them,  and  what  was  the  order  and  manner  of  the  penance 
enjoined  them,  here  it  might  be  set  out  at  large  ;  but  for 
avoiding  of  prolixity,  it  shall  be  sufficient  briefly  to 
touch  certain  of  the  principals,  whereby  the  better  un- 
derstanding  may  be  given  to  the  reader,  after  what  man- 
ner and  order  all  the  other  were  entreated. 

First,  amongst  those  who  were  arrested  and  forced 
to  abjure  (A.D.  1428),  were  Thomas  Pie,  and  John 
Mend'ham,  who,  being  convicted  upon  the  articles  before- 
mentioned,  were  enjoined  penance  in  their  own  parish 


LETTER  OF  THE  BISHOP  OF  NORWICH  ENJOINING  PENANCE. 


342 

church,  as  by  the  bishop's  letter  directed  to  the  dean  of 
Rhodenhall,  and  the  parish  priest  of  Aldborough,  more 
at  large  appears. 

The  copy  of  the  Bishop  of  Norwich's  Letter. 

William,  by  the  sufferance  of  God,  bishop  of  Norwich, 
to  our  well-beloved  sons  in  Clirist,  the  dean  of  Rhoden- 
hall of  our  diocese,  and  to  the  jjarisli  priest  of  the  parish 
church  of  Aldborough  of  the  same  our  diocese,  health, 
grace,  and  benediction.  Forasmuch  as  we,  according 
to  our  office,  lawfully  proceeding  to  the  correction  and 
amendment  of  the  souls  of  Thomas  Pie  and  John  Mend- 
ham  of  Aldborough,  of  the  diocese  aforesaid,  because 
they  have  held,  believed  and  affirmed  divers  and  many 
errors  and  heresies,  contrary  to  the  determination  of  the 
holy  church  of  Rome,  and  the  universal  church  and 
catholic  faith,  have  enjoined  the  said  Thomas  and  John, 
apjiearing  before  us  personally,  and  confessing  before  us 
judicially  that  they  have  holden,  believed,  and  affirmed 
divers  and  many  errors  and  heresies,  this  penance 
hereunder  written,  for  their  offences  to  be  done  and  ful- 
hlled  in  manner,  form,  and  time  hereunder  written,  ac- 
cording as  justice  doth  require,  that  is  to  say,  six  whip- 
pings, or  disciplinings  about  the  parish  church  of  Aldbo- 
rough aforesaid,  before  a  solemn  ])rocession  six  several 
Sundays,  and  three  disciplinings  about  the  market-place 
of  Kerelstone,  of  our  said  diocese,  three  principal  mar- 
ket days,  bare  neck,  head,  legs,  and  feet,  their  bodies 
being  covered  only  with  their  shirts  and  breeches,  each 
of  them  carrying  a  tajier  in  his  hand  of  a  pound  weight,  as 
well  round  about  the  church,  as  about  the  market-place, 
in  each  of  the  aforesaid  appointed  days  ;  which  tajiers, 
the  last  Sunday  after  the  penance  finished,  we  will  that 
the  said  John  and  Thomas  do  humbly  and  devoutly 
offer  unto  the  high  altar  of  the  parish  church  of  Aldbo- 
rough. at  the  time  of  the  offertory  of  the  high  mass  the 
same  day,  and  that  either  of  them,  going  about  the  mar- 
ket-place aforesaid,  shall  make  four  several  pauses  and 
stays,  and  at  every  of  those  same  pauses  humbly  and 
devoutly  receive  at  your  hands  three  disciplinings. 
Therefore  we  straightly  charge  and  command  you,  and 
either  of  you,  jointly  and  severally  by  virtue  of  your  obe- 
dience, that  every  Sunday  and  market-day,  after  the 
receipt  of  our  present  commandment,  you  do  effectually 
admonish  and  bring  forth  the  said  Thomas  Pie  and  John 
Mendham  to  begin  and  accomplish  their  said  penance, 
and  so  successfully  to  finish  the  same  in  manner  and 
form  afore-appointed.  But  if  they  will  not  obey  your 
monitions,  or,  rather  our  commandments,  in  this  behalf, 
and  begin  and  finish  their  said  penance  effectually,  you,  or 
one  of  you,  shall  cite  them  peremptorily,  that  they,  or 
either  of  them,  appear  before  us,  or  our  commissary,  in 
the  chapel  of  our  palace  at  Norwich,  the  twelfth  day  after 
the  citation  so  made,  if  it  be  a  court  day,  or  else  the 
next  court  day  following,  to  declare  if  they,  or  any  of 
them,  have  any  cause  why  they  should  not  be  excom- 
municated for  their  manifest  offence  in  this  behalf  com- 
mitted, according  to  the  form  and  order  of  law,  and  fur- 
ther to  receive  such  punishment  as  justice  shall  provide 
in  that  behalf.  And  what  you  have  done  in  the  pre- 
mises, whether  the  said  Thomas  and  John  have  obeyed 
your  admonitions,  and  performed  the  same  penance  or 
no,  we  will  that  you,  or  one  of  you,  which  have  received 
our  said  commandment  for  the  execution  thereof,  do  dis- 
tinctly certify  us  between  this  and  the  last  day  of  Novem- 
ber next  coming.  Dated  at  our  palace  of  Norwich,  un- 
der our  commissary's  seal,  the  eighth  day  of  October, 
A.D.  1428." 

This,  gentle  reader,  was  for  the  most  part,  the  order 
of  their  whole  penance :  however  some  were  more 
cruelly  handled  ;  and  after  their  penance  they  were  ba- 
nished out  of  the  diocese,  and  others  more  straightly 
used  by  longer  imprisonment,  whereof  we  will  briefly 
rehearse  one  or  two  for  example. 

John  Beverly,  alias  Battild. 
John  Beverly  alias  Battild.  a  labourer,  was  attached 


[Book  YL 


by  the  vicar  of  Southcreke,  the  parish  priest  of  Water- 
den,  and  a  lawyer,  and  so  delivered  unto  Master  William 
Barnham  the  bishop's  commissary,  who  sent  him  to  the 
castle  of  Norwich  there  to  be  kept  in  irons  :  afterward 
being  brought  before  the  commissary,  and  having  no- 
thing proved  against  him,  he  took  an  oath,  that  every 
year  afterward  he  should  confess  his  sins  once  a-year  to 
his  curate,  and  receive  the  sacrament  at  Easter,  as  other 
christians  did  ;  and  for  his  offence  was  enjoined  that  the 
Friday  and  Saturday  next  after  he  should  fast  on  bread  and 
water,  and  upon  the  Saturday  to  be  whipped  from  the 
palace  of  Norwich,  going  round  about  by  Tomblands, 
and  by  St.  Michael's  church,  by  Cottlerew,  and  about 
the  market,  having  in  his  hand  a  wax  candle  of  two- 
pence, to  offer  to  the  image  of  the  Trinity  after  he  had 
done  his  penance.  And  forsomuch  as  he  confessed 
that  he  had  eaten  flesh  upon  Easter-day,  and  was  not 
shriven  in  all  Lent,  nor  received  upon  Easter-day,  the 
judge  enjoined  him  that  he  should  fast  Tuesday,  Wed- 
nesday, and  Friday  in  Whitsun-week,  having  but  one 
meal  a-day  of  fish  and  other  white  meats,  and  after  this 
penance  he  should  depart  out  of  the  diocese,  and  never 
come  there  any  more. 

John  Skilley  of  Flixon,  Miller. 

John  Skilley  of  Flixon,  miller,  being  apprehended  and 
brought  before  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  the  fourteenth  day 
of  March,  A.D.  1428,  for  holding  and  maintaining  the  ar- 
ticles above-written,  was  thereupon  convicted  and  forced 
to  abjure  ;  and  after  this  abjuration  solemnly  made,  he 
had  a  most  sharp  sentence  of  penance  pronounced 
against  him  ;  that  forsomuch  as  he  was  convicted  by  his 
own  confession,  for  holding  and  maintaining  the  articles 
before-written,  and  for  receiving  certain  good  and  godly 
!nen  into  his  house,  as  Sir  William  White,  priest,  and 
John  Wadden,  whom  they  called  famous,  notorious, 
and  damnable  heretics,  and  had  now  abjured  the  same, 
being  first  absolved  from  the  sentence  of  excommunica- 
tion which  he  had  incurred  by  means  of  his  opinions,  he 
was  enjoined  for  penance  seven  years'  imprisonment  in 
the  monastery  of  Langly,  in  the  diocese  of  Norwich. 
And  as  in  times  past  he  used  upon  the  Fridays  to  eat 
flesh,  he  was  enjoined  to  fast  on  bread  and  water  every 
Friday,  for  the  space  of  that  seven  years  to  come  ;  and 
that  for  the  space  of  two  years  next  immediately  after  the 
seven  years  expired,  every  Wednesday  in  the  beginning 
of  Lent,  and  evexy  Maundy  Thursday,  he  should  appear 
before  the  bishop,  or  his  successor,  or  commissary  for 
the  time  being,  in  the  cathedral  church  of  Norwich,  to- 
gether with  the  other  penitents,  to  do  open  penance  for 
his  offences. 

Besides  these  there  were  others  of  the  same  company, 
who  in  the  same  year  were  forced  to  similar  abjuration 
and  penance.  And  so  to  proceed  to  the  next  year  fol- 
lowing, which  was  A.D.  1429,  there  ensues  a  great 
number  in  the  same  register,  who  were  examined,  and  did 
penance  also  to  the  number  of  sixteen  or  seventeen.  In 
the  number  of  whom  was  John  Baker,  otherwise  called 
Usher  Tonstal,  who  for  having  a  book  with  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  the  Ave  and  Creed  in  English,  and  for  certain 
other  articles  of  fasting,  confession,  and  invocation, 
contrary  to  the  determination  of  the  Romish  church,  after 
much  vexation,  was  caused  to  abjure  and  sustain  such 
penance,  as  others  before  him  had  done. 

The  History  of  Margery  Backsier. 

Another  was  Margery  Backster,  against  whom  one 
Joan,  wife  of  Cliffland,  was  brought  in  by  the  bishop,  and 
compelled  to  depose. 

First,  that  the  said  Margery  Backster  did  inform  this 
deponent,  that  she  should  in  no  case  swear,  saying  to 
her  in  English  :  "  Dame,  beware  of  the  bee,  for  every  hee 
will  sting,  and  therefore  take  heed  you  swear  not,  neither 
by  God,  neither  by  our  lady,  neither  by  any  other  saint ; 
and  if  ye  do  contrary,  the  bee  will  sting  your  tongue  and 
venom  your  soul." 

Also,  this  deponent  being  demanded  by  Margery, 
what  she  did  every  day  at  church  ;  she  answered,  "  That 


A.  D.  142S— 1430.]         PERSECUTION  IN  NORWICH.— MARGERY  BACKSTER,  &c. 


343 


she  kneeled  down  and  said  five  Pater  Nosters,  in  wor- 
ship of  the  crucifix,  and  as  many  Ave  Maries  in  worship 
of  our  lady."  Whom  Margery  rebuked,  saying,  "You  do 
evil  to  kneel  or  pray  to  such  images  in  the  churches,  for 
God  dwelleth  not  in  such  churches,  neither  shall  come 
down  out  of  heaven,  and  will  give  you  no  more  reward 
for  such  prayer,  than  a  candle  lighted,  and  set  under  tl-.e 
cover  of  tiie  font,  will  give  light  by  night  to  those  which 
are  in  the  church."  Saying,  moreover,  in  English ; 
**  Ignorant  workmen  hew  and  form  such  crosses  and 
images,  and  after  that,  ignorant  painters  gloss  them  with 
colours.  And  if  you  desire  so  much  to  see  the  true 
cross  of  Christ,  I  will  shew  it  you  at  home  in  your  own 
house."  Which  tliis  deponent  being  desirous  to  see, 
Margery,  stretching  out  her  arms  abroad,  said  to  this 
deponent,  "  This  is  the  true  cross  of  Christ,  and  this 
cross  thou  oughtest  and  mayest  every  day  behold  and 
worship  in  thine  own  house,  and  therefore  it  is  but  vain 
to  run  to  the  church  to  worship  dead  crosses  and 
images." 

Also,  this  deponent  being  asked  by  Margery  how  she 
believed  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  said,  "  That 
she  believed  tlie  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  conse- 
cration, to  be  the  very  body  of  Christ  in  form  of  bread." 
To  whom  Margery  said,  "  Your  belief  is  wrong  ;  for  if 
every  such  sacrament  were  God,  and  the  very  body  of 
Christ,  there  would  be  an  infinite  number  of  gods,  be- 
cause that  a  thousand  priests  and  more  do  every  day 
make  a  thousand  such  gods,  and  afterwards  eat  them. 
And  therefore  know  for  certainty,  that  by  the  grace  of 
God  it  shall  never  be  my  God,  because  it  is  falsely  and 
deceitfully  ordained  by  the  priests  in  the  church,  to  in- 
duce the  simple  people  to  idolatry  ;  for  it  is  only  mate- 
rial bread." 

Moreover  Margery  said  to  this  deponent,  "  That 
Thomas  of  Canterbury,  whom  the  people  called  St. 
Thomas,  was  a  false  traitor,  and  damned  in  hell,  because 
he  injuriously  endowed  the  churches  with  possessions, 
and  raised  up  many  heresies  in  the  church,  which  seduce 
the  simple  people ;  and  therefore  if  God  be  blessed, 
Thomas  is  accursed  ;  and  those  false  priests  that  say  that 
he  suffered  his  death  patiently  before  the  altar,  do  lie  ; 
for  as  a  cowardly  traitor  he  was  slain  in  the  church  door, 
as  he  was  flying  away." 

Moreover,  this  deponent  saith,  that  Margery  told  her 
that  the  cursed  pope,  cardinals,  archbishop,  and  bishops, 
and  especially  the  bishop  of  Norwich  and  others  that 
support  and  maintain  heresies  and  idolatry,  reigning 
and  ruling  over  the  people,  shall  shortly  have  the  very 
same  or  worse  mischief  fall  upon  them,  than  that  cursed 
man  Thomas  of  Canterbury  had.  For  they  falsely  and 
cursedly  deceive  the  people,  to  extort  money  from  the 
simple  folk  to  sustain  their  pride,  riot  and  idleness.  And 
know  assuredly  that  the  vengeance  of  God  will  speedily 
come  upon  them,  who  have  most  cruelly  slain  the  chil- 
dren of  God,  father  Abraham,  and  William  White,  a  true 
preacher  of  the  law  of  God,  and  John  Wadden,  with 
many  other  godly  men  ;  which  vengeance  had  come  upon 
the  said  Caiaphas,  the  bishop  of  Norwich  and  his  minis- 
ters, who  are  members  of  the  devil,  before  this  time,  if  the 
pojie  had  not  sent  over  these  false  pardons  to  those  parties, 
which  the  said  Caiaphas  had  falsely  obtained,  to  induce 
the  people  to  make  procession  for  the  state  of  them  and 
of  the  church.  Which  pardons  brought  the  simple 
people  to  cursed  idolatry. 

Also  Margery  said  to  this  deponent,  that  every  faithful 
man  and  woman  is  not  bound  to  fast  in  Lent,  or  other 
days  appointed  for  fasting  by  the  church,  and  that  every 
man  may  lawfully  eat  flesh  and  all  other  meats  upon 
those  days  and  times  :  and  that  it  were  better  to  eat  the 
fragments  left  upon  Thursday  at  night  on  the  fasting 
days,  than  to  go  to  the  market  to  bring  themselves  in 
debt  to  buy  fish  :  and  that  Pope  Silvester  made  the 
Lent. 

Also  Margery  said  to  this  deponent,  that  William 
White  was  falsely  condemned  for  an  heretic,  and  that  he 
was  a  good  and  holy  man,  and  that  he  desired  her  to 
follow  him  to  the  place  of  execution,  where  she  saw  that 
when  he  would  have  opened  his  mouth  to  speak  to  the 
(leople  to  instruct  thetu,  but  a  devil,  one  of  Bishop 


Caiaphas's  servants,  struck  him  on  the  lips,  and  stopped 
his  mouth,  that  he  could  in  no  case  declare  the  will  of 
God. 

This  deponent  saith,  that  Margery  taught  her  that  she 
should  not  go  on  pilgrimage,  neither  to  our  lady  of  Wal- 
singham,  nor  to  any  other  saint  or  place. 

Also  this  deponent  saith,  that  Margery  desired  her 
that  she  and  Joan  her  maid  would  come  secretly  in  the 
night  to  her  chamber,  and  there  she  should  hear  her 
husband  read  the  law  of  Christ  to  them  ;  which  law  wa« 
written  in  a  book  that  her  husband  was  wont  to  read  to 
her  by  night,  and  that  her  husband  is  well  learned  in  the 
christian  verity. 

Tliat  Margery  said  to  this  deponent,  that  the  people 
worshijiped  devils  which  fell  from  heaven  with  Lucifer, 
which  devils  in  their  fall  to  the  earth,  entered  into 
the  images  which  stand  in  the  churches,  and  have  long 
lurked  and  dwelled  in  them  ;  so  that  the  people,  wor- 
shipping those  imagesjcommit  idolatry. 

Slie  said  also  to  this  deponent,  that  holy  bread  and 
holy  water  were  but  trifles  of  no  effect  or  force,  and  that 
the  bells  are  to  be  cast  out  of  the  church,  and  that  they 
are  excommunicated  which  first  ordained  them. 

Moreover,  that  she  should  not  be  burned,  although 
she  were  convicted  of  Lollardy,  for  that  she  had  a  charter 
of  salvation  in  her  body. 

Also  the  said  deponent  saith,  that  Agnes  Berthem  her 
servant,  being  sent  to  the  house  of  the  said  Margery  the 
Saturday  after  Ash-Wednesday,  the  said  Margery  not 
being  within,  found  a  brass  pot  standing  over  the  fire, 
with  a  piece  of  bacon  and  oatmeal  seething  in  it,  as  the 
said  Agnes  reported  to  this  deponent. 

There  were  also,  besides  this  deponent,  others  sworn 
and  examined  against  the  said  Margery,  as  John  Grim- 
ley  and  Agnes  Berthem,  servants  to  William  Clifland, 
who  altogether  confirmed  the  former  depositions. 

Thus  much  we  have  thought  good  to  note  as  concern- 
ing Margery  Backster.  But  what  became  of  her  after 
this  her  accusation,  because  we  find  no  mention  made  in 
the  registers,  we  are  not  able  to  declare. 

The  same  year  also  were  the  like  depositions  made  by 
one  William  Wright  against  divers  good  men,  as  here 
foUoweth. 

First,  this  deponent  saith,  that  William  Taylor  told 
John  Piry  of  Ludney,  in  the  house  of  John  Bungay  of 
Beghton,  in  the  presence  of  John  Bungay,  Robert 
Grigges,  wright  of  Martham,  and  John  Usher,  that  all 
the  good  men  of  Martham  who  were  favourers  and 
helpers  to  that  good  man  William  White,  are  evil  trou- 
bled now-a-days,  and  that  William  White  was  a  good 
and  holy  doctor  ;  and  that  the  best  doctor  after  him  was 
William  Everden,  who  wrought  with  WiUiam  Taylor  of 
Ludney,  for  the  space  of  one  month,  and  that  the  first 
Sunday  of  the  month,  William  Everden  did  sit  all  day 
upon  the  table  at  work,  saying  to  William  Taylor,  that 
he  would  not  go  to  church  to  shew  himself  a  scribe  or  a 
pharisee  ;  and  the  second  Sunday  he  put  on  gentleman's 
apparel,  and  went  to  Norwich  to  hearken  how  the  bishop 
and  his  ministers  used  the  poor  christians  there  in 
prison. 

Also  the  said  William  Wright  deposed,  that  William 
Taylor  of  Ludney  was  one  of  the  sect,  and  went  to  Lon- 
don with  Sir  Hugh  Pie,  and  had  conversation  oftentimes 
with  Sir  William  White,  having  often  conference  upon 
the  Lollards'  doctrine. 

Also  that  Anise,  wife  of  Thomas  Moon,  is  of  the  same 
sect,  and  favoured  them,  and  receives  them  often,  and 
also  the  daughter  of  Thomas  Moon  is  partly  of  the  same 
sect,  and  can  read  English. 

Also  that  Richard  Fletcher  of  Beckles  is  a  most  per- 
fect doctor  in  that  sect,  and  can  very  well  and  perfectly 
expound  the  holy  scriptures,  and  has  a  book  of  the  nevf 
law  in  English,  which  was  Sir  Hugh  Pie's  first. 

Also  that  Nicholas  Belward,  son  of  John  Belward, 
dwelling  in  the  parish  of  Southelem,  is  one  of  the  same 
sect,  and  has  a  new  testament  which  he  bought  at  Lon- 
don for  four  marks  and  forty  pence,  and  taught  the  said 
William  Wright  and  Margery  his  wife,  and  wrought  with 
them  continually  by  the  space  of  one  year,  and  studied 
diligently  upon  the  New  Testament. 


m 


PERSECUTION  IN  NORWICH.— EX.VMINATION     OF    NICOLAS,    CANON.     [Boox  VI. 


That  Thomas  Gremner,  turner,  of  Dychingliam,  is 
perfect  ill  that  sect  and  law. 

John  Clark  the  younger,  of  Bergh,  had  the  bedding 
and  apparel  of  William  Everden  in  his  custody,  after  the 
return  of  William  WTiite  from  Bergh,  and  is  of  the  same 
sect. 

Also  William  Bate,  tailor,  of  Sething,  and  his  wife, 
nnd  his  son,  who  can  read  English  very  well,  are  of  the 
same  sect. 

Also  William  Skirving  of  Sething,  received  Joan  the 
wife  of  William  White  into  his  house,  being  brought 
thither  by  William  Everden,  after  their  departure  from 
Martliain. 

Also  William  Osbourn  of  Sething,  John  Reve,  glover, 
and  Bavvdwin  Cooper  of  Beckles,  are  of  the  same  sect. 

Al.-^o  John  Pert,  late  servant  of  Thomas  Moon,  is  of 
the  same  sect,  and  can  read  well,  and  did  read  in  the 
presence  of  William  White,  and  was  the  first  that 
brought  Sir  Hugh  Pie  into  the  company  of  the  Lollards, 
who  assembled  oftentimes  together  at  the  house  of 
Thomas  Moon,  and  there  conferred  upon  their  doctrine. 
Also  Sir  Hugh  Pie  bequeathed  to  Alice,  servant  to 
William  W^hite,  a  New  Testament,  which  they  then 
called  the  book  of  the  new  law,  and  was  in  the  custody 
of  Oswald  Godfrey  of  Colchester. 

John  Perker,  mercer,  of  a  village  by  Ipswich,  is  a 
famous  doctor  of  that  sect.  Also  he  said,  that  father 
Abraham  of  Colchester  is  a  good  man. 

Also  the  said  William  Wright  deposes,  that  it  is  read 
in  the  prophecies  amongst  the  Lollards,  that  the  sect  of 
the  Lollards  shall  be  in  a  manner  destroyed ;  notwith- 
standing at  length  the  Lollards  shall  prevail  and  have  the 
victory  against  all  their  enemies. 

Also  he  said  that  Tucke  knows  aU  of  that  sect  in 
Suffolk,  Norfolk,  and  Essex. 

Besides  these,  there  were  many  others  the  same  year, 
whose  names  being  before  expressed  in  the  table  of 
Norfolk  men,  here  for  brevity's  sake  we  omit  to  treat 
of,  passing  over  to  the  next  year,  which  was  1430. 
[Ex  Regist.  Norw.] 

John  Burrel,  servant  to  Thomas  Moon  of  Ludney,  in 
the  diocese  of  Norwich,  was  apprehended  and  arrested 
for  heresy,  the  ninth  day  of  September,  in  this  year 
(A.D.  1430,)  and  examined  by  Mr.  William  Bernham, 
the  bishop's  commissary,  upon  the  articles  before  men- 
tioned, and  others. 

That  the  catholic  church  is  the  soul  of  every  good 
christian  man. 

That  no  man  is  bound  to  fast  in  Lent  or  other  fast- 
ing days  appointed  by  the  church,  for  they  were  not  ap- 
pointed by  God,  but  ordained  by  the  priests  ;  and  that 
every  man  may  eat  flesh  or  fish  upon  the  same  days 
indifferently,  according  to  his  own  will,  and  every  Friday 
is  a  free  day  to  eat  both  flesh  and  fish  indifferently. 

That  pilgrimage  ought  not  to  be  made,  but  only  to  the 
poor. 

That  it  is  not  lawful  to  swear,  but  in  case  of  life  and 
death. 

That  masses  and  prayers  for  the  dead  are  but  vain  ; 
for  the  souls  of  the  dead  are  either  in  heaven  or  hell : 
and  there  is  none  other  place  of  purgatory  but  this 
world.  Upon  which  articles  he  being  convicted,  was 
forced  to  abjure,  and  suffered  a  similar  penance  as  the 
others  before  had  done. 

Thomas  Moon  of  Ludney  was  apprehended  and  at- 
tached for  suspicion  of  heresy,  against  whom  were  ob- 
jected by  the  bishop  the  articles  before  written,  but 
especially  this  article,  that  he  had  familiarity  and  com- 
munication with  several  heretics,  and  had  received,  com- 
forted, supported,  and  maintained  several  of  them,  as 
Sir  William  White,  Sir  Hugh  Pie,  Thomas  Pet,  and 
William  Callis,  priests,  with  many  more  ;  upon  which 
articles  he  being  convicted  before  the  bishop  was  forced 
to  abjure,  and  received  the  penance,  in  like  manner  as 
before. 

In  like  manner,  Robert  Grigges  of  Martham  was 
brought  before  the  bishop  the  seventeenth  day  of  Fe- 
bruary, in  the  year  aforesaid,  for  holding  and  affirming 


the    aforesaid   articles,    but   especially   these    hereafter 
following. 

That  the  sacrament  of  confirmation,  ministered  by  the- 
bishop  did  avail  nothing  to  salvation. 

Thit  it  was  no  sin  to  withstand  the  ordinances  of  the 
church  of  Rome. 

That  holy  bread  and  holy  water  were  but  trifles,  and 
that  the  bread  and  water  were  the  worse  for  the  conjura- 
tions and  characters  which  the  priests  made  over  thijiu. 

Upon  which  articles  he  being  convicted,  was  forced  to 
abjure,  and  received  penance  in  manner  and  form  as  the 
others  had  done  before  him. 

The  like  also  (though  somewhat  more  sharp')  happened 
unto  John  Finch  of  Colchester,  the  twentieth  day  of  Sep. 
tember,  who  although  he  was  of  the  diocese  of  London, 
being  suspected  of  heresy,  was  attached  in  Ipswich  in 
tlie  diocese  of  Norwich,  and  brought  before  the  bishop 
there,  before  whom  he  being  convicted  of  the  articles,  as 
all  the  others  before  him,  was  enjoined  penance,  three 
disciplinings  in  solemn  procession  about  the  cathedral 
church  of  Norwich,  three  several  Sundays,  and  three 
disciplinings  about  the  market-place  of  Norwich,  three 
principal  market-days,  his  head  and  neck  and  feet  being 
bare,  and  his  body  covered  only  with  a  short  shirt  or 
vesture,  having  in  his  hand  a  taper  of  wax  of  a  pound 
weight,  which,  the  next  Sunday  after  his  penance,  he 
should  offer  to  the  Trinity  ;  and  that  for  the  space  of 
three  years  after,  every  Ash-Wednesday  and  Maunday- 
Thursday,  he  should  appear  in  the  cathedral  church  at 
Norwich,  before  the  bishop  or  his  vicegerent,  to  do 
open  penance  amongst  the  other  penitentiaries  for  his 
offences. 

About  the  same  time,  even  the  same  year,  1430,  shortly 
after  the  solemn  coronation  of  King  Henry  VI.,  a  certain 
man  named  Richard  Hoveden,  a  wool-winder,  and 
citizen  of  London,  received  the  crown  of  martyrdom. 
Which  man  when  he  could  by  no  persuasions  be  with- 
drawn or  plucked  back  from  the  opinions  of  Wickliff,  he 
was  by  the  rulers  of  the  church  condemned  for  heresy  : 
and  as  Fabian  writes,  burned  hard  by  the  Tower  of 
London. 

Nicolas,  Canon  qfEyt. 

Now  to  proceed  in  our  account  of  the  persecution  of 
Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  we  find  that  in  the  year  1431, 
Nicolas,  canon  of  Eye,  was  brought  before  the  bishop  of 
Norwich  for  suspicion  of  heresy,  with  witnesses  sworn  to 
depose  against  him,  which  witnesses  appointed  one  Wil- 
liam Christopher  to  speak,  and  he  deposed  as  follows  : 

First,  that  on  Easter-day,  when  all  the  parishioners 
went  about  the  church  of  Eye  solemnly  in  procession, 
as  the  manner  was,  this  Nicolas  Canon,  as  it  were, 
mocking  and  deriding  the  other  parishioners,  went 
about  the  church  the  contrary  way,  and  met  the  pro- 
cession. 

This  article  he  confessed,  and  aflSrmed  that  he  thought 
he  did  well  in  so  doing. 

Again,  Nicolas  asked  of  Master  John  Colman,  of  Eye, 
this  question,  "  Master  Colman,  what  think  you  of  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  ?"  Colman  answered,  "  I  think 
that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  very  God,  and  very 
man,  the  very  flesh  and  very  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  under  the  form  of  bread  and  wine."  To  whom 
Nicolas  in  derision  said,  "  Truly,  if  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar  be  very  God  and  very  man,  and  the  very  body  and 
blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  then  very  God  and  very 
man  may  be  put  in  a  small  space ;  as  when  it  is  in  the 
priest's  mouth.  And  why  may  not  we  laymen  as  well 
eat  flesh  upon  Fridays,  and  all  other  prohibited  days,  as 
the  priest  to  eat  the  flesh  and  drink  the  blood  of  our  Lord 
every  day  indifferently  ?"  Nicolas  thought  he  had 
spoken  well  in  that  matter. 

Also,  that  on  Corpus  Christi  dav,  at  the  elevation  of 
high  mass,  when  all  the  parishioners  and  strangers 
kneeled  down,  holding  up  their  hands,  and  doing  rever- 
ence to  the  sacrament,  Nicolas  went  behind  a  pillar  of  th6 
church,  and  turning  his  face  from  the  high  altar, 
mocked  them  that  did  reverence  to  the  sacrament. 


,\.D.  1430—1431.]     THE  HISTORY  OF  THOMAS  RHEDON,  A  CARMELITE  FRIAR, 


345 


This  article  he  also  acknowledging  affirmed  that  he  be- 
j    lieveth  himself  to  do  well  in  so  doing. 

Also,  when  his  mother  would  have  him  to  lift  up  his 
I  right  hand,  and  cross  himself  from  the  crafts  and  assaults 
of  the  devil,  when  he  deferred  doing  so,  his  mother  took 
np  his  right  hand,  and  crossed  him,  saying,  "  In  the 
name  of  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost.  Amen  ;" 
and  then  Nicolas  immediately  deriding  his  mother's 
blessing,  took  up  his  right  hand  of  his  own  accord,  and 
.  blessed  himself  otherwise.  This  article  Nicolas  acknow- 
ledged to  be  true. 

Also,  that  upon  AUhallows-day,  in  the  time  of  eleva- 
:  tion  of  high  mass,  when  many  of  the  parishioners  of 
Eye  lighted  many  torches,  and  carried  them  up  to  the 
high  altar,  kneeling  down  there  in  reverence  and  honour 
of  the  sacrament,  Nicolas  carrying  a  torch  went  up  to  the 
high  altar,  and  standing  behind  the  priest's  back,  saying 
mass,  at  the  time  of  the  elevation  stood  upright  upon  his 
feet,  turning  his  back  to  the  priest,  and  his  face  toward 
the  people,  and  would  do  no  reverence  to  the  sacrament. 
This  article  he  acknowledged,  affirming  that  he  thought 
he  had  done  well  in  that  behalf.  All  which  articles 
the  bishop's  commissary  caused  to  be  copied  out,  word 
for  word,  and  sent  to  Master  William  Worsted,  prior  of 
the  cathedral  church  of  Norwich,  and  to  other  doctors 
of  divinity,  that  they  might  deliberate  upon  them,  and 
shew  their  minds  between  that  and  Thursday  next 
following.  Upon  which  Thursday,  Nicolas  was  again 
examined  upon  two  other  articles,  that  he  doubted  whe- 
ther in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  were  the  very  body  of 
Christ  or  no.  This  article  he  confessed  before  the  com- 
missary to  be  true. 

Also,  that  he  believed  that  a  man  ought  not  to  confess 
his  sins  to  a  priest.     This  article  he  also  confessed  that 
i  he  doubted  upon. 

I  Now  remains  to  declare  what  these  doctors  concluded 
I  upon  the  articles  ;  whose  answer  was  this. 

First  of  all,  as  to  the  first  article,  they  said  that  the  ar- 
ticle in  tlie  terms  as  it  was  propounded,  is  not  simply  an 
,  heresy,  but  an  error. 

Also,  as  to  the  second  article,  the  doctors  agree  as  in 
,  the  first. 

Also,  as  to  the  third  article,  they  affirm  that  it  is  an  heresy. 
To  the  fourth  article,  they  answered  as  to  the  first  and 
I  second. 

]  Also,  the  doctors  affirm  the  fifth  article  to  be  an  heresy. 
]  Also,  as  to  the  sixth  article,  the  doctors  conclude,  that 
I  if  the  said  Nicolas,  being  of  perfect  mind  and  remem- 
[  brance,  did  doubt  whether  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
I  were  the  very  perfect  body  of  Christ  or  no,  then  the  ar- 
I  tide  is  simply  an  heresy. 

Upon  this,  the  commissary  declared  and  pronounced 
I  Nicolas  to  be  an  heretic,  and  forced  him  to  abjure  ;  and 
!  enjoined  Nicolas  penance  for  his  offences,  three  disci- 
plinings  about  the  cloister  of  the  cathedral  church  of  Nor- 
;  wich,  before  a  solemn  procession,  bare-headed  and  bare- 
I  foot,  carrying  a  taper  of  half-a-pound  in  his  hand. 

Thomas  Bagley,  priest. 

I  find  in  Fabian's  chronicles,  that  in  the  same  year 
(A.  D.  1431),  Thomas  Bagley,  a  priest,  vicar  of  Mo- 
nenden,  beside  Maiden,  being  a  valiant  disciple,  and 
adherent  of  Wickliff,  was  condemned  by  the  bishops  of 
heresy  at  London,  about  the  midst  of  Lent,  and  was 
degraded  and  burned  in  Smithfield. 

Paul  Craw,  a  Bohemian. 

The  same  year  also,  was  Paul  Craw,  a  Bohemian, 
taken  at  St.  Andrews,  by  the  bishop  Henry,  and  deli- 
vered over  to  the  secular  power  to  be  burnt,  for  holding 
opinions  contrary  to  the  church  of  Rome,  touching 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  the  worshipping 
of  saints,  auricular  confession,  with  other  of  WicklifTs 
opinions. 

The  History  of  Thomas  Rhedon,  a  Frenchman,  and  a  Car- 
melite Friar,  burnt  in  Italy  for  the  profession  of  Christ. 

We  have  before  declared  how  this  cruel  storm  of  per- 


I  secution,  which  first  began  in  England  after  it  had  long 
raged  here  against  many  good  and  godly  men,  brake  out 
and  passed  into  Bohemia,  and  after  a  short  time,  in- 
creasing by  little  and  little,  invaded  Scotland,  and  now, 
with  greater  force  and  violence,  this  furious  devouring 
flame  entered  Italy,  and  suffered  not  any  part  of  the 
world  to  be  free  from  the  murder  and  slaughter  of  good 
and  godly  men.  It  happened  about  this  time  that  one 
Thomas  Rhedon,  a  Carmelite  friar,  came  with  the  Ve- 
netian ambassadors  into  Italy.  This  man,  although  he 
was  a  Carmelite,  yet  understood  theword  of  God,  judging 
that  God  ought  not  to  be  worshipped  neither  in  that 
mount,  nor  at  Jerusalem  only,  but  in  spirit  and  truth. 
This  man  being  a  true  Carmelite,  prepared  himself  to  go 
into  Italy,  trusting  that  he  should  find  there  some  by 
whose  good  life  he  might  be  edified  and  instructed.  For 
where  ought  more  abundance  of  virtue  to  be,  than  in 
that  place  which  is  counted  to  be  the  fountain  of  all  re- 
ligion ?  And  how  could  it  otherwise  be,  but  that  where 
so  great  holiness  is  professed,  where  all  men's  eyes  are 
bent  as  upon  a  stage,  where  St.  Peter's  seat  is,  and  which 
is  thought  to  be  the  ruler  and  governor  of  all  the  church, 
all  things  should  flourish  and  abound  worthy  of  so  great 
a  place  ?  This  holy  man,  having  these  things  before  his 
eyes,  forsook  his  own  country,  and  went  to  Rome,  con- 
ceiving a  firm  and  sure  hope  that,  by  the  example  of  so 
many  notable  and  worthy  men,  he  should  greatly  profit 
in  godliness  and  learning  :  but  the  success  of  the  matter 
utterly  frustrated  his  hope,  for  all  things  were  clean  con- 
trary. W^hatever  1ip.  saw  was  nothing  else  but  mere 
dissimulation  and  hypocrisy.  Instead  of  heavenly 
gifts,  there  reigned  among  them  the  pomp  and  pride  of 
the  world  :  in  place  of  godliness,  riot :  instead  of  learn- 
ing and  study,  slothfulness  and  superstition.  Tyranny 
and  haughtiness  of  mind  had  possessed  the  place  of 
apostolic  simplicity  :  that  now  there  remained  no  more 
any  place  or  liberty  for  a  man  to  learn  that  which  he 
knew  not,  or  to  teach  that  which  he  perfectly  understood. 
Finally,  all  things  were  reversed — all  things  happened 
contrary  to  his  expectation.  But  nothing  so  much  of- 
fended this  good  man's  mind,  as  the  intolerable  ambition 
and  pompous  pride  in  them,  whom  an  example  of  hu- 
mility should  especially  commend  and  praise  to  the 
whole  world.  And,  although  he  saw  nothing  which  ac- 
corded with  the  rule  of  the  apostles,  yet  these  things  so 
much  passed  all  measure  and  patience,  that  he  could  by 
no  means  refrain  his  tongue  in  so  much  abuse  and  cor- 
ruption of  the  church,  seeing  such  ambitious  pride  in 
their  buildings,  apparel,  in  their  palaces,  in  their  dainty 
fare,  in  their  great  trains  of  servants,  in  their  horse  and 
armour,  and  finally  in  all  things.  Which  things,  so  far 
as  they  differed  from  the  prescribed  rule  of  the  gospel, 
so  much  the  more  was  this  good  man  forced  to  speak ; 
although  he  well  understood  how  little  he  should  prevail 
by  speaking  :  for  if  admonition  would  profit  any  thing  at 
all,  the  books  of  Wickliff,  and  others  were  not  wanting. 
The  famous  testimonies  of  John  Huss,  and  of  Jerome  of 
Prague,  and  their  blood  shed  for  the  same,  was  yet  pre- 
sent before  their  eyes  :  at  whose  most  effectual  exhorta- 
tions, they  were  so  little  corrected  and-  amended,  that 
they  seemed  twice  more  cruel  than  they  were  before. 
Yet  all  this  could  not  terrify  this  good  man.  So  by  this 
means,  he  who  came  to  be  a  scholar  to  others,  was  now 
forced  to  be  their  teacher :  and  he  who  determined  to 
follow  other  men's  lives  and  manners,  had  now,  on  the 
other  hand,  set  before  them  his  life  to  be  marked  and 
followed.  For  he  lived  so  among  them,  that  his  life 
might  be  a  rule  to  them  all,  and  so  taught,  as  he  might 
also  be  their  schoolmaster.  For  even  as  Paul  had  fore- 
shewn  to  such  as  desired  to  live  godly  in  Christ,  that 
they  should  suffer  persecution,  such  reward  happened  to 
this  man.  He  gave  to  them  the  fruit  of  godliness, 
which  they  should  follow  :  they  again  set  upon  his  head 
the  diadem  of  martyrdom.  He  shewed  them  the  way  of 
salvation  ;  and  they  for  the  benefit  of  life,  rewarded  him 
with  death  :  and  whereas  no  rewards  had  been  worthy  of 
his  great  labours  and  troubles,  they  with  most  extreme 
ignominy  persecuted  him  even  unto  the  fire.  For  when 
by  continual  preaching  he  had  gotten  great  envy  and 
hatred,  the  rulers  began  to  consult  together   by  what 


346 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  COUNCIL  OF  BASIL. 


[Book  VI. 


means  they  might  circumvent  this  man's  life.  Here 
they  had  recourse  to  their  accustomed  remedies  :  for  it 
was  a  peculiar  and  continual  custom  among  the  prelates 
of  the  church,  that  if  any  man  did  displease  them,  or 
that  liis  talk  was  not  according  to  their  mind,  or  by  any 
means  hurtful,  or  a  hindrance  to  their  lucre  and  gain,  by 
and  by  they  frame  out  articles  of  some  heresy,  which 
they  charge'  him  withal.  And  like  as  every  living  thing 
has  his  peculiar  and  proper  weapon  to  defend  himself 
from  harm,  as  nature  hath  armed  the  boar  with  his 
tusks,  the  hedgehog  with  his  prickles,  as  the  lion  is  feared 
for  his  claws,  the  dog  for  his  biting,  the  bull  fights 
with  his  horns,  neither  doth  the  ass  lack  his  hoofs  to 
strike  withal  ;  even  so  this  is  the  only  armour  of  the 
bishops,  to  strangle  a  man  with  heresy,  if  he  once  go 
about  to  mutter  against  their  will  and  ambition  ;  which 
thing  may  be  easily  perceived  and  seen  in  this  most  holy 
man,  beside  a  great  number  of  others.  Who  when  he 
began  to  wax  grievous  unto  them,  and  could  no  longer 
be  suffered,  what  did  they  do  ?  .Straightways  flew  to 
their  old  devices,  and  as  they  had  done  with  Huss,  and 
Jerome  of  Prague,  even  so  they  went  about  to  practise 
against  this  man.  They  overwhelm  him  with  suspicion, 
they  seek  to  entangle  him  with  questions,  they  examine 
him  in  judgment,  they  compile  articles  against  him,  and 
lay  heresy  to  his  charge,  they  condemn  him  as  an  here- 
tic, and  l)eing  so  condemned,  they  destroy  and  kill  him  ! 
This  was  their  godliness  :  this  was  the  peaceable  order 
of  those  Carmelites.  Whose  religion  was  to  wear  no 
sword  nor  shield,  yet  they  bore  in  their  hearts  malice, 
rancour,  vengeance,  poison,  craft,  and  deceit,  sharper 
than  any  sword.  With  how  great  care  and  policy  is  it 
provided  by  law,  that  none  of  these  clergymen  should 
light  with  sword  in  the  streets  .'  when  in  judgment  and 
accusations  there  is  no  murderer  who  has  more  ready 
vengeance,  or  that  does  more  vilely  esteem  his  brother's 
soul  than  they.  They  shed  no  blood  themselves,  they 
strike  not,  nor  kill,  but  they  deliver  them  over  to  others 
to  be  slain  !  What  difference  is  there  I  pray  you,  but 
that  they  are  the  authors,  and  the  other  are  but  the 
ministers  of  the  cruel  act  ?  they  kill  no  man  as  mur- 
derers do.  How  then  ?  Although  not  after  the  same 
sort,  yet  they  do  it  by  other  means. 

The  articles  which  they  falsely  gathered  against  this 
man,  are  affirmed  by  some  to  be  these : — 

That  the  church  lacks  reformation,  and  that  it  shall 
be  punished  and  reformed. 

That  infidels,  Jews,  Turks,  and  Moors,  shall  be  con- 
verted to  Christ  in  the  latter  days. 

That  abominations  are  used  at  Rome. 

That  the  unjust  excommunication  of  the  pope  is  not 
to  be  feared  ;  and  those  which  do  not  observe  the  same, 
do  not  sin  or  offend. 

But  yet  there  lacked  a  minister  for  these  articles ; 
however  he  could  not  long  be  wanting  at  Rome,  where 
all  things  are  to  be  sold,  even  men's  souls.  For  this 
office  and  ministry  there  was  no  man  thought  more 
meet  than  William  of  Rouen,  cardinal  of  St.  Martin's  in 
the  mount,  vice-chancellor  of  the  court  of  Rome.  Eu- 
genius  at  that  time  was  pope,  who  had  a  little  before 
succeeded  Pope  Martin  above  mentioned.  Before 
which  Eugenius,  this  godly  Rhedon  the  Frenchman 
was  brought,  and  from  thence  sent  unto  prison.  And 
again  after  his  imprisonment,  and  divers  and  sundry 
grievous  torments,  he  was  brought  before  the  judges. 
The  wolf  sat  in  judgment,  the  lamb  was  accused.  Why  ? 
Because  he  had  troubled  the  spring.  But  here  need  not 
many  words.  This  good  Thomas  not  being  able  to  re- 
sist the  malice  of  these  mighty  potentates,  had  offended 
enough,  and  was  easily  convicted  and  condemned  to  be 
burned,  but  not  before  he  was  deprived  of  all  such  de- 
grees of  priesthood  as  he  had  taken. 

After  the  death  of  Pope  Martin,  who  reigned  fourteen 
years,  Eugenius  IV.  succeeded,  about  the  year  A.D. 
14;il.  Of  whom  Antonius  thus  writes,  that  he  was 
much  given  to  wars,  as  his  conflicts  and  fighting  with 
the  Romans  may  declare ;  also  the  battles  between  the 
Venetians  and  the  Florentines. 

This  pope  began  first  to  celebrate  thecouncil  of  Basil, 


which  council  Martin  his  predecessor  had  before  in- 
tended  to  assemble,  according  to  <.he  direction  of  the 
council  of  Constance.  Eugenius,  however,  perceiving 
afterward  that  this  council  of  Basil  would  not  favour 
him  and  his  doings,  and  fearing  some  injury,  afterwards 
laboured  by  all  subtle  practice  to  dissolve  and  interrupt 
the  council,  and  to  translate  it  first  from  Basil  to  Fer- 
rara,  then  to  Florence,  nearer  to  his  own  see  of  Rome. 
Concerning  which  council  of  Basil,  as  we  have  begun 
here  to  make  mention,  it  will  be  no  great  digression  to 
discourse  something  more  at  large,  so  much  as  shall 
seem  sufficient  or  necessary  to  be  known. 

THE  ORDER  AND  MANNER  OF  THE  COUNCIL  OF  BASIL, 

TVith  the  principal  matters   concluded  iJterein,    briefly 
collected  and  abridged  here  in  this  present  book. 

In  the  thirty-ninth  session  of  the  council  of  Con- 
stance,  it  was  decreed  and  provided  concerning  such 
general  councils  as  should  hereafter  follow  : — That  the 
first  that  should  ensue,  should  be  assembled  the  fifth 
year  after  the  council  of  Constance  :  that  the  second 
should  be  held  the  seventh  year  after  that,  and  so  all 
others  to  follow  successively  every  tenth  year.  Where- 
fore, according  to  this  decree,  there  followed  a  general 
council  five  years  after  the  council  of  Constance,  cele- 
brated and  held  at  Siene,  under  Pope  Martin,  A.D.  1424, 
but  it  soon  broke  up.  After  which  council,  the  term  of 
seven  years  being  expired,  another  council  was  held 
at  Basil,  A.D.  1431,  which  council  is  noted  to  have 
been  the  most  troublesome,  and  to  have  endured  longer 
than  any  other  council  before  celebrated  and  held  in  the 
church.  This  council  continued  almost  the  space  of 
seventeen  years,  wherein  it  was  concluded,  as  in  the 
council  of  Constance,  that  the  general  councils  were 
above  the  pope,  and  both  of  these  two  councils  attri. 
buted  to  the  general  council  the  chief  authority  in  decree- 
ing, and  determining,  which  is  the  reason  that  the  oppo- 
site party  derogate  so  much  from  the  authority  of  this 
council. 

When  Pope  Martin  V.  had  appointed  Julian  cardinal 
and  deacon  of  St.  Angelo,  his  legate,  to  celebrate  and 
hold  a  general  council  at  Basil,  for  the  reformation  of 
the  church,  and  rooting  out  of  heresies,  within  a  short 
space  afterwards  Pope  Martin  died.  Eugenius  IV.  suc- 
ceeded, and  confirmed  to  Cardinal  Julian  the  same  au- 
thority which  his  predecessor  had  given  him.  To  this 
council  of  Basil  came  the  Emperor  Sigismund,  who 
during  his  life,  with  his  presence  and  authority,  pro- 
tected and  defended  the  synod.  After  the  emperor's 
death,  Pope  Eugenius  altering  his  mind  and  purpose, 
wished  to  remove  the  council  to  Bononia,  and  thus 
check  the  council  of  Basil.  And  first  he  held  an  oppo- 
sition council  at  Ferrara,  and  afterwards  at  Florence, 
For,  after  the  death  of  the  Emperor  Sigismund,  there 
were  no  princes  nor  noblemen  that  had  any  care  or  re- 
gard for  the  council.  Eugenius  cited  Cardinal  Ju- 
lian, and  the  fathers  of  the  council,  to  Bononia,  under  a 
great  penalty.  They  again  cited  the  pope,  that  either 
he  should  come  himself  to  the  council,  or  send  ambas- 
sadors under  the  like  penalty.  For  this  cause  the  am- 
bassadors of  Albert  king  of  the  Romans,  and  of  the 
other  princes  of  Germany,  assembled  together  first  at 
Nuremburg  ;  and  when  they  could  determine  nothing 
there,  they  assembled  again  at  Frankfort  to  ajipease  the 
dissension  between  the  council  and  the  pope  :  for  it  was 
thought  that  the  electors  of  the  empire  could  best  as- 
semble and  meet  in  that  place  :  in  the  meantime  the  em- 
peror's ambassadors,  and  the  ambassadors  of  the  elec- 
tors went  to  Basil,  and  having  conference  with  the  am- 
bassadors of  the  othe*-  princes  who  were  there,  they  ear- 
nestly exhorted  the  fathers  of  the  council,  that  they 
would  embrace  the  unity  which  they  would  offer.  The 
request  of  the  princes  was,  that  the  fathers  would  tran- 
s])ort  the  council,  and  go  unto  another  place  ;  which  was 
the  very  thing  Pope  Eugenius  seemed  always  to  seek 
and  desire,  that  he  might  either  divide  the  fathers  of  the 
council,  or  take  away  their  liberty. 

This  sacred  synod,  however,  thought  good  neither  to 
deny  the  princes'  request,  nor  to  grant  what  Pope  Euge« 


A.D.  1431.] 


COUNCIL  OF  BASIL.     THE  POPE  DECLARED  A  HERETIC. 


347 


tiius  required.  During  this  doubt,  the  emperor's  am- 
bassadors, the  bishops  of  Patavia  and  Augusta,  ap- 
pointed a  noble  and  valiant  baron  called  Conrad  Wein- 
sperge,  by  the  king's  command  to  be  protector  and  de- 
fender of  the  council  and  the  fathers,  liy  which  the 
enemies  perceived  the  emperor  to  be  alienated  from  the 
pope,  and  the  fathers  of  the  council  understood  his 
good-will  towards  them,  as  he  would  not  have  sent  them 
a  protector  if  he  had  not  judged  it  a  lawful  council ; 
neither  would  he  have  judged  it  a  council  in  Basil,  if  he 
had  given  credit  to  Pope  Eugenius.  But  owing  to  a 
great  pestilence  which  began  to  spread  there,  the  assem- 
bly that  should  have  been  held  at  Frankfort  was  tran- 
sported unto  Mentz. 

The  assembly  was  very  famous,  for  there  were  present 
the  archbishops  of  Mentz,  Cologne,  and  Treves,  electors 
of  the  sacred  empire,  and  all  the  ambassadors  of  the 
other  electors.  The  archbishop  of  Cologne  was  the  chief 
favourer  of  t^e  council  in  this  assembly,  who  with  all  his 
labour  and  diligence  went  about  to  bring  the  matter 
unto  a  good  end.  Rabanus,  the  archbishop  of  Treves, 
shewed  himself  somewhat  more  rough.  The  sacred 
synod  also  thought  good  to  send  their  ambassadors,  and 
appointed  the  patriarch  of  Aquileia,  the  bishop  of  Vi- 
cene,  and  the  bishop  of  Argen  ;  divines,  John  Segovius, 
and  Thomas  de  Corcellis,  with  others.  There  was  no 
man  there  present  who  would  name  himself  the  ambas- 
sador of  Eugenius,  although  there  were  many  of  his 
favourers  and  friends,  both  from  the  council,  and  also 
out  of  Florence,  who  although  they  had  sworn  to  the 
contrary,  yet  favoured  Eugenius  more  than  the  council. 
But  the  chief  Hercules  of  all  the  Eugenians  was  Nicolas 
Cusan,  a  man  singularly  well  learned,  and  of  great  ex- 
perience. After  several  consultations,  the  electors  of  the 
empire,  and  the  ambassadors  of  the  other  princes  of  Ger- 
many, gave  command  throughout  their  whole  nation  and 
country,  that  the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Basil  should 
be  received  and  observed. 

Whilst  these  things  were  thus  debated  at  Mentz,  there 
sprang  a  certain  very  doubtful  question  among  the  di- 
vines who  remained  at  Basil,  whether  Eugenius  might 
be  called  an  heretic,  who  had  so  rebelUously  contemned 
the  commandments  of  the  church.  They  gathered 
themselves  together,  disputing  long  among  themselves, 
some  affirming,  and  others  holding  the  negative  part. 
Upon  this  there  arose  three  several  opinions,  some  af- 
firming that  he  was  an  heretic ;  others,  not  only  an 
heretic,  but  also  a  relapse.  The  third  sort  would 
neither  grant  him  to  be  an  heretic  nor  a  relapse. 
Among  these  divines,  the  chief  and  principal  both  in 
learning  and  authority,  was  the  bishop  of  Ebrun,  am- 
bassador of  the  king  of  Castile,  and  a  certain  Scottish 
abbot,  who,  as  two  most  valiant  champions,  subdued  all 
their  enemies,  so  that  all  the  rest  either  consented  to 
their  arguments,  or  gave  place  to  them,  and  so  their  de- 
termination took  place,  and  Eugenius  was  pronounced 
both  an  heretic  and  relapse.  Eight  conclusions  were 
there  determined  and  allowed  amongst  the  divines,  which 
they  called  verities,  a  copy  of  which  they  published 
j  throughout  all  Christendom. 

When  the  ambassadors  of  the  council  were  returned 
from  Mentz,  by  the  commandment  of  the  deputies,   all 
the  masters,   and  doctors,   and  clergy  were  called  toge- 
I  ther,  with  all  the  other  prelates,  into  the  chapter  of  the 
I  great  church,  there  openly  to  dispute  and  discuss  Euge- 
I  nius'    heresy.      This  disputation    continued   sbc   days, 
both   forenoon   and   afternoon,   among  whom    Cardinal 
!  Lewis,  archbishop  of  Arelata,  was  appointed  judge  and 
arbiter,   who,  besides  many  other  notable  virtues,  was 
I  both  valiant  and  constant.    Nicholas  Amici,  who  was  also 
a  protector  of  the  faith,  a  famous  man  among  the  divines 
of  Paris,  demanded  of  every  man  what  their  opinion  was. 
John   Deinletist,   public  notary,  wrote  every  man's   sen- 
tence  and  judgment.     The  conclusions  of  the  divines, 
which  were  the  ground  and  foundation  of  their  disputa- 
tion, were  these  here  following  : — 

1.  It  is  a  verity  of  the  catholic  faith,  that  the  sacred 
general  council  hath  )0wer  ver  the  pope,  or  any  other 
prelate. 


2.  The  pope  cannot  by  his  own  authority,  either  dis- 
solve, transport,  or  prorogue  the  general  councd  being 
lawfully  congregated,  without  the  whole  consent  of  the 
council,  and  this  is  of  like  verity. 

3.  He  who  doth  obstinately  resist  these  verities,  Ls 
to  be  counted  an  heretic. 

4.  Pope  Eugenius  IV.  hath  resisted  these  veiities, 
when  at  the  first,  by  the  fulness  of  his  apostolic  power, 
he  attempted  to  dissolve  or  to  transport  the  council  of 
Basil. 

.").  Eugenius  being  admonished  by  the  sacred  council, 
did  recant  the  errors  repugnant  to  these  verities. 

().  The  dissolution  or  translation  of  the  council,  at- 
tempted the  second  time  by  Eugenius,  is  against  the 
aforesaid  verities,  and  containeth  an  inexcusable  error 
touching  the  faith. 

7.  Eugenius,  in  going  about  to  dissolve  and  transport 
the  council  again,  is  fallen  into  his  before  revoked 
errors. 

8.  Eugenius  being  warned  by  the  synod  that  he 
should  revoke  the  dissolution  or  translation  the  second 
time  attempted,  after  that  his  contumacy  was  declared, 
persevering  in  his  rebellion,  and  erecting  a  council  at 
Ferraria,  shewed  himself  thereby  obstinate. 

These  were  the  conclusions  which  were  read  in  the 
chapterhouse  before  the  fathers  of  the  council.  Upon 
which,  when  they  were  desired  to  speak  their  minds, 
they  all  in  a  manner  confirmed  and  allowed  them. 
Archbishop  Panormitan,  however,  disputed  much  against 
them.  Also  the  bishop  of  Burgen,  the  king  of  Arra- 
gon's  almoner.  Yet  they  did  not  oppose  the  first  three 
conclusions,  but  only  those  in  which  Pope  Eugenius  was 
touched.  This  Panormitan,  as  he  was  subtle,  so  did 
he  subtlely  dispute  against  the  late  conclusions,  endea- 
vouring himself  to  declare  that  Eugenius  was  not  re- 
lapsed, and  he  had  great  contention  with  the  bishop  of 
Argens,  John  Segovius,  and  Francis  de  Fuxe,  divines. 

The  oration  of  Panormitan  was  more  praised  than  al- 
lowed of  men.  Yet  it  wrought  this  effect,  that  after- 
wards this  word  "  relapse"  was  taken  out  of  the  conclu- 
sions, and  the  word  "  prolapse"  put  in.  Neither  durst 
Panormitan  himself  altogether  excuse  Eugenius  of 
heresy,  but  defended  more  the  first  dissolution  than  the 
second,  yet  he  departed  not  without  answer,  for  John 
Segovius,  an  expert  divine,  rising  up,  answered  him  re- 
verently, as  was  comely  for  such  a  prelate. 

Segovius  could  scarcely  finish  his  oration  without  in- 
terruption ;  for  Panormitan,  often  interrupting  him, 
went  to  confute  now  this,  and  now  that  reason.  Where- 
upon the  bishop  of  Argens  rising  up,  a  man  not  only 
eloquent,  but  also  of  a  stout  courage,  assailed  Panormi- 
tan in  his  reasons  and  arguments,  and  put  him  from  his 
purpose  ;  yet  they  proceeded  so  far,  that  they  did  not 
abstain  from  opprobrious  taunts. 

When  the  bishop  of  Argens  chanced  to  say  that  the 
bishop  of  Rome  ought  to  be  the  minister  of  the  church, 
Panormitan  could  not  suffer  that  :  insomuch  that  he  so 
forgot  himself,  and  his  knowledge  (which  otherwise  was 
great)  so  failed  him,  that  he  was  not  ashamed  to  say 
that  the  pope  was  lord  over  the  church.  Segovius 
answered,  "  Mark  (saith  he)  O  Panormitan,  what  thou 
sayest ;  for  this  is  the  most  honourable  title  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  wherein  he  calleth  himself  the  '  ser- 
vant of  the  servants  of  God.'  Which  is  gathered  upon 
this  point,  when  as  Christ  said  unto  his  disciples,  when 
they  demanded  of  him  which  of  them  was  the  greatest, 
you  know  he  answered  them,  '  The  princes  of  the 
Gentiles  have  rule  and  dominion  over  them,  but 
amongst  you  it  is  not  so,'  &c.  Wherein  he  utterly  pro- 
hibits lordship  and  dominion  ;  and  Peter,  who  was  the 
first  vicar  of  Christ,  said,  '  Feed  the  flock  of  Christ 
which  is  committed  unto  you,  providing  for  them  not  by 
compulsion,  but  willingly;'  and  immediately  after  he 
said,  '  not  as  lords  over  God's  heritage.'  For  if  Christ,  the 
Son  of  God,  came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to 
minister  and  to  serve,  how  then  can  his  vicar  have  any 
dominion,  or  be  called  lord,  as  you  Panormitan  will 
affirm  ?  the  disciple  is  not  above  his  Master,  nor  the 
servant  above  his  Lord.     And  the  Lord  himself  gaith. 


348 


COUNCIL  OF  BASIL— GREAT  CONCORD  THEREIN. 


[Book  VI. 


'  Neither  be  ye  called  masters  :  for  one  is  your  Master, 
even  Christ.  But  he  that  is  greatest  among  you  shall 
be  your  servant.'"  Panormitan,  being  somewhat  dis- 
quieted with  this  answer,  the  council  brake  up  and  de- 
parted. 

The  next  day  there  was  a  general  congregation,  and 
they  returned  all  again  to  the  chapterhouse  after  dinner, 
where  the  archbisliop  of  Lyons,  the  king's  orator,  being 
required  to  speak  his  mind,  after  he  had  proved  Eugenius 
to  be  a  heretic,  he  bitterly  complained  of  those  that  had 
preferred  such  a  man  unto  the  papacy,  and  so  moved  all 
their  hearts  who  were  present,  that  they  altogether  with 
him  bewailed  the  calamities  of  the  universal  church. 

Then  the  bishop  of  Burgen,  the  ambassador  of  S])ain, 
divided  the  conclusions  into  two  parts  ;  some  he  called 
general,  and  others  personal,  disputing  very  excellently 
as  to  the  three  first  conclusions,  affirming,  that  he  did  in 
no  point  doubt  of  them,  but  only,  that  the  addition, 
which  made  mention  of  the  faith,  seemed  to  be  doubtful 
to  him.  But  upon  this  point  he  stayed  much,  to  prove 
that  the  council  was  above  the  pope.  Which,  after  he 
had  sufficiently  proved,  both  by  God's  law  and  man's 
law,  he  taught  it  also  by  physical  reason,  alleging 
Aristotle  for  witness.  He  said,  "  That  in  every  well 
ordered  kingdom  it  ought  esj)ecially  to  be  desired,  tiiat 
the  whole  realm  should  be  of  more  authority  than  tlie 
king;  which,  if  it  happened  otherwise,  it  should  not  be 
called  a  kingdom  but  a  tyranny :  so  likewise  he  thinks  of 
the  church,  that  it  ought  to  be  of  more  authority  than 
the  prince  thereof;  that  is  to  say,  the  pope."  His  ora- 
tion he  uttered  so  eloquently,  learned,  and  truly,  that  all 
men  depended  on  him,  and  desired  to  have  him  continue 
his  oration. 

But  when  he  entered  into  the  other  conclusions,  he 
seemed  to  have  forgotten  himself,  and  to  be  no  more  the 
same  man  that  he  was  ;  for  neither  was  tjiere  the  same 
eloquence  in  his  words,  neither  gravity  in  oration,  or 
cheerfulness  of  countenance  ;  so  that  if  he  could  have 
seen  himself,  he  would  peradventure  greatly  have  mar- 
velled at  himself.  Every  man  might  well  see  and  per- 
ceive then  the  power  and  force  of  the  truth,  which  mi- 
nistered matter  to  him,  so  long  as  he  spake  in  the  de- 
fence thereof.  But  when  he  began  once  to  speak  against 
her,  she  took  away  even  his  natural  eloquence  from  him. 

After  this  there  were  long  and  heated  debates  about 
the  authority  of  councils,  and  about  Pope  Eugenius,  and 
about  the  sessions  of  the  council,  and  certain  conclu- 
sions which  were  proposed,  these  discussions  continued 
for  many  days  ;  and  it  happened  in  them,  even  as  in 
warlike  affairs  ;  for,  as  there,  such  as  are  most  valiant 
and  strong,  and  do  most  worthy  feats,  obtain  most  fame, 
as  in  the  battle  of  Troy,  Achilles  and  Hector  were  the 
heroes :  so  in  these  spiritual  wars  and  contentions,  those 
who  most  excel  in  learning  and  eloquence,  and  do  more 
than  others,  should  be  most  renowned  and  named :  for,  on 
the  one  part,  Panormitan  was  prince  and  captain  ;  on  the 
other,  Arelatensis  :  and  when  all  was  finally  determined, 
the  protector  also  desired  the  sacred  council,  that  none 
should  be  suffered  to  bring  any  weapon  to  the  session 
which  was  to  be  held  next  day,  as  he  was  ready  to  en- 
force the  safe  conduct  of  the  emperor  ;  and,  together 
with  the  senate  of  the  city,  to  prohibit  all  quarrels  that 
would  lead  to  injury. 

When  the  sixteenth  day  of  May  was  come,  all  they 
whom  the  session  pleased  assembled.  The  ambassa- 
dors also  of  the  princes  were  come  together  into  the 
quire  of  the  church,  to  attempt  further  what  they  could 
do ;  and  sending  the  bishop  of  Lubeck  and  Concense, 
and  the  dean  of  Turnon,  an  excellent  learned  man,  they 
offered  themselves  to  be  present  at  the  session,  if  the 
deposing  of  Pope  Eugenius  would  be  deferred  four 
months.  Who,  when  they  had  received  a  gentle  answer 
of  Arelatensis  and  the  other  principals,  returning  again 
to  the  ambassadors,  they  would  only  have  the  first  con- 
clusion decreed,  and  thereupon  sent  again  to  Arelatensis: 
answer  was  made,  "  That  the  chief  force  did  consist  in 
the  two  otfier  conclusions,  and  that  the  council  would 
specially  determine  upon  them.  If  the  ambassadors 
would  not  be  present,  they  should  understand,  that  the 
coiiLord  was   broken  by   them,  who  would  not  observe 


what  they  had  ofTered."  With  wnich  answer  they  de- 
parted, and  the  session  began  to  be  celebrated.  "There 
was  no  prelate  of  Aragon  present  at  it,  neither  out  of 
Spain,  nor  out  of  Italy,  only  the  bishop  of  Grossetane, 
and  the  abbot  of  Dona,  who,  for  their  constancy  and 
steadfast  good  will  toward  the  universal  church,  could 
not  be  changed  from  their  purpose  ;  but  of  doctors  and 
other  inferiors,  there  were  a  great  number  of  Aragons, 
and  almost  all  the  inferiors  of  Spain  and  Italy  (for  the 
inferiors  feared  not  the  jirinces,  as  the  bishops  did),  and 
then  the  worthy  stoutness  of  the  Aragons  and  Castilians 
appeared  in  the  inferior  sort,  who  would  not  shrink  away 
in  the  necessity  of  the  church.  Of  the  two  other 
nations  there  were  only  j)resent  twenty  bishops.  The 
rest  lurked  in  their  lodgings,  professing  the  faith  in  their 
hearts,  but  not  in  their  mouths.  Arelatensis  seeing  be- 
forehand what  would  come  to  pass,  caused  prayers  to  be 
made,  and  after  j)rayers  to  Almiglity  God,  with  tears 
and  lamentation,  that  he  would  send  them  his  Holy 
Spirit  to  aid  and  assist  them,  they  were  greatly  com- 
forted and  encouraged.  This  congregation  was  famous, 
and  although  tliere  were  not  many  bishops  present,  yet 
all  the  seats  were  filled  with  the  bishops,  proctors,  arch- 
deacons, presidents,  jiriors,  priests,  and  doctors  of  both 
laws,  which  were  about  the  number  of.  four  hundred  or 
more  :  amongst  whom  there  was  no  noise,  no  chiding, 
no  opprobrious  words  or  contention,  but  one  exhorted 
another  to  tiie  profession  of  the  faith,  and  there  ap- 
peared a  full  and  whole  consent  of  them  all  to  defend 
the  church.  The  bishop  of  Massilia,  a  nobleman,  read 
the  decree,  which  was  attentively  hearkened  to,  and  not 
one  word  interrupted.  When  it  was  ended,  "  Te  Deum 
laudamus"  was  sung  with  great  joy  and  gladness,  and  so 
the  session  dissolved,  which  was  in  number  the  thirty- 
third  session,  and  amongst  all  the  preceding  ones  the 
most  quiet  and  peaceable. 

The  day  following,  being  the  22d  of  May,  the  prince's 
ambassadors,  against  all  men's  expectation,  came  to  the 
general!  congregation,  by  so  doing,  at  the  least  giving 
their  assent  to  the  session  before  passed.  In  celebra- 
ting which,  if  the  fathers  had  erred,  it  had  not  been  law- 
ful for  the  princes  and  ambassadors  to  have  held  the 
council  with  those  fathers.  But  it  was  thought  that 
they  were  touched  with  remorse  of  conscience,  and 
even  now  detested  and  abhorred  what  they  had  done  ;  as 
it  was  not  hidden  to  the  ambassadors  of  the  empire  and 
France.  For  the  bishop  of  Lubeck  said,  "  That  the 
cause  of  his  absence  was,  that  he  was  appointed  by  the 
emperor's  commandment  to  treat  for  a  peace  :  wherefore 
it  was  not  comely  for  him  to  be  present  at  any  business, 
whereby  he  should  be  vexed  or  troubled,  with  whom  the 
peace  should  be  treated."  Notwithstanding,  he  did 
much  commend  the  session  before  held,  and  believed 
the  decree  therein  promulgated  to  be  most  good  and 
holy,  and  the  verities  therein  contained  to  be  un- 
doubted;  and  said,  "  That  he  would  stick  thereto  both 
now  and  ever,  even  to  the  death."  But  the  bishop  of 
Tournon,  a  man  both  learned  and  eloquent,  speaking  for 
him  ^d  his  fellows,  said,  "  That  he  heard  how  they 
were  evil  spoken  of,  in  that  they  had  not  honoured  their 
king  in  that  most  sacred  session,  whom  it  becomes 
specially  to  exalt  and  defend  the  faith  ;  who  also  for  that 
cause  above  all  other  kings  was  named  mott  christian, 
notwithstanding,"  he  said,  "  that  they  had  a  lawful  ex- 
cuse, in  that  it  was  convenient  that  they,  who  were  sent 
to  treat  peace,  should  do  nothing  whereby  their  ambas- 
sage  should  be  stopped  or  hindered." 

After  the  bishop  of  Tournon  had  made  an  end,  Cardi- 
nal  Arelatensis  gave  thanks  unto  God,  who  had  so  de- 
fended his  church,  and  after  great  storms  and  clouds  had 
sent  fair  and  clear  weather  ;  and  commending  the  good 
will  of  the  emperor  and  the  king  of  France  toward  the 
church,  he  also  praised  the  bishops  of  Lubeck,  and  Tour- 
non,  for  that  often  in  the  council,  and  also  of  late  at 
Mentz,  they  had  defended  the  authority  of  the  council. 
But  especially  he  commended  their  present  doings,  that 
they  had  openly  confessed  the  truth,  and  had  not  sepa- 
rated themselves  from  the  faith  of  the  church. 

Afterward,  entering  into  the  declaration  of  the  matter, 
he  said,   that   he    was   at  Pisa  and  at  Constance,  and 


A.D.  1431—1439.]     COUNCIL  OF  BASIL.— A  TERRIBLE  PESTILENCE  IN  THE  CITY. 


349 


never  saw  a  more  quiet  or  devout  session  than  this  ; 
affirming  that  tliis  decree  was  most  necessary,  to  repress 
the  ambition  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  who.  exalting 
themselves  above  the  universal  church,  thought  it  lawful 
to  do  all  things  after  their  own  pleasure,  and  also  affirm- 
in"'  that  no  one  man  should  transport  the  council  from 
one  place  to  another,  as  Eugenius  attemi>ted  to  do,  now 
to  Bononia,  now  to  Florentia,  then  again  to  Bononia, 
after  to  Ferrara,  and  after  that  again  to  Florentia  ;  and 
that  hereafter  the  bishops  should  withdraw  their  minds 
from  the  carefulness  of  temporal  goods  ;  and  therefore 
by  how  much  this  session  was  most  holy  and  necessary,  by 
so  much  more  the  assent  of  the  am))assadors  was  most 
laudable  and  acceptable  to  all  the  fathers.  These  words  thus 
spoken,  he  rose  up,  and  the  congregation  was  dissolved. 

Now  after  Pope  Eugenius  was  deposed  from  the 
bishopric  of  Rome,  the  principal  fathers  of  the  council, 
being  called  together  in  the  chapter-house  of  the 
great  church,  consulted  together,  whether  it  were 
expedient  that  a  new  bishop  should  be  created  at 
once,  or  deferred  for  a  time.  Such  as  thought  good 
that  the  election  should  be  done  with  speed,  shewed 
how  dangerous  a  thing  it  was  for  such  a  congregation  to 
be  without  a  head  ;  also  what  a  pestiferous  sickness  was 
in  all  the  city,  which  not  only  consumed  young  men  and 
children,  but  also  men  of  middle  age,  and  old  men  in 
like  manner  ;  and  that  this  plague  came  first  by  strangers 
to  the  poor  of  the  city,  and  so  infected  the  rich,  and  now 
was  come  to  the  fathers  of  the  council ;  exaggerating 
and  making  the  thing  worse  than  it  was.  The  other 
party  which  thought  that  there  should  be  a  delay,  said, 
that  the  council  wanted  no  head,  for  Christ  was  the  head 
thereof ;  neither  did  lack  a  ruler,  for  it  was  governed  by 
the  presidents  and  other  officers  ;  and  that  no  mention 
should  be  made  of  any  pestilence  in  such  case,  seeing 
that  to  stout  and  strong  men,  death  is  not  to  be  feared, 
neither  can  any  thing  daunt  or  fear  them  who  contend 
for  the  christian  faith.  The  matter  being  thus  dis- 
cussed amongst  them  (although  there  were  as  many 
minds  as  there  were  mn),  yet  it  seemed  to  them  all, 
that  it  was  most  profitable  to  choose  the  bishop  by  and 
by,  but  most  honest  to  defer  it. 

Hereupon  John  Segovius,  a  man  of  excellent  learning, 
said,  "  Most  reverend  fathers,  I  am  drawn  by  various 
reasons  to  this  side  and  to  that.  But  as  I  weigh  the 
matter  more  deeply  in  my  mind,  this  is  my  opinion,  that 
to  come  to  a  speedy  election  seems  good,  to  speak  after 
man's  judgment ;  but  to  delay  it  for  two  months,  to 
speak  after  God's  judgment,  seems  much  better.  I 
judge  that  not  only  the  words,  but  also  the  meaning  of 
our  decree,  ought  to  be  observed.  Wherefore,  if  ye  will 
give  any  credit  to  me,  follow  rather  dangerous  honesty, 
than  secure  utility  ;  although  indeed  utility  cannot  be 
discerned  from  honesty."  "This  opinion  of  delay  took 
place  among  the  fathers,  and  they  determined  to  stay  for 
the  space  of  two  months. 

In  the  mean  time  messengers  were  sent  unto  the 
princes,  to  declare  the  deposition  of  Eugenius  by  the 
synod,  and  publish  it  abroad. 

During  this  time,  the  corrupt  air  was  not  at  all 
purged,  but  the  mortality  daily  increasing,  many  died 
and  were  sick.  Whereupon  a  sudden  fear  came  upon 
the  fathers.  Nor  were  they  sufficiently  advised  what 
they  ought  to  do  ;  for  they  thought  it  not  to  be  without 
danger,  either  to  depart  or  tarry.  However  they 
thought  it  good  to  tarry,  that  since  they  had  over- 
come famine,  and  the  assaults  of  their  enemies  on 
earth,  they  would  not  seem  to  shrink  for  the  persecu- 
tion of  any  plague.  When  the  dog-days  were  come, 
and  that  all  herbs  withered  with  heat,  the  pestilence 
daily  increased  more  and  more,  that  it  is  incredible 
how  many  died.  It  was  horrible  to  see  the  corpses 
hourly  carried  through  the  streets,  when  on  every  side 
there  was  weeping,  wailing  and  sighing.  There  was  no 
house  void  of  mourning  ;  no  mirth  or  laughter  in  any 
place,  but  matrons  bewailing  their  husbands,  and  the 
husbands  their  wives.  Men  and  women  went  through 
the  streets,  and  durst  not  speak  one  to  another.  Some 
tarried  at  home,  and  others  that  went  abroad  had  per- 
fumes to  smell,  to  preserve  them  against  the  plague. 


The  common  people  died  without  number  ;  and  as  in 
the  cold  autumn  the  leaves  of  the  trees  do  fall,  e\en  so 
did  the  youths  of  the  city  consume  and  fall  away.  The 
violence  of  the  disease  was  such,  that  you  might  have  met 
a  man  merry  in  the  street  now,  and  within  ten  hours 
heard  that  he  had  been  buried.  The  number  of  the 
dead  corpses  was  such  also,  that  they  lacked  place  to 
bury  them  in  ;  insomuch  that  all  the  church-yards  were 
digged  up,  and  filled  with  dead  corpses,  and  great  holes 
made  in  the  parish  churches,  where  a  great  number  of 
corpses  being  thrust  in  together,  they  covered  them  over 
with  earth.  For  which  cause  the  fathers  were  so  afraid, 
that  there  appeared  no  blood  in  their  faces ;  and  espe- 
cially the  sudden  death  of  Lewis  the  prothonotary  made 
all  men  afraid,  for  he  was  a  strong  man,  and  flourishing 
in  age,  and  singularly  learned  in  both  laws,  whom  the 
same  envious  and  raging  sickness  took  away  in  a  few 
hours.  By  and  by,  after  died  Lewis  the  patriarch  of 
Aquileia,  a  man  of  great  age,  and  brought  up  always  in 
troubles  and  adversity,  neither  could  he  see  the  day  of 
the  pope's  election  which  he  had  long  wished  for.  How- 
ever, he  took  partly  a  consolation,  in  that  he  had  seen 
Eugenius  deposed  before  his  death.  This  man's  death 
was  regretted  by  all  the  fathers  ;  for  now  they  said,  that 
two  pillars  of  the  council  were  decayed  and  overthrown, 
meaning  the  prothonotary  and  the  patriarch,  whereof  the 
one  by  the  law,  and  the  other  with  his  deeds,  defended 
the  verity  of  the  council. 

Likewise  a  great  number  of  the  registers  and  doctors 
died  ;  and  of  such  as  fell  into  that  disease,  few  or  none 
escaped.  One  among  all  the  rest,  ^neas  Sylvius,  being 
stricken  with  this  disease,  by  God's  help  escaped.  This 
man  lay  three  days  even  at  the  point  of  death,  all  men 
being  in  despair  of  him  ;  notwithstanding  it  pleased  God 
to  grant  him  longer  life.  When  the  pestilence  was  most 
fervent  and  hot,  and  that  daily  there  died  about  one 
hundred,  there  was  great  entreaty  made  to  Cardinal  Arela- 
tensis,  that  he  would  go  to  some  other  town  or  village  near 
hand  ;  for  these  were  the  words  of  all  his  friends  and 
household,  "What  do  you,  most  reverend  father?  At 
the  least  avoid  this  wane  of  the  moon  and  save  yourself; 
who  being  safe,  all  we  shall  also  be  safe  ;  if  you  die,  we 
all  perish.  If  the  plague  oppress  you,  unto  whom  shall 
we  fly  ?  Who  shall  rule  us  ?  Or  who  shall  be  the 
guide  of  this  most  faithful  flock  .'  The  infection  hath 
already  invaded  your  chamber.  Your  secretary  and 
chamberlain  are  already  dead.  Consider  the  great 
danger,  and  save  both  yourself  and  us."  But  neither 
the  entreaty  of  his  household,  neither  the  corpses  of  those 
which  were  dead  could  move  him,  he  being  willing  rather 
to  preserve  the  council  with  peril  of  his  life,  than  to  save 
his  life  with  peril  of  the  council ;  for  he  knew,  that  if  he 
should  depart,  few  would  have  tarried  behind,  and  thai 
deceit  would  have  been  wrought  in  his  absence. 

Wherefore,  as  in  war  the  soldiers  fear  no  danger, 
when  they  see  their  captain  in  the  midst  of  their  ene- 
mies :  so  the  fathers  of  the  council  were  ashamed  to  fly 
from  this  pestilence,  seeing  their  president  to  remain 
with  them  in  the  midst  of  all  dangers.  Which  utterly 
subverted  the  opinion  of  them,  who  babbled  abroad,  that 
the  fathers  tarried  in  Basil,  to  seek  their  own  profit  and 
not  the  verity  of  the  faith  ;  for  there  is  no  commodity 
upon  earth  which  men  would  change  for  their  lives  ;  for 
all  such  as  serve  the  world,  prefer  it  before  all  other 
things.  But  these  our  fathers,  shewing  themselves  an 
invincible  wall  for  the  house  of  God,  overcoming  all  dif- 
ficulties, which  this  most  cruel  and  pestiferous  year 
brought  upon  them,  at  length  all  desire  of  life  also  being 
set  apart,  they  overcame  all  dangers,  and  did  not  hesitate 
with  most  constant  minds  to  defend  the  verity  of  the 
council,  even  to  this  present. 

The  time  of  the  decree  being  passed,  after  the  deposi- 
tion  of  the  pope,  it  seemed  good  to  the  fathers  to  pro- 
ceed to  the  election  of  another  bishop.  And  first  ot  all, 
they  nominated  those  that  together  with  the  cardinals, 
should  elect  the  pope.  The  first  and  principal  of  the 
electors,  was  the  Cardinal  Arelatensis,  a  man  of  invinci- 
ble constancy,  and  incomparable  wisdom  ;  to  whose  vir- 
tue may  justly  be  ascribed  whatever  was  done  in  the 
council ;  for  without  him,  the  prelates  had  not  perse- 


350  COUNCIL  OF  BASIL.— ELECTION  OF  POPE  IN  THE  ROOM  OF  EUGENIUS.     [Book  VI. 


vered  in  their  purpose,  neither  could  the  shadow  of  any 
prince  have  so  defended  them.  Tliis  man  came  not  to 
the  election  by  any  favour  or  denomination,  but  by  his 
own  proper  right.  The  rest  of  the  electors  were  chosen 
out  of  the  Italian,  French,  German,  and  Spanish  nations, 
and  their  cells  and  chambers  appointed  to  them  by  lots, 
without  respect  of  dignity  or  person,  and  as  the  lots 
fell,  so  were  they  placed  ;  whereby  it  chanced  a  doctor 
to  have  the  highest  place,  and  a  bishop  the  last. 

The  next  day  after  there  was  a  session  held  ;  Marcus  a 
famous  divine,  made  an  oration  to  the  electors  ;  he  reck- 
oned up  the  manifold  crimes  of  Pope  Eu^^nius,  who  wis 
deposed.  He  endeavoured  to  persuade  the  electors  u) 
choose  such  a  man,  as  should  in  all  points  be  contrary 
to  Eugenius,  and  eschew  all  his  vices;  that  as  he,  through 
his  manifold  reproaches,  was  hurtful  to  all  men,  so 
be  who  should  be  chosen,  should  shew  himself  acceptable 
to  ail  men. 

There  was  so  great  a  number  of  people  gathered  toge- 
ther to  behold  this  matter,  that  neither  in  the  church, 
nor  in  the  streets,  could  any  man  pass.  There  was  pre- 
sent, John  earl  of  Dierstein,  who  supplied  the  place  of 
the  emperor's  protector  ;  also  the  senators  of  the  city, 
■with  many  other  noblemen,  to  behold  the  same.  The 
citizens  were  without  in  arms,  to  take  care  that  there 
should  be  no  uproar.  The  electors  received  the  commu- 
nion together,  and  afterwards  they  received  their  oath  ; 
and  the  Cardinal  Arelatensis,  opening  the  book  of  de- 
crees, read  the  form  of  the  oath  in  the  audience  of  all 
men,  and  first  of  all,  he  taking  the  oath  himself,  began 
in  this  manner : 

"  Most  reverend  fathers,  I  promise,  swear,  and  vow 
before  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ  (whose  most  blessed  body 
I  unworthy  sinner  have  received,  unto  whom  in  the  last 
judgment,  I  shall  give  an  account  of  all  my  deeds)  that 
in  tliis  business  of  election,  whereto  now  by  the  will  of 
the  council  we  are  sent,  I  will  seek  nothing  else,  but  only 
tlie  salvation  of  the  christian  jieople,  and  the  profit  of 
the  universal  church.  This  shall  be  my  whole  care  and 
study,  that  the  authority  of  the  general  councils  be  not 
contemned,  that  the  catholic  faitli  be  not  impugned,  and 
that  the  fatliers  who  remain  in  the  council  be  not  op- 
pressed. «il'his  will  I  seek  for :  this  shall  be  my  care  ;  to 
this,  with  all  my  whole  force  and  power,  will  I  bend  ray- 
self  ;  neither  will  I  respect  any  thing  in  this  point, 
either  for  mine  own  cause,  or  for  any  friend,  but  only 
God,  and  the  profit  of  the  church.  With  this  mind  and 
intent,  and  with  this  heart,  will  I  take  mine  oath  before 
the  council." 

His  words  were  lively  and  fearful.  After  him  all  the 
other  electors  in  their  order,  did  swear  and  take  their 
oath  :  then  they  went  with  great  solemnity  unto  the 
conclave,  where  they  remained  seven  days.  The  manner 
of  their  election  was  in  this  sort.  Before  the  cardinals' 
seat  was  set  a  desk,  whereupon  there  stood  a  bason  of 
silver,  into  the  which  bason  all  the  electors  did  cast  their 
schedules ;  which  the  cardinal  receiving,  read  one  by 
one,  and  four  other  of  the  electors  wrote  as  he  read 
them. 

The  tenor  of  the  schedules  was  in  this  manner  :  "  I 
George,  bishop  of  Vicenza,  do  choose  such  a  man,  or 
sucii  a  man  for  bishop  of  Rome,"  and  peradventure  named 
one  or  two  ;  every  one  of  the  electors  subscribed  his 
name  to  the  schedule,  that  he  might  thereby  knov/  his  own, 
and  say  nay,  if  it  were  contrary  to  that  which  was  spoken  ; 
wliercby  all  deceit  was  utterly  excluded.  The  first  scru- 
tiny thus  ended,  it  was  found  that  there  were  many  named 
to  the  papacy  ;  yet  none  had  sufficieiit  voices,  for  that 
day  there  were  seventeen  of  different  nations  nominated. 
Notwithstanding,  Amedeus  duke  of  Savoy,  a  man  of  sin- 
gular virtue,  surmounted  them  all  ;  for  in  the  first  scru- 
tiny he  had  the  voice  of  sixteen  electors,  which  judged 
him  worthy  to  govern  the  church. 

After  this,  tliere  was  a  diligent  incpiisition  had  in  the 
council  touching  those  who  were  named  of  the  electors, 
and  as  every  man's  opinion  served  him,  he  either  praised 
or  discommended  those  who  were  nominated.  But 
there  was  such  report  made  of  Amedeus,  that  in  the  next 
scrutiny,  which  was  held  in  the  nones  of  November, 
Amedeus  had  Iwenty-oue  voices,   and  in   the  third  and 


fourth  scrutiny,  twenty-one  voices.  And  as  there  was 
none  found  in  all  the  scrutiny  to  have  two  parts,  all  the 
other  schedules  were  burnt.  And  as  there  lacked  but 
only  one  voice  to  the  election  of  the  high  bishop,  they 
fell  to  prayer,  desiring  God  that  he  would  vouchsafe  to 
direct  their  minds  to  an  unity  and  concord,  worthily  to 
elect  and  choose  him  who  should  take  the  charge  over 
the  flock  of  God.  As  Amedeus  seemed  to  be  nearer 
unto  the  papacy  than  all  others,  there  was  great  commu- 
nication had  among  them,  touching  his  life  and  disposi- 
tion. Some  said  that  a  layman  ought  not  so  suddenly 
♦:o  be  chosen  ;  for  it  would  seem  a  strange  tiling,  for  a 
secu.a."  prince  to  be  called  to  the  bishopric  of  Rome  ; 
which  would  also  too  much  derogate  from  the  ecclesias- 
tical state,  as  though  there  were  none  therein  meet  or 
worthy  for  that  dignity.  Others  said.  That  a  man 
who  was  married  and  had  children,  was  unmeet  for  such 
a  charge.  Others  again  affirmed,  that  the  bishop  of 
Rome  ought  to  be  a  doctor  of  law,  and  an  excellent 
learned  man.  "*p 

When  these  words  were  spoken,  others  rising  up, 
spake  far  otherwise  ;  that  although  Amedeus  was  no 
doctor,  yet  was  he  learned  and  wise,  as  all  his  whole 
youth  he  had  bestowed  in  learning  and  study,  and  liad 
sought  not  the  name,  but  even  the  ground  of  learning. 
Then  said  another,  "  If  ye  be  desirous  to  be  instructed 
further  of  this  prince's  life,  I  pray  you  give  ear  to  me, 
who  know  him  thoroughly.  Truly  this  man  from  liis 
youth  upward,  and  even  from  his  young  and  tender 
years,  has  lived  more  religiously  than  secularly,  being 
always  obedient  to  his  parents  and  masters,  and  being 
always  indued  with  the  fear  of  God,  never  given  to  any 
vanity  or  wantonness  ;  neither  has  there  at  any  time 
been  any  child  of  the  house  of  Savoy,  in  whom  lias  ap- 
peared greater  wit  or  towardness  ;  whereby  all  those 
who  did  behold  and  know  this  man,  judged  and  foresaw 
some  great  matter  in  him  ;  neither  were  they  deceived. 
For  if  ye  desire  to  know  his  rule  and  government,  what 
and  how  noble  it  has  been  ;  first,  know  ye  this,  that  this 
man  has  reigned  since  his  father's  decease,  about  forty 
years. 

"  During  whose  time,  justice,  the  lady  and  queen  of 
all  other  virtues,  has  always  flourished:  for  he,  hearing 
his  subjects  himself,  would  never  suffer  the  poor  to  be 
opyiressed,  or  the  weak  to  be  deceived.  He  was  the 
defender  of  the  fatherless,  the  advocate  of  the  widows, 
and  protector  of  the  poor.  There  was  no  rapine  or 
robbery  in  all  his  territory.  The  poor  and  rich  lived  all 
under  one  law,  neither  was  he  burthenous  to  his  sub- 
jects, or  importune  against  strangers  throughout  all  bis 
country  ;  there  were  no  grievous  exactions  of  money 
throughout  all  his  dominion.  He  thought  himself  rich 
enough,  if  the  inhabitants  of  his  dominions  did  abound 
and  were  rich  ;  knowing  that  it  was  the  point  of  a  good 
shepherd  to  shear  his  sheep,  and  not  to  devour  them. 
In  this  also  was  his  chief  study  and  care,  that  his  sub- 
jects might  live  in  peace,  and  such  as  bordered  upon 
him,  might  have  no  occasion  of  grudge. 

"  By  which  policies  he  did  not  only  quietly  govern  his 
father's  dominions,  but  also  augmented  the  same  by 
others,  who  willingly  submitted  themselves  unto  him. 
He  never  made  war  upon  any,  but  resisting  against  such 
as  made  war  upon  him,  he  studied  rather  to  make  peace 
than  to  seek  any  revenge,  desiring  rather  to  overcome 
his  enemies  with  benefits,  than  vrith  the  sword.  He 
married  only  one  wife,  who  was  a  noble  maiden,  and  of 
singular  beauty  and  virtue.  He  would  have  all  his 
family  to  live  virtuously,  and  throughout  all  his  house, 
honesty  and  integrity  of  manners  was  observed.  When 
his  wife  had  departed  this  life,  and  he  perceived  his 
duchy  to  be  established,  and  that  it  would  come  without 
any  controversy  to  his  posterity,  he  declared  his  mind, 
which  was  always  religious,  and  dedicated  to  God,  and 
shewed  what  will  and  affection  he  had  long  borne  in  his 
lieart.  For  he  contemning  the  pomp  and  state  of  this 
world,  calling  to  him  his  dear  friends,  departed  and 
went  into  a  wilderness  ;  where  building  a  goodly  abbey, 
he  addicted  himself  wholly  to  the  service  of  God,  and 
taking  his  cross  upon  him,  followed  Christ.  In  which 
place  he  being  conversant  by  the  space  of  many  years, 


A.  D.  1439.]  AMEDEUS,  DUKE  OF  SAVOY,  ELECTED  POPE  UNDER  THE  NAME  OF  FELIX  V.   351 

shewed  forth  great  examples  of  holiness,  wearing  no 
other  garments  but  such  as  could  withstand  the  cold, 
neither  using  any  kind  of  dainty  fare,  but  only  to  resist 
hunger,  watching  and  praying  the  most  part  of  tlie 
night.  Wherefore  this  prince  is  not  newly  come  to  the 
church  (as  some  suppose), but  being  a  christian,  born  of 
proo'enitors  who  have  been  christians  a  thousand  years 
and^more,  doth  now  serve  God  in  a  monastery. 

"  But  as  to  that  which  is  spoken  concerning  a  wife,  I 
do  not  regard  it  ;  when  not  he  only  who  has  had  a  wife, 
but  he  also  who  has  a  wife  may  be  elected  and  chosen 
pope.  For  why  do  the  doctors  dispute,  whether  a  mar- 
ried man  chosen  pope,  ought  to  continue  to  live  with 
his  wife,  but  only  because  a  married  man  might  be  re- 
ceived and  chosen  ?  For  as  you  know  well  enough, 
there  were  many  popes  that  had  wives  ;  and  Peter  also 
was  not  without  a  wife.  But  what  do  we  stand  about 
this  ?  For  peradventure,  it  had  been  better  that  more 
priests  had  been  married  ;  for  many  would  be  saved 
through  marriage,  who  are  now  damned  through  their 
single  life.  But  hereof  we  will  speak  in  another 
place.  I  pray  you,  choose  this  man.  He  will  augment 
the  faith,  he  will  reform  manners,  and  preseiTe  the 
authority  of  the  church.  Have  ye  not  heard  these 
troubles  of  the  church  to  have  been  before  spoken  of, 
and  that  the  time  now  present  should  be  an  end  of  all 
troubles  ?  Have  ye  not  heard  that  about  this  time  there 
should  a  pope  be  chosen  which  should  comfort  Zion, 
and  set  all  things  in  peace  ?  And  who,  I  pray  you, 
should  he  be  that  could  fulfil  these  things  except  we 
choose  this  man  ?  Believe  me,  these  sayings  must  be 
fulfilled,  and  I  tnist  that  God  will  move  your  minds 
thereto.  Notwithstanding,  do  whatever  you  shall  think 
most  good  and  holy." 


WTien  he  had  spoken  these  words,  the  greatest  num- 
ber of  the  electors  seemed  to  consent  to  him,  and  his 
words  took  such  effect,  that  in  the  next  scrutiny  the 
matter  was  finished  and  ended,  and  when  the  scrutiny 
was  opened,  it  was  found  that  Amedeus,  the  most  de- 
vout duke  of  Savoy,  according  to  the  decree  of  the 
council,  was  chosen  pope.  Wherefore  suddenly  there 
was  great  joy  and  gladness  among  them,  and  all  men 
highly  commended  their  doings.  Then  the  Cardinal  Arela- 
tensis  published  the  name  of  the  elect  bishop.  After 
this  all  the  prelates  in  their  pontifical  robes  and  mitres, 
and  all  the  clergy  of  the  city  coming  unto  the  conclave, 
the  electors  being  likewise  adorned,  they  brought  him  to 
the  great  church,  where  after  great  thanks  given  to  God, 
and  the  election  again  declared  to  the  people,  a  hymn 
being  sung  for  joy,  the  congregation  was  dissolved. 

This  Amedeus  was  a  man  of  reverend  age,  of  comely 
stature,  of  grave  and  discreet  behaviour ;  also  before 
married.  Who  thus  being  elected  pope  about  November, 
was  called  Felix  V.,  and  was  crowned  in  the  city  of 
Basil,  in  the  month  of  July.  There  was  present  at  his 
coronation,  Levris,  duke  of  Savoy ;  Philip,  Earl  Gebe- 
nensis ;  Lewis,  marquis  of  Salutz  ;  the  marquis  of 
Rotelen  ;  Conrad  of  Winsperg,  chamberlain  of  the 
empire  ;  the  earl  of  Dierstein ;  the  ambassadors  of  the 
cities  of  Strasburgh,  Berne,  Friburgh,  Solatorn,  with  a 
great  multitude  of  others  beside,  to  the  number  of  fifty 
thousand  persons.  At  this  coronation,  the  pope's  two 
sons  served  and  ministered  to  their  father.  Lewis, 
cardinal  of  Hostia,  set  on  his  head  the  pontifical  dia- 
dem, which  was  esteemed  at  thirty  thousand  crowns. 
It  were  too  long  here  to  recite  the  whole  order  and  solem- 
nity of  the  procession  of  the  pope's  riding  about  the 
city.  First  proceeded  the  pope  under  his  canopy  of 
cloth  of  gold,  having  on  his  head  a  triple  crown,  and 
blessing  the  people  as  he  went.  By  him  went  the  mar- 
quis of  Rotelen  and  Conrad  of  Winsperg,  leading  his  horse 
by  the  bridle.  The  procession  finished,  they  went  to 
dinner,  which  lasted  four  full  hours,  being  excessively 
sumptuous  ;  where  the  pope's  two  sons  were  butlers  to 
his  cup  ;  the  marquis  of  Salutz  was  the  steward,  &c. 

Of  this  Felix,  Volaterane  in  his  third  book  thus  writes, 
that  he  being  asked  by  certain  of  the  ambassadors,  if 
he  had  any  dogs  or  hounds,  to  shew  them  ;  he  desired 
them  the  next  day  to  repair  unto  him,  and  he  would 


shew  them  such  as  he  had.  When  the  ambassadorg, 
according  to  the  appointment  were  come,  he  shewed  to 
them  a  great  number  of  poor  peojile  and  beggars  sitting 
at  his  tables  at  meat,  declaring  that  those  were  his 
hounds,  which  he  every  day  used  to  feed,  hunting  with 
them  (he  trusted)  for  the  glory  of  heaven  to  come. 

And  thus  you  have  heard  the  state  of  this  council 
hitherto,  which  council  endured  a  long  season,  the  space 
of  seventeen  years. 

About  the  sixth  year  of  the  council,  Sigismund  the 
emperor  died,  leaving  but  one  daughter  to  succeed  him 
in  his  kingdoms,  whom  he  had  married  to  Albert,  the 
second  duke  of  Austria,  who  first  succeeded  in  the 
kingdoms  of  Hungary  and  Bohemia,  a  sore  adversary  to 
the  Boliemians,  and  afterwards  was  made  emperor, 
A.  D.  14.'58,  and  reigned  emperor  but  two  years,  leaving 
his  wife,  who  was  Sigismund's  daughter,  great  w^ith 
child.  After  which  Albert,  his  brother  Frederick,  the 
third  duke  of  Austria,  succeeded  in  the  empire,  &c. 

And  having  thus  far  proceeded  in  the  matters  of  this 
council,  until  the  election  of  Amedeus,  called  pope 
Felix  v.,  before  we  prosecute  the  rest,  order  requires  to 
intermix  the  matters  concluded  between  this  council  and 
the  Bohemians. 

The  Bohemians  then  were  invited  to  Basil,  where  the 
council  was  appointed  ;  and  having,  after  much  delay, 
and  some  treaty,  procured  a  safe  conduct  from  the  coun- 
cil, from  the  princes,  and  from  the  city  of  Basil,  they 
appeared  by  their  ambassadors,  and  addressed  the 
council. 

Then  Rochezanus  made  an  oration,  requiring  to  have 
a  day  appointed  when  they  should  be  heard,  which  was 
appointed  the  sixteenth  day  of  the  same  month.  Upon 
which  day  John  Rochezanus,  having  made  his  preface, 
began  to  propound  the  first  article,  touching  the  com- 
munion to  be  ministered  vmder  both  kinds,  and  disputed 
upon  the  same  for  the  space  of  three  days  always  before 
noon.  Then  Wenceslaus,  the  Taborite,  disputed  upon 
the  second  article,  touching  the  correction  and  punish- 
ing of  sin,  for  the  space  of  two  days.  After  whom  Ulde- 
ric,  priest  of  the  Orphans,  propounded  and  disputed 
upon  the  third  article,  for  the  space  of  two  days,  touch- 
ing the  free  preaching  of  the  word  of  God. 

Last  of  all,  Peter  Pain,  an  Englishman,  disputed  three 
days  upon  the  fourth  article,  touching  the  civil  dominion 
of  the  clergy,  arid  afterward  gave  copies  cf  their  disputa- 
tions in  writing  to  the  council,  with  hearty  thanks  that 
they  were  heard.  The  three  last  did  somewhat  inveigh 
against  the  council  for  condemning  John  Huss  and  John 
Wickliff"  for  their  doctrine.  Whereupon  John  de  Ra- 
gusso,  a  divine,  rising  up,  desired  that  he  might  have 
leave  to  answer  in  his  own  name,  to  the  first  article  of 
the  Bohemians.  The  council  consented,  so  that  for  the 
space  of  eight  days  in  the  forenoon,  he  disputed  there- 
upon. But  before  he  began  to  answer,  John,  the  Abbot 
of  Sistertia,  made  an  oration  to  the  Bohemians,  that 
they  should  submit  themselves  to  the  determination  of 
the  holy  church,  which  this  council  represents.  This 
matter  did  not  a  little  offend  the  Bohemians.  John 
Ragusinus,  a  divine,  after  scholars'  fashion,  in  his  an- 
swer spake  often  of  heresies  and  heretics.  Procopius 
could  not  suffer  it,  but  rising  up  with  an  angry  spirit, 
complained  openly  to  the  council  of  this  injury.  "  This 
our  countryman,  (saith  he,)  does  us  great  injury,  calling 
us  oftentimes  heretics."  Ragusinus  answered:  "As  I 
am  your  countryman  both  by  tongue  and  nation,  I  do  the 
more  desire  to  reduce  you  again  unto  the  church."  It 
came  almost  to  this  point,  that  through  this  offence  the 
Bohemians  would  depart  from  Basil,  and  could  scarcely 
be  appeased.  Certain  of  the  Bohemians  would  not  hear 
Ragusinus  finish  his  disputation. 

After  him  a  famous  divine,  one  Egidius  Carlerius, 
dean  of  the  church  of  Cambray,  answered  to  the  second 
article,  for  the  space  of  four  days.  To  the  third  article 
answered  one  Henry,  three  days  together.  Last  of  all, 
one  John  Polomarius  answered  to  the  fourth  article, 
likewise  for  the  space  of  three  days,  so  that  the  long 
time  which  they  used  in  disputations  seemed  tedious  to 
the  Bohemians.  Notwithstanding  this  answer,  the  Bo- 
hemians still  defended  their  articles,  and  especially  the 

A  A 


352 


COUNCIL  OF  BASIL.— ON  THE  COMMUNION. 


rBooK  VI. 


first,  insomuch  as  John  Rochezanus  did  strongly  im- 
pugn Ragusinus's  answer,  for  the  space  of  six  days.  But 
as  one  disputation  bred  another,  and  it  was  perceived 
how  that  by  this  means  no  concord  could  be  made  ;  the 
Prince  William,  duke  of  Bavaria,  protector  of  the 
council,  attempted  another  remedy,  that  all  disputations 
being  set  aside,  the  matter  should  be  friendly  debated. 

There  were  certain  appointed  on  either  part  to  treat 
upon  the  concord,  who  coining  together  the  eleventh  day 
of  March,  those  who  were  appointed  for  the  council, 
were  demanded  to  say  their  minds.  "  It  seemed  good," 
said  they,  "  if  these  men  would  be  united  unto  us,  arid 
be  made  one  body  with  us,  that  this  body  might  then  ac- 
cord, and  declare  and  determine  all  manner  of  diversities 
of  opinions  and  sects,  what  is  to  be  believed  or  done  in 
them." 

The  Bohemians,  when  they  had  a  while  paused,  said, 
"  This  way  seems  not  apt  enough,  except  first  of  all 
the  four  articles  were  exactly  discussed,  so  that  either 
we  should  agree  with  them,  or  they  with  us  :  for  other- 
wise it  would  be  but  a  frivolous  matter,  if  they  being 
now  united,  again  disagree  in  the  deciding  of  the  arti- 
cles." Here  answer  was  made  to  the  Bohemians, 
"  That  if  they  were  rightly  united,  and  the  aid  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  called  for,  they  would  not  err  in  the  decid- 
ing of  the  matter,  as  every  christian  ought  to  believe 
that  determination,  which,  if  they  would  do,  it  would 
breed  a  most  firm  and  strong  concord  and  amity  on 
either  part."  But  this  answer  satisfied  them  not,  so 
that  the  other  three  rose  up,  and  disputed  against  the 
answers  which  were  given.  At  that  time  Cardinal 
Julian,  president  of  the  council,  made  this  oration  unto 
the  Bohemian  ambassadors. 

"This  sacred  synod,''  said  he,  "has  now  for  the 
space  of  ten  days  patiently  heard  the  propositions  of 
your  four  articles."  And  afterward  he  annexed,  "You 
have  propounded,"  saith  he,  "  four  articles,  but  we  un- 
derstand that,  beside  these  four,  you  have  many  other 
strange  doctrines,  wherein  ye  dissent  from  us.  Where- 
fore it  is  necessary,  if  a  perfect  unity  and  fraternity  shall 
follow  between  us,  that  all  these  things  be  declared  in 
the  council,  to  the  end  that  by  the  grace  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  is  the  author  of  peace  and  truth,  due  pro- 
vision may  be  made  therein.  Wherefore  we  desire  you, 
that  you  will  certify  us  upon  these  and  certain  other 
points,  what  you  do  believe,  or  what  credit  you  give  to 
them.  But  we  do  not  require,  that  you  should  now 
declare  your  reasons,  but  it  shall  satisfy  us,  if  you  will 
answer  unto  every  article  by  this  word  :  '  We  believe 
or  believe  not.'  Which  if  you  will  do  (as  we  trust  you 
will)  then  we  shall  perceive  that  you  desire  that  we 
should  conceive  a  good  estimation  of  you.  If  there  be 
any  thing  whereof  you  would  be  certified  by  us,  ask  it 
boldly,  and  we  will  give  you  an  answer  out  of  hand ; 
for  we  are  ready,  according  to  the  doctrine  of  St.  Peter, 
to  render  account  unto  every  man  which  shall  require  it, 
touching  the  faith  which  we  hold."  Hereto  the  Bohe- 
mian ambassadors  answered  in  few  words,  "  That  they 
came  only  to  propound  those  four  articles,  not  in  their 
own  name,  but  in  the  name  of  the  whole  kingdom  of 
Bohemia,"  and  spake  no  more.  Whereupon  William, 
the  noble  protector  of  the  council,  calling  upon  four 
men  on  either  part,  treated  touching  the  pacifying  the 
matter,  by  whose  advice  the  council  decreed  to  send  a 
famous  amhassage  with  the  Bohemian  ambassadors,  to 
Prague,  where  the  people  should  assemble  upon  Sunday. 
But  they  would  not  receive  these  conditions  of  peace 
which  were  offered,  but  made  haste  to  depart.  Where- 
upon on  the  fourteenth  day  of  April,  there  were  ten 
chosen  out  of  the  council,  to  go  with  the  Bohemian  am- 
bassadors unto  Prague. 

After  the  coming  of  those  ambassadors,  much  conten- 
tion began  to  rise  between  the  parties.  First  began  John 
Rochezanus,  who  speaking  in  the  public  person  of  the 
commonalty,  laboured  to  commend  and  prefer  the  four 
verities  of  the  Bohemians  before  propounded  ;  charging 
also  the  prelates  and  priests  for  their  slanderous  and  un- 
deserved contumelies  wherewith  they  did  defame  the 
noble  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  complaining  also  that  they 
would   not    receive    those   christian   verities,   left    and 


allowed  by  their  king.  Wenceslaus,  now  departed. 
Wherefore  he  required  them  in  the  behalf  of  the  whole 
nation,  that  they  would  leave  off  hereafter  to  oppress 
them  in  such  sort,  that  they  would  restore  to  them  again 
their  Joseph's  vesture,  that  is,  the  ornament  of  their 
good  fiime  and  name,  whereof  their  brethren,  their 
enemies,  had  spoiled  them,  &c. 

To  this  Polomar  makes  answer  again,  with  a  long  and 
curious  oration,  exhorting  them  to  peace  and  unity  of 
the  church,  which,  if  they  would  embrace,  all  other  ob. 
stacles  and  impediments  (said  he)  should  be  soon  re- 
moved, promising  also,  that  this  their  vesture  of  honour 
and  fame  should  be  amply  restored  again  ;  and  after- 
ward, if  there  were  any  doubtful  matters,  they  might 
and  should  be  the  better  discussed. 

But  all  this  pleased  not  the  Bohemians,  unless  they 
might  first  have  a  declaration  of  their  four  articles, 
which,  if  they  might  obtain,  they  promised  then  to  em- 
brace peace  and  concord.  Which  peace  (said  they)  be- 
gan first  to  be  broken  by  themselves,  in  that  the  council 
of  Constance,  by  their  unjust  condemnation,  burned 
John  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague  ;  and  also  by  their 
cruel  bulls  and  censures,  raised  up  first  excommunica- 
tion, then  war  against  the  whole  kingdom  of  Bohemia. 

When  the  ambassadors  saw  the  matter  could  not 
otherwise  be  settled,  they  required  to  have  those  articles 
delivered  to  them  in  a  certain  form,  which  they  sent  to 
the  council  by  three  Bohemian  ambassadors. 

Afterward  the  council  sent  a  declaration  into  Bohemia, 
to  be  published  by  the  ambassadors,  which  were  com- 
manded to  report  unto  the  Bohemians,  in  the  name  of 
the  council,  that  if  they  would  receive  the  declaration  of 
those  three  articles,  and  the  unity  of  the  church,  there 
should  be  a  means  found  whereby  the  matter  touching 
the  fourth  article,  of  the  communion  under  both  kinds, 
should  be  passed  with  peace  and  quietness. 

After  the  Bohemians  had  taken  deliberation,  they 
said,  "  That  they  would  give  no  answer  before  they  un- 
derstood what  should  be  offered  them  as  touching  the 
communion."  Wherefore,  it  was  necessary  to  declare 
the  matter,  as  it  was  written  in  form  following : — 

"  In  the  name  of  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
upon  the  sacrament  of  whose  most  blessed  last  supper 
we  shall  treat,  that  he  who  hath  instituted  this  most 
blessed  sacrament  of  unity  and  peace,  will  vouchsafe  to 
work  this  effect  in  us,  and  to  make  us  that  we  may  be 
one  in  the  Lord  Jesus  our  Head,  and  that  he  will  sub- 
vert all  the  subtleties  of  the  devil,  who,  through  his  en- 
vious craftiness,  hath  made  the  sacrament  of  peace  and 
unity  an  occasion  of  war  and  discord  ;  that,  while  chris- 
tians do  contend,  touching  the  manner  of  communicat- 
ing, they  be  not  deprived  of  the  fruit  of  communion. 
This  was  thought  good  above  all  things  to  be  premised, 
that  the  general  custom  of  the  church,  which  your 
fathers  and  you  also  in  times  past  have  observed,  hath  a 
long  time  had  and  still  useth,  that  they  who  do  not  con- 
secrate, communicate  only  under  the  kind  of  bread. 
Which  custom  being  lawfully  brought  in  by  the  church 
and  holy  fathers,  and  now  a  long  time  observed,  it  is 
not  lawful  to  reject,  or  to  change  at  your  will  and  plea- 
sure, without  the  authority  of  the  church.  Therefore,  to 
change  the  custom  of  the  church,  and  to  take  in  hand  to 
communicate  unto  the  people  under  both  kinds,  without 
the  authority  of  holy  church,  is  altogether  unlawful. 
For  holy  church,  upon  reasonable  occasions,  may  grant 
liberty  unto  the  people  to  communicate  under  both 
kinds.  And  every  communion,  which,  being  attempted 
without  the  authority  and  license  of  the  church,  should 
be  unlawful ;  when  it  is  done  with  the  authority  of  holy 
church,  shall  be  lawful,  if  other  things  prevent  it  not ; 
because,  as  the  apostle  saith,  '  He  that  eateth  and  drink  - 
eth  unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  his  own  damnation. ' 

"  Moreover,  doctors  do  say,  that  the  custom  of  com- 
municating to  the  people,  only  under  the  kind  of  bread, 
was  reasonably  introduced  by  the  church  and  holy 
fathers,  for  reasonable  causes,  specially  for  the  avoiding 
of  two  perils — of  error  and  irreverence.  Of  error,  as  to 
think  that  the  one  part  of  Christ's  body  were  in  the 
bread,  and  the  other  part  in  the  cup,  which  were  a  great 


A.  D.  1439.] 


COUNCIL  OF  BASIL.- PETITIONS  OF  THE  BOHEMIANS. 


;«5 


error.     Of  irreverence,  as  many  things  may  happen,  as 
well  on  the  part  of  the  minister,  as  on  the  part  of  the  re- 
ceiver :   as  it  is  said,  that  it  happened  when  a  certain 
priest  carried  the  sacrament  of  the  cup  unto  a  sick  man, 
when  he  should  have  ministered,  he  found  nothiiiG;  in  the 
cup,  being   all  spilt  by  the  way,  with   many  other  such 
like  chances.     We  have   heard,  moreover,  that  it  hath 
often  happened  that  the  sacrament  consecrated  in  the 
cup  has  not  been  sufficient  for  the  number  of  conimuni- 
cants,  whereby  a  new  consecration  must  be  made,  which 
ii  not  agreeable  to  the  doctrine  of  tlie  holy  fathers,  and 
also  that  oftentimes  they  minister  wine  unconsecrated  for 
consecrated  wine,  which  is  a  great  peril.  By  this  means, 
when  it  shall  be  brought  to  pass,  that  if  you  will  effec- 
tually receive  the  unity  and  peace  of  the  church  in  all 
other  things  besides   the  use  of  the  communion  under 
both  kinds,  conforming  yourselves  to  the  faith  and  order 
of  the  universal  church,   you  that  have  that  use   and 
custom  shall  comraiinicate  still  by  the  authority  of  the 
church  under  both  kinds,  and  this  article  shall  be  dis- 
cussed fully  in  the  sacred  council,  where  you  shall  see 
what  as  touching  this  article,   is  to  be  holden  as  a  uni- 
versal verity,  and  is  to  be  done  for  the  profit  and  salva- 
tion of  the   christian   people,  and  all  things  being  thus 
thoroughly  handed,  then  if  you  persevere  in  your  desire, 
and  that  your  ambassadors   do  require  it,    the  sacred 
council  will  grant  licence  in  the  Lord  to  your  ministers, 
to  communicate  to  the  people  under  both  kinds,  that  is 
to  say,  to  such  as  be  of  lawful  years  and  discretion,  and 
shall  reverently  and  devoutly  require  the  same  ;  this  al- 
ways observed,   that  the  ministers    shall  say   to  those 
who   shall  communicate,  that  they  ought  firmly  to  be- 
lieve,   '  not  the  flesh  only  to  be  contained   under  the 
form  of  bread,  and  the  blood  only  under  the  wine,  but 
under  each  kind  to  be  whole  and  perfect  Christ.' " 

Thus,  hitherto  we  have  declared  the  decree  of  the 
council.  As  to  the  other  questions,  a  concord  and  unity 
was  concluded  and  confirmed  by  setting  to  their  hands. 
The  Bohemians  jiromised  to  receive  the  peace  and  unity 
of  the  church,  and  the  declaration  of  the  three  articles. 
This  was  done  in  the  year  1438. 

At  the  last  the  concord  was  confirmed  by  writing  with 
their  seals  at  Inglavia,  a  city  of  Moravia,  the  fifth  day 
of  July,  in  the  presence  of  the  emperor. 

Certain  petitions  which  the  Bohemians  put  up  last  of  all 
in  the  sacred  council  of  Basil,  A.  D.  1438,  m  the 
month  of  November. 

••  To  the  most  reverend  fathers  in  Christ,  and  our 
most  gracious  lords  :  we  the  ambassadors  of  the  king- 
dom of  Bohemia  do  most  humbly  and  heartUy  require 
you  that  for  the  perpetual  preservation  of  peace  and 
concord,  and  for  the  firm  preservation  of  all  things 
contained  in  the  composition,  you  will  vouchsafe  of  your 
clemency  to  give  and  grant  uuto  us  all  and  singular  our 
requests  here  underwritten,  with  eflFectual  execution  of 
the  same. 

"  First,  and  above  all  things  we  desire  and  require 
you,  for  the  extirpation  of  divers  dissensions  and  con- 
troversies which  will  undoubtedly  follow  amongst  our 
people  under  the  diversity  of  the  communion,  and  for 
the  abolishing  of  infinite  evils  which  we  are  not  able  to 
express  as  we  have  conceived  them,  that  you  wiU  gently 
vouchsafe  of  your  goodness  and  liberality  to  give,  grant, 
and  command,  unto  our  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  and  mar- 
quisdom  of  Moravia,  one  uniform  order  of  the  commu- 
nion unto  all  men,  under  both  kinds,  that  is  to  say,  unto 
the  archbishop  of  Prague,  the  bishop  of  Luthonus,  01- 
mutz,  and  other  prelates  of  the  kingdom  and  marquis- 
dom,  having  charge  of  souls,  and  to  their  vicars,  and 
also  to  their  flocks  and  subjects,  and  that  according  to 
those  things  which  are  contained  in  the  bull  of  the  am- 
bassadors, and  in  the  compositions  made  in  the  name  of 
the  whole  council,  written  in  the  chapter,  pro  firmitate, 
where  it  is  thus  said,  '  And  all  other  things  shall  be 
done,  which  shall  be  meet  and  necessary  for  the  preser- 
Tation  of  the  peace  and  unitv.'     For  this  done,  by  your 


benefit  the  whole  kingdom  shall  be  comforted  above 
measure,  and  established  in  brotherly  love  ;  whereby  an 
uniform  subjection  and  obedience  shall  be  perpetually 
attributed  unto  the  holy  church. 

"  Also,  we  require  and  desire  (as  before)  that  for  the 
avoiding  of  all  suspicion  and  doubtfulness  of  many,  who 
su])pose  that  the  sacred  council  hfs  granted  the  commu- 
nion under  both  kinds  to  us  but  for  a  time,  as  neither 
profitable  nor  wholesome,  but  as  the  writing  of  divorce- 
ment ;  that  you  will  vouchsafe,  wholesomely  and  speedily 
to  provide  for  our  saft-ty.  and  with  your  grant  in  this  be- 
half, and  with  the  bulls  in  your  letters,  to  confirm  that 
chapter,  together  with  the  other  pertaining  to  the  office 
of  your  ambassadors. 

"  Also,  we  beseech  you  (as  before)  that  for  the  con- 
firmation of  obedience,  and  for  the  discipline  of  all  the 
clergy,  and  for  the  final  defence  and  observation  of  all 
things  determined  and  agreed  upon,  and  for  the  good 
order  in  spiritualties,  ye  will  vouchsafe  effectually  to 
provide  for  us  a  good  and  lawful  pastor,  archbishops  and 
bishops,  who  shall  seem  to  us  most  meet  and  acceptable 
for  our  kingdom,  to  execute  those  offices  and  duties. 

"  Also,  we  require  you  that  your  fatherly  reverences 
wUI  vouchsafe,  for  the  defence  of  the  worthy  fame  of  the 
kingdom  and  marquisdom,  to  declare  and  shew  our  inno- 
cency,  in  that  they  have  communicated,  do,  and  here- 
after shall  communicate  under  both  kinds  ;  to  give  out, 
ordain,  and  direct  the  letters  of  the  sacred  council,  in 
manner  and  form  most  apt  and  meet  for  such  declara- 
tion, to  all  princes,  as  well  secular  as  spiritual,  cities  and 
commonalties,  according  to  the  compositions,  and  as  the 
lords  the  ambassadors  are  bound  to  us  to  do. 

"  Also,  we  desire  you  that  in  the  discussing  of  the 
matter  for  the  communion  under  both  kinds,  and  of  the 
commandment  given  to  aU  faithful,  ye  will  not  proceed 
otherwise  than  according  to  the  Concordatum  agreed 
upon  in  Egra :  that  is  to  say,  according  to  the  law  of 
God,  the  order  of  Christ,  and  his  apostles,  the  general 
councils,  and  the  minds  of  the  holy  doctors,  truly 
grounded  upon  the  law  of  God. 

"  Also,  we  desire  that  your  fatherly  reverences,  con- 
sidering the  great  affection  of  our  people,  will  give  us- 
the  desired  liberty  to  communicate  to  the  younger  sort 
the  sacrament  of  the  supper.  For  if  this  use  of  commu- 
nicating should  be  taken  away,  which  our  kingdom  being 
godly,  moved  by  the  writings  of  most  great  and  holy 
doctors,  and  brought  in  by  example,  has  received  as 
catholic,  and  exercised  now  a  long  time  ;  verily  it  would 
raise  \ip  an  intolerable  offence  among  the  people,  and 
their  minds  would  be  grievously  vexed  and  troubled. 

"  Also,  we  require  you  (as  before)  that  for  like  causes 
your  fatherly  reverences  would  vouchsafe  to  permit,  at 
the  least  the  gospels,  epistles,  and  creed,  to  be  sung  and 
read  in  the  church  in  our  vulgar  tongue,  before  the 
people,  to  move  them  to  devotion  ;  for  in  our  language 
it  has  been  used  of  old  in  the  church,  and  likewise  in 
our  kingdom. 

"  Also,  we  require  you  in  the  name  of  the  said  king- 
dom, and  of  the  famous  university  of  Prague,  that  your 
fatherly  reverences  would  vouchsafe  to  shew  such  dili- 
gence and  care  toward  the  desired  reformation  of  that 
university,  that  according  to  the  manner  and  form  of 
other  universities  reformed  by  the  church,  prebends  and 
collations  of  certain  benefices  of  cathedral  and  parish 
churches  may  be  annexed  and  incorporated  into  the  said 
university,  that  thereby  it  may  be  increased  and  pre- 
ferred. 

"  Also,  we  desire  you  (as  before)  as  heartily  as  we 
may,  and  also  (saving  always  your  fatherly  reverences) 
require  you,  and  by  the  former  compositions  we  most 
instantly  admonish  you;  that  with  your  whole  minds  and 
endeavours,  and  with  all  care  and  study,  your  reverences- 
will  watch  and  seek  for  that  long  desired  and  most 
necessary  reformation  of  the  church  and  christian  reli- 
gion, and  effectually  labour  for  the  rooting  out  of  all 
public  evils,  as  well  in  the  head  as  in  the  members,  as 
you  have  often  promised  to  do  in  our  kingdom,  in  the 
compositions,  and  as  our  fourth  article,  touching  tiia 
avoiding  of  all  Tjublic  evib    exacts  and  requires." 


^M 


COUNCIL  OF  BASIL  DISSOLVED.— EPISTLE  OF  yENEAS  SYLVIUS. 


LBooK  VL 


Tliere  were  certain  answers  provided  by  the  council  to 
these  petitions  of  the  Bohemians,  which  were  not  de- 
livered to  them,  but  kept  back,  for  what  purpose  and 
intent  we  know  not.  Wherefore  because  we  thought 
thern  not  greatly  necessary  for  this  place,  and  also  to 
avoid  prolixity,  we  have  judged  it  meet  to  omit  them. 
Thus  have  ye  heard  compendiously  the  chief  and  prin- 
cipal matters  treated  of  and  done  in  this  famous  council 
of  Basil. 

Concerning  the  authority  of  this  general  council  of 
Basil,  what  is  to  be  thought  of  it,  may  be  learned  by  all 
good  men  by  the  acts  and  fruits  of  it.  Neither  was  it 
doubted  by  any  man  in  the  beginning,  so  long  as  the  pope 
agreed  and  consented  to  it.  But  after  the  pope  began 
to  draw  back,  many  others  followed,  especially  of  the 
richer  sort  of  prelates,  who  had  anything  to  lose.  In 
the  number  of  those  inconstant  prelates  was  Cardinal 
Julian,  the  first  collector  of  this  council,  and  vicar- 
general  of  the  pope,  as  by  his  fervent  and  vehement  let- 
ter, written  to  Pope  Eugenius  in  defence  of  this  council 
appears.  In  it  he  most  earnestly  expostulates  with  Pope 
Eugenius,  for  seeking  to  dissolve  the  council,  and  de- 
clares many  causes,  why  he  should  rather  rejoice,  and 
give  God  thanks  for  the  godly  proceedings  and  joyful 
agreement  between  the  council  and  the  Bohemians,  and 
so  exhorts  him  with  many  persuasions  to  resort  to  the 
council  himself,  and  not  to  seek  its  dissolution. 

In  like  manner  ^neas  Sylvius  also,  with  his  own 
hand-writing,  not  only  gave  testimony  to  the  authority 
of  this  council,  but  also  bestowed  his  labour  and  pains 
in  setting  forth  the  whole  history  of  it.  Notwithstand- 
ing Sylvius  afterward  being  made  pope,  with  his  new 
honour,  altered  and  changed  his  old  opinion.  His 
epistle,  touching  the  commendation  of  the  council,  be- 
cause it  is  but  short,  I  thought  here,  for  satisfying  the 
reader's  mind,  to  insert :  — 

An  Epistle   of  ^neas   St/lrius   to   the   Rector  of  the 
University  of  Cologne. 

"  To  a  christian  man,  which  will  be  a  true  christian 
indeed,  nothing  ought  to  be  more  desired,  than  that  the 
sincerity  and  pureness  of  faith,  given  to  us  of  Christ  by 
our  forefathers,  be  kept  of  all  men  immaculate.  And  if 
at  any  time  anything  be  wrought  or  attempted  against 
the  true  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  the  people  ought  with 
one  consent  to  provide  lawful  remedy,  and  eveiy  man 
to  bring  with  him  some  water  to  quench  the  general 
fire  ;  neither  must  we  fear  how  we  be  hated  or  envied,  so 
we  bring  the  truth.  We  must  resist  every  man  to  his 
face,  whether  he  be  Paul  or  Peter,  if  he  walk  not  di- 
rectly to  the  truth  of  the  gospel.  Which  thing  I  am 
glad,  and  so  are  we  all,  to  hear  that  your  university 
has  done  in  this  council  of  Basil.  For  a  certain  treatise 
of  yours  is  brought  here  to  us,  wherein  you  reprehend 
the  rudeness,  or  rather  the  rashness  of  such,  as  deny  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  and  the  consistory  of  his  judgment, 
to  be  subject  to  the  general  council ;  and  that  the  su- 
preme tribunal  seat  of  judgment  stands  in  the  church, 
and  in  no  one  bishop.  Such  men  as  deny  this,  you  so 
confound  with  lively  reasons  and  truth  of  the  scriptures, 
that  they  are  neither  able  to  slide  away  like  slippery 
eels,  neither  to  cavil  or  bring  any  objection  against 
you." 

The  deposed  Pope  Eugenius,  not  acknowledging  the 
acts  of  deposition,  called  a  council  at  Florence,  and  in 
the  meantime  prevailed  on  the  French  king  to  make  war 
on  the  council  of  Basil.  The  dauphin  was  defeated,  but 
the  council  was  at  last  dissolved. 

As  these  things  were  doing  at  Basil,  Pope  Eugenius 
brought  to  pass  in  his  convocation  at  Florence,  that 
the  emperor  and  tlie  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  with 
the  rest  of  the  Greeks  there  present,  were  persuaded  to 
receive  the  sentence  of  the  church  of  Rome,  concerning 
the  proceeding  of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  also  to  receive  the 
communion  in  unleavened  bread,  to  admit  purgatory, 
and  to  yield  themselves  to  the  authority  of  the  Romish 
bishop.  To  which,  however,  the  churches  of  Greece 
would  in  no  wise  assent  at  their  coming  home,  so  that 


with  a  public  anathema  they  condemned  all  those  le- 
gates who  had  consented  to  these  articles,  that  none  of 
them  should  be  buried  in  christian  burial.  (A.D.  1439.) 

And  thus  endeth  the  history,  both  of  the  council  of  'j 
Basil  and  of  the  council  of  Florence,  also  of  the  emperor 
Sigismund,  and  of  the  schism  between  Pope  Eugenius 
and  Pope  FeUx,  (who  was  induced  to  resign  the  popedom 
to  the  successor  of  Eugenius,)  and  also  of  the  Bohe- 
mians. The  Bohemians,  notwithstanding  all  these 
troubles  and  tumults,  did  right  well,  and  were  strong 
enough  against  all  their  enemies,  till  at  length  through 
discord,  partly  between  the  two  preachers  of  the  old 
and  new  city  of  Prague,  partly  also  through  the  discord 
of  the  messengers  and  captains  taking  sides  one  against 
the  other,  they  made  their  enemies  strong,  and  en- 
feebled themselves.  However  they  so  defended  the 
cause  of  their  religion,  not  by  sword,  but  by  argument 
and  disputation,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  could  never,  nor 
yet  to  this  day  remove  the  Taborites  and  city  of  Prague 
from  the  communion  of  both  kinds,  nor  could  ever 
cause  them  to  keep  the  conditions,  which  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  council  were  enjoined  their  priests  to 
observe. 

During  this  business  beyond  the  sea,  our  bishops  here 
in  England  were  not  unoccuined.  Whether  it  be  the  na- 
ture of  the  country,  or  the  great  livings  and  wealthy  pro- 
motions of  the  clergy  that  influences  them,  it  is  certain 
that  in  TSngland  there  is  more  burning  and  slaying  for  re- 
ligion, and  for  all  other  matters  more  bloodsned  among 
us,  than  in  any  other  land  or  nation  in  Christendom  be- 
sides. After  the  burning  of  Richard  Hoveden,  of  Nicho- 
las Canon,  and  of  Thomas  Bagley,  priest,  above  re- 
corded, whom  the  bishops  condemned  to  death  (A.D, 
1431),  not  long  after,  about  A.D.  1439,  which  was 
the  seventeenth  of  the  reign  of  King  Henry  VI.,  they  had 
another  poor  man,  named  Richard  Wiche,  priest,  who 
was  first  degraded,  then  burnt  at  Tower-hill  for  heresy. 

After  the  burning  of  this  man,  a  convocation  was, 
called  by  Henry,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  wherein  waa 
propounded  among  the  clergy,  to  consult  what  way  were' 
best  for  the  removing  away  the  law  of  Premuniri  facias s 
for  so  were  the  hearts  then  of  the  temporalty  set  against' 
the  ecclesiastical  sort,  that  where  any  vantage  might  be 
given  them  by  the  law,  they  did  spare  nothing  ;  by  rea- 
son of  which  the  churchmen  at  that  time  were  greatly; 
molested  by  the  law  of  Premuniri,  and  by  the  king's 
writs,  and  other  indictments.  By  long  consultation  and 
good  advisement,  at  last  this  way  was  taken,  that  a  peti- 
tion or  supplication  should  be  drawn  and  presented  to 
the  king,  for  the  abolishing  of  the  law  of  Premuniri 
facias,  and  also  for  the  restraining  of  other  briefs,  writs, 
and  indictments,  which  seemed  then  to  lie  heavy  upon 
the  clergy.  This  bill  or  supplication  being  contrived  and 
exhibited  by  the  archbishops  of  Canterbury  and  of  York 
to  the  king,  when  he  was  standing  in  need  of  a  subsidy  to 
be  collected  of  the  clergy  ;  this  answer  was  given  to  their 
supplication,  on  the  king's  behalf ;  that  forsomuch  as 
the  time  of  Christmas  drew  near,  whereby  he  had  as 
yet  no  sufficient  leisure  to  advise  upon  the  matter,  he 
would  take  therein  a  farther  pause.  In  the  meantime, 
as  one  tendering  their  quiet,  he  would  send  to  all  his  of- 
ficers and  ministers  within  his  realm,  that  no  such  brief 
of  Preyminiri  should  pass  against  them,  or  any  of  them, 
from  the  said  time  of  Christmas,  till  the  next  parliament, 
A.D.  1439. 

The  Invention  of  Printing. 

In  following  the  course  of  years,  we  find  this  year  of 
our  Lord,  14.')0,  to  be  famous  and  memorable,  for  the 
divine  and  miraculous  inventing  of  printing.  Naucle- 
rius,  and  Wymselingus  following  him,  refer  the  inven- 
tion to  A.  D.  1440.  " Others  refer  it  to  A.D.  144(;,  and 
1450.  The  first  inventor  is  thought  to  be  a  German, 
dwelling  first  in  Strasburg,  afterwards  citizen  of  Mentz, 
named  John  Faustus,  a  goldsmith.  The  occasion  of  tl.is 
invention  was  by  engraving  the  letters  of  the  alphabet 
in  metal,  then  laying  black  ink  uponthe  metal,  it  gave 
the  form  of  letters  in  paper.  The  man  being  industri- 
ous and  active,  thought  to  proceed  further,  and  to  trj 


A.D.  1440.J 


THE  INVENTION  OF  THE  ART  OF  PRINTING. 


355 


whether  it  would  frame  as  well  in  words,  and  in  whole 
sentences,  as  it  did  in  letters  :  and  when  he  perceived  it 
did  so,  he  acquainted  one  John  Guttemberg,  and  Peter 
Schafferd,  binding  them  by  their  oath  to  keep  silence 
for  a  season.  After  ten  years,  John  Guttemberg,  co- 
partner with  Faustus,  began  then  first  to  broach  the 
matter  at  Strasburg.  The  art,  being  yet  but  rude,  in 
process  of  time  was  advanced  by  various  men  of  inven- 
tive genius,  adding  more  and  more  to  the  perfection  of 
it.  In  the  number  of  whom,  John  Mentel,  John  Pruss, 
Adolphus  Ruschius,  were  great  helpers.  Ulricus  Han, 
in  Latin  called  Gallus,  first  brought  it  to  Rome. 

However,  whatever  man  was  the  instrument,  with- 
out all  doubt  God  himself  was  the  ord;iiner  and  disposer 
thereof,  no  otherwise,  than  he  was  of  the  gift  of  tongues, 
and  that  for  a  similar  purpose.  And  well  may  this 
gift  of  printing  be  resembled  to  the  gift  of  tongues  ;  for 
as  God  then  spake  with  many  tongues,  and  yet  all  that 
would  not  turn  the  Jews  ;  so  now,  when  the  Holy  Ghost 
speaks  to  the  adversaries  in  innumerable  sorts  of  books, 
yet  they  will  not  be  converted,  nor  turn  to  the  gospel. 

Now  to  consider  to  what  end  and  purpose  the  Lord 
hath  given  this  gift  of  printing  to  the  earth,  and  to  what 
great  utility  and  necessity  it  serves,  is  not  hard  to 
judge. 

And  first,  touching  the  time  of  this  invention  being 
given  to  man,  this  is  to  be  observed,  that  when  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  with  all  the  whole  and  full  consent  of  the 
cardinals,  patriarchs,  archbishops,  bishops,  abbots,  priors, 
lawyers,  doctors,  provosts,  deans,  archdeacons,  assem- 
bled together  in  the  council  of  Constance,  had  con- 
demned poor  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague  to  death 
for  heresy,  though  they  were  no  heretics,  and  after  they 
had  subdued  the  Bohemians  and  all  the  whole  world 
under  the  supreme  authority  of  the  Romish  see  ;  and  had 
made  all  christian  people  obedient  and  vassals,  having, 
as  one  would  say,  all  the  world  at  their  will,  so  that  the 
matter  now  was  past,not  only  the  power  of  all  men,  but  the 
hope  also  of  any  man  to  be  recovered  :  in  this  very  time 
so  dangerous  and  desperate,  where  man's  power  could 
do  no  more,  then  the  blessed  wisdom  and  omnipotent 
power  of  the  Lord  began  to  work  for  his  church,  not 
with  sword  and  target  to  subdue  his  exalted  adversary, 
but  with  printing,  writing,  and  reading  to  convince 
darkness  by  light,  error  by  truth,  ignorance  by  learning. 
So  that  by  this  means  of  printing,  the  secret  operation 
of  God  has  heaped  upon  that  proud  kingdom  a  double 
confusion.  For,  whereas  the  bishop  of  Rome  had 
burned  John  Huss  before,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  who 
neither  denied  his  transubstantiation,  nor  his  supremacy, 
nor  yet  his  popish  mass,  but  said  mass,  and  heard  mass 
themselves,  neither  spake  against  his  purgatory,  nor  any 
other  great  matter  of  his  popish  doctrine,  but  only  ex- 
claimed against  his  excessive  and  pompous  pride,  his 
unchristian  or  rather  antichristian  abomination  of  life  : 
thus  while  he  could  not  abide  his  wickedness  of  life 
.|&  be  touched,  but  made  it  heresy,  or,  at  least  matter  of 
death,  whatever  was  spoken  against  his  detestable  conver- 
sation and  manners,  God  of  his  secret  judgment,  seeing 
time  to  help  his  church,  has  found  a  way  by  this  art  of 
printing,  not  only  to  confound  his  life  and  conversation, 
which  before  he  could  not  abide  to  be  toi'ched,  but  also 
to  cast  down  the  foundation  of  his  sfai^ding,  that  is,  to 
examine,  confute,  and  detect  his  toost  detestable  doc- 
.  trine,  laws,  and  institutions  in  such  sort,  that  though  his 
life  were  never  so  pure,  yet  his  doctrine  standing  as  it 
does,  no  man  is  so  blind  but  he  may  see,  that  either  the 
pope  is  antichrist,  or  else  that  antichrist  is  near  cousin 
to  the  pope  ;  and  all  this  does  and  will  hereafter  more 
and  more  appear  by  printing. 

The  reason  whereof  is  this :  Hereby  tongues  are 
known,  knowledge  grows,  judgment  increases,  books 
are  dispersed,  the  scripture  is  seen,  the  doctors  are  read, 
histories  opened,  times  compared,  truth  discerned,  false- 
hood detected,  and  all,  as  I  said,  through  the  benefit  of 
printing.  Wherefore,  I  suppose,  that  either  the  pope 
must  abolish  printing,  or  he  must  seek  a  new  world  to 
reign  over ;  for  else,  as  this  world  stands,  printing 
doubtless  will  abolish  him.     But  the  pope,  and  all  his 


college  of  cardinals,  must  understand  this,  that  through 
the  light  of  printing  the  world  begins  now  to  have  eyes 
to  see,  and  heads  to  judge  :  he  cannot  walk  so  invisible 
in  a  net,  but  he  will  be  spied.  And  although  through 
might  he  stopped  the  mouth  of  John  Huss  before,  and  of 
Jerome,  that  they  might  not  preach,  thinking  to  make 
his  kingdom  sure  ;  yet,  instead  of  John  Huss  and  others, 
God  hath  opened  the  press  to  preach,  whose  voice  the 
pope  is  never  able  to  stop  with  all  the  puissance  of  his 
triple  crown.  By  this  printing,  as  by  the  gift  of  tongues, 
and  as  by  the  singular  organ  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the 
doctrine  of  the  gospel  sounds  to  all  nations  and  coun- 
tries under  heaven,  and  what  God  reveals  to  one  man,  is 
dispersed  to  many,  and  what  is  known  in  one  nation  is 
opened  to  all. 

The  first  and  best  were  for  the  bishop  of  Rome,  by  the 
benefit  of  printing,  to  learn  and  know  the  truth.  If  he 
will  not,  let  him  well  understand  that  printing  is  not  set 
up  for  nought.  To  strive  against  the  stream  will  not 
avail.  What  the  pope  has  lost,  since  printing  and  the 
press  began  to  preach,  let  him  cast  his  counters.  First, 
when  Erasmus  wrote,  and  Frobenius  printed,  what  a 
blow  thereby  was  given  to  all  friars  and  monks  in  the 
world  ?  And  who  sees  not  that  the  pen  of  Luther  fol- 
lowing after  Erasmus,  and  set  forward  by  printing,  has 
set  the  triple  crown  so  awry  on  the  pope's  head,  that  it 
is  like  never  to  be  set  straight  again  .' 

Briefly,  if  there  were  no  demonstration  to  lead,  yet  by 
this  one  argument  of  printing,  the  bishop  of  Rome  might 
understand  the  counsel  and  purpose  of  the  Lord  to  work 
against  him,  having  provided  such  a  way  in  earth,  that 
almost  as  many  printing  presses  as  there  be  in  the  world, 
so  many  bulwarks  there  are  against  the  high  castle  of 
St.  Angelo,  so  that  either  the  pope  must  abolish  know- 
ledge and  printing,  or  printing  at  length  will  root  him 
out.  As  nothing  made  the  pope  strong  in  time  past 
but  lack  of  knowledge  and  ignorance  of  simple  chris- 
tians :  so  contrariwise,  now  nothing  debilitates  and 
shakes  the  high  spire  of  his  papacy  so  much  as  reading, 
preaching,  knowledge  and  judgment,  that  is  to  say,  the 
fruit  of  printing  ;  whereof  some  experience  we  see  al- 
ready,  and  more  is  likely  (by  the  Lord's  blessing)  to  fol- 
low. For  although,  through  outward  force  and  violent 
cruelty  tongues  dare  not  speak,  yet  the  hearts  of  men 
daily,  no  doubt,  are  instructed  through  the  benefit  of 
printing.  And  though  the  pope  hath  now  by  cruelty, 
and  in  times  past  by  ignorance,  had  all  under  his  posses- 
sion ;  yet  neither  must  he  think,  that  violence  will  al- 
ways continue,  neither  must  he  hope  for  that  now  which 
he  had  then.  In  former  days  books  were  scarce,  and  o) 
such  excessive  price  that  few  could  attain  to  the  buying, 
and  still  fewer  to  the  reading  and  studying  of  them, 
which  books  now  by  the  means  of  this  art,  are  made  acces- 
sible to  all  men.  Ye  heard  before  how  Nicholas  Belward 
bought  a  New  Testament  in  those  days  for  four  marka 
and  forty  pence,  whereas  now  the  same  price  will  well 
serve  forty  persons  with  so  many  books  1 

Moreover,  it  was  before  noted  and  declared  by  the 
testimony  of  Armachanus,  how  for  defect  of  books  and 
good  authors,  both  universities  were  decayed  and  good 
men  kept  in  ignorance,  while  begging  friars,  scraping  all 
the  wealth  from  other  priests,  heaped  up  all  books  that 
could  be  gotten,  into  their  own  libraries,  where  either 
they  did  not  diligently  apply  them,  or  else  did  not 
rightly  use  them,  or  at  least  kept  them  from  such  as 
more  fruitfully  would  have  perused  them.  Wherefore 
Almighty  God  of  his  merciful  Providence,  seeing  both 
what  lacked  in  the  church,  and  how  also  to  remedy  the 
same,  for  the  advancement  of  his  glory,  gave  the  under- 
standing of  this  excellent  art  or  science  of  printing, 
whereby  three  singular  benefits  at  one  time  came  to 
the  world.  First,  the  price  of  all  books  is  diminished. 
Secondly,  the  speedy  help  of  reading  furthered.  And 
thirdly,  the  plenty  of  all  good  authors  enlarged. 

By  reason  of  which,  as  printing  of  books  ministered 
matter  of  reading,  so  reading  brought  learning,  learning 
shewed  light,  by  the  brightness  of  which  blind  ignorance 
was  suppressed,  error  detected,  and  finally  God's  ^ory 
with  truth  of  his  word  advanced. 


35  fJ 


THE  LOSING  OF  CONSTANTINOPLE.— HISTORY  OF  REYNOLD  PEACOCK.     [Book  VI. 


The  lamentable  losing  of  Constantinople. 

A.D.  14o:i,  Constantinus  Paleologus,  being  emperor 
of  Constantinople,  on  the  twenty-nintjj  day  of  May,  the 
great  city  of  Constantinople  was  taken  by  the  Turk 
Mahomet,  after  a  siege  of  fifty-four  days,  which  siege 
began  in  the  beginning  of  April.  Within  the  city,  be- 
side the  citizens,  there  were  only  six  thousand  rescuers  of 
the  Greeks  ;  alid  three  thousand  of  the  Venetians  and 
Genoese.  Against  these  Mahomet  brought  an  army  of 
four  hundred  thousand,  collected  out  of  the  countries  and 
places  adjoining  near  about,  as  out  of  Grecia,  lUyrica, 
Wallaohia,  Dardanis,  Triballis,  Bulgaria,  out  of  Bithynia, 
Galatia,  Lydia,  Sicily,  and  such  other,  which  places  had 
the  name  yet  of  Christians.  Thus  one  neighbour  for 
lucre's  sake  helped  to  destroy  another. 

Tiie  city  was  compassed  by  the  Turks  both  by  the  sea 
and  land.  Mahomet,  the  Turk,  divided  his  army  into 
three  sundry  parts,  which  in  three  parts  of  the  city  so 
beat  the  walls  and  brake  them  down,  that  they  attempted 
by  the  breaches  thereof  to  enter  the  city.  But  the  va- 
liantness  of  the  christians  therein  won  much  commenda- 
tion, whose  duke  was  called  John  Justinian  of  Genoa. 
But  as  the  assaults  were  great,  and  the  number  of  the 
christian  soldiers  daily  decreased,  fighting  both  at  the 
walls  and  at  the  haven  against  such  a  multitude  of  the 
Turks,  they  were  not  able  long  to  hold  out.  Beside  the 
armies  which  lay  battering  at  tlie  walls,  the  Turk  had 
upon  the  sea  his  navy  of  two  hundred  and  fifty  sail,  lying 
upon  the  haven  of  the  city,  reaching  from  the  one  side  of 
the  haven's  mouth  to  the  other,  as  if  abridge  should  be 
made  from  the  one  bank  to  the  otiier.  Which  haven  by 
the  citizens  was  barred  with  iron  chains,  whereby  the 
Turks  were  kept  out  a  certain  space.  Against  which 
navy  there  were  seven  ships  of  Genoa  within  the  haven, 
and  three  of  Crete,  and  certain  of  Chios,  which  stood 
against  them.  Also  the  soldiers  issuing  out  of  the  city, 
as  occasion  would  serve,  did  manfully  withstand  them, 
and  with  wild-fire  set  their  ships  on  fire,  that  a  certain 
ejiace  they  could  serve  to  uo  use.  At  length  the  chains 
being  broken,  and  a  way  made,  the  Turk's  navy  entered 
the  haven,  and  assaulted  the  city,  whereby  the  Turk  began 
to  conceive  great  hope,  and  was  in  forwardness  to  obtain 
the  city.  The  assault  and  skirmish  then  waxing  more 
hot,  Mahomet  the  tyrant  stood  by  upon  a  hill,  with  his 
warriors  about  him,  crying  and  howling  out  to  them 
to  scale  the  walls  and  enter  the  town,  otherwise,  if  any 
recoiled,  he  threatened  to  kill  them,  and  so  he  did. 
M'^herefore  a  great  number  of  his  soldiers,  in  their  re- 
pulse and  retreat,  were  slain  by  the  Turk's  men,  being 
sent  by  his  commandment  to  slay  them,  and  so  they 
were  justly  served,  and  well  paid  their  hire. 

Although  this  was  some  comfort  to  the  christians  to 
see  and  behold  out  of  the  city  the  Turk's  retinue  so  con- 
sumed, yet  that  hope  lasted  not  long.  Shortly  after  by 
the  rage  of  war,  it  happened  that  one  Justinian,  the  duke 
above-named,  was  wounded  ;  who,  notwithstanding  that 
he  was  earnestly  desired  by  Paleologus  the  emperor,  not 
to  leave  the  tower  which  he  had  to  keep,  seeing  his  wound 
was  not  deadly  dangerous ;  yet  could  he  not  be  entreated 
to  tarry,  but  left  his  standing  and  his  fort  undefended, 
setting  none  in  his  place  to  guard  the  same.  And  so 
this  doughty  duke  hurt  more  with  his  false  heart  than 
with  force  of  weapon,  gave  over  and  fled  to  Chio,  where 
shortly  after  for  sorrow,  rather  than  for  soreness  of  his 
wound,  he  died.  Many  of  his  soldiers,  seeing  their 
captain  flee,  followed  after,  leaving  their  fort  utterly  de- 
stitute without  defence.  The  Turks,  understanding  that 
vantage,  soon  burst  into  the  city.  The  Emperor  Paleo- 
logus, seeing  no  other  way  but  to  fly,  making  toward  the 
gate,  either  was  slain,  or  else  trodden  down  with  the 
multitude.  In  the  which  gate,  eight  hundred  dead 
men's  bodies  were  found  and  taken  up. 

The  city  of  Constantinople  thus  being  got,  the  Turks 
sacking  and  ranging  about  the  streets,  houses,  and 
corners,  did  put  to  the  sword  most  unmercifully  whom- 
soever they  found,  both  aged  and  young,  matrons, 
maidens,  children,  and  infants,  sparing  none  ;  the  noble 

•atroas  and  maidens  were  horribly  insulted  ;  the  goods 


of  the  city,  the  treasuries  in  houses,  the  ornaments  in 
churches  were  all  sacked  and  spoiled  ;  the  pictures  of 
Christ  opprobriously  handled  in  hatred  of  Christ.  The 
spoil  and  havock  of  the  city  lasted  three  days  together, 
while  the  barbarous  soldiers  murdered  and  rifled  what 
they  liked. 

These  thing.s  being  done,  and  the  tumult  ceased,  after 
three  days  Mahomet  the  Turk  entered  the  city,  and  first 
calling  for  the  heads  and  ancients  of  the  city,  such  as  he 
found  alive  he  commanded  to  be  mangled  and  cut  in 
pieces.  It  is  also  (saith  my  author)  reported,  that  in 
the  feasts  of  the  Turks,  all  such  as  were  of  the  king's 
stock,  after  other  barbarities,  were  hewn  and  cut  in 
pieces  for  their  sjjort. 

And  this  was  the  end  of  that  princely  and  famous  city 
of  Constantinople,  beginning  first  by  a  Constantine,  and 
ending  also  with  a  Constantine,  which  for  its  princely 
royalty  was  named  and  ever  honoured,  from  the  time  of 
the  first  Constantine,  equally  with  the  city  of  Rome,  and 
called  also  by  the  name  thereof  New  Rome,  and  also 
continued  the  space  of  1123  years.  I  pray  God  that 
Old  Rome  may  learn  of  New  Rome,  to  take  heed  and 
beware  betime. 

This  terrible  destruction  of  the  city  of  Constantinople, 
the  queen  of  cities,  I  thought  here  to  describe,  not  so 
much  to  set  forth  the  barbarous  cruelty  of  these  filthy  and 
merciless  murderers  ;  as  specially  for  this,  that  we  being 
admonished  by  the  doleful  ruin  and  misery  of  these  our 
fellow  christians,  mr.y  call  to  mind  the  deserved  plagues 
and  miseries  which  seem  to  hang  no  less  over  our 
own  heads,  and  thereby  may  learn  betime  to  invoke  and 
call  more  earnestly  upon  the  name  of  our  terrible  and 
merciful  God,  that  he  for  his  Son's  sake  will  keep  us, 
and  preserve  his  church  among  us,  and  mitigate  those 
plagues  and  sorrows,  which  we  no  less  have  deserved, 
than  these  above  minded  have  done  before  us.  Christ 
grant  it,  Amen. 

The  history  of  Reynold  Peacock  bishop  of  Chichester, 
afflicted  and  imprisoned  for  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

After  the  death  of  Henry  Chichesley  before  men- 
tioned, next  succeeded  John  Stafford  (A.  D.  144;")), 
who  continued  eight  years.  After  him  came  John 
Kemp  (A.  D.  1453),  who  sat  but  three  years.  Then 
succeeded  Thomas  Burschere.  In  the  time  of  which 
archbishop,  Reynold  Peacock,  bishop  of  Chichester, 
was  afflicted  by  the  pope's  prelate  for  his  faith  and  pro- 
fession of  the  gospel.  This  man  (saith  Hall)  began  to 
move  questions  not  privately,  but  openly  in  the  univer- 
sities, concerning  the  Annates,  Peter-pence,  and  other 
jurisdictions,  and  authorities  pertaining  to  the  see  of 
Rome,  and  not  only  put  forth  the  questions,  but  declared 
his  mind  and  opinion  in  the  same  ;  wherefore  he  was  for 
this  cause  abjured  at  Paul's  Cross."  This  bishop,  first 
of  St.  Asaph,  then  of  Chichester,  so  long  as  Duke 
Humfrey  lived,  (by  whom  he  was  promoted  and  much 
made  of)  was  quiet  and  safe,  and  also  bold  to  dispute 
and  to  write  his  mind,  and  wrote  several  books  and 
treatises.  But  after  that  good  duke  was  made  away, 
this  good  man  was  open  to  his  enemies,  and  matter  soon 
found  against  him.  Being  complained  of,  and  accused 
to  the  archbishop,  letters  were  directed  down  from  the 
archbishop,  to  cite  all  men  to  appear  that  could  say  any 
thing  against  him. 

This  citation  being  thus  issued,  the  bishop  came 
before  the  judges  and  bishops  to  Lambeth,  where 
Thomas  the  archbishop,  with  his  doctors  and  lawyers, 
were  gathered  together  in  the  archbishop's  court.  The 
duke  of  Buckingham  was  present,  accompanied  with  the 
bishops  of  Rochester,  and  of  Lincoln.  What  were  the 
opinions  and  articles  objected  against  him,  shall  be  spe- 
cified in  his  revocation.  In  his  answering  for  himself, 
in  such  a  com])any  of  the  po])e's  friends,  although  he 
could  not  prevail ;  yet  stoutly  defending  himself,  he 
declared  many  things  wortiiy  great  commendation  of 
learning,  if  learning  could  have  prevailed  against  power. 
But  tliey  on  the  contrary  part,  with  all  labour  ami 
diligence  exerted  themselves,  either  to  reduce  him,  or 
eUe  to  confound  him.     Briefly,  uo  stone  was  left  ua« 


A.  D.  1440—1457.      RECANTATION  OF  REYNOLD  PEACOCK.-  POPE  PIUS  II. 


357 


turned,  no  ways  unproved,  either  by  fair  means  to 
entreat  him,  or  by  terrible  menaces  to  terrify  his  mind, 
till  at  length,  he  being  vanquished  and  overcome  by  the 
bishops,  began  to  faint,  and  gave  over.  Whereupon,  by 
and  by,  a  recantation  was  put  unto  him  by  the  bishops, 
which  he  should  declare  before  the  people.  The  copy  of 
which  recantation  here  follows  : 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  Before  you  tlie  most 
reverend  father  in  Christ  and  Lord,  the  Lord  Thomas, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  primate 
of  all  England  and  legate  of  the  apostolic  see,  I  Reynold 
Peacock,  unworthy  bishop  of  Chichester,  do  purely, 
willingly,  simply,  and  absolutely  confess  and  acknow- 
ledge, that  I  in  times  past,  that  is  to  say,  by  the  space 
of  these  twenty  years  last  past  and  more,  have  otherwise 
conceived,  holden,  taught  and  written,  as  touching  the 
sacraments,  and  the  articles  of  the  faith,  than  the  holy 
church  of  Rome,  and  universal  church  ;  and  also  that  I 
have  made,  written,  published,  and  set  forth  many  and 
divers  pernicious  doctrines,  books,  works,  writings, 
heresies,  contrary  and  against  the  true  catholic  and 
apostolic  faith,  containing  in  them  errors  contrary  to  the 
catholic  faith,  and  especially  these  errors  and  heresies 
hereunder  written. 

1.  First  of  all,  that  we  are  not  bound,  by  the  neces- 
sity of  faith,  to  believe  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  after 
his  death  descended  into  hell. 

2.  That  it  is  not  necessary  to  salvation  to  believe  in 
the  holy  catholic  church. 

3.  That  it  is  not  necessary  to  salvation  to  believe  the 
communion  of  saints. 

4.  That  it  is  not  necessary  to  salvation  to  affirm  the 
body  material  in  the  sacrament. 

5.  That  the  universal  church  may  err  in  matters 
which  pertain  unto  faith. 

6.  That  it  is  not  necessary  unto  salvation  to  believe 
that  which  every  general  council  doth  universally  ordain, 
approve,  or  determine,  should  necessarily  for  the  help 
©f  our  faith,  and  the  salvation  of  souls,  be  approved  and 
holden  of  all  faithful  christians. 

"  Wherefore  I,  Reynold  Peacock,  wretched  sinner, 
who  have  long  walked  in  darkness,  and  now  by  the  mer- 
ciful disposition  and  ordinance  of  God,  am  reduced  and 
brought  again  unto  the  light  and  way  of  truth,  and 
restored  to  the  unity  of  our  holy  mother  the  church, 
renounce  and  forsake  all  errors  and  heresies  afore- 
said." 

It  is  probable  that  this  bishop  repented  afterward  of 
his  recantation  ;  which  may  easily  be  supposed,  because 
he  was  committed  again  to  prison,  and  detained  captive, 
where  it  is  uncertain  whether  he  was  oppressed  with 
privy  and  secret  tyranny,  and  there  obtained  the  crown 
of  martyrdom,  or  no. 

From  the  persecutions  and  burnings  in  England  we 
will  now  digress  a  little,  to  speak  of  foreign  matters  of 
the  church  of  Rome. 

Pope  Nicholas,  to  get  and  gather  great  sums  of  money, 
appointed  a  jubilee  A.  D.  1450,  at  which  time  there 
resorted  a  greater  number  of  people  to  Rome,  than  had 
at  any  time  before  been  seen.  At  which  time  we  read 
in  the  history  of  Platina,  that  to  have  happened,  which  I 
thought  here  not  unworthy  to  be  noted  for  the  example 
of  the  thing.  As  there  was  a  great  concourse  of  people 
resorting  to  the  mount  Vatican  to  behold  the  image  of 
our  Saviour,  which  they  had  there  to  shew  to  the  pil- 
grims, the  people  being  thick  going  to  and  fro  between 
the  mount  and  the  city,  by  chance  a  certain  mule  of  the 
cardinals  of  St.  Mark,  came  by  the  way,  by  which  the 
people  not  being  able  to  avoid  the  way,  one  or  two  fall- 
ing upon  the  mule,  there  was  such  a  throng  upon  that 
occasion  on  the  bridge,  that  to  the  number  of  two  hun- 
dred bodies  of  men,  and  three  horses  were  there  stran- 
gled, and  on  each  side  of  the  bridge  many  besides  fell 
over  into  the  water,  and  were  drowned. 

In  the  time  of  this  pope  one  Matthew  Palmerius 
wrote  a  book  On  Angels,  for  defending  which  he  was 
condemned  by  the  pope,  and  burned  at  Coma. 


After  him  succeeded  Calixtus  III.,  who  among  divers 
other  things  ordained,  both  at  noon  and  evening  the  bell 
to  toll  the  Ave>i,  as  it  was  used  in  the  popisli  time,  to 
help  the  .soldiers  that  fought  against  the  Turks ;  for 
which  cause  also  he  ordained  the  feast  of  the  transfigura- 
tion of  the  liord,  solemnizing  it  with  like  pardons  and 
indulgencies,  as  was  Corpus  Christi  day. 

Also  this  pope,  proceeding  contrary  to  the  councils  of 
Constance  and  Basil,  decreed  that  no  man  should  ap- 
I)eal  from  the  ])ope  to  any  council.  By  whom  also  St. 
Edmund  of  Canterbury,  with  divers  othei  s,  were  made 
saints. 

Next  after  this  Calixtus  succeeded  Pius  II.,  otherwise 
called  Apneas  Sylvius,  who  wrote  the  two  books  of  com- 
mentaries upon  the  council  of  Basil  before  mentioned. 
This  Apneas,  at  the  time  of  the  writing  of  those  books, 
seemed  to  be  a  man  of  tolerable  judgment  and  doctrine, 
from  which  he  afterward,  being  pope,  seemed  to  de- 
cline and  swerve,  seeking  by  all  means  possible  how  to 
deface  and  abolish  the  books  which  he  had  written. 

Sentences  attributed  unto  this  Pius. 

"  The  divine  nature  of  God  may  rather  be  compre- 
hended by  faith  than  by  disputation. 

"  Christian  faith  is  to  be  considered,  not  by  what 
reason  it  is  proved,  but  from  whom  it  proceeds. 

"  Neither  can  a  covetous  man  be  satisfied  with 
money,  nor  a  learned  man  with  knowledge. 

"  Learning  ought  to  be  to  poor  men  instead  of  silver, 
to  noblemen  instead  of  gold,  and  to  princes  instead  of 
precious  stones. 

"  An  artificial  oration  moves  fools,  but  not  wise 
men. 

"  Suitors  in  the  law  are  as  birds;  the  court  is  the 
bait ;  the  judges  are  the  nets  ;  and  the  lawyers  are  the 
fowlers. 

"  Men  are  to  be  given  to  dignities,  and  not  dignities 
to  men. 

"  The  office  of  a  bishop  is  heavy,  but  it  is  blessed  to 
him  tRat  doth  well  bear  it. 

"  A  bishop  without  learning  may  be  likened  to  an  ass. 

"  An  evil  physician  destroyeth  bodies,  but  an  un- 
learned priest  destroyeth  souls. 

"  Marriage  was  taken  from  priests  not  without  great 
reason ;  but  with  much  greater  reason  it  ought  to  be  re- 
stored again." 

The  like  sentence  to  this  he  utters  in  his  second  book 
of  the  council  of  Basil,  saying,  "  Peradventure  it  were 
not  the  worst,  that  the  most  part  of  priests  had  their 
wives  ;  for  many  should  be  saved  in  priestly  marriage, 
which  now  in  unmarried  priesthood  are  damned."  The 
same  Pius  also,  as  Celius  reports,  dissolved  certain 
orders  of  nuns,  of  the  orders  of  St.  Bridget  and  St. 
Clare,  bidding  tlunn  to  depart  out,  that  they  should  no 
more  disgrace  the  profession  of  religion. 

This  Pius,  if  he  had  brought  so  much  piety  and  godli- 
ness as  he  brought  learning  unto  his  popedom,  had  ex- 
celled many  popes  that  went  before  him. 

Before  his  elevation  he  preferred  general  councils  be- 
fore the  pope,  now  being  pope,  he  decreed  tliat  no  man 
should  appeal  from  the  high  bishop  of  Rome  to  any 
general  council.  And  likewise  for  priests'  marriage, 
whereas,  before  he  thought  it  best  to  have  their  wives 
restored,  yet  afterward  he  altered  liis  mind. 

After  this  Pius  II.  succeeded  Paul  11.,  a  pope  wholly 
set  upon  his  own  gratification  and  ambition,  and  not  so 
much  void  of  all  learning,  as  the  hater  of  learned  men. 

After  this  Paul  came  Sixtus  IV.  This  pope,  amongst 
his  other  acts,  reduced  the  year  of  jubilee  from  th". 
fiftieth  to  the  twenty-fifth.  He  also  instituted  the  feast 
of  the  Conception,  and  the  presentation  of  Mary  and  of 
Anna  her  mother,  and  Joseph.  Also  he  canonized  Bo- 
naventure  and  St.  Francis  for  saints.  By  this  Sixtus 
also  were  beads  brought  in,  and  instituted  to  make  our 
lady's  Psalter.  This  pope  made  two-and-thirty  cardi- 
nals in  his  time. 

Next  after  this  Sixtus  came  Innocent,  as  rude,  and  as 
far  from  all  learning,  as  his  predecessor  was  before  him. 
Amongst  the  noble  acts  of  this  pope  this  was  one,  that 


358 


DEPOSITION  OF  HENRY  VI.— SUCCEEDED  BY  EDWARD  IV. 


[Book  VI. 


in  the  town  of  Polus  apud  Equicolos,  he  caused  eight 
men  and  six  women,  with  the  lord  of  the  place,  to  be 
apprehended  and  taken,  and  judged  for  heretics,  because 
they  said  none  of  them  was  the  vicar  of  Christ  who 
come  after  Peter,  but  they  only  who  followed  the  poverty 
of  Christ.  Also  he  condemned  of  heresy,  George  the 
king  of  Bohemia,  and  deprived  him  of  his  dignity  and 
also  of  his  iiingdom,  and  jjrocured  his  whole  stock  to  be 
utterly  rejected  and  jiut  down,  giving  his  kingdom  to 
Matthias  king  of  Pannonia. 

Now,  from  the  popes  let  us  descend  to  other  estates, 
beginning  with  our  troubles  here  at  home,  pertaining  to 
the  overthrow  of  King  Henry  VI.  and  his  seat.  Here  is 
to  be  remembered,  how,  after  the  death  of  the  duke  of 
Glocester,  mischiefs  came  in  by  heaps  ujjon  the  king 
and  his  realm.  For,  after  the  giving  away  of  Anjou 
and  Maine  to  the  Frenchmen,  by  the  unfortunate  mar- 
riage of  Queen  Margaret  above  mentioned,  the  French- 
men, perceiving  now  by  the  death  of  the  duke  of  Glo- 
lester,  the  stay  and  pillar  of  this  commonwealth  to  be 
decayed,  and  seeing,  moreover,  the  hearts  of  the  nobility 
amongst  themselves  to  be  divided,  lost  no  time,  having 
Buch  an  open  way  into  Normandy,  and  in  a  short  time 
t'.iey  recovered  the  same,  and  also  got  Gascony,  so  that 
no  more  now  remained  to  England  of  all  the  parts  be- 
yond the  sea,  but  only  Calais.  Neither  yet  did  the 
calamity  of  the  realm  only  rest  in  this  :  for  the  king  now 
having  lost  his  friendly  uncle,  as  the  stay  and  staft'  of  his 
age,  who  had  brought  him  up  so  faithfully  from  his 
youth,  was  now  thereby  the  more  open  to  his  enemies, 
and  they  more  emboldened  to  set  upon  him ;  as  appeared 
first  by  Jack  Cade  the  Kentish  captain,  who,  encamping 
first  on  Blackheath,  afterward  aspired  to  London,  and 
had  the  spoil  thereof,  the  king  being  driven  into  War- 
wickshire (A.D.  1450.)  Not  long  after  the  suppression 
of  Cade's  insurrection,  the  duke  of  York,  accompanied 
by  three  earls,  set  upon  the  king  near  to  St.  Alban's, 
where  the  king  was  taken  captive,  and  the  duke  of  York 
was  by  parliament  declared  protector  in  the  same  year 
1455.  After  this  followed  long  division  and  mortal  war 
between  the  two  houses  of  Lancaster  and  York,  con- 
tinuing many  years.  At  length,  in  the  year  1450,  the 
duke  of  York  was  slain  in  battle  by  the  queen  near  to 
the  town  of  Wakefield,  and  witli  him  also  his  son,  the 
earl  of  Rutland.  The  queen,  also,  shortly  after,  dis- 
comfited the  earl  of  Warwick,  and  the  duke  of  Norfolk, 
to  whom  the  keeping  of  the  king  had  been  committed 
by  the  duke  of  York;  and  so  the  queen  again  delivered 
her  husband. 

After  these  victories,  the  northern  men,  advanc- 
ing not  a  little  in  pride  and  courage,  began  to  take 
upon  them  great  attempts,  not  only  to  spoil  and  rob 
churches,  and  religious  houses,  and  villages,  but  also 
fully  intending,  partly  by  themselves,  partly  by  the  in- 
ducement of  their  lords  and  captains,  to  sack,  waste, 
and  utterly  to  subvert  the  city  of  London,  and  to  take 
the  spoil  thereof;  and  no  doubt  (saith  my  history) 
would  have  proceeded  in  their  conceived  greedy  intent, 
had  not  the  opportune  favour  of  God  provided  a  speedy 
rsmedy.  For  as  these  mischiefs  were  in  brewing,  sud- 
denly the  noble  Prince  Edward  came  to  London  with  a 
mighty  army,  on  the  twenty-seventh  of  February,  (1461,) 
he  was  the  son  and  heir  to  the  duke  of  York  above 
mentioned,  and  was  accompanied  by  the  earl  of  War- 
wick, and  divers  more.  King  Henry,  in  the  meantime, 
with  his  victory,  went  up  to  York  ;  when  Edward  being 
at  Loudon,  caused  there  to  be  proclaimed  certain  arti- 
cles concerning  his  title  to  the  crown  of  England,  on  the 
second  of  March  ;  and  then  on  the  fourth,  accompanied 
with  the  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  with  much 
concourse  of  people,  he  rode  to  Westminster-hall,  and 
there,  by  the  full  consent,  as  well  of  the  lords,  as  also  by 
the  voice  oif  all  the  commons,  took  his  possession  of  the 
crown,  and  was  called  King  Edward  IV. 

These  things  thus  accomplished  at  London,  the  king 
proceeded  northward  against  Henry,  when,  with  his  army 
he  had  passed  over  the  river  of  Trent,  and  was  come 
near  to  Ferrybridge,  where  the  army  of  King  Henry  was 
not  far  off,  upon  Palm  Sunday,  between  Ferrybridge  and 
Tadcaster,  both  the  armies  of  the  southern  and  northern 


men  joined  together  in  battle.  And  although  at  the  be- 
ginning, some  liorsemen  of  King  Edward's  side  turned 
their  backs,  yet  the  courageous  prince,  with  his  captams, 
little  discouraged,  fiercely  and  manfully  set  on  their  ad- 
versaries. The  battle  was  so  cruelly  fought  on  both 
sides,  that  in  the  conflict  there  were  slain  to  the 
number,  as  is  reported,  beside  men  of  name,  thirty-six 
thousand  of  the  poor  commons.  Notwithstanding,  the  ■ 
conquest  fell  on  King  Edward's  part,  so  that  King  i 
Henry  having  lost  all,  was  forced  to  fly  into  Scotland, 
where  he  gave  up  to  the  Scots  the  town  of  Berwick, 
after  he  had  reigned  eight-and-thirty  years  and  a  half. 

KING    EDWARD    THE    FOURTH. 

King  Edward,  after  his  conquest  and  victory  achieved 
against  King  Henry,  returned  again  to  London,  where, 
upon  the  vigil  of  St.  Peter  and  Paul,  (A.D.  14(;i.)  be- 
ing on  Sunday,  he  was  crowned  king  of  England,  and 
reigned  twenty-two  years. 

When  it  was  proposed  that  the  king  should  marry, 
several  alliances  were  suggested  ;  and  first,  the  Lady 
Margaret,  sister  to  James  IV.  king  of  Scots,  wag 
thought  of ;  afterward  the  Lady  Elizabeth,  sister  to  Henry 
king  of  Castile,  but  she  being  under  age,  the  earl  of 
Warwick  turned  to  the  French  king  Lewis  XL,  to  ob- 
tain Lady  Bona,  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Savoy,  and 
sister  to  the  French  queen,  and  obtained  consent. 
Meanwhile  the  king  was  pleased  with  Elizabeth  Grey, 
widovc  of  Sir  John  Grey,  knight,  slain  before  in  the  bat- 
tle of  St.  Albans,  daughter  to  the  duchess  of  Bedford, 
and  Lord  Rivers,  and  first  endeavoured  to  have  her  as 
his  mistress.  But  she  being  unworthy  (as  she  said) 
to  be  the  wife  of  such  an  high  personage,  and  thinking 
herself  to  be  too  good  to  be  his  mistress,  so  won  the  king's 
heart,  that  before  the  return  of  the  earl  of  Warwick,  he 
married  her  ;  at  which  marriage  only  the  duchess  of  Bed- 
ford, two  gentlewomen,  the  priest  and  clerk,  were  present. 
Upon  this  so  hasty  and  unlucky  marriage  ensued  no  little 
trouble  to  the  king,  much  bloodshed  to  the  realm,  un- 
doing almost  to  all  her  kindred,  and  finally  confusion  to 
King  Edward's  two  sons,  which  both  were  declared  af- 
ti^'ward  to  be  illegitimate,  and  also  deprived  of  their 
lives.  For  the  earl  of  Warwick,  who  had  been  the 
faithful  friend  and  chief  maintainer  before  of  the  king, 
at  the  hearing  of  this  marriage,  was  so  angry,  that  he 
ever  afterwards  endeavoured  to  work  displeasure  to  the 
king.  And  although  for  a  time  he  dissembled  his 
wrathful  mood,  till  he  might  find  a  time  convenient,  and 
a  world  to  set  forward  his  purpose,  at  last  finding  occa- 
sion sen'ing  to  his  mind,  he  made  known  his  purpose  to 
his  two  brethren,  to  wit,  the  Lord  Mountecute,  or  Mon- 
tague, and  the  archbishop  of  York,  conspiring  with  them 
how  to  bring  it  about.  Then  he  also  thought  to  find 
out  the  mind  of  the  duke  of  Clarence,  King  Edward's 
brother,  and  he  likewise  obtained  him  on  his  side,  giving 
him  his  daughter  in  marriage. 

This  matter  being  thus  prepared  against  the  king,  the 
first  flame  of  his  conspiracy  began  to  appear  in  the 
north  country  ;  where  the  northern  men  in  a  short 
space  gathering  themselves  in  an  open  rebellion,  and 
finding  captains  of  their  wicked  purpose,  came  down 
from  York  toward  London.  Against  whom  was  ap- 
pointed by  the  king,  William  Lord  Herbert  earl  of  Pem- 
broke, with  the  Lord  Staftord,  and  certain  other  cap- 
tains to  encounter.  The  Yorkshiremen  giving  the  over- 
throw first  to  the  Lord  Staff'ord,  then  to  the  earl  of 
Pembroke,  and  his  company  of  Welshmen  at  Banbury 
Field,  at  last  joining  together  with  the  army  of  the  earl 
of  Warwick,  and  the  duke  of  Clarence,  in  the  dead  of 
the  night  secretly  stealing  on  the  king's  field  at  Wolney 
by  Warwick,  killed  the  watch,  and  took  the  king  pri- 
soner, who  first  being  in  the  castle  of  Warwick,  then 
was  conveyed  by  night  to  Middleham  castle  in  York- 
shire, under  the  custody  of  the  archbishop  of  York, 
where  he  having  loose  keeping,  and  liberty  to  go  on 
hunting,  meeting  with  Sir  William  Stanley,  Sir  Thomas 
of  Borough,  and  other  friends,  was  too  good  for  hia 
keepers,  and  escaped  the  hands  of  his  enemies  and  so 
came  to  York,  where  he  was  well  received  ;  from  theace 


A.  D.  1457—1471.]         KING  HENRY  RESTORED  AGAIN  TO  HIS  KINGCOM. 


to  Lancaster,  where  he  met  with  the  Lord  Hasting  his 
chamberliia,  well  accompanied,  by  whose  help  he  came 
safe  to  London. 

After  tiiis  tumult,  when  reconciliation  could  not  come 
to  perfect  peace  and  unity,  although  much  labour  was 
made  by  tlie  nobility,  the  earl  of  Warwick  raises  up  a 
new  war  in  Lincolnshire,  the  captain  whereof  was  Sir 
Robert  Wells,  knight,  who  shortly  after,  being  taken  in 
battle  with  his  father  and  Sir  Thomas  Duncock,  they  were 
beheaded,  the  rest  casting  away  their  coats  ran  away 
and  fled,  giving  the  name  of  the  field  called  Losecoat 
Field.  The  earl  of  Warwick,  after  this,  put  out  of  com- 
fort and  hope  to  prevail  at  home,  fled  out  of  England, 
A.D.  1470,  first  to  Calais,  then  to  Lewis  the  French 
king,  accompanied  by  the  duke  of  Clarence.  The 
fame  of  the  earl  of  Warwick,  and  of  his  famous  acts, 
was  at  that  time  in  great  admiration  above  measure,  and 
so  highly  favoured,  that  both  in  England  and  in  France 
all  men  were  glad  to  behold  his  person.  W^herefore 
the  coming  of  this  earl,  and  of  the  duke  of  Clarence, 
was  not  a  little  grateful  to  the  French  king,  and  no  less 
opportune  to  Queen  Margaret,  King  Henry's  wife,  and 
Prince  Edward  her  son,  who  also  came  to  the  French 
court  to  meet  and  confer  together  touching  their  affairs  ; 
where  a  league  was  concluded  between  them,  and  more- 
over a  marriage  between  Edward  prince  of  Wales,  and 
Anne  the  second  daughter  of  the  earl  of  Warwick  was 
wrought.  Thus  all  things  falling  luckily  upon  the  earl's 
part,  beside  the  large  off"ers  and  great  promises  made  by 
the  French  king,  that  he  would  do  his  best  to  set  forward 
their  purpose,  the  earl  having  also  intelligence  by  letters, 
that  the  hearts  almost  of  all  men  went  with  him,  and 
longed  sore  for  his  presence,  so  that  there  now  lacked 
only  haste  to  return  with  aU  speed  possible  ;  he,  with 
the  duke  of  Clarence,  well  fortified  with  the  French 
navy,  set  forward  towards  England ;  for  so  was  it  be- 
fore decreed  between  them,  that  they  two  should  prove 
the  first  venture,  and  then  Queen  Margaret,  with  Prince 
Edward  her  son,  should  follow  after.  The  arrival  of  the 
earl  was  no  sooner  heard  of  at  Dartmouth  in  Devonshire, 
but  great  concourse  of  people  by  thousands  went  to  him 
from  all  quarters  to  receive  and  welcome  him  ;  who  im- 
mediately made  proclamation  in  the  name  of  King 
Henry  VI.,  charging  all  men,  able  to  bear  armour,  to 
prepare  themselves  to  fight  against  Edward  duke  of 
York,  usurper  of  the  crown.  There  lacked  no  friends, 
strength  of  men,  furniture,  nor  policy  convenient  for 
such  a  matter. 

When  King  Edward  (who  was  passing  the  time  in 
hunting,  in  hawking,  in  all  pleasure  and  dalliance),  had 
knowledge  what  great  resort  of  multitudes  incessantly 
repaired  more  and  more  daily  about  the  earl  and  the 
duke,  he  began  now  to  provide  for  remedy  when  it  was 
too  late.  Who  trusting  too  much  to  his  friends,  and 
fortune  before,  did  now  right  well  perceive  what  a  va- 
riable and  inconstant  thing  the  people  is,  and  especially 
the  people  of  England,  whose  nature  is  never  to  be  content 
long  with  the  present  state,  but  always  delighting  in 
news,  seek  new  variety  of  changes,  either  envying  that 
which  standeth,  or  else  pitying  that  which  is  fallen. 
Which  inconstant  mutability  of  the  light  people,  chang- 
ing with  the  wind,  and  wavering  with  the  reed,  did  well 
appear  in  the  course  of  this  king's  story.  For  he, 
through  the  favour  of  the  people,  when  he  was  down, 
was  exalted  ;  now  being  exalted  by  them,  was  forsaken  : 
in  which  this  is  to  be  noted  by  all  princes,  that  as 
there  is  nothing  in  this  mutable  world  firm  and  stable, 
80  there  is  no  trust  nor  assurance  to  be  made,  but  only 
in  the  favour  of  God,  and  in  the  promises  of  his  word, 
only  in  Clirist  his  Son,  whose  kingdom  alone  shall 
never  end,  and  never  change. 

While  these  things  were  passing  on  in  England,  King 
Edward,  accompanied  by  the  duke  of  Gloucester  his 
brother,  and  the  Lord  Hastings,  who  had  married  the 
earl  of  Warwick's  sister,  and  yet  was  ever  true  to  the 
king  ;  and  the  Lord  Scales,  brother  to  the  queen,  sent 
abroad  to  all  his  friends  for  able  soldiers  to  withstand  his 
enemies.  When  he  could  obtain  but  little  assistance,  the 
king  departed  into  Lincolnshire,  where,  perceiving  his 
enemiee  daily  increasing,  and  all  the  country  in  disturb- 


ance, making  fires,  and  singing  songs,  crying,  "  King 
Henry,  King  Henry  I  a  Warwick,  a  Warwick!"  and 
hearing  that  his  enemies  the  Lancastrians  were  within 
half  a  day's  journey  of  him,  he  was  advised  to  fly  over 
the  sea  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  who  not  long  before 
had  married  King  Edward's  sister. 

Charles,  duke  of  Burgundy,  at  hearing  of  the  condition 
of  King  Edward  his  brother-in-law,  was  greatly  amazed 
and  perplexed,  doubting  what  he  should  do.  For  beingthen 
at  war  with  the  French  king,  he  could  not  well  provoke  the 
English  nation  against  him,  nor  could  he,  without  great 
shame,  leave  King  Edward  in  that  necessity.  So  he 
demeaned  himself  through  fair  speech,  pretending  to  the 
Englishmen  to  join  part  with  the  house  of  Lancaster, 
being  himself  partly  descended  of  the  same  family  by  his 
grandmother's  side  ;  so  that  he  was  his  own  friend  openly, 
and  the  king's  friend  covertly,  pretending  what  he  did 
not,  and  doing  what  he  pretended  not. 

When  tidings  were  spread  in  England  of  King  Ed- 
ward's flying,  innumerable  people  resorted  to  the  earl  of 
Warwick,  to  take  his  part  against  King  Edward,  and  a 
few  only  of  his  constant  friends  took  sanctuary.  Among 
whom  was  Elizabeth  his  wife,  who,  in  despair  almost  of 
all  comfort,  took  sanctuary  at  Westminster,  where  in 
great  penury  she  was  delivered  of  a  fair  son  called 
Edward,  who  was  baptized  without  any  pomp,  like  any 
poor  woman's  child,  the  godfathers  being  the  abbot  and 
prior  of  Westminster,  the  godmother  was  the  lady 
Scroope. 

To  make  the  story  short,  the  earl  of  W^arwick  having 
now  brought  all  things  to  his  wishes,  upon  the  r2th  of 
Oct.  rode  to  the  Tower,  which  was  then  delivered  to 
him,  and  there  took  King  Henry  out  of  the  ward,  and 
placed  him  in  the  king's  lodging.  The  25th  of  the  same 
month,  the  duke  of  Clarence,  accompanied  by  the  earls 
of  Warwick,  Shrewsbury,  and  the  Lord  Stanley,  with  a 
great  company,  brought  him  in  a  long  gown  of  blue 
velvet  through  the  high  streets  of  London,  first  to  Paul'g 
church,  then  to  the  bishop's  palace  of  London,  and 
there  he  resumed  again  the  royal  crown,  (A.  D.  1470.) 
After  this  followed  a  parliament,  in  which  King  Edward 
with  all  his  partakers  were  judged  traitors.  King  Ed- 
ward  made  urgent  and  successful  suit  to  Duke  Charles 
his  brother,  to  rescue  him  with  such  forces  as  he  could 
give  him  ;  for  he  was  fully  resolved  to  protract  the  time 
no  longer. 

The  duke  secretly  gave  to  him  50,000  florins,  and 
further  caused  four  great  ships  to  be  appointed  for  him 
in  a  haven  in  Zealand,  where  it  was  free  for  all  men  to 
come.  Also  the  duke  had  hired  for  him  fourteen  ships 
of  the  Easterlings  well  appointed,  taking  security  from 
them  to  serve  him  faithfully  till  he  were  landed  in  Eng- 
land, and  fifteen  days  after. 

Thus  King  Edward  with  only  two  thousand  men  of 
war,  took  his  voyage  into  England,  and  landed  at  Ra. 
venspur  in  Yorkshire.  Dissembling  his  purpose,  he 
pretended  not  to  claim  the  crown  and  kingdom,  but  only 
to  claim  the  duchy  of  York,  which  was  his  own  title,  and 
caused  the  same  to  be  published.  This  being  notified 
to  the  people,  that  he  desired  no  more  than  only  his 
just  patrimony  and  lineal  inheritance,  they  began  to  be 
moved  with  mercy  and  compassion  towards  him,  either 
to  favour  him  or  not  to  resist  him  ;  and  so  journeying 
toward  York,  he  came  to  Beverley.  He  then  proceeded 
to  York  without  resistance,  where  he  required  of  the 
citizens  to  be  admitted  into  their  city.  They  durst  not 
grant  it  to  him,  but  on  the  contrary  sent  him  word  to 
approach  no  nearer,  as  he  loved  his  own  safety.  The 
desolate  king  was  here  driven  to  a  narrow  strait,  he 
could  not  retire,  for  in  the  opinion  of  the  country  it 
would  be  the  loss  of  his  cause  ;  neither  could  he  advance, 
for  the  present  danger  of  the  city.  So  using  policy  as 
before,  with  loving  words  and  gentle  speech,  he  desired 
the  messengers  to  declare  to  the  citizens,  that  his  coming 
was  not  to  demand  the  realm  of  England,  but  only  the 
duchy  of  York,  his  old  inheritance  ;  and  therefore  had 
determined  to  set  forward,  neither  with  army  nor  weapon. 
The  messengers  were  no  sooner  within  the  gates,  than  ho 
was  there  as  soon. 

The  citizens  hearing  his  courteous  answer,  and  that  bt 


3€0 


THE  REACCESSION  OF  EDWARD  IV.  AND  THE  DEATH  OF  HENRY  VI.     [Book  VI. 


intended  nothing  to  the  prejudice  of  the  king,  nor  of  the 
realm,  were  somewhat  softened  toward  him,  and  began 
to  parley  with  him  from  the  walls,  desiring  him  to  with- 
draw his  soldiers  to  some  other  place,  and  that  they 
should  be  the  more  ready  to  aid  him,  at  least  he  should 
have  no  damage  by  them. 

However,  he  again  used  such  lowly  language,  and  de- 
livered so  fair  speech  to  them,  treating  them  so  oour- 
teously,  and  saluting  the  aldermen  by  their  names,  re- 
quiring at  their  hands  no  more  but  only  his  own  town, 
whereof  he  had  the  name  and  title,  that  at  length  the 
citizens,  after  long  talk  and  debating  upon  the  matter, 
partly  also  enticed  with  fair  and  large  promises,  agreed 
that  if  he  would  swear  to  be  true  to  King  Henry,  and 
gentle  in  entertaining  his  citizens,  they  would  receive 
him  into  the  city. 

This  being  concluded,  the  next  morning  at  the  enter- 
ing of  the  gate,  a  priest  was  ready  to  say  mass,  in  the 
which  after  the  receiving  of  the  sacrament,  the  king 
received  a  solemn  oath  to  observe  the  two  articles  afore 
agreed.  By  which  he  obtained  the  city  of  York.  Where, 
in  sho»t  time  forgetting  his  oath,  he  set  garrisons  of 
armed  soldiers.  King  Edward,  being  soon  more  fully 
furnished  at  all  points,  by  the  accession  of  his  friends, 
came  to  the  town  of  Leicester,  and  there  hearing  that 
the  eirl  of  Warwick,  with  the  earl  of  Oxford  were  at 
Warwick,  with  a  great  army,  he  marched  his  army, 
ho])ing  to  give  battle  to  the  earl.  The  duke  of  Clarence 
in  the  meantime,  had  levied  a  great  host  and  was  coming 
toward  the  earl  of  Warwick.  But  when  the  earl  saw 
the  duke  delay  the  time,  he  began  to  suspect  that  he 
was  altered  to  his  brother's  party.  When  the  armies  of 
the  two  brothers.  King  Edward  and  the  duke  of  Cla- 
rence, were  in  sight  of  the  other,  Richard,  duke  of  Glo- 
cester,  brother  to  them  both,  as  arbiter  between  them, 
first  rode  to  the  one,  then  to  the  other.  Whether  all 
this  was  for  appearances,  is  uncertain.  But  hereby  both 
the  brothers,  laying  all  army  and  weapons  aside,  first 
lovingly  and  familiarly  communed ;  after  that,  brotherly 
and  naturally  joined  together.  And  that  fraternal  amity 
was  ratified  by  proclamation,  and  thereby  put  out  of  all 
suspicion. 

Then  it  was  agreed  between  the  three  brothers  to 
attemj)!  the  earl  of  Warwick,  if  he  likewise  would  be 
reconciled  ;  but  he  crying  out  shame  upon  the  duke  of 
Clarence,  stood  in  utter  defiance.  From  thence  King 
Edward  so  strongly  supported,  and  daily  increasing, 
takes  his  way  to  London.  Where  after  it  was  known 
that  the  duke  of  Clarence  had  joined  him,  much  fear  fell 
upon  the  Londoners,  as  to  what  was  best  to  be  done. 
Ho  the  citizens  consulting  with  themselves,  having  no 
walls  to  defend  them,  thought  best  to  take  that  way 
whicli  seemed  to  them  most  sure  and  safe,  and  therefore 
they  concluded  to  take  part  with  King  Edward.  This 
was  no  sooner  known  abroad,  than  the  commonalty  ran 
out  by  heaps  to  meet  King  Edward,  and  to  salute  him 
as  their  king.  The  duke  of  Somerset,  with  others  of 
King  Henry's  council,  hearing  of  this,  and  wondering  at 
the  sudden  change  in  the  world,  fled  away  and  left  King 
Henry  alone. 

The  earl  had  now  passed  a  great  part  of  his  journey 
to  London,  when  hearing  the  news  how  affairs  were 
changed,  and  that  King  Henry  was  a  prisoner  in  the 
Tower,  was  not  a  little  appalled ;  so  he  stayed  with  his 
army  at  St.  Albans,  to  see  what  course  to  take.  And 
then  removed  to  Barnet,  ten  miles  from  St.  Albans. 

Against  liim  King  Edward  set  forth  with  a  strong 
army  of  picked  and  able  jiersons,  with  artillery  and  every 
requisite  ;  bringing  with  him  also  his  prisoner  King 
Henry.  On  Easter  even  he  came  to  Barnet,  and  there 
he  entrenched  himself.  In  the  morning  upon  Easter- 
day  the  battle  began,  and  fiercely  continued  almost  till 
noon,  with  murder  on  each  side,  till  both  parts  were 
almost  weary  with  fighting  and  murdering.  King  Ed- 
ward then,  with  a  great  body  of  fresh  soldiers  set  upon 
his  wearied  enemies.  Where  the  earl's  men,  encouraged 
with  words  of  their  captain,  stoutly  fought,  but  they 
being  already  wounded  and  wearied,  could  not  long  hold 
out.  The  earl,  rushing  into  the  midst  of  his  enemies, 
ventured  so  far,  that  he  could  not  be  rescued  ;  where  he 


was  stricken  down  and  slain  (April  14,  1471.)  The  Mar- 
quis Mountecute  tliinking  to  succour  his  brother,  whom  he 
saw  to  be  in  great  jeopardy,  was  likewise  overthrown  and 
slain.  After  Richard  Nevil,  earl  of  Warwick,  and  his  bro- 
ther were  gone,  the  rest  fled,  and  many  were  taken. 

In  the  same  year,  and  about  the  same  time,  u))on  the 
Ascension-even,  king  Henry,  being  prisoner  in  the 
Tower,  departed,  after  he  had  reigned  in  all  thirty-eight 
years  and  six  months.  Polydore,  and  Hall  fdilo^viag 
liim,  affirm  that  he  was  slain  with  a  dag^.r,  by  l\,ii;iiard, 
duke  of  Gloucester,  for  the  more  quiet  and  safeguard  of 
his  brother  King  Edward. 

Polydore,  after  he  had  described  the  virtues  of  this 
king,  records,  that  King  Henry  VII.  afterward  removed 
his  corpse  from  Chertsey,  where  he  was  buried,  to 
Windsor,  and  adds,  that  certain  miracles  were  wrought 
by  him.  For  which  cause  King  Henry  VII.  saith  he,  la- 
l)oured  with  Pope  Julius,  to  have  him  canonised  for  a 
saint,  but  the  death  of  the  king  prevented  the  matter 
proceeding.  Edward  Hall,  writing  of  this  matter,  adds, 
declaring  the  cause  why  King  Henry's  sainting  was  not 
completed,  to  be  this  :  that  the  fees  for  canonizing  of  a 
king  were  so  great  at  Rome,  (more  than  of  bishop  or 
prelate)  that  the  king  thought  it  better  to  keep  the 
money  in  his  chests,  than  to  buy  so  dear,  and  pay  so 
much  for  a  new  holy-day  of  St.  Henry  in  the  Calendar. 

During  the  time  of  these  doings,  about  A.  D.  14(i.5, 
there  was  in  England  a  Carmelite  friar,  who  preached  at 
St.  Paul's,  in  London,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  wliile 
here  in  this  world,  was  in  poverty,  and  did  beg.  To 
this  doctrine,  the  provincial  of  that  order  seemed  also  to 
incline,  defending  it  both  in  his  reading  and  preaching, 
with  other  doctors  and  brethren  of  the  same  order  ;  also 
certain  of  the  Jacobites.  On  the  contrary  side,  many 
doctors  and  also  lawyers,  both  in  their  public  lectures 
and  preaching,  withstood  their  assertion,  as  most  pesti- 
ferous in  the  church.  Such  a  bitter  contention  was 
among  them,  that  the  defendant  part  was  driven  for  a 
while  to  keep  silence.  This  question  of  the  begging- 
friars,  whether  Christ  did  beg  or  no,  went  so  far,  that  at 
length  it  came  to  the  ears  of  Pope  Paul  II.,  who  was  no 
beggar  ye  may  be  sure.  After  the  fame  of  this  doctrine, 
mounting  over  the  Alps,  came  flying  to  the  court  of 
Rome,  A.  D.  Htio,  it  brought  with  it  such  an  evil  smell 
to  the  fine  noses  there,  that  there  was  no  need  to  bid 
them  to  stir,  for  begging  to  them  was  worse  than  high 
heresy.  Wherefore  the  holy  father.  Pope  Paul  II.,  to 
repress  the  sparkles  of  this  doctrine,  which  otherwise, 
perhaps,  might  have  set  his  whole  kitchen  on  fire,  takes 
the  matter  in  hand,  and  directs  his  bull  into  England, 
insinuating  to  the  prelates  here,  that  this  heresy,  which 
pestiferously  affirms  that  Christ  did  openly  beg,  was 
condemned  of  old  time  by  the  bishops  of  Rome,  and  his 
councils,  and  that  the  same  ought  to  be  declared  in  all 
places  for  a  damned  doctrine,  and  worthy  to  be  trodden 
down  under  all  men's  feet,  &c. 

As  to  the  rest  of  the  affairs  of  this  king,  (who  had  van- 
quished in  nine  battles,  himself  being  present)  how  after- 
ward he,  through  the  incitement  of  Charles,  duke  of 
Burgundy,  his  brother-in-law,  ventured  into  France 
with  a  puissant  army,  and  how  the  duke  failed  him  in  his 
promise ;  also  how  peace  between  these  two  kings  was 
at  length  concluded  in  a  solemn  meeting  of  both  kings 
together  (which  meeting  is  notified  in  histories,  by  a  white 
dove  sitting  the  same  day  of  meeting  upon  the  top  of 
King  Edward's  tent)  also  of  the  marriage  promised 
between  the  young  dauphin  and  Elizabeth,  King  Edward's 
eldest  daughter,  but  afterwards  broken  off  on  the  French 
king's  part ;  moreover,  as  touching  the  death  of  the 
duke  of  Burgundy,  slain  in  war,  and  of  his  daughter 
Mary,  niece  to  King  Edward,  spoiled  of  her  lands  and 
possessions  wrongfully  by  Lewis,  the  French  king,  and 
married  after  to  Maximilian  ;  furthermore,  as  touching 
the  expedition  of  King  Edward  into  Scotland,  by  reason 
of  King  James  breaking  promise  in  marrying  with  Cicely, 
the  second  daughter  of  King  Edward,  and  of  driving  out 
his  brother,  and  how  the  matter  was  composed  there, 
and  of  the  recovery  again  of  Berwick  ;  of  these,  I  say, 
and  such  other  things  more,  partly  because  they  are  de- 
scribed  sufficiently  in   our  common  English  histories. 


A.  D.  1471—1473.]        BURNING  OF  JOHN  GOOSE.— EMPERORS  OF  AUSTRIA. 


361 


part'iV  also  because  they  are  matters  not  greatly  pertain- 
ing to  the  church,  !  omit  to  spenk,  making  of  them  a 
supersedeas.  Two  things  I  find  here,  among  many 
other,  specially  to  be  remembered, 

Tlie  first  is,  concerning  a  godly  and  constant  servant 
of  Christ,  named  John  Goose,  who  in  the  time  of  this 
king,  was  unjustly  condemned  and  burnt  at  the  Tower- 
hill,  A.  D.  1473,  in  the  month  of  August.  Thus  had 
England  also  its  John  Huss,  (Huss  signifies  a  goose)  as 
well  as  Boiiemia.  Wherein  this  is  to  be  noted,  that 
since  the  time  of  King  Richard  II.,  there  is  no  reign  of 
any  king  in  which  some  good  man  or  other  has  not  suf- 
fered the  pains  of  fire  for  the  religion  and  true  testimony 
of  Christ  Jesus.  Of  this  John  Goose,  or  John  Huss,  I 
find  it  recorded,  that  being  delivered  to  one  of  the 
sheriffs,  to  see  him  burnt  in  the  afternoon  ;  the  siieritf, 
like  a  charitable  man,  brought  him  home  to  his  house, 
and  there  exhorted  him  to  deny  his  alleged  errors.  But 
the  godly  man,  after  long  exhortation,  desired  the 
sheriff  to  be  content,  for  he  was  satisfied  in  his  consci- 
ence. However,  this  he  desired  of  the  sheriff,  for  God's 
sake  to  give  him  some  meat,  saying,  that  he  was  very 
sore  hungered.  Then  the  sheriff  commanded  him  meat ; 
whereof  he  took,  and  did  eat,  as  if  he  had  been  in  no 
manner  of  danger,  and  said  to  such  as  stood  about  him, 
"  I  eat  now  a  good  and  competent  dinner,  for  I  shall 
pass  a  little  sharp  shower  ere  I  go  to  supper."  And 
when  he  had  dined,  he  gave  thanks,  and  required  that  he 
might  shortly  be  led  to  the  place  where  he  should  yield 
up  his  spirit  unto  God. 

The  second  thing  herein  to  be  noted,  is  the  death  of 
George,  duke  of  Clarence,  the  king's  second  brother  ; 
of  whom  relation  was  made  before,  how  he  assisted 
King  Edward  his  brother,  against  the  earl  of  Warwick, 
at  Barnet  Field,  and  helped  him  to  the  crown  ;  i.nd  now, 
after  all  these  benefits,  was  at  length  thus  requited,  that 
(for  what  cause  it  is  uncertain)  he  was  apprehended  and 
cast  into  the  Tower,  where  he  being  adjudged  for  a 
traitor,  was  privily  drowned  in  a  butt  of  malmsey. 
What  the  true  cause  was  of  his  death  it  cannot  certainly 
be  affirmed. 

Now  having  long  tarried  at  home  in  describing  the 
tumults  and  troubles  within  our  own  land,  we  will 
proceed  more  at  large,  to  consider  the  afflictions  and 
perturbations  of  other  parties  and  places  also  of  Christ's 
church,  as  well  here  in  Europe,  under  the  pope,  as  in 
the  eastern  parts  under  the  Turk,  first  beginning  our 
history  from  the  time  of  Sigisuiund,  which  Sigismund,  as 
it  is  above  recorded,  was  so  engaged  in  the  council  of 
Constance  against  John  Huss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague. 
This  emperor  ever  had  evil  luck  fighting  against  the 
Turks.  Twice  he  warred  against  them,  and  in  both  the 
battles  was  discomfited  and  put  to  flight ;  once,  about  the 
city  of  Mysia,  fighting  against  Eajazet,  the  Great  Turk, 
A.  D.  VMa,  the  second  time  fighting  against  Celebinus, 
the  son  of  Bajazet,  about  the  town  called  Columbacium. 
But  especially  after  the  council  of  Constance,  wherein 
were  condemned  and  burned  these  two  godly  martyrs, 
more  unprosperous  results  followed  him  fighting  against 
his  own  subjects,  the  Bohemians,  A.  D.  1420,  by  whom 
he  was  repulsed  in  so  many  battles,  to  his  great  dis- 
honour, during  all  the  life  of  Zisca,  and  of  Procopius, 
as  is  before  more  at  large  expressed ;  he  was  so  beaten 
by  the  Turks,  and  at  home  by  his  own  people,  that  he 
never  encountered  the  Turks  afterwards.  Then  followed 
the  council  of  Basil,  after  the  beginning  of  which  this 
Sigismund,  who  was  emperor,  king  of  Hungary,  and 
king  of  Bohemia,  died  in  Moravia,  A.  D.  1437. 

THE    EMPEROR    ALBERT. 

This  Sigismund  left  behind  him  only  one  daughter, 
Ehzabeth,  who  was  married  to  Albert,  duke  of  Austria, 
by  which  he  was  advanced  to  the  empire,  and  so  was  both 
duke  of  Austria,  emperor,  king  of  Hungary,  and  also 
king  of  Bohemia.  This  Albert,  being  an  enemy  and  a 
disquieter  to  the  Bohemians,  and  especially  to  the  good 
men  of  Tabor,  as  he  was  preparing  and  setting  forth 
against  the  Turks,  died  in  the  second  year  of  his  reign, 
A.  D.  1439,  leaving  his  wife  great  with  child;  who  being 


then  in  Hungary,  and  believing  that  she  should  bear 
a  dau'j;hter,  called  to  her  the  princes  and  the  chieftains  of 
the  realms,  declaring  to  them  that  she  was  but  a  woman, 
and  insufficient  to  the  government  of  such  a  state  ;  and 
moreover,  how  she  thought  herself  to  be  with  child  of  a 
daughter  ;  and  therefore  required  them  to  provide 
among  them  such  a  prince  and  governor,  (reserving  the 
right  of  the  kingdom  to  herself)  as  were  fit  and  ablo 
under  her,  to  have  the  management  of  the  empire  com- 
mitted to.  The  Turk,  in  the  meanwhile,  being  elevated 
and  encouraged  with  his  victories  against  Sigismund, 
began  more  fiercely  to  invade  Hungary,  and  those  parts 
of  Christendom.  Wherefore  the  Hungarians,  making 
the  more  haste,  consulted  among  themselves  to  make 
Duke  Uladislaus,  brother  to  Casimir,  king  of  Poland, 
their  king. 

But  while  this  was  in  progress  between  the  Hunga- 
rians and  Uladislaus,  in  the  mean  space  Elizabeth 
brought  forth  a  son  called  Ladislaus,  who  being  the  law- 
ful heir  of  the  kingdom,  the  queen  called  back  again 
her  former  word,  minding  to  reserve  the  kingdom  for  her 
son,  being  the  true  heir,  and  therefore  refused  marriage 
with  Uladislaus,  which  she  had  before  designed.  But 
Uladislaus  joining  with  a  great  part  of  the  Hungarians, 
persisting  still  in  the  condition  before  granted,  would  not 
give  over  ;  by  which  great  contention  and  division 
kindling  among  the  people  of  Hungary,  Amurath,  the 
Great  Turk,  taking  his  advantage  of  their  discord,  and 
partly  elated  with  pride  at  his  former  success  against 
Sigismund,  with  his  whole  main  and  force  invaded  the 
realm  of  Hungary;  where  Huniades,  sirnamed  Vainoda, 
prince  of  Transilvania,  joining  with  the  new  king  Ula- 
dislaus, both  together  set  against  the  Turk,  A.  D.  1444, 
and  there  Uladislaus,  the  new  king  of  Hungary,  the 
fourth  year  of  his  kingdom,  was  slain.  Elizabeth,  with 
her  son,  fled  in  the  meanwhile  to  Frederic  the  emperor. 
Of  Huniades  Vainoda,  the  noble  captain,  and  of  his  acts, 
and  also  of  Ladislaus  CChrist  willing)  more  shall  be  said 
hereafter,  in  his  time  and  place. 

FREDERIC    III.,    EMPEROR, 

After  the  decease  of  Albert,  Frederic  III.,  duke  of  Aus- 
tria, succeeded  in  the  empire,  A.  D.  1440.  By  whom 
it  was  procured  (as  we  have  before  signified)  that  Pope 
Felix,  elected  by  the  council  of  Basil,  resigneti  his  pope 
dom  to  Pope  Nicholas  V.  ;  upon  this  condition,  that 
Pope  Nicholas  should  ratify  the  acts  decreed  in  the  coun- 
cil of  Basil.  In  the  days  of  this  emperor  much  war  and 
dissension  raged  almost  through  all  christian  realms,  in 
Austria,  Hungary,  Poland,  in  France,  in  Burgundy,  and 
also  here  in  England,  between  King  Henry  VI.  and 
King  Edward  IV.,  so  that  it  might  have  been  easy  for 
the  Turk  to  have  overrun  all  t-he  christian  realms  in 
Europe,  had  not  the  providence  of  our  merciful  Lord 
otherwise  provided  to  keep  Amurath  the  Turk  occupied 
in  other  civil  wars  at  home  in  the  meanwhile.  To  this 
Frederic  came  Elizabeth,  with  Ladislaus  her  son,  by 
whom  he  was  nourished  and  entertained  a  certain  space, 
till  at  length,  after  the  death  of  Uladislaus,  king  of 
Hungary,  the  men  of  Austria,  through  the  instigation  of 
Ulric  Eizingerus,  and  of  Ulric,  earl  of  Cilicia,  rising  in 
arms,  required  Frederic  the  emperor,  either  to  give 
them  their  young  king,  or  else  to  stand  to  his  own 
defence. 

When  Frederic  heard  this,  he  would  neither  render 
a  sudden  answer,  neither  would  he  abide  any  longer 
delay  ;  and  so  the  matter  going  to  war,  the  new  city  was 
besieged,  where  many  were  slain,  and  much  harm  done. 
At  length  the  emperor's  part  being  the  weaker,  the  em- 
peror, through  the  intervention  of  certain  nobles  of  Ger- 
many, restored  Ladislaus  to  their  hands,  who  being  yet 
under  age,  committed  his  three  kingdoms  to  three  go- 
vernors. John  Huniades,  the  worthy  captain  above- 
mentioned,  had  the  ruling  of  Hungary  ;  George  Pogie- 
bracius  had  Bohemia  ;  and  Ulric,  the  earl  of  Cilicia, 
had  Austria.  Which  Ulric,  having  the  chief  custody  of 
the  king,  had  the  greatest  authority  ;  a  man  as  full  of 
ambition  and  tyranny,  as  he  was  hated  almost  by  all  the 
Austriaus,  and  shortly  after,  by  means  of  Eizingerus^ 


382 


LADISLAUS  THE  YOUNG  KING  OF  BOHEMIA. 


[Book  VI. 


was  excluded  also  from  the  king  and  the  court,  but  after- 
ward restoredagain,  and  Eizingerus thrust  out.  Suchisthe 
unstable  condition  of  those  who  are  in  place  about  princes. 
Not  long  after,  Ladislaus,  tlie  young  king,  went  to 
Bohemia  to  be  crowned  there,  where  George  Pogiebra- 
cius  had  the  government.  But  Ladislaus  during  all  the 
time  of  liis  being  there,  though  being  much  requested, 
yet  would  neither  enter  into  the  churches,  nor  hear  the 
service  of  those  who  followed  the  doctrine  of  IIuss.  So 
that  when  a  certain  priest,  in  the  high  tower  of  Prague, 
was  appointed  and  addressed,  after  the  manner  of  priests, 
to  say  service  before  the  king,  being  known  to  hold  with 
John  Huss  and  Rochezana,  the  king  disdaining  him, 
commanded  him  to  give  place  and  depart,  or  else  he 
would  send  him  headlong  from  the  rock  of  the  tower  ; 
and  so  the  good  minister  repulsed  by  the  king,  departed. 
Also,  another  time,  Ladislaus  seeing  the  sacrament  car- 
ried by  a  minister  of  that  side,  whom  they  called  then 
Hussites,  would  pay  no  reverence  to  it. 

At  length  the  abode  of  the  king,  although  it  was  not 
very  long,  yet  seemed  to  the  godly-disposed  to  be  longer 
than  they  wished ;  and  that  was  not  unknovni  to  the 
king,  which  made  him  make  the  more  haste  away  ;  but 
before  he  departed,  he  thought  first  to  visit  the  noble 
city  Uratislavia,  in  Silesia ;  in  which  city  Ladislaus 
being  there  in  the  high  church  at  service,  many  great 
princes  were  about  him  ;  among  whom  was  also  George 
Pogiebracius,  who  then  stood  nearest  to  the  king,  to 
whom  one  Chilian,  playing  the  parasite  about  the  king, 
(as  the  fashion  is  of  such  as  feign  themselves  fools,  to 
make  other  men  as  very  fools  as  they)  spake  as  follows : 
"  With  what  countenance  you  behold  this  our  service  I 
see  right  well,  but  your  heart  I  do  not  see.  Say,  then, 
doth  not  the  order  of  this  our  religion  seem  unto  you 
decent  and  comely .'  Do  you  not  see  how  many  and 
how  great  princes,  yea,  the  king  himself,  follow  one 
order  and  uniformity  ?  And  why  do  you  then  follow 
rather  your  preacher  Rochezana  than  these.'  Do  you 
think  a  few  Bohemians  more  wise  than  all  the  church  of 
Christ  besides .'  Why  then  do  you  not  forsake  that 
rude  and  rustic  people,  and  join  to  these  nobles,  as  you 
are  a  nobleman  yourself?" 

To  whom  thus  Pogiebracius  sagely  answered,  "  If  you 
speak  these  words  of  yourself,  you  are  not  the  man 
whom  you  feign  yourself  to  be ;  and  so  I  answer  to  you 
not  as  to  a  fool.  But  if  you  speak  this  by  the  sugges- 
tion of  others,  then  must  I  satisfy  them.  Hear,  there- 
fore :  As  to  the  ceremonies  of  the  church,  every  man  has 
a  conscience  of  his  own  to  follow.  As  for  us,  we  use  such 
ceremonies  as  we  trust  please  God  :  neither  is  it  for 
our  choice  to  believe  what  we  will  ourselves.  The  mind 
of  man,  being  persuaded  with  great  reasons,  is  captivated 
whether  he  will  or  no  ;  and  as  nature  is  instructed  and 
taught,  so  is  she  drawn,  in  some  one  way,  and  in  some 
another.  As  for  myself,  I  am  fully  persuaded  in  the  re- 
ligion of  my  preachers.  If  I  should  follow  thy  religion, 
1  might  perchance  deceive  men,  going  contrary  to  mine 
own  conscience,  but  I  cannot  deceive  God,  who  seeth 
the  hearts  of  all ;  neither  shall  it  become  me  to  frame 
myself  to  thy  disposition.  That  which  is  meet  for  a 
jester,  is  not  likewise  convenient  for  a  nobleman.  And 
these  words  either  take  to  thyself  as  spoken  to  thee,  if 
thou  be  a  wise  man,  or  else  I  refer  them  to  those  who  set 
thee  on  work." 

After  the  king  was  returned  from  the  Bohemians 
again  to  Austria,  the  Hungarians  likewise  made  their 
petitions  to  the  king,  that  he  would  come  to  them.  The 
governor  of  Hungary  was  John  Iluniades,  whose  vic- 
torious acts  against  the  Turks  are  famous.  Against  this 
Huniades,  wicked  Ulric,  earl  of  Cilicia,  did  all  he  could 
with  the  king  to  bring  him  to  destruction,  and  therefore 
caused  the  king  to  send  for  him  to  Vienna,  and  there 
privily  to  work  his  death.  But  Huniades  having  intel- 
ligence, offers  himself  in  Hungary,  to  serve  his  prince  to 
all  affairs.  Out  of  the  land  where  he  was,  it  was  neither 
best,  said  he,  for  the  king,  nor  safest  for  himself  to 
come.  The  earl  being  so  disappointed,  came  down  with 
certain  nobles  of  the  court  to  the  borders  of  Hungary, 
thinking  either  to  apprehend  him  and  bring  him  to 
Vieaaa,  or  there  to  despatch  him.     Huniades,  said  he, 


would  commune  with  him  in  the  open  fields,  but  within  the 
town  he  should  not  be  brought.  After  tliat  another 
train  also  was  laid  for  him,  that  under  pretence  of  the 
king's  safe  conduct,  he  should  meet  the  king  in 
the  broad  fields  of  Vienna.  But  Huniades,  suspecting 
deceit,  came  indeed  to  the  place  appointed,  where  he 
neither  seeing  the  king  to  come,  nor  the  earl  to  have  any 
safe  conduct  for  him,  was  moved  (and  not  without 
cause)  against  the  earl,  declaring  how  it  was  in  his 
power  there  to  slay  him,  who  went  about  to  seek  his 
blood,  but  for  his  reverence  to  the  king  he  would  spare 
him,  and  let  him  go. 

Not  long  after  this,  the  Turk,  with  a  great  army  of 
fighting  men,  to  the  number  of  one  hundred  and  fifteen 
thousand,  arrived  in  Hungary,  where  he  laid  siege  to  the 
city  Alba.  But  through  the  merciful  hand  of  God,  John 
Huniades,  and  Capistranus,  a  certain  Minorite,  with  a 
small  garrison  of  chnstian  soldiers,  gave  him  the  repulse, 
and  put  him  to  flight,  with  all  his  mighty  host.  Huni- 
ades shortly  after  this  victory,  died  ;  of  whose  death  when 
the  king  and  the  earl  were  informed,  they  came  the  more 
boldly  into  Hungary,  where  being  received  by  Ladis- 
laus Huniades'  son  into  the  town  of  Alba,  there  viewed 
the  place  where  the  Turks  before  had  pitched  their  tents. 
When  this  Ladislaus  heard  that  the  king  was  coming  first 
toward  the  town,  he  obediently  opened  to  him  the  gates. 
He  prevented  four  thousand  armed  soldiers  from  en- 
tering the  city. 

In  the  mean  time,  while  the  king  was  resident  in  the 
city,  the  earl,  with  other  nobles,  sat  in  council,  requiring 
Ladislaus  also  to  resort  to  them  ;  who  first  doubting 
with  himself  what  he  might  do,  at  length  put  on  secret 
armour,  and  came  to  them.  Whether  the  earl  first 
began  with  him,  or  he  with  the  earl,  is  not  known.  The 
opinion  of  some  is,  that  Ulric  first  called  him  traitor,  for 
shutting  the  gates  against  the  king's  soldiers.  However 
the  occasion  began,  this  is  undoubted,  that  Ulric,  taking 
his  sword  from  his  page,  struck  at  his  head.  To  break 
the  blow,  some  putting  up  their  hands  had  their  fingers 
cut  off.  The  Hungarians,  hearing  a  noise  and  tumult 
within  the  chamber,  brake  it  open,  and  there  instantly 
slew  Ulric  the  earl,  wounding  and  cutting  him  almost  all 
to  pieces.  The  king  hearing  thereof,  although  he  was 
not  a  little  discontented  at  it  in  his  mind  ;  yet  seeing  there 
was  then  no  other  remedy,  dissembled  his  grief  for  a  time. 
From  thence  the  king  took  his  journey  again  to  Buda, 
accompanied  with  Ladislaus  ;  passing  by  the  town  where,: 
the  wife  of  Huniades  was  mourning  for  the  death  of  her  r 
husband,  he  seemed  with  many  fair  words  to  comfort,! 
her,  and  after  he  had  there  sufficiently  refreshed  himself,  , 
with  such  pretence  of  dissembled  love,  and  feigned  favour,  , 
that  they  were  without  all  suspicion  and  fear,  he  set ! 
forward  from  thence  in  his  journey,  taking  with  him  the  ' 
two  sons  of  Huniades,  Ladislaus  and  Matthias,  who  were 
right  ready  to  wait  upon  him.  The  king  being  come  to 
Buda,  (whether  of  his  own  head,  or  by  sinister  counsel 
set  on)  when  he  had  them  at  a  vantage,  caused  them  both 
to  be  seized.  And  first,  Ladislaus,  the  elder  son, 
was  brought  forth  to  the  place  of  execution,  there  to 
be  beheaded,  where  he  meekly  suffered,  being  charged 
with  no  other  crime  but  this,  published  by  tlie  voice  of  I 
the  cryer,  saying,  ' '  Thus  are  they  to  be  chastened  who  are 
rebels  against  their  lord."  Peucer,  writing  of  his  death, 
adds,  that  after  the  hangman  had  struck  three  blows  at 
his  neck,  yet  Ladislaus,  having  his  hands  bound  behind 
him,  after  the  third  stroke,  rose  upright  upon  his  feet, 
and  looking  up  to  heaven,  called  upon  the  Lord,  and 
protested  his  innocency  in  that  behalf;  and  so  laying 
down  his  neck  again,  at  the  fourth  blow  was  dispatched. 
Matthias,  the  other  brother,  was  led  captive  with  the 
king  into  Austria.  The  rest  of  the  captives  brake  the 
prison,  and  escaped. 

It  was  not  long  after  this  act  of  cruelty,  the  king  being 
about  the  age  of  twenty- two  years,  that  talk  was  made  oi 
the  king's  marriage  with  Magdalen,  daughter  to  the 
French  king.  The  place  of  the  marriage  was  appointed 
at  Prague,  where  was  great  preparation  for  the  matter. 
At  the  first  entrance  of  the  king  into  the  city  of  Prague, 
Rochezana,  with  a  company  of  ministers,  such  as 
were  favourers   of    John   Huss,    and    of   sincere    ie> 


A.  D.  14rj— 1475.]      DEATH  OF  LADISLAUS.— WAR  THROUGHOUT  EUROPE. 


363 


ligion,  came  with  all  solemnity  to  receive  the  king,  , 
making  there  his  oration  to  congratulate  the  king's  most 
joyful  and  prosperous  access  into  his  own  realm  and 
country  of  Bohemia.  After  he  had  ended  his  oration,  the 
king  would  scarcely  open  his  mouth  to  give  thanks  to  him, 
or  any  cheerful  countenance  to  liis  company,  but  fiercely 
seemed  to  frown  upon  them.  In  the  next  pageant  after 
these  came  forth  the  priests  of  the  high  minister,  after 
the  most  popish  manner,  meeting  him  with  procession, 
and  with  the  sacrament  of  the  altar.  For  as  a  panacea 
among  physicians  serves  for  all  diseases,  so  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  pope's  altar  serves  for  all  pomps  and  pa- 
geants. First  it  must  lie  upon  the  altar,  then  it  must 
be  held  up  with  hands,  then  it  must  hang  in  the  pix,  it 
must  serve  for  the  living,  it  must  also  help  the  dead,  it 
must  visit  the  sick,  it  must  walk  about  the  churchyard, 
it  must  go  about  the  streets,  it  must  be  carried  about 
the  fields  to  make  the  grass  to  grow,  it  must  be  had  to 
the  battle,  it  must  ride  on  horseback  before  the  pope. 
And  finally  it  must  welcome  kings  into  cities.  These 
catholic  fathers  do  seem  somewhat  to  forget  themselves. 
For  if  the  pope,  being  inferior  to  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  sit  still,  while  the  kings  come  and  kiss  his  feet, 
what  reason  is  it  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  which 
is  above  the  pope,  should  meet  kings  by  the  way,  and 
welcome  them  to  the  town  ?  But  this  by  the  way  of 
parenthesis.     Let  us  now  continue  the  text. 

When  this  catholic  king,  Ladislaus,  who  had  shewed 
himself  before  so  stout  and  stern  against  Rochezana  and 
his  company,  had  seen  these  catholic  priests  with  their 
procession,  and  especially  with  their  blessed  sacrament, 
to  come  with  all  reverence  and  much  devotion  he  lighted 
down  from  his  horse,  he  embraced  the  cross  and  kissed 
it,  and  with  cheerful  countenance  saluted  the  priests  in 
order.  All  this  while  his  young  wife  was  not  yet  come 
out  of  France,  but  legates  were  sent  in  the  most  sump- 
tuous way  to  conduct  her.  Other  legates  also  were  sent 
at  the  same  time  to  the  Emperor  Frederick  for  conclu- 
sion of  peace.  The  third  legacy  was  directed  likewise 
to  Pope  CalLxtus  about  religion,  hov/  to  reduce  the  Bo- 
hemians to  the  church  of  Rome.  The  author  of  this 
history  (which  was  Pope  Pius  himself)  declares  further 
the  opinion  of  some  to  be,  that  King  Ladislaus  the  same 
time  had  intended  to  make  a  final  end  and  destruction 
of  all  that  sect  in  Bohemia,  who  held  with  the  doctrine 
of  John  Huss  and  Jerome,  by  the  assembly  and  con- 
course of  the  catholic  princes,  and  popish  prelates,  who 
were  appointed  there  to  meet  together  at  that  marriage 
in  Prague.  For  there  were  to  have  been  first  the  Emperor 
Frederick,  Elizabeth  the  king's  mother,  and  his  sisters 
Elizabeth  and  Anna,  the  princes  of  Saxony,  Bajoria, 
Silesia,  Franconia,  the  Palatine,  and  other  princes  of  the 
Rhine.  Many  eJso  of  the  lords  of  France,  besides  the 
pope's  cardinals,  legates,  prelates,  and  other  potentates 
of  the  pope's  church,  who  if  they  had  assembled  alto- 
gether in  Bohemia,  no  doubt  but  some  great  mischief 
had  been  wrought  there  against  the  Hussites  ;  but  when 
man  has  purposed,  yet  God  disposes  as  pleaselh  him. 

And,  therefore,  it  is  truly  written  by  iEneas  Sylvius, 
in  the  same  place,  saying,  "  De  refflmine  civitatum,  de 
mutatione  regnorum,  de  orbis  imperio,  minimum  est 
quod  homines  possiut  (tum  vero  de  religionis  constitutione 
multo  minus)  magna  magnus  disponit  Deus."  That 
\s,  in  the  government  of  cities,  in  alteration  of  kingdoms, 
in  ruling  and  governing  the  world,  it  is  less  than  nothing 
that  man  can  do  ;  it  is  the  high  God  that  ruleth  high 
things.  Whereunto  then  I  may  well  add  this  moreover, 
and  say,  that  if  the  governance  of  worldly  kingdoms 
standeth  not  in  man's  power,  but  in  the  disposition  of 
God,  much  less  is  it  then  that  man's  power  can  do  in 
the  ordering  and  governing  of  religion.  Example 
whereof  in  this  purposed  device  of  princes  doth  evi- 
dently appear.  For  as  this  great  preparation  and 
solemnity  of  marriage  was  in  progress,  and  the  princes 
ready  to  set  it  forth,  with  a  little  turn  of  God's  holy 
hand,  all  these  great  purposes  were  suddenly  turned  and 
dashed.  For  in  the  midst  of  this  business,  about  the 
twenty-first  day  of  November,  A.D.  1461,  this  great  ad- 
versary of  Christ's  people,  King  Ladislaus,  king  of 
Bohemia,  of  Hungary,  and  prince  of  Austria  sickened, 


and  within  six  and  thirty  hours  died.  As  it  came  not 
without  the  just  judgment  of  God,  revenging  the  inno- 
cent blood  of  Ladislaus  Huniades'  son,  so  by  the  ojjpor- 
tune  death  of  this  king  the  poor  churches  of  Bohemia 
were  graciously  delivered.  And  this  was  the  end  of 
Ladislaus,  one  of  the  mightiest  princes  at  that  time  in 
all  Europe,  in  whom  three  mighty  kingdoms  were  con- 
joined and  combined  together,  Austria,  Hungary,  and 
Bohemia. 

After  the  death  of  Ladislaus,  the  kingdom  of  Bohe- 
mia fell  to  George  Pogiebracius,  whom  Pope  Innocent 
VIII.  excommunicated  and  deposed  for  his  religion. 

The  kingdom  of  Hungary  was  given  to  Matthias,  son 
of  Huniades,  who  was  in  captivity  (as  is  said)  under 
King  Ladislaus,  and  would  have  been  put  to  death  after 
his  brother  had  not  the  king  been  overtaken  by  death. 

The  noble  acts  of  John  Huniades,  and  of  this  Mat- 
thias his  son,  were  not  only  great  stays  to  Hungary,  but 
almost  to  all  Christendom,  in  repelling  the  Turk.  For 
beside  the  other  victories  of  John  Huniades  the  father, 
this  Matthias  his  son  succeeding  no  less  in  valiantness 
than  in  the  name  of  his  father,  so  recovered  Sirmiura, 
and  the  confines  of  lUyrica,  from  the  hand  of  the  Turks, 
and  so  vanquished  their  power,  that  both  Mahomet  and 
also  Bajazet  his  son  were  forced  to  seek  for  truce. 

Matthias,  conducting  his  army  into  Bosnia,  recovered 
again  Jaitza,  the  principal  town  of  that  kingdom, 
from  the  Turks'  possession,  and  if  other  christian 
princes  had  joined  their  help  withal,  he  would  have 
proceeded  farther  into  Thrace.  But  behold  here  the 
malicious  subtlety  of  Satan,  working  by  the  pope ;  for 
while  Matthias  was  thus  occupied  in  this  expedition 
against  the  Turks,  wherein  he  should  have  been  set 
forward  and  aided  by  christian  princes  and  bishops,  the 
bishop  of  Rome  wickedly  and  sinfully  ministers  matter 
of  civil  discord  between  him  and  Pogiebracius,  in  re- 
moving him  from  the  right  of  his  kingdom,  and  trans- 
ferring it  to  Matthias  ;  by  which  not  only  the  tide  of 
victory  against  the  Turks  was  stopped,  but  also  great  war 
and  bloodshed  followed  in  christian  realms,  as  wellbetween 
this  Matthias  and  Pogiebracius,  with  his  two  sons  Vic- 
torinus  and  Henry,  as  also  between  Casimir  Uladislaus, 
and  Matthias  warring  about  Uratislavia,  till  at  length 
the  matter  was  taken  up  by  the  princes  of  Germany. 

Notwithstanding  all  the  execrable  excommunication 
of  the  pope  against  Pogiebracius,  a  great  part  of  Bohe- 
mia would  not  be  removed  from  the  obedience  of  their 
king,  whom  the  pope  had  cursed  and  deposed  ;  yet 
Matthias  took  from  him  Moravia,  and  a  great  portion  of 
Silesia,  and  adjoined  it  to  his  kingdom  of  Hungary, 
A.D.  1474. 

Where  this  by  the  way  is  to  be  noted,  that  the  re- 
ligion in  Bohemia,  planted  by  John  Huss,  could  not  be 
extinguished  or  suppressed  with  all  the  power  of  four 
mighty  princes,  Vinceslaus,  Sigismund,  Albert,  and 
Ladislaus,  although  with  the  popes  they  did  all  they 
possibly  could ;  but  still  the  Lord  maintained  the  sanje, 
as  we  see  by  this  Pogiebracius,  king  of  Bohemia,  whom  the 
pope  could  not  remove  out  of  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia. 

This  Matthias,  beside  his  other  memorable  acts  of 
chivalry,  is  no  less  also  commended  for  his  singular 
knowledge  and  love  of  learning  and  of  learned  men, 
whom  he  with  great  salaries  brought  into  Pannonia, 
where  by  the  means  of  good  letters,  and  supplies  of 
learned  men,  he  reduced  in  a  short  tim6  the  barbarous 
rudeness  of  that  country  into  a  flourishing  common- 
wealth. Moreover,  he  there  erected  such  a  library,  and 
replenished  it  with  all  kinds  of  authors,  sciences,  and 
histories,  which  he  caused  to  be  translated  out  of  Greek 
into  Latin,  that  its  equal  is  not  to  be  found  next  to 
Italy,  in  all  Europe  beside. 

Immediately  after  this  there  was  contention  and  war 
in  every  part  of  Europe  ;  almost  no  angle  or  portion  of 
all  Christendom  (whether  we  consider  the  church,  or 
civil  government)  was  free  from  discord,  tumults,  and 
dissensions.  This  cankered  worm  of  ambition  so  migh- 
tily creeps,  and  every  where  prevails  in  these  later  ends 
of  the  world,  that  it  suffers  neither  rest  in  common- 
wealths, nor  peace  in  the  church,  nor  scarcely  any 
spark  of  charity  to  remain  in  the  life  of  men.     And  wlu^ 


364       THE  AVARICE  OF  THE  SEE  OF  ROME.— JOHN  OF  FRANCONIA  A  MARTYR.     [Book  VI. 


marvel  then,  if  the  Lord  seeing  us  so  far  to  degenerate, 
not  oiilv  f.oin  his  precepts  and  counsels,  but  almost  from 
the  sense  and  bond  of  nature,  that  brother  with  brother, 
uncle  with  nephew,  blood  with  blood,  cannot  agree,  in 
striving,  killing,  and  fighting,  for  worldly  dominions, 
do  send  tliese  cruel  Turks  upon  us,  to  scourge  and  de- 
vour us  ?  of  whose  bloody  tyranny  and  daily  spilling  of 
christian  blood  hereafter  (by  the  grace  of  Christ)  we 
will  discourse  more  at  large,  when  we  come  to  the  pecu- 
liar consideration  of  the  Turkish  histories.  In  the 
meantime  this  shall  be  for  us  to  note  and  observe,  not 
so  much  the  scourge  how  grievous  it  is ;  but  rather  to 
behold  the  causes  which  bring  the  whip  upon  us,  which 
is  our  own  miserable  ambition  and  wretched  wars  among 
ourselves. 

'And  yet  if  this  christian  peace  and  love,  left  and  com- 
mended so  heartily  unto  us  by  the  mouth  of  the  Son  of 
God,  being  now  banished  out  of  christian  realms,  and 
civil  governance,  might  at  last  find  some  refuge  in  the 
church,  or  take  sanctuary  among  men  professing  nothing 
but  religion,  and  we  should  have  less  cause  to  mourn. 
Now.  however,  we  see  little  peace  and  amity  among  civil 
potentates  ;  so  we  find  less  in  the  spiritual  sort  of  them, 
who  chiefly  take  upon  them  the  administration  of  Christ's 
church.  So  that  it  may  well  be  doubted  whether  the 
scourge  of  the  Turk,  or  the  civil  sword  of  princes  have 
slain  more  in  the  fields,  or  the  pope's  keys  have  burnt 
more  in  towns  and  cities.  And  although  such  as  are 
professed  to  the  church  do  not  fight  with  sword  and 
target  for  dominions  and  revenues,  as  warlike  princes 
do  ;  yet  this  ambition,  pride  and  avarice,  appears  in 
them  "nothing  inferior  to  otherworldly  potentates  ;  espe- 
cially if  we  behold  the  doings  and  insatiable  desifes  of 
the  court  of  Rome.  Great  arguments  and  proof  hereof 
are  neither  hard  to  be  found,  nor  far  to  be  sought ;  what 
realm  almost  through  all  Christendom  has  not  only  seen 
with  their  eyes,  but  have  felt  in  their  purses  the  intoler- 
able ambition  and  insatiable  avarice  of  that  devouring 
church,  and  also  have  complained  of  the  grievance,  but 
never  could  obtain  redress  !  What  exactions  and  extor- 
tions have  been  here  in  England  out  of  bishopricks, 
monasteries,  benefices,  deaneries,  archdeaconries,  and 
all  other  offices  of  the  church,  to  fill  the  pope's  coffers  I 
and  when  they  had  done  all,  yet  every  year  brought  al- 
most some  new  invention  from  Rome  to  fetch  in  our 
English  money ;  and  if  all  the  floods  in  England  (yea  in 
all  Europe)  run  into  the  see  of  Rome,  yet  were  that 
ocean  never  able  to  be  satisfied. 

In  Francs  likewise  what  floods  of  money  were  swal- 
lowed up  into  this  see  of  Rome  1  It  was  openly  com- 
plained of  in  the  council  of  Basil,  as  is  testified  by 
Henry  Token,  canon  and  ambassador  of  the  archbishop 
of  Maidenburg,  that  in  the  council  of  Basil,  A.  D. 
1436,  the  archbishop  of  Lyons  declared  that  in  the  time 
of  Pope  Martin,  there  came  out  of  France  to  the  court 
of  Rome,  nine  millions  of  gold,  which  was  gathered  by 
the  bishops  and  prelates,  besides  those  which  could  not 
be  counted  of  the  inferior  clergy,  who  daily  without 
number  ran  to  the  court  of  Rome,  carrying  with  them 
all  their  whole  substance.  The  archbishop  of  Tours 
said  also  at  Basil,  A.  D.  1439,  that  three  millions  of 
gold  came  to  Rome  in  his  time,  within  the  space  of 
fourteen  years,  from  the  prelates  and  prelacies,  besides 
the  inferior  clergy  who  daily  ran  to  that  court. 

And  what  made  Pope  Pius  II.  labour  so  earnestly  to 
Lewis  XI.  the  French  king,  that  he  should  promise  to 
abolish  and  utterly  extinguish  the  constitution  establish- 
ed at  the  council  of  Bourges,  by  King  Charles  VII.  his 
predecessor,  called  the  Pragmatic  Sanction  ;  but  only 
the  ambition  of  that  see,  which  had  no  measure,  and 
their  avarice  which  had  no  end  ?  The  story  is  this : 
Kin"  Charles  VII.  willing  to  obey  and  follow  the  council 
of  B^asil,  summoned  a  parliament  at  Bourges  ;  where  by 
the  full  consent  of  all  the  states  in  France,  both  spiritual 
and  temporal,  a  certain  constitution  was  decreed  and 
published,  called  the  Pragmatic  Sanction  ;  wherein  was 
comprehended  briefly  the  pith  and  effect  of  all  the 
canons  and  decrees  concluded  in  the  council  of  Basil. 
Which  constitution  King  Charles  commanded  through 
all  his  realm  to  be  observed  inviolably  and  ratified  for 


the  honour  and  increase  of  christian  religion  for  ever. 
This  was  A.  U.  14:58. 

It  followed  thai  after  the  decease  of  Charles,  succeed- 
ed King  Lewis  XI.  who  had  promised  before,  while  he 
was  dauphin,  to  Pope  Pius,  that  if  he  ever  came  to  the 
crown,  the  pragmatic  sanction  should  be  abolished. 
Pius  hearing  of  his  being  crowned,  sent  to  him  John 
Balveus,  a  cardinal,  with  his  letters  patent,  desiring 
him  to  be  mindful  of  his  promise.  The  king,  either 
willing,  or  else  pretending  a  will  to  perform  and  accom- 
plish what  he  had  promised,  directed  the  pope's  letters 
patent,  with  the  cardinal,  to  the  council  of  Paris,  re- 
quiring  them  to  consult  upon  the  cause. 

Thus  the  matter  being  brought  and  proposed  in  the 
parliament,  the  king's  attorney  named  John  Roinane,  a 
man  well  spoken,  singularly  witted,  and  well  reasoned, 
stepping  forth,  with  great  eloquence,  and  no  less  bold- 
ness, proved  the  sanction  to  be  profitable,  hojy,  and 
necessary  for  the  wealth  of  the  realm,  and  in  no  case  to 
be  abolished.  To  whose  sentence  the  university  of 
Paris  adjoining  their  consent,  aj)pealed  from  the  at- 
tempts of  the  pope  to  the  next  general  council.  The 
cardinal  understanding  this,  was  not  a  little  indignant 
at  it,  fretting  and  fuming,  and  threatening  many  terrible 
things  against  them  ;  but  notwithstanding  all  his  threat- 
ening words,  he  returned  again  to  the  king,  not  having 
obtained  his  purpose,  A.  D.  1438. 

Thus  the  pope's  purpose  in  France  was  disappointed, 
which  also  in  Germany  had  come  to  the  like  eftect,  if 
Frederick  the  emperor  had  there  done  his  part  toward 
the  Germans  ;  they,  bewailing  their  miserable  estate, 
went  with  humble  suit  to  persuade  the  emperor,  that  he 
should  no  longer  be  under  the  subjection  of  the  j)opes  of 
Rome,  unless  they  first  obtained  certain  things  as  touching 
the  charter  of  appeals  ;  declaring  their  state  to  be  far 
worse  than  the  French  or  Italians.  The  nobles  and 
commonalty  of  Germany  intreat  with  most  weighty 
reasons,  to  have  the  emperor's  aid  and  help  as  he  was 
bound  to  them  by  an  oath  ;  alleging  also  the  great  dis- 
honour and  ignominy  in  that  they  alone  had  not  the  use 
of  their  own  laws,  declaring  how  the  French  nation  had 
not  made  their  suit  to  their  king  in  vain  against  the 
exactions  of  popes.  The  emperor  being  moved,  and 
partly  overcome  by  their  persuasions,  promised  that  he 
would  provide  no  less  for  them  than  the  king  of  France 
had  done  for  the  French,  and  to  make  decrees  in  that 
behalf.  But  the  grave  authority  of  jEneas  Sylvius,  as 
Platina  writes  in  the  history  of  Pius  II.  brake  off  the 
matter  ;  who  by  his  subtle  and  pestiferous  persuasions, 
so  bewitched  the  emperor,  that  he,  contemning  the 
equal,  just  and  necessary  requests  of  his  subjects,  chose 
^'Eneas  to  be  his  ambassador  to  Calixtus,  the  newly 
chosen  pope,  to  swear  to  him  in  his  name,  and  to  pro- 
mise the  absolute  obedience  of  all  Germany. 

And  here  ceasing  with  the  history  of  Frederick,  we 
will  now  proceed  to  the  reign  of  Maximilian,  his  son. 

I  must  not  pass  over  such  christians  as  were  con- 
demned, and  suffered  the  pains  of  fire  for  the  testimony 
of  Christ  and  his  truth.  Of  whom  one  was  John,  a 
pastor  or  a  neat-herd,  who  was  a  keeper  of  cattle  :  the 
other  was  John  de  Wesalia,  although  not  burned,  yet 
persecuted  near  to  death,  under  the  reign  of  this  em- 
peror, Frederick  III. 

And  first,  touching  this  John  the  neat-herd,  thu» 
writes  Munster,  that  the  bishop  of  Herbipolis  con- 
demned and  burned  for  an  heretick  one  John,  who  was 
a  keeper  of  cattle  at  a  town  called  Nicholas  Hausen  in 
Franconia,  because  he  taught  and  held  that  the  life  of 
the  clergy  was  ignominious  and  abominable  before  God. 

The  other  was  doctor  John  de  Wesalia,  who  was  com- 
plained of  to  Dietherus  the  archbishop  of  Mentz,  by  the 
Thomists,  upon  cetain  articles  and  opinions  gathered 
out  of  his  books.  Wherefore  Dietherus  directs  com- 
missions to  the  universities  of  Heidelburgh  and  Cologne, 
to  take  the  matter  in  examination  ;  who  called  this 
Doctor  de  Wesalia  before  them,  making  him  to  swear 
that  he  should  present  and  give  up  all  his  treatises, 
works  and  writings,  whatever  he  had  made  or  preached  ; 
that  being  done,  they  divided  his  books  among  them- 
selves, severally,  every  man  to  find  out  what  heresies 


A.D.  H75— 1479.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  DE  WESALIA. 


3(5 


and  errors  they  could.     His  articles  and  opinions  are 
these  : 

"  That  all  men  be  saved  freely,  and  through  mere  grace 
by  faith  in  Chrbt.  Free  will  to  be  nothing.  Tliat  we 
should  only  believe  the  word  of  God,  and  not  the  gloss 
of  any  man,  or  the  fathers.  That  tlie  word  of  God  is  to 
De  expounded  by  the  collating  one  place  with  anotlier. 
That  prelates  have  no  authority  to  make  laws,  nor  to 
expound  thw  scriptures,  by  any  peculiar  right  given  to 
them  more  than  to  another.  That  nien"s  traditions,  as 
fastings,  pardons,  feasts,  long  prayers,  pilgrimages, 
and  sucii  hke,  are  to  be  rejected.  Extreme  unction  and 
confirmation  to  be  reproved  ;  confession  and  satisfaction 
to  be  reprehended.  The  primacy  of  the  pope  also  he 
affirmed  to  be  nothing." 

Certain  other  articles  also  were  gathered  out  of  his 
books  by  his  adversaries,  but  in  such  sort,  that  they 
may  seem  rather  to  follow  their  own   malicious  gather- 
ing, than  the  true  intention  of  his  mind. 
I       Thus  when  Wesalia  was  commanded  to  appear,  there 
1  was  the  archbishop,  the  inquisitor,  the  doctors  of  Cologne, 
'.  and  the  doctors  of   Heidelburgh,    with  the  masters  of 
I  the  same,  and  the  rector  of  the  university  of  Mentz,  the 
,  dean  of  faculties,  bachelors  of  divinity,  and  many  other 
masters  of  the  same  university,   canons,   doctors,   with 
:  the   bishop's  chancellor,   and    his    counsellors,   besides 
many  religious  prelates,  scholars,  with  a  doctor  of  Frank- 
fort,  the  somner  and  beadles,  who  all  met  together  in 
the  great  hall  of  the   minorites,  for  the  examination  of 
,  this  John  de  Wesalia. 

'  Friar  Elton,  the  inquisitor,  first  sits  in  the  highest 
place,  then  after  him,  others  according  to  their  degree. 
i  In  the  beginning  of  the  examination,  first  the  inquisitor 
I  begins  widi  these  words,  "  Most  reverend  fathers  and 
I  honourable  doctors,  &c.  Our  reverend  father  and  prince 
i  elector  has  caused  this  present  convocation  to  be  called, 
I  to  hear  the  examination  of  Master  Joim  de  VV^esalia,  in 
I  certain  suspected  articles  concerning  the  catholic  faith. 
,  But  something  I  will  say  before,  that  may  do  him  good, 
I  and  desire  that  two  or  three  of  them  that  favour  him,  or 
■  some  other,  will  rise  up  and  give  him  counsel  to  forsake 
I  and  leave  his  errors,  to  acknowledge  himself,  and  to  ask 
I  pardon  ;  which,  if  he  will  do,  he  shall  have  pardon ;  if  he 
I  will  not,  we  will  proceed  against  him  without  pardon.'' 
I  And  thus  Wesalia  being  cited,  and  brought  in  the  midst 
j  betwLxt  two  minorites,  being  very  aged,  and  having  a 
j  staff  in  his  hand,  was  set  before  the  inquisitor.  Begin- 
1  ning  to  answer  for  himself  with  a  long  protestation,  he 
I  was  not  sulfjred  to  go  on  with  his  oration,  but  was 
]  cut  oft',  and  required  briefly  to  make  an  end,  and  to  tell 
,  them  in  a  few  words,  whether  he  would  stand  to  his 
opinions,  or  to  the  determination  of  the  church.  To 
I  tliis  he  answered,  that  he  never  spake  any  thing 
against  the  determination  of  the  church,  but  said, 
I  "  That  he  h  td  written  several  treatises,  in  which,  if  he 
I  had  erred,  or  were  found  to  say  otherwise  than  well,  he 
,  was  contented  to  revoke  and  call  back  the  same,  and  do 
jail  things  that  were  requisite."  Then  said  the  inquisi- 
I  tor,  "  L)o  you  ask  then  pardon  ?"  The  other  answered, 
j  "  Why  should  1  ask  pardon,  when  I  know  no  crime  or 
'error  committed?"  The  inquisitor  said,  "Well,  we 
]  will  call  you  to  the  remembrance  thereof,  and  proceed  to 
I  the  examination." 

I      In  the  mean  time,  others  called  upon  him  instantly  to 
:  ask   pardon.      Then    said    Wesalia,    "  I    ask    pardon." 
Notwithstanding  which,  the  inquisitor  proceeded  to  the 
I  examination,   reading  there  two  instruments,  declaring 
that  he  had  authority  from  the  apostolic  see  ;   after  this, 
I  he  cited  John  to   appear  to  his  examination.     Thirdly, 
i  he  commanded   him  under  pain  of  disobedience,  in  the 
;  virtue  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  under  pain  of  excommu- 
nication of  the  greater  curse  (from  which  no  man  could 
absolve  him,  but  only  the  pope,  or  the  inquisitor,  ex- 
cept only  at  the  point  of  death), to  tell  plainly  the  truth 
upon  such  things  as  should  be  demanded  of  him   con- 
cerning his  faith,  without  doubts  and  sophistication  of 
words.     And  so  being  demanded  first  whether  he  be- 
lieved upon  his  oath,  that  he  was  bound  to  tell  the  truth. 


altliough  it  were  against  himself  or  any  other  ;  to  this  he 
answered,  "  I  know  it."  Then  the  inquisitor  bid  him 
say,  "  J  believe  it."  To  which  he  answered  again, 
"  VV'hat  need  I  say  that  I  helieve  the  thing  which  1 
Anotr  i"'  There  the  inquisitor,  something  stiired  with 
the  matter,  cried  witli  a  loud  voice,  "  Master  John, 
Master  John,  Master  John,  say  I  believe,  say  I  be- 
lieve ;"  then  he  answered,  "  I  believe." 

Many  other  interrogatories  were  ministered  unto  him, 
whereof  some  were  vain,  some  false. 

Being  demanded  whether  he  was  a  favourer  of  tha 
Bohemians,  he  said  he  was  not.  Also,  being  de- 
manded concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  holy  body  and 
blood  of  our  Lord,  whether  he  thought  Christ  there  to 
be  contained  really,  or  only  spiritually,  and  whether  he 
believed  that  in  the  sacrament,  the  substance  of  bread 
remained,  or  only  the  form  of  it ;  to  this  he  answered, 
not  denying  but  the  body  of  Christ  was  there  really  con- 
tained, and  also  that  with  the  body  of  Christ  the  sub- 
stance of  bread  remained. 

After  this,  he  was  demanded  his  opinion  concerning 
religious  persons,  as  monks  and  nuns,  whether  he 
thought  them  to  be  bound  to  the  vow  of  chastity,  or  to 
the  keeping  of  any  other  vow,  and  whether  he  said  to 
the  friars  Minorites  any  such  word  in  effect,  "  I  cannot 
save  you  in  this  your  state  and  order."  This  he  con- 
fessed that  he  had  said,  "  how  that  not  your  religion 
saveth  you,  but  the  grace  of  God,"  &c.  not  denying  but 
they  might  be  saved. 

Being  required  whether  he  believed,  or  had  written, 
that  tliere  is  no  mortal  sin,  but  which  is  expressed  to  be 
mortal  in  the  canon  of  the  holy  Bible ;  to  this  he 
answered,  "  that  he  did  so  believe  as  he  hath  written, 
till  he  was  better  informed."  Likewise,  being  required 
what  he  thought  of  the  vicar  of  Christ  in  earth,  he 
answered,  "  "That  he  believed  that  Christ  left  no  vicar 
in  earth  ;"  for  the  confirmation  of  which  he  alleged  and 
said,  "  That  Christ  ascending  up  to  heaven,  said,  '  Be- 
hold I  am  with  you,'  &c.  In  which  words  he  plainlj 
declared,  that  he  would  substitute  under  him  no  vicai 
here  in  earth  ;"  and  said,  moreover,  "  if  a  vicar  signi- 
fied any  man  who  in  the  absence  of  the  principal  hath 
to  do  the  works  of  the  principal,  then  Christ  hath  no 
vicar  here  in  earth." 

In  like  manner,  concerning  indulgences  and  pardons, 
they  demanded  of  him,  whether  they  had  any  efficacy, 
and  what  he  thought  of  them  ;  he  answered,  "  That  he 
had  written  a  certain  treatise  of  that  matter,  and  what 
he  had  written  in  that  treatise  he  would  persist  therein, 
which  was  thus,  '  That  he  believed  that  the  treasure- 
box  of  the  merits  of  saints  could  not  be  distributed  by 
the  pope  to  others,  because  that  treasure  is  not  left  here 
in  earth,  for  so  it  is  written  in  the  book  of  Revelations, 
'  their  works  follow  them  ;'  and  that  their  merits  could 
not  be  applied  to  other  men,  for  the  satisfaction  of  their 
pain  due  unto  them  ;  and  therefore  that  the  pope  and 
other  prelates   cannot  distribute  that  treasure  to  men." 

Also,  being  demanded  what  he  thought  of  the  hallow- 
ing and  blessing  of  altars,  chalices,  vestments,  wax- 
candles,  palms,  herbs,  holy-water,  and  other  divine 
things,  &c.;  be  answered,  "  That  they  had  no  spiritual 
virtue  and  power  in  them  to  drive  away  devils,  and  that 
holy-water  has  no  more  efficacy  than  other  water  not 
hallowed,  as  concerning  remission  of  venial  sins,  and 
driving  away  devils,  and  other  effects,  which  the  school 
doctors  attribute  to  it." 

He  believed,  "  That  God  may  give  grace  to  a  man, 
having  the  use  of  reason,  without  all  motion  of  free 
will."  Also,  he  thought-  "  that  St.  Paul,  in  his  con- 
version, did  nothing  of  his  own  free  will  for  his  conver- 
sion." He  believed,  moreover,  "  That  God  may  give 
such  grace  to  a  man  having  the  use  of  reason,  not  doing 
that  which  is  in  him." 

He  affirmed,  "  That  nothing  is  to  be  believed  which 
is  not  contained  in  the  canon  of  the  Bible." 

Also,  "  That  the  elect  are  saved  only  by  the  grace  of 
God." 

This  examination  being  ended,  and   the  articles   con 
demned  by  the  inquisitor  and  his  assistants,  then  he  said 
after  this  manner  :    *'  As  you  do  with  me,  if  Christ  bim« 


see 


RECANTATION  OF  JOHN  DE  WESALIA.— KING  EDWARD  V. 


[Book  VI. 


self  were  here,  he  might  be  condemned  as  a  heretic." 
After  this  they  sent  several  to  him  to  have  communica- 
tion with  him,  and  to  persuade  him  ;  at  length,  within 
three  or  four  days  after,  he  was  content  to  yield  to 
them,  and  to  submit  himself  to  their  holy  mother 
church,  and  the  information  of  the  doctors. 

Although  this  aged  and  feeble  old  man,  by  weakness 
was  constrained  to  give  over  to  the  Romish  clergy,  by 
outward  profession  of  his  mouth,  yet,  notwithstanding, 
his  opinions  and  doctrine  declared  his  inward  heart,  of 
what  judgment  he  was,  if  fear  of  present  death  had  not 
forced  him  to  say  otherwise  than  he  thought. 

In  the  year  1484,  in  the  Emperor  Maximilian's  time, 
died  Pope  Sixtus  IV.,  who  was  rather  a  monster  of  nature 
than  a  prelate  of  the  church.  Of  him  Platina  writes, 
that  he  unjustly  vexed  all  Italy  with  war  and  dissension 
and  openly  countenanced  and  encouraged  gross  vice  and 
immorality. 

Of  the  said  pope  it  is  recorded,  that  he  was  a  special 
patron  and  tutor  to  all  begging  friars,  granting  them  to 
have  and  enjoy  revenues  in  this  world,  and  in  the  world 
to  come  everlasting  life.  Among  which  friars  there  was 
one  named  Alanus  de  Rupe,  a  black  friar,  who  made  the 
rosary  of  our  lady's  psalter. 

Concerning  the  institution  of  this  rosary,  there  was  a 
book  set  forth  (about  A.  D.  1480).  In  the  beginning 
whereof  is  declared,  "  That  the  blessed  virgin  entered 
into  the  cell  of  this  Alanus,  and  espoused  him  to  herself 
as  her  husband."  For  the  truth  of  which  story  Alanus 
did  swear  deeply,  cursing  himself,  if  it  were  not  even  as 
he  had  made  relation  ! 

But  leaving  here  Pope  Sixtus  with  his  vices,  let  us 
now  proceed  to  the  history  of  Maximilian,  keeping 
also  the  order  of  our  kings  here  in  England.  For  a 
little  before  the  reign  of  Maximilian,  King  Edward  IV. 
died  (A.  D.  1483),  after  he  had  reigned  twenty-two 
years. 

KING    EDWARD    V. 

This  King  Edward  left  behind  him  by  his  wife  Eliza- 
oeth,  two  sons,  Edward  and  Richard,  and  two  daughters, 
Elizabeth  and  Cecilia.  Which  two  sons,  Edward  and 
Richard,  as  they  were  under  age,  and  not  ripe  to  govern,  a 
consultation  was  called  among  the  peers,  to  debate  whether 
the  aforesaid  young  prince  and  king,  should  bo  under  the 
government  of  his  mother,  or  else  that  Richard,  duke 
of  Gloeester,  brother  to  King  Edward  IV.,  and  uncle  to 
the  child,  should  be  governor  of  the  king,  and  protector 
of  the  realm.  There  was  then  among  otlier  noble  peers 
of  the  realm,  the  duke  of  Buckingham,  a  man  of  great 
authority,  who  had  married  King  Edward's  wife's  sister. 
Because  the  duke  being  so  near  allied  to  the  king,  had 
been  unkindly,  as  he  thought,  treated  by  the  king,  hav- 
ing no  advancement  by  him,  nor  any  great  friendship 
shewed  to  him,  he  took  part  with  Richard,  duke  of  Glo- 
cester,  both  against  the  queen  and  her  children,  to  make 
the  duke  the  chief  governor  and  protector.  Which  be- 
ing brought  to  pass,  by  the  aid,  assistance,  and  working 
of  the  duke  of  Buckingham,  the  queen  took  sanctuary 
with  her  younger  son  ;  the  elder  brother,  who  was  the 
king,  remaining  in  the  custody  of  the  duke  of  Glocester, 
his  uncle,  who,  being  now  in  a  good  towardness  to  ob- 
tain that  which  he  had  long  looked  for,  sought  all  the 
means,  and  soon  compassed  the  matter,  by  false  colour  of 
dissembled  words,  by  perjury,  and  the  labour  of  friends, 
namely  of  the  duke  of  Buckingham,  and  the  cardinal 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  that  the  other  brother  also 
should  be  committed  to  his  care.  Thus  the  ambitious 
protector  and  unnatural  uncle,  having  the  possession  of 
his  two  nephews,  and  innocent  babes,  thought  himself 
almost  up  the  wheel  where  he  would  climb,  although  he 
could  not  walk  in  such  mists  and  clouds,  but  his  pur- 
poses began  to  be  seen,  which  caused  him  more  secretly 
to  remove  from  him  all  suspicion,  and  to  blind  the  peo- 
ple's eyes.  But  before  he  could  accomplish  his  execra- 
ble enterprise,  there  were  some  whom  he  thought  must 
first  be  rid  out  of  the  way,  namely  the  Lord  Ilastings, 
and  the  Lord  Stanley,  who  as  they  were  sitting  together 
in  council  within   the  Tower,  the  protector  suddenly 


rushed  in  among  them,  and  after  a  few  words  there 
communed,  he  suddenly  hasted  out  again,  his  mind 
being  full  of  mischief  and  fury,  and  within  the  f|)ace 
of  an  hour  he  returned  again  into  the  chamber,  with 
a  stern  countenance  and  a  frowning  look,  and  so  sat 
down  in  his  place.  Shortly  afterwards  he  charged  them 
as  traitors,  and  had  them  both  arrested  without  any 
cause  whatever. 

The  Lord  Hastings  was  commanded  to  speed  and 
confess  his  sins  apace,  for  before  dinner  the  protector 
sware  by  St.  Paul  that  he  should  die  ;  and  so  without  fur- 
ther judgment,  his  head  was  struck  off. 

After  this  tyrannous  murder,  the  mischievous  pro- 
tector aspiring  still  to  the  crown,  to  set  his  devices  for- 
ward, first  through  gifts  and  fair  promises,  suborned 
Doctor  Shaw,  a  famous  preacher  then  in  London,  at  St. 
Paul's  Cross,  to  insinuate  to  the  people,  that  neither 
King  Edward  with  his  sons,  nor  the  duke  of  Clarence, 
were  the  lawful  children  of  the  duke  of  York,  but  that 
they  were  the  children  of  the  duchess  their  mother,  by 
some  other  person,  and  that  he  alone  was  the  true  and 
only  lawful  heir  of  the  duke  of  York.  Moreover,  to  de- 
clare and  to  signify  to  the  audience  that  King  Edward 
was  never  lawfully  married  to  the  queen,  but  his  wife 
before  was  dame  Elizabeth  Lucy,  and  that  so  the  two 
children  of  King  Edward  were  illegitimate,  and  therefore 
the  title  of  the  crown  most  rightly  pertained  to  the  lord 
protector.  Thus  this  false  flatterer,  and  loud  lying  | 
preacher,  to  serve  the  protector's  humour,  was  not  I 
ashamed  most  impudently  to  abuse  that  holy  place,  that 
reverend  auditory,  and  the  sacred  word  of  God,  where- 
upon such  disdain  of  the  people'  followed  him,  that  for 
shame  of  the  people  crying  out  against  him,  in  a  few 
days  after  he  pined  away. 

When  this  sermon  would  take  no  effect  with  the  peo- 
ple, the  protector,  unmercifully  drowned  in  ambition, 
rested  not  thus,  but  within  a  few  days  after  excited  the 
duke  of  Buckingham,  first  to  break  the  matter  in  private 
talk  to  the  mayor  and  certain  heads  of  the  city  picked 
out  for  the  purjjose  ;  that  done,  to  come  to  the  Guild- 
hall, to  move  the  people  by  all  flattering  and  lying  per- 
suasions to  the  same,  which  shameless  Shaw  before  had 
preached  at  St.  Paul's  Cross.  Which  the  duke,  with  all 
diligence  and  helps  of  eloquence,  being  a  man  both 
learned  and  well  spoken,  endeavoured  to  accomplish, 
making  to  the  people  a  long  and  artificial  oration,  sup- 
j)osing  no  less,  but  that  the  people,  allured  by  his  crafty 
insinuations,  would  cry.  King  Richard,  King  Richard  I 
But  there  was  no  King  Richard  in  their  mouths,  less  in 
their  hearts.  Whereupon  the  duke  looking  to  the  lord 
mayor,  and  asking  what  this  silence  meant,  contrary  tO 
the  promise  of  the  one,  and  the  expectation  of  the  other, 
it  was  then  answered  of  the  mayor,  that  the  people  per- 
adventure  understood  him  not ;  wherefore  the  duke,  re  ■ 
iterating  his  narration  in  other  words,  declared  again 
what  he  had  done  before.  Likewise  the  third  time  he 
repeated  his  oration  again  and  again.  Then  the  com- 
mons who  before  stood  mute,  being  now  in  amaze,  seeing 
this  opportunity,  began  to  mutter  softly  among  them- 
selves, but  yet  no  king  Richard  could  sound  in  their  lips, 
save  only  that  in  the  nether  end  of  the  hall,  certain  of 
the  duke's  servants,  with  one  Nashfield,  and  other  be- 
longing to  the  protector,  thrusting  into  the  hall  among 
the  press,  began  suddenly  to  cry  King  Richard,  King 
Richard  1  throwing  up  their  caps,  whereat  the  citizens 
turning  back  their  heads,  marvelled  not  a  little,  but  said 
nothing. 

The  duke  and  lord  mayor  taking  this  for  sufficient  tes- 
timony, came  to  the  protector,  who  was  then  at  Baynard's 
castle.  Where  the  matter  being  arranged  before,  was 
now  so  contrived,  that  humble  petition  was  made  in  the 
name  of  the  whole  commons,  to  the  protector,  that  he, 
although  it  was  utterly  against  his  will  to  take  it,  yet 
would  of  his  humility  stoop  so  low  as  to  receive  the 
heavy  kingdom  of  England  upon  his  shoulders.  At  this 
their  tender  request  and  suit  of  the  lords  and  commons 
made,  the  mild  duke,  seeing  no  other  remedy,  was  con- 
tented at  length  to  yield,  although  sore  against  his  will 
(ye  must  so  imagine),  and  to  submit  himself  so  low,  as 
of  a  protector  to  be  made  king  ;  not  much  herein  unlike 


A.D.  1483-1485.]     RICHARD  III.  THE  USURPER.-BATTLE  OF  BOSWORTH  FIELD. 

to  our  prelates  in  the  popish  church,  who  when  they 
have  before  well  compounded  for  the  pope's  bulls,  vet 
must  they  for  manner  sake  make  courtesy,  and  thrice 
deny  that  for  which  they  so  long  before  have  gaped,  and 
so  sweetly  have  paid  for. 


KING    RICHARD    III.    USURPER. 

And  thus  Richard  duke  of  Glocester  took  upon  him 
to  be  made  and  proclaimed  king  of  England,  in  the 
month  of  June,  A.D.  148,5. 

The  triumph  and  solemnity  of  his  usurped  coronation 
being  finished,  this  unquiet  tyrant  yet  could  not  think 
himself  safe,  so  long  as  young  Edward  the  right  king 
and  his  brother  were  alive  ;  wherefore  the  next  enter- 
prise which  he  did  set  upon  was  this,  how  to  rid  those 
innocent  babes  out  of  the  way,  that  he  might  reign  king 
alone. 

In  the  meantime,  while  all  this  ruffling  was  in  hand, 
what  dread  and  sorrow  the  tender  hearts  of  these  father- 
less and  friendless  children  were  in,  what  little  joy  of 
themselves,  what  small  joy  of  life  they  had,  it  is  not  so 
hard  as  grievous  for  tender  hearts  to  understand.  As 
the  younger  brother  lingered  in  thought  and  heaviness, 
so  the  prince,  who  was  eleven  years  old,  was  so  out  of 
heart,  and  so  fraught  with  fear,  that  he  never  tied  his 
points,  nor  enjoyed  good  day,  till  the  traitorous  impiety  of 
their  cruel  uncle  had  delivered  them  of  their  wretched- 
ness. After  King  Edward  their  uncle  had  first  attempted 
to  compass  his  devilish  device  by  Robert  Brakenbury, 
constable  of  the  Tower,  and  could  not  win  him  to  such  a 
cruel  act,  then  he  got  one  James  Tyril,  and  with  him 
John  Dighton,  and  Miles  Forrest,  to  perpetrate  this 
heinous  murder.  Dighton  and  Forrest,  about  midnight 
entering  into  the  princes'  chamber,  so  wrapped  and  en- 
tangled  them  amongst  the  clothes,  keeping  down  the 
feather-bed  and  pillows  hard  to  their  mouths,  that  within 
a  while  they  smothered  and  stifled  them  in  their  bed. 

And  thus  these  two  young  princes  ended  their  lives, 
through  the  wretched  cruelty  of  these  tormentors,  who, 
for  their  detestable  and  bloody  murder,  escaped  not  long 
unpunished  by  the  just  hand  of  God.  For  first  Miles 
Forrest  miserably  rotted  away  by  piece-meal.  John 
Dighton  lived  at  Calais  long  after,  so  disdained  and  hated, 
that  he  was  pointed  at  by  all  men,  and  died  there  in  great 
misery.  Sir  James  Tyril  was  beheaded  at  Tower  Hill  for 
treason.  Also  King  Richard  himself,  within  a  year  and 
half  after,  was  slain  in  the  field,  hacked  and  hewed  by 
his  enemies'  hands. 

Furthermore,  the  justice  of  God's  hand  let  not  the 
duke  of  Buckmgham  escape  free  ;  for  within  less  than  a 
year  after  God  so  wrought,  that  he  was  beheaded  for 
treason  by  the  king,  whom  he  so  unjustly  before  had  ad- 
vanced. 

Doctor  Morton,  bishop  of  Ely,  had  devised  bringing 
Henry,  earl  of  Richmond,  to  England,  and  marrying  him 
to  Ehzabeth,  King  Edward's  daughter,  thereby  joining 
the  two  houses  of  Yoi-k  and  Lancaster  together.  This 
device  was  first  broken  to  the  duke  of  Buckingham, 
which  soon  after  cost  him  his  life.  But  that  bishop, 
more  crafty  to  save  himself,  fled  into  Britany  ;  the 
device  however  once  being  broached,  was  so  plausible 
and  took  such  effect,  that  a  message  was  sent  over 
the  sea  to  Henry,  earl  of  Richmond,  by  his  mother, 
and  by  the  queen,  mother  to  the  Lady  Elizabeth,  that 

tll^^'^'f  ,'^''^^.  ¥'  '■^*''™'  ^"'^  P'-o'^i^e  to  marry 
with  the  Lady  Elizabeth,  King  Edward's  daughter,  he 
should  be  received. 

Embracing  this  offer,  the  earl  of  Richmond  takes  the 
seas  at  Harfleur,  in  the  month  of  August  (A  D  1485") 
accompanied  only  with  two  thousand  men,  and"  a  small 
number  of  ships,  arrived  at  Milford  Haven,  in  Wales 
and  first  came  to  Dale,  then  to  Harford  West,  where  he 
was  joyfully  received,  and  also  by  the  coming  in  of 
Arnold  Butler,  and  the  Pembroke  men,  was  increased  in 
power.  From  thence  he  removing  by  Cardigan  to 
Shrewsbury,  and  then  to  Newport,  and  so  to  Stafford, 
In  !"f  'a  Lichfield,  his  army  stiU  more  and  more 
augmented.     As  a  great  flood,  by  coming  in  of  many 


£67 

small  rivers,  gathers  more  abundance  of  water  ;  so  to 
this  earl,  many  noble  captains  and  men  of  power  joined 
themselves,  as  Richard  Griffith,  John  Morgan,  Rice  ap 
Thomas ;  then  Sir  George  Talbot,  with  the  young  earl  of 
Shrewsbury,  his  ward ;  Sir  William  Stanley ;  Sir 
Thomas  Burchier  ;  and  Sir  Walter  Hungerford,  knights. 
At  last  tlie  earl,  hearing  of  the  king's  coming,  conducted 
his  whole  army  to  Tamworth. 

King  Richard,  hearing  of  the  arrival  of  the  Earl 
Henry  in  the  parts  of  Wales  with  so  small  a  force, 
gave  little  or  no  regard  to  it.  But  understanding  that 
he  was  come  to  Lichfield,  without  resistance  or  incum- 
brance,  lie  was  sore  moved,  cursing  and  crying  out 
against  them  who  had  so  deceived  him,  and  in  all  speed 
sent  for  John  duke  of  Norfolk,  Henry  earl  of  Northum- 
berland, Thomas  earl  of  Surrey,  with  other  friends  of 
special  trust.  Robert  Brakenbury  also,  lieutenant  of 
the  Tower,  was  sent  for,  with  Sir  Thomas  Burchier,  and 
Sir  Walter  Hungerford,  with  certain  other  knights  and 
esquires,  whom  he  partly  misdoubted.  Thus,  King 
Richard,  well  fortified  and  accompanied,  leaving  nothing 
undone  that  diligence  could  require,  set  forward  toward 
his  enemies.  The  earl  by  this  time  was  come  to  Tam- 
worth, to  whom  secretly  in  the  evening,  resorted  Sir 
John  Savage,  Sir  Bryan  Sanford,  Sir  Simon  Digby,  and 
many  others,  forsaking  the  part  of  King  Richard,  whom 
all  good  men  hated,  as  he  indeed  deserved.  The  king, 
having  perfect  knowledge  of  the  eari  being  encamped 
at  Tamworth,  embattled  himself  in  a  place  near  a  village 
called  Bosworth,  not  far  from  Leicester,  determining 
there  to  encounter  his  adversaries.  Here  the  matter 
lay  in  great  doubt  and  suspense  concerning  the  Lord 
Stanley,  (who  was  the  earl's  father-in-law,  and  had 
married  his  mother)  to  whose  part  he  would  incline. 
For  although  his  heart  went  (no  doubt)  with  the  earl, 
and  lie  had  secret  conference  with  him  the  night  before, 
yet  because  of  his  son  and  heir,  George  Lord  Strange, 
being  then  in  the  hands  of  King  Richard,  lest  the  king 
should  attempt  any  thing  against  him,  he  durst  not  be 
seen  openly  to  go  that  way  where  in  heart  he  favoured, 
and  therefore,  closely  kept  himself  between  both,  till 
the  push  came  that  his  help  might  be  of  signal  service. 

The  number  of  the  earl's  party  was  not  more  than 
one  half  of  the  side  of  King  Richard.  When  the  time 
and  place  was  appointed,  where  the  two  battles  should 
encounter  and  join  together,  sore  stripes  and  great 
blows  were  given  on  both  sides,  and  many  slain.  If 
number  and  multitude  might  govern  the  success  of 
battle,  King  Richard  had  double  the  eari.  But  it  is 
God,  not  man,  that  giveth  victory,  by  what  means  it 
seemeth  best  to  his  divine  providence.  In  what  order, 
and  by  what  occasion  this  field  was  won  and  lost,  the 
certain  intelligence  we  possess  not,  only  the  history  of 
Polydore  Virgil,  whom  Sir  Thomas  More  follows  word 
for  word.  In  which  history  it  ap^iears,  that  as  these 
two  armies  were  coupling  together.  King  Richard  un- 
derstanding by  his  spies  where  the  eari  of  Richmond 
was,  and  how  he  was  but  slenderly  accompanied,  and 
seeing  him  approach  more  near  to  him,  rather  carried 
with  courage,  than  ruled  with  reason,  set  spurs  to  his 
horse,  and  ranging  out  of  the  compass  of  his  ranks,  pres- 
sed toward  the  eari,  and  set  upon  him  so  sharply,  that 
first  he  killed  Sir  William  Brandon,  the  earl's  standard- 
bearer,  father  to  the  Lord  Charies  Brandon,  duke  of 
Suffolk,  then  after  overthrew  Sir  John  Cheinie,  thinking 
likewise  to  oppress  the  eari.  But  as  the  Lord  by  his 
secret  providence  disposeth  the  event  of  all  things,  as 
the  earl  with  his  men  about  him,  being  overmatched, 
began  to  despair  of  victory,  suddenly  and  opportunely 
came  Sir  William  Stanley,  with  three  thousand  well- 
appointed  able  men,  whereby  King  Richard's  men  were 
driven  back,  and  he  himself,  cruelly  fighting  in  the 
thick  of  his  enemies,  was  slain,  and  brought  to  his 
confusion  and  death,  which  he  worthily  deserved. 

In  the  meantime,  the  earl  of  Oxford,  who  had  the 
guiding  of  the  forward,  discomfited  the  forefront  of  King 
Richard's  host,  and  put  them  to  flight,  in  which  chase 
many  were  slain,  of  noblemen  especially  above  others, 
John  duke  of  Norfolk,  Lord  Ferrers,  Sir  Richard  Had- 


369    DEATH  OP  KING  RICHARD  HI.— HENRY  Vll.— THE  EMPEROR  MAXIMILIAN.    [Book  VI. 


cliff,  and  Robert  Brankenbury,  lieutenant  of  the  Tower. 
&c.  Lord  Thomas  Haward,  earl  of  Surrey,  there  sub- 
mitted himself,  and  although  he  was  not  received  at  first 
to  grace,  but  remained  long  in  the  Tower,  yet  at  length, 
for  his  fidelity,  he  was  delivered  and  advanced  to  his 
recovered  honour  and  dignity  again. 

This  King  Richard  had  but  one  son,  who,  shortly 
after  the  cruel  murder  of  King  Edward's  sons,  was 
taken  with  sickness  and  died. 

Moreover,  as  to  the  Lord  Stanley,  thus  reports  the 
history,  that  King  Richard  being  in  Bosworth  field,  sent 
for  Lord  Stanley  by  a  pursuivant,  to  advance  with  his 
conii)any,  otherwise  he  sware  by  Christ's  passion,  that 
he  would  strike  off  his  son's  head  before  dinner.  Tlie 
Lord  Stanley  sent  word  again,  that  if  he  did,  he  had 
more  sons  alive.  The  king  immediately  commanded 
the  Lord  Strange  to  be  beheaded ;  at  the  very  time 
when  both  the  armies  were  within  sight,  and  were  ready 
to  join  together.  Wherefore  the  king's  councillors, 
pondering  the  time  and  the  case,  persuaded  the  king 
that  it  was  now  time  to  fight,  and  not  to  do  execution, 
advising  him  to  delay  the  matter  till  the  battle  was 
ended.  And  so  (as  God  would)  King  Richard  breaking 
his  oath,  or  rather  keeping  his  oath,  for  he  himself  was 
fdain  before  dinner,  the  Lord  Strange  was  committed  to 
be  kept  prisoner  within  the  king's  tent ;  who  then,  after 
the  victory  was  gotten,  was  sought  out  and  brought  to  his 
joyful  father.  And  thus  you  have  the  tragical  life  and 
end  of  this  wretched  King  Richard. 

Henry,  the  earl  of  Richmond,  after  hearty  thanks 
given  to  Abnighty  God  for  his  glorious  victory,  pro- 
ceeded to  the  town  of  Leicester,  where  the  crown  was 
brought  to  him  by  the  Lord  Strange,  and  put  on  the 
earl's  head. 

In  the  meantime  the  dead  corpse  of  King  Richard  was 
shamefully  carried  to  tlie  town  of  I/cicester,  being  naked 
and  despoiled  to  the  skin  ;  and  being  trussed  behind  a 
pursuivant  of  arms,  was  carried  like  a  hog  or  a  dog, 
having  his  head  and  arms  hanging  on  the  one  side  of 
the  horse,  and  the  legs  on  the  other  side,  all  sprinkled 
with  mire  and  blood.  And  thus  ended  the  usurped 
reign  of  King  Richard,  who  reigned  two  years  and  two 
months. 


KING    HESRT    the    seventh. 

When  King  Henry,  by  the  providence  of  God,  had 
obtained  this  triumphant  victory  and  diadem  of  the 
realm,  first  sending  for  Edward  Plantagenet,  earl  of  War- 
wick, son  to  George  duke  of  Clarence,  and  committing 
him  to  safe  custody  within  the  Tower,  from  Leicester  he 
removed  to  London,  and  not  long  after,  according  to 
his  oath  and  promise  made  before,  he  espoused  the 
young  Lady  Elizabeth,  heir  of  the  house  of  York  ; 
whereby  both  the  houses  of  York  and  Lancaster  were 
joined  together,  to  the  no  little  rejoicing  of  all  Eng- 
lish hearts,  and  no  less  quiet  unto  the  realm,  which  was 
A.  D.  1485.  This  king  reigned  twenty-three  years  and 
eight  months,  and  being  a  prince  of  great  policy,  justice, 
and  temperance,  kept  his  realm  in  good  tolerable  rule 
and  order.  And  here,  interrupting  a  little  the  course  of 
our  English  matters,  we  will  now  (the  Lord  willing) 
enter  the  history  above  promised,  of  Maximilian  the 
emperor,  and  matters  of  the  empire,  especially  such  as 
pertain  to  the  church. 


MAXIMILIAN    THE    EMPEROR. 

So  happy  was  the  education  of  this  emperor  in  good 
letters,  so  expert  he  was  in  languages  and  sciences,  but 
especially  such  was  his  dexterity  and  promptness  in  the 
Latin  tongues,  that  he,  imitating  the  exami)lo  of  Julius 
Ciesar,  did  write  and  comprehend  in  Latin  histories  his 
own  acts  and  feats.  Moreover,  as  he  was  learned  liim- 
self,  so  he  was  a  singular  patron  and  advancer  of  learned 
students,  as  may  well  appear  by  the  erecting  and  setting 
up  the  university  of  Wittenburgh.      By  this  emperor 


many  in  those  days  were  excited  to  embrace  as  weU 
other  libera'  arts,  as  also  the  searching  out  of  old  his- 
tories, by  which  several  persons  were  induced  to  exer- 
cise their  diligence  in  collecting  and  exjjlaining  matters 
pertaining  to  the  knowledge  of  history,  as  well  of  ancien* 
as  also  of  later  times,  as  Cuspinianus,  Nauclerus,  Con- 
radus,  Peutingerus,  Manlius,  and  others. 

Here  now  it  began  to  appear,  what  great  benefit  was 
conferred  on  the  world  by  the  art  and  faculty  of  printing. 
Through  means  of  which  the  church  and  commonwealth 
of  Christ  began  now  to  be  replenished  with  learned 
men. 

Among  the  many  learned  men  of  this  time,  must  be 
numbered  Weselus  Groningensis,  otherwise  named 
Basilius.  He  was  so  notable  and  worthy  a  man,  that  the 
people  called  him  "  The  Light  of  the  World." 

Concerning  his  doctrine,  he  reprehended  the  opinion 
of  the  ])apists,  as  touching  re])entance,  which  they 
divided  into  three  parts,  of  which  three  parts,  satisfac- 
tion and  confession  he  disallowed.  Likewise  purgatory 
and  supererogation  of  works  and  pardons  he  disproved, 
both  lit  Rome  and  at  Paris.  He  spake  against  the 
pope's  indulgences,  by  occasion  of  which  several  of  the 
jiope's  court,  being  persuaded  by  him,  began  to  sjieak 
more  freely  against  the  matter  than  he  himself  had 
done. 

The  abuses  of  masses,  and  praying  for  the  dead  he 
disallowed  ;  and  likewise  the  supremacy  of  the  pope  he 
utterly  rejected,  denying  utterly  that  any  supreme  head 
or  governor  ought  to  be  in  the  world  over  all  other  ; 
affirming  also,  and  saying  many  times,  "  That  the  pope 
had  no  authority  to  do  any  thing  by  commandment,  but 
by  truth,  that  is,  so  far  as  truth  goes  with  him,  so  far 
his  sentence  to  stand  ;  neither  that  he  ought  to  prevail 
by  commanding,  but  only  by  teaching,  as  every  true 
christian  bishop  may  prevail  over  another."  Also  in 
some  places  in  his  writings  he  denies  not,  "  but  that 
pope's  and  their  spiritual  prelates,  proceeding  against 
Christ's  doctrine,  are  plain  antichrists.*' 

Also,  Weselus  witnesses  that  the  fathers  who  were 
before  Albert  and  Thomas  did  resist  and  withstand  the 
pope's  indulgences,  calling  them  in  their  writings  plain 
idolatry,  mere  fraud  and  error ;  adding  moreover,  that 
unless  the  severity  of  some  good  divines  had  withstood 
these  pardons  and  indulgences  of  the  pope,  innumerable 
errors  had  overflown  the  chiirch. 

By  this  it  may  be  seen  and  noted,  how,  by  the  grace 
of  God  and  gift  of  printing,  first  came  forth  learning,  and 
by  learning  came  light  to  judge  and  discern  the  errors 
of  the  pope  from  the  truth  of  God's  word. 

About  the  very  same  time,  whenthe  gospel  began  thus 
to  branch  and  spring  in  Germany,  the  host  of  Christ's 
church  began  also  to  muster  and  to  multiply  here  in 
England.  For  not  long  after  the  death  of  this  Weselus, 
A.D.  1494,  and  in  the  ninth  year  of  the  reign  of  Henry 
VII.,  on  the  twenty-eighth  of  April,  a  very  old  woman 
named  Joan  Boughton,  widow,  and  mother  to  the  Lady 
Young,  was  burned,  which  lady  was  also  suspected  to  be 
of  that  opinion  which  her  mother  was.  Her  mother  was 
fourscore  years  of  age  or  more,  and  held  eight  of  Wick- 
liff's  opinions  (which  opinions  my  author  does  not  shew) 
for  which  she  was  burnt  in  Smithfield.  Our  author 
says  she  was  a  disciple  of  Wickliff,  whom  she  accounted 
for  a  saint,  and  held  so  fast  and  firmly  eight  of  his  ten 
opinions,  that  all  the  doctors  of  London  could  not  turn 
her  from  one  of  them  ;  and  when  it  was  told  her  that  she 
should  be  burnt  for  her  obstinacy  and  false  belief,  she 
set  nothing  by  their  menacing  words,  but  defied  them  ; 
for  she  said  she  was  so  beloved  of  God,  and  his  holy 
angels,  that  she  cared  not  for  the  fire,  and  in  the  midst 
thereof  she  cried  to  God  to  take  her  soul  into  his  holy 
hands.  The  night  following  that  on  which  she  was 
burnt,  the  most  part  of  her  ashes  were  taken  away  by 
such  as  had  a  love  to  the  doctrine  that  she  died  for. 

Shortly  after  the  martyrdom  of  this  godly  aged  mo- 
ther, on  the  seventeenth  of  January,  A.D.  1497,  being 
Sunday,  two  men,  the  one  called  Richard  Milderale, 
and  the  other  James  Sturdy,  performed  the  penance  of 
carrying  fagots  before  the  procession  of  St.  Paul's,  and 


1485—1499.]     MARTYRDOM  OF  JEROME  SAVANAROLA,  UNDER  POPE  ALEXANDER  VI.       369 


afterwards  stood  before  the  preacher  in  the  time  of  his 
sermon.  And  upon  the  Sunday  following  two  other  men 
stood  at  Paul's  Cross  all  the  sermon  time  ;  the  one  gar- 
nished with  painted  and  written  papers,  the  other  hav- 
ing a  fagot  on  his  neck.  After  that  in  Lent  season, 
upon  Passion  Sunday,  one  Hugh  Glover  bore  a  fagot 
before  the  procession  of  St.  Paul's,  and  after  with 
the  fagot  stood  before  the  preacher  all  the  sermon 
time  at  Paul's  Cross.  And  on  the  Sunday  next  follow- 
ing four  men  stood,  and  did  their  open  penance  at 
Paul's  Cross  in  the  sermon  time,  and  many  of  their 
books  were  burnt  before  them  at  the  cross. 

The  next  year  following,  which  was  in  the  beginning 
of  May,  A.D.  1498,  the  king  then  being  at  Canterbury, 
a  priest  was  burnt,  who  was  so  strong  in  his  opinion 
that  all  the  clerks  and  doctors  then  there  being  could 
not  remove  him  from  his  faith.  Whereof  the  king 
being  informed,  he  caused  the  priest  to  be  brought  be- 
fore his  presence,  who  by  his  persuasion  caused  him  to 
revoke,  but  still  he  was  burnt  immediately. 

In  the  same  year  above  mentioned,  which  was  A.D. 
1498,  after  the  beheading  of  Edward  Plantagenet,  earl 
of  Warwick,  and  son  to  the  duke  of  Clarence,  the  king 
and  queen  being  removed  to  Calais,  a  certain  godly  man 
and  a  constant  martyr  of  Christ,  named  Babram,  in 
Norfolk,  was  burnt  in  the  month  of  July. 

About  which  year  likewise,  or  in  the  year  next  fol- 
lowing, the  twentieth  day  of  July,  was  an  old  man  burnt 
in  Smithfield. 

In  the  year  1499,  the  martyrdom  and  burning 
of  Jerome  Savanarola  took  place,  a  man  no  less 
godly  in  heart  than  constant  in  his  profession.  Who 
being  a  monk  in  Italy,  and  singularly  well  learned, 
preached  against  the  evil  living  of  the  spiritualty,  and 
especially  of  his  own  order,  complaining  against  them  as 
the  springs  and  authors  of  all  mischiefs  and  wickedness. 
Whereupon,  by  the  help  of  certain  learned  men,  he  be- 
gan to  seek  reformation  in  his  own  order.  The  pope 
perceiving  this,  and  fearing  that  Jerome,  who  was  now 
in  great  reputation  among  all  men,  should  diminish  or 
overthrow  his  authority,  he  ordained  his  vicar  or  pro- 
vincial to  see  reformation  of  these  matters,  which  vicar 
with  great  superstition  began  to  reform  things  ;  but  Je- 
rome always  withstood  him,  whereupon  he  was  com- 
plained of  to  the  pope,  and  because  contrary  to  the 
pope's  commandment  he  withstood  his  vicar,  he  was 
accursed.  But  for  all  that  Jerome  left  not  off  preach- 
ing, but  threatened  Italy  with  the  wrath  and  indignation 
of  God,  and  prophesied  to  them,  that  the  land  should 
be  overthrown  for  the  pride  and  wickedness  of  the 
people,  and  for  the  untruth,  hypocrisy,  and  falsehood  of 
the  clergy,  which  God  would  not  leave  unrevenged,  as 
it  afterwards  came  to  pass,  when  King  Charles  came 
into  Italy  and  to  Rome,  and  so  straightly  beset  Pope 
Alexander,  that  he  was  forced  to  make  composition 
with  the  king. 

Now  as  Jerome  would  not  leave  off  preaching,  he  was 
commanded  to  appear  before  the  pope,  to  give  account 
of  his  new  learning  (for  so  then  they  called  the  truth  of 
the  gospel),  but  he  made  his  excuse  that  he  could  not 
come.  Then  he  was  again  forbidden  by  the  pope  to 
preach,  and  his  learning  pronounced  and  condemned  as 
pernicious,  false,  and  seditious. 

This  Jerome,  as  a  man  worldly  wise,  foreseeing  the 
great  perils  and  dangers  that  migljt  come  unto  him,  for 
fear  left  off  preaching  ;  but  when  the  people,  who  sore 
hungered  and  longed  for  God's  word,  were  urgent  on 
him  that  he  would  preach  again,  he  began  again  to 
preach  A.D.  1496,  in  the  city  of  Florence  ;  and  although 
many  counselled  him  that  he  should  not  do  so  without 
the  pope's  commandment,  yet  he  did  not  regard  it,  but 
went  forward  freely  of  his  own  good-will.  When  the 
pope  and  his  shavelings  heard  news  of  this  they  were 
grievously  incensed  and  inflamed  against  him,  and  now 
again  cursed  him,  as  an  obstinate  and  stiff-necked  here- 
tic. But  for  all  that,  Jerome  proceeded  in  teaching 
and  instructing  the  people,  saying  that  men  ought  not 
to  regard  such  curses,  which  are  against  the  true  doc- 
trine and  the  common  advantage,  whereby  the  people 


should  be  taught  and  amended,  Christ's  kingdom  en- 
large'I,  and  the  kingdom  of  the  devil  utterly  overthrown. 

In  all  his  preaching  he  desired  to  teach  no  other 
thing  than  only  the  pure  and  simple  word  of  God,  mak- 
irig  often  protestation  that  all  men  should  certify  him  if 
*,bey  had  heard  him  teach  or  preach  anything  contrary 
thereto,  for  upon  his  own  conscience  he  knew  not  that 
he  had  taught  anything  but  the  pure  word  of  God. 
What  his  doctrine  was  all  men  may  easily  judge  by  his 
books  that  he  has  written. 

After  this  (A.D.  1498,)  he  was  taken  and  brought  out 
of  St.  Mark's  cloister,  and  two  other  friars  with  him, 
named  Dominic  and  Sylvester,  who  favoured  his  learn- 
ing, and  was  carried  into  prison,  where  he  wrote  a 
godly  meditation  upon  that  most  comfortable  thirty-first 
Psalm  :  "  In  thee,  O  Lord,  do  I  put  my  trust,  let  me 
never  be  ashamed  :  deliver  me  in  thy  righteousness." 
Wherein  he  doth  excellently  describe  and  set  forth  the 
continual  strife  between  the  flesh  and  the  spirit. 

After  this  the  pope's  legates  came  to  Florence,  and 
called  forth  these  three  good  men,  threatening  them 
marvellously  ;  but  they  continued  still  constant.  Then 
came  the  chief  counsellors  of  the  city,  with  the  pope's 
commissioners,  who  had  gathered  out  certain  articles 
against  these  men,  whereupon  they  were  condemned  to 
death  ;  the  tenour  of  which  articles  hereafter  ensue  : — 

1 .  The  first  article  was  as  touching  our  free  justifica  • 
tion  through  faith  in  Christ. 

2.  That  the  communion  ought  to  hp  ministered  under 
both  kinds. 

3.  That  the  indulgences  and  pardons  of  the  pope  were 
of  no  effect. 

4.  For  preaching  against  the  filthy  and  wicked  living 
of  the  cardinals  and  clergy. 

5.  For  denying  the  pope's  supremacy. 

6.  Also  that  he  had  affirmed  that  the  keys  were  not 
given  to  Peter  alone,  but  unto  the  universal  church. 

7.  Also,  that  the  pope  did  neither  follow  the  life  nor 
doctrine  of  Christ,  for  that  he  attributed  more  to  his 
own  pardons  and  traditions,  than  to  Christ's  merits,  and 
therefore  he  was  antichrist. 

8.  Also,  that  the  pope's  excommunications  are  not  to 
be  feared,  and  that  he  who  doth  fear  or  flee  them  is  ex- 
communicated of  God. 

9.  That  auricular  confession  is  not  necessary. 

10.  That  he  had  moved  the  citizens  to  uproar  and 
sedition. 

11.  That  he  had  neglected  and  condemned  the  pope's 
citation. 

12.  That  he  had  shamefully  spoken  against  and  slan- 
dered the  pope. 

13.  That  he  had  taken  Christ  to  witness  of  his  naugh- 
tiness and  heresy. 

14.  Also,  that  Italy  must  be  cleansed  through  God's 
scourge,  for  the  manifold  wickedness  of  the  princes  and 
clergy. 

These  and  such  other  articles  were  laid  against  them  i 
and  read  before  them.  Then  they  demanded  of  Jerome 
and  his  companions,  whether  they  would  recant  and  give, 
over  their  opinions.  They  answered,  that  through  God's- 
help  they  would  steadfastly  continue  in  the  manifest 
truth,  and  not  depart  from  the  same.  Then  were  they 
degraded  one  after  another  by  the  bishop  of  Vasion,  and 
so  delivered  over  to  the  secular  rulers  of  Florence,  with 
commandment  to  carry  them  forth,  and  handle  them  as 
obstinate  and  stiff-necked  heretics. 

Thus  was  this  worthy  witness  of  Christ,  with  the  other 
two,   first  hanged  up   openly  in  the  market-place,  anrf 
afterward  burnt  to  ashes,  and  the  ashes  gathered  up,  an 
cast  into  the  river  of  Arum,  the  24th  of  May,  A.  D.  1499. 
This  Savanarola  suffered  under  Pope  Alexander  VI. 

Now  to  return  to  the  order  of  popes,  where  we  left  off 
with  Innocent  VIII.  After  Innocent  succeeded  Pope 
Alexander  VI.  In  Alexander,  among  other  horrible 
things,  this  is  to  be  noted,  that  when  Gemes,  bro- 
ther to  Bajazet  the  great  Turk,  was  committed  by  the 
Rhodians  to  the  safe  custody,  first  of  Pope  Innocent, 
then  of  Alexander  VI.,  (for  whose  keeping,  the  pope 
B  b2 


:i:o 


INFAMOUS  DOINGS  OF  ALEXANDER  VI.  AND  PIUS  III. 


[Book  VI. 


received  every  year  forty  thousand  crowns)  ;  yet,  when 
Pope  Alexander  was  compelled  to  send  Gemes  to  Charles 
VIII.,  the  French  king,  as  a  pledge,  he,  being  hired  by 
the  Turk,  caused  Gemes  to  be  poisoned  at  Terracina. 

Moreover,  it  appears  that  this  Alexander  taking 
displeasure  with  Charles  the  French  king,  about  the 
winning  of  Naples,  sent  to  Bajazet  the  Turk,  to  fight 
against  Charles. 

Munsterus  declaring  the  history  of  Gemes  some- 
thing otherwise,  saith  that  he  was  first  committed  by 
the  Rhodians  to  the  French  king.  And  when  Alexander 
the  pope,  through  his  fraudulent  flattery,  got  him  out  of 
the  hands  of  the  French  king  into  his  own,  then  by  his 
means  Gemes  afterward  was  poisoned,  as  is  before  ex- 
pressed. 

To  these  poisoning  acts  of  the  pope,  let  us  also  add  his 
malicious  wickedness,  with  like  fury  exercised  upon 
Antonius  Mancinellus,  a  man  of  excellent  learning, 
because  he  wrote  an  eloquent  oration  against  his  wicked 
manners  and  filthy  life,  with  other  vices ;  he  therefore 
commanded  both  his  hands  and  his  tongue  to  be  cut  off, 
playing  with  him,  as  M.  Antonius  the  tyrant  before  did 
with  M.Cicero,  for  writing  against  his  horrible  life.  At 
length,  as  one  poison  requires  another,  this  poisoning  pope, 
as  he  was  sittingwith  his  cardinals,  and  other  rich  senators 
of  Rome  at  dinner,  his  servants  unawares  brought  to  him 
a  wrong  bottle,  by  which  he  was  poisoned,  and  some  of 
his  cardinals  who  were  about  him. 

In  the  time  of  this  Pope  Alexander  also  it  happened, 
that  the  angel,  which  stood  in  the  high  top  of  the  pope's 
church,  was  beaten  down  with  terrible  thunder.  After 
this  pope,  succeeded  Pius  III.,  (A.  D.  lyOii.)  After 
whom  came  Julius  II.,  a  man  so  far  passing  all  other  in 
iniquity,  that  Wigelius,  and  such  other  of  his  own 
friends,  are  compelled  to  say  of  him,  "  that  he  was  more 
given  to  war  and  battle,  than  to  Christ."  Concerning 
the  madness  of  this  man,  it  is  most  certainly  known, 
that  when  he  was  going  to  war,  he  cast  the  keys  of  St. 
Peter  into  the  river  Tiber,  saying,  that  as  the  keys  of 
St.  Peter  would  not  serve  him  to  his  purpose,  he  would 
betake  himself  to  the  sword  of  St.  Paul. 

Of  this  Julius  it  is  certainly  reported,  that  partly  with 
his  wars,  and  partly  with  his  cursings,  in  the  space  of 
seven  years,  as  good  as  two  hundred  thousand  christians 
were  destroyed.  P"irst,  he  besieged  Ravenna  against  the 
Venetians,  then  Servia,  Imolia,  Faventia,  Forolivium, 
Bononia,  and  other  cities,  which  he  got  out  of  princes' 
hands,  not  without  much  bloodshed.  The  chronicles  of 
John  Sleidan  make  mention,  that  when  this  Julius  was 
made  pope,  he  took  an  oath,  promising  to  have  a  council 
within  two  years  ;  but  when  he  had  no  leisure,  being 
occupied  with  his  wars  in  Italy  among  the  Venetians, 
and  with  the  French  king,  and  in  Ferraria,  and  in  other 
countries,  nine  of  his  cardinals  departing  from  him, 
came  into  Milan,  and  there  appointed  a  council  at  the 
city  of  Pisa ;  among  whom,  the  chief  were  Bernard, 
Cruceius,  William  Prenestinus,  Francis,  Constantine, 
with  others  ;  to  whom  also  were  added,  the  proctors  of 
Maximilian  the  emperor,  and  of  Charles  the  French 
king.  So  the  council  was  appointed  (A.  D.  1511)  to 
begin  in  tlie  kalends  of  September.  The  cause  why  they 
called  this  council  was,  that  the  pope  having  broken  his 
oath,  gave  no  hope  of  having  any  council ;  and  also 
because  there  were  other  crimes  of  which  they  had  to 
accuse.  Their  purpose  was  to  remove  him  out  of  his 
seat,  which  he  had  procured  through  bribes  and  ambition. 
Julius  hearing  tliis,  conimaiuls,  under  great  penalties, 
that  no  man  should  obey  tiicni,  and  himself  calls  another 
council  against  the  next  year,  to  be  begun  the  nineteentli 
day  of  April.  The  French  king  understanding  that  Pope 
Julius  had  joined  with  the  Venetians,  to  take  their  part 
against  him,  assembled  a  council  at  Turin,  in  the  montli 
of  September  ;  in  which  council  these  questions  were 
pro)iosed. 

Whether  it  was  lawful  for  the  pope  to  wage  war 
against  any  prince  without  cause  .* 

Whether  any  prince  in  defending  himself,  might  invade 
his  adversary,  and  deny  his  obedience  ? 

To  which  questions  it  was  answered,  that  the  bishop 
ought  not  to  invade,  and  also  that  it  was  lawful  for  the 


king  to  defend  himself.  Moreover,  that  the  pragmatical 
sanction  was  to  be  observed  through  the  realm  of  France 
and  that  excommunications  ought  not  to  be  feared,  if 
they  were  found  to  be  unjust.  After  this  the  king  sent  to 
Julius  the  answer  of  his  council,  requiring  him  either  to 
agree  to  peace,  or  to  appoint  a  general  council  some- 
where else,  where  this  matter  might  be  more  fully  de- 
cided. Julius  would  do  neither  of  these,  but  forthwith 
accursed  Charles,  the  French  king,  with  all  his  kingdom. 
At  length  at  Ravenna,  in  a  great  battle,  he  was  overcome 
by  the  French  king,  and  at  last,  after  much  slaughter, 
and  great  bloodshed,  and  mortal  war,  this  pope  died 
the  twenty-first  day  of  February,  A.  D.  1.513. 

If  it  were  not  that  I  am  afraid  of  filling  this  vo- 
lume with  foreign  histories,  when  I  have  professed 
chiefly  to  treat  of  Acts  and  Monuments  done  here  at 
home,  I  would  add  after  these  popes  something  also  of 
the  Turks'  history,  of  their  rise  and  cruel  persecution  of 
the  saints  of  God,  to  the  great  peril  of  Christendom  ; 
yet  there  are  certain  causes  which  necessarily  require 
their  wicked  proceedings,  their  cruel  tyranny,  and 
bloody  victories,  the  ruin  and  subversion  of  so  many 
christian  churches,  with  the  horrible  murders  and  cap- 
tivity of  infinite  christians,  to  be  made  known,  as  well  to 
this  our  country  of  England,  as  also  to  other  nations. 

The  great  victories  of  tlie  Turks,  and  the  want  of 
success  of  our  men  fighting  against  them,  may  ad- 
monish and  teach  us,  following  the  example  of  the  old 
Israelites,  how  to  seek  for  greater  strength  to  encounter 
with  these  enemies  of  Christ  than  hitherto  we  have 
done.  First,  we  must  consider  that  the  whole  power  of 
Satan,  the  prince  of  this  world,  goes  with  the  Turks,  to 
resist  which  no  strength  of  man's  arm  is  sufficient,  but 
only  the  name,  spirit,  and  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  the 
Son  of  God  going  with  us  in  our  battles,  as  among  the 
old  Israelites  the  ark  of  God's  covenant  and  promise 
went  with  them  also  fighting  against  the  enemies  of 
God.  For  so  are  we  taught  in  the  scripture,  that  we 
christian  men  have  no  strength  but  in  Christ  only. 
Whether  we  war  against  the  devil,  or  against  the  Turk, 
it  is  true  what  the  scripture  saith,  "  without  me  you  can 
do  nothing."  There  is  no  power  to  stand  against  the 
devil,  or  to  conquer  the  world,  unless  our  faith  only,  to 
which  all  the  promises  of  God  (touching  salvation)  are 
annexed,  beyond  which  promises  we  must  not  go,  for 
the  word  must  be  our  rule.  He  that  presumes  beyond 
the  promises  in  the  word  expressed,  goes  not,  but  wan- 
ders, he  cannot  tell  whither.  Neither  must  we  appoint 
God  how  to  save  the  world,  but  must  take  that  way 
which  he  hath  appointed.  Let  us  not  set  God  to 
school,  nor  comprehend  his  Holy  Spirit  within  our 
knowledge.  He  that  made  us  without  our  counsel,  did  also 
redeem  us  as  pleased  him.  If  he  be  merciful,  let  us  be 
thankful.  And  if  his  mercies  surmount  our  capacity, 
let  us  therefore  not  resist  but  search  his  word,  and 
thereto  apply  our  will,  which  if  we  will  do,  all  our  con- 
tentions will  be  soon  at  a  point.  Let  us,  therefore, 
search  the  will  of  our  God  in  his  word  ;  and  if  he  wills 
his  salvation  to  stand  free  to  all  nations,  why  do  we 
make  merchandise  thereof  ?  If  he  has  graciously  of- 
fered his  waters  to  us,  without  money,  or  money's 
worth,  let  us  not  hedge  in  the  plenteous  springs  of  liis 
grace  so  freely  given  us. 

And  if  God  has  determined  his  own  Son  to  stand 
alone,  let  us  not  presume  to  mix  with  his  majesty  any 
of  our  trumjiery.  He  that  brings  St.  George  or  St. 
Dennis  as  patrons  to  the  field  to  fight  against  the  Turk, 
leaves  Christ  (no  doubt)  at  home.  Now  how  we  have 
fought  these  many  years  against  the  Turk,  though  his- 
tory keeps  silence,  yet  the  success  declares.  'We  fight 
against  a  jiersecutor,  being  no  less  persecutors  ourselves. 
We  wrestle  against  a  bloody  tyrant,  and  o\u-  hands  are 
as  full  of  blood  as  his.  He  kills  Christ's  peojile  with 
the  sword,  and  we  burn  them  with  fire.  He  observing 
tlie  works  of  the  law,  seeks  his  justification  by  the 
same,  the  like  also  do  we.  But  neither  he  nor  we  seek 
our  justification  as  we  should,  that  is,  only  by  faith  in 
the  Son  of  God. 

And  what. marvel  then,  our  doctrine  being  almost  as 
corrupt  as  his,  and    our    conversation  worse,  if  Cijrist 


A.D.  1499.] 


HISTORY  OF  THE  TURKS.— MAHOMET.— THE  ALKORAN. 


S7l 


fight  not  with  us,  fighting  against  the  Turk  ?  The  Turk 
hath  prevailed  so  mightily,  not  because  Christ  is  weak, 
but  because  Christians  are  wicked,  and  their  doctrine 
impure.  Our  temples  are  polluted  with  images,  and 
our  hearts  with  idolatry;  our  priests  sin  before  God 
in  adultery,  being  restrained  from  lawful  matrimony. 
The  name  of  God  is  in  our  mouths,  but  his  fear  is  not 
in  our  hearts.  We  war  against  the  Turk  with  our 
works,  masses,  traditions,  and  ceremonies,  but  we  fight 
not  against  him  with  Christ,  and  with  the  power  of  his 
glorjs  which  if  we  did  the  field  were  won. 

I  do  believe,  that  when  the  churcU  of  Christ  with  the 
sacraments  thereof  shall  be  so  reformed,  tliat  Christ 
alone  shall  be  received  to  be  our  justifier,  all  other  re- 
ligions, merits,  traditions,  images,  patrons  and  advo- 
cates set  apart,  the  sword  of  the  christians,  with  the 
strength  of  Christ,  shall  soon  vanquish  the  Turks'  pride 
and  fury.  But  of  this  I  will  treat  more  largely  in  the 
process  of  this  history. 

As  to  the  time  when  this  sect  of  Mahomet  first  began, 
history  does  not  fully  consent,  but  it  is  generally  rec- 
koned from  his  flight  from  Mecca  (A.D.  C>22),  which 
they  call  the  Hegyra,  and  in  the  eleventh  year  of  Heraclius 
the  emperor  of  Constantinople. 

In  this  all  writers  agree,  that  this  damnable  Mahomet 
was  born  in  the  country  of  Arabia,  bordering  on  the 
east  part  of  Judea,  (A.D.  571.)  His  father  was  an 
Arabian  of  the  tribe  of  Koreish,  and  his  mother 
was  an  Ishmaelite,  which  Ishmaelites  being  a  people 
of  Arabia,  were  called  the  Hagarens,  which  term 
Mahomet  afterwards  turned  to  the  name  of  Saracens. 
Of  this  wretched  Mahomet  mention  was  made  be- 
fore, where  we  shewed,  how  he  making  himself  the 
highest  prophet  of  all  other,  yet  denies  not  Christ  to  be 
an  holy  prophet,  and  next  to  him,  and  Moses  also  to 
be  another.  Moreover,  he  denies  not  Mary  the  mother 
of  Christ  to  be  a  virgin,  and  to  have  conceived  Christ 
by  the  Holy  Ghost :  affirming  farther,  that  Christ  in  his 
own  person  was  not  crucified,  but  another  called  Judas 
for  him.  He  greatly  commends  John  the  son  of  Za- 
chary  for  a  chaste  man,  when  he  himself  permits  a  man  to 
have  four  wives,  and  as  many  concubines  as  he  is  able  to 
find,  and  saith  that  whereas  Christ  and  other  prophets 
had  tlie  gift  given  them  to  work  miracles,  he  was 
sent  by  force  of  the  sword,  to  compel  men  to  his 
religion. 

The  prodigious  vanities,  lies,  and  blasphemies  con- 
tained in  his  law,  called  The  Alkoran,  are  rather  to  be 
laughed  at  than  recited. 

it  is  thought  that  Sergius,  a  Nestorian,  assisted  Ma- 
homet, in  contriving  this  Alkoran,  and  so  it  appears  by 
the  scope,  which  especially  tends  to  this  end,  to  take  the 
divinity  from  the  person  of  Christ,  whom  he  grants 
notwithstanding  to  be  a  most  holy  man,  and  also  that 
he  is  received  up  to  God,  and  shall  come  again  to  kill 
antichrist,  &c. 

Moreover,  this  ridiculous  Alkoran  is  so  intermingled 
with  mixtures  of  the  Christian,  Jewish,  and  the  Gentile 
laws,  giving  such  liberty  to  all  the  lusts  of  the  flesh, 
setting  up  circumcision,  abstaining  from  swine's  flesh, 
and  Jewish  washings,  and  so  much  stands  upon  father 
Abraham,  that  it  is  supposed  by  some  that  this  filthy 
Alkoran  was  set  out  in  the  days  of  Mahomet,  but  that 
certain  Jews  had  some  handling  also  in  the  matter,  and 
put  it  out  after  his  death. 

After  Mahomet  had  thus  seduced  the  people,  teaching 
them  that  he  came  not  by  miracles,  but  by  the  sword  to 
give  his  law,  and  that  they  who  will  not  obey  it  must 
either  be  put  to  death,  or  else  pay  tribute  (for  so  are  the 
words  of  the  Alkoran)  ;  and  after  he  had  gathered  the 
strength  of  the  Arabians  about  him,  which  Arabians 
l.ad  then  occasion  to  rebel  against  the  emperor,  because 
their  stipends  were  not  paid  them  by  the  emperor's  ofii- 
cers,  he  began  to  range  with  force  and  violence  in  parts 
of  Syria,  and  subdued  Mecca,  then  Damascus,  and 
further  increasing  in  power  he  entered  Egypt,  and  sub- 
dued the  same.  From  thence  he  turned  ugainst  the 
Persians.  Chosroes,  the  king  of  Persia,  encountered  him 
with  a  powerful  army,  and  overthrew  the  Saracens,  and 


put  Mahomet  to  flight.  Of  these  Persians  came  the 
Turks,  who  afterward  joining  with  the  Saracens,  main- 
tained them  against  the  christians. 

After  the  death  of  this  beast  (A.D.  G:'2),  who,  as 
some  sav,  was  i)oisoned  in  his  house,  he  was  succeeded 
by  his  f;ither-in-law,  Abubeker,  who  took  upon  him  the 
government  of  their  followers,  and  got  tlie  city  Gaza, 
and  besieged  also  Jerusalem.  He  reigned  two  years  at 
Damascus. 

After  him  followed  Omar,  who  conquered  a  great  part 
of  Syria,  Egyjit,  and  Persia. 

The  fourth  king  of  the  Saracens,  after  Mahomet,  was 
Otman,  tlien  followed  Ali  the  son-in-law  of  Mahomet, 
and  after  him  Mahuvias,  or  Moawiyah,  who,  after  a  siege 
of  seven  years,  obtained  the  christian  city  of  Cesarea  ; 
also  overcame  the  Persians,  and  subdued  that  country  to 
his  law. 

Thus  the  wicked  Saracens,  in  the  space  of  thirty 
years,  subdued  Arabia,  got  Palestine,  Phoenicia,  Syria, 
Egypt,  and  Persia. 

Not  long  after  Heraclius,  emperor  of  Constantinople, 
succeeded  Constans  his  nephew,  who,  in  the  sixteenth 
vear  of  his  empire,  fighting  unluckily  against  the  Sara- 
cens in  Lycia,  was  overthrown  by  Mahuvias,  A.D.  657. 
The  Saracens  after  this  victory  spoiled  all  Rhodes. 

These  cursed  Saracens,  in  these  great  victories  and 
conquests,  were  not  without  domestic  sedition  and  di- 
visions, yet  the  j)rinces  of  the  Saracens,  then  called 
Sultans,  had  in  their  possession  the  government  of 
Syria,  Egypt,  Africa,  and  of  a  great  part  of  Asia,  about 
four  hundred  years,  till  at  length  the  Saracerf  king  who 
ruled  in  Persia,  fighting  against  the  Saracen  of  Babylon, 
sousrht  aid  of  the  Turks  to  fight  with  him  against  the 
sultan  of  Babylon.  The  Turks  Iiy  little  and  little  sur- 
prised the  sultan  of  Persia,  and  not  long  after  usurped 
the  kinsdom  of  Persia  ;  and  this  is  the  first  beginning  of 
the  Turkish  dominion. 

These  Turks,  after  they  had  thus  overcome  many 
countries  and  provinces,  and  made  their  power  large 
and  mighty  both  in  Asia  and  Europe,  began  to  divide 
their  kingdoms  and  countries  among  themselves.  But 
when  they  could  not  agree,  but  with  deadly  war  contended 
for  the  bounds  of  those  kingdoms  and  dominions,  four 
of  the  principal  families  conquering  and  subduing  all  the 
rest,  parted  the  whole  empire  among  themselves.  And 
yet  they  also  were  not  contented,  but  fell  to  such  cruel 
hatred,  contention,  war,  and  slaughter  (no  doubt  by  the 
just  judgment  of  God  against  his  blasphemous  enemies), 
that  there  was  no  end  of  it,  until  the  remnant  of  the  an- 
cient Turks  was  utterly  rooted  out. 

These  four  families,  with  their  captains  and  armies, 
about  A.D.  1330,  went  raging  throughout  all  Asia  and 
Europe,  and  every  one  of  them  conquered  some  part  of 
the  countries  where  they  passed. 

The  causes  of  these  great  invasions  and  victories, 
were  the  dissension  and  discord,  falsehood,  idleness,  un- 
constancy,  greedy  avarice,  lack  of  truth  and  fidelity 
among  christian  men  of  all  states  and  degrees,  both  high 
and  low.  For  by  the  wilful  defection  and  backsliding  of 
the  christians,  the  Turkish  power  exceedingly  increased, 
in  that  many  desiring  the  licentious  life  and  liberty  of 
war,  and  allured  with  the  prosperous  success  of  things, 
forsook  the  church  of  God,  and  made  themselves  bond- 
slaves to  Mahomet  and  his  deviUsh  sect,  both  because 
liberty  is  delightful  to  all  men,  and  partly  also  because  as 
fortune  favours,  so  commonly  the  wills  of  men  incline. 
And  again,  such  as  are  profane  and  without  the  fear  of 
God  (of  whom  there  is  an  infinite  number  in  the  church) 
in  all  ages  are  wont  commonly  to  judge  of  religion,  ac- 
cording to  the  success  of  realms  and  kingdoms.  For 
many,  not  only  for  the  variety  of  opinions,  but  also  for 
the  diversity  of  events  and  fortune  among  men,  have  in- 
quired, and  do  inquire  whether  there  is  any  church  of 
God  distinct  from  other  nations,  what  it  is,  and  where 
it  is  ;  especially  as  the  greatest  part  of  men,  both  in  the 
old  time  when  the  four  monarchies  flourished,  was  igno- 
rant  of  this  doctrine,  which  is  peculiar  to  the  church 
alone,  and  now  also  the  barbarity  of  Mahomet  prevails 
and  reigns  in  the  most  part  of  the  world.     And  ho^ 


372  OTTOMAN  EMPIRE.— OTHMAN  OR  OTTOMAN.— ORCHANES.—AMURATH.       [Book  VI. 


stands  this  with  man's  reason,  that  a  small  number,  both 
miserable  and  also  feeble  and  broken  with  many  battles, 
should  be  regarded  and  loved  of  God,  and  the  other 
flourishing  in  all  wealth,  prosperity,  victory,  authority, 
and  power,  should  be  rejected  and  despised  of  God, 
seeing  there  is  no  power  and  authority,  but  by  the  ordi- 
nance of  God  ?  Although  therefore  the  power  of  the 
Turks  has  been,  for  these  two  hundred  years,  of  greater 
force  than  any  other  monarchy  of  the  world  besides,  yet 
is  thsre  no  imjierial  dignity  to  be  regarded  in  that 
Turkish  tyranny,  but  among  those  nations  only,  where 
the  heavenly  doctrine  of  the  gospel  is  preached,  and 
other  disciplines  necessary  for  the  church  of  God,  and 
the  common  life  of  man  maintained  and  regarded,  where 
the  laws  of  God,  and  other  honest  and  civil  ordinances 
agreeable  to  the  same,  flourish  and  reign  ;  where  lawful 
judgment  is  exercised  ;  where  virtue  is  honoured  and  re- 
warded ;  where  sin  and  wickedness  is  punished  ;  where 
honest  families  are  maintained  and  defended. 

These  things  are  not  regarded  among  the  Turks,  the 
enemies  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  all  lawful  empires,  be- 
cause they  dissolve  and  reject  all  godly  societies,  honest 
discipline,  good  laws,  politics,  righteous  judgment,  the 
ordinance  of  matrimony,  and  godly  families.  For  what 
has  the  empire  of  the  Turks  been  hitherto,  but  most 
deadly,  cruel,  and  perpetual  war,  to  work  all  mischief, 
destruction,  and  desolation  ?  To  subvert  good  laws, 
cities,  kingdoms,  policies,  and  to  enlarge  their  cruel 
power  and  dominion  .'  The  stay  and  strength  whereof  is 
not  love  and  favour  proceeding  of  virtue  and  justice,  as 
In  lawful  and  well  governed  empires  ;  but  fear,  violence, 
oppression,  swarms  and  infinite  thousands  of  barbarous 
and  most  wicked  peo])le,  ministers  of  Satan's  malice  and 
fury.  Which  kind  of  dominion  and  tyranny  has  been 
condemned  by  the  voice  of  God  many  years  ago  ;  the 
testimonies  whereof  the  Lord  would  have  to  remain  in 
the  church,  lest  the  godly,  being  moved  with  the  power 
and  success  thereof,  should  fall  awav  and  forsake  the  Son 
of  God. 

Wherefore,  let  us  not  seek  for  any  imperial  state  in 
that  barbarity  ;  but  let  us  be  thankful,  and  acknowledge 
the  great  benefit  of  God,  that  he  hath  reserved  to  us 
certain  remnants  of  the  Roman  empire  ;  and  let  us  call 
upon  him  daily  with  hearty  petitions  and  groans,  and 
with  zeal  and  love  to  the  house  of  God,  that  this  Turkish 
power  joined  with  the  malice  of  Satan  against  the  Son 
of  God,  prevail  not  against  the  poor  congregations  and 
little  remnant  of  his  church,  as  it  has  hitherto  done 
against  those  strong  and  noble  christian  kingdoms  and 
churches,  where  now  we  see  the  Turkish  tyranny  to 
reign,  and  Satan  to  have  taken  full  possession.  Whose 
state  was  once  far  better  than  ours  is  now,  and  more  likely 
to  continue  without  such  horrible  overthrows  and  deso- 
lation. O  that  we  might  foresee  a  little  the  great  dan- 
ger that  hangs  over  our  heads  !  For  though  the  Turk 
seems  to  be  far  off,  yet  do  we  nourish  within  our  breasts 
at  home,  that  which  may  soon  cause  us  to  feel  his  cruel 
hand  and  worse,  if  worse  may  be  ;  to  overrun  us  ;  to  lay 
our  land  waste ;  to  scatter  us  among  the  infidels,  the 
enemies  and  blasphemers  of  the  Son  of  God. 

Now,  although  these  four  families  above-mentioned 
long  continued  togetlier  in  bloody  wars,  deadly  hatred, 
yet  one  of  them  passed  the  rest  in  all  cruelty  and 
tyranny,  and  subduing  the  other  three  families,  took  upon 
him  the  government  alone,  and  so  became  the  first  mo- 
narch, or  emperor,  that  reigned  amongst  tliem,  called 
Ottoman,  of  whom  all  that  reigned  after  him  were  called 
Ottomans,  who  succeeding  in  the  order  of  his  line,  have 
occupied  the  same  dominion  and  seat  of  the  Turks, 
from  A.  D.  l^iOO,  to  this  present  time,  to  the  number 
of  twelve,  of  which  twelve,  in  such  order  as  they  lived 
and  reigned,  I  intend  (Christ  so  permitting)  seve- 
rally and  compendiously  shortly  to  treat,  briefly  ab- 
stracting, out  of  prolix  and  tedious  writers,  such  parti- 
culars as  for  us  christians  shall  be  briefly  requisite  to  be 
known, 

THE    TWELVE    GREAT    EMPERORS    OF    THE    TURKS. 

I.  Ottoman. — This  man  was  at  first  of  poor  estate, 


and  obscure  among  the  common  sort  of  men,  coming  of 
a  base  progeny,  and  of  rustic  parents  ;  but  through  his 
valiantness  and  activity  in  war,  he  got  him  a  great  name 
among  the  Turks.  For  he  being  a  man  of  fierce  courage, 
refusing  no  labour,  delighting  in  war,  and  gathering  toge- 
ther by  great  subtlety  a  multitude  of  common  soldiers, 
began  to  make  war,  and  by  conquest  and  victories  to  ad- 
vance himself  and  his  family.  First,  he  began  to  rob  and 
spoil  with  a  great  band  of  rovers,  and  afterward  he  at- 
tempted  to  set  upon  all  men.  Neither  did  he  vex  and 
destroy  the  christians  only,  but  set  upon  his  own  nation 
also,  and  sought  all  occasion  to  subdue  them  wholly  to 
him.  For  now  the'princes  and  captains  of  the  Turks, 
inflamed  with  ambition  and  desire  of  rule,  began  to  fall 
out  and  contend  among  themselves,  insomuch  that  they 
fell  to  domestic  war,  with  all  the  power  they  could. 

Ottoman  considering  this  occasion  very  fit  and  meet  to 
accomplish  that  which  he  had  long  sought  for,  gathered 
to  him  all  such  as  he  thought  given  to  robbing  and 
spoiling,  and  set  them  upon  mischief,  and  in  a  short  time 
he  began  to  grow  in  authority,  and  set  upon  certain  towns, 
as  he  saw  opportunity.  Of  which  towns  some  he  took  by 
force,  some  by  surrender,  others  he  spoiled  and  overthrew 
to  terrify  the  rest,  thus  laying  the  first  foundation  of  his 
rising.  In  the  meantime,  the  discord  which  was  among 
the  christians  was  no  small  advantage  to  this  Ottoman, 
by  occasion  whereof,  he  within  ten  years'  space  subdued 
Bithynia,  and  all  the  provinces  about  Pontus ;  also 
Natolia,  which  comprehends  all  the  dominion  of  the 
Greeks  within  Asia  ;  Ancyra,  a  city  in  Phrygia  ;  Synope, 
a  city  in  Galatia  ;  and  Sebastia,  a  city  in  Cappadocia  : 
and  thus  still  prevailing,  he  increased  in  a  short  time  to  a 
mighty  power,  either  through  the  secret  judgment  of 
God  against  that  nation,  or  else  because  God  would  have 
them  so  far  and  so  cruelly  to  prevail,  for  the  punishment 
of  the  sins  of  other  nations. 

This  Ottoman,  after  he  had  reigned  twenty-eight 
years,  died  A.  D.  1328,  leaving  behind  him  three  sons, 
of  whom  Orchanes,  being  the  youngest,  killed  his  two 
brethren,  whilst  they  were  at  variance  between  them- 
selves. 


II.  Orchanes  after  he  had  slain  his  two  brethren, 
took  the  government  of  the  Turks  after  his  father,  who, 
after  he  had  drawn  to  him  the  hearts  of  the  multitude, 
such  as  had  their  dispositions  set  upon  the  licentious  life 
of  war,  applied  his  power  further  to  enlarge  his  father's 
dominion,  winning  and  subduing  Mysia,Lydia,  Lycaonia, 
Phrygia,  and  Caria ;  all  which  countries,  being  within 
the  compass  of  Asia,  to  the  seaside  of  Hellespont,  and 
the  Euxine  sea,  he  added  to  the  Turkish  empire.  Also 
he  won  Prusa,  which  was  the  metropolitan  city  of 
Bithynia,  which  then  he  made  the  chief  seat  of  the  Turks' 
empire.  Besides  these,  he  conquered  Nice,  and  got 
Nicomedia ;  all  which  were  before  christian  cities  and 
regions.  And  yet  all  this  could  not  make  the  christian 
princes  in  Greece  to  cease  their  civU  wars,  and  to  join 
and  accord  among  themselves.  By  reason  of  which  the 
Turk's  aid  was  sent  for  out  of  Asia  to  help  our  christians 
one  to  kill  another,  and  at  length  to  get  all  those  parts 
of  Europe  from  them  both.  Orchanes,  after  these  vic- 
tories, when  he  had  reigned  two-and-thirty  years,  was 
struck,  some  say,  with  a  dart  in  the  shoulder,  at  the 
siege  of  Prusa.  The  opinion  of  others  is,  that  fighting 
against  the  Tartarians,  where  he  lost  a  great  part  of 
his  army,  he  was  there  also  slain  himself,  (A.  D. 
1359.) 

III.  Amurath. — The  Greek  writers  inform  us  that  Or- 
chanes had  two  sons,  Soliman  and  Amurath  ;  but  Soliman, 
who  was  very  distinguished,  died  shortly  before  his  father. 
After  him  followed  Amurath,  who,  after  Asia  was  subdued 
by  his  predecessors,  sought  by  all  means  and  ways  how  to 
proceed  further,  and  to  invade  Europe.  To  whose  ambi- 
tious purpose  thedomestic  warsofthechristians  gave  most 
prosperous  occasion,  which  occasion  is  thus  declared. 
Certain  discord  fell  between  the  princes  of  Greece,  and 
John  Paleologus  emperor  of  Constantinople.  Whereupon 


A.  D.  1499.] 


BAJAZET'S  CRUEL  TYRANNY,  CAPTIVITY,  AND  DEATH. 


37:i 


Paleologus,  as  he  was  not  able  to  make  his  party  good 
with  the  Grecians,  most  unwisely  sent  for  Amurath  to 
help  him,  who,  being  glad  to  have  such  an  occasion  of- 
fered, which  he  so  long  had  sought,  sent  to  aid  him 
twelve  thousand  Turks  into  Thrace  ;  but  first  he  used  all 
the  delays  he  could  of  crafty  policy,  to  the  intent  that 
the  Greeks  should  waste  their  strength  and  power  upon 
themselves,  by  which  he  might  be  more  able  afterward 
to  set  upon  them,  and  to  accomplish  his  conceived 
desire. 

The  Turks  thus  being  called  into  Europe,  by  the  chris- 
tians, whether  they  tasting  the  sweetness  of  the  soil,  in- 
duced Amurath  their  emperor  to  make  invasion,  or 
whether  Amurath  of  his  own  head  thought  good  to  use  the 
time,  in  A. D.  1363,  became  himself  over  into  Europe  with 
sixty  thousand  Turks,  falling  upon  the  Greeks,  being 
wasted  and  spent  with  their  long  wars  and  battles  before. 
The  pretence  of  the  devilish  Turk  was,  to  aid  and  assist 
the  emperor  Paleologus,  whether  he  would  or  no,  and  to 
subdue  as  had  fallen  from  him. 

Thus  the  Turks'  army  being  conveyed  over  by  the 
Grecian  sea,  called  the  Hellespont,  first  got  Calipolis,  with 
other  towns  and  cities  bordering  about  the  sea,  and  there 
planting  themselves,  and  preparing  ships  of  their  own 
for  transporting  their  munitions  out  of  Asia,  advanced 
their  power  further  into  Thrace,  and  there  won  Philip- 
polls,  then  got  Adrianople,  which  was  not  far  from 
Constantinople,  and  there  Amurath  made  his  chief  seat. 
Then  began  Paleologus,  the  emperor,  at  length  to  bewail 
his  offer  and  covenant  made  with  Amurath.  When 
the  Turks  had  thus  conquered  a  great  part  of  Thrace, 
they  extended  forth  their  army  to  Mysia,  which  they 
soon  subdued  ;  from  thence  proceeding  and  conquering 
the  Bessos  and  Triballos,  they  entered  into  Servia  and 
Bulgaria,  where  they  joining  battle  with  the  prince  of 
Servia,  and  with  other  dukes  of  Dalmatia  and  Epirus, 
won  the  field,  and  defeated  them,  where  the  prince  being 
taken,  and  committed  to  prison,  ended  his  life.  This 
prince  had  a  certain  faithful  client  or  servant,  who  to  re- 
venge his  master's  death,  with  a  bold  courage,  although 
seeing  death  before  his  eyes,  yet  ventured  his  life  so  far, 
that  he  came  to  the  tyrant  and  thrust  him  through  with 
his  dagger.  This  Amurath  reigned  thirty  years,  and 
was  slain  A.  D.  1389. 


IV.  Bajazet. — The  power  of  the  Turks  began  to  in- 
crease in  Europe,  when  Bajazet,  the  first  of  that  name, 
after  the  death  of  his  father,  entered  on  the  possession  of 
the  Turkish  kingdom.  This  Bajazet  had  two  brethren, 
Soliman  and  Sauces :  Sauces  had  his  eyes  put  out  by  his 
father,  for  striving  for  the  kingdom.  Soliman  was  slain  of 
his  brother.  Thus  Bajazet,  beginning  his  kingdom  with 
the  murder  of  his  brother,  brought  his  imperial  seat  from 
Prusa,  a  city  of  Bithynia,  to  Adrianople,  intending, 
with  himself  to  subdue  both  Asia  and  Europe  to  his  own 
power.  First  he  set  upon  the  Servians  and  Bulgarians, 
thinking  to  revenge  his  father's  death,  where  he  gave  the 
overthrow  to  all  the  nobility  of  the  Servians  and  Bulga- 
rians, and  put  all  those  parts  under  his  subjection,  to  the 
borders  of  the  lUyrians.  All  Thrace  he  brought  like- 
wise under  his  yoke,  only  Constantinople  and  Pera  ex- 
cepted. That  done,  he  invaded  the  rest  of  Grecia,  pre- 
vailing against  the  countries  of  Thessaly,  Macedonia, 
Phocia,  and  Attica,  spoiling  and  burning  as  he  passed 
without  any  resistance  ;  and  so,  returning  with  innumer- 
aHfc  spoils  of  the  christians  to  Adrianople,  laid  siege  to 
Constantinople  for  the  space  of  eight  years,  and  would 
have  taken  it,  but  that  Paleologus,  being  brought  to  ex- 
tremity, was  driven  to  crave  aid  of  the  French,  and  of 
Sigismund  the  emperor,  who,  being  accompanied  with  a 
sufficient  power  of  French  and  Germans,  came  down  to 
Hungary,  and  towards  Servia,  against  the  Turk.  Bajazet 
hearing  of  their  coming,  raised  his  siege  from  Constan- 
tinople, and  with  sixty  thousand  horsemen  came  to  Nico- 
polis,  where  he  encountering  with  them,  overthrew  all 
the  christian  army,  and  took  John,  the  captain  of  the 
French,  prisoner,  (A.  D.  1392.)  Sigismund,  who  before 
in  the  council  of  Constance  had  burned  John  Huss,  and 


Jerome  of  Prague,  hardly  escaped  by  flying.     Bajazet, 

after  the  victory,  carried  away  duke  John,  with  five  others 
in  bands,  into  Prusa,' where  before  his  face  he  caused  all 
the  other  christian  prisoners  to  be  cut  in  pieces.  After- 
ward John,  being  ransomed  with  two  hundred  thousand 
crowns,  was  delivered  up.  Some  authors  refer  this  his- 
tory to  the  time  of  Calepinus. 

Bajazet,  the  cruel  tyrant,  after  this  victory,  and  the 
tyranny  shewed  upon  the  christians,  returned  again  to 
the  siege  of  Constantinople,  fully  determined  to  conquer 
and  subdue  the  same,  which  he  would  have  no  doubt  ac- 
complished, but  that  the  providence  of  God  had  found 
such  a  means,  that  Tamerlane,  king  of  Parthia,  with  a 
hundred  thousand  horsemen,  and  swarms  of  footmen, 
like  a  violent  flood  overrunning  Asia,  and  pressing  upon. 
Syria  and  Sebastia,  had  taken  Orthobule,  the  son  of 
Bajazet  prisoner,  and  afterwards  slew  him,  exercising  the 
like  cruelty  upon  his  prisoners,  as  Bajazet  had  done  be- 
fore upon  the  christians,  insomuch  that  he  spared 
neither  sex  nor  age  of  the  Turkish  multitude,  of  whom 
he  caused  twelve  thousand  at  one  time  to  be  overridden 
and  trodden  down  under  his  horses'  feet.  By  this, 
Bajazet,  the  tyrant,  was  forced  to  raise  the  siege  of 
Constantinople,  and  to  return  with  his  army  into  Asia, 
where,  near  the  hill  called  Stella,  he  pitched  his  tent  to 
encounter  Tamerlane. 

The  fight  between  these  two  was  long  and  great  on 
both  sides,  (A.  D.  1402,)  and  the  second  year  after  the 
slaughter  of  our  christians  at  Nicopolis  in  Pannonia  ; 
but  the  victory  of  this  battle  fell  to  Tamerlane  at  length. 
In  which  battle,  as  Munster  writes,  two  hundred  thou- 
sand Turks  were  slain.  Among  whom  Bajazet,  the  ty- 
rant, having  his  horse  slain  under  him,  was  taken  pri- 
soner ;  and  to  make  a  spectacle  of  his  wretched  fortune, 
he  was  bound  in  golden  fetters,  and  so  being  enclosed  in 
an  iron  cage  (whom  before  all  Greece  could  not  hold) 
was  led  about  and  shewn  through  all  Asia,  to  be  scorned 
and  laughed  at ;  and,,  moreover,  was  used  instead  of  a 
footstool  to  Tamerlane,  or  a  block,  as  often  as  he 
mounted  upon  his  horse.  Some  add  also  that  he  was 
made  like  a  dog  to  feed  under  Tamerlane's  table.  The 
tyranny  of  this  Bajazet  against  the  christians,  as  it  was 
not  much  unlike  to  the  cruelty  of  Valerian,  the  Roman 
emperor,  so  neither  was  the  example  of  his  punishment 
much  different,  for  as  Sapor,  king  of  the  Persians,  did 
then  with  Valerian  in  the  time  of  the  eighth  persecution  of 
the  primitive  church,  so  likewise  was  Bajazet  the  perse- 
cutor worthily  handled  by  Tamerlane,  king  of  the  Par- 
thians,  as  is  above  mentioned. 

Tamerlane,  after  this  conquest,  passed  with  his  army 
into  Mesopotamia,  into  Egypt,  and  into  Syria,  where  he 
victoriously  subduing  the  cities  and  munitions  of  the 
Turks,  at  length  also  conquered  Damascus.  In  his 
sieges  his  manner  was,  the  first  day  to  go  all  in  white 
attire,  the  second  day  in  red,  and  the  third  day  in  black, 
signifying  thereby  mercy  the  first  day  to  them  that 
yielded  ;  the  second  day  the  sword  ;  the  third  day  fire 
and  ashes.  At  last,  after  having  gotten  great  victories, 
and  spoils  of  the  Turks,  he  returned  to  his  own  country, 
and  there  died,  (A.  D.  140.').) 

In  writing  of  this  Tamerlane,  it  is  recorded  that  he  had 
in  his  army  eight  hundred  thousand  men  :  and  that  he 
overcame  the  Parthians,  Scythians,  Iberians,  Albans, 
Persians,  Medes,  and  conquered  all  Mesopotamia ;  and 
after  he  had  also  subdued  Armenia,  passing  over  the 
river  Euphrates  he  invaded  all  Asia  Minor,  conquering 
and  subduing  from  the  river  Tanais  to  the  Nile  in  Egypt, 
and  was  called  the  terror  of  the  world.  He  left  behind 
him  two  sons,  who,  tailing  into  discord  for  their  posses- 
sions, lost  all  again,  that  their  father  had  got. 

In  the  mean  time  Bajazet,  in  the  second  year  of  hit 
captivity,  died,  (A.D.  1403)  leaving  behind  him  four 
sons:  Isa,  the  eldest,  Musa,  SoUman,  and  Mahomet, 
who  disputed  with  the  second  the  right  of  succession  to 
the  remainder  of  his  empire.  This  civil  war  ended  in 
the  triumph  of  Mahomet,  and  in  the  death  of  his  brothers. 
In  these  discords  and  divisions  among  the  Turks,  an 
occasion  was  given  to  the  christians  to  have  recovered 
again  of  the  Turks  that  which  they  had  lost,  if  they  had 


374  THE  SULTANS  SOLIMAN  CHELEBI— MUSA  CHELEBI— MAHOMET,  &c.         [Book  \l. 

ported  this  man,  and  set  him  up  with  sufficient 
materials  and  supj)lies  of  war,  to  figlit  against  Amurath. 
But  in  conclusion  he  not  being  able  to  make  his  party 
good,  came  into  the  hands  of  his  enemy,  and  had  his 
neck  broke  with  a  bow-string,  after  the  manner  of  the 
Turkish  execution. 

The  Greeks,  then  terrified  with  this  sinister  adversity, 
required  truce  of  the  Turk  ;  but  when  that  would  not  be 
granted,  they  set  up  another  Mustapha,  who,  like- 
wise  being  armed  by  the  Greeks,  got  the  city  of  Nice  in 
Bithynia,  from  Amurath.  Although  it  was  not  long  be- 
fore he  was  overcome  in  the  same  city,  and  brought  to 
Amurath  ;  who  caused  him  likewise  to  taste  of  the  same 
death,  as  the  other  Mustapha  had  done  before.  Amurath 
being  now  out  of  all  fear  and  doubt  of  brethren  and 
kinsfolk  to  rise  against  him,  collected  all  his  power 
against  the  Greeks  ;  and  first  ranging  throughout  Thrace, 
where  many  cities  surrendered  to  them,  which  before 
belonged  to  the  emperor  of  Constantinople,  from  thence 
he  set  forward  to  the  noble  and  famous  city  of  Thessa- 
lonica,  being  then  under  the  liege  and  protection  of  the 
Venetians.  After  Thessalonica  was  subdued,  Phocis 
with  all  the  country  about  Athens,  Bcetia  likewise, 
^tolia,  Acarnania,  with  all  the  region  beyond  Pelopon- 
nesus, to  the  coast  of  Corinth,  were  brought  in  bon- 
dage and  slavery  unto  the  Turk. 

In  Epirus,  and  in  that  quarter  that  adjoins  Macedonia 
named  Albania,  one  John  Castriot  then  reigned  ;  who, 
perceiving  himself  too  weak  to  match  with  the  Turk's 
l)ower,  made  with  the  Turk  this  convention,  that  he 
should  have  Croya,  a  famous  city  in  Greece,  and  also 
gave  to  him  his  three  sons  for  hostages,  to  wit,  Constan- 
tine,  Reposius,  and  George. 

In  this  George  there  appeared  such  noble  courage, 
such  vigour  of  mind,  and  strength  of  body,  that 
the  Turk  caused  him  more  freely  to  be  instructed  after 
the  Turkish  religion  and  manner  in  his  own  court ; 
wliere  being  trained  up,  he  so  excelled  as  well  in  feats  of 
activity,  as  in  strength  of  body,  that  he  excelled  all  his 
companions,  so  that  he  was  named  Scanderbeg,  which 
means  as  much  as  Alexander  the  Great. 

After  this  Alexander  was  grown  up  to  mature  ripe- 
ness of  age,  and  was  well  trained  up  in  feats  of  war,  he 
was  sent  out  by  the  Turk  to  war  against  Caraman  of 
Cilicia,  the  Turk's  enemy.  In  which  expedition  he  sped 
himself  most  manfully,  fighting  hand  to  hand,  first  with 
a  footman  of  Scythia,  then  with  an  horseman  of  Persia, 
being  challenged  by  them  both  to  encounter,  first  with 
the  one,  after  with  the  other ;  whom  he  so  valiantly 
overthrew,  that  he  won  great  renown  with  the  Turk  : 
insomuch  that  he,  trusting  to  the  Turk's  favour,  when 
he  heard  of  the  decease  of  his  father,  durst  ask  of  the 
Turk  the  grant  of  his  father's  dominion  to  be  given  to 
him.  Which  request,  although  Amurath  the  Tui'k  did 
not  deny  him  ;  yet  notwithstanding,  he  perceiving  the 
matter  to  be  dallied  out  with  fair  words,  by  subtle  means 
and  policy  slipped  out  of  the  Turk's  court,  and  came  to 
Epirus  his  own  inheritance,  where  first  by  forged  letters 
he  recovered  Croya.  The  other  cities  voluntarily  yielded 
themselves  to  him  ;  then  gathering  to  him  the  people  of 
Epirus  and  Macedonia  (who  though  not  many  in  num- 
ber, yet  with  good  willing  minds  they  stuck  to  him)  he  so 
manfully  and  valiantly  behaved  himself,  that  against  all 
the  power  both  of  Amurath,  and  also  of  Mahomet,  he 
maintained  his  own,  repelled  their  violence,  and  put  to 
flight  their  armies  many  years  together.  But  to  return 
again  to  the  course  of  Amurath's  victories,  after  he  had 
prevailed  against  the  eastern  parts  of  Europe  and 
Greece,  and  had  treated  thus  for  the  dominion  of  Epirus, 
he  invaded  Illyricum,  (now  called  Sclavonia)  containing 
in  it  Dalmatia,  Croatia,  Istria,  and  Liburnia ;  which 
countries  he  spoiled  and  wasted,  and  then  continued  his 
course  to  Albania  and  Bosnia.  In  which  regions,  when 
he  had  subdued  a  great  part,  and  had  led  away  an  innu- 
merable multitude  of  captives,  he  moved  further  to 
Wallachia  and  Servia,  hoping  to  conquer  all  Pannonia. 

There  reigned  at  the  same  time  in  Servia,  a  certain 
prince  named  George  Despota,  who  made  great  suit  to 
the  Turk  for  truce  and  peace,  prosoising  to  give  him  bis 


hot  been  either  negligent,  or  in  their  own  private  wars 
otherwise  occupied  with  themselves. 


V.  SoLiMAN  Calkpin'us. — Calepinus  or  Chelebi,  was 
the  second  son  of  Bajazet.  This  Calepinus,  encouraged 
by  the  sloth  and  negligence  of  the  princes  of  Europe, 
and  by  the  discord  of  the  Greeks  among  themselves  and 
other  nations,  near  about  them,  long  troubled  and  vexed 
the  Buln-arians,  Servians,  and  Macedonians,  even  to  the 
time  of  Sigismuud.  Which  Sigismund  seeing  that 
Bajazet  was  now  overcome  and  taken  of  Tamerlane, 
and  the  power  of  the  Turks  weakened  in  Eurojie,  and 
having  such  occasion  offered  him,  as  it  were  from  heaven, 
to  destroy  and  utterly  to  root  out,  not  only  out  of  Asia,  but 
■also  out  of  all  Europe,  that  barbarous  nation,  and  cruel 
enemies  to  the  name  and  religion  of  Christ ;  and  also  to 
revenge  the  great  slaughter  and  discomfiture  of  his  army, 
when  fighting  before  with  Bajazet  at  Nicopolis  a  city  in 
Mysia ;  with  great  power  made  war  against  Calepinus  at 
Cohimbatium  a  town  in  Servia,  as  is  also  before  mention- 
ed, but  as  unluckily  and  with  as  little  success  as  he  did 
before  against  Bajazet  his  father.  For  in  that  battle 
were  slain  of  the  christians  to  the  number  of  twenty 
thousand,  and  the  rest  utterly  discomfited,  the  king 
himself  escaping  so  hardly,  that  he  entered  not  again 
into  his  kingdom  for  the  space  of  eighteen  months 
after.  After  this,  Soliman  was  overcome  by  his  brother 
Musa,  in  the  civil  contention  which  was  still  raging 
among  the  brothers,  and  was  killed  (A. D.  1409),  after 
having  reigned  nearly  eight  years. 


VI.  MasA  Chelebi. — After  the  captivity  of  Bajazet 
above  mentioned,  histories  vary.  The  Greek  writers, 
making  no  mention  at  all  of  Calepinus,  only  mention  the 
sons  of  Bajazet  generally,  and  of  the  contention  among 
them,  until  the  time  of  Mahomet.  The  Latin  histories, 
writing  of  the  children  of  Bajazet  and  of  their  succession, 
do  not  agree,  some  affirming  that  Bajazet  had  only  two 
sons,  others  that  he  had  more.  After  the  death  of 
Soliman,  Musa  was  saluted  emperor  by  the  European 
army,  but  shortly  after  was  attacked  by  his  brother  Ma- 
homet, and  killed  in  battle,  after  he  had  reigned  about 
eight  years.! 


VII.  Mahomet. — This  Mahomet,  the  last  of  the 
sons  of  Bajazet,  secured  to  himself  alone  the  kingdom, 
or  tyranny  rather  of  the  murdering  Turks  (A.D.  1413). 
He  afflicted  the  christians  with  sore  wars  within  Eu- 
rope, especially  the  country  called  Wallachia,  lying  not 
far  from  the  river  Danube,  between  Hungary  and  Thrace. 
From  thence  he  removed  into  Asia,  where  he  recovered 
divers  parts  in  Galatia,  Pontus,  Cappadocia,  Cilicia, 
which  before  Tamerlane  had  alienated  from  the  Turks. 
This  Mahomet  planted  his  chief  imperial  seat  in  Adria- 
nople  not  far  from  Constantinople,  within  the  country 
of  Thrace.  In  some  writers  the  conflict  between  Sigis- 
mund and  the  great  Turk,  wherein  the  christians  were 
so  discomfited,  is  referred  rather  to  this  Mahomet, 
than  to  Calepinus  ;  of  which  conflict  mention  is  above 
made  in  the  history  of  Sigismund.  This  Mahomet 
reigned,  after  the  death  of  Musa,  eight  years,  and  died 
A.D.  1421. 


VIII.  Amurath  the  Second,  was  the  son  of  Maho- 
met ;  he  proved  a  wretched  tyrant,  and  was  permitted 
as  a  scourge  of  God,  to  correct  the  sins  of  the  chris- 
tians Soon  after  Amurath  began  his  reign,  a  person 
sprung  up  calling  himself  Mustapha,  the  son  of  Bajazet; 
but  it  would  seem  he  was  an  impostor,  as  the  real  Mus- 
tapha was  supposed  to  have  been  killed  in  battle 
before  the  death  of  Bajazet.     However  the  Greeks  sup- 

(1)  The  period  from  the  death  of  Bajiizet  to  the  accession  of 
Mahotnet  is  usually  styled  "  'I'he  Interrcenum,"  the  kinirdom  being 
divided  by  tlie  contention  of  the  brothers,  but  it  was  again  united 
under  Muhoniet. — [£i>.] 


A.D.  1499.]     BATTLE  OF  VARNA,  FOUGHT  BY  AMURATH  AGAINST  THE  CHRISTIANS.         375 


daugliter  in  marriage  ;  for  by  the  Turks'  law  they  marry 
as  many  wives  as  they  please.  It  was  not  lonij  after 
Amurath  had  married  the  daughter  of  Despota,  that  he, 
contrary  to  his  league  and  promise,  made  war  upon 
Despota  his  father-iu-law,  and  expelled  him  out  of  liis 
kiiii^doni,  taking  from  him  divers  cities,  as  Sco])ia, 
Novomonte,  Sophia,  and  all  Mysia.  George  himself 
tied  into  Hungary,  leaving  behind  him  his  son  to  defend 
tlie  town  of  Sinderonia.  Amurath  understanding  of  tlie 
flight  of  Despota  his  father-in-law,  compassed  the  city 
of  Sinderonia  with  a  strong  siege,  which  when  he 
had  taken  he  took  liis  wife's  brother,  the  son  of 
Despota,  and  without  all  regard  of  mercy  and  affinity, 
after  the  barbarous  tyranny  of  the  Turks,  i)ut  out  his 
eyes,  with  a  bason  red  hot  set  before  his  eyes,  and  after 
that  led  him  about  with  him  in  derision  and  in  despite  of 
his  cowardly  father. 

Servia  being  thus  won,  Amurath,  thinking  to  go 
further  into  Hungary,  besieged  the  city  called  Belgrade, 
and  no  doubt  would  have  also  destroyed  it,  had  not  the 
providence  of  God  found  means,  that  partly  tlirough 
slaughter  of  his  men,  partly  for  lack  of  victuals  and  other 
forage,  he  was  compelled  to  raise  his  siege  and  retire. 

In  the  mean  time  John  Huniades  (of  whom  mention 
was  made  before)  had  got  great  victories  against  the 
Turkish  power,  and  had  recovered  part  of  Servia,  and 
all  ^loldavia  ;  against  whom  Amurath  tlie  Turk,  with  a 
mighty  army,  moved  into  Pannonia.  But  Huniades 
with  the  power  and  aid  of  Ladislaus  king  of  Poland, 
(and  more  especially  by  the  power  of  the  Lord)  did  soon 
weaken  the  power  of  the  Turk,  and  gave  him  the  over- 
throw, recovering  to  the  christians  the  greatest  part  of 
Servia  and  Bulgaria. 

In  this  battle  Huniades  had  five  conflicts  with  the 
Turks  upon  one  day,  and  with  five  victories  put  them  to 
the  worse,  and  toward  night  did  so  discomfit  and  over- 
throw the  great  captain  of  Amurath,  called  Bassa,  the 
duke  of  Anatolia,  (which  is  otherwise  named  Asia  Minor) 
that  he  slew  of  the  Turks  that  day  to  the  number  of 
thirty  thousand.  Amurath,  although  he  was  not  a  little 
discouraged  thereat,  yet  dissembling  his  fear,  with  stout 
countenance  sent  for  Carambeius  his  principal  stay  and 
captain,  with  a  new  army  brought  out  of  Asia  to  assist 
him  in  his  wars.  This  Carambeius,  having  arrived  in  the 
dovrns  of  Transylvania,  Ladislaus  the  king  of  Poland  (the 
Lord  so  working)  through  the  industry  of  John  Huniades, 
so  received  and  with  such  celerity  overcame  him,  that  all 
his  stout  and  sturdy  army  either  was  slain  downright,  or 
else  put  to  flight,  Carambeius  the  captain  being  himself 
taken  prisoner  in  the  same  field. 

These  victories  of  Huniades  struck  no  little  terror  to 
Amurath,  so  that  for  distress  of  mind  he  was  ready  to 
destroy  himself  (as  some  write)  but  being  confirmed  by 
Helibeus  Bassa  his  counsellor,  he  kept  himself  within 
the  straits  of  Mount  Rhodope.  Who  then  hearing  that 
Caramannus  invaded  the  country  of  Bithynia  and  Pon- 
tus  in  Asia,  was  glad  to  make  truce  with  Ladislaus  and 
Huniades  upon  such  conditions  as  they  pleased  to  make 
themselves  ;  which  conditions  were  these,  that  Amurath 
should  depart  from  all  the  region  of  Servia,  and  should 
remove  from  thence  all  his  garrisons  ;  also  he  should 
restore  George  Despota,  prince  of  Servia,  to  his  posses- 
sion, and  set  his  children  free,  whom  he  had  in  captivity, 
and  restore  them  to  their  inheritance.  And  that  he 
should  make  no  more  claim  nor  title  to  the  country  of 
Moldavia  above  mentioned,  nor  to  that  part  of  Bulgaria 
which  he  had  lost ;  and  that  he  should  desist  hereafter 
from  all  wrongs  and  injuries  against  the  chriscians. 
Upon  these  conditions  the  Turk  being  agreed,  truce 
was  concluded  on  both  parts  for  ten  years,  and  con- 
firmed with  a  solemn  oath  between  them. 

This  done,  Amurath  the  tyrant  addresseth  himself 
toward  Asia,  to  resist  the  invasion  of  Caramannus.  At 
which  time  Pope  Eugenius  so  soon  as  he  heard  the  Turk 
to  be  returned  into  Asia,  sent  Julian  Caesarian  his  cardi- 
nal to  Ladislaus,  with  full  dispensation  and  absolution  to 
break  his  oath  and  league  with  the  Turk,  promising 
moreover  great  hope  and  aid,  if  he  would  go  in  arms 
Btoutly  against  the  tyrant. 


Where  by  the  way  is  to  be  noted,  that  as  there  is  no 
truth  of  promise  in  that  j  estilent  see  of  Rome,  neither 
was  there  ever  any  war  prospered,  which  was  taken  in 
hand  by  the  pope's  council  ;  so  was  there  never  any 
council  of  the  pope  that  brought  with  it  more  detriment 
to  Christianity  thin  this.  But  the  pope  belike  thought 
that  as  lie  might  lav/fully  break  promise  with  John  Huss, 
and  with  other  christians,  so  also  he  need  not  to  ob- 
serve any  league  or  truce  taken  with  the  Turk  :  but  it 
turned  much  otherwise  than  the  pope  imagined,  as  is  to 
be  seen  by  the  secptel.  For  Ladislaus,  being  thus  ex- 
cited by  the  unadvised  and  sinister  instigation  of  Pope 
Eugenius,  contrary  to  the  truce  established  a  little  be- 
fore, set  out  with  his  army,  and  proceeding  to  Wallachia 
and  Bulgaria,  came  to  Varna,  where  he  fell  sick. 

It  was  not  long,  but  the  Turk,  having  intelligence  of 
this,  left  his  wars  in  Asia,  and  made  haste  into  Europe, 
passing  over  by  the  straits  near  to  Callipolis,  where  all 
the  Italian  navy  was  looking  on,  but  whether  on  pur- 
pose, or  whether  for  cowardliness,  they  would  not  stir 
one  oar  to  stop  the  passage  of  the  Turkish  army.  When 
Amurath  was  come  to  Adrianople  in  Thrace,  using 
such  celerity  as  no  man  looked  for,  within  eight  days  he 
was  in  Bulgaria,  and  there  encamped  himself  against 
Ladislaus.  The  day  of  battle  being  set,  the  armies 
joined  on  both  sides.  Huniades  was  himself  present, 
but  all  the  matter  was  ruled  by  Julian  the  cardinal,  and 
the  pope's  clergy.  The  fight  continued  three  days  and 
three  nights  together,  with  great  courage  and  much 
bloodshed  on  each  side  ;  so  that  the  field  was  covered 
with  lakes  of  blood.  It  seemed  at  the  first  to  incline  to 
the  christians,  by  breaking  the  first  ranks  of  the  Turks. 
But  the  priests  and  prelates  who  were  at  the  field  (who 
had  been  more  fit  to  have  been  in  the  church)  seeing 
the  Turks  to  begin  to  fly,  unskilfully  left  their  array  to 
pursue  the  enemy,  so  that  they  leaving  the  other  posts 
of  the  christians  naked,  gave  great  advantage  to  the 
Turks  with  their  darts  and  shot  to  disturb  the  christian 
ranks.  By  which  occasion  Amurath,  enclosing  the 
christians  with  his  army  round  about,  obtained  the 
victory.  In  which  field,  Ladislaus,  the_  young  king  of 
Poland,  having  his  horse  killed  under  him,  was  struck 
down  and  slain.  The  pope's  bishops  flying  to  save 
themselves,  fell  into  the  marshes,  and  were  there  de- 
stroyed, sustaining  a  death  worthy  of  their  filthy  false- 
hood and  untruth.  Julian  the  cardinal,  who,  with  the 
pope,  was  the  chief  doer  in  breaking  the  league,  was 
found  dead  in  the  way,  full  of  wounds,  and  spoiled  to 
naked  skin.  Of  the  rest  of  the  army  that  escaped  by 
flying,  part  was  drowned  in  the  marshes,  some  perished 
miserably  for  hunger,  some  for  cold,  watching  and 
wandering  in  the  woods.  Huniades  hardlv  escaped  the 
danger,  by  the  merciful  providence  of  God,  being  re- 
served to  the  further  profit  of  Christendom.  This  battle 
of  Amurath  against  the  christians  was  fought  at  Varna, 
A,  D.  1444. 

This  John  Huniades,  the  worthy  warrior,  was  bom  in 
Wallachia,  being  earl  of  Bistice,  of  all  captains  that  ever 
went  against  the  Turks  he  was  most  famous  and  singular, 
prudent  and  discreet  in  council,  ex))ert  and  politic  in 
war,  prompt  of  hand,  circumspect  before  he  attempted, 
quick  in  expedition :  in  whom  was  wanted  almost  no 
good  property  requisite  in  a  warlike  captain.  Against 
two  most  mighty  and  fierce  tyrants,  Amurath  and 
Mahomet,  through  the  Lord's  might,  he  defended  all 
Pannonia,  and  therefore  was  called  the  thunderbolt  and 
terror  of  the  Turks.  As  Achilles  was  to  the  Grecians, 
so  was  he  set  up  of  God  to  be  as  a  wall  or  bulwark  of  all 
Europe  against  the  cruel  Turks  and  enemies  of  Christ 
and  of  his  christians.  Neither  was  there  any  king  or 
prince  that  ever  achieved  such  noble  victories,  either  so 
many  in  number,  or  so  profitable  for  the  public  utility 
of  all  Europe,  as  did  he,  and  that  not  only  in  the  days 
of  this  Amurath,  but  also  of  Mahomet  his  successor,  as 
hereafter  remains  further  to  be  seen. 

Amurath,  by  reason  of  this  victorious  overthrow 
of  the  christians,  being  filled  with  no  small  pride, 
directed  his  journey  immediately  toward  the  Greeks, 
where     Castriot     was,     otherwise    called     Scanderot;^. 


376  DEATH  OF  THE  SULTAN  AMURATH  II.— SUCCEEDED  BY  MAHOMET  II.     [Book  VI. 

And  first  coming  to  Peloponnesus,  and  breaking  down 
the  wall  about  the  straits  of  Corinth,  encountered  the 
brother  of  the  emperor  of  Constantinople,  whom,  with 
his  sudden  coming,  he  oppressed,  with  all  the  Greeks' 
army,  ere  they  were  provided.  Paleologus,  the  em- 
peror, after  that,  built  up  the  wall  again,  but  at  the 
Turk's  bidding,  he  was  compelled  to  undo  it  again  : 
which  wall  afterwards  the  Venetians  repaired.  After 
the  demolition  of  the  wall,  Amurath  entering  into  Pelo- 
ponnesus, took  several  towns  and  cities,  and  made  all 
the  parts  of  Thessaly  and  Achaia  tributaries. 

In  the  following  year,  the  Turk  bent  all  his  force 
against  the  country  of  Epirus,  which  the  noble  and  vic- 
torious Scanderbeg  valiantly  defended  against  all  the 
power  of  Amurath ;  so  that  he  discomfited  and  van- 
quished seven  of  the  most  expert  dukes  of  the  Ottoman 
emperor,  one  after  another,  with  all  their  armies  of  most 
picked  and  chosen  soldiers,  and  expelled  them  utterly 
out  of  all  Epirus. 

After  this  discomfiture,  the  saying  is,  that  Amurath 
gave  himself  to  a  religious  order,  living  a  contemplative 
life  with  certain  other  priests,  in  the  forests  of  Bithynia, 
renouncing  the  government  of  his  realm  to  the  hands  of 
Haly,  one  of  the  princes  (for  the  reader  must  under- 
stand, that  the  Turks  also  be  not  without  their  sundry 
sects  of  religion,  no  more  than  we  christians  are  without 
our  friars  and  monks). 

While  Amurath  was  cloistered  in  his  monkish  re- 
ligion, John  Huniades,  in  the  kingdom  of  Hungary  ; 
and  Castriot  Scanderbeg  in  Greece,  kept  a  great  stir 
against  the  Turks.  By  reason  of  which  Amurath  was 
taken  again  from  his  monkish  vow  and  profession,  and 
brought  again  into  the  field :  for  Huniades  had  rescued 
the  wliole  country  of  Hungaria,  and  had  repulsed  all  the 
army  of  the  Turks  far  from  Servia.  And  although  the 
peevish  practice  of  George,  prince  of  Servia,  had  often- 
times disclosed  his  councils  unto  the  Turks,  whereby 
twice  he  was  brought  in  danger,  yet,  notwithstanding, 
(through  the  Lord's  gracious  protection)  he  was  preserved 
and  delivered  by  the  said  George  unto  the  Hungarians 
again,  and  after  that  manfully  vanquished  the  Turks,  so 
that  they  had  no  resting  place  about  those  peu'ts  of  Servia 
and  Bulgaria,  so  long  as  he  lived. 

Castriot  Scanderbeg  so  foiled  the  Turk,  and  kept 
Amurath  so  short,  that,  coming  from  Epirus  in  the 
straits,  he  was  so  entangled  by  Castriot,  that  he  was 
forced  to  give  battle.  In  which  battle  he  was  so  van- 
quished, and  most  part  of  his  army  slain,  that,  for  grief 
and  sorrow,  falling  into  a  raving  sickness,  he  was  trans- 
ported out  of  his  pavilion  to  Adrianople,  and  there  in 
fury  and  madness  died,  after  he  had  reigned  thirty 
years,  which  was  about  the  year  1451. 

This  Amurath  first  established  the  order  of  the  Jani- 
zaries, who  were  the  male  children  of  such  christians 
as  he  conquered  and  took  captive  ;  whom  he  forced  to 
renounce  the  faith  of  Christ,  wherein  they  were  bap- 
tized, and  brought  them  up  in  Mahomet's  law,  and  ex- 
ercised them  in  the  same  feats  of  war  as  he  did  his  own 
people,  and  after  they  came  to  man's  estate,  he  named 
them  Janizaries  (that  is  to  say)  soldiers  of  a  strange 
country,  and  made  them  guard  his  person.  They  wear 
on  their  head,  instead  of  a  helmet,  a  white  attire  made 
of  the  coarsest  sort  of  wool,  and  in  so  many  folds  about 
their  head  that  it  cannot  be  pierced  with  a  sword.  It 
hangs  down  on  the  back  with  a  tail,  and  before,  on  the 
forehead,  it  is  garnished  with  gold  and  silver.  They 
formerly  used  bows  and  lances  in  the  field,  but  now 
they  use  sabres  and  fire-arms  as  our  cavalry  do. 

At  the  first  institution  there  were  but  eight  thousand, 
but  now  there  are  twice  as  many.  This,  of  all  bondage 
and  servitude  that  the  christians  suffer  under  the  Turks, 
is  most  intolerable,  and  greatly  to  be  lamented  by  all 
true  christians.  For  what  can  godly  minds  behold  more 
to  their  grief,  than  to  see  their  children  pulled  from  the 
faith  of  Christ  wherein  they  were  baj)tized,  and  by  whose 
blood  they  should  eternally  be  saved,  and  to  be  in- 
structed and  nourished  with  the  blasphemous  doctrine  of 
Mahomet,  and  so  be  professed  enemies  of  Christ  and 
his  church,  to  make  war  against  heaven,  and  to  perish 
everlastingly  ?     And,  finally,  what  a  lamentable  thing  is 


it,  to  see  and  behold  our  own  children  bom  of  our  own 
bodies,  to  become  our  mortal  and  cruel  enemies,  and  to 
cut  our  throats  with  their  own  hands  !  This  servitude 
of  mind  is  far  greater  than  death  itself:  which,  if  our 
princes  would  well  consider,  it  would  cause  them  the 
rather  to  agree,  and  bend  their  whole  force  and  power 
against  this  cruel  enemy. 

IX.  Mahomet  the  Second. — .\murath  left  behind  him 
three  sons, — Mahomet,  born  of  the  daughter  of  Despota, 
being  twenty  years  of  age  ;  the  second  son,  called  Turci- 
nes  ;  the  third,  named  Calepinus.  This  Turcines,  being 
an  infant,  and  but  eighteen  months  old,  was  strangled 
at  the  commandment  of  the  Turk,  by  his  servant  Moses, 
himself  being  there  present  and  beholdiiii;  the  horrible 
murder.  And  when  Moses,  the  executioner  of  the 
murder,  had  desired  him  not  to  pollute  his  hands  with 
the  blood  of  his  brother,  he  answered,  that  it  was  the 
manner  of  all  the  Ottoman  Turks,  that  all  the  other 
brethren  being  destroyed,  none  should  be  left  alive  but 
one  to  govern  the  empire.  Wherefore,  Moses  was  com- 
manded by  the  tyrant,  there  presently,  and  in  his  sight, 
to  kill  the  infant.  This  horrible  fact,  when  the  mother 
of  the  child  understood,  she  cried  out,  and  almost  mad 
for  sorrow,  cursed  the  tyrant  to  his  face.  But  he,  to 
mitigate  the  rage  of  his  mother,  at  her  request,  being 
desirous  to  be  revenged  upon  the  executioner  of  her  son's 
death,  delivered  Moses  bound  into  her  hands,  who  then, 
in  the  presence  of  the  tyrant,  thrust  him  to  the  heart 
with  a  knife,  and  opening  his  side,  took  out  his  liver, 
and  threw  it  to  the  dogs  to  be  devoured. 

The  third  son,  called  Calepinus,  who  was  but  six 
months  old,  and  who  had  been  commended,  by  his  father 
Amurath,  to  the  custody  of  Halibassa,  one  of  his  nobles, 
who,  to  gratify  and  please  the  tyrant,  betrayed  the  infant, 
and  brought  him  to  him,  and  he,  at  the  tyrant's  command- 
ment, was  strangled.  Some  affirm,  that  instead  of  Ca- 
lepinus another  child  was  offered  to  the  tyrant,  and  that 
Calepinus  was  conveyed  to  Constantinople,  and  after  the 
taking  of  Constantinople  was  carried  to  Venice,  and 
then  to  Rome  to  Pope  Calixtus,  where  he  was  baptized, 
and  afterward  came  into  Germany  to  Frederic  the  em- 
peror, and  there  was  honourably  entertained,  and  kept 
in  Austria  during  his  life.  Where  note,  how  the  merci- 
ful providence  of  God  can  fetch  out  of  the  devil's  mouth. 
And  note,  moreover,  Halibassa,  the  betrayer  of  the 
infant,  how  he  escaped  not.  For  Mahomet,  under- 
standing him  to  be  a  man  of  great  substance  and  riches, 
through  forging  of  false  crimes,  with  great  torments, 
put  him  to  death  to  have  his  riches  ;  for  this  tyrant  was 
given  to  insatiable  avarice.  Thus  this  bloody  Mahomet 
began  his  reign  with  horrible  murder,  after  the  example 
of  other  cursed  tyrants  his  predecessors. 

Although  this  Mahomet  came  of  a  christian  mother, 
being  the  daugliter  of  Despota,  prince  of  Servia,  and 
by  her  was  brought  up  and  instructed  from  his  child- 
hood in  the  precepts  of  christian  religion  and  ma&> 
ners,  yet,  he  soon  forgetting  all,  gave  himself  to 
Mahomet's  religion,  and  yet  so,  that  he  being  ad- 
dicted to  neither  religion,  became  an  atheist,  be- 
lieving and  worshipping  no  God  at  all,  but  only  the 
goddess  of  good  fortune,  mocking  the  minds  and  judg- 
ments of  men,  who  believe  that  God,  by  his  providence, 
governs  and  regards  the  state  of  human  things  on 
earth. 

After  this  Mahomet,having  heard  of  the  victories  and 
conquests  of  his  predecessors,  and  having  understood  how 
Bajazet  lay  eight  years  about  Constantinople,  and  could 
not  win  it ;  he  dispraising  Bajazet,  and  disdaining  that 
so  long  time  should  be  spent  about  the  siege  and  yet  no 
victory  gotten,  bent  all  his  study  and  device  how  to  sub- 
due the  same.  But  first,  having  a  privy  hatred  against 
the  city  of  Athens,  and  having  his  hands  lately  imbrued 
with  the  blood  of  his  brethren,  this  murdering  Ma- 
homet first  of  all  takes  his  voyage  to  subvert  and  de- 
stroy that  famous  school  of  all  good  learning  and  dis- 
cipline. Against  which  city  he  so  furiously  raged  for 
the  hatred  of  good  letters,  that  he  thought  he  ought  not 
to  suffer  the  foundation  thereof  to  stand,  because  that 
city  was  a  good  nurse  and  fosterer  of  good  arts  and 


A.D.  1499.] 


SIEGE  OF  CONSTANTINOPLK— CRUELTY  OF  MAHOMET  II. 


377 


sciences ;  wherefore  he  commanded  the  city  to  be  razed 
and  utterly  subverted  ;  and  wherever  any  monuments  or 
books  could  be  found,  he  caused  them  to  be  cast  into 
dirty  sinks,  and  the  filthiest  places  of  the  city,  or  put  to 
the  most  vile  uses  that  could  be  devised,  for  extirpating 
and  abolishing  all  good  literature ;  and  if  he  understood 
that  any  lamented  the  loss,  and  ruin  of  that  noble  place, 
those  he  grievously  punished  and  put  to  death. 

Thus  the  famous  and  ancient  school  of  Athens  being 
destroyed,  he  turned  his  army  into  Thrace,  where  in  all 
haste  he,  gathering  his  power  both  by  sea  and  land,  with 
a  mighty  multitude  compassed  the  city  of  Constantino- 
ple, and  began  to  lay  his  siege  against  it,  in  the  year 
1453 ;  and  in  the  four-and-fiftieth  day  of  the  siege  it 
was  taken,  sacked,  and  the  Emperor  Constantine  slain. 
As  touching  the  cruelty  and  fierceness  of  the  Turks  in 
getting  of  this  city,  and  what  slaughter  there  was  of 
men,  and  women,  and  children,  what  calamity  and 
misery  was  there  to  be  seen,  as  sufficient  relation,  with 
a  full  description,  hath  been  made  before,  it  would  be 
superfluous  now  to  repeat  the  same.  This  only  is  not 
to  be  omitted  touching  the  principal  causes  of  the  over- 
throw of  this  city ;  whereof  the  first  was  the  filthy 
avarice  of  those  citizens,  who,  hiding  their  treasures  in 
the  ground,  would  not  employ  the  same  to  the  necessary 
defence  of  their  city.  For  so  I  find  it  in  history,  that 
when  the  Turk,  after  the  taking  of  the  city,  had  found 
not  so  much  treasure  as  he  looked  for,  suspecting  with 
himself  (as  the  truth  was)  the  treasures  and  riches  to  be 
hidden  under  the  ground,  commanded  the  earth  to 
be  dug  up,  and  the  foundations  of  the  houses  to  be 
searched  :  where  he  then  found  treasures  incredi- 
ble. "  What  (quoth  he),  how  could  it  be  that  this 
place  could  ever  lack  ammunition  and  fortification,  which 
did  flow  and  abound  with  such  great  riches,  and  plenty 
of  all  things?"  The  second  cause  was  the  absence  of 
the  navy  of  the  Venetians,  which,  if  they  had  been 
ready  in  time,  might  have  been  a  safeguard  against  the 
invasion  of  the  enemies. 

Joannes  Ramus,  writing  of  the  destruction  of  this 
city,  amongst  other  matters  makes  relation  of  the  image 
of  the  crucifix,  being  there  in  the  high  temple  of  Sophia  ; 
which  image  the  Turk  took,  and  writing  this  superscrip- 
tion upon  the  head  of  it,  "  This  is  the  God  of  the  chris- 
tians," gave  it  to  his  soldiers  to  be  scorned ;  and  com- 
manding the  image,  with  a  trumpet,  to  be  carried 
through  all  his  army,  made  every  man  to  spit  at  it 
most  contumeliously.  Wherein  the  reader  by  the  way 
may  note,  what  occasion  of  slander  and  offence  we 
christians  give  to  the  barbarous  infidels  by  this  our  un- 
godly superstition,  in  having  images  in  our  temples, 
contrary  to  the  express  commandment  of  God  in  his 
word.  For  if  St.  Paul,  writing  to  the  Corinthians,  saith, 
"We  know  Christ  now  no  more  after  the  flesh  ;"  how 
much  less  then  is  Christ  to  be  known  by  us  in  blind 
stocks  and  images  set  up  in  our  temples,  serving  for  no 
other  purpose,  but  for  the  infidels  to  laugh  both  us  and 
our  God  to  scorn,  and  to  provoke  God's  vengeance  ? 

To  make  the  history  short,  such  was  the  cruelty  of 
these  Turks  in  winning  the  city,  that  when  Mahomet 
had  given  license  to  the  soldiers  three  days  together,  to 
spoil,  to  kill,  and  to  do  whatever  they  pleased,  there  was 
no  corner  in  all  Constantinople,  which  did  not  either 
flow  with  christian  blood,  or  else  was  the  scene  of  abo- 
mination and  cruelty.  Of  which  citizens,  some  they 
murdered,  some  they  roasted  upon  spits,  some  they 
flayed  off  their  skin,  hanging  them  up  to  consume  with 
famine,  others  they  put  salt  into  their  wounds  the 
more  terribly  to  torment  them,  so  that  one  contended 
with  another  who  could  devise  most  strange  kinds  of  new 
torments  and  punishments,  exercising  such  cruelty  that 
the  place  where  the  city  was  before  seemed  now  to  be 
no  city,  but  a  slaughter-house  or  shambles  of  christian 
men's  bodies.  Among  the  dead  bodies,  the  body  also 
of  Constantine  the  emperor  was  found  ;  whose  head, 
Veing  brought  to  Mahomet,  he  commanded  it  to  be  car- 
ried upon  a  spear  through  the  whole  city,  for  a  public 
spectacle  and  derision  to  all  the  Turkish  army.  And 
because  he  would  diminish  the  number  of  the  captives, 
Who  seemed  to  him  to  be  very  great,  he  never  rose  from 


his  table  but  he  put  every  day  some  of  the  nobles  to 
death,  in  order  to  fill  his  cruel  mind  with  blood,  as  his 
body  was  filled  with  wine  ;  which  he  used  to  do  so  long 
as  any  of  the  nobles  of  that  city  were  left  alive.  And 
of  the  other  sort  also,  as  histories  credibly  report,  there 
passed  no  day  in  which  he  did  not  slay  more  than  three 
hundred  persons,  the  rest  he  gave  to  his  soldiers  to  kill, 
and  to  do  with  them  what  they  would.  It  is  here  to  be 
noted,  that  as  Constantine,  the  son  of  Helena,  was  the 
first  emperor  of  Constantinople,  so  Constantine,  the 
son  also  of  Helena,  was  the  last  emperor. 

Not  far  from  the  city  of  Constantinople,  there  was 
another  little  city,  called  Pera,  and  once  called  Galata, 
situated  by  the  sea-side,  who,  hearing  of  the  miserable 
destruction  of  Constantinople,  and  seeing  the  city 
flaming  with  fire,  sent  certain  of  the  chief  men  with 
speed  to  Mahomet,  declaring  to  them,  that  they  neither 
had  sent  any  help  to  the  city  of  Constantinople,  neither 
yet  wrought  any  injury  to  any  of  his  army  ;  wherefore 
they  desired  and  prayed  him,  that  as  they  would  gladly 
yield  unto  him,  so  he  would  be  favourable  to  them,  and 
spare  them,  and  not  to  punish  the  guiltless  with  the 
guilty.  Mahomet,  although  he  was  not  ignorant  that 
for  fear,  rather  than  of  any  good-will,  they  submitted 
themselves,  and  that  they  would  rather  resist  him  if 
they  had  been  able,  yet  received  for  that  time  the  sub- 
mission of  the  messengers  :  but  sending  with  them  his 
ambassadors  into  the  city,  he  commanded  also  his  army 
to  follow  withal,  and  to  enter  with  him  into  the  city, 
which,  although  it  was  greatly  suspected  and  disliked  by 
the  citizens,  yet  they  durst  not  otherwise  do  but  suffer 
them  to  enter;  which  being  done,  the  ambassador  gave 
a  sign  to  the  soldiers,  every  man  to  do  whatever  he  was 
bidden  ;  of  whom,  some  ran  to  the  walls,  some  to  the 
temples  and  churches,  some  to  the  streets  and  houses  of 
the  city,  plucking  all  things  down  to  the  ground,  sacking 
and  ranging  with  no  less  fury  and  abomination  than  they 
had  done  at  Constantinople  before,  saving  only  that  they 
abstained  from  murder  :  but  the  same  day,  letters  came 
from  Mahomet  to  the  ambassador,  that  he  would  spare 
none,  but  destroy  and  murder  all  that  were  in  the 
city  ;  which  message,  because  it  seemed  to  the  ambassa- 
dor to  be  too  cruel,  as  they  had  yielded  themselves,  he 
stayed  his  hand  a  little  until  night  came.  In  the  mean 
time,  drunken  Mahomet,  coming  something  to  himself, 
(whom  drunkenness  had  before  overcome)  sent  his  second 
letters  to  revoke  the  first.  Where  again  is  to  be  noted 
the  merciful  providence  of  God  towards  his  people  in 
their  deserved  plagues,  by  staying  the  hands,  and  bridling 
the  fury  many  times  of  their  enemies,  when  otherwise 
the  case  seems  to  be  past  all  remedy. 

Mahomet  thus  being  in  himself  not  a  little  advanced 
and  elevated  by  the  winning  of  Constantinople,  which  he 
had  now  made  tlie  imperial  seat  of  theTurkish  dominion, 
on  the  third  year  following  set  out  to  the  siege  of  Belgrade, 
a  city  of  Hungary,  lying  near  the  banks  of  the  Danube, 
thinking  to  have  the  like  success  there,  as  he  had  in  the 
winning  of  Constantinople,  although  through  the  Lord's 
disposing,  it  fell  out  much  otherwise.  Within  the  city 
of  Belgrade,  at  the  time  of  the  siege,  was  John  Huni- 
ades,  the  valiant  captain  of  whom  mention  has  been 
made  before ;  who  with  a  sufficient  strength  of  picked 
soldiers,  although  in  number  nothing  equal  to  the  Turk's 
army,  valiantly  defended  the  city  with  great  courage, 
and  no  less  success.  In  which  siege  great  diligence  was 
bestowed,  and  many  of  the  Turks  slain.  Among  whom 
also  Mahomet  himself,  being  wounded  under  the  left  arm, 
was  carried  out  of  the  field  half  dead,  and  the  rest  so  put 
to  flight,  that  of  the  Turks  were  destroyed  to  the  number, 
or  not  much  under  the  number  of  forty  thousand,  besides 
the  loss  of  all  their  ordnance,  which  the  Turks,  in  haste 
of  their  flight,  were  forced  to  leave  behind  them. 

Jerome  Zieglerus,  writing  of  the  siege  of  this  Bel- 
grade, adds,  that  when  Mahomet  was  at  the  siege,  seeing 
the  town  so  small  and  weak  of  itself,  that  it  could  not  be 
won  with  all  his  great  multitude,  commanded  all  his 
brazen  pieces  to  be  laid,  to  batter  down  the  walls  and 
towers  of  the  town :  so  that  the  christians  within  the 
walls  were  vehemently  distressed :  for  the  siege  con- 
tinued both  night  and  day  without  intermission.    Amooj; 


378 


THE  SIEGE  OF  BELGRADE.— DEATH  OF  JOHN  HUNIADES. 


[Book  VI. 


the  rest  of  the  christians  who  defended  the  town,  was  a 
certain  Bohemian  much  worthy  of  commendation,  w-ho 
being  upon  the  walls,  and  seeing  that  a  Turk  with  a 
banner  or  ensign  of  the  Turks  had  got  up,  by  the  sight 
whereof  the  whole  town  was  in  danger  to  be  concpiered 
and  taken,  runs  to  the  Turk,  and  clasping  him  about  the 
middle,  speaking  to  John  Capistranus  standing  below, 
asking  hiin  whether  it  were  any  danger  of  damnation  to 
him,  if  he,  of  his  voluntary  mind,  did  cast  himself  witli 
that  dog  (so  he  termed  him)  down  headlong  from  the 
wall,  to  be  slain  with  him  ;  what  would  become  of  his 
soul,  and  whether  he  might  be  saved  or  not  ?  To  whom 
when  the  other  had  answered  that  he  should  be  saved 
without  doubt,  he  forthwith  tumbles  himself  with  the 
Turk  down  off  the  wall,  where  by  his  death,  he  saved  at 
the  same  time  the  life  of  all  the  city.  Mahomet  being 
so  wounded,  and  in  despair  of  winning  the  city,  was 
carried,  as  he  heard,  out  of  the  field ;  who  at  length 
coming  again  to  himself,  partly  for  fear,  and  partly  for 
shame,  was  ready  to  kill  himself.  And  thus  was  the 
town  of  Belgrade  at  that  time  rescued  through  God's 
providence,  by  the  means  of  John  Huniades  and  this 
Bohemian. 

This  siege  of  Belgrade  began  A.  D.  1456,  and  endured 
six-and-forty  days.  At  which  siege  were  two  hundred 
thousand  Turks  ;  of  whom  forty  thousand  were  slain, 
where  the  victory  fell  to  the  christians  through  the  pros- 
perous success  given  of  God  to  John  Huniades.  Which 
Huniades,  not  long  after  the  victory,  through  the  labour 
and  fatigue  in  defending  the  town,  was  taken  with  a  sore 
sickness,  and  died  ;  to  whose  valiant  prowess  and  sin- 
gular courage,  histories  give  great  praise  and  com- 
mendation. 

Mahomet  after  this  done  in  Europe,  returned  into 
Asia  to  war  with  Usumcassanes,  a  Persian,  with  whom 
he  had  three  battles ;  the  first  was  about  the  river 
Euphrates,  where  the  Turk  lost  ten  thousand  men,  and 
was  put  to  the  worse.  In  the  second  field  likewise  he 
was  discomfited.  The  third  battle  at  Arsenga,  where 
through  the  terrible  noise  of  the  brazen  pieces,  the  Per- 
sian horses  disturbed  the  camp,  and  so  was  Usumcassanes 
overcome. 

From  thence  the  Turk  .  educed  again  his  power  against 
the  christians,  and  first  subdued  unto  him  Synope,  and 
all  Paphl  igonia ;  also  the  kingdom  of  Trebizond, 
which  he  besieging  both  by  land  and  water,  won  from 
the  christians,  and  sent  David  the  king  with  his  two 
sons,  and  Calus  his  uncle,  to  Constantinople,  where  they 
were  miserably  and  cruelly  put  to  death,  and  all  the 
family  of  the  Comneni,  which  were  of  the  king's  family, 
were  destroyed  by  the  Turk  ;  which  was  about  A.  D. 
1461,  at  which  time  this  mischievous  Mahomet  was  first 
saluted  emperor. 

Not  long  after  h(;  got  from  the  Grecians,  Corinth 
and  Mitylene,  not  without  great  slaughter  of  christian 
men  ;  insomuch  that  the  whole  city  of  Mitylene  was 
destroyed  almost  to  the  ground.  The  isles  also  of 
Lemnus  and  Lesbos  he  won  from  the  Venetians  ;  in 
which  island  of  Lesbos  is  the  city  of  Mitylene. 

Not  far  from  this  isle  of  Lesbos  and  Mitylene,  there 
is  a  country  in  Asia  toward  the  sea-side,  bordering  next 
to  Europe,  called  Mysia,  or  of  some  called  Maesia,  wherein 
stood  the  city  of  Troy.  This  country  Mahomet  coveting 
to  win  rather  by  policy  and  falsehood,  than  by  doubtful 
danger  of  war,  secretly  sent  for  the  prince  to  come  to 
speak  with  him  for  certain  causes  (as  he  pretended) 
which  would  concern  the  profit  and  commodity  of  them 
both.  When  the  king  of  Mysia,  either  for  shame  would 
not,  or  for  fear  durst  not  deny,  he  came  to  him  as  to  con- 
fer upon  necessary  affairs  in  common  to  them  appertain- 
ing. Mahomet  caused  the  king  to  be  apprehended,  and 
cruelly  slain,  or  rather  torn  in  j)ieces  ;  and  so  invading 
the  land  of  Mysia,  he  exercised  the  like  tyranny  upon  his 
kindred  and  affinity. 

This  Mysia  by  fraud  being  taken  and  lost,  Mahomet 
flies  again  towards  Europe,  where  he  assailed  the  island 
Euboia,  otherwise  called  Nigropont,  making  a  bridge  of 
marvellous  fame  over  the  sea  Euripus,  to  convey  over 
his  army  out  of  Greece,  and  there  laid  his  siege  to  the 
city  Chalois,  which  at  length  in  thirty  days  he  overcame, 


not  without  a  great  slaughter  of  his  army,  who  in  the 
siege  is  said  to  have  lost  forty  thousand  of  theTuiKs. 
But  the  slaughter  of  the  christians  was  greater,  for  when 
the  city  was  won,  the  tyrant  commanded,  most  cruelly, 
none  to  be  spared  within  the  whole  city,  but  to  be  put 
to  the  sword,  whoever  was  above  the  age  of  twenty 
years.  This  cruelty  was  shewed  of  the  barbarous  tyrant 
for  anger  and  fury,  because  such  a  number  of  his  Turks 
were  slain  at  the  siege  thereof,  being  reckoned  (as  is 
said)  to  forty  thousand.  In  the  fierce  siege  of  this  city 
it  is  memorable  that  is  in  histories  recorded,  how  that 
the  women  of  that  city,  seeing  the  men  begin  to  faint, 
and  the  city  to  lie  in  present  danger,  took  the  matter 
themselves  in  hand,  and  playing  the  men,  went  to  the 
walls,  and  there  defended  the  city  with  no  less  trouble  to 
the  enemy  than  the  men  had  before  done,  and  so  for  a 
space  continued,  so  long  as  any  man's  strength  and  di- 
ligence could  do  any  good.  A  great  cause  of  the  loss  of 
this  city  and  island,  is  imputed  to  the  cowardly  timidity 
of  the  Venetian  navy  ;  wlio  being  there  present,  and 
having  prosperous  wind,  yet  durst  not,  or  would  not 
adventure  upon  the  Turks'  bridge,  which  if  they  had 
done,  the  island  of  Euboia  and  Chalcis  had  not  so  soou 
been  overmatched  of  the  Turks. 

Thus  all  the  east  parts  of  Greece  being  subdued  to  the 
Turkish  tyrant,  with  all  Achaia,  Attica,  Acarnania,  and 
Euboia,  shortly  after  followed  also  Peloponnesus,  brought 
in  like  subjection  to  the  Turk.  Within  Peloponnesus 
were  these  provinces  contained,  Achaia,  ISIessenia,  La- 
conia,  Argolica  and  Archadia,  &c.  The  Venetians  ia 
this  Peloj)onnesus  had  great  possessions,  and  had  made 
up  the  wall  again  toward  the  sea-side,  near  to  the  straits 
of  Corinth,  where  for  the  more  speed  of  the  work,  they 
had  thirty  thousand  workmen  in  the  building ;  which, 
when  it  came  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Turk,  he  broke 
into  the  country  of  Peloponnesus,  with  an  army  of  eight 
thousand,  and  first  wasted  the  regions  of  the  Coroneans 
and  Methoneans,  and  making  a  great  slaughter  of  the 
V^enetians,  in  short  time  he  brought  the  whole  dominion 
of  Peloponnesus  under  his  yoke  and  tribute. 

It  is  long  and  more  lamentable  to  recite  all  the  vic- 
tories of  Mahomet  against  the  christians,  both  by  land 
and  sea.  Before  was  declared  how  truce  was  taken  be- 
tween Georgius  Scanderbeg,  and  the  Turk  for  tea 
years  ;  which  truce  being  expired,  Mahomet  leaves  no 
time  unspent,  no  diligence  unsought,  but  makes  with 
all  his  power  to  Epirus  and  Albania,  which  he,  after 
long  siege,  at  length  overcame  and  subdued.  \\Tien' 
Scanderbeg  the  valiant  captain  had  done  against  the 
Turk  what  in  man's  strength  did  lie,  yet  being  over- 
matched with  power  and  multitude,  seeing  no  possi- 
bility to  make  his  party  good,  he  was  forced  to  depart 
his  country  as  an  exile,  and  went  to  Italy,  and  there 
being  sent  for  by  the  pope's  letters,  openly  declared 
that  it  was  not  possible  otherwise  to  resist  the  furious 
rage  of  the  barbarous  Turks  by  the  strength  of  any  one 
king  or  prince,  unless  all  Europe  with  one  con- 
sent should  join  their  j)ower  and  force  together.  And 
thus,  Scanderbeg,  a  man  of  puissant  ceurage,  being 
driven  out  of  his  country,  continued  his  life  in  exile. 
His  courage  and  vehemency  is  reported  to  have  been 
such,  that  in  fighting  against  the  barbarous  enemy,  for 
very  eagerness  of  spirit,  his  blood  was  seen  to  burst  out 
of  his  lips.  It  is  testified  also  of  him,  that  being 
challenged  he  never  refused  to  fight,  and  in  fighting, 
never  turned  his  back,  neither  yet  was  he  ever  wounded  but 
only  once  with  a  light  shaft  in  his  foot,  neither  did  he  ever 
setagainst  theTurk  withmorethan  six  thousand  horsemen 
and  three  thousand  footmen.  He  is  said  with  his  own 
hand  to  have  slain  above  two  thousand  Turks,  whom 
with  such  violence  he  did  strike,  that  many  of  them  be 
did  cleave  asunder,  from  the  head  to  the  middle. 

Neither  yet  was  the  insatiable  greediness  of  this 
Turkish  hell-hound  satisfied  with  all  this,  but  still  he 
conceived  greater  things  in  his  mind,  thinking  to  con- 
quer the  whole  world ;  and  so  passing  forward  towards 
Europe,  he  subdued  all  Ulyria.  Then  passing  into 
Wallachia,  set  ui)on  Dracula,  the  prince  thereof.  Dra- 
cula,  although  he  had  no  great  power  of  soldiers,  yet 
so  enclosed  and  environed  the  Turk,  that  he  had  almost 


A.D.  1499.] 


DEATH  OF  MAHOMET.— BAJAZET  II. 


379 


lost  his  whole  army,  of  whom  a  great  part  was  destroyed, 
and  many  of  his  ensigns  taken.  Shortly  afterwards  he 
sent  Ahmet  with  one  hundred  ships  into  Italy,  and  he, 
passin"-  along  by  tlie  coast,  spoiled  and  wasted  several 
places,  till  at  length  he  came  to  Hydruntium  (Otrauto)  a 
city  in  Calabria  in  Italy,  which  after  a  long  siege  he  over- 
came and  subdued,  and  brought  such  a  terror  into  all  Italy, 
that  the  pope,  forgetting  all  other  things,  yet  mindful  of 
himself,  with  all  haste  fled  out  of  Rome.  After  the  city  of 
Hydruntium  was  taken,  which  was  A.  D.  1481,  ]\Iatthias 
Corvinus,  Huniades's  son,  was  sent  for  by  the  Italians, 
to  set  upon  the  city,  for  its  rescue,  when  Ahmet  was 
about  to  make  his  return  with  five-and-twenty  thousand 
Turks,  in  the  meantime  news  came  that  Mahomet  the 
great  Turk  was  dead  ;  the  siege  brake  up,  and  the  city 
was  delivered  to  the  Italians  again,  and  so  Italy  was  deli- 
vered at  that  time  out  of  peril  and  danger.  This  jNIa- 
homet  won  from  the  christians  two  hundred  cities,  and 
twelve  kingdoms,  and  two  empires,  which  he  joined 
both  together.  He  died  A.  D.  1481,  after  having 
reigned  fifty  years. 

X.  Bajazet  the  Second. — Mahomet  had  three  sons  ; 
of  which  Mustapha,  the  eldest,  through  voluptuousness, 
died  before  his  father.  The  other  two  were  Bajazet  and 
Demes  ;  about  whom  great  controversy  arose  amongst 
the  Turks,  which  of  them  should  succeed  in  their  father's 
kingdom.  For  neither  of  them  was  present  at  Constan- 
tinople when  Mahomet  died  ;  Bajazet  being  in  Cappa- 
docia,  and  Demes  in  Lycaonia ;  when  great  dissension 
was  among  the  nobles  for  the  succession,  and  great  strife 
and  bloodshed  for  the  matter,  the  janiaaries,  who  were 
the  Turk's  guard,  proclaimed  Bajazet  emperor.  Bajazet 
coming  at  length  from  Cappadocia,  partly  through  yield- 
ing, partly  by  corrupting  with  money,  got  the  wills  of 
the  janizaries,  and  was  made  emperor.  Demes,  the 
other  brother,  being  in  Lycaonia  more  near,  although 
he  made  no  less  speed  in  his  coming,  yet  was  prevented 
by  Bajazet,  and  excluded  out  of  Constantinople.  WTiere- 
fore,  he  being  put  back  from  all  hope  of  his  kingdom, 
incited  by  some  of  his  friends,  moved  war  against  his 
brother ;  but  being  overcome  in  three  battles  by  Ah- 
met, Bajazet's  captain,  fled  to  the  great  master  of 
Rhodes,  leaving  in  a  place  called  Carrse,  his  mother  and 
two  young  children,  whom  Bajazet  slew. 

This  Demes  being  with  the  master  of  the  knights  of 
Rhodes,  was  sent  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  where  being 
kept,  and  afterwards  sent  to  Charles  Ylil.,  for  an  host- 
age of  Pope  iUexander  VI,  was  poisoned  by  the  way  by 
Pope  Alexander,  as  is  before  declared.  After  whose 
death,  Bajazet,  to  requite  Ahmet  for  his  good  service, 
put  him  to  the  halter,  partly  suspecting  his  power, 
partly  for  lucre  sake,  to  have  his  treasure  :  his  death 
was  of  great  profit  to  the  christians,  as  he  was  ever  an 
utter  enemy  to  the  religion  and  name  of  Christ. 

Bajazet  thus  being  confirmed  in  his  tyranny,  made  his 
expedition  against  Wallachia,  where  he  subdued  two 
great  forts.  From  thence  he  removed  liis  power,  taking 
his  voyage  into  Asia,  thinking  to  be  revenged  of  the 
sultan  of  Egypt,  where  he  lost  two  great  battles,  the  one 
fought  at  Adena,  the  other  at  Tarsus  ;  but  especially  at 
Tarsus,  the  army  of  the  Turk  was  so  overthrown,  that 
of  an  hundred  thousand  brought  into  the  field,  scarce 
the  third  part  remained  unslain. 

Thus  Bajazet  being  overthrown  and  terrified  with  evil 
luck,  fighting  against  the  sultan  of  Egypt,  removed 
from  Asia,  and  directed  his  army  into  Europe.  Leading 
his  army  against  the  Venetians,  he  had  with  them  many 
and  doubtful  conflicts,  where  the  Turk  was  sometimes 
put  to  the  worse,  and  sometimes  again  prevailed ;  out  of 
Jadra  and  other  cities  about  Dalmatia,  he  carried  away 
great  multitudes  of  christians  into  captivity,  about 
A.  D.  14U8. 

Two  years  after  this,  which  was  A.  D.  1500,  Bajazet 
with  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  armed  men,  entered 
into  Peloponnesvis  ;  which  although  Mahomet  had  over- 
run before,  yet  the  Venetians  had  defended  Methone,  or 
Modon,  all  this  while  against  the  Turks.  The  Turk  be- 
sieged this  city  with  three  armies,  having  about  the  walls 
fivti  hundred  great  brazen  cannons,  wherewith  he  bat- 


tered the  city  both  day  and  night :  but  the  citizens, 
who  were  within  the  city  committing  themselves  to 
God,  defended  their  city  as  well  as  they  could,  rather 
choosing  to  die  than  to  yield  unto  the  Turk's  tyranny. 
But  the^Turk  prevailing,  and  they  not  able  to  withstand 
the  siege,  the  christians  assembled  together  into  a  cer- 
tain house  prepared  for  the  purpose,  both  men,  women, 
and  cliildren  ;  where  they  setting  the  house  on  fire, 
gave  themselves  rather  to  be  burned  than  to  come  into 
the  tyrant's  hands.  Certain  women  also,  with  their 
children,  cast  themselves  headlong  into  the  sea,  by  that 
means  to  avoid  the  Turkish  captivity.  Some  writers  affirm 
that  the  Methonians,  seeing  five  great  ships  of  the 
Venetians  coming  with  men  and  provisions  toward  them, 
issued  down  from  the  walls  to  the  sea  side  to  receive 
them;  but  were  all  taken  captives,  being  above  the 
number  of  a  thousand  :  and  all  being  tied  with  long 
ropes,  were  brought  before  the  tyrant,  and  in  his  sight 
were  cruelly  slain,  except  certain  nobles,  whom  Cher- 
seogles,  son-in-law  to  Bajazet,  got  pardoned,  amongst 
whom  was  Andreas  Gritto. 

The  Turk  had  to  maintain  war  in  Asia  against  Ismail 
Sophi  or  king  of  Persia.  Which  Sophi  was  stirred  up 
by  God's  providence  to  war  with  this  Bajazet,  whereby 
the  christian  churches  in  Europe  might  have  some 
breathing  time,  and  freedom  from  the  Turk's  cruel 
tyranny  and  bloodshed.  This  Sophi  was  a  valiant 
Turk,  who  with  great  power  and  victories  had  overrun  a 
great  compass  of  the  eastern  parts  of  Asia  ;  and  de- 
feated many  of  the  generals  of  Bajazet. 

Thus,  through  the  admirable  example  of  God's  justice 
and  providence,  were  these  Turks  kept  occupied,  and  so 
came  it  to  pass,  that  these  barbarians  being  blasphem- 
ous against  the  Son  of  God,  should  thus  horribly  run  on 
to  the  destruction  one  of  another,  being  worthily  punish- 
ed with  mutual  slaughter  and  bloodshed  for  their  im- 
piety and  blasphemy  against  Christ  and  his  religion, 
whereby  in  the  meantime  some  rest  was  given  to  the 
christians. 

Bajazet,  partly  by  these  victories  discouraged,  partly 
diseased  and  languishing  of  the  gout,  and  partly  also 
broken  with  age,  finding  himself  unequal  to  the 
government  of  that  tumultuous  kingdom,  began  to  talk 
with  his  nobles  about  the  choosing  of  one  to  succeed 
him.  The  occasion  whereof  ministered  much  matter  of 
inward  wars  among  the  Turks.  This  Bajazet  had  in  all 
six  sons,  whereof  three  died  before  him,  and  three 
were  yet  left  alive  ;  to  wit,  Ahmet,  Korkud,  and 
Selim.  Bajazet  himself  had  most  mind  to  Ahmet, 
but  the  chief  of  his  nobles  rather  favoured  Selim ; 
and  provoked  him  to  stir  up  war  against  his  father  :  and 
though  that  he  was  overcome  in  war,  yet  through  inter- 
cession he  was  reconciled  to  his  father,  and  is  after- 
wards proclaimed  emperor  again  against  his  father's  will, 
through  the  help  and  favour  of  the  soldiers,  entering  the 
first  beginning  of  his  kingdom,  with  the  murdering  of 
his  own  father.  The  story  in  some  authors  is  thus  de- 
clared. 

After  the  janizaries  had  persuaded  Bajazet  that  as 
he  himself  was  unwieldly,  he  should  therefore  do  well 
to  constitute  some  successor ;  and  having  assigned  Ah- 
met to  succeed  him,  the  janizaries  being  offended 
with  Ahmet,  because  he  would  not  enlarge  their 
stipends,  and  bribe  them,  compassing  about  the  king's 
palace  with  their  privy  swords  which  they  had  under 
their  garments,  with  a  mighty  cry  required  Selim  to 
be  appointed  for  their  emperor.  When  Bajazet  had 
answered  that  he  had  assigned  Ahmet,  they  refused 
him,  because  he  was  fat,  gross,  and  unable  thereto  ;  but 
needs  would  have  Selim,  who  was  stout  and  warlike, 
as  their  emperor:  and  withal  they  drew  out  their 
swords,  crying  Selim,  Selim!  Then  Bajazet,  giving 
place  to  their  fury,  shewed  himself  content  to  give 
them  Selim  ;  whom  the  janizaries  receiving,  brought 
into  the  palace  :  Bajazet  his  father  giving  place  to  him, 
desires  him  not  to  be  so  hasty  and  furious  in  his  doings, 
but  to  be  modest  and  take  heed  what  he  did,  and  not  to 
follow  his  furv,  but  to  give  place  to  time,  which  reveals 
all  things,  and  think  himself  to  be  a  man  subject  to  dan- 
gers and  jeoTjardies  as  other  men  are :  and  thus  speak- 


380 


BAJAZET  POISONED  BY  HIS  SON  SELIM,  WHO  SUCCEEDS  HIM. 


[Book  VI, 


ing,  he  resigned  his  imperial  throne  and  seat  to  him, 
and  went  away  all  heavy,  entering  into  a  certain  order  of 
their  religion.  Whereupon  followed  great  acclama- 
tions of  the  people,  saluting  Selim  as  emperor.  Who 
then  taking  the  rule  upon  him,  began  to  govern  with 
great  cruelty,  destroying  many  of  his  nobles,  such  as 
had  stood  against  him,  some  with  poison,  some  by  other 
cruel  means,  and  advancing  his  own  side,  with  great 
honours  and  promotions. 

Not  long  after  Selim  was  thus  settled  in  his  king- 
dom, Bajazet  his  father,  intending  to  see  and  prove 
how  he  behaved  himself  in  his  government,  first  entered 
into  his  treasure-house,  where  he  found  all  his  riches  to 
he  scattered  and  gone.  Afterward  he  came  into  his 
armory,  where  all  the  spoils  gotten  by  war  were  likewise 
wasted  ;  then  he  entered  into  the  jewel-house,  where  all 
his  plate  and  gifts  sent  from  kings  and  princes  were 
kept,  which  likewise  were  dispersed  and  given  away. 
At  length  he  came  into  the  stable,  where  also  he  seeing 
his  principal  horses  to  be  wanting,  sighing  with  himself, 
and  crying  vengeance  upon  him,  he  prepared  himself, 
with  the  rest  of  the  treasure  which  was  remaining,  to 
sail  over  into  Natolia  to  his  eldest  son  ;  and  passing  by 
an  orchard  near  the  sea- side,  where  he  had  appointed  to 
take  ship,  he  sat  down  under  a  tree,  and  began  to 
curse  his  son,  and  to  ask  vengeance  upon  him,  for  that 
he  had  so  despised  his  father,  and  was  become  so  im- 
pious a  wretch. 

Selim  hearing  of  his  father's  departure  came  into  the 
orchard  where  he  was,  and  seeming  to  be  very  heavy, 
and  much  lamenting  that  his  father  would  so  depart  and 
go  away,  seeing  that  he  desired  not  the  government  of 
the  empire,  but  was  contented  only  with  the  title  thereof. 
*'  O  father,  (said  he)  do  not  thus  privily  depart  away  ; 
do  not  procure  this  shame  to  your  son,  who  so  tenderly 
loves  you.  Let  me  have  but  the  name  only,  and  be  you 
the  emperor  indeed.  The  end  of  your  natural  life  most 
patiently  I  shall  expect,  which  I  pray  God  may  long 
continue."  And  thus  using  many  fair  and  flattering 
words  to  his  father,  he  commanded  a  banquet  with 
many  dainty  delicacies  to  be  brought  to  him,  but  tem- 
pered and  infected  with  poison.  Which  as  soon  as 
Bajazet  had  begun  to  taste,  and  felt  the  strength  of  the 
poison  working  in  his  body,  he  took  his  last  farewell  of 
his  son,  and  going  out  of  the  city  accompanied  with  a 
great  retinue  of  men,  yelling  and  crying  out  in  the 
streets,  in  the  middle  of  his  journey  he  fell  down  and 
miserably  died,  (A.  D.  1512.)  Here  mayest  thou  see, 
good  reader,  a  cursed  brood  of  this  Turkish  generation, 
where  the  father  dies  in  cursing  the  son,  and  the  son 
reigns  by  poisoning  his  father. 

XI.  Selim  I. — After  this  wretched  Selim  had  ex- 
ercised his  barbarous  cruelty  upon  his  father,  with 
like  impiety  he  seeks  the  destruction  of  his  brethren 
and  their  children,  first  beginning  his  murder  with  the 
five  children  his  nephews,  which  were  the  sons  of  his 
three  brethren  who  had  previously  died,  then  remained 
his  other  two  brethren  yet  alive,  Ahmet  and  Kor- 
kud  with  their  children,  likewise  to  be  destroyed.  Of 
whom  the  one  had  three  sons,  whom  the  father  sent 
to  Selim  his  brother,  and  their  uncle,  with  fair  and 
gentle  words,  to  entreat  him  to  be  good  to  their  father, 
offering  to  him  their  duty  and  service  in  all  things, 
honouring  him  also  as  emperor.  But  cruel  Selim 
commanded  forthwith  his  nephews  to  be  strangled.  The 
father  hearing  of  the  cruel  murder  of  his  sons,  leaving 
house  and  home,  went  and  hid  himself  in  the  moun- 
tains, where  he  lived  for  a  space  with  herbs  and  wild 
honey ;  but  being  betrayed  by  one  of  his  men,  he  was 
brought  to  Selim,  and  so  was  strangled. 

The  wars  and  conquests  of  this  Selim  were  very 
many  in  various  parts  of  Asia.  From  thence  triumphing 
he  departed  to  Constantinople,  intending  to  spend  the 
rest  of  his  time  in  persecuting  the  christians ;  but  in 
that  mean  space  he  was  stricken  with  a  cankered  sore 
inwardlv,  and  died  after  he  had  reigned  about  eiglit 
years  (A.D.  1520.) 

The  reign  of  this  Turk  was  but  short  in  number  of 
^pears  ;  bat  in  number  of  his  murders  and  cruel  blood- 


shed it  mig1:(  seem  exceedingly  long,  which  lived  more 
like  a  beast  than  a  »■.;  n,  lor  lie  never  spared  any  of  his 
friends  or  kindred.  Hi  lather  first  lie  poisoned,  his 
brethren  and  all  his  cousins  he  quelled,  leaving  none  of 
all  his  kindred  alive.  Moreover,  his  ciiief  and  principal 
captains  for  small  occasions  he  put  to  death,  as  Musta- 
pha,  Calogere,  Chendeme,  Bostang  his  son-in-law,  and 
Juno  Bassa. 

It  is  said  that  he  intended  the  poisoning  of  his  own 
son  Solyman,  sending  to  him  a  shirt  infected  with  a  poi- 
son, because  he  seemed  something  freely  to  speak 
against  the  cruel  demeanour  of  his  father  ;  but  by  means 
of  his  niother,  the  gift  being  suspected,  was  given  to 
another  who  was  his  chamberlain,  who  putting  on  the 
siiirt  was  struck  with  the  poison,  and  died. 

As  to  this  Turk  Selim,  by  the  way  here  may  be 
noted  how  the  secret  providence  of  the  Lord  kept  him 
occupied  with  his  Turkish  wars  at  home,  while  the  re- 
formation of  christian  religion  here  in  Europe,  begun  by 
Martin  Luther,  might  the  more  quietly  take  some  root 
witliout  disturbance  or  interruption.  For  so  it  appears, 
that  in  the  days  of  this  Selim,  Martin  Luther  first 
began  to  write  against  the  pope's  indulgences,  which 
was  A.D.  1516. 

XII.  Solyman — the  only  son  of  Selim,  succeeded  af- 
ter his  father's  death.  In  the  beginning  he  seemed  to  some 
to  be  simple  and  sheepish,  and  not  meet  for  the  Turkish 
government.  Wherefore  certain  of  his  nobles,  consult- 
ing how  to  depose  him,  intended  to  set  up  another  em- 
peror. In  which  consyiiracy  especially  are  named  Cajer- 
beius  and  Gazelli.  This  Cajerbeius  was  he  that  be- 
trayed Campson  the  sultan  of  Egypt  to  Selim,  who 
now  also  being  in  consultation  with  Gazelli  and  others 
about  this  matter,  detected  them  also  to  Solyman. 
Wherefore  Gazelli  and  his  fellows  being  thus  detected, 
were  put  to  death  by  Solyman,  proving  that  he  was  n(>t 
so  sheepish  as  he  was  thought  of  them  to  be,  and  as 
by  his  acts  afterwards  more  fully  appeared. 

Solyman,  after  this  execution  of  the  conspirators, 
taking  his  voyage  into  Europe,  first  besieged  Belgrade, 
which  being  a  city  in  Hungary,  was  the  strongest  fort  of 
all  the  Roman  empire,  and  the  chief  defence  at  that 
time  of  all  Christendom.  The  kingdom  of  Hungary  at 
that  fiine  was  under  the  government  of  Lewis,  a  young 
king  without  experience  or  knowledge.  Whom  other 
princes,  and  especially  the  covetous  churchmen,  so  plun- 
dered, that  they  left  him  nothing  but  the  bare  name 
and  title  of  his  kingdom,  by  which,  he  being  unsupplied 
both  with  men  and  money,  was  unable  to  match  with 
such  an  enemy. 

Another  advantage  also  which  the  Turks  had  in  besieg- 
ing Belgrade,  was  that  the  christian  princes  at  that  time 
were  in  civil  dissension  and  variance  among  themselves, 
and  the  pope  with  his  churchmen  also  were  so  busy  in 
suppressing  Luther,  and  the  gospel  then  newly  spring- 
ing, that  they  minded  nothing  else,  except  it  were  to 
maintain  their  wealth  :  which  pope  if  he  had  set  his  care 
(as  his  duty  was)  so  much  in  stirring  up  princes  against 
the  common  enemy,  as  he  was  bent  to  deface  the  gospel, 
and  to  persecute  the  true  professors  thereof,  it  might 
have  brought  to  pass  that  Belgrade  might  have  been 
defended  against  the  Turk. 

Certainly  whatever  the  pope  then  did,  this  had  beea 
his  duty,  setting  all  other  things  aside,  to  have  had  an 
earnest  compassion  of  so  many  miserable  and  lost  cap* 
tives,  who  were  fallen  from  their  faith  and  religion  into 
the  misery  and  slavery  of  the  Turk,  and  thraldom  of  the 
devil,  and  to  have  sought  all  means  possible  to  have 
brought  them,  as  lost  sheep,  into  the  fold  again  ;  which 
might  have  been  done,  if  prelates  and  princes,  joining 
together  in  christian  concord,  had  loved  so  well  the 
public  glory  of  Christ,  and  souls  of  christians,  as  they 
regarded  their  own  private,  worldly,  and  frivolous  quar- 
rels. And  even  supposing  that  the  pope  had  conceived 
never  so  much  malice  against  Luther,  and  supposing  his 
quarrel  also  to  be  good,  yet  the  public  church  standing 
in  such  danger,  as  it  then  did  by  the  invasion  of  the  Turk, 
reason  would,  nature  led,  religion  taught,  time  required, 
that  a  good  jjrelate,  forgetting  lighter  matters,  should 


A.  D.  1499.] 


SOLYMAN  CAPTURES  THE  ISLAND  OF  RHODES. 


381 


rather  have  laid  his  shoulder  to  the  excluding  of  so 
great  a  danger,  as  was  then  imminent  to  liimself  and  the 
uni\ersal  church  of  Christ;  but  now  his  quarrel  being 
unjust,  and  the  cause  of  Luther  being  most  just  and 
godly,  what  is  to  be  said  or  thought  of  such  a  prelate, 
who  forbearing  the  Turk,  whom  in  a  time  so  dangerous 
\ie  ought  chiefly  to  have  resisted,  persecuted  the  truth 
which  he  should  specially  have  maintained  ? 

Solyman  therefore  taking  this  occasion,  while  our 
princes  were  thus  at  variance,  without  any  resistance  or 
interruption  brought  his  army  to  Belgrade  (A.D.  1521)  ; 
which  city  being  but  slenderly  defended,  the  Turk 
throuo-h  his  underminers,  guns,  and  other  engines  of 
war,  without  great  difficulty,  and  with  little  loss  of  his 
ioldiers,  soon  subdued  and  overcame  it. 

After  this  victory  Solyman  resting  himself  a  whole 
year,  and  casting  in  his  mind  how  to  make  all  sure  be- 
hind him,  thought  it  expedient  for  his  purpose  if  he 
might  obtain  the  island  of  Rhodes,  for  that  was  the  only 
christian  place  that  remained  between  him  and  Asia  ; 
wherefore  the  next  year  he  brought  his  army  of  four 
hundred  and  fifty  ships,  and  three  hundred  thousand 
men,  to  the  besieging  thereof.  This  Rhodes  was  a 
mighty  and  strong  island.  The  inhabitants  at  the  first 
manfully  resisted  the  Turk,  sparing  no  labour  nor  pains 
for  the  defence  of  themselves  and  of  all  Christendom  ; 
but  afterwards  being  brought  to  extremity,  and  pinched 
with  penury,  seeing  also  no  aid  come  from  the  chris- 
tians, they  began  to  languish  in  themselves.  The 
Turks  in  the  meantime  casting  up  two  great  mountains 
with  strength  of  hand,  two  miles  off  from  the  city,  like 
rolling  trenches  carried  them  before  them  near  to  the  city, 
in  the  tops  whereof  they  planted  their  ordnance  and  artil- 
lery to  batter  the  city.  The  master  of  the  knights  of 
Rhodes  was  then  one  Philip  Villadamus,  a  Frenchman, 
in  whom  no  diligence  was  wanted  requisite  to  the  de- 
fence of  the  city.  The  Rhodians  hkewise  so  valiantly 
behaved  themselves  upon  the  walls,  that  with  their  shot 
all  the  ditches  about  the  city  were  filled  with  the  car- 
cases of  dead  Turks.  Besides  this,  such  a  disease 
reigned  in  the  Turk's  camp,  that  thirty  thousand 
of  them  died;  and  yet  for  all  this  Solyman  would 
not  cease  from  his  siege.  At  length,  by  underminers 
castmg  down  the  ramparts,  and  outermost  parts  of  the 
city,  he  won  ground  still  more  and  more  upon  the 
Rhodians,  and  with  mortar-pieces  so  battered  the 
houses,  that  there  was  scarcely  a  free  place  standing  in 
all  the  city.  And  thus  the  siege  continued  for  the 
space  of  five  or  six  months,  and  yet  all  this  while  no 
help  came  to  them  from  the  christians.  Wherefore  they 
being  out  of  all  hope,  through  the  advice  of  Villadamus, 
yielded  themselves  to  the  Turk,  upon  condition  that  he 
'vould  spare  them  with  life  and  goods,  which  conven- 
tion the  Turk  kept  with  them  faithfully  and  truly. 

Thus  Solyman  to  his  great  glory,  and  to  the  utter  shame 
of  all  christian  princes,  and  to  the  ruin  of  all  Christen- 
dom, got  the  noble  Isle  of  Rhodes,  although  not  without 
great  loss  of  his  army,  so  that  at  one  assault  twenty 
thousand  Turks  about  the  walls  were  slain  with  fire, 
sword,  stones,  and  other  engines.  WTiereby  it  may  be 
conjectured  what  these  Rhodians  might  or  would  have 
done,  if  succour  had  come  to  them  from  other  christian 
princes  as  they  looked  for.  This  city  was  won  upon 
Christmas-day,  A.D.  1522. 

This  conquest  of  Rhodes  being  secured,  Solyman 
the  fourth  year  after  brings  back  his  army  into  Hun- 
gary, where  he  found  none  to  resist  him  but  Lewis 
the  young  king,  who  being  accompanied  with  a  small 
army,  and  not  able  to  match  with  the  Turk,  yet  of  a 
hasty  rashness  and  vain  hope  of  victory,  would  needs 
set  upon  him,  who  if  he  had  staid  but  a  little  had  pros- 
pered the  better.  For  John  Vaivoda,  a  captain  well 
exercised  in  Turkish  wars  before,  was  not  far  off, 
coming  with  a  sufficient  force  of  able  soldiers  ;  but  Pau- 
lus  the  archbishop  of  Colosse,  a  Franciscan  friar,  a  man 
more  bold  than  wise,  with  his  temerity  and  rashness 
troubled  all  their  doings.  For  the  whole  sum  of  the 
army  of  the  Hungarians  contained  in  all  but  only 
twenty-four  thousand  horsemen  and  footmen,  who  at 
length  coming  to  the  battle,  and  being  compassed  about 


with  a  great  multitude  of  the  Turk's  army,  were  brought 
into  great  distress.  The  Turks  twice  shot  off  tlieir 
pieces  against  the  christian  army,  yet  scarce  was  any 
christian  touched,  which  was  thought  to  be  done  on 
purpose,  because  they  were  christians  who  had  the  or- 
dering of  the  guns,  for  then  the  special  gunners  of  the 
Turks  were  christians,  whom  forthe  sake  of  their  gun- 
nery they  spared.  Then  the  Turk's  horsemen,  coming 
upon  the  rear  of  the  christian  army,  compassed  them 
about,  and  by  reason  of  their  multitude  overcharged 
their  horsemen.  Among  whom  was  slain  at  the  same 
time  the  archbishoj)  of  Colosse,  with  the  bishops  of 
Strygone  and  Varadine,  and  many  other  nobles  beside. 
Also  the  king  himself  was  compelled  to  fly  into  a  marsh, 
where  falling  from  his  horse,  being  heavy  laden  with 
the  harness,  he  was  not  able  to  rise  again,  but  there 
miserably  perished. 

Solyman  the  Turk  marvelled  at  the  foolishness  of 
Lewis,  who  with  so  small  an  army  would  presume  to 
encounter  with  such  a  great  host  of  two  hundred  thou- 
sand.    This  battle  in  Hungary  was  fought  A.D.  1526. 

After  the  decease  of  Lewis,  Ferdinand  succeeded  in 
the  kingdom,  being  duke  of  Austria  and  king  of  Hun- 
gary. Then  Solyman,  setting  contention  between  John 
Vaivoda  and  Ferdinand  for  the  kingdom  of  Hungary, 
marched  to  the  city  of  Buda,  which  also  in  short  time  he 
made  to  surrender  upon  condition  that  they  should 
escape  with  their  lives  and  goods. 

In  the  year  1529,  Ferdinand,  king  of  Hungary, 
recovered  several  holds,  and  warring  against  John  Vai- 
voda his  enem)',  expelled  him  out  of  his  kingdom. 
Whereupon  Vaivoda,  flying  to  the  Turk,  desired  his  aid. 
The  Turk,  glad  to  take  that  occasion,  with  great  prepa- 
ration addressed  himself  to  return  into  Hungary,  where 
recovering  again  the  city  of  Buda,  which  Ferdinand  had 
got  from  him  a  little  before,  he  removed  his  army  into 
Austria,  spoiling  and  destroying  by  the  way  all  that  came 
to  his  hands,  shewing  many  examples  of  great  cruelty 
and  tyranny  most  lamentable  to  hear  and  understand. 
For  of  some  he  put  out  their  eyes,  of  some  he  cut  off 
their  hands,  of  some  their  ears  and  noses.  And  these 
examples  of  horrible  and  barbarous  tyranny  this  wretched 
Turk  perpetrated  by  the  way  coming  toward  Vienna,  a 
noble  city  in  Austria,  besides  the  captives  which  he  took 
by  i*-o  Tay  and  led  into  most  miserable  slavery,  amount- 
ing to  the  number  of  thirty  thousand. 

Among  other  holds  by  the  way  as  the  Turks  came, 
there  was  a  castle  called  Altenburch,  strongly  situated 
by  nature,  and  defended  by  art  ;  which  castle  the  Turk 
intending  not  to  pass,  because  he  would  make  all  things 
sure  behind  him,  began  to  make  his  assault,  and  lay  his 
ordnance  against  it.  The  warders  and  keepers  of  the 
castle,  so  soon  as  the  Turk  began  to  lay  siege  against 
them,  making  no  resistance,  of  a  womanly  cowardliness 
sent  their  messengers  to  the  Turk,  to  yield  themselves 
ready  to  do  his  commandment,  and  further  him  with 
their  supplies.  Among  whom  were  three  hundred  Bo- 
hemians, who  were  commanded  to  follow  the  army,  that 
the  Turk  by  them  might  learn  what  strength  was  in  the 
city  of  Vienna  ;  also  where  the  king  was,  and  what  was 
to  be  done  for  the  winning  thereof. 

Of  whom  when  the  Turk  had  understanding  how  all 
things  stood,  and  how  there  were  but  twenty  thousand 
men  in  Vienna  able  to  bear  armour,  and  that  other  cities 
of  Austria  would  soon  yield  if  that  were  taken,  and  that 
Vienna  was  victualled  but  for  two  months,  and  that  the 
king  was  of  late  in  Bohemia  ;  the  Turk  being  certified 
of  all  things,  having  no  doubt  in  his  mind  of  victory, 
made  speed  toward  Vienna  ;  and  first  coming  to  Neapolis, 
a  city  but  eight  miles  distant  from  Vienna,  he  required 
them  to  yield  themselves  ;  who  notwithstanding  with- 
stood, and  repulsed  them  valiantly.  Then  the  Turks 
assigned  a  place  for  the  pitching  of  their  tents;  and 
because  it  seemed  somewhat  too  little  for  such  a  great 
multitude,  they  took  in  more  ground  to  tlie  compass  of 
seven  miles  circuit.  The  multitude  of  his  army,  which 
he  there  planted,  is  accounted  of  some  to  extend  to  two 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  soldiers.  The  Turk  thus 
being  planted,  made  daily  excursions  over  all  the  country 
of  Austria,  especially  about  the  city  of  Vienna,  wasting 


382    SIEGE  OF  NEAPOLIS  AND  VIENNA.— VALTANT  DEFENCE  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS,    [Book  VJ. 


and  spoiling  with  great  cruelty  and  murder  among  the 
poor  christians. 

Moreover,  to  make  all  things  more  sure  toward  the 
preparation  of  the  siege,  scouts  were  sent  abroad  and 
ambushraents  were  laid  about  the  side  of  the  river 
Danube,  to  provide  that  no  aid  nor  provisions  should  be 
brought  to  Vienna.  It  so  pleased  the  providence  of  the 
Lord  (who  disposes  all  things)  that  three  days  before  the 
coming  of  the  Turk,  Frederick  the  earl  palatine,  who 
was  then  assigned  by  the  empire  to  take  the  charge  of 
Vienna,  was  come  down  by  the  river  Danube,  with  four- 
teen thousand  men,  and  with  a  certain  troop  of  horsemen, 
well  appointed  and  picked  for  the  purpose.  After  the 
coming  of  this  Frederick,  provision  also  was  appointed 
to  follow  shortly  after  by  the  river. 

In  the  mean  time,  they  who  had  the  carriage  and 
transport,  hearing  how  the  ways  were  laid,  and  all  the 
passages  ten  miles  about  Vienna  stopped  by  the  Turks, 
although  they  knew  the  city  to  stand  in  great  need  of 
provisions,  yet  seeing  there  was  no  other  remedy,  rather 
tlian  it  should  come  to  the  enemy's  hand,  thought  it 
best  to  sink  their  boats  with  their  carriage,  and  so  tliey 
did.  \\'hereby  although  the  christians  wanted  their 
relief,  yet  were  the  Turks  disappointed  of  their  prey  and 
pur))Ose. 

The  captains  who  had  the  keeping  of  the  city,  were 
chiefly  Frederick  the  earl  palatine,  William  Rogen- 
dorf,  and  Nicolas  earl  of  Salme,  they  seeing  themselves  so 
straightened  contrary  to  their  expectation,  although  they 
had  great  causes  to  be  discouraged,  yet  calling  their 
courage  to  them,  they  consulted  together  for  the  best 
way  to  be  taken  ;  and  seeing  that  the  little  city  of  Nea- 
polis  (above  mentioned)  being  eight  miles  distant  from 
them,  so  valiantly  withstood  the  Turks,  that  in  one  day 
they  sustained  seven  assaults  against  all  the  main  force 
of  the  Turkish  army  ;  by  their  example  and  manful 
standing  being  the  more  animated  and  encouraged,  they 
determined  to  abide  the  utmost  before  they  would  give 
over ;  and  first  plucking  down  all  the  suburbs  and 
buildings  without  the  walls  whereby  the  enemy  might  have 
any  succour,  they  commanded  all  the  farmers  and  inha- 
bitants about  t^e  city  to  save  themselves,  and  to  bring 
in  tlieir  goods  within  the  walls.  Such  places  as  were 
weak  within  the  walls,  they  made  strong.  About  the 
towers  and  munition  of  the  walls  they  provided  ramparts 
and  bulwarks  distant  eighty  feet  one  from  another, 
to  keep  oft"  the  shot  ;  and  every  man  had  his  place  and 
standing  awarded  to  him  upon  the  wall,  and  his  office 
appointed  what  to  do  ;  but  especially  that  side  of  the 
city  which  lies  to  the  river  Danube,  they  fortified 
after  the  best  manner ;  for  that  way  only  now  remained 
for  victuals  to  be  transported  from  the  Bohemians  to 
them.  Wherefore  eight  ensigns  were  assigned  to  the 
keeping  of  the  bridge,  and  in  the  plain,  which  was  like 
an  island  enclosed  within  the  river,  a  sufficient  garrison 
of  horsemen  were  placed,  lying  within  the  gunshot  of  the 
city,  that  if  any  grain  or  victuals  were  sent  from  the  Bo- 
hemians, they  might  provide  the  same  safely  to  be 
brought  into  the  city. 

These  things  thus  being  disposed  and  set  in  order, 
Lord  William  Rogendorff,  to  try  the  strength  of  the 
Turks,  made  divers  sallies  out  with  his  horsemen,  al- 
though much  against  the  minds  of  the  Austrians  ;  who, 
knowing  the  manner  of  the  Turks,  thought  it  better  to 
suffer  them,  while  either  they  might  be  wearied  with 
time,  or  consumed  for  lack  of  victuals.  Among  many 
skirmishes  which  the  christians  had  with  the  Turks,  one 
especially  was  unfortunate  to  our  men  ;  in  which  certain 
of  the  horsemen  spying  a  small  troop  of  the  Turks  scat- 
tering abroad  from  their  company,  made  out  after  them, 
who  siiddeidy  and  guilefully  were  enclosed  by  the  Turks, 
before  they  could  recover  the  gates  of  the  city,  and  so 
were  all  taken  alive  ;  of  whom  three  were  sent  from  the 
Turks  into  the  city,  to  declare  to  the  Viennians  what 
strength  they  had  seen  in  the  camp  of  their  adversaries, 
and  to  solicit  them  to  yield  their  city  for  fear  of  punish- 
ment which  would  follow.  The  rest  they  reserved  to 
torments  and  punishment,  whom  in  the  sight  of  the 
whole  army,  and  of  the  christians  (who  should  tell  the 
same  to  the  citizens)  they  caused  every  man  to  be  drawn 


with  four  horses  a-pieces,  and  so  to  be  dismembered  and 
plucked  asunder. 

After  this  was  done,  the  barbarous  Turk  immediately  sent 
his  herald  to  talk  with  the  captains  of  the  city,  whether 
tliey  would  yield  tlie  city  u]>on  honest  conditions,  or  else 
would  abide  the  arbitrement  of  war.  If  they  would 
gently  submit  themselves,  they  should  have  all  gentle- 
ness  shewed  to  them.  If  they  would  be  stubborn,  and 
stand  to  tlieir  defence,  he  would  also  stand  to  his  siege, 
so  that  he  would  spare  neither  man,  woman,  or  child. 
To  this  the  captains  answered  again,  that  they  were 
contented  that  Solyman  should  stand  to  his  siege,  and 
do  his  utmost,  what  he  would,  or  what  he  could.  As 
for  them,  they  were  resolved  to  defend  themselves  and 
their  city  so  long  as  they  could  ;  the  event  and  issue  of 
victory,  they  said,  was  doubtful,  and  many  times  it  hap- 
j)ens,  that  they  who  begin  the  war,  are  wearied  sooner 
than  they  who  are  challenged. 

Solyman,  disdaining  this  answer,  first  burning  and 
consuming  all  the  villages,  houses  and  places  round 
about  the  city,  poisoning  the  springs  and  fountains  which 
gave  water  to  the  city,  and  so  stopping  all  passages  that 
no  relief  should  have  way  to  them,  began  to  approach 
the  city,  with  three  great  camps  ;  sending  word  in  scorn 
and  contumely  by  one  of  his  captains,  that  if  they  stood 
in  need  of  soldiers,  he  would  send  to  them  the  three 
hundred  Bohemians  (mentioned  a  little  before")  to  aid 
them  in  their  defence.  To  whom  the  palatine  directed 
answer  again,  that  they  had  more  soldiers  in  the  city 
than  they  needed.  As  for  the  Bohemians  who  had 
yielded,  he  might  do  with  them  what  he  would,  for 
Vienna  stood  in  no  great  need  of  them. 

In  the  mean  time  a  messenger  coming  from  Ferdinand 
was  privately  let  in  by  night  into  the  city,  he  brought 
word  that  they  should  occupy  the  men  in  keeping  out 
the  enemy  awhile  ;  for  it  would  not  be  long,  but  both 
Ferdinand  and  Charles  his  brother,  with  the  strength  of 
all  Germany,  would  be  ready  to  rescue  them.  At  this 
message  the  hearts  of  the  soldiers  began  somewhat  to  be 
cheered,  and  to  contemn  the  multitude  of  the  adver- 
saries, whose  army  extended  in  compass  seven  miles 
round  the  city  walls. 

In  the  meantime  Solyman  beat  down  to  the  ground 
the  ramparts,  with  all  the  suburbs  of  the  city,  and  in  such 
a  short  time,  that  the  hearts  of  the  inhabitants  were  ap-  ' 
palled  with  fear,  lest  the  Turk  with  celerity  and  violence 
should  prevail  against  the  walls,  as  he  did  in  beating 
down  the  ramparts.  And  no  doubt  the  Turk  had  put 
the  city  in  great  hazard,  had  not  night  coming  on 
broken  off  the  siege  for  that  day. 

In  the  mean  time  the  citizens  laboured  all  night  in 
repairing  and  refreshing  the  walls,  to  make  all  things 
sure  against  the  next  assault.  The  next  day  early  in  the 
morning,  the  Turks  approaching  the  city  again  for  a 
new  assault,  thinking  to  scale  the  walls,  were  so  repulsed 
and  manfully  resisted  by  the  Germans,  that  the  ditches 
about  the  walls  could  not  be  seen  for  the  bodies  of 
the  dead  Turks  that  filled  them  ;  so  that  the  Turks 
were  obliged  to  fight  standing  ujjon  the  bodies  of  the 
slain. 

It  happened  at  the  same  time,  that  a  company  of  the 
Turks  being  seen  wandering  out  of  order,  the  Captain 
Rogendorff  with  two  legions  of  horsemen  issuing  out  of 
the  city  gate  called  Sahnaria,  and  passing  closely  under 
the  hill's  side,  so  set  upon  them,  that  they  slew  a  great 
number  of  them  ;  the  rest  driven  to  take  the  river,  they 
destroyed,  and  so  retired  back  to  the  city  again.  By 
this  victory  the  Captain  Rogendorff  began  to  be  terrible 
to  the  Turks.  For  in  the  skirmish  (as  afterwards  was 
known)  were  slain  so  many,  that  of  five  thousand  and 
three  hundred  horsemen  and  footmen,  scarce  one  hundred 
and  forty  escaped  alive. 

Solyman  thought  to  try  this  matter  another  way,  and 
so  bringing  his  forces  toward  the  gate  called  the  King's 
Gate,  there  making  his  trenches  and  bulwarks,  planted 
his  ordnance,  with  the  violence  whereof  the  walls  were 
so  battered  and  shaken,  that  no  man  was  able  to  stand 
there.  The  Turk,  seeing  two  great  breaches  made  in 
the  wall,  commanded  his  soldiers  in  the  dark  smoke  of 
the  gunpowder,  to  press  into  the  city.     The  same  also 


A.D.  1499.]        GREAT  SLAUGHTER  OF  THE  TURKS  AT  THE  SIEGE  OF  VIENNA. 


383 


was  done  at  the  Scottish  Tower,  by  which  the  city  was 
invaded  in  two  places  at  one  time.  The  inliabitants  at 
first  began  to  withstand  them,  new  soldiers  still  coming 
in  the  place  of  them  that  were  slain  ;  and  so  this  assault 
continuing  more  than  six  hours  together,  our  men  began 
at  length  to  languish  and  faint,  not  only  in  strengtli  but 
also  iu  courage,  by  which  the  city  was  in  great  danger, 
had  not  the  two  captains,  Ilogendorlf  in  one  place,  and 
the  earl  of  Salme  in  the  other,  manfully  encouraged  the 
soldiers  to  abide  the  brunt,  and  to  bear  out  awhile  the 
violence  of  the  Turks,  promising  that  immediately  they 
should  have  aid  from  Ferdinand. 

In  the  mean  time  the  Turks  came  so  thick  for  greedi- 
ness of  victory,  scaling,  climbing,  and  fighting  ujmn  the 
walls,  that  had  it  not  been  for  the  press  and  throng  of 
the  great  multitude  of  the  Turks,  coming  so  thick  that 
one  of  them  could  not  fight  for  another,  Vienna  had 
been  taken  and  utterly  lost.  But  by  the  policy  of  the 
captains  giving  a  sign  within  the  city,  as  though  new 
soldiers  were  called  for,  our  men  began  to  be  encoui'aged, 
and  the  Turks'  hearts  to  be  discomfited. 

When  Solyman  saw  his  army  the  second  time  repulsed, 
he  began  to  attempt  a  new  way,  purposing  by  under- 
mining to  overthrow  the  city  ;  in  which  work  especially, 
he  used  the  help  of  the  lllyrians,  of  whom  he  had  a 
great  number  in  his  camp,  expert  in  that  kind  of  feat. 
These  lllyrians  beginning  to  break  the  earth  at  the  gate 
Carinthia,  and  coming  near  the  foundations  of  the  tower, 
which  they  had  attempted  to  burst  into,  could  not  work 
so  closely  under  the  ground,  but  that  they  were  per- 
ceived by  certain  men  above  ;  who,  countermining 
against  them,  and  filling  their  trenches  as  they  went  with 
gunpowder,  so  conveyed  their  train,  that  when  fire 
should  be  set  to  it,  the  violence  should  burst  out  by  the 
trenches  of  the  enemies ;  which  done,  suddenly  the 
ground  beneath  made  a  great  shaking,  so  that  the  tower 
did  cleave  asunder,  and  all  the  undenniners  of  the  Turks, 
working  in  their  trenches,  were  smothered  and  destroyed, 
which  came  to  the  number  (as  it  was  supposed  afterward) 
of  eight  thousand  persons. 

When  Solyman  saw  that  this  way  also  would  not  serve, 
and  had  private  intelligence  that  the  walls  about  the 
gates  of  Stubarium  were  negligently  kept,  and  that  he 
might  have  there  more  easy  entrance  ;  he  secretly  moved 
about  ten  garrisons  of  fresh  soldiers,  so  as  the  townsmen 
should  not  perceive  them  :  who  came  so  suddenly  upon 
them,  that  they  had  filled  their  ditches,  and  were  upon 
the  top  of  the  fortresses,  before  our  men  were  aware 
of  them,  or  could  make  themselves  ready  to  resist  them. 
For  although  there  was  no  lack  of  soldiers  within  the 
city,  yet  the  whole  brunt  of  the  siege  lay  especially  at 
the  two  gates,  from  whence  the  soldiers  could  not  be 
well  removed  ;  men  however  were  sent  to  the  spot  now 
attacked.  And  thus  the  assault  continued  terrible  and 
doubtful  until  (the  dark  night  coming  upon  them)  they 
could  not  well  know  the  one  from  the  other.  In  this 
affair  there  were  counted  of  the  Turks  to  be  slain  more 
than  five  thousand. 

Then  the  Captain  Rogendorff,  commending  the  valiant 
standing  of  his  soldiers,  providing  with  all  diligence 
against  another  assault,  made  up  the  breaches  of  the 
■walls,  and  prepared  all  things  necessary  for  resistance. 
The  next  morning,  which  was  dark  and  misty,  the  Turks 
thinking  to  anticipate  our  men  with  their  sudden  coming, 
began  again  busily  to  mount  upon  the  top  of  the  walls. 

It  would  require  a  long  treatise  here  to  describe  the 
great  distress  and  danger  that  the  city  was  in  those 
three  days  following.  During  all  which  time  there  was 
no  rest,  no  intermission,  nor  diligence  wanting  either  in 
the  enemy's  fighting  against  the  city,  or  in  our  men  in 
defending  the  same.  For  the  Turks,  besides  the  great 
ordnance,  wherewith  (as  with  a  great  tempest  of  gun- 
shot) they  never  ceased  battering  the  walls,  and  beating 
the  fortifications  of  the  city,  sent  also  such  heaps  and 
multitudes  of  the  Turks,  to  the  scaling  and  climbing  of 
the  walls,  that  notwithstanding  all  the  defeats,  the  number 
of  them  never  seemed  diminished ;  till  at  last  the  soldiers 
of  the  Turks,  perceiving  themselves  able  by  no  means  to 
prevail,  but  only  run  in  danger  of  life,  and  to  do  no 
j  good,  began  to  wrangle  amongst  themselves,  repining 


against  their  dukes  and  captains,  imputing  the  whole 
cause  to  them,  that  the  city  was  yet  untaken,  and  so  the 
siege  ceased  for  that  time. 

After  this,  when  Solyman  had  purposed  with  his  last 
and  strongest  siege  to  try  the  city  the  utmost  that  he 
was  able  to  do,  and  had  encouraged  his  soldiers  to  pre- 
pare themselves  :  the  soldiers  shewed  themselves  very 
unwilling  to  return  again  from  whence  they  were  so 
often  repulsed  before  ;  so  that  a  great  commotion  began 
to  rise  in  the  Turk's  camp.  When  the  nniioiu  came  to 
Solyman's  ears,  he  sends  his  grand  captain  to  keep  all 
the  soldiers  in  order  and  obedience,  or  if  they  would  be 
stubborn,  to  compel  them,  whether  they  would  or  not, 
to  accomplish  his  commandment,  who  coming  to  the 
soldiers  shewed  to  them  the  great  Turk's  message,  and  to 
animate  and  encourage  them,  declared  that  the  opportu- 
nity was  not  to  be  neglected,  neither  could  they  now 
without  great  shame  give  over,  after  so  many  assaults, 
who,  if  they  would  sustain  but  one  brunt  more,  the  vic- 
tory were  in  their  own  hands.  The  townsmen,  he  said, 
were  wasted,  and  their  victuals  spent ;  and  the  more  to 
inflame  their  minds,  he  promised  them  not  only  great 
thanks  and  reward  of  their  emperor,  but  also  the  whole 
spoil  of  the  city. 

But  when  all  this  could  not  stir  up  the  tired  Turks, 
using  compulsion  where  persuasion  would  not  serve,  he 
appointed  a  number  of  horsemen  to  be  set  at  their  backs 
to  force  them  either  to  go  forward,  or  if  they  refused 
to  destroy  them  with  guns  and  spears.  The  Turks  see- 
ing themselves  in  such  a  straight,  that  whether  they 
went  or  tarried  it  was  to  them  the  same  peril,  yet  they 
would  not  set  forward  except  the  captain  would  take  the 
lead  before  them,  who  thus  spake  :  "  Forsake  your  faith 
and  allegiance,  and  betray  the  emperor  of  Constantinople 
to  the  christians  if  you  will  ;  but  1  wiU  discharge  my 
duty  towards  the  commonwealth  and  my  emperor  ;"  and 
with  that  word  advanced  his  ensign,  making  toward  the 
city  walls.  When  others  followed  him,  and  still  more 
and  more  pressed  after  him,  it  came  to  pass  that  whole 
bodies  of  them  were  overthrown  and  slain  by  our  men 
upon  the  walls,  before  it  was  known  what  they  meant. 
Others  terrified  by  their  example  gave  back  and  left 
their  array,  and  winding  themselves  by  by-ways  and 
under  covert  of  the  hills,  returned  again  to  their  tents,  and 
so  came  it  to  pass,  that  the  strength  of  the  enemies 
daily  more  and  more  decreasing,  they  had  less  hope 
every  day  of  obtaining  the  city.  For  besides  the  innu- 
merable slaughter  of  Turks  upon  the  walls,  the  towns- 
men also  watching  the  forages  and  purveyors  of  the 
Turks,  as  they  ranged  about  for  victuals  for  the  camp, 
as  occasion  served  them  encompassed  them,  and  encoun- 
tered with  them,  so  that  of  a  whole  legion  scarcely  the 
tenth  part  returned  alive,  by  which  the  courage  of  the 
enemy  began  greatly  to  faint.  As  our  men  began  to 
receive  more  hope  and  courage,  so  the  Turks  began  still 
more  to  droop  and  to  languish  with  despair,  so  that  at 
length  they  scarce  durst  appear  without  the  bounds 
where  they  were  entrenched,  but  only  in  light  skirmishes, 
when  they  were  challenged  by  our  men  to  come  out  and 
to  shew  themselves. 

Solyman  perceiving  his  soldiers  thus  daily  to  go  to 
wreck,  of  whom  he  had  lost  already  more  than  eighty 
thousand,  and  that  with  long  tarrying  he  could  do  no 
good,  being  also  in  lack  of  forage,  for  the  country  about 
him  was  wasted,  he  began  to  consult  with  his  captains  and 
counsellors,  what  remained  best  to  be  done.  The  most 
part  advised  him  to  raise  his  siege,  and  provide  for  him- 
self. The  chief  motive  was,  that  he  heard  Frederick,  the 
Palatine,  was  coming  with  a  great  army  at  Ratisbon 
towards  Vienna.  When  Solyman  had  intelligence  of 
this,  thinking  it  not  best  to  wait  the  coming  of  the 
Palatine,  made  haste  with  bag  and  baggage  to  remove 
his  camp,  and  to  retire  ;  and  first  sending  his  carriage 
before  him,  he  made  speed  himself  with  his  army  to  fol- 
low shortly  after. 

The  Viennians,  when  they  heard  of  the  departure  of  the 
Turks,  although  at  the  first  they  scarcely  believed  it  to  be 
true,  being  afterward  certified  of  their  removing,  and  how 
it  was  in  a  manner  of  a  flight,  were  greatly  desirous  to 
make  out  of  the  city  after  them.     In  which,  although  the 


384  THE  TURKS  TAKE  EGINA  AND  BUDA.— CRUELTY  TO  THE  CHRISTIANS.       [Book  VI. 


presence  of  the  Palatine  with  his  army,  if  he  had  been 
there,  might  have  stood  them  in  great  stead,  yet  they 
took  the  opportunity,  and  issuing  out  of  the  city,  set 
after  them  with  their  horsemen,  and  first  passing  the 
tents  (where  the  Turks  had  pitched  their  pavilions)  they 
made  such  pursuit  after  them,  that  within  a  little  time 
they  overtook  the  rearward  of  the  army ;  they  made  such 
havoc  and  destruction,  that,  as  the  author  reports,  there 
was  not  a  shot  discharged,  nor  weapon  drawn,  nor 
stroke  struck,  by  the  pursuers,  which  did  not  tdl  on  the 
enemy. 

Tims  through  the  merciful  protection  of  A  mighty  God, 
Austria  was  delivered  from  the  fierce  and  barbarous  hos- 
tility of  the  cruel  Turks.  Notwithstanding,  that  neither 
Ferdinand,  the  king,  nor  the  emperor  his  brother, 
were  present,  but  only  the  power  of  God,  through  the 
valiantness  of  the  worthy  Germans,  defended  that  city  ; 
in  defence  of  which  consisted  the  safety  and  deliverance 
of  all  these  west  parts  of  Christendom.  For  the  which 
immortal  praise  and  thanks  be  unto  our  immortal  God 
in  Christ  our  Lord,  according  as  he  hath  most  graciously 
and  worthily  deserved  of  us.  Wherein  by  the  way  take 
-»otice,  gentle  reader,  how  and  after  what  manner  God's 
61essing  goes  with  the  true  followers  of  his  religion  ;  for 
vhe  Turks  in  so  many  battles  and  sieges  heretofore  were 
never  so  repelled  and  foiled,  as  at  this  time  in  encoun- 
tering with  the  protestanls  and  defenders  of  sincere  re- 
gion. This  city  of  Vienna  was  besieged  and  delivered, 
A.D.  1529.  The  assaults  of  the  Turk  against  the  city 
are  numbered  to  be  twenty,  and  his  repulses  as  many. 
The  number  of  his  army  which  he  first  brought,  was 
two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand,  whereof  were  slain 
eighty  thousand  and  above. 

In  the  year  1537,  Solyman,  who  could  not  be  quiet 
at  home,  nor  rest  in  peace,  returning  out  of  Asia  from 
his  wars  there  into  Europe  with  two  hundred  and  seventy 
ships,  great  and  little,  set  upon  Corcyra,  another  island 
belonging  to  the  Venetians,  which  he  besieged  ten  days, 
wasting  and  burning  the  towns  and  fields  as  he  went, 
beside  the  destruction  of  much  people  therein,  whom 
partly  he  slew,  partly  led  away  captives.  From  thence 
he  sailed  to  Zacinthus  and  Cythera,  another  island  not 
far  from  Corcyra,  bordering  near  to  the  coasts  of  Epinis 
and  Greece.  Where  he  suddenly  by  night  invading  the 
husbandmen  in  villages  and  fields,  sleeping  and  mistrust- 
ing no  harm,  drew  them  out  of  their  houses  and  posses- 
sions, men  and  women,  besides  children,  to  the  number 
of  nine  hundred,  whom  he  made  his  bondslaves  ;  burning 
moreover  their  houses,  and  carrying  away  all  the  goods  and 
cattle  being  without  the  said  city  of  Zacinthus  and  Cythera. 

From  thence  they  turned  their  course  to  the  siege  of 
Egina,  a  rich  and  populous  island,  lying  between  Greece 
and  Asia.  Where  at  first  the  Eginians  did  manfully  re- 
sist them  in  battle,  and  were  likely  to  have  prevailed  ; 
but  wearied  at  length,  and  oppressed  with  innumerable 
thousands  of  fresh  Turks,  who  still  were  sent  in,  to  rescue 
the  others  who  were  overcome  before,  they  were  com- 
pelled to  fly  to  the  city  of  Egina.  Which  city  the  cruel 
Turks,  with  much  labour,  and  violence  of  their  great  ord- 
nance brouglit  out  of  their  ships,  subdued  and  cast  down  to 
the  ground  ;  the  citizens  and  inhabitants  which  the 
Turk  after  he  had  burned  their  houses,  and  ransacked 
their  goods,  commanded  to  be  slain  and  killed  every  one. 
The  women  both  noble  and  unnoble,  with  their  infants, 
were  shipped  to  Constantinople,  and  led  away  to  perpe- 
tual misery  and  slavery,  which  was  A.  D.  1537. 

In  the  year  1540,  the  restless  Turk  making  his  return 
toward  Hungary,  by  the  way  passing  by  Dalmatia,  laid 
siege  to  the  town  called  Novum  Castellum,  defended  by 
the  Spaniards.  In  which  town,  because  they  refused  to 
yield  themselves,  all  the  inhabitants  and  soldiers  were 
put  to  the  sword,  and  slain  every  one.  This  Novum 
Castellum,  or  Newcastle,  was  a  strong  fort  of  the  chris- 
tians, which  being  now  in  the  Turk's  power,  he  had  great 
advantage  over  all  those  quarters  of  Dalmatia,  Stiria, 
Carinthia,  and  Hungaria.  From  thence  he  proceeded 
further,  keeping  his  course  into  Hungary,  where  he 
planted  his  forces  against  the  city  of  Buda. 

This  Buda  was  a  principal  city  in  Hungary,  under  the 
goverument  of  George  Monachus,  who  quarrelled  with 


Ferdinand,  and  said  that  he  would  never  any  more  trust 
the  promises  of  christians,  and  immediately  upon  the 
same,  sent  to  Solyman  the  Turk,  for  aid  against  the 
christians,  promising  that  he  would  surrender  to  him 
free  possession  of  Hungary,  if  he  would  come  and  van- 
quish the  army  of  Ferdinand  lying  about  the  siege  of 
Buda.  The  Turk  made  no  long  tarrying,  but  glad 
of  the  occasion,  with  a  mighty  army  came  into  Hun- 
gary,  and  soon  overpowering  the  host  of  Ferdinand, 
he  got  the  city  into  his  own  hands,  commanding 
George  Monachus  with  his  mother,  to  follow  after  his 
camp. 

In  the  history  of  Joannes  Ramus,  it  follows,  that  when 
Solyman  the  Turk  had  thus  prevailed  against  the  city  of 
Buda,  and  against  other  parts  of  Hungary ;  by  the  assent 
of  the  empire,  one  Joachim,  duke  of  Brandenburg, 
prince  elector,  was  appointed  with  a  puissant  army  of 
chosen  soldiers  of  all  nations,  to  recover  the  city 
of  Buda  from  the  Turk,  and  to  deliver  the  other  parts 
of  Christendom  from  the  fear  of  the  Turk,  A.  D.  1542. 
Which  Joachim,  at  his  first  setting  forth,  appeared  so 
courageous  and  valiant,  as  if  he  would  have  conquered 
the  whole  world :  but  this  great  heat  was  so  cooled  in  a 
short  time  by  the  Turk,  that  before  any  great  danger  was 
offered  to  him,  he  was  glad  to  be  discharged  of  the  voy- 
age, and  with  shame  enough  returned  home  again.  And 
would  God  he  had  left  behind  him  in  the  fields  no  more 
but  his  own  shame.  For  the  enemies  having  intelligence 
of  his  cowardly  departure,  thinking  to  work  some  point 
of  mastery  or  victory  before  his  going,  set  upon  the  right 
wing  of  his  army,  out  of  which  they  took  away  with  them 
above  five  hundred  strong  and  valiant  soldiers,  not  kill- 
ing them,  but  carrying  them  away  alive.  For  whom  it 
had  been  much  better  to  have  stood  to  their  weapon, 
and  to  have  died  manfully  upon  the  Turks,  than  by 
yielding  themselves  to  be  deprived  of  weapons  and 
armour,  and  so  to  be  left  to  the  cursed  courtesy  of  the 
foul  Turks.  What  courtesy  was  shewed  in  the  sequel, 
soon  appeared.  For  after  the  Turks  had  led  them  out  of 
Hungary  into  their  own  dominions,  after  a  most  horrible 
sort  they  disfigured  and  mangled  them,  and  so  sent  them 
abroad  through  all  Greece,  to  be  witnesses  of  the  Turkish 
victory.  Their  kind  of  punishment  was  thus  :  first,  they 
had  their  right  arm  thrust  through  with  an  iron  red  hot, 
by  which  they  would  be  unable  and  unmeet  to  all  labour 
and  warfare  ;  secondly,  their  heads  were  shaven  to  the 
very  sculls,  after  the  manner  of  our  friars  and  monks, 
when  they  are  newly  shaven  ;  thirdly,  they  had  all  their 
limbs  cruelly  and  shamefully  mangled  and  mutilated. 

But  to  return  again  to  the  city  of  Buda,  from  whence 
we  have  digressed,  here  we  must  not  omit  what  falsehood 
and  what  cruelty  the  Turks  used  towards  the  christians 
there  after  their  victory.  For  after  Solyman  the  Turk, 
upon  the  yielding  and  submission  of  the  men  of  Buda,  had 
given  to  them  his  promise  of  safety  and  life,  within  a 
short  time,  he  picking  a  quarrel  with  him  for  selling  oxen 
to  the  christians,  and  for  bargaining  with  them,  slew  all 
the  magistrates  of  the  city  of  Buda  ;  as  in  all  other  cities 
wherever  the  christians  yielded  to  him,  he  never,  or  very 
rarely  kept  his  promise  with  them,  nor  did  ever  any 
christians  speed  better  with  the  Turk,  than  they  who 
most  valiantly  resisted  him. 

And  as  his  promise  with  the  magistrates  of  Buda  was 
false  and  wretched ;  so  his  cruelty  with  the  soldiers  was 
much  more  notorious  and  abominable  ;  for  two  cohorts 
or  bands  of  christian  soldiers  came  alive  to  his  hands  ;  to 
whom,  when  he  seemed  at  first  to  grant  pardon  of  life, 
he  commanded  that  they  should  put  on  their  armour 
again,  and  to  dispose  themselves  in  oiier  and  battle 
array,  after  the  warlike  manner  of  the  christians  ;  which, 
when  they  had  accomplished  readily,  according  to  his 
commandment,  and  when  he,  riding  about  the  ranks,  had 
diligently  viewed  and  beheld  them  a  certain  space,  at 
length  he  commanded  them  to  put  off  their  armour 
again  ;  which  done,  certain  of  the  tallest  and  strongest 
of  them  he  picked  out,  the  rest  he  commanded  by  his- 
soldiers  coming  behind  them  with  swords,  to  be  cut  in- 
pieces  and  slain.  Of  the  others,  whom  he  had  elected 
and  chosen,  some  he  set  for  marks  and  buts  to  be  shot 
at ;  some  he  appointed  to  his  two  sons,  for  them  to  ^las^ 


A.D.  1499.]     ALBA  BESIEGED  AND  TAKEN.— THE  SULTAN  SOLYMAN  KILLS  HIS  SON.        335 


with  their  swords  and  try  their  strength,  which  of  them 
could  give  the  deeper  wound,  and  (as  they  termed  it) 
the  fairer  blow,  by  which  the  most  blood  might  flow 
out  of  their  christian  bodies. 

After  the  winning  of  Buda,  the  Turk,  purposing  not 
to  cease  till  he  had  subdued  and  brought  under  his  obe- 
dience all  Hungary,  proceeding  further  with  his  army, 
first  brought  under  a  strong  hold  of  the  christians, 
named  Pestum  or  Pesta,  where  a  great  number  of  chris- 
tian soldiers  were  slain,  and  many  were  led  away  to  more 
cruel  affliction. 

Then  he  came  to  another  castle  called  Walpo,  situate 
in  the  confines  of  Bosnia,  Croatia,  and  Hungary  ;  which 
fort  or  castle  he  besieged  three  months ;  no  rescue  or  aid 
was  sent  to  them,  either  from  Ferdinand,  king  of  Hungary, 
or  from  any  other  christian  prince  or  princess.  At  length 
the  fort  was  given  up  to  the  Turk  ;  but  more  through 
the  false  treachery  or  cowardly  heart  of  the  soldiers  than 
of  the  captain.  Wherein  is  to  be  noted  an  example  not 
unworthy  of  memory.  For  when  the  cowardly  soldiers, 
either  for  fear  or  flattery,  would  needs  surrender  them- 
selves and  the  place  to  the  Turk,  contrary  to  the  mind 
of  the  captain,  who  in  no  case  would  agree  to  their 
yielding :  they,  thinking  to  find  favour  with  the  Turk, 
apprehended  their  captain,  and  gave  him  to  Soly- 
man.  But  see  how  the  justice  of  God,  sometimes  by  the 
hand  of  the  enemy,  disposes  the  end  of  things  to  the 
rewarding  of  virtue,  and  punishing  of  vice.  For  where 
they  thought  to  save  themselves  by  the  danger  of  the 
faithful  captain,  the  event  turned  clean  contrary ;  so 
that  the  Turk  was  bountiful  and  very  liberal  to  the  caj)- 
tain,  and  the  soldiers,  notwithstanding  that  they  had 
all  yielded  themselves,  yet  were  all  commanded  to  be 
slain. 

The  Turk  proceeding  from  one  fortified  town  to  ano- 
ther, took  them,  and  greatly  and  cruelly  extended  his  con- 
quests through  all  Hungary  till  he  came  to  Alba  ;  there, 
the  Turks,  using  the  occasion  of  a  misty  darkness,  ap- 
proached the  walls,  and  got  up  to  a  certain  fortress 
where  the  Germans  were,  before  our  men  could  well  per- 
ceive them  :  where  they  pressed  in  so  thick,  and  in  such 
number,  that  although  the  christian  soldiers,  standing 
strongly  to  the  defence  of  their  lives,  did  what  valiant 
men  in  cases  of  such  extremity  were  able  to  do  ;  yet 
being  over-matched  by  the  multitude  of  the  Turks,  and 
the  suddenness  of  their  coming,  gave  back,  seeking  to 
I  retire  unto  the  inward  walls.  There  was  between  the 
outward  walls  and  inward  gate  of  the  city,  a  strait,  or 
'  narrow  passage,  cast  up  in  the  manner  of  a  bank  or 
!  causeway,  which  passage  happened  to  be  barred  and 
stopped.  By  reason  of  which  the  poor  soldiers  were 
forced  to  cast  themselves  into  the  ditch,  thinking  to 
swim  as  well  as  they  could  into  the  city :  many  of  them 
sticking  in  the  mud  were  drowned,  one  pressing  upon 
another ;  many  were  slain  by  their  enemies  coming 
behind  them.  A  few  who  could  swim  out  were  received 
'into  the  city,  but  the  chief  captains  and  warders  of  the 
town  were  slain  there. 

The  citizens  being  destitute  of  their  principal  captains 
and  warriors,  were  in  great  perplexity  and  doubt  among 
themselves  what  to  do,  some  thinking  good  to   yield, 
some  counselling  the  contrary.    Thus,  while  the  citizens 
were  distracted,   the  magistrates  thinking  to  depend  on 
'the  Turk's  gentleness,  sent  out  one  of  their  heads  to  the 
Turk,  who  in  the  name  of  them  all  should  surrender  to 
him  the  city,  and  become  to  Um  tributaries,  upon  con- 
Idition  they  might  enjoy  liberty  of  life  and  goods  ;  which 
being  granted,    after  the  Turkish  faith  and  assurance  : 
the  soldiers  who  were  within  the  city,  putting  off  their 
armour,  were  discharged  and  sent  away. 
]     Now    see   what   happened    to   the   yielding    citizens. 
When  the  Turk  had  entered  the  town,  and  had  visited 
the  sepulchre  of  the  kings,  for  three  or  four  days  he 
pretended  much  clemency  toward  the  citizens,  as  though 
he  came  not  to  oppress  them,  but  to  be  revenged  of  Fer- 
dinand their  king,  and  to  deliver  them  from  the  servitude 
of  the  Germans.     On  the  fourth  day,  all  the  chief  and 
head  men  of  the  city  were  commanded  to  appear  before 
the  Turk,  in  a  plain  not  far  from  the  city  where  the  con- 


demned persons  before  were  wont  to  be  executed,  as 
though  they  should  come  to  swear  to  the  Turk.  At  this 
command  of  the  Turk,  when  the  citizens  in  great  number, 
and  in  their  best  attire  were  assembled,  the  Turk,  con- 
trary to  his  faith  and  promise,  commanded  suddenly  a 
general  slaughter  to  be  made  of  them  all.  And  this  was 
the  end  of  the  citizen?  of  Alba. 

As  the  false  and  cruel  Turk  was  thus  raging  in  Hun- 
gary, and  intended  further  to  rage  without  all  mercy 
and  pity  of  the  christians,  and  might  easily  then  have 
prevailed  and  gone  whither  he  would,  for  Charles  the 
emperor,  and  Francis  the  French  king,  were  at  the  same 
time  in  war  and  hostility,  and  also  other  christian 
princes,  as  Henry,  duke  of  Brunswick  against  John 
Frederick,  duke  of  Saxony  ;  also  princes  and  rulers  were 
contending  among  themselves  :  behold  the  gracious 
providence  of  our  Lord  and  God  towards  us,  who  seeing 
the  misery,  and  having  pity  of  his  poor  christians,  sud- 
denly  reined  this  raging  beast,  and  brought  him  out  of 
Europe  into  his  own  country  again,  by  occasion  of  the 
Persians,  who  were  then  in  great  preparation  of  war 
against  the  Turks,  and  had  invaded  his  dominion.  By 
which  the  Turks  were  kept  there  occupied,  fighting  with 
the  Persians  for  a  long  time.  Which  wars  at  length 
being  achieved  and  finished,  (wherein  the  said  Turk  lost 
great  victories,  with  slaughter  of  many  thousands  of  his 
Turks)  he  was  not  only  provoked  by  the  instigation  of 
certain  evil-disposed  Hungarians,  but  also  induced  by 
the  discord  of  christian  princes  to  return  again  into 
Europe,  in  hopes  to  subdue  all  parts  to  his  dominion.. 
When  he  had  levied  an  army,  incredible  in  multitude,, 
see  again  the  merciful  providence  and  protection  of  our 
God  toward  his  people.  As  the  Turk  was  thus  intending 
to  set  forward  with  his  innumerable  multitude  against 
the  christians,  the  hand  of  the  Lord  sent  such  a  pesti- 
lence through  all  the  Turk's  army  and  dominions, 
reaching  from  Bithynia,  and  from  Thrace  to  Macedonia, 
and  also  to  Hungary,  that  all  the  Turk's  possessions 
seemed  almost  nothing  else  but  as  an  heap  of  dead 
corpses,  whereby  his  voyage  for  that  time  was  stopped, 
and  he  almost  compelled  to  seek  a  new  army. 

Besides  this  plague,  which  was  worse  to  them  than 
any  war.  other  domestic  calamities,  through  God's  pro- 
vidence, happened  to  Solyman,  the  great  rover  and  robber 
of  the  world,  which  kept  him  at  home  from  vexing  the 
christians,  especially  concerning  his  eldest  son  Mustapha. 
This  Mustapha  being  hated,  and  feared  by  Rustanus, 
the  chief  counsellor  about  the  Turk,  and  by  Rosa,  the 
Turk's  concubine,  and  afterwards  his  wife,  was  com- 
plained  of  to  his  father,  accused,  and  at  length  so 
brought  into  suspicion  and  displeasure  of  the  Turks, 
that  his  father  caused  him  to  be  sent  for  to  his  pavilion, 
where  six  Turks  with  masks  were  appointed  to  put  him 
to  death  :  they  put  (after  their  manner)  a  small  cord  or 
bow-string  full  of  knots  about  his  neck,  and  so  throwing 
him  dovm  upon  the  ground,  not  suiTering  him  to  speak 
one  word  to  his  father,  with  the  twitch  thereof  strangled 
him  to  death,  his  father  standing  in  a  secret  corner  by, 
and  beholding  the  same.  Which  fact  being  perpetrated, 
afterwards  when  the  Turk  would  have  given  to  another 
son,  called  Gianger,  the  treasures,  horse,  armour,  orna- 
ments, and  the  province  of  Mustapha  his  brother; 
Gianger  crying  out  for  sorrow  at  his  brother's  death, 
said  he  to  his  father,  "  Shame  on  thee,  thou  impi- 
ous and  wretched  dog,  traitor,  murderer,  I  cannot  call 
thee  father,  take  the  treasures,  the  horse  and  armour  of 
Mustapha  to  thyself:"  and  with  that,  taking  out  his 
dagger,  thrust  it  through  his  own  body.  And  thus  was 
Solyman  murderer  and  parricide  of  his  own  sons  ;  which 
was  A.  D.  1552. 

Wherein  is  to  be  noted  the  singular  providence  and 
love  of  the  Lord  towards  his  afflicted  christians.  For 
this  Mustapha,  as  he  was  courageous  and  greatly  expert 
and  exercised  in  all  practice  of  war,  so  had  he  a  cruel 
heart,  maliciously  set  to  shed  the  blood  of  the  chris- 
tians :  wherefore,  we  have  great  cause  to  congratulate, 
and  to  give  thanks  to  God,  for  the  happy  taking  away  of 
this  Mustapha.  And  no  less  hope  also  and  good  com- 
fort  we  may  conceive  of  our  loving  Lord,  to  think  that 
c  c2 


386 


THE  PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS  UNDER  THE  TURKS. 


[Book  VI. 


our  merciful  God,  after  these  sore  afflictions  of  liis 
christians  under  these  twelve  Turks  afore  recited,  now, 
after  this  Solyman,  intends  some  gracious  good  work  to 
Christendom,  to  reduce  and  release  us  out  of  this 
long  and  miserable  Turkish  captivity,  as  may  be  hoped 
now,  by  taking  away  of  these  young  imps  of  this  impious 
generation,  before  they  should  come  to  work  their  con- 
<;eived  malice  against  us  :  the  Lord,  therefore,  be  glori- 
fied and  praised.     Amen. 

Moreover,  as  I  was  in  writing  hereof,  opportunely 
came  to  my  hands  a  certain  writing  out  of  Germany, 
certifying  us  of  such  news  and  victory  of  late  achieved 
against  the  Turk,  as  may  not  a  little  increase  our  hope 
and  comfort  us,  touching  the  decay  and  ruin  of  the 
Turk's  power  and  tyranny  against  us.  Which  news  are 
these  :  that  after  the  Turkish  tyrant  had  besieged,  with 
an  army  of  thirty  thousand  men,  the  famous  and  strong 
town  and  castle  of  Jula  in  Hungary,  lying  forty  Dutch 
miles  beyond  the  river  Danube,  which  city  had  by  the 
space  of  six  weeks  sustained  many  grievous  assaults  : 
God,  tlirough  his  great  mercy  and  goodness  so  com- 
forted the  said  town  of  Jula,  and  the  poor  christians 
therein,  at  their  earnest  prayers,  that  the  Turk,  with  all 
his  host  was  driven  back  by  the  hands  of  the  general, 
called  Karetsliim  Laslaw,  and  his  valiant  company : 
who  not  only  defended  tlie  town,  but  also  constrained 
the  Turks  to  retire,  to  their  great  shame  and  confusion, 
with  a  great  slaughter  of  the  Turkish  rabble  ;  for  which, 
the  everlasting  God  be  praised  for  ever. 

The  manner  of  the  overthrow  was  this.  As  the  gene- 
ral saw  his  advantage,  with  Captain  George,  and  other 
horsemen  of  the  Silesians  and  Hungarians,  they  set 
on  the  rearward  of  the  Turks  and  killed  about  eight 
thousand  of  them,  and  took  also  some  of  their  artillery, 
and  followed  them  so  fast,  that  the  Turks  were  con- 
sti-ained  to  fly  into  a  marshy  ground,  and  to  break  the 
wheels  of  the  rest  of  their  artillery  to  save  themselves, 
and  therewith  they  got  a  very  rich  booty,  rescuing  besides, 
and  taking  from  the  Turks,  a  great  number  of  christian 
prisoners. 

This  Solyman  reigned  forty-six  years  ;  he  began  the 
same  year  in  the  which  the  Emperor  Charles  V.  was 
crowned,  which  was  A.  D.  1520,  and  so  has  continued 
by  God's  permission,  for  a  scourge  to  the  christians,  to 
the  year  loCfi.  This  Solyman,  by  one  of  his  concubines, 
had  his  eldest  son  called  Mustapha.  By  another  concu- 
bine called  Rosa,  he  had  four  sons,  Mahumet,  Bajazet, 
Zelymus,  and  Gianger.  Of  which  sons,  Mustapha  and 
Gianger  were  slain  (as  ye  heard  before)  by  means  of 
their  own  father.  And  thus  much  concerning  the 
wretched  tyranny  of  the  Turks. 

Thus  from  time  to  time  the  church  of  Christ  has 
had  little  or  no  rest  in  this  earth  ;  what  for  the  hea- 
then emperors  on  the  one  side  ;  what  for  the  proud 
pope  on  the  other  side  ;  on  the  third  side,  what  for  the 
barbarous  Turk  :  for  these  are  and  have  been  from 
the  beginning,  the  three  principal  and  capital  enemies 
of  the  church  of  Clirist.  The  cruelty  and  malice  of  these 
enemies  against  Christ's  people  has  been  such,  that  to 
judge  which  of  them  did  most  exceed  in  cruelty  of  per- 
secution, it  is  hard  to  say  ;  but  it  may  be  thought  that 
the  bloody  and  beastly  tyranny  of  the  Turks,  incompar- 
'ably  surmounts  all  the  afflictions  and  cruel  slaughters 
that  ever  were  seen  in  any  age,  or  read  of  in  any  history; 
so  that  there  is  neither  history  so  perfect,  nor  writer  so 
diligent,  who  writing  of  the  miserable  tyranny  of  the 
Turks,  is  able  to  express  or  comprehend  the  horrible  ex- 
amples of  the  unspeakable  cruelty  and  slaughter,  ex- 
ercised by  these  twelve  Turkish  tyrants  ujion  jjoor  chris- 
tian men's  bodies,  within  the  compass  of  these  later 
three  hundred  years.  Whereof  although  no  sufficient 
relation  can  be  made,  nor  number  expressed  ;  yet  to  give 
to  the  reader  some  general  guess  or  view  thereof,  let  us 
first  consider  what  dominions  and  empires,  how  many 
countries,  kingdoms,  provinces,  cities,  towns,  strong 
holds,  and  forts,  these  Turks  have  surprised  and  won 
from  the  cliristians.  In  all  which  victories,  that  there 
is  almost  no  place  wliich  the  Turks  ever  came  to  and 
subdued,  where  they  did  not  either  slay  all  the  inhabi- 


tants, or  lead  away  the  most  part  into  such  captivity  and 
slavery,  that  they  continued  not  long  after  alive,  or 
else  so  lived,  that  death  almost  had  been  more  toler- 
able. 

As  in  the  time  of  the  first  persecutions  of  the  Romaa 
emperors,  the  saying  was.  That  no  man  could  step  with 
his  feet  in  all  Rome,  but  he  would  tread  upon  a  martyr : 
so  here  may  be  said.  That  almost  there  is  not  a  town, 
city,  or  village  in  all  Asia,  Greece,  also  in  a  great  part  of 
Europe  and  Africa,  whose  streets  have  not  flowed  with 
the  blood  of  the  christians,  whom  the  cruel  Turks  have 
murdered.  Of  whom  are  to  be  seen  in  histories,  heaps 
of  soldiers  slain,  of  men  and  women  cut  in  pieces,  of 
children  stuck  upon  poles  and  stakes,  whom  those  de- 
testable Turks  most  spitefully  (and  that  in  tlie  sight  of 
their  parents)  use  to  gore  to  death  :  some  they  drag  at 
their  horse  tails,  and  famish  to  death  ;  some  they  tear  in 
pieces,  tying  their  arms  and  legs  to  four  horses ;  others 
they  make  mark.s  to  shoot  at ;  upon  some  they  try  their 
swords  how  dee])  they  can  cut  and  slash.  The  aged  and 
feeble  they  tread  under  their  horses  :  sex  is  not  regarded, 
but  women  and  children  are  barbarously  murdered. 
Whether  the  christians  yield  to  them,  or  yield  not,  it 
is  all  the  same.  As  in  their  promises  there  is  no  truth, 
so  in  their  victories  there  is  no  sense  of  manhood  or 
mercy,  but  they  make  havoc  of  all. 

So  the  citizens  of  Croja,  after  they  had  yielded  and 
were  promised  their  lives,  were  all  destroyed,  and  that 
horribly.  In  Mysia,  after  the  king  had  given  him- 
self to  the  Turks,  having  promise  of  life,  Mahomet  the 
Turk  slew  him  with  his  own  hands.  The  princes  of 
Rasia  had  both  their  eyes  put  out,  with  basons  red  hot 
set  before  them.  Theodosia,  otherwise  called  Capha, 
was  also  surrendered  to  the  Turk,  having  the  like  assur- 
ance of  life  and  safety  ;  and  yet,  contrary  to  the  league, 
the  citizens  were  put  to  the  sword  and  slain.  At  the 
winning  and  yielding  of  Lesbos,  what  a  number  of  young 
men  and  children  were  put  upon  sharp  stakes  and  poles, 
and  so  thrust  through  !  At  the  winning  of  the  city  of 
Buda,  what  tyranny  was  shewed  and  exercised  against 
the  poor  christians  who  had  yielded  themselves,  and 
against  the  two  dukes,  Christopher  Bisserer  and  John 
Tranbinger,  contrary  to  the  promise  and  hand-writing  of 
the  Turk,  is  to  be  seen  in  the  history  of  Melchior 
Soiterus. 

The  like  also  is  to  be  read  in  the  history  of  Bernard 
de  Breydenbach,  who,  writing  of  the  taking  of  Hydrun- 
tum,  a  city  in  Apulia,  testifies  of  the  miserable  slaughter 
of  the  young  men  there  slain  ;  of  old  men  trodden  under 
the  horses'  feet ;  of  matrons  and  maidens  horribly 
outraged  and  murdered ;  of  women  with  child  cut 
and  rent  in  pieces ;  of  the  priests  in  the  churches 
slain;  and  of  the  archbishop  of  that  city,  who, 
being  an  aged  man,  and  holding  the  cross  in  his 
hands,  was  cut  asunder  with  a  wooden  saw,  &c.  The 
same  Bernard,  also  writing  of  the  overthrow  of  Nigro- 
pontus,  otherwise  called  Chalcides,  (A.  D.  1471,)  de- 
scribes the  like  terrible  slaughter  which  was  exercised 
there,  where  the  Turk,  after  his  promise  given  to  the 
contrary,  most  cruelly  caused  all  the  youth  of  Italy  to  be 
pricked  upon  sharp  stakes  ;  some  to  be  dashed  against 
the  hard  stones,  others  to  be  cut  asunder  in  tlie  midst, 
and  others  with  various  kinds  of  torments  to  be  put  to 
death  :  insomuch,  that  all  the  streets  and  ways  of  Ciial- 
cides  did  flow  with  the  blood  of  them  which  were  there 
slain.  In  which  history  the  writer  records  one  memo- 
rable example  of  maidenly  courage,  worthy  of  all  chris- 
tians to  be  noted  and  commended.  The  history  is  told 
of  the  pretor's  daughter  of  that  city,  who,  being  tlie  only 
daughter  of  her  father,  and  noted  to  be  of  an  exceeding 
singular  beauty,  was  saved  out  of  the  slaughter,  and 
brought  to  Mahomet  the  Turk.  But  she  refusing  to 
join  the  Turk's  seraglio,  or  to  embrace  the  Mahometan 
faith,  was  commanded  to  be  slain  and  murdered,  and  so 
died  she  a  martyr. 

The  like  cruelty  also  was  shewed  upon  them  who  kept 
the  castle  and  afterwards  yielding  tliemselves  upon  hope 
of  the  Turk's  promise,  were  slain  every  one.  What 
should  I  speak  of  the  miserable  slaughter  of  Methone, 
and  the  citizens  thereof  dwelling  in  Peloponnesus  J  who, 


A.D.  1499.] 


THE  PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS  UNDER  THE  TURKS. 


3S7 


seeing  no  remedy,  but  that  they  must  needs  come 
into  the  Turks'  hands,  set  the  barn  on  tire  where  they 
were  gathered  together,  men,  women,  and  children ; 
some  women  also  voluntarily  cast  themselves  into  the 
sea,  rather  than  they  would  sustain  the  Turks'  capti- 
vity. 

It  is  miserable  to  behold,  long  to  recite,  incredible  to 
believe,    all    the    cruel    acts     and    horrible    slaughters 
wrought    by    these    miscreants   against   the    christians 
through    all    places    of    the  world,    both    in   Asia,    in 
Africa,  but  especially  in  Europe.     Who  is  able  to  recite 
the  innumerable  societies  and  companies  of  the  Grecians 
martyred  by  the  Turks'  sword  in  Achaia,  Attica,  Thes- 
saly,  Macedonia,  Epirus,  and  all  Peloponnesus  ?  besides 
the  island  of  Rhodes,    and   other  islands,    in   the   ad- 
jacent sea  numbered  to  about    two-and-fifty  ;   of  which 
also  Patmos  was  one,  where  St.   John   wrote  his  Re- 
velations.     Where    did   ever   the  Turks   set   any   foot, 
but   the  blood    of   christians  was    shed    there,   without 
pity  or  measure  ?   and    what  place  or  province  is  there 
almost  through  the  world,  where  the  Turks  either  have 
not   pierced,   or  are    not  likely  shortly  to    enter .'     In 
Thrace,  and  through  all  the  coasts  of  the  Danube,  in 
Bulgaria,   Dalmatia,  in  Servia,  Transylvania,  Bosnia   in 
Hungaria,    also  in  Austria,  what  havoc   has  been  made 
by  them  of  christian  men's  bodies,  it  will  pain  any  chris- 
tian heart  to  remember.     At  the  siege  of  Moldavia  and 
many  other  places  ;  also  at  the  battle  of  Varna,  where 
Ladislaus,  king   of   Poland,   with   almost  all   his  army, 
through  the  rashness  of  the  pope's  cardinal,  were  slain  ; 
at   Xabiacchus,    Lyssus,    Dynastrum ;    at    the    siege    of 
Gunza,    and    of  the    faithful    town    Scorad,    where    the 
number  of  the  shot  against  their  walls,  at  the  siege, 
were  reckoned  to  two  thousand  five  hundred  and  tliirty- 
nine.     Likewise  at  the  siege  of  Vienna,  where  all  the 
christian  captives  were  brought  before  the  whole  army 
and   slain,  and  many  drawn  in   pieces  with  horses  ;    but 
especially  at  the  winning  of  Constantinople,  above  men  ■ 
tioned :  also  at  Croja  and  Methone,  what  beastly  cruelty 
was   shewed,  it  is  unspeakable.     For  as  in  Constantino- 
ple,   Mahomet,    the    drunken   Turk,    never   rose   from 
dinner,  but  he  caused   every   day,  for  his  sport,  three 
hundred  christian  captives  of  the   nobles  of  that  city  to 
be  slain  before  his  face  ;  so  in  Methone,  after  his  captain 
Omar  had  sent  to  him  at  Constantinople   live  hundred 
prisoners  of  the  christians,  the  cruel  tyrant  commanded 
them  all  to  be  cut  and  divided  in  sunder  by  the  middle, 
and  so  being  slain,  to  be  thrown  out  into  the  fields. 

What  christian  heart  will  not  pity  the  incredible 
slaughter  done  by  the  Turks  in  Euboia,  where  Faber 
testifies,  "  That  innumerable  people  were  stuck  and 
gored  upon  stakes  ;  divers  were  thrust  through  with  a 
hot  iron  ;  children  and  infants,  not  yet  weaned  from  the 
mother,  were  dashed  against  the  stones,  and  many  cut 
asunder  in  the  midst  ?'' 

But  never  did  country  taste  and  feel  more  the  bitter 
and  deadly  tyranny  of  the  Turks,  than  did  Rasia,  called 
Mysia  Inferior,  and  now  Servia.  Where  (as  writes 
Wolfgang  Drechsterus)  the  prince  of  the  same  country 
being  sent  for,  under  fair  pretence  of  words  and  promises, 
to  come  and  speak  with  the  Turk,  after  he  was  come  of 
his  own  gentleness,  thinking  no  harm,  was  apprehended, 
and  wretchedly  and  falsely  put  to  death,  and  his  skin 
flayed  off,  his  brother  and  sister  brought  to  Constantino- 
ple for  a  triumph,  and  all  the  nobles  of  his  country  had 
their  eyes  put  out. 

Briefly  to  conclude,  by  the  vehement  and  furious  rage 
of  these  cursed  caitiffs,  it  may  seem  that  Satan  the  old 
dragon,  for  the  great  hatred  he  bears  to  Christ,  has 
stirred  them  up  to  be  the  butchers  of  all  christian  people, 
inflaming  their  beastly  hearts  with  such  malice  and 
cruelty  against  the  name  and  religion  of  Christ,  that 
they  degenerating  from  the  nature  of  men  to  devils, 
will  neither  by  reason  be  ruled,  nor  by  any  blood  or 
slaughter  satisfied.  Like  as  in  the  primitive  age  of  the 
church,  and  in  the  time  of  Dioclesian  and  IMaximilian, 
when  the  devil  saw  that  he  could  not  prevail  against  the 
person  of  Christ  who  was  risen  again,  he  turned  all  his 
fury  upon  his  servants,  thinking  by  the  Roman  em- 
perors utterly  to  extinguish  the  name  and  profession  of 


Christ  out  from  the  earth  :  so  in  this  later  age  of  the 
world,  Satan  being  let  loose  again,  rages  by  the  Turks, 
thinking  to  make  no  end  of  murdering  and  killing,  till 
he  have  brought  (as  he  intends)  the  whole  church  of 
Christ,  with  all  the  professors  thereof,  under  foot.  But 
the  Lord  (I  trust)  will  once  send  a  Constantine  to  van- 
quish proud  Maxentius,  a  Moses  to  drown  indurate 
Pharaoh,  a  Cyrus  to  subdue  the  stout  Babylonian. 

And  thus  much,  touching  our  cliristian  brethren  who 
were  slain  and  destroyed  by  these  blasphemous  Turks. 
Now,  many  others  were  torn  away  violently  from 
their  country,  from  their  wives  and  children,  from 
liberty,  and  from  all  tlieir  possessions,  into  wretched 
captivity  and  extreme  penury:  it  remains  likewise  to 
treat  somewhat  also  concerning  the  cruel  manner  of  the 
Turks'  handling  of  the  said  christian  captives.  And 
first,  here  is  to  be  noted,  that  the  Turk  never  comes  into 
Europe  to  war  against  the  christians,  but  there  follow 
after  his  army  a  great  number  of  brokers  or  merchants, 
such  as  buy  men  and  children  to  sell  again,  bringing 
with  them  long  chains  in  hope  of  great  bargains.  In 
which  chains  they  link  by  fifty  and  sixty  together, 
such  as  remain  undestroyed  by  the  sword,  whom  they 
buy  of  the  soldiers  as  part  of  the  spoils  of  them  that  rob 
and  spoil  the  christian  countries. 

Such  as  belong  to  the  Sultan's  share,  i.  e.  a  tenth 
of  tlie  whole,  are  sold  to  the  use  of  husbandry  or 
keeping  of  beasts.  If  they  are  young  men  or  women, 
they  are  sent  to  certain  places,  there  to  be  instructed 
in  their  language  and  arts,  as  shall  be  most  for  their  ad- 
vantage ;  and  the  first  care  of  the  Turks  is  this,  to  make 
them  deny  the  christian  religion  ;  and  after  that  they  are 
appointed,  every  one  as  he  seems  most  apt|  either  to  the 
learning  of  their  laws,  or  else  to  learn  the  feats  of  w-ar. 
Tlieir  first  rudiment  of  war  is  to  handle  the  bow  ;  first 
beginning  with  a  weak  bow,  and,  as  they  grow  in 
strength,  coming  to  a  stronger  bow  ;  and,  if  they  miss 
the  mark,  they  are  sharply  beaten  ;  and  their  allcnvance 
is  twopence  or  threepence  a-day,  till  they  come  and  take 
wages  to  serve  in  war.  Some  are  brought  up  for  the 
purpose  to  be  placed  in  the  number  of  the  wicked 
Janizaries. 

Such  as  are  young  maidens  and  beautiful,  are  deputed 
for  seraglios.  They  who  are  of  little  beauty,  serve  for 
matrons  to  do  the  drudgery  work  in  their  houses  and 
chambers,  or  else  are  put  to  spinning,  and  such  other 
labours  ;  but  so,  that  it  is  not  lawful  for  them  either  to 
profess  their  christian  religion,  or  ever  to  hope  for  any 
liberty. 

The  others  who  are  bought  and  sold  among  private 
subjects,  first  are  allured  with  fair  words  and  promises 
to  embrace  Mahometanism,  which,  if  they  do,  they  are 
more  favourably  treated,  but  all  hope  is  taken  from 
them  of  returning  again  into  their  country  ;  if  they  at- 
tempt that,  the  penalty  is  burning.  And  if  such  coming 
at  length  to  liberty  will  marry,  they  may  ;  but  then  their 
children  remain  bond  to  the  master  for  him  to  sell  at  his 
pleasure  ;  and,  therefore,  such  as  are  wise  amongst  them 
will  not  marry.  They  who  refuse  to  become  Mahome- 
tans are  miserably  handled ;  for  example  whereof,  the 
author  who  gives  testimony  hereof  adduces  his  own  ex- 
perience. Such  captives  as  are  expert  in  any  manual 
art  or  occupation,  can  better  shift  for  themselves  ;  but 
they  who  have  no  handicraft  to  live  upon,  are  in  worse 
case.  And,  therefore,  such  as  have  been  brought  up  in 
learning,  or  be  priests  or  noblemen,  and  such  othert 
whose  tender  education  can  abide  no  hardness,  are  the 
least  reputed,  and  most  of  all  others  neglected  by  him 
that  has  the  sale  or  keeping  of  them,  because  he  sees 
less  profit  to  rise  of  them  than  of  the  other  ;  and  there- 
fore no  cost  of  raiment  is  bestowed  upon  them,  but  they 
are  carried  about  barehead  and  barefoot,  both  summer 
and  winter,  in  frost  and  snow.  And  if  any  faint  and  be 
sick  in  the  way,  there  is  no  resting  for  him  in  any  inn, 
but  first  he  is  driven  forward  with  whips,  and  if  that  wiU 
not  serve,  he  is  set  peradventure  upon  some  horse  ;  or, 
if  his  weakness  be  such  that  he  cannot  sit,  then  is  he 
laid  overthwart  the  horse  upon  his  belly  like  a  calf ;  and 
if  he  chance  to  die,  they  take  off  his  garment,  such  as  he 
has,  and  throw  him  in  a  ditch. 


383 


THE  MISERABLE  STATE  OF  THE  CHRISTIANS  UNDER  THE  TURKS.       [Book  VI. 


They  are  brought  forth  to  the  market  for  sale,  where 
the  buyer,  if  he  be  disposed,  plucking  off  their  garments, 
vieweth  all  the  bones  and  joints  of  their  body  :  and  if 
he  like  them  he  gives  his  price,  and  carries  them  away 
into  miserable  servitude,  either  to  tilling  of  their  ground, 
or  to  pasture  their  cattle,  or  to  some  other  strange  kind 
of  misery  incredible  to  speak  of;  insomuch  that  the 
author  reports  that  he  hath  seen  himself  certain  of  such 
christian  captives  yoked  together  like  horse  and  oxen, 
and  to  draw  the  plough.  The  maid  servants  likewise  are 
kept  in  perpetual  toil  and  work  in  close  places,  where 
neither  they  come  in  sight  of  any  man,  neither  are  they 
permitted  to  have  any  talk  with  their  fellow-servants, 
&c.  Such  as  are  committed  to  keep  beasts,  lie  abroad 
day  and  night  in  the  wild  fields,  without  house  and  har- 
bour, and  so  changing  their  pasture  go  from  mountain 
to  mountain,  of  whom,  also  beside  the  office  of  keeping 
the  beasts,  other  handy  labour  is  exacted  at  spare  hours, 
such  as  pleases  their  masters  to  i)ut  unto  them. 

Out  of  this  misery  there  is  no  way  for  them  to  fly,  es- 
pecially for  them  that  are  carried  into  Asia  beyond  the 
seas,  or  if  any  do  attempt  so  to  do,  he  taketh  his  time 
chiefly  about  harvest,  when  he  may  hide  himself  all  the 
day-time  in  the  corn,  or  in  woods  or  marshes,  and  find 
food,  and  in  the  night  only  he  flies,  and  had  rather  be 
devoured  of  wolves  and  other  wild  beasts,  than  to  return 
again  to  his  master.  In  their  flying  they  use  to  take 
with  them  an  hatchet  and  cords,  that  when  they  come  to 
the  sea-side,  they  may  cut  down  trees,  and  bind  toge- 
ther the  ends  of  them,  and  so  where  the  sea  of  Helles- 
pont is  narrowest,  about  the  Sestos  and  Abydos,  they 
take  the  sea,  sitting  upon  trees,  where,  if  the  wind  and 
tide  do  serve  luckily,  they  may  run  over  in  four  or  five 
hours.  But  the  most  part  either  perish  in  the  floods, 
or  are  driven  back  again  upon  the  coasts  of  Asia,  or  else 
are  devoured  of  wild  beasts  in  woods,  or  perish  with  hun- 
ger and  famine.  If  any  escape  over  the  sea  alive  into 
Europe,  they  enter  into  no  town  by  the  way,  but  wander 
upon  the  mountains,  following  only  the  North  Star  for 
their  guide. 

As  touching  such  towns  and  provinces  which  are  won 
by  the  Turk,  and  wherein  the  christians  are  suff'ered  to 
live  under  tribute  :  first,  all  the  nobility  there  they  kill 
and  make  away,  the  churchmen  and  clergy  hardly  they 
spare.  The  churches,  with  the  bells  and  all  the  furni- 
ture, either  they  cast  down,  or  else  they  convert  to  the  use 
of  their  own  blasphemous  religion,  leaving  to  the  chris- 
tians certain  old  blind  chapels,  which  when  they  decay, 
it  is  permitted  to  our  men  to  repair  them  again  for  a 
great  sum  of  money  given  to  the  Turk.  Neither  are  they 
permitted  to  use  any  open  preaching  or  ministration,  but 
only  in  silence  and  by  stealth  to  frequent  together. 
Neither  is  it  lawful  for  any  christian  to  bear  office  within 
the  city  province,  nor  to  bear  weapon,  nor  to  wear  any 
garment  like  to  the  Turks.  And  if  any  contumely  or 
blasphemy,  be  it  never  so  great,  be  spoken  against  them, 
or  against  Christ,  yet  must  thou  bear  it,  and  hold  thy 
peace.  And  then  if  thou  speak  one  word  against 
Mahomet,  thy  punishment  is  fire  and  burning.  And  if 
it  chance  a  Christian  being  on  horseback  meet,  or  pass 
by  a  Mussulman,  that  is,  a  Turkish  priest,  he  must  light 
from  his  horse,  and  with  a  lowly  look  devoutly  reverence 
and  adore  the  Mussulman,  or  if  he  do  not  he  is  beaten 
down  from  his  horse  with  clubs  and  staves. 

Furthermore,  for  their  tribute  they  pay  the  fourth 
part  of  their  substance  and  gain  to  the  Turk,  beside 
the  ordinary  tribute  of  the  christians,  which  is  to  pay  for 
every  poll  within  his  family  a  ducat  unto  the  Turk, 
•which  if  the  parents  cannot  do,  they  are  compelled  to 
sell  their  children  into  bondage.  Other  being  not  able  to 
pay,  go  chained  in  fetters  from  door  to  door  begging,  to 
makeup  their  payment,  or  else  must  lie  in  perpetual  prison. 

And  thus  have  ye  heard  the  lamentable  afflictions  of 
our  christian  brethren  under  the  cruel  tyranny  and 
captivity  of  the  Turks,  passing  all  other  captivities  that 
ever  have  been  to  God's  people,  either  under  Pharaoh  in 
Egypt,  or  under  Nebuchadnezzar  in  Babylon,  or  under 
Antiochus  in  the  time  of  the  Maccabees.  Under  which 
captivity,  if  it  so  please  the  Lord  to  have  his  spouse  the 


church  to  be  nurtured,  his  good  will  be  done  and  obeyed. 
But  if  this  misery  come  by  the  negligence  and  discord 
of  our  cliristian  guides  and  leaders,  then  have  we  to  pray 
and  cry  to  our  Lord  God,  either  to  give  better  hearts  to 
our  guides  and  rulers,  or  else  better  guides  and  rulers 
to  his  flocks. 

And  these  troubles  and  afflictions  of  our  christian 
brethren  suffered  by  the  Turks,  I  thought  good  and  pro- 
fitable for  our  country  people  here  of  England  to  know, 
for  so  much  as  by  the  ignorance  of  these,  and  such  like 
histories  worthy  of  consideration,  I  see  much  inconveni- 
ence follows.  Whereby  it  cometh  to  pass,  that  because 
we  Englishmen  being  far  off"  from  these  countries,  and 
little  knowing  what  misery  is  abroad,  are  the  less  moved 
with  zeal  and  compassion  to  tender  their  grievances,  and 
to  pray  for  them  whose  troubles  we  know  not.  Where- 
upon also  it  follows  that  we  not  considering  the  miserable 
state  of  other,  are  the  less  grateful  to  God,  when  any 
tranquillity  is  granted  to  us.  And  if  any  little  cloud 
arise  upon  us,  be  it  never  so  little,  as  poverty,  loss  of 
living,  or  a  little  banishment  out  of  our  country  for  the 
Lord's  cause,  we  make  a  greater  matter  of  it,  and  all 
because  we  go  no  further  than  our  own  country,  and  only 
feeling  our  own  cross,  do  not  compare  that  which  we 
feel  with  the  great  crosses  to  which  the  churches  of 
Christ  commonly  in  other  places  abroad  are  subject. 
Which  if  we  rightly  understood,  and  earnestly  considered 
and  pondered  in  our  minds,  neither  would  we  so  exces- 
sively forget  ourselves  in  the  time  of  our  prosperity,  nor 
yet  so  impatiently  be  troubled,  as  we  are  in  time  of  our 
adversity,  and  all  because  either  we  hear  not,  or  else  we 
ponder  not  the  terrible  crosses  which  the  Lord  layeth 
upon  our  other  brethren  in  other  nations. 

The  Prophecies  of  the  Holy  Scriptures  considered, 
touching  the  coming  up  and  final  ruin  and  destruction 
of  this  wicked  kingdom  of  the  Turk,  with  the  revela- 
tions and  foreshewings  also  of  other  authors  concern- 
ing the  same. 

As  you  have  sufficiently  heard  to  what  largeness  tlie 
dominion  of  the  Turks  has  increased,  and  understand 
what  cruel  tyranny  these  wretched  miscreants  have  and 
do  daily  practise  most  heinously,  wherever  they  come 
against  the  servants  and  professors,  it  shall  not  be  un- 
profitable, but  rather  necessary,  and  to  our  great  com- 
fort, to  consider  and  examine  in  the  scriptures,  with 
what  prophecies  the  Holy  Spirit  of  the  Lord  has  fore- 
warned us  before  of  these  heavy  persecutions  to  come 
upon  his  people  by  this  horrible  antichrist.  For  as  the 
government  and  constitution  of  times  and  states  of  mo- 
narchies and  policies  fall  not  to  us  by  blind  chance,  but 
are  administered  and  allotted  to  us  from  above,  so  it  is 
not  to  be  supposed,  that  such  a  great  alteration  of  king- 
doms, such  a  terrible  and  general  persecution  of  God's 
people  almost  through  all  Christendom,  and  such  a 
terror  of  the  whole  earth  as  is  now  moved  and  gendered 
by  these  Turks,  comes  without  the  knowledge,  suff'er- 
ance,  and  determination  of  the  Lord,  for  such  ends  and 
purposes  as  his  divine  wisdom  doth  best  know.  For 
the  better  evidence  and  testimony  of  which  he  has 
left  in  his  scriptures  sufficient  instruction  and  decla- 
ration, by  which  we  may  plainly  see  to  our  great  com- 
fort how  these  grievous  afflictions  and  troubles  of  the 
church,  though  they  are  sharp  and  heavy  to  us,  yet  they 
come  not  by  chance  or  by  man's  working  only,  but  even 
as  the  Lord  himself  has  appointed  it. 

In  the  later  years  of  the  Jewish  kingdom,  what  trou- 
bles and  afflictions  that  people  sustained  three  hundred 
years  together,  but  chiefly  the  last  one  hundred  and 
sixty-six  years  before  the  coming  of  Christ,  by  Antio- 
chus and  his  fellows,  the  history  of  the  Maccabees  can 
report.  Wherein  we  have  also  notoriously  to  understand 
the  miserable  vexations  and  persecutions  of  christian 
churches  in  these  later  ends  of  the  world  by  antichrist. 

We  read  that  this  Antiochus,  in  the  eighth  year  of  his 
reign,  in  his  second  coming  to  Jerusalem,  first  gave 
forth  in  commandment,  that  all  the  Jews  should  relin- 
quish the  law  of  Moses,  and  wbrship  the  idol  of  Jupiter 
Olympius  which  he  set  up  in  the  temple  of  Jerusalem. 


A.D.  1499.1 


PROPHECIES  FROM  SCRIPTURE  CONCERNING  THE  TURKS. 


389 


The  books  of  Moses  and  of  the  Prophets  he  burned.  He 
set  garrisons  of  soldiers  to  ward  the  idol.  In  the  city  of 
Jerusalem  he  caused  the  feasts  and  revels  of  Bacchus  to 
be  kept,  full  of  all  filth  and  wickedness.  Old  men, 
women,  and  virgins,  such  as  would  not  leave  the  law  of 
Moses,  he  murdered  with  cruel  torments.  The  motliers 
that  would  not  circumcise  their  children  he  slew.  The 
children  that  were  circumcised  he  hanged  up  by  the 
necks.  The  temple  he  spoiled  and  wasted.  The  altar 
of  God,  and  candlestick  of  God,  with  the  other  orna- 
ments and  furniture  of  the  temple,  ])artly  he  cast  out, 
partly  he  carried  away.  Contrary  to  the  law  of  God  he 
caused  them  to  offer  and  to  eat  swine's  desh.  Great 
murder  and  slaughter  he  made  of  the  people,  causing 
them  either  to  leave  their  law,  or  to  lose  their  lives. 
Among  whom,  besides  many  others,  with  cruel  tor- 
ments, he  put  to  death  a  godly  mother  with  her  seven 
sons,  sending  his  cruel  proclamations  through  the  whole 
land,  that  whoever  kept  the  observances  of  the  Sabbath, 
and  other  rites  of  the  law,  and  refused  to  condescend  to 
his  abominations,  should  be  executed.  No  kind  of 
calamity,  nor  face  of  misery  could  be  shewed  in  any 
olace,  which  was  not  there  seen.  Of  the  tyranny  of  this 
Antiochus  it  is  historied  at  large  in  the  book  of  Macca- 
bees ;  and  Daniel  prophesying  before  of  the  same,  de- 
dares  that  the  people  of  the  Jews  deserved  no  less  for 
their  sins  and  transgressions. 

By  consent  of  all  writers,  this  Antiochus  bears  a 
figure  of  the  great  antichrist,  which  was  to  follow  in  the 
latter  end  of  the  world,  and  is  already  come,  and  work- 
eth  what  he  can  against  us.  Although,  as  St.  John 
saith,  there  have  been,  and  be  many  antichrists,  as  parts 
and  members  of  the  body  of  antichrist,  which  are  fore- 
runners, yet  to  speak  of  the  head  and  principal  anti- 
christ, and  great  enemy  of  Christ's  church,  he  is  come 
in  the  latter  end  of  the  world,  at  what  time  shall  be 
such  tribulation  as  never  was  seen  before  ;  whereby  is 
meant  (no  doubt)  the  Turk,  prefigured  by  this  Antio- 
chus. By  this  antichrist  I  do  also  mean  all  such,  as 
following  the  same  doctrine  of  the  Turks,  think  to  be 
saved  by  their  works,  and  not  by  their  faith  only  in  the 
Son  of  God,  of  what  title  and  profession  soever  they  be  ; 
especially  if  they  use  the  like  force  and  violence  for  the 
same  as  he  doth,  &c. 

Of  the  tyranny  of  this  Antiochus,  and  of  the  tribu- 
lations of  the  church  in  the  latter  times,  both  of  the 
Jews'  church,  and  also  of  the  Christian  church  to  come, 
let  us  hear  and  consider  the  words  of  Daniel  in  the 
eleventh  chapter,  and  also  in  his  seventh  chapter,  pro- 
phesying of  the  same  as  follows  : — 

"  For  the  ships  of  Chittim  shall  come  against  him  : 
therefore  he  shall  be  grieved,  and  return,  and  have  in- 
dignation against  the  holy  covenant :  so  shall  he  do  ;  he 
shall  even  return,  and  have  intelligence  with  them  that 
forsake  the  holy  covenant.  And  arms  shall  stand  on 
his  part,  and  they  shall  pollute  the  sanctuary  of 
strength,  and  shall  take  away  the  daily  sacrifice,  and 
they  shall  place  the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate. 
And  such  as  do  wickedly  against  the  covenant  shall  he 
corrupt  by  flatteries  :  but  the  people  that  do  know  their 
God  shall  be  strong,  and  do  exploits.  And  they  that 
understand  among  the  people  shall  instruct  many  :  yet 
they  shall  fall  by  the  sword,  and  by  flame,  by  captivity, 
and  by  spoil,  many  days.  Now  when  they  shall  fall, 
they  shall  be  holpen  with  a  little  help  :  but  many  shall 
cleave  to  them  with  flatteries.  And  some  of  them  of  un- 
derstanding shall  fall,  to  try  them,  and  to  purge,  and  to 
make  them  white,  even  to  the  time  of  the  end :  because 
it  is  yet  for  a  time  appointed.  And  the  king  shall  do 
according  to  his  will ;  and  he  shall  exalt  himself,  and 
magnify  himself  above  every  god,  and  shall  speak  mar- 
vellous things  against  the  God  of  gods,  and  shall  pros- 
per till  the  indignation  be  accomplished  :  for  that  that 
is  determined  shall  be  done.  Neither  shall  he  regard 
the  God  of  his  fathers,  nor  the  desire  of  women,  nor 
regard  any  god  :  for  he  shall  magnify  himself  above  all. 
But  in  his  estate  shall  he  honour  the  God  of  forces  :  and 
a  God  whom  his  fathers  knew  not  shall  he  honour  with 
gold,  and  silver,  and  with  precious  stones,  and  pleasant 
things.     Thus  shall  he  do  in  the  most  strong  holds  with 


a  strange  god,  whom  he  shall  acknowledge  and  increase 
with  glory  :  and  he  shall  cause  them  to  rule  over  many, 
and  shall  divide  the  land  for  gain.  And  at  the  time  of 
the  end  shall  the  king  of  the  south  push  at  iiim  :  and  the 
king  of  the  north  shall  come  against  him  like  a  whirl- 
wind, with  chariots,  and  with  horsemen,  and  with  many 
ships  ;  and  he  shall  enter  into  the  countries,  and  shall 
overflow  and  pass  over.  He  shall  enter  also  into  the 
glorious  land,  and  many  countries  shall  be  overthrown  : 
but  these  shall  escape  out  of  his  hand,  even  Edom,  and 
Moab,  and  the  chief  of  the  children  of  Ammon.  He 
shall  stretch  forth  his  hand  also  upon  the  countries  :  and 
the  land  of  Egypt  shall  not  escape  But  he  shall  have 
power  over  the  treasures  of  gold  and  of  silver,  and  over 
all  the  precious  things  of  Egypt :  and  the  Libyans  and 
the  Ethiopians  shall  be  at  his  steps.  But  tidings  out 
of  the  east  and  out  of  the  north  shall  trouble  him  : 
therefore  he  shall  go  forth  with  great  fury  to  destroy, 
and  utterly  to  make  away  many.  And  he  shall  plant  the 
tabernacles  of  his  palaces  between  the  seas  in  the  glo- 
rious holy  mountain  ;  yet  he  shall  come  to  his  end,  and 
none  shall  help  him."   (Dan.  xi.  .30 — 4,5.) 

To  this  place  of  Daniel,  might  also  be  added  the  pro- 
phecy written  in  the  seventh  chapter,  and  tending  to 
the  like  effect  ;  where  he  treating  of  his  vision  of  four 
beasts  (which  signify  the  four  monarchies),  and  speak- 
ing now  of  the  fourth  monarchy,  has  these  words  : — 

"  After  this  I  saw  in  the  night-visions,  and  behold  a 
fourth  beast,  dreadful  and  terrible,  and  strong  exceed- 
ingly ;  and  it  had  great  iron  teeth  :  it  devoured  and 
brake  in  pieces,  and  stamped  the  residue  with  the  feet 
of  it :  and  it  was  diverse  from  all  the  beasts  that  were 
before  it  ;  and  it  had  ten  horns.  I  considered  the  horns, 
and,  behold,  there  came  up  among  them  another  little 
horn,  before  whom  there  were  three  of  the  first  horns 
plucked  up  by  the  roots  :  and,  behold,  in  this  horn  were 
eyes  like  the  eyes  of  man,  and  a  mouth  speaking  great 
things, — whose  look  was  more  stout  than  his  fellows.  I 
beheld,  and  the  same  horn  made  war  with  the  saints, 
and  prevailed  against  them  ;  until  the  Ancient  of  days 
came,  and  judgment  was  given  to  the  saints  of  the  Most 
High  ;  and  the  time  came  that  the  saints  possessed  the 
kingdom."   (Dan.  vii.  7,  8;  20—22.) 

Thus  have  you  the  plain  words  of  Daniel ;  in  which 
as  he  manifestly  describes  the  coming  of  Antiochus  the 
great  adversary,  towards  the  latter  end  of  the  Jews,  so 
by  Antiochus  is  figured  also  to  us  the  great  adversary  of 
Christ,  which  is  the  Turk. 

Although  some  there  are,  who  with  great  learning 
and  judgment  apply  this  place  of  Daniel  not  to  the 
Turk,  but  to  the  pope,  and  that  for  six  or  seven  special 
causes  herein  touched  and  noted. 

The  first  is  this,  that  the  wicked  transgressors  of  the 
covenant  shall  join  with  him  deceitfully  and  hypocriti- 
cally, who  shall  pollute  the  tabernacle  of  strength,  and 
take  away  the  perpetual  sacrifice,  and  bring  in  the 
abomination  of  desolation. 

The  second  note  is,  that  the  prophet  declares,  how 
the  learned  among  the  people  shall  teach  many,  and 
that  they  shall  fall  upon  the  sword,  into  fire  and  cap 
tivity,  and  shall  be  banished,  whereby  they  shall  be 
tried,  chosen,  and  made  bright  and  pure,  &c.  All 
which  (say  they)  is  not  among  the  Turks,  but  only  in 
the  pope's  church,  where  the  faithful  preachers  and 
teachers  of  the  people  are  slain  and  burned,  &c.  Where 
likewise  it  follows,  that  they  shall  be  helped  against 
antichrist,  and  that  many  false  brethren  should  join 
them  dissemblingly,  &c.  To  this  they  allege,  that  the 
christians  have  no  such  help  against  the  Turk,  whereto 
such  false  brethren  should  join  themselves,  as  is  and  has 
been  commonly  seen  among  the  Christians  against  the 
pope,  from  time  to  time,  almost  in  all  countries. 

Thirdly,  that  the  king  shall  exalt  himself  above  all 
that  has  the  name  of  God,  and  shall  lift  up  his  mouth  to 
speak  presumptuously  against  God. 

Fourthly,  that  he  cares  not  for  the  desires  of  women, 
which  may  seem  to  note  how  the  pope's  doctrine  shall 
forbid  the  honest  and  lawful  marriage  in  churchmen. 

The  fifth  specialty  which  they  apply  to  the  pope,  ia 
that   which   follows    in  the  prophet,  saying,  "  Neither 


390 


PROPHECIES  FROM  SCRIPTURE  CONCERNING  THE  TURKS. 


[Book  VI. 


shall  he  regard  the  God  of  his  fathers,  nor  any  god  ;  but 
instead  of  him  s^hall  set  up  his  god  Muhuzzim,  and  shall 
•worship  him  with  silver  and  gold,  and  precious  stones," 
&c.  which  they  apply  to  the  pope,  setting  up  his  god 
of  bread,  and  worshipping  him  with  glistering  golden 
ornaments,  and  most  solemn  service. 

Sixthly,  it  follows,  "  And  he  shall  increase  them  with 
much  glory  and  riches,  and  shall  divide  unto  them 
lands  and  jiossessions,"  &c.  ;  meaning  that  the  pojie, 
having  dominion  over  treasures  of  gold  and  silver,  and 
all  precious  things  of  the  land,  shall  endue  his  cardinals, 
prelates,  his  Mattering  doctors,  with  friars,  monks,  and 
priests,  and  all  such  as  shall  take  his  jiart,  with  great 
privileges,  liberties,  revenues,  and  possessions.  And 
thus  I  say,  some  there  are  who  ajiply  this  prophecy  of 
the  seventh  and  eleventh  chapters  of  Daniel  to  the 
bishop  of  Rome.  Whom  although  I  take  to  be  an  ex- 
treme persecutor  of  Christ's  church,  yet  I  judge  rather 
those  two  chapters  of  Daniel  concerning  the  little  horn 
in  the  middle  of  the  ten  horns,  and  the  great  destroyer 
of  the  pleasant  land  and  glorious  holy  mountain,  to 
mean  first  Antiochus  ;  and  by  him,  secondly,  to  mean 
the  great  antichrist  the  Turk,  who  has  now  set  already 
the  tabernacles  of  his  palace  between  the  seas,  according 
to  the  prophecies  of  Daniel. 

Let  us  come  now  to  the  prophecies  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, and  mark  the  words  of  St.  Paul,  writing  to  the 
Thessalonians,  who  then  were  christian,  and  now  either 
are  Turkish,  or  under  the  Turk,  whose  words  are  these  : 
"  That  ye  be  not  soon  shaken  in  mind,  or  be 
troubled,  neither  by  spirit,  nor  by  word,  nor  by  letter 
as  from  us,  as  that  the  day  of  Christ  is  at  hand.  Let 
no  man  deceive  you  by  any  means  :  for  that  day  shall 
not  come,  except  there  come  a  falling  away  first,  and 
that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition  ;  who 
opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called 
God,  or  that  is  worshipped  ;  so  that  he  as  God  sitteth  in 
the  temple  of  God,  shewing  himself  that  he  is  God." 
(2  Thess.  ii.  2 — 4.)  Although  this  falling  away  and  de- 
parting may  have  a  double  understanding,  as  well  of  the 
pope's  sect  (which  is  gone  and  departed  from  the  free 
justification  by  faith  only  in  Christ  through  the  promise 
of  grace)  as  of  the  Turks  ;  yet  leaving  a  while  to  speak 
of  the  pope,  because  it  appears  more  notoriously  in  the 
Turk,  we  will  chiefly  apply  it  to  him,  in  whom  so  aptly 
it  agrees,  that  unless  this  great  apostasy  frona  the 
faith  in  so  many  churches  had  happened  by  the  Turk,  it 
had  been  hard  to  understand  the  apostle's  mind,  which 
now  by  the  history  of  the  Turks  is  easy  and  evident  to 
be  known,  considering  what  a  ruin  has  happened  to  the 
church  of  Christ  by  these  miserable  Turks,  what  em- 
pires, nations,  kingdoms,  countries,  towns,  and  cities, 
he  has  removed  from  the  name  and  profession  of  Christ, 
how  many  thousands,  and  infinite  multitudes  of  chris- 
tian men  and  children,  in  Asia,  in  Africa,  and  in  Eu- 
rope, are  carried  away  from  Christ's  church  to  Maho- 
met's religion,  some  to  serve  for  the  Turk's  guard 
among  the  janisaries,  some  for  soldiers,  some  for  mi- 
ners, some  for  gunners,  to  fight  and  war  against  the 
christians  ;  so  that  the  most  part  of  all  tLe  churches, 
planted  once  by  the  apostles,  are  now  degenerated  into 
Turks,  only  a  small  handful  of  christians  reserved  yet 
in  these  western  parts  of  Europe,  of  which  small  rem- 
nant, what  shall  also  become  shortly,  except  Christ  him- 
self do  help,  Christ  only  himself  knows. 

Notwitlistanding  this  text  of  the  holy  apostle  may  be 
verified  also  with  no  less  reason  upon  the  bishop  of 
Rome  than  upon  the  Turk,  because  he  is  a  man  of  sin, 
that  is,  his  seat  and  city  is  a  great  maintainer  of  wicked- 
ness, and  also  for  that  he  is  an  adversary,  that  is,  con- 
trary in  all  his  doings  and  proceedings  to  Christ. 

Thirdly,  for  he  sits  in  the  temple  of  God,  and  so  did 
not  Mahomet. 

Fourthly,  because  he  is  an  exalter  of  himself,  and  sit- 
teth more  like  a  god  than  a  man  in  Rome. 

Fifthly,  because  he  seduces,  and  has  seduced  by  his 
apostasy,  the  most  part  of  all  Christendom  from  the 
doctrine  and  free  promises  of  God,  into  a  wrong  and 
Btrange  way  of  salvation,  which  is  not  to  be  justified 
freely  before  God  but  only  by  our  faith  in  Christ  his 


well-beloved  Son  (to  which  faith  the  promise  of  God 
freely  and  graciously  has  annexed  all  our  salvation  only, 
and  to  no  other  thing) ;  but  the  pope  has  taught  us  to  work 
out  our  salvation  by  an  infinite  number  of  other  things ;  so 
that  he  binds  the  necessity  of  our  salvation  also  to  this, 
that  we  must  believe  (if  we  will  be  saved)  and  receive  him 
to  be  the  vicar  of  Christ  in  earth,  &c. 

But  to  return  again  to  the  Turks.  Among  all  the 
prophecies,  both  of  the  Old  Testament  and  of  the  New, 
there  is  none  that  points  out  the  antichristian  kingdom 
of  the  Turks  better  tlian  doth  the  Revelation  of  St. 
John,  whose  words  let  us  weigh  and  consider.  Who 
speaking  of  opening  the  seventh  and  last  seal  (which 
signifieth  the  last  age  of  the  world),  and  there  writing 
of  the  seven  trumpets  of  the  seven  angels,  at  the  sound- 
ing of  the  sixth  angel,  he  saith,  "  Loose  the  four  angels 
which  are  bound  in  the  great  river  Euphrates.  And  the 
four  angels  were  loosed,  which  were  prepared  for  aa 
hour,  and  a  day,  and  a  month,  and  a  year,  for  to  slay  the 
third  part  of  men.  And  the  number  of  the  array  of  the 
horsemen  were  two  hundred  thousand  thousand  :  and  I 
heard  the  number  of  them.  And  tlius  I  saw  the  horses 
in  the  vision,  and  them  that  sat  on  them,  liaving  breast- 
plates of  fire,  and  of  jacinth,  and  brimstone  :  and  the 
heads  of  the  horses  were  as  the  heads  of  lions  ;  and  out 
of  their  mouths  issued  fire,  and  smoke,  and  brimstone. 
By  these  three  was  the  third  part  of  men  killed,  by  the 
fire,  and  by  the  smoke,  and  by  the  brimstone,  vi'hich 
issued  out  of  their  mouths."   (Rev.  ix.  14 — 18.) 

By  the  seventh  seal  is  meant  the  seventh  and  last  age 
of  the  world,  which  last  age  of  the  world  is  from  Christ 
to  the  judgment  and  resurrection  of  the  dead. 

By  the  seven  angels  with  their  seven  trumpets  is  sig- 
nified the  seven  plagues  that  come  in  this  seventh  and 
last  age  of  the  world. 

By  the  sixth  trumpet  of  the  sixth  angel  is  meant  the 
sixth  plague  coming  last  and  next  before  the  plague  of 
the  great  judgment-day,  which  sixth  plague  is  here  de- 
scribed to  come  by  the  eastern  kings,  that  is,  by  the 
Turks. 

By  loosing  the  angels  who  had  rule  of  the  great  river 
Euphrates,  is  signified  the  letting  out  of  ^he  east  kings, 
that  is,  the  Turks  out  of  Scythia,  Tartary,  Persia,  and 
Arabia,  by  whom  the  third  part  of  Christendom  shall  be 
destroyed,  as  we  see  it  this  day  has  come  to  pass. 

It  follows  in  the  prophecy,  "  For  their  power  is  in 
their  mouth,  and  in  their  tails  :  for  their  tails  were  like 
unto  serpents,  and  had  heads,  and  with  them  they  do 
hurt."  (Rev.  ix.  19.)  Meaning  that  these  Turks  with 
the  words  of  their  mouths  shall  threaten  great  destruc- 
tion of  fire  and  sword,  to  them  that  will  not  yield  to 
them,  and  in  the  end,  when  the  Christians  shall  yield  to 
them,  trusting  to  their  promises,  they,  like  serpents,  shall 
deceive  them  in  the  end,  and  kill  them. 

The  like  prophecy  also,  after  the  like  words  and  sense, 
is  to  be  seen  and  read  in  the  sixteenth  chapter  of  the 
Revelations,  where  St.  John,  treating  of  seven  cups 
filled  with  the  wrath  of  the  living  God,  given  to  the 
hands  of  seven  angels  by  one  of  the  four  beasts  (that  is, 
in  the  time  of  one  of  the  four  monarchies,  which  was 
the  monarchy  of  Rome),  speaks  likewise  of  the  sixth 
angel,  "  And  the  sixth  angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon 
the  great  river  Euphrates  ;  and  the  water  thereof  was 
dried  up,  that  the  way  of  the  kings  of  the  east  might  be 
prepared."   (Rev.  xvi.  12.) 

By  the  sixth  angel  with  the  sixth  vial  is  meant,  as  before 
the  last  plague  save  one  that  shall  come  upon  the  chris- 
tians. By  the  kings  of  the  east  are  meant  the  Saracens, 
and  twelve  Ottoman  Turks.  By  drying  up  the  river 
Euphrates,  is  signified  the  way  of  these  Turks  to  be  pre- 
pared by  the  Lord's  appointment,  to  come  out  of  the  east- 
ern to  the  western  parts  of  the  world,  to  molest  and  afflict 
the  christians.  It  follows  more  in  the  text: — "  And  I 
saw  three  unclean  spirits  like  frogs  come  out  of  the 
mouth  of  the  dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the 
beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet.  For 
they  are  the  spirits  of  devils,  working  miracles,  which 
go  forth  unto  tlie  kings  of  the  earth  and  of  the  whole 
world,  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of  that  great  day  of 
God  Almighty."     And  it  follows  shortly  after,  "  And 


A.D.  1499.] 


PROPHECIES  CONCERNING  THE  TURK  AND  POPE. 


391 


hi  githered  them  together  into  a  place  called  iu  the 
Hebrew  tongue  Armageddon."  And  immediately  it 
folio weth  in  the  same  place,  "  And  the  seventli  angel 
pu'jred  out  his  vial  into  the  air  ;  and  there  came  a  great 
voice  out  of  the  temple  of  heaven,  from  the  throne,  say- 
ing, It  is  done."  (Rev.  xvi.  13.  16,  17.)  Whereby  it 
is  to  bs  understood,  that  towards  the  last  consummation 
of  the  world  great  force  shall  be  seen,  and  a  mighty 
army  of  the  enemies  shall  be  collected  and  gathered 
against  the  people  and  saints  of  the  Highest,  and  then 
comes  the  consummation. 

Wherefore,  it  is  not  for  nought  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
of  God,  in  the  same  place,  a  little  before  the  sixth  angel 
pours  out  his  vial,  exhorts  all  the  faithful,  saying,  "  Be- 
hold, I  come  like  a  thief  in  the  night ;  blessed  is  he  that 
watcheth  and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he  walk  naked, 
and  men  see  his  filthiness,"  &c. 

Nicholas  de  Lyra  ;  and  Paul,  bishop  of  Burdens  ;  and 
Matthias  Dorinke,  writing  upon  the  thirteenth  chapter 
of  the  Apocalypse,  and  expounding  the  mystery  of  the 
second  beast  rising  out  of  the  earth,  having  the  horns  of 
a  lamb,  Sec.  apply  it  to  Mahomet  and  the  Turks,  with  a 
solemn  declaration  made  upon  the  same.  Which  in- 
terpretation of  theirs,  although  in  some  points  it  may 
seem  to  have  some  appearance  of  probability,  yet,  as 
touching  the  proper  and  natural  meaning  of  the  apostle 
in  that  place,  speaking  of  the  false  Lamb,  &c.  if  we  con- 
sider well  all  the  circumstances  of  that  beast,  and  mark 
the  consequence  of  the  text,  both  of  that  which  goes 
before  and  follows  after,  we  must  grant,  that  the  de- 
scription and  interpretation  of  that  false  horned  lamb 
must  necessarily  be  applied  only  to  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
and  none  other,  which  is  to  be  proved  by  six  principal 
causes  or  arguments. 

The  first  is,  for  that  this  beast  is  described  to  bear  the 
horns  of  a  Lamb  ;  by  which  Lamb,  no  doubt,  is  meant 
Christ.  By  the  horns  of  the  Lamb  is  signified  the  out- 
ward shew  or  resemblance  of  Christ  our  Saviour ;  which 
shew  or  resemblance  can  have  no  relation  to  Mahomet, 
for  he  takes  himself  to  be  above  Christ,  and  Christ  as  an 
excellent  prophet  of  God  sitting  at  his  feet.  Wherefore, 
seeing  Mahomet  comes  neither  as  equal  to  Christ,  nor 
as  vicar  under  Christ,  this  prophecy  cannot  agree  to 
him,  but  only  to  him  who  openly  in  plain  words  pro- 
tests, that  all  Christ's  lambs  and  sheep,  not  singularly, 
but  universally,  through  the  whole  world,  are  committed 
to  him  as  vicar  of  Chiist,  and  successor  of  Peter,  and 
that  all  men  must  confess  the  same  of  necessity,  or  else 
they  are  none  of  Christ's  sheep,  &c.  Wherein  it  is 
easy  to  see  where  the  pretended  horns  of  the  lamb 
gi  ow. 

The  second  argument,  "  And  he  spake  like  a 
dragon,"  &c.  A  lamb's  horns  and  the  mouth  of  a 
dragon  do  not  agree  together.  And  as  they  do  not 
agree  together  in  nature,  so  neither  can  they  be  found 
in  any  person,  either  Turk  or  other,  so  lively,  as  in  the 
bishop  of  Rome.  When  thou  hearest  him  call  himself 
"  The  apostolical  bishop,  the  vicar  of  Christ,  the  suc- 
cessor of  Peter,  the  servant  of  God's  servants,"  &c. 
thou  seest  iu  him  the  two  horns  of  a  lamb,  and  wouldst 
think  him  to  be  a  lamb  indeed,  and  such  a  one  as  would 
wash  your  feet  for  humility  ;  but  hear  him  speak,  and 
you  shall  find  him  a  dragon.  See  and  read  the  epistle 
of  Pope  Martin  v.,  charging,  commanding,  and  threaten- 
ing emperors,  kings,  dukes,  princes,  marquises,  earls, 
barons,  knights,  rectors,  consuls,  proconsuls,  with  their 
shires,  counties,  and  universities,  of  their  kingdoms, 
provinces,  cities,  towns,  castles,  villages,  and  other 
places.  See  the  answer  of  Pope  Urban  II.,  and  his 
message  to  King  William  Rufus.  Behold  the  works 
and  doings  of  Pope  Innocent  III.  against  King  John. 

Note  also  the  answer  of  another  pope  to  the  king  of 
England,  which,  for  the  price  of  the  king's  head,  would 
not  grant  to  him  the  investing  of  his  bishops.  Mark 
well  the  words  and  doings  of  Pope  Hildebrand  against 
the  Emperor  Henry  IV.  ;  also  of  Pope  Alexander  II. 
treading  upon  the  neck  of  Frederick  Barbarossa,  not  like 
a  lamb  treading  upon  a  dragon,  but  like  a  dragon  tread- 
ing upon  a  lamb. 

It  follows,  moreover,   in  the  same  prophecy.   Rev. 


xiii.  12,  for  the  third  argument,  "  And  he  exerciseth  all 
the  power  of  the  first  beast  before  him,  and  causeth  the 
earth  and  them  which  dwell  therein  to  worship  the  first 
beast,  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed,"  &c. 

In  this  propliecy  two  things  are  to  be  noted  ;  firit, 
what  the  first  beast  is,  whose  power  the  second  beast 
executes.  Secondly,  what  this  second  beast  is  which  so 
exercises  his  power  in  his  sight.  The  first  of  these 
beasts  having  seven  heads  and  ten  horns,  must  needs 
signify  the  city  of  Rome,  which  may  easily  be  proved  by 
two  demonstrations.  First,  by  the  exposition  of  the 
seventeenth  chapter  of  Revelation,  where  is  declared 
and  described  tlie  beast  to  stand  on  seven  hills,  and  to 
contain  ten  kings,  having  the  whole  power  of  the  dragon 
given  ;  and  also  the  same  city  to  be  named  "  The  whore 
of  Babylon,  drunken  with  the  blood  of  the  saints." 
All  which  properties  joined  together,  can  agree  in  no- 
wise to  any  kingdom  but  the  heathen  empire  of  Rome, 
which  city,  at  that  time  of  writing  these  prophecies,  had 
the  government  of  the  whole  world.  The  second  de- 
monstration or  evidence  may  be  reduced  out  of  the 
number  of  the  months  assigned  to  this  beast.  For  so  it 
is  written,  that  this  beast  had  power  to  war, — that  is,  to 
work  his  malice  against  Christ's  people  forty-two  months, 
which  months  counted  by  Sabbaths  of  years,  (that  is, 
every  month  for  seven  years)  makes  up  the  just  number 
of  those  years,  in  which  the  primitive  church  was  under 
the  terrible  persecutions  of  the  heathen  emperors  of 
Rome,  as  is  before  specified. 

Which  thing  thus  proved  that  the  first  beast  must 
needs  signify  the  empire  and  city  of  Rome,  then  must  it 
necessarily  follow  that  the  second  beast  with  the  lamb's 
horns,  must  signify  the  bishop  and  pope  of  the  same 
city  of  Rome.  The  reason  whereof  is  evident  by  that 
which  follows  in  the  prophecy,  where  it  is  declared, 
that  the  second  beast,  having  two  horns  of  a  lamb,  re- 
ceived and  exercised  all  the  power  of  the  first  beast,  be- 
fore or  in  the  sight  of  the  said  beast,  which  cannot  be 
verified  either  in  the  Turks  or  in  any  other,  but  only  in 
the  pope  of  Rome,  who  (as  you  see)  receives,  usurps, 
and  derives  to  himself  all  the  power  of  that  city  and 
monarchy  of  Rome  ;  so  that  he  saith,  that  when  Con- 
stantine  or  Ludovicus  yielded  unto  him  the  rule  and 
kingdom  of  that  city,  he  gave  him  but  his  own,  and  that 
which  of  right  and  duty  belonged  to  him  before. 

And  this  authority  or  power  over  all  the  empire  of 
Rome  he  works  not  in  Asia,  or  in  Constantinople,  as  the 
Turk  does,  but  in  the  sight  of  the  beast  which  gave  him 
the  power,  that  is,  in  the  city  of  Rome  itself,  which  is 
the  first  beast  here  in  this  prophecy  of  the  Revelation 
described. 

Fourthly,  It  follows  further,  "  And  he  causeth  the 
earth  and  them  which  dwell  therein  to  worship  the  first 
beast,  whose  deadly  wound  was  healed,"  &c.  The  in- 
terpretation of  this  part,  as  also  of  all  the  other  parts  of 
the  same  chapter,  stands  upon  the  definition  of  the  first 
beast ;  for  it  being  granted,  as  cannot  be  denied,  that 
the  first  beast  signifies  the  city  and  empire  of  Rome ;  it 
must  consequently  follow,  that  the  bishop  (whom  we 
call  the  pope)  of  the  city  of  Rome,  must  be  understood 
by  the  second  beast ;  as  neither  Turk  nor  any  other,  but 
only  the  bishop  of  Rome  has  held  up  the  estimation  and 
dignity  of  that  city,  which  began  to  be  in  ruin  and  de- 
cay by  the  Vandals,  Goths,  Herulians,  and  Lombards, 
about  A.  D.  4.t6  ;  but  afterward,  by  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  the  pristine  state  and  honour  of  that  city  revived 
again,  and  flourished  in  as  great  veneration  as  ever  it  did 
before.  And  that  is  it  which  the  Holy  Ghost  seems 
here  to  mean  of  the  first  beast,  saying,  "  That  he  had 
a  wound  of  the  beast,  and  was  cured."  For  so  it  fol- 
lows : 

Fifthly,  "  Saying  to  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth, 
that  they  should  make  an  image  to  the  beast,  which  had 
the  wound  by  a  sword,  and  did  live.  And  he  had  power 
to  give  life  unto  the  image  of  the  beast,  that  the  image 
of  the  beast  should  both  speak,  and  cause  that  as  many 
as  would  not  worship  the  image  of  the  beast  should  be 
killed.  And  he  caused  all,  both  small  and  great,  rich 
and  poor,  free  and  bond,  to  receive  a  mark  in  their  right 
hand,  or  in  their  foreheads  :  and  that  no  man  might  buy 


392 


THE  NUMBER  OF  THE  NAME  OF  THE  BEAST  DISCUSSED. 


[Book  VI. 


or  sell,  save  he  that  had  the  mark,  or  the  name  of  the 
beast,  orthe  number  of  his  name,"  &c.  (Rev.  xiii.l4 — 17.) 

By  giving  life  to  the  image  of  the  beast,  and  making  it 
speak,  it  is  presupposed  that  the  beast  was  at  the  point 
of  death,  and  lay  speechless ;  inasmuch  as  the  city 
of  Rome  began  to  lose  and  change  name,  a'ld  was 
called  for  a  while  Odacria,  from  Odoacer  king  of  the  He- 
rulians,  who  by  dint  of  sword  surprised  tlie  Romans  ; 
and  yet,  notwithstanding,  by  the  means  of  its  pre- 
lates, the  city  of  Rome,  which  was  then  ready  to  give 
up  tlie  gliost,  recovered  its  maje.sty  and  strength  again. 
It  is  even  hard  to  say,  whether  Rome  did  ever  ruffle 
and  rage  in  tyranny,  more  tragically  in  the  time  of 
Nero,  Doraitian,  Dioclesian,  and  other  emperors,  than 
it  has  (lone  under  the  pope ;  or  whether  that  Rome 
had  all  kings,  queens,  princes,  dukes,  lords,  and  all  sub- 
jects more  under  obedience  and  subjection,  when  the 
emperors  reigned,  or  now  in  the  reign  of  the  pope. 
And  therefore  it  is  said  not  without  cause  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  That  it  is  given  to  him,  to  give  life  and  speech 
to  the  image  of  the  beast,  causing  all  them  to  be  slain 
which  will  not  worship  the  image  of  the  beast,  &c.  As 
for  example,  who  sees  not  what  multitudes  of  christian 
men,  women,  and  children  in  all  countries  have  been  put 
to  fire  and  sword  ?  histories  of  all  times  will  declare 
what  havook  has  been  made  of  christian  blood  about  the 
pre-eminence  and  majority  of  the  see  of  Rome  ;  what 
churches  and  countries,  both  Greeks  and  Latins,  have 
been  excommunicated  ;  AMhat  kings  have  been  deposed, 
and  emperors  stripped  from  their  imperial  seat,  and  all 
because  they  would  not  stoop  and  bend  to  the  image  of 
the  beast,  that  is,  to  the  majesty  and  title  of  Rome,  ad- 
vanced so  highly  now  by  its  bishop,  as  it  was  never 
higher  before  in  the  reign  of  Nero  or  Dioclesian. 
Wlierefore,  taking  the  first  beast  to  signify  the  empire 
of  Rome,  which  cannot  be  denied,  it  is  plain,  that  the 
second  beast  must  necessarily  be  applied  to  the  pope 
and  not  to  the  Turk,  as  the  Turk  seeks  nothing  so  little 
as  the  advancement  of  that  empire,  but  rather  strives 
against  it  to  pluck  it  down. 

The  sixth  and  last  argument  is  grounded  upon  the 
number  of  the  name  of  the  beast,  expressed  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  the  same  prophecy,  by  the  letters  xKq-  In 
which  letters,  although  there  lies  great  darkness  and  dif- 
ficulty to  be  understood,  yet  certain  ancient  fathers 
which  were  disciples  and  hearers  of  them  which  heard 
St.  John  himself,  as  Irenseus  and  others,  expound  the 
letters  conjecturally,  to  contain  the  name  of  the  beast, 
and  to  be  the  name  of  a  man  under  this  word  \aTti7'og:' 
Whereas  no  other  name  lightly  of  any  person,  either  in 
Greek  or  Latin,  will  agree  to  the  same,  save  only  the 
foresaid  named  Xariivog.  There  are  some  other  solu- 
tions of  these  numbers,  but  of  all  names  properly  sig- 
nifying any  man,  none  comes  so  near  to  the  number  of 
tJiis  mystery,  (if  it  go  by  order  of  letters)  as  the  word 
Xarfti'f'f. 

Let  us  come  to  the  twentieth  chapter  of  the  Revela- 
tion, wherein  the  holy  scripture  seems  plainly  and  di- 
rectly to  notify  the  Turks.  The  words  of  the  prophecy 
are  these : — 

"  And  1  saw  an  angel  come  down  from  heaven, 
having  the  key  of  the  bottomless  pit  and  a  great  chain 
in  his  hand.  And  he  laid  hold  on  the  dragon,  that  old 
serpent,  which  is  the  devil,  and  Satan,  and  bound  him  a 
thousand  years,  and  cast  him  into  the  bottomless  pit, 
and  shut  hitn  up,  and  set  a  seal  upon  him,  that  he  should 
deceive  the  nations  no  more,  till  the  thousand  years 
should  be  fulfilled :  and  after  that  he  must  be  loosed  a 
little  se-ison." 

And  it  follows  after,  "  And  when  the  thousand  years 
are  exjiired,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison,  and 
shall  go  out  to  deceive  the  nations  which  are  in  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  to  gather  them 
together  to  battle  :  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand 
of  the  sea.  And  they  went  up  on  the  breadth  of  the 
earth,  and  compassed  the  camp  of  the  saints  about,  and 
the  beloved  city,"  &c.  (ver.  7,  8,  9.) 

M)  The  number  of  these  letters  in  Greek,  maketh  the  full  num- 
ber of  tix  huDdreJ  and  sixty-six. 


To  the  perfect  understanding  of  this  prophecy,  three 
things  are  necessary  to  be  known.  First,  what  is  meant 
by  binding  up,  and  loosing  out  of  Satan  as  the  old 
dragon.  Secondly,  at  what  time  and  year  first  he  was 
chained  up  and  sealed  for  a  thousand  years.  Thirdly,  at 
whal  year  and  time  these  thousand  years  did  end,  when 
he  should  be  loosed  out  again  for  a  little  season.  Which 
three  points  being  well  examined  and  marked,  the  pro- 
phecy may  easily  be  understood  directly  to  be  meant  of 
the  Turk. 

First,  by  binding  and  loosing  of  Satan  seems  to  be 
meant  the  ceasing  and  staying  of  the  cruel  and  horrible 
persecution  of  the  heathen  emperors  of  Rome  against 
the  true  christians,  as  is  to  be  seen  in  '  The  Ten  first 
Persecutions  in  the  Primitive  Church,'  in  which  most 
bloody  persecutions,  Satan  then  raged  without  all  mea- 
sure, till  the  time  it  pleased  Almighty  God  to  stop  this 
old  serpent,  and  to  tie  him  shorter.  And  thus  have  you 
to  understand  what  is  meant  by  the  binding  up  of  Satan 
for  a  thousand  years  ;  whereby  is  signified,  that  the  per- 
secution against  the  christians  stirred  up  by  the  beast 
(that  is,  in  the  empire  of  Rome,  through  the  instigation 
of  Satan)  shall  not  always  continue,  but  shall  break  up 
after  a  certain  time,  and  shall  cease  for  a  thousand 
years,  &c. 

Now  at  what  time  and  year  this  persecution,  that  is, 
the  fury  and  rage  of  Satan  should  cease,  is  also  de- 
clared in  the  Revelation  before ;  where  in  the  eleventh 
and  thirteenth  chapters  we  read,  that  the  beast  before 
mentioned  shall  have  power  to  work  his  malice  and  mis- 
chief for  the  space  of  forty- two  months,  and  no  more,  and 
then  that  Satan  should  be  locked  up  for  a  thousand 
years.  The  computation  of  which  months,  being  counted 
by  Sabbaths  of  years  (after  the  example  of  the  sixty- 
nine  weeks  of  Daniel,  chapter  xi.)  it  brings  us  to  the  ™ 
just  year  and  time,  when  that  terrible  persecution  in  the  ■ 
primitive  church  should  end,  and  so  it  did.  For,  if  we  a 
allow  to  every  month  a  Sabbath  of  years,  that  is,  reckon 
every  month  for  seven  years,  and  that  makes  two  hun- 
dred and  ninety-four  years,  which  embraces  the  period 
between  the  eighteenth  year  of  Tiberius,  (under  whom 
Christ  suffered)  and  the  death  of  Maxentius  the  last  per- 
secutor of  the  primitive  church  in  Europe,  subdued  by 
Constantine,  as  may  appear  by  calculating  the  years, 
months,  and  days,  between  the  year  of  the  reign  of 
Tiberius,  and  the  death  of  Maxentius ;  and  so  you 
have  the  account  of  the  period  when  Satan  was 
first  bound  up,  after  he  had  raged  in  the  primitive 
church  two-and-forty  months.  Which  months,  as  is 
said,  being  counted  by  Sabbaths  of  years,  after  the  usual 
manner  of  scripture,  amount  to  two  hundred  and  ninety- 
four  years  ;  and  so  much  was  the  full  time  between  the 
passion  of  our  Lord,  which  was  in  the  eighteenth  year 
of  Tiberius,  to  the  last  year  of  Maxentius. ^ 

And  here  by  the  way  comes  a  note  to  be  observed, 
that  as  by  the  number  of  these  forty-two  months  speci- 
fied in  the  Revelations,  the  empire  of  Rome  must  neces- 
sarily be  confessed  to  be  the  first  beast,  therefore  it  must 
by  like  necessity  follow,  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  the  se- 
cond beast,  with  the  two  horns  of  the  lamb,  because  he 
only  has  and  does  cause  the  empire  of  Rome  to  revive 
and  to  be  magnified,  which  the  Turk  does  not,  but 
rather  labours  to  the  contrary.  Wherefore  let  every 
christian  man  be  wise,  and  beware  in  time  how  he  takes 
the  mark  of  the  beast,  lest  peradventure  it  follow  upon 
him,  that  he  drink  of  that  terrible  cup  of  wrath  men- 
tioned.   (Rev.  xiv.) 

Thirdly,  it  remains  to  be  discussed  touching  the  third 
point   in    this    prophecy,    that   as  we  have   found   out 
(through  the  help  of  Christ)  the  year  and  time  of  Sa- 
tan's binding,  so  we  search  out  likewise  the  time  and        J 
season  of  his  loosing  out,  which  by  the  testimony  of       I 
scripture  was  approved  to  be  a  thousand  years  after  his        m 
binding  up,  and  rightly  according  to  the  time  appointed        I 
it  came  to  pass.     For  if  we  number  well  by  the  scrip-        '■' 
ture  the  year  of  his  binding  up,   which  was  from  the 
passion  of  our  Lord  two  hundred  and  ninety-four  years, 

(2)  See  note  p.  68.    [EuJ  i 


A.D.  1506.] 


THE  BURNING  OF  WILLIAM  TYLSWORTH  AND  OTHERS. 


393 


and. add  thereto  a  thousand  years,  it  mounts  to  one 
thousand  two  hundred  ninety-four,  which  was  about  the 
time  when  Ottoman  the  first  Turk  began  his  conquests, 
which  was  the  first  spring  and  well-head  of  all  these  wo- 
ful  calamities  that  the  church  of  Christ  hath  felt  botli  in 
Asia,  Africa,  and  Europe,  almost  these  three  hundred 
years  past.  For  so  we  find  in  chronicles,  that  the  king- 
dom of  the  Turks  being  first  divided  into  four  families, 
at  length  the  family  of  Ottoman  prevailed,  and  thereupon 
came  those  whom  we  now  call  Turks,  which  was 
about  the  same  time  when  Pope  Boniface  VIII.  was  bishop 
of  Rome. 

In  this  long  digression,  wherein  sufficiently  has  been 
described  the  grievous  and  tedious  persecution  of  the 
Saracens  and  Turks  against  the  christians,  thou  hast  to 
understand,  good  reader,  and  to  behold  the  image  of  a 
terrible  antichrist  evidently  appearing  both  by  his  own 
doings,  and  also  by  the  scriptures,  prophesied  and  de- 
clared to  us  before.  Now  in  comparing  the  Turk  with 
the  pope,  if  a  question  be  asked,  which  of  them  is  the 
truer  or  greater  antichrist,  it  were  easy  to  see  and  judge, 
that  the  Turk  is  the  more  open  and  manifest  enemy 
against  Christ  and  his  church.  But  if  it  be  asked 
which  of  the  two  has  been  the  more  bloody  and  pernici- 
ous adversary  to  Christ  and  his  members,  or  which  of 
them  has  consumed  and  spilt  more  christian  blood,  he 
with  sword,  or  this  with  fire  and  sword  together,  neither 
is  it  a  light  matter  to  discern,  neither  is  it  my  part  here 
to  discuss,  who  only  write  the  history,  and  the  acts  of 
them  both.  Wherefore  after  the  history  of  the  Turks 
thus  finished,  we  will  now  return  to  where  we  left  off, 
in  describing  the  domestic  troubles  and  persecutions  here 
at  home  under  the  bishop  of  Rome,  after  the  burning  of 
Babram  in  Norfolk. 

In  the  days  of  King  Henry  VII.  (A.D.  1506),  in  the 
diocese  of  Lincoln,  in  Buckinghamshire,  one  William 
Tylsworth  was  burned  in  Amersham,  in  a  close,  called 
Stanley,  about  sixty  years  ago.  At  which  time  one 
Joan  Clerk,  a  married  woman,  who  was  the  only  daugh- 
ter of  William  Tylsworth,  and  a  faithful  woman,  was 
compelled  with  her  own  hands  to  set  fire  to  her  dear  fa- 
ther ;  and  at  the  same  time  her  husband  John  Clerk  did 
penance  at  her  father's  burning,  and  bear  a  fagot,  as  did 
also  twenty-three  other  persons  ;  and  who  afterwards 
were  compelled  to  w-ear  certain  badges,  and  went  abroad 
to  certain  towns  to  do  penance,  as  to  Buckingham, 
Aylesbury,  and  other  towns.  And  also  several  of  these 
men  were  afterwards  burned  in  the  cheek,  as  William 
Page,  who  at  this  present  day  is  alive,  and  likewise 
carried  a  fagot  with  the  others.  Agnes  Wetherly,  who 
is  still  alive,  testifies  that  at  the  burning  of  this  William 
Tylsworth,  were  above  sixty  others  who  were  obliged  to 
carry  fagots  for  their  penance,  of  whom  some  were  en- 
joined to  bear  and  wear  fagots  at  Lincoln  the  space  of 
seven  years,  some  at  one  time,  some  at  another,  &c.  In 
which  number  was  also  one  Robert  Bartlet,  a  rich  man, 
who  for  his  professions'  sake  was  put  out  of  his  farm  and 
goods,  and  was  condemned  to  be  kept  in  the  monastery 
of  Ashryge,  where  he  wore  on  his  right  sleeve  a  square 
piece  of  cloth,  the  space  of  seven  years  together. 

About  the  same  time  of  the  burning  of  William  Tyls- 
worth, was  one  Father  Roberts  burned  at  Buckingham. 
He  was  a  miller,  and  dwelt  at  Missenden.  At  his  burn- 
ing there  were  about  twenty  persons  that  were  compelled 
to  carry  fagots,  and  to  do  such  penance  as  the  wicked 
Pharisees  compelled  them  to.  After  that,  by  the  space 
of  two  or  three  years,  was  burned  at  Amersham,  Thomas 
Bernard,  a  husbandman,  and  James  Mordon,  a  la- 
bourer, they  were  both  burned  at  one  fire  ;  and  there 
was  William  Littlepage  (who  is  yet  alive)  compelled  to 
be  burned  in  the  right  cheek,  and  Father  Rogers,  and 
Father  Reive,  who  afterwards  were  burned.  This  Father 
Rogers  was  in  the  bishop's  prison  fourteen  weeks  toge- 
ther, night  and  day,  where  he  was  so  cruelly  handled 
with  cold,  hunger  and  irons,  that  after  his  coming  out 
of  the  prison,  he  was  so  lame  in  his  back,  that  he  could 
never  go  upright  as  long  as  he  lived,  as  several  honest 
men  that  are  now  living  can  testify.     Also  there  were 


thirty  more  burned  in  the  right  cheek,  and  obliged  to 

carry  fagots  the  same  time.  The  cause  was  that  they 
would  talk  against  superstition  and  idolatry,  and  were 
desirous  to  hear  and  read  the  holy  scriptures.  The 
manner  of  their  burning  in  the  cheek  was  this  ;  their 
necks  were  tied  fast  to  a  post,  and  their  hands  holden 
fast  that  they  might  not  stir,  and  so  the  iron  being  hot, 
was  ])ut  to  their  cheeks,  and  thus  they  bore  about  them 
the  prints  and  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

The  cruel  handimg  of  Thomas  Chnse  of  Amersham, 
who  was  wickedly  stranyled  and  martyred  in  the 
Bishops'  Prison  at  Woburn. 

Among  those  who  were  so  cruelly  persecuted  for  the 
gospel  and  word  of  Christ,  was  one  Thomas  Chase  of 
Amersham.  This  man  by  the  report  of  such  as  knew 
him,  was  a  man  of  a  godly,  sober,  and  honest  behaviour 
(whose  virtuous  doings  yet  remain  in  memory)  and  could 
not  abide  idolatry  and  superstition,  but  many  times 
would  speak  against  it.  Wherefore  the  ungodly  and 
wicked  did  the  more  hate  and  despise  him,  and  took  him 
and  brought  him  before  the  blind  bishop,  being  at  that 
time  at  Woburn  in  the  county  of  Buckingham,  and  as  it 
is  written  in  the  Acts  that  wicked  Herod  vexed  certain  of 
the  church,  and  killed  James,  the  brother  of  John,  with 
the  sword  ;  and  because  he  saw  that  it  pleased  the  Jews, 
he  proceeded  farther,  so  this  bishop  had  Thomas  Chase 
before  him,  asking  him  many  questions  touching  the 
Romish  religion,  with  many  taunts,  checks,  and  rebukes, 
but  what  answer  this  godly  man,  Thomas  Chase,  made 
them  is  unknown.  However  it  is  to  be  supposed,  that 
bis  answer  was  most  zealous  and  godly  in  professing 
Christ's  true  religion  and  gospel,  and  to  the  extirpation 
of  idolatry,  and  superstition,  and  hypocrisy,  for  that  he 
was  commanded  to  be  put  in  the  prison,  in  the  bishop's 
house  at  Woburn,  which  had  not  been  done  to  him,  had 
not  his  answers  been  sound  and  upright.  There  Thomas 
Chase  lay  bound  most  painfully  with  chains,  manacles, 
and  irons,  often  pining  with  hunger,  where  the  bishop's 
alms  was  daily  brought  to  him  by  his  chaplains,  which 
alms  were  nothing  else  but  checks,  taunts,  rebukes,  and 
threatenings  and  mockings.  All  which  cruelty  the  godly 
martyr  took  most  quietly  and  patiently,  remembering 
and  having  respect  to  Christ's  promises  :  "  Blessed  are 
they  which  suffer  for  righteousness  sake,  for  theirs  is 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  Matt.  v.  And  as  follows: 
"  Blessed  are  ye  when  men  rev^e  you  and  persecute 
you,"  &c.  When  the  bishop,  with  his  band  of  shave- 
lings, perceived  that  by  their  daily  practices  of  cruelty 
they  could  not  prevail  against  him,  but  rather  that  he 
was  the  more  fervent  and  earnest  in  professing  Christ's 
true  religion,  and  that  he  did  bear  most  patiently  all 
their  wickedness  and  cruelty  to  him,  they  imagined  how 
and  which  way  they  might  put  him  to  death,  lest  there 
should  be  a  tumult  or  an  uproar  among  the  people. 
And  as  Richard  Hunne  shortly  after  was  hanged  or 
strangled  in  Lollards'  Tower,  about  A.D.  1514,  even  so 
these  blood-suckers  most  cruelly  strangled  and  put  to 
death  this  Thomas  Chase  in  prison,  who  most  heartily 
called  upon  God  to  receive  his  spirit,  as  witnesses  a  cer- 
tain woman  that  kept  him  in  prison. 

After  these  vipers  of  the  wicked  brood  of  antichrist 
had  thus  most  cruelly  and  impiously  murdered  this  faith- 
ful christian,  they  were  at  their  wits'  end,  and  could  not 
tell  what  shift  to  make,  to  cloak  their  shameful  murder  ; 
at  last,  to  blind  the  ignorant  silly  people,  these  bloody 
butchers  most  slanderously  caused  it  to  be  rumoured 
abroad  by  their  dependents,  that  Thomas  Chase  had 
hanged  himself  in  prison,  which  was  a  most  shameful 
and  abominable  lie,  for  the  prison  was  such,  that  a  man 
could  not  stand  upright,  nor  lie  at  ease.  And  besides, 
this  man  had  so  many  manacles  and  irons  upon  him,  that 
he  could  not  well  move  either  hand  or  foot,  as  the  wo- 
man declares  that  saw  him  dead.  And  yet  these  holy 
catholics  had  not  made  an  end  of  their  wicked  act  in  this 
both  killing  and  slandering  of  this  godly  martyr  ;  but  to 
put  out  the  remembrance  of  him,  they  caused  him  to  be 
buried  in  the  wood,  called  Norland-wood,  in  the  high- 
way betwixt  Woburn  and  little  Marlow,  to  the  intent  he 
should  not  be  taken  up  again  to  be  seen  ;  and  thus  com* 


394 


THE  BURNING  OF  LAWRENCE  GHEST  AND  OTHERS. 


[Book  VI. 


monlf  are  innocent  men  laid  up  by  these  unworthy 
clergymen.  But  he  that  is  true  hath  promised  at  one 
time  or  another,  to  clear  his  true  servants,  not  with  lies 
and  fables,  but  by  his  own  true  word.  No  secret,  saith 
he,  is  so  close  but  it  shall  be  opened  ;  neither  is  any 
thing  so  hid,  that  shall  not  at  the  last  be  known  clearly. 
Such  a  sweet  Lord  is  God  always  to  those  that  are  his 
true  servants.  Blessed  be  his  holy  name  for  ever  and 
ever.     Amen. 

Thomas  Harding  being  one  of  this  company,  thus 
molested  and  troubled  in  tlie  town  of  Amersham,  for  the 
truth  of  the  gospel,  after  his  abjuration  and  penance  was 
an-ain  sought  for,  and  brought  to  the  fire  in  the  days  of 
King  Henry  VII. 

After  the  martyrdom  of  these  two,  I  read  also  of  one 
Thomas  Noris,  who  for  the  same  cause,  that  is,  for  the 
profession  of  Christ's  gospel,  was  condemned  by  the 
bishop,  and  burnt  at  Norwich  the  last  day  of  March, 
(A.D.  1507.) 

In  the  next  year  following,  which  was  A.  D,  1508,  in 
the  consistory  of  London,  was  Elizabeth  Sampson  of  the 
parish  of  Aldermanbury,  upon  certain  articles,  and  espe- 
cially for  speaking  against  pilgrimage  and  adoration  of 
images,  especially  the  images  of  our  lady  at  Wilsdon,  at 
Stanings,  at  Crome,  at  Walsingham,  and  against  the  sa- 
crament of  the  altar.  For  these  and  certain  other 
articles,  she  was  compelled  to  abjure  before  Master 
William  Horsey,  chancellor,  the  day  and  year  above 
written. 

Laurence  Ghest, 

It  is  lamentable  to  remember,  and  almost  impossible 
to  comprehend  the  names,  times,  and  persons  of  all  who 
have  been  slain  by  the  pope's  clergy,  for  the  true  main- 
taining of  Christ's  cause,  and  his  sacraments.  W  hose 
memory  being  registered  in  the  bock  of  life,  although  it 
need  not  our  commemoration,  yet  for  the  more  confirma- 
tion of  the  church,  I  thought  it  not  unprofitable  to  relate 
the  suffering  and  martyrdom  of  them  who  innocently 
have  given  their  blood  to  be  shed  in  Christ's  cause. 

In  the  catalogue  of  whom,  next  in  order  comes  the 
memorial  of  Laurence  Ghest,  who  was  burned  in  Salis- 
bury for  the  matter  of  the  sacrament,  in  the  days  of 
King  Henry  VII.  He  was  of  a  comely  and  tall  person- 
age, and  otherwise  not  unfriended,  for  which  the  bishop 
and  the  clergy  were  the  more  loath  to  burn  him,  but  kept 
him  in  prison  for  the  space  of  two  years.  This  Laurence 
had  a  wife  and  seven  children.  Wherefore  they  thinking 
to  influence  and  persuade  his  mind,  by  awal;ening  his 
fatherly  affection  toward  his  children,  when  the  time 
came  which  they  appointed  for  his  burning,  as  he  was  at 
the  stake,  they  brought  before  him  his  wife  and  his  seven 
children.  At  the  sight  of  them,  although  nature  is 
commonly  wont  to  work  in  other  men,  yet  in  him  reli- 
gion overcoming  nature,  made  his  constancy  remain  un- 
moveable,  so  that  when  his  wife  exhorted  and  desired 
him  to  save  himself,  he  again  began  to  desire  her  to  be 
content,  and  not  to  be  a  stumbling-block  in  his  way,  for 
he  was  in  a  good  course,  running  toward  the  mark  of  his 
salvation  ;  and  so  fire  being  put  to  him,  he  finished  his 
life,  renouncing  not  only  wife  and  children,  but  also 
himself  to  follow  Christ.  As  he  was  burning  one  of  the 
bishop's  men  threw  a  firebrand  at  his  face.  At  this  the 
brother  of  Laurence,  who  was  standing  by,  ran  at  him 
with  his  dagger,  and  would  have  slain  him,  had  he  not 
been  otherwise  prevented. 

But  among  all  the  examples  of  God,  of  whom  so  many 
have  suffered  from  time  to  time  for  Christ  and  his  truth, 
I  cannot  tell  if  ever  there  were  any  martyrdom  more 
notable  and  admirable,  or  wherein  the  plain  demonstra- 
tion of  God's  mighty  power  and  judgment  has  at  any 
time  been  more  evident  against  the  persecutors  of  his 
flock,  than  at  the  burning  of  a  certain  godly  woman  put 
to  death  in  Chipping  Sodbury,  about  the  same  time, 
under  the  reign  of  King  Henry  VII. 

The  constancy  of  which  blessed  woman,  as  it  is  glori- 
ous for  all  true  godly  christians  to  behold,  so  the  ex- 
ample of  the  bishop's  chancellor,  which   cruelly   con- 


demned the  innocent,  may  offer  a  terrible  spectacle  to 
the  eyes  of  all  papistical  persecutors  to  consider,  and  to 
take  example,  which  the  living  God  grant  they  may. 
Amen.  The  name  of  the  town  where  she  was  martyred, 
was,  as  is  said,  Chip))ing  Sodbury.  The  chancellor  who 
condemned,  was  Doctor  Whittington.  The  time  of  her 
burning  was  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VII. 

After  this  godly  woman,  and  manly  martyr  of  Christ, 
was  condemned  by  the  wretched  chancellor,  for  the  faith- 
ful profession  of  the  truth,  which  the  papists  then  called 
heresy,  and  the  time  now  come  when  she  should  be 
brought  to  the  place  and  pains  of  her  martyrdom,  a  great 
concourse  of  all  the  multitude,  both  in  the  town  and 
country  about  was  gathered  to  behold  her  end.  Among 
whom  was  also  Doctor  Whittington,  the  chancellor,  there 
present  to  see  the  execution.  Thus  this  faithful  woman, 
and  true  servant  of  God,  constantly  persisting  in  the 
testimony  of  the  truth,  committing  her  cause  to  the  Lord, 
gave  over  her  life  to  the  fire,  refusing  no  pains  nor  tor- 
ments to  keep  her  conscience  clear  and  unrejiroveable  in 
the  day  of  the  Lord.  The  sacrifice  being  ended,  the  people  '  ' 
began  to  return  homeward,  coming  from  the  burning  of 
this  blessed  martyr.  It  happened  in  the  meantime,  that 
as  the  popish  executioners  were  busy  in  slaying  this 
Lamb  at  the  town's  side,  a  certain  butcher  was  as  busy 
within  the  town  slaying  a  bull,  which  bull  he  had  fast 
bound  in  ropes  ready  to  knock  him  on  the  head.  But 
the  butcher  (belike  not  so  skilful  in  his  art  of  killing 
beasts,  as  the  papists  are  in  murdering  christians)  as  he 
was  lifting  his  axe  to  strike  the  bull,  failed  in  his  stroke, 
and  smote  a  little  too  low,  or  else  how  he  smit,  I  know 
not :  this  was  certain  that  the  bull,  although  somewhat 
grieved  at  the  stroke,  but  yet  not  stricken  down,  put  his 
strength  to  the  ropes,  and  broke  loose  from  the  butcher 
into  the  street,  at  the  very  time  when  the  people  were 
coming  in  great  crowd  from  the  burning,  who  seeing  the 
bull  coming  towards  them,  and  supposing  him  to  be  wild, 
gave  way  for  the  beast,  every  man  shifting  for  himself  as  ■ 
well  as  he  might.  Thus  the  people  giving  back,  and  P 
making  a  lane  for  the  bull,  he  passed  through  the  throng 
of  them,  touching  neither  man  nor  child,  till  became 
where  the  chancellor  was.  Against  whom  the  bull,  with 
a  sudden  vehemency,  ran  full  butt  with  his  horns,  and 
gored  him  through  and  through,  and  so  killed  him  im- 
mediately,  to  the  great  wonder  of  all  that  saw  it. 

Although  the  carnal  sense  of  man  be  blind  in  consi- 
dering  the  works  of  the  Lord,  imputing  many  times  to 
blind  chance  the  things  which  properly  pertain  to  God's 
only  praise  and  providence  ;  yet  in  this  so  strange  and 
so  evident  example,  what  man  can  be  so  dull  or  ignorant  ■ 
as  not  to  see  a  plain  interposition  of  God's  mighty  : 
power  and  judgment,  both  in  the  punishing  of  this 
wretched  chancellor,  and  also  in  admonishing  all  other 
persecutors,  by  his  example,  to  fear  the  Lord,  and  to 
abstain  from  the  like  cruelty  ? 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  state  of  the  church. 
Wherein  is  to  be  understood,  what  storms  and  persecu- 
tions have  been  raised  up  in  all  quarters  against  the  flock 
and  congregation  of  Christ,  not  only  by  the  Turks,  but 
also  at  home  within  ourselves,  by  the  bishop  of  Rome 
and  his  retinue.  Where  also  is  to  be  noted  in  the  days 
and  reign  of  this  King  Henry  VII.  how  mightily  the 
working  of  God's  gospel  has  multiplied  and  increased, 
and  what  great  numbers  of  men  and  women  have  suft'ered 
for  the  same  with  us  in  England. 

Now  these  things  declared  relating  to  the  church,  it 
remains  to  treat  likewise  of  the  commonwealth,  which 
commonly  follows  the  state  of  the  church.  Where  the 
church  is  quietly  and  modestly  governed,  and  the  flock 
of  Christ  defended  by  godly  princes  in  peace  and  safety, 
from  devouring  and  violence  of  bloody  wolves  ;  the  suc- 
cess of  the  civil  estate,  there  and  then  for  the  most  part, 
flourishes,  and  the  princes  long  continue  through  God's 
preservation,  in  prosperity  and  tranquillity.  Contrari- 
wise, where  either  the  church  of  Christ  through  the 
negligence  of  princes,  or  through  their  instigation,  the 
poor  members  of  Christ  are  persecuted  and  devoured  ; 
shortly  after  comes  some  just  recompence  of  the  Lord 
upon  those  princes,  that  either  their  lives  do  not  long 


A.  D.  1509.] 


PERSECUTIONS  AT  COVENTRY. 


395 


continue,  or  else  they  find  not  that  quiet  in  the  common- 
wealth  which  they  look  for.  Examples  of  this,  as  in  all 
other  ages,  they  are  abundant,  so  in  this  present  time 
are  not  lacking,  whether  we  consider  the  state  and  condi- 
tion of  other  countries  far  off,  or  else  of  our  country 
near  at  home. 

Not  that  I  here  affirm  or  define,  as  a  general  rule,  that 
worldly  success  and  prosperity  of  life  always  follow  the 
godly,  whom  we  see  rather  given  over  often  to  the 
wicked :  yet,  speaking  of  the  duty  of  princes,  I  observe 
by  examples  of  histories,  that  such  princes  as  have  most 
defended  the  church  of  Christ  committed  to  their  govern- 
ment, from  injury  and  violence  of  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
have  not  lacked  at  God's  hand  great  blessing  and  felicity. 
Whereas  contrariwise,  they  who  either  themselves  have 
been  persecutors  of  Christ's  members,  or  have  not 
shielded  them  by  their  protection  from  foreign  tyranny 
and  injuries,  have  lacked  at  God's  hand  that  protection 
which  the  other  had,  as  may  appear  by  King  Edward  II., 
Richard  III.,  King  Henry  IV.,  King  Henry  V.,  King 
Henry  VI.,  &c.,  who,  because  either  negligently  they 
have  suffered,  or  cruelly  caused  such  persecuting  laws  to 
be  made,  and  so  much  christian  blood  injuriously  de- 
voured, therefore  have  they  been  the  less  prospered  of 
the  Lord  ;  so  that  either  they  were  deposed,  or  if  they 
flourished  for  a  while,  yet  they  did  not  long  continue, 
almost  not  half  the  time  of  the  other  kings  before  named. 

And  therefore,  as  the  state  of  the  commonwealth  com- 
monly follows  the  state  of  the  church,  so  it  had  been  to 
be  wished  that  this  King  Henry  VII.,  being  otherwise 
a  prudent  and  temperate  prince,  had  not  permitted  the 
intemperate  rage  of  the  pope's  clergy  so  much  to  have 
their  wills  over  the  poor  flock  of  Christ  as  they  had. 
Although  he  reigned  nearly  twenty-four  years,  yet,  not- 
withstanding, here  comes  the  same  thing  to  be  noted  of 
which  I  spake  :  that  when  the  church  of  Christ  begins 
to  be  injured  with  violence,  and  to  go  to  wreck  through 
disorder  and  negligence,  the  state  of  the  commonwealth 
cannot  long  endure  without  some  alteration  and  strokes 
of  God's  correction.  But  however  this  mark  is  to  be 
taken,  thus  lies  the  history  :  that  after  the  burning  and 
vexing  of  these  poor  servants  of  Christ  above  recited, 
when  the  persecution  began  now  in  the  church  to  be 
hot,  God  calls  away  the  king  the  same  year,  which  was 
1509,  after  he  had  reigned  nearly  the  term  of  twenty-four 
years  ;  who  if  he  had  adjoined  a  little  more  compassion- 
ate respect,  in  protecting  Christ's  poor  members  from 
the  fire  of  the  pope's  tyranny,  to  his  other  great  virtues 
of  singular  wisdom,  excellent  temperance,  and  moderate 
frugality,  so  much  had  he  been  comparable  with  the 
best  of  those  princes,  as  he  had  been  inferior  but  to  a 
few  :  but  this  defect  which  was  wanted  in  him,  wassup- 
pUed  most  luckily  (blessed  be  the  Lord),  by  his  poste- 
rity succeeding  after  him. 

Among  many  other  things  incident  in  the  reign  of  this 
King  Henry  VII.,  I  have  passed  over  the  history  of 
certain  godly  persons  persecuted  in  the  diocese  of  Co- 
ventry and  Lichfield,  as  we  find  them  in  the  registers  of 
the  diocese  recorded,  here  following. 

The  year  of  our  Lord,  1485,  March  9,  among  other 
good  men  in  Coventry,  these  nine  here  under-named, 
were  examined  before  John  bishop  of  Coventry  and 
Litchfield  in  Saint  Michael's  church,  upon  the  following 
articles  : — 

First,  John  Blomston  was  openly  and  publicly  accused, 
reported  and  appeached,  that  he  was  a  very  heretic,  be- 
cause he  had  preached,  taught,  holden,  and  affirmed, 
that  the  power  attributed  to  St.  Peter  in  the  church  of 
God,  by  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  immediately,  did  not 
flit  or  pass  from  him,  to  remain  with  his  successors. 

That  there  was  as  much  virtue  in  an  herb,  as  in  the 
image  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 

That  prayer  and  alms  avail  not  the  dead  ;  for  imme- 
diately after  death,  he  goes  either  to  heaven  or  hell, 
whereupon  he  concludes  there  is  no  purgatory. 

That  it  was  foolishness  to  go  on  pilgrimage  to  the  image 
of  our  lady  of  Doncaster,  Walsingham,  or  the  tower 
o  the  city  of  Coventry  ;  for  a  man  might  as  well  wor- 
6Uip  cLe  b'essed  Virgin  by  fire-side  in  the  kitchen,  as  in 
the  aforesaid  places,  and  as  well  might  a  man  worship 


the  blesBed  Virgin,  when  he  sees  his  mother  and  sister, 
as  in  visiting  the  images,  because  they  are  no  more  but 
dead  stocks  and  stones. 

Richard  Hegham  of  the  same  city  was  accused,  &c., 
to  be  a  very  heretic,  because  he  held  that  a  christian 
man  being  at  the  point  of  death,  should  renounce  all  his 
own  works,  good  and  ill,  and  submit  him  to  the  mercy  of 
God. 

That  it  was  foolishness  to  worship  the  images  of  our 
lady  of  Tower  in  the  city,  or  of  other  saints,  for  they  are 
but  stocks  and  stones. 

That  if  the  image  of  our  lady  of  Tower  were  put  into 
the  fire,  it  would  make  a  good  fire. 

That  it  were  better  to  deal  money  to  poor  folks,  than 
to  offer  to  the  images  of  Christ  and  other  saints,  which 
are  but  dead  stocks  and  stones. 

Robert  Crowther  of  the  same  city,  was  accused  that 
he  was  a  heretic,  because  he  held,  that  whoso  receives 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  in  deadly  sin,  or  out  of  cha- 
rity, receives  nothing  but  bread  and  wine. 

That  neither  bishop,  nor  priests,  nor  curates  of 
churches,  have  power  in  the  market  of  penance  to  bind 
or  loose. 

That  pilgrimage  to  our  lady  of  Tower  is  foolishness  ; 
for  it  is  but  a  stock  or  a  stone. 

John  Smith  was  accused  to  be  a  very  heretic,  be- 
cause he  held  that  every  man  is  bound  to  know  the 
Lord's  prayer,  and  the  creed  in  English. 

That  whoso  believed  as  the  churchmen  believed,  be- 
lieves ill :  and  that  a  man  had  need  to  frequent  the 
schools  a  good  while,  ere  he  can  attain  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  true  and  right  faith. 

That  no  priest  has  power  to  absolve  a  man  in  the 
market  of  penance  from  his  sins. 

Roger  Brown  of  the  same  city,  was  also  accused  to 
be  an  heretic,  because  he  held  that  no  man  ought  to 
worship  the  image  of  our  lady  of  Walsingham,  nor  the 
blood  of  Christ  at  Halies,  but  rather  God  Almighty, 
who  would  give  him  whatever  he  would  ask. 

That  he  held  not  up  his  hand,  nor  looked  up,  at  the 
elevation  of  the  Eucharist. 

That  he  promised  one  to  show  him  certain  books  of 
heresy,  if  he  would  swear  that  he  would  not  utter  them, 
and  if  he  would  credit  them. 

That  he  did  eat  flesh  in  Lent,  and  was  taken  in  the  act. 

If  any  man  were  not  confessed  and  absolved  in  his 
whole  life  long,  and  in  the  point  of  death  would  be  con- 
fessed, and  could  not,  if  he  had  no  more  but  contrition 
only,  he  should  pass  to  joy  without  purgatory  :  and  if 
he  were  confessed  of  any  sin,  and  were  enjoined  only  to 
say  for  penance  one  paternoster,  if  he  thought  he  should 
have  any  punishment  in  purgatory  for  that  sin,  he  would 
never  be  confessed  for  any  sin. 

Because  he  said  all  is  lost  that  is  given  to  priests. 

That  there  was  no  purgatory,  that  would  pardon  all 
sins,  without  confession  and  satisfaction. 

Thomas  Butler  of  the  same  city  was  likewise  openly 
accused  as  a  very  heretic,  because  he  held  that  there 
were  but  two  ways,  that  is  to  say,  to  heaven  and  to  hell. 
That  no  faithful  man  should  suffer  any  pain  after  the 
death  of  Christ,  for  any  sin,  because  Christ  died  for  our 
sins. 

That  there  was  no  purgatory ;  for  every  man  imme- 
diately after  death  passes  either  to  heaven  or  hell. 

That  whoever  departs  in  the  faith  of  Christ  and  the 
Church,  however  he  has  lived,  shall  be  saved. 

That  prayers  and  pilgrimages  are  nothing  worth,  and 
avail  not  to  purchase  heaven. 

John  Falks  was  accused  as  a  very  heretic,  because  he 
did  affirm,  that  it  was  a  foolish  thing  to  offer  to  the 
image  of  our  lady,  saying,  what  is  it  but  a  block  ?  If  it 
could  speak  to  me,  1  would  give  it  a  halfpenny-worth 
of  ale. 

That  when  the  priest  carries  to  the  sick  the  body  of 
Christ,  why  carries  he  not  also  the  blood  of  Christ  ? 

That  he  did  eat  cow-milk  upon  the  first  Sunday  of  Lent. 

That  as  concerning  the  sacrament  of  penance  and 
absolution,  no  priest  has  power  to  absolve  any  man  from 
his  sins,  inasmuch  as  he  cannot  make  one  hair  of  hia 
head. 


396 


PERSECUTIONS  AT  COVENTRY. 


[Book  VI. 


That  the  image  of  our  lady  was  but  a  stone  or  a  block. 

Richard  Hilmiu  was  accused  that  he  was  a  very  here- 
tic, because  he  did  say  and  maintain,  that  it  was  better 
to  part  with  money  to  the  poor,  than  to  give  tithes  to 
priests,  or  to  offer  to  the  images  of  our  lady  ;  and  that 
it  were  better  to  offer  to  images  made  by  God,  than  to 
images  of  God  painted. 

That  he  had  the  Lord's  prayer  and  the  salutation  of 
the  angel  and  the  creed  in  English,  and  another  book  he 
saw  and  had,  which  contained  the  epistles  and  gospels 
in  Eno-lish,  and  according  to  them  he  would  live,  and 
thereby  believed  he  would  be  saved. 

That  no  priest  speaks  better  in  the  pulpit  than  that  book. 

That  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  but  bread,  and  that 
the  priests  make  it  to  blind  the  people. 

That  a  priest  while  he  is  at  mass,  is  .a  priest ;  and 
after  one  mass  done,  till  the  beginning  of  another  mass, 
he  is  no  more  than  a  layman,  and  has  no  more  power 
than  a  mere  layman. 

After  they  were  forced  to  recant,  they  were  absolved, 
and  obliged  to  do  penance. 

In  A.  D.  1488,  the  third  of  April,  Margery  Coyt, 
wife  of  James  Coyt  of  Ashburn,  was  brought  before  the 
foresaid  John  Bishop  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  who  was 
there  accused  that  she  said,  that  that  which  the  priests 
lifted  over  their  heads  at  mass,  was  not  the  true  and  very 
body  of  Christ ;  for  if  it  was  so,  the  priests  could  not 
break  it  so  lightly  into  four  parts,  and  swallow  it  as  they 
do  ;  for  the  Lord's  body  has  flesh  and  bones,  which  that 
which  the  priests  receive  has  not. 

That  priests  buying  forty  cakes  for  a  halfpenny,  and 
shewing  them  to  the  people,  and  saying,  that  of  every 
one  of  them  they  make  the  body  of  Christ,  do  nothing 
but  deceive  the  people  and  enrich  themselves. 

Seeing  God  in  the  beginning  created  and  made  man, 
how  can  it  be  that  man  should  be  able  to  make  God  .' 

This  woman  also  was  constrained  to  recant,  and  so 
was  she  absolved  and  did  penance. 

Thus  much  I  thought  good  to  insert  here,  touching 
these  men  of  Coventry,  especially  for  this  purpose,  be- 


cause our  cavilling  adversaries  are  wont  to  object  against 
us  the  newness  of  Christ's  old  and  ancient  religion.  To 
the  intent  therefore  they  may  see  this  doctrine,  not  to  be 
so  new  as  they  report,  I  wish  they  would  consider  both 
the  time  and  articles  here  objected  against  these  persons. 
I  should  also  in  the  same  reign  of  King  Henry  VII., 
have  induced  that  story  of  Johannes  Picus  Earl  of  Mi- 
randula,  tlie  mention  of  whose  name  partly  is  touched 
before.  Tliis  Picus  Earl  of  Mirandula,  being  but  a  young 
man,  was  so  excellently  witted,  and  so  singularly  learned 
in  all  sciences  and  in  all  tongues,  both  Latin,  Greek, 
and  Hebrew,  Clialdee,  and  Arabic,  that  coming  to  Rome 
booted  and  spurred,  lie  set  up  ninety  conclusions,  to 
dispute  with  any  in  all  Christendom,  whoever  would 
come  against  him.  Of  which  conclusions  several  were 
on  the  matter  of  the  sacrament,  &c.  And  when  none 
was  found  in  all  Rome,  nor  in  Europe,  that  openly  would 
dispute  with  him,  privately  and  in  corners  certain  of 
the  pope's  clergy,  prelates,  lawyers,  and  friars,  ap- 
pointed by  the  pope,  consulted  together  to  inquire  upon 
his  conclusions,  whereupon  they  articulated  against 
him  for  suspicion  of  heresy.  And  thus  the  unlearned 
clergy  of  Rome  privately  circumvented  and  entangled 
this  learned  earl  in  their  snares  of  heresy,  against  whom 
they  durst  never  openly  dispute.  He  died  at  the  age  of 
thirty-two  years,  of  such  wit  and  forwardness,  as  is  hard 
to  say  whether  ever  Italy  bred  up  a  better.  In  his 
sickness  Charles  VIII.,  then  French  king,  moved  with 
the  fame  of  his  learning,  came  to  visit  him. 

The  names  of  the  Archbishops  of  Canterlury  in  ihts 
Sixth  Book  contained. 

62.  John  Stratford, 

63.  John  Kempe. 

64.  Thomas  Bouchier. 

65.  John  Morton. 

66.  Thomas  Langhtoc 

67.  Henry  Dene. 
William  Warham. 


THE  END  OF  THE  SIXTH  BOOK. 


THE  PROUD  PRIMACY  OF  POPES  DESCRIBED, 

IN  OaDER  OF  THEIR  RISING  UP  BY  LITTLE  AND  LITTLE,  FROM  FAITHFUL  BISHOPS  AND 

MARTYRS,  TO  BECOME   LORDS  AND  GOVERNORS  OVER  KINGS  AND  KINGDOMS, 

EXALTING  THEMSELVES  IN  THE  TEMPLE  OF  GOD,  ABOVE  ALL 

THAT  IS  CALLED  GOD,  ETC.     II  Thkssalonians,  ii.  4. 


In  the  description  of  the  primitive  church,  the  reader 
has  had  set  forth  and  exhibited  before  his  eyes  the 
grievous  afflictions  and  torment,  which,  through  God's 
secret  sufferance,  fell  upon  the  true  saints  and  members 
of  Christ's  church  in  that  time,  especially  upon  the 
good  bishops,  ministers,  and  teachers  of  the  flock,  of 
whom  some  were  scourged,  some  beheaded,  some  cruci- 
fied, some  burned,  some  had  their  eyes  put  out,  some 
one  way,  some  another,  miserably  consumed  ;  which 
days  of  woeful  calamity  continued  for  nearly  three  hun- 
dred years.  During  which  time  the  spouse  and  elect  church 
of  God,  being  sharply  assaulted  on  every  side,  had  no 
rest,  nor  joy,  nor  outward  safety  in  this  world,  but 
passed  all  their  days  in  much  bitterness  of  heart,  in 
continual  tears  and  mourning  under  the  cross,  being 
spoiled,  imprisoned,  contemned,  reviled,  famished,  tor- 
mented, and  martyred  everywhere  ;  they  durst  not  tarry 
at  home  for  fear  and  dread,  and  much  less  durst  come 
abroad  for  the  enemies,  but  only  by  night,  when  they 
assembled  sometimes  to  sing  psalms  and  hymns  toge- 
ther. But  notwithstanding,  in  all  their  dreadful  dan- 
gers, and  sorrowful  afflictions,  the  goodness  of  the  Lord 
left  them  not  desolate  ;  but  the  more  their  outward 
tribulations  increased,  the  more  their  inward  consola- 
tions abounded  ;  and  the  farther  off  they  seemed  from 
the  joys  of  this  life,  the  more  present  was  the  Lord  with 
them  with  grace  and  fortitude  to  confirm  and  rejoice 
their  souls.  And  though  their  possessions  and  riches 
in  this  world  were  lost  and  spoiled,  yet  were  they  en- 
riched with  heavenly  gifts  above  an  hundred  fold.  Then 
was  true  religion  really  felt  in  heart.  Then  Christianity 
was  not  merely  shown  in  outward  appearance,  but  was 
received  in  inward  affection,  and  in  the  true  image  of 
the  church,  not  in  pretended  outward  shew,  but  in  her 
effectual  perfect  state.  Then  was  the  name  and  fear  of 
God  engrafted  in  the  heart,  not  only  dwelling  on  the 
lips.  Then  faith  was  fervent,  zeal  ardent ;  prayer  was 
not  merely  on  the  lips,  but  groaned  out  to  God  from  the 
bottom  of  the  spirit.  Then  there  was  no  pride  in  the 
church,  nor  leisure  to  seek  riches,  nor  time  to  keep 
them.  Contention  for  trifles  was  then  so  far  from 
christians,  that  they  were  happy  when  they  could  meet 
to  pray  together  against  the  devil,  the  author  of  all  dis- 
sension. Briefly,  the  whole  church  of  Christ  Jesus, 
with  all  its  members,  the  farther  it  was  from  the  type 
and  shape  of  this  world,  the  nearer  it  was  to  God's 
favour  and  support. 

The  first  rising  of  the  Bishops  of  Rome. 

After  this  long  time  of  trouble  it  pleased  the  Lord  at 
length  mercifully  to  look  upon  the  saints  and  servants  of 
his  Son,  to  release  their  captivity,  to  relieve  their  mi- 
sery, and  to  bind  up  the  old  dragon  the  devil,  who  so 
long  vexed  them,  whereby  the  church  began  to  aspire  to 
some  more  liberty  ;  and  the  bishops  who  before  were  as 
abjects    utterly  contemned  by   emperors,   through  the 


\  providence  of  God  (who  disposeth  all  things  in  his  time 
f  after  his  own  will)  began  now  to  be  esteemed  by  empe- 
rors and  had  in  honour ;  and,  further,  as  emperors 
grew  more  in  devotion,  so  the  bishops  were  more  and 
more  exalted,  not  only  in  favour,  but  also  preferred  to 
honour,  so  that  in  a  short  space  they  became  not  quar- 
ter-masters, but  rather  half  emperors  with  emperors. 

After  this,  as  riches  and  worldly  wealth  crept  into 
the  clergy,  and  the  devil  had  poured  his  venom  into 
the  church,  so  true  humility  began  to  decay,  and 
pride  to  step  in,  till  at  last  they  played  as  the  ivy  does 
with  the  oak-tree,  which  first  beginning  with  a  goodly 
green  show,  embraces  it  so  long  that  at  length  it  over- 
grows it,  and  so  sucks  all  his  moisture  from  him,  set- 
ting its  root  fast  in  his  bark,  till  at  last  it  both  stifles 
the  stock,  and  kills  the  branches,  and  so  comes  to  be  a 
nest  for  owls  and  all  unclean  birds.  Not  untruly,  there- 
fore, it  was  said  by  Augustine,  "  Religion  begat  riches, 
and  the  daughter  has  devoured  the  mother."  The 
truth  of  which  may  appear  in  the  history  of  the  church 
of  Rome  and  her  bishops.  For  after  the  church  of 
Rome,  through  the  favour  of  emperors,  was  endowed 
with  lands,  donations,  possessions,  and  patrimonies,  so 
that  the  bishops  feeling  the  pleasure  of  wealth,  ease,  and 
prosperity,  began  to  increase  in  pomp  and  pride.  The 
i  more  they  flourished  in  this  world,  the  more  God's 
Holy  Spirit  forsook  them,  till  at  last  the  bishops,  who 
at  tlie  first  were  poor,  creeping  upon  the  ground,  and 
persecuted,  every  man  treading  upon  them  in  this 
world,  now,  instead  of  being  persecuted  people,  began 
to  be  the  persecutors  of  others,  and  to  tread  upon  the 
necks  even  of  emperors,  and  to  bring  the  heads  of  kings 
and  princes  under  their  girdle.  And  not  only  that,  but 
through  pride  and  riches,  they  were  so  far  gone  from  all 
true  religion,  that  in  the  end  they  became  the  great  ad- 
versary  of  God  (whom  we  call  antichrist)  prophesied  of 
so  long  before  by  the  Spirit  of  God  to  come,  sitting  ia 
the  temple  of  God,  &c.  Of  whom  we  thus  read  in  the 
epistle  of  St.  Paul,  where  he  saith,  "  Now  we  beseech 
you,  brethren,  by  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  by  our  gathering  together  unto  him,  that  ye  be  not 
soon  shaken  in  mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  by  spirit, 
nor  by  word,  nor  by  letter  as  from  us,  as  that  the  day 
of  Christ  is  at  hand.  Let  no  man  deceive  you  by  any 
means  :  for  that  day  shall  not  come,  except  there  come 
a  falling  away  first,  and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the 
son  of  perdition  ;  who  opposeth  and  exalteth  himself 
above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  that  is  worshipped  ;  so 
that  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the  temple  of  God,  shewing 
himself  that  he  is  God."   (2  Thess.  ii.  1 — 4.) 

By  which  words  of  St.  Paul,  we  have  several  things 
to  note  :  First,  that  the  day  of  the  Lord's  coming  was 
not  then  near  at  hand.  Secondly,  the  apostle  giv- 
ing us  a  token  before,  to  know  when  that  day  shall 
approach,  bids  us  to  look  for  an  adversary  first  to  be  re- 
vealed. Thirdly,  to  shew  what  adversary  this  shall  be, 
he  expresses  him  not  to  be  as  a  common  adversary,  such 


398 


THE  FIRST  RISING  OF  THE  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


as  were  then  in  his  time.  For  although  Herod,  Annas, 
and  Caiaphas,  the  high  priests  and  pharisees,  TertuUus, 
Alexander  the  coppersmith,  Elymas  and  Simon  Magus, 
and  Nero  tlie  emperor,  in  St.  Paul's  time,  were  great 
adversaries  :  yet  here  he  means  another  besides  these, 
greater  than  all  the  rest,  not  such  a  one  as  should  be 
like  to  priest,  king,  or  emperor,  but  such  as  far  exceed- 
ing the  state  of  all  kings,  priests,  and  emperors,  should 
be  the  prince  of  priests,  should  make  kings  stoop,  and 
should  tread  upon  the  neck  of  emperors,  and  make  them 
to  kiss  his  feet.  Moreover,  where  the  apostle  saith, 
that  he  shall  sit  in  the  temple  of  God,  thereby  is  meant, 
not  merely  the  personal  sitting  of  the  pope  in  the  city 
of  Rome,  but  the  authority  and  jurisdiction  of  his  see 
exalted  in  the  whole  universal  church,  equal  with  God 
himself.  For  let  men  give  to  the  pope  that  which  he  re- 
quires in  his  pontifical  laws  and  decrees,  and  what  dif- 
ference is  there  between  God  and  the  pope  .'  If  God 
sets  laws  and  ordinances,  so  does  he.  If  God  have  his 
creatures,  so  has  he.  If  God  require  obedience,  so 
does  he.  If  the  breach  of  God's  commandments  are 
punished,  much  more  are  his.  God  has  his  religion, 
the  pope  also  has  his  ;  yea,  for  God's  one  religion  he 
has  an  hundred.  God  has  set  up  an  advocate,  he  has  an 
hundred.  God  has  instituted  but  a  few  holy-days,  for 
God's  one  he  hath  instituted  forty.  Christ  is  the  head 
of  the  church,  so  is  the  pope.  Christ  gives  influence  to 
his  body,  so  does  the  pope.  Christ  forgives  sin,  the 
pope  does  no  less.  Christ  expels  evil  spirits  by  his 
jiower,  so  the  pope  pretends  to  do  by  his  holy  water. 
Furthermore,  where  Christ  went  barefoot  upon  the  bare 
ground,  he  with  his  golden  shoes  is  carried  upon  men's 
shoulders.  Christ  never  used  any  but  the  spiritual 
sword,  he  claims  both  spiritual  and  temporal.  Christ 
bought  the  church,  he  both  buys  and  sells  the  church. 
And  if  it  be  necessary  to  believe  Christ  to  be  the  Sa- 
viour of  the  world,  so  it  is  necessary  to  believe  the  pope 
to  be  the  head  of  the  church.  Christ  paid  tribute  to 
C;esar,  he  makes  Caesar  pay  tribute  to  hirn.  Finally, 
the  crown  of  Christ  was  of  sharp  thorns,  the  pope  has 
three  crowns  of  gold  upon  his  liead,  so  far  exceeding 
Christ  the  Son  of  God  in  glory  of  this  world,  as  Christ 
exceedeth  him  in  the  glory  of  heaven  ;  whose  intolerable 
pride  and  exaltation,  according  as  St.  Paul  describes 
him  in  his  epistle,  we  have  here  set  forth,  not  only  in 
these  tables,  and  by  his  own  facts  to  be  noted,  but  also 
declared  in  his  own  words  and  registers,  Clementines, 
extravagants,  and  pontificals,  as  (the  Lord  willing)  shall 
follow  in  order. 


The  exaltation  of  Popes  alove  Kings  and  Emperors,  out 
of  History. 

First,  after  Italy  and  the  city  of  Rome  were  overrun 
by  the  Goths  and  Vandals,  so  that  the  seat  of  the  em- 
j)ire  was  removed  to  Constantinople,  then  began  John, 
patriarch  of  Constantinople,  to  put  himself  forth,  and 
would  needs  be  called  universal  bishop  of  the  world  ;  but 
the  bishop  of  Rome  in  no  case  would  suffer  that,  and 
stopped  it.  After  this  came  the  emperor's  deputy,  and 
exarch  of  Ravenna  to  rule  Italy,  but  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  through  the  aid  of  the  king  of  the  Lombards, 
soon  mastered  him. 

Not  long  after  (A.D.  600,)  came  Phocas  the  murderer, 
who  slew  the  emperor  of  Constantinople,  his  master 
Mauricius,  and  his  children.  By  which  Phocas  the  bi- 
shops of  old  Rome  aspired  first  to  their  pre-eminence  to 
be  counted  the  head  bishops  over  the  whole  church,  and 
so  together  with  the  Lombards  began  to  rule  the  city  of 
Rome.  Afterwards,  when  the  Lombards  would  not  yield 
to  him,  in  accomplishing  his  ambitious  desire,  but  would 
needs  require  of  the  bishop  the  city  of  Rome,  he  stirred 
up  Pepin,  but  first  deposed  Childeric  the  king  of  France, 
(A.D.  17.")1,)  and  so  thrusting  him  into  an  abbey  set  up 
in  his  place  Pepin  and  his  son  Charlemagne,  to  put  down 
the  king  of  the  Lombards  called  Astulphus.  And  so  he 
transferred  the  empire  from  Constantinople  to  France, 
dividing  the  spoil  between  liim  and  them,  so  that  the 
kings  of  France  had  all  the  possessions  and  lands  which  be- 


fore belonged  to  the  empire,  and  he  received  of  them  the 
(juiet  possession  of  the  city  of  Rome,  with  such  dona- 
tions and  lordships,  which  now  they  challenge  to  them 
under  the  name  of  St.  Peter's  patrimony,  which  they 
falsely  ascribe  to  a  donation  of  Constantine  the  Great. 

It  follows  then  in  process  of  time,  after  the  days  of 
Pepin,  Charlemagne,  and  Lewis  (who  had  endowed 
these  bishops  of  Rome,  called  now  popes,  with  large 
possessions),  that  the  kings  of  France  were  not  so  pli. 
able  to  their  beck,  to  aid  and  maintain  them  against  the 
princes  of  Italy,  who  began  then  to  pinch  the  bishops 
for  their  wrongfully  usurped  goods.  The  pope,  therefore, 
j)ractised  with  the  Germans  to  reduce  the  empire  to  Otho, 
the  first  of  that  name,  duke  of  Spain,  referring  the  elec- 
tion to  seven  princes,  electors  of  Germany,  (A.  D.  938,) 
notwithstanding,  reserving  still  in  his  hands  the  negative 
voice,  thinking  thereby  to  enjoy  what  they  had  in  quiet- 
ness  and  security,  and  so  he  did  for  a  good  space. 

At  length,  when  some  of  these  German  emperors  also, 
after  Otho,  began  a  little  to  spurn  against  the  bishops 
and  popes  of  Rome,  some  of  them  they  accursed,  some 
they  subdued  and  brought  to  the  kissing  of  their  feet, 
some  they  deposed,  and  placed  other  in  their  possessions. 

Henry  IV.  was  so  accursed  by  these  bishops,  that  he 
was  forced  with  his  wife  and  child  to  wait  attendance 
upon  the  pope's  pleasure  three  days  and  three  nights  in 
winter,  at  the  gates  of  Canosa,  (A.D.  1077.)  Besides 
all  this,  the  pope  raised  up  Rodolph  to  be  emperor  against 
him,  who  being  slain  in  war,  then  Pope  Gregory  VII.  stirred 
up  his  own  son,  Henry  V.  to  fight  against  his  own  father, 
and  to  depose  him  ;  which  Henry  V.  was  also  himself 
afterwards  accursed  and  excommunicated,  and  the  Saxons 
at  last  set  up  by  the  bishops  to  fight  against  him. 

After  this  the  emperors  began  to  be  somewhat  calmed 
and  more  quiet,  suffering  the  bishops  to  reign  as  they 
liked,  till  Frederick  I.,  called  Barbarossa,  came  and  be- 
gan to  stir  contention  against  them.  However,  they 
hampered  both  him  and  his  son  Henry  in  such  a  way, 
that  they  obliged  Frederick  to  submit  to  be  trod  upon  (A. 
D.  1177),  in  the  church  of  Venice;  and  afterwards  the  said 
bishops,  crowning  Henry  VI.  his  son  in  the  church  of 
St.  Peter,  set  his  crown  on  his  head  with  their  feet,  and 
with  their  feet  spurned  it  off  again,  to  make  him  know 
tliat  the  popes  of  Rome  had  power  both  to  crown  empe- 
rors and  depose  them  again,  (A.D.  1190.) 

Then  followed,  (A.D.  1198,)  Philip,  brother  to  Henry, 
whom  also  the  popes  accursed,  and  set  up  in  opposition 
to  him,  Otho  duke  of  Saxony.  Upon  the  death  of 
Philip  (A.  D.  1209),  the  pope  conferred  the  imperial 
crown  upon  Otho  IV.,  but  this  emperor,  like  his  prede- 
cessors, was  unwilling  to  submit  to  the  pontiff's  nod, 
and  began  to  dispossess  the  bishops  of  their  cities  and 
lands  which  they  had  engrossed  into  their  hands.  This 
they  could  not  bear,  and  immediately  excommunicated 
him  and  put  him  aside  ;  so  that  he  was  only  suffered  to 
reign  four  years,  (A.D.  1212.) 

At  this  time  Frederick  II.,  the  son  of  Henry  VI., 
was  but  young,  whom  the  bishops  of  Rome  suppos- 
ing to  find  more  mortified  and  tamed  to  their  hand, 
advanced  to  be  emperor.  But  that  fell  out  much  con- 
trary to  their  expectation.  For  he  perceiving  the  im- 
moderate pomp  and  pride  of  the  Roman  bishops, 
which  he  could  in  no  case  abide,  so  nettled  them 
and  cut  their  combs,  and  waxed  so  stout  against 
them,  intending  to  extirpate  their  tyranny,  and  to 
reduce  their  pompous  riches  to  the  state  and  con- 
dition of  the  primitive  church  again,  putting  some  of 
them  to  flight,  and  imprisoning  some  of  their  cardinals, 
that  of  three  popes,  one  after  another,  he  was  accursed, 
circumvented  by  treason,  at  last  deposed,  and  after  that 
poisoned,  and  at  last  forsaken  and  died,  (A.  D.  1250.) 

After  this  Frederick  followed  his  son  Conrad,  whom 
the  bishops  for  his  disobedience  soon  despatched,  ex- 
citing against  him  in  mortal  war  the  landgrave  of  Turin, 
by  which  he  was  at  length  driven  into  his  kingdom  of 
Naples,  and  there  died. 

"This  Conrad  had  a  son  called  Conradine,  duke  and 
prince  of  Suevia.  When  this  Conradine,  after  the  de- 
cease of  his  father,  came  to  enjoy  his  kingdom  of  Naples, 
these  bishops  stirred  up  against  him  Charles  the  French 


THE  IMAGE  OF  ANTICHRIST  EXALTING  HIMSELF,   ETC. 


3'j9 


king  s  brother,  so  that,  through  crafty  conveyance,  both 
Conradine,  who  descended  from  the  blood  of  so  ninny 
emperors,  and  also  Frederick  duke  of  Austria,  were 
both  taken,  and  after  much  wretched  handling  in  their 
miserable  endurance,  unseeming  to  their  state,  at  length 
were  both  brought  under  the  axe  by  the  pope's  procure- 
ment, and  so  both  beheaded.  And  thus  ended  the  im- 
perial stock  of  Frederick  I.  surnained  Barbarossa. 

The  same  that  happened  to  Frederick  the  emperor, 
had  almost  also  fallen  upon  Philip  IV.,  the  French  king, 
by  Pope  Boniface  VIII.,  who,  because  he  could  not  have 
his  commodities  and  revenues  out  of  France  after  his 
•will,  sent  out  his  bulls  and  letters  patent  to  displace 
King  Philip,  and  to  place  Albert  king  of  the  Romans  in 
his  room. 

And  thus  hitherto  in  foreign  histories.  Now  touching 
our  own  country  princes  here  in  England,  to  speak  some- 
what likewise  of  them  :  did  not  Pope  Alexander  III. 
presumptuously  take  upon  him  where  he  had  nothing  to 
do,  to  intermeddle  with  the  king's  subjects  ?  for  the 
death  of  Becket  the  rebel,  although  the  king  sufficiently 
cleared  himself  thereof,  yet,  notwithstanding,  did  he  not 
wrongfully  bring  King  Henry  II.  to  such  penance  as  it 
pleased  him  to  enjoin,  and  also  violently  constrained 
him  to  swear  obedience  to  the  see  of  Rome  ?  The  like 
also  was  shewed  before  in  this  history  to  have  happened 
to  King  John  his  son.  For  when  the  king  like  a  valiant 
prince  had  held  out  against  the  tyranny  of  those  bishops 
seven  years  together,  were  not  all  the  churches  in  Eng- 
land barred  up,  and  his  inheritance  with  all  his  do- 
minions given  away  by  Pope  Innocent  III.  to  Lewis  the 
French  king,  and  he  afterwards  compelled  to  submit 
himself,  and  to  make  his  vphole  realm  feudatory  to  the 
bishops  of  Rome,  and  moreover  the  king  himself  driven 
also  to  surrender  his  crown  to  Pandulph  the  pope's  legate, 
and  so  continued  as  a  private  person  five  days,  stand- 
ing at  the  pope's  courtesy,  whether  to  receive  it  again  at 
his  hands  or  no  ?  And  when  the  nobles  of  the  realm 
rose  afterwards  against  the  king  for  the  same,  was  he 
not  then  fain  to  seek  and  sue  to  the  pope  for  succour  ? 

And  yet  notwithstanding  ail  this  that  King  John  so 
yielded  to  the  pope,  he  was  both  pursued  by  the  nobles, 
and  also  in  the  end  was  poisoned  by  a  subject  of  the 
pope's    own  religion,  a  monk  of  Swinsted. 

Besides  this  King  Henry  II.  and  King  John  his  son, 
see  what  kings  have  here  reigned  in  England  since  their 
time,  until  the  reign  of  King  Henry  VIII.,  who  although 
there  were  prudent  princes,  and  did  what  they  could  in 
providing  against  the  proud  domination  of  these  bishops, 
yet  were  forced  at  length  sore  against  their  wills,  for 
fear,  to  subject  themselves,  together  with  their  subjects 
under  usurped  authority,  insomuch  as  King  Henry  III. 
was  fain  to  stoop  and  kiss  the  legate's  knee. 

The  Image  of  AniicJirist  exalting  libnaelf  in  the  Temple 
of  God,  above  all  that  is  named  God,  out  of  his  own 
decrees,  decretals,  extravagants,  pontificals,  H^-c.  word 
for  word,  as  it  is  out  of  the  said  books  here  alleged 
and  quoted. 

(1)  Forasmuch  as  it  stands. upon  necessity  of  salvation, 
for  every  human  creature  to  be  subject  to  me  the  pope 
of  Rome,  it  shall  be  therefore  requisite  and  necessary 
for  all  men  that  will  be  saved,  to  learn  and  know  the  dig- 
nity of  my  see  and  excellency  of  my  domination,  as  here 
is  set  forth  according  to  the  truth  and  very  words  of  mine 
own  laws,  in  style  as  follow  :   (2)  First,  my  institution  be- 
gan in  the  Old  Testament,  and  was   consummated  and 
i    finished  in  the  New,  in  that  my  priesthood  was  prefi- 
j    gured  by  Aaron  ;  and  other  bishops  under  me  were  pre- 
i    figured  by  the   sons  of  Aaron,  that  were   under  him. 


(1)  Pope  Boniface  VIII.  Extravag.  de  majorit.  &  obed.  cap.  i 

(2i  Distinct.  12.  cap.  Dnritis. 

(8)  Pope  Pelasius,  Distinct.  21,  cap.  Q^uamvii. 

(4)  Pelasius.  ibid. 

(5)  Pope  Nicolas.  Distinct.  21.  cap.  Inferior, 

(6)  I'ope  Lucius,  24,  q.  1.  cap.  ii.  Recta. 

(7)  Poye  C'alixtus,  Dist.  12.  cap.  Non  decet. 

(8)  Pope  Innicentius.  II.  cap.  Quw. 

(9;  Pope  Stephan.  Distinct.  19.  cap.  Enim  vtro. 


{?>)  Neither  is  it  to  be  thought  that  my  church  of  Rome  has 
been  preferred  by  any  general  council,  but  obtained  the 
primacy  only  by  the  voice  of  the  gospel,  and  the  mouth 
of  the  Saviour.  (4)  And  has  in  it  neither  spot  nor  wrinkle, 
nor  any  such  thing.  (5)  Wherefore  as  other  seats  are  all 
inferior  to  me,  and  as  they  cannot  absolve  me  ;  so  have 
they  no  power  to  bind  me  or  to  stand  against  me,  no 
more  than  the  axe  has  power  to  stand  or  presume  above 
him  that  hews  with  it,  or  the  saw  to  presume  above  him 
that  rules  it.  (())This  is  the  holy  and  apostolic  mother 
church  of  all  other  churches  of  Christ  ;  (^7)  from  whose 
rules  it  is  not  meet  that  any  person  or  j)ersons  should 
decline  :  but  like  as  the  Son  of  God  came  to  do  the  will 
of  his  Father,  so  must  you  do  the  will  of  your  mother, 
the  church,  the  head  of  which  is  the  church  of  Rome, 
(g)  And  if  any  other  j)erson  or  persons  shall  err  from  the 
said  church,  either  let  them  be  admonished,  or  else  their 
names  taken,  to  be  known  who  they  be  that  swerve  from 
the  customs  of  Rome.  (9)  Thus  then  as  the  holy  church 
of  Rome,  of  which  I  am  governor,  is  set  up  to  the  whole 
world  for  a  glass  or  example,  reason  would  that  whatever 
the  church  determines,  or  ordains,  should  be  received  by 
all  men  for  a  general  and  a  perpetual  rule  for  ever. 
(lO)Whereupon  we  see  it  now  verified  in  this  church,  that 
was  prophesied  by  Jeremiah,  saying,  "  Behold,  I  have  set 
thee  up  over  nations  and  kingdoms,  to  pluck  up  and  to 
break  down,  to  build  and  to  plant,"  &c.  (11)  Whoso  un- 
derstands not  the  prerogative  of  this  my  priesthood,  let 
him  look  up  to  the  firmament,  where  he  may  see  two 
great  lights,  the  sun  and  the  moon,  one  ruling  over  the 
day,  the  other  over  the  night  ;  so  in  the  firmament  of 
the  universal  church,  (12)  God  hath  set  two  great  digni- 
ties, the  authority  of  the  pope,  and  of  the  emperor.  Of 
which  two,  this  our  dignity  is  so  much  weightier,  as  we 
have  the  greater  charge  to  give  account  to  God  for  kings 
of  the  earth,  and  the  laws  of  men.  (13)  Wherefore  be 
it  known  to  you  emperors,  who  know  it  also  right  well, 
that  you  depend  upon  the  judgment  of  us  ;  we  must  not 
be  brought  and  reduced  to  your  will.  (14)  For,  as  I 
said,  look  what  difference  there  is  betwixt  the  sun  and 
the  moon,  so  great  is  the  power  of  the  pope  ruling  over 
the  day,  that  is,  over  the  spiritualty,  above  emperors 
and  kings  ruling  over  the  night,  that  is,  over  the  laity. 
(1.5)  Now  seeing  then  the  earth  is  seven  times  bigger  than 
the  moon,  and  the  sun  eight  times  greater  than  the 
earth,  it  follows  that  the  pope's  dignity  fifty-six  times 
doth  surmount  the  estate  of  the  emperors.  (16)  Upon 
consideration  of  which,  I  say  and  pronounce,  that  Con  - 
stantine  the  emperor  did  naughtily  in  setting  the  patri- 
arch of  Constantinople  at  his  feet  on  his  left  hand, 
(17)  And  although  the  emperor  wrote  to  me,  alleging  the 
word  of  St.  Peter,  commanding  us  to  submit  ourselves 
to  every  human  creature,  as  to  kings,  dukes,  ajid  others 
for  the  cause  of  God,  &c.  1  Pet.  ii.  Yet  in  answering 
again  my  decretal,  I  expounded  the  mind  and  the  words 
of  St.  Peter  to  pertain  to  his  subjects,  and  not  to  his 
successors,  commanding  the  emperor  to  consider  the 
person  of  the  speaker,  and  to  whom  it  ^^as  spoken.  For 
if  the  mind  of  Peter  had  been  there  to  debase  the  order 
of  priesthood,  and  to  make  us  underlings  to  every  human 
creature,  then  every  aspirant  might  have  dominion  over 
prelates,  which  makes  against  the  example  of  Christ, 
setting  up  the  order  of  priesthood  to  bear  dominion  over 
kings,  according  to  the  saying  of  Jeremiah  :  "  Behold,  I 
have  set  thee  up  over  kings  and  nations,"  &c.  (18)  And 
as  I  feared  not  then  to  write  this  boldly  to  Constantine, 
so  now  I  say  to  all  other  emperors,  that  they  receiving 
of  me  their  approbation,  unction,  consecration,  and 
crown  imperial,  must  not  disdain  to  submit  their  heads 
under  me,  and  swear  to  me  their  allegiance.  (19)  For  so 
you  read  in  the  decree  of  Pope  John,  how  that  princes 


(10)  Pope  Boniface  VIII.  Extravag.  cap.  Unam  sanciam.  Item. 
Pope  Joannes  XXII.  Extravag.  cap.  Super  yetirrs. 

(11)  Pope  Innocent  III.  art.  dc  major.  &  obed.  cap.  Solitie. 

(12)  Pope  Gelasius,  Dist.  96.  cup.  Dm.  (13)  Ibidem. 

(14)  Innocentius  de  major.  &  obed.  cap.  Solitce. 

(15)  Glossa.  Ibidem.  (16)  Ibidem. 

(17)  Innocentius.  Ibid. 

(18)  Pope  Clement  V.  Clement  de  jure  jurando.  cap.  Romani. 

(19)  Pope  Joannes,  Dist.  96.  cap.  Nunqvam. 


400 


THE  IMAGE  OF  ANTICHRIST  EXALTING  HIMSELF,  ETC. 


heretofore  have  been  wont  to  bow  and  submit  their  heads 
unto  bishops,  and  not  to  proceed  in  judgment  against  the 
heads  of  bisliops.  (20)  If  this  reverence  and  submission 
was  wont  to  be  given  to  bishops,  how  much  more  ought 
they  to  submit  their  heads  to  me  being  superior,  not 
only  to  kings,  but  emperors  ?  and  that  for  two  causes : 
first,  for  my  title  of  succession,  that  I,  pope  of  Rome, 
have  to  the  empire,  the  room  standing  vacant ;  also  for 
the  fulness  of  power  that  Chrst,  the  King  of  kings,  and 
Lord  of  lords,  has  given  to  me,  though  unworthy,  in  the 
person  of  Peter:  (21)by  reason  of  which,  seeing  my 
power  is  not  of  man  but  of  God,  who  by  his  celestial 
Providence  has  set  me  over  his  whole  universal  church, 
master  and  governor,  it  belongeth  therefore  to  my  office 
to  look  upon  every  mortal  sin  of  every  christian  man  : 
(22)  whereby  all  criminal  offences,  as  well  of  kings  as  all 
others  be  subject  to  my  censure,  (23)  in  such  sort,  that  in 
all  manner  of  pleading,  if  any  manner  of  person  at  any 
time,  either  before  tlie  sentence  given,  or  after  shall  ap- 
peal to  me,  it  shall  be  lawful  for  him  so  to  do. 
(24)  Neither  must  kings  and  princes  think  it  much  to 
submit  themselves  to  my  judgment,  for  so  did  Valenti- 
nian,  the  worthy  emperor  ;  so  did  Theodosius,  and  also 
Charles.  (25)  Thus  you  see  all  must  be  judged  by  me, 
and  I  of  no  man.  Yea,  and  though  I  pope  of  Rome,  by 
my  negligence  or  evil  demeanor,  be  found  unprofitable, 
or  hurtful,  either  to  myself  or  others  ;  yea,  if  I  should 
draw  with  me  innumerable  souls  by  heaps  to  hell,  yet 
may  no  mortal  man  be  so  hardy,  so  bold,  or  so  pre- 
sumptuous to  reprove  me,  (2*j)or  to  say  to  me.  Sir, 
why  do  you  so  ?  (27)  For  although  you  read  that  Balaam 
was  rebuked  of  his  ass,  by  which  ass  our  subjects,  by 
Balaam,  we  prelates  are  signified  ;  yet  that  ought  to  be 
no  example  to  our  subjects  to  rebuke  as.  (28)  And 
though  we  read  in  the  scripture  that  Peter,  who  received 
power  of  the  kingdom,  and  being  chief  of  the  apostles 
might  by  virtue  of  his  office  control  all  other,  was  con- 
tent to  come  and  give  answer  before  his  inferiors,  ob- 
jecting to  him  his  going  to  the  Gentiles  ;  yet  other  in- 
feriors must  not  learn  by  this  example  to  be  checkmate 
with  their  prelates,  because  that  Peter  so  took  it  at  their 
hands,  shewing  thereby  rather  a  dispensation  of  humility, 
than  the  power  of  his  office,  by  which  power  he  might 
have  said  to  them  again  in  this  wise,  it  becomes  not  sheep, 
nor  belongs  to  their  office  to  accuse  their  shepherd  ; 
(2y)for  else  why  was  Dioscorus,  patriarch  of  Alexandria, 
condemned  and  excommunicated  at  Chalcedon  ?  Not 
for  any  cause  of  his  faith,  but  only  for  that  he  durst 
stand  against  Pope  Leo,  and  durst  excommunicate  the 
bishop  of  Rome ;  for  who  is  he  that  has  authority  to 
accuse  the  seat  of  St.  Peter  ?  (30)  Although  I  am  not 
ignorant  what  St.  Jerome  writes,  that  St.  Paul  would 
not  have  reprehended  St.  Peter,  unless  he  had  thought 
himself  equal  to  him.  (31)  Yet  St.  Jerome  must  thus 
be  expounded  by  my  interpretation,  that  this  equality 
betwixt  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  consist  not  in  like  office 
of  dignity,  but  in  pureness  of  conversation.  (32)  For 
who  gave  St.  Paul  his  licence  to  preach  but  St.  Peter  ? 

(20)  Poiie  Clement  v.  Clement  (le  Sentent.  &de  rejudi  pastoralis. 

(21)  Piipe  Innocent  III    De  judiciis,  cup.  Novlf.       (22;  Ibidem. 
(2;!)  Pcipp  Marcellus,  Ciius.  2.  q.  6.  cap.  ad  lioiimnam. 

(24)  IniKicent.  Novteille. 

(25)  rsoiiilacius  Miirtyr.  diet.  40.  cap.  Si  Pupa. 

(26)  Glos>a  Extr.  de  sede  vacant,  ad  Apostolatus. 

(27)  Pope  Leo,  caus.  2.  q.  7.  cap.  Nos. 

(28)  GreR.  2.  q.  7.  cap.  I'ctrus. 

(29)  Pope  Nicol.ius,  Hist.  cap.  21.     In  cantum. 

(30)  Jer.  caita.  2.  q.  7.  cap.  Paulas. 

(31 )  GInssa  Gratiani.  Ih. 

(32)  Glosaa  in  Diss.  11.  cap.  (luis. 

(33)  Cau3.  2.  q.  7.  cap.  licati. 

(34;  Pope  NicolttiiB,  0ist.  22.  Omnes. 

(35)  Pope  Anaclet,  Dist.  22.  cap.  Sacrosanrta. 

(30)  Pope  Pelagius.  Dist.  21.  cap.  Quumvis. 

(37)  Pope  Nicolaus,  Dist.  21.  cap.  Deiiique. 

(3(J)  PopeSteplien,  Di.  29.  Eniin  vero. 

(39)  I'ope  Uiicius,  24.  q.  1.  Arect. 

(40)  Pope  Nicolaus,  Dist.  22.  cap.  Omnes. 

(41)  Pope  Gregory,  Dist.  81.  cap.  Si  qui. 

(42)  Pope  Leo,  caus.  3.  q.  62.  cap.  Multum. 

(43)  Dist.  20.  cap.  DccrctuUs. 

<ii)  Pope  Julius,  caus.  2.  q.  6.  qui  se. 

(45)  Causa.  3.  q.O.  Ar^'uta.  Item.  cap.  Ad  Jtottianam.  caus.  2. 
q.  a.  cap.  Placuit.   Glos»a.    Gratiani.   Nisi. 


and  that  by  the  authority  of  God,  saying,  "  Separate  to 
me  Paul  and  Barnabas,"  &c.  (33)  Wherefore  be  it 
known  to  all  men,  that  my  church  of  Rome  is  prince  and 
head  of  all  nations,  (.34)  the  mother  of  the  faith,  (35)  the 
foundation  cardinal,  whereupon  all  churches  do  depend, 
as  the  door  depends  by  the  hinges,  (36)  the  first  of  all 
other  seats,  without  all  spot  or  blemish.  (37)  Lady, 
mistress,  and  instructor  of  all  churches,  (38)  a  glass  and 
a  spectacle  to  all  men,  to  be  followed  in  all  whatsoever 
she  observes.  (39)  Which  was  never  found  yet  to  slide 
or  decline  from  the  path  of  apostolic  tradition,  or  to  be 
entangled  with  any  newness  of  heresy;  (40)  against 
which  ciiurch  of  Rome  whoever  speaks  any  evil,  is  forth- 
with an  heretic,  (41)  yea,  a  very  pagan,  a  witch,  and  an 
idolater  or  infidel,  (42)having  fulness  of  power  only  in  her 
own  hands  in  ruling,  (43)  deciding,  absolving,  condemn- 
ing, casting  out,  or  receiving  in.  (44)  Although  1  deny 
not  but  other  churches  are  partakers  with  her  in  labour- 
ing and  carrying.  (45)  To  which  church  of  Rome  it  is 
lawful  to  appeal  for  remedy,  from  all  other  churches. 
Although  it  was  otherwise  concluded  in  the  general 
council  of  Milevitane,  that  no  man  should  appeal  over 
the  sea  under  pain  of  excommunication,  yet  my  gloss 
comes  in  here  with  an  exception  :  "  Except  the  appeal 
be  to  the  see  of  Rome,"  &c.  (46)  By  the  authority  of 
which  church  of  Rome  all  synods  and  decrees  of  councils 
stand  confirmed.  (47).\nd  hath  always  full  authority 
in  her  hands  to  make  new  laws  and  decreements,  and 
to  alter  statutes,  privileges,  rights,  or  documents  of 
churches  ;  to  separate  things  joined,  and  to  join  things 
separated  upon  right  consideration,  either  in  whole  or  in 
part,  either  personally  or  generally.  (48)  Of  which 
church  of  Rome  I  am  head  as  a  king  is  over  his  judges, 
(49)  the  vicar  of  St.  Peter,  (50)  yea,  not  the  vicar  of  St. 
Peter  properly,  but  the  vicar  of  Christ  properly,  and  suc- 
cessor of  Peter,  (51)  vicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  (52)  rector  of 
the  universal  church,  director  of  the  Lord's  flock, 
(53)  chief  magistrate  of  the  whole  world,  (54)  the  head 
and  chief  of  the  apostolic  church,  (55)  universal  pope, 
and  diocesan  in  all  places  exempt,  as  well  as  every  bisliop 
is  in  places  not  exempt,  (56)  most  mighty  priest, 
(57)  a  living  law  in  the  earth,  (58)  judged  to  have  all  laws 
in  the  chest  of  ,my  breast,  (5!)j  bearing  the  room  of  no 
pure  man,  (60)  being  neither  God  nor  man,  but  the  ad- 
miration of  the  world,  and  a  middle  thing  b  jtwixt  both. 
(61)  Having  both  swords  in  my  power.  Doth  of  the 
Spiritual  and  Temporal  jurisdiction,  ((i2)so  far  sur- 
mounting the  authority  of  the  emperor,  that  I  of  mine 
own  power  alone  without  a  council,  have  authority  to 
depose  him,  or  to  transfer  his  kingdom,  and  to  give  a 
new  election,  as  I  did  to  Frederick  and  divers  other. 
(63)  What  power  then  or  potentate  in  all  the  world 
is  comparable  to  me,  who  have  authority  to  bind 
and  loose  both  in  heaven  and  in  earth  ?  (64)  That 
is,  who  have  power  both  of  heavenly  things,  and  also  of 
temporal  things.  (65)  To  whom  emperors  and  kings  are 
more  inferior,  than  lead  is  inferior  to  gold.  (66)  For  do 
you  not  see  the  necks  of  great  kings  and  princes  bend  under 


(46)  Pope  Gelasi.  25.  q.  1.  cap.  Coiifldimus. 

(47)  Pope  Urbanus,  25.  q.  1.  cap.  Sunt.  P.  Pelagius,  25.  q.  2. 
cap.  Posteaquam. 

(48)  HuUa  Donationis,  Dist.  96.  cap.  Constant. 

(49)  Pope  Pasclialis,  Dist.  68.  cap.  Ego. 

(50)  Pope  Clement  V.  Clement,  cap.  liomntti  Glossa. 

(51)  Pope  Boniface  VIII.  Sext.  Decret.  cap.  Ubi. 

(52)  Ibidem. 

(53)  Pope  Boniface,  prohem.  Sext.  Decret.  1.  Sacrosancta. 

(54)  Anacletus,  D.  22.  caji.  Sacrosiincla. 

(55)  Pope  Boniface   IV.  Sext.  Decret.  de  poenit.  ct    rcmls.  cap. 
5.  Glossa.     Item  Alexander  IV.  Sext.  decret.  cap.  4.  iu  Glossa 

(56)  Pope  Hilaiius,25.  q.  1.  Nutli. 

(o7)  Sixt.  Decret.  cap.  Ab  Arbitris,   Glossa. 

(58)  Poi)e  Boniface  Sext.  decret.  de  const,  cap.  Licet. 

(59)  Pope  Innocent  III.,  de  trans,  cap.  Quanta. 

(60)  Prohem.  Clement.  Gloss.  Papa  Stupor  mundi,  &c.  NecDeiU 
es  ncc  homo,  quasi  neuter  es  inter  utrumque. 

(61)  Pope  Boniface  Kxtrayag.  de  Majorit  et  obed.  cap.  Unam. 
Item  Dist.  22.  cap.  Onmcs.  ' 

(62)  Sext.  Deer,  de  Scntent.   et  re.  ca.  ad.  Apostoli.    Item  is 
Glossa,  Ibidem. 

(63)  Pope  Nicolaus,  Dist.  22,  cap.  Omnes. 

(64)  Gloss.  Ibidem. 

(65)  Pope  Gelasius,  Dist.  96.  cap.  Duo,     ' 

(66)  Pope  Gelasius,  Ibidem, 


THE  IMAGE  OF  ANTICHRIST  EXALTING  HIMSELF,  ETC. 


401 


our  knep.s,  yea  and  think  themselves  happy  and  well  de- 
fenced,  if  tliey  may  kiss  our  hands  ?    (67)  Wherefore  the 
gauciness  of  Honorius  the  emperor  is  to  be  reprehended, 
and    his    constitution    abolished,    who,    with    his    laity 
would  take  upon  him  to  intermeddle,  not  only  with  the 
temporal  order,  but  also  with  matters  ecclesiastical,  and 
the  election  of  the  pope.   ((i8)  But  here  perchance  some  will 
object,  the  examples  and  words  of  Christ,  saying,  "  That 
his  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world,"    and  where  he  being 
required  to  divide  betwixt  two  brethren  their  heritage, 
did  refuse  it.     But  that  ought  to  be  no  prejudice  to  my 
power.     (('>9)  For  if  Peter,  and  I  in  Peter,  if  we,  I  say, 
have  power  to  bind  and  loose  in   heaven,    how    much 
more  then  is  it  to  be  thought,  that  we  have  power  in 
earth  to  loose  and  to  take    away  empires,    kingdoms, 
dukedoms,  and  what  else  soever  mortal  men  may  have, 
and  to  give  them  where  we  will  ?     (70)  And  if  we  have 
authority  over  angels,  which  be  the  governors  of  princes, 
what  then  may  we  do  upon  their  inferiors  and  servants  ? 
(71)  And  that  you  may  not  marvel  when  I  say  angels  are 
subject  to  us,   you  shall  hear  what  my  blessed    clerk 
Antoninus   writes    of  the   matter,   saying,    "  That  our 
power  IS  greater  than  the  angels  in  four  things ; — 1.   In 
jurisdiction,   2.  In  administration  of  sacraments,   3.  In 
knowledge,  4.  In  reward,"  &c.    (72)  And  again  in  Bulla 
Clementis,   do   I  not  there  command   in   my   bull   the 
angels  of  paradise,  to  absolve  the  soul  of  man  out  of 
purgatory,  and  to  bring  it  into  the  glory  of  paradise  ? 
(73)  And  now  besides  my  heavenly  power,  to  speak  of  mine 
earthly  jurisdiction,  who  did  first  transfer  the  empire 
from  the  Greeks  to  the  Germans,  but  I  ?     (74)  And  not 
only  in  the  empire  am  I  emperor,  the  place  being  empty, 
but   in    all   ecclesiastical  benefices  have  fall  right  and 
power  to  give,  to  translate,   and   to  dispose  after  my 
arbitrement.       (75)  Did    not    I,   Zacharias,    put    down 
t  Childerick   the  old  king  of  France,  and  set  up  Pepin  ? 
j  (76)  Cid  not  I,   Gregory  VII.  set  up  Robert  Wysard, 
j  and  make  him  king  of  Sicily,  and  duke  of  Capua  ?   &c. 
.  {77)  Did  not  I  the  same  Gregory  also  set  up  Rodolph 
I  against    Henry    IV.    emperor  ?      (78)  And   though    this 
1  Henry  was  an  emperor  of  most  stout  courage,  who  stood 
;  sixty-two    times    in    open    field    against   his   enemies, 
;  (79)  yet  did  not  I,  Gregory,  bring  him  before  us,  and 
I  make  him  stand  at  my  gate  three  days  and  three  nights 
j  bare-footed  and  bare- legged,  with  hiswife  and  child, in  the 
I  depth  of  winter,  both  in  frost  and  snow,  intreating  for  his 
I  absolution,  and  afterwards  excommunicated  him  again, 
80   that   he   was   twice    excommunicated  in   my   days? 
i(80)  Again,  did  not  I,  Pascal,  after  Gregory,  set  up  the 
json  of  Henry  against  his  father  in  war,  to  possess  the 
jempire,   and  to  put  down  his  father,   and  so  he  did  ? 
|(81)  Did  not  I,   Pope  Alexander,  bring  under  Henry  II. 
iking  of  England,  for  the  death  of  Thomas  Becket,  and 
icause  him   to  go  bare-foot  to  his  tomb  at  Canterbury 
iwith   bleeding   feet.'      (82)  Did   not   I,    Innocent    III. 
cause  King  John  to  kneel  down  at  the  feet  of  Pandulph  my 
legate,  and  offer  up  his  crown  with  his  own  hands  ;  also  to 
kiss  the  feet  of  Stephen  Langton,  a  bishop  of  Canter- 
bury :   and  besides,  fine  him  in  a  thousand  marks  by  the 
year?     (8:5)  Did  not  I,  Urban  II.,  put  down  Hugo,  earl 
in  Italy,   discharging  his  subjects  from  their  oath  and 
bbedience  to  him  ?     (84)  Did  not  I,  Pascal  II.,  excommu- 
nicate also  his  son  Henry  V.,  and  get  out  of  his  bands 


all   his   right   and  title   of  elections    and  donations  of 
spiritual  promotions?     Did  not   I,  Gelasius  II.,  bring 
the  captain  of  Cintius  under,  to  the  kissing  of  my  feet? 
And  after  Gelasius,   did  not  I,   Calixtus  II.,  quail  the 
Emperor  Henry  V.,   and  also  bring  in  subjection  Gre- 
gory, whom  the  emperor  had  set  up  against  me  as  pope, 
bringing  him  into  Rome  upon  a  camel,   his  face  to  the 
horie  tail,  making  him  to  hold  the  horse  tail  in  his  hand 
instead  of  a  bridle?     (85)  Further,  did  not  I,  Innocent 
II.,  set  up  and  make  Lothaire  to  be  emperor  for  driving 
out  Pope  Anacletus  out  of  Rome?     (8f))  Did  not  I,  the 
said   Innocent,    take   the  dukedom  of  Sicily   from  the 
empire,   and   make  Roger  king  thereof,  whereby  after- 
ward the  kingdom  became  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter? 
(87)  Did   not   I,    Alexander  III.,  suspend  all  the  realm 
and    churches    of    England    for    the    king's   marriage 
(A.  D.    1159)?     (88)  But   what  do   I   speak  of  kings? 
Did  not  Alexander  bring  the  valiant  emperor,  Frederick 
I.,   to  Venice,   by  reason  of  his  son  Otho  there  taken 
prisoner,  and  there  in  St.  Mark's  church  made  him  fall 
down  flat  upon  the  ground  while  I  set  my  foot  upon  bis 
neck,  saying  the  verse  of  the  Psalm,  "  Thou  shall  tread 
on  the  adder  and  the  serpent,''   &c.     (89)  Did  not  I, 
Adrian  IV. ,  pope,  an  Englishman  born,  excommunicate  the 
king  of  Sicily,  and  refuse  his  peace,  which  be  offered  ? 
And   had  not  he  overcome   me  in  plain-  field,  I   would 
have   shaken   him  out    of  his  kingdom   of   Sicily,    and 
dukedom  of  Apulia.     (90)  Also,  did  not  I,  Adrian,  con- 
trol and  correct  the  foresaid  Frederic,  emperor,  for  hold^ 
ing  the  left  stirrup  of  my  horse,  when  he  should  have 
holden  the  right?     (91)  And   afterward   did  not  I  ex- 
communicate and  curse  him,   for  he  was  so  saucy  to  set 
his  own  name  in   writing  before  mine  ?     (92)  And   al- 
though a  poor  fly  afterward  overcame  and  strangled  me,., 
yet  I  made  kings  and  emperors  to  stoop.     (93)  Did  not 

I,  Innocent  III.,  cast  down  Philip,  brother  to  Frederic, 
from  the  imperial  crown,  being  elected  without  my  leave, 
and  afterwards  set  him  up  again  ?  And  also  set  up 
Otho  of  Brunswick,  and  afterwards  excommunicated 
and  also  deposed  the  same  after  four  years,  setting  up  the 
French  king  to  war  against  him  ?    (94)  Then  was  Frederic 

II.  set  up  by  me,  and  reigned  thirty-seven  years  ;  and  yet 
five  years  before  he.  died  he  was  de-posed.  (95)  Did  not  I, 
Honorius  III.,  iuterdict  him,  for  not  restoring  certain  to 
their  possessions  at  my  request  ?  (96)  Whom  also 
Gregory  IX.  excommunicated  twice  together,  and  raised 
up  the  Venetians  against  him.  (97)  And  at  length  Inno- 
cent IV.  spoiled  him  of  his  empire  ;  after  that  he  caused 
him  to  be  poisoned,  and  at  length  to  be  strangled  by  one 
Manfred,  and  excommunicated  bis  son  Conrad  after 
him,  not  only  depriving  him  of  his  right  inheritance,  but 
also  caused  him,  with  Frederic,  duke  of  Austria,  to  be 
beheaded.  (98)  Thus  then,  did  not  I  excommunicate 
and  depose  all  these  emperors  in  order?  Henry  IV., 
Henry  v.,  Frederic  I.,  Philip,  Otho  IV.,  Frederic  II., 
and  Conrad  his  son  ?  (99)  Did  not  I  interdict  King 
Henry  VIII.  ?  (100)  And  all  his  kingdom  of  England  ? 
(101)  And  had  not  his  prudence  and  power  prevented 
my  practice,  I  had  displaced  him  from  his  kingdom  also. 
Briefly,  who  is  able  to  com])rehend  the  greatness  of  my 
power  and  of  my  seat?  (102)  For  by  me  only  general 
councils  take  their  force  and  confirmation,  (103)  and  the 
interpretation  of  the   councils,  and  of  all  other  causea- 


(67)  Di.  96.  c.ip.  Illud. 

(68)  Kx  citatione  Hiero.  Marii. 

(69)  Popp  Ilildebrandus,  alius  Gregorius  7.    Ex.  Platina,  in  vita 
freEorii. 

(70)  Hildt'iirandu?,  Ibidem. 

(71)  Anloiiiiiiis  in  tertia  parte  Summx  majoris. 

(72)  Bulla  Clementis. 

(78)  Pope  Innocent,  de  electione.  cap.  VcncrabileTn. 

(74)  Extrav.  de  prsebend.  fcdij.  cap.  Execrabilis. 

(75)  Pope  ZaclKirias,  Gaus.  l."},  q.  6.  cap.  Alius. 

(76)  Pope  Hildebrand,  alias  Oregor.  7.  Clement,  cap.  PaiiornZw. 

(77)  Ex.  Gestis  Hildebrandi. 

(78)  Baptista  Egnatiiis. 

(79)  Platina,  Bfnno  Nauclerus. 

(80)  Plalina,  Epn.itius  Benno. 

J(81)  Polydore  Viisil.  Historia  ornalcnsis  de  rebus  .\nglortim. 

1(82)  Chronica  vcrnaciila. 

(«<3)  Pope  lirbaniis,  Cans.  15.  q   6.  cap.  Jvrntos. 
(64)  Pope  Pasclialis  Ctusiilanus.  Plalina,  Vinccntiiis,  Stella,  An- 
Qinus,  Mattheus  Parisiensis,  Pope.   Gelasius  2.  Poi'c. 


(85)  Pope  Innocentius  2. 
(8(1)  Nauclerus. 

(87)  Pope  Alexanders,  de  sponsa!.  &  matr.  cap.  Nmi  eat. 

(88)  Nauclerus  acta  Koin.  pontiticuin. 

(89)  Po^e  Adrian,  vit.  Kom.  pontiflcum. 
(rO)  Ex  Aventino. 

(91)  Bulla  Adrian!  centra  Cte?arem. 

(92)  Acta  Rom.  Pont. 

(9.'i)  Pope  Innocentius  8.  Ex  Vitis  &  Actls  Ronu  pontiflcum.  Ex 
ab  Urspe-rg. 

(94)  Ex  eodem. 

(95)  Pope  Honor.  3.  Ex.  Mario. 
(98)  Pope  Grcj;.  9.  Ex  codein. 

(97)  Pope  Innocent  4.  Hieronymus  Marius.  Petros  de  VTueii. 

(98)  Ex  Chronic.  Carionis. 

(99)  Hist.  Anglor. 
000)  Ibidem. 

(101)  Ibidem. 

(102)  Pope  Marrellus,  Dist.  17.  cap.  SynoJum. 
(103;  Diit.  20.  Decretalea. 

S    D   2 


402 


THE  IMAGE  OF  ANTICHRIST  EXALTING  HIMSELF,  ETC. 


hard  and  doubtful,  ought  to  be  referred  and  stand  to  my 
determination.  (104)  By  me  the  works  of  all  writers, 
whatsoever  they  be,  are  either  reproved  or  allowed. 
(10,5)  Then  how  much  more  ought  my  writings  and  de- 
crees to  be  preferred  before  all  others  ?  (106)  So  that 
my  letters  and  epistles  decretal  be  equivalent  with  the 
general  councils.  (107)  And,  whereas,  God  has  or- 
dained all  causes  of  men  to  be  judged  by  men,  he  has 
only  reserved  me,  that  is,  the  pope  of  Rome,  without  all 
question  of  men,  unto  his  own  judgment.  (108)  And, 
therefore,  where  all  other  creatures  are  under  their 
judge,  only  I,  who  in  earth  am  the  judge  of  all,  can  be 
judged  of  none,  either  of  emperor,  nor  the  whole  clergy, 
nor  of  kings,  nor  of  the  people.  (109)  For  who  has 
power  to  judge  upon  his  judge  ?  (110)  This  judge  am  I, 
and  that  alone,  without  any  other  resistance  of  any 
council  joined  to  me.  For  I  have  power  upon  councils  ; 
councils  have  no  power  upon  me.  But  if  the  council 
determine  amiss,  it  is  in  my  authority  alone  to  infringe 
it,  or  to  condemn  whom  I  list  without  any  council. 
(Ill)  And  all  for  the  pre-eminence  of  my  predecessor 
blessed  St.  Peter,  which,  by  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  he 
received,  and  ever  shall  retain.  (11 '2)  Furthermore, 
and  whereas  all  other  sentences  and  judgments,  both  of 
councils,  person  or  persons,  may  and  ought  to  be  ex- 
amined, (IK?)  fo'r  that  they  may  be  corrupted  four  ways, 
by  fear,  by  gifts,  by  hatred,  by  favour,  only  my  sentence 
and  judgment  must  stand,  (114)  as  given  out  of  heaven 
by  the  mouth  of  Peter  himself,  which  no  man  must 
(ll5)  break  or  retract,  (116)  no  man  must  dispute  or 
doubt  of.  (117)  Yea,  if  my  judgment,  statute,  or  yoke 
seem  scarcely  tolerable,  yet  for  remembrance  of  St. 
Peter  it  must  be  humbly  obeyed.  (118)  Yea,  and  more- 
over, obedience  is  to  be  given,  not  only  to  such  decrees 
set  forth  by  me  in  time  of  my  popedom,  but  also  to  such 
as  I  do  foresee  and  commit  to  writing  before  I  be  pope. 
(119)  And  although  it  be  thought  by  some  writers,  to  be 
given  to  all  men  to  err,  and  to  be  deceived,  (120)  yet 
neither  am  I  a  pure  man.  (121)  And  again,  the  sen- 
tence of  my  apostolic  seat  is  always  conceived  with  such 
moderation,  is  concocted  and  digested  with  such  patience 
and  ripeness,  and  delivered  out  with  such  gravity  and 
deliberation,  that  nothing  is  thought  in  it  necessary  to 
be  altered  or  detracted.  (122)  Wherefore,  it  is  mani- 
fest, and  testified  by  the  voice  of  holy  bishops,  that  the 
dignity  of  this  my  seat  is  to  be  reverenced  through  the 
whole  world,  in  that  all  the  faithful  submit  themselves 
to  it  as  to  the  head  of  the  whole  body  ;  (123)  whereof  it 
is  spoken  to  me  by  the  prophet,  speaking  of  the  ark  ;  if 
this  be  humbled,  whither  shall  you  run  for  succour,  and 
where  shall  your  glory  become  ?  Seeing  then  this  is  so, 
that  so  holy  bishops  and  scriptures  do  witness  with  me, 
what  shall  we  say  then  to  such  as  will  take  upon  them  to 
judge  of  my  doings,  to  reprehend  my  proceedings,  or  to 
require  homage  and  tribute  of  me  to  whom  all  other  are 
subject?  (124)  Against  the  first  sort  the  scripture 
speaks,  "Thou  shalt  not  move  a  sickle  unto  thy  neigh- 
bour's standing  corn."  Which  thing  to  attempt  against 
me,  what  is  it  but  plain  sacrilege?  (125)  According  to 
my  canonists,  who  thus  define  sacrilege  to  consist  in 
three  things;  either  when  a  man  judges  of  his  princes' 
judgment ;  or  when  the  holy-day  is  profaned  ;  or  when 
reverence   is    not    given    to    laws    and   canons.     (126) 

(104)  Pope  Nicolaus,  Dist.  19.  cap.  Si  Romanorum. 

(105)  Ihififin. 

(10(5)  Dist,  20.  Decretales. 

'107)  Symm:icUiis  I'ope,  0.  q.  3.  cap.  AUorum. 

C108)  Pope  Innocentiuin  6.  q.  3.  cap.  Nemo. 

(109)  IhiJem. 

(110)  Pope  Gelasius,  9.  q.  3.  cap.  CuTic'.a. 

(111)  IbMem. 

ni2)  Anastasius  Patriarch.  Dist.  q.  3.  cap.  Antiquis. 
(II.'))  Pope  GreR.  a.  q  3.  cap.  Q««'. 

(114)  Pope  Au'atho,  Dist.  19.  cap.  Sic  onincx. 
(Hi))  Pope  Nicholas,  9.  q.  3.  Patet. 

(IIG)  Pope  Innocent.  2.  .\rt.  17.  q.  4.  cap.  St  quis. 
(117)  Dist.  19.  cap.  In  nieinoriaw. 

(115)  Sext.  Decret.  T.  7.  De  rcnunc.  Quoniam  Glossa. 
(119)  Offlc.  lib.  1. 

(120/  Glossii  Extra.  Do  verb,  si^nif.  cap.  Arl. 

(121)  Pope  Grep;.  Cans.  35.  q.  9.  cap.  Apostoliccs. 

(122)  Pope  Syinmachus.  Caus.  9.  q.  3.  cap.  AUorum. 

(123)  Ibidem. 


Against  the  second  sort  makes  the  place  of  the  book  of 
Kings,  where  we  read  the  ark  of  God  was  brought  from 
Gaza  to  Jerusalem,  and  in  the  way  the  ark  inclining  by 
reason  of  the  unruly  o.^en,  Ussah  the  Levite  put  forth  hi» 
hand  to  help,  and  therefore  was  stricken  of  the  Lord^ 
By  this  ark  is  signified  the  prelates  ;  by  the  inclination 
thereof,  the  fall  of  prelates,  (127)  who  also  are  signified 
by  the  angels  that  Jacob  saw  going  up  and  coming 
down  the  ladder :  (128)  also,  by  the  prophet  where  he 
saith,  "  He  bowed  down  the  heavens  and  came  down," 
&c.  By  Ussah  and  by  the  unruly  oxen  are  meant  our 
subjects,  (129)  Then,  like  as  Ussah  was  sti-icken  for 
putting  his  hand  to  the  ark  inclining,  no  more  must 
subjects  rebuke  their  prelates  going  awry.  (I.'IO)  Al- 
though here  it  may  be  answered  again,  that  all  are  not 
prelates  who  are  so  called  ;  for  it  is  not  the  name  that 
makes  a  bishop,  but  his  life.  (131)  Against  the  third 
sort  of  such  as  would  bring  us  under  the  tribute  and  ex- 
actions of  secular  men,  makes  the  New  Testament, 
where  Peter  was  bid  to  give  the  groat  in  the  fish's 
mouth,  but  not  the  head  nor  the  body  of  the  fish;  no 
more  is  the  head  or  body  of  the  church  subdued  to 
kings,  but  only  that  which  is  in  the  mouth,  that  is,  the 
external  things  of  the  church.  And  yet  not  they 
neither.  (132)  For  so  we  read  in  the  book  of  Genesis, 
that  Pharaoh,  in  time  of  dearth,  subdued  all  the  land  ol 
the  Egyptians,  but  yet  he  ministered  to  the  priests,  so 
that  he  took  neither  their  possessions  from  them,  nor 
their  liberty.  If  then  prelates  of  the  church  must  be 
neither  judged,  nor  reprehended,  nor  exacted,  how 
much  more  ought  I  to  be  free  from  the  same,  (133)  who 
am  the  bishop  of  bishops,  and  head  of  prelates  ? 
(134)  For  it  is  not  to  be  thought  that  the  case  between 
me  and  other  prelates ;  between  my  see  and  other 
churches,  be  like,  (135)  although  the  whole  catholic  and 
a])ostolic  church  make  one  bride-chamber  of  Christ ;  yet 
the  catholic  and  apostolic  church  of  Rome  had  the  pre- 
emience  given  over  all  other  by  the  mouth  of  the  Lord 
himself,  saying  to  Peter,  "  Thou  art  Peter,"  &c.  (136) 
Thus  a  discrepance  and  difference  must  be  had  in  the 
church  as  it  was  betwixt  Aaron  and  his  children ; 
(137)  betwixt  the  seventy-two  disciples,  and  the  twelve 
apostles;  betwixt  the  other  apostles  and  Peter.  (138) 
Wherefore  it  is  to  be  concluded,  that  there  must  be  an 
order  and  difference  of  degrees  in  the  church  between 
power,  superior  and  inferior ;  without  which  order  the 
universality  of  the  whole  cannot  consist.  (139)  For,  as 
among  the  angelical  creatures  above  in  heaven,  there  is 
set  a  difference  and  inequality  of  powers  and  orders, 
some  be  angels,  some  archangels,  some  cherubims,  and 
seraphims:  (140)  so  in  the  ecclesiastical  hierarchy  of  the 
church  militant  in  the  earth,  priests  must  not  be  equal 
with  bishops,  bishops  must  not  be  like  in  order  with 
archbishops,  with  patriarchs  or  primates,  (141)  who 
contain  under  them  three  archbishops,  as  a  king  con- 
tains three  dukes  under  him.  In  which  number  of  pa- 
triarchs comes  in  the  state  of  (142)  cardinals  or  princi- 
pals, so  called,  because  as  the  door  turneth  by  his 
hinges,  so  the  universal  church  ought  to  be  ruled  by 
them.  (143)  The  next  and  highest  order  above  these  is 
mine,  who  am  pope,  differing  in  power  and  majority, 
and  honour  reverential,  from  these  and  all  otiier  de- 
grees   of    men.       (144)  For    the    better    declaration   of 


(124)  Pope  Greg.  0.  p.  3.  rap.  Scriptum  est. 

(125)  Caus.  17.  q.  4.  Sacrile.:;.  Glossa. 

(12U)  2.  q.  7.  cap.  Plcerumque.  Glosseina  Criitiaiii.     Ilein. 

(127)  IbiHein. 

(128)  Ibidem. 

(129)  Ibidem. 

(130  i  Ibidem.     His  ita. 

(131)  Pope  Urbanus  23.  q.  cap.  T rihiUuni. 

(132)  Ibidem.  Qiiamv|<i. 

(1.13)  Pope  Benodict.  Kxtr.  De  aut.  k.  usiipallii.  cap.  SaiiCt.it 

(134)  Pope  Stt'phanus.  Dist.  19.  Enimvero. 

(135)  Po|je  Pelaicus,  Di<t.  21.  cap.  t^uaiacis. 

(130)  Dist.  2 1,  cap.  Vernt.s. 

(137)  Po])e  .'Inaclet.  Dist.22.  caft.  In  vovo. 

(138)  Pope  Uunifacius  et  Greg.  Dist.  8'J.  cap.  Ad  lice. 

(139)  Ibidem. 

(140)  Dist.  89.  cap.  Sifi/julri. 

(141)  Kx  citatione  Biildiere.  5.  sen.  3. 

(142)  Deotticio  .-irchipre-b.vt.  in  Glossa.  (liS) 
044)  Ex.  3.  parte  Sumina- niajoris  b.  .^ntonini. 


THE  IMAGE  OF  ANTICHRIST  EXALTING  HIMSELF,  ETC. 


403 


which,  my  canonists  make  three  kinds  of  power  in 
earth;  immediate,  which  is  mine  immediately  from  God; 
derived,  which  belongelh  to  other  inferior  prelates  from 
me;  (145)  ministerial,  belonging  to  emperors  and  princes 
to  minister  for  me.  For  which  ciuise  the  anointing  of 
princes,  and  my  consecration  differ ;  for  they  are 
anointed  only  in  the  arms  or  shoulders,  and  I  in  the 
head,  to  signify  the  difference  of  power  betwixt  princes 
and  me.  (146)  This  order,  therefore,  of  priests,  bishops, 
archbishops,  patriarchs,  and  others,  as  a  thing  most  con- 
venient, my  church  of  Rome  has  set  and  instituted 
through  all  churches,  following  therein,  not  only  the  ex- 
ample of  the  angelical  army  in  heaven,  but  also  of 
the  apostles.  (147)  For  among  tl»eni  also  there  was 
not  an  uniform  equality  or  institution  of  one  degree, 
(148)  but  a  diversity  or  distinction  of  authority  and 
power.  Although  they  were  all  apostles  together,  yet 
it  was  granted  notwithstanding  to  Peter  (themselves 
also  agreeing  to  the  same)  that  he  should  bear  dominion 
and  superiority  over  all  the  other  apostles.  (149)  And 
therefore  he  had  his  name  given  him  Cephas,  that  is, 
head  or  beginning  of  the  a]iostleship.  (150)  Whereupon 
the  order  of  priesthood  first  in  the  New  Testament  began 
in  Peter,  to  whom  it  was  said,  Thou  art  Peter,  and 
upon  thee  I  will  build  my  church.  (151)  And  I  will 
give  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  and  thou 
being  converted  confirm  thy  brethren.  (152)  I  have 
prayed  for  thee  that  thy  faith  shall  not  fail.  Wherefore 
seeing  such  power  is  given  to  Peter,  (153)  and  to  me  in 
Peter,  being  his  successor;  (154)  who  is  he  then  in 
all  the  world  that  ought  not  to  be  subject  to  my  decrees 
I  who  have  such  power  in  heaven,  in  hell,  in  earth,  with 
the  qiiick  and  also  the  dead  ?  (155)  Commanding  and 
granting  in  my  bull  sent  to  Vienna,  to  all  such  as  died 
in  their  pilgrimage  to  Rome,  that  the  pain  of  hell  should 
not  touch  them  ;  and  also  that  all  such  as  took  the  holy 
cross  upon  them  should  every  one  at  his  request,  not 
I  only  be  delivered  himself,  but  also  deliver  three  or  four 
I  souls,  whoever  he  would,  out  of  purgatory.  (156)  Again, 
]  having  such  promise  and  assurance  that  my  faith  shall 
I  not  fail,  who  then  will  not  believe  my  doctrine  ?  For 
I  did  not  Christ  himself  first  pray  for  Peter  that  his  faith 
should  not  fail  ?  (15")  Also  have  I  not  a  sure  promise 
I  of  Paul's  own  mouth,  writing  to  my  church  by  these 
I  words,  "God  is  my  witness  whom  I  serve  with  my  spirit, 
in  the  gospel  of  his  Son,  that  without  ceasing  I  make 
•I  mention  of  you  always  in  my  prayers  ?"  Rom.  i.  9.  (158) 
I  WTierefore  as  I  condemn  worthily  all  who  will  not  obey 
my  decrees,  to  be  dispossessed  of  all  their  honour  with- 
I  out  restitution,  (159)  so  all  they  that  believe  not  my 
doctrine,  or  stand  against  the  privilege  of  the  church, 
especially  the  church  of  Rome,  I  pronounce  themheretics. 
(160)  And  as  the  other  before  is  to  be  called  unjust,  so 
this  man  is  to  be  called  a  heretic.  (161)  For  why  ?  he 
goes  against  the  faith  who  goes  against  her  who  is  the 
mother  of  faith.  (162)  But  here  may  rise  perhaps  a 
doubt  or  scruple,  that  if  my  faith  and  knowledge  stand 
so  sure  by  the  promise  of  Christ,  and  by  the  continual 
i  prayer  of  Saint  Paul,  whether  is  it  true,  or  is  it  to  be 
granted,  that  any  other  should  excel  me  in  knowlege, 
or  interpretation  of  holy  scripture  ?  (16.'5)Forsee  whose 
knowledge  is  grounded  on  most  reason,  his  words  should 


(145)  Pope  Innocent  3.  De  sacra  unctione,  Qui  venisset. 
(1-16)  Pope  Nicholaus,  Dist.  22.  cap.  Omnex. 

(147)  Pope  Clement,  Dist.  80.  cap.  In  ilUs. 

(148)  Pope  Anacletus,  Dist.  22.  ca\i.  Sacrosaneta. 

(149)  Ibidem.  Quasi  vero  Petrus  non  a  Petra  sed  Ki(pag  utto 
Trjc  KCipdXriQ.  ducatur. 

(150)  Dist.  21.  cap.  In  novo. 

(151)  Ibidem. 

(152)  Diet.  21.  cap.  Dccrctis. 

(153)  Pope  Leo,  dist.  19.  cap.  Ita  Dominus. 

(154)  Pope  Nicbolaus  in  tantum,  dist.  22. 

(155)  Pope  Clemens  in  Bulla  Viennte  in  scriniis  privilegiorum. 
(150)  Dist.  21.  cap.  Dccrrtis. 

(157)  Pope  -inacletus,  dist.  22.  cap.  Sacrosancto.  Scripture  well 
applied,  and  like  a  clerk. 

(158)  I'ope  Damasus,  25.  q.  cap.  Omnia.  Item  Pope  Greg.  Dist. 
19.  cap.  Null. 

(159  Pope  Nicholaus  Dist    22.  cap.  Omnes, 
(leo)  Ibidem. 
(161)  Ibidem. 


seem  to  be  of  more  authority.  (164)  Whereto  I  answer 
and  grant,  that  many  there  are  who  have  been  more 
abundantly  endowed  with  fuller  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
and  greater  excellency  of  knowledge  ;  and  therefore  that 
tlie  writings  of  Augustine,  Jerome,  and  others  ought  to 
be  preferred  before  the  constitutions  of  some  popes  ;  yet 
I  say  in  determination  of  causes,  because  they  have 
not  the  virtue  and  height  of  that  authority  which  is 
given  to  me,  therefore  in  expounding  of  scriptures  they 
are  to  be  preferred,  but  in  deciding  of  maUers,  they  stand 
inferior  to  my  authority.  By  virtue  of  which  autho- 
rity, (165)  they  themselves  are  allowed  for  doctors, 
and  their  works  approved,  but  all  other  matters  are 
ruled,  through  the  power  of  the  keys  which  were 
given  to  me  immediately  by  Christ.  Although  I  deny 
not  but  the  same  keys  are  also  committed  to  othet 
prelates,  as  they  were  to  other  apostles  besides  Peter. 
(166)  Yet  it  is  one  thing  to  have  the  keys,  and  ano- 
ther thing  to  have  the  use  of  the  keys.  (167)  ^\'here- 
fore  here  is  to  be  noted  a  distinction  of  keys,  after 
the  mind  of  my  school  doctors ;  one  key  which  is 
called  the  key  of  order,  having  authority  to  bind  and 
loose,  but  not  over  the  pL?rsons  whom  they  bind  and 
loose,  and  this  authority  they  take  not  immediately 
of  Christ,  but  mediately  by  me  the  vicar  of  Christ.  The 
other  key  is  called  the  key  of  jurisdiction,  which  I  the 
vicar  of  Christ  take  immediately  of  him,  having  not  only 
authority  to  bind  and  loose,  but  also  dominion  over  them 
on  whom  this  key  is  exercised.  By  the  jurisdiction  ot 
which  key  the  fulness  of  my  power  is  so  great,  that 
whereas  all  other  are  subjects;  (168)yea  and  empeiors 
themselves  ought  to  subdue  their  executions  to  me  ;  only 
I  am  subject  to  no  creature,  (169)  no  not  to  myself  ex- 
cept I  list,  in  foro  prsnit entice,  to  my  ghostly  father  sub- 
mitting myself  as  a  sinner,  but  not  as  pope.  So  that  mv 
papal  majesty  ever  remains  unpunished.  Superior  to  all 
men,  (170)whomall  persons  ought  to  obey,  ( 171 )  and 
follow,  (172)  whom  no  man  must  judge  nor  accuse  of  any 
crime,  either  of  murder,  adultery,  simony,  or  such  like. 
(17o)  No  man  depose,  but  I  myself;  (174)No  man  can 
excommunicate  me,  yea  though  I  communicate  vfith  the 
excommunicate,  for  no  canon  bindeth  me.  Whom  no 
man  must  lie  to,  (175)  for  he  that  lies  to  me  is  a  church 
robber,  (176)  and  who  obeys  not  me  is  an  heretic,  and 
an  excommunicated  person.  (177)  For  as  all  the  Jews 
were  commanded  to  obey  the  high  priest  of  the  Levitical 
order,  of  what  state  and  condition  soever  they  were,  so 
are  all  christian  men  more  and  less  bound  to  obey  me 
Christ's  lieutenant  on  earth.  Concerning  the  obedience 
or  disobedience  of  whom  ye  have  in  Deut.  xni. 
(178)  Where  the  common  gloss  saith,  that  he  who  de- 
nieth  to  the  high  priest  obedience,  lies  under  the  sen- 
tence and  condemnation,  as  much  as  he  that  denies  to 
God  his  omnipotence.  Thus  then  it  appears,  that  the 
greatness  of  my  priesthood  (179)  began  in  Melchisedeck, 
was  solemnized  in  Aaron,  continued  in  the  children  of 
Aaron,  perfected  in  Christ,  represented  in  Peter,  exalted 
in  the  universal  jurisdiction,  and  manifested  in  Silvester, 
&c.  So  that  through  t'liis  pre-eminence  of  my  priesthood, 
having  all  things  subject  to  me,  (160)  it  may  seem  well 
verified  in  me  that  which  was  spoken  of  Christ,  Pssdm  viii. 
"Thou  hast  put  all  things  under  his  feet ;  all  sheep  and 


(1G2)  Dist.  20   cap.  DecretaUs. 
(1U3)  Ibidem. 

(164)  Ibidem. 

(165)  Dist    19.  cap.  Si  Koinn.ivtvn 

(166)  Gabriel  Biel,  lib.  4.  Dist.  li>. 

(167)  Petru<  de  Paiude. 

(1(18)  Di'.t.  95.  cap.  Imperator, 
(109)  Gabriel,  lib.  4.  Dist.  19. 

(170)  Pope  Nicholaus,  Dist.  can.  *""  Ilrt'naiioruii),\n  GloBSa. 

(171)  Iteui  24.  q.  1.  llitc  est.  ' 

(172)  Dist.  40.  cap.  5(  I'l.'j.u-. 

(173)  2  q.  7.  No<  si  in  Glossa. 

(174)  Extrava:;.  de  ele.  t.  lunotuit. 

(175)  De  Panitmlia,  Dist.  1.  cip.  SerjJtms,  in  Gloss?  , 

(176)  Dist.  19.  cad.  NvUi. 

(177)  August    de    Ancho. 

(178)  Glu>sa  Ordinar. 

(179)  Antoninus. 

(180)  .\ntoninus,  Summa  majoris,  8.  paxt.  Di8t.  iij. 


404 


THE  IMAGE  OF  ANTICHRIST  EXALTING  HLMSELF,  ETC. 


and  oxen,  yea,  and  the  beasts  of  the  field,  the  fowls  of  the 
air,  and  the  fish  of  the  sea,"  vVc.  (181)  Where  is  to  be 
noted,  that  by  oxen,  Jews,  and  heretics,  by  beasts  of  the 
field.  Pagans  be  signified.  For  altliough  as  yet  they  be 
out  of  the  use  of  my  keys  of  binding  and  loosing,  yet  they 
be  not  out  of  the  jurisdiction  of  my  keys,  but  if  they  re- 
turn I  may  absolve  them.  (ISJ)  liy  sheep  and  all  cattle 
are  meant  all  christian  men  both  great  and  less,  whether 
they  be  emperors,  princes,  prelates,  or  others.  By  fowls 
of  the  air  you  may  understand  the  angels  and  potentates  of 
heaven,  who  will  be  all  subject  to  me,  in  that  I  am  greater 
than  the  angels  ;  and  that  in  four  tilings,  as  is  before  de- 
clared; and  in  having  power  to  bind  and  loose  in  heaven, 
(18;i)and  to  give  heaven  to  them  that  fight  in  my  wars. 
(184)  Lastly,  by  the  fishes  of  the  sea,  are  signified  the 
souls  departed  in  pain  or  in  purgatory,  as  Gregory  by 
Lis  prayer  delivered  the  soul  of  Trajan  out  of  hell,  and  1 
have  power  to  deliver  out  of  purgatory  whom  1  please. 
(18.5)  Lastly,  by  the  fishes  of  the  sea  are  signified  such  as 
are  in  purgatory  ;  so  that  they  stand  in  need  and  neces- 
sity of  other  men's  help,  and  yet  are  in  their  journey. 
Passengers  belonging  to  the  court  of  the  pope,  therefore 
they  may  be  relieved  out  of  the  storehouse  of  the  church, 
by  the  participation  of  indulgence.  And  forasmuch  as 
6ome  object  that  my  pardons  cannot  extend  to  them  that 
are  departed,  for  thai  it  was  said  to  Peter,  "  Whatsoever 
thou  shalt  loose  upon  earth  ;"  and  therefore  seeing  they 
are  not  upon  earth,  they  cannot  be  loosed  by  me.  Here 
I  answer  again  by  my  doctors,  that  this  word,  "  Upon  the 
earth,"  may  be  explained  in  two  manner  of  ways  ;  first, 
to  him  that  is  the  looser,  so  that  he  who  shall  loose  shall 
be  upon  the  earth  ;  and  so  I  grant  that  the  ])ope  being 
dead,  can  loose  no  man.  Also  it  may  be  referred  to  him 
that  is  loosed,  so  that  whoever  is  loosed  must  be  upon 
the  earth,  or  about  the  earth  ;  and  so  the  souls  in  pur- 
gatory may  be  loosed,  who,  altliough  they  are  not  upon 
the  earth,  yet  they  are  a'uout  the  earth,  at  least  they  are 
not  in  heaven.  And  because  oftentimes  one  question 
may  rise  upon  another,  and  the  heads  of  men  now-a-days 
are  curious,  a  man  hearing  now  that  I  can  deliver  out  of 
purgatory,  will  ask  here  a  question,  whether  I  am  able 
also  to  empty  all  purgatory  at  once,  or  not  ?  to  whom 
my  canonist  answers  by  a  trijjle  distinction  :  Touching 
my  absolute  jurisdiction,  he  saith,  I  am  able  to  rid 
out  all  purgatory  together,  for  as  many  as  be  under 
my  jurisdiction,  as  all  be,  except  only  infants  un- 
baptized,  in  limbo,  and  men  departed  only  with  the 
baptism  of  the  Spirit,  and  such  as  have  no  frjends  to 
do  for  them  that  for  which  my  pardons  are  given  ; 
these  only  excepted.  For  all  other  besides,  the  pope, 
he  saith,  has  power  to  release  all  purgatory  at  once, 
as  touching  his  absolute  jurisdiction.  Although  Thomas 
Aquinas  (part  4),  denies  the  same,  forsomuch  as 
Christ  himself,  he  saith,  when  he  came  down,  did  not 
utterly  at  once  release  all  purgatory.  As  touching  my 
ordinary  execution  they  hold,  that  I  may  if  I  will,  but  I 
ought  not  to  do  it.  Thirdly,  as  concerning  the  divine 
acceptation,  that  is,  how  God  would  accept  it  if  I  did  it, 
that,  they  say,  is  unknown  to  them,  and  to  every  crea- 
ture, yea,  and  to  the  pope  himself. 

And  to  the  intent  I  would  all  men  to  see  and  understand 
that  I  lack  not  witnesses  more  besides  these,  if  1  list  to 
bring  them  out,  you  shall  hear  the  whole  quire  of  my 
divine  clergy  brought  out,  with  a  full  voice  testifying  in 
my  behalf  in  their  books,  transactions,  distinctions,  titles, 
glosses,  and  summaries,  as  by  their  own  words  here 
follows.  The  pope,  say  they,  being  the  vicar  of  Jesus 
Christ  through  the  whole  world,  is  in  the  stead  of  the  living 
God,  has  that  dominion  and  lordship  which  Christ  here 
in  earth  would  not  have,  although  he  had  it  in  habit,  but 
gave  it  to  Peter  in  act,  that  is,  the  universal  jurisdiction 
both  of  spiritual  things  and  also  of  temporal,  which 
double  jurisdiction  was  signified  by  the  two  swords  in  the 
gospel,  and  also  by  the  ofl'ering  of  the  wise  men,  who 
offered  not  only  incense,  but  also  gold,  to  signify  not  only 


(1811  Antoninus,  Summa  tnajoris  3.  osrt.  Dist.  23. 

(182)  Ibidem. 

(183)  '23.  q.  cap.  Omnium. 


the  spiritual  dominion,  but  also  the  temporal,  to  belong 
to  Christ  and  to  his  vicar.  For  as  we  read,  "  The  earth 
is  the  Lord's,  and  the  fulness  thereof;"  as  Christ  saith, 
"  All  power  is  given  to  him  both  in  heaven  and  earth  :'' 
so  it  is  to  be  affirmed  inclusive,  that  the  vicar  of  Christ 
hith  power  of  things  celestial,  terrestrial,  and  infernal. 
Whi('h  he  took  immediately  of  Christ  ;  all  others  take 
it  immediately  by  Peter  and  the  pojie.  Wherefore  such 
as  say  that  the  pope  has  dominion  only  in  spiritual  things 
in  the  world,  and  not  of  temporal,  may  be  likened  to  the 
councillors  of  the  kings  of  Syria  (.1  Reg.  20),  which 
said  "  That  the  gods  of  the  mountains  be  their  gods,  and 
therefore  they  have  overcome  us  ;  but  let  us  fight  against 
them  in  the  low  meadows,  and  in  valleys  where  they 
have  no  power,  and  so  we  shall  prevail  over  them."  So 
evil  councillors  now-a-days,  through  their  pestiferous  flat- 
tery, deceive  kings  and  princes  of  the  earth,  saying  popes 
and  prelates  are  gods  of  mountains,  that  is,  of  sj)iritual 
things  only  ;  but  they  are  not  gods  of  valleys,  that  is, 
they  have  no  dominion  over  temporal  things,  and  there- 
fore let  us  fight  with  them  in  the  valleys,  that  is,  in  the 
power  of  the  temporal  possessions,  and  so  we  shall  pre- 
vail over  them.  But  what  saith  the  sentence  of  God  to 
them,  let  us  hear.  Because,  sai^h  he,  "  the  Syrians  say 
that  the  god  of  mountains  is  their  god,  and  not  the  god 
of  valleys,  therefore  I  will  give  all  this  multitude  into 
your  hand,  and  ye  shall  know  that  I  am  the  Lord."  What 
can  be  more  eHectually  spoken  to  set  forth  the  majesty 
of  my  jurisdiction,  which  I  received  immediately  of  the 
Lord  ;  of  the  Lord,  I  say,  and  of  no  man.  For  whereas 
Constantine  the  emperor  gave  to  Silvester  this  possession 
and  patrimony  ;  that  is  so  to  be  expounded  and  taken 
not  so  much  for  a  donation,  as  to  be  counted  for  a  resti- 
tution made  of  that  which  tyrannously  was  taken  from 
him  before.  And  again,  whereas  1  have  given  at  sundry 
times  to  Lewis  the  other  emperors,  of  my  temporal  lands 
and  possessions,  yet  that  was  done  not  so  much  for  any 
recognising  of  homage  to  them,  as  for  keeping  peace 
with  tb.em.  For  I  owe  to  emperors  no  due  obedience 
that  they  can  claim,  but  they  owe  to  me  as  to  their  su- 
perior. And  therefore  for  a  diversity  betwixt  their  de- 
gree and  mine,  in  their  consecration  they  take  the 
unction  on  their  arm,  and  I  on  the  head.  And  as  I  am 
superior  to  them,  so  I  am  superior  to  all  laws,  and 
free  from  all  constitutions.  Who  am  able  of  myself, 
and  by  my  interpretation,  to  prefer  equity  not  being 
written  before  the  law  written  ;  having  all  laws  within 
the  chest  of  my  breast,  as  is  aforesaid.  And  whatsoever 
this  my  see  shall  enact,  a])prove,  or  disapprove,  all  men 
ought  to  approve  or  reprove  the  same,  without  either 
judging,  disputing,  doubting,  or  retracting.  Such  is  the 
privilege  given  of  Christ,  in  the  behalf  of  Peter,  to  the 
church  of  Rome,  (18(i)that  what  country  soever,  kingdom 
or  province,  choosing  to  themselves  bishops  and  minis- 
ters, although  they  agree  vi'ith  all  other  Christ's  faithful 
people  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  that  is,  in  faith  and  charity, 
believing  in  the  same  God,  and  in  Christ  his  true  Son, 
and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  having  also  the  same  creed  ;  the 
same  evangelists  and  scriptures  of  the  apostles  :  yet  un- 
less their  bishops  and  ministers  take  their  origin  and  or- 
dination from  this  apostolic  seat,  they  are  to  be  counted 
not  of  the  church.  So  that  succession  of  faith  only  is 
not  suflncient  to  make  a  church,  except  their  ministers 
take  their  ordination  by  them  who  have  their  succession 
from  the  apostles.  So  their  faith,  supremacy,  the  cliair 
of  Peter,  keys  of  heaven,  power  to  bind  and  loose,  all 
these  are  inseparable  from  the  clnu'ch  of  Rome  :  so  that 
it  is  to  be  presumed,  that  God  always  providing,  and 
St.  Peter  helping  the  bishoprick  and  diocese  of  Rome, 
it  shall  never  fall  from  the  faith.  And  likewise  it  is  to 
be  presumed  and  presupposed  that  the  bishop  of  that 
church  is  good  and  always  holy.  Yea,  and  though  he 
be  not  always  good,  or  be  destitute  of  his  own  merits, 
yet  the  merits  of  St.  Peter,  predecessor  of  that  i)lH.'e, 
are  sufficient  for  him,  who  has  bequeathed  and  leita 


(184)  Idem,  Antoninus,  ibid. 

(185)  Ibidem. 

(186)  Joan  Driedo.    Ve  dogmatibus  varils,  1.  4. 


THE  IMAGE  OF  ANTICHRIST  EXALTING  HIMSELF,  ETC 


405 


perpetual  dowry   of  merits,    with  inheritance  of  inno- 
cency,  to   his  posterity,    (187)  yea,   though  he  fall  into 
homicide  or  adultery,  he  may  sin,  but  yet  he  cannot   be 
accused,  but  rather  is  excused  by  the  murders  of  Sam- 
son, the  thefts  of  the  Hebrews,  the  adultery  of  Jacob. 
(188)  Furthermore,  the  pope,  say  they,  has  all  the  digni- 
ties, and  all  power  of  all  patriarchs.      In  his  primacy,  he 
is  Abel  ;  in  government,  the  ark  of  Noah  ;  in  patriarch- 
dom,    Abraham ;    in    order,    Melchisedec ;    iu    dignity, 
Aaron  ;  in  authority,  Moses  ;  in  seat  judicial,  Samuel  ; 
in  zeal,  Elias  ;  in  meekness,  David  ;    in  power.  Peter ; 
in  unction,  Christ.     My  power,  they  say,  is  greater  than 
all  the  saints.     For  whom  I  confirm,  no  man  may  infirm  : 
I  may  favour  and  spare  whom  I  please,  (181))  to  take  from 
one  and  to  give  to  another.     And  if  I  am  an  enemy  to 
any  man,  all  men  ought  to  eschew  that  person  forthwith, 
and  not  tarry  and  look  while  1  bid  them  so  to  do.     All 
the  earth  is  my  diocese,  and   I  the  ordinary  of  ail  men, 
having  the  authority  of  the  king  of  all   kings  upon  sub- 
jects.    I  am  all  in  all,  and  above  all,  (190)  so  that  God 
himself,  and  I  the  vicar  of  God,  have  both  one  consis- 
tory, (191)  and  I  am  able  to  do  almost  all  that  God  can 
do.     (192)  It  is  said  of  me,  that  have  an  heavenly  arbi- 
trator, and  therefore  am  able  to  change  the  nature  of 
things,  and  of  nothing  to  make  things  to   be,  and  of  a 
sentence  that  is  nothing  to  make  it  stand  in  effect ;  in 
all  things  that  I  list  my  will  is  to  stand  for  reason.     For 
I  am  able  by  the  law  to  dispense  above  the  law,  and  of 
wrong  to  make  justice,  in  correcting  laws  and  changing 
them.     You  have  heard  hitherto  sufficiently  out  of  my 
doctors.     Now  you  shall  hear  greater  things  out  of  mine 
own  decrees.     {l9'.i)Re3id  there  Dist.  96.  Satis.     (194) 
Also  12  Cans.  11.  q.  1.  cap.  Sacerdotibus.      (195)  Also 
12.  q.  I.  cap.  Futuram.    Do  you  not  find  there  expressed 
how  Constantine  the  emperor  sitting  in  the  general  council 
of  Nice,  called  us  prelates  of  the  church,  all  gods  .'  (196) 
Again,  read  my  canon.  Decretal.  De  transl.  Episc.  cap. 
Quanta.  Do  you  not  see  there  manifestly  expressed,  how 
not  man,  but  God  alone  separates  that  which  the  bishop 
of  Rome  dissolves  and  separates  ?     Wherefore  if  those 
things  that  I  do  be  said  to  be  done  not  of  man,  but  of 
God  ;  what  can  you  make  me  but  God  .''     Again,  if  pre- 
lates of  the  church  be  called  and  counted  of  Constantine 
for  gods,  I  then  being  above  all  prelates  seem  by  this 
reason  to  be  above  all  gods.     Wherefore  no  marvel,  if 
it  be  in  my  power  to  change  time  and  times,  to  alter  and 
abrogate  laws,  to  dispense  with  all  things,  yea,  with  the 
precepts   of  Christ.     For  where  Christ  bids  St.  Peter 
put  up  his  sword,  admonishing  his  disciples  not  to  use 
any    outward    force  in  revenging  themselves  ;     (197)  do 
not  I,  Pope  Nicolas,  writing  to  the  bishops  of  France, 
exhort  them  to  draw  out  their  material  swords  in  pursu- 
ing theirenemies,  and  recovering  their  possessions?  Where 
Christ  was  present  himself  at  the  marriage  in  Cana  of 
Galilee,   (198)  do  not  1,  Poi)e  Martin,  in  my  distinction 
inhibit   the   spiritual  clergy   to  be  present  at  marriage 
feasts,  and  also  to  marry  themselves  .'  Where  matrimony 
by  Christ  cannot  be  loosed  but  only  for  adultery,   (199) 
do  not  I,  Pope  Gregory,  writing  to  Boniface,  permit  the 
same  to  be  broken  for  infirmity  of  body  .'     (200)  Against 
the  express  caution  of  the  gospel,  does  not  Innocent  IV. 
permit  to  repel   force  by  force  .'     (201)  Likewise  against 
the  Old  Testament  I  do  dispense  in  not  giving  tithes. 
(202)  Against  the  New  Testament  in  swearing.     (20;5) 
Wherein  two  kinds  of  oaths  are  to  be  noted.     Whereof 
6ome   promissory,   some  be   assertions,   &c.      (204)  In 


(187)  Hufro,  in  glossa,  dist.  40   cap   Nnn  Not. 

(188)  Glosp.  in  cans.  12.  q.  3.  cap.  Ab.sis. 

(189)  Gloss,  in  c    II.  q.  3.  cap    Si  iitimlcus. 

(190)  Hostiensis  in  cap    (pianto  lie  frrinsl.  pneb, 

(191)  Ex  siimnia  casMuin  fratris  Baptistoe. 

(192)  Ex  Citations  Hcnr  Bulling,  de  fine  Seculi,  Orat.  Prima. 

(193)  Tope  Nicolaus,  Di§t.96.  cup.  Satis. 
(104)  11  q.  II.  cap.  Sticrddtibiis. 

(195)   12  q.  I.  cap.  Fuliinnh. 

(I9C)  Decretal.  De  transl.  Episc.  cap.  Qiimito, 

(197)  l'o])e  Nicolaus,  Causa  15.  q.  6.  cap.  Autlioritatein. 

(198)  I'ope  Martin,  Dist.  14.  cap.  Lector. 

(199)  PopeGrep.  Junior,  32.  q.  7.  cap.  Quod  proposnisfi. 
(800)  Pope  Innocent  4.   Sext.  Decret.  de  sententia  excom,  cap. 

Oilecto. 


vows,  and  that  ex  toto  voto,  whereas  other  prelates  can- 
not dispense  e.v  toto    a    voto,    I  can  deliver  ex  toto  a 
voto,  like  God  himself.     (205)  In  perjury  if  I    absolve 
my  absolution  stands.      (206)  Where  also   note,   that  in 
all  swearing  always  the  authority  of  the  superior  is  ex- 
cepted.     (207)  Moreover,  where  Christ  bids  us  to  lend 
without  hope  of  gain,  do  not  I,  Pope  Martin,  give  dis- 
pensation for  the  same  ?  and  notwithstanding  the  coun- 
cil of  Turin  enacted  the  contrary,  yet  with  two  bulls  I 
disannulled  that  decree.      (208)  What  should  I  speak  of 
murder,  making  it  no  murder  nor  homicide  to  slay  them 
that  are  cxconminni<!ated.      (209)  Likewise  against  the 
law  of  nature.      (210)  Against  the  apostle.      (211)  Also 
against  the  canons  of  the  ajiostles  I  can  and  do  dispense. 
For  where  they  in  their  canon  command  a  priest  for  for- 
nication to  be  deposed,  I  through  the  authority  of  Sil- 
vester do  alter  the  rigour  of  that  constitution,  (212)  con- 
sidering the  minds  and   bodies  al.so  of  men  now  to  be 
weaker  than  they  were  then.      (213)  Briefly,  against  the 
universal  state  of  the  church  I  have  dispensation.     And 
for  marriage  in  the  second   degree  of  consanguinity  and 
affinity  between  the  brother's  children,  so  that  the  uncle 
may  not   marry   his    niece,    unless   for  an    urgent  and 
weighty  cause.     As  for  all  such  contracts  betwixt  party 
and  party,  wliere  matrimony  is  not  yet  consummated,  it 
is  but  a  small  matter  for  me  to  dispense  withall.  In  short, 
if  ye  list  briefly  to  hear  the  whole  number  of  all   such 
cases  as  properly  appertain  to  my  papal  dispensation, 
which  come  to  the  number  of  one  and  fifty  points,  that 
no  man  may  meddle  withal  but  only  I  myself  alone,   I 
will  recite  them  in  English,  as  they  be  set  forth  in  my 
canonical  doctors. 

Cases  papal,  to  the  number  of  one  and  fftij,  wherein  the 
Pope  hath  power  only  to  dispense,  and  none  else  be- 
sides, except  by  special  licence  from  him. 

Determination  of  doubts  and  questions  belonging  to  fait'h. 
Translation  of  a  bishop,  elected  or  confirmed;  likewise 

of  abbots  exempted. 
Deposition  of  bishops. 
The  taking  of  resignation  of  bishops. 
Exemptions  of  bishops,  not  to  be  under  archbishops. 
Restitution  of  such  as  are  deposed  from  their  order. 
The  judicial  definition  or  interpretation  of  his  own  pri- 
vileges. 
Changing  of  bishoprics,  or  dismissal  of  convents,  &c. 
New  correction  of  bishops'  seats,  or  institution  of  new 

religions. 
Subjection  or  division  of  one  bi.=hopric  under  another. 
Dispensation  for  vowing  to  go  to  the  Holy  Land. 
Dispensation  for  the  vow  of  chastity,  or  of  religion,  or 

of  holy  orders. 
Dispensation  against  a  lawful  oath,  or  vow  made. 
Dispensation  against   divers  irregularities,  as  in  crimes 

greater  than  adultery,  and  in  such  as  are  suspended 

for  simony. 
Dispensation  in  receiving  into  orders  him  that  had  two 

wives. 
Dispensing  with  such  as  being  within   orders  do   that 

which  is  above  their  order,  as  if  a  deacon  should  say 

mass,  being  not  yet  priest. 
To  receive  into  order  such  as  are  blemished  or  maimed 

in  body. 
Dispensation  with  murder,  or  with  such  as  willingly  cut 

off  any  member  of  man's  body. 


(201)  Pope  Alexander  3.  De  decimis,  cap    E.r  parte. 

(202)  Pope  Nicolaus,  15.  q.  fi.  cap.  Aiitoritiilctn. 

(203)  De  elect.  &  e  ect.  ])otestate.  Sisniticasti,  in  Glossa. 

(204)  Baptista  de  Saliu  in  Sninina  casuum  ex  Panorniitano. 

(205)  Pope  Innocent  4.  De  elect   Vencrabilem. 

(206)  K.xt  De  Jurejurando  cap.  Ycainites,     Item  Dist.  de  Elect, 
Significusti  in  Glossa. 

(207)  Pope  Martinus  5.  Extra,  cap.  Hctjiiiiini  Universnlis  Bc- 
clcsifp. 

(208)  Pope  Urhanus  2  Cans.  2S.  q.  3.  cap.  E.rromtiiunicatoruitt, 

(209)  Pope  Nicolaus,  cau9.  15.  q.  6.  cap.  Autoritatem. 
(.ilO)  Ihidem. 

(211)  Dist.  82.  I.  cap.  Prrshi/tcr. 

(212)  Pope  Pclasius  Dist.  34    cap.  Fratrrnitatis. 

(213)  Baptista  de  Salis,  fol.  114  Ibidem. 


406 


THE  IMAGE  OF  ANTICHRIST  EXALTING  HIMSELF,  ETC. 


Dispensation  to  give  orders  to  such  as  have  been  under 
the  sentence  of  the  greater  curse  or  excommunica- 
tion. 

Dispensation  with  such  as  being  suspended  with  the 
greater  curse  do  minister  in  any  holy  order. 

Dispensation  with  such  as  be  unlawfully  born  to  receive 
orders  or  benefices. 

Dispensation  for  pluralities  of  benefices. 

Dispensation  to  make  a  man  bishop  before  he  be  thirty 
years  old. 

Dispensation  to  give  orders  under  age. 

The  pope  only  hath  power  to  make  and  call  a  general 
council. 

The  pope  alone  has  power  to  deprive  an  ecclesias- 
tical person,  and  give  away  his  benefice  being  not 
vacant. 

The  pope  alone  is  able  to  absolve  him  that  is  excommu- 
nicated by  name. 

The  ])ope  only  is  able  to  absolve  him  whom  his  legate 
excommunicates. 

The  pope  both  judges  in  the  causes  of  them  that  appeal 
unto  him,  and  where  he  judges,  none  may  appeal 
from  him. 

He  only  has  authority  to  make  deacon  and  priest,  whom 
he  made  subdeacon,  either  upon  Sundays,  or  upon 
other  feasts. 

Only  the  pope,  and  none  else,  at  all  times,  and  in  all 
places,  wears  the  pall. 

The  pope  only  dispenses  with  a  man,  either  being  not 
within  orders,  or  being  unworthy  to  be  made 
bishop. 

He  only  either  confirms  or  deposes  the  emperor  when  he 
is  chosen. 

A  man  being  excommunicated,  and  his  absolution  re- 
ferred to  the  pope,  none  may  absolve  that  man  but 
the  pope  alone. 

The  same  hath  authority  in  any  election,  before  it  be 
made,  to  pronounce  it  one,  when  it  is  made. 

He  canonizes  saints,  and  none  else  but  he. 

Dispensation  to  have  many  dignities  and  personages  in 
one  church,  and  without  charge  and  cure  of  soul,  be- 
longs only  to  the  pope. 

To  make  that  effectual  which  is  of  no  effect,  and  con- 
trariwise, belongs  only  to  the  pope. 

To  pluck  a  monk  out  of  his  cloister  both  against  his  own 
will  and  the  abbot's,  pertains  only  to  the  pope. 

His  sentence  makes  a  law. 

The  same  day  in  which  the  pope  is  consecrated,  he  may 
give  orders. 

He  dispenses  in  degrees  in  consanguinity  and  affinity. 

He  is  able  to  abolish  laws,  qitoad  uirumque  forum,  that 
is,  both  civil  and  canon,  where  danger  is  of  the 
soul. 

It  is  in  his  dispensation  to  give  general  indulgences  to 
certain  places  or  persons. 

To  legitimate  what  persons  soever  he  please,  as  touch- 
ing spiritualties,  in  all  places,  as  touching  temporal- 
ties,  as  honors,  inheritance,  &c. 

To  erect  new  religions,  to  approve  or  reprove  rules  or 
ordinances,  and  ceremonies  in  the  church. 

He  is  able  to  dispense  with  all  the  precepts  and  statutes 
of  the  church. 


(214)  Dist.  90    Const;intinus. 

(gl."))  lix  Coiiinientiiriis  'I'lieoderici  Nienij,  quem  cit;it  Illvricus 
In  CatulO'.'o  tcstiiim,  fol.  228. 
(2l(i)  Dist.  06    ('(jiistiintiiius. 
(817)  Autoiiinus.    In  ^Dmina  maJTe,  8  part. 


To  dispense  and  to  discharge  any  subject  from  the  bond 
of  allegiance,  or  oath  made  to  any  manner  of  person. 

No  man  may  accuse  him  of  any  crime,  except  of  heresy 
and  not  even  that,  except  he  be  incorrigible. 

The  same  is  also  free  from  all  laws,  so  that  he  cannot 
incur  into  any  sentence  of  excommunication,  suspen- 
sion, irregularity,  or  into  the  penalty  of  any  crime, 
but  in  the  note  of  crime  he  may  well. 

Finally,  he  by  his  dispensation  may  grant,  yea,  to  a 
simple  priest,  to  minister  the  sacrament  of  confirma- 
tion to  infants,  also  to  give  lower  orders,  and  to  hal- 
low churches  and  virgins,  &c. 

These  be  the  cases  wherein  I  only  have  power  to  dis- 
pense, and  no  man  else,  neither  bishop,  nor  metropo- 
htan,  nor  legate,  without  a  licence  from  me. 

After  that  I  have  now  sufficiently  declared  my  power 
in  earth,  in  heaven,  and  in  purgatory,  how  great  it  is,  and 
what  is  the  fulness  thereof,  in  binding,  loosing,  com- 
manding, permitting,  electing,  confirming,  deposing, 
dispensing,  doing  and  undoing,  &c.,  I  will  treat  now  a 
little  of  my  riches  likewise,  and  great  possessions,  that 
every  man  may  see  by  my  wealth  and  abundance  of  all 
things,  rents,  tithes,  tributes,  my  silks,  my  purple 
mitres,  crowns,  gold,  silver,  pearls  and  gems,  lands 
and  lordships,  how  God  here  prospers  and  magnifies  his 
vicar  on  the  earth.  For  to  me  pertains  first  the  impe- 
rial city  of  Rome,  the  palace  of  Lateran,  the  kingdom  of 
Sicily  is  proper  to  me,  Apulia  and  Capua  be  mine. 
Also  the  kingdom  of  England  and  Ireland,  are  they  not, 
or  ought  they  not  to  be  tributaries  to  me.'  (214)To 
these  I  adjoin  also,  besides  other  provinces  and  coun- 
tries, both  in  the  west  and  the  east,  from  the  north  to 
the  south,  these  dominions  by  name  ;  (215)  as  Ravenna, 
Corsica,  Naples,  &c.  &c.  &c.  with  divers  other  more, 
(21(i)  which  Constantine  the  emperor  gave  unto  me,  not 
that  they  were  not  mine  before  he  gave  them.  (217) 
For  in  that  I  took  them  of  him,  I  took  them  not  as  a 
gift  but  as  a  restitution.  And  that  I  rendered  them  again 
to  Otho,  I  did  it  not  for  any  duty  to  him,  but  only  for 
peace  sake.  What  should  I  speak  here  of  my  daily  re- 
venues of  my  first  fruits,  annats,  palls,  indulgences,  bulls, 
confessionals,  indults  and  rescripts,  testaments,  dispen- 
sations, privileges,  elections,  prebends,  religious  houses, 
and  such  like,  which  come  to  no  small  mass  of  money  .' 
Insomuch,  that  for  one  pall  to  the  archbishop  of  Mentz, 
which  was  wont  to  be  given  for  ten  thousand  (218) 
florins,  now  it  is  grown  to  twenty-seven  thousand  florins, 
which  I  received  of  James,  the  archbishop,  not  long  be- 
fore Basil  council ;  besides  the  fruits  of  other  bishoprics 
in  Germany,  coming  to  the  number  of  fifty,  whereby  what 
advantage  comes  to  my  coffers,  may  partly  be  conjec- 
tured. But  what  should  I  speak  of  Germany,  (219) 
when  the  whole  world  is  my  diocese,  as  my  canonists  do 
say,  and  all  men  are  bound  to  believe,  (220)  except  they 
will  imagine  (as  the  Manichseans  do)  two  beginnings, 
which  is  false  and  heretical  ?  For  Moses  saith,  "  In  the 
beginning  God  made  heaven  and  earth,"  and  not  in  the 
beginnings.  (221)  Wherefore  as  I  begun,  so  I  conclude, 
commanding,  declaring,  and  pronouncing,  to  stand  upon 
necessity  of  salvation,  for  every  human  creature  to  be 
subject  to  nie. 


(218)  Ex    li'>.  Or.i    noiiiiniuii  nationU  GeriiiaiiiciE. — Above  fifty 
bis!i()|irics  in  Gcnnniiy.     /Kni';is  Sylvius. 

(219)  Sent.  Derict.  l)e  drilis,  ( ap.   l-'elicis,  in  Glossn.     Item  <1« 
privili'sii^s,  c::p    A'ttiiri  ii'nii,  in  Olnssn 

(2'.0)  l\)i)t  Uuiiiiucius  8    Eslr.  de    Majo.  &  obed.  cip    Viuvif 
tatac  (iciil)  Ibideoi. 


ACTS   AND    MONUMENTS. 


BOOK   VII. 

BEGINNING    WITH 

THE    REIGN     OF    KING     HENRY    THE    EIGHTH. 


King  Henry  VII.  died  in  the  year  1509,  and  had  by- 
Elizabeth  his  wife  four  sons,  and  as  many  daughters. 
Three  only  survived,  to  wit,  Prince  Henry,  Lady  Mar- 
garet, and  Lady  Mary :  of  whom  King  Henry  the 
Eighth  succeeded  his  father  ;  Lady  Margaret  was  mar- 
ried to  James  IV.,  king  of  Scotland  ;  and  Lady  Mary 
was  affianced  to  Charles  king  of  Castile. 

Not  long  before  the  death  of  King  Henry  VIL, 
Prince  Arthur  his  eldest  son  espoused  Lady  Catherine 
daughter  to  Ferdinand,  when  fifteen  years  of  age,  and 
she  was  about  the  age  of  seventeen  ;  shortly  after  this 
marriage,  within  five  months  he  died  at  Ludlow,  and 
was  buried  at  Worcester.  After  his  decense,  the  succes- 
sion to  the  crown  fell  to  King  Henry  Vlll.,  who  at  the 
age  of  eighteen  years,  commenced  his  reign  A.D.  1509, 
and  shortly  after  married  Catherine,  the  widow  of  his 
late  brother  Prince  Arthur,  in  order  that  her  dowry 
■which  was  great,  should  not  be  transported  out  of  the 
land.  For  this  marriage,  which  was  more  politic  than 
scriptural,  he  received  a  dispensation  from  Pope  Julius, 
at  the  request  of  Ferdinand  her  father.  The  reign  of 
this  king  continued  with  great  nobleness  and  fame  the 
space  of  thirty-eight  years.  During  his  time  there  was 
great  alteration  of  things,  in  the  civil  state  of  the  realm, 
and  especially  in  the  ecclesiastical  state,  and  in  matters 
appertaining  to  the  church.  For  by  him  the  usurped 
power  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  exiled  and  abolished 
out  of  the  realm,  idolatry  and  superstition  somewhat  re- 
pressed, images  defaced,  pilgrimages  abolished,  abbeys 
and  monasteries ,  pulled  down,  monkish  orders  rooted 
out,  the  scriptures  translated  into  the  vernacular  tongue, 
and  the  state  of  the  church  and  religion  redressed. 
Concerning  all  which  things,  we  will  endeavour  (Christ 
willing)  to  discourse  particularly  and  in  order,  after  we 
first  touch  on  a  few  matters,  which  are  to  be  noted  in 
the  beginning  of  his  reign. 

Thi'U  first  comes  to  our  hands  a  turbulent  tragedy, 
and  a  fierce  contention  which  had  long  before  troubled 
the  church,  and  now  was  renewed  afresh  in  this  present 
year  1509,  between  two  orders  of  begging-friars,  to  wit, 
the  Dominican  and  the  Franciscan  fiiars,  about  the  con 
ception  of  the  Virgin  Mary  the  mother  of  Christ. 

Tlie  Franciscans  held  of  St.  Francis,  and  followed  the 
rule  of  his  testament,  commonly  cilled  gray-friary  or 
minorifes.  Their  opinion  was  this,  that  tlie  Virgin 
Mary,  prevented  by  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  was  so 
sanctified,  that  she  was  never  subject  one  moment  in  her 
conception  to  original  sin.     The  Dominican  friars  hold- 


ing of  Dominick,  were  commonly  called  llach-friars,  or 
preaching -friars.  Their  opinion  was  this,  that  the 
Virgin  Mary  was  conceived  as  all  other  children  of 
Adam  ;  so  that  this  privilege  only  belongs  to  Christ,  to 
be  conceived  without  original  sin  :  notwithstanding,  the 
blessed  Virgin  was  sanctified  in  her  mother's  womb,  and 
purged  from  her  original  sin,  as  was  also  John  the  Baptist, 
Jeremiah,  or  any  other  privileged  person.  This  frivolous 
question  kindling  and  engendering  between  these  two 
orders  of  friars,  burst  out  into  such  a  flame,  that  it  oc- 
cupied the  heads  and  wits,  schools  and  universities,  al- 
most through  the  whole  church  ;  some  holding  one  part 
with  Scotus,  some  the  other  part  with  Thomas  Aquinas. 
The  Minorites  holding  with  Scotus  their  master,  dis- 
puted and  concluded,  that  she  was  conceived  without  all 
spot  or  stain  of  original  sin  ;  and  thereupon  caused  the 
feast  and  service  of  the  Conception  of  St.  Mary  the 
Virgin  to  be  celebrated  and  solemnized  in  the  church. 
On  the  other  hand  the  Dominican  friars  taking  part  with 
Aquinas,  preached,  that  it  was  heresy  to  affirm  that 
the  blessed  Virgin  was  conceived  without  the  guilt  of 
original  sin  ;  and  that  they  who  celebrated  the  feast  of 
her  conception,  or  said  any  masses  in  honour  of  it,  did 
sin  grievously  and  mortally. 

At  the  time  when  this  fantasy  waxed  hot  in  the 
church,  one  side  preaching  against  the  other.  Pope 
Sixtus  the  Fourth,  A.  D.  1476,  who  joining  side  with 
the  Minorites  or  Franciscans,  first  sent  forth  his  decree 
by  authority  apostolic,  willing,  ordaining,  and  com- 
manding all  men  in  holy  church  for  evermore  to  solem- 
nize this  new-found  feast  of  the  Conception  :  offering  to 
all  men  and  women,  who  devoutly  frequenting  the 
church,  would  hear  mass  and  service  from  the  first  even- 
song of  the  feast,  to  the  octaves  of  the  same,  as  many 
days  of  pardon,  as  Pope  Urban  IV.  and  Pope  Martin 
V.  granted  for  hearing  the  service  of  Corpus  Christ! 
day.  And  this  decree  was  given  and  dated  at  Rome, 
A.D.  1476. 

Moreover,  the  pope,  in  order  that  the  devotion  of  the 
people  might  be  the  more  encouraged  in  the  celebration 
of  this  feast  of  the  conception,  added  a  new  clause  to 
the  Ave  Maria,  granting  great  indulgence  and  release  of 
sins  to  all  such  as  would  invocate  the  blessed  Virgin  with 
the  addition,  saying  thus  :  "  Hail,  Mary,  full  of  grace, 
the  Ivord  is  witli  tliee,  blessed  art  thou  among  women, 
and  blessed  is  the  fruit  of  thy  womb,  Jesus  Christ ;  and 
blessed  is  Anna  thy  mother,  of  wliom  thy  virgin's  flesh 
hath  proceeded  without  blot  of  original  sin.  Amen." 


4U8 


DISSENSION  BETWEEN  THE  DOMINICAN  AND  GRAY-FRIARS. 


[Book  VII. 


"WTierein  the  reader  many  note  for  his  learning 
three  things  :  first,  how  the  pope  turns  that  im- 
properly into  a  ])rayer,  which  was  sent  by  God  for  a 
message  or  tidings.  Secondly,  how  the  pope  adds  to 
the  words  of  the  scripture,  contrary  to  the  express  pre- 
cept of  the  Lord.  Thirdly,  how  the  pope  exempts 
Mary  the  blessed  Virgin,  not  only  from  the  seed  of 
Abraham  and  Adam,  but  also  from  the  condition  of  a 
mortal  creature.  For  if  there  be  in  her  no  original  gin, 
then  she  bears  not  the  image  of  Adam,  neither  does  she 
descend  of  that  seed,  of  whose  seed  evil  proceeds  upon 
all  men  and  women  to  condemnation,  as  St.  Paul 
teaches,  Rom.  v.  14 — 1().  Wherefore  if  she  descend  of 
that  seed,  then  the  infection  of  original  evil  must  ne- 
cessarily proceed  to  her.  If  she  descend  not  thereof, 
then  she  comes  not  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  nor  of  the 
seed  of  David,  &c.  Again,  seeing  that  death  is  the 
effect  and  wages  of  sin,  by  the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul, 
Rom.  vi.  2'A,  then  she  would  not  have  had  to  suffer  the 
curse  and  punishment  of  death,  and  so  should  never 
have  died,  if  original  sin  had  no  place  in  her.  But  to 
return  to  our  history :  this  constitution  of  the  pope 
being  set  forth  for  the  feast  of  the  Conception  of  the 
blessed  Virgin,  A.  D.  147(),  it  was  not  long  after  that 
Pope  Sixtus,  perceiving  that  the  Dominican  friars  with 
their  accomplices  would  not  conform  thereto,  directed 
forth,  by  the  authority  apostolical,  a  bull  in  effect  as 
follows : 

"  Whereas,  the  holy  church  of  Rome  liath  ordained  a 
special  and  proper  service  for  the  public  solemnization 
of  the  feast  of  the  Conception  of  the  blessed  Virgin 
Mary  ;  certain  orders  of  the  Black  Friars  in  their  public 
sermons  to  the  people  in  divers  ])laces,  have  not  ceased 
liitherto  to  preach,  and  yet  daily  do,  that  all  they  who 
hold  or  affirm  the  glorious  Virgin  to  have  been  conceived 
without  original  sin,  be  heretics  ;  and  they  who  celebrate 
the  service  of  her  conception,  or  do  hear  the  sermons  of 
them  who  so  affirm,  do  sin  grievously :  also  not  con- 
tented herewith,  do  write  and  set  forth  books,  maintain- 
ing their  assertions  to  the  great  offence  and  ruin  of  godly 
minds.  We,  therefore,  to  prevent  and  withstand  such 
presumptuous  and  perverse  assertions  which  have  risen, 
and  more  hereafter  may  arise,  by  such  opinions  and 
preachings,  in  the  minds  of  the  faithful;  by  the  au- 
thority apostolical,  do  condemn  and  reprove  the  same  ; 
and  by  the  motion,  knowledge,  and  authority  aforesaid, 
decree  and  ordain.  That  the  preachers  of  God's  word, 
and  ail  other  persons,  of  what  state,  degree,  order,  or 
condition  soever  they  be,  who  shall  presume  to  dare  af- 
firm or  preach  to  the  people  these  oj)inions  and  asser- 
tions to  be  true,  or  shall  read,  hold,  or  maintain  any 
such  books  for  true,  having  before  intelligence  hereof, 
shall  incur  thereby  the  sentence  of  excommunication, 
from  which  they  shall  not  be  absolved  otherwise  than  by 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  except  only  in  the  time  of  death." 

This  bull,  being  dated  A.  D.  148.T,  gave  no  little  heart 
and  encouragement  to  the  Gray- Friars  Franciscans,  who 
defended  the  immaculate  conception  of  the  holy  Virgin 
against  the  Black  Dominican  Friars,  holding  the  con- 
trary side.  By  the  authority  of  this  bull,  the  Gray 
Order  had  got  such  a  concniest  over  tlie  Black  Order  of 
the  Dominicans,  that  the  Dominicans  were  compelled  at 
length,  for  a  perpetual  memorial  of  the  triumph,  both  to 
give  to  the  glorious  Virgin  every  night  an  anthem  in 
praise  of  her  conception,  and  also  to  subscribe  to  their 
doctrine  ;  in  which  doctrine  these,  with  other  points,  are 
contained. 

1.  That  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary  suffered  the  griefs 
and  adversities  in  this  life,  not  for  any  necessity  inflicted 
for  punishment  of  original  sin,  but  only  because  she 
would  conform  herself  to  the  imitation  of  Christ. 

2.  That  the  Virgin,  as  she  was  not  obliged  to  any 
punishment  due  for  sin,  as  neither  was  Christ  her  son  ; 
so  slie  had  no  need  of  remission  of  sins,  but  instead 
thereof  had  the  divine  preservation  of  God's  help,  keep- 
ing her  from  all  sin,  which  was  the  only  good  she 
needed,  and  she  had  it. 

3.  That  though  the  body  of  the  Virgin  Mary  was  sub- 


ject to  death,  and  died ;  this  is  to  be  understood  to  come 
not  for  any  penalty  due  for  sin,  but  either  for  iniitatioii 
of  and  conformity  to  Christ,  or  else  for  the  natural  con- 
stitution of  her  body,  being  elemental,  as  were  the 
bodies  of  our  first  parents  :  who,  if  they  had  not  tasted 
of  the  forbidden  fruit,  would  have  been  preserved  tVom 
death,  not  by  nature,  but  by  grace,  and  the  strtngth  of 
other  fruits  and  meats  in  paradise :  which  meats,  be- 
cause Mary  had  not,  but  did  eat  our  common  nuiits- 
theref'ore  she  died,  and  not  for  any  utcedsity  of  originjj 
sin. 

4.  The  universal  proposition  of  St.  Paul,  who  saith, 
"  That  the  scripture  hath  concluded  all  mm  undfr  sin," 
is  to  be  understood  thus,  as  speaking  of  all  t^.t-m  who 
are  not  exempted  by  the  special  privilege  of  God,  as  is 
the  blessed  Virgin  Mary. 

5.  If  justification  be  taken  for  reconciliation  of  him 
that  was  unrighteous  before,  and  now  is  made  righteous: 
then  the  blessed  Virgin  is  to  be  taken,  not  as  justified 
by  Christ,  but  just  from  her  beginning  by  preser- 
vation. 

fi.  If  a  Saviour  be  taken  for  him  which  saves  men 
fallen  into  perdition  and  condemnation  ;  then  Clirist  is 
not  the  Saviour  of  Mary,  but  is  her  Saviour  only  in  this 
respect,  as  saving  her  from  not  falling  into  condemna- 
tion,  &c. 

7.  Neither  did  the  Virgin  Mary  give  thanks  to  God, 
nor  ought  to  do  so,  for  expiation  of  her  sins,  but  for  her 
preservation  from  sinning. 

8.  Neither  did  she  pray  to  God  at  any  time  for  remis- 
sion ©f  her  sins,  but  only  for  the  remission  of  other 
men's  sins  she  prayed  many  times,  and  counted  their 
sins  for  hers. 

9.  If  the  blessed  Virgin  had  died  before  the  passion  of 
her  Son,  God  would  have  reposed  her  soul  not  in  the 
place  among  the  patriarchs,  or  among  the  just,  but  in 
the  same  most  pleasant  place  of  paradise  where  Adam 
and  Eve  were  before  they  transgressed. 

These  were  the  doting  dreams  and  fantasies  of  the 
Franciscans,  and  of  other  papists,  then  commonly  held 
in  the  schools,  written  in  their  books,  preached  in  their 
sermons,  taught  in  their  churches,  and  set  forth  in  pic- 
tures. So  that  the  people  was  taught  nothing  else  al- 
most in  the  pulpits  all  this  while,  but  how  the  Virgin 
Mary  was  conceived  immaculate  and  holy,  without  ori- 
ginal sin,  and  how  they  ought  to  call  to  her  for  help, 
addressing  her  with  special  titles  as  "  The  way  of  mercy, 
— The  mother  of  grace, — The  lover  of  piety, — The  com- 
forter of  mankind, — The  continual  intercessor  for  the 
salvation  of  the  faithful,  and  an  advocate  to  the  King  her 
Son,  who  never  ceases,''  &c.  And  although  the  greatest 
number  of  the  school-doctors  were  of  the  contrary  fac- 
tion, as  Peter  Lombard,  Thomas  Aquinas,  Bernard, 
Bonaventure,  and  others  :  yet  these  new  papists  shifted 
off  their  objections  with  frivolous  distinctions  and  blind 
evasions. 

The  Dominican  Friars,  for  t"..eir  part,  were  not  all 
silent,  having  great  authorities,  and  also  the  scripture 
on  their  side.  But  yet  the  others  having  the  apostolical 
see  with  them,  had  the  better  hand,  and  got  the  victory 
triumphantly,  to  the  high  exaltation  of  their  order.  For 
Pope  Sixtus,  by  the  authority  apostolic,  after  he  had  de- 
creed the  conception-day  of  the  Virgin  to  be  sanctified 
perpetually,  and  also  with  his  terrible  bull  had  con- 
demned for  heretics  all  who  withstood  the  same  ;  the 
Dominican  friars  were  driven  to  two  inconveniences  :  the 
one  was,  to  keep  silence  ;  the  other  was,  to  give  place  to 
their  adversaries  the  Franciscans.  Although,  where  the 
mouth  durst  not  speak,  yet  the  heart  would  work  ;  and 
though  their  tongues  were  tied,  yet  their  good-will  was 
ready  by  all  means  possible  to  maintain  their  quarrel 
and  their  estimation. 

It  happened  in  this  year,  1509,  after  this  dissension 
between  the  Dominican  and  the  Franciscan  Friars,  that 
certain  of  the  Dominicans,  thinking,  by  subtle  sleight, 
to  work  in  the  people's  heads  that  which  they  durst  not 
attempt  by  open  preaching,  devised  a  certain  image  of 
the  Virgin  made  so  artificially,  that  the  friars  by  private 
springs  made  it  move,  make  gestures,  lament,  complain, 
weep,   groan,  and  give  answers  to  those  that  asked  it ; 


A.D.  1509.] 


PERSECUTIONS  BY  THE  BISHOP  OF  LONDON. 


409 


I  BO  that  the  people  were  brought  into  a  marvellous  per- 
suasion, till  at  length  the  fraud  being  detected,  the 
friars  were  taken,  condemned,  and  burnt  at  Berne  in  the 
year  above-mentioned,  1509. 

In  the  history  of  John  Stumsius,  this  story  partly  ap- 
pears :  but  in  the  registers  and  records  of  the  city  of 
Berne,  the  order  and  circumstance  is  more  fully  ex- 
pressed and  set  forth,  and  is  thus  declared. 

In  the  city  of  Berne  there  were  certain  Dominican 
friars,  to  the  number  chiefly  of  four  principal  actors  and 
chiefs  of  that  order,  who  had  inveigled  a  certain  simple 
poor  friar,  who  had  newly  planted  himself  in  the  cloister: 
when  the  friars  had  so  infatuated  him  witli  sundry 
superstitions,  and  feigned  apparitions  of  St.  Mary,  St. 
Barbara,  and  St.  Katherine,  and  imjirinted,  moreover, 
in  him  the  wounds  of  St.  Francis,  he  believed  fully,  that 
the  Virgin  Mary  liad  appeared  to  him,  and  had  offered 
him  a  red  host  consecrated  with  the  blood  also  of 
Christ  miraculously,  that  the  blessed  Virgin  also  had  sent 
him  to  the  senators  of  Berne,  with  instructions,  declar- 
ing to  them  from  the  mouth  of  the  Virgin,  "  That  she  was 
conceived  in  sin ;  and  that  the  Franciscan  Friars  were 
not  to  be  credited  nor  suffered  in  the  city,  who  were  not 
yet  reformed  from  that  erroneous  opinion  of  her  con- 
ception." He  added,  moreover,  "That  they  should  re- 
sort to  a  certain  image  there  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  (which 
image  the  friars  by  engines  had  made  to  weep)  and 
should  do  their  worship,  and  make  their  oblations  to  the 
same." 

This  feigned  device  was  no  sooner  forged  by  the  friars, 
but  it  was  believed  by  the  people  ;  so  that  a  great  while 
the  red-coloured  host  was  undoubtedly  taken  for  the 
true  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and  certain  coloured 
drops  of  it  sent  abroad  to  noble  personages  and  states 
for  a  great  relic,  and  that  too  not  without  considerable 
cost  in  return.  Thus  the  deceived  people  came  flocking 
in  {Treat  numbers  to  the  image,  and  to  the  red  host,  and 
coloured  blood,  with  many  gifts  and  oblations.  In 
short,  the  Dominican  friars  so  had  managed  the  matter, 
and  had  so  swept  all  offerings  to  their  own  order  from 
the  order  of  the  Franciscans,  that  all  the  alms  came  to 
their  box.  The  Franciscans  seeing  their  reputation  de- 
caying, and  their  kitchen  waxing  cold,  and  their  coffers 
becoming  emjity,  not  able  to  abide  that  misery,  and 
being  not  ignorant  or  unacquainted  with  such  counter- 
feited doings,  (for,  as  the  proverb  saith,  "  It  is  all  halting 
before  a  crip))le,")  soon  discovered  the  crafty  juggling, 
and  detected  the  fraudulent  miracles  of  the  Dominicans. 
Whereupon  the  four  chief  leaders  above-named  were  ap- 
prehended and  burned,  of  whom  the  provincial  of  the 
order  was  one. 

And  thus  much  touching  the  beginning  and  end  of  this 
tumultuous  and  popish  tragedy,  wherein  it  may  evidently 
appear  to  the  reader,  how  these  turbulent  friars  could 
not  agree  among  themselves,  and  in  what  frivolous 
trifles  they  wrangled  together.  But  to  let  these  ridicu- 
lous friars  pass  with  their  trifling  phantasies,  which  de- 
serve to  be  derided  by  all  wise  men  :  this  is,  in  the 
mean  time,  to  be  lamented,  to  behold  the  miserable 
times  of  the  church,  in  which  the  devil  kept  the  minds 
of  C  iirist's  people  so  attentive  and  occupied  in  such 
friarly  toys,  that  scarcely  any  tiling  was  taught  or  heard 
in  the  church,  but  the  commendalion  and  exaltation  of 
the  Virgin  Mary  :  but  of  our  justification  by  faith,  of 
grace,  and  of  the  promises  of  God  in  Christ,  of  the 
strength  of  the  law,  of  the  horror  of  sin,  of  the  differ- 
ence between  the  law  and  the  gospel,  of  the  true  liberty 
of  conscience,  &c.  little  mention  was  made.  Wherefore, 
in  so  blind  a  time  of  darkness  it  was  very  needful  and 
requisite,  that  the  Lord  of  his  mercy  should  look  upon 
his  church,  and  send  down  his  gracious  reformation, 
which  he  did.  For  shortly  after,  through  God's  gra- 
cious raising  him  up,  came  Martin  Luther,  of  whom  the 
order  of  history  now  requires  that  we  should  treat,  and 
«e  will  do  so  (Christ  willing)  after  the  history  of 
Richard  Hunne,  and  a  few  other  things  premised,  for 
the  better  opening  of  the  history  to  follow. 

Mention  was  made  before  of  the  doings  of  Pope 
Julius  II.,  and  of  his  warlike  affairs,  for  which  he  was 


condemned,  and  not  unjustly,  in  the  council  of  Tours  in 
France,  (A.  D.  1510,)  and  yet  all  this  could  not  assuage 
the  furious  spirit  of  tliis  pope,  but  tlie  same  vi-ar  he  in- 
vaded the  city  of  Mutina  and  Mirandula,  in  Italy,  and 
took  them  by  force  of  war.  Pope  Julius,  not  long  after, 
in  the  year  1512,  refusing  the  peace  offered  by  Maximi- 
lian the  emperor,  was  encountered  by  Lewis  the  French 
king  about  llaveniia,  upon  Easter-day,  where  he  was 
vanquished,  and  had  of  his  army  slain  to  the  number  of 
sixteen  thousand.  And  the  year  following,  (A.  D.  ir)lS,) 
this  apostolic  warrior,  who  had  resigned  hi.s  keys  to  the 
river  Tiber  before,  made  an  end  togetlier  both  of  his 
fighting  and  living,  after  he  had  reigned  and  fought  ten 
years.  After  him  succeeded  next  in  the  see  of  Rome, 
Pope  Leo  X.  ;  al)out  this  time  great  changes  began  to 
work,  as  well  in  the  temporal  states,  as  in  the  state  of 
the  church.  At  which  time  the  following  potentates 
were  reigning  in  their  several  kingdoms  : — 

Boean  to  reicrn.     Reicned. 
Pope  Leo  X.  in  Rome,    —    —     A.  D.  15i;5,      9  years. 

Charles  V.,  emperor  of  Germany,  A.  D.  1519,    .'^.9  

Francis  I.,  king  of  France,     —     A.  D.  1515,   .32  

Henry  VIII. ,  king  of  England,      A.  D.  1509,    38  • 

James  V.,  king  of  Scotland,  —     A.  D.  1513,    29  

In  the  time  of  the  above  mentioned  potentates,  great 
alterations,  troubles,  and  changes  of  religion  were 
wrought  in  the  church,  by  the  mighty  operation  of  God's 
hand,  in  Italy,  France,  Germany,  Kngland,  and  all 
Europe ;  such  as  have  not  been  seen  (although  much 
groaned  for)  many  hundred  years  before :  as  in  the 
course  of  this  history  shall  more  manifestly  appear. 

But  before  we  come  to  these  alterations,  taking  the 
time  as  it  lies  before  us,  we  will  first  speak  of  Richard 
Hunne,  and  certain  other  godly-minded  persons  here  in 
England,  who  were  afflicted  for  the  word  of  Christ's 
gospel  in  great  multitudes,  as  they  be  found  and  taken 
out  of  the  registers  of  Fitzjames,  bishop  of  London. 

The  History  of  some  good  Men  and  Women,  n-ho  were 
persecuted  for  Religion  in  the  City  and  Diocese  of  the 
Bishop  of  London;  briefly  etiracted  out  of  the  Re- 
gisters of  Richard  Fitzjamei. 

Beside  the  great  number  of  the  faithful  martyrs  and 
professors  of  Christ,  that  constantly,  in  the  strength  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  gave  their  lives  for  the  testimony  of  his 
truth,  I  find  recorded  in  the  register  of  London,  between 
the  years  1509  and  1517,  the  names  of  many  persons, 
both  men  and  women,  who,  in  the  fulness  of  that  dark 
and  misty  time  of  ignorance  had  also  some  portion  of 
God's  good  Spirit,  which  induced  them  to  the  know- 
ledge ot  his  truth  and  gospel,  and  were  troubled,  perse- 
cuted, and  inijirisoned  for  the  same  :  notwithstanding, 
by  the  proud,  cruel,  and  bloody  rage  of  the  Romish  see, 
and  through  the  weakness  and  frailty  of  their  own 
nature,  (not  then  fully  strengthened  in  God)  they  were 
for  the  time  suppressed  and  kept  under,  as  a])pears  by 
their  several  abjurations  made  before  Richard  Fitzjames, 
then  bishop  of  London,  who  was  a  most  cruel  persecutor 
of  Christ's  church,  or  else  before  his  vicar-general  de- 
puted for  that  purpose.  And,  as  many  of  the  adver- 
saries of  God's  truth  have  of  late  days  disdainfully  and 
braggingly  cried  out,  and  demanded  in  their  public  as- 
semblies, asking,  "  Where  was  this  your  church  and  re- 
ligion fifty  or  sixty  years  ago?"  I  have  thought  it  not 
altogether  vain,  somewhat  to  stop  such  questioners,  both 
by  mentioning  the  names  of  those  who  suffered  for  the 
truth  of  this  religion,  and  likewise  opening  some  of  the 
chief  and  principal  matters  for  which  they  were  so  un- 
mercifully afflicted  :  thereby  to  make  known  the  con- 
tinuance and  consent  of  the  true  church  of  Christ  in 
that  age,  touching  the  chief  points  of  our  faith,  and  also 
to  shew  what  fond  and  frivolous  matters  the  ignorant 
prelates  in  that  time  of  blindness,  were  not  ashamed  to 
object  against  the  poor  and  simple  people,  accounting 
them  as  heinous  and  great  offences,  yea,  such  as  de- 
served death  both  of  body  and  soul. 

They  were  forty  in  number  who  were  persecuted  in 


410 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  DIOCESE  OF  LONDON. 


[Book  VII. 


the  time  between  the  years   1510  and  1527;  and  here 
follows  the  particular  examination  of  them  all. 

There  were  several  particular  articles  (besides  the 
common  and  general  sort  used  in  such  cases)  privately 
objected,  such  as  they  were  accused  of  either  by  their 
curate,  or  their  neighbours.  And  as  I  think  it  super- 
fluous to  make  any  large  recital  of  all  and  every  part  of 
their  several  processes,  I  purpose  therefore  only  to  touch 
briefly  on  so  many  of  the  articles  as  may  be  sufficient  to  in- 
duce the  christian  reader  to  judge  the  sooner  of  the  rest. 

The  chief  objection  against  Joan  Baker  was,  that  she 
would  not  only  herself  not  reverence  the  crucifix,  but 
Lad  also  persuaded  a  friend  of  hers  lying  at  the  point  of 
death,  not  to  put  any  trust  or  confidence  in  the  crucifix, 
but  in  God  who  is  in  heaven,  and  not  in  the  dead 
images,  which  are  but  stocks  and  stones,  and  therefore 
she  was  sorry  that  ever  she  had  gone  so  often  on  pil- 
grimage to  St.  Saviour  and  other  idols.  Also,  that  she 
held  that  the  pope  had  no  power  to  give  pardons,  and 
that  the  Lady  Young  (who  was  not  long  before  that 
time  burned)  died  a  true  martyr  of  God,  and  therefore 
she  wished  of  God  that  she  herself  might  do  no  worse 
than  the  Lady  Young  had  done. 

Against  William  Pottier,  besides  other  false  and  slan- 
derous articles  (as  that  lie  denied  the  benefit  and  effect 
of  Christ's  passion)  it  was  alleged,  that  he  affirmed  there 
were  six  Gods  :  the  first  three  were  the  holy  Trinity,  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  ;  the  fourth  was  a 
priest's  concubine  being  kept  in  his  chamber  ;  the  fifth 
was  the  devil  ;  and  the  sixth,  that  thing  that  a  man  sets 
his  mind  most  upon. 

The  first  part  of  this  article  he  utterly  denied,  con- 
fessing most  firmly  and  truly,  the  blessed  Trinity  to  be 
only  one  God  in  one  unity  of  deity.  As  to  the  other 
three  he  answered,  that  a  priest  delighting  in  his  con- 
cubine made  her  as  his  god ;  likewise  a  wicked  person, 
persisting  in  his  sin  without  repentance,  made  the  devil 
his  god  ;  and  lastly,  he  granted,  that  he  once  heard  of 
certain  men,  who  by  the  singing  and  chattering  of  birds 
superstitiously  sought  to  know  what  things  were  to  hap- 
pen either  to  themselves  or  others,  said,  that  those  men 
esteemed  their  birds  as  gods. 

Among  the  artides  objected  against  Thomas  Goodred, 
Thomas  Walker,  Thomas  Forge,  Alice  Forge,  John 
Forge,  John  Calverton,  John  Woodrof,  Richard  Wool- 
man,  and  Roger  Hilliar,  (as  that  they  spoke  against 
pilgrimages,  praying  to  saints,  and  such  like)  this  was 
principally  charged  against  them,  that  they  all  denied 
the  carnal  and  corporal  presence  of  Christ's  body  and 
blood  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ;  and  further,  had 
concealed  and  consented  to  their  teachers  and  instruc- 
tors in  that  doctrine,  and  had  not,  according  to  the 
laws  of  the  church,  accused  and  presented  them  to  the 
bishop  or  his  ordinary.  Also  great  and  heinous  dis- 
pleasure was  conceived  against  Richard  Woolman,  be- 
cause he  called  the  church  of  St.  Paul  a  house  of  thieves, 
affirming,  that  the  priests  and  other  ecclesiastical  per- 
sons there  were  not  liberal  givers  to  the  poor  (as  they 
ought)  but  rather  were  takers  away  from  them  what  they 
could  get. 

Likewise  as  Thomas  Austy,  Joan  Austy,  Thomas 
Grant,  John  Garter,  Christopher  Ravins,  Dyonise 
Ravins,  Thomas  Vincent,  Lewis  John,  Joan  John,  and 
John  Web,  were  of  one  fellowship  and  profession  of 
faith  with  those  before  recited,  so  they  were  almost  all 
apprehended  about  one  time,  and  chiefly  charged  with 
one  opinion  of  the  sacrament.  Which  declares  evi- 
dently, that  notwithstanding  the  dark  ignorance  of  those 
corrupted  times,  yet  God  did  ever  in  mercy  open  the 
eyes  of  some  to  behold  the  manifest  truth,  even  in  those 
things  of  which  the  papists  now  make  the  greatest  vaunt, 
and  boast  of  long  continuance.  Many  of  them  were 
charged  with  having  spoken  against  pilgrimages,  and 
having  read  and  used  certain  English  books  opposing 
the  faitli  of  the  Romish  church,  as  the  four  Gospels, 
WicklitTs  Wicket,  a  Book  of  the  Ten  Commandments  of 
Almighty  God,  the  Revelation  of  St.  John,  the  Epistles 


of  St.  Paul  and  St.  James,  with  others,  which  those 
Romish  divines  could  never  abide  :  and  good  cause  why, 
for  as  darkness  could  never  agree  with  light,  no  more 
can  ignorance,  the  maintainer  of  that  kingdom,  with  the 
true  knowledge  of  Christ  and  his  gospel. 

It  was  further  objected  against  Joan  John,  the  wife  of 
Lewis  John,  that  she  learned  and  maintained,  that  God 
commanded  no  holy-days  to  be  kept,  but  only  the  sab- 
bath-day, and  therefore  she  would  keep  none  but  it ;  nor 
any  fasting- days,  affirming,  that  to  abstain  from  sin  was 
the  true  fast.  That  she  had  despised  the  pope,  his  par- 
dons and  pilgrimages,  so  that  when  anj'  poor  body  asked 
an  alms  of  her  in  the  name  and  for  the  sake  of  the  lady 
of  Walsingham,  (i.  e.  the  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary  at 
Walsingham,)  she  would  answer  in  contempt  of  the  pil- 
grimage, "  The  lady  of  Walsingham  help  thee  !"  and 
if  she  gave  anything  to  him,  she  would  then  say,  "  Take 
this  in  the  name  of  our  lady  in  heaven,  and  let  the 
other  go."  Which  shews,  that  for  lack  of  better  in- 
struction and  knowledge,  she  yet  ignorantly  attributed 
too  much  honour  to  the  true  saints  of  God  departed, 
though  othervvise  she  abhorred  the  idolatrous  worship- 
ping of  the  dead  images.  By  which  example,  as  also 
by  many  others,  I  have  just  occasion  to  condemn  the 
wilful  subtlety  of  those,  that  in  this  bright  shining  light 
of  God's  truth,  would  yet,  under  colour  of  godly  remem- 
brance, still  maintain  the  having  of  images  in  the 
church,  craftily  excusing  their  idolatrous  kneeling  and 
praying  to  them,  by  affirming,  that  they  never  worship, 
ped  the  dead  images,  but  the  things  that  the  images  re- 
presented.  But  if  that  were  their  only  doctrine  and 
cause  of  having  those  images,  why  then  would  their  pre- 
decessors so  cruelly  compel  these  poor  simple  people 
thus  openly  in  their  recantations  to  abjure  and  revoke 
their  speaking  against  the  gross  adoration  of  the  out- 
ward images  only,  and  not  against  the  thing  represented, 
which  many  of  tliem  (as  appears  partly  by  this  example) 
in  their  ignorant  simplicity  confessed  might  be  worship, 
ped  ?  However,  God  be  thanked,  their  hypocritical  ex- 
cuses cannot  now  have  such  place  in  the  hearts  of  the 
elect  of  God  as  they  have  done  heretofore,  especially 
seeing  the  word  of  God  so  manifestly  forbids  as  well  the 
worshipping  of  them,  as  the  making  or  having  them  for 
purposes  of  religion. 

It  was  alleged  against  William  Cowper,  and  Alice 
Cowper  his  wife,  that  they  had  spoken  against  pil- 
grimages, and  worshipping  of  images  ;  but  chiefly  the 
woman,  who  having  her  child  hurt  by  falling  into  a  pit 
or  ditch,  and  earnestly  persuaded  by  some  of  her  igno- 
rant neighbours  to  go  on  pilgrimage  to  St.  Lawrence  for 
help  to  her  child,  said,  that  neither  St.  Lawrence,  nor 
any  other  saint  could  help  her  child,  and  therefore  none 
ought  to  go  on  pilgrimage  to  any  image  made  with  man's 
hands,  but  only  to  Almighty  God ;  for  pilgrimages 
were  indeed  nothing  worth,  except  to  make  the  priests 
rich. 

To  John  Houshold,  Robert  Rascal,  and  Elizabeth 
Stamford,  the  article  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
was  objected,  as  also  that  they  had  spoken  against  pray- 
ing to  saints,  and  had  despised  the  authority  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  and  of  his  clergy  ;  but  especially  John 
Houshold  was  charged  with  having  called  them  anti- 
christs, and  the  pope  himself  *'  the  great  whore,"  who 
with  his  pardons  had  drowned  in  blindness  all  christian 
realms  for  money. 

Also  among  other  articles  against  George  Browne, 
these  were  counted  very  heinous  and  heretical.  First, 
that  he  had  said,  that  he  knew  no  cause  why  the  cross 
should  be  worshipped,  seeing  that  the  same  was  the  cause 
of  pain  to  our  Saviour  Christ  in  the  time  of  his  passion, 
and  not  any  ease  or  jjleasure  to  him  ;  alleging  for  exam- 
ple, that  if  he  had  had  a  friend  hanged  or  drowned  he 
would  never  after  have  loved  that  gallows  or  water  by 
which  his  friend  died.  Another  objection  was,  that  he 
had  erroneously,  obstinately,  and  maliciously  said  (for 
so  are  their  words),  that  the  church  was  too  rich.  This 
matter,  1  may  tell  you,  touched  somewhat  the  quick, 


A.D.  loll.] 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  DIOCESE  OF  LONDON. 


411 


and  therefore  no  marvel  tliat  they  counted  it  erroneous 
and  malicious  ;  for  take  away  their  gain,  and  farewell  to 
their  religion.  They  also  charged  him  with  having  re- 
fused holy  water  to  be  cast  about  his  chamber,  and  like- 
wise with  having  spoken  against  priests. 

The  greatest  matter  with  which  they  charged  John 
Wikes,  was,  that  he  had  often  and  for  a  long  time  kept 
company  with  persons  suspected  of  heresy,  and  had  re- 
ceived them  into  bis  house,  and  there  did  hear  them 
read  erroneous  and  heretical  books,  contrary  to  the  faith 
of  the  Romish  church  ;  and  did  also  himself  consent  to  their 
doctrine,  and  had  many  times  secretly  conveyed  them 
away  from  such  as  were  appointed  to  apprehend  them. 

John  Southake,  Richard  Butler,  John  Sam,  AVilliam 
King,  Robert  Durdant,  and  Henry  Woolman,  were 
charged  with  speaking  words  against  the  literal  and  car- 
nal presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  and  also  against  images,  and  the  rest  of  the  seven 
sacraments.  They  charged  them  with  the  reading  of 
certain  English  heretical  books,  naming  most  blasphe- 
mously the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  four  evange- 
lists, to  be  of  that  number,  as  appears  evidently  by  the 
eighth  article  objected  by  Thomas  Bennet,  doctor  of 
law,  chancellor  and  vicar-general  to  Richard  Fitzjames, 
then  bishop  of  London,  against  Richard  Butler,  the 
very  words  of  which  article,  for  a  more  declaration  of 
truth,  I  have  thought  good  here  to  insert,  which  are 
these  : — "  Also  we  object  to  you,  that  divers  times, 
and  especially  upon  a  certain  night,  about  the  space  of 
three  years  last  past,  in  Robert  Durdant's  house  of 
Iver  Court,  near  unto  Staines,  you  erroneously  and 
damnably  read  in  a  great  book  of  heresy  of  the  said 
Robert  Durdant's,  all  that  same  night,  certain  chapters 
of  the  gospels  in  English,  containing  in  them  divers 
erroneous  and  damnable  opinions  and  conclusions  of 
heresy,  in  the  presence  of  the  said  Robert  Durdant, 
John  Butler,  Robert  Carder,  Jenkin  Butler,  William 
King,  and  divers  other  suspected  persons  of  heresy,  then 
being  present,  and  hearing  your  said  erroneous  lectures 
and  opinions."  To  the  same  effect  and  purpose  tended 
some  of  the  articles  propounded  against  the  other  four  ; 
whereby  we  may  easily  judge  what  reverence  they,  who 
yet  desire  to  be  counted  the  true  and  only  church  of 
Christ,  bow  to  the  word  and  gospel  of  Christ,  when 
they  are  not  ashamed  to  blaspheme  it  with  most  horri- 
ble titles  of  erroneous  and  damnable  opinions  and  con- 
clusions of  heresy.  But  why  should  we  marvel  at  this, 
when  the  Holy  Ghost  in  several  places  of  the  scripture 
declares,  that  in  the  latter  days  there  should  come  such 
proud  and  cursed  talkers,  who  shall  speak  lies  through 
hypocrisy,  and  have  their  consciences  seared  with  an 
hot  iron  ?  Let  us,  therefore,  now  thank  our  heavenly 
Father  for  revealing  them  to  us  ;  and  let  us  also  pray 
him,  that  of  his  free  mercy  in  his  Son  Christ  Jesus,  he 
would,  if  it  be  to  his  glory,  either  turn  and  soften  all  their 
hearts,  or  else,  for  the  peace  and  quietness  of  his  church 
he  would  in  his  righteous  judgment  take  them  from  us. 

About  this  time  Richard  Fitzjames  ended  his  life, 
after  whose  death  Cuthbert  Tonstall  (afterwards  bishop 
of  Durham),  succeeded  in  the  see  and  bishopric  of  Lon- 
don, who  soon  upon  his  first  entry  into  the  room,  mind- 
[  ing  to  follow  rightly  the  footsteps  of  his  predecessor, 
caused  Edmund  Spilman,  priest,  Henry  Chambers, 
j  John  Higgins,  and  Thomas  Eglestone  to  be  appre- 
hended, and  so  to  be  examined  upon  articles  ;  and  in  the 
I  end,  either  for  fear  of  .  iS  ::rut  ty  and  che  r ig  n  r  of 
j  death,  or  else  through  ft.  pe  of  <  is  ilatterng  proa.ises 
I  (such  was  their  weakness),  he  compelled  them  to  ab- 
IJure  and  renounce  their  true  professed  faith  touching 
i  the  holy  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  and  blood,  which 
I  was,  that  Christ's  corporal  body  was  not  in  the  sacra- 
,  ment,  but  in  heaven  ;  and  that  the  sacrament  was  a 
I  figure  of  his  body,  and  not  the  body  itself. 

i^Iore.over,  about  the  same  time  there  were  certain 
articles  objected  against  John  Higges,  alias  Noke,  alias 
Johnson,  by  the  bishop's  vicar-general,  among  which 
were  these  : — First,  that  he  had  affirmed,  that  it  was  as 


lawful  for  a  temporal  man  to  have  two  wives  at  once,  ai 
for  a  priest  to  have  two  benefices.  Also,  that  he  had  in 
his  custody  a  book  of  the  four  evangelists  in  English, 
and  often  read  therein  ;  and  that  he  favoured  the  doc- 
trines and  opinions  of  Martin  Luther,  openly  pronounc- 
ing, that  Luther  had  more  learning  in  his  little  finger 
than  all  the  doctors  in  England  in  their  whole  bodies  ; 
and  that  all  the  priests  in  the  churc'li  were  blind,  and 
had  led  the  people  the  wrong  way.  Likewise  it  was 
alleged  against  him,  that  he  had  denied  purgatory,  and 
had  said,  that  while  he  was  alive  he  would  do  as  much 
for  himself  as  he  could,  for  after  his  death  he  thought 
that  prayers  and  ahnsdeeds  could  little  help  him. 

With  these  and  such  like  matters  these  poor  and  sim- 
ple men  and  women  were  chiefly  charged,  and  were  ex- 
communicated and  imprisoned  as  heinous  heretics,  and 
at  last  compelled  to  recant  ;  and  some  of  them  in  utter 
shame  and  reproach,  besides  the  ordinary  bearing  of 
fagots  before  the  cross  in  procession,  or  else  at  a  ser- 
mon, were  enjoined  for  a  penance  (as  they  termed  it)  to 
appear  once  every  year  before  their  ordinary,  as  also  to 
wear  the  sign  of  a  fagot  painted  upon  their  sleeves,  or 
other  part  of  their  outward  garment,  during  all  their 
lives,  or  so  often  and  long  as  it  pleased  their  ordinary  to 
appoint.  By  which  long,  rigorous,  and  open  punishing 
of  them,  they  meant  utterly  to  terrify  and  keep  back  all 
others  from  the  true  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  and  his 
gospel.  But  the  Lord  be  evermore  praised,  what  little 
eft'ect  their  wicked  purposes  had,  these  our  most  light- 
some days  of  God's  glorious  gospel  most  joyfully  declare. 

Besides  these,  others  more  simple  and  ignorant  were 
also  troubled,  who  having  but  a  very  small  taste  of  the 
truth,  did  yet  at  first  gladly  consent  to  the  same  ;  but  being 
apprehended,  they  quickly  again  yielded,  and  therefore 
had  only  assigned  them  for  their  penance,  the  bearing  of 
a  little  candle  before  the  cross,  without  any  further  open 
abjuring  or  recanting.  Among  whom  1  find  two  especially  ; 
the  one  a  woman,  called  Ellen  Heyer,  to  whom  it  was 
objected,  that  she  had  neither  confessed  herself  to  the 
priest,  nor  yet  received  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  for 
the  space  of  four  years,  and  had  every  year  eateu  flesh  at 
Easter. 

The  other  was  a  man  named  Robert  Berkeway,  who 
(besides  most  wicked  blasphemies  against  God,  which  he 
utterly  denied)  was  charged  to  have  spoken  heinous 
words  against  the  pope's  holy  and  blessed  martyr, 
Thomas  Becket,  calling  him  thief,  for  that  he  wrought 
by  crafts  and  imaginations. 

Thus  have  1,  as  briefly  as  I  could,  summarily  collected 
the  principal  articles  objected  against  these  weak  and 
infirm  earthly  vessels  ;  not  meaning  hereby  either  to  ex- 
cuse or  condemn  them  in  these  their  fearful  falls  and 
dangerous  defections,  but  leaving  them  to  the  immea- 
surable rich  mercies  of  the  Lord,  I  wish  only  to  make 
manifest  the  insatiable  bloody  cruelty  of  the  pope's  king- 
dom against  the  gospel  and  true  church  of  Christ,  for 
nothing  would  mitigate  their  envious  rage,  which  they 
showed  even  against  the  very  simple  idiots,  and  that 
sometimes  in  most  frivolous  and  irreligious  cases.  But 
now  leaving  them,  1  will  (by  God's  grace)  go  forward 
with  other  more  serious  matters. 

The  Death  and  Martyrdoyn  of  William  Sweeting  and 
John  Brewster. 

In  searching  and  perusing  the  register,  for  the  collec- 
tion of  the  names  and  articles  before  recited,  1  find  that 
within  the  compass  of  the  san.e  years  there  were  also 
some  others,  who  after  they  had  once  shewed  themselves 
as  frail  and  inconstant  as  the  rest,  (being  either  pricked 
in  conscience,  or  otherwise  overcome  with  the  manifest 
truth  of  God's  most  sacred  word)  became  yet  again  as 
earnest  professors  of  Christ  as  they  were  before,  and  for 
the  same  profession  were  the  second  time  apprehended, 
examined,  condemned,  and  in  the  end  were  most  cruelly 
burned.  Of  which  number  were  William  Sweeting  and 
John  Brewster,  who  were  both  burned  together  in  Smith- 
field  the  eighteenth  day  of  October,  A.D.  1511.  The 
chief  case  alleged  against  them  in  their  articles,  was  their 


412 


THE  PERSECUTION  OF  RICHARD  HUNNE. 


[Book  VII. 


faith  concerning  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  and  blood, 
which  because  it  dirt'ered  from  tlie  absurd  and  gross 
opinion  of  the  new  schoolmen,  was  counted  as  the  most 
heinous  heresv.  There  were  otlier  things  besides  ob- 
jected a:;-unst  "them,  as  the  reading  of  certain  forbidden 
books,  and  accompanying  with  sucli  persons  as  were  sus- 
pected of  heresy.  But  one  great  and  heinous  offence 
counted  amongst  the  rest,  was  their  putting  and  leaving 
off  tlie  piiiited  fagots,  wiiich  they  were  at  theiV  first  ab  • 
juring  enjoined  to  wear  as  badges  during  their  lives,  or 
so  long  as  it  should  please  their  ordinary  to  appoint, 
and  not  to  leave  them  off  upon  pain  of  relapse,  until 
they  were  dispensed  with  for  the  same.  The  breach 
of  tliis  injunction  was  esteemed  to  be  of  no  small  weight, 
and  yet,  the  matter  well  and  thorougldy  considered,  it  seems 
by  their  confessions,  tliat  they  were  by  necessity  forced 
to  it.  For  Sweeting  being,  for  fear  of  the  bishop's 
cruelty  constrained  to  wander  about  the  country  to  get 
his  living,  came  at  length  to  Colchester,  where  he  was 
appointed  by  the  parson  of  the  parish  of  Magdalen  to 
be  the  holy  water  clerk,  and  in  that  consideration 
had  that  infamous  badge  taken  away  from  him.  Brew- 
ster left  off  his  at  the  command  of  the  controller  of 
the  Earl  of  Oxford's  house,  who  hiring  the  poor 
man  to  labour  in  the  earl's  household  business, 
would  not  suffer  him  to  wear  that  badge  any  longer. 
So  that  necessity  of  living  compelled  both  of  them  to 
break  that  injunction  :  and  tlierefore  if  charity  had  borne 
as  great  sway  in  the  hearts  of  the  pope's  clergy  as  did 
cruelty,  this  trifle  would  not  have  been  so  heinously 
taken  as  to  be  brought  against  them  for  an  article  and 
a  cause  of  condemnation  to  death.  But  where  tyranny 
once  takes  place,  all  godly  love,  and  all  human  reason 
and  duties  are  quite  forgotten.  But  to  be  brief,  for 
these  causes,  as  also  because  they  had  already  once 
abjured,  and  yet  as  they  termed  it  fallen  again  into 
relapse,  they  were  both  together  burned  in  Smithfield  ; 
although,  as  the  register  records,  they  again,  before 
their  death  fearfully  forsook  their  revived  constancy,  and 
submitting  themselves  to  the  discipline  of  the  Romish 
church,  craved  absolution.  However,  as  many  of  the 
registers'  notes  and  records  in  such  cases  may  well  be 
doubted,  I  refer  the  knowledge  thereof  to  the  Lord,  who 
is  the  trier  of  all  truths.  Not  forgetting,  however,  if 
the  report  be  true,  to  charge  that  priesthood  and  their 
^  wicked  laws,  with  a  more  shameless  tyranny  and  unchari- 
table cruelty  than  before  ;  for  if  they  cease  their  bloody 
malice  towards  such  as  so  willingly  submit  themselves  to 
their  mercies,  what  favour  may  the  faithful  and  constant 
professors  of  Christ  look  for  at  their  hands  ?  I  might 
here  also  ask  of  them,  how  they  follow  the  pitiful  and 
loving  admonition,  or  rather  precept,  of  our  Saviour 
Christ  (whose  true  and  only  church  they  so  stoutly  boast 
to  be),  who  says,  "  If  thy  brother  trespass  against 
thee  seven  times  in  a  day,  and  seven  times  in  a  day 
turn  again  to  thee,  saying,  I  repent,  thou  shalt  forgive 
him."     (Luke  xvii.  4.) 

John  Browne,  father  to  Richard  Browne,  which  Richard 
was  in  prison  in  Canterburi/,  and  would  have  been 
hvmed  with  two  more,  the  day  after  the  death  of 
Queen  Man/,  but  by  the  proclaiming  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth theij  escaped. 

The  occasion  of  the  first  trouble  of  this  John  Browne, 
•was  by  a  priest  sitting  in  a  Gravesend  barge.  John  Browne, 
being  at  the  same  time  in  the  barge,  came  and  sate  hard 
by  him  ;  after  some  communication,  the  i)riest  asked 
him,  "Dost  thou  know,"  said  he,  "who  I  am.'  thou 
sittest  too  near  me,  thou  sittest  on  my  clothes  ;"  "  No, 
Sir,"  said  he,  "  1  know  not  what  you  are."  "  I  tell  thee 
I  am  a  priest."  "  What,  sir,  are  you  a  parson,  or  vicar, 
or  a  lady's  chaplain  .'''  "  No,"  quoth  he  again,  "  I  am  a 
soul-priest,  I  sing  for  a  soul,''  saith  he.  "  Do  you  so, 
sir,"  quoth  the  other,  "that  is  well  done;  1  pray  you 
sir,"  quoth  he,  "  where  find  you  the  soul  when  you  go  to 
mass?"  "  1  cannot  tell  thee,"  said  the  priest.  "I 
pray  you,  where  do  you  leave  it.  Sir,  when  the  mass  is 
done  ?"  "  I  cannot  tell  thee,"  said  the  priest.  "  Nei- 
ther can  you  tell  where  you  find  it  when  you  go  to  mass 


nor  where  you  leave  it  when  the  mass  is  done,  how  cau 
you  then  save  the  soul  ?"  said  he.  "  Go  thy  ways,"  said 
he;  "  thou  art  an  heretic,  and  I  will  be  even  with  thee." 
.So  at  the  landing,  the  priest  taking  with  him  Walter 
More,  and  William  More,  rode  straightways  to  the 
Archbishop  Warhain,  whereupon  John  Browne,  within 
three  days  after,  his  wife  being  churched  the  same  day, 
and  he  bringing  in  a  mess  of  pottage  to  the  table  to  his 
guests,  was  sent  for,  and  his  feet  bound  under  his  own 
horse,  and  so  brought  to  Canterbury,  neither  his  wife 
nor  he,  nor  any  of  his,  knowing  where  he  was  taken ; 
and  there  continuing  from  Low-sunday  till  the  Friday 
before  Whitsunday,  his  wife  not  knowing  all  this  whila 
where  he  was.  He  was  set  in  the  stocks  overnight,  and 
on  the  morrow  went  to  death,  and  was  burned  at  Ashford, 
A.D.  1.t17.  The  same  night,  as  he  was  in  the  stocks 
at  Ashford,  where  he  and  his  wife  dwelt,  his  wife  then 
hearing  of  him,  came  and  sat  by  him  all  the  night  be- 
fore he  was  burned  :  to  whom  he  declaring  the  whole 
story  of  how  he  was  handled,  shewed  and  toll,  how 
that  he  could  not  set  his  feet  to  tlie  ground,  for  they 
were  burnt  to  the  bones,  and  told  her  how,  by  the  two 
bishops  W^arham  and  Fisher,  his  feet  were  heated  upon  the 
hot  coals,  and  burned  to  the  bones  "to  make  me,"  said  he, 
"  to  deny  my  Lord,  which  I  will  never  do  ;  for  if  1  should 
deny  my  Lord  in  this  world,  he  should  hereafter  deny 
me.  I  pray  thee,  therefore,  good  Elizabeth,  continue  aa 
thou  hast  begun,  and  bring  up  thy  children  virtuously 
in  the  fear  of  God."  And  so  the  next  day,  on  Whit- 
sunday even,  this  godly  martyr  was  burned.  Standing 
at  the  stake,  this  prayer  he  made,  holding  up  his  hands 

"  O  Lord,  I  yield  me  to  thy  grace, 
Grant  me  mercy  for  my  trespass  ; 
Let  never  the  fiend  my  soul  chace. 
Lord,  I  will  bow,  and  thou  shalt  beat; 
Let  never  my  soul  come  in  hell  heat. 

"  Into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit ;  thou  hast  re- 
deemed me,  O  Lord  of  truth.'' 
And  so  he  ended. 

The  History  of  Richard  Hunne. 

There  was  in  the  year  1514,  one  Richard  Hunne,  mer- 
chant-tailor, and  freeman  in  the  city  of  London,  who 
was  esteemed  during  his  life,  and  taken  not  only  for  a 
man  of  true  dealing  and  good  substance,  but  also  for  a 
good  catholic  man.  This  Richard  Hunne  had  a  child 
at  nurse  in  Middlesex,  which  died.  Thomas  Dryfield, 
the  priest  of  the  parish,  sued  Richard  Hunne  in  the 
spiritual  court  for  a  bearing-sheet,  for  a  mortuary  for  the 
son  of  Richard  Hunne,  who  died  at  the  age  of  live 
weeks.  Hunne  answered,  "  That  as  the  child  had  no 
property  in  the  sheet,  he  therefore  would  not  pay  it,  nor 
ought  the  other  to  have  it.  The  priest,  moved  with  a 
covetous  desire,  and  loth  to  lose  his  pretended  right, 
cited  him  to  appear  in  the  spiritual  court.  Richard 
Hunne  being  troubled  in  the  spiritual  court,  was  forced 
to  seek  counsel  of  the  learned  in  the  law,  and  pursued 
a  writ  of  pramunire  against  Thomas  Dryfield,  which 
when  the  rest  of  the  priestly  order  heard  of,  indignant 
that  any  layman  should  attempt  such  a  matter  against  any 
of  them,  and  fearing  that  if  they  should  now  suffer  this 
priest  to  be  condemned,  there  would  be  ever  after  a 
liberty  to  all  of  the  laity  to  do  the  Hke  with  the  rest  of 
the  clergy  in  such  cases  ;  they  straightways,  both  to 
stop  this  matter,  and  also  to  be  revenged  of  him,  sought 
all  the  means  they  possibly  could  to  intrap  and  bring 
him  within  the  danger  of  their  own  cruel  laws.  And  so 
making  secret  and  diligent  inquisition,  and  seeking  all 
they  could  against  him,  at  length  they  found  means  to 
accuse  him  of  heresy  to  Richard  Fitzjames,  then  bishop 
of  London,  who  (desirous  to  satisfy  the  revenging  and 
bloody  affection  of  his  chaplains)  caused  him  to  be  ap- 
prehended and  committed  to  prison  in  the  Lollards 
Tower  at  Paul's,  so  that  none  of  his  friends  might  be 
suffered  to  come  to  him.  This  Richard  Hunne  being 
clai)t  in  the  Lollards'  Tower  shortly  after,  at  the  earnest 
instigation  of  Dr.  Horsey,  the  bishop's  chancellor  (a 
man  more  ready  to  prefer  the  clergy's  cruel  tyranny, 


A.  D.  1514.] 


CHARGES  AGAINST  RICHARD  HUNNE. 


4U 


I  than  the  truth  of  Christ  s  gospel)   was  brought  before 

the  bishop,  at  his  manor  of  Fulham,  the  2d  day  of  De- 

j  cember,  where  in  his  chapel  he  examined  him  upon  tiiese 

I  articles,   collected  against    him  by  Horsey  and  his  ac- 

ccmi)lices  : — 

1.  Tliathehad  read,  taught,  preached,  published,  and 
obstinatfly  defended,  against  the  laws  of  Almighty  God, 
that  tithes,  or  paying  tithes,  was  never  ordained  to  be 
due,  saving  only  by  the  covetousness  of  priests. 

2.  That  he  had  read,  taught,  preached,  pulilislied, 
and  obstinately  defended,  that  bishops,  and  priests  are 
the  scribes  and  pharisees  that  crucified  Christ  and  con- 
demned him  to  deatli. 

3.  That  he  had  read,  taught,  preached,  &c.,  that  bishops 
and  priests  are  teachers  and  preachers,  but  no  doers 
nor  fulfillers  of  the  law  of  God  ;  but  catching,  ravening 
and  taking  all  things,  and  ministering  and  giving  nothing. 

4.  Where  and  when'one  Joan  Baker  was  detected  and 
abjured  of  many  great  heresies,  as  appears  by  her  abju- 
ration, the  said  Richard  Hunne  said,  published,  taught, 
preached,  and  obstinately  took  upon  him  to  say,  that  he 
would  defend  her  andjier  opinions,  if  it  cost  him  five 
hundred  marks. 

5.  Afterwards,  when  Joan  Baker,  after  her  abjuration, 
*'as  enjoined  open  penance,  according  to  her  demerits, 
the  said  Richard  Hunne  said,  published,  taught,  and 
obstinately  defended  her,  saying,  the  bishop  of  Lon- 
don and  his  officers  have  done  open  wrong  to  Joan 
Baker  in  punishing  her  for  heresy  ;  for  her  sayings  and 
opinions  are  according  to  the  laws  of  God  :  wherefore 
the  bishop  and  his  officers  are  more  worthy  to  be  pun- 
ished for  heresy  than  she. 

6.  That  the  said  Ricliard  Hunne  has  in  his  keeping 
divers  English  Books,  prohibited  and  condemned  by  tlie 
law  ;  as  the  apocalypse  in  English,  epistles  and  gospels 
in  English,  WicklifTs  damnable  works,  and  other  books 
containing  infinite  errors,  in  which  he  has  been  for  a  long 
time  accustomed  to  read,  teach,  and  study  dailj'. 

Particular  answer  to  these  several  objections  in  the 
register  I  find  none,  saving  that  under  them  there  is 
written  in  his  name,  with  a  different  hand,  these  words  : 
"  As  to  these  articles,  I  have  not  spoken  them  as  they 
are  here  laid  ;  however  I  have  unadvisedly  spoken  v.ords 
somewhat  sounding  to  the  same  effect,  for  which  I  am 
sorry,  and  ask  God's  mercy,  and  submit  me  to  my  Lord's 
charitable  and  favourable  correction."  Which  they 
affirm  to  be  written  with  Hunne's  own  hand  :  but  how 
likely  to  truth  that  is,  let  the  discreet  wisdom  of  the 
reader  judge  by  the  whole  sequel  of  this  process.  And 
further,  if  it  were  his  own  act,  what  occasion  then  had 
they  so  cruelly  to  murder  him  as  they  did,  seeing  he  had 
already  so  willingly  confessed  his  fault,  and  submitted 
himself  to  the  charitable  and  favourable  correction  of  the 
bishop  .' 

This  examination  being  ended,  the  bishop  sent  him 
back  again  the  same  day  unto  the  Lollards'  Tower ;  and 
then,  by  the  appointment  of  Dr.  Horsey  liis  chancellor, 
he  was  committed  from  the  custody  of  Charles  Joseph 
the  somner,  to  John  Spalding  the  bell-ringer,  a  man  by 
whose  simpleness  the  subtle  chancellor  thought  to  bring 
his  devilish  homicide  the  easier  to  pass  ;  which  he  most 
cruelly  did,  by  his  suborned  ministers,  within  two  nights 
after,  as  is  proved,  by  the  inquiry,  and  final  verdict  of 
the  coroner  of  London  and  his  inquest.  But  when  tliis 
Usual  practice  of  the  papists  was  once  accomplished, 
there  were  wanted  no  secret  shifts  nor  worldly-wiles 
for  the  crafty  colouring  of  this  mischief:  and  therefore 
the  next  morning  after  they  had,  in  the  night,  com- 
mitted this  murder,  Spalding  got  himself  out  of  the 
way  into  the  city,  and  leaving  the  keys  of  the  prison 
with  one  of  his  fellows,  desired  him  to  deliver  them  to 
the  somner's  boy  who  used  to  carry  to  Hunne  his  meat 
and  other  necessaries  ;  thinking  that  the  boy,  first  find- 
ing the  prisoner  dead,  and  hanged  as  they  left  him,  they 
might  by  his  relation  be  thought  free  from  having  any 
hand  in  this  matter.  Which  happened  in  the  beginning 
almost  as  they  wished.  For  the  boy  the  same  morning, 
accompanied  witli  two  of  the  bishop's  somners,  went 
about  ten  o'clock  into  the  prison,  to  serve  the  prisoner 
as  he  was  wont  to  do ;  and  when  they  came  up,  they 


found  him  hanged  with  his  face  towards  the  wall.  Tliey 
astonished  at  this  sight,  immediately  told  the  cliaucellor, 
who  was  tlien  in  the  church,  and  watching,  I  suppose, 
for  such  news  ;  he  forthwith  got  certain  of  his  colleagues, 
and  went  witli  them  into  tiie  prison,  to  see  that  wliich 
his  own  wicked  cons-cience  knew  full  well  before,  as  was 
afterwards  j)laiiily  proved.  althouLch  he  tlien  made  a  fiir 
face  to  the  contrary,  blazing  abroad  among  the  people 
by  their  officers  and  servants,  that  Hunne  had  lianged 
himself.  However  the  people  having  good  ex])erietice 
of  the  honest  life  and  godly  conversation  of  the  man, 
and  also  of  the  devilish  malice  of  his  adversaries  the 
]iriests,  judged  rather,  that  he  was  secretly  murdered  by 
their  procurement.  On  this  there  arose  great  couten-i 
tion  ;  for  the  bishop  of  London  on  one  side,  taking  his 
clergy's  part,  affirmed  stoutly  that  Hunne  had  hanged 
himself:  the  citizens  again  on  the  other  side,  susjiecting 
some  secret  murder,  caused  the  coroner  of  London,  ac- 
cording to  law,  to  choose  an  inquest,  and  to  take  view 
of  the  dead  body,  and  so  to  try  the  truth  of  the  matter. 
As  the  bisho])  and  his  chaplains  were  then  driven  to  ex- 
tremity of  shifts  :  and  therefore  wishing  by  some  subtle 
show  of  justice  to  stop  the  mouths  of  the  })eopIe,  they 
determined,  that  while  the  inquest  was  occupied  about 
their  charge,  the  bishoj)  should  for  his  part  j)roceed  ex 
officio,  in  case  of  heresy  against  the  dead  person  ;  sup- 
posing, that  if  the  party  were  once  condemned  of  heresy, 
the  inquest  durst  not  then  but  find  him  guilty  of  his 
own  death,  and  so  clearly  acquit  them  from  all  suspicion 
of  murder.  This  determination  of  theirs  they  imme- 
diately put  in  practice,  in  order  as  follows  : 

Besides  the  articles  before  mentioned,  which  they 
affirm  were  objected  against  him  in  his  life-time.  Dr. 
Horsey,  thebishop  of  London's  vicar  general, nowafterhis 
death  collected  others  out  of  the  prologue  of  his  English 
Bible,  which  he  diligently  perused,  not  to  learn  any 
good  thing,  but  to  get  thereout  such  matter  as  he 
thought  might  best  serve  their  cursed  purpose,  as 
appears  by  the  tenor  of  the  articles,  which  are  these : 

1.  The  book  condemns  all  holy  canons,  calling  them 
ceremonies  and  statutes  of  sinful  men,  and  calls  the 
pope,  Satan  and  antichrist. 

2.  It  condemns  the  pope's  pardons,  saying  they  are 
but  impositions. 

3.  The  said  book  of  Hunne  saith,  that  kings  and 
lords  called  christian  in  name,  and  heathen  in  con- 
ditions, defile  the  sanctuary  of  God,  bringing  clerks  full 
of  covetousness,  heresy  and  malice,  to  stop  God's  law, 
that  it  cannot  be  known,  kept,  and  freely  preached. 

4.  The  book  saith,  that  lords  and  prelates  pursue 
fully  and  cruelly  them  that  would  teach  truly  and  freely 
the  law  of  God,  and  cherish  them  that  preach  sinful 
men's  traditions  and  stalutes,  by  which  he  means  the 
holy  canons  of  Christ's  church. 

5.  That  poor  and  simple  men  have  the  truth  of  the 
holy  scriptures,  more  than  a  thousand  prelates,  and  re- 
ligious men,  and  clerks  of  the  school. 

6.  That  christian  kings  and  lords  set  idols  in  God's 
house,  and  excite  the  people  to  idolatry. 

7.  That  princes,  lords,  and  prelates  so  doing,  are 
worse  than  Herod  that  pursued  Christ,  and  worse  than 
the  Jews  and  heathen  men  that  crucified  Christ. 

8.  That  every  man,  swearing  by  our  lady,  or  any 
other  saint  or  creature,  gives  more  honour  to  the  saints 
than  to  the  Holy  Trinity,  and  so  they  are  idolaters. 

y.  He  saith  that  saints  ought  not  to  be  honoured. 

10.  He  condemns  adoration,  prayer,  kneeling,  and 
offering  to  images,  wh.ich  he  calls  stocks  and  stones. 

11.  He  saith,  that  the  very  body  of  the  Lord  is  not 
contained  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  but  that  men 
receiving  it  shall  thereby  keep  in  mind  that  Christ's 
flesh  was  wounded  and  crucified  for  us. 

12.  He  condemns  the  university  of  Oxford,  with  all 
degrees  and  faculties  in  it,  as  arts,  civil  and  canon  laws, 
and  divinity  ;  saying,  that  they  hinder  the  true  way  to 
come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  laws  of  God  and  holy 
scripture. 

16.  He  defends  the  translation  of  the  Bible  and  holy 
scripture  into  the  English  tongue,  which  is  prohibited 
by  the  laws  of  our  holy  mother  church. 


414 


INQUEST  ON  THE  BODY  OF  RICHARD  HUNNE. 


[Book  VII. 


These  articles  thus  collected,  as  also  the  others  before 
specified,  they  caused,  for  a  shew  of  their  pretended 
justice  and  innocency,  to  be  openly  read  the  next  Sun- 
day, by  the  preacher  at  Paul's- Cross,  and  having  now, 
as  "they  thought,  sufficient  matter  against  him,  they  pur- 
posed to  proceed  to  his  condemnation. 

Accordingly,  the  bishop  of  London,  accompanied 
by  the  bishops  of  Durham  and  Lincoln,  sat  in  judg- 
ment on  Richard  Hunne,  the  sixteenth  day  of  Decem- 
ber, taki..g  as  witnesses  of  their  proceedings,  six  public 
notaries,  his  own  register,  and  about  twenty-five  doctors, 
abbots,  priors,  aiul  priests,  with  a  great  rabble  of  other 
common  anointed  catholics.  Where  after  a  solemn  pro- 
clamation, that  if  there  were  any  that  would  defend  the 
opinions  and  books  of  Richard  Hunne,  they  should 
presently  appear  and  be  heard  according  to  law,  he 
counuanded  all  the  articles  and  objections  against 
Hunne  ojienly  to  be  read  before  the  assembly  :  and  then 
perceiving  that  none  durst  appear  in  his  defence,  by  the 
advice  of  his  assistants,  he  pronounced  the  sentence 
definitive  against  the  dead  carcase,  condemning  it  of 
heresy,  and  therewith  committed  the  same  to  tlie  secular 
power,  to  be  by  them  burned  accordingly.  Which 
ridiculous  decree  was  accomplished  in  Smithfield  the 
twentieth  day  of  December,  sixteen  days  after  they  had 
barbarously  murdered  him,  to  tike  great  grief  and  indig- 
nation of  all  the  people. 

Notwithstanding  after  all  this  tragical  and  cruel  hand- 
ling of  the  dead  body,  and  their  fair  show  of  justice,  yet 
the  inquest  never  stayed  their  diligent  searching  out  of 
the  true  cause  and  means  of  his  death.  So  that  when 
they  had  been  several  times  called  before  the  king's 
privy  council,  (liis  majesty  himself  being  sometimes 
present)  and  also  before  the  chief  judges  and  justices  of 
the  realm,  and  that  the  matter  being  thoroughly  examined 
and  perceived  to  be  much  bolstered  up  by  the  clergy,  was 
wholly  committed  to  their  determination,  they  found  by 
good  proof  and  sufficient  evidence,  tliat  Doctor  Horsey, 
the  chancellor  ;  Charles  Joseph,  the  somner  ;  and  John 
Spalding,  the  bell  ringer,  had  privily  and  maliciously 
committed  this  murder,  and  therefore  indicted  them  all 
three  as  wilful  murderers.  However,  through  the  earnest 
suit  of  the  bishop  of  London  to  Cardinal  Wolsey,  means 
were  found  that  at  the  next  sessions  of  gaol  delivery,  the 
king's  attorney  pronounced  the  indictment  against  Doc- 
tor Horsey  to  be  false  and  untrue,  and  him  not  guilty  of 
the  murder,  who,  having  yet  a  guilty  conscience,  durst 
never  after  for  shame  come  again  to  London.  But  now 
that  the  truth  of  all  this  may  seem  more  manifest  and 
plain  to  all  men's  eyes,  here  shall  follow  word  by  word, 
the  whole  enquiry  and  verdict  of  the  inquest,  exhibited 
by  thorn  to  the  coroner  of  Loudon,  aud  so  given  up  and 
signed  with  his  own  band. 

The  Minnies  of  the  Inquest. 

The  fifth  and  the  sixth  day  of  December,  in  the  sir.h 
year  of  the  reign  of  our  sovereign  lord  King  Henry  VIII. 
William  Barnwell,  coroner  of  London,  the  day  and  year 
above  said,  within  the  ward  of  Castle  Baynard  of  London, 
assembled  an  inquest,  whose  names  afterwards  appear, 
and  hath  sworn  them  trdly  to  enquire  concerning  the 
death  of  one  Richard  Hunns,  who  lately  was  found  dead 
in  the  Lollards'  Tower  within  St.  Paul's  church  of  Lon- 
don :  whereupon  all  we  of  the  inquest  together  went  up 
into  the  said  tower,  where  we  found  the  body  of  the  said 
Hunne  hanging  upon  a  staple  of  iron,  in  a  girdle  of  silk, 
with  a  fair  countenance,  his  head  fair  combed,  and  his 
bonnet  sitting  right  upon  his  head,  with  his  eyes  and 
mouth  fair  closed,  without  any  staring,  gaping,  or  frown- 
ins-,  also  without  any  drivelling  in  any  i)lace  of  his  body  ; 
whereupoTi  by  one  assent  we  all  agreed  to  take  down  the 
body  of  the  said  Hunne,  and  as  soon  as  we  began  to 
heave  the  body  it  was  loose,  whereby  we  perceived  that 
the  girdle  had  no  knot  about  the  staple,  but  it  was 
double  cast,  and  the  links  of  an  iron  chain,  which  did 
hang  on  the  staple,  were  laid  upon  the  gi:dle  whereby  he 
did  hang  :  also  the  knot  of  the  girdle  that  went  about  his 
neck,  stood  under  his  left  ear,  which  caused  his  head  to 
lean  towards  his  right  shoulder.     Notwithstanding  there 


came  out  of  his  nostrils  two  small  streams  of  blood  to 
the  quantity  of  four  drops,  save  only  these  four  drops  of 
blood,  the  face,  lips,  chin,  doublet,  collar,  and  shirt  of  the 
said  Hunne  was  clean  from  any  blood.  Also  we  found 
that  the  skin  both  of  his  neck  and  throat,  beneath  the 
girdle  of  silk,  was  fretted  away,  with  that  thing  which 
the  murderers  had  broken  his  neck  with.  Also  the 
hands  of  the  said  Hunne  were  marked  in  the  wrists, 
whereby  we  perceived  that  his  hands  had  been  bound. 
Moreover,  we  found  that  within  the  said  prison  there 
was  no  means  whereby  a  man  might  hang  himself,  but 
only  a  stool,  which  stool  stood  upon  a  bolster  of  a  he-d, 
so  unsteady  that  any  man  or  beast  might  not  touch  it  so 
little,  but  it  was  ready  to  fall,  whereby  we  perceived, 
that  it  was  not  possible  that  Hunne  could  have  hanged 
himself,  the  stool  so  standing.  Also  all  the  girdle  from 
the  staple  to  his  neck,  as  well  as  the  part  which  went 
about  his  neck,  was  too  little  for  his  head  to  come  out 
thereat.  Also  it  was  not  possible  that  the  soft  silken 
girdle  should  break  his  neck  or  skin  beneath  the  girdle. 
Also  we  found  in  a  corner,  somewhat  beyond  the  place 
where  he  did  hang,  a  great  parcel  of  blood.  Also  we 
found  u])on  the  left  side  of  Hunne's  jacket,  from  the 
breast  downward,  two  great  streams  of  blood.  Also 
within  the  flap  of  the  left  side  of  his  jacket  we  found  a 
great  cluster  of  blood,  and  the  jacket  folden  down  there- 
upon, which  thing  the  said  Hunne  could  never  fold  nor 
do  after  he  was  hanged.  Whereby  it  appeareth  plainly 
to  us  all,  that  the  neck  of  Hunne  was  broken,  and  the 
great  plenty  of  blood  was  shed  before  he  was  hanged. 
Wherefore  we  all  find,  by  God  and  our  consciences,  that 
Richard  Hunne  was  murdered.  Also  we  acquit  the  said 
Richard  Hunne  of  his  own  death. 

"  Also  there  was  an  end  of  a  wax  candle,  which,  as 
John,  the  bell-ringer,  saith  he  left  in  the  prison  burning 
with  Hunne  that  same  Sunday  at  night  that  Huime  was 
murdered,  which  wax  candle  we  found  sticking  upon  the 
stocks,  fair  put  out,  about  seven  or  eight  foot  from  the 
place  where  Hunne  was  hanged,  which  candle  in  our 
opinion  was  never  put  out  by  him,  for  many  likelihoods 
which  we  have  perceived.  Also  at  the  going  iip  of  Mas- 
ter Chancellor  into  the  Lollards'  Tower,  we  have  good 
proof  that  there  lay  on  the  stocks  a  gown,  either  of 
murrey,  or  crimson  in  grain,  furred  with  shanks,  whose 
gown  it  was  we  never  could  prove,  neither  who  carried 
it  away.  All  we  find,  that  Master  William  Horsey, 
chancellor  to  my  lord  of  London,  hath  had  at  his  com- 
mandment both  the  rule  and  guiding  of  the  said  pri- 
soner. Moreover,  we  all  find  that  the  said  Master  Hor- 
sey, chancellor,  hath  put  Charles  Joseph  out  of  his 
office,  as  the  said  Charles  hath  confessed,  because  he 
would  not  deal  and  use  the  said  prisoner  so  cruelly,  and 
do  to  him  as  the  chancellor  would  have  had  him  to  do. 
Notwithstanding  the  deliverance  of  the  keys  to  the 
chancellor  by  Charles  on  the  Saturday  at  night  before 
Hunne's  death,  and  Charles  riding  out  of  the  town  on 
that  Sunday  in  the  morning  ensuing,  was  but  a  conven- 
tion made  betwixt  Charles  and  the  chancellor  to  colour 
the  murder.  For  the  same  Sunday  that  Charles  rode 
forth,  he  came  again  to  the  town  at  night,  and  killed 
Richard  Hunne,  as  in  the  depositions  of  Julian  Little, 
Thomas  Chicheley,  Thomas  Simonds,  and  Peter  Turner, 
doth  appear. 

"  After  colouring  of  the  murder  betwixt  Charles  and 
the  chancellor  conspired,  the  chancellor  called  to  him 
one  John  Spalding,  the  bell-ringer  of  St.  Paul's,  and 
delivered  to  the  same  bell-ringer  the  keys  of  the  Lollards' 
Tower,  giving  to  the  said  bell-ringer  a  great  charge,  say- 
ing, '  I  charge  thee  to  keep  Hunne  more  straightly  than 
he  hath  been  kept,  and  let  him  have  but  one  meal  a-day ; 
moreover,  I  charge  thee  let  nobody  come  to  him  with- 
out my  licence,  neither  to  bring  him  shirt,  cap,  ker- 
chief, or  any  other  thing,  but  that  I  see  it  before  it  come 
to  him.'  Also  before  Hunne  was  carried  to  Fulham,  the 
chancellor  commanded  to  be  put  upon  Hunne's  neck  a 
great  collar  of  iron,  with  a  great  chain,  which  is  too 
heavy  for  any  man  or  beast  to  wear,  and  long  to 
endure. 

"  Moreover,  it  is  well  proved,  that  before  Hunne's 
death  the  said  chancellor  came  up  into  the  said  Lollards' 


A.  D.  1514—151/.]     VERDICT  CONCERNING  THE  MURDER  OF  RICHARD  HUNNE. 


415 


Tower,  and  kneeled  down  before  Hunne,  holding  up  his 
hands  to  him,  praying  of  him  forgiveness  of  all  that 
he  had  done  to  him,  and  must  do  to  him.  And  on  Sun- 
day following  the  chancellor  commanded  the  peniten- 
tiary of  St.  Paul's  to  go  up  to  him,  and  say  a  gospel,  and 
make  for  him  holy  water,  and  holy  bread,  and  give  it  to 
him,  which  he  did  ;  and  also  the  chancellor  commanded 
that  Hunne  should  have  his  dinner.  And  at  the  same 
dinner-time  Charles'  boy  was  shut  up  in  prison  with 
Hunne,  which  was  never  done  so  before  ;  and  after  din- 
ner, when  the  bell-ringer  let  out  the  boy,  the  bell-ringer 
said  to  the  same  boy,  "  Come  no  more  hither  with  meat 
for  him  till  to-morrow,  for  my  master  chancellor  hath 
commanded  that  he  should  have  but  one  meala-day  ;"  and 
the  same  night  following  Richard  Hunne  was  murdered, 
which  murder  could  not  have  been  done  without  consent 
and  licence  of  the  chancellor,  and  also  by  the  witting  and 
knowledge  of  John  Spalding,  the  bell-ringer ;  for  there 
could  no  man  come  into  the  prison  but  by  the  keys  which 
were  in  John,  the  bell-ringer's  keeping.  Also,  as  by  my 
lord  of  London's  book  appears,  John,  the  bell-ringer,  is 
a  poor  innocent  man.  Wherefore  we  all  perceive,  that 
this  murder  could  not  be  done  but  by  the  commandment 
of  the  chancellor,  and  by  the  witting  and  knowing  of 
John,  the  bell-ringer. 

Then  follows  certain  minutes  of  the  evidence,  and  at 
last  the  following  verdict : — 

The  Sentence  of  the  Inquest  subscribed  by  the  Coroner. 

The  inquisition   intended   and   taken   in    the  city  of 
London,  in  the  parish   of  St.  Gregory,  in  the  ward  of 
Baynard  Castle,  in  London,  the  sixth  day  of  December, 
in  the    sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Henry  YIII., 
before  Thomas  Barnwell,  coroner  of  our  sovereign  lord 
the  king,  within  the  city   of  London    aforesaid.     Also 
before  James  Yarford  and  John  Mundey,  sheriffs  of  the 
said  city,  upon  the  sight  of  the  body  of  Richard  Hunne, 
late    of   London,  tailor,  who  was  found  hanged  in  the 
Lollards'  Tower  ,  and  by  the  oath  and  proof  of  lawful 
ir^en   of  the  same  ward,  and  of  other  three  wards  next 
adjoining,  as   it  ought  to  be,   after  the   custom  of  the 
city  aforesaid,  to  enquire  how,  and  in  what  manner  the 
said  Richard  Hunne  came  by  his  death  :  and  upon  the 
oath  of  John  Barnard,  Thomas  Stert,  William  Warren, 
Henry  Abraham,  John  Aborow,   John  Turner,   Robert 
Allen,    William   Marlet,    John    Burton,     James    Page, 
Thomas  Pickhill,  William  Burton,   Robert  Bridgwater, 
Thomas    Busted,     Gilbert    Howell,     Richard    Gibson, 
Christopher  Crafton,  John   God,    Richard  Holt,   John 
Palmere,    Edmund    Hudson,    John    Arunsell,    Richard 
Cooper,  John  Tim  :     The  which  said  upon  their  oaths, 
that  w'nereas  the  said  Richard  Hunne  by  the  command- 
ment ot  Richard,  bishop  of  London,  was  imprisoned  and 
brought  to  hold,  in  a  jjrison  of  the  said  bishop's,  called 
the  Lollards'    Tower,  lying  in  the    cathedral  church  of 
St.  Paul,  in  London,  in  the  parish  of  St.  Gregory,  in  the 
ward  of  Baynard  Castle  aforesaid  ;  William   Horsey,  of 
London,  clerk,  otherwise  called  William  Heresie,  chan- 
cellor to  Richard,  bishop  of  London  ;  and  one  Charles 
Joseph,  late  of  London,  somiier,  and  John  Spalding  of 
London,  otherwise  called  John  the  bellringer,  did  felo- 
niously, as  felons  to  our  lord  the  king,  with  force  and 
arms  against  the  peace  of  our  sovereign  lord  the  king, 
and  dignity  of  his  crown,  on  the  fourth  day  of  Decem- 
ber, in  the  sixth  year  of  the  reign  of  our  sovereign  lord 
aforesaid,    of  their   great  malice,   at  the  parish  of  St. 
Gregory  aforesaid,  upon  the  said  Richard  Hunne  they 
made  a  fray,  and  the  same  Richard  Hunne  they  felo- 
niously strangled  and  smothered,  and  also  the  neck  they 
did  break  of  the  said  Richard  Hunne,  and  there  felo- 
niously slew  him  and  murdered  him  ;  and  also  the  body 
of  the  said  Richard  Hunne,  afterward  the  same  fourth 
day,  year,   place,  parish,  and  ward  aforesaid,  with  the 
proper  girdle  of  the  same  Richard  Hunne,  of  silk,  black 
of  colour,  of  the  value  of  twelve  pence,  after  his  death, 
upon  a  hook  driven  into  a  piece  of  timber  in  the  wall  of 
the  prison   aforesaid,  made  fast,  and   so  hanged  him, 
against  the  peace  of  our  sovereign   lord  the  king,  and 
the  dignity   of  his  crown  :  and   so  the  said  jury  hath 


sworn  on  the  holy  evangelists,  that  the  said  WiJli;ini 
Horsey,  clerk,  Charles  Joseph,  and  John  Spaldins,  of 
their  set  malice,  then  and  there  feloniously  kilK-d  and 
murdered  the  said  Richard  Hunne  in  manner  and  form 
above  said,  against  the  ))eace  of  our  sovereign  lord  the 
king,  his  crown  and  dignity. 
Subscribed  in  this  manner  : 

Thomas  Barnwell,  Coroner  of  the  city  of  London. 

After  the  twenty-four  had  given  up  their  verdict, 
sealed  and  signed  with  the  coroner's  seal,  the  cause  was 
then  brought  into  the  parliament  house,  where  the  truth 
was  laid  so  plain  before  all  men's  faces,  and  the  fact  so 
notorious,  that  immediately  certain  of  the  bloody  mur- 
derers were  committed  to  prison,  and  should  no  doubt 
have  suffered  what  they  deserved,  had  not  the  cardinal 
by  his  authority,  practised  for  his  popish  children,  at 
the  suit  of  the  bishop  of  London.  W'hereu])on  the 
chancellor,  by  the  king's  pardon,  and  secret  shifting, 
rather  than  by  God's  pardon  and  his  deserving,  escaped, 
and  went,  as  is  said,  to  Exeter,  &c. 

But  1  will  trouble  the  reader  no  further  in  this 
matter  of  Richard  Hunne,  being  of  itself  so  clear,  that 
no  impartial  judge  can  doubt  thereof.  Wherefore  to 
return  to  the  purpose  of  our  history  ;  among  the  num- 
ber of  those  which  about  this  time  of  Richard  Hunne 
were  forced  to  deny  and  abjure  their  professed  opinions, 
were  Elizabeth  Stamford,  John  Houshold,  and  others, 
who  abjured  about  the  year  of  our  Lord  l.il7.  It  is 
painful  to  see  their  weakness,  yet  to  consider  t'ne  confes- 
sion of  their  doctrine  in  those  days,  is  not  unprofitable. 
We  can  see  the  same  doctrine  then  taught  and  jilanted 
in  the  hearts  of  our  forefathers,  which  is  now  publicly 
received,  as  well  touching  the  Lord's  sacrament  of  his 
body,  as  also  other  specialties.  And  although  they  had 
not  then  public  authority  to  maintain  the  open  preach- 
ing and  teaching  of  the  gospel,  which  the  Lord's  merci- 
ful grace  has  given  \is  now  ;  yet  in  secret  knowledge 
and  understanding  they  seemed  then  little  or  nothing 
inferior  to  these  our  times  of  public  reforniation,  as 
may  appear  by  this  confession  of  Elizabeth  Stamford  ; 
which  may  suffice  for  example,  to  understand  what  ripe 
knowledge  of  God's  word  was  then  abroad,  although  not 
publicly  preached  in  churches,  for  fear  of  the  bishops, 
yet  in  secret  taught  and  received  by  many. 

Among  the  number  of  whom  was  this  Elizabeth 
Stamford,  who  being  brought  and  examined  before 
Fitzjames,  bishop  of  London,  (A.D.  1517,)  confessed  that 
she  was  taught  by  one  Thomas  Beele,  these  words, 
eleven  years  before  :  that  Christ  feeds,  and  nourishes 
his  church  with  his  own  precious  body,  that  is,  the 
bread  of  life  coming  down  from  heaven  :  this  is  the 
worthy  word  that  is  worthily  received,  and  joined  to 
man  to  be  in  one  body  with  him.  This  is  not  received 
by  chewing  of  teeth,  but  by  hearing  with  ears,  and  un- 
derstanding with  your  soul,  and  wisely  working  there- 
after. Therefore,  saith  St.  Paul,  I  fear,  brethren,  that 
many  of  us  be  feeble  and  sick  ;  therefore  I  counsel  you, 
brethren,  to  rise  and  watch,  that  the  great  day  of  doom 
come  not  suddenly  upon  us,  as  the  thief  doth  upon  the 
merchant.  Also  this  Thomas  Beele  taught  and  shewed 
her,  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was  not  the  very 
body  of  Christ,  but  very  bread  :  and  that  the  sacrament 
was  the  very  body  of  Christ  put  upon  the  cross  after  a 
divine  and  mystical  manner.  And  moreover  he  taught 
her  this  lesson,  that  she  should  confess  her  sins  to  God, 
and  that  the  pope's  pardons  and  indulgences  were  no- 
thing worth,  and  that  worshipping  of  images  and  pil- 
grimages ought  not  to  be  done. 

To  this  confession  of  Elizabeth  Stamford  may  also  be 
added  the  doctrine  and  confession  of  Joan  Sampson, 
wife  of  John  Sampson,  carpenter,  of  Aldermanbury,  in 
London :  who  being  cited  and  examined  before  the 
bishop  of  London,  certain  witnesses  were  produced 
against  her,  who,  being  sworn,  denounced  Joan  Sampson 
in  these  articles  and  opinions  following  : 

1.  That  she  being  in  labour,  and  Joan  Sampson  the 
elder,  who  was  alive,  being  with  her,  she,  after  the  usual 
manner  of  women,  called  for  the  help  of  the  virgin 
Mary  ;  but  Joan  spake  against  it,  and  was  so  gneved  at 


416 


CHARGES  AGAINST  JOHN  STILMAN. 


[Book  VII. 


it  that  the  other  party  was  compelled  to  forsake  the 
house. 

2.  Also,  that  she  spake  against  pilgrimages,  and  the 
worshipping  of  the  blessed  Virgin,  and  of  all  saints, 
affirniinsr  that  there  is  none  holy  but  one. 

.S.  Also,  at  another  time,  in  the  hearing  of  one 
Margiret  An  worth,  when  she  and  other  women  were 
invoking  the  blessed  Virgin,  she  stood  against  them,  and 
spake  agJiinst  such  invocations. 

4.  Also,  tiiat  she  speaking  against  the  pilgrimage  of 
our  lady  of  Wilsden  (as  she  was  then  called)  and  of  St. 
Saviour  at  Barmsey,  called  the  said  St.  Saviour,  Syni 
Sawyer. 

5.  She  was  also  accused  of  having  two  books  in 
En^lvh,  one  bigger,  and  another  lesser,  which  she  com- 
mitted to  one  John  Anstead,  a  cook  ;  which  books  are 
not  nMiiied  in  the  register. 

().  She  was  also  accused,  that  once,  at  a  supper,  in 
the  hearing  of  certain  men,  and  of  a  certain  widow, 
named  Joan  White,  she  spake  openly  in  contempt  of  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  saying,  that  the  priests  were 
idolaters,  who  did  lift  up  the  bread  over  their  heads, 
making  the  people  to  worship  it,  and  making  the  peoi)le 
to  believe  that  it  was  the  Lord's  body  ;  and  that  it  v.as 
better  to  eat  the  altar  cloth,  if  it  might  be  eaten  and 
digested  as  easilv  as  the  other. 

Then  follow,  in  the  registers,  the  names  of  thirty-five 
persons  who  were  compelled  to  abjure. 

It  was  objected  against  one  John  Southwick,  that 
when  a  man,  named  William  Rivelay,  coming  from  the 
church  of  the  Gray-Friars,  in  London,  had  said  to  his 
wife  that  he  had  heard  mass,  and  had  seen  his  Lord 
God  in  form  of  bread  and  wine  over  the  priest's  head  ; 
John  Southwick  answered,  "  Nay,  William,  thou  sawest 
not  thy  Lord  God,  thou  sawest  but  bread  and  wine  and 
the  chalice."  And  when  Rivelay  answered  again  in  the 
same  words  as  before,  saying,  "  1  trust  verily  that  I  saw 
my  Lord  God  in  form  of  bread  and  wine,  and  this  I  doubt 
not."  The  other  replying  again,  answered  and  said  as 
before  ;  "  Nay,  1  tell  thee  thou  sawest  but  only  a  figure 
or  sacrament  of  him,  which  is  in  substance  bread  and 
wine,"  &c.  This  was  A.D.  1520.  In  which  year  he  was 
compelled  to  abjure. 

All  these  persons  above-named,  held  and  agreed 
together  in  one  doctrine  and  religion,  against  v/hom 
five  or  six  special  matters  were  objected,  namely,  for 
speaking  against  worshipjnng  of  saints,  against  pil- 
grimage, against  invocation  of  the  blessed  Virgin, 
against  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  body,  and  for 
having  scripture  books  in  English  :  which  books  espe- 
cially I  fi:id  to  be  named,  as  these,  the  book  of  the 
four  evangelists,  a  book  of  the  epistles  of  Paul  and 
Peter,  tlie  epistle  of  St.  James,  the  book  of  the  Revela- 
tijrm,  and  of  antichrist,  of  the  ten  commandments,  and 
*  Yvickliff's  Wicket,'  with  such  like. 

John  Stilnian,  Martyr, 

It  would  be  tedious  to  recite  the  great  multitude  and 
number  of  good  men  and  women  who,  in  those  days, 
recanted  and  abjured  about  the  beginning  of  King 
Henry's  reign  and  before  :  among  whom  there  were 
some  whom  the  Lord  brought  back  again,  and  made 
strong  in  the  profession  of  his  truth,  and  constant  to 
death  ;  of  which  number  John  Stilman  was  one,  who, 
about  the  twenty-fourth  of  September,  A.D.  1518,  was 
apiireliended  and  brought  before  Ricliard  Fitzjames, 
then  bishop  of  London,  at  his  manor  of  I'ulham,  (not- 
withstanding his  former  recantation,  oath,  and  abjura- 
tion, made  about  eleven  years  then  j)ast,  before  Edmund, 
then  bishop  of  Salisbury,)  and  was  there  examined  and 
charged,  as  well  for  speaking  against  the  worshi]iping, 
praying,  and  offering  unto  images  ;  as  also  for  denying 
the  carnal  and  corporal  presence  in  the  sacrament  of 
Christ's  memorial  :  also,  that  since  his  former  abjura- 
tion he  had  fallen  into  the  same  opinions  again,  and  so 
into  the  danger  of  relapse  :  and  further  had  higlily  com- 
mended and  praised  John  Wic'slifie,  Jiftirming  that  he 
was  a  saint  iu   heaven,   and  that  his  book,  called  the 


Wicket,  was  good  and  holy.  Soon  after  his  examina- 
tion, he  was  sent  from  thence  unto  Lollards'  Tower  at 
London,  and  on  the  twenty-second  of  October  next 
ensuing,  was  brought  openly  into  the  consistory  of 
Paul's,  and  was  there  judicially  examined  by  Thomas 
Hed,  the  bishop's  vicar-general,  upon  the  contents  of 
these  articles  following  : — 

"  I.  I  object  unto  you,  that  you  have  confessed  before 
my  lord  of  London  and  me.  Dr.  Hed,  liis  vicar-general, 
that  about  twenty  years,  past,  one  Stephen  Moone,  of 
the  diocese  of  Winchester,  (with  whom  you  abode  six  or 
seven  years  after)  did  teach  you  to  believe  that  tiie 
going  on  pilgrimage  and  the  worshipping  of  images,  as 
tiiat  of  the  lady  of  Walsingham  and  others,  were  not  to 
be  used.  And  also  that  afterwards  one  Richard  Smart, 
who  was  burned  at  Salisbury  about  fourteen  years  past, 
did  read  unto  you  '  Wicklitf's  Wicket,'  and  likewise 
instructed  you  to  believe  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
was  not  the  body  of  Christ :  all  which  things  you  have 
erroneously  believed. 

"  II.  You  have  often  read  the  said  hook,  called 
'  Wicklitf's  Wicket,'  and  another  book  of  the  tea 
commandments,  which  Richard  Smart  did  give  you,  and 
at  the  time  of  your  first  apprehension  you  did  liide  them 
in  an  old  oak,  and  did  not  reveal  them  unto  the  bishop 
of  Salisbury,  before  wliom  you  were  abjured  of  heresy 
about  eleven  years  since  ;  where  you  promised,  by  oath 
upon  the  evangelists,  ever  after  to  believe  and  hold  as 
the  Christian  faitli  taught  and  preached,  and  never  to 
offend  again  in  the  said  heresies,  or  any  other,  upon 
pain  of  relapse.  And  further,  you  there  promised  to 
perform  all  such  penance  as  the  bishop  of  Salisbury  did 
enjoin  you  :  who  then  enjoined  you  upon  the  like  pain, 
not  to  depart  out  of  his  diocese  without  his  special 
licence. 

"  III.  It  is  evident  that  you  are  relapsed,  as  well  by 
your  own  confession,  as  also  by  your  deeds,  in  that 
about  two  years  after  your  abjuration  you  went  into  the 
said  place  where  you  had  hidden  your  books  ;  and  then 
taking  them  away  with  you,  you  departed  from  the 
diocese  of  Salisbury,  without  the  licence  of  the  bishop, 
and  brought  them  with  you  to  London,  where  now  being 
attached  and  taken  with  them  upon  great  suspicion  of 
heresy,  you  are  brought  to  the  bishop  of  London  :  by 
reason  of  your  demeanour,  you  have  shewed  both 
your  impenitent  and  dissembled  conversion  from  your 
errors,  and  also  your  unfaithful  abjuration  and  disobe- 
dience to  the  authority  of  our  mother  holy  church,  in 
that  you  performed  not  the  penance  ;  in  whicli  behalf 
you  are  voluntarily  perjured,  and  also  relapsed,  in  that 
you  departed  the  same  diocese  without  licence. 

"  iV.  You  are  not  only  impenitent,  disobedient,  vo- 
luntarily perjured  and  relapsed  by  this  your  heretical 
demeanour,  but  also  since  your  last  attachment  upon 
suspicion  of  heresy,  you  have  maliciously  spoken  erro- 
neous and  damnable  words,  affirming  before  my  lord  of 
London,  your  ordinary,  and  me,  judicially  sitting  at 
Fulham,  that  you  were  sorry  that  you  ever  abjured  your 
opinions,  and  had  not  at  first  suffered  manf'ul!y  for 
them,  for  they  were,  and  are  good  and  true  ;  and  there- 
fore you  will  now  abide  by  them  to  die  for  it.  And 
furthermore,  you  have  spoken  against  our  holy  father 
the  pope,  and  his  authority,  damnably  saying  thst  he  is 
antichrist,  and  not  the  true  successor  of  Peter,  or 
Christ's  vicar  on  earth  ;  and  that  his  pardons  and  indul- 
gences, which  he  grants  in  the  sacrament  of  ]ienance, 
are  naught,  and  that  you  will  have  none  of  them.  .\nd 
likewise  that  the  college  of  cardinals  are  limbs  of  anti- 
christ :  and  that  all  other  inferior  prelates  and  priests 
are  the  synagogue  of  Satan.  And  moreover  you  said, 
that  the  doctors  of  the  church  have  subverted  the  truth 
of  holy  scripture,  expounding  it  after  their  own  mind.*, 
and  therefore  their  works  be  naujcht.  and  liiey  in  hell ; 
but  that  W'ickliff  is  a  saint  in  heaven,  nnd  that  the 
book  called  his  Wicket  is  good,  for  therein  he  sl;ews  the 
truth.  Also  you  did  wish  that  there  were  twenty  thou- 
sand of  your  opinion,  against  us  scribes  and  pharisee^, 
to  see  what  you  would  do  for  the  defence  of  yciir  faith. 
All  which  heresies  you  did  afterwards  erroneously  affirm 


A.  D.  1518.]         JOHN  STILMAN  AND  THOMAS  MAN  BURNED  IN  SMITHFIELD. 

before  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  then  said  that 
you  would  abide  by  them  to  die  for  it,  notwithstanding 
his  earnest  persuasions  to  the  contrary  ;  and  therefore 
for  these  premises  you  be  evidently  relapsed,  and  ought 
to  be  committed  to  the  secular  power." 

After  these  articles  thus  propounded,  and  his  constant 
persevering  in  the  truth  perceived,  Dr.  Hed,  vicar- 
general,  by  his  sentence  definitive,  did  condemn  him  a 
vehn)sed  heretic,  on  the  twenty-fifth  of  October,  and  de- 
livered him  the  same  day  to  the  sheriffs  of  London,  to 
be  openly  burned  in  Smithfield. 


417 


TJiomas  Man,  Martyr. 

Next  follows  in  this  order  of  blessed  martyrs,  the  per- 
secution and  condemnation  of  Thomas  Man  :  who,  March 
29,  A.D.  1518,  was  burned  in  Smithfield.  This  Thomas 
Man  had  been  ppprehended  for  the  profession  of  Christ's 
gospel  about  six  years  before,  (August  14,  A.D.  loll,) 
and  was  examined  upon  these  articles  : — 

1.  That  he  had  spoken  against  Auricular  confession, 
and  denied  the  corporeal  presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar. 

2.  That  he  believed  that  all  holy  men  were  priests. 

3.  That  he  had  affirmed  that  the  Father  of  heaven 
was  the  altar,  and  the  Second  Person  the  sacrament ; 
and  that  upon  Ascension-day  the  sacrament  ascended 
to  the  altar,  and  there  abides. 

4.  That  he  believed  not  aright  in  the  sacrament  of 
extreme  unction. 

5.  That  he  had  called  certain  priests,  meanly  arrayed 
knaves. 

(>.  That  he  had  said  that  pulpits  were  priest's  lying 
stools. 

7.  That  he  had  believed  that  images  ought  not  to  be 
worshipped,  and  that  he  neither  believed  in  the  crucifix, 
nor  would  worship  it. 

8.  That  he  had  affirmed  that  the  word  of  God  and 
God  were  all  one,  and  that  he  that  worthily  receives  the 
word  of  God,  receives  God. 

9.  That  he  had  said  that  the  popish  church  was  not 
the  church  of  God,  but  a  synagogue :  and  that  holy  men 
were  the  true  church  of  God. 

For  these  matters  he  was  a  long  time  imprisoned,  and 
at  last,  through  frailty  and  fear  of  death,  was  content  to 
abjure  and  yield  himself  to  the  judgment  of  the  Romish 
church,  and  thereupon  was  enjoined,  not  only  to  make 
his  open  recantation,  but  also  to  remain  as  a  prisoner 
within  the  monastery  of  Osney,  and  to  bear  a  fagot 
before  the  first  cross,  at  the  next  general  procession  in 
the  university.  All  which,  notwithstanding,  he  (being 
perhaps  sorry  for  his  offence  in  denying  the  truth,  and 
also  weary  of  his  prison-like  bondage)  bethought  him- 
self how  he  might  best  escape  ;  and  therefore  seeing  a 
good  opportunity,  he  fled,  and  seeking  abroad  in  other 
counties  for  work,  to  sustain  his  life,  he  abode  sometimes 
in  Essex,  sometimes  in  Suffolk  ;  where  he  associated  him- 
self with  such  godly  professors  of  Christ's  gospel  as  be 
there  could  hear  of.  But  within  a  few  years  after  (such  is 
the  cruel  rage  of  Satan  and  his  wicked  members,  who  never 
suffer  the  godly  long  to  continue  untroubled)  he  was 
again  accused  of  relapse  by  the  inquisition  of  London, 
and  thereupon  was  apprehended  and  brought  before 
Richard  Fitzjames,  the  bishop  of  London,  February 
9,  1518. 

And  although  as  the  register  notes  (but  how  truly 

i  God  only  knoweth)   he  again  forsook  his  profession  of 

[Christ's  gospel,   and  yielded  himself  to  the  bishop  of 

i  Rome,  requiring  to  be  absolved  from  his  curse  of  ex- 

}  communication,  and  consented  to  do   such  penance  as 

I  they   should   enjoin   him,   he   was  yet  delivered  to  the 

I  sheriff  of  London,  to  be  burned.     The  bishop's  chan- 

icellor  who  condemned  him  desired  the  sherifl'  that  he 

I  would  receive  this  person  as  relapsed  and  condemned, 

and  yet  not  punish  him  by  rigorous  rigour.     The  words 

I  in  the  sentence  are  :   "  We  desire,  in  the  bowels  of  our 

;  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  the   punishment  and   execution 

of  due   seventy,  on   thee,  and  against  the.',  may  be  so 

moderate,  that  there  be  no  rigid  rigour,   nor  yet  loose 

mildness,  but  to  the  health  aud  aafety  of  thy  sOul,"  &c. 


Wherein  these  Romish  churchmen  do  well  shew,  that 
the  laws  of  their  church  are  grounded  upon  Pilate  and 
Caiaphas.  For  as  Caiaphas  with  his  court  of  Pharisees 
cried  against  Christ  to  Pilate  :  "  It  is  not  lawful  for  us 
to  put  any  man  to  death  ;  but  if  thou  let  him  go,  thou 
art  not  CiEsar's  friend."  Even  so  they,  first  condemn- 
ing the  saints  of  God  to  death,  and  then  delivering  them 
to  the  secular  magistrate  to  be  executed,  would  yet 
cover  their  malignant  hearts  with  the  cloak  of  hypocri- 
tical holiness  and  unwillingness  to  shed  blood.  But  God 
be  thanked,  who  bringeth  all  things  to  light  in  his  due 
time,  and  uncovereth  hypocrisy  at  last,  that  she  may  be 
seen  and  known  in  her  right  colours. 

Thus  Thomas  Man,  the  manly  martyr  of  Jesus 
Christ,  being  condemned  by  an  unjust  sentence,  was 
delivered  to  the  sherifl"  of  London  sitting  on  horseback 
in  Paternoster-row,  before  the  bishop's  door,  A.D.  1518. 
he  protesting  to  the  said  sherifl',  that  he  had  no  power 
to  put  him  to  death,  and  therefore  desired  the  sheriff 
to  take  him  as  a  relapser  and  condemned,  to  see  him 
punished.  The  sheriff  immediately  carried  him  to 
Smithfield,  and  there  the  same  day  in  the  forenoon 
caused  him  to  become  an  angel  in  heaven. 

In  the  deposition  of  one  Thomas  Risby  against  this 
martyr,  it  appears  by  the  registers  that  he  had  been  iu 
many  places  and  counties  in  Englaiad,  and  had  in- 
structed many  jiersons  at  Amersham,  at  London,  at 
Chelmsford,  at  Stratford-Langthorn,  at  Uxbridge,  at 
Burnham,  at  Henley  upon  Thames,  in  Suffolk  and  Nor- 
folk, at  Newbury,  and  many  other  places  :  where  he 
testifies,  that  as  he  went  westward,  he  found  a  great 
company  of  well-disposed  persons,  being  of  the  same 
iudgment  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper 
that  he  was  of,  and  especially  at  Newbury,  where  there 
was  (as  he  confessed)  a  glorious  and  sweet  society  of 
faithful  favourers,  who  had  continued  for  the  space  of 
fifteen  years  together,  till  at  last  they  were  betrayed  by 
a  person,  whom  they  trusted  and  made  of  their  counsel, 
and  then  many  of  them,  to  the  number  of  six  or  seven 
score,  abjured,  and  three  or  four  of  them  were  burnt. 
From  thence  he  came  to  the  forest  of  Windsor,  where  he, 
hearing  of  I  he  brethren  who  were  at  Amersham,  re- 
moved there,  where  he  found  a  godly  and  a  great  com- 
pany, who  had  continued  in  that  doctrine  and  teaching 
tweiity-thrce  years.  Against  these  faithful  christians  of 
Amersham,  there  was  great  trouble  and  persecution  in- 
the  time  of  William  Smith  bishop  of  Lincoln,  about  the- 
year  1507,  at  which  time  so  many  were  abjured  that  it 
was  called  "  the  great  abjuration."  In  this  congrega- 
tion of  faithful  brethren,  were  four  principal  instructors. 
One  was  Tilesworth,  who  was  burned  at  Amersham. 
Another  was  Thomas  Chase,  who  was  murdered  and 
hanged  in  the  bishop  of  Lincoln's  prison  at  Woburn. 
The  third  was  this  Thomas  Man,  burned  as  is  here 
mentioned  in  Smithfield,  A.D.  1518,  who,  as  appears,  by 
his  own  confession,  and  no  less  also  by  his  labours,  was 
God's  champion,  and  suffered  much  trouble  by  the  priests 
for  the  cause  of  God.  He  confesses  himself  in  the 
same  register  that  he  had  turned  seven  hundred  people 
to  his  religion  and  doctrine,  for  which  he  thanked  God. 
He  conveyed  also  five  couples  of  men  and  women  from 
Amersham,  Uxbridge,  Burnham,  and  Henley  upon 
Thames,  where  they  dwelt,  to  Suffolk  and  Norfolk,  that 
they  might  be  brought  (as  he  then  termed  it)  out  of  the 
devil's  mouth. 

Robert  Cosin,  Martyr. 

This  Robert  Cosin  seems  to  be  the  same  who  in  the  ■ 
former  part  of  this  history  is  mentioned,  as  called  by 
the  name  of  Father  Robert,  and  was  burnt  in  Bucking- 
ham.  Of  this  Robert  Cosin,  I  find  in  the  registers  of 
Lincoln,  that  he,  with  Thomas  Man,  had  instructed  and 
persuaded  one  Joan  Norman,  about  Amersham,  not  to 
go  on  pilgrimage,  nor  to  worship  any  images  of  saints. 
Also  when  she  had  vowed  a  piece  of  silver  to  a  saint  for 
the  health  of  her  child,  they  dissuaded  her  from  the 
same,  and  said,  that  she  needed  not  to  confess  to  a 
priest,  but  that  it  was  sufficient  to  lift  up  her  hands  to 
Heaven.  Moreover,  they  were  charged  by  the  bishop, 
K  £  2 


418 


ACCOUNT  OF  DOCTOR  COLET. 


[Book  VII. 


for  teaching  Joan,  that  she  might  as  well  drink  upon 
Sunday  before  mass,  as  any  other  day,  &c.  And  thus 
you  see  the  doctrine  of  these  good  men,  for  which  they 
were  in  those  days  abjured  or  condemned  to  death. 

Christopher  Shoomaker,  Martyr. 

To  these  blessed  saints  we  will  add  Christopher  Shoo- 
maker, of  whom  I  find  this  briefly  recorded  in  the  regis- 
ter of  Sir  John  Longland,  that  the  said  Christopher 
Shoomaker,  a  parishioner  of  great  Missenden,  came  to 
the  house  of  John  Say,  and  after  other  matters,  read  to 
him  out  of  a  little  book  the  words  which  Christ  spake  to 
lus  disciples.  And  thus  coming  to  liis  house  about  four 
times,  at  every  time  he  read  something  out  of  the  same 
book  to  him  teaching  him  not  to  be  deceived  in  the  priest's 
celebration  of  the  mass,  and  declaring  that  it  was  not  the 
same  very  present  body  of  Christ,  as  the  priests  did 
fancy,  but  in  substance  bread  in  remembrance  of  Christ; 
and  taught  him  moreover,  that  pilgrimage,  worshipping, 
and  setting  up  candles  to  saints,  were  all  unprofitable. 
And  thus  the  said  John  Say  being  taught  by  this  Chris- 
topher, and  also  confirmed  by  John  Okenden  and  Robert 
Pope,  was  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  same  doc- 
trine. Thus  much  briefly  I  find  in  that  register  con- 
cerning Christopher  Shoomaker  ;  declaring  further,  that 
he  was  burned  at  Newbury  about  this  time,  which  was 
A.  D.  1518.  And  thus  much  out  of  the  registers  of 
London. 

Doctor  Colet. 

About  this  time  died  Doctor  John  Colet,  A.D.  ir)19, 
to  whose  sermons  these  men,  about  Buckinghamshire, 
had  a  great  mind  to  resort.  After  he  came  from  Italy 
and  Paris,  he  first  began  to  read  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul 
openlv  in  Oxford,  instead  of  reading  the  works  of  Scotus 
and  Thomas  Aquinas.  From  whence  he  was  called  by 
the  king,  and  made  dean  of  St.  Paul's :  where  he  used 
to  preach  much  with  a  great  auditory,  as  well  of  tlie 
king's  court,  as  of  the  i-itizens  and  others.  His  diet 
was  frugal,  his  life  upright,  in  discipline  he  was  severe  : 
so  that  his  canons,  because  of  their  stricter  rule,  com- 
plained that  they  were  made  like  monks.  The  honest 
and  honourable  state  of  matrimony  he  ever  preferred 
before  the  unchaste  singleness  of  prie:ns.  At  his  dinner 
commonly  was  read  eiither  some  chapter  of  St.  Paul,  or 
of  Solomon's  proverbs.  And  although  the  bUndness  of 
that  time  carried  him  away  after  the  common  error  of 
popery,  yet  in  ripeness  of  judgment  he  seemed  to  incline 
from  the  common  opinions  of  that  age.  The  order  of 
monks  and  friars  he  fancied  not ;  neither  could  he  favour 
the  barbarousdivinity  of  the  school-doctors,  so  that,  when 
Erasmus,  speaking  in  the  praise  of  Thomas  Aquinas, 
commended  him:  Colet  first  supposing  that  Erasmus 
had  spoken  in  jest,  but  afterwards  finding  that  he  was  in 
earnest,  burst  out,  saying,  "  Why  tell  you  me  of  the 
commendation  of  that  man,  who  unless  he  had  been 
of  an  arrogant  and  presumptuous  spirit,  would  not  de- 
fine and  discuss  things  so  boldly  and  rashly :  and  also, 
except  b.e  liad  been  more  worldly-minded  than  heavenly, 
would  never  have  so  polluted  Christ's  holy  doctrine  with 
man's  profane  doctrine,  as  he  has  done  ? 

The  bishop  of  London  at  that  time  was  Fitzjames.  AAlio 
(bearing  au  old  grudge  and  displeasure  against  Colet) 
witli  other  two  bishops,  entered  complaint  against  Colet 
to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  then  William  Warham. 
His  complaint  was  divided  into  three  articles  :  The  _^r.v/ 
was  for  speaking  against  vrorshipping  images:  ih&necond 
was  about  hospitality,  that  in  treating  of  the  words  of 
the  Gospel,  "Feed,  —  feed, — feed:"  John  xxi.  L5. 
when  he  had  expounded  the  first  two,  as  feeding  with 
example  of  life,  and  with  doctrine  ;  in  the  third,  which 
the  schoolmen  expouiul  for  feeding  with  hospitality,  he 
left  out  the  outward  feeding  of  the  belly,  and  applied  it 
another  way.  The  third  crime  with  which  they  charged 
him,  was  for  speaking  against  such  as  used  to  preach 
only  by  written  sernions,  preaching  nothing  to  the  peo- 
pie,  but  what  they  brought  in  their  papers  with  then. 
And,  because   the  bishop  of  London  used  much  to  do 


this,  he  took  it  as  spoken  against  himself,  and  therefore 
bare  this  displeasure  against  Dr.  Colet.  The  archbishop 
weighing  the  matter  more  wisely,  and  being  well  ac- 
quainted with  Colet,  took  his  part  against  his  accusers, 
and  at  that  time  he  was  got  out  of  trouble. 

William  Tindal,  in  his  book  in  answer  to  Master 
More,  testifies,  that  the  bishop  of  London  would  have 
pronounced  Colet,  the  dean  of  St.  Paul's,  an  heretic,  for 
translating  the  Lord's  Prayer  into  English,  had  not  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  helped  the  dean. 

But  yet  the  malice  of  the  bishop  ceased  not :  being 
thus  repulsed  by  the  archbishop,  he  laid  by  another 
train  how  to  accuse  him  to  the  king.  It  happened  at 
the  time,  that  the  king  was  making  preparation  for  war 
against  France :  so  the  bishop  with  his  co-adjutors 
taking  occasion  upon  certain  words  of  Colet,  in  which 
he  seemed  to  prefer  peace  before  war,  were  it  never  so 
just ;  accused  him  of  it  in  their  sermons,  and  also  in 
the  presence  of  the  king. 

It  so  happened  at  this  time,  that  on  Good  Friday 
Doctor  Colet,  preaching  before  the  king,  treated  of 
the  victory  of  Christ ;  exhorting  all  christians  to  fight 
under  the  standard  of  Christ,  against  the  devil  :  adding 
moreover,  what  an  hard  tiling  it  was  to  fight  under 
Christ's  banner,  and  that  all  they  who  upon  private 
hatred  or  ambition  took  weapons  against  their  enemy 
(one  christian  to  slay  another)  did  not  fight  under  the 
banner  of  Christ,  but  rather  of  Satan  :  and  therefore, 
he  exhorted  that  christian  men  in  their  wars  would 
follow  Christ  their  prince  and  captain,  in  fighting  against 
their  enemies,  rather  than  the  example  of  Caesar,  or 
Alexander,  &c.  The  king  hearing  Colet  thus  speak, 
and  fearing  lest  the  hearts  of  his  soldiers  might  be  with- 
drawn from  his  v.'ars,  which  he  had  then  in  hand,  took 
him  aside  and  talked  witli  him  in  secret  conference, 
v.alking  in  his  garden.  Bishop  Fitzjames.  Bricot,  and 
Standish,  who  were  his  enemies,  thought  now  that  Colet 
must  needs  be  committed  to  the  Tower,  and  waited  for 
his  coming  out.  But  the  king  treating  Doctor  Colet 
with  great  gentleness,  and  bidding  him  familiarly  to  put 
on  his  cap,  much  commended  him  for  his  learning  and 
integrity  of  life  ;  agreeing  with  him  in  all  points,  only 
he  required  him  (that  the  soldiers  should  not  rashly 
mistake  what  he  had  said)  more  plainly  to  explain  his 
words  ;  which  he  did  :  and  so  after  long  communication 
and  great  ])romises,  the  king  dismissed  Colet  with  these 
words,  saying,  "  Let  every  man  choose  what  doctor  he 
pleases,  Colet  shall  be  my  doctor;"  and  so  he  departed. 
So  that  none  of  his  adversaries  durst  ever  trouble  him 
after  tliat  time. 

Among  many  other  memorable  acts  left  behind  him, 
Colet  erected  a  foundation  of  the  school  of  St.  Paul's 
(I  pray  God  the  fruits  of  the  school  may  answer  the 
foundation)  for  the  cherishing  of  ynutli  in  good  letters, 
providing  a  sufficient  stipend  as  well  for  the  master,  as 
for  the  usher:  whom  he  wished  rather  to  be  appointed 
out  of  the  number  of  married  men,  than  of  single 
priests.  The  first  moderator  of  this  school,  was  Wil- 
liam Lily,  a  man  no  less  notable  for  his  learning,  than 
was  Colet  for  his  foundation. 

In  turning  over  the  registers  and  records  of  Lincoln 
likewise,  and  coming  to  A.  D.  1520,  and  1521,  I  find 
that  as  the  light  of  the  gospel  began  the  more  to  appear, 
and  the  number  of  professors  to  increase,  so  the  vehe- 
mency  of  persecution,  and  stir  of  the  bishops  began  also 
to  increase.  Upon  which  then  ensued  great  trouble  and 
grievous  affliction  in  many  quarters  of  this  realm,  espe- 
cially about  Buckinghamshire  and  Amersham,  Uxbridge, 
Henley,  Newbury,  in  the  diocese  of  London,  in  Essex, 
Colchester,  Sufl"olk,  and  Norfolk,  and  other  places.  And 
this  was  before  the  name  of  Luther  was  heard  of  in  these 
countries  among  the  people  ;  so  that  they  are  m\ich  de- 
ceived and  misinformed  who  condemn  tliis  kind  of  doc- 
trine of  novelty,  asking  where  was  this  church  and  reli- 
gion before  Luther's  time  .'  To  whom  it  may  be  an- 
swered, that  this  religion  and  form  of  doctrine  was 
planted  by  the  apostles,  and  taught  by  true  bishops  ;  it 
afterwards  decayed,  and  is  now  reformed  again  ;  and 
although  it  was  not  received  nor  admitted  by  tlie  i)opt:'3 


A.  D.  1521.] 


PERSECUTION  IN  THE  DIOCESE  OF  LINCOLN. 


419 


clergy  before  Luther's  time,  neither  is  now,  yet  it  was  re- 
ceived by  others,  in  whose  hearts  it  pleased  the  Lord 
secretly  to  work,  and  they  a  great  number,  who  both 
l)rofessed  and  suffered  for  the  same.  And  if  they  think 
this  doctrine  so  new  that  it  was  not  heard  of  before  Lu- 
ther's time,  how  then  came  such  great  persecution  be- 
fore Luther's  time  here  in  England  ?  If  these  were  of 
the  same  profession  which  the  pope's  clergy  were  of, 
then  was  their  cruelty  unreasonable,  so  to  persecute 
their  own  fraternity.  And  if  they  were  otherwise,  how 
then  is  this  doctrine  of  the  gospel  so  new,  or  the  profes- 
sors of  it  so  lately  sprung  up  as  they  pretend  to  be  .' 
But  this  comes  only  of  ignorance,  and  through  not  know- 
in"-  and  well  considering  the  times  and  antiijuities  of  the 
church  which  have  been  before  us  ;  which  if  they  did,  they 
!  would  see  and  confess  that  the  church  of  England  has 
I  not  wanted  great  multitudes  who  tasted  and  followed  the 
'sweetness  of  God's  holy  word  almost  in  as  ample  a  man- 
Iner,  for  the  number  of  well-disposed  hearts  as  now. 
Although  public  authority  then  was  wanting  to  maintain 
I  the  open  preaching  of  the  gospel,  yet  the  secret  multi- 
tude of  true  professors  was  not  much  unequal :  certainly 
I  the  fervent  zeal  of  those  christian  days  seemed  much 
superior  to  these  our  days  and  times,  as  may  appear  by 
jtheir  sitting  up  all  night  in  reading  and  hearing,  also  by 
the  expenses  and  charges  they  incurred  in  buying  books 
]in  English,  some  of  whom  gave  five  marks,  some  more, 
Isome  less,  for  a  book  ;  some  gave  a  load  of  hay  for  a  few 
chapters  of  St.  James,  or  of  St.  Paul,  in  English.  In 
which  time  of  scarcity  of  books,  and  want  of  teachers,  this 
■one  thing  I  greatly  marvel  at,  to  note  in  the  registers,  and 
,to  consider  how  notwithstanding  the  word  of  truth  mul- 
•tiplied  so  exceedingly  as  it  di(f  amongst  them.  Wherein 
'is  to  be  seen  no  doubt  the  marvellous  working  of  God's 
Imighty  power  ;  for  I  find  and  observe  in  considering  the 
Iregisters,  how  one  neighbour  resorting  and  conferring 
with  another,  soon  with  a  few  words  did  win  and  turn 
their  minds  to  the  truth  of  God's  word  and  his  sacra- 
ments. To  see  their  labours,  their  earnest  seeking, 
their  burning  zeals,  their  readings,  their  watchings,  their 
s  '.veet  assemblies,  their  love  and  concord,  their  godly  living, 
,their  faithful  marrying  with  the  faithful,  may  make  us  now 
in  these  our  days  of  free  profession,  to  blush  for  shame. 
Tliere  were  four  prjncipal  points  in  which  they  stood 
gainst  the  church  of  Rome  ;  in  pilgrimage,  in  adoration 
f  saints,  in  reading  scripture  books  in  English,  and  in 
he  carnal  presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament. 

As  they  were  simple,  and  yet  not  uncircumspect  in 
heir  doings,  so  the  crafty  serpent,  being  more  wily  than 
hey  by  fraudulent  subtlety  so  circumvented  them,  that  the 
hopish  clergy  caused  the  wife  to  detect  the  husband,  the 
liusband  the  wife  ;  the  father  the  daughter,  the  daughter 
|the  father  ;  the  brother  to  disclose  his  brother,  and  the 
heighbour  the  neighbour.     Neither  were  any  assemblies 

Sor  readings  kept,  but  both  the  persons  and  also  the 
ooks  viere  known,  neither  was  any  word  so  closely 
?poken,  nor  article  mentioned,  but  it  was  discovered. 
So  subtlely  did  these  prelates  use  their  inquisitions  and 
jxaminations,  that  nothing  was  done  or  said  among  these 
nen,  fifteen  or  twenty  years  before,  so  covertly,  but  it 
ivas  brought  at  length  to  their  intelligence.  They  had 
such  captious  interrogatories,  and  so  many  articles  and 
suspicions ;  such  spies  and  privy  scouts  were  sent  abroad 
jy  them  ;  such  authority  and  credit  had  they  with  the 
ting,  and  in  the  king's  name;  such  diligence  they 
shewed ;  so  violently  and  impudently  they  abused  the 
30ok  of  the  peaceable  evangelists,  wresting  men's  con- 
sciences upon  their  oath,  swearing  them  upon  the  same 
;o  detect  themselves,  their  fathers  and  mothers,  and 
)thers  of  their  kindred,  with  their  friends  and  neigh- 
Jours,  and  that  to  death. 

For  the  better  declaration  of  all  which  here  first  is  to  be 
loted  touching  the  see  of  Lincoln,  that  after  William 
smith  succeeded  John  Longland.  Smith  was  not  so  bloody 
tnd  cruel  as  Longland,  who,  for  I  find  t'nat  in  the  time 
)f  "  the  great  abjuration"  and  affliction  of  the  Bucking, 
jamshire  men,  where  many  were  abjured,  and  some 
)urned,  yet  he  sent  several  quietly  home  without  puuish- 
aentand  penance,  bidding  them  go  home  and  live  as 


good  christian  men  should  do.  And  many  who  were 
enjoined  penance  he  released.  This  Smith  died  abont 
the  year  1,51,5.  The  college  of  Brazen  Nose  in  Oxford 
was  built  by  him. 

After  him  followed  John  Longland,  a  fierce  and  cruel 
vexer  of  the  faitliful  servants  of  Christ.  He  to  renew 
again  the  old  persecution,  which  were  not  yet  utterly 
quenched,  began  with  one  or  two  of  those  who  had  ab- 
juied,  and  caused  them  by  oath  to  detect  and  betray  not 
only  their  own  ojiinions,  but  also  to  discover  all  others 
who  were  suspected.  By  which  an  incredible  multitude 
of  men,  women,  and  maidens,  were  brought  to  examina- 
tion, and  strictly  handled.  And  such  were  found  in  relapse 
were  burned. 

The  rest  were  so  burdened  with  superstitions  and  ido- 
latrous penance  and  injunction,  that  either  through  grief 
of  conscience  they  shortly  afterwards  died,  or  else  lived 
with  shame. 

One  Robert  Bartlet,  and  Richard  his  brother,  were 
detected  as  having  abjured  before  in  the  tin>e  of  William 
Smith  bishop  of  Lincoln. 

They  being  sworn,  and  confessing  nothing  before  the 
bishop,  at  last  were  convicted  by  witness.  Wherefore 
they  were  constrained  at  their  next  examination  to  utter 
themselves,  and  confess  what  they  had  both  done  and 
said  ;  that  is,  that  Robert  had  read  to  Richard  his  bro- 
ther a  parcel  of  scripture  beginning  thus  :  "  James  the 
servant  of  God,  to  the  twelve  tribes,"  &c.  That  he 
heard  Tilseworth  say,  that  images  of  saints  were  but 
stocks  and  stones,  and  dead  things  ;  and  that  he  taught 
the  same  to  his  brother  Richard,  and  concealed  the  words 
of  Tilseworth.  That  he  partly  believed  Thomas  Mastal, 
teaching  him  that  the  true  presence  of  Christ  was  not  in 
the  sacrament ;  and  likewise  of  images  and  pilgrimages  : 
for  receiving  the  communion  at  Easter  without  confes- 
sion, &c.. 

Robert  Bartlet  was  obliged   to  prove  against  Agnes 
Wellis,  his  own  sister,   that  he  had  twice  instructed  her   i 
not  to  worship  images,    and  also  had  taught  her  in  the  ' 
epistle  of  St.  James. 

The  following  interrogatories  were  put  to  this  Agnes 
Wellis  :— 

1.  Whether  she  knew  that  some  of  the  parish  of 
Amershara  were  brought  before  William  Smith,  late 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  for  heresy  ? 

2.  Whether  she  knew  that  some  of  them  erred  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  or  in  other  sacraments,  and  what 
errors  they  were,  and  wherein  .■' 

3.  Whether  she  knew  any  others  to  be  suspected  of 
the  same  heresy  besides  those  of  Amersham,  who  they 
were,  and  how  many  .'' 

4.  Whether  she  had  been  in  the  same  company,  or 
held  the  same  opinions  with  them. 

5.  Whether  she  at  any  time  had  any  conversation  with 
Thurstan  Littlepage  .'  and  if  she  had,  how  often  she  had 
been  in  his  company,  how,  what  time,  in  what  place, 
who  else  were  present,  for  what  causes,  and  whether  she 
knew  him  to  be  suspected  for  heresy  ? 

6.  Whether  she  knew  and  at  any  time  had  any  conver- 
sation with  Alexander  Mastal  ?  and  if  she  had,  how, 
when,  in  what  place,  who  were  present,  for  what  causes, 
and  whether  she  knew  him  to  be  suspected  for  heresy  ? 

7.  Whether  she  was  ever  detected  to  the  office  of 
William  Smith,  late  bishop  of  Lincoln,  at  what  time .' 
and  whether  she  was  then  called  before  the  bishop  for 
heresy  or  not  ? 

8.  Whether  she  had  been  reputed  to  be  of  the  same 
sect  with  Thurstan  Littlepage  ? 

9.  Whether  she  had  been  present  at  any  time  at  the 
readings  or  conferrings  between  Thurstan  Littlepage  and 
other  convicts  ? 

10.  Whether  Thurstan  Littlepage  did  ever  teach  her 
the  epistle  of  St.  James,  or  the  epistles  of  St.  Peter  or 
Paul  in  English  ?  and  whether  she  had  repeated  the 
epistle  of  St.  James  to  Thurstan,  in  the  presence  ol 
Richard  Bartlet  her  brother  .' 

11.  Whether  Richard  Bartlet  her  brother  did  teach 
her  at  any  time  the  epistle  of  St.  James  ?  and  if  he  did, 
how  often,  and  in  what  place  ? 


420 


THE  KING'S  LETTER  IN  AID  OF  THE  BISHOP  OF  LINCOLN. 


[Book  VH. 


12.  Whether  she  had  been  instructed  by  Thnrstnn 
Littlepage,  or  by  any  other,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar  was  not  the  true  body  of  Christ,  but  only  the  sub- 
stance of  bread  ? 

1.'^.  Whether  she  had  been  instructed  by  Thurstan 
Littlepage,  or  any  other,  that  pilgrimage  was  not  to  be 
used,  nor  the  images  of  saints  to  be  adored  ? 

14.  Whether  she  credited  Thurstan  Littlepage,  or  any 
other,  teaching  her  in  the  premises  ?  and  whether  she 
believed  or  expressly  agreed  with  them  in  these  arti- 
cles ? 

1.5.  Whether  Robert  Bartlet  her  brother  did  ever 
teach  her  the  epistle  of  St.  James  ;  and  if  he  did,  how 
often,  and  where  ? 

K).  Whether  Robert  Bartlet  had  taught  her,  that 
pilgrimage  was  not  to  be  used,  and  that  images  were  not 
to  be  adored  ? 

17.  Whether  she  knew  such  a  law  or  custom  among 
them,  that  such  as  were  of  that  sort  contracted  matri- 
mony only  with  themselves,  and  not  with  other  chris- 
tians .' 

18.  Wliether  she  ever  heard  Thurstan  or  any  other  sav, 
that  they  only  who  were  of  their  doctrine  were  true 
christians  ? 

19.  When  she  came  to  receive,  and  was  confessed, 
■whether  she  uttered  and  confessed  her  heresies  to  the 
priest .' 

These  captious  and  cruel  interrogatories  Agnes  Wellis 
answered  negatively  to  almost  all  of  them,  refusing  to 
name  any  person  to  the  bishop.  But  soon  after  beinjj 
otherwise  schooled,  I  cannot  tell  liow,  she  was  compelled 
to  detect  both  herself,  her  brother  Robert  Bartlet, 
Thurstan  Littlepage,  and  also  Isabel  Morwin,  wife 
of  John  Moi-win,  and  others. 

By  this  system  of  examination,  brother  was  compel- 
led to  inform  against  brother,  sister,  or  neighbour,  until 
evidence  was  thus  craftily  obtained  against  several  hun- 
dred of  godly  men  and  women,  that  they  used  to  assem- 
ble together  and  read  portions  of  the  holy  scriptures  in 
the  English  tongue. 

The  reader  may  thus  learn  the  number  of  the  good  men 
and  women,  who  were  troubled  and  molested  by  the  church 
of  Rome,  and  all  in  one  year  ;  of  whom  few  or  none  were 
learned,  being  simple  labourers  and  artificers,  but  it  pleased 
the  Lord  to  work  in  them  knowledge  and  understanding, 
by  reading  a  few  Ene;lish  books,  such  as  they  could  get. 
And  here  is  to  be  noted  the  blind  ignorance  and  uncourte- 
ous  dealing  of  the  bishops  against  them,  not  only  by  their 
violent  oath  and  captious  interrogatories,  constraining  the 
children  to  accuse  their  parents,  and  parents  the  children, 
the  husband  the  wife,  and  the  wife  the  husband,  &c.  But 
especially  in  most  wrongfully  afflicting  them,  only  for 
believing  God's  word,  and  the  reading  of  the  holy 
scriptures. 

Now  it  remains  that  we  show  the  reasons  and  scrij)- 
tiires  whereupon  they  grounded  their  views.  And  first, 
against  pilgrimage,  and  against  worshipping  of  images, 
they  used  this  text  of  the  Revelation,  chap,  ix.,  "  I  saw 
the  horses  in  the  vision,  and  them  that  sat  on  them, 
having  breastplates  of  fire,  and  of  jacintli,  and  brim- 
stone :  and  the  heads  of  the  horses  were  as  the  heads  of 
lions;  and  out  of  their  mouths  issued  fire  and  smoke  and 
brimstone.  By  these  three  was  the  third  part  of  men 
kdled,  by  the  fire,  and  by  the  smoke,  and  by  the  brim- 
stone, which  issued  out  of  their  moutlis.  For  their 
power  is  in  their  mouth,  and  in  their  tails:  for  their 
tails  were  like  unto  serpents,  and  had  heads,  and  with 
them  they  do  hurt.  And  the  rest  of  the  men  which 
■were  not  killed  by  these  jilagues  yet  repented  not  of  the 
works  of  their  hands,  that  they  should  not  worship 
devds,  and  idols  of  gold,  and  silver,  and  brass,  and 
stone,  and  of  wood,"  &c.  (Ex  Regist.  Longland. 
fol.  72.)  Also  they  alleged  the  first  commandment, 
that  there  is  but  one  God,  and  that  they  ought  not  to 
worship  more  gods  than  one. 

And  as  to  the  sacrament,  they  had  their  instruction 
partly  out  of  "  Wickliffs  Wicket,"  partly  out  of  the 
"  Shepherd's  Calendar;"  where  they  read  that  the  sa- 
crament was  made  in  remembrance  of  Christ,  and  ought 
to  be  received  iu  remembrance  of  his  body,  &c.     They 


also  alleged  the  words  of  Christ  spoken  at  the  supper, 
when  sitting  with  his  disciples,  he  took  bread,  and 
hlessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  to  his  disciples,  and  said, 
"  Eat :  this  (reaching  out  his  arm,  and  showing  the  breailin 
his  hand,  and  then  noting  his  own  natural  body,  and 
touching  the  same,  and  not  the  bre;id  consecrated)  is  my 
body  which  is  broken  for  you  ;  this  do  in  remembrance  of 
me."  And  he  likewise  took  the  wine  cup  and  bade  them 
drink,  saying,  "  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my 
blood :  this  do  ye,  as  often  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance 
of  me."     (1  Cor.  xi.  24,  &c.) 

That  Christ  our  Saviour  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of 
the  Father,  and  there  shall  be  unto  the  day  of  judgment. 
Wherefore,  they  believed  that  in  the  sacrament  of  tl»e 
altar  the  very  body  of  Christ  was  not  there. 

Such  reasons  as  these,  taken  out  of  the  scripture,  and 
out  of  the  "  Shepherd's  Calendar,"  "  WicklifTs 
Wi<:ket,''  and  out  of  other  books  they  had  among  tliem. 
And  although  there  was  no  learned  man  with  them  to 
ground  them  in  their  doctrine,  yet  they,  communing  and 
conferring  together  among  themselves,  converted  one 
anotlier,  the  Lord's  hand  working  with  them  :  so  that  in 
a  short  space  the  number  of  these  men  exceedingly  in- 
creased ;  so  that  the  bishop,  seeing  the  matter  almost 
past  his  power,  was  driven  to  make  his  complaint  to  the 
king,  and  require  his  aid  for  suppression  of  these  men. 
Whereupon,  King  Henry,  being  then  young,  and  inex- 
pert in  the  bloody  practices  and  blind  leadings  of  these 
apostolical  prelates,  directed  down  the  following  letter  to 
the  sheriffs,  bailiffs,  officers,  and  others,  for  the  aid  of 
tlie  bishop  in  tliis  behalf. 

The  Copy  of  the  Kmi'' s  I^etfer  for  the  aid  of  John 
Lonffland,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  ar/ainst  the  Senmnts  of 
Christ,  theTt  falsely  called  Heretics. 

"  Henry  VIIL,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  of  England 
and  of  France,  lord  of  Ireland,  defender  of  the  faith  :  to 
all  mayors,  sheriffs,  bailiffs,  and  constables,  and  to  all 
other  our  officers,  ministers,  and  subjects,  hearing  or 
seeing  these  our  letters,  and  to  every  olf  them,  greeting. 
Forasmuch  as  the  right  reverend  father  in  God,  our 
trusty  and  right  well-beloved  counsellor,  the  bishop  of 
Lincoln,  hath  now  within  his  diocese  no  small  number 
of  heretics,  as  it  is  thought,  to  his  no  little  discomfort 
and  heaviness :  We,  therefore,  being  in  will  and  mind 
safely  to  provide  for  the  said  right  reverend  father  in 
God  and  his  officers,  that  they,  or  none  of  them,  shall 
bodily  be  hurt  or  damaged  by  any  of  the  said  heretics  or 
their  favourers,  in  executing  and  ministering  justice  to 
the  said  heretics,  according  to  the  laws  of  holy  church  ; 
do  straightly  charge  and  command  you,  and  every  of 
you,  as  ye  regard  our  high  displeasure,  to  be  aiding, 
helping,  and  assisting  to  the  said  right  reverend  father 
in  God,  and  his  said  officers,  in  the  executing  of  justice 
in  the  premises,  as  they  or  any  of  them  shall  require  you 
so  to  do  ;  not  failing  to  accomplish  our  commandment 
and  pleasure  in  the  premises,  as  ye  intend  to  please  us, 
and  will  answer  to  the  contrary  at  your  uttermost  perils. 
Given  under  our  signet  at  our  castle  at  Windsor,  the 
twentieth  day  of  October,  the  thirteenth  year  of  our 
reign." 

The  bishop  thus  being  armed  with  the  authority  of  the 
king's  letter,  and  incited  by  his  own  fierceness,  lost  no 
time,  but,  to  accomplish  his  violence  upon  the  poor 
flock  of  Christ,  he  called  before  him  all  those  in  his 
diocese,  who  were  suspected  to  incline  toward  those 
opinions  :  to  such  as  had  but  newly  been  taken,  and  had 
not  before  abjured,  he  enjoined  most  rigorous  penance. 
The  others  in  whom  he  could  find  any  relapse,  yea,  al- 
though they  submitted  their.selves  never  so  humbly  to 
his  favourable  courtesy  ;  and  tho\igh  also  at  his  request, 
and  for  hope  of  pardon,  they  had  shewed  tlicmselves 
great  detecters  of  their  brethren  ;  yet,  contrary  to  his 
fair  words,  and  their  expectation,  he  spared  not,  but 
read  sentence  of  rehpse  against  them,  committing  them 
to  the  secular  arm  to  be  burnt. 

The  books  ami  opinions  wliich  these  persons  were 
charged  with,  and  for  the  which  they  were  abjured,  are 


A.D.  1521.] 


THE  REFORMATION. 


421 


partly  before  expressed,  partly  here  follow  in  a  brief 
summary  to  be  seen. 

A  brief  Summary  of  their  Opinions. 

The  opinions  of  many  of  these  persons  were,  That  he 
or  she  never  believed  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  nor 
ever  would. 

That  he  was  known  of  his  neighbours  to  be  a  good 
feUow,  meaning,  that  he  was  one  of  this  sect  or  com- 
pany. 

For  saying,  that  he  would  give  forty  pence  on  condi- 
tion that  such  a  one  knew  so  mnch  as  he  knew. 

Some  for  saying,  that  they  of  Amersham,  who  had 
abjured  before  by  Bishop  Smith,  were  good  men, 
and  perfect  christians,  and  simple  folk  who  could  not 
answer  for  themselves,  and  therefore  were  oppressed  by 
the  power  of  the  bishop. 

Some,  for  hiding  others  in  their  barns. 

Some,  for  reading  the  scriptures,  or  treatises  of  scrip- 
ture, in  English  :  some,  for  hearing  the  same  read 

Some,  for  defending  ;  some,  for  marrying  with  them 
who  had  abjured. 

Some,  for  saying  that  matrimony  was  not  a  sacra- 
ment. 

Some,  for  saying  that  worshipping  of  images  was 
mummery  ;  some,  for  calling  images  carpenters'  chips  ; 
some,  for  calling  them  stocks  and  stones ;  some,  for  call- 
ing them  dead  things. 

Some,  for  saying  that  money  s]ient  upon  pilgrimage, 
served  but  to  maintain  thieves  and  harlots. 

Others,  for  saying,  that  notliing  graven  with  man's 
hand  was  to  be  worshipped.  . 

Another,  for  calling  his  vicar  a  poll- shorn  priest.^ 

Another,  for  calling  a  certain  blind  chapel  in  ruin,  an 
old  fair  milk-house. 

Another,  for  saying,  that  alms  should  not  be  given 
before  it  did  sweat  in  a  man's  hand. 

Some,  for  saying,  that  they  who  die,  pass  straight 
either  to  heaven  or  hell. 

Isobel  Bartlet  was  brought  before  the  bishop  and  ab- 
jured, for  lamenting  her  husband  when  the  bishop's  man 
came  for  him,  and  saying,  that  he  was  an  undone  man, 
and  she  a  dead  woman. 

For  saying  that  Christ,  departing  from  his  disciples 
into  heaven,  said.  That  once  he  was  in  sinners'  hands, 
and  would  come  there  no  more. 

Some  were  condemned  for  receiving  the  sacrament  at 
Easter,  and  doubting  whether  it  was  the  very  body  of 
Christ,  and  not  confessing  their  doubt  to  their  ghostly 
Father. 

Some,  for  reading  the  gospels — the  epistles — and  Re- 
velation. Some,  for  having  the  creed  and  Lord's  prayer 
in  English. 

Some  for  saying,  that  the  pope  had  no  authority  to 
give  pardon,  or  to  release  man's  soul  from  sin  ;  and  that 
it  was  nothing  but  blindmg  of  the  people  to  get  their 
money. 

The  penance  enjoined  to  these  parties,  by  this  John 
Longland,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  was  almost  uniform,  save 
that  they  were  severally  committed  to  several  monas- 
teries, there  to  be  kept  all  their  life,  except  they  were 
otherwise  dispensed  with  by  the  bishop. 

And  they  were  all  at  the  same  time  compelled  to  ab- 
jure; by  which  word,  "  abjure,"  is  meant,  that  they  were 
constrained  by  their  oath,  swearing  upon  the  evangelists, 
and  subscribing  with  their  hand,  and  a  cross  to  the 
same,  to  say  that  they  utterly  and  voluntarily  re- 
nounced, detested,  and  forsook,  and  never  should  hold 
hereafter  these  opinions,  contrary  to  the  determination 
of  the  holy  mother  church  of  Rome  :  and,  further,  that 
they  should  detect  to  their  ordinary,  whomever  they 
should  see  or  suspect  hereafter  to  teach,  hold,  or  main- 
tain the  same. 

Among  the  forenamed  persons  who  thus  submitted 
themselves,  and  were  put  to  penance,  there  were  some, 
who,  because  they  had  been  abjured  before,  were  now 
condemned  for  relapse,  and  had  sentence  read  against 
them,  and  so  were  committed  to  the  secular  arm  to  be 
burned  :   whose  names  here  follow  : — Thomas   Bernard, 


James  Morden,  Robert  Rave,  John  Scrivener,  martyrs. 
(A.D.  1521.) 

Of  these,  mention  is  made  before,  both  touching  their 
abjuration,  and  also  their  martyrdom.  To  whom  we 
may  add,  Joan  Norman,  Thomas  Holmes. 

This  Thomas  Holmes,  altliough  he  had  disclosed  and 
detected  many  of  his  brethren ;  thinking  thereby  to 
please  the  bishop,  and  to  save  himself,  and  was  thought 
to  be  a  man  paid  by  the  bishop  for  that  purpose  :  yet, 
in  the  bishop's  register  appears  the  sentence  of  relapse 
and  condemnation,  written  and  drawn  out  against  him  ; 
and  most  probable  it  is  that  he  was  also  adjudged  and 
executed  with  the  others. 

As  touching  the  burning  of  John  Scrivenes,  here  it  is 
to  be  observed,  that  his  children'were  compelled  to  set 
fire  to  their  father  ;  and,  in  like  manner,  Joan  Clerke 
also,  daughter  of  William  Tilseworth,  was  constrained  to 
apply  the  fire  to  the  burning  of  her  own  father. 

The  example  of  which  cruelty,  is  not  only  contrary 
both  to  God  and  nature,  but  it  lias  not  even  been  seen 
or  heard  of  in  the  memory  of  the  heathen. 


THE  REFORMATION. 

Although  it  cannot  be  sufficiently  expressed  with  the 
tongue,  or  pen  of  man,  into  what  miserable  ruin  and 
desolation  the  church  of  Christ  was  brought  in  those 
later  d  ys  :  yet  partly,  by  the  reading  of  these  histories, 
some  intelligence  may  be  given  to  those  who  have  judg- 
ment to  mark,  or  eyes  to  see  in  what  blindness  and 
darkness  the  world  was  drowned  during  the  space  of 
upwards  of  four  hundred  years.  By  the  viewing  and 
considering  of  which  times  and  histories,  thou  mayst 
understand  (gentle  reader)  how  the  religion  of  Chri  t, 
which  only  consists  in  spirit  and  truth,  was  wholly  turned 
into  outward  observances,  ceremonies,  and  idolatry. 
We  had  so  many  saints,  so  many  gods,  so  many  monas- 
teries, so  many  pilgrimages.  W^e  had  as  many  churches, 
as  many  reliques  forged  and  feigned.  Again,  we  believed 
so  many  reliques,  so  many  lying  miracles.  Instead  of 
the  only  living  Lord,  we  worshipped  dead  stocks  and 
stones.  In  place  of  immortal  Christ,  we  adored  mortal 
bread.  How  the  people  were  led,  so  that  the  priests 
were  fed,  no  care  was  taken.  Instead  of  God's  word, 
man's  word  was  set  up.  Instead  of  Christ's  testament, 
the  pope's  testament,  that  is  the  canon-law.  Instead 
of  St.  Paul,  Aquinas  took  place,  and  almost  full  posses- 
sion. The  law  of  God  was  little  read,  the  use  and  end 
of  it  was  less  known  ;  and  as  the  end  of  the  law  was 
unknown,  so  the  difference  between  the  gospel  and  the 
law  was  not  understood,  the  benefit  of  Christ  not  con- 
sidered, the  effect  of  faith  not  examined.  Through  this 
ignorance  it  cannot  be  told  what  infinite  errors,  sects, 
and  religions  crept  into  the  church,  overwhelming  the 
world  as  with  a  flood  of  ignorance  and  seduction.  And 
no  marvel  ;  for  where  the  foundation  is  i.ot  well  laid, 
what  building  can  stand  or  prosper  ?  The  foundation  of 
all  our  Christianity  is  only  this  ;  the  ])romise  of  God  in  the 
blood  of  Christ  his  Son,  giving  and  promising  lite  to 
all  that  believe  in  hi  •.  :  Giving  (saith  the  scripture)  to 
us,  and  not  bargaining  or  indenting  ttit/i  us.  And  that 
freely  for  Christ's  sake,  and  not  conditionally  for  our 
merits'  sake. 

Furthermore,  freely  (saith  the  scripture)  by  grace, 
that  the  promise  might  be  firm  and  sure,  and  not  by  the 
works  that  we  do,  which  always  are  doubtful.  By  grace 
(saith  the  scripture)  through  promise,  to  all  and  upon 
all  them  that  believe,  and  not  by  the  law  upon  those  that 
deserve.  For  if  it  come  by  deserving,  then  it  is  not  of 
grace  :  if  it  be  not  of  grace,  then  it  is  not  of  promise  ; 
and  contrariwise,  if  it  be  of  grace  and  promise,  then  it 
is  not  of  works,  saith  St.  Paul.  Upon  the  foundation 
of  God's  free  promises  and  grace,  first  builded  the 
patriarchs,  kings,  and  prophets.  Upon  this  same  foun- 
dation also  Christ  the  Lord  builded  his  church.  Upon 
which  foundation  the  apostles  likewise  builded  the  apos- 
tolic or  catholic  church. 

So  long  as  the  church  retained  this  apostolical  and 
catholic  foundation,  so  long  it  continued  pure  and  sound. 


422 


THE  REFORMATION.— MARTIN  LUTHER. 


[Book  VII. 


■wliich  endured  a  long  time  after  the  apostles'  time.  But 
afterwards  in  process  of  j'ears,  through  wealth  and  neg- 
ligence, so  soon  as  this  foundation  began  to  be  lost, 
there  came  in  new  builders,  who  would  build  upon  a  new 
foundation  a  new  church,  wliich  we  call  now  the  church 
of  Rome ;  who  being  not  content  with  the  old  founda- 
tion, and  the  head  corner-stone,  which  the  Lord  by  his 
word  had  laid,  laid  the  groundwork  upon  the  condition 
and  strength  of  the  law  and  works.  Although  it  is  not 
to  be  denied,  but  that  the  doctrine  of  God's  holy  law, 
and  of  good  works  according  to  the  same,  is  a  thing 
most  necessary  to  be  learned  and  followed  by  all  men  : 
yet  it  is  not  that  foundation  whereupon  our  salvation 
consists,  neither  is  that  foundation  able  to  bear  up  the 
weight  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  is  rather  the  tiling 
wliich  is  builded  on  the  foundation,  which  foundation 
is  Jesus  Christ;  according  as  we  are  taught  by  St.  Paul, 
saying,  "  Other  foundation  can  no  man  lay  than  that  is 
laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ,"  &c. 

Rut  this  ancient  foundation,  which  the  old  ancient 
church  of  Christ  laid,  has  been  now  long  forsaken, 
and  instead  of  it  a  new  church,  with  a  new  foundation, 
lias  been  erected,  not  upon  God's  promise,  and  his  free 
giace  in  Christ  Jesus,  nor  upon  free  justification  by 
faith,  but  upon  merits  and  deserts  of  men's  working. 
And  here  they  have  planted  all  their  new  devices,  so 
infinite,  that  they  cannot  well  be  numbered  ;  as  masses, 
trecenaries,  dirges,  obsequies,  matins,  and  hours-singing- 
service,  vigils,  midnight-rising,  barefoot-going,  fish- 
tasting,  Lent-fast,  Ember-fast,  stations,  rogations,  jubi- 
lees, advocation  of  saints,  praying  to  images,  pilgrimage- 
walking,  works  of  supererogation,  application  of  merits, 
orders,  rules,  sects  of  religion,  vows  of  celibacy,  wilful 
poverty,  pardons,  relations,  indulgences,  penance,  and 
satisfaction,  with  auricular  confession,  founding  of  ab- 
beys, &c.  And  who  is  able  to  recite  all  their  laborious 
buildings,  falsely  framed  upon  a  wrong  ground,  and  all 
for  ignorance  of  the  true  foundation,  which  is  the  free 
justification  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus  the  Son  of  God. 

Moreover  note,  that  as  this  new-found  church  of 
Rome  was  thus  deformed  in  doctrine,  so  was  it  cor- 
rupt in  order  of  life  and  deep  hypocrisy,  doing  all 
things  only  under  pretences  and  dissembled  titles  ;  so 
Under  the  pretence  of  Peter's  chair,  they  exercised  a 
majesty  above  emperors  and  kings.  Under  the  visor  of 
their  vowed  celibacy,  reigned  adultery  ;  under  the  cloak 
of  professed  poverty,  they  possessed  the  goods  of  the 
tcniporalty  ;  under  the  title  of  being  dead  to  the  world, 
tiiey  not  only  reigned  in  the  world,  but  also  ruled  the 
world  ;  under  the  colour  of  the  keys  of  heaven  to  hang 
vnder  their  girdle,  they  brought  all  the  states  of  the 
Avorld  under  their  girdle,  and  crept  not  only  into  the 
purses  of  men,  but  also  into  their  consciences  :  they 
heard  their  confessions  ;  they  knew  their  secrets  ;  they 
dispensed  as  they  were  disposed,  and  absolved  what 
they  chose ;  and  finally,  when  they  had  brought  the 
v.'hole  world  under  their  subjection,  their  pride  neither 
ceased,  nor  could  their  avarice  be  ever  satisfied. 

In  these  so  blind  and  miserably  corrupt  days  of  dark- 
ness and  ignorance,  thou  seest,  good  reader,  how  neces- 
sary it  was,  and  high  time,  that  the  reformation  of  the 
church  should  come,  which  now  most  happily  and  gra- 
ciously began  to  work,  through  the  merciful  providence 
of  .Almighty  God  ;  although  he  suffered  his  church  to 
wander  and  start  aside,  through  the  seduction  of  pride 
and  prosperity,  for  a  long  time,  yet  at  length  it  pleased 
!)is  goodness  to  have  respect  to  his  people,  and  to  reduce 
his  church  to  its  pristine  foundation  and  frame  again, 
from  whence  it  was  piteously  decayed.  Of  this  I  have 
now  to  treat,  intending  by  the  grace  of  Christ  to  declare 
]:ow,  and  by  what  means  first  this  reformation  of  the 
church  began,  and  how  it  proceeded,  increasing  by  little 
iind  little  to  this  perfection  which  we  now  see. 

And  here  we  have  first  to  behold  the  admirable  work 
of  God's  wisdom.  For  as  the  first  decay  and  ruin  of 
the  church  began  by  rude  ignorance,  and  lack  of  know- 
ledge in  teachers  ;  so,  to  restore  the  church  again  by 
doctrine  and  learning,  it  pleased  God  to  open  to  man  the 
art  of  printing  shortly  after  the  burning  of  John  Huss 
and  Jerome.     Printing  opened  to  the  church  the  instru- 


ments and  tools  of  learning  and  knowledge,  which  were 
good  books  and  authors  who  before  lay  hid  and  un- 
known. The  science  of  printing  being  found,  imme- 
diately followed  the  grace  of  God,  which  stirred  up  good 
understandings  to  conceive  the  light  of  knowledge  and 
of  judgment :  by  which  light  darkness  began  to  be  seen, 
and  ignorance  to  be  detected ;  truth  to  be  discerned 
from  error  ;  and  religion  from  superstition. 

After  these  men,  stirred  up  by  God,  there  followed 
others,  increasing  daily  more  and  more  in  science,  in 
languages,  and  perfection  of  knowledge,  who  being 
so  armed  and  furnished  with  the  help  of  good  letters, 
that  they  encountered  the  adversary,  sustaining  the 
cause  and  defence  of  learning  against  barbarity  ;  of  truth 
against  error  ;  of  true  religion  against  superstition. 
Here  began  the  first  assault  against  the  ignorant  and 
barbarous  faction  of  the  pope's  church.  After  these 
men,  by  their  learned  writings  and  laborious  travel,  had 
opened  a  window  of  light  to  the  world,  and  had  made  (as 
it  were)  a  way  more  ready  for  others  to  come  after  them, 
immediately,  according  to  God's  gracious  appointment, 
followed  Martin  Luther,  with  others  after  him,  by 
whose  ministry  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  work  a  more  fuU 
reformation  of  his  church. 

The  History  of  Dr.  Martin  Luther,  with  his  Life  and 
Doctrine  described. 

Martin  Luther,  born  at  Isleben  in  Saxony,  A.D.  148.3, 
was  sent  to  the  university,  first  of  Magdeburg,  then  of 
Erfurth.  In  this  university  of  Erfurth  there  was  an 
aged  man  in  the  convent  of  the  Augustinians,  with 
whom  Luther,  being  of  the  same  order,  an  Augustinian 
friar,  had  conference  upon  many  things,  especially  touch, 
ing  the  article  of  remission  of  sins  ;  which  article  the 
aged  father  opened  to  Luther  after  this  sort,  declaring, 
that  we  must  not  generally  believe  only  forgiveness  of 
sins  to  be,  or  to  belong,  to  St.  Peter,  to  St.  Paul,  to 
David,  or  such  good  men  alone  ;  but  that  God's  express 
commandment  is,  that  every  man  should  believe  his 
sins  individually  to  be  forgiven  him  in  Christ ;  and 
further  said,  that  this  interpretation  was  confirmed  by 
the  testimony  of  St.  Bernard,  and  shewed  him  the 
place,  in  the  Sermon  of  the  Annunciation,  where  it  is 
thus  set  forth  : — "  But  add  thou  that  thou  believest  this, 
that  by  him  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.  This  is  the 
testimony  that  the  Holy  Ghost  gives  thee  in  thy  heart, 
saying,  thy  sins  are  forgiven  thee.  For  this  is  the  opinion 
of  the  apostle,  that  man  is  freely  justified  by  faith." 

By  these  words  Luther  was  not  only  strengthened, 
but  was  also  instructed  in  the  full  meaning  of  St.  Paul, 
who  repeats  so  many  times  this  sentence,  "  We  are  jus- 
tified by  faith."  And  having  read  the  expositions  of 
many  upon  this  place,  he  perceived,  as  well  by  the  pur- 
pose of  the  old  man,  as  by  the  comfort  he  received  in 
his  spirit,  the  vanity  of  those  interpretations,  which  he 
had  read  before  by  the  schoolmen.  And  so  reading  by 
little  and  little,  comparing  the  sayings  and  examples  of 
the  prophets  and  apostles,  and  continual  invocation  of 
God,  and  exercise  of  faith  and  prayer,  he  perceived  that 
doctrine  most  evidently.  Then  he  began  to  read  St. 
Augustine's  books,  where  he  found  many  comfortable 
things  :  among  others,  in  the  Exposition  of  the  Psalms, 
and  especially  of  the  Book  of  the  Spirit  and  Letter, 
which  confirmed  this  doctrine  of  faith  and  consolation 
in  his  heart  not  a  little.  And  yet  he  laid  not  aside  tlie 
Sententiaries,  as  Gabriel  and  Cameracensis.  Also  he 
read  the  books  of  Occam,  whose  subtlety  he  preferred 
above  Thomas  Aquinas  and  Scotus.  He  read  also  Ger 
son  ;  but,  above  all  the  rest,  he  perused  St.  Augustine's 
works  all  over,  with  attentive  meditation  ;  and  thus  he 
continued  his  study  at  Erfurth  for  the  space  uf  four 
years  in  the  convent  of  the  Augustiiics. 

About  this  time  one  Staupitius,  a  famous  m;ii\,  was 
promoting  the  erection  of  an  university  in  '\\  ittenliuvir, 
and  endeavouring  to  have  schools  of  divinity  foumltd  in 
this  new  university  :  when  he  had  considered  the  sjiirit 
and  learning  of  Luther,  he  invited  him  from  Erfurth, 
to  place  him  in  Wittenburg,  (A.D.  \h(W.)  at  the  age  of 
twenty-six.     There  his  learning  ajjpearcd  in  the  ordi« 


A.D.  1521.1 


HISTORY  OF  MARTIN  LUTHER. 


421 


nary  exercise,  botli  of  liis  disputations  in  the  schools,  and 
in  preaching  in  churches,  where  many  wise  and  learned 
men  attentively  heard  Luther. 

Dr.  Mellarstad  would  often  say,  that  Luther  was  of 
such  a  wonderful  spirit,  and  so  ingenious,  that  he  was 
sure  that  he  would  introduce  a  more  compendious,  easy, 
and  familiar  manner  of  teaching. 

There  he  expounded  the  logic  and  philosophy  of  Aris- 
totle, and  in  the  meanwhile  omitted  not  his  study  in 
theology.  Three  years  afterwards  he  went  to  Rome, 
about  some  contentions  of  the  monks,  and  returning  the 
same  year  he  was  graduated  as  a  doctor,  at  the  ex))ense 
of  the  elector  Frederick  duke  of  Saxony,  according  to 
the  solemn  manner  of  the  schools  ;  for  he  had  heard  him 
preach,  well  understood  the  quietness  of  his  spirit,  dili- 
gently considered  *he  force  of  his  words,  and  held  in 
high  admiration  those  profound  matters  which  he  so  ex- 
actly explained  in  his  sermons. 

After  this  he  began  to  expound  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans,  and  then  the  Psalms,  where  he  shewed  the 
difference  betwixt  the  law  and  the  gospel.  He  also 
overthrew  the  error  that  then  reigned  in  schools  and 
sermons,  that  men  may  merit  remission  of  sins  by  their 
own  works,  and  that  they  are  just  before  God  by  out- 
ward dis<i]iline,  as  the  pharisees  taught.  Luther  dili- 
gently led  the  minds  of  men  to  the  Son  of  God  ;  and  as 
John  the  Baptist  pointed  to  the  Lamb  of  God  which 
took  away  the  sins  of  the  world,  even  so  Luther  shining 
in  the  church  as  a  bright  star  after  a  long,  cloudy,  and 
obscure  sky,  clearly  shewed,  that  sins  are  freely  remitted 
for  the  love  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  that  we  ought  faith- 
fully to  embrace  this  bountiful  gift. 

These  happy  beginnings  got  him  great  authority,  espe- 
cially as  his  life  corresponded  to  his  profession.  The 
consideration  of  which  allured  to  him  wonderfully  the 
hearts  of  his  auditors,  and  also  many  notable  personages. 
All  this  while  Luther  yet  altered  nothing  in  the  cere- 
monies, but  precisely  observed  his  rule  among  his  fel- 
lows ;  he  meddled  in  no  doubtful  opinions,  but  taught 
this  only  doctrine  as  the  principal  of  all  others  to  men, 
opening  and  declaring  the  doctrine  of  repentance,  of  re- 
mission of  sins,  of  faith,  as  the  only  true  comfort  in  times 
of  adversity.  Every  man  received  good  taste  of  this  sweet 
doctrine,  and  the  learned  conceived  high  pleasure  to  behold 
Jesus  Christ,  the  prophets,  and  apostles,  come  forth 
into  light  out  of  darkness,  by  which  they  began  to  un- 
derstand the  difference  between  the  law  and  the  gospel ; 
between  the  promises  of  the  law  and  the  promise  of  the 
gospel ;  between  spiritual  righteousness  and  civil  things  ; 
which  certainly  could  not  have  been  found  in  Thomas 
Aquinas,  Scotus,  and  such  like  authors,  who  were 
studied  at  that  time. 

It  happened  about  this  time,  that  many  were  induced 
by  Erasmus's  learned  works,  to  study  the  Greek  and 
Latin  tongues  ;  who  perceiving  a  more  gentle  and  ready 
order  of  teaching  than  before,  began  to  have  in  contempt 
the  monks'  barbarous  and  sophistical  doctrine ;  and 
especially  such  as  were  of  a  liberal  nature  and  good  dis- 
position. Luther  began  to  study  the  Greek  and  He- 
brew tongue,  that  after  he  had  learned  the  phrase  and 
propriety  of  the  language,  and  drawn  the  doctrine  from 
the  very  fountains,  he  might  give  more  sound  judgment. 
As  Lutherwasthus  occupied  in  Germany  (A.D.  151(i,) 
Leo  X.  having  succeeded  Julius  11.  was  pope  of  Rome, 
•who,  under  a  pretence  of  war  against  the  Turk,  sent  a 
jubilee  with  his  pardons  abroad  through  all  christian 
realms  and  dominions,  by  which  he  gathered  together 
innumerable  riches  and  treasure.  The  gatherers  and 
collectors  persuaded  the  people,  that  whoever  would  give 
ten  shillings,  should  at  his  pleasure  deliver  one  soul  from 
the  pains  of  purgatory.  For  this  they  held  as  a  general 
rule,  that  God  would  do  whatever  they  would  have 
him,  according  to  the  saying,  "Whatsoever  you  shall 
loose  upon  earth,  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven."  But  if  it 
were  but  one  jot  less  than  ten  shillings,  they  preached 
that  it  would  profit  them  nothing. 

This  filthy  kind  of  pope's  merchandize,  as  it  spread 
through  all  quarters  of  christian  regions,  so  came  also  to 
Germany,  through  means  of  a  certain  Dominican  friar 


named  Tetzel,  who  most  impudently  caused  the  pope's 
indulgences  or  pardons  to  be  carried  and  sold  about  the 
country.  Luther,  much  moved  with  the  blasphemous 
sermons  of  this  shameless  friar,  and  having  his  heart 
earnestly  bent  to  maintain  true  religion,  published  cer- 
tain propositions  concerninir  indulgences,  and  set  them 
openly  on  the  temj)le  that  joins  the  castle  of  Wittenberg, 
on  the  ;iOth  of  September,  A.D.  1517. 

This  friar,  hoping  to  obtain  the  pope's  blessing,  as- 
sembled certain  monks  and  divines  of  his  convent,  and 
forthwith  commanded  them  to  write  something  against 
Luther.  And  while  he  would  not  himself  seem  to  b;-, 
dumb  he  began  not  only  to  inveigh  in  his  sermons,  but 
to  thunder  against  Luther,  crying,  "  Luther  is  an  here- 
tic, and  worthy  to  be  persecuted  with  fire.''  And  be- 
sides this,  he  burned  openly  Luther's  propositions,  and 
the  sermons  which  he  wrote  on  indulgences.  The  rage 
and  fury  of  this  friar  forced  Luther  to  treat  more  amply 
of  the  cause,  and  to  maintain  his  argument. 

And  thus  arose  the  beginning  of  this  controversy, 
wherein  Luther,  neither  suspecting  nor  dreaming  of  any 
change  that  might  happen,  did  not  utterly  reject  the  in- 
dulgences, but  only  reqviired  a  moderation  in  them  ;  and 
therefore  they  falsely  accuse  him,  who  blaze  that  he  be- 
gan with  plausible  matter,  by  which  he  might  get  praise, 
to  the  end  that  in  process  of  time  he  might  change  the 
state  of  the  commonweal,  and  purchase  authority  either 
for  himself  or  others. 

And  certainly  he  was  not  stirred  up  by  the  court,  for 
the  Duke  Frederick  was  offended  that  such  contention 
and  controversy  should  arise. 

And  as  this  Duke  Frederick  was  one  of  all  the  princes 
of  the  time  that  most  loved  quietness  and  tranquillity,  so 
he  neither  encouraged  nor  supported  Luther,  but  often 
shewed  the  heaviness  and  sorrow  which  he  bore  in  his 
heart,  fearing  still  greater  dissensions.  But  being  a  wise 
prince,  and  following  the  counsel  of  God,  and  well  de- 
liberating thereon,  he  thought  with  himself  that  the  glory 
of  God  was  to  be  preferred  above  all  things.  Nor  was 
he  ignorant  what  blasphemy  it  was,  horribly  condemned 
by  God,  obstinately  to  oppose  the  truth.  Wherefore  he 
did  as  a  godly  prince  should  do  ;  he  obeyed  God,  com- 
mitting himself  to  his  holy  grace,  and  omnipotent  pro- 
tection. And  although  Maximilian  the  emperor,  Charles 
king  of  Spain,  and  jiope  Julius,  had  given  commandment 
to  the  Duke  Frederick  that  he  should  prohibit  Luther 
from  all  place  and  liberty  of  preaching  ;  yet  the  Duke, 
considering  with  himself  the  preaching  and  writing  of 
Luther,  and  weighing  diligently  the  testimonies  and 
places  of  scripture  which  he  alleged,  would  not  withstand 
the  thing  which  he  judged  to  be  true  and  sincere.  And 
yet  he  did  not  do  this,  trusting  to  his  own  judgment,  but 
was  very  anxious  to  hear  the  judgment  of  others,  who 
were  both  aged  and  learned.  In  the  number  of  whom 
was  Erasmus,  whom  the  duke  desired  to  declare  to  him 
his  opinion  touching  the  matter  of  Martin  Luther  ;  say- 
ing and  protesting,  that  he  would  rather  the  ground  should 
open  and  swallow  him,  than  he  would  bear  with  any 
opinions  which  he  knew  to  be  contrary  to  manifest  truth  ; 
and  therefore  he  desired  him  to  declare  his  judgment  in 
the  matter  to  him  freely  and  friendly. 

Erasmus,  thus  being  intreated  by  the  duke,  began  thus 
jestingly  and  merrily  to  answer  the  duke's  request,  say- 
ing, that,  in  Luther  were  two  great  faults  ;  first, 
that  he  would  touch  the  bellies  of  monks  :  the  second, 
that  he  would  touch  the  pope's  crown;  which  two  mat- 
ters are  in  no  case  to  be  tampered  with.  Then,  opening 
his  mind  plainly  to  the  duke,  he  said,  that  Luther  was 
occupied  in  detecting  errors,  and  that  a  reformation  was 
to  be  wished,  and  very  necessary  in  the  church  :  and  he 
added,  that  the  effect  of  his  doctrine  was  true  ;  but  only 
he  wished  in  him  a  more  temperate  moderation  and 
manner  of  writing.  Duke  Frederick  shortly  after  wrote 
to  Luther  seriously,  exhorting  him  to  temper  the  vehe- 
mence of  his  stjle.  This  was  at  the  city  of  Cologne, 
shortly  after  the  coronation  of  the  new  emperor. 

Erasmus  the  next  year  wrote  to  the  archbishop  of 
Mentz  an  epistle  touching  the  cause  of  Luther.  In 
which  epistle   he  signifies  to  the  bishop  "  That  manj 


424 


THE  REFORMATION.— MARTIN  LUTHER. 


[Book  VII. 


things  were  in  the  hooks  of  Luther  condemned  by  monks 
ind  divines  for  heretical,  which  in  the  books  of  Bernard 
nnd  Austin  are  read  as  sound  and  godly." 

Also  "  That  the  world  is  burdened  with  men's  insti- 
tutions, with  school-doctrines  and  opinions,  and  with 
the  tyranny  of  begging  friars  ;  which  friars,  being 
nothing  but  the  pope's  sei-vants  and  underlings,  yet 
have  they  so  grown  in  power  and  multitude,  that  they 
are  now  terrible  both  to  the  pope  himself,  and  to  all 
princes.  Who  so  long  as  the  pope  makes  with  them,  so 
Ions:  tliey  make  him  more  than  God  ;  but  if  he  make  any 
thing  against  their  purpose  or  advantage,  then  they 
weigh  his  authority  no  more  than  a  dream  or  phantasy." 

"  Once,"  said  he,  "  it  was  counted  an  heresy  when 
a  man  opposed  the  gospel  or  articles  of  the  faith  ;  now 
he  that  dissents  from  Thomas  Aquinas  is  an  heretic  ; 
whatever  they  like  not,  whatever  they  understand  not, 
that  is  heresy.  To  speak  Greek  is  heresy  ;  or  to  speak 
more  finely  than  they  do,  that  is  with  them  heresy."  And 
thusmuchby  the  way  concerning  the  judgment  of  Erasmus. 

Now  to  return,  and  to  treat  of  the  acts  and  conflicts  of 
Luther  with  his  adversaries.  After  Tetzel,  with  his 
fellow-monks  and  friars,  had  cried  out  with  open  mouth 
against  Luther,  in  maintaining  the  pope's  indulgences  ; 
and  after  Luther,  in  defence  of  his  cause,  had  set  up 
propositions  against  the  open  abuses  of  indulgences,  it 
was  wonderful  to  see  how  soon  those  propositions  were 
spread  abroad  in  far  places,  and  how  greedily  they  were 
caught  up  in  the  hands  of  persons  both  far  and  near. 
And  thus  the  contention  increasing  between  them, 
Luther  was  compelled  to  write  more  largely  and  fully 
than  otherwise  he  thought,  which  was  in  A.D.  1,517. 

Yet  all  this  while  Luther  never  thought  of  any  altera- 
tion, much  less  such  a  reformation  of  doctrine  and  cere- 
monies as  afterwards  followed.  But  hearing  that  he  was 
accused  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  he  wrote  humbly  to  him, 
in  which  writing  he  declares  the  outrage  of  those  pardon- 
mongers  who  so  excessively  cheated  the  simple  people, 
to  the  great  slander  of  the  church,  and  shame  to  his 
holiness  ;  and  so  proceeding,  in  the  end  of  his  writing 
thus  submits  himself. 

"  Wherefore,''  saith  he,  "  most  holy  father,  I  offer 
myself  prostrate  under  the  feet  of  your  holiness,  viith  all 
that  I  am,  and  all  that  I  have.  Save  me,  kill  me,  call 
me,  recall  me,  approve  me,  reprove  me  as  you  shall  please. 
Your  voice,  the  voice  of  Christ  in  your  sjieaking,  I  will 
acknowledge.  If  I  have  deserved  death,  I  shall  be  con- 
tented to  die  ;  for  the  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and  all  the 
fulness  thereof,  who  is  blessed  forever.  Amen."  This 
was  in  A.D.  1.518. 

After  Martin  Luther,  provoked  by  Tetzel,  had  de- 
clared his  mind  in  writing,  lowly  and  humbly,  and  had 
set  up  certain  propositions  to  he  disputed ;  not  long 
after,  among  other  monks  and  friars,  steps  up  Silvester 
de  Prierio,  a  Dominican  friar,  who  began  to  publish 
abroad  an  imi)ndent  and  railing  dialogue  against  him. 

Next  after  this  Sylvester  stept  forth  Eckius,  and  op- 
posed the  conclusions  of  Luther.  Against  whom  D. 
Andrew  Bedenstein,  archbishop  of  Wittenberg,  came 
forth,  making  his  apology  in  defence  of  Luther. 

Then  was  Martin  Luther  cited  the  7th  of  August,  by 
Jerome  bishop  of  Ascalon,  to  appear  at  Rome.  About 
which  time  Thomas  Cajetan,  cardinal,  the  pope's  legate, 
was  then  at  the  city  of  Augsburgh,  having  before  been 
sent  down  with  certain  mandates  of  Pope  Leo  to  that 
city.  The  University  of  Wittenberg  hearing  of  Luther's 
citation,  soon  directed  their  letters,  with  their  public 
seal,  to  the  pope  in  Luther's  behalf.  Also  another  letter 
they  sent  to  Charles  Militz,  the  pope's  chamberlain ; 
also  good  Frederick  ceased  not  for  his  part  to  solicit  the 
matter  with  his  letters  and  earnest  suit  with  Cardinal 
Cajetan,  that  the  cause  of  Luther  might  be  removed 
from  Rome  to  Augsburgh,  in  the  hearing  of  the  cardinal. 
Cajetan,  at  the  suit  of  the  Duke,  wrote  to  the  pojie,  from 
whom  he  received  this  answer,  2.{d  August:  "  That  he 
hadcnted  Luther  to  appear  personally  before  him  at  Rome, 
by  Jerome  bishop  of  As(-alon,  auditor  of  the  chamber, 
which  bishop  had  diligently  done  what  was  commanded 
him  ;  but  Luther,  abusing  and  contemning  the  gentle- 
ness offered,  not  only  refused  to  come,  but  also  became 


more  bold  and  stubborn,  continuing,  or  rather  increasing 
in  his  former  heresy.  Wherefore  he  desired  that  tiie 
cardinal  should  cite  and  call  up  the  said  Luther,  to  a])- 
pearat  the  city  of  Augsburgh  before  him,  adjoining  withal 
the  aid  of  the  princes  of  Germany,  and  of  the  emperor, 
if  need  required  ;  so  that  when  the  said  Luther  should 
appear,  he  should  lay  hands  upon  him,  and  commit  him 
to  safe  custody,  and  then  he  should  be  brought  up  to 
Rome  ;  and  if  he  perceived  him  to  come  to  any  ki>:>w- 
ledge  or  amendment  of  his  fault,  he  should  release  iiim 
and  restore  him  to  the  church  again,  or  else  he  should 
be  interdicted,  with  all  his  adherents,  abettors,  and 
maintainers,  of  whatever  state  or  condition  they  were, 
whether  they  were  dukes,  marquises,  earls,  barons, 
&c.  Against  all  which  persons  and  degrees,  he  desired 
him  to  extend  the  same  curse  and  maledi-.-tion  (only  the 
person  of  the  emperor  excepted)  interdicting,  by  the 
censure  of  the  church,  all  such  lands,  lordships,  towns, 
tenements,  and  villages,  as  should  minister  any  harbour 
to  Luther,  and  were  not  obedient  to  the  see  of  Rome. 
Contrariwise,  to  all  such  as  shewed  themselves  obedient, ! 
he  should  promise  full  remission  of  all  their  sins." 

The  pope  directs  other  letters  also  at  the  same  time 
to  Duke   Frederick,    complaining   with   many  grievous  i 
words  against  Luther. 

The  cardinal  being  thus  charged  with  injunctions! 
from  Rome,  according  to  his  commission,  sends  with 
all  speed  for  Luther,  to  appear  at  Augsburgh,  before  him. 

About  the  beginning  of  October,  Martin  Luther  yield, 
ing  his  obedience  to  the  church  of  Rome,  came  to  Augs- 
burgh at  the  cardinal's  message  (at  the  charges  of  the  1 
noble  prince  elector,  and  also  with  his  letters  of  com- 
mendation),  where  he  remained  three  days  before  he 
came  to  his  presence,  for  it  was  providecJ  by  his  friends 
that  he  should  not  confer  with  the  cardinal  till  a  suf- 
ficient warrant  or  safe  conduct  was  obtained  of  the 
emperor  Maximilian.  Which  being  obtained,  he  soon 
entered,  offering  himself  to  the  presence  of  the  cardi- 
nal,  and  was  there  received  by  the  cardinal  very  gently  ; 
who,  according  to  the  pope's  command,  propounded  to 
Martin  Luther  three  things,  to  wit  : — 

1.  That  he  should  repent  and  revoke  his  errors. 

2.  That  he  should  promise,  from  that  time  forward,  to 
refrain  from  the  same. 

'A.  That  he  should  refrain  from  all  things  that  might  by  1 
any  means  trouble  the  church. 

When  Martin  Luther  required  to  be  informed  where- 
in he  had  erred,  the  legate  brought  forth  a  papal  bull, 
called  the  Extravagant  of  Clement,  which  begins,  "  Uni- 
genitus,"  &c.,  because  that  he,  contrary  to  that  canon, 
had  held  and  taught  in  his  fifty-eight  propositions,  "  That 
the  merits  of  Christ,  are  not  the  treasure  of  indulgences 
or  pardons."  Secondly,  the  cardinal,  contrary  to  the 
seventh  proposition  of  Luther,  affirmed,  that  faith  is  not 
necessary  to  him  that  receives  the  sacrament. 

Another  day,  in  the  presence  of  four  of  the  emperor's 
council,  having  a  notary  and  witnesses  present,  Luther 
protested  for  himself,  in  this  manner  following  : — 

"I  Martin  Luther,  an  Augustinian  friar,  protest,  that 
I  do  reverence  and  follow  the  church  of  Rome  in  all  my 
sayings  and  doings,  present,  past,  and  to  come  ;  and  if 
any  thing  has  been,  or  shall  be  said  by  me  to  the  con- 
trary, I  count  it,  and  am  willing  that  it  be  counted 
and  taken  as  though  it  had  never  been  spoken.  But 
because  the  cardinal  has  required  at  the  command  of 
the  pope  three  things  of  me, 

1.  That  I  should  return  again  to  the  knowledge  of 
myself. 

2.  That  I  should  beware  of  falling  into  the  same  agaiq 
hereafter. 

3.  That  I  should  promise  to  abstain  from  all  things 
which  might  disquiet  the  church  of  God  ; 

"  I  protest  here  this  day,  that  whatever  I  have  said, 
seems  to  me  to  be  sound,  true,  and  catholic  ;  yet  for 
the  further  proof  of  it,  I  offer  myself  personally,  cither 
here  or  elsewhere,  publicly  to  give  a  reason  of  my  say- 
ings. And  if  this  please  not  the  legate,  I  am  ready  hIso 
in  writing  to  answer  his  objections,  if  he  have  any  against 
me  ;  and  to  hear  the  sentence  and  judgiiie tit  of  rlie 
universities  of  the  empire,  Basil,  Friburg,  and  Louvaine.'* 


A.D.  1521.1 


THE  REFORMATION.— MARTIN  LUTHER. 


425 


After  this,  Luther  prepares  an  answer  to  the  legate, 
teaching  that  the  merits  of  Christ  are  not  committed  to 
men ;  that  the  pope's  voice  is  to  be  heard  when  he 
speaks  agreeably  to  the  scriptures  ;  that  the  pope  may 
err,  and  that  he  ought  to  be  reprehended.  Moreover 
he  shewed,  that  in  matters  of  faith,  not  only  the 
general  council,  but  also  every  faithful  christian  is  al)ove 
the  pipe,  if  he  depend  on  better  authority  and  better 
reason  :  that  the  extravagant  bull  contains  untruths  : 
that  it  is  an  infallible  truth  that  none  is  righteous  :  that 
it  is  necessary  for  him  that  comes  to  the  receiving 
of  the  sacrament  to  believe  :  that  faith  in  the  remission 
of  sins  is  necessary  ;  that  he  ought  not  to  decline  from 
the  truth  of  the  scripture :  that  he  sought  nothing  but  the 
light  of  the  truth,  &c. 

But  the  cardinal  would  hear  no  scriptures ;  he  disputed 
without  scriptures  ;  he  devised  glosses  and  expositions 
out  of  his  own  head ;  and  by  subtle  distinctions  like  a 
very  Proteus  he  avoided  all  things.  After  this,  Luther 
being  commanded  to  come  no  more  into  the  presence  of 
the  legate,  except  he  would  recant,  abode  there  still  and 
would  not  depart.  Then  the  cardinal  sent  for  John  Stu- 
pitius,  vicar  of  the  Augustinians,  and  moved  him  earnestly 
to  bring  Luther  to  recant.  Luther  tarried  the  next  day 
also,  and  nothing  was  said  to  him.  The  third  day  also 
he  tarried,  and  delivered  his  mind  in  writing  ;  in  which, 
first,  "  he  thanked  him  for  his  courtesy  and  great  kindness, 
which  he  perceived  by  the  words  of  Stupitius,  toward 
him,  and  therefore  was  the  more  ready  to  gratify  him  in 
whatever  kind  of  office  he  could  do  him  service,  confessing 
that  where  he  had  been  somewhat  sharp  and  eager  against 
the  pope's  dignity,  that  was  not  so  much  of  his  own  mind, 
as  it  was  to  be  ascribed  to  the  importunity  of  some 
who  gave  him  occasion.  Notwithstanding  as  he  acknow- 
ledged his  excess,  so  he  was  ready  to  shew  more  modera- 
tion hereafter,  and  also  promised  to  make  amends  to  the 
bishop,  and  that  in  the  pulpit,  if  he  pleased.  And  as  to 
the  matter  of  pardons,  he  promised  also  to  proceed  no 
further,  if  his  adversaries  likewise  were  bound  to  keep 
silence.  Rut  as  he  wa-  pressed  to  retract  his  sentence 
which  he  had  pfv-iously  lefenr'^ed,  as  he  had  said  nothing 
but  with  a  good  lonscienc*;,  and  which  was  agreeable  to 
the  firm  testimonies  of  the.Tripture,  therefore  he  humbly 
desired  the  detera  'natioiv  of  it  to  be  referred  to  the 
bishop  of  Rome  ;  for  nothing  could  be  more  grateful 
to  him,  than  t*^  hear  the  voice  of  the  church  speak- 
ing." &c. 

Who  does  not  see  by  this  humble  submission  of  Lu- 
ther, that  if  the  bishop  of  Rome  would  have  been  satis- 
fied or  contented  with  any  reason,  he  had  never  been 
troubled  any  further  by  Luther  ?  But  the  secret  purpose 
of  God  had  a  further  work  to  do  ;  for  the  time  was  now 
come  when  God  thought  good  that  pride  should  have  a 
fall.  Thus  while  the  unmeasurable  desire  of  that  bishop 
sought  more  than  enough  (like  Esop's  dog  coveting  to 
have  both  flesb  and  shadow)  he  not  only  missed  what 
he  gaped  for,  but  also  lost  what  he  had. 

This  writing  Luther  delivered  to  the  cardinal,  the 
third  day  after  he  was  commanded  out  of  his  sight. 
Which  Ic-tter  or  writing  the  cardinal  little  regarded. 
When  Luther  saw  that  he  would  give  no  answer  to  the 
letter,  he  yet  remained  after  the  fourth  day,  and  still 
nothing  was  answered  ;  the  fifth  day  likewise  was  passed 
with  silence,  and  nothing  done.  At  length,  by  the  coun- 
sel of  liis  friends,  and  especially  because  the  cardinal  had 
said  before  that  he  had  a  commandment  to  imprison 
Luther  and  John  Stupitius  ;  after  he  had  made  and  set 
up  his  ai)pe;il  where  it  might  be  seen  and  read,  he  de- 
parted, tliinking  that  he  had  shewed  obedience  long 
enough.  Luther  himself  records  all  this,  and  shews 
why  he  submitted  himself  to  the  church  of  Rome  ;  de- 
claring that  even  those  things  which  are  most  truly 
spoken,  yet  ought  to  be  maintained  and  defended  with 
humility  and  fear  ;  and  he  protests  that  he  reverences 
and  follows  the  church  of  Rome  in  all  things,  and  that 
he  sets  himself  only  against  those  which,  under  the  name 
of  the  church  of  Rome,  go  about  to  set  forth  and  com- 
mend Babylon  to  us. 

Thus  Luther,  being  rejected  from  the  presence  of  the 
cardinal  Cajetan  after  six  days'  waiting,  departed  by  the 


advice  of  his  friends,  and  returned  into  Wittenber", 
leaving  a  letter  in  writing  to  be  given  to  the  cardinal, 
wherein  he  declared  sufficiently, — his  obedience  iu  his 
coming, — the  reasons  of  his  doctrine, — his  reasonable 
submission  to  the  see  of  Rome, — his  long  waiting  after 
he  was  repelled  from  the  cardinal's  presence, — the 
charges  of  the  duke, — ard  finally,  the  cause  of  his  de- 
parting. Besides  this  letter  to  the  cardinal,  he  left  also 
an  appeal  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  from  the  cardinal, 
which  he  caused  to  be  published  before  his  departure. 

After  Luther  had  departed  and  returned  again  into 
his  own  country,  Cajetan  writes  to  Duke  Frederick  a 
sharp  and  biting  letter,  in  which  first  he  notices  his 
gentle  entreating  and  good  will  shewn  to  reduce  Luther 
from  his  error.  Secondly,  he  complains  of  the  sudden 
departing  of  him,  and  of  Stupitius.  Thirdly,  he  declares 
the  danger  of  Luther's  doctrine  against  the  church  of 
Rome.  Fourthly,  he  exhorts  the  duke,  that  as  he  ten- 
ders his  own  honour  and  safety,  and  regards  the  favour  of 
the  high  bishop,  he  will  send  him  to  Rome,  or  expel  him 
out  of  his  dominions,  forasmuch  as  such  a  pestilence 
could  not,  and  ought  not  by  any  means  to  be  suffered. 

To  this  letter  of  the  cardinal  the  duke  answers  at 
large,  clearing  both  Luther  and  himself  ;  Luther,  in  that 
he  following  his  conscience,  grounded  upon  the  word  of 
God,  would  not  revoke  that  for  an  error,  which  could  be 
proved  to  be  no  error  ;  and  himself  he  excuses  thus, 
that  where  it  is  required  of  him  to  banish  him  his  coun- 
try, or  to  send  him  up  to  Rome,  it  would  be  little  be  ■ 
coming  him  to  do  so,  and  less  conscientious,  unless  he 
knew  just  cause  wliy  he  should  do  so,  which  if  the  cardi- 
nal would  or  could  declare  to  him,  there  should  lack 
nothing  in  him  which  was  the  duty  of  a  christian  prince 
to  do.  And  therefore  he  desired  him  to  endeavour  with 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  that  innocency  and  truth  be  not 
oppressed  before  the  crime  or  error  be  lawfully  con- 
victed. 

This  done,  the  duke  sends  the  letter  of  the  cardinal  to 
Martin  Luther,  who  answered  again  to  the  prince,  shew- 
ing first  how  he  came  obediently  to  Cajetan  with  the 
emperor's  warrant,  and  what  talk  there  was  between 
them  ;  how  Cajetan  pressed  him,  against  his  conscience 
and  manifest  truth,  to  revoke  these  errors.  First,  that 
the  merits  of  Christ's  passion  were  not  the  treasure  of 
the  pope's  pardons.  Secondly,  that  faith  was  necessary 
in  receiving  the  sacraments.  Although  in  the  first  he 
was  content  to  yield  to  the  cardinal  ;  yet  in  the  second, 
because  it  touched  a  great  part  of  our  salvation,  he  could 
not  with  a  safe  conscience  retract,  but  desired  to  be 
taught  by  the  scriptures,  or  at  least,  that  the  matter 
might  be  brought  into  open  disputation  in  some  free 
place  of  Germany,  where  the  truth  might  be  discussed 
and  judged  by  learned  men.  The  cardinal,  not  pleased 
with  this,  in  great  anger  cast  out  many  menacing  words, 
and  would  not  admit  him  any  more  to  his  presence  ;  and 
yet  he  persisting  in  his  obedience  to  the  church  of  Rome, 
gave  attendance,  waiting  upon  the  cardinal's  pleasure  a 
sufficient  time. 

At  last,  when  no  answer  would  come,  after  lie  had 
waited  the  space  of  five  or  six  days,  to  his  great  loss  and 
greater  danger,  by  the  persuasion  of  his  friends  he  de- 
parted. At  which,  if  the  cardinal  was  displeased,  he 
had  most  cause  to  blame  himself.  "  And  now,  aii  the 
cardinal  threatens  me,"  saith  he,  "  not  to  let  the  matter 
fall,  but  that  the  process  shall  be  pursued  at  Rome,  un- 
less I  either  come  and  present  myself,  or  else  be  banished 
your  dominions,  I  am  not  so  much  grieved  for  mine  own 
sake  as  that  you  should  sustain  on  my  account  any 
danger  or  peril.  And  therefore  seeing  there  is  no  jihu-e 
nor  country,  which  can  keep  me  from  the  malice  «f  my 
adversaries,  I  am  willing  to  depart  hence,  and  to  for- 
sake my  country,  whithersoever  it  shall  please  the  Lord  to 
lead  me,  thanking  God  who  has  counted  me  worthy  to 
suffer  thus  much  for  the  glory  of  Christ's  name." 

At  this  time  the  cause  of  Luther  was  in  great  danger, 
and  he  himself  was  ready  to  fly  the  country,  and  the 
duke  again  was  as  much  afraid  to  keep  him,  had  not  the 
marvellous  providence  of  God  provided  a  remedy  where 
the  power  of  man  failed,  by  stirring  up  the  whole  univer- 
sity of  Wittenberg,  who  seeing  the  cause  of  truth  thus 


426 


THE  REFORMATION.— MARTIN  LUTHER, 


[Book  VII. 


declining,  with  a  full  and  general  consent  addressed  their 
letters  to  the  prince,  in  defence  of  Luther  and  of  his 
cause,  making  their  humble  suit  to  him,  that  he  of 
his  i)riin!ely  honour  would  not  suffer  iimocency  and  the 
S!in|ilicity  of  cruth,  so  clearly  exposed  in  the  scriptures, 
to  he  foiled  and  oppressed  by  mere  violence  of  certain 
mali'^jiriut  flatterers  about  the  pope,  but  that  the  error 
may  first  be  sliewa  and  convicted,  before  the  party  be 
pronounced  guilty. 

By  these  letters  tlie  duke  began  more  seriously  to  con- 
sider in  his  mind  the  cause  of  Luther,  and  to  read  his 
works,  and  also  to  hearken  to  his  sermons.  By  which 
(through  God's  holy  working)  he  grew  to  knowledge  and 
strc-iiiitli,  perceiving  in  Luther's  quarrel  more  than  he 
did  !jt  fore.  This  was  about  the  beginning  of  December, 
A.D.  i:)is. 

As  tliis  passed  on.  Pope  Leo,  playing  the  lion  at  Rome, 
in  tlie  month  of  November,  to  establish  his  seat  against 
the  defection  which  he  feared  was  coming,  had  sent 
forth  new  indulgences  into  Germany,  and  all  quarters 
abroad,  with  a  new  edict,  wherein  he  declared  this  to  be 
tlie  c;itl)olic  doctrine  of  the  holy  mother  church  of  Rome, 
prince  of  all  other  churches,  that  bishops  of  Rome,  who 
are  successors  of  Peter,  and  vicars  of  Christ,  have  this 
poiver  and  authority  given  to  release  and  dispense,  also 
to  grant  indulgences  available  both  for  the  living,  and 
for  the  dead  lying  in  the  pains  of  purgatory ;  and  this 
doctrine  he  charged  to  be  received  of  all  faithful  christian 
men,  under  pain  of  the  great  curse,  and  utter  separation 
from  all  holy  church. 

This  popish  decree  and  indulgence,  as  a  new  merchan- 
dise to  get  money,  having  been  sent  into  all  quarters  of 
Christendom  for  the  holy  father's  advantage,  came  also 
to  be  received  in  Germany  about  the  month  of  Decem- 
ber. Luther  in  the  meantime,  hearing  that  at  Rome 
they  were  about  to  proceed  and  pronounce  against  him, 
provided  a  certain  appeal  in  due  form  of  law,  wherein  he 
appeals  from  the  pope  to  the  general  council. 

When  Pope  Leo  perceived  that  his  pardons  would  not 
prosper  to  his  mind,  and  that  Luther  could  not  be 
brought  to  Rome,  he  sent  his  chamberlain,  Charles 
Miltitz,  who  was  a  German,  into  Saxony  to  Duke  Fre- 
derick, with  a  golden  rose,  after  the  usual  ceremony,  with 
secret  letters  also  to  certain  noblemen  of  the  duke's 
council,  to  solicit  in  favour  of  the  pope's  cause,  and  to 
remove  the  duke's  mind,  if  it  might  be,  from  Luther. 

But  before  Miltitz  approached  Germany,  the  Emperor 
Maximilian  died  in  Jan.  1519.  Then  two  candidates 
stood  for  the  election,  to  wit,  Francis  the  French  king, 
and  Charles  king  of  Spain,  who  was  also  duke  of  Austria, 
and  duke  of  Burgundy.  To  make  this  matter  short, 
through  the  means  of  Fredel-ick  prince  elector  (who 
having  the  offer  of  the  preferment,  refused  it)  the  election 
fell  to  Charles,  called  Charles  V.,  about  the  end  of 
August. 

In  the  month  of  June  previously,  there  was  a  public 
disputation  at  Leipsic,  a  city  under  the  dominion  of 
George  duke  of  Saxony,  uncle  to  Duke  Frederick.  This 
disputation  first  began  through  the  occasion  of  John 
Eckius,  a  friar,  and  Andrew  Carolostad,  a  doctor  of 
Wittenberg.  This  Eckius  had  impugned  certain  propo- 
sitions or  conclusions  of  Martin  Luther,  which  he  had 
written  the  year  before  against  the  pope's  pardons. 
Against  him  Carolostad  wrote  in  defence  of  Luther. 
Eckius,  to  answer  Carolostad,  set  forth  an  apology  ; 
which  apology  Carolostad  confuted  in  writing.  To  this 
disputation  Martin  Luther  came  with  Philip  Melanc- 
thon,  who  not  a  year  before  had  come  to  Wittenberg  ; 
Luther  not  thinking  then  of  disputing  any  thing  because 
of  his  appeal  already  mentioned,  but  only  to  hear  what 
was  said  and  done. 

iiffore  the  entering  into  the  disputation  it  was  agreed 
that  every  thing  should  be  penned  by  notaries,  and 
efterwards  published.  But  Eckius  afterwards  went  back 
from  that,  pretending  that  the  penning  of  the  notaries 
would  be  an  hinderance  to  them,  by  whicli  their  rea- 
soning would  be  the  more  languid.  Hut  Carolostad 
would  not  dispute  without  notaries.  The  sum  of  their 
disputation  was  reduced  to  certain  conclusions.  Among 
which,  first  came  in  question  to  dispute  of  free  will,  that 


is,  whether  a  man  have  of  himself  any  election  or  pur- 
pose to  do  that  which  is  good.  When  the  question  was 
to  be  discussed,  what  the  will  of  man  may  do  of  itself, 
without  grace  ;  they,  through  heat  of  contention,  fell 
into  other  matters  little  or  nothing  appertaining  to 
that  Carolostad  proposed.  Eckius  affirmed  that  the 
pure  strength  to  do  good  is  not  in  man's  will,  but  is 
given  of  God  to  man,  to  take  interest  and  increase  of 
man  again,  which  at  first  he  seemed  to  deny.  Then 
being  asked  by  Carolostad  whether  the  whole  and  full 
good  work  that  is  in  man  proceeds  of  God  ?  He  an- 
swered, the  whole  good  work,  but  not  wholly,  granting 
that  the  will  is  moved  by  God,  but  that  to  consent  is  in 
man's  power.  Against  this  Carolostad  reasoned,  al- 
leging  certain  places  of  Augustine,  and  of  St.  Paul,  who 
saith,  "That  God  worketh  in  us  both  to  will  and  to j 
do."  And  this  opinion  of  Carolostad  seemed  to  prevail.} 
And  thus  a  whole  week  was  lost  about  this  contentious] 
and  sophisticalaltercation  between  Eckius  and  Carolostad. 

Luther,  as  was  said,  came  not  thinking  at  all  to  dis- 
pute, but  having  liberty  granted  by  the  duke,  and  under 
the  po])e's  authority,  was  challenged,  and  forced  against 
his  will,  to  dispute  with  Eckius.  The  matter  of  their 
controversy  was  about  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  j 
Rome.  Luther  had  previously  set  forth  in  writing,  that 
they  who  attribute  the  pre-eminency  to  the  church  of 
Rome,  have  no  otlier  foundation  for  it  than  the  pope's 
decrees,  which  had  been  set  forth  not  much  more  thau 
four  hundred  years  before  ;  and  these  decrees  he  af- 
firmed to  be  quite  contrary  to  all  ancient  histories,  fori 
above  a  thousand  years  past,  and  also  contrary  to  the 
holy  scriptures,  and  to  the  Nicene  council. 

Against  this  assertion  Eckius  set  up  a  contrary  con- 
clusion, saying,  "  That  they  who  hold  that  the  supre- 
macy and  pre-eminence  of  the  church  of  Rome  above  all 
other  churches  was  not  before  the  time  of  pope  Silves- 
ter I.  do  err,  forasmuch  as  they  who  succeed  in  the  see 
and  faith  of  Peter,  were  always  received  for  the  successors 
of  Peter,  and  vicars  of  Christ  on  earth." 

Though  this  was  the  last  of  all  the  other  points  of  Ec- 
kius, yet  he  thought  to  begin  with  this  against  Luther,  in 
order  to  bring  him  into  more  displeasure  with  the  bishop 
of  Rome  ;  but  Luther  refused  to  dispute,  alleging  that 
the  subject  was  more  unpleasant  than  necessary  for  that 
time,  and  also  that  for  the  bishop  of  Rome's  sake,  he 
had  much  rather  keep  silence  on  the  point.  But  if  he 
must  needs  be  forced  to  it,  he  wished  the  fault  should 
be  understood  to  be  where  it  really  was,  namely,  in  his 
adversaries  who  challenged  him  to  it.  Eckius  again 
clearing  himself,  transfers  all  the  fault  to  Luther,  who 
first  in  his  treatise  on  indulgences,  asserted  that  before 
Pope  Silvester's  time  the  church  of  Rome  had  no  pre- 
eminence above  other  churches. 

Thus  Luther  being  constrained  to  dispute,  whether 
he  would  or  no,  the  question  began  to  be  pro- 
pounded as  to  the  supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
which  supremacy,  Eckius  contended  was  found  and 
grounded  upon  God's  law.  Luther  on  the  other  side 
denied  not  the  supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  above 
other  churches,  neither  did  he  deny  it  to  be  universal 
over  all  churches,  but  he  only  affirmed  it  not  be  instituted 
by  God's  law.  Upon  this  question  the  disputation  con- 
tinued for  tlie  space  of  five  days.  During  all  which  time 
Eckius  very  dishonestly  and  discourteously  demeaned 
himself,  studying  by  all  means  how  to  bring  his  adver- 
sary into  hatred  with  the  auditors,  and  into  danger 
with  the  pope.  Tlie  reasons  of  Eckius  were  these: 
"  Forasmucli  as  the  church,  being  a  civil  body,  cannot 
be  without  a  head,  therefore  as  it  stands  with  God's  law, 
that  other  civil  governments  should  not  be  destitute  of  a 
head  ;  so  it  is  requisite  by  God's  law,  that  the  pope 
should  be  the  head  of  the  universal  church  of  Christ." 
To  tliis  Martin  Luther  answered,  "That  he  confesses 
and  grants  the  church  not  to  be  headless  so  long  as 
Christ  is  alive,  who  is  the  only  head  of  the  church  ;  neither 
does  the  cliurch  require  any  other  head  beside  him,  foras- 
much as  it  is  a  spiritual  kingdom,  and  not  earthly." 
And  he  alleged  for  him  the  place  of  Coloss.  i.  18 
Eckius  again  produces  certain  places  out  of  Jerome  and 
Cyprian,  which  made  very  little  way  to  prove  the  pri- 


i-  ,r  '■ 


-11^/ 


^    i.     i 


I    mi;  I 


§ift:«i 


A.  D.  1521.] 


THE  REFORMATION.— MARTIN  LUTHER. 


427 


macy  of  the  pope  to  exist  by  the  law  of  God.  As 
to  the  testimony  of  Bernard,  the  authority  of  that  au- 
thor was  not  of  any  great  force  in  this  question. 

Then   he  came  to  the  phice  of  St.  Matthew,    "  Thou 
art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  will    I   build  my  church," 
&c.     To   this  was  answered,   "  That  this  was  a  confes- 
sion of  faith  ;  and  that  Peter  there  represents  the  person 
of  the  whole  universal  church,  as  Augustine  expounds 
it.     Also,  that  Christ  in  that  place  means  himself  to  be 
the  rock,  as  is  manifest  both  by  his  words,  and  the  struc- 
ture   of    the    sentence,    and    many    other    conjectures. 
Also  to  the  place  of  St.  John,  (xxi.Ki.)  "  Feed  my  sheep  " 
(Which  words  Eckius  alleged  were  spoken,  peculiarly  to 
Peter   alone).       Luther    answered,    "  That    after    these 
words  were  spoken,   an  equal  authority  was  given  to  all 
the  apostles,  where  Christ  saith  to  them,     '  Receive  ye 
the  Holy  Ghost :  whose  soever  sins  ye  remit,  they  are  re- 
mitted,'   &c.     By  these  words  (saith  he)  Christ,  assign- 
ing to  them  their  office,  teaches  what  it  is  to  feed,  and 
what  he  ought  to  be  who  feeds."     After  this,  Eckius 
came  to  the  authority  of  the  council  of  Constance  ,   al- 
leging this  among  others, — "  That  it  stands  upon  neces- 
sity of  our  salvation,  to  believe  the  bishop  of  Rome  to 
be  supreme   head  of  the   church  :    alleging,   moreover, 
that  in  that  council  it  was  debated  and  discussed,  that  a 
general  council  could  not  err."  To  this  Martin  Luther 
answered  discreetly,  saying,  "  That  all  the  articles  which 
John  Huss  held  were  not  condemned  in  that  council  for 
heretical.      Again,   of  what    authority    that   council   of 
Coustance  is   to   be  esteemed,   he  left  to    other   men's 
judgments.      This    is  most   certain    (said    he)    that    no 
council  has  authority  to  make  new  articles  of  faith." 
Here  Martin  Luther  was  exclaimed  against   by  Eckius 
and  his  accomplices,   for  diminishing  the  authority  of 
general  councils  ;   although  he   meant  to    confirm   their 
authority.     Yet  he  was  called  a  heretic  and  a  schismatic, 
and  one  of  the  Bohemian  faction,  with  many  other  terms 
of  reproachful  insult.     Eckius  then  granted  the  autho- 
rity of  the  apostles  to  be  equal :   and  yet  that  it  did  not 
follow    thence,    that   the   authority    of  all   bishops  was 
equal.     In  conclusion,  Eckius  could  not  bear  that  any 
one  should  decline  from  any  word  or  sentence  of  the 
pope's  decrees,  or  the  constitutions  of  the  fathers.     To 
this  Luther  answered,  grounding  himself  upon  the  place 
in  Gal.  ii.  6,  where  St.  Paul,   speaking  of  the  principal 
apostles,  saith,   "  And  of  them  who  seemed  to  be  some- 
what,  whatever  they  were,  it  maketh  no  matter   to  me, 
for  God  accepteth  no  man's  person  :  nevertheless,  that 
they  seemed  to  be  somewhat  added  nothing  to  me,"  &.c. 
Eckius  said  to  this   "  That  as   to  the  authority  of  the 
apostles,  they  were  all  chosen  by  Christ,  but  were  or- 
dained   bishops    by    St.    Peter."      And    when    Luther 
brought  forth  the  constitution  of  the  decree,  which  saith, 
"  Let    not    the    bishop    of    Rome    be   called   universal 
bishop,"  &c.     Eckius  answered,  "  That  the  bishop  of 
Rome  ought  not  to  be  called  universal  bishop  ;   yet  he 
may  be  called  bishop  of  the  universal  church."     And 
thus    much   touching   the    question    of  the   pope's   su- 
premacy. 

From  this  matter  they  entered  next  upon  purgatory, 
where  Eckius  kept  no  order ;  for  when  they  should  have 
disputed  what  power  the  pope  has  in  purgatory  ;  Eckius 
turns  the  scope  of  the  question,  and  endeavours  to  prove 
that  there  is  purgatory  ;  and  alleges  the  place  of  Macca- 
bees. Luther,  leaning  upon  the  judgment  of  Jerome, 
affirms  the  book  of  Maccabees  to  be  not  canonical. 
Eckius  again  replies,  that  the  book  of  Maccabees  was 
of  no  less  authority  than  the  gospels.  Also,  he  alleges 
the  place,  1  Cor.  iii.  15,  "  He  himself  shall  be  saved  ; 
yet  so  as  by  fire."  Also,  the  place  of  Matthew  v.  25, 
*'  Agree  with  thine  adversary  quickly  whiles  thou  art  in 
the  way  with  him,  lest  he  deliver  thee  to  prison, — thou 
shale  not  come  out  thence  till  thou  hast  paid  the  utter- 
most farthing,"  &c.  To  this  he  added  also,  Psal. 
Ixvi.  12,  "  We  went  through  fire  and  water,"  &c.  How 
these  places  are  wrested  to  purgatory,  let  the  reader  dis- 
cern and  judge.  Then  was  brought  on  the  question  of 
indulgences,  of  which  Eckius  seemed  to  make  but  a 
tritie,  and  a  matter  of  nothing,  and  so  passed  it  over. 


At  last  they  came  to  the  question  of  penance  :  touch- 
ing which,  the  reasons  of  Eckius  digressed  much  from 
the  purpose,  and  went  to  prove,  that  there  are  some  pains 
of  satisfaction,  which  Luther  never  denied  ;  but  that  for 
every  particular  offence  such  particular  penance  is  ex- 
acted of  God's  justice  upon  the  repentant  sinner,  as  is 
in  man's  power  to  remit  or  release ;  such  penance 
neither  Luther,  nor  any  true  christian  would  admit. 

And  thus  ye  have  the  chief  effect  of  this  disputation 
between  Luther  and  Eckius  at  Leipsic,  in  the  month  of 
July,  15iy. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  same  year,  1519,  Ulric 
Zuinglius  came  first  to  Zurich,  and  there  began  to  teach. 
In  the  sixteenth  article  in  his  book  of  articles,  he  re- 
cords, that  Luther  and  he  at  the  same  time,  one  not 
knowing  or  hearing  of  the  other,  began  to  write  against 
the  pope's  pardons  and  indulgences.  Yet,  if  the 
time  be  rightly  counted,  I  suppose  we  shall  find  that 
Luther  began  a  year  or  two  before  Zuinglius.  Not- 
withstanding, Sleidan  testifies,  that  in  tliis  year,  when 
Sampson,  a  Franciscan,  came  with  the  pope's  pardons  to 
Zurich,  Ulric  Zuingli\is  withstood  him,  and  declared  his 
pardons  to  be  but  a  vain  seducing  of  the  people,  to  in- 
veigle away  their  money. 

In  the  next  year,  which  was  1520,  the  friars  and 
doctors  of  Louvaine,  and  of  Cologne,  condemned  the 
books  of  Luther  as  heretical.  Luther  again  effectually 
defended  himself,  and  charged  them  with  obstinate  vio- 
lence and  malicious  in. piety.  About  this  same  time 
flashed  out  from  Rome  the  thunderbolt  of  Pope  Leo 
against  Luther,  although  he  had  so  humbly  and  obe- 
diently reverenced  both  the  person  of  the  pope,  and  the 
authority  of  his  see,  and  had  also  dedicated  to  him  the 
book  intituled,  "  Of  Christian  Liberty."  In  which 
book  he  discusses  aud  proves  these  two  points  princi- 
pally ; 

1.  That  a  christian  man  is  free,  and  Lord  over  all 
things,  and  subject  to  none. 

2.  That  a  christian  man  is  a  diligent  underling  and 
servant  of  all  men,  and  to  every  man  subject. 

Also,  in  the  same  year  he  set  out  a  defence  of  all  his 
articles,  which  the  pope's  bull  had  before  condemned. 

Another  book  also  he  wrote  to  the  nobility  of  Ger- 
many, in  which  he  impugns  and  shakes  the  three  princi- 
pal vvalls  of  the  papists  ;  the  first  whereof  is  this  : — 

1.  Whereas  the  papists  say,  that  no  temporal  or  pro- 
fane magistrate  has  any  power  over  the  spirit- 
uality, but  that  the  spirituality  have  power  over  the 
other. 

2.  Where  any  place  of  scripture,  being  in  controversy, 
it  is  to  be  decided,  they  say,  "  No  man  may  ex- 
pound the  scripture,  or  be  judge  of  it,  but  only  the 
pope." 

3.  When  any  council  is  brought  against  them,  they 
say,  "  That  no  man  has  authority  to  call  a  council, 
but  only  the  pope." 

Moreover,  in  this  book  he  handles  and  discourses  on 
other  matters  :  That  the  pope  can  stop  no  free  councU ; 
also  what  things  ought  to  be  handled  in  councils  :  That 
the  pride  of  the  pope  is  not  to  be  suffered.  What 
money  goes  out  of  Germany  yearly  to  the  pope,  amounts 
to  the  sum  of  three  millions  of  florins.  Furthermore, 
in  this  book  he  proves  and  discusses,  that  the  emperor 
is  not  under  tlie  pope  ;  and  that  the  donation  of  Con- 
stantine  is  not  true,  but  forged  :  That  priests  may  have 
wives  :  That  the  voices  of  the  people  ought  not  to  be 
separated  from  the  election  of  ecclesiastical  persons : 
That  interdicting  and  suspending  of  matrimony  at  cer- 
tain times  was  introduced  from  avarice  :  what  is  the 
right  use  of  excommunication  :  That  there  ought  to  be 
fewer  holy-days  :  That  liberty  ought  not  to  be  restrained 
in  meats  :  That  wilful  poverty  and  begging  ought  to  be 
abolished  :  What  damage  and  inconvenience  have  grown 
up  by  the  council  of  Constance  :  and  what  misfortunes 
Sigismund  the  emperor  sustained,  for  not  keeping  faith 
and  promise  with  John  Huss  and  Jerome  of  Prague : 
That  heretics  should  be  convinced  not  by  fire  and 
faggot,  but  by  evidence  of  scripture,  and  God's  word : 
How  schools  and  universities  ought  to  be  reformed: 


428 


THE  REFORMATION— MARTIN  LUTHER. 


[Book  VII. 


What  is  to  be  said  and  juds;ed  of  the  pope's  decretals  : 
That  the  first  teaching  of  children  ought  to  begin  with 
the  gospel. 

In  the  month  of  October  this  year,  the  new  emperor, 
Charles  v.,  was  crowned  at  Aix-la-Chapelle  ;  and  about 
the  month  of  November,  Pope  Leo  sent  again  to  Duke 
Fredeii<-k  two  cardinals,  of  whom  the  one  was  Jerome 
Leander,  who,  after  a  few  words  of  high  commendation, 
premised  to  the  duke,  touching  his  noble  progeny  and 
his  other  famous  virtues,  then  they  made  two  requests 
to  him  in  tlie  pope's  name  ;  first.  That  he  would  cause 
all  the  books  of  Luther  to  be  burned.  Secondly, 
That  he  would  either  cause  Luther  to  be  executed,  or 
else  would  send  him  up  to  Rome  to  the  pope. 

These  two  requests  seemed  very  strange  to  the  duke  : 
who,  answering  the  cardinals,  said,  "  That  he  having 
been  hmg  absent  from  thence,  on  other  public  affairs, 
could  not  tell  what  had  been  done,  neither  had  he  com- 
municated on  the  doings  of  Luther.  However,  this  he 
had  heard,  that  Eckius  was  a  great  disturber  not  only  of 
Luther,  but  of  other  learned  and  good  men  of  his  uni- 
versity. As  for  himself,  he  was  always  ready  to  do  his 
duty ;  first,  in  sending  Luther  to  Cajetan  the  cardinal 
at  the  city  of  Augsburgh,  and  afterwards,  at  the  pope's 
command,  would  have  sent  him  out  of  his  dominions, 
had  not  Meltitz,  the  pope's  own  chamberlain,  given 
contrary  counsel  to  retain  him  still  in  his  own  country, 
fearing  lest  he  might  do  more  harm  in  other  countries 
than  where  he  was  better  known  :  and  so  now  also  he  was 
as  ready  to  do  his  duty,  wherever  right  and  equity  re- 
quired. But  as  in  this  cause  he  sees  much  hatred  and 
violence  shewn  on  one  side,  and  no  error  yet  convicted 
on  the  other  side,  but  that  it  had  rather  the  appr  bation 
of  many  well  learned  and  sound  men  of  judgment ;  and 
as  also  the  cause  of  Luther  was  not  yet  heard  before  the 
emperor,  therefore  he  desired  the  legates  to  arrange 
•with  the  pope's  holiness,  that  certain  learned  persons  of 
gravity  and  upright  judgment  might  be  assigned  to  have 
the  hearing  and  determination  of  this  matter,  and  that 
his  error  might  first  be  known  and  proved,  before  he 
•was  made  a  heretic,  or  his  books  burned.  And  then 
when  he  should  see  his  error  by  manifest  and  sound 
testimonies  of  scripture,  Luther  should  find  no  favour  at 
his  hands  ;  otherwise  he  trusted  that  the  pope's  holiness 
would  e.xact  nothing  of  him,  which  he  might  not  with 
equity  and  honour  of  his  place  and  estate,  reasonably 
perform,  &c. 

Then  the  cardinals,  declaring  to  the  duke  again,  that 
they  could  do  no  otherwise,  than  according  to  the  form 
of  their  commission,  and  so  they  took  the  books  of 
Luther,  and  shortly  after  set  fire  upon  them,  and  openly 
burnt  them.  Luther  hearing  this,  in  like  manner  called 
together  all  the  students  and  learned  men  in  Wittenberg, 
and  there  taking  the  pope's  decrees,  and  the  bull  lately 
sent  down  against  himself,  openly  and  solemnly,  accom- 
panied with  a  great  number  of  people  following  him,  he 
set  them  likewise  on  fire,  and  burnt  them,  on  the  10th 
of  December. 

A  little  before  these  things  passed  between  the  pope 
and  Martin  Luther,  the  emperor  had  commanded  and 
ordained  a  sitting  or  assembly  of  the  states  of  all  the 
empire  to  be  held  at  the  city  of  Worms,  on  the  sixth 
day  of  January  next  ensuing.  In  which  assembly, 
through  tlie  means  of  Duke  Frederick,  the  emperor  gave 
forth.  That  he  would  have  the  cause  of  Luther  there 
brought  before  him,  and  so  it  was.  For  when  the  as- 
semljly  was  commenced  in  the  city  of  Worms,  after- 
wards, upon  the  sixth  day  of  March  following,  the  em- 
peror, tlirough  the  advice  of  Duke  Frederick,  directed 
his  letters  to  Luther  ;  signifying,  that  for  so  much  as  he 
had  set  forth  certain  books,  he  therefore,  by  the  advice 
of  his  peers  and  princes  about  him,  had  ordained  to  have 
the  cause  brought  before  him  in  his  own  hearing,  and 
tlierefore  he  granted  him  licence  to  come,  and  return 
home  again.  And  that  he  might  safely  and  quietly  do 
so,  he  promised  to  him  by  pul)lic  faith  and  credit,  in  the 
name  of  the  wliole  empire,  his  passport  and  safe  conduct; 
as  by  tlie  instrument  which  he  sent  to  him,  he  might 
the  more  fully  be  assured.  Wherefore,  without  all 
doubt  or  distrust,   he  desired  him  to  repair  to  liim,  and 


to  be  there  present  the   one-and-twentieth  day  after  the 
receipt  thereof. 

Martin  Luther  being  thus  provided  with  his  safe  con- 
duct by  the  emperor,  and  after  having  been  accursed  at 
Rome  upon  Maunday  Thursday,  by  the  pope ;  he, 
shortly  after  Easter,  speeds  his  journey  to  Worms ; 
where  he  appeared  before  the  emperor  and  all  the  states 
of  Germany  ;  how  constantly  he  stuck  to  the  truth,  and 
defended  himself,  and  answered  his  adversaries,  shall 
now  be  detailed. 


The  Acts  and  Doingf:  of  Martin  Luther  hefore  the 
Emperor  at  the  City  of  Worms. 

In  the  year  1.521,  about  seventeen  days  after  Easter, 
Martin  Lutlier  entered  Worms,  having  been  sent  for  by 
the  Emjjeror  Charles  V.,  &c.  And  whereas  Luther 
having  published  tliree  years  before  certain  propositions 
to  be  disputed  in  the  town  of  Wittenberg  in  Saxony, 
against  the  tyranny  of  the  pope^which,  notwithstand- 
ing, were  torn  in  pieces,  condemned  and  burned  by  the 
papists,  and  yet  convinced  by  no  manifest  scriptures,  or 
probable  reason — the  matter  began  to  grow  to  a  tumult 
and  agitation  ;  and  yet  Luther  maintained  all  the  while 
openly  his  cause  against  the  clergy.  Upon  this  it 
seemed  good  to  some,  that  Luther  should  be  summoned, 
assigning  to  him  a  herald-at-arms,  with  a  letter  of  safe 
conduct  by  the  emperor  and  princes.  Being  sent  for, 
he  came,  and  was  brought  to  the  house  of  the  knights  of 
Rhodes,  where  he  was  lodged,  well  treated,  and  visited 
by  many  earls,  barons,  knights  of  the  order,  gentlemen, 
priests,  and  the  commonalty,  who  frequented  his  lodging 
until  night. 

To  conclude,  he  came,  contrary  to  the  expectation  of 
many  ;  for  although  he  was  sent  for  by  the  emperor's 
messenger,  and  had  letters  of  safe  conduct,  yet,  as  a  few 
days  before  his  books  had  been  condemned  by  public 
proclamation,  it  was  much  doubted  by  many  whether  he 
would  come  :  especially  as  his  friends  deliberated  to- 
getlier  in  a  village  nigh  at  hand,  (where  Luther  was  first 
advertised  of  these  occurrences)  and  many  persuaded 
him  not  to  venture  himself  into  such  danger.  When  he 
had  heard  their  whole  persuasion  and  advice,  he 
answered  in  tliis  wise  : — "  As,  since  I  am  sent  for,  I  am 
resolved  and  certainly  determined  to  enter  Worms,  in 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  yea,  although  there 
were  so  many  devils  to  resist  me,  as  there  are  tiles  to 
cover  the  houses  in  Worms.'* 

The  fourth  day  after  his  arrival,  a  gentleman,  named 
Ulrick  of  Pappenheim,  lieutenant-general  of  the  men  at 
arms  of  the  empire,  was  commanded  by  the  emperor,  be- 
fore dinner,  to  go  to  Luther,  and  to  enjoin  him  to  appear 
before  his  imperial  majesty,  the  princes  electors,  dukes, 
and  other  estates  of  the  empire,  at  four  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon,  to  be  informed  of  the  cause  of  his  being  sent 
for ;   to  which  he  willingly  assented,  as  was  his  duty. 

Therefore,  at  four  o'clock,  Ulrick  of  Pappenheim,  and 
Caspar  Sturm  the  emperor's  herald,  (who  conducted 
Luther  from  Wittenberg  to  Worms,)  came  for  Luther, 
and  accompanied  him  through  the  garden  of  the  knights 
of  Rhodes,  to  the  earl  palatine's  palace  :  and  lest  the 
people  that  thronged  in  should  molest  him,  he  was  led  by 
secret  stairs  to  the  place  where  he  was  appointed  to  have 
the  audience.  Yet,  many  who  perceived  this  stratagem, 
violently  rushed  in,  and  were  resisted,  but  in  vain,  and 
many  ascended  the  galleries,  because  they  desired  to  see 
Luther. 

Tlius  standing  before  the  emperor,  the  electors,  dukes, 
earls,  and  all  the  estates  of  the  empire  assembled  there, 
he  was  first  advertised  by  Ulrick  ofPappenheim  to  keep 
silence,  imtil  such  time  as  he  was  required  to  speak. 
Then  John  Eckius,  above-mentioned,  who  was  the  bishop 
of  Triers'  general  official,  with  a  loud  and  intelligible  voice, 
first  in  Latin,  then  in  Dutch,  according  to  the  emperor's 
command,  said  and  proposed  this  sentence  : — 

"  Martin  Luther,  his  sacred  and  invincible  imperial 
majesty  hath  enjoined,  by  the  consent  of  all  the  estates  of 
the  holy  empire,  that  thou  shouldst  be  appealed  before 


A.  D.  1521.] 


THE  REFORMATION— MARTIN  LUTHER. 


429 


j  the  throne  of  his  majesty,  to  the  end,  that  I  might  demand 

of  thee  thf  se  two  points. 
j       "  Fir.-;t,  whether  thou  confess  these  hooks  here   (for  he 
i  shewed  a  heap  of  Luther's  books,  written  in  the  Latin 
I  and   Dutch  tongues),  and  which  are  in   all   places  dis- 
persed, entitled  with  thy  name,  be  thine,  and  that  thou 
dost  affirm  them  to  be  thine,  or  not  ? 

"  Secondly,  whether  thou  wilt  recant  and  revoke 
them,  and  all  that  is  contained  in  them,  or  rather  meanest 
to  stand  to  what  thou  hast  written  ?" 

Then,  before  Luther  prepared  to  answer,  Jerome 
!  ScurfTus,  a  lawyer  of  Wittenberg,  required  that  the  titles 
I  of  the  books  should  be  read.  Forthwith  Eckius  named 
some  of  the  books,  and  those  principally  which  were 
printed  at  Basil,  among  which  he  named  his  Commen- 
taries upon  the  Psalms,  his  book  on  Good  Works,  his 
Commentary  upon  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  others  which 
were  not  controversial. 

After  this,  Luther  answered  in  Latin  and  in  Dutch  : — 

"Two  things    are   proposed  to    me  by  bis   imperial 

majesty  :   First,  whether  I  will  avow  all  those  books  that 

j  bear  my  name.     Secondly,  whether  I  will  maintain  or 

revoke  anything  that  I  have  devised  or  published.    I  will 

answer  as  briefly  as  I  can. 

"  In  the  first  place,  I  can  do  no  otherwise  than  re- 
cognise those  books   to  be  mine,  which  were  named  ; 
and,  certainly,  I  will  never  recant  any  clause  of  them. 
In  the  second  place,  to  declare  whether  I  will  wholly  de- 
,   fend,  or  call  back  any  thing  contained  in  them  ;  as  there 
are  questions  of  faith  and  the  salvation  of  the  soul,  (and 
this  concerns  the  word  of  God,  which  is  the  greatest  and 
most  excellent  matter  that  can  be  in  heaven  or  earth,  and 
which  we  ought  duly  and  evermore  to  reverence,)  this 
might  be   accounted  a  rashness  of  judgment  in  me,  and 
even  a  most  dangerous  attempt,  if  1  should  pronounce 
I   any  thing  before  I  were  better  advised,  considering  I 
!    might  recite  something  less  than  the  matter  imports,  and 
i    more  than  the  truth  requires,  if  I  did  not  premeditate 
I    what  I  would  speak.    These  two  things  being  well  consi- 
'    dered,  doth  bring  to  my  mind  this  sentence  of  our  Lord 
'    Jesus  Christ,  where  it  is  said,  '  Whosoever  shall  deny  me 
I    before  men,  him  will  I  also  deny  before  my  Father,  who  is 
in  heaven.'     I  require  then  for  this  cause,  and  humbly 
beseech  his  imperial  majesty  to  grant  me  liberty  and  lei- 
sure to  deliberate,  so  that  I  may  satisfy  the  interroga- 
tion made  to  me,  without  prejudice  of  the  word  of  God, 
and  peril  of  mine  own  soul." 

Whereupon  the  princes  began  to  deliberate.  Then 
Eckius,  the  prolocutor,  pronounced  their  resolution, 
saying,  "  Although,  master  Luther,  thou  hast  sufficiently 
understood,  by  the  emperor's  command,  the  cause  of  thy 
appearance  here,  and  therefore  dost  not  deserve  to  have 
any  further  respite  given  thee  to  determine  ;  yet  the  em- 
peror's majesty,  of  his  mere  clemency,  grants  to  thee  one 
day  to  meditate  thy  answer,  so  that  to-morrow,  at  this 
hour,  thou  shalt  exhibit  thine  opinion,  not  in  writing, 
but  pronounce  the  same  with  thy  voice." 

Then  Luther  was  led  to  his  lodging  by  the  herald. 
But  here  I  must  not  forget,  that  in  the  way  as  he  was 
going  to  the  emperor,  and  when  he  was  in  the  assembly 
of  the  princes,  he  was  exhorted  by  others  to  be  cour- 
ageous, and  manly  to  demean  himself,  and  not  to  fear 
them  that  can  kill  the  body,  but  not  the  soul,  but  rather 
to  dread  him  that  is  able  to  send  both  body  and  soul  to 
everlasting  fire. 

He  was  encouraged  too  by  the  words  of  our  Lord,  that 
"  When  tl;ou  art  before  kings,  think  not  what  thou  shalt 
speak,  for  it  shall  be  given  to  thee  in  that  hour  what  thou 
shalt  say." 

The  next  day,  at  four  o'clock,  the  herald  again  came, 
and  brought  Luther  from  his  lodging  to  the  emperor's 
court,  where  he  staid  till  six  o'clock,  for  the  princes  were 
occupied  in  grave  consultations ;  there  he  was  surrounded 
with  a  great  number  of  people,  and  almost  smothered  for 
the  press  that  was  there.  Theji,  afterwards,  when  the 
jirinces  were  set,  and  Luther  entered,  Eckius,  the  o£5cial, 
began  to  speak  in  this  manner : — 

"  Yesterday,  at  this  hour,  the  emperor's  majesty 
assigned  thee  to  be  here  master  Luther,  for  thou  didst 


affirm  those  books  that  we  named  yesterday  were  thine. 
Further,  to  the  interrogation  made  by  us,  whether  thou 
wouldest  approve  of  all  that  is  contained  in  them,  or 
retract  and  make  void  any  part  of  them,  thou  didst  re- 
quire time  for  deliberation,  which  was  granted,  and  is 
now  expired.  Although  thou  oughtest  not  to  have  had 
opportunity  granted  to  deliberate,  considering  it  was  not 
unknown  to  thee  wherefore  we  cited  thee.  And  as  con- 
cerning the  matter  of  faith,  every  man  ought  to  be  so 
prepared,  that  at  all  times,  whenever  he  shall  be  required, 
he  may  give  certain  and  constant  reason  thereof ;  and 
thou,  especially,  being  counted  a  man  of  such  learning, 
and  so  long  time  exercised  in  theology.  Then,  go  to, 
answer  even  now  to  the  emperor's  demand,  whose  cle- 
mency thou  hast  experienced  in  giving  thee  leisure  to 
delil)erate.  Wilt  thou  now  maintain  all  thy  books  which 
thou  hast  acknowledged,  or  revoke  any  part  of  them,  and 
submit  thyself?" 

The  official  made  this  interrogation  in  Latin  and  in 
Dutch.  Martin  Luther  answered  in  Latin  and  in  Dutch, 
in  this  wise,  modestly  and  lowly,  and  yet  not  without 
some  stoutness  of  spirit,  and  christian  constancy,  so  that 
his  adversaries  would  gladly  have  had  his  courage  more 
humbled  and  abased,  but  yet  more  earnestly  they  desired 
his  recantation,  of  which  they  were  in  some  hopes,  when 
they  heard  him  desire  respite  to  make  his  answer. 

His  Ansicer  was  this  : — 

"Most  magnificent  emperor,  and  you  most  noble 
princes,  and  my  most  gentle  lords,  I  appear  before  you 
here  at  the  hour  prescribed  to  me  yesterday,  yielding  the 
obedience  which  I  owe  ;  humbly  beseeching,  for  God's 
mercy,  your  most  renowned  majesty,  and  your  graces 
and  honours,  that  ye  will  minister  to  me  this  courtesy,  to 
attend  to  this  cause  benignly,  which  is  the  cause,  (as  I 
trust,)  of  justice  and  truth.  And  if,  by  ignorance,  I 
have  not  given  to  every  one  of  you  your  just  titles,  or  if 
I  have  not  observed  the  ceremonies  and  countenance  of 
the  court,  offending  against  them,  it  may  please  you  to 
pardon  me  of  your  benignities,  as  one  that  hath  frequented 
cloisters,  and  not  courtly  ci\ilities.  And  first,  as  touch- 
ing myself,  I  can  affirm  or  promise  no  other  thing,  but 
only  this  ;  that  I  have  taught  hitherto  in  simplicity  of 
mind,  that  which  I  have  thought  to  tend  to  God's  glory, 
and  to  the  salvation  of  men's  souls. 

"  Now,  as  concerning  the  two  articles  objected  by 
your  most  excellent  majesty,  whether  I  would  acknow- 
ledge those  books  which  were  named,  and  are  published 
in  my  name,  and  whether  I  would  maintain  or  revoke 
them,  I  have  given  a  resolved  answer  to  the  first,  in 
which  I  persist,  and  shall  persevere  for  evermore,  that 
these  books  are  mine,  and  published  by  me  in  my  name  ; 
unless  it  has  since  happened,  by  some  fraudulent  deahng 
of  mine  enemies,  that  there  be  any  thing  foisted  into 
them,  or  corruptly  altered.  For  I  will  acknowledge 
nothing  but  what  I  have  written,  and  that  which  I  have 
written  I  will  not  deny. 

"  Now,  to  answer  the  second  article.  I  beseech  your 
most  excellent  majesty,  and  your  graces,  to  vouchsafe  to 
give  ear.  All  my  books  are  not  of  one  sort.  There  are 
some  in  which  I  have  so  simply  and  soundly  declared, 
and  opened  the  religion  of  christian  faith,  and  of  good 
works,  that  my  very  enemies  are  compelled  to  confess 
them  to  be  profitable,  and  worthy  to  be  read  of  all  chris- 
tians. And  truly,  the  pope's  bull,  (how  cruel  and  tyran- 
nous soever  it  be,)  judges  some  of  my  books  to  be  blame- 
less ;  although,  with  severe  sentence  he  thunders  against 
me,  and  with  monstrous  cruelty  condemns  my  books  ; 
which  books  if  I  should  revoke,  I  might  worthily  be 
thought  to  transgress  the  office  of  a  true  christian,  and 
to  be  one  that  opposes  the  public  confession  of  all  peo- 
ple. There  is  another  sort  of  my  books,  which  contain 
invectives  against  the  papacy,  and  others  of  the  pojie's 
retinue,  who  have,  with  their  pestiferous  doctrine,  and 
pernicious  examples,  corrupted  the  whole  state  of  our 
Christianity.  Nor  can  any  deny  or  dissemble  this,  for 
universal  experience,  and  common  complaint  of  all  bear 
witness  to  it,  that  the  consciences  of  all  faithful  men  are 
most  miserably  entrapped,  vexed,  and  cruelly  tormented 


430 


THE  REFORMATION— MARTIN  LUTHER. 


[Book  VII. 


by  the  pope's  laws  and  doctrines  of  men.  Also,  that 
the  goods  and  substance  of  christian  people  are  devoured, 
especially  in  this  noble  and  famous  country  of  Germany, 
and  even  yet,  in  a  most  detestable  manner,  are  suffered 
still  to  be  devoured,  without  measure,  by  incredible 
tyranny ;  notwithstanding  that  they  themselves  have 
ordained  to  the  contrary  in  their  own  proper  laws,  wherein 
they  themselves  have  decreed,  '  That  all  such  laws  of 
popes,  as  are  repugnant  to  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  and 
the  opinions  of  the  ancient  fathers,  are  to  be  judged 
erroneous,  and  reproved.' 

"  If,  tiien,  I  should  revoke  these,  I  do  nothing  but  add 
more  force  to  their  tyranny,  and  open  not  only  windows 
but  wide  gates  to  their  impiety,  which  is  likely  to  extend 
more  wide  and  more  licentiously  than  ever  ;  and  by  my 
retracting,  their  insolent  assumptions  shall  be  made 
more  licentious,  and  less  subject  to  punishment,  intoler- 
able to  tlie  common  people,  and  more  confirmed  and 
established,  especially  if  it  be  known  that  I  have  done 
this  by  the  authority  of  your  most  excellent  majesty,  and 
the  sacred  Roman  empire.  O,  Lord !  what  a  cover  or 
shadow  shall  I  be  then  to  cloak  their  naughtiness  and 
tyranny ! 

"  The  rest,  or  third  sort  of  my  books,  are  such  as  I  have 
written  against  some  persons,  to  wit,  against  such  as  with 
tooth  and  nail  labour  to  maintain  the  Romish  tyranny, 
and  to  deface  the  true  doctrine  and  religion  which  I  have 
taught  and  professed.  As  to  these,  I  plainly  confess,  I 
have  been  more  vehement  than  my  religion  and  profes- 
sion required  ;  for  I  make  myself  no  saint,  and  I  dispute 
not  of  my  life,  but  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ. 

"  And  these  I  cannot  without  prejudice  call  back;  for, 
by  this  recantation  it  will  come  to  pass,  that  tyranny  and 
impiety  shall  reign,  supported  by  my  means,  and  so  they 
shall  exercise  cruelty  against  God's  people  more  violently 
and  ragingly  than  before. 

"  Nevertheless,  as  I  am  a  man,  and  not  God,  I  can  no 
otherwise  defend  my  books,  than  did  my  very  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  defend  his  doctrine  ;  who  being  examined  before 
Annas,  and  having  received  a  buffet  of  the  officials,  said, 
'  If  I  have  spoken  evil,  bear  witness  of  the  evil.' 

"  If  the  Lord,  (who  was  perfect,  and  could  not  err,)  re- 
fused not  to  have  testimony  given  against  his  doctrine,  yea 
of  a  most  vile  servant,  how  much  the  more  ought  I,  who 
am  but  vile  corruption,  and  can  of  myself  do  nothing  but 
err,  earnestly  see  and  require  if  any  will  bear  witness 
against  my  doctrine. 

"  Therefore,  I  require,  for  God's  mercy,  your  most 
excellent  majesty,  your  graces  and  right  honourable 
lordships,  or  whatsoever  he  be  of  high  or  low  degree, 
here  to  give  his  testimony  to  convict  my  errors,  and  con- 
fute me  by  the  scriptures,  either  out  of  the  prophets,  or 
the  apostles,  and  I  will  be  most  ready,  if  so  instructed, 
to  revoke  any  manner  of  error  ;  yea,  and  I  will  be  the  first 
that  shall  consume  mine  own  books,  and  burn  them. 

"  I  suppose  it  may  seem,  that  I  have  well  weighed 
beforehand  the  perils  and  dangers,  the  divisions  and 
dissensions  which  have  arisen  throughout  the  wliole 
world,  by  reason  of  my  doctrine,  whereof  I  was  vehe- 
mently and  sharply  yesterday  admonished.  Concerning 
which  divisions  of  men's  minds,  what  other  men  judge  I 
know  not.  As  to  myself,  I  conceive  no  greater  delight 
in  anything,  than  when  I  behold  discords  and  dissen- 
sions stirred  up  for  the  word  of  God ;  for  such  is  the 
course  and  proceedings  of  the  Gospel.  Jesus  Christ 
saith,  '  I  came  not  to  send  peace,  but  a  sword  ;  I  came 
to  set  a  man  at  variance  with  his  father,'  &c.  (Matt.  x. 
34.) 

"  And,  further,  we  must  think,  that  our  God  is  mar- 
vellous and  terrible  in  his  counsels  ;  lest  perhaps  that 
which  we  endeavour  with  earnest  study  to  achieve  and 
bring  to  pass,  (if  we  begin  first  with  condemning  his 
word,)  may  redound  again  to  a  sea  of  evil ;  and  lest  the 
new  reign  of  this  young  and  bounteous  prince  Charles, 
(in  whom,  next  after  God,  we  all  conceive  singular 
hope,)  be  lamentable,  unfortunate,  and  miserably  begun. 

"  I  could  exemplify  this  with  authorities  of  the  scrip- 
tures more  effectually,  as  by  Pharaoh,  the  king  of 
Egypt,  and  the  kings  of  Israel,  wlio  then  most  obscured 
the  bright  suu  of  their  glory,  and  procured  their  own 


ruin,  when  by  their  counsels,  and  not  by  God's  counsels, 
they  attempted  to  pacify  and  establish  their  governments 
and  realms  ;  for  it  is  he  that  entraps  the  wily  in  theii 
wiliness,  and  subverts  mountains  before  they  be  aware. 
Wherefore,  it  is  good  to  dread  the  Lord. 

"  I  speak  not  this,  supposing  that  so  politic  and  pru- 
dent heads  have  need  of  my  doctrine  and  admonition, 
but  because  I  would  not  omit  to  profit  my  country,  and 
offer  my  duty  or  service.  And  thus  I  humbly  commend  my. 
self  to  your  most  excellent  majesty,  and  your  honourable 
lordships,  beseeching  you  that  1  may  not  incur  your  dis- 
pleasure, or  be  contemned  of  you  through  the  persecution 
of  my  adversaries.     I  have  spoken.'' 

Then  Eckius,  the  emperor's  prolocutor,  with  a  stern 
countenance  began,  and  said,  "  That  Luther  had  not 
answered  to  any  purpose.  Neither  behoved  it  him  to 
call  in  question  things  concluded  and  defined  by  general 
councils  ;  and,  therefore,  retpiired  of  him  a  plain  and  di- 
rect answer,  whether  he  would  revoke  or  no  ?" 

Then  Luther. — "  Considering,  (said  he,)  your  sovereign 
majesty  and  your  honours  require  a  plain  answer,  this 
I  say  and  profess  as  resolutely  as  I  may,  without  doubt- 
fulness or  sophistication,  that  if  I  be  not  convinced  by 
testimonies  of  the  scriptures,  and  by  probable  reasons, 
(for  I  believe  not  the  pope,  neither  his  general  councils, 
which  have  erred  many  times,  and  have  been  contrary  to 
themselves,)  my  conscience  is  so  bound  in  these  scrip- 
tures, and  the  word  of  God,  which  I  have  alleged,  that  I 
will  not,  and  may  not  revoke  any  thing,  considering  it  is 
not  godly  or  lawful  to  do  any  thing  against  conscience. 
Hereupon  I  stand  and  rest.  God  have  mercy  upon 
me." 

The  princes  consulted  together  upon  this  answer  ;  and 
when  they  had  diligently  examined  the  same,  the  prolo- 
cutor began  thus  : — 

"  Martin,"  said  he,  "  thou  hast  more  immodestly  an- 
swered than  beseemed  thy  person,  and  also  little  to  the 
purpose.  Thou  dividest  thy  books  into  three  sorts,  in 
such  a  way  as  that  all  that  thou  hast  said,  makes  nothing 
to  the  interrogation  proposed ;  and,  therefore,  if  thou 
hadst  revoked  those  wherein  the  greatest  part  of  thine 
errors  is  contained,  the  emperor's  majesty,  and  the  noble 
clemency  of  others,  would  have  suffered  the  rest  to  sus- 
tain no  injury.  But  thou  dost  revive,  and  bring  to  light 
again,  all  that  the  general  council  of  Constance  has  con- 
demned, which  was  assembled  of  all  the  nation  of  Ger- 
many, and  now  requirest  to  be  convinced  by  the  scrip- 
tures, wherein  thou  greatly  errest.  For  what  availeth  it 
to  renew  disputation  of  things  so  long  time  condemned 
by  the  church  and  councils,  unless  it  should  be  necessary 
to  give  a  reason  to  every  man  of  every  thing  that  is  con- 
cluded ?  Now  if  it  should  be  permitted  to  every  one 
that  opposes  the  determination  of  the  church  and  coun- 
cils, that  he  must  be  convinced  by  the  scriptures,  we 
shall  have  nothing  certain  and  established  in  Christendom. 

"  And  this  is  the  cause  that  the  emperor's  majesty  re- 
quires of  thee  a  simple  answer,  either  negative  or  affirma- 
tive, whether  thou  mindest  to  defend  all  thy  works  as 
christian,  or  no  ?" 

Then  Luther  turning  to  the  emperor  and  the  nobles, 
besought  them  not  to  force  or  compel  him  to  yield  against 
his  conscience,  confirmed  with  the  holy  scriptures,  with- 
out manifest  arguments  alleged  to  the  contrary  by  his 
adversaries. 

"  1  have  declared  and  rendered,"  said  he,  "  mine  an- 
swer simply  and  directly,  neither  have  I  any  more  to 
say,  unless  mine  adversaries,  with  true  and  sufficient 
proofs,  grounded  upon  the  scripture,  can  reduce  and  re- 
solve my  mind,  and  refute  mine  errors  which  they  lay  to 
my  charge.  I  am  tied,  as  I  said,  by  the  scriptures  ;  nei- 
ther may  I,  or  can  I,  with  a  safe  conscience,  assent  to 
them.  For  as  to  general  councils,  with  whose  authority 
only  they  press  me,  I  am  able  to  prove,  that  they  have 
both  erred,  and  have  defined  many  things  contrary  to 
themselves  ;  and  therefore  the  authority  of  them  is  not 
sufficient,  for  the  which  I  should  retract  those  things, 
the  verity  of  which  stands  so  firm  and  manifest  in  the 
holy  scripture,  that  neither  of  me  ought  it  to  be  re- 
quired, nor  could  I  do  so  without  impiety." 

The  official  again  answeredi   denying  that  any  man 


A.  D.  1521.] 


THE  RtFORMATI ON— MARTIN  LUTHER 


431 


could  prove  the  councils  could  have  erred.  But  Luther 
alleged  that  he  could,  and  promised  to  prove  it ;  and  now 
night  approaching,  the  lords  rose  and  departed.  And 
after  Luther  had  taken  his  leave  of  the  emperor,  many 
Spaniards  scorned  and  scoffed  the  good  man  in  the  way 
going  to  his  lodging,  hollowing  and  whooping  after  him 
a  long  wliile. 

Upon  the  following  Friday,  when  the  princes  electors, 
dukes,  and  other  estates  were  assembled,  the  emperor 
sent  to  the  whole  body  of  the  council  a  letter,  containing 
in  effect  as  follows  : — 

The  Emperor's  Letter. 

"  Our  predecessors,  who  truly  were  christian  princes, 
were  obedient  to  the  Romish  church,  which  Martin  Luther 
now  opposes.  And  therefore,  inasmuch  as  he  is  not  de- 
termined to  retract  his  errors  in  any  one  point,  we  can- 
not, without  great  infamy  and  stain  of  honour,  degene- 
rate from  the  examples  of  our  elders,  but  will  maintain 
the  ancient  faith,  and  give  aid  to  the  see  of  Rome.  And 
further,  we  are  resolved  to  pursue  Martin  Luther  and 
his  adherents,  by  excommunication,  and  by  other  means 
that  may  be  devised,  to  extinguish  his  doctrine.  Ne- 
vertheless we  will  not  violate  our  faith,  which  we  have 
promised  him,  but  mean  to  give  order  for  his  safe  re- 
turn to  the  place  from  whence  he  came." 

The  princes  electors,  dukes,  and  other  estates  of  the 
empire,  sat  and  consulted  about  this  sentence,  on 
Friday  all  the  afternoon,  and  on  Saturday  the  whole  day, 
80  that  Luther  had  yet  no  answer  from  the  emperor. 

During  this  time,  many  j)rinces,  earls,  barons,  knights 
of  the  order,  gentlemen,  priests,  monks,  with  others  of 
the  laity  and  common  sort  visited  him.  All  these  were 
present  at  all  hours  in  the  emperor's  court,  and  could 
not  be  satisfied  with  the  sight  of  him.  Also  there  were 
bills  setup,  some  against  Lutb.er,  and  some,  as  it  seemed, 
with  him.  Notwithstanding  many  supposed,  and  espe- 
cially such  as  well  conceived  the  matter,  that  this  was 
subtlely  done  by  his  enemies,  that  thereby  occasion 
might  be  offered  to  violate  the  safe -conduct  given  to 
him.  Which  the  Romish  ambassadors  with  all  diligence 
endeavoured  to  bring  to  pass. 

The  Monday  following,  the  archbishop  of  Triers  ad- 
vertised Luther,  that  on  Wednesday  next  he  should  ap- 
pear before  him,  at  nine  of  the  clock,  and  assigned  him 
the  place.  On  St.  George's  day,  a  chaplain  of  the 
archbishop  of  Triers  came  to  Luther,  by  the  command- 
ment of  the  bishop,  signifying,  that  at  that  hour  and  place 
prescribed,  he  must  on  the  morrow  after  appear  before  him. 

The  morrow  after  St.  George's  day,  Luther  obeying 
the  archbishop's  commandment,  entered  his  palace,  ac- 
companied thither  with  his  chaplain,  and  one  of  the  em- 
peror's heralds,  and  such  as  came  in  his  company  out  of 
Saxony  to  Worms,  with  his  chief  friends.  Then  Dr. 
Voeus,  the  jMarquess  of  Baden's  chaplain,  began  to  de- 
clare and  protest  in  the  presence  of  the  archbishop  of 
Triers,  Joachin  Marquess  of  Brandenburgh,  George 
Duke  of  Saxony,  the  bishops  of  Augsburgh  and  Branden- 
burgh, and  others,  that  Luther  was  not  called  there  to  be 
conferred  with,  or  to  a  disputation,  but  only  that  the 
princes  had  procured  licence  of  the  emperor's  majesty, 
through  christian  charity,  to  have  liberty  granted  to  them 
to  exhort  Luther  benignly  and  brotherly. 

He  said  further,  that  although  the  councils  had  or- 
dained many  things,  yet  that  they  had  not  determined 
contrary  matters.  And  even  though  they  had  greatly 
erred,  yet  their  authority  was  not  therefore  abased,  or  at 
the  least  they  did  not  err  so  that  it  was  lawful  for  every 
man  to  impugn  their  opinions. 

He  said  moreover,  that  Luther's  book  would  breed 
great  tumult  and  incredible  troubles  ;  and  that  he  abused 
the  common  sort  with  his  book  of  christian  liberty,  en- 
couraging them  to  shake  off  their  yoke,  and  to  confirm 
in  them  disobedience.  The  believers  were  all  of  one 
heart  and  soul,  and  therefore  it  was  requisite  and  neces- 
sary to  have  laws.  It  was  to  be  considered,  said  he, 
although  he  had  written  many  good  things,  and,  no  doubt, 
of  a  good  mind,  as  de  triplice  just'tcia,  and  other  mat- 
ters, yet  how  the   devil  now    by  crafty  means  goeth 


about  to  bring  to  pass,  that  all  his  works  for  ever  should 
be  condemned.  For  by  these  books  which  he  wrote  last, 
men,  said  he,  would  judge  and  esteem  him,  as  the  tree 
is  known,  not  by  the  blossom,  but  by  the  fruit. 

Here  he  added  something  of  the  noon  devil,  and  of 
the  spirit  coming  in  the  dark,  s^d  of  the  flying  arrow. 
All  his  oration  was  exhcrtatory,  full  of  rhetorical  figures 
about  honesty,  the  utility  of  laws,  the  dangers  of  con- 
science, of  the  commonwealth ;  repeating  often,  in 
his  oration,  that  this  admonition  was  given  from  a 
singular  good  will  and  great  clemency.  In  concluding 
his  oration,  he  added  menaces,  saying,  that  if  Luther 
would  abide  in  his  intention,  the  emperor  would  proceed 
further,  and  banish  him  from  the  empire. 

Martin  Luther  answered  :  "  Most  noble  princes,  and 
my  most  gracious  lords,  I  render  most  humble  thanks 
for  your  benignities  and  singular  good  wills,  whence  pro- 
ceedeth  this  admonition  ;  for  I  know  myself  to  be  safe, 
as  by  no  means  I  can  deserve  to  be  admonished  of  so 
mighty  estates." 

Then  he  frankly  pronounced,  that  he  had  not  reproved 
all  councils,  but  only  the  council  of  Constance  ;  and  for 
this  principal  cause,  that  it  had  condemned  the  word  of 
God,  which  appeared  in  the  condemnation  of  this  article 
propounded  by  John  Huss : — "The  church  of  Christ  is  the 
communion  of  the  predestinate."  It  is  evident,  said  he, 
tliat  the  council  of  Constanceabolished  this  article,  and  con- 
sequently the  article  of  our  faith  ;  "  I  believe  in  the  holy 
church  universal  ;"  and  said,  that  he  was  ready  to  spend 
life  and  blood,  if  he  were  not  compelled  to  revoke  the 
manifest  word  of  God  ;  for  in  defence  of  it  we  ought  ra- 
ther to  obey  God  than  men.  If  Christ's  sheep  were  fed 
with  the  pure  pasture  of  the  gospel  :  if  the  faith  of  Christ 
was  sincerely  preached,  and  if  there  were  good  ecclesias- 
tical magistrates  who  duly  would  execute  their  office, 
we  should  not  need,  saith  he,  to  charge  the  church  with 
men's  traditions.  Further,  he  knew  well  we  ought  to 
obey  the  magistrates  and  higher  powers,  how  unjustly 
and  perversely  soever  they  lived.  We  ought  also  to  be 
obedient  to  their  laws  and  judgment :  all  which  he  had 
taught,  said  he,  in  all  his  works  ;  adding  further,  that 
he  was  ready  to  obey  them  in  all  points,  so  that  they  en- 
forced him  not  to  deny  the  word  of  God. 

Then  Luther  was  desired  to  stand  aside,  and  the 
princes  consulted  what  answer  they  might  give  him. 
This  done,  they  called  him  into  a  parlour,  where  the 
aforesaid  Dr.  Voeus  repeated  his  former  matters,  ad- 
monishing Luther  to  submit  his  writings  to  the  emperor, 
and  to  the  princes'  judgment. 

Luther  answered  humbly  and  modestly,  that  he  could 
not  permit  that  men  should  say  he  would  shun  the 
judgment  of  the  emperor,  princes,  and  superior  powers 
of  the  empire  ;  he  would  not  refuse  to  stand  to  their 
trial,  and  that  he  was  contented  to  suffer  his  writings 
to  be  discussed,  considered,  and  judged  by  the  simplest, 
jirovided  it  were  done  by  the  authority  of  the  word  of 
God  and  the  holy  scriptures  ;  and  that  the  word  of  God 
made  so  much  for  him,  and  was  so  manifest  to  him,  that 
he  could  not  give  place,  unless  they  could  confute  his 
doctrine  by  the  word  of  God.  This  lesson,  said  he,  he 
learnt  of  St.  Augustine,  who  WTites,  "  That  he  gave  this 
honour  only  to  those  books  which  are  called  canonical, 
that  he  believed  the  same  only  to  be  true.  As  touching 
other  doctors,  although  in  holiness  and  excellency  of 
learning  they  surpassed,  yet  he  would  not  credit  them 
further  than  they  agreed  with  the  touchstone  of  God's 
word.  Further,  said  he,  "  St.  Paul  gives  us  a  lesson, 
writing  to  the  Thessalonians,  '  Prove  all  things,  hold  fast 
that  which  is  good  ;'  and  to  the  Galatians,  '  Though  an 
angel  from  heaven  preach  any  other  doctrine,  let  him  be 
accursed.'  " 

Finally,  he  meekly  besought  them  not  to  urge  his 
conscience,  which  was  bound  by  the  word  of  God  and 
holy  scripture,  to  deny  the  same  excellent  word.  And 
thus  he  commended  his  cause  and  himself  to  them,  and 
especially  to  the  emperor's  majesty,  requiring  their  favour 
that  he  might  not  be  compelled  to  do  any  thing  in  this 
matter  against  his  conscience  :  in  all  other  causes  he 
would  submit  himself  with  all  kind  of  obedience  and  due 
subjection. 


432 


THE  REFORMATION— MARTIN  LUTHER. 


Book  VIL 


As  Luther  had  thus  ended  his  talk,  Joachim  the  elec- 
tor, Marquis  of  Brandenburgh,  demanded  if  his  meaning 
was  this,  that  he  would  not  yield,  unless  he  were  con- 
vinced by  the  scripture.  "  Yea  truly,  right  noble  lord," 
quoth  Luther,  "  or  else  by  ancient  and  evident  reasons." 
And  so  the  assembly  broke  up,  emd  the  princes  repaired 
to  the  emperor's  court. 

After  their  dejjarture,  the  archbishop  of  Triers,  accom- 
panied with  a  few  of  his  familiars,  namely,  John  Eckius 
his  olficial,  and  Cochleus,  commanded  Luther  to  repair 
into  his  parlour.  With  Luther  was  Jerome  Scurfe  and 
Nicholas  Ambsdorff  for  his  assistants. 

They  prayed  him  that  he  would  submit  his  writing 
to  the  judgment  of  the  next  general  council.  Luther 
agreed  to  this,  but  with  this  condition,  that  they 
themselves  should  present  the  articles  collected  out  of 
his  books  to  be  submitted  to  the  council  in  such  sort, 
as  should  be  authorized  by  the  scripture,  and  confirmed 
with  the  testimonies  of  the  same. 

They  then  leaving  Luther,  departed,  and  reported  to  the 
archbishop  of  Triers,  that  he  had  promised  to  submit  his 
writings  in  certain  articles,  to  the  next  council,  and  in 
the  mean  space  that  he  would  keep  silence ;  which  Luther 
never  thought ;  who  neither  with  admonitions,  nor  yet 
•with  menaces,  could  be  induced  to  deny  or  submit  his 
books  to  the  judgment  of  men  (he  had  so  fortified  his 
cause  with  clear  and  manifest  authorities  of  scrijjture) 
unless  they  could  prove  by  sacred  scripture,  and  apparent 
reasons  to  the  contrary. 

It  chanced  then  by  the  special  grace  of  God,  that  the 
archbishop  of  Triers  sent  for  Luther,  thinking  presently 
to  hear  him. 

Then  the  archbishop  intreated  Luther,  and  conferred 
with  him  very  gently,  first  removing  such  as  were 
present.  In  this  conference  Luther  concealed  nothing 
from  the  archbishop  ;  affirming  that  it  was  dangerous  to 
submit  a  matter  of  so  great  importance  to  those  who 
had  already  condemned  his  opinion,  and  approved  the 
pope's  bull. 

Then  the  archbishop,  bidding  a  friend  of  his  draw  nigh, 
required  Luther  to  declare  what  remedy  might  be  minis- 
tered to  help  this  difficulty.  Luther  answered,  "  That 
there  was  no  better  remedy  than  such  as  Gamaliel 
alleged  in  the  fifth  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
saying.  If  this  council,  or  this  work,  proceed  of  men  it 
shall  come  to  nought :  but  if  it  be  of  God,  ye  cannot 
destroy  it.  And  so  he  desired  that  the  emperor  might 
be  advertised  to  write  to  the  pope,  that  he  knew  certainly 
that  if  this  enterprise  proceeded  not  of  God,  it  would  be 
abolished  within  three,  yea  within  two  years. 

The  archbishop  inquired  of  him  what  he  would  do,  if 
certain  articles  were  taken  out  of  his  books  to  be  sub- 
mitted to  the  general  council.  Luther  answered,  "  Pro- 
vided that  they  be  not  those  which  the  council  of  Con- 
stance condemned."  The  archbishop  said,  "  I  fear  they 
will  be  the  very  same  ;  but  what  then  .>"  Luther  replied, 
"  I  will  not,  and  I  cannot  hold  my  peace  on  such  matters, 
for  I  am  sure  by  their  decrees  the  word  of  God  was  con- 
demned ;  therefore  I  will  rather  lose  head  and  life,  than 
abandon  the  manifest  word  of  my  Lord  God." 

Tlien  the  archbishop,  seeing  Luther  would  in  nowise 
give  over  the  word  of  God  to  the  judgment  of  men,  gently 
bad  Luther  farewell  ;  who  then  prayed  the  archbishop  to 
intreat  the  emperor's  majesty  to  grant  to  him  gracious 
leave  to  depart.  He  answered  he  would  take  order  for 
him,  and  speedily  advertise  him  of  the  emperor's 
pleasure. 

Within  a  small  while  after,  John  Eckius  the  archbi- 
shop's official,  in  the  presence  of  the  emperor's  secre- 
tary, said  to  Luther,  by  the  command  of  the  empe- 
ror, that  since  he  had  been  admonished  by  his  imperial 
majesty,  the  electors,  princes,  and  estates  of  the  empire, 
and  notwithstanding  would  not  return  to  unity  and 
concord,  it  remained  that  the  emperor,  as  advocate  of  the 
catholic  faith,  should  proceed  further ;  and  it  was  the 
emperor's  ordinance,  that  he  should  within  twenty-one 
days  return  boldly  under  safe-conduct,  and  be  safely 
guarded  to  the  place  from  whence  he  came ;  provided 
that  he  raised  no  commotion  among  the  people  in  his 
iourney,  either  in  conference  or  by  preaching. 


Luther  hearing  this,  answered  very  modestly,  and 
christiauly  ;  "  Even  as  it  hath  pleased  God,  so  is  it 
come  to  pass,  the  name  of  the  Lord  be  blessed."  He 
said  further,  he  thanked  most  humbly  the  emperor's 
majesty,  and  all  the  princes  and  estates  of  the  empire, 
that  they  had  given  to  him  benign  and  gracious  audience, 
and  granted  him  safe-conduct  to  come  and  return. 
Finally  he  said,  he  desired  none  other  of  them,  than  a 
reformation  according  to  the  sacred  word  of  God,  and 
consonancy  of  holy  scripture,  which  he  desired  in  his 
heart  -.  otherwise  he  was  prepared  to  suffer  all  chances 
from  his  imperial  majesty,  as  life,  and  death,  goods, 
fame,  and  reproach  ;  reserving  nothing  to  himself,  but 
the  only  word  of  God,  which  he  would  constantly  con- 
fess to  the  end  ;  humbly  recommending  himself  to  the 
emperor's  majesty,  and  to  all  the  princes  and  other 
estates  of  the  sacred  empire. 

The  morrow  after,  which  was  April  26,  after  he  had 
taken  his  leave  of  such  as  supported  him,  and  his  bene- 
volent friends  that  often  visited  him.  he  departed  from 
Worms.  The  emperor's  herald  Casper  Sturm  followed  and 
overtook  him  at  Oppenheim,  being  commanded  by  the 
emperor  to  conduct  him  safely  home. 

The  usual  prayer  of  Martin  Luther. 

"  Confirm  in  us,  O  God,  what  thou  hast  wrought,  and 
perfect  the  work  that  thou  hast  begun  in  us,  to  thy 
glory.     Amen." 

Martin  Luther  thus  being  dismissed  by  the  emperor, 
departed  from  Worms  towards  his  country,  accom- 
panied with  the  emperor's  herald,  and  the  rest  of  his 
company,  having  only  one-and-twenty  days  granted  to 
him  for  his  return.  In  the  meantime  he  writes  to  the 
emperor,  and  to  other  nobles  of  the  empire,  rep  ting 
briefly  to  them  the  whole  action  and  order  of  things 
there  done,  desiring  of  them  their  lawful  good  will  and 
favour,  which  as  he  hath  always  stood  in  need  of,  so 
now  he  most  earnestly  craves,  especially  in  this,  that  his 
cause,  which  is  not  his,  but  the  cause  of  the  whole 
church  universal,  may  be  heard  with  equity,  and  decided 
by  the  rule  and  authority  of  holy  scripture  :  signifying 
moreover,  that  whenever  they  shall  please  to  send  for 
him,  he  shall  be  ready  at  their  command,  at  any  time  or 
place,  upon  their  promise  of  safety,  to  appear,  &c. 

During  the  time  of  these  doings,  the  doctors  and 
school-men  of  Paris  were  not  behind-hand,  but  to  shew 
their  cunning,  condemned  the  books  of  Luther,  extract- 
ing out  of  them  certain  articles  as  touching  the  sacra- 
ments, laws,  and  decrees  of  the  church,  equality  of 
works,  vows,  contrition,  absolution,  satisfaction,  pur- 
gatory, free-will,  privileges  of  the  holy  church,  councils, 
punishment  of  heretics,  philosophy,  school  divinity,  and 
other  matters.  Unto  whom  Philip  Melancthon  wrote 
an  answer,  and  also  Luther  himself,  though  pleasantly 
and  jestingly. 

It  was  not  long  after  this,  that  Charles  the  new  em- 
peror, to  purchase  favour  with  the  pope  (because  he  was 
not  yet  confirmed  in  his  empire)  provides  and  directs  a 
solemn  writ  of  outlawry  against  Luther,  and  all  those 
that  take  his  part  ;  commanding  Luther,  wherever  he 
might  be  got,  to  be  apprehended,  and  his  books  burned. 
By  which  decree,  proclaimed  against  Luther,  the  em- 
peror procured  no  small  thanks  with  the  pope  ;  so  that  the 
pope,  ceasing  to  take  part  with  the  French  King,  joined 
himself  wholly  to  the  emperor.  In  the  mean  time  Duke 
Frederick,  to  give  some  place  to  the  emperor's  procla- 
mation, conveyed  Luther  a  little  out  of  sight  secretly, 
by  the  help  of  certain  noblemen  whom  he  well  knew  to 
be  faithful  and  trusty  to  him  in  that  particular.  There 
Luther  being  kept  close  and  out  of  company,  wrote 
several  letters,  and  books  to  his  friends  ;  among  which 
he  dedicated  one  to  his  order  of  Augustinian  friars, 
entitled,  "  The  mass  abolished  :"  the  friars  being  en- 
co'Ar:;ged  by  him,  began  at  first  to  lay  aside  their  private 
masses.  Duke  Frederick,  fearing  lest  it  would  breed 
some  great  stir  or  tumult,  caused  the  judgment  of  the 
whole  university  of  Wittenberg  to  be  asked  in  the 
matter. 


A.D.  1522.]     ADRIAN  ADMITS  THE  NECESSITY  OF  A  REFORMATION  IN  THE  CHURCH.      43Z 


The  jpinion  of  the  whole  university  being  ascertained, 
it  was  shewn  to  the  duke,  that  he  would  do  well  and 
godly,  by  the  whole  advice  of  the  learned  there,  to  com- 
mand the  use  of  the  mass  to  be  abolished  through  his 
dominions :  and  though  it  could  not  be  done  without 
tumult,  yet  that  was  no  reason  why  true  doctrine  should 
be  checked.  Neither  ought  such  disturbance  to  be  im- 
puted to  the  doctrine  taught,  but  to  the  adversaries,  who 
willingly  and  wickedly  kick  against  the  truth.  For  fear 
of  such  tumults  therefore,  w-e  ought  not  to  cease  from 
that  which  we  know  should  be  done,  but  must  go  con- 
stantly forward  in  defence  of  God's  truth  however  the 
world  may  esteem  us,  or  rage  against  it.  Thus  they 
shewed  their  judgment  to  Duke  Frederick. 

It  happened  moreover  about  the  same  year  and  time, 
(A.D.  1.t21,)  that  King  Henry  VIII.,  pretending  an  oc- 
casion to  impugn  the  book  "  On  the  Babylonish  captivity," 
wrote  against  Luther.     In  which  book, 

1.  He  reproves  Luther's  opinion  about  the  pope's 
pardons. 

2.  He  defends  the  suprem.acy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome. 

3.  He  labours  to  refute  all  his  doctrine  of  the  sacra- 
ments. 

This  book,  although  it  bore  the  king's  name  in  the 
title,  yet  it  was  another  that  planned  it,  and  another 
again  who  formed  the  style  of  it.  But  whoever  had  the 
labour  of  this  book,  the  king  had  the  thanks  and  also 
the  reward.  For  the  bishop  of  Rome  gave  to  King 
Henry  VIII.,  for  the  book  against  Luther,  the  style  and 
title  of  "  Defender  of  the  Faith,"  aad  to  his  successors 
for  ever. 

Shortly  after  this,  within  the  compass  of  the  same 
year.  Pope  Leo,  after  he  had  warred  against  the  French, 
and  had  got  from  them,  through  the  emperor's  aid,  the 
cities  of  Parma,  Placentia,  and  Milan,  sitting  at  supper, 
and  rejoicing  at  three  great  gifts  that  God  had  bestowed 
upon  lum  :  said,  1.  That  he,  being  banished  out  of  his 
country,  was  restored  to  Florence  again  with  glory. 
2.  That  he  had  deserved  to  be  called  apostolic.  3.  That 
he  had  driven  the  Frenchmen  out  of  Italy.  After  he 
had  spoken  these  words,  he  was  seized  with  a  sudden 
fever,  and  died  shortly  after,  being  of  the  age  of  forty- 
seven  years  :  some  suspect  that  he  died  of  poison. 
Adrian  VI.,  schoolmaster  to  Charles  the  emperor,  suc- 
ceeded and  lived  not  much  above  one  year  and  a  half  in 
his  papacy.  This  Adrian  was  a  German,  brought  up'at 
Louvaiue  ;  and  as  in  learning  he  exceeded  the  common 
sort  of  popes,  so  in  moderation  of  life  and  manners  he 
seemed  not  so  intemperate  as  some  other  popes.  And 
yet  like  a  right  pope,  nothing  degenerating  from  his  see, 
he  was  a  mortal  enemy  to  Martin  Luther.  In  his  time, 
shortly  after  the  council  of  Worms  was  broken  up, 
another  meeting  or  assembly  was  appointed  by  the  em- 
peror at  Nuremberg,  of  the  princes,  nobles,  and  states 
of  Germany,  A.D.  1522. 

To  this  assembly  Adrian  sent  his  letters  in  manner  of 
a  brief,  with  an  instruction  also  to  his  legate  Cheregata, 
to  inform  him  how  to  proceed,  and  what  to  allege 
against  Luther,  before  the  assembled  princes.  In  this 
letter  of  instruction,  among  other  matters,  is  the  follow- 
ing admission  by  the  pope  himself,  of  the  necessity  of 
the  reformation  :  he  thus  writes  to  his  legate. 

"  This  you  shall  say  to  them,  that  we  confess  our- 
selves, and  deny  not,  but  that  God  suffereth  this  persecu- 
tion to  be  intlicted  upon  his  church  for  the  sins  of  men,  es- 
pecially of  priests  and  prelates  of  the  clergy.  For  certain 
il  IS,  that  the  hand  of  the  Lord  is  not  shortened,  that  he 
cannot  save  ;  but  our  sins  have  divided  between  God  and 
US,  and  therefore  he  hideth  his  face  from  us  that  he  will 
not  hear  us.  The  scripture  testifieth,  that  the  sins  of 
the  people  do  issue  out  from  the  sins  of  the  priests  ; 
and  therefore  (saith  St.  Chrysostom)  Christ,  going 
about  to  cure  the  sick  city  of  Jerusalem,  first  entered 
into  the  temple,  to  correct  the  sins  of  the  priests,  like  a 
good  physician,  who  first  begins  to  cure  the  disease  from 
the  very  root.  We  know  that  in  this  holy  see  there 
have  been  many  abominable  things  for  a  long  time 
wrought  and  practised :  as  abuses  in  matters  spiritual, 
and  also  ejicesses  in  life  and  manners,  and  all  things 
turned  clean  contrary.     And  no  marvel,  if  the  sickness 


first  beginning  at  the  head,  that  is,  at  the  high  bishops, 
have  descended  afterward  to  inferior  prelates.  All  liave 
declined,  every  one  after  his  own  way  ;  neither  hath 
there  been  one  that  hath  done  good,  no  nr)t  one. 
Wherefore  there  is  need  that  we  all  give  glory  to  God, 
and  that  we  humble  our  souls  to  him,  considering  every 
one  of  us  from  whence  he  hath  fallen ;  and  that  every 
one  do  judge  himself  before  he  be  judged  of  God  in  the 
rod  of  his  fury.  For  the  redress  whereof  you  shall  in- 
sinuate to  them,  and  promise  in  our  behalf,  that  in  us 
shall  be  lacking  no  diligence  of  a  better  reformation, 
first  beginning  with  our  own  court  ;  that  like  as  the 
contagion  first  from  thence  descended  into  all  the  in- 
ferior parts  ;  so  reformation  and  amendment  of  all  that 
is  amiss,  from  the  same  place  again,  shall  take  its  be- 
ginning. To  tliat  they  shall  find  us  so  much  the  mere 
ready,  because  we  see  the  whole  world  so  desirous  of  the 
same.  We  ourselves  (as  you  know)  never  sought  this 
dignity,  but  rather  desired,  if  we  otherwise  might,  to  have 
led  a  private  life,  and  in  a  quiet  state  to  serve  God  :  and 
also  would  utterly  have  refused  the  same,  had  not  the 
fear  of  God,  and  the  manner  of  our  election,  and  mis- 
doubting of  some  schism  to  follow  after,  urged  us  to 
take  it.  And  thus  took  we  the  burthen  upon  us,  not  for 
any  ambition  of  dignity,  or  to  enrich  our  friends  and 
kinsfolks,   but  only  to  be  obedient  to   the  will  of  God. 

and    FOR     RliFORMATION    OF    THE    CATIIOMC     CHURCH, 

and  for  relief  of  the  poor,  and  especially  for  the  advance- 
menc  of  learning  and  learned  men,  with  such  other 
things  more  as  appertains  to  the  charge  of  a  good  bishop 
and  lawful  heir  of  St.  Peter.  And  though  all  errors, 
corruptions,  and  abuses  be  not  straightways  amended  by 
us,  men  ought  not  thereat  to  marvel.  The  sore  is  great, 
and  far  grown,  and  is  not  single,  but  of  manifold 
maladies  together  compacted,  and  therefore  to  the 
curing  of  it  we  must  proceed  by  little  and  little,  first  be- 
ginning to  cure  the  greater  and  the  most  dangerous,  lest 
while  we  intend  to  amend  all,  we  destroy  all.  All  sud- 
den mutations  in  a  commonweath  (saith  Aristotle)  are 
perilous  :  and  he  that  wringeth  too  hard,  straineth  out 
blood." 

Tfte  Answer  of  the  noble  and  reverend  Princes,  and 
States  of  the  sacred  Roman  Empire,  exhibited  to  the 
Pope's  Ambassador. 

"The  noble  and  renowned  prince  Lord  Ferdinand, 
lieutenant  to  the  emperor's  majesty,  with  other  rever- 
end peers  in  Christ,  and  mighty  princes  electors,  and 
other  states  and  orders  of  this  present  assembly  of  the 
Roman  empire  in  Nuremberg  convented,  have  gratefully 
received,  and  diligently  perused  the  letters  sent  in  form 
of  a  brief,  with  the  instructions  also  of  the  most  holy 
father  in  Christ  and  Lord,  Lord  Adrian,  the  high  bishop 
of  the  holy  and  universal  church  of  Rome,  presented 
unto  them  in  the  cause  of  Luther's  faction. 

"  By  the  aforesaid  letters  and  writings,  they  first  un- 
derstand his  holiness  to  have  been  born,  and  to  have  had 
his  native  origin  and  parentage  out  of  this  noble  nation 
of  Germany,  at  which  they  do  not  a  little  rejoice.  Of 
whose  great  virtues  and  ornaments,  both  in  mind  and 
body,  they  have  heard  great  fame  and  commendation, 
even  from  his  tender  years  :  by  reason  whereof  they  are 
so  much  the  more  joyous  of  his  advancement  and  pre- 
ferment, by  such  consent  of  election,  to  the  height  of  the 
apostolical  dignity,  and  yield  to  God  most  hearty  thanks 
for  the  same:  praying  also,  from  the  bottom  of  their 
hearts,  for  his  excellent  clemency,  and  the  perpetual 
glory  of  his  name,  and  for  health  of  souls,  and  the  safety 
of  the  universal  church,  that  God  will  give  his  holiness 
long  continuance  of  felicity  :  having  no  misdoubt  but 
that,  by  such  a  full  and  consenting  election  of  such  a 
pastor  of  the  universal  catholic  church,  great  jjrofit  and 
advantage  will  ensue.  Which  thing  to  hope  and  look 
for,  his  holiness  openeth  to  them  an  evident  declaration 
in  his  own  letters,  testifying  and  protesting  what  a  care 
it  is  to  him  both  day  and  night,  how  to  discharge  his 
pastoral  function,  in  studying  for  the  health  of  the  flock 
to  him  committed  :  and  especially  in  converting  the 
minds  of  christian  princes  from  war  to  peace.  Declaring 
moreover,  what  subsidy  and  relief  his  holiness  hath  sent 

F  F  2 


434 


ANSWER  OF  THE  NOBLES  TO  THE  POPE. 


[Book  VII. 


to  the  soldiers  of  Rhodes,  &c.  All  which  things  they 
having  considered  with  themselves,  conceive  exceeding 
hope  and  comfort  in  their  minds,  thus  reputing  and 
trusting  that  this  concord  of  christian  princes  will  be  a 
great  help  and  stay  to  the  better  quieting  of  things  now 
out  of  frame  ;  without  which  neither  the  state  of  the 
commonwealth,  nor  of  the  christian  religion,  can  be  rightly 
redressed,  and  much  less  the  tyranny  of  the  barbarous 
Turks  repressed. 

"  Wherefore  the  excellent  prince,  lord  lieutenant  to 
the  emperor's  majesty,  with  the  other  princes  electors, 
and  orders  of  this  present  assembly,  most  heartily  do 
pray,  tliat  his  holiness  will  persist  in  this  his  purpose 
and  diligence,  as  he  hath  virtuously  begun,  leaving  no 
stone  unremoved ;  so  that  the  disagreeing  hearts  of 
christian  princes  may  be  reduced  to  quiet  and  peace  ;  or 
if  tiiat  will  not  be,  yet  at  least  some  truce  and  intermis- 
sion of  domestic  dissensions  may  be  obtained  for  the 
necessity  of  the  time  now  present,  whereby  all  christians 
may  join  their  powers  together,  with  the  help  of  God,  to 
go  against  the  Turk,  and  to  deliver  the  people  of  Christ 
from  his  barbarous  tyranny  and  bondage.  Whereunto 
both  the  noble  prince  lord  lieutenant,  and  other  princes 
of  Germany,  will  put  to  their  helping  hands,  to  the  best 
of  their  ability. 

"  And  whereas  by  the  letters  of  his  holiness,  with  his 
instruction  also  exhibited  unto  them  by  his  legate,  they 
Tiuderstand  that  his  holiness  is  afflicted  with  great  sorrow 
for  tlie  prospering  of  Luther's  sect,  whereby  innumer- 
able souls,  committed  to  his  charge,  are  in  danger  of  per- 
dition, and  therefore  his  holiness  vehemently  desireth 
some  speedy  remedy  against  the  same  to  be  provided, 
witli  an  explication  of  certain  necessary  reasons  and 
causes,  wliereby  to  move  tlie  German  princes  thereunto  ; 
and  that  tliey  will  tender  the  execution  of  the  apostolic 
sentence,  and  also  of  the  enijieror's  edict  set  forth 
touching  the  suppressing  of  Luther.  To  these  the  lord 
lieutenant,  and  other  princes  and  states  do  answer,  that 
it  is  to  tiiem  no  less  grief  and  sorrow  than  to  his  holi- 
ness ;  and  also  they  do  lament  as  much  for  these  impie- 
ties and  perils  of  souls,  and  inconveniences  which  grow 
in  the  religion  of  Christ,  either  by  the  sect  of  Luther,  or 
any  otherwise.  Further,  what  help  or  counsel  shall  lie 
in  them  for  the  extirpating  of  errors,  and  decay  of  souls' 
health,  what  their  moderation  can  do,  they  are  willing 
and  ready  to  perform  ;  considering  how  they  stand  bound 
and  subject,  as  well  to  the  pope's  holiness,  as  also  to  the 
emperor's  majesty^  But  why  the  sentence  of  the  apos- 
tolic see,  and  the  emperor's  edict  against  Luther,  hath 
not  been  put  in  execution  hitherto,  there  hath  been  (said 
they)  causes  great  and  urgent,  which  have  led  them 
thereto  ;  as  first,  in  weighing  and  considering  with 
themselves,  that  great  evils  and  inconveniences  would 
tliereupon  ensue.  For  the  greatest  part  of  the  people 
of  Germany  have  always  had  this  persuasion,  and  now 
by  reading  Luther's  books,  are  more  therein  confirmed 
that  great  grievances  and  inconveniences  have  come  to 
this  nation  of  Germany  by  the  court  of  Rome  ;  and 
therefore,  if  they  should  have  proceeded  with  any  rigor 
in  executing  the  pope's  sentence,  and  the  emperor's 
edict,  the  multitude  would  conceive  and  suspect  in  their 
minds,  this  to  be  done  for  subverting  the  verity  of  the 
gospel,  and  for  supporting  and  confirming  the  former 
abuses  and  grievances,  whereupon  great  wars  and 
tumults,  no  doubt,  would  have  ensued  :  which  thing  of 
the  princes  and  states  there  hath  been  well  perceived  by 
many  arguments.  For  the  avoiding  wljeieof,  they 
thouglit  to  use  more  geutle  remedies,  serving  more  op- 
portunely for  the  time. 

"  Again,  whereas  the  reverend  lord  legate  (said 
they)  in  the  name  of  the  pope's  holiness,  hath  been  in- 
structed to  declare  unto  them,  that  God  suiFereth  this 
persecution  to  rise  in  the  church  for  the  sins  of  men, 
and  that  his  holiness  doth  promise  therefore  to  begin  the 
reformation  with  his  own  court,  that  as  the  corruption 
first  sprang  from  thence  to  the  inferior  parts,  so  the 
redress  of  all  again  sliould  first  begin  with  the  same  : 
also,  whereas  his  lioliness,  of  a  good  and  fatherly  heart, 
doth  testify  in  his  letters  that  lie  liimtelf  did  always  dis- 
like that  the  coui't  of  Rome  should  intermeddle  so  much, 


and  derogate  from  the  concordates  of  the  princes,  and 
that  his  lioliness  dotli  fully  purpose  in  that  behalf, 
during  his  papacy,  never  to  practise  the  like,  but  so  to 
endeavour,  that  every  one,  and  especially  the  nation  of 
the  Germans,  may  have  their  proper  due  and  right, 
granting  especially  to  the  said  nation  his  peculiar  fa- 
vour :  who  seeth  not  by  these  premises,  but  that  this 
most  holy  bishop  omitteth  nothing  which  a  good  father, 
or  a  devout  pastor  may  or  ought  to  do  to  his  sheep  ?  Or 
who  will  not  be  moved  hereby  to  a  loving  reverence, 
and  to  amendment  of  his  defaults  ;  namely,  seeing  his 
holiness  so  intendeth  to  accomplish  the  same  in  deed, 
which  in  word  Lc  piouiiseth,  according  as  he  hath 
begun  ? 

"  And  thus  undou'jtedly,  both  the  noble  lord  lieute- 
nant, and  all  other  princes  and  states  of  the  empire,  well 
hope  that  he  will,  and  pray  most  heartily  that  he  may 
do,  to  the  glory  of  our  eternal  God,  to  the  health  of 
soids,  and  to  the  tranquillity  of  the  public  state.  For 
unless  sucli  abuses  and  grievances,  with  certain  other 
articles  also,  which  the  secular  princes  (assigned  purposely 
for  the  same)  shall  draw  out  in  writing,  shall  be  faithfully 
reformed,  tliere  can  be  no  true  peace  and  concord  be. 
tweeu  tlie  ecclesiastical  and  secular  estates,  nor  can  any 
true  extirjiation  of  this  tumult  and  errors  in  Germany 
be  expected  ;  for  partly  by  long  wars,  and  partly  by 
reason  of  other  grievances  and  hindrances,  this  nation  of 
Germany  hath  been  so  wasted  and  consumed  in  money, 
that  it  is  scarcely  able  to  sustain  itself  in  private  affairs, 
and  necessary  upholding  of  justice  within  itself;  much 
less  than  to  minister  aid  and  succour  to  the  kingdom  of 
Hungary,  and  to  the  Croatians,  against  the  Turk.  And 
whereas  aU  the  states  of  tlie  sacred  Roman  empire  do 
not  doubt,  but  the  pope's  holiness  doth  riglit  well  un- 
derstand how  the  German  princes  did  grant  and  con- 
descend for  the  money  of  annates  to  be  levied  to  the 
see  of  Rome  for  a  certain  term  of  years,  upon  condition 
that  the  said  money  should  be  converted  to  maintain 
war  against  the  Turkish  infidels,  and  for  the  defence  of  the 
catholic  faith  :  and  whereas  the  term  of  these  years  hav- 
ing now  long  since  expired,  when  the  said  annates  should 
have  been  gathered,  and  yet  that  money  hath  not  been 
so  bestowed  to  that  use  for  which  it  was  first  granted. 
Wherefore  if  any  such  necessity  should  now  come,  that 
any  public  contributions  should  be  demanded  of  the 
Getman  people  against  the  Turk,  they  would  answer  again. 
Why  has  not  that  money  of  annates,  which  was  reserved 
many  years  before,  not  been  bestowed  and  applied  to 
that  use  ;  and  so  they  would  refuse  to  allow  any  more 
such  burthens  to  be  laid  upon  them  for  that  cause. 

"Wherefore  the  said  lord  lieutenant,  and  other  princes 
and  degrees  of  the  empire,  make  earnest  petition,  that 
the  pope's  holiness  will  with  a  fatherly  consideration  ex- 
pend what  had  been  collected,  and  cease  hereafter  to 
require  such  annates '  which  are  accustomed  to  be  paid 
to  the  court  of  Rome,  on  the  death  of  bishops,  and 
other  prelates  or  ecclesiasticlil  persons,  and  sutler  them 
to  remain  to  tlie  chamber  of  \he  empire,  whereby  justice 
and  peace  may  be  more  commodiously  administered, 
the  tranquillity  of  the  public  state  of  Germany  maintained, 
and  also  that  by  the  same,  due  helps  may  be  ordained 
and  disjiosed  to  other  christian  potentates  in  Germany 
against  the  Turk,  which  otherwise  without  the  same  is 
not  to  be  hoped  for. 

"  L  W  hereas  the  pope's  holiness  desireth  to  be  in- 
formed in  what  way  it  may  be  best  to  take  in  resisting 
those  errors  of  the  Lutlierans.  To  this  the  lord  lieu- 
tenant, with  other  princes  and  nobles,  did  answer,  that 
whatsoever  help  or  counsel  they  can  devise,  with  willing 
hearts  they  will  be  ready  to  give.  Seeing  therefore  that 
the  state,  as  well  ecclesiastical  as  temporal,  is  far  out  of 
frame,  and  have  so  much  corrupted  their  ways ;  and 
seeing  not  only  of  Luther's  part,  and  of  his  sect,  but 
also  by  divers  other  occasions  besides,  so  many  errors, 
abuses,  and  corruptions  have  crept  in  ;  it  is  requisite 
and  necessary  that  some  eflfectual  remedy  be  provided, 


(1)  Annates  was  a  certain  portion  of  money  wont  to  be  paid  to 
the  court  of  Rome,  out  of  tlie  first  year's  fruits  at  lUe  vacation  of 
an  ecclesiastical  living. 


A.  D.  1522,] 


ANSWER  OF  THE  NOBLES  TO  THE  POPE. 


435 


as  well  for  redress  of  the  church,  as  also  for  repressing 
the  Turk's  tyranny.  Now  the  lord  lieutenant  and  other 
estates  and  princes  do  not  see  that  any  more  present  or 
effectual  remedy  can  be  had  than  tliis,  that  the  pope's 
holiness,  by  the  consent  of  the  emperor's  majesty,  do 
summon  a  free  christian  council  in  some  convenient 
jilace  of  Germany,  as  at  Strasburg,  or  at  Mentz,  or  at 
Coblentz,  and  that  it  may  be  with  as  much  speed  as  con- 
venient, so  that  the  congregation  of  the  said  council 
he  not  deferred  above  one  year  :  and  that  in  this  coun- 
cil it  may  be  lawful  for  every  person  that  there  shall 
have  interest,  either  temporal  or  ecclesiastical,  freely  to 
speak  and  consult,  to  the  glory  of  God,  and  health  of 
souls,  and  the  public  wealth  of  Christendom,  without 
impe;Khment  or  restraint,  whatsoever  oath  or  other 
bond  to  the  contrary  notwithstanding  :  yea,  and  it  shall 
be  every  good  man's  part  there  to  speak,  not  only 
freely,  but  to  speak  that  which  is  true,  to  the  purpose, 
and  to  edifying,  and  not  to  pleasing  or  flattering,  but 
simply  and  uprightly  to  declare  his  judgment,  without 
all  fraud  or  guile.  And  as  touching  by  what  ways  these 
errors  and  tumults  of  the  German  people  may  best  be 
stayed  and  pacified  in  the  meantime,  until  the  council  be 
set,  the  foresaid  lord-lieutenant,  with  the  other  princes, 
thereupon  have  consulted  and  deliberated,  that  foras- 
much as  Luther,  and  certain  of  liis  fellows,  be  within 
the  territory  and  dominions  of  the  noble  Duke  Frede- 
rick, the  said  lord  lieutenant,  and  other  states  of  the 
empire,  shall  so  labour  the  matter  with  the  afore-named 
prince,  duke  of  Saxony,  that  Luther  and  his  followers, 
shall  not  write,  set  forth,  or  print  anything  during  the 
said  mean  space  :  neither  do  they  doubt  but  that  the 
said  noble  prince  of  Saxony,  for  his  christian  piety,  and 
obedience  to  the  Roman  empire,  as  becometh  a  prince 
of  such  excellent  virtue,  will  effectually  condescend  to 
the  same. 

"  IL  The  said  lord-lieutenant  and  princes  shall  labour 
so  witli  the  preachers  of  Germany,  that  they  shall  not  in 
their  sermons  teach  or  blow  into  the  people's  ears  such 
matter  whereby  the  multitude  may  be  moved  to  rebel- 
lion or  uproar,  or  to  be  induced  into  error  ;  and  that 
they  shall  preach  and  teach  nothing  but  the  true,  pure, 
sincere,  and  holy  gospel,  and  apj)roved  scripture,  godly, 
mildly,  and  christianly,  according  to  the  doctrine  and 
espo>ition  of  the  scripture,  being  apjiroved  and  received 
of  Christ's  church,  abstaining  from  all  such  things  which 
are  better  unknown  than  learned  of  the  people,  and 
which  to  be  subtlely  searched,  or  deeply  discussed,  is  not 
expedient.  Also,  that  they  shall  move  no  contention  of 
disputation  among  the  vulgar  sort ;  but  whatsoever 
hangeth  in  controversy,  the  same  they  shall  reserve  to 
the  determination  of  the  council  to  come. 

"  in.  The  archbishops,  bishops,  and  other  prelates 
within  their  diocese,  shall  assign  godly  and  learned  men, 
having  good  judgment  in  the  scripture,  which  shall  dili- 
gently and  faithfully  attend  upon  such  preachers  ;  and 
if  they  shall  perceive  the  said  preachers  either  to  have 
erred,  or  to  have  uttered  anything  inconveniently,  they 
shall  godly,  mildly,  and  modestly  advertise  and  inform 
them  thereof,  in  such  sort  as  that  no  man  shall  justly 
complain  of  the  truth  of  the  gospel  being  impeached. 
But  if  the  preachers,  continuing  still  in  their  stubborn- 
ness, shall  refuse  to  be  admonished,  and  will  not  desist 
from  their  lewdness,  then  shall  they  be  restrained  and 
punished  by  the  ordinaries  of  the  place. 

"  Besides,  the  said  princes  and  nobles  shall  provide  and 
undertake,  so  much  as  shall  be  possible,  that,  from 
henceforth  during  the  aforesaid  time,  no  new  book  shall 
be  printed,  especially  none  of  these  famous  libels, 
neither  shall  they  be  privily  or  openly  sold.  Also  order 
shall  be  taken  amongst  all  potentates,  that  if  any 
shall  set  out,  sell,  or  print  any  new  work,  it  shall  first 
be  seen  and  perused  of  certain  godly,  learned,  and  dis- 
creet men  appointed  for  that  purpose  ;  so  that  if  it  be 
not  admitted  and  approved  by  them,  it  shall  not  be  per- 
mitted to  be  published  in  print,  or  to  come  abroad. 
Thus  by  these  means  they  hope,  that  the  tumults,  errors, 
and  offences  among  the  people,  shall  cease  ;  especially 
if  the  pope's  holiness  himself  shall  begin  with  an  orderly 
and  due  reformation,  in  the  above-mentioned  grievances, 


and  will  procure  such  a  free  and  christian  council  as 
hath  been  said,  and  if  so,  tlien  tlie  people  will  be  well 
contented  and  satisfied.  Or  if  the  tumult  shall  not  so 
fully  be  calmed  as  they  desire,  yet  the  greater  part  will 
thus  be  cpiieted  ;  for  all  such  as  are  honest  and  good 
men,  no  doubt,  will  be  in  great  ex])ectation  of  that 
general  council  which  will  shortly  be  assembled.  Fi- 
nally, as  concerning  priests  which  contract  matrimony, 
and  religious  men  leaving  their  cloisters,  whereof  inti- 
mation was  also  made  by  the  apostolical  legate,  the 
aforesaid  j)rinc>'s  do  consider,  that  forasmuch  as  in  the 
civil  law  there  is  no  ))enalty  for  those  that  are  ordained, 
they  shall  be  referred  to  the  canonical  constitutions,  to 
be  punished  thereafter  accordingly,  that  is,  by  the  loss 
of  their  benefices  and  jirivileges,  or  other  condign  cen- 
sures, and  that  the  said  ordinaries  shall  in  no  case  oe 
stopped  or  inhibited  by  the  secular  powers  from  the  cor- 
rection of  such  ;  but  that  they  shall  add  their  help  and 
favour  to  the  maintenance  of  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction, 
and  shall  direct  in  their  public  edicts  and  precepts,  that 
none  shall  impeach  or  prohibit  the  said  ordinaries  in 
their  ecclesiastical  castigation  upon  transgressors. 

"  To  conclude,  the  redoubted  prince  lord-lieutenant, 
and  other  princes,  estates,  and  orders  of  the  empire, 
vehemently  and  most  heartily  do  pray  and  beseech,  that 
the  pope's  holiness,  and  the  reverend  lord  his  legate 
will  accept  and  take  all  the  premises  to  be  no  otherwise 
spoken  and  meant,  than  of  a  good,  free,  sincere,  and  a 
christian  mind.  Neither  is  there  anything  that  all  the 
aforesaid  princes,  estates,  and  nobles,  do  more  wish  and 
desire,  than  the  furtherance  and  prosperous  estate  of  the 
holy  catholic  church  of  Rome,  and  of  his  holiness.  To 
whose  wishes,  desires,  and  obedience,  they  offer  and 
commend  themselves  most  ready  and  obsequious,  &» 
faithful  children." 

Thus  hast  thou,  loving  reader,  the  full  discourse, 
both  of  the  pope's  letter,  and  of  his  legate's  instructions, 
with  the  answer  also  of  the  states  of  Germany  to  the 
said  letter  and  instructions,  to  them  exhibited  in  the 
diet  of  Nuremburg.  Also,  what  was  concluded  at  the 
said  diet,  and  what  order  and  consultation  was  taken, 
first  touching  the  grievances  of  Germany,  which  they  ex- 
hibited to  the  pope,  then  concerning  a  general  council  to 
be  called  in  Germany,  also  for  printing,  preaching,  and 
for  priests'  marriage,  hath  been  likewise  declared,  &c. 

The  disturbance  about  priests'  marriage,  was  occa- 
sioned first  by  the  ministers  of  Strasburg,  who  about 
this  time  began  to  take  wives,  and  they  therefore  were 
cited  by  the  bishop  of  Strasburg  to  appear  before  him 
on  a  certain  day,  as  violaters  of  the  laws  of  holy  church, 
of  the  holy  fathers,  the  bishops  of  Rome,  and  of  the  empe- 
ror's majesty,  to  the  prejudice  both  of  their  own  order 
of  priesthood,  and  of  the  majesty  of  Almighty  God  ;  but 
they  referred  their  cause  to  the  hearing  of  the  magis- 
trates of  the  same  city,  who,  being  suitors  for  them  unto 
the  bishops,  laboured  to  have  the  matter  either  released, 
or  at  least  to  be  delayed  for  a  time. 

It  would  be  tedious  to  recite  all  the  circumstances  fol- 
lowing upon  this  diet  or  assembly  of  Nuremburg  ;  how 
their  decree  was  received  of  some,  of  some  neglected,  of 
divers  diversely  wrested  and  expounded.  It  may  be 
enough  to  say  that  the  states  address  the  pope  to  con- 
vene a  general  council  to  settle  and  determine  these  mat- 
ters, and  they  enact  the  Interim,  which  required  that  all 
persons  should  be  silent,  and  all  publications  cease,  and 
all  changes  of  religion  be  unlawful  until  such  general 
council  should  assemble  and  decide. 

In  the  same  session  of  Nuremburg  mention  was  made 
of  certain  grievances  to  the  number  of  an  hundred,  ex- 
hibited to  the  bishop  of  Rome.  From  these  one  hun- 
dred grievances,  thus  publicly  complained  of  in  the  diet 
by  the  princes  of  Germany,  the  world  may  see  and  judge 
not  only  what  abuses  and  corruptions,  monstrous  and  in- 
credible, lay  hid  under  the  glorious  title  of  the  holy  church 
of  Rome,  but  may  also  understand  with  what  hypocrisy 
and  impudence  the  pope  takes  upon  him  so  grievously 
to  complain  against  Luther  and  others,  when  in  all  the 
universal  church  of  Christ  there  is  none  so  much  to  be 
blamed  in   every  way  as  he  himself  appears  by  these 


436 


SOME  OF  THE  GRIEVANCES  OF  THE  GERMANS  STATED. 


FBooK  VII. 


complaints  of  the  German  princes  against  the  pope's  in- 
tolerable oppressions  and  grievances.  It  would  be  too 
long  to  insert  all  these  one  hundred  grievances  thus  so- 
lemnly objected  to  in  the  diet ;  but  the  few  which  follow 
will  illustrate  the  then  corrupt  state  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

A  Comjjlaint  for  selling  Remission  of  Sim  for  Monet/. 

The  burden  and  grievance  of  the  pope's  indulgences 
and  pardons  is  most  insujjportable.  The  bishops  of 
Rome,  under  pretence  of  building  .'some  church  in 
Rome,  or  to  war  against  the  Turks,  do  make  out  their 
indulgences  with  their  bulls,  persuading  and  promising 
to  the  simple  people  strange  a»id  wonderful  benefits  of 
remission  ii  poena  et  culpa,  that  is,  from  all  their  sins  and 
punishment  due  for  the  same,  and  that  not  in  this  life 
only,  but  also  after  this  life,  to  them  thit  are  burning 
in  the  tire  of  purgatory.  Through  the  ho])e,  of  which 
true  piety  is  almost  extinct  in  all  Germany,  vvhile  every 
evil-disposed  person  promises  to  himself,  for  a  little 
money,  license  and  impunity  to  do  what  he  pleaseth  : 
whereupon  followeth  fornication,  adultery,  perjury,  ho- 
micide, robbing,  and  spoiling,  rapine,  usury,  with  a 
whole  flood  of  all  mischiefs,  &c. 

A  Complaint  against  the  Immunities  of  Clergymen. 

Whoever  that  hath  received  any  ecclesiastical  orders, 
great  or  small,  thereby  contends  to  be  freed  from  all 
punishment  of  the  secular  magistrate,  how  great  soever 
his  offence  may  be  :  neither  doth  he  unadvisedly  pre- 
sume thereupon,  but  is  maintained  in  that  liberty  to 
sin,  by  the  principal  estates  of  the  clergy.  For  it  hnth 
often  been  seen,  that  wliereas  by  the  canonical  laws 
priests  are  forbidden  to  marry,  they  afterwards  diligently 
labour  and  go  about  day  and  night  to  tempt  matrons, 
virgins,  and  the  viives,  daughters,  and  sisters  of  the  lay- 
men ;  and  through  their  continual  importunity  and  la- 
bour, partly  with  gifts  and  rewards,  and  flattering  words, 
partly  by  their  secret  confessions  (as  they  call  them) 
as  it  has  been  found  by  experience,  they  bring  to  pass 
that  many  virgins  and  matrons,  which  otherwise  would 
be  honest,  have  been  overcome  and  moved  to  sin  and 
wickedness  :  and  it  happeneth  oftentimes,  that  they  do 
detain  and  keep  away  the  wives  and  daughters  from  their 
husbands  and  fathers,  threatening  them  with  fire  and 
sword  that  do  require  them  again.  Thus,  through  their 
raging  immorality,  they  heap  and  gather  together  innu- 
merable mischiefs  and  offences.  It  is  to  be  marvelled 
at,  liow  licentiously,  without  punishment  they  daily 
offend  in  robberies,  murder,  accusing  of  innocents,  burn- 
ing, rapine,  theft,  and  counterfeiting  of  false  coin,  be- 
sides a  thousand  other  kinds  of  mischiefs,  contrary  and 
against  all  laws  both  of  God  and  man,  not  without  great 
offence  of  others,  trusting  only  upon  the  freedom  and 
liberty  of  sin,  which  they  usurp  to  themselves  by  the 
privilege  of  their  canons. 

Wherefore  necessity  and  justice  doth  require,  that  the 
privileges  of  the  clergy  should  be  abrogated  and  taken 
away,  and  in  their  place  it  be  provided,  ordained,  and 
decreed,  that  t'ne  clergy,  of  what  order  or  degree  soever 
they  be,  shall  have  like  laws,  like  judgment  and  punish- 
ment as  the  laity  have;  so  that  they  pretend  no  preroga- 
tive or  freedom  in  like  offence,  more  than  the  laymen  ; 
but  that  every  one  of  the  clergy  offending,  under  tlie 
judge  where  the  offence  is  committed,  shall  be  punished 
for  his  act,  according  to  the  measure  and  quality  of  his 
offence,  in  such  manner  as  other  malefactors  are,  with 
the  punishment  appointed  by  the  common  laws  of  the 
empire. 

The  Church  burdened  uith  a  number  of  Holy -days. 

Moreover,  the  common  people  are  not  a  little  oppressed 
with  the  great  number  of  holy-days,  for  there  are  now 
BO  many  holy-days,  that  the  husbandmen  have  scarcely 
time  to  gather  the  fruits  of  the  earth,  which  they  have 
brought  forth  with  so  great  labour  and  travel,  being 
often  in  danger  of  hail,  rain,  and  other  storms,  which  fruits 
notwithstanding,   if  they  were   not  prevented   with  so 


many  holy-days,  they  would  gather  and  bring  home 
without  any  loss.  Besides,  upon  tliese  holy-days  innu- 
merable offences  are  committed  and  done,  ratlier  tlian 
God  honoured  or  worshipped.  Which  thing  is  so  mani- 
fest, that  it  needeth  no  witness.  For  that  cause  the  es- 
tates of  the  sacred  empire  think  it  best  and  most  protit- 
abie  for  the  christian  commonwealth,  tiiat  this  great 
number  of  holy-days  should  be  diminished,  which  ought 
ratlier  to  be  celebrated  in  sjiirit  and  truth,  than  with  the 
external  worship,  and  be  better  kept  with  abstinence 
from  sin. 

Baptizing  of  Bells. 

Also  the  bishops  have  invented,  that  no  other  but 
themselves  may  baptize  bells  for  the  lay  people,  whereby 
the  simple  jieople  upon  the  afhrmation  of  the  suffra- 
gans do  believe  that  such  bells  so  baptized  will  drive 
away  evil  spirits  and  tempests.  Whereupon  a  great 
number  of  godfathers  are  appointed,  especially  such  as 
are  rich,  which  at  the  time  of  baptizing,  holding  the  rope 
wherewithal  the  bell  is  tied,  the  suffragan  speaking  be- 
fore them,  as  is  accustomed  in  the  baptizing  of  young 
children,  they  altogether  do  answer,  and  give  the  name 
to  the  bell.  The  bell  having  a  new  garment  put  upon 
it,  as  is  accustomed  to  be  done  unto  the  christians  ;  after 
this  they  go  unto  sumptuous  banquets,  whereunto  also 
the  gossips  are  bidden,  that  thereby  they  might  give  the 
greater  reward  ;  and  the  suffragans,  with  their  chaplains 
and  other  ministers,  are  sumptuously  fed.  Yet  doth  not 
this  suffice,  but  that  the  suffragan  also  must  have  a  re- 
ward, which  they  do  call  a  small  gift  or  present  ;  whereby 
it  happeneth  oftentimes,  that  even  in  small  villages 
a  hundred  florins  are  consumed  and  spent  in  such  chris- 
tenings. Which  is  not  only  superstitious,  but  also  con- 
trary unto  the  christian  religion,  a  seducing  of  the  simple 
people,  and  mere  extortion.  Notwithstanding  the  bi- 
sliops,  to  enrich  their  suffragans,  do  suffer  these  things, 
and  otliers  far  worse.  Wherefore  such  wicked  and  un- 
lawful  things  ought  to  be  abolished. 

Complaint  of  Officials  for  maintaining  unlavful  Usury. 

Furthermore,  the  officials  being  allured  through  the 
greedy  and  insatiable  desire  of  money,  do  not  only 
not  forbid  unlawful  usuries  and  gains  of  money,  but  also 
suffer  and  maintain  the  same.  Moreover,  they  taking 
a  yearly  stipend  and  pension,  do  suffer  the  clergy  and 
other  religious  persons  unlawfully  to  dwell  with  their 
concubines  and  harlots,  and  to  beget  children  by  them. 
Both  which  things  how  great  peril,  offence,  and  detri- 
ment they  do  bring  both  unto  body  and  soul,  every  man 
may  plainly  see  (so  that  it  need  not  to  be  rehearsed)  ex- 
cept he  will  make  himself  as  blind  as  a  mole. 

Complaint  of  Officials  permitting  unlawful  cohabitation 
with  others,  when  the  Husband  or  Wife  are  long  absent. 

Furthermore,  where  it  so  happeneth  (as  it  doth  often- 
times) that  either  the  good  man,  or  the  good  wife,  by 
means  of  war,  or  some  other  vow,  hath  taken  in  hand 
some  long  journey,  and  so  tarrieth  longer  than  serveth 
the  appetite  of  the  other,  the  official,  taking  a  reward  of 
the  other,  giveth  licence  to  the  party  to  dwell  with  any 
other  person,  not  having  first  regard,  or  making  inquiry 
whether  the  husband  or  wife,  being  absent,  be  in  health 
or  dead.  And  because  these  their  doings  should  not  be 
evil  spoken  of,  they  name  it  a  toleration  of  sufferance,  not 
without  a  great  offence  to  all  men,  and  to  the  great  con- 
temi)t  of  holy  matrimony. 

Complaint   against    Incorporations    or    Impropriations, 
and  other  plundering  of  the  People  by  Churchmen. 

Many  parish  churches  are  subject  unto  monasteries, 
and  to  the  parsons  of  other  churches,  by  means  of  incor- 
porations, as  they  call  them,  or  otherwise,  which  they  ai'C 
bormd  also,  according  to  the  canon  laws,  to  foresee  and 
look  unto  by  themselves,  when  as  they  do  put  tiitin 
forth  unto  others  to  be  governed,  reserving  for  the  most 


A.  D.  ir)24.] 


THE  DOCTRINES  OF  LUTHER  AND  ZUINGLIUS  COMPARED. 


437 


part  unto  tbemselves  the  whole  stipend  of  the  benefits 
and  titlies  ;  and  moreover  aggravate  and  charge  the 
same  with  so  great  pensions,  that  the  hireling  priests, 
and  other  ministers  of  the  church,  cannot  have  there- 
upon a  decent  and  competent  living.  Whereby  it 
Cometh  to  pass,  that  these  hireling  priests  (for  they 
must  needs  have  whereupon  to  live)  do  with  unlaw  ful  ex- 
actions miserably  spoil  and  devour  the  poor  sheep  com- 
mitted unto  them,  and  consume  all  their  substance.  For 
when  the  sacraments  of  the  altar  and  of  baptism  are 
to  be  administered,  or  when  tlie  first,  the  seventh,  the 
thirteenth,  and  the  year-day  must  be  kept ;  when  auricular 
confession  cometh  to  be  heard,  the  dead  to  be  buried,  or 
any  other  ceremony  whatsoever  about  the  funeral  is  to 
be  done,  they  will  not  do  it  freely,  but  extort  and  exact 
so  much  money,  as  the  miserable  commonalty  is  scarce  able 
to  disburse ;  and  daily  they  do  increase  and  augment 
these  their  exactions,  driving  the  simple  poor  people  to  the 
payment  thereof,  by  threatening  them  with  excommuni- 
cation, or  by  other  ways  compelling  them  to  be  at  such 
charge :  which  otherwise  through  poverty  are  not  able  to 
maintain  obsequies,  year-mind;^,  and  sucli  other  like  ce- 
remonies, as  to  the  funerals  of  the  dead  be  a))pertaining. 

Priests  compelled  to  pay  Tribute  for  Concubines. 
Also  in  many  places  the  bishops  and  their  officials  do 
not  only  suffer  priests  to  have  concubines,  so  that  they 
pay  certain  sums  of  money,  but  also  compel  continent 
aud  chaste  priests,  which  live  without  concubines,  to 
pay  tribute  for  concubines,  affirming  that  the  bishop 
hath  need  of  money,  which  being  paid,  it  shall  be  lawful 
for  them  either  to  live  chaste,  or  to  keep  concubines. 
How  wicked  a  thing  this  is,  every  man  doth  well  under- 
stand and  know. 

These,  with  many  other  burthens  and  grievances  to 
the  number  of  an  hundred,  the  secular  states  of  Ger- 
many delivered  to  the  pope's  legate,  having,  as  they 
said,  many  more  grievous  grievances  besides  these, 
which  had  likewise  much  need  of  redress  ;  but  be- 
cause they  would  not  e.\ceed  the  limits  of  reasonable 
brevity,  they  would  content  themselves,  they  said,  with 
these  hundred,  reserving  the  rest  to  a  more  apt  and  more 
convenient  opportunity,  steadfastly  trusting  and  hoping 
that  when  those  hundred  grievances  should  be  abolished, 
the  other  would  also  decay  and  fall  with  them.  This 
was  about  A.  D.  1.52.3.  ^^'hich  being  done,  the  assem- 
bly of  Nuremburg  broke  up  for  a  time,  and  was  pro- 
rogued to  the  next  year. 

In  the  meantime  Pope  Adrian  died.  After  him  suc- 
ceeded Pope  Clement  VII.,  who,  A.  D.  1524,  sent  down 
his  Ifgate,  Cardinal  Campejius,  to  the  council  of  the 
German  princes  assembled  again  at  Nuremburg,  with 
letters  also  to  Duke  Frederick,  full  of  many  fair  petitions 
and .  sharp  complaints,  &c.  But  as  to  the  grievances 
above-mentioned,  no  word  nor  message  at  all  was  sent, 
neither  by  Campejius,  nor  by  any  other.  Thus,  when 
any  thing  was  to  be  comjilained  of  against  Luther,  either 
for  suppression  of  the  liberty  of  the  gospel,  or  for  up- 
holding of  the  pope's  dignity,  the  pope  was  ever  ready 
with  all  diligence  to  call  upon  the  princes  ;  but  when  any 
redress  was  to  be  required  for  the  public  weal  of  chris- 
tian people,  or  touching  the  necessary  reformation  of  the 
church,  the  pope  gives  neither  ear  nor  answer. 

And  having  thus  discoursed  of  what  passed  between 
the  pope  and  princes  of  Germany,  at  the  diet  of  Nurem- 
burg, let  us  now  proceed  again  to  the  history  of  Luther, 
of  which  you  have  heard  before,  how  he  was  kept  secret 
and  solitary  for  a  time,  by  certain  nobles  in  Saxony,  be- 
cause of  the  emperor's  edict.  In  the  meantime,  while 
Luther  had  thus  absented  himself  from  Wittenberg, 
Andrew  Carolostad,  proceeding  more  roughly  and 
eagerly  in  matters  of  religion,  had  excited  the  people  to 
throw  down  images  in  the  temples.  Luther,  returning 
again  to  the  city,  greatly  reproved  the  rashness  of  Caro- 
lostad,  declaring  that  such  proceedings  were  not  orderly, 
but  that  pictures  and  images  ought  tir^t  to  be  thrown  out 
of  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  men,  and  that  the  people 
ought  first  to  be  taught,  that  we  are  saved  before  God, 
and  please  him  only  by  faith,  and  that  images  serve  to 


no  good  purpose.  This  being  done,  and  the  people 
being  well  instructed,  there  would  be  no  danger  in 
images,  but  they  would  fall  of  their  own  accord.  Not 
that  he  would  maintain  images,  or  suffer  them  ;  but  that 
their  removal  ought  to  be  done  by  the  magistrate,  and 
not  by  every  private  man  without  order  and  authority. 

The  cause  why  Luther  ojjposed  that  violent  throwing 
down  of  images,  and  against  Carolostad,  seems  partly 
to  arise  because  Po])e  Adrian,  in  his  letters  to  the 
princes  and  states  of  Germany,  grievously  complains  and 
charges  the  followers  of  Luther  with  sedition  and 
tumults,  and  rebellion  against  magistrates,  as  subverters 
and  dtstroyers  of  all  order  and  obedience.  Therefore 
Luther,  to  stop  the  mouth  of  such  slanderers,  and  to  pre- 
vent such  sinister  suspicions,  was  forced  to  proceed  as 
much  as  was  possible    with  order  and  authority. 

But  while  Luther,  for  these  causes  differed  from  the 
more  vehement  proceedings  of  Carolostad,  he  also  dif- 
fered somewhac  from  Zuinglius.  Now  though  Luther 
went  a  little  astray,  and  dissented  from  Zuinglius  in 
this  one  matter  of  sacrament  ;  yet  in  all  other  doctrines 
they  accorded,  as  appeared  in  the  synod  at  Marpurg, 
which  was  A.  D.  1529,  where  both  Luther  and  Zuinglius 
were  ])resent,  and  conferring  together,  agreed  in  these 
articled  : 

1.  On  the  unity  and  trinity  of  God.  2.  In  the  incar- 
nation of  the  Word.  3.  In  the  passion  and  resurrection 
of  Christ.  4.  In  the  article  of  original  sin.  5.  In  the 
article  of  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  6.  That  this  faith 
cometh  not  of  merits,  but  by  the  gift  of  God.  7.  That 
this  faith  is  our  righteousness.  8.  Touching  the  external 
word.  y.  Likewise  they  agreed  in  the  articles  of  bap- 
tism. 10.  Of  good  works.  11.  Of  confession.  12.  Of 
magistrates.  13.  Of  men's  traditions.  14.  Of  baptism 
of  infants.  15.  Lastly,  concerning  the  doctrine  of  the 
Lord's  Supper  :  this  they  did  believe  and  hold ;  first, 
that  both  the  kinds  thereof  are  to  be  ministered  to  the 
people  according  to  Christ's  institution,  and  that  the 
mass  is  not  the  means  by  which  a  man  may  obtain  grace 
both  for  the  quick  and  the  dead.  Also  that  the  sacra- 
ment (which  they  call  of  the  altar)  is  a  true  sacrament 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord.  And  that  the  spi- 
ritual eating  of  his  body  and  blood  is  necessary  for  every 
christian  man.  And  furthermore,  that  the  use  of  the 
sacrament  tends  to  the  same  efl'ect  as  the  word,  given 
and  ordained  by  Almighty  God,  that  thereby  infirni 
consciences  may  be  stirred  to  belief  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  &c. 

In  all  these  sums  of  doctrine  Luther  and  Zuinglius 
consented  and  agreed,  nor  were  their  opinions  so  dif- 
ferent in  the  matter  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  but  that  in  the 
principal  points  they  accorded.  For  if  the  question  be 
asked  of  them  both,  what  is  the  material  substance 
of  the  sacrament,  which  our  outward  senses  be- 
hold and  feel  ?  they  will  both  confess  bread,  and  not 
the  accidents  only  of  bread.  Further,  if  the  question 
be  asked,  whether  Christ  be  there  present .'  they  will 
both  confess  his  true  presence  to  be  there,  only  in 
the  manner  of  presence  they  differ.  Again,  ask  whether 
the  material  substance  laid  before  our  eyes  in  the  sacra- 
ment, is  to  be  worshipped  ?  they  will  both  deny  it,  and 
judge  it  idolatry.  And  likewise  for  transubstantiation, 
and  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  they  both  do  abhor,  and  do 
deny  them  ;  as  also  they  agree  that  the  communion  in 
both  kinds  should  be  administered. 

Only  their  difference  is  in  this,  concerning  the  sense 
and  meaning  of  the  words  of  Christ,  Hoc  est  corput 
meuni,  This  is  my  body,  &c.  which  words  Luther  ex- 
poundeth  to  be  taken  nakedly  and  simply  as  the  letter 
standeth,  without  trope  or  figure,  and  therefore  holdeth 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  truly  to  be  in  the  bread 
and  wine,  and  so  also  to  be  received  with  the  mouth. 
Uldric  Zuinglius,  with  John  Oecolampadius,  and  others 
do  interpret  these  words  otherwise,  as  to  be  taken  no; 
literally,  but  with  a  spiritual  meaning,  and  to  be  ex- 
pounded by  a  trope  or  figure,  so  that  the  sense  of  these 
words  :  "  This  is  my  body,"  is  thus  to  be  expounded  : 
this  signifieth  my  body  and  blood.  With  Luther  the 
Saxons  consented.  The  Helvetians  coincided  with  Zu- 
inglius.    And  as  time  went  on,  so  the  division  of  these 


438 


THE  ACTS  AND  LIFE  OF  ZUINGLIUS, 


[Book  VII. 


opinions  increased  and  spread  farther  ;  the  one  part  be- 
ing called  from  Luther,  Lutherans  ;  the  other  having  the 
name  of  Sacramentaries.  Notwithstanding,  in  this  one 
unity  of  opinion,  both  the  Lutherans  and  Sacramentaries 
accorded  and  agreed,  that  the  bread  and  wine  there  pre- 
sent is  not  transubstantiated  into  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  but  is  a  true  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood. 

Luther  lived  until  the  age  of  sixty-three,  and  liad  con- 
tinued writing  and  preaching  about  twenty-nine  years. 
As  to  his  death,  the  words  of  Melancthou  are  these  : 

"  In  the  year  of  our  Lord  L")4(),  and  on  the  17th  of 
February,  Dr.  Martin  Luther  sickened  a  little  before 
supper  of  his  accustomed  malady,  the  oppression  of 
humours  in  the  orifice  or  opening  of  the  stomach,  of 
which  I  remember  I  have  seen  him  often  diseased  in 
this  place.  This  sickness  became  violent  after  supper, 
lie  struggling  against  it,  and  retired  into  his  chamber,  and 
there  rested  on  his  bed  two  hours,  during  all  which  time 
his  pains  increased.  And  as  Dr.  Jonas  was  lying  in  his 
chamber,  Luther  awakened,  and  prayed  him  to  rise, 
and  to  call  up  Ambrose  his  children's  schoohnaster,  to 
make  fire  in  another  chamber.  When  he  entered  it, 
Albert  earl  of  Mansfield,  with  his  wife,  and  others,  at 
tiiat  instant  came  into  his  chamber.  Finally,  feeling 
Lis  fatal  hour  approach,  before  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  February  18th,  he  commended  himself  to  God 
with  this  devout  prayer. 

The  Prayer  of  Luther  at  his  death. 

"  My  heavenly  Father,  eternal  and  merciful  God,  thou 
hast  manifested  unto  me  thy  dear  Son,  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  ;  I  have  taught  him,  I  have  known  him,  I  love 
him  as  my  life,  my  health,  my  redemption  ;  whom  the 
wicked  have  persecuted,  maligned,  and  with  injury  af- 
flicted.    Draw  my  soul  to  thee." 

"After  this  he  said,  thrice  :  '  I  commend  my  spirit  into 
thy  hands,  thou  hast  redeemed  me,  O  God  of  truth. 
God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  belicveth  in  him  should  not  perish 
but  have  everlasting  life.'  John  iii.  Iti. 

"  Having  repeated  oftentimes  his  prayers,  he  was  called 
to  God,  to  whom  he  so  faithfully  commended  his  spirit, 
to  enjoy,  no  doubt,  the  blessed  society  of  the  patriarchs, 
prophets,  and  apostles  in  the  kingdom  of  God,  the 
Father,  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  Let  us  now  love  the 
memory  of  this  man,  and  the  doctrine  that  he  taught. 
Let  us  learn  to  be  modest  and  meek:  let  us  consider 
tiie  wretched  calamities  and  marvellous  changes,  that 
f^hall  follow  this  sorrowful  event.  I  beseech  thee,  O 
Son  of  God,  crucified  for  us,  the  risen  Emmanuel, 
govern,  preserve,  and  defend  thy  church." 

Frederick  Prince  Elector  died  long  before  Luther,  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord  1525,  leaving  no  issue  behind  him, 
for  he  lived  a  single  life,  and  was  never  married  ;  and 
was  succeeded  by  John  Frederick  duke  of  Saxony. 

After  this  council  of  Nuremburg,  immediately  followed 
another  sitting  at  Ratisbone,  where  were  present  Ferdi- 
nand, Campejius,  the  cardinal  of  Salisburg,  the  two 
dukes  of  Bavaria,  the  bishops  of  Trent  and  Ratisbone  ; 
also  the  legates  of  the  bishops  of  Bamberg,  Spires,  Stras- 
Lurgh,  Augsburgh,  Constance,  Basil,  Frising,  Passame, 
and  Brixime.  By  whom  in  the  said  assembly  it  was 
concluded  : 

That  forasmuch  as  the  emperor,  at  the  request  of 
Pope  Leo,  had  condemned,  by  his  public  edict  set  forth 
at  Worms,  the  doctrine  of  Luther  as  erroneous  and 
wicked ;  and  also  as  it  was  agreed  upon  in  both  the  assem- 
blies of  Nuremburg,  that  the  said  edict  should  be 
obeyed  of  all  men  ;  they  likewise,  at  the  request  of  Car- 
dinal Campejius,  do  will  and  command  the  aforesaid 
edict  to  be  observed  througli  all  their  fines  and  pre- 
cincts :  that  the  gospel,  and  all  other  holy  scriptures, 
should  be  taught  in  churches  according  to  the  interpre- 
tation of  the  ancient  fathers  :  that  all  they  who  revive 
any  old  heresies  before  condemned,  or  teach  any  new 
thing  contumeliously,  either  against  Christ,  his  blessed 


mother  and  holy  saints,  or  which  may  breed  any  occa- 
sion of  sedition,  are  to  be  punished  according  to  the 
tenor  of  the  edict  abovesaid  :  that  none  be  admitted  to 
preach  without  the  licence  of  his  ordinary  :  that  they 
who  are  already  admitted,  shall  be  examined  how,  and 
what  they  preach  :  that  the  laws  which  Campejius  is 
about  to  set  forth  for  reformation  of  manners  shall  be 
observed  :  that  in  the  sacraments,  in  the  mass,  and  all 
other  things,  there  shall  be  no  innovation,  but  all  things 
to  stand  as  in  before  time  they  did  :  that  all  they  which 
approach  to  the  Lord's  Supper  without  confession  and 
absolution,  or  do  eat  flesh  on  da\s  forbidden,  or  which 
do  run  out  of  their  order ;  also  priests,  deacons,  and 
sub-deacons,  that  be  married,  shall  be  punished  :  that 
nothing  shall  be  printed  without  consent  of  the  magis- 
trate :  that  no  book  of  Luther,  or  any  Lutheran  shall 
be  printed  or  sold,  &c.  And  lest  it  might  be  said,  that 
this  faction  of  Luther  takes  its  origin  in  the  corrupt  Ufa 
of  priests,  Campejius,  with  his  assistants  iu  the  convo- 
cation  of  Ratisbone,  charges  and  commands,  that  priests 
should  live  honestly,  go  in  decent  apparel,  play  not  the 
merchants,  haunt  not  the  taverns,  be  not  covetous,  nor 
take  money  for  their  ministration ;  and  that  such  as 
keep  concubines  should  be  removed  ;  the  number  also 
of  holy-days  was  to  be  diminished,  &c. 

These  things  Campejius  wished  to  have  had  enacted 
in  a  full  council,  and  with  the  consent  of  all  the  em- 
pire :  but  when  he  could  not  accomplish  it,  because  the 
minds  of  many  were  gone  from  the  pope  ;  he  was  fain 
there  to  get  it  ratified  in  this  conference,  with  the  as- 
sents of  the  bishops  above  named. 

The  matters  which  have  been  discoursed  upon  may 
more  fully  be  seen  in  the  commentaries  of  John  Sleidan  ; 
it  now  remains  for  us,  after  having  finished  the  history  of 
]Martin  Luther,  to  touch  upon  the  history  of  Zuinglius, 
and  the  Helvetians. 

The  Acts  and  Life  of  Zvinfflius ;  and  of  the  receiting  the 
Gospel  in  Switzerland. 

In  the  treating  of  Luther's  history,  mention  was  made 
of  Ulric  Zuinglius,  who  first  lived  at  Glarona,  in  a  place 
then  called  our  Lord's  hermitage,  from  thence  he  removed 
to  Zurich,  about  A.  D.  1519,  and  there  began  to  teach, 
dwelling  in  the  Minster,  among  the  canons  or  priests  of 
that  close,  using  with  them  the  same  rites  and  ceremo- 
nies during  the  space  of  two  or  three  years,  where  he 
continued  reading  and  explaining  the  scriptures  to  the 
people,  with  great  pains  and  no  less  dexterity.  And  as 
Pope  Leo  the  same  year  had  renewed  his  pardons  again 
through  all  countries,  Zuinglius  zealously  withstood  them, 
detecting  such  abuses  by  the  scriptures,  and  such  other 
corruptions  as  reigned  then  in  the  church,  and  so  he  con- 
tinued for  the  space  of  two  years  and  more,  till  at  length 
Hugo,  bishop  of  Constance,  wrote  his  letter  to  the  senate 
of  the  said  city  of  Zurich,  complaining  grievously  of 
Zuinglius.  He  also  wrote  another  letter  to  the  college  of 
canons,  where  Zuinglius  was  dwelling,  complaining  of 
those  new  teachers  wliO  troubled  the  church,  and  exhorted 
them  earnestly  to  beware,  and  to  take  diligent  heed  to 
themselves.  And  as  both  the  pope  and  the  imperial 
majesty  had  condemned  all  such  new  doctrine,  by  their 
decrees  and  edicts,  he  willed  them  therefore  to  admit  no 
such  new  innovations  of  doctrine,  without  the  common 
consent  of  those  to  whom  they  appertained.  Zuinglius 
hearing  of  this,  refers  his  cause  to  the  judgment  and  hear- 
ing of  the  senate,  not  refusing  to  render  to  them  au-ac- 
count  of  his  faith.  And  as  the  bishop's  letter  was  read 
openly  in  the  college,  Zuinglius  directs  another  letter  to 
the  bishop,  declaring  that  the  said  letter  proceeded  not 
from  the  bishop,  and  that  he  was  not  ignorant  who  were 
the  authors  thereof,  desiring  liim  not  to  follow  their  sin- 
ister counsels  ;  because  truth,  said  he,  is  a  thing  invinci- 
ble, and  cannot  be  resisted.  After  the  same  tenor,  certain 
other  persons  of  the  city  likewise  wrote  to  the  bishop, 
desiring  him  that  he  would  attempt  nothing  that  should 
be  prejudicial  to  the  liberty  and  free  course  of  the  gos- 
pel ;  requiring,  moreover,  that  he  would  restrain  the  hithy 


A.  r>.  1524.] 


THE  ACTS  AND  LIFE  OF  ZUINGLIUS. 


439 


and  infamous  U^fs  of  the  priests,  and  chat  he  sho.uld  per- 
mit them  to  have  tneir  lawful  wives,  &c.  This  was 
A.D.  lo22.  ,      , 

Besides  this,  ZuingUus  wrote  also  another  letter  to  the 
whole  nation  of  the  Swiss,  admonishing  them  in  no  case 
t  1  hinder  the  course  of  pure  doctrine,  nor  to  bring  any 
trouble  u;ion  the  priests  that  were  married.  For  as  for  the 
vow  of  their  single  life,  it  came,  saith  he,  from  the  devil, 
a.ul  a  devilish  thing  it  is.  And,  therefore,  as  the  Swiss  had 
a  right  and  custom  in  their  towns,  that  when  they  re- 
ceived a  new  priest  into  their  churches,  tliey  used  to 
advise  him  to  take  his  concubine,  ZuingUus  exhorted 
them  to  grant  permission  to  them  to  take  their  wives  in 
honest  nmtiiniony,  rather  than  to  take  concubines,  against 
the  precept  of  God.  A 

Thus,  as  Zuingiius  continued  some  years,  labouring 
in  the  word  of  the  Lord,  offence  began  to  rise  at 
this  doctrine,  and  the  Dominican  friars  began  to  preach 
against  him.  But  he,  ever  keeping  himself  within  the 
scriptures,  protested  that  he  would  make  good  by  the 
•word  of  God  what  he  taught.  Upon  this,  the  magis- 
trates and  senate  of  Zurich  sent  forth  a  command  to  all 
priests  and  ministers  within  their  dominions,  to  repair  to 
the  city  of  Zurich,  against  the  nine-and-twentieth  day  of 
January  next  ensuing,  (A.D.  1523,)  and  there  every  one 
to  speak  freely,  and  to  be  heard  quietly,  touching  these 
controversies  of  religion,  directing  also  their  letters  to 
the  bi.shop  of  Constance,  that  he  would  either  repair 
there  himself,  or  else  send  his  deputy.  When  the  ap- 
pointed day  came,  the  bishop's  vicefrerent,  John  Faber, 
was  present.  The  consul  first  stating  the  object  of  this 
assembly,  required  that  if  any  one  had  to  object  against 
the  doctrine  of  Zuingiius,  he  should  freely  and  quietly 
declare  his  mind. 

Zuingiius  had  set  forth  all  his  doctrine  in  order,  to  the 
number  of  sixty-seven  articles,  which  articles  he  pub- 
lished, that  they  who  were  so  disposed  might  be  the  bet- 
ter prepared  for  the  disputation.  Faber  began  to  state 
the  cause  of  his  being  sent  there,  and  argued  that  neither 
the  time  nor  the  place  were  fit  for  discussing  such  mat- 
ters, but  that  the  matter  belonged  to  a  general  council. 
Zuingiius,  however,  still  continued  requiring  him,  that  if 
he  had  any  thing  to  say,  he  would  openly  and  freely 
say  it.  To  this  he  answered,  that  he  would  confute  his 
doctrine  by  writing.  After  this,  when  no  man  appeared 
to  dispute,  the  assembly  broke  up.  Upon  which  the 
senate  of  Zurich  caused  it  to  be  proclaimed  through  all 
their  dominion,  that  the  traditions  of  men  should  be 
abandoned,  and  that  the  gospel  of  Christ  should  be 
purely  taught  out  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament. 

After  these  things  the  cantons  of  Switzerland  direct 
their  public  letters  to  the  men  of  Zurich,  wherein  they 
made  much  lament,  and  complain  of  this  new  broached 
doctrine,  which  had  set  all  men  together  by  the  ears, 
through  the  occasion  of  certain  rash  and  new-fangled 
heads,  who  have  greatly  disturbed  both  the  state  of  the 
church  and  of  the  commonwealth,  and  have  scattered  the 
seeds  of  discord.  For  now  all  fasting  was  laid  down,  and 
all  days  are  alike  to  eat  both  flesh  and  eggs,  as  well  one 
as  another.  Priests  and  religious  persons,  both  men  and 
women,  broke  their  vows,  ran  out  of  their  order,  and  fell 
to  marrying.  God's  service  was  decayed,  singing  in  the 
church  left,  and  prayer  ceased.  Priests  grew  in  con- 
tempt. Religious  men  were  thrust  out  of  their  cloisters. 
Confession  and  penance  was  neglected,  so  that  men  would 
not  stick  to  presume  to  receive  at  the  holy  altar,  without 
any  confession  previously  made  to  the  priest.  The  holy 
mass  derided  and  scorned.  Our  blessed  lady,  and  other 
saints,  blasphemed.  Images  cast  down  and  broken  in 
pieces.  Neither  was  there  any  honour  given  to  the  sa- 
crament. To  make  short,  men  had  now  assumed  such  a 
licence  and  liberty,  that  even  the  Koly  Ghost  could  not 
be  safe  in  the  priest's  hands,  &c. 

All  this  disorder,  as  it  is  of  no  small  importance,  so  it 


(1 )  If  the  pro  e  of  doctrine  be  well  marked  botween  the  pnpists 
and  the  piotestants,  it  will  not  be  h-.ird  for  wny  man  to  judse 
which  is  the  true  doctrine.  For  the  whole  end  and  scoi  e  of  the 
pope's  di'Ctrine  lendeth  to  set  up  t!ie  honcur  and  wealth  of  man, 
as  may  appear  by  tlie  doctrine  of  supremacy,  of  confession,  of  the 
uass  of  the  sacrameut  of  the  altar,  iic.    All  whicli  do  tend  to  the 


was,  said  they,  so  grievous  and  lamentable,  that  they 
thought  it  their  duty  to  suffer  it  no  longer.  They 
sent  unto  them  before  the  like  admonition,  and  also 
wrote  to  them  by  certain  of  the  clergy,  and  craving  their 
aid  in  the  same;  which  seeing  it  is  so,  they  did  now  again 
earnestly  call  upon  them  touching  the  premises,  desiring 
them  to  put  an  end  to  such  doings,  and  to  take  a 
better  way,  continuing  in  the  religion  of  their  ances- 
tors which  were  before  them.  And  if  there  were  any 
such  thing,  wherein  they  were  grieved  and  offended 
against  the  bishop  of  Rome,  the  cardinal,  bishops,  or 
other  prelates,  either  for  their  ambition  in  heaping,  ex- 
changing and  selling  the  dignities  of  the  church,  or  for 
their  oppression  in  emptying  men's  purses  by  their  in- 
dulgences, or  else  for  their  usurped  jurisdiction  and 
power,  which  they  extend  too  far,  and  corruptly  apply  it 
to  matters  external  and  political,  which  only  ought  to 
serve  in  such  cases  as  be  spiritual.  If  these,  and  such 
other  abuses,  were  the  causes  wherewith  they  were  so 
grievously  offended,  they  promised  that  for  the  correc- 
tion and  reformation  thereof,  they  would  also  themselves 
join  their  diligence  and  good-will  thereto  ;  for  so  much 
therefore  they  would  confer  with  them,  how  and  by  what 
way  such  grievances  might  ofst  be  removed. 

To  this  effect  were  the  letters  of  the  Helvetians  written 
to  the  senate  and  citizens  of  Zurich.  To  which,  their 
answer  was  as  follows  :  — 

An  Answer  again  of  the  Men  of  Zurich. 

"  First,  declaring,  how  their  ministers  had  la- 
boured and  travelled  among  them,  teaching  and  preach- 
ing the  word  of  God  for  the  space  of  five  years  ;  whose 
doctrine  at  first  seemed  to  them  very  strange  and  novel, 
because  they  never  heard  it  before.  But  after  they 
understood  and  perceived  the  scope'  of  that  doctrine 
only  to  tend  to  this,  to  set  forth  Christ  Jesus  to  us,  as 
the  pillar  and  refuge  of  our  salvation,  who  gave  his  life 
and  blood  for  our  redemption,  and  who  only  delivers  us 
from  eternal  death,  and  who  is  the  only  advocate  of 
mankind  before  God  ;  they  could  not  do  otherwise,  but 
receive  with  ardent  affection  sct  wholesome  and  joyful  a 
message. 

"  The  holy  apostles  and  faithful  christians,  after  they 
had  received  the  gospel  of  Christ,  did  not  fall  out  in 
debate  and  variance,  but  lovingly  agreed  and  consented 
together  :  and  so  they  trusted  (said  they)  that  they 
should  do,  if  they  would  likewise  receive  the  word  of 
God,  setting  aside  men's  doctrines  and  traditions  dif- 
ferent from  it. 

"  Whatever  Luther  or  any  other  man  teaches,  whether 
it  be  right  or  wrong,  is  not  such  for  the  names  of  the 
persons,  but  only  because  it  agrees  or  disagrees  with  the 
word  of  God. 

"  And  if  Christ  only  is  worshipped,  and  men  are 
taught  to  repose  their  confidence  solely  in  him,  neither 
the  blessed  Virgin,  nor  any  saint,  receives  any  injury. 

"And  whereas  they  charge  their  ministers  with 
wresting  the  scriptures  after  their  own  interjiretation, 
God  had  stirred  up  such  a  light  now  in  the  hearts  of 
men,  that  the  most  part  of  their  city  have  the  bible  in 
their  hand,  and  diligently  peruse  it:  so  that  their 
preachers  cannot  so  wrest  the  scriptures,  but  it  would 
quickly  be  perceived. 

"  And  whereas  they  have  accused  them  of  error,  yet 
there  was  never  any  man  who  could  prove  any  error  in 
them  :  although  the  bishops  of  Constance,  of  Basil,  of 
Curiake,  with  others  of  the  univei;ijities,  and  themselves 
also  had  desired  to  do  so  ;  yet  to  this  day  neither  they 
nor  any  other  did  so.  .' 

"  And  if  the  bishops  object  and  say  that  the  word  of 
God  ought  not  to  be  handled  by  vulgar  people,  they  an- 
swered that  it  was  not  consistent  with  equity  and 
reason.     For  although  it  belonged  to  the  bishop's  office 

masnifvins;  of  priests;  like  as  purgatory,  obsequies,  pardons,  and 
such  others  as  serve  for  ilicir  prorit.  Contriiriwise,  the  teachinp  of 
the  jirotestants,  us  well  loucliinir  ji'stificalion,  orisinal  sin,  as  also 
the  sacraments  and  invocation,  and  all  oilier  such  like,  tend  only 
to  the  setting  up  of  Clirist  alone,  und  casting  down  of  mau. 
— FoXE. 


440 


COMPLAINT  OF  THE  MEN  OF  ZURICH.— REFORM  THEIR  RELIGION.     [Book  VIL 


to  provide  that  the  sheep  should  not  go  astray  ;  yet  be- 
causf.  they  will  not  see  to  their  charge,  but  leave  it  un- 
done, referring  every  thing  to  the  fathers  and  to  councils  ; 
therefore  it  was  right  thnt  they  should  hear  and  learn,  not 
what  man  determines,  but  what  Christ  himself  commands 
in  the  scripture.  Neither  have  their  ministers  given  any 
occasion  for  this  division  ;  but  rather  they,  who  for 
their  own  private  lucre  and  preferments,  contrary  to  the 
word  of  the  Lord,  seduce  the  people  into  error,  and 
grievously  offending  God,  provoke  him  to  plague  them 
with  in  inifold  calamities. 

"  As  for  the  eating  of  flesh  and  eggs,  it  was  free  to  all 
men,  and  forbidden  to  none  by  Christ.' 

"  And  as  to  matrimony,  God  himself  was  the  author 
of  it,  and  he  hath  left  it  tree  for  all  men.  Also  St.  Paul 
desires  a  minister  of  the  church  to  be  the  husband  of  one 
wife. 

"  And  seeing  that  bishops  for  money  permit  their 
priests  to  have  concubines,  which  is  contrary  to  God's 
law,  and  to  good  example,  why  then  might  they  not  as 
well  obey  God  in  permitting  lawful  matrimony,  which 
he  has  ordained,  as  resist  God  in  forbidding  it .'  The 
same  is  to  be  said  also  of  women  vowing  celibacy. 

"  And  as  for  monasteries,  and  other  houses  of  canons, 
they  were  first  given  for  relief  only  of  the  poor  and 
needy ;  whereas  now  those  wlio  inhabit  them  are 
wealtliy,  and  able  to  live  on  their  own  patrimony.  Yet 
nevertlieless  the  men  of  Zurich  have  used  such  modera- 
tion, that  they  have  permitted  the  inhabitants  of  those 
monasteries  to  enjoy  their  possessions  during  the  term 
of  their  natural  life,  lest  any  one  should  have  cause  of 
just  complaint. 

"Ornaments  of  churches  serve  nothing  towards  God's 
service  ;  but  it  agrees  well  with  the  service  of  God  that 
the  poor  should  be  relieved.  Christ  commanded  the 
young  man  in  the  gospel  not  to  hang  up  his  riches  in  the 
temple,  but  to  sell  them,  and  distribute  them  to  the 
needv. 

"  The  order  of  priesthood  they  do  not  condemn;  such 
priests  as  will  discharge  their  duty,  and  teach  soundly, 
they  prize  and  magnify.  As  for  the  other  rabble,  who 
serve  to  no  public  good,  but  rather  damnify  the  com- 
morr.venltli,  if  the  number  were  diminished  by  little  and 
little,  and  tbeir  livings  put  to  better  use,  they  doubted 
not  but  it  would  be  a  service  well  done  to  God. 

"  As  for  secret  confession,  in  which  men  tell  their 
sins  in  the  priest's  ear,  of  what  virtue  this  confession  is 
they  leave  it  in  suspense.  But  that  confession,  whereby 
repenting  sinners  fly  to  Christ,  our  only  intercessor, 
they  account  not  only  as  profitable,  but  also  necessary 
to  all  troubled  consciences.  As  for  satisfaction,  which 
priests  use,  they  reckon  it  but  a  jiractice  to  get  money, 
and  not  only  erroneous,  but  also  full  of  impiv'ty.  True 
penance  and  satisfaction  is,  for  a  man  to  amend  his 
life. 

"  The  orders  of  monks  come  only  by  the  invention  of 
man,  and  not  by  the  institution  of  God. 

"  And  as  to  the  sacraments,  such  as  are  of  the  Lord's 
institution,  they  do  not  despise,  but  receive  with  all 
reverence.  And  so  with  reverence  they  use  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  sujiper,  according  as  the  word  of 
God  iirescribes,  not  as  many  abuse  it,  making  it  an  ob- 
lation and  a  sacrifice. 

"  ^^  lierefore,  as  before,  so  now  again  they  desire  that 
if  they  think  this  their  doctrine  repugnant  to  the  holy 
scripture,  they  would  gently  shew  and  teach  them  their 
error."  And  thus  much  was  contained  in  the  answer  of 
the  men  of  Zurich  unto  the  litter  of  their  colleagues  of 
Helvetia. 

In  the  meantime  the  bishop  of  Constance,  with  tlie 
advice  of  Ids  council,  answered  them  as  be  was  requested 
to  do,  in  a  book,  wherein  he  declnres  what  images  and 
pictures  those  were  which  the  jirofane  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles adored,  and  what  images  these  are  which  the 
church  has  received  and  admitted  ;  and  what  difference 
tliere  is  between   those   idols   of  the  Jews  and  Gentiles, 


(1)  It  was  the  i)0)ie's  I:iw  tli  ri,  that  in  Lent  no  man  should  eat 
flcs'i,  or  (".;  s,  noi-  any  otiicr  white  meat;  wherein  it  may  seem  to 
b«  verified  wliut  St.  Paul  iiiul  iirophesicj,  1  Tim.  iv.  "  ]n  tlie  latter 


and  thgse  images  of  the  christians.  The  conclusion  was, 
that  whereas  the  scripture  speaks  against  images,  and 
permits  them  not  to  be  suffered,  that,  said  he,  is  to  be 
understood  of  such  images  and  idols  as  the  Jews  and 
idolatrous  Gentiles  used ;  and  not  such  images  and  pic- 
tures as  the  church  has  received. 

From  this  he  enters  into  the  discourse  of  the  mass, 
where  he  endeavours  to  prove  by  the  pope's  canons  and 
councils,  that  the  mass  is  a  sacrifice  and  oblation. 

This  book  lie  sent  to  the  senate  of  Zurich,  about 
the  beginning  of  June,  exhorting  them  not  to  suffer  their 
images,  or  the  mass  to  be  abrogated  ;  and  shortly  after- 
wards he  published  the  book  in  print,  and  sent  it  to  the 
l)riests  and  canons  of  the  Minster  of  Zurich,  requiring 
them  to  Ibllow  the  custom  of  the  church. 

The  senate,  in  answer  to  the  bi.-hop's  book,  about 
the  middle  of  August  wrote  to  him  ;  declaring  that  they 
had  i-ead  over  and  over  again  his  book  with  al!  diligence: 
and  that  they  were  glad  that  he  had  sent  it  abroad  in 
print,  because  the  whole  world  thereby  would  the  better 
judge  between  them.  After  this,  they  explained  to  him 
the  judgment  and  doctrine  of  their  ministers  and  preach- 
ers :  and  finally,  by  the  authority  and  testimonies  of  the 
scriptures,  proved  the  doctrine  of  his  book  to  be  false. 
But  before  they  sent  their  answers  to  him,  about  the 
thirteenth  day  of  June,  they  commanded  all  the  images 
within  the  city,  and  through  all  their  dominions,  to  be 
taken  down  and  burned  quietly,  and  without  any  tumult. 

And  in  the  month  of  April  following,  the  magistrates 
and  senate  of  the  city  of  Zurich,  commanded  the  mass, 
with  all  its  ceremonies,  to  be  suppressed,  both  within 
the  city,  and  throughout  all  their  jurisdiction :  and  instead 
thereof  was  placed  the  Lord's  supper,  the  reading  of  the 
prophets,  prayer,  and  preaching. 

All  this  while  the  gospel  was  not  as  yet  received  in 
any  other  part  of  Helvetia,  but  only  in  Zurich.  Where- 
fore the  other  twelve  towns  appointed  a  meeting  at 
Baden  :  where  were  present  among  the  divines,  John 
Faber,  Eckius,  and  Murnerus.  The  bishops  also  of 
Lucerne,  Basil,  Coire,  and  Lausanne,  sent  their  de- 
puties there.  The  questions  there  propounded  were 
these. 

That  the  true  body  and  blood  of  Christ  is  in  the 
sacrament. 

That  the  mass  is  a  sacrifice  for  the  quick  and  dead. 

That  the  blessed  Virgin,  and  other  saints,  are  to  be 
invoked  as  mediators  and  intercessors. 

That  images  ought  not  to  be  abolished. 

That  there  is  a  purgatory. 

Which  conclusions  or  assertions,  Eckius  took  upon 
him  to  defend.  Against  him  reasoned  Oecolampadius, 
(who  was  then  chief  preacher  at  Basil)  with  others. 
Zuinglius  at  that  time  was  not  present,  but  by  wTiting 
confuted  the  doctrine  of  Eckius  ;  declaring  the  causes  of 
his  absence  :  which  were,  that  he  durst  not,  for  fear  of 
his  life,  commit  himself  to  the  hands  of  his  enemies :  and 
that  he  refused  not  to  dispute,  but  only  the  place  of  the 
disputation  ;  and  that  if  they  would  assign  the  place  of 
disputation,  either  at  Zurich,  or  at  Berne,  or  at  Saintgal- 
lum,  he  would  not  refuse  to  come.  The  conclusion  of 
the  disputation  was  this,  that  all  should  remain  in  that 
religion  which  they  had  hitherto  kept,  and  should  follow 
the  authority  of  the  council,  and  should  not  admit  any 
new  doctrine  within  their  dominions,  &c. 

As  the  time  proceeded,  and  dissension  about  religion 
increased,  it  followed  the  next  year  after,  (A.D.  1527,)  in 
the  month  of  December,  that  the  senate  and  people  of 
Berne  assigned  another  disputation  within  their  city,  and 
called  to  it  all  the  bishops  near  them  ;  warningtheni  both  to 
come  themselves,  and  to  bring  their  divines  with  them, 
or  else  to  lose  all  such  possessions  as  they  had  within 
the  bounds  of  their  jirecinct.  After  this  they  appointed 
certain  ecclesiastical  persons  to  dispute,  prescribing  and 
determining  the  whole  disputation  to  be  decided  only  by 
the  authority  of  the  old  and  new  testament.  To  all  that 
would  come,  they  granted  a  safe  conduct.     Also,  they 


times  some  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  sjivins  heed  to  seducing 
si)irits,  and  doctrines  of  devils,  forhidding  to  marry,  and  com- 
manding to  abstain  from  meats,"  &c. 


A.D.  1527.]  DISPUTATION  AT  BADEN.— REFORMATION  IN  SWITZERLAND. 


411 


appointed,  tint  all  things  should  be  done  modestly,  with- 
out iniury  and  brawling  words;  and  that  every  one 
should  hive  leave  to  speak  his  mind  freely,  and  with  such 
delibs-ration,  that  every  man's  saying  might  be  received 
by  tlie  notary,  and  penned  ;  with  this  proviso  previously 
arranged,  that  whatever  should  be  agreed  upon,  should 
be  ratified  and  observed  through  all  their  dominions  : 
and  that  men  might  come  there  better  prepared,  they 
propounded  in  public  writing,  ten  questions  to  be  de- 
fended of  their  ministers  by  the  scriptures ;  tlie  ministers 
were,  Francis  Colbus,  and  Berthold  llalletus.  The 
questions  were  these. 

1.  That  the  true  church,  whereof  Christ  is  the  head, 
rises  out  of  God's  word,  and  continues  in  the  same,  and 
hears  the  voice  of  no  other. 

2.  That  the  same  church  makes  no  laws  without  the 
word  of  God. 

3.  That  the  traditions,  ordained  in  the  name  of  the 
church,  do  not  bind,  but  so  far  as  they  are  consonant  to 
God's  word 

4.  That  Christ  only  has  made  satisfaction  for  the  sins 
of  the  world :  and  therefore  if  any  man  say  that  there  is  any 
other  way  of  salvation,  or  any  other  means  to  put  away 
sin,  he  denies  Christ. 

5.  That  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  cannot  be  re- 
ceived really  and  corporally,  by  the  testimony  of  the 
scripture. 

6.  That  the  use  of  the  mass,  in  which  Christ  is  said  to 
be  present  and  offered  up  to  his  heavenly  Father,  for  the 
quick  and  the  dead,  is  against  the  scri])ture,  and  injuri- 
ous to  the  s;icrifice  which  Christ  made  for  us. 

7.  That  Christ  only  is  to  be  invoked,  as  the  mediator 
and  advocate  of  mankind  with  God  the  Father. 

8.  That  there  is  no  place  to  be  found  in  the  holy 
scripture,  wherein  souls  are  purged  after  this  life  ;  and, 
therefore,  all  those  prayers  and  ceremonies,  yearly 
dirges,  and  obits,  which  are  bestowed  upon  the  dead  ; 
also  lamps,  tapers,  and  such  other  things,  profit  nothing 
at  all. 

9.  Tliat  to  set  up  any  picture  or  image  to  be  worship- 
ped, is  rejiugnant  to  the  holy  scripture  ;  and,  therefore, 
if  any  such  are  erected  in  churches  for  that  intent,  they 
ought  to  be  taken  down. 

10.  That  matrimony  is  prohibited  to  no  state  or  order 
of  men,  but  for  avoiding  fornication  generally  is  com- 
manded and  permitted  to  all  men  by  the  word  of  God. 
And  as  all  immoral  persons  are  excluded  from  the  com- 
munion of  the  church,  therefore  this  unchaste  and  filthy 
single  life  of  priests,  is  most  of  all  inconvenient  for  the 
order  of  priesthood. 

When  the  senate  and  people  of  Berne  had  sent  abroad 
their  letters  with  these  questions  to  all  the  Helvetians,  ex- 
horting tliem  both  to  send  their  learned  men,  and  to  suf- 
fer all  others  to  pass  safely  through  their  countries : 
several  of  the  cantons  refused  to  take  any  part,  or  suffer 
their  divines  to  take  any  part,  in  the  proposed  discus- 
sion, saying,  that  it  was  not  lawful  for  any  nation  or 
province  to  alter  the  state  of  religion,  but  that  it  be- 
longed to  a  general  council :  wherefore,  they  desired 
them  that  they  would  not  attempt  any  such  wicked  act, 
but  continue  in  the  religion  which  their  parents  and 
elders  had  observed:  and  in  fine,  they  concluded,  that 
they  would  neither  send,  nor  suffer  any  of  their  learned 
men  to  com.e,  nor  yet  grant  safe-conduct  to  any  others 
to  pass  through  their  country. 

Notwithstanding  this,  the  lords  of  Berne  proceeding 
in  their  jmrpose,  upon  the  day  prescribed  (which  was 
January  7)  began  their  disputation.  Of  all  the  bishops 
there  was  not  one  piesent ;  but  the  city  of  Basil,  Zurich, 
Strasburg,  Augsburg,  Constance,  and  others,  sent  their 
ambassadors  to  it. 

The  doctors  of  the  city  of  Berne  began  the  disputa- 
tion. There  were  present  Zuinglius,  Oecolampadius, 
Bucer,  Capito,  Biaurerus,  with  others, — all  of  whom  de- 
fended the  affirmative  of  the  conclusions  propounded. 
On  the  other  side,  the  chief  was  Conrad  Tregerus  an 
Augustinian  friar,  who,  when  he,  to  prove  his  assertion, 
was  driven  out  of  the  scriptures,  sought  helji  of  other 
authority,  but  the  moderators  of  the  disputation  would 


not  permit  it,  (as  being  contrary  to  the  order  before  ar- 
ranged,) s^o  he  departed,  and  would  dispute  no  more. 

The  disputation  continued  nineteen  days  ;  in  the  end 
it  was  agreed  by  the  assent  of  the  most  part,  that  the 
conclusions  were  consonant  to  the  truth  of  God's  word, 
and  should  be  ratified  not  only  in  the  city  of  Berne,  but 
also  i)roclaimed  by  the  magistrates  in  other  cities  ad- 
joining ;  and  that  masses,  altars,  and  images,  in  all 
places,  should  be  abolished. 

At  the  city  of  Constance,  some  things  began  to  be 
altered  a  little  before.  And  now,  after  tliis  disputation 
at  Berne,  the  images  and  altars,  with  ceremonies  and 
masses,  were  abolished  at  Constance. 

They  of  Geneva  also,  were  not  behind  in  following  the 
example  of  the  city  of  Berne,  in  extirpating  images  and 
ceremonies.  By  reason  of  which  the  bishop  and  clergy 
left  the  city  in  no  small  anger. 

To  commemorate  this  event,  they  caused  a  pillar  to  be 
erected,  and  thereupon  to  be  placed  in  golden  letters, 
the  day  and  year  when  this  reformation  from  po])ery  to 
true  Christianity  began  among  them,  as  a  pe-rpetual  me- 
mori  il  to  all  posterity  to  come.     This  was  A.  D.  ir)28. 

After  the  account  of  this  disputation  at  Berne  had 
reached  other  cities,  the  ministers  of  Strasburg  began 
likewise  to  affirra  and  teach,  that  the  mass  was  wic-ked, 
and  a  great  blasphemy  against  God's  holy  name,  and 
therefore  should  be  abolished,  and  the  right  use  of  the 
Lord's  su])per  restored.  On  the  other  baud,  the  bishop 
of  Rome's  clergy  held  that  the  mass  was  good  and  holy ; 
which  kindled  great  contention  on  both  sides  :  when  the 
senate  and  magistrates  of  that  city  would  have  brought 
the  matter  to  a  discussion,  but  they  could  not,  because 
the  priests  would  not  consent;  they  therefore  commanded 
them  to  silence. 

For  a  long  time  the  bishop  of  Strasburg  succeeded 
in  putting  off  the  change  of  religion,  till  at  last  the 
senate  of  Strasburg,  seeing  the  matter  hang  in  contro- 
versy for  the  space  of  two  years,  and  the  jireachers  daily 
calling  ujion  them  for  a  reformation  ;  and  petition  also 
having  been  made  to  them  by  the  citizens,  assembled  in 
their  great  council  to  the  number  of  three  hundred,  as 
they  are  accustomed  to  do  on  great  matters  of  importance. 
And  there  debating  the  case  with  themselves,  some  declar- 
ing on  one  side,  if  they  abolished  the  mass,  what  danger 
they  should  incur  from  the  emperor.  On  the  other  side,  if 
they  did  not,  how  much  they  should  offend  God  ;  and, 
therefore,  giving  time  to  consult,  required  them,  at  the 
next  meeting,  to  declare  their  sentence  in  the  matter. 
When  tile  day  came  the  voices  and  judgments  of  those 
who  went  against  the  mass,  prevailed.  Upon  which  im- 
mediately a  decree  was  made,  the  twentieth  of  Feliruary, 
A.  D.  1,")29,  that  the  mass  should  be  suspended  till  the 
Romanists  could  prove  by  good  scrijiture,  the  mass  to  be 
a  service  availalile  and  acceptable  before  God. 

Tills  decree  being  established  by  the  consent  of  the 
whole  city,  the  senate  soon  commanded  it  to  be  pro- 
claimed, and  to  take  full  effect,  so  far  as  their  limits  and 
dominion  extended ;  and  afterward  by  letters  certified 
their  bishop  touching  the  matter. 

Thiie  the  mass  was  overthrown  in  Zurich,  in  Berne, 
and  Geneva,  and  in  Strasburg,  you  have  heard.  Now, 
what  followed  in  Basil,  remains  to  be  stated.  In  Basil 
was  Oecolampadius,  a  preacher,  by  whose  diligent  labour 
and  travel,  the  gospel  began  to  take  such  effect,  that 
there  arose  great  dissension  among  the  citizens  about 
religion,  and  especially  about  the  mass.  Upon  this  the 
senate  of  Basil  appointed,  That  after  an  open  discussion 
it  should  be  determined  by  voices,  what  was  to  be  done. 

Owing  to  the  intrigues  of  some  of  the  senate,  tiiis  dis- 
cussion was  delayed,  and  the  reformation  retarded.  The 
citizens  proceeded  to  violent  measures,  armed  themselves, 
and  ])roceeded  to  coerce  the  senate.  It  happened  the  very 
same  day,  that  certain  of  the  citizens,  such  as  were  appointed 
to  go  about  the  city  to  see  things  in  order,  came  into  the 
church,  where  one  of  them  thrusting  at  a  certain  image 
with  his  staff,  it  fell  down  and  broke.  Other  images  also 
were  served  after  the  same  sort  of  devotion.  ^\  hen  the 
priests  came  running  to  them,  the  citizens,  as  they  would 
not  go  beyond  their  commission,  departed. 

When  word  was  brought  to  the  citizens  in  the  market- 


44f 


REFORMATION  IN  SWITZERLAND. 


[Book  VII. 


place,  the  matter  seemed  worse  to  them  than  it  really 
was,  so  they  sent  three  hundred  armed  men  to  rescue 
their  fellows  in  the  church,  sujiposing  them  to  be  in  dan- 
ger. On  coming  to  the  church,  and  not  finding  iheir 
fellows  there,  and  all  things  quiet,  save  only  a  few 
images  broken  down,  they,  likewise,  lest  they  should 
have  lost  all  their  labour,  threw  down  all  the  other  idols 
and  imiges  which  they  found  standing  there;  and  so  pas- 
sing through  all  tlie  churches  in  the  city,  did  the  same. 
And  when  some  of  the  senate  came  forth  to  appease  the 
tumult,  the  citizens  said,  "What  you  have  been  consulting 
and  advising  about  for  these  three  years,  whether  it  were 
best  to  be  done  or  not,  we  have  despatched  in  one  hour, 
that  from  henceforth  no  more  contentions  may  arise  be- 
tween us  for  images;''  and  so  the  senate  permitted  them 
free  leave,  without  any  more  resistance.  A  decree  at  the 
same  time  was  made,  that  as  well  within  the  city  of  Basil 
as  without,  throughout  their  whole  jurisdiction,  the  mass, 
with  all  idols,  should  be  abandoned  ;  and,  further,  that  in 
all  such  matters  and  cases  as  concerned  the  glory  of  God 
and  the  affairs  of  the  public  weal,  besides  the  number  of 
the  other  senators,  two  hundred  and  sixty  of  the  burghers 
or  citizens  should  be  appointed  out  of  every  ward  in  the 
city  to  sit  with  them  in  council.  These  decrees  being 
established,  after  they  had  kept  watch  and  ward  about 
the  city  three  days  and  nights,  every  one  returned  again 
to  his  house,  quiet  and  joyful,  without  any  blood  or 
stroke  given,  or  anger  wreaked,  but  only  upon  the 
images. 

On  the  third  day,  which  was  Ash  Wednesday,  all  the 
wooden  images  were  distributed  among  the  poor  of  the 
city,  to  serve  them  for  firewood.  But  when  they  could 
not  well  agree  in  dividing  the  prey,  but  fell  to  brawling 
among  themselves,  it  was  agreed  that  the  images  should 
be  burned  all  together  ;  so  that,  in  nine  great  heaps,  all 
the  stocks  and  idols  were  the  same  day  burned  to  ashes 
before  the  great  church  door.  And  thus,  by  God's  ordi- 
nance, it  came  to  pass,  that  the  day  in  which  the  pope's 
priests  shew  forth  all  their  mourning,  and  mark  men's 
foreheads  with  ashes,  in  remembrance  that  they  are  but 
ashes,  was  to  the  whole  city  a  festival,  and  joyful  day, 
for  turning  their  images  to  ashes  ;  and  so  the  day  is  ob- 
served and  celebrated  every  year  still,  to  this  present 
time,  with  all  mirth,  plays,  and  pastimes,  in  remembrance 
of  the  ashes,  which  day  may  there  be  called  rightly,  Ash 
Wednesday  of  God's  own  making. 

All  this  time  the  emperor  and  the  French  king  were 
together  occupied  in  wars  and  strife  ;  which,  as  it  turned 
to  the  great  damage  and  detriment  of  the  French  king, 
who  was  taken  prisoner  by  the  emperor,  so  it  happened 
most  opportunely  for  the  success  of  the  Gospel  ;  for 
otherwise,  these  Helvetians,  and  other  Germans,  should 
not  hive  had  tliat  leisure  and  rest  to  reform  religion,  and 
to  link  themselves  in  league  together,  as  they  did.  But 
thus  Almighty  God,  of  his  secret  wisdom,  disposes  times 
and  occasions  to  serve  his  will  and  jiurpose  in  all  things. 
Although  Ferdinand,  the  emperor's  brother,  and  deputy 
in  Germany,  lost  no  time  nor  diligence  to  do  what  he 
could  iu  resisting  the  proceedings  of  the  Protestants,  as 
appeared  both  by  the  decree  set  forth  at  Ratisbone,  and 
also  at  Spires,  in  which  council  of  Spires,  Ferdinand, 
at  the  same  time,  (A.D.  1529, ~)  had  decreed  against  the 
Protestants  in  eftect,  as  follows : — 

"  First,  That  the  edict  of  the  emperor  made  at  Worms, 
should  be  in  force  through  all  Germany,  till  the  general 
council,  which  .«hould  shortly  follow.  Also,  that  they 
who  had  already  altered  their  religion,  and  now  could 
not  revoke  the  same  for  fear  of  sedition,  should  attempt 
no  more  innovations  till  the  time  of  the  general  council. 

"  Also,  That  the  doctrine  of  those  who  hold  tlie  Lord's 
supper  otherwise  than  the  church  teaches,  should  not 
be  re(;eived,  nor  the  mass  altered.  And  that  all  minis- 
ters of  the  church  should  be  enjoined  to  use  no  interpre- 
tation of  holy  scripture,  but  the  exposition  of  the  clmrch 
doctors  ;  while  other  matters  that  were  disputable,  were 
not  to  be  touched.  Also,  that  all  persons  and  states 
should  keep  peace,  so  that  for  religion  neither  party 
should  molest  the  other.  All  who  should  transgress 
these  decrees,  were  to  be  outlawed  and  exiled." 
.   To  this  session  at  Spires  the  ambassadors  of  Strasburg 


were  not  admitted,  but  refused  by  Ferdinand,  because 
they  had  rejected  the  mass.  And,  therefore,  the  city  of 
Strasburg  refused  to  pay  any  contribution  against  the 
Turk,  unless  they,  with  the  other  German  states,  were 
admitted  to  the  councils.  The  other  ])rinces  which 
were  received,  and  who  opposed  the  decree,  and  shewed 
their  case  in  an  elaborate  protestation,  written  for  that 
purpose,  were— John,  duke  of  Saxony  ;  (ieorge,  elector  of 
Brandenburg  ;  Ernest  and  Francis,  earls  of  Lunenburg  ; 
the  Landgrave  of  Hesse  ;  and  the  prince  of  Anhalt.  Ail 
such  cities  as  subscribed  and  consented  to  the  protesta- 
tion of  these  j)rinces,  soon  joined  themselves  in  a  com- 
mon league  with  them,  ui)on  which  they  received  the 
name,  and  were  therefore  called  Protestants.  The 
names  of  the  cities  were  these, — Strasburg,  Nureniber", 
Ulm,  Constance,  Rottigen,  Windseim,  Memmingen, 
Lindaw,  Kempten,  Heilbron,  Wissemburg,  Nortlingen, 
Saint  Gall. 

As  to  the  council  of  Augsburg,  which  followed  the  year 
after  the  assembly  of  Spires,  (A.D.  ISiiO,)  how  the 
])rinces  and  protestants  of  Germany  exhibited  their  con- 
fession  in  the  council,  and  what  labour  was  sought  to 
confute  it,  and  how  constantly  duke  Frederick  persisted 
in  defence  of  his  conscience,  against  the  threatening 
words  and  replies  of  the  emperor  ;  also,  in  what  danger 
the  princes  had  been,  had  not  the  Landgrave  privately,  by 
night,  slijiped  out  of  the  city,  need  not,  as  yet,  be  detailed. 

To  return,  therefore,  to  Zuinglius  and  the  Helvetians. 
The  two  cantons  of  Zurich  and  Berne,  wiio  had  reformed 
tlieir  religion,  were  grossly  insulted  by  the  five  other  can- 
tons,who  insultingly  hanged  the  arms  of  those  two  cities  on 
a  gallows,  which  led  to  a  war  between  them,  (A.D.  1531.) 

The  French  king,  with  other  townships  of  Switzerland, 
laboured  to  bring  them  to  agreement,  drawing  out  cer- 
tain conditions  of  peace  between  them,  which  conditions 
were  : — That  all  contumelies  and  injuries  should  be  for- 
gotten. That,  hereafter,  neither  part  should  molest  the 
other.  That  they  who  were  banished  for  religion,  should 
again  be  restored.  That  the  five  cantons  might  remain 
without  disturbance  in  their  religion,  so  that  none  should 
be  restrained  among  them  from  the  reading  of  the  Old 
and  New  Testament.  That  no  kind  of  disturbance  should 
be  raised  against  those  of  Berne  and  Zurich  ;  and  that  all 
should  confer  mutual  helps  together,  one  to  succour  the 
other,  as  in  times  past.  But  the  five  cantons  would  not 
observe  these  covenants.  Wherefore  the  men  of  Zurich 
and  Berne,  declaring,  first,  their  cause  in  public  writing, 
to  excuse  the  necessity  of  their  war,  being  pressed  with 
so  many  wrongs,  and  constrained  to  take  the  sword  in 
hand,  beset  the  highways  and  passages,  that  no  victuals 
or  other  forage  should  come  to  the  other  cantons.  When 
they  of  the  five  towns  began  to  be  pinched  with  want  and 
penury,  they  armed  themselves  secretly,  and  set  forward 
in  warlike  array  towards  the  borders  of  Zurich.  There 
was  a  garrison  of  the  Zurich  men  there,  to  the  number 
of  a  thousand  and  more.  And  word  was  sent  to  the  city  of 
Zurich  to  succour  their  men  with  speed  ;  but  their  ene- 
mies apjiroached  so  fast  that  they  could  hardly  come  to 
rescue  them  :  for,  when  they  were  come  to  the  top  of  the 
hill,  they  saw  their  fellows  in  great  distress  in  the  valley 
under  thfm.  Upon  which,  they  encouraging  themselves, 
made  down  the  hill  with  more  haste  than  order,  striving 
who  might  go  fastest ;  but  the  nature  of  the  hill  was 
such,  that  there  could  but  one  go  down  at  once,  and  so 
were  discomfited  and  overmatched  by  the  multitude. 
Among  the  slain  was  Ulric  Zuinglius,  the  blessed  servant 
and  saint  of  God. 

As  to  the  cause  which  moved  Zuinglius  to  go  out  with 
his  citizens  to  the  war,  it  is  sufficiently  declared  and  ex- 
cused by  Sleidan,  and  es])ecially  by  Oecolampadius.  It 
was  an  old  received  custom  among  the  Zurich  men,  that 
when  they  went  forth  in  warfare,  the  chief  minister  of  the 
church  went  with  them.  Zuinglius,  also,  being  a  man  of 
courage,  considering  if  he  should  remain  at  home  when 
war  was  attempted  against  his  citizens,  and  if  he,  who  m 
his  sermons  so  encouraged  others,  should  now  faint  so 
cowardly,  and  tarry  behind  when  the  time  of  danger  came, 
thought  that  he  ought  not  to  refuse  to  take  part  with  hil 
brethren. 

Oecolampadius  adds,  that  he  went  out,  not  as  a  cap- 


A.D.  1531.]     DEATH  OF  ZUINGLIUS.— HENRY  VOES  AND  JOHN  ESCH    BURNED. 


443 


tain  of  the  field,  but  as  a  good  citizen  with  his  citizens, 
and  a  good  shepherd  ready  to  die  with  his  flock.  And 
which  of  them  all,  saith  he,  that  most  cry  out  against 
Zuiiflius,  can  shew  any  such  noble  heart  to  do  the  like? 
A<^ain,  neither  did  he  go  out  of  his  own  accord,  but  rather 
desired  not  to  go,  foreseeing,  belike,  what  danger  thereof 
would  ensue.  But  the  senate  being  importunate  upon 
him,  would  have  no  refusal,  urging  him  to  go  ;  among 
whom  were  thought  to  have  been  some  false  betrayers, 
objecting  to  him,  that  he  was  a  dastard  if  he  refused  to 
accompany  his  brethren,  as  well  in  time  of  danger  as  in 
peace.  When  he  was  slain,  great  cruelty  was  shewn 
upon  the  dead  corpse  by  his  popish  enemies  ;  such  was 
their  hatred  to  him,  that  their  malice  could  not  be  satis- 
fied, unless  also  they  should  burn  his  dead  body. 

The  report  goes,  that  after  his  body  was  cut,  first  in 
four  pieces,  and  then  consumed  with  fire,  three  days 
after  his  death  his  friends  came  to  see  whether  any  part 
of  him  was  remaining,  and  they  found  his  heart  in  the 
ashes,  whole  and  unburned,  in  much  the  same  way  as  was 
also  the  heart  of  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
which,  as  it  is  reported,  was  found  unconsumed  in  the 
ashes. 

Such,  too,  was  the  rage  of  these  five  popish  cantons, 
against  the  abbot  Cappello,  who  was  also  killed,  that  they 
took  his  dead  body,  and  putting  out  both  its  eyes,  clothed 
it  in  a  monk's  cowl,  and  set  it  in  the  pulpit  to  jjreach,  rail- 
ing and  jesting  upon  him  in  a  most  despiteful  manner. 
Ulric  Zuinglius  was,  when  he  died,  forty-four  years  of 
age — younger  than  Martin  Luther  by  four  years. 

Oecolampadius  the  preacher  of  the  city  of  Strasburg, 
hearing  of  the  death  of  Zuinglius  his  dear  friend,  took 
thereat  inward  grief  and  sorrow,  so  that  it  is  thought  to 
have  increased  his  disease,  and  so  he  also  departed  this 
life,  Nov.  A.D.  1.5.".l,  being  of  the  age  of  forty-nine  years, 
elder  than  Martin  Luther  by  one  year.  Although  tl\is 
Oecolampadius  then  died,  yet  his  learned  and  famous 
commentaries  upon  the  propliets,  with  other  works 
which  he  left  behind  him,  live  still,  and  shall  never  die. 

The  year  following,  which  was  A.D.  1532,  in  the 
month  of  August,  died  also  the  worthy  and  memorable 
prince  John  Frederick  Duke  of  Saxony,  who  for  testi- 
mony of  Christ  and  of  his  gospel,  sustained  such  trials 
and  so  vehement  conflicts  with  the  emperor,  and  that 
especially  at  the  council  assembled  at  Augsburg,  that 
unless  the  almighty  hand  of  the  Lord  had  sustained  him, 
it  had  not  been  possible  for  him,  or  any  prince,  to  have 
endured  so  constant  and  unmoveable  against  so  many 
persuasions  and  assaults,  as  he  did  to  the  end.  After 
him  succeeded  John  Frederick  his  son,  &c. 

And  thus  have  you  the  history  of  Zuinglius,  and  of  the 
church  of  Switzerland,  with  their  proceedings  and  troubles, 
from  the  first  beginning  of  their  reformation  of  religion. 

From  the  beginning  of  this  book,  good  reader,  thou 
hast  heard  of  many  troubles  in  the  church  of  Christ,  con- 
cerning the  reformation  of  various  abuses  and  great  errors 
that  had  crept  into  the  church  of  Rome.  What  godly 
man  has  there  been,  within  the  space  of  these  five  hun- 
dred years,  either  virtuovisly  disposed,  or  excellently 
learned,  who  has  not  disapproved  the  disorderly  doings 
and  corrupt  examples  of  the  see  and  bishop  of  Rome 
from  time  to  time,  to  the  coming  of  Luther  ?  It  may 
well  be  wondered  at,  that  as  this  Romish  bishop  hail 
great  enemies  from  time  to  time,  speaking  and  working, 
preaching  and  writing  against  him,  yet  no  one  could 
ever  succeed  till  the  coming  of  Luther.  The  cause  of 
this  S'^ems  to  be,  that  while  others  before  him,  when 
speaking  against  the  pomp,  pride,  and  avarice  of  the  bi- 
sliopofRome,  charged  him  only,  or  chiefly,  with  the 
nnnner  of  life.  Luther  went  further,  charging  him  not 
only  with  evil  life,  but  also  with  evil  learning  ;  not  with  his 
doings,  but  with  his  doctrine  ;  not  picking  at  the  rind, 
hut  1  ducking  up  the  root ;  not  seeking  the  man,  but 
shaking  his  seat  ;  yea  and  charging  him  with  plain 
heresy,  as  prejudicial  and  injurious  to  the  blood  of 
Chr'st,  contrary  to  the  true  understanding  of  the  sacred 
tcstatiient  of  God's  holy  word.  For  while  the  founda- 
tion of  our  faith,  grounded  upon  the  holy  scripture, 
teaches  and  leads  us  to  he  justified  only  by  the  merits  of 
Christ,  and  the  price  of  his  blood  ;  the  pope,  with  a  con- 


trary doctrine,  teaches  us  to  seek  our  salvation  not  by 
Christ  alone,  but  by  the  way  of  men's  meriting  and  de- 
serving by  works.  Whereupon  rose  divers  sorts  of  or- 
ders and  religious  sects  among  men,  some  professing  one 
thing  and  some  another,  and  every  man  seeking  his  own 
righteousness,  but  few  seeking  the  righteousness  of  him 
who  is  appointed  by  God  to  be  our  wisdom,  righteous- 
ness, sanctification,  and  redemption. 

Martin  Luther,  therefore,  reducing  all  things  to  the 
foundation  and  touchstone  of  the  scripture,  opened  the 
eyes  of  many  who  before  were  drowned  in  darkness.  It 
cannot  be  expressed  what  joy,  comfort,  and  consolation 
came  to  the  hearts  of  men,  some  lying  in  darkness  and 
ignorance,  some  wallowing  in  sin,  some  in  despair^  some 
macerating  themselves  by  works,  and  some  presuming 
u]ion  their  own  righteousness,  to  behold  that  glorious 
)jrivilege  of  the  great  liberty  and  free  justification  in 
Christ  Jesus.  And  to  speak  briefly,  the  more  glorious 
did  the  benefit  of  this  doctrine  appear  to  the  world  after 
long  ignorance,  so  the  greater  was  the  persecution  that 
followed.  And  where  the  elect  of  God  took  most  occa- 
sion of  comfort  and  of  salvation,  there  the  adversaries 
found  most  matter  for  vexation  and  disturbance,  as 
we  commonly  see  the  word  of  God  bring  with  it  dissen- 
sion and  trouble  ;  and  therefore  truly  it  was  said  of 
Christ,  that  he  came  not  to  send  peace  on  earth  but 
the  sword.  And  this  was  the  cause  why,  after  the  doc- 
trine and  preaching  of  Luther,  so  great  troubles  and  per- 
secutions followed  in  all  quarters  of  the  world  :  thence 
there  arose  great  disquiet  among  the  prelates,  and  many 
laws  and  decrees  were  made  to  overthrow  the  truth,  by 
the  cruel  handling  of  many  good  and  christian  men. 
Thus  while  authority,  armed  with  laws  and  rigour, 
strove  against  the  truth,  it  was  lamentable  to  hear  how 
many  christian  men  were  troubled,  and  went  to  wreck, 
some  tost  from  ])lace  to  place,  some  exiled  out  of  the 
land  for  fear,  some  forced  to  abjure,  some  driven  to 
caves  in  woods,  some  wracked  with  torment,  and  some 
pursued  to  death  with  fire  and  fagot.  Of  whom  we 
have  now  to  treat,  beginning  with  some  that  suffered  in 
Germany,  and  then  returning  to  our  own  histories  and 
martyrs  in  England. 

Henry  Voes  and  John  Esch,  Augustinian  Friars. 

In  A.D.  1523,  two  young  men  were  burnt  at  Brussels, 
the  one  named  Heniy  Voes,  at  the  age  of  24  years  ;  and 
the  other  John  Esch,  who  formerly  had  been  of  the  or- 
der of  the  Augustinian  friars.  They  were  degraded  the 
first  day  of  July,  and  spoiled  of  their  friars'  weeds,  at  the 
suit  of  the  pope's  inquisitor  ;  and  the  divines  of  Lou- 
vaine,  because  they  would  not  retract  the  doctrine  of  the 
gospel,  which  the  papists  called  Lutheranism.  Their 
examiners  were  Hochestratus  and  others,  who  demanded 
of  them,  what  they  believed  .'  They  said,  the  books  of 
the  Old  Testament  and  the  New,  wherein  were  contained 
the  .articles  of  the  creed.  Then  were  they  asked,  whe- 
ther they  believed  the  decrees  of  the  councils,  and  of 
the  fathers  ?  They  said,  such  as  were  agreeing  to  the 
scripture  they  believed.  After  this  they  proceeded  fur- 
ther, asking,  whether  they  thought  it  any  deadly  sin  to 
transgress  the  decrees  of  the  fathers,  and  of  the  bishop 
of  Rome  ?  That,  said  they,  belongs  only  to  the  com- 
mandment of  God,  to  bind  the  conscience  of  man  ;  when 
they  constantly  persisted  and  would  not  retract,  they  were 
condemned  to  be  burned.  Then  they  began  to  give 
thanks  to  God  their  heavenly  Father,  who  had  delivered 
them  through  his  great  goodness,  from  that  false  and 
abominable  priesthood,  and  made  them  priests  of  his 
holy  order,  receiving  them  to  himself  as  a  sacrifice  of 
sweet  odour.  Then  there  was  a  bill  written,  which  was 
delivered  unto  them  to  read  openly  before  the  people,  to 
declare  what  faith  and  doctrine  they  held.  The  greatest 
error  that  they  were  accused  of  was,  that  men  ought  to 
trust  only  in  God,  as  men  are  liars  and  deceitful  in  all 
their  words  and  deeds,  and  therefore  there  ought  no 
trust  or  confidence  to  be  put  in  them. 

As  they  were  led  to  the  place  of  execution,  on  the  first 
of  July,  they  went  joyfully  and  cheerfully,  making  con- 
tinual protestation  "that  they  died  for  the  glory  of  God, 


444 


HENRY  SUTPHEN  PUT  TO  DEATH  AT  DIETIIMAR. 


[Book  VII. 


and  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  as  true  christians,  be- 
lieving anJ  following  the  holy  church  of  the  Son  of 
God,  saying  also  that  it  was  the  day  which  they  had 
long  desired.  After  they  were  come  to  the  place  where 
they  were  to  be  burned,  and  were  despoiled  of  their  gar- 
ments, they  tarried  a  long  time  in  their  shirts,  and  joy- 
fully embraced  the  stake  they  were  to  be  bound  to,  pa- 
tiently and  joyfully  enduring  whatever  was  done  to 
them,  praising  God  with  "  We  praise  thee,  O  God," 
&c.,  and  singing  psalms,  and  rehearsing  the  creed,  in 
testimony  of  their  faith.  A  certain  doctor,  beholding 
their  cl)eerfulness,  said  to  Henry,  tliat  lie  should  not  so 
foolisldy  glorify  himself:  he  answered,  "  God  forbid  that 
I  should  glory  in  anything,  but  oidy  in  the  cross  of  mv 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Another  counselled  him  to  have 
God  before  his  eyes  :  he  answered,  "  I  trust  that  I  carry 
him  truly  in  my  heart."  One  of  them  seeing  that  fire  was 
kindled  at  his  feet,  said,  "  Methinks  ye  do  strew  roses 
under  my  feet."  Finally,  the  smoke  and  the  flame 
mounting  up  to  their  faces,  choked  them. 

Henry  being  demanded  among  other  things,  whether 
Luther  had  seduced  him  or  no  .'  "  Yea,"  said  he, 
"even  as  Christ  seduced  his  apostles."  He  said  also, 
that  it  was  contrary  to  God's  law,  that  the  clergv  should 
be  exempted  from  the  power  and  jurisdiction  of  the  ma- 
gistrate ordained  of  God  ;  for  such  as  were  ordained 
in  office  by  the  bishops  have  no  power,  but  only  to 
preach  the  word  of  God,  and  to  feed  their  flock. 
After  their  death,  their  monastery  was  dissolved  at 
Antwerp. 

Henry  Sufphen,  monk,  put  to  death  in  Diethmar. 

The  next  year  after  the  burning  of  those  two  chris- 
tian martyrs  at  Brussels,  above  mentioned,  with  like 
tyranny  also  was  martyred  and  burned,  without  all  order 
of  judgment  or  just  condemnation,  about  the  city  of 
Diethmar,  on  the  borders  of  Germany,  one  Henry  Sut- 
phen,  monk,  A.D.  1524.  This  Sutphen  had  been  with 
Martin  Luther,  and  coming  to  Antwerp  was  excluded 
from  thence  for  the  gospel's  sake,  and  came  to  Bremen, 
not  to  preach,  but  to  go  to  Wittenburg,  being  driven 
from  Antwerp.  Whilst  at  Bremen,  he  was  there  asked 
by  certain  godly  citizens  to  make  one  or  two  brief  ex- 
hortations upon  the  gospel.  Through  the  earnest  love 
and  zeal  that  was  in  him,  he  was  easily  assured  and  per- 
suaded to  do  this.  He  preached  his  first  sermon  to  the 
people  on  the  Sunday  before  St.  Martin's  day.  When 
the  people  heard  him  preach  the  word  of  God  so  sin- 
cerely, they  desired  him  to  preach  again  the  second 
time,  and  were  so  in  love  with  his  doctrine,  that  the 
vhole  parish  required  him  to  tarry  among  them  to 
preach  the  gospel  ;  but  being  afraid  of  danger  he  refused 
for  a  time.  When  the  religious  orders  learned  this, 
especially  the  canons,  monks,  and  priests,  they  sought 
to  oppress  him,  and  to  thrust  him,  and  also  the  gospel  of 
Christ  out  of  the  city,  which  was  their  chief  seeking. 
They  went  to  the  senate,  desiring  that  such  an  heretic 
might  be  banished  from  the  town,  as  in  his  doctrine  he 
preached  against  the  catholic  church.  Upon  the  com- 
plaint  of  the  canons,  the  senate  sent  for  the  wardens 
and  head  men  of  the  parish  where  Henry  had  preached, 
who  being  come  together,  the  senate  declared  to  them 
the  complaint  of  the  canons,  and  al!  the  other  religious 
men.  The  citizens  of  Bremen,  taking  their  preacher's 
part,  answered,  that  they  had  hired  a  learned  and 
honest  man  to  preach  to  them,  and  to  teach  them  sin- 
cerely and  truly  the  word  of  God  ;  however,  if  the  chap- 
ter-house, or  any  other,  could  bring  testimonial  or  wit- 
ness, that  the  preacher  had  taught  anything  which 
either  savoured  of  heresy,  or  was  repugnant  to  the  word 
of  God,  that  then  they  were  ready  with  the  chapter- 
house to  persecute  him,  for  God  forbid  that  they  should 
maintain  an  heretic.  But  if  the  canons  of  the  chapter- 
house, and  the  other  religious  orders  will  not  declare 
and  sliew  that  the  preacher,  whom  they  had  hired,  had 
taught  any  error  or  heresy,  but  if  they  were  set  on 
only  through  malice  to  drive  him  away,  they  ought  not 
therefore  by  any  means  to  suff'er  it.  So  they  petitioned 
the  senate,  with  all  humble  obedience,  that  thev  would 


not  require  it  of  them,  but  grant  them  equity  and  jus- 
tice, sayimr,  that  they  were  disposed  to  assist  their 
preacher  always,  and  to  plead  his  cause. 

When  the  monastic  orders  learned  that  they  could  not 
prevail,  they  burst  out  into  a  fury,  and  began  to  threaten, 
and  went  to  the  archbishop  to  certify  that  the  citizens 
of  Bremen  were  become  heretics. 

When  the  bishop  heard  of  these  things,  he  sent  two 
of  his  council  to  iiremen,  requiring  that  Henry  should 
be  sent  to  him  witliout  delay.  When  they  were  asked 
why  they  should  send  him,  they  answered.  Because  lie 
jireached  against  the  holy  church.  Being  a:;ain  de- 
manded in  what  articles,  they  had  nothing  to  say.  One 
of  these  counsellors  was  the  bishop's  suffragan,  a 
naughty  pernicious  hypocrite,  who  sought  by  all  possi- 
ble means  to  carry  away  Henry  a  captive.  The  answer 
of  the  senators  was,  that  as  the  jjreacher  had  not  beea 
convicted  for  any  lieresy,  they  could  by  no  me  ins  con- 
sent that  Henry  should  be  carried  away;  so  tliey  ear 
nestly  pressed  the  bishop  that  he  would  si)eeuily  send 
his  learned  men  to  Bremen  to  dis]nite  with  him,  and  if 
he  were  convinced,  they  jiromised  without  any  delay  that 
he  should  be  j)\mislied  and  sent  away,  if  not,  they  would 
in  no  wise  let  him  depart.  The  suffragan  answered,  by 
requiring  that  he  might  be  delivered  into  his  hands  for 
the  quietness  of  tlie  whole  country  ;  but  the  senate 
continued  still  in  their  former  mind.  The  suffragan 
being  moved  with  anger  at  this,  departed  from  Bremen, 
and  would  not  confirm  their  children. 

When  thus  the  popish  prelates  were  disj»ppointed, 
they  held  a  provincial  council  at  Buckstade.  To  this 
council  were  called  the  prelates  and  learned  men  of  the 
diocese,  to  determine  what  was  to  be  belicvtd. 

Henry  also  was  called  to  the  council,  dlthough  they 
had  already  decreed  to  proceed  against  h'.m,  as  against  a 
heretic  ;  wherefore  the  rulers  of  the  ciiy,  together  with 
the  commonalty,  detained  him  at  home,  foreseeing  and 
suspecting  the  malice  of  the  council.  Then  Henry 
gathered  his  doctrine  into  a  few  articles,  and  sent  it 
with  his  letters  to  th,i  archbishop  ;  excusing  his  innd- 
eenev,  oflfering  himself  as  ready,  if  he  were  convicted  of 
any  error  by  the  testimony  of  the  holy  scripture,  to  re- 
cant it,  earnestly  requiring  that  his  errors  might  be 
convicted  by  the  holy  scriptures,  by  the  testimony  of 
which  he  had  hitherto  proved  his  doctrines,  and  doubted 
not  hereafter  to  confirm  them.  Henry  contemning  their 
madness,  proceeded  daily  in  preaching  the  gospel,  ad- 
ding always  this  protestation,  that  he  was  ready  willing- 
ly to  give  account  touching  his  faith  and  doctrine  to 
every  man  that  would  require  it.  In  the  meantime  the 
holy  Romans  could  not  be  idle,  but  sent  their  chaplains 
to  every  sermon  to  entrap  him  in  his  words.  But  God, 
whose  footpaths  are  in  the  midst  of  the  floods,  would 
have  his  marvellous  power  to  be  seen  in  them,  for  he 
converted  many  of  them,  so  that  the  greater  part  of 
those  who  were  sent  to  hearken,  openly  acknowledged 
his  doctrine  to  be  God's  truth,  against  which  no  man 
should  contend,  and  such  as  in  all  their  lives  before  they 
had  not  heard.  But  the  chief  priests,  canons,  and 
monks  were  so  hardened  and  blinded  with  Pharaoh,  that 
they  became  worse  for  these  admonitions.  When  God 
saw  fit  that  Henry  should  confirm  the  truth  that  he  had 
preached,  he  sent  him  among  the  cruel  murderers  ap- 
pointed for  that  slaughter,  on  the  occasion  that  follows. 

It  happened  in  the  year  1524,  that  this  Henry  was 
sent  for  by  letters,  by  Nicholas  Boy,  parish  priest,  and 
other  faithful  christians  of  the  parish  of  Meldorph, 
which  is  a  town  in  Diethmar,  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
them,  and  deliver  them  out  of  the  bondage  of  anticlirist. 

These  letters  being  received  upon  St.  Catherine's  even- 
ing, he  called  together  six  brethren,  lionest  citizens,  and 
ojiened  to  them  how  he  was  sent  for  by  them  of  Dieth- 
mar to  preach  the  gosjiel  ;  adding,  that  he  was  not  only  a 
debtor  to  them,  hut  to  all  others  who  recjuired  his  aid. 
Wherefore  he  thought  good  to  go  to  Diethmar,  to  see 
what  God  would  work  by  him,  requiring  also  that  they 
would  help  him  WMth  their  advice  by  what  means  he 
might  best  take  his  journey. 

Having  prepared  all  things  for  his  journey,  on  the 
twenty-second  of  October  he  departed  and  came  to  Mel- 


A.D.  15;51.] 


HENRY  SUTPIIEN  PUT  TO  DEATH  AT  DIETHMAR. 


445 


;     dor])h,  where  be  was  joyfully  received  by  the  parish  priest 
and  others.      Although  he  had  not  yet  preached,  the  devil 
I    with  his  members  began  to  fret  and  fume  for  anger.   Above 
all  other,  one  Augustine  Tornborch,    prior  of  the  Black 
j    Friars,   began   to    take    counsel   with    others    what   was 
to   be   done.     It  was  agreed  by  them,   above  all  things, 
to  witlistand    the    beginnings,    and   that   he  should  not 
have  licence  to  preach  :  for  if  he  preached,  and  the  peo- 
ple should  hear  him,  it  was  to  be  feared  that  the  wicked- 
ness and  craft  of  the  priests   and  monks  should  be   ex- 
posed, which   being   manifest,  they  knew  plainly  that  it 
I    would  be   but  a   folly  to  resist,  remembering  what  had 
1    happened  so  lately  before  in  Bremen.     The  ))rior  eaily 
j    on  the  following  morning   (for  he  had  not  slept  well  all 
niglit  for  care)    went   with  great  speed  unto  Heida,   to 
speak  with  the  forty- eight  presidents  of  the  country,  to 
!    whom  with  great  complaints  he  shewed  how  that  a  se- 
I    ditious    fellow,    a    monk   was  come   from   Bremen,  who 
1   would  seduce  all  the  people  of  Diethmar  as  he  Lad  done 
I   those  of  Bremen.     There  were  others  that  assisted  this 
)   prior  in  persuading  the  forty-six,   who  were  simple  and 
I   unlearned  men,  that  they  would  obtain  great  favour  and 
I  good-will  of  the   bishop  of  Bremen,   if  they  would  put 
I  this  heretical  monk  to  death.     When  these  men  heard 
these  words,  they  decreed  that  the  monk  should  be  put 
j  to  death,  without  being  heard  or  seen,  much  less  con- 
victed. 

When  this  was  notified  to  him  he  said  that  he  ought 

to  obey   the   word  of  God   rather  than  man.     And  that 

if  it  pleased  God  that  he  should  lose  his   life  there,  it 

was  as  near  a  way   to  heaven    as  in  any  other  place. 

■  The   next  day  Henry  went    up    into    the    pulj)it,   and 

i  preached  a  sermon,  expounding  the  place  of  Paul,  Rom. 

'  i.  9.   "  God  is  my  witness,''  &c.     After  the  sermon,  the 

:  whole    congregation    being    called    together,    the    prior 

Augustine  delivered   the  letters  that  were   sent   by  tlie 

fi'ity-eight  presidents,  the  tenor  whereof  was   this:  that 

th.  y  of  Meldorph  should    be    fined   with    a    fine    of   a 

thousand  gilders,  if  they  suffered  the   monk  to  preach. 

^^  hen   they  heard  these  letters   read,  they  were   much 

moved.     And   they  all   determined   with   one  voice,   to 

keep    Henry  as   their  preacher,  and  to  defend  him  :  for 

when  they  heard  the  sermon,  they  were  greatly  offended 

with  the  prior. 

xVfter  dinner   Henry  preached  again,  expounding  the 
]  place  of  St.   Paul,    Rom.  xv.   1.     "  We  who  are  strong 
ought,"  &c.     The  next   day  the  citizens  of  Meldoiph 
I  sent  messengers  to  Heida,  offering  to  answer  in  all  cases 
j  before  all  men,   for  their  preacher,  whom  they  had  re- 
ceived.    Besides  that,    the   messengers    declared    what 
christian  and  godly  sermons  they  had  heard  him  preach. 
The  parish   priest  also  wrote  letters  by  the  messengers 
to  the  forty-eight  rulers,  in  wdiich  he  excused  himself, 
that  it  was  never  his  wish,  nor  the  intention   of  Henry 
to  move  sedition,  but  only  to  preach  sincerely  the  word  of 
God,  and  he  offers  himself  as  ready  to  answerfor  Henry  to 
all  men,  whenever  he  should  be  called  on;  and  earnestly 
desiring   them   not   to  give  credit  to   the   monks,    who 
being   blinded  with   hatred  and  avarice,  had  determined 
to  oppress  the  truth  :  adding  also,  that  it  was  against  all 
reason,  that  a  man   should  be  condemned    before   the 
truth  was  tried,   and  his   cause  declared  ;  and  that   if, 
after  due  inquisition,  he  should  be  convicted,    then   he 
i  should    suffer  punishment.     This  submission    with   the 
I  public  testimonial  was  not  regarded ;  but  in  the  end  one 
I  of  the  council,  Peter  Dethleve   recommended  the  whole 
I  matter  should  be  referred  to  the  next  general   council. 
1  With  this  answer  they  were  all  very  well  contented  ;  and 
the  messengers   returned   to    Meldorph   with   great  joy 
j  and  gladness,  declaring  to  the  whole  congregation  the 
I  answer  tliat  was  made. 

I      Upon  St.  Nicholas  day    Henry  preached  twice,  with 

such  a  spirit  and  grace,  that  all   men   held  him  in  admi- 

I  ration,   praying   God   most  earnestly    that   they    might 

I  long  have   such   a  jireacher.     Upon    the    day    of  "  the 

i  Conception  of  our  Lady,"  he  also  preached  two  sermons 

upon  the  first  chapter  of  Matthew ;  wherein  he  rehearsed 

the  promises  made  by  God  to  our  forefathers,  and  under 

what  faith   our  fathers  had  lived ;  adding  also,  that  all 

;  reference  to  works  being  set  apart,  we  must  be  justified 


by  the  same  faith.  All  these  things  were  spoken  with 
such  boldness  of  siiirit,  that  all  men  greatly  marvelled 
at  liim,  giving  thanks  to  God  for  his  great  mercy,  in 
having  sent  them  such  a  preacher,  desiring  him  uiore- 
over,  that  he  would  tarry  with  them  all  Christmas  to 
jjreach. 

In  the  meantime,  the  prior  Augustine  Tornborch 
and  Master  John  Schink  were  not  idle  :  for  the  prior 
went  to  the  Franciscan  monks,  and  minors,  for  hi  Ip  and 
council,  lor  those  kinds  of  friars  above  all  others  are 
best  instructed  by  their  hypocrisy  to  deceive  the  poor 
and  simple  people.  These  friars  straightway  sent  for 
those  persons,  who  had  all  the  rule  and  authority,  and 
especially  Peter  Hannus,  Peter  Swine,  and  Nicholas 
Roden  ;  to  whom  they  declared,  with  great  com])laints, 
what  an  heretical  monk  had  preached,  and  how  he  had 
obtained  the  favour  of  all  the  simple  people  ;  whicdi  if 
they  did  not  sjjeedily  provide  for,  and  withstand  in  the  first 
beginnings,  and  j)ut  the  heretic  to  death,  it  would  come 
to  pass,  that  soon  the  honour  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and 
all  saints,  together  with  the  two  abbeys,  would  come  to 
utter  ruin  and  decay. 

When  these  men  heard  these  words,  they  were  greatly 
moved.  Peter  Swine  answered,  that  they  had  before 
written  to  the  parish  priest  and  to  Henry  what  was  best 
to  be  done  ;  but  if  they  thought  good,  they  would  write 
again.  "  No,"  said  the  prior,  "  this  matter  nmst  be 
attemi)ted  another  way  :  for  if  you  write  to  the  heretic, 
he  will  by  and  by  answer  you  again.  And  it  is  to  be 
feared,  that  the  contagion  of  his  heresy  may  infect 
some  of  you,  being  uidearned  men :  for  if  you  give 
him  leave  to  speak,  and  to  answer,  there  is  no  hop.e  that 
you  shall  overcome  him."  So  they  finally  determined 
to  take  Henry  by  night,  and  burn  him  before  the  people 
should  know  it.  This  device  pleased  them  all,  but  es- 
l)ecially  the  Franciscan  friars.  Peter  Hannus,  who  was 
the  jjiior's  chief  friend,  wishing  to  get  the  chief  jiraise 
and  thanks  in  the  matter,  associated  with  him  other 
rulers  of  the  neighbouring  towns.  And  all  these  being 
assembled  together  in  the  parish  of  the  new  church,  in 
the  house  of  Mr.  Gunter,  where  the  chancellor  con- 
sulted with  them  how  they  might  burn  Henry  secretly. 
They  concluded  that  on  the  day  after  "  tlie  Con- 
ception of  our  Lady,"  they  would  meet  at  Henning, 
which  is  five  miles  from  Meldorjjh,  with  a  great  l)and  of 
husbandmen.  There  assembled  above  five  hundred  men, 
unto  whom  was  declared  the  cause  of  their  assembling, 
and  also  instructed  them  in  what  was  to  be  done  ;  for 
before  that  no  man  knev.'  the  cause  of  the  assenddy  ; 
but  only  the  presidents.  When  the  husbandmen  under- 
stood it,  they  would  have  returned  back  again,  refusing 
such  a  detestable  and  horrible  deed.  But  the  presidents 
with  most  bitter  threats  ke])t  them  in  obedience;  and  in 
order  that  they  should  be  the  more  courageous,  they 
gave  them  three  barrels  of  Hamburgh  beer  to  drink. 

About  midnight  they  came  in  arms  to  Meldorph  ;  the 
monks  having  prepared  torches  for  them,  that  Henry 
should  not  slip  away  in  the  dark.  They  had  also  with 
them  a  traitor,  named  Hennegus,  by  whose  treason  they 
had  j)erfect  knowledge  of  every  thing.  With  great 
violence  they  burst  into  the  house  of  the  parish  priest, 
breaking  and  spoiling  every  thing,  as  is  the  manner  of 
drunken  people.  If  they  found  either  gold  or  silver  they 
took  it  away.  When  they  had  spoiled  all  things,  they 
violently  fell  upon  the  parish  priest,  and  with  great  noise 
cried  out,  "  Kill  the  thief,  kill  the  thief  1"  Some  of  them 
took  him  by  the  hair  of  tne  head,  and  pulled  him  out 
into  the  dirt,  forcing  him  to  go  with  them  as  a  prisoner  : 
others  cried  out,  saying,  that  the  parish  priest  was  not 
to  be  meddled  with,  for  they  had  no  commission  to  take 
him.  After  they  had  satisfied  their  violence  upon  the 
parish  priest,  with  great  rage  and  fury  they  ran  upon 
Henry,  and  drawing  him  naked  out  of  his  bed,  bound 
his  hands  behind  him  :  being  so  bound,  they  drew  him 
to  and  fro  so  long,  that  Peter  Hannus,  wlio  otherwise 
was  unmerciful  and  a  cruel  persecutor  of  the  word  of 
God,  desired  them  that  they  should  let  him  alone;  for  that 
he  would  follow  of  his  own  accord.  When  he  was 
brought  to  Hemmingsted,  they  asked  him  how  and  for 
what  intent  he  came  to  Diethmar  ?  He  gently  declared 


446 


HENRY  SUTPHEN  PUT  TO  DEATH  AT  DIETIIMAR 


"Book  Ylf. 


the  whole  cau„.  of  his  coming  :  but  they  all  in  a  rage  cried 
out,  "  Away  with  him,  Away  with  him  !  for  if  we  hear  him 
talk  any  longer,  it  is  to  be  feared  that  he  will  make  us 
also  heretics."  Then  being  very  weary  and  faint,  he 
asked  to  be  set  on  horseback,  for  his  feet  were  all  cut 
and  hurt  with  the  ice,  for  he  was  led  all  night  barefoot. 
When  they  heard  him  say  so,  they  mocked  and  laughed 
at  him,  saying,  "  Must  we  hire  a  horse  for  a  heretic  .'  he 
shall  go  on  foot  whether  he  will  or  no."  Becau.se  it  was 
night  they  carried  him  naked  to  Heida.  Afterwards  they 
brousjht  him  to  a  certain  man's  house  nan\ed  Calden,  and 
bound  him  there  with  chains  in  the  stocks.  The  master 
of  the  house  seeing  the  cruel  deed,  taking  compassion 
upon  Henry,  would  not  suffer  it.  So  he  was  carried 
away  to  a  priest's  house,  and  shut  up  in  a  cupboard,  and 
•was  kept  there  by  the  rude  people,  who  all  the  night 
mocked  and  scorned  him.  Amongst  others  that  came 
to  him,  were  Simon  in  Altennord,  and  Christian,  parish 
priest  of  the  new  church,  both  alike  ignorant  and  wicked 
persecutors  of  the  word  of  God,  demanding  why  he  had 
forsaken  his  holy  habit?  He  answered  by  the  scriptures; 
but  those  ignorant  persons  understood  nothing  about 
■what  he  said.  Gunter  also  came  to  him,  inquiring 
whether  he  had  rather  be  sent  to  the  bishop  of  Bremen, 
or  receive  his  punishment  in  Diethmar  ?  Henry  an- 
swered, "  If  I  have  preached  any  thing  contrary  to  God's 
word,  or  done  any  wicked  act,  it  is  in  their  hands  to 
punish  me."  Gunter  answered,  "  Hark,  1  pray  you,  good 
friends,  hark,  he  desires  to  suffer  in  Diethmar."  The 
common  people  continued  all  that  night  in  immoderate 
drinking. 

In  the  morning  about  eight  o'clock,  they  gathered  to- 
gether in  the  market-place  to  consult  what  they  should 
do  :  where  the  rustic  people  boiling  with  drink,  cried 
out,  "  Burn  him  '  burn  him  !  —  to  the  fire  with  the 
heretic  !  Without  doubt,  if  we  do  it,  we  shall  this  day 
obtain  great  glory  and  praise  both  of  God  and  man  ; 
for  the  longer  he  lives,  the  more  he  will  seduce  with  his 
heresy."  Why  need  many  words  ?  Sure  he  was  to  die  ; 
for  they  had  condemned  this  good  Henry  without  any 
judgment,  without  hearing  his  cause,  to  be  burned.  At 
last  they  commanded  the  crier  to  proclaim,  that  every 
man  who  was  at  the  taking  of  him,  should  be  ready  in  arms 
to  bring  him  forth  to  the  fire.  Among  the  others  the 
Franciscan  friars  were  present,  encouraging  the  drunken 
rude  people,  saying,  "  Now  you  go  the  right  way  to 
work."  Then  they  bound  Henry,  hands,  feet,  and  ueck, 
and  with  great  noise  brought  him  forth  to  the  fire.  As 
he  passed  by,  a  woman  standing  at  her  door,  who  wept 
abundantly  at  seeing  this  pitiful  sight,  Henry  turned 
to  her  and  said,  "  I  pray  you,  wt-ep  not  for  me."  When 
he  came  to  the  fire,  he  sate  down  for  very  weakness 
u]ion  the  ground.  There  was  present  one  of  the  presi- 
dents named  May,  who  condemned  Henry  to  be  burned, 
pronouncing  this  sentence  upon  him  : 

"  Forasmuch  as  this  thief  hath  wickedly  preached 
against  the  worship  of  our  blessed  Lady,  by  the  com- 
maHdment  and  sufferance  of  our  reverend  father  in 
C:hrist,  the  bishop  of  Bremen,  and  my  lord,  I  condemn 
him  here  to  be  burned  and  consumed  with  fire."  Henry 
answered,  "I  have  done  no  such  thing:"  and,  lifting 
up  his  hands  towards  Heaven,  he  said,  "  O  Lord,  for- 
give them,  for  they  offend  ignorantly,  not  knowing  what 
they  do  :  thy  name,  O  Almighty  God,  is  holy." 

In  the  meantime  a  woman,  the  wife  of  Jungar,  and 
sister  of  Peter  Hannus,  offered  herself  to  suffer  a 
thousand  strijies,  and  to  give  tliem  much  money,  if  they 
would  stay  the  process,  and  keep  him  in  prison,  until 
that  he  could  plead  his  cause  before  the  whole  convoca- 
tion of  the  country.  When  they  had  heard  these  words, 
they  waxed  more  mad,  and  threw  the  woman  down 
under  their  feet,  and  trod  upon  her,  and  beat  Henry 
xmmcrcifully.  One  of  them  struck  him  behind  on  the 
liead  with  9.  sharp  dagger.  John  Holmes,  of  the  new 
church,  struck  him  with  a  mace.  Others  thrust  him  in 
the  back,  and  in  the  arms.  And  this  was  not  done  only 
once  or  twice,  but  as  often  as  he  began  to  speak.  Master 
Gunter  cried  out,  encouraging  them,  saying,  "  Go  to, 
boldly,  good  fellows,  truly  God  is  present  with  us." 

After  this,  he  brought  a  Franciscan  friar  to  Henry, 


that  he  should  confess  to  him.  Henry  asked  him  in 
this  manner;  "  Brother,  when  have  I  done  you  an  in- 
jury, either  by  word  or  deed,  or  when  did  I  ever  pro- 
voke you  to  anger  ?"  "  Never,"  said  the  friar.  "What 
then  should  1  confess  to  you,"  said  he,  "  that  you 
think  you  miL'ht  forgive  me?"  The  friar,  being  affected 
at  these  words,  departed.  The  fire  as  often  as  it  was 
kindled,  would  not  burn.  However  they  satisfied  their 
minds  ujion  him,  by  striking  and  pricking  him  with  all 
kinds  of  weapons.  Henry  standing  in  the  meantime  in 
liis  shirt  before  all  this  rude  people  ;  at  last,  having  got 
a  ladder,  they  bound  him  to  it.  And  when  he  began  to 
pray,  and  to  repeat  his  creed,  one  struck  him  upon  the 
face  with  his  fist,  saying,  "  Thou  shalt  first  be  burnt, 
and  afterwards  pray  and  ])rate  as  much  as  thou  wilt." 
Then  another  treading  upon  his  breast,  bound  his  neck 
so  hard  to  a  stej)  of  the  ladder,  that  the  blood  gushed 
out  of  his  mouth  and  nose. 

After  he  wis  bound  to  the  ladder,  he  was  set  upright. 
Then  one  running  to  him,  set  his  halbert  for  the  ladder 
to  lean  against,  but  the  ladder,  slipping  away  from  the 
point  of  the  halbert,  caused  that  the  halbert  struck  him 
through  the  body.  Then  they  cast  this  good  man,  lad- 
der and  all  upon  the  wood.  Then  John  Holmes  ran  to 
him,  and  struck  him  with  a  mace  upon  the  breast,  till 
he  was  dead  and  stirred  no  more.  Afterwards  they 
roasted  him  upon  the  coals  ;  for  the  wood,  as  often  as 
it  was  set  on  fire,  would  not  burn  out.  And  thus  this 
godly  preacher  finished  his  martyrdom,  A.D.  1524. 

About  the  same  time  many  other  godly  persons,  and 
such  as  feared  God,  for  the  testimony  of  the  gospel, 
were  thrown  into  the  Rhine,  and  into  other  rivers,  where 
their  bodies  were  afterwards  found,  and  taken  up.  Also 
in  the  town  of  Diethmar  another  faithful  saint  of  God, 
named  John,  suffered  the  like  martyrdom.  Thus  these 
two  blessed  and  constant  martyrs,  as  two  shining  lights 
set  up  by  God,  in  testimony  of  his  truth,  offered  up  the 
sacrifice  of  their  confession  sealed  with  their  blood,  in  a 
sweet  savour  unto  God. 

At  the  town  of  Hala  likewise,  another  preacher  named 
George,  for  ministering  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
per in  both  kinds,  i.  e.  in  both  bread  and  wine,  was  mar- 
tyred by  the  monks  and  friars. 

At  Prague  also,  in  Bohemia,  another,  for  changing  his 
monkery  into  matrimony,  did  suffer  in  like  manner.  Ex 
Lud.  Rab. 

In  the  same  year,  1524,  Oct.  22,  the  town  of 
Miltenberg  in  Germany  was  taken  and  ransacked,  and 
several  of  the  inhabitants  slain,  and  many  imprisoned 
for  maintaining  and  keeping  with  them  Carolostad  as 
their  preacher. 

In  the  same  catalogue  of  holy  a.artyrs  is  to  be  placed 
Gasper  Tamber,  and  also  another  named  George,  who 
were  both  burned  at  Vienna. 

Tie  lamentahle  Martyrdom  of  John  Clerk,  of  Melden 
in  France. 

Melden  is  a  city  in  France,  ten  miles  from  Paris, 
where  John  Clerk  was  apprehended,  A.D.  1523,  for 
setting  up  upon  the  church  door  a  writing  against  the 
pope's  pardons  lately  sent  there  from  Rome,  in  which 
he  named  the  pope  to  be  antichrist,  for  which  his 
])unishment  was  this,  that  three  several  days  he  should 
be  whipped  and  afterwards  have  a  mark  branded  on 
his  forehead,  as  a  note  of  infamy.  His  mother  being 
a  christian  woman,  although  her  husband  was  an  adver- 
sary, when  she  beheld  her  son  thus  piteously  scourged, 
and  ignominiously  deformed  in  the  face,  constantly  and 
boldly  encouraged  her  son,  crying  with  a  loud  voice, 
"Blessed  be  Christ,  and  welcome  be  these  prints  and 
marks." 

After  this  punishment,  John  went  to  Metz,  where  he 
remained  at  his  trade,  being  a  wool-carder.  The  people 
of  that  city  used  to  go,  on  a  certain  day  to  the  suburbs 
to  worship  certain  blind  idols  near  by,  after  an  old  cus- 
tom amongst  them  ;  so  he,  being  inflamed  with  zeal, 
went  out  of  the  city  on  the  preceding  day,  to  the  place 
where  the  images  were,  andbrokethem  all  in  pieces.  The 
next  day,  when  the  canons,  priests,  and  monks,  keeping 


A.  D.  1524.] 


JOHN  CASTELLANE  DEGRADED  AND  BURNED. 


44  r 


their  old  custom,  had  bi ought  with  them  the  people  out 
of  llie  citv  to  the  place  of  idolatry,  to  worship  as  they 
weie  \v(M!t,,  thev  found  all  their  blocks  and  stocks  broken 
upon  the  i^rouud.  They  were  enraged  at  this,  and  seized 
Joha  ('l;iike,  wlio  confessed  the  act.  The  people,  being 
not  Vk't  acciuainted  with  that  kind  of  doctrine,  were  won- 
di  rfiillv  moved  against  him,  crying  out  upon  him  in  a 
great  rage.  He  was  soon  tried  and  condemned,  and  led 
to  the  place  of  execution,  where  he  sustained  extreme 
torments.  For  first  his  hand  was  cut  off  from  his 
right  arm,  then  his  nose  with  sharp  pincers  was  vio- 
lently plucked  from  his  face  ;  after  that  both  his  arms 
and  iiis  paps  were  likewise  plucked  and  drawn  with  the 
same  instrument.  To  all  those  who  stood  by  it  was  an 
horror  to  behold  the  grievous  and  doleful  sight  of  his 
pains  :  again  to  behold  his  patience,  or  rather  the  grace 
of  God  giving  him  the  gift  to  suffer,  it  was  a  wonder. 
Thus  quietly  and  constantly  he  endured  in  his  torments, 
pronouncing,  or  in  a  manner  singing  the  verses  of  the 
hundred  and  fifteenth  Psalm:  "Their  idols  are  silver 
and  gold,  the  work  of  man's  hand,"  &c.  His  rent  body 
was  committed  to  the  fire  and  consumed.  This  was  about 
A.D.  1524. 

John  Castellane. 

In  A.D.  1524,  Master  John  Castellane,  born  at 
Tournay,  a  doctor  of  divinity,  after  he  was  called  to  the 
knowledge  of  God,  and  had  become  a  true  preacher  of  his 
word,  and  had  preached  in  France,  and  had  laid  some 
foundation  of  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel  in  the  town  of 
Metz,  in  returning  from  thence  was  taken  prisoner  by 
the  cardinal  of  Lorraine's  servants,  by  whom  he  was  car- 
ried to  the  castle  of  Nommenie  ;  at  this  the  citizens  of 
JMetz  took  great  displeasure,  and  were  grievously  olfended 
to  have  their  preacher  apprehended  and  imprisoned,  so 
they  took  some  of  the  cardinal's  subjects  and  kept  them 
prisoners.  John  Castellane  was  moit  cruelly  handled 
from  the  fourth  day  of  May  until  the  twelfth  day  of 
January  ;  during  all  which  time  he  persevered  constantly 
in  the  doctrine  of  the  Son  of  God.  Thence  he  was  car- 
ried to  the  castle  of  Vike,  persevering  constantly  in  the 
profession  of  the  same  doctrine  ;  so  that  they  proceeded 
to  the  sentence  of  his  degradation,  that  he  might  be  de- 
livered over  to  the  secular  power.  And  as  the  form  of 
the  sentence  and  process  of  degrading  is  remarkable,  we 
have  thought  good  to  annex  it  here  to  shew  the  horrible 
blasphemies  joined  with  gross  and  brutish  subtlety  in 
those  high  mysteries  whicli  the  enemies  of  the  truth  use 
in  their  processes  against  the  children  of  God,  whereby 
every  man,  even  the  most  ignorant,  may  perceive  the 
horrible  blindness  that  these  papists  are  blinded  with. 

TJie  Sentence  of  Degradation. 

"Concerningthe  process  incpaisitory,  formed  and  given 
in  form  of  an  accusation  against  thee  John  Castellane, 
priest  and  religious  man  of  the  friars  Eremites  of  the 
order  of  St.  Augustine,  and  understanding  likewise  thy 
confession,  which  thou  hast  made  of  thine  own  good 
will,  of  maintaining  false  and  erroneous  doctrine  ;  and 
marking  also  besides  this,  the  godly  admonitions,  and 
charitable  exhortations  which  we  made  unto  thee  in  the 
town  of  Metz,  which  thou  like  unto  the  adder  hast  re- 
fused and  given  no  ear  unto  ;  also  considering  thine  an- 
swers made  and  reiterated  to  interrogatories,  by  means 
of  thine  oath,  in  which  thou  hast  devilishly  hidden  and 
kept  back  not  only  the  truth,  but  also,  following  the 
example  of  Cain,  hast  refused  to  confess  thy  sins  and 
mischievous  offences.  And  finally,  hearing  the  great 
number  of  witnesses  sworn  and  examined  against  thee, 
their  persons  and  depositions  diligently  considered,  and 
all  other  things  worthy  of  consideration  being  justly  ex- 
amined, the  Reverend  Master  Nicholas  Savin,  doctor  of 
divinity,  and  incpiisitor  of  the  faith,  assistant  unto  us, 
hath  entered  process  against  thee,  and  given  full  infor- 
mation thereof ;  this  our  purpose  and  intent  being  also 
communicated  unto  divers  masters  and  doctors  both  of 
the  civil  and  canon  laws  here  present,  which  have  sub- 
scribed and  signed  thereto,  whereby  it  appeareth,  that 


thou  John  Castellane  hast  oftentimes,  and  in  divers 
places,  openly  and  manifestly  spread  abroad  and  taught 
many  erroneous  propositions,  full  of  the  heresy  of  Lu- 
ther, contrary  and  against  the  catholic  faith,  and  the 
verity  of  the  gospel,  and  the  holy  apostolic  see,  and 
so  accursedly  looked  back  and  turned  thy  face,  that  thou 
art  found  to  be  a  liar  before  almighty  God.  It  is  or- 
dained by  the  sacred  rules  of  the  canon  law,  that  such 
as  through  the  sharp  darts  of  their  venomous  tongue 
do  pervert  the  scriptures,  and  go  about  with  all  their 
power  to  corrupt  and  infect  the  souls  of  the  faithful, 
should  be  punished  and  corrected  with  most  sharp  cor- 
rection, to  the  end  that  others  should  be  afraid  to 
attemjjt  the  like,  and  apply  themselves  the  better  to 
the  study  of  christian  concord^  through  the  example 
set  before  their  eyes,  as  well  of  severity  as  of  clemency. 
For  these  causes,  and  others  rising  upon  the  said  pro- 
cess, by  the  apostolic  authority,  and  also  the  authority 
of  our  said  reverend  lord  the  cardinal,  which  we  do  use 
in  this  our  sentence  definitive,  which  we  sitting  in  our 
judgment-seat  declare  in  these  writings,  having  God 
only  before  our  eyes,  and  surely  considering,  that  what 
measures  we  mete  unto  others,  the  same  shall  be  mea- 
sured to  us  again.  We  pronounce  and  declare  senten- 
tially  and  definitively  thee  John  Castellane,  being  here 
present  before  us,  and  judge  thee  because  of  thy  deserts, 
to  be  excommunicated  with  the  greatest  excommunication, 
and  therewithal  to  be  culpable  of  treason  against  the  di- 
viae  majesty,  and  a  mortal  enemy  of  the  catholic  faith 
and  truth  of  the  gospel  ;  also  to  be  a  manifest  heretic, 
and  a  follower  and  partaker  of  the  execrable  '  cruelty  of 
Martin  Luther,  a  stirrer  up  of  old  heresies  already  con- 
demned ;  and  therefore  as  thou  oughtest  to  be  deposed 
and  dej)rived  (;f  all  priestly  honour  and  dignity,  of  all 
thy  orders,  of  thy  shaving  and  religious  habit,  also  of 
thy  ecclesiastical  benefices,  if  thou  hast  any,  and  from 
all  privilege  of  the  clergy.  So  we  here  presently  do  de- 
pose, deprive,  and  separate  thee,  as  a  rotten  member, 
from  the  communion  and  company  of  all  the  faithful ; 
andbtingso  deprived,  we  judge  that  thou  oughtest  to  be 
actually  degraded  ;  that  done,  we  leave  thee  unto  the 
secular  powers,  conmiitting  the  degradation  and  actual 
execution  of  this  our  sentence  unto  the  reverend  lord  and 
bishop  here  present,  with  the  authority  and  command- 
ment aforesaid." 

This  sentence  being  thus  ended  with  their  sermon  also, 
the  bishop  of  Nicopolis  sitting  in  poutificalibus  in  the 
judgment-seat,  being  asuftragan  of  Metz,  with  the  clergy, 
nobles,  and  people  about  him,  proceeded  to  the  degrading 
(as  they  called  it)  of  John  Castellane.  Thus  John  Cas- 
tellane being  prepared  and  made  ready  for  his  degrada- 
tion by  the  officers  of  the  bishop,  was  apparelled  in  his 
priestly  attire,  and  afterwards  brought  forth  from  the 
chapel  by  the  priests,  with  all  his  priestly  ornaments 
upon  him,  and  holding  his  hands  together,  he  knelt 
down  before  the  bishop.  Then  the  officers  gave  him  the 
chalice  in  his  hand,  with  wine  and  water,  the  patine  and 
the  host ;  all  which  things  the  bishop  who  degraded  him, 
took  from  him,  saying,  "  We  take  away  from  thee,  or 
command  to  be  taken  from  thee,  all  power  to  offer  sacri- 
fice unto  God,  and  to  say  mass,  as  well  for  the  quick  as 
the  dead." 

Moreover,  the  bishop  scraped  the  nails  of  both  his 
hands  with  a  piece  of  glass,  saying,  "  By  this  scraping 
we  take  away  from  thee  all  power  to  sacrifice,  to  conse- 
crate, and  to  bless,  which  thou  hast  received  by  the 
anointing  of  thy  hands."  Then  he  took  away  from 
him  the  chesile,  saying,  "We  do  deprive  thee  of  this 
priestly  ornament,  which  signifies  charity ;  for  cer- 
tainly thou  hast  forsaken  the  same,  and  all  innocency." 
Then  taking  away  the  stole,  he  said,  "  Thou  hast  viUan- 
ously  rejected  and  despised  the  sign  of  our  Lord,  which 
is  represented  by  this  stole  ;  wherefore  we  take  it  away 
from  thee,  and  make  thee  unable  to  exercise  and  use  the 
office  of  priesthood,  and  all  other  things  appertaining  to 
priesthood."     The  degradation  of  the  order  of  priest- 


(1)  If  Luther  be  to  be  noted  of  cruelty,  who  teachelh  all  men, 
and  killeth  no  man,  what  then  is  to  be  noted  in  the  pope,  who 
killeth  all  God's  children  and  teaclieth  none  1 — Foxe. 


448 


JOHN  DIAZIUS  MURDERED. 


[Book  VII. 


hood  bein^tlius  ended,  tliey  proceeded  to  the  order  of  dea- 
con. Thin  tiieniinistersgavehinithe  book  of  thegospels, 
which  the  bishop  took  away,  saying,  "We  take  away 
from  thew  all  po  ver  to  read  the  gospels  in  the  church 
of  God,  for  it  ap])ertai ns  only  to  such  as  are  worthy." 
After  this  he  spoiled  him  of  the  dalraatike,  which  is  the 
vesture  that  the  deacons  use,  saying,  "  We  deprive  thee 
of  this  Levitical  order  ;  for  thou  hast  not  fultilled  thy 
ministry  and  office."  After  this  the  bishop  took  away 
the  stoU-  from  behind  his  back,  saying,  "  We  justly  take 
away  from  thcc-  the  white  stole  which  thou  didst  receive 
undefiled,  which  also  thou  oughtest  to  have  carried  in 
the  presence  of  our  Lord;  and  to  the  end  that  the 
people  dedicated  unto  the  name  of  Christ,  may  take  ex- 
ample by  tliee,  we  prohibit  thee  any  more  to  exercise 
or  use  the  office  of  deaconship.  Tben  they  proceeded  to 
degrade  him  from  the  subdeaconship,  and  taking  away 
from  him  the  book  of  the  epistles,  and  his  sub- 
deacon's  vesture,  deposed  him  from  reading  of  the  epis- 
tles in  the  church  of  God  :  and  so  proceeding  to  all 
the  other  orders,  degraded  him  from  the  order  of 
Benet  and  Collet,  from  the  order  of  exorcist,  from  the 
lectorship,  and  last  of  all,  from  the  office  of  door-keeper, 
taking  from  him  the  keys,  and  commanding  him  here- 
after not  to  open  or  shut  the  vestry,  nor  to  ring  any 
more  bells  in  the  church.  That  done,  the  bishoj)  went 
forward  to  degrade  him  from  his  first  shaving,  and  tak- 
ing a.vay  his  surplice,  said,  "  By  the  authority  of  God 
Almighty,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  by  our  authority  we  take  away  from  thee  all  clerical 
habit,  and  despoil  thee  of  all  ornament  of  religion  :  also, 
we  depose  and  degrade  thee  of  all  order,  benefit,  and 
privilege  of  the  clergy,  and  as  one  unworthy  of  that  pro- 
fession, we  commit  thee  to  the  servitude  and  ignominy 
of  the  secular  state."  Then  the  bishop  took  the  shears 
and  began  to  clip  his  head,  saying  in  this  manner, 
*'  We  cast  thee  out  as  an  unthankful  child  of  the  Lord's 
heritage,  whereunto  thou  wast  called,  and  take  away 
from  thy  head  the  crown,  which  is  the  royal  sign  of 
])riesthood,  through  thine  own  wickedness  and  malice." 
The  bishop  also  added  these  words  :  "  That  which  thou 
nast  sung  with  thy  mouth,  thou  hast  not  believed  with 
thy  heart,  nor  ac(;omplished  in  work,  wherefore  we  take 
from  thee  the  office  of  singing  in  the  church  of  God." 

The  degrading  being  thus  ended,  the  procurator  fiscal 
of  the  court  and  city  of  Metz,  required  of  the  notary  an 
instrument  or  copy  of  the  degrading  ;  then  the  ministers 
of  the  bisliop  stripped  him  of  his  clerical  habit,  and  put 
upon  him  tlie  apparel  of  a  secular  man.  That  done,  the 
bishop  that  degraded  him  proceeded  no  further,  but  said, 
"  We  pronounce  that  the  secular  court  shall  receive  thee 
into  their  charge,  being  thus  degraded  of  all  clerical 
honour  and  privilege." 

Then  the  bishop,  after  a  manner,  intreated  the  secular 
judge  for  him,  saying  "  My  lord  judge,  we  pray  you  as 
heartily  as  we  can,  for  the  love  of  God,  and  from  tender 
pity  and  mercy,  and  for  respect  of  our  prayers,  that  you 
will  not  in  any  point  do  any  thing  that  shall  be  hurtful 
to  this  miserable  man,  or  tending  to  his  death,  or  maiming 
of  his  body."  These  things  being  thus  done,  the  secular 
judge  of  the  town  of  Vike,  confirming  the  sentence,  con-- 
demned  Mr.  John  Castellane  to  be  burned,  which  death 
he  suffered  on  the  twelfth  day  of  January,  L525,  with 
such  a  constancy,  that  not  only  a  great  company  of 
ignorant  people  were  thereby  drawn  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth,  but  also  a  great  number  who  had  already  some 
knowledge  of  it,  were  greatly  confirmed  by  his  constant 
valiant  death. 

John  Diazius,  a  Spaniard,  martyred,  A.J).  L546. 

John  Diazius,  a  Spaniard,  having  been  at  Paris 
thirteen  years,  returned  from  thence  to  Geneva,  then 
to  Basil,  and  afterwards  to  Strasburg ;  from  whence 
he  was  sent  ambassador  with  Bucer  and  others,  to  the 
council  at  Ratisbon,  where,  talking  with  Peter  Malvenda, 
the  pope's  factor,  he  stated  his  views  of  religion  to  him, 
80  that  Malvenda  wrote  to  the  friar,  who  was  the  empe- 
ror's confessor,  about  him  ;  at  the  reading  of  which  let- 
ters, Marquina  was  present.     And  so  Alphonso  Diazius, 


brother  to  John  Diazius,  one  of  the  pope's  lawyers  in 
Rome,  learned  tlie  oi)iuioii  of  his  brother  John. 

After  the  council  of  Ratisbon,  John  Diazius  was  occu- 
pied in  Germany  in  the  printing  of  Bucer's  book,  and  his 
brother  Alphonso  having  come  from  Rome  to  Ratisbon, 
where  Malvenda  was,  and  having  brought  witli  him  a 
notorious  ruffian  or  assassin  belonging  to  the  city  of 
Rome,  Malvenda  and  Alphonso  consulting  about  their 
devilish  purpose,  laboured  to  ascertain  from  t.e  friends 
of  Diazius  where  he  was  to  be  found  ;  hereof  Alpbonso 
and  the  homicide  having  knowledge  by  certain  of  his 
secret  friends,  pretending  great  matters  of  importance, 
came  to  Newljurgh,  where  Diazius  was  printing  of  Bu- 
cer's book.  Having  succeeded  in  this  they  came  to  him, 
and  after  long  debating  on  religion  between  tlie  two  bro- 
thers, Alphonso  seeing  the  heart  of  his  brother  John, 
planted  so  constantly  on  the  sure  rock  of  God's  truth, 
that  he  could  not  be  moved  from  his  opinion,  or  per- 
suaded to  ride  in  his  company  (being  so  advised  by 
Bucer  and  his  friends),  pretended  to  take  his  leave  of  his 
brother  in  a  friendly  spirit,  and  to  depart  ;  but  shortly 
afterwards,  he  returned  secretly  with  his  assassin,  and 
on  the  way  tliej'  purchased  a  hatchet. 

When  this  was  done,  Alphonso  sends  his  man  in  dis- 
guise with  letters  to  his  brotlier,  he  himself  following  af- 
terwards. And  as  John  Diazius  in  the  morning  was  rising 
out  of  his  bed  to  read  the  letters,  the  man  with  his  hat- 
chet clove  his  head  to  the  brains,  leaving  the  hatchet  in 
his  head  ;  and  so  he  and  Alphonso  took  to  their  horses, 
which  stood  without  the  city  gate,  with  as  much  speed  as 
they  could.  The  people  of  Newburgh  hearing  of  the 
horrible  act,  sent  out  horsemen  after  them,  who,  com- 
ing to  Augsburgh,  and  hearing  tliat  the  murderers  had 
passed  through,  gave  up  the  pursuit,  and  retuined.  One 
in  the  company,  however,  more  zealous  than  the  rest, 
would  not  return,  but  pursued  them  still,  and  in  the  city 
of  Oenipont,  caused  them  to  be  arrested  andput  into  prison. 
Otto,  the  elector  Palatine,  hearing  of  their  arrest,  writes  to 
the  magistrates  of  Oenipont  for  judgment ;  but  through 
the  intrigues  of  the  papists,  and  the  crafty  lawyers,  the 
judicial  sentence  was  so  delayed,  from  day  to  day,  then 
from  hour  to  hour,  that  the  emperor's  letters  came  at 
last,  requiring  the  matter  to  be  reserved  to  his  hearing. 
And  thus  the  terrible  murder  of  Cain  and  his  fellow,  was 
bolstered  up  by  the  papists.  The  like  of  which,  from  the 
memory  of  man.  was  never  heard  of  since  the  first  exam- 
ple of  Cain,  who  slew  his  own  brother  Abel.  But  although 
true  judgment  in  this  world  be  perverted,  yet  such  bloody 
Cains,  with  their  wilful  murder,  shall  not  escape  the  hands 
of  Him  who  shall  judge  truly  both  the  committers,  and  the 
bolsterers  up  of  all  mischievous  wickedness. 

In  154fi,  Charles,  the  emperor,  held  an  armed  council 
at  Augsburgh,  after  his  victory  in  Germany.  Where 
some  endeavoured  to  make  concord  between  the  gospel 
of  Christ,  and  the  tradiiions  of  the  pope,  that  is,  to 
make  a  medley  of  them  both,  and  so  framed  a  new  form 
of  religion,  called  the  Interim.  Upon  this  began  a  new 
form  of  persecution  in  Germany.  For  the  emperor  pro- 
ceeded strictly  against  those  who  would  not  receive  the 
Interim,  intending  to  have  overcome  the  reformers,  but 
the  Lord  disajjpointed  his  purpose. 

Among  those  who  withstood  this  Interim,  besides 
others,  were  the  citizens  of  Constance.  For  which 
three  thousand  Spaniards  came  by  night  against  the 
town  of  Constance,  where  they  killed  three  of  the  watch- 
men, who  watching  in  the  suburbs,  went  to  ascertain  the 
noise  which  they  heard  in  the  woods.  The  device  of  the 
Spaniards  was,  that  when  the  citizens  were  at  the  ser- 
mon, suddenly  to  set  upon  the  city  and  take  it.  But,  as 
the  Lord  would,  some  began  to  suspect  it  in  the  night, 
so  that  the  citizens  had  intelligence  and  were  in  readi- 
ness. When  the  morning  came,  the  Spaniards  were  at 
the  gate  to  break  into  the  city.  But  being  driven  from 
thence,  and  their  cajitain  Alphonso  slain,  they  went  to  the 
bridge  over  the  Rhine.  But  being  beat  also  from  thence, 
and  a  great  number  of  them  drowned  in  the  river,  the 
Spaniards  broke  down  the  bridge  to  prevent  pursuit. 

At  the  same  time  many  godly  ministers  of  the  churches 
in  Germany,  were  in  great  danger,  especially  such  as  re- 


A.D.  1527.] 


WOLFGANG,  HUGLEIN,  AND  CARPENTER,  MARTYRS. 


449 


fused  to  receive  the  Interim  ;  of  whom  some  were  cast 
into  prison.  In  which  number  of  prisoners  was  Martin 
Frectius,  vnth  four  other  preachers,  also  his  brother 
George,  for  coming  to  his  house  to  comfort  him.  Mus- 
culus  at  the  same  time,  with  other  preachers,  went  from 
AuRsburgh,  Brentius  from  Halle,  Blaurerus  from  Con- 
stance, Jiucer  from  Strasburg. 

It  would  fill  another  volume,  to  include  the  acts  and 
histories  of  all  who  in  other  countries  suffered  for  the 
gospel.  But  praised  be  the  Lord,  every  region  al- 
most has  its  own  historian,  who  has  sufficiently  dis- 
charged that  duty  ;  so  that  I  shall  the  less  need  to  over- 
charge this  volume  :  it  shall  suffice  to  collect  three  or 
four  histories,  recorded  by  Oecolampadius  and  the  rest, 
to  bring  it  mto  a  brief  table,  and  so  I  shall  return  to  oc- 
cupy myself  with  our  own  matters  at  home. 

Wolfgang  Schr(ch,  a  German  m  Lot /taring,  Martyr. 

Wolfgang  Schuch,  coming  to  St.  Hj^ppolite,  a  town 
in  Lotharing,  and  being  received  as  their  pastor,  laboured 
to  extirpate  out  of  the  hearts  of  the  people  idolatry  and 
superstition  ;  which,  through  the  grace  of  Christ  working 
with  him,  he  in  a  short  time  brought  to  pass  ;  so  that  the 
observance  of  Lent,  images,  and  all  idols,  with  the  abo- 
mination also  of  the  mass,  was  utterly  abolished.  It 
was  not  long  before  rumour  of  this  came  to  the  duke 
Anthony,  prince  of  Lorraine,  (under  whose  dominion 
they  were,)  through  the  report  of  the  adversaries  misre- 
presenting these  people  ;  as,  though  they,  in  relinquish- 
ing the  doctrine  and  faction  of  the  pope,  went  about  to 
reject  and  shake  off  the  authority  of  princes  and  all 
governors.  By  means  of  which  sinister  report  they  in- 
censed the  prince  so,  that  he  threatened  to  destroy  the 
town  with  sword  and  fire.  Wolfgang  being  informed  of 
this,  wrote  to  the  duke's  uncle,  in  a  most  humble  and 
obedient  way,  in  defence  both  of  his  ministry,  of  his 
doctrine,  and  of  the  whole  cause  of  the  Gospel. 

In  which  epistle  he  excused  the  people,  and  said,  that 
those  slanderous  reporters  were  more  worthy  to  be  punished 
for  their  false  rumours  and  forged  slanders.  And  he  also 
opened  and  explained  the  cause  of  the  Gospel,  and  of  our 
salvation,  as  consisting  only  in  the  free  grace  of  God, 
through  faith  in  Christ  his  Son,  comparing  also  the  same 
doctrine  of  the  gospel,  with  the  doctrine  of  the  church  of 
Rome. 

That  done,  he  touched  upon  our  obedience,  honour, 
and  worship,  which  first  we  owe  to  God  and  to  Christ, 
next  under  him  to  the  princes,  whom  God  hath  raised 
up  and  endued  with  authority,  and  to  whom  they  offered 
themselves  now,  and  at  all  times,  most  ready  with  all 
service  and  duty,  &c. 

But  with  this  epistle  Wolfgang  availed  nothing ;  so, 
■when  he  saw  no  other  remedy,  rather  than  fhe  town 
should  come  into  any  danger  on  his  account,  the  good 
man,  of  his  own  accord,  rendered  a  confession  of  his 
doctrine,  and  delivered  the  town  from  danger,  by  taking 
all  the  danger  upon  himself. 

As  soon  as  he  was  come  to  Nantz,  hands  were  imme- 
diately laid  on  him,  and  he  was  cast  into  a  stinking  pri- 
son, where  he  was  sharply  and  bitterly  handled.  In 
that  prison  he  continued  for  the  space  of  a  whole  year, 
yet  would  not  be  moved  from  his  constancy,  neither  with 
the  straightness  of  the  prison,  nor  with  the  harshness  of 
his  keepers,  nor  yet  with  the  compassion  of  his  wife  and 
children,  of  which  he  had  about  six  or  seven.  Then  was 
he  removed  to  the  house  of  the  Gray  Friars,  where  he 
learnedly  confuted  all  that  stood  against  him. 

There  was  a  friar  named  Bonaventure,  provincial  of  that 
order,  whose  person  was  monstrously  overgrown,  but  much 
more  gross  in  blind  ignorance,  and  a  man  utterly  rude,  a 
contemner  of  all  civility  and  honesty  ;  who,  being  long 
confessor  to  the  duke,  and  of  great  authority  in  Lorraine, 
as  he  was  an  enemy  to  virtue  and  learning,  so  was  he 
ever  persuading  the  duke,  to  banish  out  of  the  court 
and  country,  all  learned  men.  The  sum  of  all  his 
divinity  was  this,  that  it  was  sufficient  to  salvation  only, 
to  know  the  Pater  Noster,  (Our  Father,)  and  Ave  Maria, 
(Hail,  Mary  !)  And  thus  was  the  duke  brought  up  and 
trained,  and  in  nothing  else,  as  the  duke  himself  oft- 
times  confessed.     This  Bonaventure  being  judge,  where 


Wolfgang  disput"d,  or  was  examined,  had  nothing  else  in 
his  mouth,  but  "  Thou  heretic,  Judas,  Beelzebub,  &c." 
Wolfgang  bearing  ))atiently  those  injuries  which  referred 
to  himself,  jirocccded  mightily  in  his  disputation  by  the 
scriptures,  confuting  or  rather  confounding  his  adversa- 
ries ;  viho,  being  no  otherwise  able  to  make  their  party 
good,  took  his  bible,  with  his  notes  in  the  margin,  into 
their  monastery,  and  burned  it !  At  the  last  disputation 
duke  Anthony  himself  was  ))resent,  altering  his  apparel, 
so  that  he  might  not  be  known,  who,  although  he  under- 
stood not  Wolfgang,  who  spoke  in  Latin,  yet,  perceiving 
him  to  be  bold  and  constant  in  his  doctrine,  gave  sen- 
tence that  he  should  be  burned,  because  he  denied  the 
church  and  sacrifice  of  the  mass.  Wolfgang  hearing  the 
sentence  of  his  condemnation,  began  to  sing  the  hun- 
dred and  twenty-second  psalm. 

As  he  was  led  to  the  place  of  execution,  and  when  pass- 
ing by  the  house  of  the  Gray  Friars,  Bonaventure,  who 
was  sitting  at  the  door,  cried  out  to  him,  "  Thou  here- 
tic, do  thy  reverence  here  to  God,  and  to  our  lady,  and 
to  his  holy  saints,"  shewing  to  him  the  idols  standing 
at  the  Friars'  gate.  To  whom  Wolfgang  answered, 
"Thou  hypocrite,  tliou  painted  wall,  the  Lord  shall 
destroy  thee,  and  bring  all  thy  false  dissimulation  to 
light."  When  they  were  come  to  the  place  of  his  mar- 
tyrdom, first  his  books  were  thrown  into  the  fire  ;  then 
they  asked  him,  "  Whether  he  would  have  his  pain  di- 
minished and  shortened?"  He  said,  "No,"  bidding 
them  to  do  their  will,  "for,"  said  he,  "  as  God  has  been 
with  me  hitherto,  so  I  trust  now  he  will  not  leave  me, 
when  I  shall  have  most  need  of  him  ;"  concluding  his 
words  thus,  "  that  they  should  ])ut  the  sentence  in  exe- 
cution." And  so.  beginning  to  sing  the  fifty-first  psalm, 
he  entered  into  the  place,  heaped  up  with  fagots  and 
wood,  continuing  to  sing  his  psalm,  till  the  smoke  and 
flame  took  from  him  both  his  voice  and  life. 

The  singular  virtue,  constancy,  and  learning  of  this 
blessed  man,  as  it  refreshed  and  greatly  edified  the 
hearts  of  many  good  men,  so  it  astonished  the  minds  of 
his  adversaries,  and  wrought  to  their  confusion. 

John  Hugleln,  Martyr. 

John  Iluglein,  a  priest,  was  burned  at  Merspurg, 
(A.D.  152f),)  by  the  bi.^hop  of  Constance,  because  he 
did  not  hold  the  bishop  of  Rome's  doctrine  in  all 
points. 

George  Carpenter,  Martyr. 

On  the  8th  of  February,  (A.D.  1527,)  George  Car- 
penter of  Emering,  was  burned  in  Munchen,  in  Bavaria. 
When  he  came  before  the  council  his  offences  were  read, 
contained  in  four  articles  : — 

First,  That  he  did  not  believe  that  a  priest  could  for-- 
give  a  man's  sins. 

Secondly,  That  he  did  not  believe  that  a  man  could  call 
God  out  of  heaven. 

Thirdly,  That  he  did  not  believe  that  God  was  in  the 
bread,  which  the  priest  hangs  over  the  altar,  but  that  it 
was  the  bread  of  the  Lord. 

Fourthly,  That  he  did  not  believe  that  the  very  element 
of  the  water  itself  in  baptism  gives  grace. 

Which  four  articles  he  refused  to  recant.  Then  came 
to  him  a  certain  schoolmaster,  saying,  "  My  friend 
George,  dost  thou  not  fear  the  death  and  punishment 
which  thou  must  suffer .'  If  thou  wert  let  go,  wouldst 
thou  return  to  thy  wife  and  children  ?"  He  answered, 
"  If  I  were  at  liberty,  whither  should  I  rather  go,  than  to 
my  wife  and  beloved  children  ?"  Then  said  the  school- 
master, "  Revoke  your  former  opinion,  and  you  shall  be 
set  at  liberty."  George  answered,  "My  wife  and  my 
children  are  so  dearly  loved  by  me,  that  they  cannot  be 
bought  from  me  for  all  the  riches  and  possessions  of  the 
duke  of  Bavaria;  but  for  the  love  of  the  Lord  God  I  will 
willingly  forsake  them.''  Wlien  he  was  led  to  the  place 
of  execution,  the  schoolmaster  spake  to  him  again,  say- 
ing, "  Good  George,  believe  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar  ;  do  not  affirm  it  to  be  only  a  sign."  He  answered, 
"  I  believe  this  sacrament  to  be  a  sign  of  the  body  of 
Jesus  Christ  offered  upon  the  cross  for  us."  Then  said 
the  schoolmaster,  "  What  dost  thou  mean,  that  thou 
G  g2 


450 


KEYSER  AND  WENDELMUTA,  MARTYRS 


[Book  VII. 


dost  so  little  esteem  baptism,  knowing  that  Christ  suf- 
fered himself  to  be  baptised  in  Jordan  ?"  He  answered, 
and  shewed  the  true  use  of  baptism,  and  the  end  why 
Christ  was  baptised  in  Jordan,  and  how  necessary  it  was 
that  Christ  should  die  and  suffer  upon  the  cross.  "  The 
same  Christ,"  saidhe,  "will  I  confess  this  day  before  the 
whole  world  ;  for  he  is  my  Saviour,  and  in  him  I  believe." 

After  this  came  one  Master  Conrade  Scheter,  the  vicar 
of  the  Cathedral  church,  saying,  "  George,  if  thou  wilt 
not  believe  the  sacrament,  yet  put  all  thy  trust  in  God, 
and  say,  '  I  trust  my  cause  to  be  good  and  true,  but  if  I 
should  err,  truly  I  would  be  sorry  and  repent.'  "  George 
Car])enter  answered,  "  God,  suffer  me  not  to  err,  I  be- 
.seech  thee."  Then  Master  Conrade  began  the  Lord's 
prayer: — "Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven."  When 
Carpenter  answered,  "  Truly  thou  art  our  Father,  and  no 
other,  this  day  I  trust  to  be  with  thee."  Then  Master 
Conraile  went  forward  with  the  prayer,  saying,  "  Hal- 
lowed be  tliy  name."  Carpenter  answered,  "  O,  my 
God,  how  little  is  thy  name  hallowed  in  this  world  !" 
Then  said  Conrade,  "  Thy  kingdom  come."  Carpenter 
answered,  "  Let  thy  kingdom  come  this  day  to  me,  that 
I  also  may  come  to  thy  kingdom."  Then  said  Conrade, 
"  Thv  will  be  done  in  earth,  as  it  is  in  heaven."  Car- 
penter answered,  "  For  this  cause,  O  Father  1  am  I  now 
here,  that  thy  will  might  be  fulfilled,  and  not  mine." 
Then  said  Conrade,  "Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread." 
Carpenter  answered,  "  The  only  living  bread,  Jesus 
Christ,  shall  be  my  food."  Then  said  Conrade,  "  And 
forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  them  that  trespass 
against  us."  Carpenter  answered,  "With  a  willing  mind 
do  1  forgive  all  men,  both  my  friends  and  adversaries.'' 
Then  said  Master  Conrade,  "  And  lead  us  not  into  temp- 
tation, but  deliver  us  from  all  evil."  Carpenter  answered, 
*'  O,  my  Lord !  without  doubt  thou  shalt  deliver  me,  for 
upon  thee  only  have  I  laid  all  my  hope."  Then  he  began 
to  rehearse  tlie  creed,  saying,  "  I  believe  in  God  the 
Father  Almighty."  Carpenter  answered,  "  O,  my  God  ! 
in  thee  alone  do  I  trust;  in  thee,  only,  is  all  my  confi- 
dence, and  upon  no  other  creature."  In  this  manner  he 
answered  to  every  word.  His  answers,  if  they  should  be 
described  at  length,  would  be  too  long.  The  school- 
master said,  "  Dost  thou  believe  so  truly  and  constantly 
in  thy  Lord  and  God  with  thy  heart,  as  thou  dost  cheer- 
fully seem  to  confess  him  with  thy  mouth  ?"  He  an- 
swered, "  It  were  a  very  hard  matter  for  me,  if  I,  who  am 
ready  here  to  suffer  death,  should  not  believe  that  with 
my  heart,  which  I  openly  profess  with  my  mouth  ;  for  I 
knew  before  that  I  must  suffer  persecution  if  I  would 
cleave  unto  Christ,  who  saith,  '  Where  thy  treasure  is, 
there  will  thy  heart  be  also.'  "  Then  said  Master 
Conrade  to  him,  "  Dost  thou  think  it  necessary  after  thy 
death,  that  any  man  should  pray  for  thee,  or  say  mass 
for  thee  ?"  He  answered,  "  So  long  as  the  soul  is  joined 
to  the  body,  pray  God  for  me,  that  he  will  give  me  grace 
and  patience,  with  all  humility,  to  suffer  the  pains  of 
death  with  a  true  christian  faith  ;  but  when  the  soul  is 
separate  from  the  body,  then  I  have  no  more  need  of 
jour  prayers."  Then  he  was  desired  by  certain  chris- 
tian brethren,  that,  as  soon  as  he  was  cast  into  the  fire, 
he  should  give  some  sign  or  token  what  his  faith  was. 
He  answered,  "  This  shall  be  my  sign  and  token,  that  so 
lo!ig  as  I  can  open  my  mouth,  I  will  not  cease  to  call  upon 
the  name  of  Jesus." 

Behold  what  an  incredible  constancy  was  in  this  godly 
man.  His  face  and  countenance  never  changed  colour, 
but  he  went  cheerfully  to  the  fire.  "  In  the  midst  of  the 
town  this  day,"  said  he,  "will  I  confess  my  God  before  the 
whole  world."  When  he  was  laid  upon  the  ladder,  and 
after  the  executioner  had  put  a  bag  of  gunpowder  about  his 
neck,  he  said,  "  Let  it  be  so,  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost."  When  they 
thrust  him  into  the  fire ,  he  with  a  loud  voice  cried  out, 
"  Jesus  !  Jesus  !"  Then  the  executioner  turned  him 
over,  and  again  he  cried,  "Jesus!  Jesus!"  and  joy- 
fully yielded  up  his  sjiirit. 

L''onard  Keyser. 
Here  also  is  not  to  be  passed  over  the  wonderful  con- 
stancy  of  Mr.  Leonard    Keyser,  of  Bavaria,  who  was 


burned  for  the  gospel.  This  man,  being  at  his  study  in 
Wittenburg,  was  sent  for  by  his  brethren,  who  certified 
to  him,  that  if  he  ever  wished  to  see  his  father  alive,  he 
should  come  with  speed,  which  he  did.  He  was  scarcely 
come  thither,  when,  by  the  command  of  the  bishop  of 
Passaw,  he  was  taken.  The  articles  upon  which  he  was 
accused,  and  for  which  he  was  most  cruelly  put  to  death, 
and  shed  his  blood  for  the  testimony  of  the  truth,  were 
these : — 

That  faith  only  justifies. 

That  works  are  the  fruits  of  faith. 

That  the  mass  is  no  sacrifice  or  oblation. 

That  he  rejected  confession,  satisfaction,  the  vow  of 
chastity,  purgatory,  difference  of  days,  snd  affirmed  only 
two  sacraments,  and  denied  invocation  .f  saints. 

Sentence  was  given  against  him,  that  he  should  be  de- 
graded, and  put  into  tlie  hands  of  the  secular  power. 
The  good  and  blessed  raartj'r,  early  in  the  morning, 
being  rounded  and  shaven,  and  clothed  in  a  short  gown, 
and  a  black  cap  set  ujion  his  head,  all  cut  and  jagged, 
was  delivered  to  the  officer.  As  he  was  led  out  of  the 
town  to  the  place  where  he  was  to  suffer,  he  boldly 
spake,  turning  his  head  first  on  the  one  side,  and  then 
on  tlie  other,  saying,  "  ()  Lord  Jesus,  remain  with  me, 
sustain,  and  help  me,  and  give  me  force  and  power." 

Then  the  wood  was  made  ready,  and  he  began  to  cry 
with  a  loud  voice,  "  O  Jesus,  I  am  thine,  have  mercy 
ujjon  me,  and  save  me  ;"  and  then  he  felt  the  fire  begin 
sharply  under  his  feet,  his  hands,  and  about  his  head  : 
and  because  the  fire  was  not  great  enough,  the  execu- 
tioner plucked  the  body,  half  burnt,  with  a  long  hook 
from  under  the  wood.  Then  he  made  a  great  hole  in 
the  body,  through  which  he  thrust  a  stake,  and  cast 
him  again  into  the  fire.  This  was  August  KJ,  A.D. 
1526. 

Wendelmuta,  Martyr. 

In  Holland  also,  in  the  year  1527,  was  martyred  and 
burned  a  good  and  virtuous  widow,  named  Wendelmuta. 
This  widow  receiving  to  her  heart  the  brightness  of  God's 
grace,  by  the  appearing  of  the  gospel,  was  apprehended 
and  committed  to  the  castle  of  Werden,  and  shortly 
after  was  brought  to  appear  at  the  general  sessions  of 
that  country.  Several  monks  were  appointed  to  talk 
with  her,  that  they  might  convince  her,  and  win  her  to 
recant ;  but  she  constantly  persisting  in  the  truth  would 
not  be  removed.  Many  also  of  her  kindred  were  suf- 
fered to  persuade  with  her.  Among  whom  there  was  a 
noble  matron,  who  loved  and  favoured  dearly  the  widow 
in  prison.  This  matron  coming,  and  communing  with 
her,  said,  "  My  Wendelmuta,  why  dost  thou  not  keep 
silenre,  and  think  secretly  in  thine  heart  these  things 
which  thou  believest,  that  thou  mayest  prolong  here  thy 
days  and  life  ?"  She  answered,  "  Ah,  you  know  not 
what  you  say.  It  is  written,  '  With  the  heart  m.an  be- 
lieveth  unto  righteousness  ;  and  with  the  mouth  con- 
fession is  made  unto  salvation.'  "  (Rom.  x.  10.)  And 
thus  remaining  firm  and  steadfast  in  her  belief  and  con- 
fession, the  twentieth  day  of  November  she  was  con- 
demned by  sentence  as  an  heretic,  to  be  burned  to  ashes, 
and  her  goods  to  be  confiscated,  she  taking  the  sentence 
of  her  condemnation  mildly  and  quietly. 

After  she  came  to  the  jilace  where  she  was  to  be  exe- 
cuted, a  monk  had  brought  out  a  cross,  desiring  her  to 
kiss  and  worship  her  God.  "  I  worship,"  said  she, 
"  no  wooden  god,  but  only  that  God  who  is  in  heaven  :" 
and  so  with  a  joyful  countenance  she  went  to  the  stake. 
Then  taking  the  powder,  and  laying  it  to  her  breast,  she 
gave  her  neck  willingly  to  be  bound,  and  with  an  ardent 
prayer  commending  herself  to  the  hands  of  God.  "VMien 
the  time  came  that  .she  should  be  strangled,  she  modestly 
closed  her  eyes,  and  bowed  down  her  head  as  one  that 
would  take  a  sleep.  The  fire  then  was  put  to  the  wood, 
and  she,  being  strangled,  was  burned  afterwards  to  ashes, 
instead  of  this  life,  to  get  the  immortal  crown  in  heaven, 
(A.D.  1527.) 

Peter  Flistedin,  and  Adolphus  Clarebach. 
In  the  n\imber  of  these  German  martyrs,  are  also  Peter 
Flistedin  and  Adolphus  Clarebach,  two  men  of  singular 


A  LIST  OF  THE  MARTYRS  WHO  SUFFERED  IN  GERMANY. 


4:,l 


learain?,  and  knowledge  of  God's  holy  word.  In  the 
year  1529,  because  they  dissented  from  the  pajn^rts  in 
divers  points,  and  especially  on  the  supper  of  the  Lord, 
and  the  pope's  other  traditions  and  cerfnionies,  after 
they  had  enduaed  imprisonment  a  year  and  a  half  by  the 
command  of  the  archbishop  and  senate,  they  were  put  to 
death   and  burned  in  Cologne,    not  without  the  great 


grief  and  lamentation  of  many  good  christians  ;  all  the 
fault  being  put  upon  certain  divines,  who  at  that  time 
{)reaohed  tliat  the  punishment  and  death  of  certain 
wicked  persons  should  jjacify  the  wrath  of  God,  which 
then  pl.cgued  (Germany  with  a  strange  disease,  for  at  that 
season  the  sweating  sickness  mortally  raged  throughout 
all  Germany. 


A  LIST  OF  THE  NAMES  AND  CAUSES  OF  THE  MARTYRS, 

^110  GAVE  THEIR  LIVES  FOR  THE  TESTIMONY  OF  THE  GOSPEL,  IN  GERMANY,   FRANCE, 
SPAIN,  ITALY,  AND  OTHER  FOREIGN  COUNTRIES,  SINCE  LUTHER'S  TIME. 


THE    MARTYRS    OF    GERMANY. 

One  Nicholas  of  Antwerp. 

The  curate  of  Melza,  by  Antwerp,  used  to  preach  to  a 
great  number  of  jieople  without  that  town  ;  and  the  em- 
peror hearing  of  it,  gave  leave  to  take  the  uppermost 
garment  of  all  who  came  to  hear,  and  offered  thirty 
guilders  to  whoever  would  take  the  priest.  Afterwards, 
when  the  people  were  gathered,  and  the  curate  not 
there,  this  Nicholas  stepped  up  in  his  place  and  iireached. 
Wherefore  he,  being  ajiprehended,  was  put  in  a  sack, 
and  drowned  at  Antwerp,  1521. 

Joan  Pisiorixs,  a  leai-ned  man  of  Holland. 
Pistorius  was  a  priest  ;  then  he  married,  and  after  that 
he  preached  against  the  mass  and  pardons,  and  against 
the  subtle  abuses  of  priests.  He  was  committed  to 
prison  with  ten  malefactors,  whom  he  comforted  ;  and 
to  one,  being  half  naked,  and  in  danger  of  cold,  he  gave 
his  gown.  His  father  visiting  him  in  prison,  did  not 
dissuadf  him,  but  bade  him  be  constant.  At  last  he 
was  condemned,  and  degraded,  having  a  fool's  coat  put 
upon  him.  His  fellow-prisoners  at  his  death  sung, 
"  V/e  praise  thee,"  &c.  Coming  to  the  stake,  he  was 
first  strangled,  and  then  burned,  saying  at  his  death, 
"  O  death,  where  is  thy  sting.'  O  grave,  where  is  thy 
victory  .'"   (I  Cor.  xv.  55.) 

Matthias  Weibell,  Schoolmaster. 

For  saj'ing  somewhat  against  the  abbott's  first  mass, 
and  against  the  carrying  about  relics,  he  was  hanged  in 
Suevia. 

A  certain  godly  Priest. 

This  priest  being  commanded  to  come  and  give  good 
advice  to  sixteen  countrymen  that  were  about  to  be  be- 
headed, was  afterwards  bid  himself  to  kneel  down  to 
have  his  head  cut  off,  no  cause  nor  condemnation  fur- 
ther being  laid  against  him,  but  only  of  mere  hatred 
against  the  gospel. 

George  Scherter. 

After  this  George  had  instructed  the  people  in  know- 
ledge of  the  gospel  in  Rastadt,  he  was  accused  and  put 
in  prison,  where  he  wrote  a  confession  of  his  faith.  He 
was  condemned  to  be  burned  alive  ;  but  means  were  made 
that  first  his  head  should  be  cut  off,  and  his  body  after- 
wards cast  into  the  fire. 

Henry  Fleming,  A.D.  1535. 

This  Henry,  a  friar,  of  Flanders,  forsook  his  habit, 
and  married  a  wife.  Being  offered  life  if  he  would  con- 
fess his  wife  to  be  a  harlot,  refused  to  do  so,  and  was 
burnt  at  Tournay. 

Twenty -eight  Christian  Men  and  Women  of  Lonvaine ; 
Paul  a  Priest ;  two  aged  Women  ,  at  Antonia.  Two 
Men  at  Lonvaine.     A.D.  1543. 

When  some  of  the  city  of  Louvaine  were  suspected  of 
Lutheranism,  the  emperor's  procurator  came  from  Brus- 


sels to  make  inquisition.  After  inquisition,  hands  of 
armed  men  came  and  beset  their  houses  in  the  night, 
many  were  taken  in  their  beds,  plucked  from  their 
wives  and  children,  and  divided  into  different  prisons. 
Through  terror  many  citizens  returned  again  to  idolatry. 
But  there  were  twenty -eiglit  who  remained  constant  in 
that  persecution.  The  doctors  of  Louvaine,  especially 
the  inquisitor,  came  and  disputed  with  them,  thinking 
either  to  confound  them,  or  to  convert  them.  But  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  wrought  so  strongly  with  his  saints, 
that  they  went  away  rather  confounded  themselves. 

Among  them  there  was  one  Paul,  a  priest,  about  the 
age  of  sixty  years  ;  the  rectors,  with  their  colleagues, 
brought  him  out  of  prison  to  tlie  Austin  friars,  where 
he  was  degraded.  But  at  length  for  fear  of  death  he 
began  to  stagger  in  his  confession,  and  so  was  con- 
demned to  perpetual  prison,  in  a  dark  and  stinking 
dungeon,  where  he  was  suffered  neither  to  reE\d  nor 
write,  nor  any  man  to  cotne  to  him,  and  only  to  be  fed 
with  bread  and  water.  There  were  two  others  who  were 
put  to  the  fire  and  burnt. 

Then  was  an  old  man  and  two  aged  women  con- 
demned, the  man  to  be  beheaded,  the  two  women  to  be 
buried  alive,  which  death  they  suffered  very  cheerfully. 
Other  prisoners,  who  were  not  condemned  to  death, 
were  deprived  of  their  goods,  and  commanded  to  come  to 
the  church  in  a  white  sheet,  and  there  kneeling  with  a 
taper  in  their  hand,  to  ask  forgiveness  ;  and  they  who 
refused  to  do  so,  and  to  abjure  the  doctrine  of  Luther, 
were  put  to  the  fire. 

Master  Perseral  at  Louvaine,  A.D.  1544, 

Not  long  after  this,  one  Master  Perseval  of  the  univer- 
sity of  Louvaine,  was  thrown  into  prison  for  condemning 
certain  popish  superstitions,  and  speaking  in  commenda- 
tion of  the  gospel.  Then  being  accused  of  Lutheranism, 
he  was  adjudged  to  perpetual  prison,  there  to  be  fed 
only  \vith  bread  and  water,  which  punishment  he  took 
patiently  for  Christ's  sake.  But  what  became  of  him 
no  man  could  learn  nor  understand.  Some  think  that 
he  was  starved  to  death,  or  that  he  was  secretly  drowned. 

Justus  Jushurg ,  at  Britssels,A.D.  1544. 

Justus  Jusburg,  a  skinner  of  Louvaine,  being  sus- 
pected of  Lutheranism,  was  found  to  have  the  New  Tes- 
tament in  his  house,  and  certain  sermons  of  Luther,  for 
which  he  was  committed.  There  were  at  the  same  time 
in  the  prison,  Egidius,  and  Francis  Encenas,  a  Spaniard, 
who  secretly  came  to  him,  and  confirmed  him  in  the 
cause  of  righteousness.  Thus  is  the  providence  of  the 
Lord  never  wanting  to  his  saints  in  time  of  necessity. 
Shortly  after  the  doctors  and  masters  of  Louvaine  came 
to  examine  him  touching  religion,  on  the  pope's  supre- 
macy, sacrifice  of  the  mass,  purgatory,  and  the  sacra- 
ment. WTien  he  had  answered  plainly  and  boldly  accord- 
ing to  the  scriptures,  he  was  condemned  to  the  fire  ;  but 
through  intercession  made  to  the  queen,  his  burning  was 
pardoned,  and  he  was  only  beheaded. 


452 


A.N  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  MARTYRS  WHO  SUTFERED  IN  GERMANY.         [Book  VII. 


Giles  Tilleman,  at  Brussels,  A.  J).  1514. 

This  Giles  was  born  in  Brussels  of  honest  parents.  He 
began  to  receive  the  light  of  the  go<\)e\  through  the  read- 
ing of  the  holy  scriptures,  and  increased  therein  exceed- 
ingly. And  as  he  was  fervent  in  zeal,  so  he  was  humane, 
mil'l,  and  pitiful.  Whatever  he  had,  that  necessity 
could  spare,  he  gave  away  to  the  poor,  and  only  lived  by 
his  trade.  Some  he  refreshed  with  his  meat ;  some  with 
clothing  ;  to  some  he  gave  his  shoes  ;  some  he  helped 
with  household  stuff;  to  others  he  ministered  whole- 
some exhortation  of  good  doctrine.  One  poor  woman 
was  brought  to  bed,  and  had  no  bed  to  lie  upon,  where- 
upon he  brought  his  own  bed  to  her,  and  was  contented 
himself  to  lie  upon  straw. 

Egidius,  being  detected  by  a  priest,  was  taken  at 
Louvaine  for  that  religion  which  the  pope  calls  heresy. 
And  after  having  being  detained  eight  months  in  prison, 
he  was  sent  to  Brussels  to  be  judge,  where  he  comforted 
some  who  were  in  prison,  and  exhorted  them  to  the  con- 
stancy of  the  truth  and  to  the  crown  which  was  prepared 
for  tliem. 

Certain  of  the  Gray  friars  sometimes  were  sent  to  him, 
but  he  would  always  desire  them  to  depart  from  him  : 
and  when  the  friars  at  any  time  called  him  names,  he 
held  his  peace  at  such  personal  injuries,  that  those 
blaspliemers  would  say  abroad,  that  he  had  a  dumb  devil 
in  him.  But  when  they  talked  of  religion,  there  he 
spared  not,  but  answered  them  fully  by  evidences  of  the 
scripture,  so  that  many  times  they  would  depart  wonder- 
ing. At  various  times  he  might  have  escaped  from  the 
doors  having  been  set  open,  but  he  would  not  bring  his 
keeper  into  peril. 

lie  was  condemned  to  the  fire,  privately,  contrary  to 
the  use  of  the  country  ;  for  they  durst  not  openly  con- 
demn him  for  fear  of  the  people,  so  well  was  he  beloved. 
When  tidings  of  tlie  sentence  came  to  him,  he  gave 
hearty  thanks  unto  God,  that  the  hour  was  come  when 
he  might  glorify  the  Lord. 

Standing  at  the  stake  the  blessed  martyr,  lifting  up 
his  eyes  to  heaven  in  the  middle  of  the  flame,  died, 
to  the  great  lamentation  of  all.  So  that  after  that  time, 
when  the  friars  would  go  about  for  their  alms,  the  peo- 
ple would  say,  "  It  was  not  meet  for  them  to  receive 
alms  with  bloody  hands." 

Persecution  at  Ghent  and  Brussels,  A.D.  154.'?,  1544. 

When  the  Emperor  Charles  was  in  Ghent,  the  friars 
and  doctors  obtained,  that  the  edict  made  against  the 
Lutherans,  might  be  read  openly  twice  a-year.  Which 
being  obtained,  great  persecution  followed  ;  so  that  there 
was  no  city  nor  town  in  all  Flanders,  where  some  were 
not  banished,  or  beheaded,  or  condemned  to  perpetual 
prison,  or  had  not  their  goods  confiscated  :  neither  was 
there  any  respect  of  age  or  sex. 

Afterwards  the  emperor  coming  to  Brussels,  there 
was  terrible  slaughter,  and  persecution  of  God's  people, 
in  Brabant,  Heunegow,  and  Artoise  ;  the  horror  and 
cruelty  of  which  is  almost  incredible  ;  so  that  at  one  time 
as  good  as  two  hundred  men  and  women  together  were 
brought  out  of  the  country  into  the  city,  of  whom  some 
were  drowned,  some  buried  alive,  some  privately  made 
away  with,  others  sent  to  perpetual  prison. 

Martin  Ilaurblock,  Fishmonger  at  Ghent,  A.D.  1545. 

This  Martin,  through  a  sermon  of  his  parish  priest, 
beginning  to  taste  some  workings  of  grace  and  re- 
pentance, went  out  of  Ghent  for  the  space  of  three 
months,  seeking  the  company  of  godly  christians,  who 
used  the  reading  of  the  scriptures :  and  being  more 
instructed  he  returned  again  to  the  city  of  Ghent,  where 
all  his  neighbours  first  began  to  maivel  at  the  sudden 
change  of  this  man.  The  Franciscans  who  knew  him 
before,  now  seeing  him  so  altered  from  their  ways  and 
superstition,  and  seeing  him  visit  the  captives  in  prison, 
to  comfort  them  in  persecution,  and  to  confirm  tl'.em  in 
the  word  of  God,  they  conspired  against  him,  and  seized 
and  imprisoned  him.  The  Iriars  examined  him  in  the 
sacrament,  asking  him  why  he  was  so  earnest  to  have  it 
in  both  kinds,  seeing  (said  they)  that  it  is  but  a  naked 


sacrament,  as  you  say  ?  Ke  answered,  that  the  elements 
were  naked,  but  the  sacrament  was  not  naked,  as  the 
elements  of  bread  and  wine  being  received  after  the  in- 
stitution of  Clirist,  do  now  make  a  sacrament  and  a 
mystical  representation  of  the  Lord's  body,  communi- 
cating hnnself  with  our  souls.  And  a^  touching  the 
receiving  in  both  kinds,  because  it  is  the  institution  of 
the  Lord,  Who  is  he  (said  Martin)  that  dare  alter  the 
same  ?  Then  was  he  brought  before  the  council  of  Flan- 
ders. The  causes  laid  against  him  were  the  sacrament, 
purgatory,  and  praying  for  the  dead  •  and  for  these  he 
was  condemned  and  burned  at  Ghent,  and  all  his  goods 
confiscated.  As  he  stood  at  the  stake,  a  I'ranciscan 
friar  said  to  him,  "  Martin,  unless  thou  dost  turn,  tiiou 
shalt  go  from  this  fire  to  everlasting  fire."  "  It  is  not 
in  you,"  said  Martin,  "  to  judge."  For  this  the  friars 
were  afterwards  so  hated,  that  many  rhymes  were  written 
against  them. 

Nicholas  Vanpotde,  John    de    Buck    and    his  wife,  at 
Ghent,  A.D.  1545. 

The  day  after  the  burning  of  Martin,  which  was  the 
ninth  of  May,  these  three  also  were  burned  for  the  same 
cause,  for  which  the  other  was  condemned  and  burned 
the  day  before  ;  but  only  that  the  woman  was  buried 
alive.  All  of  whom  took  their  martyrdom  with  much 
cheerfulness. 

Ursula,  and  Maria,  at  Delden,  A.D.  1545. 

Delden  is  a  town  in  Lower  Germany,  three  miles  from 
Daventry,  where  these  two  virgins  of  noble  parentage 
were  burned.  After  diligently  frequenting  churches 
and  sermons,  and  being  instructed  in  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  they  believed,  that  as  the  benefit  of  salvation 
comes  only  by  our  faith  in  Christ,  all  the  other  mer- 
chandise of  the  jiope,  which  he  sells  to  the  people  for 
money,  was  needless.  Mary,  being  the  younger,  was 
put  first  into  the  fire  ;  where  she  prayed  ardently  for  her 
enemies,  commending  her  soul  to  God.  The  judges 
greatly  marvelled  at  her  constancy. 

Then  they  exhorted  Ursula  to  turn,  or  if  she  would 
not,  at  least  that  she  should  require  to  be  beheaded. 
She  said,  that  she  was  guilty  of  no  error,  nor  defended 
any  thing,  but  what  was  consonant  to  the  scripture,  in 
which  she  trusted  to  persevere  to  the  end.  And  as  to 
the  kind  of  punishment,  she  said,  she  feared  not  the 
fire,  but  rather  would  follow  the  example  of  her  dear 
sister  that  went  before. 

Andrew  Thiessen,  Katharine  his  wife,  Nicholas  Thiessen, 
Francis  Thiessen,  brethren,  at  Mechlin,  A.D.  1545. 

Andrew  Thiessen,  citizen  of  Mechlin,  had  three  sons 
and  a  daughter,  whom  he  instructed  diligently  in  the 
doctrine  of  the  gospel,  and  despised  the  doings  of 
popery.  Being  hated  and  persecuted  of  the  friars  and 
priest  there,  he  went  to  England  and  there  died.  Fran- 
cis and  Nicholas  his  two  sons  went  to  Germany  to 
study  ;  and  returning  again  to  their  mother,  and  sister, 
and  younger  brother,  by  diligent  instruction  brought 
them  to  the  right  knowledge  of  God's  gospel :  the  par- 
son there  taking  counsel  together  with  William  de  Clerk, 
the  head  magistrate  of  the  town  of  Mechlin,  and  others, 
agreed,  that  the  mother  with  her  four  children  should  be 
sent  to  prison  :  where  great  labour  was  employed  to 
reclaim  them  to  their  church.  The  two  younger,  being 
not  yet  settled  either  in  years  or  doctrine,  inclined  to 
them,  and  were  delivered.  The  mother,  who  would  not 
consent,  was  condemned  to  perpetual  prison.  The  other 
two,  Francis  and  Nicholas,  standing  firndy  to  their  con- 
fession, defended,  that  the  catholic  church  was  not  the 
church  of  Rome  ;  that  the  sacrament  was  to  be  minis- 
tered in  both  kinds  ;  that  auricular  confession  was  to  no 
purpose  ;  that  invocation  of  saints  was  to  be  left  ;  that 
there  was  no  purgatoiy.  The  friars  they  called  hypo- 
crites, and  contemned  their  threatenings.  The  magis- 
trates, after  dis))utations,  tried  torments,  to  learn  of 
them  who  was  their  master,  and  what  companions  they 
had.  "  Their  master,"  they  said,  "  was  Christ  which 
bare  his  cross  before.  Friends  they  had  innumerable, 
and  dispersed  in  all  places."     At  last  they  were  brought 


A.D.  1527—1555.]        AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  MARTYRS  WHO  SUFFERED  IN  GERMANY.  453 

to  the  judges  :  their  articles  were  read,  and  they  were 
condemned  to  be  burned.  Comin?  to  the  place  of  exe- 
cution, as  they  began  to  exhort  the  people,  gags  were 
thrust  into  their  mouths,  which  they  through  vehemency 
in  speaking  thrust  out  again,  desiring  for  the  Lord  s 
sake  that  they  might  have  leave  to  speak.  And  so  s.ng- 
in-  witli  a  loud  voice,  "  I  believe  in  one  God,  &c. 
thev  wer-  fastened  to  the  stake,  praying  for  their  perse- 
cutors and  exhorting  one  another,  to  bear  the  fire 
patiently  The  one  feeling  the  flame  to  come  to  his 
beard  "  '^h  I"  said  he,  "  what  a  small  pain  is  this,  to 
be  compared  to  the  glory  to  come  !"  Tiius  the  patient 
martyrs  committed  their  spirit  to  the  hands  of  bod. 

Marion,  Wife  of  Adrian  Taylor,  Toumay,  A.D.  1545. 

In  the  same  jiersecution  was  apprehended  also  one 
Adrian  and  Marion  his  wife.  The  cause  of  their  trouble, 
as  also  of  the  others,  was  the  emperor's  decree  made  in 
the  council  of  Worms  against  the  Lutherans.  Adrian, 
being  not  so  strong  a  man.  gave  back  from  the  truth, 
and  was  only  beheaded ;  but  his  wife  being  stronger  than 
a  woman,  withstood  their  threats,  and  therefore  was  en- 
dosed  in  an  iron  grate  and  laid  in  the  earth  and  buried 
alive,  according  to  the  usual  punishment  of  that  country 
for  women. 

Master  Peter  Bruley,  Preacher,  A.  D.  1545. 

Master  Peter  Bruley  was  preacher  in  the  French 
church  at  Strasburg.  At  the  earnest  request  of  faithful 
brethren  he  came  down  to  visit  the  lower  countries 
about  Artois  and  Tournay  in  Flanders  ;  where  he  most 
diligently  preached  the  word  of  God  to  the  people  in 
houses,  the  doors  standing  open. 

When  the  magistrates  of  Tournay  had  shut  the  gates 
of  the  town,  and  had  made  search  for  him  three  days,  he 
was  privately  let  down  the  wall  in  a  basket  during  the 
night  •  and,  as  he  was  let  down  to  the  ditch  ready  to 
taKe  his  way,  one  of  them  who  let  him  down,  leaning 
over  the  wall  to  bid  him  farewell,  caused  unawares  a 
Stone  to  slip  out  of  the  wall,  which,  falling  upon  him, 
broke  his  leg,  by  which  he  was  heard  by  the  watchmen 
complaining  of  his  wound,  and  so  was  taken,  giving 
thanks  to  God,  by  whose  Providence  he  was  there  staid 
tc  serve  the  Lord  in  that  place.  So  long  as  he  re- 
mained in  prison,  he  ceased  not  to  fulfil  the  part  of  a 
diligent  preacher,  teaching,  and  confirming  all  that  came 
to  him  in  the  word  of  grace.  Being  in  prison  he  wrote 
his  own  confession  and  examination,  and  sent  it  to  the 
brethren.  He  remained  in  prison  four  months.  His 
sentence  was  given  by  the  emperor's  comniissioners  at 
Brussels  That  he  should  be  burned  to  ashes,  and  his 
ashes  thrown  into  the  river.  He  cheerfully  and  con- 
stantly took  his  martyrdom,  and  suffered  it. 

Peter  Miocius,  Bergilan,  Tournay,  A.  D.  1545. 

The  coming  of  Master  Peter  Bruley  into  the  country  of 
Flanders,  did"*  much  good  among  the  brethren.  This 
Peter,  before  he  was  called  to  the  gospel,  had  led  a 
wicked  life,  but  after  the  gospel  began  to  work  in  him 
it  altered  his  character  so  much,  that  he  excelled  all 
other  men  in  godly  zeal  and  virtue.  In  his  first  exami- 
nation he  was  asked,  "  Whether  he  was  one  of  the 
scholars  of  Peter  Bruley?"  He  said  he  was,  and  that 
he  had  received  much  fruit  by  his  doctrine.  '  ^Wilt 
thou  then  defend  his  doctrine  ?"  said  they.  "  Yea,  said 
he  "  for  it  is  consonant  both  to  the  Old  Testament  and  to 
the  New."  And  for  this  he  was  let  down  into  a  deep 
dunc'eon  under  the  castle-ditch,  full  of  toads  and  filthy 
vermin  Shortly  afterwards  the  senate,  with  certain 
friars  came  to  examine  him,  to  see  whether  they  could 
convert  him.  He  answered  and  said,  "  That  when  he 
had  lived  such  an  ungodly  life,  they  never  spake  a  word 
against  him :  but  now,  for  favouring  the  word  of  God, 
they  sought  his  blood." 

There  was  also  one  Bergiban  in  the  prison  at  the  same 
time,  who  had  been  an  active  man  in  the  gospel,  before 
the  coming  of  Bruley  ;  but  the  commissioners  having 
threatened  him  with  cruel  torments,  and  horror  ot 
death,  he  began  by  little  and  little  to  waver  and  shrink 


from  the  truth,  at  the  fair  words  of  the  false  friars  and 
priests,  wno  promised  to  have  his  punishment  changed 
into  being  beheaded,  and  at  this  he  was  fain  to  grant 
their  requests  :  upon  which  the  adversaries  taking  their 
advantage,  came  to  Miocius,  and  told  them  of  Bergiban'a 
retractation,  wishing  him  to  do  the  like.  But  he  stoutly 
persisting  in  the  truth,  endured  to  the  fire,  where,  having 
powder  put  to  his  breast,  he  was  dispatched.  The  friars, 
iiearing  the  crack  of  tlie  powder  upon  his  breast,  told 
the  people,  that  the  devil  came  out  of  him  and  car- 
ried away  his  soul ! 

A  Priest  of  Germany. 

John  Gastius  writes  of  a  certain  prince,  but  does  not 
name  him,  who  put  out  the  eyes  of  a  priest  in  Germany 
for  no  other  cause  than  that  he  said  tlie  mass  was  no  sa- 
crifice, in  the  sense  in  which  many  priests  take  it. 
Neither  did  the  cruel  prince  immediately  put  him  to 
death,  but  first  kept  him  in  prison  for  a  long  time,  af- 
flicting him  with  torments.  Then  he  was  brought  forth 
to  be  degraded,  after  a  barbarous  manner.  First,  they 
shaved  the  crown  of  his  head,  then  rubbed  it  hard  with 
salt,  so  that  the  blood  came  running  down  his  shoulders. 
After  that  they  raised  and  paired  the  tops  of  his  fingers 
with  cruel  pain,  that  no  savour  of  the  holy  oil  might  re- 
main. At  last  the  patient  and  godly  martyf ,  four  days 
after,  yielded  up  his  life  and  spirit. 

A  godly  Priest  in  Hungary. 

In  Hungary  a  godly  priest  preached,  that  the  eating 
of  flesh  is  not  prohibited  in  the  scripture  :  for  which  the 
cruel  bishop,  after  he  had  imprisoned  him  some  weeks, 
caused  him  to  be  brought  out,  and  his  body  to  be  tied 
over  with  hares,  geese,  and  hens  hanging  round  about 
him  :  and  so  the  beastly  bishop  made  dogs  be  set  upon 
him,  which  cruelly  rent  and  tore  whatever  they  could 
catch :  and  thus  the  good  minister  of  Christ,  being 
driven  about  the  city  with  the  barking  of  dogs,  died,  and 
was  martyred.  But  within  a  few  days  after,  the  im- 
pious bishop,  by  the  stroke  of  God's  just  hand,  fell  sick 
and  became  mad,  and  so  raving  without  sense  or  wit, 
died  miserably. 

Master  Nicholas  Finchnan.  Marion,  Wife  of  Augustine, 
A.D.  1549. 

Master  Nicholas,  and  Barbara  his  wife  ;  also  Augus  • 
tine  a  barber,  and  Marion  his  wife,  after  they  had  been 
at  Geneva,  came  into  Germany,  to  pass  over  into  Eng- 
land. By  the  way  coming  to  Hainault,  Augustine 
desired  Master  Nicholas  to  come  to  Bruises  to  visit  and 
comfort  certain  brethren  there  ;  which  he  willingly  did. 
From  thence  they  continued  their  journey  toward  Eng- 
land. But  in  the  way  Augustine  and  his  wife,  beinj 
known,  were  detected.  Augustine  escaped  that  time 
out  of  their  hands,  and  could  not  be  found.  The 
soldiers  then  laying  hands  upon  Nicholas  and  the  two 
women,  brought  them  back  again  to  Tournay.  In  re- 
turning by  the  way,  when  ISIaster  Nicholas  at  the  table 
gave  thanks  (as  the  manner  is  of  the  faithful)  the  wicked 
ruler  scorning  them,  and  swearing  like  a  tyrant,  said, 
••  Now  let  us  see,  thou  lewd  heretic,  whether  thy  God 
can  deliver  thee  out  of  mv  hand."  Nicholas  answering 
again  modestly,  asked,  "  What  had  Christ  ever  offended 
him,  that  he  with  his  blasphemous  swearing  did  so  tear 
him  in  pieces  ?"  desiring  him,  "  that  if  he  had  any  thing 
to  say  against  Christ,  that  he  would  rather  wreak  his 
anger  upon  his  poor  body,  and  let  the  Lord  alone." 
After  this,  they  bound  their  hands  and  feet,  and  laid 
them  in  the  dungeon. 

Nicholas  shortly  after  was  brought  before  the  judges, 
and  condemned  to  be  burned  to  ashes.  On  which  sen- 
tence Nicholas  blessed  the  Lord,  who  had  countwl  hitn 
worthy  to  be  a  witness  in  the  cause  of  his  dear  and  well- 
beloved  Son,  and  then  patiently  taking  his  death,  com- 
mended  up  his  spirit  unto  God  in  the  midst  of  the  fire. 

Marion,   Wife  of  Augustine.  A.D.  1549. 
After  the  martyrdom  of  this  Master  Nicholas,  Marion 
the  wife  of  Augustine  was  called  for.     With  her  they  had 


454 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  MARTYRS  WHO  SUFFERED  IN  GERMANY.        [Book  Vll. 


much  talk  about  the  manner  and  state  of  Geneva,  asking 
her  how  the  sacraments  were  administered  there,  and 
•whether  she  had  celebrated  there  the  Lord's  supper? 
She  answered,  that  the  sucraments  there  were  celebrated 
after  the  Lord's  institution,  of  which  she  was  no  cele- 
brater,  but  a  partaker.  The  sentence  of  her  condemna- 
tion was,  that  she  should  be  interred  alive.  When  slie 
was  let  down  to  tiie  grave,  kneeling,  she  desired  the 
Lord  to  help  her  ;  and  before  she  should  be  thrown 
down,  she  desired  her  face  might  be  covered  with  a  nap- 
kin or  some  linen  cloth  ;  being  so  covered,  and  the  earth 
thrown  ujion  her  face  and  body,  the  executioner  stamped 
upon  her  with  his  feet,  till  her  breath  was  past. 

Augustine  the  Husband  of  Marion,  A.D.  1549. 

We  heard  before  how  Augustine  escaped  at  the  taking 
of  Nicholas  and  the  two  women,  but  having  returned 
to  the  town  of  Beaumont  in  Hainault,  he  was  known 
and  detected  to  the  magistrate.  Being  taken,  lie  was 
examined,  and  valiantly  standing  to  the  defence  of 
his  doctrine,  he  answered  his  adversaries  with  great 
boldness. 

Among  others  who  came  to  him  was  the  warden  of  the 
Gray  friars,  who  persuaded  him  to  relent,  or  he  should 
be  damned  in  hell-fire  perpetually.  Augustine  answering 
said,  "  Prove  that  which  you  said  by  the  authority  of 
God's  word,  that  a  man  may  believe  you.  You  say 
much,  but  you  prove  nothing,  rather  like  a  doctor  of 
lies,  than  of  truth,"  &c.  At  last,  being  condemned  to 
be  burnt,  he  was  brought  to  the  inn  where  he  was  to  take 
horse;  where  was  a  certain  gentleman,  a  stranger,  who, 
drinking  to  him  in  a  cup  of  wine,  desired  him  to  have 
pity  upon  himself;  and  if  he  would  not  favour  his  life, 
yet  that  he  woidd  favour  his  own  soul.  Augustine  said, 
after  he  had  thanked  him  for  his  good  will,  "  What  care 
I  have,"  said  he,  "  of  my  soul,  you  may  see  by  this, 
that  I  had  rather  give  my  body  to  be  burned,  than  to  do 
that  which  was  against  my  conscience.''  When  the  day 
of  his  martyrdom  came,  the  people  being  offended  at 
his  constancy,  cried  out  to  have  him  drawn  at  a  horse's 
tail  in  place  of  burning  ;  but  the  Lord  would  not  suffer 
that.  In  fine,  being  tied  to  the  stake,  and  fire  set  to 
him,  he  prayed  to  the  Lord,  and  so  in  the  fire  patiently 
departed. 

A  certain  Woman  at  Augsburyh,  A.D.  1550. 

At  Augsburgh  a  woman  dwelling  there,  seeing  a  priest 
carry  the  host  to  a  sick  person  with  taper-light,  as  the 
manner  is,  asked  him  what  he  meant  by  going  with 
candle-light  at  noon-day.  For  this  she  was  apprehended, 
and  in  great  danger,  had  it  not  been  for  the  earnest  suit 
and  prayers  of  the  women  of  that  city,  and  at  the  inter- 
cession of  Mary  the  emperor's  sister. 

TSvo  Virgins  in  the  Diocese  of  Batnberge.  A.D.  1551. 

In  the  diocese  of  Bamberge,  two  virgins  were  led  out  to 
slaughter,  which  they  sustained  with  patient  hearts  and 
cheerful  countenances.  They  liad  garlands  of  straw  put 
on  their  heads  on  going  to  their  martyrdom,  on  which 
one  comforting  the  other  said,  "  Seeing  Christ  for  us 
bare  a  crown  of  thorns,  why  should  we  stick  to  bear  a 
crown  of  straw .'  no  doubt  but  the  Lord  will  render  us 
better  than  crowns  of  gold."  Some  said  that  they  were 
anabaptists  ;  and  it  might  be,  said  Melancthon,  that  they 
had  some  fond  opinion  ;  yet  they  held,  saith  he,  the 
foundation  of  the  articles  of  our  faith,  and  they  died 
blessedly,  in  a  good  conscience,  and  knowledge  of  the 
Son  of  God.  Few  live  without  errors.  Flatter  not  your- 
selves, thinking  yourselves  so  clear  that  you  cannot  err. 

Hostius,  otherwise  called  George,  at  Ghent,  A.D.  1555. 

This  Hostius  had  been  in  the  French  c'nurch  in  England, 
during  the  reign  of  King  Edward.  After  the  coming  of 
Queen  Mary,  he  went  to  Friesland,  with  his  wife  and 
children.  From  thence  he  came  to  Ghent,  where  he 
heard  that  there  was  a  Black  friar  who  used  to  preach 
good  doctrine,  and  being  desirous  to  hear  him,  he  came 
to  his  sermon.  The  friar,  contrary  to  his  expectation, 
preached  in  defence  of  transubstantiation,  at  which  his 
heart  was  so  full  that  he   could  scarcely  refrain  from 


speaking  until  the  sermon  was  finished.  As  soon  as 
the  friar  had  come  down  from  the  pulpit,  he  burst  out 
and  charged  him  with  false  doctrine,  persuading  the 
people  as  well  as  lie  could  be  heard,  by  the  scriptures, 
that  the  bread  was  but  a  sacrament  only  of  the  Lord's 
body.  He  had  not  gone  far,  when  Ilesselius  the  cham- 
berlain overtook  him,  and  carried  him  to  prison.  Then 
were  doctors  and  friars  brought  to  reason  with  him,  of 
the  sacrament,  of  the  invocation  of  saints,  and  purga- 
tory. He  ever  stood  to  the  trial  only  of  the  scripture, 
which  they  refused.  When  he  was  condemned,  he  was 
commanded  not  to  speak  to  the  people.  The  officer 
made  great  haste  to  have  him  dispatched.  Wherefore 
he,  mildly  like  a  lamb,  praying  for  his  enemies,  gave 
himself  to  be  bound  ;  first  they  strangled  him,  and  then 
consumed  his  body  with  fire. 

Bertrand  de  Bias,  at   Tournay,  A.D.  1555. 

The  story  of  Bertrand  is  lamentable,  his  torments  in- 
credible, the  tyranny  shewed  to  him  horrible,  the  con- 
stancy of  the  martyr  admirable.  Tliis  Bertrand,  bein" 
a  silk  weaver,  went  to  Wesell  for  the  cause  of  religion, 
and  being  desirous  to  draw  his  wife  and  children  from 
Tournay  to  Wesell,  he  came  thrice  to  persuade  her  to  go 
with  him.  When  she  could  not  be  entreated,  he,  re- 
maining a  few  days  at  home,  set  his  house  in  order, 
and  desired  his  wife  and  brother  to  pray  that  God 
would  establish  him  in  the  enterprise  which  he  went 
about.  He  went  upon  Christmas  day  to  the  high  church 
of  Tournay,  where  he  took  the  cake  out  of  the  priest's 
hand,  as  he  would  have  lifted  it  over  his  head  at  mass, 
and  stamped  it  under  his  feet,  saying,  that  he  did  it  to 
shew  the  glory  of  that  god,  and  what  little  power  he  had  ; 
witli  other  words  more  to  the  people,  to  persuade  them 
that  the  cake  or  fragment  of  bread  was  not  Jesus  their 
Saviour. 

At  the  sight  of  this  the  peojile  stood  all  amazed.  At 
length  such  a  stir  followed,  that  Bertrand  could  hardly 
escape  with  life.  The  noise  of  this  was  soon  carried 
to  the  bailiff  of  Hainault,  and  governor  of  the  castle 
of  Tournay,  who  lay  sick  of  the  gout  at  Biesie.  He 
like  a  madman  cried  out,  that  God  would  ever  be  so 
patient  as  to  suffer  that  contumely  to  be  trodden  under- 
foot ;  adding,  that  he  would  revenge  his  cause,  so  that  it 
should  be  an  example  for  ever  to  all  posterity  ;  and  forth- 
with the  furious  tyrant  commanded  himself  to  be  carried 
to  the  castle  of  Tournay.  Bertrand  being  brought  before 
him,  was  asked,  whether  he  repented  of  his  act,  or  whe- 
ther he  would  so  do,  if  it  were  to  be  done  again  ?  Who 
answered,  that  if  it  were  an  hundred  times  to  be  done, 
he  would  do  it  ;  and  if  he  had  an  hundred  lives,  he 
would  give  them  in  that  quarrel.  Then  was  he  thrice 
tormented  most  miserably.  They  then  proceeded  to 
the  sentence,  more  like  tyrants  than  christian  men.  By 
the  tenor  of  which  sentence,  this  was  his  punishment : — 

First,  he  was  drawn  from  the  castle  of  Tournay  to  the 
market-place,  having  a  ball  of  iron  put  into  his  mouth. 
Then  he  was  set  upon  a  stage,  where  his  right  hand, 
wherewith  he  took  the  host,  was  crushed  and  pressed  be- 
tween two  hot  irons,  with  sharp  iron  cages  fiery  red,  till 
the  form  and  fashion  of  his  hand  was  misshapen.  In 
like  manner  they  brought  irons  for  his  right  foot,  made 
fire-hot,  which  of  his  own  accord  he  put  to  his  foot, 
to  suffer  as  his  hand  had  done,  with  wonderful  con- 
stancy and  firmness  of  mind.  That  done  they  took  the 
ball  of  iron  out  of  his  mouth,  and  cut  off  his  tongue,  who 
notwithstanding,  with  continual  crying,  ceased  not  to 
call  upon  God  ;  whereby  the  hearts  of  the  people  were 
greatly  moved.  Upon  this  the  tormentors  thrust  the 
iron  ball  into  his  mouth  again.  Then  his  legs  and  his 
arms  were  bound  behind  him  with  an  iron  chain  going 
about  his  body,  and  so  he  was  let  down  flat  upon  the  fire. 
The  aforesaid  governor  standing  by  and  looking  on, 
caused  him  to  be  let  up  again,  and  so  down  and  up  again, 
till  at  last  the  whole  body  was  spent  to  ashes,  which  he 
commanded  to  be  cast  into  the  river  ;  when  this  was 
done,  the  chapel  where  this  mass-god  was  so  treated 
was  locked  up,  and  the  board  whereu))on  the  priest  stood 
was  burnt,  and  the  marble  stone  upon  which  the  host 
fell  was  broken  in  pieces. 


A.  D.  1527—1335.]  MARTYRS  WHO  SUFFERED  IN  GERMANY  AND  FRANCE. 

In  the  same  year,  1353,  two  hundred  ministers  and 
preachers  of  the  gospel  were  banished  out  of  Bohemia 
for  preaching  against  the  superstition  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  and  extolling  the  glory  of  Christ. 


453 


The  Preachers  of  Locranc  exiled. 
Locrane  is  a  place  between  the  Alps,  yet  subject  to  the 
Helvetians.  When  these  had  received  the  gospel,  and 
the  live  cantons  of  the  Helvetians  were  not  well  pleased, 
but  would  have  them  punished,  and  great  contention 
was  among  the  Helvetians  about  it,  it  was  concluded 
at  length,  that  the  ministers  should  be  exiled. 

Francis   Warluf,   Alexander    Dayken,    at    Tournay, 
A.  D.  1362. 

After  these  two  good  men  had  been  conversant  in  the 
reformed  churches  in  other  countries,  at  last,  for  con- 
science sake,  they  returned  home  to  do  good  in  their  own 
country  of  Tournay. 

So,  as  the  people  there  resorted  to  a  field  or  wood 
without  the  city,  with  a  preacher,  to  hear  the  word  of 
God,  and  to  pray  ;  the  adversaries  so  pursued  them,  that 
they  took  above  thirty,  of  whom  these  two  among  the 
rest  were  apprehended ;  and  thinking  no  less  but  that  they 
should  be  burned,  they  began  to  sing  psalms.  At  length 
being  brought  forth,  first  one,  then  the  other,  they  were 
both  beheaded.  And  where  the  judges  had  intended  to 
quarter  their  bodies,  and  to  set  them  up  by  the  high 
ways,  yet  was  it  so  provided,  God  working  in  the  hearts 
of  the  people,  that  they  were  both  committed  to  sepul- 
ture. 

Gillotiis  Virer,  James  Falter  his  father-in-law,  Mi- 
chael Fabcr  son  of  James,  Anna,  wife  of  Gillotus,  and 
daughter  of  James  Faber,  suffered  in  the  cause  of  the 
gospel  at  Valence.  James  Faber,  being  an  old  man, 
said  that  although  he  could  not  answer  or  fortify  them 
in  reasoning,  yet  lie  would  constantly  abide  in  the  truth 
of  the  gospel.  Anna,  his  daughter,  being  with  child, 
was  respited ;  after  she  was  delivered  she  followed  her 
husband  and  father  in  the  like  martyrdom. 

Michella  Caignoucle,  at  Valence,  A.D.  1350. 

Michella,  wife  of  James  Clerk,  who  was  before  burned 
when  she  was  offered  to  be  married,  and  to  be  carried 
out  of  the  country  to  some  reformed  church,  refused  so 
to  do,  but  would  abide  her  vocation,  and  so  was  con- 
demned with  Gillotus  to  be  burned. 

Godfrid  Hamelle,  at  Tournay,  A.D.  1532. 

This  Godfrid,  a  tailor,  was  taken  and  condemned  at 
Tournay.  When  they  had  condemned  him  by  the  name 
of  an  heretic:  "Nay,"  said  he,  "not  an  heretic,  but 
an  unprofitable  servant  of  Jesus  Christ."  When  the  exe- 
cutioner went  about  to  strangle  him  to  diminish  his 
jiunisliment,  he  refused  it,  saying,  "  That  he  would  abide 
the  sentence  that  the  judges  had  given." 

Beside  these  Germans  there  were  a  great  number  both 
in  the  higher  and  lower  countries  of  Germany,  who 
were  secretly  drowned,  or  buried,  or  otherwise  made 
away  with  in  prison,  whose  names  altliough  they  are  not 
known  to  us,  yet  they  are  registered  in  the  book  of  life. 
In  the  Dutch  book  of  Adrian,  others  are  numbered  in  the 
catalogue  of  these  German  martyrs,  who  suffered  in 
several  places  of  the  low  country  :  the  names  of  some 
of  these  are  : — 

John  Malo,  Damian  Witrocke,  Waldrew  Caller,  John 
Porceau,  Julian,  Vanden  Swerde,  Adrian  Lopphen, 
Eawdwine.  At  Bergen,  were  burnt,  in  the  year  1553, 
John  Malo,  Damian  Witrocke,  Waldrew  Calier  ;  buried 
alive,  John  Porceau.  At  Aste  also  suffered  one  Julian. 
1541,  and  Adrian  Lopphen,  1535,  At  Brussels,  1559, 
one  Bawdwine,  beheaded.  Another  called  Gilleken 
Tilleman  burnt,  1551. 

Add  moreover  to  the  catalogue  of  Dutch  martyrs  burnt 
in  the  Low  Countries  under  the  emperor's  dominion,  the 
names  of  these  following :  William  Swole  burnt  at 
Mechlin,  1529.  Nicholas  Van  Pole,  at  Ghent,  beheaded. 
Robert  Ogvier,  and  Joan  bis  wife,  with  Baudicou,  and 


Martin  Ogvier,  their  children,  who  suffered  at  Lisle, 
1556.  Master  Nicholas  burnt  at  Mons  in  Hainault : 
Lawrence,  of  Brussels,  at  Mons  ;  John  Fasseau  at  Mons ; 
Cornelius  Volcart  at  Bruges,  135:?.  Hubert,  the  printer, 
and  Philebert  Joyner,  at  Bruges,  133.'?.  A  woman  buried 
with  thorns  under  her  ;  Peter  le  Roux  at  Bruges,  1552. 
At  Mechlin  suffered  Francis  and  Nicholas,  two  brethren, 
1555.  At  Antwerp  were  burnt  Adrian,  a  painter,  and  Henry, 
a  tailor,  1555.  Also  Cornelius  Halewine,  locksmith,  and 
Herman  Janson  the  same  year.  John  du  Camp,  school- 
master, 1537,  with  a  number  of  others,  who  in  the  book 
are  to  be  seen  and  read. 

In  1325,  we  read  also  in  the  French  history,  of  a  cer- 
tain monk,  who,  because  he  forsook  his  abominable  or- 
der, and  was  married,  was  burned  at  Prague. 

A  Preacher  poisoned  at  Erfurt. 

In  the  collections  of  Henry  Patalion,  we  read  also  of 
a  certain  godly  preacher  who  was  poisoned  for  preaching 
the  word  of  truth,  by  the  priests  of  Erfurt. 

And  here  ceasing  with  these  persecutions  in  Germany, 
we  will  now,  Christ  willing,  proceed  further  to  the 
French  martyrs,  comprehending  in  a  like  manner  the 
names  and  causes  of  such  as  in  that  kingdom  suffered  for 
the  word  of  God,  and  the  cause  of  righteousness. 


THE    FRENCH    MARTYRS. 

James  Pavane,  Schoolmaster,  at  Paris,  A.D.  1524. 

This  James,  being  taken  by  the  bishop  of  Meux,  was 
compelled  to  recant.  Afterward  returning  again  to  hia 
confession,  he  was  burned  at  Paris,  in  the  year  1525, 

Dionysius  de  Rieux,  at  Meux,  A.D.  1528. 

This  Denis  was  one  of  them  who  was  burned  for  say- 
ing that  the  mass  is  a  plain  denial  of  the  death  and  pas- 
sion of  Christ.  He  was  always  wont  to  have  in  his 
mouth  the  words  of  Christ:  "  He  that  denieth  me  be- 
fore men,  him  I  will  also  deny  before  my  Father  ;"  and  to 
muse  upon  the  same  earnestly.  He  was  burnt  with  a 
slow  fire. 

John  de  Cadurco,  Bachelor  of  the  Civil  Law,  A.D.  1533. 

This  John,  for  making  an  exhortation  to  his  country- 
men upon  Allhallows-day,  and  after  sitting  at  a  feast  where 
it  was  propounded  that  every  one  should  bring  forth  some 
sentence,  because  he  brought  forth  this  ;  "Christ  reigns 
in  our  hearts,"  and  prosecuted  it  by  the  scriptures,  he 
was  accused,  taken,  and  degraded,  and  afterwards 
burned.  At  his  degradation,  one  of  the  Black  friars  of 
Paris  preached,  taking  for  his  text  the  words  of  St.  Paul, 
1  Tim.  iv.  1.  "  The  Spirit  speaketh  expressly  that  injthe 
later  times,  men  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed 
to  seducing  spirits  and  doctrines  of  devils,"  &c.  And 
in  handling  that  place,  either  he  could  not,  or  would  not 
proceed  further  in  the  text.  Cadurco  cried  out  to  him 
to  proceed,  and  read  further.  The  friar  stood  dumb  and 
could  not  speak  a  word. 

Then  Cadurco,  taking  the  text,  continued  it :  "Teach- 
ing lies  in  hypocrisy,  having  their  conscience  seared 
with  a  hot  iron,  forbidding  to  marry,  and  commanding 
to  abstain  from  meats  which  God  hath  created  to  be  re- 
ceived with  thanksgiving,"  &c. 

Bartholomeiv  Myler,  a  lame  cripple  :  John  Biirges, 
merchant,  the  receiver  of  Nantz  ;  Henry  Hoille  of  Cou- 
beron  ;  Cafella,  a  schoolmistress  ;  Stephen  de  la  Forge, 
merchant,  \b?>^.  These  five  here  specified,  for  certain 
papers  circulated  abroad  against  the  abomination  of  the 
mass,  and  other  superstitious  absurdities  of  the  pope, 
were  condemned  and  burned  in  the  city  of  Paris.  Henry 
of  Couberon  had  his  tongue  bored  through,  and  tied 
fast  to  one  of  his  cheeks  with  an  iron  wire  ;  he  likewise 
with  the  others  was  burned. 

Alejander  Canus,  Priest,  otherwise  called  Laurentixig 
Cruceus,  at  Paris,  A.D.  15.i3. 
For  the  sincere  doctrine  and  confession  of  Christ'* 


4*6 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  MARri'RS. 


TBooK  VII. 


true  relijrion,  Tie  ^vas  burned  in  Paris  ;  having  but  a  small 
fire  he  suflfeied  much  torment. 

John  Pointer,  Surgeon,  at  Paris,  A.D.  1533. 
This  sursreon  hein-j  detected  and  accused  by  the  friars, 
was  first  condemned  to  be  stransrled,  and  then  burned  ; 
but  afterwards,  because  he  would  not  do  homage  to  a 
certain  idol  at  the  command  of  a  friar  that  came  to  con- 
fess him,  his  sentence  was  changed  to  have  his  tongue 
cut  out,  and  so  to  be  burned. 

Peter  Gavdet,  Knight  of  EhodeR,  A.D.  1533. 
This  Peter,  being  at  Geneva  with  his  wife,  was  put  in 
prison  for  defence  of  the  gospel  ;  and,  after  long  tor- 
ments, was  burned. 

Qvoqvillard,  A.D.  1534. 
At    Bezanfon,    in    Bursrundy,    tliis    Quoquillard    was 
burned   for  the    confession   and  testimony    of   Christ's 
gospel. 

Nicholfr.'i,  a  scrivener  ;  Jotin  de  Pniir  ;  Stephen  Bvrlef, 
1534.  These  three  were  executed  and  burned  for  the 
cause  of  the  gospel,  in  the  city  of  Arras. 

Mari/  Beraiidella,  at  Fovntaigne,  A.D.  1534. 

This  Mary  being  virtuously  instructed  by  her  master 
where  "^^f  lived  ;  and  being  afterwards  at  a  sermon 
where  ■<  friar  preached,  she  found  fault  with  his  doc- 
trine, and  refuted  the  same  by  the  scriptures.  He 
l>rocured  her  to    be  burned  at  Fountaigne. 

John  Comon,  1535. 

John  Cornon  was  a  husbandman  of  Mascon,  and  un- 
lettered ;  but  one  to  whom  God  gave  such  wisdom,  that 
his  judees  were  amazed,  when  he  was  condemned  by 
their  sentence  and  burned. 

Martin  Gonin,  in  Dauphine,  A.D.  1536. 

This  Martin  being  taken  for  a  spy  on  the  borders  of 
France,  towards  the  Alps,  was  committed  to  prison.  In 
his  going  out,  his  jailor  es])ied  about  him  the  letters  of 
Farrell,  and  of  Peter  Viret.  Therefore  being  examined 
by  tlie  king's  procurator,  and  of  the  inquisitor,  touching 
his  faith,  he  was  cast  into  the  river  and  drowned. 

daiidiiis  Painter,  a  Goldsmith,  at  Paris,  A.D.  1540. 

Claudius  going  about  to  convert  his  friends  and  kins- 
folks in  his  doctrine,  was  committed  and  condemned 
to  be  burned  :  but  the  high  parliament  of  Paris,  cor- 
recting that  sentence,  added,  that  he  should  have  his 
tongue  cut  out  before,  and  so  be  burned. 

Stephen  Brnne,  a  Husbandman,  at  Rntiers,  A.D.  1540. 

Stephen  Brune  after  confession  of  his  faith,  was  ad- 
judged to  be  burned.  "Which  punishment  he  took  so 
constantly,  that  it  was  a  wonder  to  them.  His  adver- 
saries commanded  after  his  death,  that  none  should 
make  any  more  mention  of  him,  under  pain  of  heresy. 

Constantius  of  Rouen,  with  three  others,  A.D.  1542. 

These  four,  for  the  defence  of  the  gospel  being  con- 
demned to  be  burned,  were  put  in  a  cart.  They  said, 
that  they  were  reputed  here  as  tlie  ofTscouring  of  the 
world,  but  yet  their  death  was  a  sweet  odour  unto  God. 

John  du  Becke,  Priest,  A.D.  1543. 

For  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel  he  was  degraded,  and 
constantly  abode  the  torment  of  fire  in  the  city  of 
Troyes  in  Champagne. 

Aymond  de  Lauog,  at  Bnnrdeanx ,  A.D.  1543. 

Aymond  preached  the  gospel  at  Saint  Faith's  in  An- 
jou,  wliere  he  was  accused  by  the  parish  priest,  and 
by  other  (iriests,  as  havino;  taught  false  doctrine.  When 
the  magistrates  of  Bourdeaux  had  given  command  to 
apprelu-nd  him,  he  was  desired  by  his  friends  to  fly  : 
but  hf   would  not,  saying,   he  had   rather   never   have 


been  born,  than  to  do  so.  It  was  the  office  of  a  good 
shepherd,  he  said,  not  to  fly  in  time  of  peril,  but  rather 
to  abide  the  danger,  lest  the  flock  should  be  scattered  : 
or  lest  in  so  doing,  he  should  leave  some  scruple  in  their 
minds,  to  think,  that  he  fed  them  with  dreams  and 
fables,  contrary  to  the  word  of  God.  Wherefore  he 
told  them,  that  he  feared  not  to  yield  both  body  and 
soul  for  the  truth  which  he  had  taught ;  saying,  with 
St.  Paul,  "  That  he  was  ready,  not  to  be  bound  only, 
but  also  to  die  for  the  Lord  Jesus." 

W^hen  the  somner  came  to  arrest  him,  the  people 
rose,  in  defence  of  their  preacher,  and  flew  upon  the 
somner,  to  deliver  him  out  of  his  hands.  But  Aymond 
desired  them  not  to  prevent  his  martyrtlom,  for  as  it 
was  the  will  of  God  that  he  should  suff'er,  he  would  not 
resist.  So  Aymond  was  carried  to  Bourdeaux.  Many 
witnesses,  chiefly  priests,  came  against  him,  with  Mr. 
Riverack  :  who  had  said  often  before,  that  if  it  should 
cost  him  a  thousand  crowns,  he  would  have  him  burned. 
He  made  many  exceptions  against  the  false  witnesses, 
but  they  would  not  be  taken.  The  amount  of  their  ac- 
cusation was  only  that  he  had  denied  purgatory. 

He  continued  about  nine  months  in  prison,  bewailing 
exceedingly  his  former  life,  though  no  man  could  charge 
him  outwardly  with  any  crime.  After  that,  he  was  ex- 
amined with  torments.  One  of  the  head  presidents 
came  to  him,  and  shaking  him  by  the  beard,  bade  him 
tell  what  fellows  he  had  of  his  religion.  To  whom  he 
answered,  that  he  had  no  other  fellows,  but  such  as 
knew  and  did  the  will  of  God  his  Father.  In  these 
torments  he  continued  two  or  three  hours,  comforting 
himself  with  these  words;  "This  body,"  said  he,  "once 
must  die,  but  the  spirit  shall  live:  the  kingdom  of  God 
abideth  for  ever."  In  the  time  of  his  tormenting,  he 
fainted,  but  afterwards  on  coming  to  himself  again,  he 
said,  "  O  Lord,  Lord,  why  hast  thou  forsaken  me  .'"' 
To  whom  the  president,  "  Nay,  wicked  Lutheran,  thou 
hast  forsaken  God."  Then  said  Aymond,  "Alas,  good 
masters,  why  do  you  thus  miserably  torment  me  .'  O 
Lord,  I  beseech  thee  forgive  them,  they  know  not  what 
they  do.''  So  constant  was  he,  that  they  could  not 
force  him  to  utter  one  man's  name. 

On  the  next  Saturday  following,  sentence  of  condem- 
nation was  given  against  him.  Then  certain  friars  were 
appointed  to  hear  his  confession  ;  he  refused  them, 
choosing  some  of  his  own  order,  the  parish  priest  of 
St.  Christoi>her's,  bidding  the  friars  depart,  for  he 
would  confess  Ids  sins  to  the  Lord.  "Do  you  not  see," 
said  he,  "  how  I  am  troubled  enough  with  men,  will  ye 
yet  trouble  me  more  ?  Others  have  had  my  body,  will 
ye  also  take  from  me  my  soul .'  Away  from  me,  I  pray 
you."  At  last,  when  they  refused  to  let  him  have  the 
parish  priest,  he  took  a  Carmelite  ;  with  whom  he  had 
long  converse,  and  at  last  converted  him  to  the  truth. 
Shortly  after,  the  judges,  Cassanges,  and  Longa,  with 
others,  came  to  him  ;  Aymond  began  to  preach  to  them 
and  declare  his  mind  touching  the  Lord's  Supjier :  but 
Longa,  interrupting  him,  demanded  of  him  thus. 

Judge. — First  declare  to  us  your  mind,  what  you 
think  of  purgatory  ? 

Martyr. — In  scripture  all  these  are  one,  to  purge,  to 
cleanse,  and  to  wash.  Whereof  we  read  in  Isaiah,  in 
the  epistles  of  St.  Paul,  and  of  St.  Peter  ;  "  He  hath 
washed  you  in  his  blood.  Ye  are  redeemed,  not  with 
gold,  but  with  the  blood  of  Christ,"  &c.  Heh.  ix.  12. 
1  Peter  i.  18.  And  how  often  do  we  read,  in  the  epis- 
tles of  St.  Paul,  that  we  are  cleansed  by  the  blood  of 
Christ  from  our  sins,  &c. 

Judge. — These  epistles  are  known  to  every  child. 

Martyr. — To  every  child?  Nay,  I  fear  you  have  scarce 
read  them  yourself. 

A  friar. — With  one  word  you  may  satisfy  them,  if  you 
will  say,  that  there  is  a  place  where  the  souls  are  purged 
after  this  life. 

Martyr. — That  I  leave  for  you  to  say,  if  you  please. 
What,  would  ye  have  me  damn  my  own  soul,  and  say 
that  which  I  know  not  ? 

Judge. — Dost  not  thou  think,  that  when  thou  art  dead, 
thou  shalt  go  to  purgatory  ?  And  that  he  that  died  iu 
venial  sin,  shall  pass  straight  into  paradise? 


A.  D.  1527—1555.] 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  MARTYRS. 


457 


Martyr. — Such  trust  I  have  in  my  God,  that  the  same 
day  when  I  shall  die,  I  shall  enter  into  paradise. 
Another  judge.— Where  is  paradise  7 
j^^artvT. — There  where  the  majesty  and  glory  of  God  is. 

judo-e. The  canons  make  mention  of  purgatory,  and 

you  in  your  sermons  have  used  always  much  to  pray   for 
the  poor. 

Martyr. — 1  have  preached  the  word  of  God,  and  not 
the  canons. 

Judge. — Dost  thou  believe  in  the  church  ? 
Martyr. — I  believe  as  the   churcli  regenerated  by  the 
blood  of  Christ,   and  founded   in   his    word,    hath    ap- 
pointed. 

Judge. — What  church  is  that  ? 

Martyr. — The  church  is  a  Greek  word,  signifying  as 
muQh  as  a  congregation  or  assembly  :  and  so  I  say,  that 
whensoever  the  faithful  do  congregate  together,  to  the 
honour  of  God,  and  the  extending  of  christian  religion, 
the  Holy  Ghost  is  verily  with  them. 

Judge. — By  this  it  should  follow,  that  there  are  many 
churches  :  and  where  any  rustic  clowns  assemble  to- 
gether, there  must  be  a  church. 

Martyr. — It  is  no  absurd  thing  to  say  that  there  are 
many  churches  or  congregations  among  christians  :  and 
so  speaks  St.  Paul,  to  all  the  churches  which  are  in 
Galatia,  &c.  And  yet  all  these  congregations  make  but 
one  church. 

Judges. — The   church  wherein  thou  believest,  is  not 
the  same  church  which  our  creed  calls  the  holy  church  ? 
Martyr. — I  believe  the  same. 
Judge. — And  who  should  be  head  of  that  church  ? 
Martyr. — Jesus  Christ. 
Judge. — And  not  the  pope  ? 
Martyr. — No. 

Judge. — And  what  is  he  then  ? 

Martyr. — A  minister,  if  he  be  a  good  man,  as  other 
bishops  :  of  whom  St.  Paul  thus  writes  ;  "Let  a  man  so 
account  of  us,  as  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of 
the  mysteries  of  God,"  &c.  1  Cor.  iv.  1. 

Then  the  judges  leaving  him  with  the  friars,  departed, 
counting  him  as  a  damned  creature.     Aymond,  however, 
putting   his    trust   in   God,  was  full   of  comfort,  saying 
with  St.  Paul,  "  "Who  shall  sei)arate  me  from  the  love  of 
God  ?    Shall    tlie    sword,   hunger,   or    nakedness  ?    No, 
nothing  shall  pluck  me  from  him.     But   rather    I    have 
pity  on  you,"    said   he,    and   so  they  departed.      Not 
long  after,  he  was  brought   to   the   place  of  execution, 
singing  by  the   way  the  hundred  and  fourteenth  Psalm. 
He  thanked  moreover  the  keeper,  and  desired  him  to  be 
good  to  his  ])oor  prisoners.     And   so   taking  his  leave  of 
them,  and  desiring   them  to  pray   for  him  ;  also  giving 
thanks  to  the  mistress-keeper  for  her  gentleness  to  him, 
he  proceeded  to   his  execution.     As  he   came  near   the 
church  of  St.  Andrew,  they  desired  him  to  ask  mercy  of 
God,  and  of  blessed  St.  Mary,  and  of  St.  Justice.     "  I 
ask   mercy,"    said   he,    "of  God,  and  his  justice,   but 
the  Virgin,  blessed  St.  Mary,  I   never  offended,  nor  did 
any  thing  for  which  I  should  ask  her  mercy.    In  passing 
a  certain   image  of  the   Virgin  Mary,  great  offence  was 
taken  against  him,  because   he   called  upon  Christ  Jesus 
only,  and  made  no  mention  of  her.     So  he  lifted  up  his 
voice  to  God,  praying  that  he  would  never  suffer  him  to 
invocate  any  other.     Coming  to  the  place  where  he  was 
to   suffer,   he  was  tumbled   out    of    the  cart  uppn   the 
ground,    testifying    to    magistrates  and    to    the    people 
standing  by,  that  he  died  for  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 
He  would  have  spoken  more,  but  he  was  not  suffered, 
by  the  officers,   crying,   "  Dispatch  him  1  dispatch  him  ! 
let  him  not  speak."     Then  spe  king  a  few  words  softly 
in  the  ear  of  the  Carmelite  whom   he  had  converted,  he 
was  bid  to  step  up  to  the  stage.     There  the  people  be- 
ginning to  listen  to  him,  he  said  thus  ;   "  O  Lord,  make 
haste  to  help  me,  tarry  not,  do  not  despise  the  works  of 
thy  hands  :  and  you,  my  brethren,  that  are  students  and 
scholars,  I  exhort  you   to   study  and  learn  the  gospel  : 
for  the  word  of  God  abideth  for  ever  :  labour  to  know 
the  will  of  God,  and  fear  not  them  that  kill  the  body, 
but  have  no  power  upon  your  souls:  my  flesh,"  said  he, 
*'  striveth  against  the  spirit,  but  I  shall  shortly  cast  it 
away.     My  good  masters,  1  beseech  you  pray  for  me. 


O  Lord  my  God,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  soul."" 
As  he  was  often  repeating  the  same  words,  tlie  execu- 
tioner took  and  strangled  him.  And  thus  that  blessed 
saint  gave  up  his  life  ;  his  body  afterwards  was  consumed 
with  hre. 

Francis  Bribard,  A.D.  1544,  was  said  to  be  the  secre- 
tary of  tlie  cardi  >al  of  Ballaie.  Being  condemned  for 
the  gosjjel,  his  tongue  was  cut  off,  and  with  great  con- 
stancy he  suffered  martyrdom  by  burning. 

WilliamHitsson,  an  apothecary  at  Rouen,  in  1544,  went 
to  the  palace,  and  there  scattered  certain  books  concern- 
ing cliristian  doctrine,  and  the  abuse  of  human  tradition. 

The  council  was  so  moved  at  this,  that  they  com- 
manded all  the  gates  of  the  city  to  be  locked,  and  dili- 
gent search  to  be  made  to  find  out  the  author,  so  that 
William  Husson  was  taken  by  the  way  riding  to  Dieppe, 
and  brought  again  to  Rouen.  Being  there  examined, 
he  declared  his  faith  boldly,  and  how  he  came  jjurposely 
to  disperse  those  books  in  Rouen,  and  went  to  do  the 
like  at  Diejjpe. 

The  week  ensuing  he  was  condemned  to  be  burnt 
alive.  After  the  sentence  he  was  brought  in  a  cart,  ac- 
companied with  a  doctor,  a  Carmelite  friar  ;  and  when 
before  the  great  church  they  put  a  torch  into  his  hand, 
and  required  him  to  do  homage  to  the  image  of  the  Vir- 
gin Mary,  and  because  he  refused  to  do  this  they  cut  out 
his  tongue.  The  friar  then  preached  a  sermon,  and 
when  he  spoke  anything  of  the  mercies  of  God,  tl>e  said 
William  hearkened  to  him  ;  but  when  he  spoke  of  the 
merits  of  saints,  and  other  dreams,  he  turned  away  his 
head.  The  friar  looking  upon  the  countenance  of  Hus- 
son, lifted  up  his  hand  to  heaven,  saying,  with  great  ex- 
clamation, that  he  was  damned,  and  was  possessed  with 
a  devil.  W'hen  the  friar  had  ceased  his  sermon,  this 
godly  Husson  had  his  hands  and  feet  bound  behind  his 
back,  and  with  a  puUy  was  lifted  up  into  the  air  ;  and 
when  the  fire  was  kindled  he  was  let  down  into  the 
flame,  where  the  blessed  martyr  with  a  smiling  and  cheer- 
ful countenance  looked  up  to  heaven,  never  moving  or 
stirring  till  he  let  down  his  head,  and  gave  up  his  spirit. 
All  the  people  there  present  were  not  a  little  astonished, 
some  saying  that  he  had  a  devil ;  others  maintained  the 
contrary,  saying,  if  he  had  a  devil,  he  would  have  fallen 
into  despair. 

This  Carmelite  friar  was  called  Delanda,  who  after- 
wards was  converted,  and  preached  the  gospel. 

James  Cobard,  a  schoolmaster,  and  many  others  taken 
at  the  same  time,  1545. — Tliis  James,  schoolmaster  in  the 
dukedom  of  Barens  in  Lorraine,  disputed  vvitii  three 
priests,  that  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  and  of  the  supper 
did  not  avail,  unless  they  were  received  with  faith  ; 
which  was  as  much  as  to  say,  that  the  mass  profited 
neither  the  quick  nor  the  dead.  For  which,  and  also  for 
his  confession,  which  he  sent  while  in  jjrison  by  his 
mother  to  the  judge,  he  was  burned,  and  most  quietly 
suffered. 

Also  in  1546,  atMeaux,  a  city  in  France,  near  to  Paris, 
where  William  Briconatus  was  bishop,  this  bishop  did 
much  good,  and  brought  to  them  the  light  of  the  gospel, 
and  reformed  the  church  ;  but  afterw?rds,  though  he 
apostatised,  yet  there  were  many  who  remained  con- 
stant. Then  came  the  burning  of  James  Pavane  ;  and 
as  superstition  began  to  grow  more  and  more,  those  who 
had  continued  steadfast  began  to  assemble  in  Mangin's 
house,  and  to  set  up  a  church  for  themselves,  after  the 
example  of  the  French  church  in  Strasburg.  They  be- 
gan with  twenty  or  thirty,  and  increased  in  a  short  time 
to  three  or  four  hundred.  On  the  matter  being  known 
to  the  senate  of  Paris,  the  chamber  was  beset  where  those 
persons  were,  and  they  were  taken.  Sixty-two  men  and 
women  were  bound  and  brought  to  Paris,  singing  psalms, 
especially  the  seventy-ninth  Psalm.  To  these  it  was 
chiefly  objected,  that  they  being  laymen,  ministered  the 
sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord. 

Of  these  sixty-two,  fourteen  were  specially  steadfast, 
and  were  condemned,  and  racked  to  compel  them  to 


458 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  MARTYRS. 


[Book  VII. 


confess  more  of  their  fellows,  but  would  not  do  so  ;  the 
rest  were  scourged  and  banished  the  country.  These 
fourteen  were  sent  to  sundrj'  monasteries  to  be  con- 
verted ;  but  that  would  not  answer  ;  they  then  were 
sent  ill  a  cart  to  Meaux  to  be  burned  ;  and  when  on  the 
way,  about  three  miles  from  Paris,  they  met  by  chance 
a  weaver  of  Couberon,  who  cried  to  them  aloud,  biddintf 
them  to  be  of  good  cheer,  and  to  cleave  fast  to  tlie 
Lord.  This  man  was  also  taken,  and  bound  and  put  in 
the  cart  with  tlieni.  On  coming  to  the  place  of  execu- 
♦■ion,  wliich  was  before  Mangin's  house,  they  were  told, 
chat  those  who  would  oe  confessed  should  not  have  their 
tongues  cut  out,  but  that  the  others  shoukl.  Of  the 
fourteen  there  were  seven  who  to  save  their  tongues 
confessed  ;  the  other  seven  refused.  As  they  were  burn- 
ing, the  people  sung  psalms.  The  priests  would  also 
sing  tlieir  songs:  "  O  saving  Host,"  &c.  and  "  Hail, 
O  Queen  of  heaven,"  &c.  while  the  sacrifice  of  these 
holy  martyrs  was  finished.  Their  wives  being  compelled 
to  see  their  husbands  in  torments,  were  afterwards  put 
in  jnison,  whence  they  promised  to  be  freed  if  they  would 
only  say  that  their  husbands  were  damned,  but  they  re- 
fused. 

At  Paris,  in  1546,  Peter  Chapot,  a  printer,  after  hav- 
ing been  at  Geneva,  came  into  France,  and  brought  with 
him  some  books  of  the  holy  scripture,  which  he  dispersed 
abroad  among  the  faithful,  when  his  great  zeal  caused 
him  to  he  ajjprehended. 

On  being  brought  before  the  commissaries,  he  ren- 
dered an  account  of  his  faith,  and  exhibited  a  supplica- 
tion, or  writing,  in  which  he  learnedly  informed  the 
judges  to  do  their  office  uprightly.  Then  were  three 
doctors  of  the  Sorbonne  assigned  to  dispute  with  him, 
who  when  they  could  find  no  advantage,  but  rather 
shame  at  his  hands,  were  angry  with  the  judges  for 
making  them  dispute  with  heretics. 

This  done,  the  judges  consulting  on  his  condemnation, 
could  not  agree,  so  that  Chapot  might  have  escaped, 
had  not  a  wicked  person  wrought  his  condemnation, 
that  he  should  be  burned.  At  his  execution,  friar  Mail- 
lard  called  upon  him  not  to  speak  to  the  people,  but  he 
desired  him  to  pray.  Then  he  bade  him  ))ray  to  our 
Lady,  and  confess  her  to  be  his  advocate.  He  confessed 
that  she  was  a  blessed  Virgin,  and  recited  the  Lord's 
Prayer  and  the  Creed,  and  was  about  to  speak  of  the 
mass,  hut  Maillard  would  not  let  him,  making  haste  to 
his  execution,  and  said,  unless  he  would  say  the  "  Hail 
Mary,"  he  should  be  burnt.  Then  Chapot  prayed,  "  O 
Jesus  Son  of  David,  have  mercy  upon  me."  Maillard 
then  bade  him  say,  "  Jesus,  Maria,"  and  that  he  should 
be  only  strangled.  Chapot  was  so  weak  that  he  could 
not  speak.  "  Say,"  said  Maillard,  "  Jesus  Maria,  or 
else  thou  shalt  be  burned."  As  Chapot  was  thus  striv- 
ing with  the  friar,  suddenly,  as  it  happened,  tliat  Jesus 
Maria,  slipped  from  his  mouth  ;  but  he  instantly  re- 
pressing himself,  "O  God,"  said  he,  "what  have  I 
done  !  pardon  me,  O  Lord,  to  thee  only  have  I  sinned." 
Then  Maillard  commanded  the  cord  to  be  put  about  his 
neck  to  strangle  him.  After  all  things  were  done,  Mail- 
lard, full  of  anger,  went  to  the  council-house,  declaring 
v/hat  an  uproar  had  almost  happened  among  the  jieople  ; 
saying,  that  he  would  complain  of  the  judges  for  suffer- 
ing those  heretics  to  have  their  tongues.  Immediately 
a  decree  was  made,  that  all  who  were  to  be  burned,  un- 
less they  recanted  at  the  fire,  should  have  their  tongues 
cut  off ;  which  law  was  afterwards  diligently  observed. 

Sainiinm  Nivet  at  Paris,  in  1. '546.— After  the  burning 
of  the  fourteen,  described  before,  this  Saintinus,  who 
was  a  cripple,  had  removed  away  from  Meaux,  but 
after  a  time  he  returned,  and,  as  he  was  selling  certain 
finiall  wares  in  the  fair,  he  was  known  again  and  appre- 
liended.  Information  having  been  given,  he  was  ex- 
amined, and  at  first  he  confessed  all,  and  more  than 
they  were  willing  to  hear.  But  as  they  were  examining 
him  on  certain  points  of  religion,  and  asked  him  whether 
he  would  stand  to  what  he  said,  or  not,  he  gave  this 
answer,  which  is  worthy  to  be  registered  in  all  men's 
hearts,  saying,    "  And  I  ask  you  again,    lord  judges. 


dare  you  be  so  bold  as  to  deny  what  is  so  plain  and 
manifc'st  by  the  open  words  of  the  scripture  ?"  So 
little  regard  had  he  to  saving  his  own  life,  that  he  de- 
sired the  judges,  for  (jod's  sake,  that  tiiey  wouhl  rather 
take  care  of  their  own  lives  and  souls,  and  consider  how 
much  innocent  blood  they  spilled  daily  in  fightino 
against  Christ  Jesus  and  his  gospel. 

At  last,  being  brought  to  Paris,  he  there  suffered  mar- 
tyrdom :  no  kind  of  cruelty  was  wanting,  which  the  in- 
nocent martyrs  of  Christ  Jesus  were  wont  to  undergo. 

Strp/ien  PoUiot,  in  l.')46,  on  coming  out  of  Normandy, 
where  he  was  born,  to  Meaux,  was  compelled  to  fly,  but 
was  ajiprehended  and  brought  to  Paris,  and  there  cast 
into  a  foal  and  dark  prison.  In  which  prison  he  was 
kept  in  hands  and  fetters  a  long  time,  where  he  saw  al- 
most no  light.  At  length  being  called  before  the  senate, 
and  his  sentence  being  given  to  have  his  tongue  cut  out, 
and  to  be  burned  alive,  his  books  hanging  about  his 
neck  in  a  bag,  "  O  Lord,"  said  he,  "  is  the  world  in 
blindness  and  darkness  still  ?"  At  last  the  worthy  mar- 
tyr of  Jesus  Christ  was  put  into  the  fire,  where  with 
much  patience  he  ended  this  transitory  life. 

John  Enf/Ush,  in  ir)47,  was  executed  and  burned  at 
Sens  in  Burgundy,  being  condemned  by  the  high  court 
of  Paris,  for  confessing  the  true  word  of  God. 

Michael  MicheJote,  a  tailor,  in  1547,  wns  appre- 
hended for  the  gospel's  sake,  and  sentenced  if  he  would 
turn,  to  be  beheaded  ;  and  if  he  would  not  turn,  then  to 
be  burned  alive.  On  being  asked,  which  of  these  two 
he  would  choose  ?  answered,  that  he  trusted,  that  he 
who  had  given  him  grace  not  to  deny  the  truth,  would 
also  give  him  patience  to  endure  the  fire.   He  was  burned. 

Leonard  de  Prato,  in  1547,  when  going  from  Dijon  to 
Bar,  a  town  in  Burgundy,  with  two  false  brethren,  and 
talking  with  them  about  religion,  was  betrayed  by  them, 
and  afterwards  burned. 

Seven  Martyrs,  A.  D.  1457. 
John  Taffin(/ton,  and  Joan  his  wife,  Simon  Mareschal, 
and  Joan  his  wife,  William  Michaut,  James  Botderau, 
and  James  Bretany. — All  these  seven  being  of  the  city  of 
Langres,  were  committed  to  the  fire  for  the  word  and 
truth  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  which  they  died  with  much 
strength  and  comfort  ;  but  especially  Joan,  who  was 
Simon's  wife,  being  reserved  to  the  last,  because  she 
was  the  youngest,  confirmed  her  husband,  and  all  the 
others  with  words  of  singular  consolation  ;  declaring  to 
her  husband,  that  they  should  the  same  day  be  married 
to  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  live  with  him  for  ever. 

Michael  Mareschall,  John  Camns,  Great  John  Camus, 
and  John  Serarphin,  in  the  same  year,  and  about  the 
same  time,  for  the  like  confession  of  Christ's  gospel, 
were  condemned  by  the  senate  of  Paris,  and  in  the  same 
city  also  with  the  like  cruelty  were  burned. 

Oclovien  Blondel,  a  merchant  of  precious  stones  at 
Paris,  1548. — This  Octovien  was  well  known  both 
at  court  and  elsewhere  ;  he  was  a  singularly  honest  man 
of  great  integrity,  and  also  a  favourer  of  God's  word. 
Being  at  his  host's  house  at  Lyons,  he  rebuked  the  filthy 
talk,  and  superstitious  behaviour,  which  he  heard  and 
saw  there.  The  host,  bearing  to  him  a  griidge,  had 
some  talk  with  one  Gabriel,  concerning  the  riches,  and  a 
sumptuous  collar  set  with  rich  jewels  belonging  to  this 
Octovien. 

Thus  these  two  consulting  together,  suborned  a  person 
to  borrow  of  him  a  sum  of  crowns  ;  which,  because 
Octovien  refused  to  lend,  the  other  caused  him  to  be 
ajtprehended  for  heresy,  thinking  thereby  to  make  at- 
tachment of  his  goods.  But  such  order  was  taken  by 
Blondel's  friends,  that  they  were  frustrated  in  their 
purpose.  Then  Blondel  being  examined  as  to  his  faith, 
gave  a  plain  and  full  confession  of  that  doctrine,  which 
he  had  learned  :  for  which  he  was  committed  to  prison, 
where  be  did  much  good  to  the  prisoners. 


A.  D.  152/— 1555.] 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  MARTYRS. 


459 


For  =ome  that  were  in  debt,  he  paid  their  creditors 
and  loosed  ther.i  out.  To  some  he  gave  meat,  to  others 
raiment.  At  length,  throutrh  the  importune  persuasions 
of  his  parents  and  friends,  he  gave  over  and  changed  his 
confession.  However,  tlie  Presenteur  Gabriel  appealed 
up  to  the  high  court  of  Paris.  There  Octovien  being 
asked  again,  touching  his  faith,  which  of  his  two  confes- 
sions he  would  stick  to  ?  he  being  before  admonished  of 
his  fall,  and  of  the  offence  given  by  it  to  the  faithful, 
said  he  would  live  and  die  in  his  first  confession,  which 
he  defended  as  consonant  to  the  truth  of  God's  word. 
He  was  therefore  condemned  to  be  burned,  and  his  ex- 
ecution was  hastened  lest  his  friends  at  court  might  save 
his  life. 

Huhert  Cheriet,  alias  Burre,  tailor,  at  Dijon,  1549. 
— Hubert,  being  a  young  man  of  the  age  of  nineteen 
years,  was  burned  for  the  gospel  at  Dijon  ;  who  neither, 
by  any  terrors  of  death,  nor  allurements  of  his  parents, 
could  be  otherwise  persuaded,  but  constantly  to  remain 
in  the  truth  unto  death. 

Master  Florent  Venote,  priest  at  Paris,  1549. — This 
Florent  remained  in  prison  in  Paris,  about  four  years. 
During  wliich  time  there  was  no  torment  which  he  did 
not  overcome.  Besides  other  torments,  he  was  put  in  a 
narrow  prison  so  straight,  that  he  could  neither  stand  nor 
lie,  which  they  call  the  hose  or  boot,  because  it  is 
straight  beneath,  and  wider  above.  In  this  he  remained 
seven  weeks,  where  the  tormentors  affirm,  that  no  thief 
or  murderer  could  ever  endure  fifteen  days,  but  was  in 
danger  of  life  or  madness.  At  last,  when  there  was  a 
great  shew  in  Paris  at  die  king's  coming  to  the  city,  Florent 
and  other  martyrs  were  put  to  death.  He  had  liis  tongue 
cut  off,  and  was  brought  to  see  tlie  execution  of  them  all ; 
then,  last  of  all,  he  was  put  in  the  fire  and  burned  the 
ninth  of  July,  in  the  place  called  Maulbert. 

Ann  Audelert,  an  apothecary's  wife  and  widow  at 
Orleans,  1549. — Going  to  Geneva,  she  was  taken  and 
brought  to  Paris,  and  by  the  council  adjudged  to  be 
burned  at  Orleans.  When  the  rope  was  put  about  her, 
she  called  it  her  wedding-girdle  wherewith  she  should  be 
married  to  Christ.  And  as  she  was  to  be  burned  upon 
a  Saturday,  upon  Michaelmas-even:  "  Upon  a  Satur- 
day,'' said  she,  "  I  was  first  married,  and  upon  a  Satur- 
day I  shall  be  married  again."  And  seeing  the  cart 
brought  in  which  she  was  to  be  carried,  she  rejoiced 
thereat,  shewing  such  constancy  in  her  martyrdom  as 
made  all  the  beholders  to  marvel. 

A  poor  Tailor  of  Paris,  1549. 

Among  many  other  godly  martyrs  that  suffered  in 
France,  the  history  of  this  poor  tailor  is  not  the  least  nor 
worst  to  be  remembered.  His  name  is  not  yet  sought 
out  in  the  French  histories  through  want  of  diligence  in 
those  writers.  The  history  is  this  :  Not  long  after  the 
coronation  of  Henry  II.,  the  French  king,  at  whose 
coming  into  Paris  several  good  martyrs  were  brought 
out  and  burned  for  a  spectacle  :  a  certain  poor  tailor, 
who  then  dwelt  not  far  from  the  king's  palace,  was  ap- 
prehended, because  upon  a  certain  holy-day  he  followed 
his  occupation,  and  worked  for  his  living.  Before  he  was 
led  to  prison,  the  officer  asked  him,  "  Why  he  laboured 
giving  no  observance  to  the  holy-day  ?"  he  answered, 
"  That  he  was  a  poor  man,  living  only  upon  his  labour : 
and  as  for  the  day,  he  knew  no  other  but  only  the  Sun- 
day, wherein  he  might  not  lawfully  work  for  his  living.'' 
Then  the  officer  began  to  ask  of  him  many  questions  : 
which  the  poor  tailor  so  answered,  that  he  was  soon  clapt 
in  prison.  After  that,  the  officer  coming  into  court  to 
shew  what  good  service  he  had  done  for  holy  church,  de- 
clared how  he  had  taken  a  Lutheran  working  upon  a 
holy-day.  When  the  rumour  was  noised  in  the  king's 
chamber,  the  poor  man  was  sent  to  appear,  that  the  king 
might  hear  him 

Only  a  few  of  the  chief  peers  remained  about  the 
king  when  the  simple  tailor  was  brought.  The  king 
sitting  in  his  chair,  commanded  Peter  Castellan,  bishop 
cf  Mascon,   (a  maa  very  fit  for  such  inquisitioas)  to 


question  him.  The  tailor  being  entered,  and  nothing 
appalled  at  the  king's  majesty,  after  his  reverence  done 
to  the  prince,  gave  thanks  to  God,  that  he  had  so 
greatly  dignified  him,  as  to  bring  him  where  he  might 
testify  his  truth  before  such  a  mighty  prince.  Then  Cas- 
tellan, began  to  reason  with  him  touching  the  great  and 
chief  matters  of  religion.  The  tailor,  without  fear,  or 
any  halting  in  his  speech,  with  wit  and  memory, 
answered  excellently  in  behalf  of  the  sincere  doctrine 
and  simple  truth  of  God's  gospel. 

The  nobles  who  were  present,  with  cruel  taunts  and 
rebukes,  did  what  they  could  to  dash  him  out  of  counte- 
nance. Yet  all  this  terrified  him  not,  but  with  boldness 
of  heart  and  free  liberty  of  speech,  he  defended  his 
cause,  or  rather  the  cause  of  Christ  the  Lord,  neither 
flattering  their  persons,  nor  fearing  their  threats  ;  which 
was  to  them  a  matter  of  astonishment  to  behold  that 
simple  poor  artificer  stand  so  firm  and  bold,  answering 
before  a  king,  to  the  questions  propo\inded  against  him. 
When  the  king  seemed  to  muse  with  himself,  as  one 
who  might  have  been  led  to  further  knowledge,  the 
bishop  and  other  courtiers  seeing  the  king  in  such  a 
muse,  said,  he  was  an  obstinate  and  stubborn  person, 
and  therefore  should  be  sent  to  the  judges,  and 
punished  :  and  so,  within  a  few  days  after,  he  was  con- 
demned to  be  burned  alive. 

Claudius  Thierry,  at  Orleans,  1549. — The  same 
year,  and  for  the  same  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  one  Clau- 
dius also  was  burned  at  the  town  of  Orleans,  being  ap- 
prehended by  the  way  coming  from  Geneva  to  his 
country. 

Leonard  Galimard,  at  Paris,  1549.— This  Leonard, 
fur  the  confession  likewise  of  Christ  and  his  gospel,  was 
taken  and  brought  to  Paris,  and  there,  by  the  sentence 
of  the  council,  was  judged  to  be  burned  the  same  time 
that  Florent  Venote,  above-mentioned,  suffered  at  Paris. 

Macaus  Moreou,  at  Troyes,  1549.— He  was  burned  in 
Troyes  in  Champaine,  remaining  constant  to  the  end  ia 
the  gospel,  for  which  he  was  apprehended. 

Joannes  Godeau,  Gabriel  Beraudimi^,  A.  D.  1550. — 
These  two  were  of  the  church  of  Geneva.  Godeau, 
standing  to  his  confession,  was  burned.  Gabriel,  though 
he  began  a  little  to  shrink  for  fear  of  the  torments,  yet, 
being  confirmed  by  the  constant  death  of  Godeau,  re- 
covered again,  and  standing  likewise  to  his  confession, 
first  had  his  tongue  cut  out.  And  so  these  two,  after 
they  had  confirmed  many  in  God's  truth,  gave  their  life 
for  Christ's  gospel. 

Thomas  Sanpaulinns  at  Paris,  1551. — This  young 
man,  of  the  age  of  eighteen  years,  coming  from  Geneva 
to  Paris,  rebuked  there  a  man  for  swearing.  For  which 
cause,  being  suspected  for  a  Lutheran,  he  was  watched 
and  brought  before  the  council  of  Paris,  and  put  ia 
prison,  where  he  was  racked  and  miserably  tormented, 
so  that  he  might  either  change  his  opinion,  or  confess 
others  of  his  profession.  His  torments  and  rackings  were 
so  sore  that  the  sight  of  them  made  Aubert,  one  of  the 
council,  a  cruel  and  vehement  enemy  against  the  gospel, 
to  turn  his  back  and  weep.  The  young  man,  when  he 
had  made  the  tormentors  weary  with  racking,  and  yet 
would  utter  none,  at  last  was  brought  to  Maulbert  place, 
in  Paris,  to  be  burned  ;  being  in  the  fire,  he  was  plucked 
up  again  upon  the  gibbet,  and  asked  whether  he  would 
turn  ?  he  said,  "  That  he  was  in  his  way  towards  God, 
and  therefore  desired  them  to  let  him  go.''  Thus  this 
glorious  martyr  glorified  the  Lord  with  constant  confes- 
sion  of  his  truth. 

Mauricius  Secenate  in  Provence,  1551. — Being  inter- 
rogated by  the  lieutenant  of  that  place,  this  martyr  made 
his  answers  so  that  no  great  advantage  could  be  taken 
of  them.  But  he  being  greatly  troubled  in  his  con- 
science for  dissembling  with  the  truth,  and  being  caUed 
afterwards  before  the  chief  judge,  he  answered  so  di- 
rectly, that  he  was  condemned  and  burned  in  Provence. 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  MARTYRS. 


469 

John  Pirtte,  or  de  Puteo,  sirnamed  Medicus,  at  Uzez 
in  Languedoc,  lool. — This  Medicus  had  a  controversy 
about  a  certain  pit  with  a  citizen  of  the  town  of  Uzez, 
where  he  dwelt.  He,  to  cast  Medicus  in  the  law,  ac- 
cused him  of  heresy,  bringing  for  his  witnesses  those 
labourers  whom  Medicus  had  hired  to  work  in  his  vine- 
yard :  being  examined  on  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper,  he  was  condemned  and  burned  at  Uzez  in 
Languedoc. 

Claudius  Monerius  at  Lyons,  1551. 

Tliis  man  being  well  instructed  in  the  knowledge  of 
God's  word,  came  to  Lyons,  and  there  taught  children. 
Hearing  of  the  lord  president's  coming  to  the  city,  he 
went  to  give  warning  to  a  certain  friend  of  his,  and  con- 
ducted hiin  out  of  the  town.  In  returning  again  to 
comfort  the  man's  wife  and  children,  he  was  taken  in 
his  house  :  and  so  he  confessing  that  which  he  knew  to 
be  true,  and  standing  to  that  which  he  confessed,  after 
much  afflictions  in  prisons  and  dungeons,  was  con- 
demned and  burned  at  Lyons.  Certain  of  the  judges 
could  not  forbear  weeping  at  his  death. 

In  prison  he  wrote  some  letters,  but  one  especially 
very  comfortable  to  all  the  faithful.  He  wrote  also  the 
questions  of  the  official,  with  his  answers,  which  we  have 
here  contracted  as  follows  : — 

Official. — What  believe  you  of  the  sacrament .'  Is  the 
body  of  Christ  in  the  bread,  or  no  ? 

Martyr. — I  worship  Jesus  Christ  in  heaven,  sitting  at 
the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father. 

Official. — What  say  you  about  purgatory  ? 

Martyr. — Forsomuch  as  there  is  no  place  of  mercy  after 
this  life,  therefore  there  is  no  need  of  any  purgation  ; 
but  it  is  necessary  that  we  be  purged  before  we  go  hence. 

Official. — What  think  you  of  the  pope  ? 

Martyr. — I  say  he  is  a  bishop  as  other  bishops  are, 
if  he  be  a  true  follower  of  St.  Peter. 

Official. — What  say  you  of  vows  ? 

Martyr. — No  man  can  vow  to  God  so  much,  but  the 
law  requires  much  more  than  he  can  vow. 

Official. — Are  not  saints  to  be  invoked  ? 

Martyr. — They  cannot  pray  without  faith,  and  there- 
fore it  is  in  vain  to  call  upon  them.  And  again,  God 
has  appointed  his  angels  about  us,  to  minister  in  our  ne- 
cessities. 

Official  — Is  it  not  good  to  salute  the  blessed  Virgin 
with  the  "  Hail  Mary  !" 

Martyr. — When  she  was  on  earth  she  had  need  of  the 
angel's  greeting  ;  for  then  she  had  need  of  salvation,  as 
well  as  others  ;  but  now  she  is  so  blessed,  that  no  more 
blessing  can  be  wished  to  her. 

Official. — Are  not  images  to  be  had  .' 

Martyr. — The  nature  of  man  is  so  prone  to  idolatry, 
ever  occupied  in  those  things  which  lie  before  his  eyes, 
rather  than  upon  those  which  are  not  seen ;  images 
therefore  are  not  to  be  set  before  christians.  You 
know  nothing  is  to  be  adored,  but  that  which  is  not 
seen  with  eyes,  that  is,  God  alone,  who  is  a  Spirit,  and 
him  we  must  worship  only  in  spirit  and  in  truth. 

In  1552,  Renat  Poyet,  the  son  of  William  Poyet,  who 
was  chancellor  of  France,  for  the  true  and  sincere  pro- 
fession of  the  word  of  God,  constantly  suffered  martyr- 
dom, and  was  burned  in  the  city  of  Salmure. 

John  Joyer,  and  his  servant  at  Toulouse,  1552. — These 
two  coming  from  Geneva  to  their  country  with  certain 
books,  were  apprehended  and  brought  to  Toulouse,  where 
the  master  was  first  condemned.  The  servant  being 
young,  was  not  so  prompt  to  answer  them,  but  sent 
them  to  his  master,  saying,  that  he  should  answer  them. 
When  they  were  brought  to  the  stake,  the  young  man 
first  going  up,  began  to  weep.  The  master  fearing  lest 
he  would  give  over,  ran  to  him,  and  he  was  comforted, 
and  they  began  to  sing.  As  they  were  in  the  fire,  the 
master  standing  upright  to  the  stake,  shifted  the  fire 
from  him  to  his  servant,  being  more  careful  for  him  than 
for  himself ;  and  when  he  saw  him  dead,  he  bowed  down 
into  the  tlame.  and  so  expired. 


[Book  \\\. 


Hugonius  Gravier,  a  schoolmaster  and  minister  after 
of  Cortillon,  in  the  country  of  Newcastle.  At  Burg  in 
Bresse,  a  day's  journey  from  Lyons,  in  1552,  this 
Gravier  was  burnt.  He  coming  from  Geneva  to  New- 
castle  was  there  elected  to  be  minister.  On  going  to  see 
his  wife's  friends  at  Mascon,  he  was  taken,  with  all  his 
company  ;  and  desiring  the  women  and  the  rest  of  the 
comi)any  to  lay  the  fault  on  him  for  bringing  them  out, 
he  was  sentenced  to  be  burned,  although  the  lords  of 
Berne  sent  their  heralds  to  save  his  life,  and  the  official 
declared  him  to  be  an  honest  man,  and  to  hold  nothing 
but  agreeing  with  the  scriptures. 

Martial  Alha,  Petrus  Srriha,  Bernard  Segnine,   C/iarlea 
Faber,  Peter  Navihere,  at  Lyons,  155.5. 

These  five  students,  after  they  had  remained  in  the 
university  of  Lausanne  a  certain  time,  agreed  amongst 
themselves,  being  all  Frenchmen,  to  return  home 
every  one  to  his  country,  that  they  might  instruct 
their  parents  and  friends  in  such  knowledge  as  the  Lord 
had  given  them.  So  taking  their  journey  they  came  to 
Geneva,  where  they  remained  a  while.  From  thence 
they  went  to  Lyons,  where  they  were  apprehended  and 
led  to  prison,  and  where  they  continued  a  whoiu  year. 
As  they  were  learned  in  the  scriptures,  every  ons  of 
them  exhibited  severally  a  learned  confession  of  his  faith  ; 
and,  through  the  jiower  of  the  Lord's  Spirit,  confounded 
the  friars,  with  whom  they  disputed. 

They  were  examined  as  to  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
body,  of  purgatory,  confession  and  invocation,  free  will, 
and  the  supremacy,  &c.  Although  they  proved  their 
cause  by  scripture,  and  refuted  their  adversaries  in  rea- 
soning, yet  right  being  overcome  by  might,  sentence 
was  given,  and  they  were  burnt  at  Lyons.  When  set 
upon  the  cart,  they  began  to  sing  psalms.  As  they  passed, 
by  the  market-place,  one  of  tliem  with  a  loud  voice  sa- 
luted the  people  with  the  words  of  the  last  chapter  to 
the  Hebrews,  "  The  God  of  peace  which  brought  again 
from  the  dead  the  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep  by  the 
blood  of  tlie  everlasting  covenant,"  &c.  Coming  to  the 
place,  the  two  youngest  went  up  upon  the  heap  of 
wood  to  the  stake,  and  there  were  fastened,  and  so  after 
them  the  rest.  Martial  Alba  being  the  eldest,  was  the 
last  ;  being  stripped  of  his  clothes,  and  brought  to  the 
stake,  he  desired  this  petition  of  the  governor — that  he 
might  go  about  to  his  companions  tied  at  the  stake,  and 
kiss  them  :  which  being  granted,  he  went  and  kissed 
every  one,  saying,  "  Farewell,  my  brother."  The  other 
four,  following  the  example,  bad  each  one,  "  Farewell, 
my  brother  ''  With  that,  fire  was  commanded  to  be 
put  to  them.  So  the  blessed  martyrs,  in  the  midst  of 
the  fire,  sjiake  one  to  another  to  be  of  good  cheer,  and 
so  departed. 

The  Examinations  briefly  touched. 

Friar. — Thou  sayest,  friend,  in  thy  confession,  that 
the  pope  is  not  supreme  head  of  the  church.  I  will 
prove  to  the  contrary.  The  pope  is  successor  of  Peter, 
and  therefore  he  is  supreme  head  of  the  church. 

Martyr. — I  deny  that  he  is  successor  to  Peter. 

Then  another  friar. — Thou  sayest  St.  Peter  is  not  the 
head  of  the  church,  1  will  prove  he  is  ;  for  our  Lord  said 
to  Peter,  ''Thou  shalt  be  called  Cephas;"  which  Cephas  is 
as  much  as  to  say  in  Latin,  a  head  ;  and  therefore  Peter 
is  head  of  the  church. 

Martyr. — Where  find  you  that  interpretation.'  St. 
John  in  his  first  chapter  doth  expound  it  otherwise  : 
"  Thou  shalt  be  called  Cephas,  which  is  by  interpre- 
tation a  stone." 

Then  the  judge  Villard,  calling  for  a  New  Testament, 
turned  to  the  place,  and  found  it  to  be  so.  Upon  which 
the  friar  was  utterly  dashed  and  stood  mute. 

Friar. — Thou  sayest  in  thy  confession,  that  a  man  hath 
no  free  will,  I  will  prove  it.  It  is  written  in  the  gos- 
pel, how  a  man  going  from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho  fell 
among  thieves,  and  was  spoiled,  maimed,  and  left  half 
dead,  &c.  Thomas  Aquinas  expounds  this  parable  to 
mean  free-will,  which  he  saith  is  maimed  ;  yet  not  SO 
but  that  some  power  remains  in  man  to  work. 

Martyr. — This  interpretation  1  refuse  and  deny. 


A.D.  1527—1555.] 


A  LIST  OF  FRENCH  MARTYRS. 


4fi| 


Friar. — What !  thinkest  thou  thyself  better  learned 
than  St.  Thomas  ? 

Martyr. — I  arrogate  no  such  learning  to  myself.  But 
I  say  this  parable  is  not  to  be  so  expounded,  but  is  set 
forth  by  the  Lord  to  commend  charity  towards  our  neigh- 
bour, how  one  should  help  another. 

Prmr. Thou  sayest  in   thy  confession,   that  we  are 

justified  only  by  faith,  I  will  prove  that  we  are  justitied 
by  works.  St.  Paul,  Hebrews  xiii.  \6,  saith,  "To  do 
good  and  to  distribute  forget  not  ;  for  with  such  sacri- 
fices God  is  merited."  Now  as  we  merit  God  by  our 
works,  so  we  are  justified  by  our  works. 

Martyr. — The  words  of  St.  Paul  in  that  place  are  to 
be  translated  thus  : — "  With  such  sacrifices  God  is  well 
pleased." 

Vilard  the  judge  turned  to  the  book,  and  found  the 
place  even  as  the  prisoner  said.  Here  the  friars  were 
marvellously  appalled  and  troubled  in  their  minds.  One 
asked  then,  what  he  thought  of  confession  ? 

To  whom  the  martyr  answered,  That  confession  is  to 
be  made  to  God  only ;  and  that  those  places  wljich 
they  allege  for  auricular  confession,  out  of  St.  James 
and  others,  are  to  be  expounded  of  brotherly  reconcilia- 
tion between  one  another,  and  not  of  confession  in  the 
priest's  ear.  And  here  again  the  friars  had  nothing  to 
say  against  it. 

A  Black  friar. — Dost  thou  not  believe  the  body  of 
Christ  to  be  locally  and  corporally  in  the  sacrament  ?  I 
will  prove  the  same :  Jesus  Christ  taking  bread  said, 
"This  is  my  body." 

Martyr. — The  verb  "  is"  is  not  to  be  taken  here  sub- 
stantively in  its  own  proper  signification,  as  shewing  the 
nature  of  a  thing  in  substance,  but  as  noting  the  property 
of  a  thing,  signifying,  after  the  manner  and  phrase  of  the 
scripture  ;  where  one  thing  is  wont  to  be  called  by  the 
name  of  another,  so  as  the  sign  is  called  by  the  name  of 
the  thing  signified,  &c.  So  is  circumcision  called  by  the 
name  of  the  covenant,  and  yet  it  is  not  the  covenant. 
So  the  lamb  has  the  name  of  the  passover,  yet  it  is  not 
the  same.  In  which  two  sacraments  of  the  old  law  you 
see  the  verb  "is,"  must  be  taken,  not  as  shewing  the 
substance  of  being,  but  the  property  of  being  in  the  thing 
that  is  spoken  of.  And  so  likewise  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  new  law. 

Friar. — I  will  prove  that  they  of  the  Old  Testament 
were  not  partakers  of  the  same  grace  with  us.  "  The 
law,"  saith  St.  Paul,  "  worketh  wrath;"  and  they  that 
are  under  the  law  are  under  a  curse ;  therefore  they  of 
the  old  law  and  testament  were  not  partakers  of  the 
same  grace  with  us. 

Martyr. — St.  Paul  here  proves  that  no  man  can  be 
justified  by  the  law,  but  that  all  men  are  under  the  an- 
ger and  curse  of  God  thereby,  forasmuch  as  no  man  per- 
forms that  which  is  comprehended  in  the  law,  so  there- 
fore we  have  need  every  man  to  run  to  Christ,  to  be 
saved  by  faith,  seeing  that  no  man  can  be  saved  by  the  law. 
For  whoever  trusts  to  the  law,  hoping  to  find  justifica- 
tion thereby,  and  not  in  Christ  only,  the  same  remains 
still  under  the  curse  ;  not  because  the  law  is  cursed,  or 
that  any  particular  time  is  under  the  curse,  but  because 
of  the  weakness  of  our  natures,  which  are  not  able  to 
perform  the  law. 

The  official,  seeing  the  friar  here  at  a  point,  said, 
Thou  heretic  !  dost  thou  deny  the  blessed  sacrament  .' 

Martyr. — No,  sir,  but  I  embrace  and  reverence  the 
sacrament,  as  it  was  instituted  of  the  Lord,  eind  left  by 
his  apostles.  , 

Official. — Thou  deniest  the  body  of  Christ  to  be  in  the 
sacrament,  and  thou  callest  the  sacrament  bread. 

Martyr. — The  scripture  teaches  us  to  seek  the  body 
of  Christ  in  heaven,  and  not  in  earth,  where  we  read, 
Coloss.  iii.  1.  "If  ye  be  risen  with  Christ,  seek  those 
things  which  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth  at  the  right 
hand  of  God,"  &c.  And  whereas  I  aflirm  the  sacrament 
not  to  be  the  body,  but  bread,  speaking  of  bread  remain- 
ing in  its  own  substance,  I  do  no  other  than  St.  Paul 
does,  who  (1  Cor.  xi.  26.)  calls  it  bread  likewise  four  or 
five  times  together. 

Official. — Thou  naughty  heretic  1  Jesus  Christ  said 
that  ho  was  a  viue,  and  a  door,  £cc.,  where  he  speaks 


figuratively.  But  the  words  of  the  sacrament  are  not  to  be 

so  expounded. 

Martyr. — Those  testimonies  which  you  alleged  make 
more  for  me  than  for  you. 

Official. — What  sayest  thou,  heretic  !  is  the  bread  of 
the  Lord's  Sujiper,  and  the  bread  that  we  eat  at  home, 
all  one,  and  is  there  no  difference  between  them  ? 

Martyr. — In  nature  and  substance  there  is  no  differ- 
ence ;  in  quality  and  in  use  there  is  much  difference. 
For  the  bread  of  the  Lord's  table,  though  it  be  of  the 
same  nature  and  substance  as  the  bread  that  we  eat  at 
home,  yet  when  it  is  applied  to  be  a  sacrament,  it  takes 
another  quality,  and  is  set  before  us  to  seal  the  promise 
of  our  spiritual  and  eternal  life. 

About  the  same  time,  when  these  five  students  above 
specified  were  ajjprehended,  Peter  Bergerhis  also  was 
taken  at  Lyons,  and  examined,  and  made  the  like  con- 
fession with  them,  and  shortly  after  them  suffered  the 
same  martyrdom.  He  had  a  wife  and  children  at  Geneva, 
to  whom  he  wrote  sweet  and  comfortable  letters.  In  the 
dungeon  w'ith  him  there  was  a  certain  thief  and  malefactor 
wlio  had  lain  there  seven  or  eight  months.  This  thief, 
for  pain  and  torment,  cried  out  to  God  and  cursed  his 
parents  that  begat  him,  being  almost  eaten  up  with  lice, 
miserably  handled,  and  fed  with  such  bread  as  dogs  and 
horses  had  refused  to  eat.  So  it  pleased  the  goodness 
of  Almighty  God,  that  through  the  teaching  and  prayer 
of  Bergerius,  he  was  brought  to  repentance  of  himself, 
and  knowledge  of  God,  learning  much  comfort  and 
patience  by  the  word  of  the  gospel  preached  to 
him. 

Stephen  Peloquine,  Dionysius  Peloquine,  at  Lyons, 
155;i. — Stephen  Peloquine,  brother  to  Dionysius,  was 
taken,  with  Ann  Audebert,  and  martyred  for  the  gospel 
at  the  same  time,  with  a  small  fire.  After  whom  fol- 
lowed Dionysius  Peloquine,  in  the  same  martyrdom. 
The  articles  for  which  he  was  condemned,  were  the 
mass,  the  sacrament,  auricular  confession,  purgatory, 
the  Virgin  Mary,  and  the  pope's  supremacy.  He  suf- 
fered in  the  year  lo5;5.  In  his  martyrdom,  such  pati- 
ence and  fortitude  God  gave  him  that  when  he  was  half 
burned,  yet  he  never  ceased  holding  up  his  hands  to 
heaven,  and  calling  upon  the  Lord,  to  the  great  admira- 
tion of  them  that  looked  on. 

Levis  Marsacvs,  Michael  Gerard,  Stephen  Gravot,  at 
Lyons,  1553. — At  Lyons,  in  the  same  year,  these  three 
also  were  apprehended  and  sacrificed.  Lewis  had  served 
the  king  in  his  wars.  He  was  trained  up  in  the  know- 
ledge and  doctrine  of  the  Lord.  He  was  examined  upon 
several  articles,  as  invocation  of  saints,  and  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  free  will,  merits,  and  good  works,  auricular 
confession,  fasting,  the  Lord's  Supper.  In  his  second 
examination,  they  inquired  of  him,  and  also  of  the  other 
two  touching  vows,  the  sacraments,  the  mass,  and  the 
vicar  of  Christ.  In  all  which  articles,  because  their 
judgment  dissented  from  the  doctrine  of  the  pope's 
church,  they  were  condemned. 

When  the  sentence  of  condemnation  was  given  against 
these  three,  they  were  so  glad  that  they  went  out  praising 
God,  and  singing  psalms. 

When  brought  out  of  prison  to  the  stake,  the  execu- 
tioner tied  a  rope  about  the  necks  of  the  other  two. 
Marsac  seeing  himself  spared  because  of  his  order  and 
degree,  asked  that  he  also  might  have  one  of  the  preci- 
ous chains  about  his  neck,  in  honour  of  his  Lord,  which, 
being  granted,  these  three  blessed  martyrs  were  com- 
mitted to  the  fire,  where,  with  meek  patience,  they 
yielded  up  their  lives  into  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  in  testi- 
mony of  his  gospel. 

Matthew  Dimonettts,  at  Lyons,  A.D.  ISS.l. 
This  merchant  first  lived  a  vicious  and  detestable  life, 
but  being  called  notwithstanding  by  the  grace  of  God,  to 
the  knowledge  and  favour  of  his  word  ;  he  was  shortly  after- 
wards  taken  by  the  lieutenant,  and  the  official,  and  after 
a  little  examination  was  sent  to  prison.  Being  ex- 
amined by  the  incjuisitor  and  the  official,   he  refused 


4')2 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  MARTYRS. 


[Book  VII. 


to   yield  any  answer,    knowing  no   authority  they  had 
over  him,  except  to  the  lieutenant. 

His  answers  were,  that  he  believed  all  that  the  holy 
universal  church  of  Christ  did  truly  believe,  and  all  the 
articles  of  the  creed.  To  the  article  of  the  holy  catholic 
church,  being  bid  to  add  also  Roman,  that  is,  the  church 
of  Rome,  he  refused.  Advocates  he  knew  none,  but 
Christ  alone.  Purgatory  he  knew  none,  but  the  cross 
and  passion  of  the  Lamb,  which  purgeth  the  sins  of  all  the 
■world.  True  confession,  he  said,  ougiit  to  be  made  not 
to  the  priest  once  a  year,  but  every  day  to  God,  and  to 
such  whom  we  have  offended.  The  eating  of  the  flesh 
and  blood  of  Christ  he  took  to  be  spiritual ;  and  the  sa- 
crament of  the  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ  to  be  eaten  with 
the  mouth,  and  that  sacrament  to  be  bread  and  wine 
under  the  name  and  signification  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ ;  the  mass  not  to  be  instituted  by  Christ,  be- 
in"  a  thing  contrary  to  his  word  and  will.  For  the  head 
of  the  church,  he  knew  none  but  only  Christ.  Being 
in  prison,  he  had  great  conflicts  with  the  infirmity  of  his 
flesh,  but  especially  with  the  temptation  of  his  parents, 
brethren,  and  kinsfolks,  and  the  sorrow  of  his  mother  ; 
nevertheless,  the  Lord  so  assisted  him,  that  he  endured 
to  the  end.  At  his  burning  he  spake  much  to  the  peo- 
ple, and  was  heard  with  great  attention.  He  suff'ered 
July  loth,  1553. 

William  Neel,  a  friar,  suff'ered  in  the  same  year,  and 
was  burned  at  Eureux  in  France.  His  trouble  arose 
first  for  rebuking  of  the  vicious  demeanor  of  the  priests 
there,  and  of  the  dean  ;  for  which  the  dean  caused  him 
to  be  sent  to  Eureux  to  the  prison  of  the  bishop. 

Simon  Laloe,  a  spectacle-maker  at  Dijon,  in  1553, 
soming  from  Geneva  into  France,  was  arrested  by  the 
bailiff"  of  Dijon.  Three  things  were  demanded  of  him. 
First,  where  he  dwelt.  Secondly,  what  was  his  faith. 
Thirdly,  what  fellows  he  knew  of  his  religion.  His 
dwelling,  he  said,  was  at  Geneva.  His  religion  was  such 
as  was  then  used  at  Geneva.  As  for  his  fellows,  he 
said,  he  knew  none,  but  only  those  of  the  same  city  of 
Geneva,  where  his  dwelling  was.  ^Vhen  they  could  get 
no  other  answer  but  this,  with  all  their  racking  and  tor- 
ments, they  jjroceeded  to  his  sentence,  and  pursued  the 
execution  of  it,  which  was  November  21,  1553. 

The  executioner,  who  was  named  James  Silvester, 
seeing  the  great  faith  and  constancy  of  that  heavenly 
martyr,  was  so  touched  with  repentance,  and  fell  into 
such  despair  of  himself,  that  they  had  much  ado,  with 
all  the  i)romises  of  the  gospel,  to  recover  any  comfort. 
At  last,  through  the  mercy  of  Christ,  he  was  comforted 
and  converted,  and  so  he  with  all  his  family  removed  to 
the  church  at  Geneva. 

Nicholas  Nayle,  a  shoemaker,  at  Paris,  in  1553,  was 
apprehended,  and  stoutly  persisting  in  confessing  the 
truth,  was  tried  with  so  cruel  torments,  to  induce  him 
to  inform  what  companions  he  had  of  his  profession,  that 
his  body  was  almost  separated  one  joint  from  another  ; 
but  so  constant  was  he  in  his  silence  that  he  would  re- 
veal none.  As  they  brought  him  to  the  stake,  they  first 
put  a  gag  or  piece  of  wood  in  his  mouth,  wliich  they 
bound  with  cords  to  the  hinder  part  of  his  head,  so  hard 
that  his  mouth  on  both  sides  gusJied  out  with  blood.  By 
the  way  they  passed  by  an  hospital,  where  they  desired 
him  to  worship  the  jjicture  of  St.  Mary  standing  at  the 
gate  ;  but  he  turned  his  back  as  well  as  he  could,  and 
would  not  ;  for  which  the  blind  people  were  so  enraged 
that  they  would  have  fallen  upon  him.  After  he  was 
brought  to  the  fire  they  so  smeared  his  body  with  fat 
and  brimstone,  that  at  the  first  taking  of  the  fire,  all  his 
skin  was  burned,  and  the  inward  parts  not  touched. 
With  that  the  cords  burst  which  were  about  his  mouth, 
whereby  his  voice  was  heard  in  the  midst  of  the  flame, 
praising  the  Lord,  and  so  the  blessed  martyr  departed. 

At  Toulouse,  in  1553,  Peter  Serve,  was  first  a  priest, 
then  changing  his  religion  he  went  to  Geneva  and  learned 
the  trade  of  a  shoemaker.  Afterwards  he  came  to  his 
brother  at  Toulouse,  to  do  bun  good.     His  brother  had 


a  wife,  who  was  not  well  pleased  v.-ith  his  religion  and 
coming.  She  told  another  woman,  one  of  lier  neigh- 
bours of  this.  What  does  she,  but  goes  to  the  official 
and  makes  him  privy  of  all.  The  official  laid  hands  upon 
Peter,  and  brought  him  before  the  inquisitor  ;  to  wjiom 
he  made  such  declarations  of  his  faith,  that  he  seemed  to 
reduce  the  inquisitor  to  some  feeling  of  conscience,  and 
began  to  instruct  him  in  the  principles  of  true  religion. 
Notwithstanding,  he  was  condemned  by  the  chancellor 
to  be  degraded,  and  committed  to  the  secular  judge. 
The  judge  inquiring  of  what  occupation  he  was,  he  said, 
that  of  hite  he  was  a  shoemaker.  Whereby  the  judge, 
understanding  that  he  had  been  of  some  other  faculty 
before,  required  what  it  was.  He  said  he  had  been  of 
another  faculty  before,  but  he  was  ashamed  to  utter  it, 
or  to  remember  it,  being  the  worst  and  vilest  science  of 
all  others  in  the  world  besides.  The  judge  and  the  people, 
supposing  that  he  had  been  some  thief,  inquired  to  know 
what  it  was  ;  but  he  for  shame  and  sorrow  stopped  his 
mouth,  and  would  not  declare  it.  At  last,  through  their 
importunate  rlamour,  he  was  constrained  to  declare  the 
truth,  and  said,  that  he  had  been  a  priest.  The  judge 
thereupon  was  so  moved,  that  he  condemned  him  ;  first, 
enjoining  him  in  his  condemnation  to  ask  the  king  for- 
giveness, tlien  judged  him  to  have  his  tongue  cut  out, 
and  so  to  be  burned. 

As  he  went  to  burning,  he  passed  by  the  college  of  St. 
Martial,  where  he  was  bid  to  honour  the  picture  of  the 
Virgin  standing  at  the  gate.  On  refusing  so  to  do,  the 
judge  commanded  his  tongue  to  be  cut  off;  and  so  being 
put  into  the  fire,  he  stood  so  quiet,  looking  up  to  hea- 
ven all  the  time  of  the  burning,  as  though  he  had  felt 
nothing,  bringing  such  admiration  to  the  people,  that  one 
of  the  parliament  said,  that  to  bring  the  Lutherans  to 
the  fire  would  do  more  hurt  than  good. 

Stephen  King,  Peter  Denochevs,  at  Chartres,  in  1553. 
These  two  were  suspected  of  Lutheranism,  and  so  were 
apprehended  by  the  marshal,  and  carried  to  Chartres, 
where,  after  their  constant  confession,  on  their  exami- 
nation, they  were  committed  to  prison  for  a  long  time. 
During  which  time,  Stephen  King  composed  many  hymns 
in  the  praise  of  the  Lord,  to  refresh  his  spirit  in  that 
doleful  captivity.  At  length  they  were  condemned,  and 
executed  with  the  cruel  punishment  of  fire. 

Antony  Magnns,  at  Paris,  in  1554,  was  sent  by  those 
W'ho  were  in  prison  at  Lyons,  and  by  others  also  who 
were  in  captivity  at  Paris,  to  Geneva,  to  commend  them 
to  their  prayers  to  God  for  them.  He  returned  again 
into  France,  and  there  within  three  hours  of  his  coming 
was  betrayed  and  taken  by  certain  priests  at  Bourges,  and 
delivered  to  the  official  ;  after  a  few  days,  the  king's 
justices  took  him  from  the  official,  and  sent  him  to  Paris  ; 
where,  after  great  rebukes  and  torments  suffered  in 
the  prison,  and  firmly  persisting  in  the  profession  of  the 
truth,  he  was  adjudged,  by  their  capital  sentence,  to  have 
his  tongue  cut  out,  and  to  be  burned  at  Paris. 

William  Alencon,  a  bookseller,  did  much  good  in  the 
provinces  of  France  by  carrying  books.  Coming  to 
Montpellier,  he  was  there  ensnared  by  false  brethren, 
detected,  and  laid  in  prison.  In  his  faith  he  was  firm 
and  constant  to  the  end  of  his  martyrdom,  being  burnt 
in  1554. 

There  was  at  the  same  time  at  Montpellier  a  certain 
clothworker,  who  was  enjoined  by  the  judges  to  make 
public  recantation,  and  to  be  present  also  at  the  burning 
of  Alencon.  At  beholding  his  constancy  and  death,  it 
pleased  God  to  strike  into  this  man  such  boldness,  that 
he  desired  the  judges,  that  either  he  might  burn  with 
this  Alencon,  or  else  be  brought  again  into  prison. 
Wherefore  within  three  days  after,  he  was  likewise  con- 
demned to  the  fire  and  burned. 

Paris  Panier,  in  1554. — At  Dola  was  beheaded  a 
good  and  godly  lawyer,  named  Paris  Panier,  for  constant 
standing  to  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

Peter  du  Val,  shoe-maker,  at  Nifimes,  in  1554,  sus- 


A.D.  1527—10^5. 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  MARTYRS. 


4@ 


tained  grievous  rackings  and  torments  ;  with  which  his 
body  being  broken,  dislocated,  and  maimed,  he  yet  man- 
fully bore  all  their  extremity,  and  would  name  and  re- 
veal no  one.  Then  he  was  taken  to  the  fire,  and  there 
consumed. 

John  Filieul,  carpenter — Julian  le  ViUe,  jioint-maker, 
in  ir)r)4. — These  two  blessed  and  constant  martyrs,  as 
they  were  going  toward  Geneva,  witli  one  of  their  sons 
and  a  daughter,  were  apj)rehended  by  the  marshal ;  who 
in  the  way  overtaking  them,  and  most  wickedly  and 
Judas-like  pretending  great  favour  to  them,  and  to  their 
religion,  which  he.  as  he  said,  supposed  them  to  be  of, 
with  these  and  many  other  fair  words  allured  them  to 
confess  what  was  their  faith  ;  whither  they  went  with 
their  children  ;  and  also  tluit  their  wives  were  at  Geneva. 
When  they  had  declared  this,  the  wretched  traitor  gave  a 
sign  to  the  horseman,  and  so  tliese  simple  saints  of 
Christ  were  entrapped  and  brought  to  the  castle  of  Ni- 
vern.  Being  in  prison,  they  were  examined,  and  they 
answered  ujirightly  according  to  their  faith. 

Toucliing  the  sacrament,  they  affirmed  the  transub- 
stantiation  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  be  against  the  ar- 
ticle of  the  Creed,  which  says,  that  Christ  is  gone  up  to 
heaven,  and  there  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God ;  and 
therefore  the  bread  and  wine  must  needs  remain  in  their 
proper  nature,  being,  however,  a  sacrament  or  a  holy 
sign  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord.  For  as  by 
bread  and  wine  the  heart  of  man  is  comforted,  so  the 
body  of  Christ  crucified,  and  his  blood  shed  spiritually, 
has  the  like  operation  in  the  souls  of  believers. 

As  for  the  mass,  they  said  it  was  a  most  superstitious 
thing,  and  mere  idolatry.  And  if  we  put  any  salvation 
therein,  it  was  utterly  robbing  the  passion  of  Christ 
the  Son  of  God,  and  that  it  was  not  once  to  be  named  in 
a  christian's  mouth.  Also,  that  tliey  who  say  that  Peter 
either  was  pope,  or  author  of  the  mass,  are  far  deceived. 
And  as  for  turning  bread  into  the  body  of  Christ,  by  the 
words  of  consecration,  it  was  an  error,  tliey  said,  more  of 
madmen  than  anytliing  else  ;  for  God  is  neither  subject 
to  men,  nor  to  the  tongues  or  exorcisms  of  men.  Pur- 
gatory they  denied,  save  only  through  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

As  they  would  not  deprive  the  saints  of  God  of  their 
due  honour,  so  neither  the  saints  themselves,  said  they, 
will  be  contented  to  rob  God  of  the  honour  due  only  to 
him. 

As  to  confession,  their  opinion  was,  that  the  wounds 
and  cases  of  conscience  belong  to  no  man  but  only  to 
God. 

After  these  answers  given  and  written,  they  were  sent 
to  the  monastery  of  Sanpeter,  there  to  be  disputed  with. 
Then  the  matter  came  to  be  debated  among  the  judges, 
what  was  to  be  done  with  them.  Some  would  have 
their  goods  to  be  taken  by  inventory,  and  themselves  to 
be  banished.  But  Bergeronius  at  last  caused  it  to  be 
determined,  that  they  should  be  burned,  and  first  to  hear 
mass. 

The  officer,  to  cause  them  to  recant,  threatened  them 
with  torments.  When  all  that  would  not  turn  them,  he 
sent  them  to  a  friar  to  press  them  in  disputation.  But 
as  he  could  do  no  hurt  to  them,  so  they  could  do  no 
good  to  him.  When  their  execution  approached,  the 
officer  put  into  their  hands,  being  tied,  a  wooden  cross, 
which  they  took  with  their  teeth  and  flung  away  ;  for 
which  the  officer  commanded  both  their  tongues  to  be 
cut  off.  At  last  when  the  tormentor  came  to  smear  them 
with  brimstone  and  gunpowder,  "Go  to,"  they  said,  "salt 
on,  salt  on  the  stinking  and  rotten  flesh."  Finally,  as  the 
flame  came  bursting  up  to  their  faces,  they  persisting 
constant  in  the  fire,  gave  up  their  lives,  and  finished  their 
martyrdoms. 

Denis  Vayre,  in  this  "year  1.554,  suffered  at  Rouen; 
who,  first  leaving  his  popish  priesthood,  went  to  Geneva, 
where  he  learned  the  art  of  bookbinding,  and  brought 
many  times  books  into  France.  After  that,  in  the  reign 
of  King  Edward  VL  he  came  to  Jersey,  and  there  was 
minister,  and  preached.  He  came  into  Normandy  with 
his  books,   into  a  town  called  Fueille  :   and  when  he 


went  to  hire  a  cart,  William  Langlois,  with  John  Lang- 
lois,  came  and  stopped  his  books,  and  him  who  had  the 
custody  of  them.  Denis,  although  he  might  have 
escaped,  yet  hearing  the  keeper  of  his  books  was  in 
trouble,  came,  and  presenting  himself,  was  committed, 
and  the  other  was  delivered.  After  two  months  and  a 
half  imprisonment  he  was  charged  with  being  a  spy,  be- 
cause he  came  out  of  England.  Then  he  was  removed 
to  the  bishop's  jirison,  and  then  to  Rouen,  where  sen- 
tence was  given  that  he  should  be  burned  alive,  and 
thrice  lifted  up  and  let  down  again  into  the  fire.  After 
the  sentence  given  they  threatened  him  with  many  ter- 
rible torments,  unless  he  would  disclose  such  as  he 
knew  of  that  side.  He  answered,  that  the  sounder  part 
of  all  France,  and  of  the  senate,  was  of  that  religion  : 
notwithstanding  he  would  reveal  no  man's  name  to 
them.  And  as  for  their  torments,  he  said,  he  cared 
not ;  for  if  he  were  killed  with  racking,  then  he  would 
not  feel  the  burning  of  the  fire.  When  they  saw  him 
care  so  little  for  their  torments,  they  proceeded  to  his 
burning  ;  and  first,  they  put  a  cross  in  his  hands,  which 
he  would  not  hold.  Then  because  coming  by  the  image 
of  the  Virgin  Mary  he  would  not  adore  it,  they  cried, 
"  Cut  out  his  tongue:"  and  so  they  cast  him  into  the 
fire,  where  he  should  be  thrice  taken  up  ;  but  the  flame 
went  so  high  that  the  executioner,  being  unable  to 
come  near  him,  cried  to  the  people  standing  by  to 
help,  and  tlie  officers  with  their  staves  laid  upon  the 
people,  to  help  their  tormentors,  but  never  a  man  would 
stir.  And  this  was  the  end  and  martyrdom  of  that 
blessed  Denis. 

There  was  a  rich  merchant  of  Paris,  who  said  in  jest 
to  the  friars  of  St.  Francis,  "  You  wear  a  rope  about 
your  bodies,  because  St.  Francis  once  should  have  been 
hanged,  and  the  pope  redeemed  him  upon  this  condition, 
that  all  his  life  after  he  should  wear  a  rope."  Upon 
this  the  Franciscan  friars  of  Paris  caused  him  to  be  ap- 
prehended, and  laid  in  prison,  and  so  judgment  passed 
upon  him  that  he  should  be  hanged  :  but  he,  to  save  his 
life,  was  contented  to  recant,  and  did  so.  The  friars 
hearing  of  his  recantation,  commended  him,  saying,  if 
he  continued  so,  he  should  be  saved ;  and  so  calling 
u])on  the  officers,  caused  them  to  make  haste  to  the 
gallow's,  to  hang  him  up  while  he  was  yet  in  a  good  way, 
said  tliey,  lest  he  should  fall  again  !  And  so  was  this 
merchant,  notwithstanding  his  recantation,  hanged  for 
jesting  against  the  friars. 

Thomas  Calbcrgne,  a  coverlet-maker,  1554.  —  This 
Thomas  had  copied  certain  spiritual  songs  out  of  a  book 
in  Geneva,  which  he  bro\ight  with  him  to  Tournay,  and 
lent  to  one  of  his  friends.  This  book  being  seen,  he 
was  summoned  before  the  justice,  and  examined  about 
the  book,  which  he  said  contained  nothing  but  what 
v/as  agreeing  to  the  scripture,  and  that  he  would  stand 
by  it. 

Then  he  was  confined  in  the  castle,  and  after  nineteen 
days  was  brought  to  the  town-house,  and  there  adjudged 
to  the  fire  ;  he  went  cheerfully  to  it,  singing  psalms.  As 
he  was  in  the  flame,  the  warden  of  the  friars  stood  cry- 
ing, "  Turn,  Thomas,  Thomas,  it  is  yet  time,  remember 
him  that  came  at  the  last  hour."  To  whom  he  cried 
out  of  the  flame  with  a  loud  voice,  "  And  I  trust  to  be 
one  of  that  sort,"  and  so  calling  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  gave  up  his  spirit. 

Richard  Feurus,  a  goldsmith,  when  in  England,  in 
1554,  received  there  the  knowledge  of  God's  word. 
Then  he  went  to  Geneva,  where  he  remained  nine  or  ten 
years.  From  thence  returning  to  Lyons,  he  was  appre- 
hended and  condemned,  but  escaped. 

After  that,  continuing  at  Geneva  about  the  space  of 
three  years,  he  came  upon  business  to  the  province  of 
Dauphiny,  and  there  as  he  found  fault  with  the  grace 
being  said  in  Latin,  he  was  detected,  and  taken  in  his 
inn  in  the  night,  by  the  under  marshal.  The  next  day 
he  was  sent  to  the  justice,  and  from  him  to  the  bishop  ; 
who  ridding  their  hands  of  him,  he  was  brought  to  the 
lieutenant   who  sent  his  advocate  with  a  notary,  to  ex- 

H  B 


454 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  M^^RTYRS. 


[Book  VII. 


amiae  him  about  his  faith.  The  whole  process  of  his 
examiuations,  with  his  adversaries  and  the  friars,  is 
long,  the  principii  contents  come  to  this  e.Tect. 

Inquisitor. — Uost  thou  believe  the  church  of  Rome  ? 

Martyr. — No,  I  do  believe  the  catholic  and  universal 
church. 

Itiquisitor. — What  catholic  church  is  that  ? 

Martyr. — The  congregation  or  communion  of  chris- 
tians. 

LKjuisitor. — What  congregation  is  that,  or  of  whom 
doth  it  consist .'' 

Martyr. — It  consisteth  in  the  number  of  God's  elect, 
whom  (ioJ  liath  chosen  to  be  the  members  of  his  Son 
Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  he  is  also  the  liead. 

Inquisitor. — Wliere  is  the  congregation,  or  how  is  it 
known  ? 

Martyr. — It  is  dispersed  through  the  universal  world, 
in  divers  regions,  and  is  known  by  the  spiritual  direction 
wherewith  it  is  governed,  that  is  to  say,  both  by  the  word 
of  God,  and  by  the  right  institution  of  Christ's  sacra- 
ments. 

Inquisitor. — Do  you  think  the  church  that  is  at  Ge- 
neva, Lausanne,  Barne,  and  such  other  places,  a  more 
true  cliurch  than  tlie  holy  church  of  Rome .' 

Martyr. — Yea,  verily,  for  these  have  the  notes  of  the 
true  church. 

Inquisitor. — What  difference  then  make  you  between 
those  churches  and  the  chur'ili  of   Rome. 

Martyr. — Much  ;  for  the  church  of  Rome  is  governed 
only  by  traditions  of  men,  but  those  are  ruled  only  by 
the  word  of  God. 

Inquisitor. — Dost  thou  not  believe  the  Virgin  Mary 
to  be  a  mediat.'ix  and  advocate  to  God  for  sinners  .' 

Martyr. — I  believe,  as  iu  the  word  of  God  is  testified, 
Jesus  Clirist  to  be  the  only  mediator  and  advocate  for 
all  sinners ;  altliough  the  Virgin  Mary  be  a  blessed 
woman,  yet  the  office  of  an  advocate  belongs  not  to  her. 

Inquisitor. — The  saints  that  are  in  paradise,  have 
they  no  power  to  pray  for  us  ? 

Martyr. — No,  but  1  judged  them  to  be  blessed,  and 
to  be  contented  with  that  grace  and  glory  which  they 
have. 

Inquisitor. — And  what  then  judge  you  of  those  who 
follow  the  religion  of  the  church  of  Rome  ?  Think  you 
them  to  hi  christians  .' 

Martyr. — No,  because  that  church  is  not  governed  by 
the  Spirit  of  God,  but  rather  fights  against  the  same. 

Inquisitor. — Do  you  then  esteem  all  them  who  separate 
themselves  from  the  church  of  Rome  to  be  christians  ? 

Martyr. — I  have  not  to  answer  for  others,  but  only 
for  myself.  "  Every  man  (saith  St.  Paul)  shall  bear  his 
own  burden.'' 

At  the  next  examination  a  Franciscan  friar  was  brought 
to  him,  who,  first  touching  the  words  that  he  sj)ake  in 
his  inn,  asked  him,  "  why  grace  might  not  be  said  in 
Latin  .="'  "Because,"  said  he,  "by  the  word  of  God 
christians  are  commanded  to  pray  with  heart  and  with 
spirit,  and  with  that  tongue  which  is  most  understood, 
and  serves  best  to  the  edification  of  the  hearers." 

Friar. — God  understands  all  tongues,  and  the  church 
of  Rome  hath  prescribed  this  form  of  praying,  receiving 
the  same  from  the  ancient  church  and  the  fathers,  who 
used  then  to  pray  in  Latin.  And  if  any  tongue  is  to  be 
observed  in  prayer,  one  more  than  another,  why  is  it  not 
as  good  to  pray  in  the  Latin  tongue,  as  to  pray  in  the 
French  .' 

Martyr. — My  meaning  is  not  to  exclude  any  kind  of 
language  from  prayer,  whether  it  be  Latin,  Greek,  He- 
brew, or  any  other,  so  that  the  same  be  understood,  and 
may  edify  the  hearers. 

Inquisitor. — Dost  thou  believe  in  the  holy  host  which 
the  priest  consecrates  at  the  mass  or  no  ? 

Martyr. — I  believe  neither  in  the  host,  nor  in  any  such 
consecration. 

Inquisitor. — Why  ?  Dost  thou  not  believe  the  holy 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  ordained  of  Christ  Jesus  himself.' 

Martyr. — Touching  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Su])- 
per,  I  believe  that  whenever  we  use  the  same  according 
to  the  prescription  of  St.  Paul,  we  are  refreshed  spi- 
ritually with   the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus 


Christ,   who  is  the  true  spiritual  meat  and  drink  of  our 
souls. 

Friar. — Tlie  friar  then  adduced  the  words  of  St. 
John's  gospel,  saying,  "  My  flesh  is  meat  indeed,"  &c., 
and  said,  that  the  doctors  of  the  churcli  had  decided  that 
matter  already,  and  had  approved  the  mass  to  be  an 
holy  memory  of  the  death  and  passion  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

Martyr. — The  sacrament  of  the  supper  I  believe  to  be 
ordained  of  the  Lord  for  a  memorial  of  his  death,  and 
for  a  stirring  up  of  our  thanksgiving  to  him.  In  which 
sacrament  we  have  nothing  to  otter  up  to  him,  but  do  re- 
ceive with  all  thanksgiving  the  benefits  ofl'ered  to  us  most 
abundantly  in  Christ  Jesus  his  Son. 

Inquisitor. — Dost  thou  believe  in  any  purgatory  ? 

Martyr. — I  believe  tliat  Christ  with  his  precious 
blood  hath  made  an  end  of  all  purgatory,  and  purgatioa 
of  our  sins. 

Inquisitor. — And  dost  thou  tliink  then  there  is  no 
place  after  this  life,  where  souls  of  men  departed  remain 
till  they  have  made  satisfaction  for  their  sins  ? 

Martyr. — No ;  but  I  acknowlege  one  satisfaction  once 
made  for  the  sins  of  all  men,  by  the  blood  and  sacrifice 
of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  which  is  the  propitiation  and 
purgation  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world. 

Friar. — In  the  eighteenth  cliapter  of  Matthew,  Christ 
speaking  by  way  of  a  parable  or  similitude,  of  a  certain 
cruel  servant,  who,  because  he  would  not  forgive  his 
fellow- servant,  was  cast  into  prison,  saith,  that  he  shall 
not  come  out  from  thence  till  lie  hath  paid  the  uttermost 
farthing.  By  which  similitude  is  signified  unto  us  a 
certain  middle  place,  which  is  left  for  satisfaction  to  be 
made  after  this  life  for  sins. 

Martyr. — First,  the  satisfaction  for  our  sins  by  the 
death  of  Christ  is  plain  and  evident  in  the  scriptures  ; 
as  in  these  places:  "  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  labour  and 
are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest,"  Matt.  xi.  28. 
"  I  am  the  door  :  by  me  if  any  man  enter  in,  he  shall  be 
saved,"  John  x.  9.  "  I  am  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the 
life,"  John  xiii.  "  Blessed  are  the  dead  that  die  in  the 
Lord,  for  they  rest  from  their  lal.oiirs,"  Rev.  siii.  13. 
Also  to  the  thief  who  hanged  with  the  Lord,  it  was 
said,  "This  day  thou  shalt  be  with  me  in  paradise,"  &c. 
Secondly  ;  as  to  this  similitude,  it  has  no  other  object 
but  to  admonish  us  of  our  duty,  in  shewing  charity, 
and  forgiving  one  another,  which  unless  we  do,  there  is 
no  mercy  to  be  looked  for  at  the  hands  of  God. 

Friar. — Christ  gave  to  St.  Peter  power  to  bind  and 
loose,  whose  successor,  and  vicar  of  Christ,  is  the 
pope,  for  the  government  of  the  church,  that  it  might 
have  one  head  in  the  world,  as  it  hath  in  heaven.  And 
though  the  pastors  do  not  live  according  to  the  word 
which  they  preach,  yet  their  doctrine  is  not  therefore  to 
be  refused,  as  Christ  teaches. 

Martyr. — If  the  pope  and  his  adherents  would  preach 
the  word  purely  and  sincerely,  mixing  no  inventions  of 
their  own,  nor  obtruding  laws  of  their  own  devising,  I 
would  then  embrace  their  doctrine,  however  their  life 
were  to  the  contrary :  according  as  Christ  tells  us  of  the 
scribes  and  pharisees,  admonishing  us  to  follow  their  doc- 
trine, and  not  their  lives,  Matt,  xxiii.  3.  But  there 
is  great  difference,  whether  they  sit  in  Moses's  chair,  or 
else  in  the  chair  of  abomination,  spoken  of  by  Daniel, 
and  also  by  St.  Paul,  where  he  saith,  "  Tliat  the  man  of 
sin,  the  son  of  j)erdition  shall  sit  in  the  temple  of  God, 
exalting  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,"  2  Thess. 
ii.  3. 

And  as  touching  the  keys  of  binding  and  loosing, 
given  to  Peter,  Christ  therein  assigned  to  Peter  and  the 
other  apostles,  the  office  of  preaching  the  word  of  the 
gospel,  which  tliey  well  observed,  in  ))reaching  nothing 
else  but  only  the  word,  in  which  word  is  all  tlie  power 
contained  of  binding  and  loosing.  Nor  is  it  to  be  granted 
that  the  church  has  two  heads,  one  in  heaven,  another 
in  earth;  the  head  is  but  one,  even  Jesus  Christ,  whom 
the  Father  hath  appointed  to  be  head  alone  both  in 
heaven  and  earth. 

The  friar. — Y'ou  have  no  understanding  how  to  ex- 
pound the  scriptures,  but  the  old  doctors  have  ex- 
pounded the  scriptures,  and  holy  councils,  whose  judg- 


A.D.  1527—1557.] 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  MARTYRS. 


465 


ments  are  to  be  followed.     But  what  say  you  to  auricu- 
lar confession  ? 

The  ma>-tvr. — I  know  no  other  confession  but  that 
which  is  to  be  made  to  God,  and  reconciliation  towards 
our  neij^hbour,  which  Christ  and  his  apostles  have  com- 
mended to  us. 

Friar.  —  Have  you  not  read  in  the  gospel,  how 
Christ  doth  bid  us  to  confess  to  the  priest,  where  he 
commanded  the  leper,  being  made  whole,  to  shew  him- 
self to  the  priest? 

Martyr.  —  The  true  church  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  never  observed  this  strange  kind  of  confession, 
to  carry  our  sins  to  the  priest's  ear.  And  though  the 
church  of  Rome  has  intruded  this  manner  of  confessing, 
it  follows  not  that  it  is  to  be  received.  And  as  to  the  leper 
■whom  the  Lord  sent  to  the  priest,  he  was  not  sent  to 
■whisper  his  sins  in  the  priest's  ear,  but  only  as  a  testi- 
mony of  his  health  received,  according  to  the  law. 

Of  the  other  confession  which  is  to  be  made  to  God, 
we  have  both  the  examples  and  testimonies  of  David  in 
the  Psalms,  where  he  saith,  that  he  confessed  his  sins 
unto  the  Lord,  and  received  forgiveness  of  the  same, 
(Psalm  xxxii.  5. — li.  4.) 

And  thus  was  this  godly  Feurus  remanded  again  by 
the  deputy  to  the  bishop's  prison,  and  from  thence 
shortly  after  removed  to  Lyons. 

After  he  was  come  to  Lyons,  they  proceeded  at  last  to 
the  sentence,  condemning  him  first  to  have  his  tongue 
cut  out,  and  then  to  be  burned.  All  which  he  received 
willingly  and  quietly  for  righteousness  sake,  thus  finishing 
his  martyrdom,  July  7,  A.D.  1554. 

Nicholas  du  Chesne,  A.D.  1554 

The  occasion  why  this  Nicholas  came  into  trouble, 
■was.  that  going  from  Lausanne,  to  his  sister,  and  her 
husband,  and  other  of  his  friends,  as  he  went  from  Be- 
sanson,  toward  the  town  of  Gry,  he  did  not  pay  homage 
to  a  cross  in  the  way,  where  a  monk,  which  was  an  in- 
quisitor, overtook  him,  and  thereby  suspected  him.  He 
was  guided  by  t!ie  monk,  craftily  dissembling  his  re- 
ligion, to  a  lodging  in  Gry  :  where  the  justice  of  the 
place  took  him.  Nicholas  seeing  how  he  was  betrayed 
by  the  monk,  "  O  false  traitor,"  said  he,  "  hast  thou  be- 
trayed me  ?''  Then  after  examination  he  was  condemned. 
Being  carried  to  the  place  of  martyrdom,  he  was  pro- 
mised, that  if  he  would  kneel  down  and  hear  a  mass, 
he  sliould  be  let  go.  But  Nicholas,  armed  with  perse- 
verance, said,  he  would  rather  die  than  commit  such  an 
act.  Calling  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord,  he  took  his 
death  patiently. 

John  Bertrand,  a  Forester,  A.D.  1556. 

For  the  religion  and  gospel  of  Christ  this  John  was 
apprehended,  and  led  bound  to  Blois,  where  he  was 
examined  on  divers  points  :  as,  whether  he  had  spoken 
at  any  time  against  God,  against  the  church,  and  the 
he-saints,  and  the  she-saints  of  paradise.'  He  said.  No. 
Whether  at  any  time  he  had  called  the  mass  abomina- 
ble ?  Which  he  granted,  because  he,  finding  no  mass  in 
all  the  scripture,  was  commanded  by  St.  Paul,  that  if  an 
angel  from  heaven  would  preach  any  other  gospel  than 
that  which  was  already  received,  he  should  be  accursed. 
After  his  condemnation  they  would  have  him  confess, 
and  presented  to  him  a  c?oss  to  kiss.  But  he  bade  the 
friars  with  theii-  cross  depart ;  "  That  is  not  the  cross," 
said  he,  "  that  I  must  carry."  Entering  into  the  cart 
before  the  multitude,  he  gave  thanks  to  God,  that  he 
was  not  there  for  murder,  theft,  or  blasphemy,  but  only 
for  the  cause  of  our  Saviour.  Being  tied  to  the  post, 
he  sung  the  twenty-fifth  Psalm.  He  was  young,  his 
countenance  was  exceeding  cheerful  and  amiable,  his 
eyes  looked  up  to  heaven.  "  O  the  happy  journey," 
said  he,  seeing  the  place  where  he  should  suffer,  "  and 
the  fair  place  that  is  prepared  for  me  !"  When  the  fire 
was  kindled  about  him,  "O  Lord,"  cried  he,  "give 
thy  hand  to  thy  servant ;  I  commend  my  soul  unto 
thee ;"  and  so  meekly  yielded  up  his  spirit.  His  patient 
and  joyful  constancy  astonished  the  people. 

Peter  Rousseau,  being  constant  in  his  confession,  was 


put  to  the  rack  three  times,  which  he  suffered  con- 
stantly with  great  torments.  Afterwards  he  had  his 
tongue  cut  off,  and  a  ball  of  iron  put  in  his  mouth.  Thi)« 
broken  and  maimed,  he  was  drawn  upon  a  hurdle  to  the 
fire,  where  he  was  lifted  up  into  the  air,  and  let  down 
three  times.  When  he  was  half-burned,  the  ball  fell 
from  his  mouth,  and  he  with  a  loud  voice  called  on  the 
name  of  God,  saying,  "  Jesus  Christ  assist  me."  And 
so  this  blessed  martyr  gave  up  his  life  to  God,  A.D. 
1.556. 

Arnold  Moniere  and  John  de  Cazes,  A.  D.  1556. — Af. 
ter  Arnold  Moniere  was  taken  and  laid  in  prison,  John 
de  Cazes  hearing  of  him,  though  warned  that  if  he 
visited  him  he  would  be  impeached  of  heresy,  went  to 
comfort  him,  and  was  imprisoned.  After  many  examina- 
tions, sentence  was  given  upon  them  to  be  burned. 
When  the  time  of  their  martyrdom  came,  they  were 
drawn  through  the  dirt  upon  an  hurdle  to  the  place, 
accompanied  with  a  number  of  bills,  glaves,  gunners, 
aud  trumpeters.  ^^'hen  the  blessed  martyrs  were 
bound  to  the  post,  they  rejoicing  that  they  were  made 
worthy  to  suffer  for  Clirist,  made  confession  of  their 
faith,  and  gave  many  exhortations  to  the  people.  But 
to  prevent  the  people  hearing  these  saints  the  trum- 
peters were  commanded  to  sound,  which  never  ceased 
during  all  the  time  of  their  suffering. 

Bartholomew  Hector,  A.D.  1556. — This  Hector  came 
into  Piedmont,  to  get  his  living  by  selling  books,  he 
was  taken  by  a  certain  gentleman,  and  there  arrested 
and  sent  to  Turin,  then  examined,  and  at  last  con- 
demned. Being  condemned,  he  was  threatened,  that  if 
he  spake  any  thing  to  the  people  his  tongue  should  be 
cut  off;  nevertheless  he  ceased  not  to  speak.  After  his 
prayer,  wherein  he  prayed  for  the  judges,  that  God 
would  forgive  them  and  open  their  eyes,  he  was  offered 
his  pardon  at  the  stake  if  he  would  recant,  which  he 
refused.  Then  he  prepared  himself  for  death,  which 
he  took  patiently.  Whereat  many  of  the  people  wept, 
saying,  "  Why  doth  this  man  die,  who  speaks  of  nothing 
but  of  God.'" 

Philip  Cene,  and  James  his  companion,  A.  D.  1557. 
— This  Philip  Cene  was  ari  apothecary  at  Geneva.  He 
was  taken  at  Dijon,  imprisoned,  and  there  burned  with 
one  James  his  companion.  As  Philip  went  to  his  death 
singing  psalms,  a  friar  stopped  his  mouth  with  his  hand. 

Most  of  the  people  wept  bitterly,  saying,  "Be  of 
good  courage,  brethren,  be  not  afraid  of  death."  Which 
when  one  of  the  adversaries  heard,  he  said  to  one  of  the 
magistrates,  "  Do  you  not  see  how  almost  half  the 
people  are  on  their  side,  and  comfort  them  ?" 

Archambant  Ceraphon,  and  Matthew  Nicholas  du 
Russeau,  A.D.  1557. — These  two  were  in  prison  also  at 
Dijon.  Archambant  heard  of  certain  prisciiers  at  Di- 
jon, to  wliom  he  wrote  to  comfort  them  with  his  letters. 
The  next  day  he  was  searched,  and  letters  were  found 
about  him.  Then  he  was  brought  to  Dijon,  where  he, 
with  the  other,  called  Master  Nicholas  du  Russeau, 
suffered  with  great  constancy. 

Philhert  Hamlin  was  first  a  priest,  then  he  went  to 
Geneva,  where  he  exercised  printing.  After  that  he  was 
made  minister  at  the  town  of  Allenart,  where  he  did 
much  good  in  edifying  the  people.  At  last  he  was 
apprehended,  and  with  him  his  host,  a  priest,  whom  he 
had  instructed  in  the  gospel;  and  after  confession  of  his 
faith,  he  was  carried  with  the  priest  to  Bourdeaux  be- 
fore the  president.  While  he  was  in  prison,  a  priest 
came  in  on  a  Sunday  to  say  mass,  when  Philbert  came 
and  plucked  his  garments  from  his  back  with  such  zeal 
and  vehemency,  that  the  mass-garments,  with  the 
chalice  and  candlesticks,  feU  down  and  were  broken, 
sa)'ing,  "  Is  it  not  enough  for  you  to  blaspheme  God  in 
churches,  but  you  must  also  pollute  the  prison  with 
your  idolatry  ?"  The  gaoler  hearing  this,  ir  his  fury 
laid  upon  him  with  his  staff.  He  was  removed  to  the 
common  prison,  and  laid  in  a  low  pit,  laden  with  great 
H  H  2 


466 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  MARTYRS. 


[Book  VII. 


irons,  so  that  his  legs  were  swollen,  and  therfe  he  con- 
tinued eight  days. 

At  last  Philbert  was  brought  to  the  place  of  his  mar- 
tyrdom, and  as  he  was  exhorting  the  people  the  trum- 
pets blew  without  ceasing,  that  his  words  might  not  be 
heard  ;  and  so  being  fastened  to  the  post,  this  holy 
martyr,  praying  and  exhorting  the  people,  was  strang- 
led, and  his  body  consumed  with  fire  on  Palm  Sunday 
eve,  1557. 

In  1557  Nicholas  Sartorius,  of  the  age  of  twenty-six 
years,  came  to  Cambray,  where  a  warden  of  the  friars 
in  the  town  of  Ost  had  preached  on  Good  Friday  upon 
the  Passion.  The  report  of  which  sermon  being  re- 
cited to  this  Sartorius,  he  reprehended  the  error  and 
blasphemies  of  it,  which  were  against  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures. Shortly  after  the  party  that  told  him  went  to  a 
secretary  named  Ripet,  who  came  to  entrap  Nicholas. 
"  And  did  not  our  preacher,"  said  he,  "  preach  well  ?" 
— "  No,"  said  Nicholas,  "  but  he  lied  falsely."  Ripet 
asked,  "  And  do  you  not  believe  the  body  of  the  Lord 
to  be  in  the  host  ?"  Nicholas  answered,  "  That  would 
be  against  our  Creed,  which  saith,  '  That  lie  ascended 
up,  and  sitteth,'  &c."  Ripet  went  forthwith  to  the 
friar  to  cause  him  to  be  apprehended.  The  friends  of 
Nicholas  perceiving  the  danger,  wished  him  to  fly  and 
save  himself,  and  accompanied  him  out  of  the  town 
about  three  leagues.  But  he  was  taken  at  the  town  of 
St.  Reniy,  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain  of  Great  St.  Ber- 
nard. They  brought  him  to  the  rack,  and  when  the 
sergeant  refused  to  draw  the  cord,  the  bailiff  himself, 
and  the  receiver,  with  a  canon,  put  him  to  the  rack 
with  tlieir  own  hands.  They  pronounced  sentence  that 
he  should  be  burned  ;  which  sentence  he  received  with 
such  constancy,  that  neither  the  king's  receiver,  nor  all 
the  other  enemies,  could  divert  him  from  the  truth  of 
the  gospel,  which  he  manfully  maintained  while  any 
spirit  remained  in  his  body. 

George  Tardif,  with  one  of  Toiirs,  an  embroiderer, 
and  Nicholas,  a  shoemaker  of  Joinville,  A.  D.  1558. — 
The  historian  of  the  French  martyrs  makes  memorial  of 
George  Tardif,  an  embroiderer  of  Tours,  and  Nicholas  of 
Joinville,  declaring  that  these  three  were  together  in 
prison,  and  afterward  suffered  in  sundry  places  one 
from  the  other.     George  Tardif  was  executed  at  Sens. 

The  embroiderer  of  Tours,  as  he  was  coming  with  five 
or  six  others  out  of  a  wood,  being  at  prayer,  was  taken, 
and  thereupon  examined.  Before  he  should  be  ex- 
amined, he  desired  the  judges  that  he  might  pray; 
which  being  granted,  after  his  prayer  made,  wherein  he 
prayed  for  the  judges,  for  the  king,  and  all  estates,  and 
for  tlie  necessity  of  all  Christ's  saints,  he  answered 
for  himself  with  such  grace  and  modesty,  that  the  hearts 
of  many  were  broken  to  the  shedding  of  tears,  seeking 
(as  it  seemed)  nothing  else  but  his  deliverance.  How- 
ever he  was  sent  at  last  to  Tours,  and  there  was  crowned 
with  martyrdom. 

The  third,  which  was  Nicholas,  was  condemned  and 
set  in  a  cart,  when  his  father,  coming  with  a  staff, 
would  liave  beaten  him,  but  the  officers  not  suffering  it 
would  have  struck  the  old  man  ;  but  the  son  cried  to  the 
officers,  and  desired  them  to  let  his  father  alone,  saying, 
that  his  father  had  power  over  him  to  do  with  him  what 
he  would.  And  so  going  to  the  place  where  he  was  to 
suffer,  having  a  ball  of  iron  put  in  his  mouth,  he  was 
brought  at  length  to  the  fire,  in  the  town  of  Joinville, 
whei-e  he  patiently  received  his  death  and  martyrdom. 

Ike  Conrirpgation  of  Paris  perseriiteil,  to  the  nvmher  of 
three  or  four  hundred,  at  Paris,  A.D.  1558. 

On  the  fourth  of  September,  155S,  a  company  of 
the  faitlifnl,  to  the  number  of  three  or  four  hundred, 
were  assembled  at  Paris  in  a  liouse  to  communicate  to- 
gether tlie  Lord's  Supjier ;  but  they  were  discovered 
by  certain  priests,  who  beset  the  house,  and  made  an 
outcry,  that  the  watch  might  come  to  take  them,  so  that 
in  a  short  time  almost  all  the  city  was  in  arms,  thinking 
some  conspiracy  to  have  been  in  the  city.     Then  per- 


ceiving that  they  were  Lutherans,  a  great  part  of  them 
were  in  extreme  rage,  furiously  seeking  their  blood, 
and  stopped  the  streets  and  lanes  with  carts,  and  made 
fires  to  see  that  none  should  escape.  The  faithful  see- 
ing the  suddenness  of  their  fury,  were  in  great  fear  ;  but 
being  exhorted  by  the  leaders  of  the  congregation  went 
to  prayer.  It  was  then  resolved,  that  the  men  who  had 
weapons  should  venture  through  the  press  :  the  women 
and  children  remained  in  the  house,  and  a  few  men  who 
were  less  bold  than  the  others,  to  the  number  of  six  or 
seven  score.  Those  that  went  out  with  weapons  all 
escaped  save  only  one,  who  was  beaten  down  with 
stones,  and  so  destroyed.  The  women,  who  were  all 
gentlewomen,  or  of  great  wealth,  only  six  or  seven  ex- 
cepted, seeing  no  hope,  and  perceiving  the  fury  of  the 
people,  went  up  to  the  windows,  crying,  "  Mercy," 
and  shewing  their  innocence,  required  ordinary  justice. 
The  king's  attorney,  with  the  commissaries  and  ser- 
geants, with  much  ado  appeased  the  people,  and  entereS 
into  the  house,  where  viewing  the  women  and  children, 
and  the  other  furniture  prepared  for  that  congregation, 
perceived  sufficient  testimonies  Sjf  their  innocence,  so 
that  for  pity  his  eyes  could  not  refrain  from  tears.  How- 
ever, proceeding  in  his  office,  he  brought  them  all  to 
prison.  I  omit  here  the  furious  usage  of  the  people  by 
the  way,  how  despitefully  they  plucked  and  hailed  the 
women,  tore  their  garments,  thrust  off  their  hoods  from 
their  heads,  and  disfigured  their  faces  with  dust  and 
dirt. 

Besides  these  wrongs  and  oppressions  done  to  these 
poor  innocents,  there  followed  the  cruel  and  slanderous 
reports  of  the  friars  and  priests,  who,  in  their  railing 
sermons  uttered  horrible  falsehoods  and  calumnies 
against  their  morals.  These  rumours  and  defamations 
were  no  sooner  given  out,  but  they  were  received,  anc? 
spread  far,  not  only  among  the  vulgar,  but  also  among 
the  court,  and  even  to  the  king's  ears. 

Here  the  enemies  began  to  triumph,  thinking  that  the 
gospel  was  overthrown  for  ever.  On  the  other  side 
there  was  no  less  perplexity  and  lamentation  among  the 
brethren,  sorrowing  not  so  much  for  themselves,  as  for 
the  imprisonment  of  their  companions.  However,  they 
lost  not  their  courage  altogether,  but  they  exhorted  one 
another,  considering  the  great  favour  and  providence  of 
God,  in  delivering  them  so  wonderfully  out  of  the  danger. 
Some  comfort  they  experienced,  consulting  together  in 
this  order,  that  first  they  should  humble  themselves  to 
God  in  their  own  private  families  :  secondly,  to  stop  the 
slanders  against  their  holy  assemblies,  they  should  write 
apologies,  one  to  the  king,  another  to  the  people. 
Thirdly,  that  letters  of  consolation  should  be  written 
and  sent  to  their  brethren  in  prison. 

The  first  apology  was  written  to  the  king,  and  con- 
veyed so  secretly  into  his  chamber,  that  it  was  found 
and  read  openly  in  the  hearing  of  the  king  and  all  his 
nobles.  The  christians  learnedly  and  discreetly  cleared 
themselves  of  those  reports,  and  shewed  the  malice  of 
their  enemies,  especially  of  Satan,  who  ever  from  the 
beginning  of  the  church  has,  and  still  goes  about  to 
overturn  the  right  ways  of  the  Lord.  Nevertheless,  this 
apology  to  the  king  served  to  little  purpose.  But  the 
other  apology  to  the  people  did  inestimable  good,  in  sa- 
tisfying the  rumours,  and  defending  the  true  cause  of  the 
gospel. 

As  the  faithful  christians  were  thus  occupied  in  writ- 
ing their  apologies,  and  in  comforting  their  brethren  in 
prison  with  their  letters,  the  a'dversaries  were  not  idle, 
but  sought  all  possible  means  to  hasten  the  execution, 
giving  diligent  attendance  about  the  prison  and  other 
])laces,  to  satisfy  their  uncharitable  desire  with  the  death 
of  those  whose  religion  they  hated. 

Finally,  a  commission  was  directed  out  by  the  king, 
and  ])residents  and  councillors  appointed  to  oversee  the 
matter.  Ujion  which  many  of  the  poor  afflicted  chris- 
tians were  brought  forth  to  their  judgment  and  martyr- 
dom. 

Of  this  godly  company  thus  brought  to  judgment  and 
to  martyrdom,  the  first  was  Nicholas  Clinet,  of  the  age 
of  sixty  years.  He  was  suspected  by  the  judges  to  be  a 
minister,  and  therefore  was  set  to  disjmte  against  the 


A.  D.  lo2r— 1558.] 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  MARTYRS. 


467 


chief  of  the  Sorbonists,  especially  Maillard,  whom  he  so 
confuted,  both  by  the  scriptures  and  also  by  their  own 
sorbonical  divinity,  (wherein  he  had  been  well  exercised 
and  expert)  in  the  presence  of  the  lieutenant-civil,  that 
the  lieutenant  confessed  that  he  never  heard  a  man 
better  learned,  and  of  more  intelligence. 

Another  was  named  Tavrin  Gravelle,  a  lawyer.  He 
was  first  a  student  of  the  law  at  Toulouse  ;  after  that  he 
■was  made  an  advocate  in  the  court  of  Paris  :  lastly,  for 
his  godliness  he  was  ordained  an  elder  to  the  congrega- 
tion, with  Clinet.  This  Taurin  having  a  certain  house, 
and  seeing  the  congregation  destitute  of  room,  received 
them  into  his  house.  And  when  he  perceived  the  house 
to  be  compassed  with  enemies,  though  he  might  have 
escaped,  yet  he  would  not,  being  prepared  to  answer  for 
receiving  the  assembly  into  the  house.  The  constancy 
of  this  man  was  invincible,  in  sustaining  his  conflicts 
with  the  sorbonists.  In  fine,  these  two  godly  elders 
finished  their  martyrdom  in  the  cruel  pains  of  the  fire. 

Next  to  Clinet  and  Gravelle  was  brought  out  Mixiress 
Philip,  gentlewoman,  of  the  age  of  twenty-three  years. 
She  was  a  widow,  who  ceased  not  to  serve  the  Lord  in 
his  church.  She  had  many  conflicts  with  the  judges 
and  the  sorbonists,  namely,  Maillard.  To  the  judges 
her  answer  was,  "  That  she  had  learned  the  faith  wliich 
she  confessed  in  the  word  of  God,  and  would  live  and 
die  in  the  same."  And  being  demamled  whether  the 
body  of  Christ  was  in  the  sacrament :  "  How  is  that  jios- 
sible,"  said  she,  "  to  be  the  body  of  Christ  to  whom  all 
power  is  given,  ^nd  which  is  exalted  above  all  heavens, 
when  we  see  the  mice  and  rats,  apes  and  monkeys,  play 
with  it,  and  tear  it  in  pieces?''  Her  petition  to  tliem 
was,  that  as  they  had  taken  her  sister  from  her,  they  j-et 
would  let  her  have  a  Bible  or  Testament  to  comfort  her- 
self. Her  wicked  neighbours,  although  they  could 
touch  her  conversation  with  no  part  of  dishonesty,  yet 
they  laid  many  things  to  her  charge,  as  that  there  was 
much  singing  of  psalms  in  her  house,  and  twice  or  thrice 
an  infinite  number  of  persons  were  seen  to  come  out  of 
her  house.  Also,  when  her  husband  was  dying,  no 
priest  was  called  for ;  neither  was  it  known  where  he  was 
buried  ;  neither  did  they  ever  hear  any  word  of  their 
infant  being  baptized. 

These  three  holy  martyrs  were  condemned,  Septem- 
ber 27,  and  being  put  in  a  chapel,  doctors  were  sent  to 
them,  but  their  constancy  remained  immoveable.  After 
that  they  were  sent  in  a  dung-cart  to  the  place  of 
punishment.  Clinet  ever  cried  by  the  way,  protesting, 
that  he  said  or  maintained  nothing  but  the  truth  of 
God. 

The  gentlewoman,  seeing  a  priest  come  to  confess  her, 
said,  "  That  she  had  confessed  unto  God,  and  had  re- 
ceived of  him  remission :  other  absolution  she  found 
none  in  scripture."  And  when  certain  councillors  did 
urge  her  to  take  in  her  hands  the  wooden  cross,  alleging 
how  Christ  commanded  every  one  to  bear  his  cross  :  she 
answered,  "  ^ly  lords,"  said  she,  "  3011  make  me  in 
very  deed  to  bear  my  cross,  condemning  me  unjustly, 
and  putting  me  to  death  in  the  cause  of  my  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  who  willeth  us  to  bear  our  cross,  but  no  such 
cross  as  you  speak  of." 

Gravelle  looked  with  a  smiling  countenance,  and 
shewed  a  cheei-ful  colour,  declaring  how  little  he  re- 
gretted his  condemnation :  and  being  asked  of  his  friends 
to  what  death  he  was  condemned;  "  I  see  well  (said  he) 
that  I  am  condemned  to  death,  but  to  what  death  or  tor- 
ment I  regard  not."  And  coming  from  the  chapel, 
when  he  perceived  they  went  about  to  cut  out  his  tongue, 
he  oft'ered  his  tongue  willingly  to  be  cut. 

The  gentlewoman  also,  being  required  to  give  her 
tongue,  did  so  likewise,  with  these  words  : — "  Seeing  I 
do  not  refuse  to  give  my  body,  shall  I  refuse  to  give  my 
tongue  ?  No,  no."  The  constancy  of  Gravelle  was  ad- 
mirable, casting  up  his  sighs  and  groans  to  heaven,  de- 
claring thereby  his  ardent  affection  in  praying  to  God. 
Clihet  was  somewhat  more  sad  than  the  other,  by  reason 
of  the  feebleness  of  nature  and  his  age.  But  the  gentle- 
woman yet  surmounted  all  the  rest  in  constancy,  chang- 
ing neither  countenance  nor  colour. 


After  the  death  of  her  husband,  she  used  to  go  in  a 
mourning  weed,  after  the  manner  of  the  country.  But 
the  same  day,  going  to  her  burning,  she  put  on  her 
French  hood,  and  decked  herself  in  her  best  array,  as 
going  to  a  new  marriage,  to  be  joined  to  her  spouse 
Jesus  Christ.  And  thus  the  three,  with  singular  con- 
stancy, were  burned  ;  Gravelle  and  Clinet  were  burned 
alive.  Philip  the  gentlewoman  was  strangled,  after  she 
had  a  little  tasted  the  flame  with  her  feet  and  visage  ; 
and  so  she  ended  her  martyrdom. 

Of  the  same  company  was  also  Nicholas  Cene,  a  phv- 
sician,  and  Peter  Gal/art :  who,  about  five  or  six  days 
after  the  other  three,  were  brought  forth  to  their  death. 

\\  hen  the  time  of  their  execution  was  come,  they  per- 
ceived that  the  judges  intended,  that  if  they  would  re- 
lent, they  should  be  strangled,  if  not,  they  should  be 
burned  alive,  and  their  tongties  be  cut  from  them. 
Being  content  to  suff"er  these  torments  for  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  they  offered  their  tongues  willingly  to  be 
cut.  Gabart  began  to  sigh  because  he  could  no  more 
praise  the  Lord  with  his  tongue.  Then  they  were  drawn 
out  of  prison  in  the  dung-cart  to  the  suburbs  of  St. 
Germain.  The  people,  in  rage  and  madness,  followed 
with  cruel  injuries  and  blasiihemies,  as  though  they  would 
have  done  the  execution  themselves  upon  them.  The 
cruelty  of  their  death  was  such  as  has  seldom  been 
seen  :  for  they  were  held  in  the  air  over  a  small  fire,  and 
their  lower  parts  burnt  off",  before  the  higher  parts  were 
much  harmed  with  the  fire.  Nevertheless  these  blessed 
saints  ceased  not  in  all  these  torments  to  turn  up  their 
eyes  to  heaven,  and  to  shew  infinite  testimonies  of  their 
faith  and  constancy. 

In  the  same  fire  many  Testaments  and  Bibles  also 
were  burnt. 

Frederick  Danvile,  and  Francis  Rebezies,  neither  of 
them  past  twenty  years  of  age,  were  among  the  com- 
pany. How  valiantly  they  behaved  themselves  in  those 
tender  years,  sustaining  the  cause  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Ch'ist,  what  confession  they  made,  what  conflicts  they 
hac*,  disputing  with  the  doctors  of  the  Sorbonne,  their  own 
letters  left  in  writing  make  record :  the  eff'ect  whereof 
Ijriefly  to  touch  is  this  ;  and  first,  concerning  Frederick 
Danvil. 

On  the  12th  of  Sept.  Frederick  was  brought  before 
Benedict  Jacobin,  and  his  companion,  a  Sorbonist,  who 
thus  began  to  argue  with  him  : — 

Doctor. — Which  think  you  to  be  the  true  church,  the 
church  of  the  Protestants,  or  the  church  of  Paris  .' 

jMartyr. — I  recognize  that  to  be  the  true  church 
where  the  gospel  is  truly  preached,  and  the  sacraments 
rightly  ministered,  as  they  were  left  by  Jesus  Christ  and 
his  apostles. 

Doctor. — And  is  the  chuixh  of  Geneva  such  a  one  as 
you  speak  of  ? 

Martyr. — I  so  judge  it  to  be. 

Doctor. — And  what  if  I  prove  the  contrary,  will  you 
believe  me .' 

Martyr. — Yea,  if  you  shall  prove  it  by  the  Scripture. 
Doctor. — Or  will  you  believe  St.  Augustine  and  other 
holy  doctors  innumerable  ? 

Martrr. — Yea,  so  they  dissent  not  from  the  scripture 
and  the  word  of  God. 

Doctor. — By  the  authority  of  St.  Augustine,  the 
church  is  there,  where  is  the  succession  of  bishops. 
On  this  I  frame  this  argument : — There  is  the  church, 
where  is  the  perpetual  succession  of  bishops  ?  In  the 
church  of  Paris  there  is  such  succession  of  bishops,  and 
therefore  the  church  of  Paris  is  the  true  church. 

Martyr. — I  answer,  That  if  St.  Augustine  mean  the 
succession  of  such  as  are  true  bishops  indeed,  which 
truly  preach  the  gospel,  and  rightly  administer  the  sa- 
craments ;  such  bishops  I  suppose  to  be  at  Geneva, 
where  the  gospel  is  truly  preached,  and  the  sacraments 
duly  ministered,  and  not  in  the  church  of  Paris.  But  if 
St.  Augustine  mean  the  succession  of  false  bishops,  such 
as  neither  preach  nor  minister  according  to  God's  word, 
it  is  in  nowise  to  be  granted. 

Doctor. — What  say  jou  by  auricular  confession? 


468 


A  LIST  OF  THE  FRENCH  MARTYRS. 


[Buo.i  Ml. 


Martyr. — The  same  that  I  said  before  to  monsieur 
lieutenant,  that  is.  That  I  take  it  for  «  plantation,  not 
planted  by  God  ia  his  word. 

The  Examination  of  Francis  Reoezies. 

Rebezies  had  three  examinations  :  the  first  with  the 
civil  lieutenant ;  the  second  with  the  presidents  and 
the  councillors  ;  tlie  third  with  the  friars.  He  was 
asked,  whether  he  did  not  like  to  resort  to  the  beautified 
temples  to  hear  mass,  or  whether  he  did  not  take  tlie 
mass  to  be  an  holy  thing,  and  ordained  of  God  ?  He 
answered  that  he  believed  it  was  a  great  blasphemy 
against  God,  and  a  service  set  up  by  the  devil.  Whe- 
ther he  did  not  acknowledge  purgatory  ?  Yea,  that 
purgatory  which  is  the  death  and  passion  of  Christ, 
which  takes  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  "  The  death  of 
Christ  is  the  principal,"  said  they,  "  but  thou  must  also 
believe  another."  "  Alas,"  said  he,  "  can  we  never 
content  ourselves  with  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  but 
man  always  will  be  putting  to  something  of  his  own  brain. 
In  so  many  places  of  the  scripture  we  see  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ  to  be  sufficient."  When  they  objected  and 
rejieated  the  words  of  the  jiarable.  Mat.  v.,  "  Thou  shalt 
not  come  out  till  thou  hast  \rud  tha  last  farthing,"  he 
answered,  "That  the  words  of  that  parable  had  no  rela- 
tion but  to  civil  matters;  and  that  this  v,-ord  (until)  means 
there,  as  much  as  never."  The  president  asked,  if  he  was 
not  afraid  to  be  burned,  and  bring  liis  parents  into  such 
dishonour.'  He  answered,  that  he  knew  well,  "  That  all 
who  would  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  should  suffer  perse- 
cution." And  that  to  him  either  to  live  or  die  was  an 
advantage  in  the  Lord.  And  as  to  his  parents,  "  Chri.st," 
said  he,  '•  himself  forewarns,  '  That  whosoever  loveth  fa- 
ther or  mother  more  than  him,  is  not  worthy  of  him.'  " 
— "Jesus  Maria!"  said  the  president,  "what  youth  is 
this  now-a-days,  who  cast  themselves  so  headlong  into 
the  fire  !" 

He  was  brought  before  Benet,  master  of  the  doctors  of 
the  Sorbotme,  and  another  called  Jacobine,  the  14th  of 
October.     The  doctor  began  thus  to  object  as  follows  : 

Doctor. — I  know  well  you  hold  the  church  to  be, 
where  the  word  is  truly  preached,  and  the  sacraments 
sincerely  ministered,  according  as  they  are  left  of  Christ 
and  his  ajiostles. 

Martyr.— That  do  I  believe,  and  in  that  will  I  live  and 
die. 

Doctor.^Do  you  not  believe,  that  whoever  is  without 
that  church  cannot  obtain  remission  of  his  sins  ? 

Martyr. — Whoever  separates  himself  from  that  church, 
to  make  either  sect,  part,  or  division,  cannot  obtain  re- 
mission of  his  sins. 

Doctor. — Now  let  us  consider  two  churches,  the  one 
wherein  the  word  is  rightly  preached,  and  the  sacraments 
administered;  the  otiier,  wherein  the  word  and  sacra- 
ments be  used  otherwise.  Wliich  of  these  two  ought  we 
to  believe  .' 

Martyr. — The  first. 

Doctor.— Well  said.  Next  is  now  to  speak  of  the 
gifts  given  to  the  church  :  as  the  power  of  the  keys, 
confession  for  the  remission  of  sins,  ai'ter  we  are  confess- 
ed to  a  priest.  Also  we  must  believe  the  seven  sacra- 
ments in  the  church  truly  administered,  as  they  are  here 
in  the  churches  of  Paris,  where  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
is  ministered,  and  the  gospel  truly  preached. 

Martyr.— Sir,  now  you  begin  to  halt.  As  for  my 
part,  I  do  not  receive  in  the  church  more  than  two 
sacraments,  which  were  instituted  for  the  whole  commu- 
nity of  ciiristians.  And  as  concerning  the  power  of 
keys,  and  your  confession,  I  believe  that  for  remission 
of  our  sins,  we  ought  to  go  to  none  other  but  only  to 
God,  as  we  read,  1  John  i.  9,  "  If  we  confess  our  sins, 
*^«)d  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to 
cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness."  tkc. 

Doctor. — Should  I  not  believe  that  Christ,  in  the  time 
of  his  apostles,  gave  to  them  power  to  remit  sins? 

Martyr. —The  power  that  Christ  gave  to  his  a])ostles, 
if  it  will  be  well  considered,  is  notiiing  disagreeing  to 
my  saying  :  and  therefore  I  began  to  say,  which  here  I 
confess,  that  the  Lord  gave  to  his  apostles  to  preach  the 
word,  and  so  to  remit  sins  by  the  same  word. 


Doctor. — Do  you  then  deny  auricular  confession "" 

Mnrtyr. — Yea,  verily  I  do. 

Doctor. — Ought  we  to  pray  to  saints  ? 

Martyr. — I  believe  not. 

Doctor. — Jesus  Christ  being  here  upon  the  earth,  was 
he  not  then  as  well  sufficient  to  hear  the  whole  world 
and  to  be  intercessor  for  all,  as  he  is  now  .' 

Martyr. — Yes. 

Doctor. — But  we  find  that  when  he  was  here  on  earth, 
his  apostles  made  intercession  for  the  people  :  and  why 
may  they  not  also  do  the  same  as  well  now  ? 

Martyr. — So  long  as  they  were  in  the  world,  they  ex- 
ercised their  ministry,  and  prayed  one  for  another  ;  but 
now  they  being  in  paradise,  all  their  prayer  that  they 
make  is  this,  that  they  wish  that  they  who  are  yet  on 
earth  may  attain  to  their  felicity  :  but  to  obt  lin  any 
thing  at  the  Father's  hand,  we  niUo't  have  recourse  only 
to  his  Son. 

Doctor. — If  one  man  have  such  charge  to  pray  for 
another,  may  not  he  then  be  called  an  intercessor  ? 

Martyr. — I  grant. 

Doctor. — Well,  then,  you  say  there  is  but  one  inter- 
cessor. Whereupon  I  infer,  that  I,  being  bound  to  ])ray 
for  anotlier,  need  not  now  to  go  to  Jesus  (Christ  to  have 
him  an  intercessor,  but  to  God  alone,  setting  Jesus  Christ 
apart  ;  and  so  ought  we  verily  to  believe. 

Martyr. — You  understand  not,  sir,  that  if  God  do 
not  behold  us  in  the  face  of  his  own  well-beloved  Son, 
then  shall  we  never  be  able  to  stand  in  his  sight.  For 
if  he  shall  look  upon  us,  he  can  see  nothing  but  sin. 
And  if  the  heavens  be  not  pure  in  his  eyes,  what  shall  be 
thouglit  then  of  man,  so  abominable  and  unprofitable, 
"  Wlio  drinketh  in  iniquity  like  water,"  as  Job  says  ? 

Then  the  other  friar,  seeing  his  fellow  have  nothing  to 
answer  to  this,  inferred  as  follows  : 

Doctor. — Nay,  my  friend,  as  touching  the  great  mercy 
of  God,  let  that  stand,  and  now  to  speak  of  ourselves: 
this  we  know,  that  God  is  not  displeased  with  them  who 
have  recourse  to  his  saints. 

Martyr. — Sir,  we  must  not  do  after  our  own  wills, 
but  according  to  that  which  God   wills  and   commands. 

Doctor. — iVs  no  man  comes  into  the  presence  of  an 
earthly  king  or  prince,  witliout  means  made  by  some 
about  him  ;  so,  or  rather  much  more,  to  the  heavenly 
king  above,  &c. 

Martyr. — To  this  earthly  example  I  will  answer  with, 
another  heavenly  example  of  the  prodigal  son,  who 
sought  no  other  means  to  obtain  his  father's  grace,  but 
came  to  the  father  himself. 

Doctor. — Touching  the  mass,  what  say  you  ?  believe 
you  not  that  when  the  priest  has  consecrated  the  host, 
our  Lord  is  there  as  well  as  he  was  hanging  upon  the 
cross  ? 

Martyr. — No,  verily  ;  but  I  believe  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father  ;  as  appears 
from  Heb.  x.,  1  Cor.  xv..  Col.  iii.  :  and  therefore  to 
make  short  with  you,  I  hold  your  mass  for  none  other 
but  a  false  and  counterfeited  service,  set  up  by  Satan, 
and  retained  by  his  ministers,  by  which  you  annihi- 
late the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  and  his  oblation  once 
made  of  his  own  body  ;  and  you  know  right  well  that  it 
is  sufficient,  and  ought  not  to  be  reiterated. 

Doctor. — You  deceive  yourselves  in  the  word  reitera- 
tion, for  we  do  not  reiterate  it  so  as  you  think  ;  as  by  ex- 
ample I  will  show  you.  You  see  me  now  in  this  reli- 
gious garment  ;  but  if  I  should  put  on  me  a  soldier's 
weed,  then  should  I  be  disguised,  and  yet  for  all  that  I 
should  remain  the  same  still  within  my  doublet,  that  I 
was  before  in  my  friar's  weed.  So  is  it  with  the  sacri- 
fice :  we  confess  and  grant  that  naturally  he  was  once 
offered  in  sacrifice  ;  but  sujiernaturally,  we  sacrifice  the 
same  without  reiteration. 

Martyr.  -  Sir,  this  I  say,  that  such  a  disguised  sacri- 
fice, is  a  diabolical  sacrifice  ;  and  this  you  may  take  for 
a  resolution. 

Doctor.—  And  how  is  your  belief  touching  the  holy 
supper  ? 

Martyr.— That  if  it  be  ministered  to  me  by  the  mi- 
nister, as  it  has  been  left  by  Christ  and  his  apostles, 
preaching  also  the  word  purely  withal,  I  believe  that,  in 


A.D.  1527—1558.] 


A  LIST    OF  THE  SPANISH  MARTYRS. 


469 


receiving  the  material  bread   and  wine,   I  receive  with 
livs^ly  faith  the  body  and  blood  ot■.le^us  Christ  spiritually. 
Doctor. — Say  corporally. 

Martyr. — No,  sir,  for  his  words  are  spirit  and  life  ;  and 
let  this  content  you. 

]>octor. — What  say  you,  is  it  lawful  for  a  priest  to 
marry  .•' 

Martyr. — I  believe  it  to  be  lawful  for  him,  as  the 
apostle  saith,  "  Whoever  has  not  the  gift  of  continence, 
let  him  marry;  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than  to  burn." 
And  if  this  do  not  content  you,  you  may  read  what  he 
writes  of  bishops  and  elders,  1  Tim.  iii.,  and  Tit.  i. 

And  thus  these  doctors,  affirming  that  he  denied 
priesthood,  gave  him  leave  to  depart,  saying,  "  God  have 
mercy  on  you."      He  said,  "  Amen." 

After  this,  Rebezies  and  Frederick  Danville  were 
brought  to  be  racked,  that  they  might  inform  of  the  rest 
of  the  congregation.  In  the  chamber  they  found  three 
councillors,  who  thus  began  with  them: — "  Lift  up  thy 
hand.  Thou  shalt  swear  by  the  passion  of  Jesus  Clirist, 
whose  image  thou  seest  here,''  shewing  him  a  great  pic- 
ture. Rebezies  answered,  "  I  swear  to  you  by  the 
passion  of  Christ,  which  is  written  in  my  heart." 
"Why  dost  thou  not  swear"  said  the  councillors,  "  as 
we  say  to  thee  .'"  "  Because,"  said  he,  "  it  is  a  great 
blasphemy  against  the  Lord."  Then  the  councillors 
read  the  depositions,  and  beginning  with  Rebezies,  said, 
"  Wilt  thou  not  tell  us  the  truth,  what  companions  thou 
knowest  to  be  of  this  assembly?"  Rebezies  named 
Gravelle,  C'linet,  who  were  already  burned,  and  John 
Sansot.  They  said,  that  the  court  had  ordered  that  if 
they  would  give  no  other  answer  but  that,  he  should  be 
put  to  the  torture  or  rack  ;  and  so  he  was  commanded 
to  be  stripped  to  his  shirt,  having  a  cross  put  in  his 
hand,  being  bid  to  commend  himself  to  God  and  the 
Virgin  Mary  ;  but  he  neither  would  receive  the  cross, 
nor  commend  himself  to  the  Virgin  Mary,  saying,  that 
God  was  able  enough  to  guard  him,  and  to  save  liim  out 
of  the  lion's  mouth,  aud  so,  being  drawn  and  stretched, 
lie  began  to  cry,  "  Come  Lord,  and  shew  thy  strength, 
that  man  do  not  prevail,"  &.c.  But  they  cried,  "  Tell 
the  truth,  and  thou  shalt  be  let  down."  Nevertheless, 
he  continued  still  in  his  calling  and  prayer  to  the  Lord, 
so  that  they  could  get  nothing  from  him.  After  they 
had  long  tormented  him,  the  councillors  said,  "  Wilt  thou 
say  nothing  else.'"  "I  have  nothing  else,"  said  he, 
"  to  say.''  And  so  they  commanded  him  to  be  loosed, 
and  be  put  by  the  hreside.  Being  loosed,  he  said  to  them, 
"  Do  you  handle  thus  the  poor  servants  of  God  .'"  The 
like  was  done  to  Frederick  Danvile  also,  of  whom  they 
could  have  no  other  answer.  So  mightily  did  God  assist 
and  strengthen  his  servants. 

These  constant  and  true  martyrs  of  Christ,  after  they 
had  returned  from  the  torture  unto  their  fellow  prisoners, 
ceased  not  to  thank  and  praise  the  Lord  for  his  assis- 
tance. Frederick  sighed  often,  and  being  asked  why  he 
did  so  ?  he  said  it  was  not  for  the  evil  that  he  had  suf- 
fered, but  for  the  evils  that  he  knew  they  should  suffer 
afterwards.  "  Notwithstanding,"  said  he,  "  be  strong, 
brethren,  and  be  not  afraid,  assuring  yourselves  of  the 
aid  of  God,  who  succoured  us,  and  also  will  comfort 
you."  Rebezies  with  the  rack  was  .so  drawn  and 
stretched,  that  one  of  his  slioulders  was  higher  than  the 
other,  and  his  neck  drawn  on  one  side,  so  that  he  could 
not  move  himself.  When  the  night  came  they  rejoiced 
together,  and  comforted  themselves  with  meditation  of 
the  life  to  come,  and  contempt  of  this  world,  singing 
psalms  together  till  it  was  day. 

The  next  day  they  were  again  required  to  inform  ; 
which  when  they  refused,  the  sentence  was  read,  that 
they  should  be  brought  in  a  dung-cart  to  Maulbert  place, 
and  there,  having  a  ball  in  their  mouths,  be  tied  each 
one  to  his  post,  and  afterward  strangled,  and  so  burned 
to  ashe  . 

Being  brought  to  the  place  of  execution,  a  cross  again 
was  offered  them,  which  they  refused.  Then  a  priest 
standing  by,  bade  them  believe  in  the  Virgin  Mary. 
"  Let  God,''  said  they,  "  reign  alone.''  The  peojjle 
standing  by,  "  Ah,  mischievous  Lutheran  !"  said  they  : 
"  Nay,  a  true  christian  I  am,"  said  he.     When  they 


were  tied  to  their  stakes,  after  their  praj'ers,  and  they 
were  ordered  to  be  dispatched,  one  of  tliein  comforting 
the  otiier,  said  ;  "Be  strong,  my  brother,  be  strong  : 
Satan  away  from  us  !"  One  standing  by,  said,  "  These 
Lutherans  do  call  upon  Satan."  One  John  Morel,  who 
afterward  died  a  martyr,  answered,  "  1  pray  you  let  us 
hear  what  they  say,  and  we  shall  hear  them  invoke  the 
name  of  God."  Upon  this  the  people  listened  better  to 
them,  to  hearken,  as  well  as  they  could,  what  they  said  : 
they  crying  still  as  much  as  their  mouths  being  stopped 
could  utter  ;  "  Assist  us,  O  Lord."  And  so  they,  ren- 
dering uj)  their  spirits  to  the  hands  of  the  Lord,  did 
consummate  their  martyrdom. 

After  the  martyrdom  of  these  two  above  said,  the  in- 
tention of  the  judges  was  to  dispatch  the  rest  one  after 
another,  and  had  procured  process  against  twelve  or 
thirteen.  But  a  certain  gentlewoman,  then  a  prisoner 
among  them,  had  presented  causes  of  exceptions  against 
them,  by  which  the  cruel  rage  of  the  enemies  was  staid  to 
the  mouth  of  July  following.  In  the  mean  time,  as  this 
persecution  was  spread  into  other  countric's,  the  faithful 
cantons  of  Switzerland,  perceiving  these  good  men  to  be 
afflicted  for  the  same  doctrine  which  they  preached  in 
their  ciiurches,  sent  their  ambassadors  to  the  king  to 
make  supplication  for  them. 

At  the  same  time  also  came  letters  from  the  county 
palatine  elector,  to  solicit  the  king  for  them.  The  king 
standing  then  in  great  need  of  the  Germans  for  his  wars, 
was  contented  at  least,  that  they  should  proceed  more 
gently  with  them  ;  and  so  the  tire  for  that  time  ceased. 
Most  of  them  were  sent  to  abbeys,  where  they  were 
kept  at  the  charge  of  the  priors,  to  be  constrained  to  be 
present  at  the  service  of  idolatry,  especially  the  young 
scholars  ;  of  whom  some  shrunk  back,  others  being 
more  loosely  kept,  escaped  away. 

Many  of  this  godly  company  of  French  protestants 
were  afterwards  condemned,  and  suffered  the  rack,  and 
were  martyred,  glorifying  God  by  their  faithfulness  unto 
death.  We  have  the  account  and  history  of  above  thirty 
martyrs  in  France,  but  it  would  occupy  too  much  space 
to  detail  them  all. 


ACCOUNT    OF    THE    SPANISH    MARTYRS. 

Franciscus  San  Romanus. 

In  the  year  1540  this  Francis  was  sent  by  certain 
Spanish  merchants  oi  Antwerp,  to  Brenie,  where,  hear- 
ing the  prior  of  the  Austin  friars  preach,  he  was  so 
touched  through  the  marvellous  working  of  God's  Spirit, 
that  he  proceeded  further,  searching  and  conferring  with 
learned  men,  so  that  in  a  shc)rt  time  he  was  grown  ripe 
in  knowledge  in  the  word  of  life. 

In  the  mean  time  the  Spanish  merchants  of  Antwerp 
understanding  by  his  letters,  his  change  of  religion, 
sent  him  letters,  pretending  outwardly  much  good-will, 
but  secretly  practising  his  destruction.  For  at  the  day 
appointed  for  his  coining,  some  friars  were  set  ready  to 
receive  him,  who  took  iiim  coming  down  from  his  horse, 
ritled  his  books,  brought  him  into  a  merchant's  house 
near  at  hand,  where  they  examined  him  ;  when  they 
found  him  not  agreeing  to  their  faith,  they  bound  him 
hand  and  foot,  and  burnt  his  books  before  his  face, 
threatening  to  burn  himself  also.  At  this  disputation 
within  the  house  divers  Spaniards  were  present,  which 
made  tlie  friars  more  bold.  Being  demanded  of  what 
faith  and  religion  he  was  ;  "  My  faith,"  said  he,  "  is  to 
confess  and  preach  Christ  Jesus  only,  and  him  crucified, 
which  is  the  true  faith  of  the  universal  church  of  Christ 
through  the  whole  world  ;  but  this  faith  and  doctrine 
you  have  corrupted,  taking  another  abominable  kind  of 
life,  and  by  your  impiety  have  brought  the  most  jiart  of 
the  world  into  most  miserable  blindness."  And  to  ex. 
plain  his  faith  to  them  more  expressly,  he  recited  all  the 
articles  of  the  creed. 

Which  done,  then  the  friars  asked,  whether  he  be- 
lieved the  bishop  of  Rome  to  be  Christ's  vicar,  and 
head  of  the  church,  having  all  the  treasures  of  the 
church  in  his  own  power,  being  able  to  bind  and  loose  } 
Also   to  make  new  articles,  aud  abolish  the  old,  at  bis 


470 


A  LIST  OF  THE  SPANISH  MARTYRS. 


[Book  VIL 


own  will  ?  Francis  answered,  "That  he  believed  none  of 
all  this,  but  tlie  contrary,  namely,  that  the  pope  was  anti- 
christ, born  of  the  devil,  the  enemy  of  Jesus  Christ, 
transferring  to  himself  God's  honour,  and  being  incited 
by  the  devil,  turning  all  things  upside  down,  and  cor- 
rupting the  purity  of  Christ's  religion,  partly  by  his 
false  pretences  beguiling,  and  partly  by  his  extreme 
cruelty  destroying  the  poor  flock  of  Christ,"  &c.  With 
the  lilce  boldness  he  uttered  his  mind  against  the  mass 
and  purt^atory.  The  friars  suffered  him  to  speak,  till  he 
came  to  the  pope,  and  began  to  speak  against  his  dignity, 
and  their  profit  ;  and  then  they  could  bear  it  no  longer, 
but  thundered  against  him  words  full  of  cruelty  and 
terror.  As  they  were  burning  of  his  books,  and  began 
also  to  cast  the  New  Testament  into  the  tire,  Francis 
seeing  that,  began  to  thunder  out  against  them  again. 
The  Spaniards  supposing  him  not  to  be  in  his  right 
senses,  conveyed  him  to  a  tower  six  miles  from  Antwerp, 
where  he  was  detained  in  a  deep  cave  or  dungeon,  with 
much  misery,  for  the  space  of  eight  months.  In  which 
time  of  his  imprisonment  many  grave  and  discreet 
persons  came  to  visit  him,  exhorting  him  that  he  would 
change  his  opinion,  and  sjjeak  more  modestly.  Francis 
answered  again,  that  he  maintained  no  opinion  erroneous 
or  heretical  ;  and  if  he  seemed  to  be  somewhat  vehe- 
ment with  the  friars,  that  was  not  to  be  ascribed  to  him 
so  much  as  to  their  own  importunity  ;  hereafter  he 
would  frame  himself  more  temperately.  Whereupon  the 
Spaniards  thinking  him  come  to  himself,  discharged  him 
out  of  prison,  A.D.  1.541. 

San  Romane  being  thus  freed  out  of  prison,  came  to 
a  certain  friend  of  his,  named  Franciscus  Dryander  (who 
afterward  died  a  martyr)  with  whom  he  had  much  con- 
ference about  religion  :  who  gave  him  counsel.  As  to 
religion  his  counsel  was,  that  he  should  say  or  do 
nothing  for  favour  of  men,  whereby  the  glory  of  God 
should  be  diminished ;  but  he  required  a  sound  and 
r^ht  judgment  conformed  to  the  rule  of  God's  word, 
lest  it  might  chance  to  him,  as  it  did  to  many,  who, 
being  carried  away  with  an  inconsiderate  zeal,  leave 
their  proper  callings,  and  while  they  think  to  do  good, 
and  to  edify,  destroy  and  do  harm,  and  cast  themselves 
needlessly  into  danger.  "  It  is  God,"  said  he,  "  that 
hath  the  care  of  his  church,  and  will  stir  up  faithful 
ministers  for  it ;  he  cares  not  for  such  as  rashly  intrude 
themselves  into  that  function  without  any  calling.'' 

This  advice,  Francis  willingly  accepted,  promising  to 
moderate  himself  more  considerately  :  but  this  promise 
was  shortly  broken,  as  you  shall  hear.  For,  passing 
from  Dryander  he  went  to  Ratisbone,  and  there  having 
opportunity  to  speak  to  the  emperor,  he  stepped  boldly 
to  him,  beseeching  him  to  deliver  his  country  and  sub- 
jects of  Spain  from  false  religion,  and  to  restore  again 
the  purity  of  Christ's  doctrine,  declaring  and  protesting, 
that  the  princes  and  protestants  of  Germany  were  in  the 
truer  part,  and  that  the  religion  of  Spain,  drowned  in 
ignorance  and  blindness,  was  greatly  different  from  the 
true  and  perfect  word  of  God.  The  emperor  all  this 
while  gave  him  gentle  hearing,  signifying  that  he  would 
consider  upon  the  matter,  and  so  act,  as  he  trusted 
should  be  for  the  best.  This  quiet  answer  of  the  em- 
peror ministered  to  him  no  little  encouragement,  he 
went  the  second,  and  also  the  third  time,  to  the  em- 
peror, who  quietly  answered  him  as  before.  And  yet 
Francis,  not  satisfied  in  his  mind,  sought  the  fourth  time 
to  speak  to  the  emperor,  but  was  repulsed  by  the  Spaniards 
about  the  emperor,  who  would  have  thrown  him  head- 
long into  the  Danube,  had  not  the  emperor  stopped 
them,  and  commanded  him  to  be  judged  by  the  laws  of 
the  empire.  Then  Francis,  with  other  captives,  was  de- 
livered to  the  inquisitors  ;  by  whom  he  was  laid  in  a 
dark  prison  under  ground.  Many  times  he  was  called 
for  to  be  examined,  and  suffered  great  injuries  and  con- 
tumelies, but  ever  remained  in  his  conscience  firm  and 
immovable.  The  articles  whereon  he  stood,  and  for 
which  he  was  condemned,  were  these  : 

That  life  and  salvation  in  the  sight  of  God,  comes  to 
no  man  in  his  own  strength,  works  or  merits,  but  only 
by  the  free  mercy  of  God,  in  the  blood  and  sacrifice  of 
hu  Son  our  Mediator. 


That  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  whic'r.  the  papists  do 
recount  available,  ew  opere  operatu,  for  the  remission  of 
sin,  both  to  the  quick  and  the  dead,  is  hornble  blas- 
phemy. 

That  auricular  confession  with  numbering  up  of  sins, 
that  satisfaction,  purgatory,  pardons,  invocation  of 
saints,  worshipping  of  images,  are  mere  blasj)hemy 
against  the  living  God. 

That  the  blood  of  Christ  is  profaned  and  injured  in 
these  popish  doctrines. 

After  the  inquisitors  perceived  that  he  could  by  no 
means  be  reclaimed  from  liis  assertions,  they  jiroceeded 
to  the  sentence,  condemniiig  him  to  be  burned  for  an 
heretic.  Many  other  malefactors  were  brought  also 
with  him  to  the  place  of  execution,  but  they  were  all 
pardoned  ;  he  only,  for  the  gospel,  was  taken  and  burned. 
As  he  was  led  to  the  place  of  suffering,  they  put  upon 
him  a  mitre  of  ))aper,  painted  full  of  devils. 

As  he  was  brought  out  of  the  city-gate  to  be  burned, 
there  stood  a  wooden  cross  by  the  way  :  Francis  was  re- 
quired to  do  homage  to  it  ;  which  he  refused,  answer- 
ing, that  "  The  manner  of  christians  is  not  to  worship 
wood,  and  he  was  a  christian."  Upon  tliis  arose  great 
clamour  among  the  vulgar  people.  But  this  was  turned 
into  a  miracle.  Such  was  the  blind  rudeness  of  the 
people,  that  they  imputed  this  to  the  divine  virtue,  that 
it  would  not  suffer  itself  to  be  worshipped  by  an  heretic  ! 
and  immediately,  from  the  opinion  of  that  miracle,  the 
multitude  with  their  swords  hewed  it  in  pieces,  every 
man  thinking  himself  happy  that  could  carry  away  some 
chip  or  fragment  of  the  cross  ! 

As  he  was  laid  ujion  the  wood,  and  the  fire  kindled 
about  him,  he  lifted  up  his  head  toward  heaven,  which, 
wlien  the  inquisitors  perceived,  hoping  that  he  would  re- 
cant, they  caused  him  to  be  taken  from  the  fire.  But 
when  they  perceived  themselves  frustrated  in  their  ex- 
pectation, they  commanded  him  to  be  thrown  in  again, 
and  so  he  was  immediately  dispatclied. 

After  the  martyrdom  of  this  blessed  man  was  thus 
consummated,  the  inquisitors  proclaimed  openly,  that 
he  was  damned  in  hell,  and  that  none  should  pray  for 
him  ;  yea,  and  that  all  were  heretics  whoever  doubted  of 
his  damnation. 

Rochus,  1545. — Rochus  was  a  carver,  or  graver  of 
images,  who,  as  soon  as  he  began  to  taste  the  gospel, 
ceased  to  make  such  images  as  used  to  serve  for  idolatry 
in  the  temples,  and  occupied  himself  in  making  seals,  only  he 
keptstandingon  his  stallanimageof  the  Virgin  Mary,  arti- 
ficially graven,  as  a  sign  of  his  occupation.  It  happened  that 
a  certain  inquisitor  passing  by,  and  beholding  the  carved 
image,  asked  of  Rochus  what  was  the  price,  which,  when 
Rochus  had  set,  the  inquisitor  offered  him  scarce  half 
the  money.  The  other  answered,  that  he  could  not  live 
at  such  a  price.  But  still  the  inquisitor  urged  him  to 
take  his  offer.  Rochus  said,  "  It  shall  be  yours  if  you 
will  give  me  what  my  labour  and  charges  stand  me  in, 
but  I  cannot  afford  it  at  that  price  ;  I  had  rather  break 
it  in  pieces."  "  Yea,"  saith  the  inquisitor  ;  "  break  it ; 
let  me  see  thee."  Rochus  with  that  took  up  a  chisel, 
and  dashed  it  upon  the  face  of  the  image,  so  that  the 
nose,  or  some  otlier  part  of  the  face  was  blemished.  The 
inquisitor  cried  out  as  if  he  was  mad,  and  commanded 
Rochus  forthwith  to  prison.  Rochus  said  that  lie  might 
do  what  he  liked  with  his  own  works.  And  if  the  work- 
manship of  the  image  were  not  after  his  fancy,  what  was 
that  to  them  "i  But  all  this  could  not  help  Rochus,  and 
witliin  three  days  after  sentence  was  given  that  he  should 
be  burned,  and  so  he  was  committed  to  the  execu- 
tioners. 

I  understand  that  there  were  many  others  in  Spain 
whose  hearts  God  had  illuminated  and  stirred  up  both 
before  and  also  after  the  establishment  of  the  inquisi- 
tion, to  stand  in  defence  of  his  gospel,  and  who  were  so 
persecuted,  and  died  in  prison.  We  will  come  now  to 
this  inquisition,  speaking  something  of  the  ceremonial 
pomp,  and  also  of  the  barbarous  abuse  and  cruelty  of  it. 

The  execrable  Inquisition  of  Spain. 

The  cruel  and  barbarous  inquisition  of  Spain  first  be- 


^taction  of  Mivouiiale. 


Paso  4S3. 


Corfurts  of  tljc  ?(iiqin.sitioir. 


A.D.  152/— 1558.] 


THE  SPANISH  INQUISITION. 


471 


gan  under  King  Ferdinand,  and  Elizabeth  his  wife,  and 
was  instituted  against  the  Jews,  who,  after  tlieir  baptism, 
maintained  again  their  own  ceremonies.  But  now  it  is 
employed  against  those  who  are  ever  so  little  suspected 
to  favour  the  truth  of  the  Lord.  The  Spaniards,  and 
especially  the  great  divines  there,  hold,  that  this  holy 
and  Sacred  inquisition  cannot  err,  and  that  the  holy  fa- 
thers, the  inquisitors,  cannot  be  deceived. 

Three  sorts  of  men  are  principally  in  danger  of  these 
inquisitors.  They  that  are  rich,  for  the  spoil  of  their 
goods.  They  that  are  learned,  because  they  will  not 
have  their  secret  abuses  detected.  They  that  are  in 
honour  and  dignity,  lest  they  should  work  some  shame 
or  dishonour  against  them. 

Tlie  abuse  of  this  inquisition  is  most  execrable.  If 
any  word  shall  pass  out  of  the  mouth  of  any,  which  may 
be  taken  in  evil  part ;  yea,  thougii  no  word  be  spoken, 
yet  if  they  bear  any  grudge  or  evil  will  against  the  party, 
they  command  him  to  be  taken,  and  put  in  a  horrible 
prison,  and  then  find  out  crimes  against  him  at  their 
leisure,  and  in  tlie  meantime  no  man  living  is  so  hardy 
as  once  to  open  his  mouth  for  him.  If  the  father  speak 
one  word  for  his  child,  he  is  also  taken  and  cast  into 
prison  as  a  favourer  of  heretics.  Nor  is  it  permitted  to 
any  person  to  go  to  the  prisoner  ;  but  there  he  is  alone 
where  he  cannot  see  so  much  as  the  ground  where  he  is  ; 
and  is  not  suffered  either  to  read  or  write,  but  there  con- 
tinues in  darkness  palpable,  in  horrors  infinite,  in  fear 
miserable,  wrestling  with  the  assaults  of  death. 

By  this  it  may  be  imagined  what  trouble  and  sorrow, 
wliat  pensive  sighs  and  thoughts  they  undergo,  who  are 
not  thoroughly  instructed  in  holy  doctrine.  "We  must 
add,  moreover,  to  these  distresses  and  horrors  of  the 
prison,  the  injuries,  threats,  whippings,  scourgings, 
irons,  tortures,  and  racks  which  tliey  endure.  Some- 
times they  are  brought  out,  and  shewed  in  some  high 
place  to  the  people,  as  a  spectacle  of  rebuke  and  infamy. 
And  thus  they  are  detained  there,  some  many  years,  and 
murdered  by  long  torments,  and  whole  days  together 
treated  much  more  cruelly  out  of  all  comparison  than  if 
they  were  in  the  hangman's  hands  to  be  slain  at  once. 
During  all  this  time  what  is  done  in  the  process  no  per- 
son knows,  but  only  the  hol)^  fathers  and  the  tormentors 
who  are  sworn  to  execute  the  torments.  AU  is  done  in 
secret.  And  after  all  these  torments  endured  so  many 
years  in  the  prison,  if  any  man  is  saved,  it  must  be 
known  only  by  guessing.  For  all  the  proceedings  of  the 
court  of  tiiat  execrable  inquisition  are  open  to  no  man, 
but  all  is  done  in  close  corners,  by  windings,  by  covert- 
ways,  and  secret  counsels  :  the  accuser  is  secret,  the 
crime  secret,  the  witness  secret,  whatever  is  done  is  se- 
cret, and  the  poor  prisoner  is  never  informed  of  any 
thing. 

By  this  inquisition  many  good  true  servants  of  Jesus 
Christ  have  been  brought  to  death,  especially  in  these 
later  years,  since  the  royal  and  peaceable  reign  of  this 
our  Queen  Elizabeth.  The  names  and  histories  of  whom 
we  will  here  in  part  recite,  as  we  have  faithful  records 
of  such  as  have  come  to  our  hands  by  writing. 

A.D.  loot),  Way  21st,  in  the  town  of  VaUadolid, 
where  the  council  of  the  inquisition  is  wont  to  be  kept, 
the  inquisitors  had  brought  together  many  prisoners, 
both  of  high  and  low  estate,  to  the  number  of  thirty  ; 
also  the  coffin  of  a  certain  noble  woman,  with  her  pic- 
ture lying  upon  it,  who  had  been  dead  long  before, 
there  to  receive  judgment  and  sentence.  To  the  hear- 
ing of  which  sentence,  tliey  had  ordained  in  the  said 
town  three  mighty  theatres  or  stages.  Upon  the  first 
was  placed  Dame  Jane,  sister  to  King  Philip,  and  chief 
regent  of  his  realms  ;  also  Prince  Charles,  King  Philip's 
son,  with  other  princes  and  states  of  Spain.  Upon  the 
other  scaflbld  was  mounted  the  archbishop  of  Seville, 
prince  of  the  synagogue  of  the  inquisitors,  with  the  council 
of  the  inquisition  ;  also  other  bishops  of  the  land,  and 
the  king's  council  with  them. 

After  the  princes  and  other  spiritual  judges  and  coun- 
cillors were  thus  set  in  their  places,  with  a  great  guard 
of  archers  and  halberdiers,  and  armed  soldiers,  with  four 
lieralds-of-arms  giving  their  attendance,  and  the  earl 
marshal  bearing  the  naked  sword,  all  the  maiket-place 


where  the  stages  were,  being  filled  with  an  infinite  mul- 
titude of  all  sorts  standing  there,  and  gazing  out  of 
windows  and  houses  to  hear  and  see  the  sentences  and 
judgments  of  this  inquisition  ;  then  after  all  were 
brought  forth,  as  a  spectacle  and  triumph,  the  poor  ser- 
vants and  witnesses  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  number  of 
thirty,  clothed  with  their  vesture  of  yellow  cloth,  com- 
ing both  before  them  and  behind  them,  spangled  with 
red  crosses,  and  having  burning  tapers  in  their  hands  ; 
also  before  them  was  borne  a  crucifix  covered  with  black 
linen  cloth,  in  token  of  mourning.  They  who  were  to 
receive  the  sentence  of  death  had  mitres  of  paper  upoa 
their  heads.  Thus  they  were  placed  in  their  order,  one 
under  another. 

Things  being  thus  settled,  there  followed  a  sermon  by  a 
Dominican  friar,  which  endured  about  an  hour.  After 
the  sermon,  the  procurator  general,  with  the  archbishop 
went  to  the  stage  where  the  princes  and  nobles  stood,  to 
administer  a  solemn  oath  to  them  upon  the  crucifix  ;  the 
tenor  of  which  oath  was  this  :  "  Your  majesties  shall 
swear,  that  you  will  favour  the  holy  inquisition,  and  also 
give  your  consent  unto  the  same  ;  and  not  only  that  you 
shall  by  no  manner  of  way  hinder  and  impeach  the 
same,  but  also  you  shall  employ  the  utmost  of  your  help 
and  endeavour  hereafter  to  see  all  them  to  be  executed, 
who  shall  swerve  from  the  church  of  Rome,  and  adjoin 
themselves  to  the  sect  of  the  Lutheran  heretics,  without 
all  respect  of  any  person  or  persons  of  what  estate,  de- 
gree, quality,  or  condition  soever  they  be." 

And  thus  much  for  the  first  article  of  the  oath  ;  the 
second  was  as  follows  : 

"  Your  majesties  shall  swear,  that  you  shall  constrain 
all  your  subjects  to  submit  themselves  to  the  church  of 
Rome,  and  to  have  in  reverence  all  the  laws  and  com- 
mandments of  the  same  ;  and  also  to  give  your  aid 
against  all  them  whoever  shall  hold  of  the  heresy  of  the 
Lutherans,  or  take  any  part  with  them." 

In  this  sort  and  manner,  when  all  the  princes  and 
states  every  one  in  their  degree  had  received  their  oath, 
then  the  archbishop,  lifting  up  his  hand,  gave  them  his 
benediction,  saying,  "  God  bless  your  highnesses,  and 
give  you  long  life."  This  solemn  pageant  thus  finished, 
at  last  the  poor  captives  and  prisoners  were  called  out, 
the  procurator  fiscal,  or  the  pope's  great  collector,  first 
beginning  with  Dr.  Cacalla,  and  so  proceeding  to  the 
other  in  order. 

They  then  proceeded  to  the  trial  and  condemnation  of 
twenty-seven  godly  christians,  including  thirteen  pious 
females,  whose  only  sin  was  that  they  loved  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ,  as  contained  in  his  holy  word,  instead 
of  the  traditions  of  the  papacy.  It  would  be  too  tedious 
to  mention  all  in  detail.  At  last  they  came  to  the  coffin 
and  j)icture  of  the  lady. 

This  poor  coffin  contained  the  corpse  of  dame  Leonora 
de  Bivero,  already  long  dead.  Above  her  coffin  was  her 
picture  laid,  which  was  also  condemned  with  her  dead 
corpse  to  be  burned  for  an  heretic  ;  and  yet  I  never 
heard  of  any  opinion  that  this  picture  did  hold,  either 
with  or  against  the  church  of  Rome.  This  good  mother, 
while  she  hved,  was  a  worthy  maintainer  of  Christ's 
gpspel,  with  great  integrity  of  life,  and  retained  divers 
assemblies  of  the  saints  in  her  house  for  the  preaching 
of  the  word  of  God.  In  fine,  her  corpse  and  image 
also,  being  brought  before  the  fiscal,  was  condemned 
likewise  to  be  burned  for  a  Lutheran  heretic,  and  all  her 
goods  to  be  seized,  and  her  house  to  be  cast  down  to  the 
ground  ;  and  for  a  memorial  of  the  same,  a  marble 
stone  was  appointed  to  be  set  u))  in  the  house,  wherein 
the  cause  of  her  burning  should  be  engraved. 

After  these  sentences  were  thus  pronounced,  tliey, 
who  were  condemned  to  be  burned,  with  the  coffin  of  the 
dead  lady  and  her  ])icture  upon  it,  were  committed  to 
the  secular  magistrate,  and  to  their  executioners.  Then 
were  they  all  taken,  and  every  one  set  upon  an  ass, 
their  faces  turned  backward,  and  led  with  a  great  garri- 
son of  armed  soldiers  to  the  place  of  punishment,  which 
was  without  the  gate  of  the  town  called  Del  Campo. 

W  hen  they  were  come  to  the  place,  there  were  four- 
teen stakes  set  up  of  equal  distance  from  one  another, 
to  which  every   one  being  fastened,  they  were  all  firs? 


472 


A  LIST  OF  THE  ITALIAN  MARTYRS. 


[Book  VIL 


strangled,  and  then  burnt  to  ashes,  save  only  Anthony 
Huezuello,  who,  because  he  Lad,  both  within  and  with- 
outthe  prison,  vehemently  detested  the  pope's  spirituality, 
therefore  was  burned  alive,  and  his  mouth  stopped  from 
speaking.  And  thus  these  faithful  christians,  for  the 
verity  and  pure  word  of  God,  were  led  to  death  as  sheep 
to  the  shambles  ;  who  not  only  most  christianly  com- 
forted one  another,  but  did  so  exhort  all  them  that  were 
present,  that  all  men  marvelled  greatly,  both  to  hear 
their  singular  constancy,  aud  to  see  their  quiet  and 
peaceable  end. 


THE    ITALIAN    MARTYRS. 

Encenas,  otheririse  called  Dryandcr,  A.D.  1546. 

This  Encenas,  or  Dryander,  a  Spaniard,  was  sent  by 
his  sMperstitious  jjarents,  when  young,  to  Rome  ;  there 
growing  up  in  age  ami  knowledge,  instructed  by  the 
Lord  in  tlie  truth  of  his  word,  after  he  was  known  to 
dislike  the  pope's  doctrine,  and  the  impure  doings  at 
Ronu%  he  was  api)rehended  by  some  of  his  own  country- 
men at  Rome.  He  was  brought  before  the  cardinals,  and 
committed  to  prison.  Afterwards  he  was  brought  forth 
to  give  testimony  of  his  doctrine,  which  in  the  presence 
of  the  cardinals,  and  in  tlie  face  of  all  the  jiope's  reti- 
nue, lie  boldly  and  constantly  defended.  So  that  not 
only  the  cardinals,  but  especially  the  Spaniards  being 
offended,  cried  out  that  he  should  be  burned.  The  car- 
dinals, before  the  sentence  of  death  should  be  given, 
came  to  him,  offering  life  if  he  would  take  the  badge  of 
reconciliation.  But  Encenas,  still  constant  in  the  ])ro- 
fession  of  trutli,  refused  to  receive  any  other  condition 
or  badge  but  the  badge  of  the  Lord,  which  was  to  seal 
the  doctrine  of  his  religion  with  the  testimony  of  his 
blood.  At  last  the  faithful  servant  and  witness  of 
Christ  was  condemned  to  the  fire  ;  where  he,  in  the 
sight  of  the  cardinals,  and  in  the  face  of  the  apostolic 
see,  gave  up  his  life  for  the  testimony  of  the  gospel. 

And  as  mention  has  been  made  both  in  this  history 
and  others  of  Francis  Encenas  his  brother,  here  is  not 
to  be  omitted  how  Francis  being  a  man  of  notable  learn- 
ing as  ever  was  in  Spain,  being  in  the  emperor's  court 
at  Brussels,  offered  the  emperor,  Charles  V.,  the  New 
Testament  of  Christ  translated  into  Spanish.  For  which 
he  was  cast  into  prison,  where  he  remained  in  sorrowful 
captivity  and  calamity  the  space  of  fifteen  months,  look- 
ing for  nothing  more  than  present  death.  At  last, 
through  the  providence  of  Almighty  God,  the  first  day  of 
February,  A.D.  1.54.5,  he  found  the  doors  of  the  prison 
open  ;  and  so  he,  issuing  out  of  the  prison,  escaped,  and 
■went  to  Germany. 

Faninns,  A.D.  15,50.— Faninus,  through  the  reading  of 
godly  books  translated  into  the  Italian  tongue,  was  con- 
verted from  great  blindness  to  the  wholesome  knowledge 
of  Christ  and  of  his  word.  There  was  no  diligence  want- 
ing in  him  to  communicate  to  others  that  which  he  had 
received  of  the  Lord  ;  being  persuaded  that  a  man,  re- 
ceiving by  the  Spirit  of  God  the  knowledge  and  illu- 
mination of  his  truth,  ought  in  no  case  to  hide  it  in  si- 
lence, as  a  candle  under  a  bushel.  And  therefore, 
being  occupied  diligently  in  that,  although  he  used  not 
publicly  to  preach,  but  by  private  conference  to  teach, 
he  was  at  length  apprehended  and  committed  to  prison. 
He  remained  not  long  in  prison,  for  by  the  earnest  per- 
suasions and  prayers  of  his  wife,  his  children,  and  other 
frieiuls,  he  was  so  overcome  that  he  gave  over,  and  so  was 
dismissed  shortly  out  of  ])rison.  Afterthis,  itwas  not  long 
until  he  fell  into  horrible  distraction  of  mind  ;  so  that  un- 
less the  great  mercy  of  God  had  kept  him  up,  he  had  fallen 
into  utter  desperation,  for  falling  from  the  truth,  and  pre- 
ferring the  love  of  his  friends  and  kindred  before  the 
service  of  Jesus  Christ,  whom  he  had  professed  so  ear- 
nestly before.  This  wound  went  so  deep  into  his  heart, 
that  he  could  in  no  case  be  (|uieted,  before  he  had  fully 
fixed  and  determined  in  liis  mind,  to  hazard  his  life 
more  faithfully  in  the  service  of  the  Lonl. 

Being  thus  iuliamed  with  zeal  of  spirit,  he  went  about 


all  the  country  publicly  preaching  the  pure  doctrine  of 
the  gospel  with  great  fruit  and  effect.  As  he  was  thus 
labouring,  he  was  apprehended  again,  A.D.  1547,  and 
condemned  to  be  burned.  But  he  said  his  hour  was  not 
yet  come,  and  so  it  was  not  ;  for  shortly  after  he  was  re- 
moved to  Ferrara,  where  he  was  detained  two  years  At 
last  the  inquisitors  of  the  pope's  heresies  condemned  him 
to  death,  A.D.  1549  ;  and  yet  his  time  being  not  come, 
he  remained  after  that  to  the  month  of  Sejitember,  A.D, 
1550.  In  the  meantime  many  faithful  and  good  mea 
came  to  visit  him  ;  for  which  the  pope  commanded  him 
to  be  inclosed  in  stricter  custody;  in  wliieh  he  suffered 
great  torments  for  eighteen  months,  and  yet  he  would 
have  suffered  greater,  if  the  Dominican  friars  could  have 
got  him  into  their  hands. 

At  length  he  was  brought  into  a  prison,  where  there  were 
divers  great  lords,  captains,  and  noble  j)ersonages  com- 
mitted for  stirring  up  commotions  and  factions  (as  the 
country  of  Italy  is  full  of  such)  who  at  first  hearing  him 
speak  began  to  set  him  at  nought,  and  to  deride  him, 
supposing  that  it  was  but  a  melancholy  humour  that 
troubled  his  brain.  Such  as  seemed  more  sage  amongst 
them,  began  to  exhort  him  to  leave  his  opinion,  and  to 
live  with  men  as  other  men  do,  and  not  to  vex  his  mind, 
but  to  suspend  his  judgment  till  the  matter  was  decided 
in  the  general  council.  Faninus,  first  giving  them  thanks 
for  their  friendly  good  will,  modestly  and  quietly  de- 
clared to  them,  how  the  doctrine  which  he  professed  was 
no  humour  nor  opinion  of  man's  brain,  but  the  pure 
truth  of  God,  founded  in  his  word,  and  revealed  to  mea 
in  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  especially  now  in  these 
days  restored  ;  which  truth  he  had  fully  determined  in 
liis  mind  never  to  deny.  And  as  in  his  soul,  which  was 
redeemed  by  the  blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  he  was  free 
from  all  bondage  ;  so  likewise,  as  touching  councils,  he 
looked  for  no  other  sentence  nor  authority  but  that  only 
which  he  knew  to  be  declared  to  us  by  Christ  Jesus  in 
his  gospel,  which  he  both  preached  with  his  word,  and 
confirmed  with  his  blood,  &c.  With  these  and  such 
other  words,  he  so  moved  their  minds,  that  they  were 
wholly  altered  to  a  new  life,  having  him  now  in  admira- 
tion whom  they  before  had  in  derision.  He  proceeded 
still  to  preach  tlie  word  of  grace,  declaring  and  confes- 
sing himself  to  be  a  miserable  sinner  ;  but  by  the  faith  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  and  through  the  grace  only  of  him,  he 
was  fully  persuaded  and  well  assured  his  sins  were  for- 
given ;  as  all  their  sins  also  shall  be  remitted  to  them 
through  their  faith  only  in  Christ,  they  believing  hisgospel. 
There  were  others  also  besides  these,  who,  having 
lived  before  a  more  delicate  kind  of  life,  could  not  well 
bear  with  the  sharpness  and  the  hardness  of  the  prison. 
These  also  received  such  comfort  from  Faninus,  that  not 
only  they  were  quietly  contented,  but  also  rejoiced  in 
their  captivity,  by  the  occasion  of  which  they  had  re- 
ceived and  learned  a  better  liberty  than  they  ever 
knew  before. 

When  the  imprisonment  of  Faninus  was  known  to  his 
parents  and  kinsfolk,  his  wife  and  sister  came  to  him 
with  weeping  persuasions,  to  move  him  to  consider  and 
have  a  care  for  his  poor  family.  He  answered,  that  his 
Lord  and  Master  had  commanded  him  not  to  deny  him 
by  looking  to  his  family ;  and  that  it  was  enough  for  them 
that  he  had  once  for  their  sakes  fallen  into  that  coward- 
liness which  they  knew.  Wherefore  he  desired  them  to 
depart  in  peace,  and  solicit  him  no  more,  for  his  end, 
he  said,  he  knew  drew  near,  and  so  he  commended  them 
unto  the  Lord. 

About  the  same  time  died  Pope  Paul  III.,  and  after 
him  succeeded  Julius  111.,  who  sent  letters  and  com- 
mandment that  Faninus  should  be  executed.  M  hen  one 
of  the  magistrate's  officers  brought  him  word  tlu'uxt 
day,  he  rejoiced  at  it,  and  gave  the  messenger  liatik-;, 
and  began  to  preach  a  long  sermon  to  them  that  wore 
about  him  on  the  felicity  and  beatitude  of  the  life  to 
come.  Then  the  messenger  exhorted  him  that,  in  case 
he  would  change  his  opinion,  he  should  save  both  his 
present  life,  and  enjoy  that  which  was  to  come.  Ano- 
ther asked  liim  how  he  should  leave  his  little  children 
and  his  wife  ?  Faninus  answered,  that  he  had  left  them 
with  an  overseer,  who  would  see  to  them  sufficiently ;  and 


A.D.  1527—1558.] 


A  LIST  OP  THE  ITALIAN  MARTYRS. 


473 


bein?  asked  who  he  was  ?  "The  Lord  Jesus  Christ," 
said  he,  "  a  faithful  keeper  and  preserver  of  all  tli;it  is 
committed  to  him."  After  the  messenger  was  departed 
from  Faniims,  all  full  of  tears  and  sorrow,  the  day  follow- 
in"  he  was  removed  into  the  common  prison,  and  deli- 
vered to  the  secular  magistrate.  In  all  his  ways,  his 
words,  his  gestures,  and  countenance,  he  shewed  such 
constancy  of  faith,  such  modesty  of  manners,  and  tran- 
quillity of  mind,  that  they  who  previously  were  violent 
against  him,  thinking  him  to  have  a  devil,  began  now 
favourably  to  hearken  to  him,  and  to  commend  him. 
With  such  grace  and  sweetness  he  talked,  ever  speaking  of 
the  word  of  God,  that  several  of  the  magistrates'  wives  in 
hearing  him  could  not  abstain  from  weeping.  The  execu- 
tioner iiimself  also  wept.  One  of  the  public  scribes  came 
to  him  and  said,  that  if  he  would  relent  from  his  opinion, 
the  pope's  pleasure  was  that  he  should  be  saved  :  but 
that  he  refused.  This  was  surprising,  that  he  recited 
so  many  places  of  scripture  without  book,  and  that  so 
truly  and  promptly,  as  though  he  had  studied  nothing 
else.  One  seeing  him  so  cheerful  and  happy  going  to 
his  death,  asked,  why  he  was  so  cheerful  at  his  death, 
seeing  Christ  himself  sweat  blood  and  water  before  his 
passion  ?  "  Christ,"  said  he,  "  sustained  in  his  body  all 
the  sorrows  and  conflicts  with  hell  and  death  due  to  us  : 
by  whose  suffering  we  are  delivered  from  sorrow  and  fear 
of  them  all."  Early  in  the  morning  he  was  brought 
forth.  After  his  prayers  most  earnestly  made  to  the 
Lord,  he  meekly  and  patiently  gave  himself  to  the  stake, 
where  with  a  cord  drawn  about  his  neck  he  was  strangled 
by  the  executioner  in  the  city  of  Ferrara,  three  hours  be- 
fore day,  that  the  people  should  not  see  him,  nor  hear 
him  speak  ;  and  about  noon  his  body  was  burned. 

Dominick  de  Basana,  at  Placentia,  A.D.  1550. 

The  .same  year  Dominick  also  suffered  in  the  city  of 
Placentia.  This  Dominick  was  in  Germany,  when  he 
received  the  first  taste  of  Christ's  gospel.  Wherein  he 
increased  more  and  more,  by  conferring  and  reasoning 
with  learned  men,  so  that  in  a  short  time  he  was  able  to 
instruct  many,  and  he  did  so,  till  in  the  year  1550,  coming 
to  the  city  of  Naples,  he  there  preached  the  word,  and 
then  proceeding  to  Placentia,  preached  there  likewise  to 
the  people,  of  true  confession,  of  purgatory,  and  of 
pardons.  The  next  day  he  treated  of  true  faith  and  good 
works,  how  far  they  are  necessary  to  salvation,  promising 
the  day  after  to  speak  of  antichrist,  and  to  paint  him 
out  in  his  colours.  When  the  hour  came  that  he  should 
begin  his  sermon,  the  magistrate  of  the  city  commanded 
him  to  come  down  from  the  chair  in  the  market-place, 
and  delivered  him  to  the  officers.  Dominick  was  willing 
and  ready  to  obey  the  commandmtent,  saying,  "  That 
he  much  wondered  that  the  devil  could  suffer  him  so 
long  in  that  kind  of  exercise."  He  was  led  to  the 
bishop's  chancellor,  and  asked  whether  he  was  a  priest, 
and  how  he  was  placed  in  that  function.  He  answered, 
"  Tint  he  was  no  priest  of  the  pope,  but  of  Jesus  Christ, 
by  whom  he  was  lawfully  called  to  that  office.''  Then 
was  he  demanded,  whether  he  would  renounce  his  doc- 
trine .'  He  answered,  "  That  he  maintained  no  doc- 
trine of  his  own,  but  only  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  which 
also  lie  was  ready  to  seal  with  his  blood,  and  also  gave 
liearty  thanks  to  God,  who  so  accounted  him  worthy  to 
glorify  his  name  with  his  martyrdom."  Upon  this  he 
was  committed  to  a  filthy  and  stinking  prison,  where, 
after  he  had  remained  a  few  months,  he  was  exhorted  to 
revoke,  otherwise  he  should  suffer  ;  but  still  he  remained 
constant  in  his  doctrine.  When  the  time  came  assigned 
for  his  punishment,  he  was  brought  to  the  market-place, 
where  he  had  preached,  and  there  was  hanged  ;  and 
most  heartily  praying  tor  his  enemies,  he  so  finished  his 
days  in  this  miserable  wretched  world. 

Galeazius  Trecius,  A.D.  1551. 

In  St.  Angelo  was  a  house  of  Augustinian  friars,  to 
whom  a  certain  friar  used  to  resort,  named  Maianard,  aman 
expert  in  the  study  of  scripture,  and  of  a  godly  conver- 
sation. By  this  Maianard  several,  not  only  of  fri  rs,  but 
also  of  other  townsmen,  were  brought  to  the  love  and 
knowledge  of  God'«  word,  and  to  the  detestation  of  the 


pope's  abuses.  Among  whom  was  this  Galeazius,  a  gen- 
tleman of  good  calling,  ;yid  wealthy  in  worldly  substance, 
and  VL-ry  benevolent  to  the  poor.  In  j)rocess  of  time,  as 
this  Galeazius  increased  in  judgment  and  zeal,  in  selling 
forward  the  wholesome  word  of  God's  grace  ;  as  a  light 
shining  in  darkness  he  could  not  so  lie  liid,  l)ut  at  last, 
in  the  year  15.')1,  certain  persons  were  sent  to  arrest  and 
bring  him  to  the  bishop's  palace,  where  he  was  kept  ia 
bonds. 

When  the  time  came  that  he  should  be  examined,  he 
was  brought  before  the  commissioners,  where  he  ren- 
dered reasons  of  his  faith,  answering  to  their  interroga- 
tories with  such  evidence  of  scriptures,  and  constancy  of 
mind,  that  he  was  an  admiration  to  them  that  heard 
him.  Not  long  after,  through  the  importunate  j)ersua- 
sion  of  his  kinsfolk  and  friends,  and  otiier  cold  gosj)ellers, 
laying  many  considerations  before  his  eyes,  he  was 
brought  at  length  to  assent  to  certain  points  of  the  pope's 
doctrine.  But  yet  the  mercy  of  God,  which  thus  began 
with  him,  left  him  not,  but  brought  him  again  to  such 
repentance,  and  bewailing  of  what  he  had  done,  that  he 
became  afterward  still  more  valiant  in  defence  of  Christ ; 
affirming  that  he  never  felt  more  joy  of  heart  than  at  the 
time  of  his  examinations,  where  he  stood  to  the  constant 
confession  of  the  truth  ;  and  that  he  never  tasted  more 
sorrow  in  all  his  life,  than  when  he  slipped  from  the 
same  by  dissimulation.  Declaring  to  his  brethren,  that 
death  was  much  more  sweet  to  him,  with  testimony  of 
the  truth,  than  life  with  the  least  denial  of  truth,  and 
loss  of  a  good  coiiscience. 

As  Galeazius  thus  continued  in  the  prison,  looking  for 
some  occasion  to  recover  from  his  full,  the  inquisitors 
and  priests  again  repaired  to  him,  supposing  that  he 
would  confirm  now  that  which  before  he  had  granted  to 
them.  Galeazius  returned  again  to  the  defence  of  his 
former  doctrine,  with  much  more  boldness  of  spirit  con- 
fessing Christ,  and  declaring  his  detestation  of  images, 
affirming  and  proving  that  God  only  is  to  be  wor- 
shipped, and  that  in  spirit  and  in  truth  ;  also  that  there 
are  no  mediators  but  Christ  alone,  and  that  he  only  and 
sufficiently  by  his  suffering  has  taken  away  the  sins  of 
the  whole  world  ;  and  that  all  they  vvho  depart  hence  in 
this  faith,  are  certain  of  everlasting  life  ;  they  who  do 
not,  are  under  everlasting  damnation  ;  with  such  other 
matter  as  was  utterly  repugnant  to  the  pope's  proceedings. 
With  this  confession,  as  his  mind  was  greatly  refreshed, 
so  the  adversaries  went  away  as  much  ajjpalled,  who,  at 
last  perceiving  tliat  he  could  not  be  revoked,  caused  him 
to  be  committed  to  the  secular  judge  to  be  burned. 

Thus  Galeazius,  early  in  the  morning,  being  brought 
out  of  prison  to  the  market-place,  was  there  left  stand- 
ing bound  to  the  stake  till  noon,  as  a  gazing-stock  for 
all  men  to  look  upon.  In  the  meantime  many  came 
about  him.  exhorting  him  to  recant,  and  not  to  cast  away 
his  life,  whereas  with  ten  words  he  might  save  it.  But 
nothing  could  stir  the  mind  of  this  valiant  martyr.  Fire 
was  commanded  at  last  to  be  put  to  the  dry  wood  about 
him,  and  he  was  consumed,  without  any  noise  or  crying, 
save  only  these  words  heard  in  the  middle  of  the  flame : 
"Lord  Jesus!"  This  was  A.D.  1551,  November 
twenty-fourth. 

Touching  the  story  of  this  blessed  martyr,  this  is  to  be 
given  for  a  memorandum,  that  ^  little  before  Galeazius 
was  burned,  there  was  a  controversy  between  the  major 
of  the  city,  and  the  bishop's  clergy,  for  the  expenses  of 
the  wood  that  should  go  to  his  burning.  He,  hearing  of 
it,  sent  word  to  both  the  parties  to  agree,  for  that  he 
himself  of  his  own  goods  would  see  the  cost  of  that 
matter  discharged. 

Doctor  John  MoUius,  a  Gray  Friar,  and  a  certainWeaverf 
A.D.  1553. 
John  MoUius  Montilcinus,  when  but  twelve  years 
old,  with  his  brother  Augustinus,  was  placed  by  his  pa- 
rents in  the  house  of  the  Gray  Friars,  where,  in  a  short 
time,  having  a  fresh  wit,  he  far  excelled  his  fellows  in 
all  languages  and  sciences.  So  growing  up  to  the  age 
of  eighteen,  he  was  ordained  priest,  and  sang  his  first 
mass.  After  that  he  was  sent  to  Ferrara  to  study,  where 
he  so  profited  in  the  space  of  six  years,  that  be  was  as- 


474 


A  LIST  OF  THE  ITALIAN  MARTYRS, 


[Book  VII. 


S'gned,  by  Vigerius,  general  of  that  order,  to  be  doctor, 
aud  then  reader  iii  divinity  ;  arid  lie  then,  with  his  so- 
phistry, opposed  himself  to  the  gospel.  Afterwards  he 
was  connected  with  several  universities  with  much  dis- 
tinction. In  the  meantime  God  wrought  in  his  soul  such 
light  of  his  woril,  and  of  true  religion,  that  he  began  se- 
cretly to  expound  the  Epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Uomaus 
to  a  few  ;  wtiicli  being  known,  his  auditors  increased  so 
fast,  that  he  was  compelled  to  read  openly  in  the  temple. 
As  the  number  of  his  audience  daily  augmented,  so  the 
eac'er  fervency  of  their  minds  increased,  so  that  every 
man  almost  came  with  his  pen  and  ink  to  write  :  this  was 
about  tlie  year  15;i8.  There  was  at  the  same  time,  at 
Bononia,  one  Cornelius,  an  arrogant  babbler,  who,  envy- 
ing John,  took  upon  him,  at  the  request  of  Cardinal 
Campejus,  to  expound  the  same  epistle  of  St.  I'aul, 
confuting  and  disproving  the  explanation  of  John,  and 
extolling  the  pope  with  all  his  traditions.  John  extolled 
and  commended  only  Christ  and  his  merits  to  the  people. 
But  tiie  purpose  of  Cornelius  came  to  nothing.  For  the 
auditors  who  first  came  unto  him,  began  by  little  to  fall 
from  him,  while  the  concourse  of  the  other  man's  audi- 
tors increased  more  and  more. 

When  Cornelius  perceived  this,  he  persuaded  Campe- 
jus, that  unless  he  dispatched  that  man,  the  estimation 
of  the  church  of  Rome  would  greatly  decay.  But  when 
they  could  not  openly  bring  about  their  purpose,  this 
secret  way  was  devised,  that  Cornelius  and  John  should 
come  to  open  disputation  ;  which  disputation  endured 
till  three  of  tbe  clock  after  midnight.  At  length,  when 
neither  party  could  agree,  John  was  bid  to  return  home 
to  his  house.  As  he  was  come  down  to  the  lower  steps, 
where  the  place  was  most  confined,  so  that  his  friends 
could  not  come  to  rescue  him,  (although  by  drawing 
their  swords  they  declared  their  good  wills,)  he  was 
taken  and  laid  in  prison.  When  the  day  came,  such  tu- 
mult and  stir  was  in  the  whole  city,  that  Cornelius  was 
driven  to  hide  himself.  Also  Campejus,  the  cardinal, 
with  the  bishop,  were  both  contemned  of  the  students. 
The  next  day  the  bishop  of  Bononia  sent  his  chancellor 
to  John  in  the  prison,  to  signify  to  him,  that  either  he 
must  recant,  or  be  burned.  But  he,  being  of  a  bold  and 
cheerful  spirit,  would  in  nowise  be  brought  to  recant. 
This  one  thing  grieved  him,  that  he  should  be  condemned 
without  his  cause  being  heard. 

In  the  meantime,  Laurentius  Spatha,  general  of  the 
order,  jiosted  up  to  Rome,  and  there  so  practised  with 
the  cardinal  of  the  Holy  Cross,  the  proctor  in  the  court 
of  Rome  for  the  Gray  friars,  that  the  pope  wrote  down 
liis  letters  to  Campejus,  that  he  should  deliver  John  out 
of  prison  ;  so  that  he,  within  three  months  after,  should 
personally  appear  at  Rome.  The  friends  of  MoUius 
gave  him  counsel  not  to  go  to  Rome,  and  ottered  him 
money  to  go  to  Germany  ;  but  he  would  not,  saying, 
"That  the  gospel  must  also  be  preached  at  Rome." 
After  he  was  come  to  Rome,  and  appeared  before  Pope 
Paul  111.,  he  humbly  desired,  that  the  cause  might  come 
in  public  hearing,  but  that  could  not  be  obtained.  Then 
he  was  commanded  to  write  his  mind  in  articles,  and  to 
bring  his  proofs,  which  he  diligently  performed,  treating 
of  original  sin,  justification  by  faith,  free  will,  purgatory, 
and  such  like ;  proving  the  said  articles  by  the  authority 
of  the  scripture,  and  of  the  ancient  fathers,  and  exhibited 
them  to  the  bishop  of  Rome.  Upon  this,  certain  car- 
dinals and  bishops  were  assigned  to  give  the  cause  a 
hearing  :  they  disputed  with  him  three  days,  and  could 
not  feel  that  which  he  had  proved.  At  last  answer  was 
made  to  him  thus  :  that  it  was  truth  which  he  affirmed, 
nevertheless  the  same  was  not  meet  for  this  present  time ; 
for  that  it  could  not  be  taught  or  published  without  the 
detriment  of  the  apostolic  see  ;  wherefore  he  should  ab- 
stain hereafter  from  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul,  and  so  re- 
turn again  safe  to  Bononia,  and  there  profess  pliilosophy. 
Thus  as  he  was  returned  to  Bononia,  and  all  men  there 
were  desirous  to  know  of  his  case,  how  he  si>ed  at  Rome, 
openly  in  the  pulpit  he  declared  all  things  in  order  as 
thev  were  done,  and  gave  God  thanks. 

Herewith  Campejus,  being  more  oflcTided  than  before, 
obtained  of  the  pope,  that  the  general  of  the  order  should 
remore  the  said  John  Mollias  from  Bononia,  and  place 


him  somewhere  else.  So  Mollius  was  sent  to  Naples, 
and  there  was  ajjpointed  i-eader  and  preacher  in  the  mo- 
nastery of  St.  Laurence.  But  Peter,  the  viceroy  there, 
not  abiding  his  doctrine,  so  nearly  sought  his  death,  that 
he  had  much  ado  to  escape  with  life,  and  so  departing 
from  thence,  he  went  wandering  in  Italy,  from  j)lace  to 
place,  jireaching  (Jhrist  wherever  he  came.  Not  long 
after  this,  when  Cardinal  Campejus  was  dead,  he  was 
called  again  to  Bononia,  by  a  good  abbot  named  De 
Grassis,  A.D.  1543,  where  he  renewed  again  the  reading 
of  St.  Paul's  epistles  after  a  secret  sort,  as  he  did  before  ; 
but  that  could  not  be  long  undiscovered.  By  means  of 
Cardinal  de  Capo,  and  by  Bonaventura  the  general,  he 
was  aj)prehended  the  second  time,  and  brought  to 
Faventia,  and  laid  there  in  a  filthy  and  stinking  prison, 
where  he  continued  four  years,  no  man  having  leave  to 
come  to  him.  At  length,  through  the  intercession  of 
the  Earl  Petilian,  and  of  the  good  xVbbot  De  Grassis,  he 
was  again  delivered,  and  sent  to  Ravenna,  where  he 
made  his  abode  a  few  months,  and  there  again  taught 
the  gospel  of  Christ  as  before  ;  and  whenever  he  spake 
of  the  name  of  Jesus,  his  eyes  dropped  tears,  for  he  was 
fraught  with  a  mighty  fervency  of  God's  Holy  Spirit. 

In  process  of  time,  when  this  abbot  was  dead,  his 
sureties  began  to  be  weary  of  their  bond,  and  so  he  was 
again  now  tiie  third  time  reduced  to  prison  by  the  pope's 
legates.  There  were  then  four  men  of  great  authority, 
who,  being  stirred  up  of  God,  had  pity  upon  him,  and 
bailed  him  out  of  prison.  Of  whom,  one  of  the  sureties 
took  Mollius  home,  to  instruct  his  children  in  the  doc- 
trine of  religion  and  good  letters.  Furthermore,  at  the 
fame  of  this  man,  such  a  concourse  of  people  came  to  see 
him,  that  the  adversaries  began  to  consult  with  them- 
selves to  kill  him,  lest  his  doctrine  should  disperse  fur- 
ther abroad,  to  the  detriment  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

Whereupon  commandment  was  sent  to  the  pope's 
legate  to  lay  hands  upon  him,  and  to  send  him  up  fast 
bound  to  Rome.  Where  again,  now  the  fourth  time,  he 
was  imprisoned  in  the  castle  of  Rome,  and  there  con- 
tinued eighteen  months,  being  greatly  assaulted,  some- 
times with  flattering  promises,  sometimes  with  terrible 
threats,  to  give  over  his  opinion  :  but  his  building  could 
not  be  shaken,  for  it  was  grounded  upon  a  sure  rock. 
Thus  Dr.  Mollius,  being  constant  in  the  defence  of 
Christ's  gospel,  was  brought,  with  other  men  (who 
were  also  apprehended  for  religion)  into  the  temple  of 
St.  Mary  (called  De  Minerva)  the  fifth  day  of  Septem- 
ber, 1553  ;  either  to  revoke  or  to  be  burned.  There  sat 
six  cardinals  in  high  seats,  besides  the  judge :  before 
whom  preached  a  Dominican  friar,  with  cruelty  inveigh- 
ing against  the  poor  prisoners,  incensed  the  cardinals, 
with  all  the  vehemency  he  might,  to  their  condemna- 
tion. The  poor  men  stood  holding  a  burning  taper  in 
their  hands  :  some  for  fear  of  death  revolted.  But  this 
Doctor  Mollius,  with  a  weaver  of  Perusium,  remained 
constant.  Then  Mollius  began  an  earnest  sermon  in  the 
Italian  tongue,  wherein  he  confirmed  the  articles  of  the 
faith  by  the  sacred  scriptures,  declaring  also  that  the 
pope  was  not  the  successor  of  Peter,  but  antichrist,  and 
that  his  sectaries  do  figure  the  whore  of  Babylon.  He 
cited  them  up  to  the  tribunal  seat  of  Christ,  and  threw 
away  the  burning  taper  from  him.  They  condemned 
him  with  the  weaver  to  the  fire,  and  commanded  them 
to  be  had  away.  So  they  were  carried  to  the  field, 
called  Florianum,  where  they  remained  cheerful  and 
constant.  First,  the  weaver  was  hanged  :  Mollius  then 
began  to  exhort  the  people  to  beware  of  idolatry,  and  to 
have  no  other  saviours  but  Christ  alone :  for  he  only  is 
the  Mediator  between  God  and  man.  And  so  he  was 
also  hanged,  commending  his  soul  to  God,  and  afterwards 
laid  in  the  fire  and  burned. 

Two  Monks,  (A.D.  1554.) — In  the  same  city  of 
Rome,  and  about  the  same  time,  in  the  monastery  of 
St.  Austin,  were  found  two  monks  in  their  cells,  with 
their  tongues  and  their  heads  cut  off,  only  for  rebuking 
the  immoderate  and  outrageous  excess  of  the  cardinals. 

In  the  same  year,  Francis  Gamba,  after  he  had  re- 
ceived the  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  went  to  Geneva,  to 


A.D.  ir)2r— 1558.] 


A  LIST  OF  THE  ITALIAN  MARTYRS. 


475 


confer  with  the  wise  and  learned  in  that  church,  and 
there  at  the  same  time  communicated  with  them. 
Afterward,  in  his  returnin;?  home,  as  he  was  passing 
over  the  Lake  of  Como,  he  was  taken  and  brous^ht  to 
Como,  and  committed  to  ward.  During  the  time  of  his 
imprisonment,  nobles  and  otliers,  with  doctors  also, 
especially  priests  and  monks,  resorted  to  him,  labouring 
by  all  manner  of  means,  and  most  fair  promises,  to  re- 
duce him  from  his  opinions  :  which  seemed  to  some  but 
fantasies  coming  of  some  humour  :  to  some  they  seemed 
uncatholic  or  heretical.  But  he,  constantly  disputing 
with  them  by  the  manifest  scriptures,  declared  the 
opinions  which  he  defended  not  to  be  any  vain  specula- 
tions or  imaginary  fantasies  of  man's  doting  brain,  but 
the  pure  truth  of  God,  and  the  evident  doctrine  of  Jesus 
Christ,  expressed  in  his  word,  necessary  for  all  men  to 
believe,  and  also  to  maintain  unto  death:  and,  therefore, 
for  his  part,  rather  than  he  would  be  found  false  to 
Christ  and  his  word,  he  was  there  ready  not  to  deny, 
but  to  stand  to  Christ's  gospel,  to  the  shedding  of  his 
blood. 

When  he  could  in  no  wise  be  reclaimed  from  the  doc- 
trine of  truth,  letters  came  from  the  senate  of  Milan, 
that  he  should  be  executed  ;  but  through  intercession  of 
his  friends,  one  week's  respite  was  granted  him,  to 
prove  whether  he  might  be  won  again  to  the  pope's 
churcli,  that  is  to  say,  lost  from  God.  Thus  he  being 
long  and  mightily,  both  assailed  by  friends,  and  terrified 
by  enemies,  yet  by  no  persuasions  would  be  overcome, 
but  gave  thanks  to  God,  that  he  was  made  worthy  to 
suffer  the  rebukes  of  this  world,  and  cruel  death,  for  the 
testimony  of  his  Son  ;  and  so  he  went  cheerfully  to  his 
death.  Then  came  certain  Franciscan  fiiars  to  him  to 
hear  his  confession,  which  he  refused.  They  brought  in 
their  hands  a  cross  for  him  to  behold,  to  keep  him  from 
desperation  at  the  feeling  of  the  fire  ;  but  his  mind,  he 
said,  was  so  filled  with  joy  and  comfort  in  Christ,  that 
he  needed  neither  their  cross,  nor  them.  After  this,  as 
he  was  declaring  many  comfortable  things  to  the  people, 
of  the  fruition  of  those  heavenly  joys  above,  which  God 
hdth  prepared  for  his,  that  he  should  speak  no  more 
to  the  people,  his  tongue  was  bored  through  ;  and  im- 
mediately being  tied  to  the  stake,  he  was  strangled  to 
death  ;  every  man  there,  who  saw  his  constancy,  giving 
testimony,  that  he  died  a  good  man. 

Pomponius  Algerhis,  at  Rome,  A.  D.  1555. 

Pomponius  Algerius,  a  young  man  of  great  learning, 
was  student  in  the  university  of  Padua,  where,  not  being 
able  to  conceal  and  keep  close  the  truth  of  Christ's 
gospel,  he  ceased  not  both  by  doctrine  and  example  of 
life,  to  inform  as  many  as  he  could,  and  to  bring  them 
to  Christ ;  for  which  be  was  accused  of  heresy  to  Pope 
Paul  IV.  Who,  sending  immediately  to  the  magistrates 
of  Venice,  caused  him  to  be  apprehended  at  Padua,  and 
carried  to  Venice,  where  he  was  long  detained  in  prison, 
tUl  at  last  the  pope  commanded  the  magistrates  there  to 
send  him  bound  to  Rome.  After  he  was  brought  to 
Rome,  manifold  persuasions  and  allurements  were  tried 
to  remove  this  virtuous  and  blessed  young  man  from  his 
opinions.  But  when  no  persuasions  could  prevail 
against  the  operation  of  God's  Spirit  in  him,  then  was 
he  judged  to  be  burned  alive  ,  which  death  he  sustained 
most  constantly,  to  the  great  admiration  of  all  that  be- 
held him. 

Being  in  prison  at  Venice,  he  wrote  an  epistle  to  the 
afflicted  saints ;  which,  for  the  notable  sweetness  and 
most  wonderful  consolation  contained  in  it,  in  shewing 
forth  the  mighty  operation  of  God's  holy  power  working 
in  his  aftiicted  saints  that  suffer  for  his  sake,  I  have 
thought  good  and  expedient  to  communicate,  as  a  prin- 
cipal monument  amongst  all  other  martyrs'  letters,  not 
only  with  the  other  letters  which  shall  be  inserted  here- 
after (the  Lord  willing)  in  the  end  of  the  book,  but  also 
in  this  present  place  to  be  read,  to  the  intent  that  both 
they  who  are,  or  shall  be  hereafter  in  affliction,  may  take 
consolation  ;  and  also  they  that  yet  follow  the  trade  of 
this  present  world,  in  comparing  the  joys  and  commo- 
dities thereof,  with  these  joys  here  expressed,  may  learn 
and  consider  with  themselves,  what  differeace  there  is 


between  them  both,  and  thereby  may  learn  to  dispose 
themselves  in  such  sort,  as  may  be  to  their  edification 
and  per])etual  felicity  of  their  souls.  The  copy  of  the 
letter,  first  written  in  Latin,  we  have  translated  iuto 
English,  the  tenor  whereof  here  ensues. 

A  comfortable  Letter  of  Pomponius  Algerius,  an  Italian 
Martyr. 

To  his  dearly  beloved  Brethren  and  fellow  Ser\ants  of 
Christ,  who  are  departed  out  of  Babylon  into  Mount 
Sion  :  grace,  peace  and  health,  from  God  our  Father, 
by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  Savioui . 

"  To  mitigate  your  sorrow,  which  you  take  for  me, 
1  cannot  but  impart  unto  you  some  j)ortion  of  my  de- 
light and  joys,  which  1  feel  and  find,  that  you  may  re- 
joice with  me  and  sing  before  the  Lord,  giving  thanks 
unto  him,  I  shall  utter  that  which  no  man  will  believe 
when  I  shall  declare  it.  1  have  found  a  nest  of  honey 
and  honey-comb  in  the  entrails  of  a  lion.  Who  will 
ever  believe  what  I  shall  say,  or  what  man  will  ever 
think  in  the  deep  dark  dungeon  to  find  a  paradise  of 
pleasure,  in  the  jjlace  of  sorrow  and  death, — to  dwell  in 
traiHiuillity  and  hope  of  life, — in  an  infernal  cave  to  find 
joy  of  soul, — and  where  other  men  do  weep,  there  to  be 
rejoicing, — where  others  shake  and  tremble,  there 
strength  and  boldness  to  be  plenty  .'  Who  will  ever 
think,  or  who  will  believe  this  .'  in  such  a  woful  state 
such  delights  .'  in  a  place  so  desolate,  such  society  of 
good  men  ?  in  strait  bands  and  cold  irons,  such  rest  ? 
AH  these  things  the  sweet  hand  of  the  Lord,  my 
brethren,  doth  miniyter  unto  me.  Behold,  he  that  was 
once  far  from  me,  now  is  present  with  me.  Whom 
once  1  scarce  could  feel,  now  I  see  more  apparently  ; 
whom  once  1  saw  afar  off,  now  I  behold  near  at  hand  ; 
whom  once  1  hungered  for,  the  same  now  apjiroacheth 
and  reacheth  his  hand  unto  me.  He  doth  comfort  me, 
and  filleth  me  with  gladness  ;  he  driveth  away  all  bitter- 
ness, he  ministereth  strength  and  courage,  he  healeth 
me,  refresheth,  advanceth,  and  comforteth  me.  O  how 
good  is  the  Lord,  who  suffereth  not  his  servants  to  be 
tempted  above  their  strength !  O  how  easy  and  sweet 
is  his  yoke  !  Is  there  any  like  unto  the  Highest,  who 
receiveth  the  afflicted,  healeth  the  wounded,  and  nou- 
risheth  them .'  Is  there  any  like  unto  him  .'  Learn  ye, 
wellbeloved,  how  amiable  the  Lord  is,  how  meek  and 
merciful  he  is,  who  visiteth  his  servants  in  temptations, 
neither  disdaineth  he  to  keep  company  with  us  in  such 
vile  and  stinking  caves.  Will  the  blind  and  incredulous 
world,  think  you,  believe  this  .'  Or  rather  will  it  not 
say  thus  ?  No,  thou  wilt  never  be  able  to  abide  long 
the  burning  heat,  the  cold  snow,  and  the  pinching  hard- 
ness of  that  place,  the  manifold  miseries,  and  other  in- 
numerable grievances  ;  the  rebukes  and  frowning  faces  of 
men  how  wilt  thou  suffer .'  Dost  thou  not  consider  and 
revolve  in  thy  mind  thy  pleasant  country,  the  riches  of 
the  world,  thy  kinsfolk,  the  delicate  pleasures  and 
honours  of  this  life .'  Dost  thou  forget  the  solace  of  thy 
sciences,  and  fruit  of  all  thy  labours  ?  Wilt  thou  thus 
lose  all  thy  labours  which  thou  hast  hitherto  sustained, 
— so  many  nights  watched, — thy  painful  travels,  and  all 
thy  laudable  enterprizes,  wherein  thou  hast  been  exer- 
cised continually  even  from  thy  childhood  .■"  Finally, 
fearest  thou  not  death,  which  hangeth  over  thee,  and 
that  for  no  crime  committed  ?  O  what  a  fool  art  thou, 
which  for  one  word  speaking  mayest  save  all  this,  and 
wilt  not  ?  What  a  rude  and  unmannerly  thing  is  this, 
not  to  be  intreated  at  the  instant  petitions  and  desires  of 
such,  so  many  and  so  mighty,  so  just,  so  virtuous,  so 
prudent  and  gracious  senators,  and  such  noble  person- 
ages, &c, 

"  But  now  to  answer ;  Let  this  blind  world  hearken 
to  this  again  :  What  heat  can  there  be  more  burning, 
than  that  fire  which  is  prepared  for  thee  hereafter  ? 
And  likewise,  what  snow  can  be  more  cold  than  thy 
heart  which  is  in  darkness,  and  hath  no  light .'  What 
thing  is  more  hard,  and  sharp,  or  crooked,  than  this 
present  life  which  here  we  lead .'  What  thing  more 
odious  and  hateful  than  this  world  here  present?  aiid  let 


476 


LETTER  OF  POMPONIUS  ALGERIUS. 


[Book  VII. 


these  worldly  men  here  answer  me  :  WTiat  country  can 
•we  have  more  sweet  than  the  heavenly  country  above  ? 
What  treasures  more  rich  or  jirecious  than  everlasting 
life  ?  And  who  are  our  kinsmen,  but  they  who  hear  the 
word  of  God  ?  where  are  greater  riches,  or  dignities 
more  honourable,  than  in  heaven  ?  And  as  to  the 
sciences,  let  this  foolish  world  consider,  are  they  not 
ordained  to  learn  to  know  God,  wliom,  unless  we  do 
know,  all  our  labours,  our  uiglit  watchina^s,  our  studies, 
and  all  our  enterprises  serve  to  no  use  or  purpose  ?  all 
is  but  labour  lost.  Furthermore,  let  the  miserable 
worldly  man  answer  m.e  ;  What  remedy  or  safe  refuge 
can  there  be  to  him,  if  he  lack  God,  who  is  the  life  and 
medicine  of  all  men  ?  And  how  can  he  be  said  to  fly 
from  death,  when  he  himself  is  already  dead  in  sin  ?  If 
Christ  be  the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life,  how  can  there 
be  any  life  without  Christ  ?  The  heat  of  the  prison  to 
me  is  coldness  ;  the  cold  winter  to  me  is  a  fresh  spring- 
time in  the  Lord.  He  that  fears  not  to  be  burned  in 
the  fire,  how  will  he  fear  the  heat  of  the  weather  ?  or 
what  cares  he  for  the  pinching  frost,  who  burns  with 
the  love  of  the  Lord  ?  The  place  is  sharp  and  tedious 
to  them  that  are  guilty,  but  to  the  innocent  and  guiltless 
it  is  mellifluous.  Here  drops  the  delectable  dew,  here 
flows  the  pleasant  nectar,  here  runs  the  sweet  milk,  here 
is  plenty  of  all  good  things.  And  although  the  place  it- 
self is  desert  and  barren,  yet  to  me  it  seems  a  large 
■walk,  and  a  valley  of  pleasure  ;  here  to  me  is  the  better 
and  more  noble  part  of  the  world.  Let  the  miserable 
worldling  say  and  confess,  if  there  be  any  plot,  pasture, 
or  meadow,  so  delightful  to  the  mind  of  man,  as  here. 
Here  I  see  kings,  princes,  cities,  and  people ;  here  I  see 
wars,  where  some  are  overthrown,  some  are  victors, 
some  thrust  down,  some  lifted  up.  Here  is  the  Mount 
Sion,  here  I  am  already  in  heaven  itself.  Here  standeth 
first  Christ  Jesus  in  the  front.  About  him  stand  the 
old  fathers,  prophets,  and  evangelists,  apostles,  and  all 
the  servants  of  God.  Of  whom  some  do  embrace  and 
cherish  me,  some  exhort,  some  open  the  sacraments 
unto  me,  some  comfort  me,  others  are  singing  about  me. 
And  how  then  shall  I  be  thought  to  be  alone,  among  so 
many  and  such  as  these  be,  the  beholding  of  whom  to 
me  is  both  solace  and  example  ?  Here  I  see  some  cruci- 
fied, some  slain,  some  stoned,  some  cut  asunder,  and 
some  quartered,  some  roasted,  some  broiled,  some  put 
in  hot  cauldrons,  some  having  their  eyes  bored  through, 
some  their  tongues  cut  out,  some  their  skin  plucked 
over  their  heads,  some  their  hands  and  feet  chopped  off, 
some  put  in  kilns  and  furnaces,  some  cast  down  head- 
long and  given  to  the  beasts  and  fowls  of  the  air  to  feed 
upon  ;  it  would  ask  a  long  time  if  I  should  recite  all. 

"  To  be  short,  I  see  many  with  many  torments  ex- 
cruciated :  yet,  not\vithstanding,  all  living,  and  all  safe. 
One  plister,  one  salve  cures  all  their  wounds :  which 
also  gives  to  me  strength  and  life,  so  that  I  sustain  all 
these  transitory  anguishes  and  small  afflictions,  with  a 
quiet  mind,  having  a  greater  hope  laid  up  in  heaven. 
Neither  do  I  fear  mine  adversaries  who  here  persecute 
me  and  oppress  me :  for  he  that  dwelleth  in  heaven  shall 
laugh  them  to  scorn,  and  the  Lord  shall  have  them  in 
derision.  I  fear  not  thousands  of  people  who  compass 
me  about.  The  Lord  my  God  shall  deliver  me,  my 
hope,  my  supporter,  my  comforter,  who  lifts  up  my 
head.  He  shall  smite  all  them  that  stand  up  against 
me  without  cause,  and  shall  dash  the  teeth  and  jaws  of 
sinners  asunder:  for  he  only  is  all  blessedness  and 
majesty.  The  rebukes  for  Christ's  cause  makes  us  joy- 
ful ;  for  so  it  is  written,  "  if  ye  be  persecuted  and  re- 
viled for  Christ's  sake,  happy  be  you  ;  for  the  glory  and 
Spirit  of  God  rests  ujion  you,"  1  Pet.  iv.  14.  Be  you 
therefore  sure,  that  our  rebukes  which  are  laid  upon  us, 
redound  to  the  shame  and  barm  of  the  rebukers.  In 
this  world  there  is  no  abiding  mansion  ;  and  therefore  I 
will  travel  up  to  the  New  Jerusalem  which  is  in  heaven, 
aaid  which  ofiers  itself  to  me  without  paying  any  fine  or 
income.  Behold,  I  have  entered  already  on  my  journey, 
where  my  house  stands  prepared  for  me,  and  where  I 
shall  have  riches,  kinsfolks,  delights,  and  never  failing 
honours.  As  for  these  earthly  things  here  present,  they 
»re  transitory  shadows,  vanishing  vauours,  and  ruinous 


walls.  Briefly,  all  is  but  very  vanity  of  vanities,  whereas 
hope  and  the  substance  of  eternity  to  come  are  wanting  ; 
which  the  merciful  goodness  of  the  Lord  has  given  as 
companions  to  accompany  me,  and  to  comfort  me,  and 
now  do  the  same  begin  to  work  and  to  bring  forth  fruits 
in  me.  I  have  travelled  hitherto,  laboured  and  sweated 
early  and  late,  watching  day  and  night,  and  now  my 
travels  begin  to  come  to  effect.  Days  and  hours  have  I 
bestowed  upon  my  studies.  Behold,  tlie  true  counte- 
nance of  God  is  sealed  upon  me,  the  Lord  hath  given 
mirth  in  my  heart.  And,  therefore,  in  the  same  will  I 
lay  me  down  in  peace  and  rest,  Psalm  iv.  And  who 
then  shall  dare  to  blame  this  our  age  consumed,  or  say 
that  our  years  are  cut  off?  What  man  can  now  c;avil 
that  these  our  labo>u-s  are  lost,  who  have  followed  and 
found  out  the  Lord  and  ^laker  of  the  world;  i.nd  who 
have  changed  death  with  life  .'  My  portion  is  tiie  Lord 
(saith  my  soul)  and  therefore  I  will  seek  and  wait  fur 
him.  Now  then,  if  to  die  in  the  Lord  be  not  to  die,  but 
to  live  most  joyfully,  where  is  this  wretched  worldly 
rebel,  who  blames  us  of  fully,  for  giving  away  our  lives 
to  death  ?  O  how  delectable  is  this  death  to  nie,  to 
taste  the  Lord's  cup,  which  is  an  assured  pledge  of  true 
salvation  !  for  so  hath  the  Lord  himself  forewarned  us, 
saying,  '  The  same  that  they  have  done  to  me,  they  will 
n||so  do  mito  you.'  Wherefore,  let  the  doltish  world, 
with  its  blind  worldlings  (who,  in  the  bright  sunshine 
yet  go  stumbling  in  darkness,  being  as  blind  as  beetles) 
cease  thus  unwisely  to  carp  against  us  for  our  rash  suf- 
fering, as  they  count  it.  To  whom  we  answer  again 
with  the  holy  apostle.  That  neither  tribulation  nor 
stripes,  nor  famine,  nor  nakedness,  nor  peril,  nor  perse- 
cution, nor  sword,  shall  be  aljle  ever  to  separate  us  from 
the  love  of  Christ :  we  are  slain  all  the  day  long,  we  are 
made  like  sheep  appointed  to  the  slaughter,  Rom.  viii. 
;i5.  38.  Thus  we  resemble  Christ  our  Head,  who  said, 
'  That  the  disciple  cannot  be  above  his  Master,  nor  the 
servant  above  his  Lord.'  The  same  Lord  has  also  com- 
manded, tliat  every  one  shall  take  up  his  cross  and  fol- 
low him,  Luke  ix.  Rejoice,  rejoice,  my  dear  brethren, 
and  fellow-servants,  and  be  of  good  comfort,  when  ye  fall 
into  sundry  temptations.  Let  your  patience  be  perfect 
in  all  parts.  For  so  it  has  been  foreshewn  to  us  before, 
and  is  written.  That  they  which  shall  kill  you,  shall 
think  to  do  God  good  service.  Therefore  afflictions 
and  death  are  as  tokens  and  sacraments  of  our  election 
and  life  to  come.  Let  ns  then  be  glad  and  give  thanks 
unto  the  Lord,  when  as  we,  being  clear  from  all  just  ac- 
cusation, are  persecuted  and  given  to  death.  For  better 
is  it,  that  we  in  doing  well  do  suffer,  if  it  so  be  the  will 
of  the  Lord,  than  doing  evil,  1  Pet.  iii.  17.  We  have 
for  our  example  Christ  and  the  prophets,  who  spake  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord,  whom  the  children  of  iniquity  did 
murder.  And  now  we  bless  and  magnify  them  that 
then  suffered  ;  let  us  be  glad  and  rejoice  in  our  inno- 
cency  and  uprightness.  The  Lord  shall  reward  them 
that  persecute  us  ;  let  us  refer  all  vengeance  to  him. 

"  I  am  accused  of  foolishness,  for  that  I  do  not 
shrink  from  the  true  doctrine  and  knowledge  of  God. 
and  do  not  rid  myself  out  of  these  troubles,  when  with 
one  word  I  may.  O  the  blindness  of  man  !  who  sees  not 
the  sun  shining,  neither  remembers  the  Lord's  words  ! 
consider  therefore  what  he  saith,  '  Ye  are  the  light  of 
the  world.  A  city  built  on  a  hill  cannot  be  hid;  neither 
do  men  light  a  candle,  and  put  it  under  a  bushel,  but 
upon  a  candlestick,  that  it  may  shine  and  give  light  to 
them  in  the  house.'  And  in  another  place  he  saith, 
'  You  shall  be  led  before  kings  and  rulers  ;  fear  ye  not 
them  who  kill  the  body,  but  him  who  killeth  both 
body  and  soul :  whosoever  shall  confess  me  before  men, 
him  will  I  also  confess  before  my  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 
And  he  that  denieth  me  before  men,  him  will  I  also  deny 
before  my  Heavenly  Father.'  Wherefore  seeing  the  words 
of  the  Lord  are  so  plain,  how,  or  by  what  authority  will 
this  wise  counsellor  then  approve  this  his  counsel  which 
he  gives  ?  God  forbid  that  I  should  relinquish  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  and  follow  the  counsels  of  men  : 
for  it  is  written  ;  '  Blessed  is  the  man  that  walketh 
not  in  the  counsel  of  the  ungodly,  nor  standeth  in  the 
way  of  sinners,   nor  sitteth  in  the  seat  of  the  scornful, 


A.  D.  1527—1560.] 


PERSECUTION  IN  CALABRIA. 


477 


Psalm  i.  1.  God  forbid  that  I  should  deny  Clirist, 
where  I  ought  to  confess  hira.  I  will  not  set  more  by 
my  life  than  by  my  soul :  neither  will  I  exchana^e  the 
life  to  come,  for  this  present  world.  O  how  foolishly 
speaks  he  who  accuses  me  of  foolishness. 

"  Neither  do  I  take  it  to  be  a  tiling  so  uncomely,  or 
unseeining  for  me,  not  to  obey  in  this  matter  the  requests 
of  those   so    honourable,   just,    prudent,    virtuous,    and 
noble  senators,  whose  desire    (he  saith)   were  enouajh  to 
command  me  :  for  so   are  we  taught  of  the    apostles  ; 
'That  we  ought  to  obey  God,  rather  than  men.'     After 
that  we  have  served  and   done  our   duty  first  unto  God, 
then    are    we    bound  next    to    obey  the   ])0\vers  of  this 
world  ;  whom   I   wish   to   be   perfect   before    the    Lord. 
They  are  honourable  ;  but  yet  are  they  to  be  made  more 
perfect  in  the  Lord.     They  are  just ;  but  yet  Christ,  the 
seat  oi"  justice,  is  lacking  in  them.     They  are  wise  ;  but 
where  is  in  them  the  beginning  of  wisdom,    that  is,  the 
fear  of  the  Lord .'  They  are  called  virtuous,  but  yet  I 
wish  them  more  absolute  in  christian  charity  :  they  are 
good  and  gracious,  but  yet  1   miss  in  them  the  founda- 
tion   of  goodness,    which   is    the  Lord    God,   in  whom 
dwelleth  all  goodness  and  grace.     They  are  honourable; 
yet  they  have  not  received  the   Lord  of  glory,  who  is 
our  Saviour,   most   honourable   and  glorious.      Under- 
stand,  you   kings,   and  learn,  you  that  judge  the  eardi. 
Serve  the  Lord  in  fear,  and  rejoice  in  him  with  trem- 
bling.    Hearken  to  doctrine,  and  get  knowledge,   lest 
you   fill!  into   God's   displeasure,   and  so  perish  out  of 
the  way  of  righteousness.     Why  fret  you,  why  rage  )'0u, 
O  gentiles  !   O  you  people,  why  cast  you  in  your  heads 
the  cogitations  of  vanity  ?  You  kings   of  the  earth,  and 
you  princes,  why  conspire  you  together  against   Christ 
and  against  his  only  one  ?  Psalm  ii.     How  long  will  you 
seek  after   lies,   and   hate   the  truth  ?  Turn  you  to  the 
Lord,  and  harden  not  ycur  heart.     For  this  you  must 
needs  confess,  that  they  who  persecute  the  Lord's  ser- 
vants, do  persecute  the   Lord  himself.     For  so  he  saith 
himself ;  whatsoever  men  shall  do   to  you,  I  will  count 
it  to  be  done  not  as  unto  you,  but  to  myself. 

"  And  now  let  these  carnal  counsellors  and  disputers  of 
this  world  tell,  wherein  have  they  to  blame  me  ;  if  in 
my  examinations  I  have  not  answered  so  after  their 
mind  and  affection  as  they  required  of  me  ?  seeing  it  is 
not  ourselves  that  speak,  but  the  Lord  that  speaketh  in 
vts ;  as  he  himself  doth  forewitness,  saying;  'when 
you  shall  be  brought  before  rulers  and  magistrates,  it  is 
not  ye  that  speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your  Father  which 
speaketh  in  you,'  Matt.  x.  18.  20.  Wherefore  if  the 
Lord  be  true  and  faithful  to  his  word,  as  it  is  most  cer- 
tain, then  there  is  no  blame  in  me  :  for  he  gave  the 
words  that  I  did  speak  ;  and  who  was  1  that  could  resist 
his  w-ill  ?  If  any  man  shall  reprehend  the  tilings  that  I 
said,  let  him  then  quarrel  with  the  Lord,  whom  it 
pleased  to  work  so  in  me.  And  if  the  Lord  be  not  to 
be  blamed,  neither  am  1  herein  to  be  accused,  who  did 
what  I  purposed  not,  and  what  I  forethought  not  of. 
The  things  which  there  I  uttered  and  expressed,  if  they 
were  otherwise  than  well,  let  them  shew  it,  and  then 
will  I  say,  that  they  were  my  words,  and  not  the  Lord's. 
But  if  they  were  good  and  approved,  and  such  as  cannot 
justly  be  accused,  then  must  needs  be  granted,  in  spite  of 
their  teeth,  that  they  proceeded  of  the  Lord,  and  then 
who  are  they  that  shall  accuse  me  ?  A  people  of  pru- 
dence !  or  who  shall  condemn  me .'  Just  judges  !  and 
thougli  they  so  do,  yet  nevertheless  the  word  shall  not 
be  frustrated,  neither  shall  the  gospel  be  foolish,  or 
therefore  decay ;  but  rather  the  kingdom  of  God  shall 
the  more  prosper  and  flourish  unto  the  Israelites,  and 
shall  pass  the  sooner  unto  the  elect  of  Christ  Jesus  : 
and  they  who  shall  so  do,  shall  pr6ve  the  grievous  judg- 
ment of  God  ;  neither  shall  they  escape  without  punish- 
ment who  are  persecutors  and  murderers  of  the  just. 
My  well  beloved,  lift  up  your  eyes,  and  consider  the 
counsels  of  God.  He  showed  unto  us  an  image  of  his 
plague,  which  was  for  our  correction:  and  if  we  shall 
not  receive  him,  he  will  draw  out  his  sword,  and  strike 
with  sword,  pestilence,  and  famine,  the  nation  that  shall 
rise  against  Christ. 

*'  These  have  I  written  for  your  comfort,  dear  breth- 


ren. Pray  for  me.  I  kiss  in  my  heart,  with  an  holj 
kiss,  my  eood  masters,  Sylvius,  Pergula,  Justus,  also 
Fidtl  Rocke,  and  him  that  bearetli  the  name  of  Leila, 
whom  I  know,  although  being  absent.  Also  the  gover- 
nor of  the  university,  Syndicus,  and  all  others,  whose 
names  are  written  in  the  book  of  life.  Farewell  all  mv 
fellow  servants  of  God  ;  fare  you  well  in  the  Lord,  and 
pray  for  me  continually. 

From  the  delectable  orchard  of  Leonine  prison,  12lh 
August,  A.D.  15.55. 

It  is  written  of  one  Thebrotus,  that  when  he  had  read 
the  book  of  Plato,  De  Jmmortnlitnte  Auhna>,  he  was  so 
moved  and  persuaded  therewith,  that  he  cast  himself 
headlong  down  from  an  high  wall,  to  be  rid  out  of  this 
present  life.  If  those  heathen  philosojihers,  havirig  no 
word  of  God,  nor  promise  of  any  resurrection  and  life 
to  come,  could  so  soon  be  persuaded,  by  reading  the 
works  of  Plato,  to  condemn  this  world  and  life  here 
present  ;  how  much  more  is  it  to  be  required  in  chris- 
tians, instructed  with  so  many  evidences  and  promises  of 
God's  most  perfect  word,  that  they  should  learn  to  cast 
off  the  carnal  desii-es  and  affections  of  this  miserable 
pilgrimage,  and  that  for  a  double  respect,  not  only  in 
seeing,  reading,  and  understanding  so  many  examples 
of  the  miseries  of  this  wretched  world  ;  but  also  much 
more  in  considering  and  pondering  the  heavenly  joys 
and  consolations  of  the  other  world  remaining  for  us 
hereafter  in  the  life  to  come.  For  a  more  full  evidence 
thereof,  T  thought  it  good  to  give  out  the  letter  of  Altrerius 
above-prefixed,  for  an  earnest  of  the  same,  and  for  a  lively 
testimony  for  all  true  christians  to  read  and  consider. 
Now  let  us  proceed  further  f  the  Lord  willing)  in  our  list 
of  Italian  martyrs. 

Ei(/htif-eigM  martijrs  in  one  day,  vith  one  butcherly  knife, 
slain  like  sheep. — A  hundred  and  sixty  others  also  con- 
demned, at  Calabria,  A.D.  15(i0. 

In  Calabria  likewise  suffered  a  blessed  number  of 
Christ's  well  beloved  saints,  both  old  and  young,  put 
together  in  one  house,  even  eighty-eight  persons  ;  all  of 
whom,  one  after  another,  were  taken  out  of  the  house, 
and  so  being  laid  upon  the  butcher's  stall,  like  the  sheep 
in  the  shambles,  with  one  bloody  knife  were  all  killed  in 
order.  A  spectacle  most  tragical  for  all  posteritv  to  re- 
member, and  almost  incredible  to  believe.  Wherefore 
for  the  more  credit  of  the  matter,  lest  we  should  seem 
either  light  of  credit,  to  believe  what  is  not  true,  or 
rashly  to  commit  to  pen  things  without  due  proof  and 
authority  ;  we  have  here  annexed  a  piece  of  an  epistle 
written  by  Master  Simon  Florius. 

The  end  of  a  certain  letter  of  Master  Simon  Florius, 
cuncerniny  a  lamentable  slanyhter  of  eiyhiy-eight 
Christian  Saints  in  the  j) arts  of  Calabria. 

"  As  concerning  news  I  have  nothing  to  write,  but 
only  that  I  send  you  a  copy  of  certain  letters,  printed 
either  at  Rome  or  at  Venice,  concerning  the  martyrdom 
or  persecution  in  two  several  towns  of  Calabria,  eighty 
Italian  miles  from  the  borders  of  Consentia  ;  the  one 
called  St.  Sixtus,  within  two  miles  of  Montalto,  under 
the  seigniory  of  the  duke  of  Montalto  ;  the  other  called 
Guardia,  situate  upon  the  sea-coast,  and  twelve  miles 
from  St.  Sixtus  :  which  two  towns  are  utterly  destroyed, 
and  eight  hundred  of  the  inliabitants  there,  or  (as  some 
write  from  the  city  of  Rome)  no  less  than  a  full  thou- 
sand. He  that  wrote  the  letter,  was  servant  to  Ascanius 
Carracciolus.  The  country  and  people  there  I  well 
knew  to  take  the  first  original  of  their  good  doctrine 
and  honest  life  from  the  Waldenses.  For  before  my  de- 
parture from  Geneva,  at  their  request,  I  sent  them  two 
schoolmasters,  and  two  preachers.  The  last  year  the 
two  preachers  were  martyred,  the  one  at  Rome,  named 
Joannes  Aloisius  Pascalis,  a  citizen  of  Cunium  :  the 
other  at  Messina,  named  James  Bovell,  botl»  of  Pied- 
mont :  this  year  the  residue  of  that  godly  fellowship 
were  martyred  in  the  same  place.  I  trust  this  good 
seed  sown  in  Italy,  will  bring  forth  good  and  plentiful 
fruit." 


478 


PERSECUTION  IN  PROVENCE. 


[Book  VII. 


Now  follows  the  copy  of  the  letters  sent  from  Mon- 
talto,  a  town  in  Calabria,  eight  miles  distant  from  Con- 
sentia,  bearing  date  the  11th  of  June,  1560.  The  writer 
of  which  letters,  as  ye  may  perceive,  was  one  of  them 
who  call  themselves  catholics,  and  followers  of  the 
pope.     The  words  of  the  letter  are  these. 

Here  followeth  the  copy  of  a  letter  sent  from  Mon- 
talto  in  Calabria,  by  a  Romanist,  to  a  certain  friend  of 
his  in  Rome,  containing  news  of  the  persecution  of 
Christ's  people  in  Calabria,  by  the  new  Pope  Pius  the 
Fourth  :— 

"  Hitherto,  most  noble  lord,  I  have  certified  to  you, 
what  hath  been  done  here  daily  about  these  heretics. 
Now  I  come  next  to  certify  to  your  lordship  the  horrible 
judgment  begun  this  day,  the  eleventh  of  June,  and  ex- 
ecuted very  early  in  the  morning  against  the  Lutherans  : 
which  when  I  think  upon,  I  verily  quake  and  tremble. 
And  truly  the  manner  of  their  putting  to  death,  was  to 
be  compared  to  the  slaughter  of  calves  and  sheep.  For 
they  being  all  thrust  up  in  one  house  together  as  in  a 
sheepfold,  the  executioner  comes  in,  and  amongst  them 
takes  one  and  blindfolds  him  with  a  muffler  about  his 
eyes,  and  so  leads  him  forth  to  a  place  near  adjoining, 
where  he  commands  him  to  kneel  down  ;  which  being 
done,  he  cuts  his  throat,  and  leaving  him  half  dead, 
and  taking  his  butcher's  knife  and  muffler  all  full  of  blood 
comes  again  to  the  rest,  and  so  leading  them  one  after 
another,  he  dispatched  them  all  to  the  number  of  eighty- 
eight.  How  doleful  and  horrible  this  spectacle  was  I 
leave  to  your  lordship's  judgment  ;  for  to  write  of  it,  I 
myself  cannot  choose  but  weep.  Neither  was  there  any 
of  the  beholders  there  present  wlio  seeing  one  die,  could 
abide  to  behold  the  death  of  another.  But  so  humbly 
and  patiently  they  went  to  death,  as  is  almost  incredible 
to  believe.  Some  of  them,  as  they  were  dying,  affirmed, 
that  they  believed  even  as  we  do  ;  notwithstanding,  the 
most  part  of  them  died  in  their  obstinate  opinions.  All 
the  aged  persons  went  to  death  more  cheerfully  ;  the 
younger  were  more  timorous.  I  tremble  and  shake  even 
to  remember  how  the  executioner  held  his  bloody  knife 
between  his  teeth,  with  the  bloody  muffler  in  his  hand, 
and  his  arms  all  in  clotted  blood  up  to  the  elbows,  going 
to  the  fold,  and  taking  every  one  of  them,  one  after  an- 
other, by  the  hand,  and  so  dispatching  them  all,  no 
Otherwise  than  a  butcher  kills  his  calves  and  sheep. 

"  It  is  moreover  appointed,  and  the  carts  are  come  al- 
ready, that  those  so  put  to  death  should  be  quartered, 
and  conveyed  in  carts  to  parts  of  Calabria,  where  they 
shall  be  hanged  upon  poles  in  the  highways  and  other 
places  even  to  the  confines  of  the  same  country.  Unless 
the  pope's  holiness  and  the  lord  viceroy  of  Naples  shall 
give  in  command  to  the  lord  marquis  of  Buccianus,  go- 
vernor of  the  said  province,  to  stay  his  hand  and  go  no 
further,  he  will  proceed  with  the  rack  and  torture,  exa- 
mining all  others,  and  so  increase  the  number,  that  he 
will  nigh  dispatch  them  all. 

"  This  day  it  is  also  determined,  that  an  hundred  of  the 
more  ancient  women  should  appear  to  be  examined  and 
racked,  and  after  to  be  put  to  death,  that  the  mixture 
may  be  perfect,  for  so  many  men  so  many  women. 
And  thus  have  you  all  that  I  can  say  of  this  justice. 
Now  it  is  about  two  of  the  clock  in  the  afternoon  ;  short- 
ly we  shall  hear  what  some  of  them  said  when  they  went 
to  execution.  There  are  some  of  them  so  obstinate,  that 
they  will  not  look  upon  the  crucifix,  nor  be  confessed  to 
the  priest,  and  they  will  be  burned  alive. 

"  The  heretics  that  are  apprehended  and  condemned 
are  to  the  number  of  one  thousand  six  hundred,  but  as 
yet  no  more  tlian  these  eighty-eight  are  already  exe- 
cuted. This  people  have  their  original  of  the  valley 
named  Angrognia,  near  to  Subaudia,  and  in  Calabria  are 
called  Ultraniontani.  In  the  kingdom  of  Naples  there 
are  four  other  places  of  the  same  people,  of  whom  whe- 
ther thejt  live  well  or  no,  as  yet  we  know  not ;  for  they 
are  but  simple  people,  without  learning,  wood-gatherers 
and  husbandmen  ;  but,  as  I  hear,  very  devout  and  reli- 
gious, giving  themselves  to  die  for  religion's  sake. — From 
Montalto  the  11th  of  June." 

Marquess  Buccianus  above  specified,  had  a  son  or  bro- 


ther, to  whom  the  pope  promised  a  cardinalship  at 
Rome,  if  all  the  Lutherans  were  extirpated  and  rooted 
out  in  that  province.  That  was  jirobably  the  cause  of 
his  inhuman  persecution  and  effusion  of  christian  blood. 
After  this  lamentable  slaughter  in  Calabria,  we  must 
insert  here  the  tragical  persecution  and  horrible  murder 
of  the  faithful  flock  of  Christ,  inhabiting  Merindole  in 
France,  and  the  adjacent  towns,  in  the  time  of  Francis  I. 
The  furious  cruelty  of  which  persecution,  although  it 
cannot  be  set  fortli  too  much  at  large,  we  have  con- 
tracted,  omitting  nothing  which  might  seem  worthy  to  be 
recorded.     The  history  here  follows  : — 

A  iinfable  Mstor;/  nf  the  pcntecittion  and  destruction  of 
tite  people  of  Merindole  and  Cabriers  in  the  count ly  of 
Provence,  tvhere  not  a  few  persons,  hut  whole  villages 
and  townships,  with  the  most  part  of  all  the  country, 
both  men,  women,  and  children,  were  jmt  to  all  kind 
ofcrueltij,  and  suffered  martyrdom  for  the  profession 
of  the  gospel. 

They  that  write  of  the  beginning  of  this  people  say, 
that  about  two  hundred  years  ago,  they  came  out  of  the 
country  of  Piedmont  to  inhabit  Provence,  in  certain  vil- 
lages destroyed  by  wars,  and  other  i)laces  ;  they  used 
such  labour  and  diligence,  that  they  had  abundance  of 
corn,  wine,  oil,  honey,  almonds,  with  other  fruits  of  the 
eartli,  and  much  cattle.  Before  they  came  there,  Merin- 
dole was  a  barren  desert,  and  not  inhabited.  But  these 
good  people,  in  whom  God  always  had  reserved  some  seed 
of  piety,  were  compelled  to  dwell  in  that  waste  and  wild 
desert,  whicli,  througli  tlie  blessing  of  God,  became  ex- 
ceeding fruitful.  The  world,  in  the  meantime,  so  de- 
tested and  abhorred  them,  and  railed  against  them  in 
such  a  manner,  that  it  seemed  as  if  they  were  not  wor- 
thy that  the  earth  should  bear  them.  For  they  had  long 
refused  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority,  and  observed  a 
more  perfect  doctrine  than  others,  ever  since  A.D. 
1200. 

For  this  cause  they  were  often   accused  to  the  king, 
as  despisers  of  the  magistrates,  and  rebels.     Wherefore 
they  were    called   by  divers   names,    according    to  the 
countries    and    places    where    they    dwelt.     For  in  the 
couTitry  abo\it  Lyons,  they  were  called  the  "  poor  people 
of  Lyons  ;"  in  the  borders  of    Sarmatia   and  Livonia, 
and  other  countries  toward  the  north,  they  were  called 
"Lollards;"    in    Flanders  and  Artois,   "  Turelupins,'' J 
from  a  desert  where  wolves  haunt.     In  Dauphiny  thtj 
were  called  "  Chagnards,"   because  they  lived  in  placesi 
open  to  the  sun.     But  most  commonly  they  were  calledf 
"  Waldois,"  from  Waldo,  who  first  instructed  them  ii 
the  word  of  God  ;  which  name  continued  until  the  name 
of  Lutherans  began. 

Notwithstanding  all  this,  the  people  dwelling  at  the  I 
foot  of  the  Alps,  and  also  in  Merindole  and  Cabriers,! 
and  thereabout,  always  lived  so  godly,  so  uprightly,  and! 
justly,  that  in  all  their  life  and  conversation,  there! 
appeared  to  be  in  them  a  great  fear  of  God.  That! 
little  light  of  true  knowledge  which  God  had  given  them,| 
they  laboured  to  kindle  and  increase  daily  more  and! 
more,  sparing  no  charges  to  procure  the  holy  scrip- 
tures, or  to  instruct  the  most  intelligent  in  learning  andl 
godliness  ;  or  else  to  send  them  into  other  countries,! 
even  to  the  farthest  part  of  the  earth,  where  they  had] 
heard  that  any  light  of  the  gospel  had  begun  to  shine. 

For  in  the  year  1.5;50,  imderstanding  that  the  gospel! 
was  preached  in  Germany  and  Switzerland,  they  sent] 
there  two  learned  men,  George  Maurell  and  Peter  LatomI 
to  confer  with  the  wise  and  learned  ministers  of  the! 
churches  there,  in  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  and  toj 
know  the  whole  form  and  manner  which  those  churches! 
used  in  the  service  and  worshipping  of  God  ;  and  parti- 
cularly to  have  their  advice  upon  certain  points  onl 
which  they  were  not  agreed.  These  two,  after  long  con- 
ference with  the  cliiefest  in  the  church  of  God,  namely,] 
Oecolampadius  at  Basil,  and  Bucer  and  Capito  at  Stras-I 
burg  ;  and  at  Berne,  with  Bathold  Haller,  as  they  were] 
returning  through  Burgundy  homeward,  Peter  Latom  I 
was  taken  at  Dijon  and  cast  into  prison  ;  Maurell  escaped,  j 
and  returned  alone  to  Merindole  with  the  books  andl 
letters  which  he  brought  with  him  from  the  churches  of  j 


A.D.  l.r.T— la(;o.] 


PERSECUTION  IN  PROVENCE. 


479 


Germany  ;  and  declared  to  his  brethren  all  his  commis- 
Fion,  and  opened  to  them,  how  many  and  great  errors 
they  were  in. 

"\Vhen  the  people  heard  these,  they  were  moved  with 
so  much  zeal  to  have  their  churches  reformed,  that  they 
sent  for  the  most  ancient  brethren,  and  the  chiefest  in 
knowledge  and  experience  in  all  Calabria  and  Apulia 
to  consult  with  them  touching  the  reformation  of  the 
cliurch.  This  matter  was  so  handled,  that  it  stirred  up 
the  bishops,  priests,  and  monks  in  all  Provence  with 
great  rage  against  them.  Amongst  others  tliere  was  one 
cruel  wretch  called  John  de  Roma,  a  monk,  who  obtain- 
ing a  commission  to  examine  those  who  were  suspected  to 
be  of  the  Waldois  or  Lutheran  profession,  ceased  not  to 
afflict  the  faithful  in  all  kind  of  cruelty  that  he  could 
devise  or  imagine.  Amongst  other  torments,  this  was 
one  which  he  most  delighted  in,  and  most  constantly 
practised  ;  he  filled  boots  with  boiling  grease,  and  put 
them  upon  their  legs,  tying  them  backward  to  a  form, 
with  their  legs  hanging  down  over  a  small  fire,  and  so 
he  examined  them.  Thus  he  tormented  very  many,  and 
in  the  end  most  cruelly  put  them  to  death. 

After  the  death  of  this  cruel  monster,  the  bishop  of 
Aix,  by  his  official,  continued  the  persecution,  and  put 
a  great  number  of  them  in  prison  ;  of  whom  some  by 
force  of  torments  turned  from  the  truth  ;  the  others  who 
continued  constant,  after  he  had  condemned  them  of 
heiesy,  were  put  into  the  hands  of  the  ordinary  judge, 
■who  without  any  form  of  process  or  order  of  law,  put 
them  to  death  with  most  cruel  torments. 

After  this,  those  of  Merindole  were  cited  personally  to 
appear  before  the  king's  attorney.  But  they,  hearing 
that  the  court  had  determined  to  burn  them  without 
any  further  process  or  order  of  law,  diu'st  not  appear  at 
the  day  appointed.  For  which  the  court  awarded  a  cruel 
sentence  against  Merindole,  and  condemned  all  the  inha- 
bitants to  be  burned,  both  men  and  women,  sparing  none, 
no  not  even  the  little  children  and  infants  ;  the  town  to 
be  razed,  and  their  houses  pulled  to  the  ground ;  also  the 
trees  to  be  cut  down,  as  well  olive  trees  as  all  other,  and 
nothing  to  be  left,  to  the  intent  it  should  never  be  in- 
habited again,  but  remain  as  a  desert  or  wilderness. 

This  bloody  decree  seemed  so  strange  and  wonderful, 
that  in  every  place  throughout  all  Provence  there  was 
great  disputation  concerning  it,  especially  among  the  ad- 
vocates and  men  of  learning  ;  so  that  many  durst  boldly 
and  openly  say,  that  they  greatly  marvelled  how  that 
court  of  parliament  could  be  so  mad,  or  so  bewitched 
to  give  out  such  a  decree,  so  manifestly  injurious  and 
unjust,  and  contrary  to  all  right  and  reason,  yea,  to  all 
sense  of  humanity  ;  also  contrary  to  the  solemn  oath 
which  all  such  as  are  received  to  office  in  courts  of  par- 
liament are  accustomed  to  make,  that  is  to  say,  to  judge 
justly  and  uprightly,  according  to  the  law  of  God,  and 
the  just  ordinances  and  laws  of  the  realm,  so  that  God 
thereby  might  be  honoured,  and  every  man's  right  re- 
garded, without  respect  to  persons. 

Some  of  the  advocates  or  lawyers,  defending  the  de- 
cree said,  that  in  case  of  Lutheranism,  the  judges  are  not 
bound  to  observe  either  right  or  reason,  law  or  ordinance  ; 
and  that  the  judges  cannot  fail  or  do  amiss,  whatever 
judgment  they  do  give,  so  that  it  tend  to  the  ruin  and 
extirpation  of  all  such  as  are  suspected  to  be  Lutherans. 

To  this  the  other  lawyers  and  learned  men  answered, 
that  in  this  way  it  would  follow  that  the  judges  should 
now  follow  the  same  manner  and  form  against  the  christians 
accused  to  be  Lutherans,  which  the  gospel  witnesses  that 
the  priests,  scribes,  and  pharisees  followed  in  pursuing  and 
persecuting,  and  finally  condemning  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

The  archbishop  of  Aries,  the  bishop  of  Aix,  and  divers 
abbots,  priors,  and  others,  assembled  themselves  toge- 
ther, to  consult  how  this  decree  might  be  executed  with 
all  speed,  intending  to  raise  a  new  persecution  ;  for 
otherwise,  said  they,  our  state  and  honour  is  likely  to 
decay  ;  we  shall  be  reproved,  contemned,  and  derided 
of  all  men.  And  if  none  should  thus  vaunt  and  set 
themselves  against  us,  but  these  peasants,  and  such  like, 
it  were  but  a  small  matter  ;  but  many  doctors  of  divinity, 
and  men  of  the  religious  order,  divers  senators  and  ad- 
voi^tes,  many  wise  and  well  learned  men,  also  a  great 


part  of  the  nobility,  yea,  even  of  the  chiefest  peers  in  all 
Europe,  begin  to  contemn  and  despise  us,  counting  us 
to  be  no  true  pastors  of  the  church ;  so  that  except  we 
see  to  this  mischief,  and  provide  a  remedy  in  time,  it 
is  greatly  to  be  feared,  that  we  shall  not  only  be  com- 
pelled to  forsake  our  dignities,  possessions,  and  livings, 
which  we  now  enjoy,  but  also  the  church  being  spoiled 
of  her  pastors  and  guides,  shall  hereafter  come  to  miser- 
able ruin,  and  utter  desolation. 

Then  the  archbishop  of  Aries  gave  his  advice  as  fol- 
lows :  "  Against  the  nobility,"  said  he,  "  we  must  take 
heed  that  we  attempt  nothing  rashly,  but,  rather  we 
must  seek  all  the  means  we  can  how  to  please  them  ; 
for  they  are  our  shield, — our  fortress  and  defence.  And 
albeit  we  know  that  many  of  them  do  both  speak  and 
think  evil  of  us,  and  that  they  are  of  these  new  gospel- 
lers, yet  we  must  not  reprove  them,  or  exasperate  them  ; 
we  must  rather  seek  how  to  win  them,  and  to  make  them 
our  friends  again  by  gifts  and  presents  ;  and  by  this 
policy  we  shall  live  in  safety  under  their  protection." 

"  it  is  well  said,"  said  the  bishop  of  Aix  ;  ''  but  I  can 
shew  you  a  good  remedy  for  this  disease  ;  we  must  go 
about  with  all  our  endeavour  and  power,  and  policy,  and 
all  the  friends  we  can  make,  sparing  no  charges,  but 
spending  goods,  wealth,  and  treasure,  to  make  such  a 
slaughter  of  the  INIerindolians  and  rustic  peasants,  that 
none  shall  be  so  bold  hereafter,  whatever  they  be,  yea, 
although  they  be  of  the  blood  royal,  once  to  open  their 
mouths  against  us,  or  the  ecclesiastical  state.  And  to 
bring  this  matter  to  pass,  we  have  no  better  way  than  to 
withdraw  ourselves  to  Avignon,  in  which  city  we  shall 
find  many  bishops,  abbots,  and  other  famous  men,  who 
will  employ  their  whole  endeavour  to  maintain  and  up- 
hold the  majesty  of  our  holy  mother,  the  church.  This 
counsel  was  well  liked  by  them  all.  Whereupon  the 
said  archbishop  of  Aries,  and  the  bishop  of  Aix,  went 
with  all  speed  to  Avignon,  there  to  assemble  out  of 
hand  the  bishops,  and  other  men  of  authority  and  credit, 
to  consult  of  this  matter.  In  this  pestilent  conspiracy, 
the  bishop  of  Aix,  a  stout  champion,  and  a  great  de- 
fender of  the  traditions  of  men,  taking  upon  him  to  be 
the  cliief  orator,  began  in  a  manner  as  follows  : — 

"  O,  ye  fathers  and  brethren,  ye  are  ignorant,  that  a 
great  tempest  is  raised  up  against  the  little  bark  of 
Christ  Jesus,  now  in  great  danger,  and  ready  to  perish. 
Tlie  storm  cometh  from  the  north,  whereof  all  these  trou- 
bles proceed.  The  seas  rage,  the  waters  rush  in  on  every 
side,  the  winds  blow  and  beat  upon  our  house,  and  we 
without  speedy  remedy  are  like  to  sustain  shipwreck  and 
loss  of  all  togetlier.  For  oblations  cease,  pilgrimage  and 
devotion  waxeth  cold,  charity  is  clean  gone,  our  estima- 
tion and  authority  is  debased,  our  jurisdiction  decayed, 
and  the  ordinances  of  the  church  despised.  And  where- 
fore are  we  set  and  ordained  over  nations  and  kingdoms, 
but  to  root  out  and  destroy,  to  subvert  and  overthrow 
whatsoever  is  against  our  holy  mother,  the  church  ? 
Wherefore  let  us  now  awake  ;  let  us  stand  stoutly  in  the 
right  of  our  own  profession,  that  we  may  root  out  from 
the  memory  of  men  for  ever,  the  whole  rout  of  the 
wicked  Lutherans  ;  those  foxes,  I  say,  which  destroy 
the  vineyard  of  the  Lord  ;  those  great  whales  which  go 
about  to  drown  the  little  bark  of  the  Son  of  God.  We 
have  already  well  begun,  and  have  procured  a  terrible 
decree  against  these  cursed  heretics  of  Merindole.  Let 
us  therefore  employ  our  whole  endeavour,  that  nothing 
happen  which  may  hinder  that  which  we  have  so  happily 
begun ;  and  let  us  take  good  heed  that  our  gold  and 
silver  do  not  witness  against  us  at  the  day  of  judgment, 
if  we  refuse  to  bestow  the  same,  that  we  may  make  so 
good  a  sacrifice  unto  God.  And  for  my  part  I  offer  to 
wage  and  furnish  of  mine  own  costs  and  charges,  a  hun- 
dred men  well  horsed,  with  all  other  furniture  to  them 
belonging,  and  that  so  long,  till  the  utter  destruction  and 
subversion  of  these  wretched  and  cursed  caitiffs  is  fully 
finished." 

This  oration  pleased  the  whole  multitude,  saving  one 
doctor  of  divinity,  a  friar  jacobin,  named  Bassinet,  who 
then  answered  again  with  this  oration : — 


480 


PERSECUTION  IN  PROVENCE. 


[Book  VII. 


"  This  is  a  wpi^lity  matter,"  said  he,  "  and  of  great 
im])ortaunft  ;  we  must  therefore  proceed  wisely,  and  in 
the  fear  of  Ood,  and  beware  that  we  do  nothing  rashly. 
For  if  we  seek  the  death  and  destruction  of  these  poor 
and  miserable  ))eople  wrongfully,  when  the  king  and  the 
nobility  shall  he?r  of  such  a  horrible  slaughter,  we  shall 
be  in  great  danger,  lest  they  do  to  us  as  we  read  in  the 
scriptures  was  done  to  the  priests  of  Baal.  For  my  part 
I  must  say,  and  unfeignedly  confess,  that  I  have  too 
rashly  and  lightly  signed  many  processes  against  those 
who  have  been  accused  of  heretical  doctrine  ;  but  now  I 
do  protest  before  God,  who  seeth  anjl  knoweth  the  hearts 
of  men,  that,  seeing  the  lamentable  end  and  effect  of 
mine  assignments,  I  have  had  no  quietness  in  my  con- 
science, considering  that  the  secular  judges,  at  the  report 
of  the  judgment  and  sentence  given  by  me  and  other 
doctors  my  companions,  have  condemned  all  those  to 
most  cruel  deaths,  whom  we  have  adjiulged  to  be  heretics. 
And  the  cause  why  in  conscience  I  am  thus  disquieted, 
is  this,  that  now  of  late,  since  I  have  given  myself  more 
diligently  to  the  reading  and  conteini)lation  of  the  holy 
scriptures,  1  have  perceived  that  the  most  part  of  those 
articles,  which  they  that  are  called  Lutherans  do  main- 
tain, are  so  conformable  and  agreeing  to  the  scriptures, 
that  for  my  part  I  can  no  longer  gainsay  them,  except  I 
should  even  wilfully  and  maliciously  resist  and  strive 
against  the  holy  ordinances  of  God.  It  seemeth  to  me, 
that  we  ought  not  any  more  to  proceed  in  this  matter  as 
we  have  done  in  time  past.  It  shall  be  sufficient  to  pu- 
nish with  fine,  or  to  banish  them,  who  shall  speak 
against  the  constitutions  of  the  church,  and  of  the  pope. 
And  such  as  shall  be  plainly  convicted  by  the  holy  scrip- 
ture to  be  blasphemous  or  obstinate  heretics,  to  be  con- 
demned to  death  according  to  the  enormity  of  their 
crimes  or  errors,  or  else  to  perpetual  prison.  And  this 
is  my  advice  and  counsel." 

With  this  counsel  of  Bassinet  all  the  company  was  of- 
fended, but  especially  the  bishop  of  Aix,  who,  lifting  up 
his  voice  above  all  the  rest,  said  thus  unto  him  :  "  O 
thou  man  of  little  faith  !  wliereof  art  thou  in  doubt  ? 
Dost  thou  repent  thee  of  that  thou  hast  well  done  ? 
Thou  hast  told  here  a  tale  that  smelleth  of  fagots  and 
brimstone.  Is  there  any  difference,  thinkest  thou,  between 
heresies  and  blasphemies  spoken  and  maintained  against 
the  holy  scriptures,  and  opinions  holden  against  our 
lioly  mother  the  church,  and  contrary  to  our  holy  father, 
the  pope,  a  most  undoubted  and  true  God  on  earth  ? 
'  Art  thou  a  master  in  Israel,  and  knowest  thou  not 
these  things  .''  " 

"  It  is  true,"  said  Bassinet  again,  "thatmy  lord,  the  bi- 
shop of  Aix,  has  well  set  out  the  manners  and  state  of  the 
clergy,  and  has  aptly  reproved  the  vices  and  heresies  of  this 
present  time;  and  therefore  so  soon  as  mention  was  made  of 
the  ship  of  Christ  Jesus,  it  came  into  my  mind  first  of 
all  of  the  high  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  the  priests,  the  doc- 
tors of  the  law,  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees,  who  once  had 
the  government  of  this  ship.  But  when  they  forsook 
the  law  of  God,  and  served  him  with  men's  inventions 
and  traditions,  he  destroyed  those  hypocrites  in  his 
great  indignation  ;  and  having  compassion  and  pity  upon 
the  ])eople,  who  were  like  sheep  without  a  shepherd,  he 
sent  diligent  fishers  to  fish  for  men,  faithful  workmen 
into  his  harvest,  and  labourers  into  his  vineyard,  who 
sliall  all  bring  forth  true  fruits  in  their  season.  Secondly, 
considering  the  purpose  and  intent  of  the  reverend  lord 
bi>hop  of  Aix,  I  called  to  mind  the  saying  of  the  apostle 
in  his  first  epistle  to  Timothy,  (chap,  iv.),  'That  in  the 
latter  days  some  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed 
to  seducing  spirits,  and  doctrines  of  devils.'  And  the 
apostle  gives  a  mark  by  which  a  man  shall  know  them. 
Likewise  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  seventh  chapter 
of  Matthew,  saiih,  '  That  the  false  prophets  shall  come 
clothed  in  sheepskins,  but  inwardly  they  are  ravening 
wolves,  and  by  their  fruits  they  shall  be  known.'  By  these, 
and  such  other  places,  it  is  easy  to  understand  who  are 
they  that  go  about  to  drown  this  little  bark  of  Christ.  Are 
they  not  those  who  fill  the  same  with  filthy  and  unclean 
things,  with  mire    and  dirt,  with  puddle  and   stinking 


water  ?  Are  they  not  tlio?e  who  have  forsaken  Jesus 
Christ,  the  fountain  of  living  water,  and  have  digged 
unto  themselves  pits  or  cisterns  which  will  hold  no 
water  ?  Truly,  are  they  not  those  who  vaunt  themselves 
to  be  the  salt  of  the  earth,  and  yet  have  no  savour  at  all; 
who  call  themselves  pastors,  and  yet  are  not  true  pastors, 
for  they  minister  not  unto  the  sheep  the  true  pasture 
and  feeding,  neither  divide  and  distribute  the  true  bread 
of  the  word  of  life.  And,  if  I  may  be  bold  to  speak  it, 
would  it  not  be  at  this  present  time  as  great  a  wonder 
to  hear  a  bishop  preach,  as  to  see  an  ass  fly?  Are 
they  not  accursed  of  God  who  glory  and  boast  that  they 
themselves  have  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  and 
neither  enter  in  themselves,  nor  suffer  them  that  would 
enter,  to  come  in  ?  They  may  be  known  right  well  by 
their  fruits ;  for  they  have  forsaken  faith,  judgment, 
and  mercy,  and  there  is  no  honest,  clean,  or  undetiled 
thing  in  them,  but  their  habit,  their  rochet,  and  their 
surplice,  and  such  other.  Outwardly  they  are  exceed- 
ing neat  and  trim,  but  within  they  are  full  of  all  abomi- 
nation, rapine,  gluttony,  lust,  and  all  manner  of  unclean- 
ness  ;  they  are  like  painted  sepulchres,  which  outwardly 
appear  beautiful  and  fair,  but  within  they  are  full  of  filth 
and  corruption.  A  man  shall  know,  I  say,  these  raven- 
ing wolves  by  their  fruits,  who  devour  the  quick  and  the 
dead  under  the  pretence  of  long  prayers  ;  and  as  I  am 
enforced  to  give  place  to  the  truth,  and  that  you  call  me 
a  master  in  Israel,  1  will  not  be  afraid  to  prove  by  the 
holy  scriptures,  that  your  great  pilot  and  patron  the 
pope,  and  the  bishops,  the  mariners,  and  such  others 
who  forsake  the  ship  of  Christ  Jesus,  to  embark  them- 
selves in  pinnaces  and  brigantines,  are  pirates  and  rob- 
bers of  the  sea,  false  prophets,  deceivers,  and  not  true 
pastors  of  the  church  of  Jesus  Christ." 

When  Doctor  Bassinet  had  thus  freely  and  boldly  ut- 
tered his  mind,  the  whole  multitude  began  to  gather 
about  him,  and  spitefully  railed  at  him.  But  the  bishop 
of  Aix,  above  others,  raging  and  crying  out  as  he  had 
been  mad :  "Get  thee  out,"  said  he,  "  from  amongst 
us,  thou  wicked  apostate  ;  thou  art  not  worthy  to  be  in 
this  company.  We  have  burned  daily  a  great  many  who 
have  not  so  well  deserved  it,  as  thou  hast ;  we  may  now 
perceive  that  there  is  none  more  steadfast  and  fervent  in 
the  faith  than  the  doctors  of  the  canon  law.  And  there- 
fore it  were  necessary  to  be  decreed  in  the  next  general 
council,  that  none  should  have  to  do  in  matters  of  reli- 
gion but  they  alone  ;  for  these  knaves  and  beggarly 
monks  and  friars  will  bring  all  to  naught."  Then  the 
other  doctors  of  the  same  order  boldly  reproved  the  bi- 
shop of  Aix  for  the  injury  he  had  done  to  them.  After 
this  there  arose  a  great  dissension  among  them,  so  that 
there  was  nothing  at  that  time  determined.  After  din- 
ner all  these  reverend  prelates  assembled  together  again, 
but  they  suffered  neither  friar  nor  monk  to  be  among 
them,  except  he  were  an  abbot.  In  this  assembly  they 
made  an  agreement  and  confirmed  it  viith  an  oath, 
that  every  man  should  himself  endeavour  that  the  decree 
of  Merindole  should  be  executed  with  all  expedition,  and 
that  every  man  should  furnish  out  men  of  war,  according 
to  his  ability.  The  charge  whereof  was  given  to  the  bi- 
shop of  Aix,  and  to  the  president  of  the  canons,  to  so- 
licit the  matter,  and  to  persuade  by  all  possible  means 
the  presidents  and  councillors  of  the  court  of  ])arliament, 
without  fear  or  doubt,  to  execute  the  decree  with  drums, 
ensigns  displayed,  artillery,  and  all  kind  of  furniture  of 
war. 

This  conspiracy  being  concluded  and  determined,  the 
bishop  of  Aix  departed  to  Aix,  to  perform  the  charge 
which  was  given  to  him.  They  desired  him  to  be,  the 
next  day  after  the  council,  at  a  banquet  which  should  be 
made  at  the  house  of  the  bishop  of  Rieux.  To  this  ban- 
quet such  as  were  known  to  be  the  fairest  and  most 
beautiful  women  in  all  Avignon  were  called,  to  refresh 
and  solace  these  good  prelates,  after  the  great  pains  and 
travel  which  they  had  taken  for  our  holy  mother,  the 
church.  After  they  had  dined,  they  fell  to  dancing, 
playing  at  dice,  and  such  other  pastimes  as  are  commonly 
wont  to  be  used  at  the  banquets  and  feasts  of  these  holj 
prelates.  After  this  they  walked  abroad  to  solace  them- 
selves, and  to  pass  the  time  till  supper. 


A.  D.  1527—1560.] 


PERSECUTION  IN  PROVENCE 


481 


As  they  passed  through  the  streets,  they  saw  a  man 
who  sold  lewd  images  and  pictures,  with  filthy  rhymes 
and  ballads.  All  these  pictures  were  bought  up  by  the 
bishops.  In  the  same  place,  as  they  walked  along,  there 
was  a  bookseller  who  had  set  out  to  sell  some  bibles  in 
Frenr  h  and  Latin,  with  divers  other  books,  which,  when 
the  prelates  beheld,  they  were  greatly  moved  thereat, 
and  said  unto  him,  "  Darest  thou  be  so  hardy  to  set  out 
such  merchandise  to  sell  here  in  this  town  .'  Dost  thou 
not  know  that  such  books  are  forbidden  ?"  The  book- 
seller answered  :  "  Is  not  the  holy  Bible  as  good  as  these 
goodly  pictures  which  you  have  bought  for  these  gentle- 
women ?"  He  had  scarce  spoken  these  words,  when  the 
bishop  of  Aix  said,  "  I  renounce  my  part  of  Paradise,  if 
this  fellow  be  not  a  Lutheran."  "  Let  him  be  taken," 
said  he,  "  and  examined  what  he  is  ;"  and  instantly  the 
bookseller  was  taken  and  carried  to  prison,  and  spite- 
fully handled  ;  for  a  company  of  knaves  and  ruffians, 
which  waited  upon  the  prelates,  began  to  cry  out  :  "A 
Lutheran,  a  Lutheran!  — to  the  fire  with  him,  to  the  fire 
with  him  !"  and  one  gave  him  a  blow  with  his  fist, 
another  pulled  him  by  the  hair,  and  others  by  the  beard, 
in  such  sort  that  the  poor  man  was  all  imbrued  with 
blood  before  he  came  to  prison. 

The  morrow  after,  he  was  brought  before  the  judges,  in 
the  presence  of  the  bishops,  and  was  examined  in  the 
following  manner:  "  Ilast  thou  not  set  forth  for  sale 
the  Bible  and  the  New  Testament  in  French?"  The 
prisoner  answered,  that  he  had  done  so.  And  being 
demanded,  whether  he  understood  or  knew  not,  that  it 
was  forbidden  throughout  all  Christendom  to  print  or 
sell  the  Bible  in  any  other  language  than  in  Latin  ?  He 
answered,  that  he  knew  the  contrary,  and  that  he  had 
sold  many  Bibles  in  the  French  tongue,  with  the  empe- 
ror's privilege,  and  many  others  printed  at  Lyons  ;  also 
New  Testaments  printed  by  the  king's  privilege.  Fur- 
thermore, he  said  that  he  knew  no  nation  throughout  all 
Christendom,  which  had  not  the  holy  scriptures  in  their 
vulgar  tongue;  and  afterwards  with  a  bold  courage  thus 
he  spake  to  them  :  "  O  you  inhabitants  of  Avignon  !  are 
you  alone  in  all  Christendom  those  men  who  despise 
and  abhor  the  Testament  of  the  Heavenly  tather  ?  Will 
ye  forbid  and  hide  that  which  Jesus  Christ  hath  com- 
mnnded  to  be  revealed  and  published  ?  Do  you  not 
know  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  gave  power  unto  his 
apostles  to  speak  all  manner  of  tongues,  to  this  end,  that 
his  holy  gospel  should  be  taught  unto  all  creatures  in 
every  language  ?  And  why  do  you  not  forbid  those  books 
and  pictures,  which  are  full  of  filthiness  and  abomination, 
and  provoke  God's  vengeance  and  great  indignation  upon 
you  all  ?  What  greater  blasphemy  can  there  be,  than  to 
forbid  God's  most  holy  books,  which  he  ordained  to  in- 
struct the  ignorant,  and  to  reduce  and  bring  again  into 
the  way  such  as  are  gone  astray  ?  What  cruelty  is  this, 
to  take  away  from  the  poor  weak  souls  their  nourishment 
and  sustenance  ?  But,  my  lords,  you  shall  give  a  heavy 
account,  who  call  sweet  bitter,  and  bitter  sweet,  who 
maintain  abominable  and  detestable  books  and  pictures, 
and  reject  that  which  is  holy." 

Then  the  bishop  of  Aix  and  the  other  bishops  began 
to  rage  and  gnash  their  teeth  against  this  poor  prisoner. 
"  What  need  you,''  said  they,  "  any  more  examination  ? 
Let  him  be  sent  straight  unto  the  fire  without  any  more 
words."  But  the  judge,  Laberius,  and  certain  others, 
were  not  of  that  mind,  neither  found  they  sufficient  cause 
to  put  him  to  death,  but  went  about  to  have  him  put 
to  his  fine,  and  to  make  him  confess  and  acknowledge  the 
bishop  of  Aix,  and  others,  to  be  the  true  pastors  of  the 
church.  But  the  bookseller  answered,  that  he  could  not 
do  it  with  a  good  conscience,  forasmuch  as  he  did  see 
before  his  eyes,  that  these  bishops  maintained  filthy 
books  and  abominable  pictures,  rejecting  and  refusing 
the  holy  books  of  God,  and  therefore  he  judged  them  ra- 
ther to  be  the  priests  of  Bacchus  and  Venus,  than  the 
true  pastors  of  the  church  of  Christ.  Whereupon  he 
was  immediately  condemned  to  be  burnerf,  and  the  sen- 
tence was  executed  the  very  same  day.  And  for  a  sign 
or  token  of  the  cause  of  his  condemnation,  he  carried  two 
fiibles  hanging  about  his  neck,  the  one  before,  and  the 
Other  behind  him  ;  but  this  poor  man  had  also  the  word 


of  God  in  his  heart,  and  in  his  mouth,  and  ceased  not 
continually  by  the  way,  until  that  he  came  to  the  place  of 
execution,  to  exhort  and  admonish  the  people  to  read  the 
holy  scriptures,  so  that  several  were  thereby  moved  to 
seek  after  the  truth. 

The  bishop  of  Aix  returned  to  prosecute  the  execution 
of  the  decree  against  Merindole.  The  president  an- 
swered him,  that  it  was  no  small  matter  to  put  the  de- 
cree of  Merindole  in  execution  ;  also  that  the  decree  ..was 
given  out  more  to  kee])  the  Lutherans  in  fear,  than  to  ex- 
ecute it.  Moreover,  he  said  that  the  decree  of  Merin- 
dole was  not  definitive,  and  that  the  laws  and  statutes  of 
the  realm  did  not  permit  the  execution  thereof  without 
further  process.  Then  said  the  bishop,  "If  there  be 
either  law  or  statute  which  do  hinder  or  let  you,  we  carry 
in  our  sleeves  to  dispense  therewithal."  The  president 
answered  :  "  It  were  a  great  sin  to  shed  the  innocent 
blood."  Then  said  the  bishop:  "  The  blood  of  them  of 
Merindole  be  upon  us,  and  upon  our  successors.' '  Then 
said  the  president  :  "  I  am  very  well  assured,  that  if  the 
decree  of  Merindole  be  put  in  execution,  the  king  will  not 
be  well  pleased  to  have  such  destruction  made  of  his  sub- 
jects." Then  said  the  bishop:  "  Although  the  king  at 
the  first  do  think  it  evil  done,  we  will  so  bring  it  to  pass, 
that  within  a  short  space  he  sluill  think  it  well  done  ;  for 
we  have  the  cardinals  on  our  side,  and  especially  the  most 
reverend  cardinal  of  Toulon,  who  will  take  upon  him 
the  defence  of  our  cause,  and  we  can  do  him  no  greater 
pleasure,  than  utterly  to  root  out  these  Lutherans  ;  so 
that  if  we  have  any  need  of  his  counsel  or  aid,  we  shall  be 
well  assured  of  him  ;  and  is  not  he  the  principal,  the  most 
excellent  and  prudent  adversary  of  these  Lutherans,  which. 
is  in  all  Christendom  ?'' 

By  this  and  such  other  like  talk  the  bishop  of  Aix  per- 
suaded the  president  and  councillors  of  the  court  of  par- 
liament, to  put  the  said  decree  in  execution,  and  by  thia- 
means,  through  the  authority  of  the  court,  the  drum 
was  sounded  throughout  all  Provence,  the  captains  were 
prepared  with  their  ensigns  displayed,  and  a  great  num- 
ber of  footmen  and  horsemen  began  to  set  forward,  and 
marched  out  of  the  town  of  Aix  in  order  of  battle,  against 
Merindole,  to  execute  the  decree.  The  inhabitants  of 
Merindole  being  advertised  hereof,  and  seeing  nothing 
but  present  death,  with  great  lamentation  commended 
themselves  and  their  cause  to  God  by  prayer,  making 
themselves  ready  to  be  murdered  and  slain,  as  sheep  led 
unto  slaugliter. 

Whilst  they  were  in  tliis  grievous  distress,  piteously 
mourning  and  lamenting  together,  the  father  with  the 
son,  the  daughter  with  the  mother,  the  wife  with  the 
husband,  suddenly  there  was  news  brought  to  them,  that 
the  army  was  retired,  and  no  man  knew  at  that  time 
how,  or  by  what  means  ;  yet,  notwithstanding,  after- 
wards it  was  known  that  the  lord  of  Alene,  a  wise  man, 
and  learned  in  the  scrijitures,  and  in  the  civil  law,  being 
moved  with  great  zeal  and  love  of  justice,  declared  to  the 
president  Cassanes,  that  he  ought  not  to  proceed  against 
the  inhabitants  of  Merindole  by  way  of  force  of  arms, 
contrary  to  iill  form  and  order  of  justice,  without  judg- 
ment or  condemnation,  or  without  making  any  differ- 
ence between  the  guilty  and  the  innocent. 

Then  the  Merindolians  understanding  that  the  army 
was  retired,  gave  thanks  to  God,  comforting  one  another 
with  admonition  and  exhortation  always  to  have  the  fear 
of  God  before  their  eyes,  to  be  obedient  to  his  holy  com- 
mandments, subject  to  his  most  holy  will,  and  every  man 
to  submit  himself  to  his  Providence,  patiently  attending 
and  looking  for  the  hope  of  the  blessed,  that  is  to  say, 
the  true  life,  and  the  everlasting  riches,  having  always 
before  their  eyes  for  example  our  Lord  Jesus  Clirist  the 
very  Son  of  God,  who  hath  entered  into  his  glory  by 
many  tribulations.  Thus  the  Merindolians  prepared 
themselves  to  endure  and  abide  all  the  afflictions  that 
it  should  please  God  to  lay  upon  them  :  and  such  was 
their  answer  to  all  those  that  either  pitied,  or  else  sought 
their  destruction.  Whereupon  the  noise  was  so  great, 
as  well  of  the  decree,  as  of  the  enterprise  of  the  execu- 
tion, and  also  of  the  patience  and  constancy  of  the  Me- 
rindolians, that  it  was  not  hidden  or  kept  oecret  from 
king  Francis,  a  king  of  noble  courage  and  great  judg- 
Ii2 


482 


PERSECUTION  IN  PROVENCE. 


[Book  VII. 


ment ;  who  gave  command  to  the  noble  and  virtuous 
lord  Monsieur  de  Langeay,  who  then  was  his  lieute- 
nant in  Turin,  a  city  in  Piedmont,  that  he  should  dili- 
gently inquire  and  search  out  the  truth  of  all  this  matter. 
Whereupon  the  said  Monsieur  de  Langeay  sent  unto 
Provence  two  men  of  fame  and  estimation,  giving  them 
in  charge  to  bring  unto  him  the  copy  of  the  decree,  and 
diligently  to  inquire  out  all  that  followed  and  ensued 
thereupon ;  and  likewise  to  make  diligent  inquiry  as  to 
the  life  and  manners  of  the  Merindolians,  and  others 
which  were  persecuted  in  the  country  of  Provence. 

These  deputies  brought  the  copy  of  a  decree,  and  of 
all  that  happened  thereupon,  unto  the  said  Monsieur  de 
Langeay,  declaring  unto  him  the  great  injuries,  pollings, 
extortions,  exactions,  tyrannies,  and  cruelties,  which  the 
judges,  as  well  secular  as  ecclesiastical  had  used  against 
them  of  Merindola,  and  others.  As  touching  the  be- 
haviour and  disposition  of  those  which  were  persecuted, 
they  reported  that  the  inhabitants  of  Merindole,  and  the 
others  that  were  persecuted,  were  peaceable  and  quiet 
people,  beloved  of  all  their  neighbours,  men  of  good 
behaviour,  constant  in  keeping  of  their  promise,  and 
paying  of  their  debts,  without  traversing  or  pleading  at 
the  law :  that  they  were  also  charitable  men,  giving 
alms,  relieving  the  poor,  and  suffered  none  amongst 
them  to  lack,  or  to  be  in  necessity.  Also  they  gave 
alms  to  strangers,  and  to  the  poor  passengers,  harbour- 
ing, nourishing,  and  helping  them  in  all  their  necessities, 
according  to  their  power.  Moreover,  that  they  were 
known  by  this,  throughout  all  the  country  of  Provence, 
that  they  would  not  swear,  nor  name  the  devil,  or  easily 
be  brought  to  take  an  oath,  except  it  were  in  judgment, 
or  making  some  solemn  covenant.  They  were  also 
known  by  this,  that  they  could  never  be  moved  nor  pro- 
voked to  talk  of  any  dislionest  matters,  but  in  what  com- 
pany soever  they  came,  where  they  heard  any  wanton 
talk,  swearing  or  blasphemy  to  tlie  dishonour  of  God, 
they  straightway  departed  out  of  that  company.  Also  they 
said,  that  they  never  saw  them  go  to  their  business,  but 
first  they  said  tlieir  ju-ayers.  The  said  people  of  Pro- 
vence furthermore  affirmed,  that  when  they  came  to  any 
fairs  or  markets,  or  came  to  their  cities  on  any  occasion, 
they  never  in  any  manner  were  seen  in  their  churches :  and 
if  they  were,  when  they  prayed  they  turned  away  their 
faces  from  the  images,  and  neither  offered  candles  to 
them,  nor  kissed  their  feet.  Neither  would  they  worship 
the  relics  of  saints,  nor  once  look  upon  them.  And, 
morec?»,er,  if  they  passed  by  any  cross  or  image  of  the 
crucifix,  or  any  other  saint  by  the  way  as  they  went, 
they  would  do  no  reverence  unto  them.  Also  the  priests 
did  testify,  that  they  never  caused  them  to  say  any 
masses,  neither  dirges,  neither  yet  de  prqfundis,  nei- 
ther would  they  take  any  holy  water ;  and  if  it  were 
carried  home  unto  their  houses,  they  would  not  say  once, 
'  God  have  mercy  ;'  yea,  they  seemed  utterly  to  abhor  it. 
To  go  on  pilgrimage,  to  make  any  vows  to  saints,  to  buy 
pardons  or  remission  of  sins  with  money,  yea,  though  it 
might  be  gotten  for  a  halfpenny,  they  thought  it  not 
lawful.  Likewise  when  it  thundered  or  lightned,  they 
would  not  cross  themselves,  but  casting  up  their  eyes 
unto  heaven,  fetch  deep  sighs.  Some  of  them  would 
kneel  down  and  pray,  without  blessing  themselves  with 
the  sign  of  the  cross,  or  taking  of  holy  water.  Also 
they  were  never  seen  to  offer,  or  cast  into  the  bason 
any  thing  for  the  maintenance  of  lights,  brotherhoods, 
churches,  or  to  give  any  offering  either  for  the  quick  or 
the  dead.  But  if  any  were  in  affliction  or  poverty,  those 
they  relieved  gladly,  and  thought  nothing  too  much. 

This  was  the  wliole  tenor  of  the  report  made  unto 
Monsieur  de  Langeay,  touching  the  life  and  behaviour  of 
the  inhabitants  of  Merindole,  and  the  others  who  were 
persecuted.  Of  all  those  tilings  the  said  Monsieur  de 
Langeay,  according  to  the  charge  that  was  given  him, 
advertised  the  king,  who  understanding  these  things,  as 
a  good  prince  moved  with  mercy  and  pity,  sent  letters 
of  grace  and  pardon,  not  only  for  those  who  were  con- 
demned for  lack  of  appearance,  but  also  for  all  the  rest 
of  the  country  of  Provence,  who  were  accused  and  sus- 
pected in  like  cases. 

On  the  ©th'T  part,  the  bjsliojis  of  Aix  and  Cavaillon 


pursued  still  the  execution  of  the  decree  of  Merindole. 
Then  it  was  ordained  by  the  court  of  parliament,  that, 
according  to  the  King's  letters,  John  Durand,  counsellor 
of  the  court  of  pailidmeut,  with  a  secretary,  and  the 
bishop  of  Cavaillon,  witix  a  doctor  of  divinity,  should  go 
unto  Merindole,  and  there  declare  to  the  inhabitants  the 
errors  and  heresies  which  tliey  knew  to  be  contained  ia 
their  confession,  and  make  them  apparent  by  good  and 
sufficient  information  ;  and  having  so  convicted  them  by 
the  Word  of  God,  they  should  make  them  to  renounce 
and  abjure  the  heresies  ;  and  if  the  Merindolians  did 
refuse  to  abjure,  then  they  should  make  relation  thereof, 
that  the  court  might  ajjpoint  how  they  should  further 
proceed.  After  this  decree  was  made,  the  bisliop  of 
Cavaillon  would  not  tarry  till  the  time  which  was  ap- 
pointed by  the  court  for  the  execution  of  this  matter  • 
but  he  himself,  with  a  doctor  of  Divinity,  came  to  Me- 
rindole to  make  them  abjure.  The  Merindolians  an- 
swered, that  he  enterprised  against  the  authority  of  the 
parliament,  and  that  it  was  against  his  commission  so  to 
do.  Notwithstanding  he  was  very  earnest  with  them 
that  they  should  abjure,  and  promised  them,  if  they 
would  do  so,  to  take  them  under  his  wings  and  protec- 
tion, even  as  the  hen  doth  her  chickens,  and  that  they 
should  be  no  more  robbed  or  spoiled.  Then  they  re- 
quired that  he  would  declare  to  them  what  they  should 
abjure.  The  bishop  answered,  that  the  matter  needed 
no  disputation,  and  that  he  required  but  only  a  general 
abjuration  of  all  errors,  which  would  be  no  damage  or 
prejudice  to  them  ;  for  he  himself  would  not  hesitate  to 
make  the  like  abjuration.  The  Merindolians  answered 
him  again,  that  they  would  do  nothing  contrary  to  the 
decree  and  ordinance  of  the  court,  or  the  king's  letters, 
wherein  he  commanded  that  first  the  errors  should  be 
declared  to  them,  whereof  they  were  accused :  where- 
fore they  were  resolved  to  understand  what  those  errors 
and  heresies  were,  that  being  informed  thereof  by  the 
Word  of  God,  they  might  satisfy  the  king's  letters  ; 
otherwise  it  were  but  hypocrisy  and  dissimulation  to  do 
as  he  required  them.  And  if  he  could  make  it  to  ap- 
pear to  them  by  good  and  sufficient  information,  that 
they  had  held  any  errors  and  heresies,  or  should  be  con- 
victed thereupon  by  the  Word  of  God,  they  would  wil- 
lingly abjure  ;  or  if  in  their  confession  there  were  any 
word  contrary  to  the  scriptures,  they  would  revoke  the 
same.  On  the  other  hand,  if  it  were  not  made  manifest 
to  them,  that  they  had  held  any  heresies,  but  that  they 
had  always  lived  according  to  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel, 
and  that  their  confession  was  grounded  upon  the  same, 
then  they  ought  by  no  means  to  move  or  constrain  them 
to  abjure  any  errors  which  they  held  not,  and  that  it 
were  plainly  against  all  equity  and  justice  so  to  do. 

Then  the  Bishop  of  Cavaillon  was  marvellously  angry, 
and  would  hear  no  word  spoken  of  any  demonstration  to 
be  made  by  the  word  of  God,  but  in  a  fury  cursed  and 
gave  him  to  the  devil  that  first  invented  that  means. 
Then  the  doctor  of  divinity,  whom  the  bishop  brought 
thither,  demanded  what  articles  they  were  that  were  pre- 
sented by  the  inhabitants  of  Merindole,  for  the  bishop  of 
Cavaillon  had  not  yet  shewn  them  to  him.  Then  the 
bishop  of  Cavaillon  delivered  the  doctor  the  confession, 
which  after  he  had  read,  the  bishop  of  Cavaillon  said, 
"  What!  this  is  full  of  heresy."  Then  they  of  Merin- 
dole demanded,  "  In  what  point?"  the  bishop  knew  not 
what  to  answer.  Then  the  doctor  demanded  to  have 
time  to  look  upon  the  articles  of  the  confession,  and  to 
consider  whether  they  were  against  the  scriptures  or  no. 
Thus  the  bishop  departed. 

After  eight  days  the  bishop  sent  for  this  doctor,  to 
understand  how  he  might  order  himself  to  make  their 
heresies  appear  which  were  in  the  said  confession. 
Whereunto  the  doctor  answered,  that  he  was  never  so 
much  abashed  ;  for  when  he  had  beheld  the  articles  of 
the  confession,  and  the  authorities  of  the  Scriptures  that 
were  there  alleged,  he  had  found  that  those  articles  were 
wholly  agreeable  and  according  to  the  holy  scriptures  ; 
and  that  he  had  not  learned  so  much  in  the  scriptures 
all  the  days  of  his  life,  as  he  had  in  those  eight  days,  in 
looking  upon  those  articles,  and  the  authorities  alleged. 

Sliortly  after  the  Bishop  of  Cavaillon  came  to  Merin- 


Itrsccatioits  in  IH' 


Page  483. 


A.  D.  1527—1560,] 


PERSECUTION  IN  PROVENCE. 


483 


d<ile,  and  calling  before  him  the  children  both  great  and 
small,  gave  them  money,  and  commanded  them  with  fair 
words  to  learn  the  Lord's  prayer  and  the  creed  in  Latin. 
The  most  part  of  them  answered,  that  they  knew  the 
Lord's  prayer  and  the  creed  already  in  Latin,  but  they 
could  make  no  reason  of  that  which  they  spake,  but  only 
in  the  vulgar  tongue.  The  bishop  answered  that  it  was 
not  necessary  they  should  be  so  cunning,  but  that  it  was 
sufficient  that  they  knew  it  in  Latin  ;  and  that  it  was 
not  requisite  for  their  salvation,  to  understand  or  to 
expound  the  articles  of  their  faith  ;  for  tliere  were  many 
bishops,  curates,  and  doctors  of  divinity,  whom  it  would 
trouble  to  expound  the  Lord's  prayer  and  the  creed. 
Here  the  bailifl'  of  Merindole,  named  Andrew  Maynard, 
asked,  to  what  purpose  it  would  serve  to  say  the  Lord's 
prayer  and  the  creed,  and  not  to  understand  tl.e  same  ? 
for  in  so  doing  they  should  but  mock  and  deride  God. 
Then  said  the  bishop,  "  Do  you  understand  what  is  sig- 
nified by  these  words,  '  I  believe  in  God  ?'  "  The  bailiff 
answered,  "  I  should  think  myself  very  miserable  if  I 
did  not  understand  it  ;"  and  then  he  began  orderly  to 
give  an  account  of  his  faith.  Then  said  the  bishop,  "  I 
would  not  have  thought  there  had  been  so  great  doctors 
in  Merindole."  The  bailiff  answered,  "  Tiie  least  of 
the  inhabitants  of  Merindole  can  do  it  yet  more  readily 
than  I;  but,  I  pray  you,  question  but  one  or  two  of  these 
young  children,  that  you  may  understand  whether  they 
be  well  taught  or  no."  But  the  bishop  either  knew  not 
how  to  question  them,  or  at  the  least  would  not. 

Then  one  named  Pieron  Roy  said,  "  Sir,  one  of  these 
children  may  question  one  another,  if  you  think  it  so 
good,"  and  the  bishop  was  contented.  Then  one  of  the 
children  began  to  question  with  his  fellows,  with  such 
grace  and  gravity  as  if  he  had  been  a  schoolmaster  ;  and 
the  children  one  after  another  answered  so  to  the  purpose, 
that  it  was  marvellous  to  hear  ;  for  it  was  done  in  the 
presence  of  many,  among  whom  there  were  four  religious 
men,  that  came  lately  out  of  Paris,  of  whom  one  said  to 
the  bishop,  I  must  needs  confess,  that  I  have  often  been 
at  the  common  schools  of  the  Sorbonne  in  Paris,  where 
I  have  heard  the  disputations  of  the  divines  ;  but  yet 
I  never  learned  so  much  as  I  have  done  by  hearing  these 
young  children.  Then  said  William  Armant,  "  Did  you 
never  read  that  which  is  written  in  Matthew  xi.  25,  2f), 
where  it  is  said,  '  I  thank  thee,  O  Father,  Lord  of  heaven 
and  earth,  because  thou  hast  hid  these  things  from  the 
wise  and  jirudent,  and  hast  revealed  them  unto  babes. 
Even  so.  Father;  for  so  it  seemed  good  in  thy  sight.'  '' 
Then  every  man  marvelled  at  the  ready  answers  of  the 
children  of  Merindole. 

When  the  bishop  saw  he  could  not  thus  prevail,  he 
tried  another  way,  and  went  about  by  fair  and  flattering 
words  to  bring  his  purpose  to  pass.  Causing  the 
strangers  to  go  apart,  he  said,  that  he  now  perceived 
they  were  not  so  evil  as  many  thought  them  to  be  ;  not- 
withstanding it  was  necessary  that  they  should  make 
some  small  abjuration,  which  only  the  bailiff,  with  two 
officers,  might  make  generally  in  his  presence,  in  the 
name  of  all  the  rest,  without  any  notary  to  record  the 
same  in  writing  ;  and  in  so  doing  they  should  be  loved 
and  favoured  of  aU  men,  and  even  of  those  who  now 
persecuted  them. 

The  bailiff,  and  the  two  officers,  with  divers  other 
ancients  of  the  town,  answered,  that  they  were  fully  re- 
solved not  to  consent  to  any  abjuration,  however  it  were 
to  be  done,  except  that  (which  was  always  their  excep- 
tion) they  could  make  it  appear  to  them  by  the  word  of 
God,  that  they  had  held  or  maintained  any  heresy  ;  mar- 
velling much  that  he  would  go  about  to  persuade  them 
to  lie  to  God  and  to  the  world. 

After  this,  John  Miniers,  lord  of  Opide,  near  Merin- 
dole, forged  a  most  impudent  lie,  giving  the  king  to  un- 
derstand, that  they  of  Merindole,  and  all  the  country 
near  about,  to  the  number  of  twelve  or  fifteen  thousand, 
were  in  the  field  in  armour  with  their  ensigns  dis- 
played, intending  to  take  the  town  of  Marseilles,  and  to 
make  it  one  of  the  cantons  of  the  Switzers  ;  and  to  stay 
tliis  enterprise,  he  said,  it  was  necessary  to  execute  the 
decree :  and  by  this  means  he  obtained  the  king's  let- 
ters patent,  through  the  help  of  the  cardinal  of  Tou- 


lon, commanding  the  sentence  to  be  executed  against 
the  Merindolians. 

After  this  he  gathered  all  the  king's  army,  which  was 
then  in  Provence  ready  to  go  against  the  Englishmen, 
and  took  up  all  besides,  that  were  able  to  bear  armour, 
in  the  chief  towns  of  Provence,  and  joined  them  with 
the  army  which  the  jiope's  legate  had  levied  for  that 
purpose  in  Avignon,  and  all  the  country  of  Venice,  and 
employed  the  same  to  the  destruction  of  Merindole, 
Cabriers,  and  other  towns  and  villages,  to  the  number 
of  twenty-two,  giving  commission  to  his  soldiers  to 
spoil,  ransack,  burn,  and  to  destroy  all  together,  and  to 
kill  man,  woman,  and  child,  without  mercy. 

But  this  arch-tyrant,  before  he  came  to  Merindole, 
ransacked  and  burnt  certain  towns,  namely,  La  Roche, 
St.  Stephens,  Ville  Laure,  Lormarin,  La  Motte,  Ca- 
briers, St.  Martin,  Pijjin,  and  other  places  more,  not- 
withstanding that  the  decree  extended  but  only  to 
Merindole,  where  the  most  of  the  poor  inhabitants  were 
slain  and  nmrdered  without  any  resistance  ;  women  with 
child,  and  little  infants  born  and  to  be  born  were  most 
cruelly  murdered  ;  the  paps  of  many  women  were  cut 
Off,  which  gave  suck  to  their  children,  who  looking  for 
suck  at  their  mother's  breast,  died  for  hunger.  There 
never  was  any  such  cruelty  and  tyranny  seen  before. 
The  Merindolians  seeing  all  on  a  flaming  fire  round 
about  them,  left  their  houses,  and  fled  into  the 
woods. 

Not  long  after  it  was  shewn  them  how  that  jNIiniers 
was  coming  with  all  his  power  to  give  the  charge  upon 
them.  This  was  in  the  evening,  and  that  they  might 
go  through  rough  and  cumbersome  places,  and  hard  to 
pass  by,  they  all  thought  it  most  expedient  for  their 
safeguard  to  leave  behind  them  all  the  women  and  chil- 
dren, with  a  few  others,  and  among  them  also  certain 
ministers  of  the  church  ;  the  residue  were  appointed  to 
go  to  the  town  of  Mussi.  And  this  they  did  upon  the 
hope  that  the  enemy  would  show  mercy  to  the  multitude  of 
women  and  children  who  were  destitute  of  all  succour.  No 
tongue  could  express  what  sorrow,  what  tears,  what  sigh- 
ing, what  lamentation  there  was  at  that  woful  departing, 
when  they  were  compelled  to  be  thus  separated  asunder, 
the  husband  from  his  dear  wife,  the  father  from  his  sweet 
babes  and  tender  infants,  the  one  never  like  to  see  the 
other  again  alive.  Notwithstanding  after  the  ministers 
had  ended  their  ordinary  sermons,  with  evening  prayers 
and  exhortations,  the  men  departed  that  night,  to  avoid 
a  greater  inconvenience. 

In  the  mean  time  Miniers  came  to  Merindole,  which 
was  taken,  ransacked,  burnt,  razed,  and  laid  even  with 
the  ground. 

When  he  had  destroyed  Merindole,  he  laid  siege  to 
Cabriers,  and  battered  it  with  his  ordnance  ;  but  when 
he  could  not  win  it  by  force,  he,  with  the  lord  of  the 
town,  and  Poulin,  his  chief  captain,  persuaded  the  in- 
habitants to  open  their  gates,  solemnly  promising,  that  if 
they  would  so  do,  they  would  lay  down  their  armour, 
and  also  that  their  cause  should  be  heard  in  judgment 
with  all  equity  and  justice,  and  no  violence  or  injuiy 
should  be  shewed  against  them.  Upon  this  they  opened 
their  gates,  and  let  in  Miniers,  with  his  captains,  and  all 
his  army.  But  the  tyrant  when  he  was  once  entered, 
falsified  his  promise,  and  raged  like  a  beast.  For  first 
of  all  he  picked  out  about  thirty  men,  causing  them  to 
be  bound,  and  carried  into  a  meadow  near  to  the  town, 
and  there  to  be  miserably  cut  and  hewn  in  pieces. 

Then  he  exercised  his  fury  and  outrage  upon  the 
women,  and  caused  forty  of  them  to  be  taken,  of  whom 
several  were  great  with  child,  and  put  them  into  a  barn 
full  of  straw  and  hay,  and  caused  it  to  be  set  on  fire ; 
and  when  the  women,  running  to  the  great  window 
where  the  hay  is  wont  to  be  cast  into  the  barn,  would 
have  leaped  out,  but  they  were  kept  in  with  pikes  and 
halberts.  Then  there  was  a  soldier  who,  moved  with 
pity  at  the  crying  out  and  lamentation  of  the  womeij, 
opened  a  door  to  let  them  out ;  but  as  they  were  coming 
out,  the  tyrant  caused  them  to  be  slain  and  cut  in  pieces. 
Many  fled  into  the  wine-cellar  of  the  castle,  and  many 
hid  themselves  in  caves,  whereof  some  were  carried  into 
the  meadow,  and,  after  beigg  stripped  naked,  were  slain ; 


484 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  WALDENSES, 


[Book  Vll. 


others  were  bound  two  and  two  together,  and  carried 
into  the  hall  of  the  castle,  where  they  were  sliin  by  the  cap- 
tains, who  rejoiced  in  tlieir  cruel  and  inhuman  slaughter. 
That  done,  this  tyrant,  more  cruel  than  ever  was 
Herod,  commanded  captain  John  de  Gay  witli  a  band  of 
ruffians  to  go  into  the  church,  where  there  was  a  great 
number  of  women,  children,  and  young  infants,  and  to  kill 
all  that  he  found  there  ;  which  the  captain  refused  at  first 
to  do,  saving,  that  was  a  cruelty  unusual  among  men  of 
war.  Whereat  Miniers  being  displeased,  charged  him 
■npon  pain  of  rebellion  and  disobedience  to  the  king,  to 
do  as  he  commanded  him.  The  captain  fearing  what 
might  ensue,  entered  with  his  men,  and  destroyed  them 
all,  sparing  neither  young  nor  old. 

In  the  mean  while  certain  soldiers  went  to  ransack  the 
houses  for  the  spoil,  where  they  found  many  poor  men 
that  had  there  hidden  themselves  in  cellars,  and  other 
places,  flying  upon  them,  and  crying  out,  "  Kill,  kill  !" 
The  other  soldiers  that  were  without  the  town,  killed  all 
that  they  could  meet  with.  The  number  of  those  that 
■were  unmercifully  murdered,  were  about  a  thousand  )ier- 
sons  of  men,  women,  and  children.  The  infants  that 
escaped  their  fury,  were  baptized  again  by  their  enemies. 
In  token  of  this  victory,  the  pope's  officers  caused  a 
pillar  to  be  erected  in  Cabriers,  on  which  was  engraven 
the  year  and  the  d\y  of  the  taking  and  sacking  of  this 
town,  by  John  ]\liniers,  lord  of  Opide,  and  chief  pre- 
sident of  the  parliament  of  Provence,  for  a  memorial 
for  ever  of  that  barliarous  cruelty,  the  like  vi'here- 
of  was  never  before  heard  of.  Whereupon  we  v^•ith  all 
our  posterity  have  to  understand  what  are  the  reasons 
and  arguments  wherev/ith  the  antichrist  of  Rome  is  wont 
to  uphold  the  impious  seat  of  his  abomination  ;  who  now 
is  come  to  such  excess  and  profundity  of  all  kinds  of 
iniquity,  and  all  justice,  equity,  and  verity  being  set 
aside,  he  seeketh  the  detVnce  of  his  cause  by  no  other 
thing  but  only  by  fore?  and  violence,  terror,  and  op- 
pression, and  shedding  of  Idond 

In  the  mean  while  tlie  inhaliitants  of  Merindole,  and 
other  j)laces,  were  among  the  mountains  and  rocks,  in 
great  necessity  of  victuals,  and  in  much  affliction  ;  they 
had  procured  some  men  who  were  in  some  favour  and 
authority  with  Miniers,  to  mike  request  to  him,  that 
they  mi^'ht  depart  safely  whither  it  should  jdease  f!od  to 
lead  them,  with  their  wives  and  children,  although  they 
had  no  more  but  their  shirts  to  cover  their  nakedness. 
Miniers  made  this  answer :  "I  know  what  I  have  to  do  ; 
not  one  of  them  shall  escape  my  hands  ;  I  will  send  them 
to  dwell  in  hell  among  the  devils.'' 

Thus  hast  thou  heard,  loving  reader,  the  terrible 
troubles  and  slaughters  committed  by  the  bishops  and 
cardinals,  against  these  faithful  men  of  Merindole. 

Now,  touching  the  people  of  Merindole,  is  briefly  to 
be  noted,  that  this  was  not  the  first  time  that  these  men 
were  vexed.  For  these  inhabitants  of  Provence,  and 
other  coasts  bordering  about  France  and  Piedmont,  had 
their  continuance  from  ancient  times,  and  received  their 
doctrine  first  from  the  Waldenses,  or  Albigenses,  who 
were  (as  some  say)  about  A.  D.  1170;  or  (as  others 
reckon)  about  A.I).  I'ilG. 

These  Waldenses,  otherwise  called  poor  men  of  Lyons, 
beginning  from  Peter  Waldo,  being  driven  out  of  Lyons, 
were  dtsjiersed  in  divers  countries,  some  fled  to  Massilia, 
some  to  Germany,  some  to  Sarmatia,  Livonia,  Pohemia, 
Calabria,  and  Apulia  ;  several  strayed  to  France,  especially 
about  Provence  and  Piedmont,  of  whom  came  these  Me- 
rindolians,  and  the  Angroirnians  with  others.  They  who 
were  in  the  country  of  Toulouse,  were  called  Albii,  or  Al- 
bigenses, from  the  ]i)nce  where  they  frequented.  Against 
the  Albigenses,  I'riar  Dominic  was  a  great  actor,  la- 
bouring and  preaching  against  them  ten  years  tog,  ther  ; 
and  caused  many  of  them  to  Vje  burned,  for  which  he  was 
highly  accepted  and  rewarded  in  the  ai>ostolical  court, 
and  at  length,  by  Pope  Ilonorius  III.  was  made  patriarch 
of  the  Dominican  friars. 

These  Albigenses.  against  the  pope  of  Rome,  had  set 
up  to  themselves  a  bishop  of  their  own,  named  Baitlio- 
lomew.  For  which  the  see  of  Rome  took  great  indigna- 
tion against  the  Albigenses,  and  caused  all  the  faithful 
catholics,  and  subjects  of  the  church,  to  rise  up  iu  ar- 


mour, and  to  take  tlie  sign  of  the  holy  cross  upon  them, 
and  to  fight  against  them,  A.  D.  120(j ;  great  multitudes  of 
them  were  cruelly  murdered,  not  only  about  Toulouse  • 
and  Avignon,  but  also  in  all  (piarters,  miserable  slaugh- 
ters and  burnings  long  contiinied,  from  the  reign  of 
the  emperor  Frederick  II.,  almost  to  this  present  time, 
through  the  instigation  of  the  Romm  ])opes. 

Among  other  authors  who  write  of  those  Waldenses, 
John  Sleidan,  treating  of  their  continuance  and  doctrine, 
thus  writes  of  them  :  "There  are,"  saith  he,  "in  the 
French  Provence  a  people  called  Waldoi.  These  of  an 
ancient  custom  among  them  do  not  acknowledge  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  and  have  ever  used  a  manner  of  doc- 
trine more  pure  than  the  rest,  but  especially  since  the 
coming  of  Luther,  they  have  increased  in  more  know- 
ledge and  ])erfection  of  judgment." 

Concerning  the  confession  and  the  doctrine  of  the 
Merindolians  received  of  ancient  time  from  their  fore- 
fathers the  Waldenses,  thus  it  follows  in  the  said  book 
and  place  of  John  Sleidan. 

"  At  last,  after  he  had  described  what  great  cruelty 
was  shewed  against  them,  when  the  re])ort  hereof  was 
spread  in  (Sermany,  it  offended  the  minds  of  many  :  and 
indeed  the  Switzers,  who  were  then  of  a  contrary  reli- 
gion to  the  pope,  entreated  the  king  that  he  would  shew 
mercy  to  such  as  had  fled.  The  year  before  he  had  re- 
ceived from  his  subjects  of  Merindole  a  confession  of 
their  faith  and  doctrine  :  the  articles  whereof  were,  that 
they,  according  to  the  Christian  faith,  confessed,  first 
God  the  Father,  Creator  of  all  things  :  the  Son,  the  only- 
Mediator  and  Advocate  of  mankind  :  the  Holy  Spirit, 
the  Comforter,  and  Instructor  of  all  truth.  They  con- 
fessed also  the  church,  which  they  acknowledged  to  be 
the  fellowship  of  God's  elect,  whereof  Jesus  Clirist  is 
head.  The  ministers  also  of  the  church  they  allowed,  wish- 
ing that  such  as  did  not  their  duty  should  be  removed. 

"  And  as  touching  magistrates,  they  granted  likewise 
the  same  to  be  ordained  of  God  to  defend  the  good, 
and  to  punish  the  transgressors.  And  how  they  owe  to 
him,  not  love  only,  but  also  tribute  and  custom,  and  no 
man  herein  to  be  excepted,  even  by  the  example  of 
Christ,  who  paid  tribute  himself,  &c. 

"  Likewise  of  baptism,  they  confessed  the  same  to  be 
a  visible  and  an  outward  sign,  but  rejiresents  to  us  the 
renewing  of  the  spirit,  and  mortification  of  the  members. 
"  As  touching  the  Lord's  supper,  they  said  and  con- 
fessed the  same  to  be  a  thanksgiving,  and  a  memorial  of 
the  benefit  received  through  Christ. 

"  Matrimony  they  affirmed  to  be  holy,  and  instituted 
of  God,  and  to  be  prohibited  to  no  man. 

"  That  good  works  are  to  be  observed  and  exercised 
by  all  men,  as  the  holy  scripture  teaches. 

"  Tliat  false  doctrine,  which  leads  men  away  from  the 
true  worship  of  God,  ought  to  be  eschewed. 

"  Finally,  the  order  and  rule  of  their  faith  they  con- 
fessed to  be  the  Old  and  New  Testament  ;  protesting 
that  they  believed  all  such  things  as  are  contained  in  the 
apostolic  creed  :  desiring  moreover  the  king  to  give  cre- 
dit to  this  their  declaration  of  their  faith  ;  so  that  what- 
soever was  informed  to  him  to  the  contrary  was  not  true, 
and  that  they  would  well  prove,  if  they  might  be  heard." 

T/ie  History  <f  the  Pcrsecvfinns  and  Wars  ar/ainsf  the 
people  called  Waldenses  or  Waldois,  in  the  Vallei/s  r./ 
Anr/roffne,  Ivcerne,  St.  Martin,  Peronse,  and  at  hers, 
in  the  countri/  of  Piedmont,  from  the  year  1555  to 
1561. 

To  proceed  now  in  the  persecution  of  these  Waldois, 
or  Waldenses,  you  have  heard  how  they,  dividing  them- 
selves into  various  countries,  fled  to  Provence,  to  Tou- 
louse, of  which  sufficient  hath  been  said.  Some  went  to 
Piedmont,  and  the  valley  of  Angrogne,  of  whom  it  fol- 
lows now  to  treat. 

Thus  these  good  men,  by  long  persecution,  being 
driven  from  place  to  place,  were  in  all  j)laces  afflicted, 
but  yet  could  never  be  utterly  destroyed,  nor  yet  com- 
])elled  to  yield  to  the  superstitious  and  false  religion  of 
tlie  church  of  Rome  :  but  ever  abstained  from  tln-ir  cor- 
ruption and  idolatry,  as  much  as  was  possible,  and  gave 


A  D.  1527—1560.] 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


485 


themselves  to  the  word  of  God,  as  a  rule  both  truly  to 
sene  hiin,  and  to  direct  their  lives  accordingly. 

They  had  many  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments translated  into  their  language.  Their  ministers 
histructed  them  secretly,  to  avoid  the  fury  of  their 
enemies  who  could  not  abide  the  light.  They  lived  in 
great  simplicity,  and  by  the  sweat  of  their  brows.  They 
were  quiet  and  peaceable  among  their  neighbours,  ab- 
staining from  blasphemy,  and  the  profaning  of  the  name 
of  God  by  oaths,  and  such  other  impiety  :  from  games, 
dancing,  songs,  and  other  vices  and  dissolute  life,  and 
conformed  their  life  wholly  to  the  rule  of  God's  word. 
Their  principal  care  was  always,  that  God  might  be 
rightly  served,  and  his  word  truly  preached  :  so  that  in 
our  time,  when  it  jjleased  God  to  sef  forth  the  light  of 
his  gospel  more  clearly,  they  never  spared  any  thing  to 
establish  the  true  and  pure  ministry  of  the  word  of  God 
and  his  sacraments.  Which  was  the  cause  that  Satan 
with  his  ministers  so  persecuted  them  of  late  more 
cruelly  than  he  ever  did  before,  as  ajipears  by  the  cruel 
and  horrible  persecutions  which  have  been,  not  only  in 
Provence,  against  those  of  Merindole  and  Cabriers  ;  but 
also  against  those  remaining  in  the  valleys  of  Angrogne, 
and  of  Lucerne,  and  also  in  the  valley  of  St.  Martin  and 
Perouse,  in  Piedmont.  Which  people  of  a  long  time 
were  persecuted  by  the  papists,  and  especially  within 
these  few  years  they  have  been  vexed,  so  that  it  seems 
almost  incredible :  and  yet  God  hath  miraculously  de- 
livered them. 

The  people  of  Angrogne  had  before  this  time  some  to 
preach  the  word  of  God,  and  to  minister  the  sacraments 
unto  them  privately  ;  yet  in  the  year  1555,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  month  of  August,  the  gospel  was  openly 
preached  in  Angrogne.  The  ministers  and  the  people 
intended  at  first  to  keep  themselves  still  as  secret  as 
they  might  :  but  there  was  such  concourse  of  people 
from  all  parts,  that  they  were  compelled  to  preach 
openly  abroad.  For  this  cause  they  built  a  church  in 
the  midst  of  Angrogne,  where  assemblies  were  made, 
and  sermons  preached. 

At  this  time  the  French  King  held  these  valleys,  and 
they  were  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  parliament  of 
Turin.  In  the  end  of  December  following,  news 
was  brought,  that  it  was  ordained  by  the  parliament, 
that  certain  horsemen  and  footmen  should  be  sent  to 
spoil  and  destroy  Angrogne.  Some  who  pretended  great 
friendship  to  this  people,  counselled  them  not  to  go  for- 
ward with  their  enterprise,  but  to  forbear  for  a  while, 
and  to  wait  for  better  opportunity.  But  they,  notwith- 
standing, calling  upon  God,  determined  with  one  accord 
constantly  to  persist  in  their  religion,  and  in  hope  and 
silence  to  abide  the  good  pleasure  of  God  :  so  that  this 
enterprise  against  Angrogne  was  soon  dashed.  The 
same  time  they  began  also  openly  to  preach  in  Lucerne. 

In  the  month  of  March  1556,  the  ministers  of  the 
valley  of  St.  Martin  preached  openly.  At  that  time 
certain  gentlemen  of  the  valley  of  St.  Martin  took  a  good 
man  named  Bartholomew,  a  bookbinder,  prisoner,  as  he 
passed  by  the  said  valley,  and  sent  him  to  Turin  ;  and 
there,  with  a  marvellous  constancy,  after  he  had  made  a 
good  confession  of  his  faith,  he  suffered  death  ;  so  that 
several  of  the  Parliament  were  astonished  and  appalled 
at  his  constancy. 

From  thence  they  went  to  the  valley  of  St.  Martin, 
and  remained  there  a  good  while,  tormenting  the  poor 
people,  and  threatening  their  utter  ruin  and  destruction. 
After  that  they  came  to  Lucerne,  troubling  and  vexing 
the  people  there  in  like  manner.  From  thence  they 
went  to  Angrogne,  accompanied  with  many  gentlemen, 
and  a  gre«t  rabble  of  priests. 

After  they  were  come  to  Angrogne,  the  president  hav- 
ing visited  the  two  temples,  caused  a  monk  to  preach  in 
the  one,  the  people  being  there  assembled  ;  who  pre- 
tended nothing  else,  but  only  to  exhort  them  to  return 
to  the  obedience  of  the  see  of  Rome.  The  aforesaid 
monk,  with  the  president,  and  all  his  whole  retinue, 
kneeled  down  twice,  and  called  upon  the  Virgin  Mary  ; 
but  the  ministers  and  all  the  people  stood  still,  and 
would  not  kneel,  making  no  sign  or  token  of  reverence. 
As  soon  as  the  monk  had  ended  his  sermon,  the  peoide 


requested  instantly  that  their  minister  might  also  be  suf- 
fered to  preach,  affirniing  that  the  monk  had  spoken 
many  things  which  were  not  according  to  the  word  of 
God.  But  the  president  would  not  grant  their  request. 
After  that  the  president  admonished  them,  in  the  name  of 
the  king  and  tlie  parliament  of  Turin,  that  they  should 
return  to  the  obedience  of  the  pope,  upon  pain  of  loss  of 
goods  and  life,  and  utter  destruction  of  their  town.  And 
he  recited  unto  them  the  jiiteous  discomfiture  of  their  bre- 
thren and  friends,  which  had  been  done  before  in  Merin- 
dole and  Cabriers,  and  other  places  in  the  country  of 
Provence.  The  ministers  and  the  people  answered,  that 
they  were  determined  to  live  according  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  that  they  would  obey  the  king  and  all  their 
superiors  in  all  things,  so  that  God  thereby  were  not  dis- 
pleased ;  and  if  it  were  shewn  to  them  by  the  word  of 
God,  that  they  erred  in  any  point  of  religion,  they 
were  ready  to  receive  correction,  and  to  be  reformed. 
This  talk  endured  about  six  hours  together,  even  until 
night.  In  the  end,  the  president  said  there  should  be  a 
disputation  appointed  for  those  matters,  to  which  the 
peo])le  gladly  agreed. 

Here  he  remained  fourteen  days,  daily  practising  new 
devices  to  vex  and  torment  them  with  new  proclama- 
tions ;  now  calling  to  him  the  syndics  and  head-officers, 
now  severally,  and  now  altogether,  that  so  for  fear  he 
might  make  them  relent ;  causing  also  assemblies  to  be 
made  in  every  parish  by  such  as  he  appointed,  thinking 
thereby  to  divide  the  people.  Notwithstanding  he  pre- 
vailed nothing  with  all  that  he  could  do  ;  but  still  they 
continued  constant.  Insomuch  that  they  with  one  ac- 
cord presented  a  brief  confession  of  their  faith,  with  aa 
answer  to  certain  interrogatories  propounded  by  the  pre- 
sident, in  which  they  confessed, — 

That  the  religion  wherein  both  they  and  their  elders 
had  been  long  instructed  and  brought  up,  was  the  same 
which  is  contained  both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
and  which  is  also  briefly  comprised  in  the  twelve  articles 
of  the  Christian  belief. 

Also,  that  they  acknowledged  the  sacraments  insti- 
tuted by  Christ,  whereby  he  distributes  abundantly  his 
graces  and  great  benefits,  his  heavenly  riches  and  trea- 
sures to  all  those  who  receive  the  same  with  a  true  and 
lively  faith. 

Furthermore,  that  they  received  the  creeds  of  the  four 
general  councils  ;  that  is  to  say,  of  Nice,  Constanti- 
nople, Ephesus,  and  Chalcedon,  and  also  the  creed  of 
Athanasius,  wherein  the  mystery  of  the  Christian  faith 
and  religion  is  i)lainly  and  largely  set  out. 

Also,  the  ten  commandments  expressed  in  the  20th 
chapter  of  Exodus,  and  the  5th  of  Deut.,  in  which  the 
rule  of  a  godly  and  holy  life,  and  also  the  true  service 
which  God  requires  of  us,  is  briefly  comprised ;  and 
therefore  following  this  article,  they  suffered  not  by  any 
means  (said  they)  any  gross  iniquities  to  reign  amongst 
them  ;  as  unlawful  swearing,  jjerjury,  blasphemy,  curs- 
ing, slandering,  dissension,  deceit,  wiong  dealing,  usury, 
gluttony,  drunkenness,  theft,  murder,  or  such  like  ;  but 
wholly  endeavoured  themselves  to  live  in  the  fear  of  God, 
and  according  to  his  holy  will. 

Moreover,  they  acknowledged  the  superior  powers,  as 
princes  and  magistrates,  to  be  ordained  of  God  ;  and 
that  whosoever  resisteth  the  same,  resisteth  the  ordi- 
nance of  God  ;  and  therefore  humbly  submitted  them- 
selves to  their  superiors  with  all  obedience,  so  that  they 
commanded  nothing  against  God. 

Finally,  they  protested,  that  they  would  in  no  point 
be  stubborn,  but  if  that  their  forefathers  or  they  had 
erred  in  any  one  jot  concerning  true  religion,  the  same 
being  proved  by  the  word  of  God,  they  would  williugly 
yitld  and  be  reformed. 

Their  interrogatories  were  concerning  the  mass,  auri- 
cular confession,  baptism,  marriage  and  burials,  accord* 
ing  to  the  institution  of  the  church  of  Rome. 

To  the  first  they  answered,  that  they  received  the 
Lord's  supper  as  it  was  instituted  by  him  and  celebrated 
by  his  apostles  ;  but  as  touching  the  mass,  excejjt  the 
same  might  be  proved  by  the  word  of  God,  they  would 
not  receive  it. 

To  the   second,   touching  auricular  confession,   they 


4S6 


PERSECUTIONS  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


[Book  VII. 


said,  that  for  their  part  they  confessed  themselves  daily 
unto  God,  acknowledging  themselves  before  him  to  be 
miserable  sinners,  desiring  of  him  pardon  and  forgiveness 
of  their  sins,  as  Christ  instructed  his  in  the  prayer 
which  he  taught  them.  "  Lord. forgive  our  sins  ;*'  and  as 
St.  John  saith,  "  If  we  confess  our  sins  to  God,  he  is 
faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  and  to  cleanse  us 
from  all  uurigliteousness  ;"  and  according  to  that  which 
God  liimself  saith  by  his  prophet,  "  O  Israel,  if  thou  re- 
turn, return  unto  me  ;"  and  again,  "  O  Israel,  it  is  I,  it 
is  I  wlio  forgiveth  thee  thy  sins."  So  that,  seeing  they 
ought  to  return  to  God  alone,  and  it  is  he  only  who  f  r- 
g^ves  sins,  therefore  they  were  bound  to  confess  them- 
selves to  God  only,  and  to  no  other.  Also  it  appears, 
tiiat  David  in  his  Psalms,  and  the  Prophets,  and  other 
faitliful  servants  of  God,  have  confessed  themselves 
both  generally  and  particularly  unto  God  alone  ;  yet  if 
the  contrary  might  be  proved  by  tlie  word  of  God, 
they  would  (said  they)  receive  the  same  with  all  humble- 
ness. 

Thirdly,  as  touching  baptism,  they  acknowledged  and 
received  that  holy  institution  of  Christ,  and  administered 
the  same  with  all  simplicity,  as  he  ordained  it  in  his 
lioly  gospel,  without  any  changing,  adding  or  diminish- 
ing in  any  point,  and  that  all  this  they  did  in  their 
mother-tongue,  according  to  the  rule  of  St.  Paul,  who 
directs  that  in  the  church  every  thing  be  done  in  the 
mother-tongue,  for  the  edification  of  our  neighbour, 
1  Cor.  xiv.  ;  but  as  for  their  conjurations,  oiling,  and 
salting,  except  the  same  might  be  proved  by  the  sacred 
scripture,  they  would  not  receive  them. 

Fourtlily,  as  touching  burials,  they  answered,  that 
they  knew  there  was  a  difference  between  the  bodies  of  the 
true  christians  and  the  infidels,  as  the  first  are  the  mem- 
bers of  Je.sus  Christ,  temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
partakers  of  the  glorious  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and 
therefore  they  are  accustomed  to  follow  their  dead  to  the 
grave  reverently,  with  a  sufficient  comjjany,  and  exhor- 
tation out  of  the  word  of  God,  as  well  to  comfort  the 
parents  and  friends  of  the  dead,  as  also  to  admonish  all 
men  diligently  to  prepare  them.selvps  to  die.  But  as  for 
the  using  of  candles  or  lights,  praying  for  the  dead,  ring- 
ing of  bells,  except  the  same  might  be  proved  to  be  ne- 
cessary by  the  word  of  God,  and  that  God  is  not  offended 
therewith,  they  would  not  receive  them. 

Fifthly,  as  touching  obedience  to  men's  traditions, 
they  received  and  allowed  all  those  ordinances  which, 
as  St.  Paul  says,  serve  for  order,  decency,  and  reve- 
rence of  the  ministry.  But  as  for  other  ceremonies, 
•which  have  been  brought  into  the  church  of  God,  either 
as  a  part  of  divine  service,  or  to  merit  remission  of  sins, 
or  else  to  bind  men's  consciences,  because  they  are  re- 
pugnant to  the  word  of  God,  they  could  by  no  means 
receive  them. 

And  whereas  the  commissioners  affirmed  the  said  tra- 
ditions to  have  been  ordained  by  councils  ;  first,  they  an- 
swered, that  the  greatest  part  of  them  were  not  ordained 
by  councils.  Secondly,  that  councils  were  not  to  be 
preferred  above  the  word  of  God,  which  saith,  "If  any 
man,  yea,  or  an  angel  from  heaven,  should  preach  unto  you 
otherwise  than  that  which  hath  been  received  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  let  him  be  accursed."  And  therefore,  said  they, 
if  councils  have  ordained  any  thing  dissenting  from  the 
■word  of  God  they  would  not  receive  it. 

Wherefore  they  required  the  commissioners,  that  a 
disputation  miglit  be  had  publicly,  and  in  their  presence, 
and  then  if  it  might  be  proved,  by  the  word  of  God,  that 
they  erred,  either  in  doctrine,  or  conversation,  and  man- 
ner of  living,  they  were  content  with  all  humbleness  to 
be  corrected  and  reformed.  Beseeching  them  to  con- 
sider also  that  their  religion  had  been  obser\ed  and  kept 
from  their  ancestors,  until  their  time,  many  hundred 
years  together ;  and  yet,  for  their  parts,  being  convicted 
by  the  infallible  word  of  God,  they  would  not  obstinately 
stand  to  the  defence  thereof.  Saying  moreover,  that 
they,  together  with  the  said  lords'  deputies,  confessed 
all  one  God,  one  Saviour,  one  Holy  Ghost,  one  law,  one 
baptism,  one  hope  in  heaven  ;  and,  in  sum,  they  af- 
firmed that  their  faith  and  religion  was  firmly  founded 
and  grounded  upon  the  pure  word  of  God. 


To  be  short,  seeing  it  is  permitted  to  the  Turks,  Sara- 
cens, and  Jews  (which  are  mortal  enemies  to  our  Saviour 
Christ,)  to  dwell  peaceably  in  the  fairest  cities  of  Chris- 
tendom, by  good  reason  they  should  be  suffered  to  live  in 
the  desolate  mountains  and  valleys,  having  their  whole  re- 
ligion founded  upon  the  holy  gospel,  and  worshipping  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  therefore  they  most  humbly  besought 
them  to  have  pity  and  compassion  upon  them,  and  to 
suffer  them  to  live  quietly  in  their  deserts  ;  protesting 
that  they  and  theirs  would  live  in  all  fear  and  reverence 
of  (lod,  with  all  due  subjection  and  obedience  to  their 
lord  and  prince,  and  to  his  lieutenants  and  officers. 

The  president,  and  the  rest  of  the  commissions,  per- 
ceiving that  they  laboured  in  vain,  returned  to  Turin  with 
the  notes  of  their  proceedings  ;  which  immediately  were 
sent  to  the  king's  court,  and  there  the  matter  remained 
one  year  before  there  was  any  answer  made  thereunto. 
During  which  time  the  Waldois  lived  in  great  quietness, 
as  God  of  liis  infinite  goodness  is  wont  to  give  some  com- 
fort and  refresliing  to  his  j)oor  servants,  after  long 
troubles  and  afflictions.  The  number  of  the  faithful  so 
augmented,  that  throughout  the  valleys  God's  word  was 
purely  preached,  and  his  sacraments  duly  administered, 
and  no  mass  was  sung  in  Angrogne,  nor  in  divers  other 
jjlaces.  Tlie  year  after,  the  president  of  St.  Julian, 
with  his  associates,  returned  to  Pignerol,  and  sent  for  the 
cliief  rulers  of  Angrogne,  and  of  the  valley  of  Lucerne, 
that  is,  for  six  of  Angrogne,  and  for  two  of  every  parish 
besides,  and  showed  to  them,  how  that  the  last  year  they 
had  jjresented  their  confession,  which  was  sent  to  the 
king's  court,  and  there  diligently  examined  by  learned 
men,  and  condemned  as  heretical.  Therefore  the  king 
willed  and  commanded  them  to  return  to  the  obedience  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  upon  pain  of  loss  both  of  goods  and 
life  ;  enjoining  them  moreover  to  give  him  a  direct  answer 
within  three  days.  From  thence  he  went  to  Lucerne, 
and  caused  the  householders,  with  great  threatenings,  to 
assemble  themselves  before  certain  by  him  appointed  ; 
but  they  with  one  assent  persisted  in  their  former  con- 
fession. And  lest  they  should  seem  stubborn  in  the  de- 
fence of  any  erroneous  doctrine,  they  desired  that  their 
confession  might  be  sent  to  all  the  universities  of  Chris- 
tendom, and  if  the  same  in  any  part  were  disproved  by 
the  word  of  God,  it  should  immediately  be  amended  ; 
but  contrariwise,  if  that  were  not  done,  then  they  to  be 
no  more  disquieted. 

The  president,  not  contented  with  this,  the  next  morn- 
ing sent  for  six  persons  of  Angrogne,  and  for  two  out  of 
every  other  parish,  whom  he  and  the  gentlemen  of  the 
country  tlireatened  very  sorely,  and  warned  twelve  of  the 
chief  of  Angrogne,  and  of  the  other  parishes,  to  appear 
personally  at  the  parliament  of  Turin,  and  to  bring  before 
the  judges  of  the  parliament  their  ministers  and  school- 
masters, thinking,  if  they  were  once  banished  the  country, 
that  then  their  enterjirise  might  soon  be  brought  to  an 
end.  To  which  it  was  answered,  that  they  could  not, 
nor  ought  not  to  obey  such  a  commandment. 

A  little  while  after  proclamation  was  made  in  every 
place,  that  no  man  should  receive  any  preacher  coming 
from  Geneva,  but  oidy  such  as  were  appointed  by  the 
archbishop  of  Turin,  and  others  his  officers,  upon  pain  of 
confiscation  of  tlieir  goods,  and  loss  of  their  lives,  and 
that  every  one  should  observe  the  ceremonies,  rites,  and 
religion  used  in  the  church  of  Rome.  Furthermore,  if 
any  of  the  aforesaid  preachers  of  Geneva  came  into 
tliose  quarters,  that  they  should  immediately  be  appre- 
hended, and  that  none  of  tliem  should  be  concealed  by 
any  one. 

Now  after  four  years,  viz.,  A.D.  lo.")'),  there  was  a 
peace  concluded  between  the  French  king  and  the  king  of 
."^pain  ;  when  the  country  of  Piedmont  (certain  towns  cx- 
cejjted)  was  restored  to  the  Duke  of  Savoy  ;  under  whom 
the  churches,  and  all  other  faithful  people  in  Piedmont, 
continued  in  great  quietness,  and  were  not  molested  ; 
and  the  duke  himself  was  content  to  suffer  them  to  live 
in  their  religion,  knowing  that  he  had  no  subjects  more 
faithful  and  obedient  than  they  were.  But  Satan  hating  all 
quietness,  by  his  ministers  stirred  up  the  duke  against  the 
churches  of  Piedmont,  and  his  own  natural  subjects.  For 
the  pope  and  the  cardinals,  seeing  the  good  inclination 


A.D.  1527— 1560.J 


PERSECUTION  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


48; 


of  the  duke  towards  this  people,  incensed  him  to  do  tliat 
which  otherwise  he  would  not.  The  pope's  legate  also, 
who  then  followed  the  court,  and  others  that  favoured 
the  church  of  Rome,  laboured  by  all  means  to  persuade 
the  duke  that  he  ought  to  banish  the  Waldois  ;  alleging 
that  he  could  not  suffer  such  a  people  to  dwell  v/ithin 
his  dominion,  without  prejudice  and  dishonour  to  the 
ai)ostolic  see.  Also  that  they  were  a  rebellious  people 
against  the  holy  ordinances  and  decrees  of  their  holy 
mother  the  church.  And  briefly,  if  he  would  indeed 
show  himself  a  loving  and  obedient  son,  that  he  might 
no  longer  suffer  the  people,  being  so  disobedient  and 
stubborn  against  the  holy  father. 

Such  devilish  instigations  were  tlie  cause  of  these 
horrible  and  furious  persecutions,  wherewith  these  poor 
people  of  the  valleys,  and  in  the  country  of  Piedmont,  were 
so  long  vexed.  And  because  they  foresaw  the  great  cala- 
mities which  they  were  likely  to  suffer,  to  find  some 
remedy  for  the  same,  if  it  were  possible,  all  the  churches 
of  Piedmont  with  one  common  consent  wrote  to  the 
duke,  declaring  in  effect,  that  the  only  cause  why  they 
were  so  hated,  and  for  which  he  was  by  their  enemies  so 
sore  incensed  against  them,  was  their  religion,  which  was 
no  new  or  light  opinion,  but  that  wherein  they  and  their 
ancestors  had  long  continued,  being  wholly  grounded  upon 
the  infallible  word  of  God,  contained  in  the  Old  and  New 
Testament.  Notwithstanding,  if  it  might  be  proved  by 
the  same  word  that  they  held  any  false  or  erroneous 
doctrine,  they  would  submit  themselves  to  be  reformed 
with  all  obedience. 

But  it  is  not  certain  whether  this  advertisement  was 
delivered  unto  the  duke  ;  for  it  was  said  that  he  would 
not  hear  of  that  religion.  But  however,  in  the  month 
of  March  following,  there  was  a  great  persecution 
raised  against  the  poor  christians  who  were  at  Carignan. 
Amongst  whom  there  were  certain  godly  persons  taken 
and  burnt  within  four  days  after. 

Shortly  after,  these  churches  of  the  Waldois,  that  is 
to  say,  Le  Larch,  Meronne,  Meane,  and  Suse,  were 
wonderfully  assaulted.  To  recite  all  the  outrage,  cruelty, 
and  villany  that  was  there  committed  were  too  long  ;  for 
brevity's  sake  we  will  recite  only  certain  of  the  principal 
and  best  known.  The  churches  of  Meane  and  Suse 
suffered  great  affliction.  Their  minister  was  taken  among 
others.  Many  fled  away,  and  their  houses  and  goods 
were  ransacked  and  spoiled.  The  minister  was  a  good 
and  faithful  servant  of  God,  and  endued  with  excellent 
gifts  and  graces,  who  in  the  end  was  put  to  a  most 
cruel  and  shameful  death.  The  great  patience  which  he 
shewed  in  the  midst  of  the  fire,  greatly  astonished  the 
adversaries.  Likewise  the  churches  of  Larch  and  Me- 
ronne were  marvellously  tormented  and  afflicted.  For 
some  were  taken  and  sent  to  the  galleys,  others  consented 
and  yielded  to  the  adversaries,  and  a  great  number  of 
them  fled  away.  It  is  certainly  known,  that  those  who 
yielded  to  the  adversaries  were  more  cruelly  liandled 
than  the  others  who  continued  constant  in  the  truth. 
Whereby  God  declares  how  greatly  he  detests  all  such  as 
play  the  apostate,  and  shrink  from  the  truth. 

But  for  the  better  understanding  of  the  beginning  of 
this  horrible  persecution  against  the  Waldois,  here  note, 
that  first  of  all  the  proclamations  were  made  in  every 
place,  that  none  should  resort  to  the  sermons  of  the  Lu- 
therans, but  should  live  after  the  customs  of  the  church 
of  Rome,  upon  pain  of  forfeiture  of  their  goods,  and  to 
be  condemned  to  the  galleys  for  ever,  or  lose  their  lives. 
Three  of  the  most  cruel  persons  that  coidd  be  found, 
were  ajipointed  to  execute  this  commission. 

At  tliat  time  Charles  de  Comptes,  of  the  valley  of  Lu- 
cerne, and  one  of  the  lords  of  Angrogne,  wrote  to  the 
commissioners  to  use  some  lenity  towards  them  of  the 
valley  of  Lucerne.  By  reason  whereof  they  were  a 
while  more  gently  treated  than  the  rest.  At  that  season 
the  monks  of  Pignerol  and  their  associates  tormented 
grievously  the  churches  near  about  them.  They  took 
the  poor  christians  as  they  passed  by  the  way,  and  kept 
them  prisoners  within  their  abbey.  And  having  assem- 
bled a  company  of  ruffians,  they  sent  them  to  spoil  those 
ol  the  churches,  and  to  take  prisoners  men,  women,  and 
childien  ;  and  some  they  so  tormented,  that  they  were 


compelled  to  swear  to  return  to  mass  ;  others  they  sent 
to  the  galleys,  and  some  they  cruelly  burnt.  They  who 
escaped  were  afterwards  so  sick,  that  they  seemed  to 
have  been  poisoned. 

The  gentlemen  of  the  valley  of  St.  Martin  treated  their 
tenants  very  cruelly,  threatening  them  and  commanding 
them  to  return  to  mass  ;  also  spoiling  them  of  their  goods, 
im])risoning  them,  and  vexing  them  by  all  the  means  they 
could.  But  above  all  the  others,  there  were  two  especially, 
that  is  to  say,  Charles  Truchet,  and  Boniface  his  brother, 
who  the  second  day  of  April,  before  day,  with  a  company 
of  ruffians,  spoiled  a  village  of  their  own  subjects  named 
Renclaret ;  which  as  soon  as  the  inhabitants  of  the 
village  perceived,  they  fled  to  the  mountains,  then  covered 
with  snow,  naked  and  without  victuals,  and  there  re- 
mained until  the  third  night  after.  In  the  morning,  his 
retinue  took  a  minister  of  tiie  valley  prisoner,  and  led 
him  to  the  abbey,  where  he  was  burnt  soon  after,  with  one 
other  of  the  valley  of  St.  Martin. 

In  the  end  of  June  next  following,  the  lord  of  Raco- 
nig  and  the  lord  of  laTrinite  came  to  Angrogne,  there  to 
mitigate,  as  they  said,  the  sore  persecution,  and  caused 
the  chief  rulers  and  ministers  to  assemble  together,  pro- 
pounding several  points  of  religion  concerning  doctrine, 
the  calling  of  ministers,  the  mass,  and  obedience  to- 
wards princes  and  rulers  ;  and  declared  to  them,  that 
their  confession  had  been  sent  to  Rome  by  the  duke,  and 
that  they  daily  looked  for  an  answer.  To  all  these 
points  the  ministers  answered.  After  this  they  demanded 
of  the  chief  rulers,  if  the  duke  should  cause  mass  to  be 
sung  in  their  parishes,  whether  they  would  submit  to  the 
same  or  not  ?  They  answered  simply,  that  they  would  not. 
Then  they  demanded  of  them,  if  the  duke  would  appoint 
them  preachers,  whether  they  would  receive  them  ? 
They  answered,  that  if  they  preached  the  word  of  God 
purely,  they  would  hear  them.  Thirdly,  If  that  they 
were  content  that  in  the  meantime  their  ministers  should 
cease,  and  if  they  who  should  be  sent  preached  not  the 
word  of  God  sincerely,  then  their  ministers  to  preach 
again.  If  they  would  agree  to  this,  they  were  promised 
that  the  persecution  should  cease,  and  the  prisoners 
should  be  restored  again.  To  this  question,  after  they 
had  conferred  with  the  people,  they  answered,  that  they 
could  by  no  means  suffer  that  their  ministers  should  for- 
bear preaching. 

The  two  lords,  not  contented  with  this  answer,  com- 
manded, in  the  duke's  name,  that  all  the  ministers  who 
were  strangers  should  instantly  be  banished  the  coun- 
try, saying,  that  the  duke  would  not  suffer  them  to 
dwell  within  his  dominions,  for  they  were  his  enemies. 

This  done,  immediately  proclamations  were  made, 
and  the  persecution  began  to  be  more  furious  than  be- 
fore. Among  others,  the  monks  of  Pignerol  at  that 
time  were  most  cruel,  for  they  sent  out  a  company  of 
hired  riiffians,  who  daily  spoiled  and  ransacked  houses, 
and  all  that  they  could  lay  hands  of ;  took  men,  women, 
and  children,  and  led  them  captives  to  the  abbey,  where 
they  were  most  spitefully  afflicted  and  tormented.  At 
the  same  time  they  sent  also  a  band  of  ruffians  by  night 
to  the  minister's  house  of  St.  Germain,  in  the  valley  of 
Perouse,  being  led  there  by  a  traitor  that  knew  the 
house,  and  had  used  to  haunt  there  secretly  ;  who 
knocking  at  the  door,  the  minister  knowing  his  voice, 
came  forth  immediately,  and  perceiving  himself  be- 
trayed, fled  ;  but  he  was  soon  taken  and  sore  wounded, 
and  yet  they  pricked  him  behind  with  their  halberts 
to  make  him  hasten  his  pace.  At  that  time  also 
they  slew  many,  many  they  hurt,  and  others  they 
brought  to  the  abbey,  where  they  kept  them  in  prison, 
and  cruelly  handled  them.  The  good  minister  endured 
sore  imprisonment,  and  after  that  a  most  terrible  kind 
of  death  with  a  wonderful  constancy,  for  they  roasted 
him  by  a  small  fire  ;  and  when  half  his  body  was  burnt, 
he  confessed  and  called  upon  the  Lord  Jesus  with  a  loud 
voice. 

The  inquisitor,  Jacomel,  with  his  monks,  and  the  col- 
lateral Corbis  amongst  others,  shewed  one  jiractice  of 
most  barbarous  cruelty  against  this  poor  man,  who, 
when  he  should  be  burned,  caused  two  poor  women  of 
St.  Germain  to  carry  fagots  to  the  fire,  and  to  speak 


4m 


PERSECUTION  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


[Book  VII. 


these  words  to  their  pastor  : — "  Take  this,  thou  wicked 
heretic,  in  reconipence  of  thy  naughty  doctrine  which 
Ihou  hast  taught  us.''  To  whom  tlie  good  minister 
answered,  "  Ah,  good  woman  !  I  liave  taught  yon  well, 
but  you  have  learned  ill."  To  he  hrief,  they  so  af- 
flicted and  tormented  those  poor  people  of  St.  Germain, 
and  the  places  thereabout,  that  after  they  were  spoiled 
of  their  goods,  and  driven  from  their  houses,  they  were 
compelled  to  tly  into  the  mountains  to  save  their  lives. 
So  great  was  the  spoil  of  these  poor  people,  that  many 
who  before  had  been  men  of  great  wealth,  and  with 
their  riches  had  ministered  succour  and  comfort  to 
Others,  were  now  hrought  to  such  misery,  that  they  were 
compclletl  to  crave  succour  and  relief  of  othei's. 

Now  forasmuch  as  the  said  monks,  with  thfir  troops 
of  ruffians  (which  were  counted  to  be  in  number  about 
three  hundred),  made  such  spoil  and  havoc  in  all  the 
country,  that  no  man  could  live  there  in  safety,  it  was 
demanded  of  the  ministers,  whether  it  was  lawful  to  de- 
fend themselves  against  the  insolence  and  furious  rage 
of  the  said  ruffians  .'  The  ministers  answered,  that  it 
was  lawful,  warning  them  in  any  case  to  take  heed  of 
bloodshed.  This  question  being  once  solved,  they  of 
the  valley  of  Lucerne  and  of  Angrogne,  sent  certain  men 
to  them  of  St.  Germain  to  aid  them  against  the  sup- 
porters of  these  monks. 

In  the  month  of  July  they  of  Angrogne,  b.iiig  one 
morning  at  harvest  upon  the  hill- side  of  St.  Germain, 
perceived  a  company  of  soldiers  spoiling  them  of  St. 
Germain,  and  doubting  lest  they  sho\dd  go  to  Angrogne, 
made  an  outcry.  Then  the  i)eople  of  Angrogne  assem- 
bled together  upon  the  mountain,  and  some  ran  to  St. 
Germain  over  the  hill,  and  some  by  the  valley.  They 
who  went  by  the  valley  met  with  the  spoilers  coming 
from  St.  Germain,  loaded  with  spoil  which  they  had  got- 
ten, and  being  but  fifty,  set  upon  them,  amounting  to 
the  number  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  men,  well-ap- 
pointed, and  gave  them  soon  the  overthrow.  The  pas- 
sage over  the  bridge  being  stopped,  the  enemy  was 
forced  to  take  the  river  Ciiison,  where  many  were  sore 
hurt,  others  drowned,  and  some  escaped  with  great  dif- 
ficulty ;  and  such  a  slaughter  was  made  of  them,  that 
the  river  was  dyed  with  the  blood  of  those  who  were 
wounded  and  slain,  but  none  of  the  Angrognians  were 
even  hurt.  If  the  river  had  been  as  great  as  it  was  wont 
commonly  to  be,  there  had  not  one  man  escaped  alive. 
The  noise  of  the  harquebusses  was  great,  and  within 
less  than  one  hour's  »])ace  there  were  three  or  four  hun- 
dred of  the  Waldois  gathered  together  upon  the  river  ; 
and  at  the  same  time  they  had  purposed  to  fetch  away 
their  prisoners  who  were  in  the  abbey,  but  tliey  would 
not  do  it  without  the  counsel  of  their  ministers,  and  so 
deferred  the  matter  until  the  next  day.  But  their  minis- 
ters counselled  them  not  to  venture  any  such  thing,  but 
to  refrain  themselves,  and  so  they  did.  Yet  they 
doubted  not,  but  if  they  had  gone  immediately  after 
that  discomfiture  to  the  abbey,  they  might  have  found 
all  o])en,  and  easily  have  entered  ;  for  the  monks  were 
so  afraid,  that  they  fled  to  save  their  relics  and  images. 

The  next  day  the  commander  of  St.  Anthony  de  Fos- 
san  came  to  Angrogne,  accompanied  with  several  gen- 
tlemen, saying,  that  he  was  sent  by  the  duke  ;  and  hav- 
ing assembled  the  chief  rulers  and  ministers  of  An- 
grogne, and  of  the  valley  of  Lucerne,  after  he  had  de- 
clared to  them  the  cause  of  his  coming,  he  read  their 
supplication  directed  to  the  duke,  which  contained  their 
confession,  demanding  of  them,  if  it  were  the  same 
vhich  they  had  sent  to  the  duke  ?  They  answered,  yea. 
Then  he  began  to  dispute,  being  sent,  as  he  said,  to 
inform  them  of  their  errors,  not  doubting  but  they  would 
amend  according  to  their  promise.  Then  he  entered 
into  a  disjnitation  of  the  n-.ass,  in  a  great  heat,  deriving 
the  sune  from  the  IIt:brew  word  Massa,  which  signified 
(as  he  supposed)  consecration,  and  shewed  that  this 
word  Massa  might  be  found  in  ancient  writers.  The 
ministers  answered,  that  he  ill  ajiplied  the  Hebrew 
word  ;  and  further,  that  they  disputed  not  of  the  word 
Massa,  but  of  that  which  is  signified  by  the  same,  which 
he  ought  first  to  prove  by  the  word  of  God.  Briefly, 
that  he  could  not  prove  either  by  the  word  of  God,  or 


the  ancient  fathers,  their  private  mass,  their  sacrifice 
expiatory  or  propitiatory,  their  transubstantiation,  their 
adoration,  their  application  of  the  same  for  the  quick 
and  the  dead,  and  such  other  matters  which  are  jjrinci- 
pal  parts  of  the  said  mass.  The  commander  having 
here  nothing  to  reply,  fell  into  a  marvellous  choler, 
railing  and  raging  as  if  he  had  been  mad,  and  told  them 
that  he  was  not  come  to  dispute,  but  to  banish  their 
ministers,  and  to  place  others  in  their  stead,  by  the 
duke's  commandment,  which  he  could  not,  unless  their 
ministers  were  first  driven  out  of  the  country. 

From  thence  he  went  to  the  abbey  of  I'ignerol,  where 
he  and  Jacomel  caused  a  number  of  the  poor  inhabit- 
ants of  Campillon,  and  of  Fenil,  to  be  taken  prisoners, 
s|)oiling  them  of  their  goods,  driving  away  their  cattle, 
and  forcing  them  to  swear  and  forswear,  and  in  the  end 
ransomed  them  for  great  sums  of  money.  About  that 
time  a  gentleman  of  Campillon  agreed  with  those  who 
were  fled,  for  thirty  crowns  to  be  paid  into  his  hand, 
that  he  would  warrant  them  from  any  further  vexation 
or  trouble,  so  that  they  remained  quiet  at  home  ;  but 
when  he  had  received  the  money,  he  caused  the  com- 
mander of  Fossan  with  his  men  by  night  to  come  to  his 
house,  and  then  sent  for  the  j)oor  men,  thinking  traitor- 
ously to  have  delivered  them  into  the  haiuls  of  their 
mortal  enemy,  following  therein  the  decree  of  the  coun- 
cil of  Constance,  which  is  that  no  promise  is  to  be  kept 
with  heretics.  But  God,  knowing  how  to  succour  his 
peo])le  in  their  necessity,  prevented  this  danger  ;  for  one 
of  them  had  intelligence  of  the  commander's  coming, 
and  so  they  all  fled. 

After  this,  there  were  many  commandments  and  in- 
junctions given  out  through  all  the  country,  to  banish 
these  poor  Waldois,  with  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  if  it 
were  possible,  out  of  the  mountains  and  valleys  of  Pied- 
mont ;  but  the  poor  people  still  desired,  that  according 
to  that  which  they  had  so  often  before  protested  by  word 
and  writing,  they  might  be  suffered  to  serve  God  purely, 
according  to  the  rule  prescribed  in  his  word,  simply 
obeying  their  Lord  and  Prince  always,   and  in  all  things. 

In  the  end  of  October  following,  the  rumour  went  that 
an  army  was  levying  to  destroy  them  ;  and  in  very  deed 
there  were  certain  bands  levied,  ready  to  march  at  an 
hour's  warning.  Those  malefactors,  who  heretofore  had 
fled  or  were  banished  for  any  offence  or  crime  com- 
mitted, were  called  home  again,  and  pardoned  of  all  to- 
gether, if  they  would  take  them  to  their  weapons,  and 
go  to  destroy  the  Waldois.  The  ministers  and  chief 
rulers  of  the  valleys  of  Lucerne  and  Angrogne,  tliere- 
upon  assembled  together  oftentimes  to  take  advice  what 
in  such  an  extremity  was  best  to  be  done.  In  the  end 
they  determined,  that  for  certain  days  following  there 
should  be  kept  a  general  fast,  and  the  Sunday  after  a 
communion  ;  also,  that  they  should  not  defend  them- 
selves by  force  of  arms,  but  that  every  one  should  with- 
draw himself  to  the  high  mountains,  and  every  one  to 
carry  away  such  goods  as  they  were  able  to  bear  ;  and  if 
their  enemies  pursued  them  thither,  then  to  take  such 
advice  and  counsel  as  it  pleased  God  to  give  them. 
This  article  of  not  defending  themselves  seemed  very 
strange  to  the  people,  being  driven  to  such  an  extre- 
mity, and  the  cause  being  so  just  ;  but  yet  every  one  be- 
gan to  carry  their  goods  and  victuals  into  the  moun- 
tains, and  for  the  space  of  eight  days  all  the  ways  were 
filled  with  comers  and  goers  to  the  mountains,  like  ants 
in  summer,  which  provide  for  winter.  All  this  they  did 
in  this  great  perplexity  and  danger,  with  a  wonderful 
courage  and  cheerfulness,  praising  of  God,  and  singing 
of  psalms,  and  every  one  comforting  another. 

A  few  days  after  certain  other  ministers,  hearing 
what  they  of  Angrogne  and  Lucerne  had  concluded, 
wrote  to  them,  that  this  resolution  seemed  very  strange 
to  some,  that  they  ought  not  to  defend  theniselvea 
against  the  violence  ol  their  enemies,  alleging  many  rea- 
sons, that  in  such  extremity  and  necessity  it  was  lawful 
for  them  so  to  do,  esjiecially  the  (juarrel  being  just,  that 
is,  for  the  defence  of  true  religion,  and  for  the  preserva- 
tion of  their  own  lives,  and  the  lives  of  their  wives  and 
children,  knowing  that  it  was  the  pope  and  his  ministers 
which  were  the  cause  of  all  these  troubles  and  cruel  wars, 


A.  D.  1527—1560.] 


PERSECUTION  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


48a 


and  not  the  duke,  who  was  stirred  up  thereunto  only  by 
their  instigations.  Wherefore  they  might  well  and  with 
good  conscience  withstand  such  furious  and  outrageous 
violence. 

On  the  twenty-second  of  October  the  lord  of  Angrogne 
went  from  Lucerne  to  Mondevis,  where  he  was  then 
governor  for  the  duke,  and  sent  for  the  chief  rulers  of 
Angrogne  at  several  times,  declaring  the  great  perils  and 
dangers  wherewith  they  were  environed,  the  army  being 
already  at  hand  ;  yet  promising  them,  if  they  would 
submit  themselves,  he  would  send  immediately  to  stay 
the  army.  They  of  Augrcgne  answered,  that  they  all  de- 
termined to  stand  to  that  which  they,  two  days  before  in 
their  assembly,  had  put  in  writing.  With  this  answer 
he  seemed  at  that  present  to  be  content.  The  next  day 
the  rumour  was,  that  they  of  Angrogne  had  submitted 
themselves  to  the  duke.  On  the  morrow,  which  was 
Sunday,  there  was  nothing  but  weeping  aud  mourning 
in  Angrogne.  The  serrnon  being  ended,  the  rulers  were 
called  before  the  ministers  and  the  people,  who  affirmed 
that  they  wholly  cleaved  unto  their  former  writing  ;  and 
they  sent  secretly  to  the  notary  for  the  co])y  of  that  which 
was  passed  in  the  council-house  at  their  last  assembly 
before  the  Lord  de  Comptes,  in  which  was  comprised, 
that  Angrogne  had  wholly  submitted  herself  to  the  good 
pleasure  of  the  duke.  The  people  hearing  that,  were 
sore  astonished,  and  protested  rather  to  die  than  obey 
the  same.  .\nd  hereupon  it  was  agreed,  that  at  that 
very  instant  certain  should  be  sent  to  the  lord  of  An- 
grogne to  signify  to  him,  that  the  determination  of  the 
council  was  falsified,  and  that  it  might  })lease  him  the 
next  morning  to  come  to  Angrogne  to  hear  the  voice  of 
the  people,  not  only  of  the  men,  but  also  of  the  women 
and  children.  But  he  himself  went  not  thither,  having 
intelligence  of  the  uproar,  but  sent  thither  the  judge  of 
that  place.  Then  that  which  had  been  falsified  was 
duly  corrected  ;  the  judge  laying  all  the  blame  upon  the 
notary. 

During  this  time  the  adversaries  cried  out  through  all 
the  country  of  Piedmont :  "  To  the  tire  with  them,  to 
the  fire  with  them  !"  The  Thursday  after,  Angrogne,  by 
proclamations  set  up  in  every  place,  was  exposed  to  the 
fire  and  sword.  On  Friday  after,  being  the  second  of 
November,  the  army  approached  to  the  borders  of  the 
valley  of  Lucerne,  and  certain  horsemen  came  to  a  i)lace 
called  St.  John,  a  little  beneath  Angrogne.  Then  the 
people  retired  into  the  mountains.  Certain  of  St.  John 
perceiving  that  the  horsemen  not  only  spoiled  their 
good.s,  but  also  took  their  fellows  prisoners,  set  upon 
them.  It  is  not  certain  what  number  of  their  enemies 
were  there  slain  ;  but  suddenly  they  retired  to  Bubiane, 
where  tiieir  camp  then  was,  and  not  one  of  them  of  St. 
John  was  slain  or  hurt.  It  happened  at  the  same  time, 
that  two  of  the  horsemen,  being  sore  amazed,  galloped 
before  ti^e  rest  towards  the  army,  being  ready  to  march 
towards  Angrogne,  crying,  "They  come,  they  come!" 
At  whose  cry  the  whole  army  was  so  astonished,  that 
every  man  fled  his  way,  and  they  were  all  so  scattered, 
that  the  captains  that  day  were  not  able  to  bring  them 
in  order  again,  and  yet  no  creature  followed  them. 

On  the  Saturday  in  the  morning  the  army  mustered  near 
Angrogne.  They  of  Angrogne  had  sent  certain  of  their  men 
to  keep  the  passes,  and  stop  the  army  that  they  should 
not  enter,  if  it  were  possible.  In  the  meantime  the  peo- 
ple retired  into  the  meadow  of  Toure,  and  little  thought 
of  the  coming  of  the  army  so  soon,  or  that  they  would 
have  made  such  a  sudden  assault ;  for  they  were  yet  car- 
rying victuals  and  other  stuff,  so  that  few  of  them  kept 
the  passes.  Now  they  who  kept  the  straits,  perceiving 
that  their  enemies  prepared  themselves  to  tight,  fell 
iown  u])on  their  knees,  and  made  their  prayers  to  God, 
that  it  would  please  him  to  take  pity  upon  them,  and  not 
to  look  upon  their  sins,  but  to  the  cause  which  they  main- 
tained, and  to  turn  the  hearts  of  their  enemies,  and  so  to 
work,  that  there  might  be  no  effusion  of  blood  ;  and  if  it 
were  his  will  to  take  them,  with  their  wives  and  infants 
out  of  this  world,  that  he  would  then  mercifully  receive 
them  into  his  kingdom.  In  this  sort  most  fervent 
prayers  were  made  by  all  those  that  kept  the  passes, 
with  exhortation  that  they  should  all  together  cry  unto 


God,  and  crave  his  succour  and  assistance  in  this  great 
distress. 

Their  prayers  thus  ended,  suddenly  they  perceived 
their  enemies  coming  towards  them  through  the  vines  to 
win  the  top  of  the  mountain  of  Angrogne.  In  the 
mean  time  the  prior  of  St.  John  and  Jacomel  were 
within  the  temjile  of  Angrogne,  and  communed  with  the 
rulers  touching  an  agreement.  These  were  sent  thither 
by  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  to  keep  the  people  occu])ied.  To 
be  short,  the  combat  began  in  several  places,  and  en- 
dured for  a  long  space  in  the  passes  of  Angrogne. 
The  poor  Waldois  being  but  few  in  number,  and  some 
of  them  having  but  slings  and  cross-bows,  were  sore 
pressed  by  the  multitude  of  their  enemies.  At  length 
they  retired  to  the  top  of  the  mountain,  where  they  de- 
fended themselves  rnitil  night. 

When  they  had  found  a  place  where  they  might  with* 
stand  their  enemies  who  were  still  pursuing  them,  they 
turned  themselves,  and  slew  some  of  them,  and  v/ounded 
many.  When  the  evening  came,  their  enemies  rested, 
and  were  about  to  encamp  themselves,  there  to  sup  and 
lodge  all  night.  \\  Inch  thing  when  the  Angrognians 
perceived,  they  went  to  ju-ayer,  desiring  God  to  as.sist  and 
succour  them,  but  their  enemies  mocked  them  aud 
laughed  them  to  scorn.  Then  the  poor  i)ec)])le  devised 
to  send  a  drum  into  a  little  valley  hard  by  ;  and  as  they 
were  making  their  prayers  unto  God,  and  the  drum 
sounded  in  the  valley,  tlie  lord  of  la  Trinite  caused  his 
soldiers,  which  were  about  to  encamp  themselves,  to 
remove  thence  ;  which  was  a  great  advantage  to  the 
poor  people,  who  now  were  sore  wearied  with  travel,  all 
wet  with  sweating,  and  very  thirsty,  and  in  great  peril 
if  God  had  not  given  them  some  little  breathing  time. 
Many  of  their  enemies  that  day  were  slain,  and  many 
wounded,  of  which  very  few  escaped  ;  so  they  reported 
that  the  shot  was  poisoned,  which  this  poor  simple  people 
never  used  to  do  in  all  these  wars.  Of  the  Angrognians 
that  day  there  were  but  three  slain,  and  one  wounded, 
who  afterwards  was  healed  again.  This  combat  gave 
great  courage  to  the  Waldois,  and  astonished  their  ad- 
versaries. At  the  same  time  when  the  army  retired,  they 
burnt  many  houses,  and  made  great  spoil  as  they  went, 
destroying  also  the  wines  which  were  in  the  presses. 

The  lord  of  la  Trinite  with  his  army  encamped  in  a 
village  beyond  Toure,  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  between 
Angrogne  and  the  other  towns  of  the  valley  of  Lu- 
cerne, which  professed  the  gospel.  They  of  the  said 
village  were  always  sore  against  the  Waldois,  and 
haters  of  true  religion,  and  were  glad  of  this  out- 
rage and  violence  done  against  the  possessors  thereof: 
but  they  had  their  just  jjlague,  for  they  were  all  destroyed. 
After  this  the  said  lord  of  la  Trinite  caused  the  fortress  to 
be  built  again,  which  the  Frenchmen  had  raised,  and 
placed  there  a  garrison,  and  afterwards  sent  another  to 
tiie  fort  of  Vilhirs,  wiiich  is  of  the  valley  of  Lucerne  ; 
and  another  he  sent  to  the  fortress  of  Perouse,  and  a 
fourth  garrison  he  placed  in  the  castle  of  St.  Martin. 
They  of  Angrogne  (seeing  themselves  to  be  now,  as  it 
were,  in  a  sea  of  troubles)  after  they  had  recommended 
themselves  unto  God  by  prayer,  and  committed  their 
cause  unto  him,  sent  to  them  of  Perouse,  St.  Martin, 
and  of  Pragela,  for  aid  and  succour ;  who  sent  them  all 
the  help  tliey  were  able. 

The  next  day  there  came  letters  to  Angrogne  from  the 
lord  of  la  Trinite  :  the  effect  whereof  was  this  ;  that  he 
was  sorry  for  what  was  done  the  day  before,  and  that  he 
came  not  thither  to  make  war  against  them,  but  only  to 
view  if  it  were  a  place  convenient  to  build  a  fort  therein 
to  serve  the  duke.  Furthermore,  that  his  soldiers  seeing 
the  people  assembled,  as  it  were  to  defy  them,  upon  that 
occasion  only  were  stirred  up  to  give  assault,  and  to  set 
upon  them.  Also  that  he  was  sorry  that  such  spoil  was 
made  of  their  goods,  and  such  hurt  done  by  fire.  But 
if  they  would  shew  themselves  obeditnt  to  the  duke, 
he  had  good  hope  that  all  would  be  well,  and  trusted 
some  good  agreement  would  be  made.  The  Angrog- 
nians answered,  that  they  were  marvellously  grieved  to 
be  so  assaulted,  spoiled  and  tormented  by  the  subjects 
of  their  liege  and  natural  prince  :  and  as  they  had  often- 
times before  ofl'ered  themselves  to  be  more  obedient  aud 


490 


PERSECUTION  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


[Book  VII, 


faithful  to  their  sovereign  prince  the  duke,  than  any  of 
all  his  subjects  besides  ;  so  yet  they  still  offered  the 
same  obedience.  Also  they  most  humbly  besought  him, 
not  to  tiiink  it  strange  if  they,  being  constrained  by 
such  extreme  necessity,  defended  themselves.  Finally, 
as  to  their  religion,  they  affirmed,  that  it  was  the  pure 
word  of  God,  even  as  it  was  preached  by  the  prophets 
and  apostles,  and  the  same  which  their  predecessors  had 
observed  for  some  hundred  years  past.  Moreover,  that 
the  cause  was  not  concerning  tlie  goods  of  this  world, 
but  the  honour  and  glory  of  God,  the  salvation  or  de- 
struction of  the  souls  both  of  them  and  theirs.  And 
therefore  it  were  much  better  for  them  to  die  altogether, 
than  to  forsake  their  religion.  And  yet  if  it  might  be 
proved  out  of  the  word  of  God,  that  they  were  in  error  ; 
not  by  force  of  arms,  by  blood  and  fire,  they  would  then 
yield  themselves  with  all  obedience  ;  most  humbly  be- 
seeching him,  and  all  others  the  lords  of  the  country  of 
Piedmont,  to  be  their  intercessors  and  advocates  to  the 
duke  in  this  behalf. 

Upon  Monday,  being  the  fourth  day  of  November, 
the  lord  of  la  Trinite  sent  his  army  to  Miliars  and  Tail- 
leret.  The  lesser  company  ascended  towards  Villars. 
The  people  seeing  their  enemies  approaching,  after  they 
had  called  upon  God  with  fervent  prayer,  strongly  de- 
fended themselves,  and  slew  many  :  many  also  were 
hurt,  and  the  rest  tied.  The  other  company  ascended 
towards  Tailleret ;  and  although  they  of  that  place  were 
but  few  in  number,  and  that  part  of  the  army  the  greater, 
yet  making  their  prayers  unto  God,  and  commending  their 
cause  unto  him,  they  defended  themselves  likewise 
valiantly. 

In  the  meantime,  they  of  Villars  being  emboldened 
by  their  late  victory,  came  to  assist  their  neighbours,  and 
being  assembled  together,  they  courageously  pursued 
their  enemies,  and  put  them  to  flight.  In  tliis  pursuit 
it  chanced  that  this  poor  people,  by  an  ambush  of  their 
enemies  who  came  another  way,  were  suddenly  enclosed 
on  every  side,  and  like  to  be  destroyed  ;  but  yet  they 
all  escaped,  and  not  one  of  them  was  slain,  only  three 
were  hurt,  who  were  soon  cured  again.  On  the  enemy's 
side  there  were  so  many  slain,  that  they  were  laid  to- 
gether by  whole  cart-loads.  This  was  the  reward  of 
those  who  were  desirous  to  shed  innocent  blood. 

After  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  had  received  the  letters  of 
the  Angrognians,  he  sent  to  them  his  secretary,  ac- 
companied with  a  gentleman  of  the  valley ;  whose 
charge  was  to  cause  the  chief  rulers  to  send  certain 
to  commune  with  him,  saying,  that  he  had  good  tidings 
to  declare  to  them  ;  and,  moreover,  that  he  would  de- 
liver them  a  safe  conduct  to  come  and  go.  Whereupon 
they  sent  four  to  him,  whom  he  intreated  very  courte- 
ously, and  rehearsed  to  them,  how  the  duke  at  his  de- 
parture from  the  court,  told  him,  that  although  the 
pope,  the  princes  and  cities  of  Italy,  yea,  his  own  coun- 
cil were  fully  resolved,  that  of  necessity  they  of  the  said 
religion  should  be  destroyed,  yet  notwithstanding,  God 
otherwise  put  into  his  mind,  and  that  he  had  taken 
counsel  of  God  what  he  should  do  in  this  matter  ;  that 
is,  that  he  would  use  them  gently.  Furthermore,  he 
declared  to  them,  that  the  duchess  bore  them  good  af- 
fection, and  favoured  them  very  much,  and  that  she  had 
commended  their  cause  to  the  duke,  persuading  him  to 
have  regard  to  that  poor  people,  and  that  their  religion 
was  ancient  and  old,  with  many  such  other  things. 
"  Moreover,  they  had,"  said  he,  "great  friends  in  the 
duke's  court,  not  doubting  but  if  they  should  send  cer- 
tain to  the  court  with  a  supplication,  they  should  obtain 
more  than  they  themselves  would  require  ;  and  he  for 
his  part  would  employ  himself  in  their  affairs  to  the 
nttennost  of  his  power :  and  so  he  ])romised  that  he 
would  retire  himself  with  his  army.  This  he  seemed  to 
speak  uufeignedly.  The  peojde  desiring  but  to  live 
jiBaceably  in  their  religion,  and  under  obedience  to 
their  lawful  prince,  were  content  to  follow  his  counsel. 

About  this  season  they  of  Angrogne  perceived  that  a 
part  of  the  army  ascended  the  hiil  of  Tailleret,  (which 
is  the  half  way  between  Angrogne  and  those  of  the 
valley  of  Lucerne)  and  the  other  part  had  already  got- 
ten away,  which  led  to  the  meadow  of  Toure,  by  which 


they  of  Angrogne  might  easily  have  been  enclosed. 
Therefore  they  sent  certain  immediately  to  keep  the  way, 
who  soon  after  encountered  with  their  enemies  and  ob- 
tained the  victory,  pursuing  and  chasing  them  to  their 
camp,  not  without  great  loss  of  their  men.  The  number 
of  their  enemies  slain,  was  not  known  ;  for  their  custom 
was  immediately  to  carry  away  those  who  were  slain. 
Not  one  of  Angrogne  perished  that  day,  nor  yet  was 
hurt.  It  was  feared  that  this  combat  would  have  hin- 
dered the  agreement;  but  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  could  well 
dissemble  the  matter,  and  excustd  the  day's  journey, 
putting  the  fault  upon  them  of  Tailleret,  whom  he 
charged  to  have  slain  certain  of  his  men  in  the  high- 
way, and  amongst  others  his  barber. 

On  Saturday  following,  being  the  ninth  of  November, 
the  lord  of  la  Trinite  sent  again  for  them  of  Angrogne, 
to  consult  with  them  touching  the  agreement,  using  the 
like  communication  as  before ;  and  added  thereunto, 
that  in  token  of  true  obedience  they  should  carry  their 
armour  into  two  of  the  houses  of  the  chief  rulers,  not 
fearing  but  that  it  should  be  safe  ;  for  it  should  remain 
in  their  own  keeping,  and  if  need  were,  they  should 
receive  it  again.  Also,  that  he  upon  Sunday  (which  was 
the  next  day)  would  cause  a  mass  to  be  sung  within  the 
temple  of  St.  Lawrence  in  Angrogne,  accompanied  with 
a  very  few,  and  thereby  the  duke's  wrath  would  be  as- 
suaged. 

The  next  morning  he  went  into  the  temple  (whereat 
they  were  sore  aggrieved,  however  they  could  not  with- 
stand him)  his  army  marching  before  him  :  and  having 
caused  a  mass  to  be  sung,  he  desired  to  see  the  meadow 
of  Toure,  so  much  spoken  of,  that  thereof  he  might 
make  a  true  report  to  the  duke  ;  and  thither  the  rulers 
with  a  great  troop  of  his  own  men  went,  the  residue  of 
his  company  remaining  behind.  The  lord  being  entered 
into  the  meadow  of  Toure,  the  people  began  to  make  a 
commotion  ;  whereof  he  having  intelligence,  returned 
immediately.  All  that  day  he  shewed  himself  very 
courteous  to  all  whom  he  met. 

The  people  in  the  meantime  perceived  themselves  to 
be  in  great  danger,  and  were  moved  at  the  sight  of  the 
army,  the  spoil  of  the  soldiers,  the  taking  away  of  their 
armour,  but  especially  because  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  had 
viewed  the  meadow  of  Toure,  foreseeing  his  traitorous 
meaning  and  purpose.  A  few  days  after  the  lord  of  la 
Trinite  sent  his  secretary  Gastaut  to  Angrogne  to  talk 
with  them  concerning  the  agreement,  which  was  read  ui 
the  assembly  by  the  secretary  as  follows. 

To  the  most  excellent  and  worthy  Prince,  the  duke  of 
Savoy,  i^~c.  our  sovereign  lord  and  natural  Prince. 

"  Most  noble  and  renowned  prince,  we  have  sent  cer- 
tain of  our  n:en  unto  your  highness,  to  give  testimony 
of  our  humble,  hearty,  and  vmfeigned  obedience  unto 
the  same,  and  with  all  submission  desire  pardon  touch- 
ing the  bearing  of  armour  by  certain  of  our  people  in 
their  extreme  necessity,  and  for  all  other  our  trespasses, 
for  the  which  your  sovereign  grace  might  conceive  any 
offence  against  us. 

Secondly,  to  desire  in  most  humble  wise  your  said 
highness,  in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  it 
would  please  the  same,  to  suffer  us  to  live  with  freedom 
of  conscience  in  our  religion,  which  also  is  the  religion 
of  our  ancestors,  observed  for  certain  hundred  years 
past.  And  we  are  persuaded,  that  it  is  the  pure  gospel 
of  our  Lord  Jesus,  the  only  truth,  the  word  of  life  and 
salvation,  which  we  profess.  Also,  that  it  may  please 
your  most  gracious  clemency  not  to  take  in  ill  part,  if 
we,  fearing  to  otl'end  and  displease  God,  cannot  consent 
to  certain  traditions  and  ordinances  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  and  herein  to  have  jiity  upon  our  poor  souls,  and 
the  souls  of  our  children,  to  the  end  that  your  highness 
be  not  in  any  wise  charged  in  the  just  judgment  of  God 
for  the  same,  where  all  men  must  appear  to  answer  for 
their  doings. 

"  On  our  jiart,  we  protest  that  we  will  seek  nothing  but 
to  be  the  true  servants  of  God,  to  serve  him  according 
to  his  holy  word  ;  and  also  to  be  true  and  loyal  subjects 
to  your  highness,  and  moie  obedient  than  any  others, 
being  always  ready  to  give  our  goods,  our  bodies,  our 


A.  D.  1527-1500.] 


PERSECUTION  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


491 


lives,  and  the  lives  of  our  children,  for  your  noble  grace, 
as  also  our  religion  teaches  us  to  do  :  only  we  desire 
that  our  souls  may  be  left  at  liberty  to  serve  God,  ac- 
cording to  his  holy  word. 

"  And  we  j^our  poor  humble  subjects  shall  most  heartily 
pray  our  God  and  Father  for  the  good  and  long  pros- 
perity of  your  highness,  for  the  most  virtuous  lady  your 
wife,  and  for  the  noble  house  of  Savoy." 

To  this  supplication  they  of  St.  John,  of  Roccapiata, 
of  St.  Bartholomew,  and  of  Perouse,  with  those  of  the 
valley  of  Lucerne,  agreed.  For  it  was  concluded,  that 
the  agreement  made  should  extend  to  all  the  confede- 
rates of  the  same  religion.  While  they  were  treating  of 
this  agreement,  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  vexed  cruelly  them 
of  Tailleret  under  this  pretence,  because  they  had  not 
presented  themselves  to  treat  of  this  agreement :  he 
tormented  them  after  this  sort ;  first  he  commanded  that 
all  their  armour  should  be  brought  before  him,  and  then 
they  on  their  knees,  should  ask  him  pardon,  because 
they  came  not  to  treat  of  the  agreement  with  the  rest  ; 
which  notwithstanding  the  most  part  of  them  did. 

The  next  morning  the  chief  of  the  householders  went 
to  the  village  named  Bouvet,  the  appointed  place, 
and  when  they  had  heard  a  sermon,  and  called  upon 
God,  they  began  to  write  their  names.  The  enrolling 
of  their  names  not  being  fully  ended,  word  was  brought 
that  the  soldiers  had  got  the  top  of  the  mountain,  and 
had  taken  all  the  passes ;  whereat  they  of  Tailleret 
■were  sore  amazed,  and  ran  with  all  speed  to  defend  their 
wives  and  children.  Some  they  saved  ;  the  most  part, 
with  their  goods,  were  in  their  enemies'  hands  already. 
At  this  time  with  sacking,  spoiling  and  burning,  they 
did  much  mischief. 

After  this  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  sent  word  to  them  who 
were  fled,  that  if  they  would  return,  he  would  receive 
them  to  mercy.  The  poor  people  for  the  most  part, 
trusting  on  his  promise,  returned,  and  yet  the  next 
morning  the  soldiers  came  to  apprehend  them  and  their 
ministers,  and  beset  the  place  on  every  side.  Such 
as  were  swift  of  foot,  and  could  shift  best,  escaped. 
The  rest  were  all  hurt  or  taken,  and  yet  they  all  escaped 
by  a  marvellous  means  :  for  it  happened  that  there  was 
an  old  man  who  could  not  run  fast,  to  whom  one  of  the 
soldiers  came  with  a  naked  sword  in  his  hand  to  have 
slain  him.  The  old  man  seeing  the  imminent  danger, 
caug'.t  the  soldier  by  the  legs,  overthrew  him,  and  drew 
him  by  the  heels  down  the  hill. 

The  soldier  cried  out,  *'  Help,  help!  this  villain  will 
kill  me.''  His  fellows  hearing  him  cry,  made  haste  to 
rescue  him  ;  but  in  the  mean  time  the  old  man  escaped. 
The  rest  seeing  what  the  old  man  had  done,  took  courage, 
and  though  their  armour  and  weapons  were  taken  from 
them,  yet  with  stones  and  slings  they  so  beat  and  dis- 
comfited their  enemies,  that  for  that  time  they  carried 
no  prisoners  away. 

The  day  following  the  soldiers  returning  to  the  said 
Tailleret,  robbed,  spoiled,  and  carried  away  all  that  they 
could  find,  and  so  continued  three  days  together  ;  which 
was  very  easy  for  them  to  do,  because  the  poor  men, 
fearing  lest  they  should  be  charged  with  violating  the 
agreement,  made  no  resistance,  but  retired  towards  Villars. 

The  fourth  day  the  lord  of  la  Trinite,  to  torment  the 
poor  Taillerets  yet  more  cruelly,  sent  his  army  again  be- 
fore day  to  the  mountain,  and  into  the  same  place,  and 
because  the  people  of  the  said  village  were  retired  to- 
wards Villars,  and  scattered  in  the  high  mountains,  the 
soldiers  not  yet  satisfied  with  spoiling  and  sacking  the 
rest  that  they  found  in  the  said  Tailleret,  ranging  about 
the  confines  thereof,  sacked  and  made  havoc  on  every 
side  of  whatsoever  they  could  lay  hands  on,  taking 
prisoners,  both  men  and  women. 

The  same  day  two  women,  the  mother  and  the 
daughter,  were  found  in  a  cave  in  the  mountain,  wounded 
to  death  by  the  soldiers,  and  died  immediately  after. 
So  likewise  a  blind  man,  a  hundred  years  of  age,  who 
had  fled  into  a  cave  with  his  son's  daughter,  being 
eighteen  years  old,  who  fed  him,  was  slain  by  the  ene- 
n'.ie.-i,  and  as  they  pursued  the  maiden,  she  escaped  from 
them,  and  fell  from  tlie  top  of  tlie  mountain,  and  died. 


Shortly  after,  this  lord  sent  his  army  to  the  temple  of 
St.  Lawrence  in  Angrogne,  pretending  to  sing  a  mass 
there,  and  suddenly  the  soldiers  besieged  the  minister's 
house.  The  minister  being  warned,  assayed  to  escape. 
The  soldiers  attempted  nothing  by  force,  but  used  gentle 
persuasions  to  the  contrary,  for  there  were  not  yet  many 
of  them.  But  the  minister  pushed  on  further,  and  the 
soldiers  followed  him  half  a  mile,  but  fearing  the  people, 
durst  go  no  further.  The  minister  withdrew  himself 
into  the  rocks  upon  the  mountain,  accompanied  with 
five  others.  The  army  was  by  and  by  at  his  heels,  and 
sought  a  good  while  in  the  houses  and  cottages  on  every 
side,  cruelly  handling  the  people  whom  they  took,  to 
make  them  confess  where  their  minister  was,  spoiling 
their  houses,  taking  some  prisoners,  and  beating  others  : 
but  yet  they  could  not  learn  of  them  where  their  mi- 
nister was.  At  length  they  esjiied  him  among  the 
rocks,  where  they  thought  to  have  enclosed  him,  and 
so  they  pursued  him  in  the  rocks,  all  covered  with  snow, 
until  it  was  night,  and  could  not  take  him.  Then  they 
returned  and  spoiled  his  house,  and  diligently  searched 
out  all  his  books  and  writings,  and  carried  them  to  the 
lord  of  la  Trinite  in  a  sack,  who  caused  them  all  to  be 
burnt  in  his  presence.  That  day  they  spoiled  forty 
houses  in  Angrogne,  broke  their  mills,  and  carried  away 
all  the  corn  and  meal  that  they  found. 

About  midnight  the  soldiers  returned  with  torch-light 
to  the  minister's  house  to  seek  him,  and  searched  every 
corner.  The  next  morning  commandment  was  given  to 
the  rulers  of  Angrogne,  that  within  twenty-four  hours 
they  should  deliver  their  minister,  or  else  Angrogne 
should  be  put  to  fire  and  sword.  The  rulers  answered, 
that  they  could  not  so  do,  for  they  knew  not  where 
he  was,  and  that  the  soldiers  had  chased  him  over  the 
mountains.  After  certain  days,  when  the  soldiers  had 
burned  houses,  spoiled  the  people,  broke  their  mills, 
and  did  what  mischief  they  could,  the  army  retired. 

The  poor  Waldois  were  in  great  captivity  and  distress, 
but  especially  because  they  had  not  the  preaching  of 
God's  word  among  them  as  they  were  wont  to  have ;  and 
therefore  taking  to  them  good  courage,  they  determined 
to  begin  preaching  again.  The  messengers  which  were 
sent  to  the  duke  were  detained  six  weeks,  and  all  that 
while  were  cruelly  handled  by  the  popish  doctors,  and 
were  constrained  by  force  and  violence  to  promise  to  re- 
turn to  the  mass.  Now,  when  the  messengers  were  re- 
turned, and  the  people  understood  that  there  was  a  nevr 
command  that  they  should  return  to  the  mass  :  also  that 
popish  j)reachers  were  appointed,  there  was  wonderful 
lamentation,  weeping,  and  mourning,  for  this  great  ca- 
lamity. 

Hereupon,  they  of  the  valley  of  Lucerne  and  of  Bouvet, 
being  assembled  together,  by  one  assent  sent  two  minis- 
ters, with  others  of  the  people,  to  the  churches  of 
Pragela,  to  signify  to  them  the  piteous  estate  of  the  poor 
churches  of  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  to  have  their 
counsel  and  advice  how  to  prevent  the  great  dangers  at 
hand  if  it  were  possible.  For  this  cause  they  all  went 
to  prayer,  and  after  they  had  long  called  upon  God,  de- 
siring his  grace,  and  the  spirit  of  discretion  and  counsel, 
well  to  consider  of  those  weighty  and  urgent  affairs 
wherewith  they  were  oppressed  ;  in  the  end  it  was  con- 
cluded, that  all  the  people  dwelling  in  the  valleys  and 
mountains  of  Piedmont,  and  those  of  Dauphiny  should 
join  in  a  league  together.  They  all  promised  by  God's 
grace  and  assistance,  to  maintain  the  pure  preaching  of 
the  gospel,  and  administration  of  thfe  holy  sacraments ; 
the  one  to  aid  and  assist  the  other,  and  to  render  all 
obedience  to  their  superiors,  so  far  as  they  were  com- 
manded by  the  word  of  God.  Moreover,  that  it  should 
be  lawful  for  none  of  the  valleys  to  promise  or  conclude 
any  thing  touching  religion,  without  the  consent  of  the 
rest  of  the  valleys.  And  for  confirmation  of  the  league, 
certain  of  the  ministers  and  elders  of  the  churches  of 
Dauphiny  were  sent  to  the  valley  of  Lucerne,  to  ascer- 
tain if  they  would  give  their  consent. 

These  messengers,  being  arrived  in  the  evening  at  the 
village  of  Bouvet,  and  the  people  being  assembled,  word 
was  brought  that  the  next  day  every  householder  should 
appear  in  the  council-house,  to  know  whether  they  would 


492 


PERSECUTION  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


[Book  VII. 


return  to  the  mass  or  no  ;  and  that  they  who  would  re- 
ceive the  mass,  should  quietly  enjoy  their  houses  ;  and 
they  who  would  not,  should  be  delivered  to  the  justices, 
and  condemned  to  be  burned,  or  sent  to  the  galleys. 
The  people  were  brought  to  this  extremity,  either  to 
die  or  flee,  or  else  to  renounce  God.  To  flee  seemed  to 
them  best,  if  the  great  snow  had  not  prevented  them  ; 
therefore  seeing  themselves  iti  such  distress,  they  gladly 
consented  to  the  league.  After  this,  they  exhorted  one 
another,  saying,  "  As  we  shall  all  be  called  upon  to-mor- 
row to  renounce  and  forsake  our  God,  and  revolt  again  to 
idolatry,  let  us  now  make  solemn  protestation,  that  we  will 
utterly  forsake  the  false  religion  of  the  pojie,  and  that  we 
will  live  and  die  in  the  maintenance  and  confession  of 
God's  holy  word.  Let  us  all  go  to-morrow  to  the 
temple,  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  then  let  us  cast 
down  to  the  ground  all  the  idols  and  altars."  To  this 
every  man  agreed,  saying,  "  Let  us  do  so,  yea,  and 
that  too  at  the  very  same  hour  in  which  they  have  ap- 
pointed us  to  be   at  the  council-house." 

The  next  day  they  assembled  themselves  in  the  church 
of  Bouvet,  and  as  soon  as  they  came  into  the  temple, 
without  any  further  delay,  they  beat  down  the  images 
and  east  down  the  altars.  After  the  sermon  they  went 
to  Villars  to  do  the  like  there.  By  the  way  they  en- 
countered a  band  of  soldiers,  who  were  going  to  spoil  a 
village  named  Le  Valle  Guichard,  and  to  take  the  poor 
inhabitants  prisoners.  The  soldiers,  seeing  them  so  ill 
appointed,  mocked  them,  and  discharged  their  pistols  at 
them,  thinking  to  have  jnit  them  to  flight.  But  they 
valiantly  defended  themselves,  and  with  stones  chased 
them  to  the  fortress.  When  they  came  to  Villars,  they 
beat  down  their  images  and  altars,  and  afterwards  be- 
sieged the  fortress,  and  demanded  the  prisoners  who 
were  detained  there. 

The  same  day  the  judge  of  Lucerne,  called  Podesta, 
went  to  the  council-house,  to  enroll  the  names  of  those 
who  would  return  to  the  mass  ;  but  seeing  what  was 
done,  he  was  afraid,  and  desired  the  people  to  suffer  him 
to  return  quietly,  which  they  willingly  granted.  Several 
gentlemen  also  of  the  valley  came  thither  with  the  judge, 
to  make  their  poor  tenants  forsake  God  ;  but  seeing  the 
tumult,  they  were  glad  to  flee  to  the  castle,  where  they 
and  the  garrison  were  besieged  ten  days  together,  not 
without  great  danger  of  their  lives.  The  second  day  of 
the  siege,  the  captain  of  Toure  went  with  a  company  of 
soldiers  to  raise  the  siege  ;  but  they  were  either  slain  or 
discomfited.  As  much  was  done  the  third  day.  The 
fourth  day  he  returned  with  three  bands,  and  with  the 
garrison  of  Toure,  which  caused  a  furious  combat  ;  many 
of  their  enemies  were  slain,  and  a  great  number  wounded, 
and  yet  of  those  who  besieged  the  fort  there  was  not  one 
man  hurt. 

In  the  time  of  this  siege  they  attempted  by  various  means 
to  take  tlie  fortress,  but  without  ordnance  it  was  impos- 
sible to  do  so.  The  lord  of  la  Triuite,  returning  with  his 
army,  came  to  the  valley  of  Lucerne,  and  tl)e  next 
day  might  easily  have  raised  the  siege.  Wherefore  when 
the  garrison,  not  knovi'ing  that  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  was 
so  near,  desired  that  they  might  dejiart  with  bag  and 
baggage,  which  recjuest  was  granted.  In  this  siege 
half  of  the  soldiers  were  slain,  and  many  were  wounded, 
as  well  with  harquebusses  as  with  stones,  and  the 
soldiers  for  lack  of  water  were  constrained  to  make 
their  bread  with  wine,  which  tormented  their  stomachs, 
and  caused  great  diseases.  Here  is  not  to  be  forgotten, 
that  the  soldiers  who  a  while  before  so  cruelly  persecuted 
the  poor  ministers,  seeking  by  all  possible  means  to  de- 
stroy them,  now  beseeched  them  to  save  their  lives. 
The  same  night  the  fortress  was  razed. 

The  second  day  of  February  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  en- 
camped at  Lucerne,  and  placed  a  garrison  in  the  priory 
of  St.  John,  a  village  of  the  Waldois  between  Lucerne 
and  Angrogne.  The  next  day  in  the  morning  the  said 
lord  of  la  Trinite  sent  word  to  them  of  Angrogne,  that  if 
they  would  not  take  part  with  the  rest,  they  should  be 
gently  handled.  All  the  week  before  they  were  solicited 
by  him  to  consent  to  the  same,  but  they  would  give  no 
answer.  The  same  day  they  of  Angrogne,  and  the  rest 
of  the  valleys,  fully  agreed  and  determined  to  defend  their 


i  religion  by  force,  and  that  the  one  should  aid  the  other, 
and  no  agreement  be  made  by  any  one  without  the  consent 
of  the  rest.  About  noon  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  marched 
with  his  army  by  St.  John,  to  enter  into  the  borders  of 
Angrogne  by  a  place  called  La  Sonnilette,  wliere  they 
had  fought  before.  The  people  had  made  certain  bul- 
warks of  earth  and  stone,  not  more  than  three  feet  high, 
wlure  they  defended  themselves  valiantly  against  their 
enemies.  When  the  enemy  were  so  weary  that  tliey  cotdd 
figiit  no  longer,  they  put  fresh  soldiers  into  their  places, 
so  that  the  combat  endured  till  night,  and  all  that  day 
the  army  could  not  enter  the  borders  of  Angrf^gne.  Manv 
of  the  enemy  were  slain,  and  a  great  many  hurt  ;  and  but 
two  men  of  Angrogne  were  slain,  of  whom  one  was  slain 
by  his  own  folly,  because  he  was  too  greedy  upon  the 
spoil.     The  army,  being  beaten  and  tired,  rested  awhile. 

The  following  Friday,  which  was  the  seventh  of  Febru- 
ary, at  the  break  of  day,  the  army  marched  towards  An- 
grogne by  five  several  places.  Tlie  people  of  Angrogne 
were  not  yet  asseml)led,  and  there  were  none  to  resist,  but 
only  a  few  who  kept  watch,  who  seeing  their  enemies 
coming  upon  them  in  so  many  places,  and  perceiving 
that  they  went  about  to  enclose  them,  after  they  had  va- 
liantly fought  for  a  space,  recoiled  by  little  and  little  to 
a  high  place  where  the  combat  was  renewed  with  greater 
fierceness  than  before.  But  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  seeing 
the  loss  of  his  men,  and  above  all,  that  one  of  great 
credit  and  autliority  in  the  duke's  court  was  wounded  to 
death,  blew  a  retreat,  and  descended  to  Angrogne,  and 
there  destroyed  and  burnt  all  the  wines,  victuals,  and 
the  rest  of  the  goods  that  he  could  find  ;  so  that  in  a 
short  space  he  had  burnt  about  a  thousand  houses  of 
Angrogne. 

Toure  is  a  little  valley  upon  the  borders  of  Angrogne, 
environed  about  with  mountains  two  miles  in  length,  but 
very  narrow.  On  both  sides,  and  in  the  midst  thereof, 
there  are  about  two  hundred  small  houses  and  cottages  ; 
also  meadows,  pastures  for  cattle,  ground  for  tillage, 
trees,  and  goodly  fountains.  On  the  south  side  and  oa 
the  north  the  mountains  are  so  high,  that  no  man  can 
that  way  approach  the  valley.  On  the  otlier  sides,  a  man 
may  enter  by  seven  or  eight  ways.  This  place  is  not 
more  than  two  miles  from  Angrogne  ;  the  way  is  very 
narrow  and  hard  to  pass,  because  of  the  hills  on  both 
sides.  There  is  also  a  river  close  by,  but  very  small,  and 
the  banks  are  very  high  in  many  places.  The  jjeojile  had 
carried  there  very  few  victuals,  partly  because  the  way 
was  so  difficult,  and  also  through  the  sudden  return  of 
the  army. 

In  the  meantime  the  lord  of  la  Trinite,  after  he  had  now 
twice  assaulted  Angrogne,  sent  to  burn  Rosa,  and  to 
discover  the  ways  which  led  to  the  valley  of  Lucerne  ; 
but  tlie  soldiers  were  driven  back  four  days  together  by 
those  who  kt]it  the  passes.  Upon  which  he  sent  his  whole 
army,  whom  they  valiantly  withstood  from  morning  till 
night.  Then  they  of  Lucerne  sent  new  aid.  During 
this  combat,  an  ambuscade  of  soldiers  descended  froni 
the  top  of  the  mountain,  by  a  place  so  hard  to  pass  by, 
that  no  man  would  have  suspected  it.  The  poor  jieople, 
seeing  themselves  so  environed  by  their  enemies,  saved 
themselves,  some  running  through  the  midst  of  their 
enemies,  and  others  among  the  rocks. 

The  enemy  being  entered  into  Rosa,  consumed  all 
with  fire  and  sword.  The  rest  of  the  people  fled  by  tlie 
secret  way  leading  to  the  valley  of  Lucerne,  and  wan- 
dered all  that  night  upon  the  mountains  full  of  snow, 
laden  with  their  stuff,  carrying  tluir  little  infants  in  their 
arms,  anil  leading  the  others  by  the  hands.  When  tiiey 
of  the  valley  saw  them,  they  ran  to  them,  praising  Gjd 
for  their  deliverance,  for  they  thought  they  had  all  been 
slain.  Although  these  poor  peo])le  were  here  in  such 
great  extremity,  yet  they  were  joyful,  and  comforted 
themselves,  witliout  any  lamentation  or  mourning,  except 
the  poor  little  infants  who  cried  out  for  cold. 

A  few  days  after  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  entered  into  the 
valley  of  Lucerne  by  three  ways,  that  is  to  say,  by  Rosa, 
by  the  jilains,  and  by  the  sides  of  Tailleret.  They  who 
kept  the  passes,  at  first  resisted  their  enemies  valiantly, 
but  perceiving  that  they  were  assailed  on  every  side,  they 
retired  to  Villars,  and  there  defended  themselves  awhile. 


A.D.  1527—1560.] 


PERSECUTiOls   (;F  Ti iK  WALDENSES. 


-ti)3 


But  because  they  saw  that  their  enemies  had  already 
passed  the  plain,  and  got  above  Villars  towards  Bouvet, 
they  gave  over,  and  left  Villars,  and  fled  to  the  moun- 
tains The  soldiers  being  entered,  burned  the  houses, 
nnd  slew  all  that  they  could  find.  The  poor  people  who 
were  tied  into  the  mountains,  seeing  the  village  on  fire, 
praised  God,  and  gave  him  thanks,  that  he  had  made  them 
worthy  to  suffer  for  his  name,  and  for  his  cause;  and 
also  they  were  glad  to  see  the  village  on  fire,  lest  their 
enemies  should  encamp  themselves  there.  Then  the 
soldiers  in  great  rage  mounted  the  hills  on  every  side, 
pursuing  the  poor  people  in  great  fury  ;  but  a  few  of  them, 
after  they  had  ardently  called  upon  God,  took  courage, 
and  beat  back  their  enemies  to  Villars.  This  done,  the 
army  retired. 

A  few  days  after,  the  meadow  of  Toure  was  assaulted 
by  three  several  ways  on  the  east  side.  The  combat 
endured  a  long  time,  many  of  the  enemy  were  wounded, 
and  many  slain.  But  none  of  this  jioor  peojile  were 
slain  on  tliat  day,  only  two  were  wounded,  who  were 
soon  healed  again.  But  to  declare  the  conflicts,  assaults, 
skirmishes,  and  alarms,  which  were  at  Angrogne  and 
other  places  thereabouts,  were  too  long  ;  for  brevity's 
sake  it  shall  be  sufficient  to  touch  upon  the  most  principal, 
and  those  which  are  most  worthy  of  memory. 

On  Saturday,  which  was  the  14th  day  of  February, 
the  people  who  were  in  the  uppermost  part  of  the  mea- 
dow of  Toure,  perceived  that  a  company  of  soldiers 
were  ascended  up  tlie  hill  to  Angrogne,  and  burning  the 
rest  of  the  houses  there  :  they  suspected  that  it  was  the 
policy  of  their  enemies  to  draw  them  there,  and  in  the 
meantime  to  set  on  them  from  behind,  and  so  to  win  the 
meadow  of  Toure  from  them.  Therefore  they  sent  only 
six  harquebusses  against  those  soldiers  ;  who  having  the 
higher  ground,  and  not  espied  of  their  enemies,  dis- 
charged all  their  guns  together.  Immediately  the  sol- 
diers fled,  although  no  man  j)ursued  them  ;  whether  they 
fled  frcm  policy,  or  for  fear,  it  was  not  known. 

Shortly  after  they  of  the  meadow  of  Toure,  who 
were  on  the  watch  on  the  top  of  the  mountain,  because 
every  morning  there  was  a  sermon  made,  to  which  the 
people  resorted,  and  they  could  see  afar  off  round  about 
them,  espied  a  troop  of  soldiers  marching  on  that  side 
of  the  hill  which  is  between  the  east  and  the  north,  and 
soon  after  that  discovered  another  cornpaay,  who  marched 
on  the  north  side  towards  the  troop.  The  first  were 
ascended  an  hour  before  the  other,  and  fought  on  the 
top  of  the  mountain  called  Melese,  but  they  were  goon 
discomfited  ;  and  because  they  could  not  run  fast  by 
means  of  the  deep  snow,  and  difficulty  of  the  ways,  in 
flying  they  fell  down  often  upon  the  ground.  ^Vhilst 
they  who  pursued  them  were  earnest  in  the  chase,  and 
had  taken  from  them  their  drum,  behold,  there  came  to 
them  some  crying  out,  that  the  other  troop  was  en- 
tered into  the  meadow  of  Toure,  so  they  gave  over  the 
chase,  or  else  not  one  of  their  enemies  had  escaped. 

The  other  troop  which  came  by  the  north  side,  took  a 
high  hill  on  the  top  of  the  mountain,  which  seemed  to  be 
almost  inaccessible  from  the  snow  and  ice  which  was 
there.  When  they  were  come  to  the  top  of  the  hill,  they 
caused  seven  soldiers  to  go  down  the  hill  and  to  view  the 
way,  and  to  see  whether  the  troop  might  descend  that 
way  or  not.  These  seven  went  down  almost  to  the 
houses.  They  sent  also  others  to  occupy  the  rest  of  tlie 
high  places  which  were  ntar  to  the  foot  of  the  hill  and 
the  rocks.  In  the  meantime  the  ministers  and  the  peo- 
ple, who  were  in  the  midst  of  the  valley  of  the  meadow, 
saw  all  this,  and  were  much  discouraged  ;  so  they  went 
to  prayer,  and  called  upon  God  ardently,  not  without 
great  sighs,  lamentation  and  tears  even  until  night. 

The  seven  spies  who  came  down  to  discover  the  way 
cried  to  their  captain  Truchet  "  Come  down,  come  down, 
this  day  Angrogne  shall  be  taken.''  The  other  cried  to 
them  again,  "  Ascend,  ascend,  and  return,  or  else  you 
shall  be  slain  every  one  of  you."  Immediately  issued 
out  five  against  these  spies,  and  took  some  and  ch  ised 
the  rest.  The  first  of  the  five  v/ho  set  upon  them,  cast 
4wo  of  them  down  upon  the  ground.  Soon  after,  eight 
men  of  Angrogne  issued  out  against  the  whole  troop, 
and  it  was  wonderful  to  see  them  go  wich  such  courage 


and  boldness  to  assail  such  a  multitude,  and  it  seemed 
that  they  should  have  been  ail  destroyed  nnd  hewu  in 
pieces.  The  first  of  the  eight  went  a  good  xny  before 
the  otliers  to  discover  the  enemies,  and  carried  a  great 
staff  somewhat  bigger  than  an  halhert ;  the  other  follow- 
ed by  two  and  two  together,  with  harquebusses.  These 
eight  went  from  rock  to  rock,  from  hill  to  hill  a!, out  the 
mountain,  and  chased  their  enemies  valiantly.  Then 
came  twelve  others,  who,  joining  with  the  rest,  fought 
with  wonderful  courage,  and  made  great  sla\ighter 
of  their  enemies.  Soon  after  there  came  from  the  vallty 
of  Lucerne  an  hundred  harquebusses,  with  one  of  their 
ministers,  according  to  their  manner,  who  were  wont  to 
send  out  a  minister  with  them  as  well  for  ])rayer  and 
exhortation  as  to  keep  the  people  in  order,  that  they 
exceed  not  measure,  as  it  came  to  pass  that  day. 

At  length  they  saw  them  also  coming,  who  returned 
from  the  discomfiture  of  the  former  troop,  making  a  great 
noise,  and  having  a  drum  sounding  before  them,  which 
they  had  taken  from  their  enemies  ;  they  joined  with 
them  of  the  valley  of  Lucerne,  and  having  made  their 
earnest  prayer  to  God,  immediately  came  to  succour  the 
others  that  now  were  encountering  valiantly  the  enemy. 
Then  the  enemy  seeing  such  a  company  marching  against 
them,  with  such  courage  and  boldness,  their  heart.s  were 
so  taken  from  them,  that  they  suddenly  fled.  But  as 
they  could  not  well  save  themselves  by  running  away, 
they  tuined  back  twice  and  fought,  and  some  in  the 
meantime  fled. 

He  that  carried  the  staff,  and  discovered  the  enemy, 
was  but  a  very  young  and  simple  man,  and  was  esteemed 
to  be  one  that  could  do  nothing  but  handle  a  hatchet, 
and  keep  cattle  ;  and  yet  he,  with  those  that  followed, 
so  discomfited  the  enemy,  that  it  was  wonderful  to  be- 
hold. He  brake  his  great  staff  with  laying  upon  them, 
and  after  that  broke  four  of  their  own  swords  in  pursuing 
them.  There  was  a  boy  of  eighteen  years  of  age,  and  of 
small  stature,  who  slew  the  lord  of  Monteil,  master  of 
the  camp  to  the  king  ;  at  which  the  enemy  was  astonished 
and  discouraged.  Another  simple  man,  who  one  would 
have  thought  durst  not  once  have  looked  Truchet  in  the 
face,  for  he  was  a  very  large  man,  strong  and  valiant, 
and  one  of  the  chief  captains  of  the  whole  army,  threw 
down  Truchet  wifh  the  stroke  of  a  stone.  Then  a  young 
man  leaped  ujion  him,  a.ud  slew  him  with  his  own  sword, 
and  cleft  his  heiiA  in  pieces. 

This  Trach.tt  was  one  of  the  principal  authors  of  the 
war,  and  one  of  the  chief  enemies  of  true  religion,  and 
of  the  poor  Waldois,  that  could  then  be  found.  It  ^\as 
said  also,  that  he  vaunted  and  promised  before  hand  to  the 
lord  of  la  Trinite,  that  he  would  dehver  into  his  hands 
the  meadow  of  Toure.  But  God  soon  brought  his  proud 
boasting  to  nought.  And  for  his  spoiling  of  the  poor 
j)eople,  he  lay  spoiled  and  naked  in  the  wild  mountain 
of  Angrogne.  Two  of  the  chief  among  them  offered 
to  pay  a  great  sum  of  crowns  for  their  ransom,  but  they 
could  not  be  heard.  They  were  pursued  more  than  a 
mile,  and  were  so  discomfited,  that  they  fled  without  any 
resistance,  and  if  the  night  had  not  hindered  them, 
they  had  pursued  them  further. 

"The  minister,  when  he  saw  the  great  effusion  of 
blood,  and  the  enemy  retreating,  cried  to  the  people, 
saying,  that  it  was  enough,  and  exhorted  them  to  give 
thanks  to  God.  They  who  heard  him  obeyed,  and  went 
to  ])rayer  ;  but  they  who  were  further  off,  and  heard  him 
not,  cliased  the  enemy  till  dark  ;  insomuch,  that  if  the 
rest  had  done  the  like,  very  few  of  their  enemies  had 
escaped.  That  day  they  had  spoiled  their  enemies  of 
a  great  part  of  their  armour  and  ammunition.  So  God 
restoied  in  this  combat,  and  in  others,  to  the  poor  Wal- 
dois the  armour  which  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  had  taken 
from  them  before.  Tiianks  weie  given  to  God  in  every 
}ilace  ;  and  every  man  cried,  "  Who  is  he  who  sees  not 
that  God  fighteth  for  us  ?"  This  victory  gave  great  cou- 
rage to  the  poor  Waldois,  and  greatly  astonished  theii 
enemies. 

On  the  eighteenth  of  February,  the  lord  of  la  Trinite, 
not  satisfied  with  burning  and  destroying  the  greatest  part 
of  Villars,  returned  to  burn  all  the  little  villages  round 
about  which  appertain  to  the  same,   and  especially  to 


494 


PERSECUTION  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


[Book  VIT 


pursue  the  poor  people  who  had  fled  to  the  mountains, 
and  dividing  his  army  into  three  parts,  he  entered  by 
three  several  ways.  The  two  first  companies  joined  to- 
gether between  Villars  and  Bouvet,  and  having  a  great 
company  of  horsemen.  From  thence  they  went  to  seek  the 
people  who  were  in  the  mountain  of  Combe,  by  such  a 
way  as  they  did  not  expect,  and  where  there  were  no 
warders  to  defend  the  place.  Notwithstanding,  the 
warders  who  were  next,  seeing  their  enemies  ascending 
that  way,  speedily  ran  before  them,  and  calling  upon 
God  for  his  aid  and  succour,  they  set  themselves  against 
their  enemies  ;  and  although  they  were  but  thirty  in 
number,  yet  they  valiantly  beat  them  back  twice, 
coming  out  of  their  bulwarks,  that  is  to  say,  certain 
houses  which  at  that  time  served  them  for  that  purpose. 
Many  of  the  enemies  were  slain  at  those  two  combats. 
The  lord  of  la  Trinite,  seeing  his  men  so  fiercely  driven 
back,  sent  out  the  greatest  part  of  his  army,  who  were 
esteemed  to  be  fifteen  hundred  men.  There  came  also 
about  an  hundred  to  succour  the  warders.  The  combat 
was  very  cruel  and  fierce.  At  length  the  poor  people 
were  assaulted  so  vehemently,  that  they  were  fain  to 
forsake  their  bulwarks,  losing  two  of  their  men.  Then 
the  enemy  thouglit  all  to  be  theirs,  and  blew  their 
trumpets,  triumphing  that  they  had  put  the  people  to 
flight.  But  the  people  retiring  not  farther  than  a  stone's 
cast,  took  courage,  and  crying  altogether  to  the  Lord  for 
succour,  they  turned  themselves  to  the  face  of  their 
enemies,  and  with  great  force  and  power  they  hurled 
stones  at  them  with  their  slings. 

After  this  their  enemies  rested  themselves  a  while, 
and  by  and  by  they  gave  a  furious  assault,  but  -yet  they 
were  again  mightily  resisted.  Yet  once  again  their 
enemies  rested,  and  in  the  meantime  the  people  went  to 
prayer,  calling  upon  God  altogether,  with  their  faces 
lifted  up  towards  heaven,  which  terrified  their  enemies 
more  than  any  thing  else.  After  this  they  gave  yet  an- 
otlier  great  assault,  but  God  by  the  hands  of  a  few  drove 
them  back.  Yea,  God  here  shewed  his  great  power, 
even  in  the  little  children  also,  who  fervently  called 
upon  God,  threw  stones  at  their  enemies,  and  gave 
courage  to  the  men.  So  did  also  the  women,  and  the 
vulgar  sort,  that  is  to  say,  those  who  were  meet  for  no 
feats  of  war,  remaining  upon  the  mountain  ;  and  be- 
holding these  furious  combats,  kneeled  upon  the  ground, 
and  having  their  faces  lifted  up  towards  heaven,  with 
tears  and  groanings  they  cried  •'  Lord  help  us  !"  Who 
heard  their  prayers. 

After  these  three  assaults  were  given,  there  came  one 
to  them  crying,  "Be  of  good  courage,  God  hath  sent 
those  of  Angrogne  to  succour  us."  He  meant,  that_ 
they  of  Angrogne  were  fighting  for  them  in  another 
place,  that  is  to  say,  towards  Tailleret,  where  the  third 
part  of  the  army  was.  The  people  perceiving  that  they 
of  Angrogne  were  come  to  that  place  to  succour  them, 
began  to  cry,  "  Blessed  be  God,  who  hath  sent  us  suc- 
cour :  they  of  Angrogne  are  to  succour  us."  Their 
enemies  hearing  this  were  astonished,  and  suddenly 
blew  a  retreat,  and  retired  into  the  plain. 

That  troop  which  was  gone  towards  Tailleret,  divided 
themselves  into  three  companies.  The  first  marched  by 
the  side  of  the  mountain,  burning  many  houses,  and 
joined  with  the  main  army.  The  second  company, 
amounting  to  seven  score,  marched  higher,  thinking  to 
take  the  people  unawares.  But  they  were  strongly  re- 
sisted by  seven  men  and  driven  back.  The  third  com- 
pany attained  the  top  of  the  mountain,  thinking  to  in- 
close the  people  ;  but  as  God  would,  they  of  Angrogne, 
who  came  to  succour  them,  encountered  them,  and  put 
them  to  flight. 

They  of  Villars,  of  whom  mention  is  made  before, 
after  they  had  refreshed  themselves  with  a  little  bread 
and  wine  (for  the  most  part  of  them  had  eaten  nothing 
all  that  day)chascd  their  enemies  till  it  was  almost  night, 
so  fiercely,  that  the  master  of  the  camp  was  obliged  to  send 
to  tlie  lord  of  la  Trinite,  who  was  at  Toure,  for  succour, 
or  else  all  would  have  been  lost.  Which  he  did  ;  and  im- 
mediately he  rode  with  all  speed  to  Lucerne  to  save  him- 
self, hearing  the  alarm  which  was  given  at  St.  John  by 
those  of  Angrogue,  and  fearing  lest  the  way  should  have 


been  stopped.  The  army  retired  with  great  difficulty, 
notwithstanding  the  new  aid  which  was  sent  them,  and 
with  great  loss  of  men. 

On  Monday,  being  the  17th  of  March  following,  the 
lord  of  la  Trinite,  to  be  revenged  of  ihote  of  the  meadow 
of  Toure,  assembled  all  the  force  that  he  could  make 
with  the  gentlemen  of  the  country.  So  that  whereas 
before  his  army  was  commonly  but  four  thousand,  it  was 
now  between  six  and  seven  thousand  :  and  secretly  in 
tlie  night  he  encamped  with  part  of  his  army  in  the 
midst  of  Angrogne,  from  whence  the  poor  inhabitants 
were  fled.  The  next  morning,  after  the  sermon  and 
prayers  were  ended,  they  perceived  the  other  j)art  of  the 
army  encamped  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain  of  Angrogne 
on  the  east  side.  Soon  after  they  perceived  how  both 
parts  of  the  army  coasted  the  hill's  side,  one  towards  the 
other,  being  such  a  multitude,  so  glittering  in  their 
harness,  and  marching  in  such  array,  that  the  poor 
peoi)le  at  first  were  astonished.  Notwithstanding,  the 
assembly  fell  down  upon  their  knees  three  or  four  times, 
crying,  "Help  us,  O  Lord,"  beseeching  him  to  have 
regard  to  the  glory  of  his  holy  name,  to  stay  the  efi"usion 
of  blood,  if  it  were  his  good  pleasure,  and  to  turn  the 
hearts  of  their  enemies  to  the  truth  of  his  holy  gospel. 
These  two  parts  of  the  army  joined  together  near  to  the 
bulwarks  of  the  meadow  of  Toure,  and  gave  the  assault 
in  three  several  places.  One  of  the  bands  mounted 
secretly  by  the  rocks,  thinking  to  have  inclosed  the  peo- 
ple in  their  bulwarks.  But  as  soon  as  they  who  kept 
the  bulwark  Vjelow  had  espied  them,  they  forsook  the 
place,  and  marched  straight  towards  them  ;  and  as  they 
marched,  they  met  with  the  aid  which  was  sent  to  them 
from  the  valley  of  Ijucerne,  very  luckily,  and  coming  as 
it  were  from  heaven  :  who  joining  together,  soon  dis- 
comfited tlieir  enemies  with  stones  and  musketry.  They 
pursued  them  fiercely  in  the  rocks,  and  vexed  them 
wonderfully,  because  the  rocks  are  so  steep  that  no  man 
can  ascend  or  descend  without  great  pain  and  difliculty. 

There  was  also  another  band  which  kept  the  top  of  the 
hill,  to  assault  the  bulwarks  from  thence.  The  middle- 
most bulwark  was  then  assaulted,  in  which  were  very 
few  to  defend  it :  they,  seeing  the  number  of  their  ene- 
mies, retired,  leaving  only  five  to  defend  it.  There  was 
a  huge  rock  not  far  from  the  bulwark  ;  behind  it  a  great 
number  of  the  enemy  were  hid.  And  shortly  there 
issued  out  two  ensigns,  assuring  themselves  to  win  the 
bulwark  ;  but  immediately  one  of  their  ensign-bearers 
was  wounded  to  death.  Whereupon  many  fell  back  ; 
the  otlier  set  up  his  ensign  upon  the  bulwark.  They 
wlio  were  within  had  neither  halbert,  nor  any  other 
long  weapon,  but  only  one  pike,  without  any  iron  ;  which 
one  of  the  five  took,  and  threw  down  the  ensign,  and 
manfully  beat  back  the  scalers,  and  threw  them  down  to 
the  ground.  Some  of  the  enemy  had  entered  into  the 
bulwark  by  a  door  below,  and  slew  one  of  the  five  who 
kept  the  middle  part  of  the  bulwark.  The  other  four 
expected  to  be  destroyed  at  once.  Then  one  of  the  four 
chased  away  those  who  had  entered  below,  with  stones ; 
and  the  other  three  leaving  their  pistols,  defended  them- 
selves likewise  with  great  stones :  and  perceiving  the 
band  who  were  on  the  rocks  to  flee,  they  took  courage, 
and  withstood  their  enemies  valiantly  till  their  com- 
panions were  returned  from  the  chase. 

In  the  mean  time  the  bulwark  which  was  upon  the 
side  of  the  mountain,  was  furiously  assailed  by  one-half 
of  the  army.  Those  that  were  within,  suff"ered  their 
enemies  to  approach  near  to  the  bulwark,  without  any 
gunshot  or  other  defence  :  at  which  the  enemy  much 
marvelled  :  but  when  they  were  at  hand,  they  fell  upon 
them,  some  with  throwing  stones,  others  with  rolling 
down  mighty  stones,  and  some  with  musketry.  There 
was  a  huge  stone  rolled  down,  which  passed  tliroughout 
the  whole  army,  and  slew  many.  The  soldiers  at  that 
time  had  won  a  little  cottage  near  the  bulwark,  which 
did  much  hurt  to  the  poor  men.  But  among  them  one 
devised  to  roll  down  a  great  huge  stone  against  the  cot- 
tage, which  so  shook  it,  and  amazed  the  soldiers, -that 
they  thought  they  had  been  all  destroyed,  and  they  fled, 
and  never  would  enter  it  again. 

Then  the  soldiers  made  fences  of  wood,  five  feet  long, 


// 


iailing  bofoit  %  great  Stone. 


Page  494. 


A.D.  1527— 15C0.] 


PERSECUTION  OF  THE  WALDENSES. 


495 


three  feet  broad,  and  of  the  thickness  of  three  boards  : 
but  they  were  so  sore  vexed  with  the  shot  of  the  nius^ 
ketry,  that  they  were  obliged  to  lay  all  those  fences  aside. 
The  miners  also  made  other  defences  of  earth  for  the 
soldiers.  But  all  the  skill  of  the  enemy  availed  them 
nothing  :  for  the  slaughter  was  so  great,  that  in  some 
places  you  might  have  seen  three  lying  dead  one  upon 
another.  The  shot  of  a  musket  came  so  near  the  lord  of 
la  Trinite's  head,  that  it  broke  a  wand  which  he  bore  in 
his  hand,  and  made  him  to  retire  six  score  paces  ;  and 
seeing  his  soldiers  in  such  great  numbers  murdered  and 
wounded  on  every  side,  he  wept  bitterly.  Then  he  re- 
tired. That  day  he  thought  assuredly  to  have  entered 
into  the  meadow  of  Toure.  Moreover,  he  was  deter- 
mined, if  that  day's  journey  had  not  succeeded,  to  en- 
camp thereby,  and  the  next  morning  very  early  to  re- 
new the  assault.  Many  gentlemen  and  others  came 
there  to  see  the  discomfiture  of  the  poor  Waldois  :  and 
likewise  those  of  the  plain  looked  for  nothing,  but  to 
hear  the  piteous  ruin  and  desolation  of  this  poor  jieople. 
But  God  disposed  it  otherwise,  for  the  lord  of  Tiinity 
had  much  ado  to  save  himself  and  his  :  and  seeing  the 
mischief  which  they  intended  to  do  to  others  was  fallen 
now  upon  their  own  heads,  they  were  wonderfully  asto- 
nished. They  of  the  plain  also,  when  they  saw  the 
number  of  dead  bodies  and  the  wounded  to  be  so  great 
(for  from  noon  until  the  evening  they  ceased  not  to  carry 
them  away)  were  likewise  exceedingly  dismayed. 

Many  marvelled  why  the  people  did  not  follow  the 
army,  but  especially  the  soldiers,  seeing  the  great  dis- 
comfiture which  they  had  done,  and  that  they  had  gotten 
such  advantage  of  them  already  ;  but  this  was  done  for 
two  causes.  The  one  was,  because  they  had  already  de- 
termined not  to  follow  the  army  wl  en  once  it  retired,  to 
avoid  the  effusion  of  blood,  meaning  only  to  defend 
themselves.  The  other  cause  was,  that  they  were 
weary,  and  had  spent  all  their  ammunition  :  for  many  of 
them  had  shot  off  about  thirty  times,  and  none  of  them 
under  twenty. 

The  next  day  one  of  the  principal  captains  of  the 
army  surrendered  his  charge  to  the  lord  of  la  Trinite, 
saying  to  him,  that  he  would  never  figiit  against  this 
people  any  more  ;  and  upon  that  he  departed.  It  is  a 
marvellous  thing,  and  worthy  of  perpetual  memory,  that 
in  that  combat  there  were  but  two  of  the  Waldois  slain, 
and  two  wounded.  Through  the  whole  country  of 
Piedmont,  every  man  said,  God  fights  for  them.  One 
of  the  captains  confessed,  that  he  had  been  at  many  fierce 
assaults  and  combats,  and  sundry  well  fought  battles, 
but  he  had  never  seen  soldiers  so  faint-hearted  and 
amazed  :  yea,  the  soldiers  themselves  told  him,  they 
were  so  astonished,  that  they  could  not  strike.  They 
said,  that  this  people  never  shot,  but  they  wounded  or 
killed  some  of  the  soldiers.  Others  said,  that  the  mi- 
nisters by  their  prayers  conjured  and  bewitched  them, 
that  they  could  not  fight :  and  indeed  wonderful  is  it, 
marvellous  are  the  judgments  of  God,  that  notwith- 
standing so  many  combats  and  conflicts,  so  great  as- 
saults and  adventures,  so  much  and  so  terrible  shot, 
continually  made  against  this  poor  people,  yet  all  in  a 
manner  came  to  no  effect :  so  mightily  God's  holy  power 
wrought  for  his  people.  Insomuch  that,  for  all  the 
combats,  skirmishes,  and  so  many  conflicts  of  the  An- 
grognians  there  were  but  nine  only  that  failed,  and  the 
■whole  number  of  those  that  were  slain  amounted  only  to 
fourteen  persons. 

The  lord  of  la  Trinite  sent  two  gentlemen  of  the  valley 
of  Lucerne  to  them  of  Angrogne,  to  ask  them  if  they 
would  come  to  any  agreement.  To  whom  answer  was 
made,  that  they  would  stand  to  their  first  answer.  From 
that  time  he  sent  very  often  to  treat  of  the  agreement : 
but  what  his  meaning  was  might  well  appear.  For 
■when  the  poor  people  hoped  for  some  agreement,  they 
were  most  furiously  assaulted.  Upon  this  there  was  a 
day  assigned  in  the  valley  of  Lucerne,  to  confer  touching 
the  agreement  with  certain  men  belonging  to  the  lord  of 
Raconig,  and  a  safe  conduct  was  promised  and  granted. 
The  night  before  the  ministers  and  rulers  of  Angrogne 
were  to  take  their  journey,  they  perceived  a  company  of 
toldiers  going  up  a  hill,  by  which  the  people  of  Angrogne 


should  pass,  and  hid  themselves  in  houses  on  the  way  side, 
thinking  to  take  them  of  Angrogne  unawares,  who  were 
sent  to  treat  of  the  agreement.  But  they,  having  intel- 
ligence of  this  conspiracy,  watched  and  guarded.  It  was 
an  easy  matter,  as  some  thought,  that  night  to  have 
taken  the  lord  of  la  Trinite,  and  to  have  spoiled  his  whole 
camp.  But  they  of  Angrogne  and  Lucerne  would  not 
execute  this  enterprise,  lest  thereby  they  should  offend 
God,  and  pass  the  bounds  of  their  vocation,  taking  upon 
them  no  more  than  to  defend  themselves. 

At  that  time  a  pitiful  case  happened  in  the  meadow  of 
Toure.  The  lord  of  Raconig,  seeming  to  be  sorry  for 
this  war,  sent  into  the  meadow  of  Toure  an  honest  man, 
Francis  of  Gilles,  to  consult  what  means  were  best  to 
further  the  agreement,  who,  after  conferring  with  the 
ministers  and  rulers,  returned  homeward  that  day  ac- 
cording to  his  master's  command,  and  having  sent  back  « 
one  who  conducted  him,  was  murdered  soon  after  at  the 
foot  of  Angrogne,  by  two  men  of  Angrogne,  who  otherwise 
seemed  to  be  honest,  and  of  good  parentage.  Soon  after, 
one  of  the  two  who  had  committed  this  act,  entered  into 
the  meadow  of  Toure,  and  was  immediately  apprehended 
and  bound.  lie  confessed  the  deed  without  any  further 
delay.     Immediately  the  other  also  was  taken. 

The  Waldois  were  marvellously  troubled  and  grieved 
with  this  act,  and  wrote  to  the  lord  of  Raconig,  declaring 
to  him  the  whole  circumstance,  that  they  had  the  of- 
fenders in  ward,  and  that  if  it  would  please  him  to  send 
some  to  examine  the  matter,  they  for  their  part  would 
so  execute  justice  in  the  punishment  of  them,  that  their 
innocence  to  all  men  should  appear.  The  lord  of  Ra- 
conig wrote  to  them  that  they  should  deliver  to  him  the 
offenders,  and  that  he  would  do  such  justice  upon  them 
as  the  case  required.  To  which  they  of  Angrogne  an- 
swered, that  upon  three  conditions  they  should  be  deli- 
vered according  to  bis  request.  First,  that  the  prisoners 
should  be  compelled  to  do  nothing  against  their  consci- 
ences ;  and  as  toiiching  religion,  nothing  should  be 
spoken  to  them,  but  out  of  the  word  of  God.  Secondly, 
that  speedy  and  sharp  justice  should  be  executed  upon 
them  ;  and  that  hereafter  this  should  be  no  prejudice  to 
the  liberties  and  privileges  of  the  people  of  Angrogne. 
The  third,  that  the  execution  of  them  should  be  upon 
the  borders  of  Angrogne,  for  an  example  to  all  others. 
This  being  accorded  with  one  assent  (yea,  without  con- 
tradiction of  thcii-  yarents"),  they  sent  them  prisoners, 
accompanied  with  sixty  gunners,  to  the  confines  of  Lu- 
cerne, and  there  delivered  them  into  the  hands  of  the 
lord  of  Raconig.  This  redounded  to  the  great  commen- 
dation of  the  people  of  Angrogne. 

After  this,  the  lord  of  la  Trinite,  having  left  garrisons 
about  Angrogne,  and  the  valley  of  Lucerne,  went  to 
Perouse,  near  the  valley  of  St.  Martin,  to  succour  the 
garrison  there,  being  in  great  danger,  and  remained  there 
a  month.  During  which  time,  they  of  Angrogne,  and 
the  valley  of  Lucerne,  lived  in  more  quietness  than  be- 
fore ;  but  yet  they  were  much  afflicted,  by  reason  of  the 
scarcity  of  victuals  which  sore  pressed  them,  and  those 
of  the  meadow  of  Toure,  for  they  were  spoiled  of  their 
victuals.  This  poor  people  lived  on  milk  and  herbs,  hav- 
ing very  little  bread.  But  afterwards,  when  they  were 
like  to  be  famished,  God  of  his  goodness  sent  them  bet- 
ter succour,  both  of  corn  and  bread  than  they  had  be- 
fore. Their  enemies  thought  to  have  taken  the  meadow 
of  Toure  by  famine  ;  for  they  took  away  the  victuals  that 
were  to  be  had  in  all  places  round  about.  Every  house- 
hold was  suffered  to  have  no  more  than  should  sustain 
them  that  day,  and  that  also  was  very  little,  that  they 
should  not  succour  this  poor  people. 

Afterwards,  the  lord  of  la  "Trinite,  being  returned  from 
Perouse  to  Lucerne,  sent  some  to  treat  of  an  agreement, 
and  required  to  commune  with  some  of  the  people.  Then 
they  began  to  consult  and  devise  by  all  means  how  they 
might  come  to  some  good  agreement.  But  on  Monday, 
the  17th  of  April,  by  break  of  day,  he  sent  certain  bands 
of  Spaniards,  which  he  had  there,  with  the  garrison  of 
Toure,  to  the  mountain  of  Tailleret,  by  the  way  which 
leadeth  to  the  meadow  of  Toure,  on  the  south  side.  They 
murdered  themen,  women,  andchildren  of  Tailleret  whom 
they  found  in  their  beds.     Then  they  marched  on  along 


496 


THE  WALDOIS  PETITION  THE  DUCHESS  OF  SAVOY. 


[Book  VII. 


upon  the  mountain,  towardsthe  meadow  of  Toure.  Shortly 
after,  the  people  perceived  two  other  companies  of  sol- 
diers, marchiti'^byAngrogne  by  two  several  ways,  to  assault 
the  meadow  of  Toure.  In  tlie  morning  as  soon  as  they 
rose,  they  blew  their  horns,  for  they  saw  them  already 
entered.  When  they  had  ollered  their  prayers,  every 
man  ran  to  meet  the  enemy,  some  on  the  east  side,  and 
others  on  the  south.  They  who  first  resisted  the  enemy 
(who  were  already  past  the  bulwarks),  were  in  the  begin- 
ning  but  twelve  gunners,  and  a  few  others  whom  they 
caused  to  go  up  the  hill,  and  roll  down  great  stones. 
These  twidve,  having  found  a  fit  place  for  their  purpose 
to  stay  the  enemy,  began  to  shoot  at  them.  They,  seeing 
themselves  so  assaulted  both  above  and  beneatii,  and 
the  pl^ce  so  narrow  and  strait,  turned  back,  and  retired 
as  fast  as  they  could  by  the  same  way  by  which  they 
»came.  If  they  had  tarried  a  little  longer,  they  had  been 
enclosed  between  the  two  mountains,  for  the  place  was 
so  narrow,  that  they  could  not  have  escaped.  The 
people  chased  them  to  their  camp,  which  was  at  Toure. 

Within  a  few  days  after,  the  people  of  Angrogne  were 
advertised  by  the  lord  of  la  Trinite's  letters,  that  he  fully 
determined  to  cut  down  their  trees  and  vines,  and  de- 
stroy their  corn  on  the  ground :  and  that  two  forts 
should  be  built  at  Angrogne.  The  day  was  assigned,  and 
horsemen  appointed,  with  all  speed  to  execute  this  mis- 
chievous enterprise.  The  poor  people  tliought  that  they 
should  be  assailed  as  sore  as  ever,  and  have  to  fight  as 
hard  as  ever  they  did  before.  But  (iod  prevented  this 
cruel  attempt ;  for  the  night  before  that  this  was  intended 
to  be  executed,  the  lord  of  la  Trinite  received  letters 
from  the  duke,  which  stopped  this  enterprise.  They  of 
the  meadow  of  Toure  being  advertised  that  the  lord  of  la 
Trinite  now  intended  to  send  ordnance  to  beat  down  the 
bulwarks  which  were  made  of  stones,  they  made  a  bul- 
wark of  earth,  which  was  in  compass  about  five  hundred 
paces,  which  they  might  easily  see  from  Lucerne.  They 
in  the  meadow  of  Toure  told  the  lord  of  la  Trinite's  men, 
that  if  they  brought  any  artillery,  they  should  not  so 
soon  carry  it  away  again ;  and  shortly  after  the  ordnance 
was  sent  back. 

About  this  time,  the  chief  rulers  and  ministers  of  the 
Waldois  earnestly  requested  the  lord  of  Raconig  to  pre- 
sent a  supplication  which  they  had  made  to  the  duchess 
of  Savoy,  for  they  had  intelligence  that  she  was  dis- 
pleased that  her  subjects  were  so  cruelly  treated.  In 
ivhich  supplication  they  declared  the  equity  of  their 
cause,  protesting  all  due  obedience  to  the  duke,  their 
Bovereicri  lord,  and  if  it  might  be  proved  by  the  pure 
word  of  'jfod  that  they  held  any  error,  they  would  with  all 
humble  submission  receive  correction,  and  be  reformed, 
hamb'r  beseeching  her  grace  to  appease  the  displeasure 
which  the  duke  had  conceived  against  them,  by  the  un- 
true S'irmises  of  their  adversaries  ;  and  if  there  were  any 
thing  wherein  they  had  oifended  him,  they  most  humbly 
craved  his  gracious  pardon. 

About  the  same  time  the  lord  of  la  Trinite,  by  sickness, 
was  in  great  danger  of  his  life.  Soon  after  the  supplica- 
tion was  delivered  the  duchess  sent  an  answer  to  the 
Waldois,  by  the  lord  of  Raconig.  The  etfect  thereof  was, 
that  she  had  obtained  of  his  grace,  the  duke,  all  that 
they  demanded  in  their  supplication,  upon  such  condi- 
tions as  the  lord  of  Raconig  would  propose  to  them. 
But  when  they  understood  that  the  conditions  were  very 
rigorous,  they  sent  another  supplication  to  the  duchess, 
in  which  they  humbly  besought  her  grace  to  interpose  in 
their  behalf,  that  the  conditions  and  articles  might  be 
moderated.     The  articles  here  follow  : — 

1.  Tliat  they  should  banish  their  ministers. 

2.  That  they  should  receive  the  mass,  and  other  cere- 
monies of  the  Romish  church. 

3.  That  they  should  pay  a  ransom  to  the  soldiers  for 
some  of  their  men  whom  they  had  taken. 

4.  That  they  should  assemble  and  preach  no  more  as 
they  were  used  to  do. 

5.  That  the  duke  would  make  fortresses  at  his  plea- 
sure in  all  that  country,  with  other  like  things. 

The  people  made  humble  request  in  this  their  last  sup- 
plication, that  it  would  please  the  duchess  to  give  the 
duke,  her  husband,  to  understand  how  that  these  condi- 


tions were  strange  and  rigorous.  And  as  for  their  parts, 
although  they  had  good  trial  of  their  ministers,  that  they 
were  good  men,  and  fearing  God,  of  sound  doctrine,  of 
good  life,  and  honest  conversation  ;  yet,  nevertherless, 
they  were  contented  to  do  so,  if  he  would  give  leave  to 
some  of  them  to  remain  ;  requesting  this,  that  it  might 
be  permitted  to  them  to  choose  some  other  good  minis- 
ters  in  their  places,  before  they  departed,  lest  their 
churches  should  remain  without  pastors. 

Concerning  the  mass  and  other  ceremonies  of  t!ie 
church  of  Rome,  if  the  duke  should  cause  them  to  be 
ministered  in  their  parishes,  they  neither  would  nor 
could  withstand  the  same,  and  for  their  part,  they  would 
do  no  injury  or  violence  to  those  that  should  minister 
tbem,  or  be  present  at  them  ;  notwithstanding  they  be- 
sought him,  that  they  might  not  be  constrained  to  be 
present  themselves  at  the  ministration  of  them,  or  to 
pay  any  thing  to  the  maintenance  of  them,  or  to  yield 
either  countenance  or  consent  to  them. 

As  to  the  ransom  which  was  demanded  of  them  for 
their  prisoners,  considering  the  extreme  jjoverty  that 
tliey  were  in,  and  the  great  calamities  and  damages 
which  they  had  suffered,  it  was  to  them  a  thing  imjiossi- 
ble.  Yea,  if  his  highness  were  truly  informed  what  loss 
they  had  sustained  by  burning,  spoiling,  and  sacking  of 
their  houses  and  goods,  without  either  mercy  or  jiity,  he 
would  not  only  not  require  of  them  any  such  thing,  but  as  a 
gracious  and  merciful  prince,  he  would  succour  and  s\ip- 
port  them,  that  they  miglit  be  able  to  maintain  their 
poor  families,  whom  they  nourished  (as  they  were  I;ouiid 
to  do)  to  the  service  of  God,  and  of  their  lord  and  prince; 
and  therefore  they  desired  that  it  might  please  him,  that 
their  poor  brethren  remaining  in  captivity  and  prison, 
and  such  as  were  sent  to  the  galleys  for  the  profession  of 
their  religion,  might  speedily  be  delivered  and  set  at 
liberty. 

As  for  their  assemblies  and  preachings,  they  were  con- 
tented that  they  should  be  kept  only  among  themselves, 
in  their  accustomed  phices,  and  in  other  valleys  where 
any  assembly  of  the  faithful  might  be,  who  were  desirous 
to  hear  the  preaching  of  the  gospel. 

Touching  the  fortresses,  forasmuch  as  by  those  that 
were  already  made,  they  had  suffered  great  molestation 
and  trouble,  as  well  as  concerning  their  goods,  as  also 
their  religion ;  they  were  assured  that  if  he  did  build 
up  new  forts,  they  would  never  be  able  to  bear  the 
troubles,  miseries,  and  calamities  that  would  follow  ;  and 
therefore  they  most  humbly  desired  the  duchess  to  be 
so  good  and  gracious  to  them,  as  to  obtain  of  the  duke, 
that  he  would  accept  their  persons  in  the  stead  of  forts ; 
and  that,  seeing  those  places  were  by  nature  and  of 
themselves  strong  and  well  fortified,  it  might  please  their 
lord  the  duke  to  receive  them  into  his  protection  and 
safeguard  ;  and  by  the  grace  and  assistance  of  God  they 
would  serve  him  themselves  for  such  walls  and  forts,  that 
he  should  not  need  to  build  any  other.  And  bec-ause 
many  of  those  who  dwelt  near  about  them  had  robbed 
and  spoiled  them,  not  only  of  their  household  goods  and 
such  other  things,  but  also  driven  away  their  cattle  ;  that 
it  might  please  him  to  give  them  leave  to  recover  the 
goods  by  way  of  justice,  and  to  buy  again  that  which 
the  soldiers  had  sold,  and  that  for  the  same  price  for 
which  it  was  sold. 

Briefly,  they  also  besought  their  lord,  that  it  might 
please  him  to  be  so  gracious  to  them,  as  to  grant  them  a 
confirmation  of  all  their  franchises,  immunities,  and  pri- 
vileges, as  well  general  as  particular,  given  to  them  as 
well  by  him  as  by  his  predecessors  ;  and  likewise  of  tiiose 
which  as  well  they  as  their  ancestors  had  bought  of  their 
lords,  and  to  receive  them,  as  his  most  humble  and  obe- 
dient subjects,  into  his  protection  and  safeguard. 

And  because  in  time  past,  instead  of  good  and  speedy 
justice,  all  iniquity  was  committed  by  those  that  had  the 
administration  of  justice  in  their  valleys,  and  as  their 
purses  were  emptied  and  punished  rather  than  the 
malefactors,  that  it  might  please  him  to  give  order  that 
such  justice  might  be  done  among  them  ;  whereby  the 
wicked  might  be  punished  with  all  severity,  and  the  in- 
nocent defended  and  maintained  in  their  right. 

Finally,  forasmuch  as  divers  of  this  poor  people  (being 


A.D.  1.527— ISfiO.j 


PRIVILEGES  GRANTED  TO  THE  WALDOIS. 


497 


astonished  at  tlie  coming  of  the  army,  and  fearing  lest  tliey 
fhoulil  not  oiiiy  be  spoiled  of  all  their  goods,  but  also  that 
thev  with  their  wives  and  children  should  be  utterly  de- 
stroyed') had  made  promise  as^ainst  their  consciences,  to  live 
according  to  the  traditions  of  the  church  of  Rome  ;  they 
ifere  troubled  and  tormented  ia  spirit,  and  did  nothing 
out  languish  in  that  distress.     Wherefore   they  humbly 
besouclit  the  duchess  to  take  pity  upon  them,  and  to  ob- 
tain for  them,  that  they  might  not  be  compelled  to  do 
anv  thing  against  their  consciences,  and  that  it  might 
please  the  duke  to  permit  them  to  live   in  liberty  and 
freedom  of  conscience  ;  aiao,  i  aat  all  cei    ,jO(»i  bn -hroi 
banished  for  the  cause  of  religion  migtit  return  home  to 
their  houses  ;    and  that  all  confiscations  and  penalties 
made  against  them  might  be  abolished.     And  for  their 
part,  they  promised  to  give  all  due  reverence  and  ho- 
nour to  God  and  his  holy  word,  and  to  be  true  and  faith- 
ful subjects  to  their  lord  and  prince  ;  yea,  more  thin  any 
Others.    Underneath  the  supplication  there  was  written  : 

''  Your  faithful  and  humble  subjects,  the  poor  afflicted  of 
the  valleys  of  Lucerne,  Angrogne,  St.  Martin,  and 
Perouse,  and  generally  all  the  people  of  the  Waldois, 
who  inhabit  the  country  of  Piedmont." 

After  this  supplication  was  viewed  and  read  of  the 
duchess,  she  so  persuaded  the  duke,  that  answer  was 
made  with  these  conditions,  declared  in  these  articles 
following : 

Conclufiions  and  Articles  lasili/  agreed  vpon  between  the 
Rif/ht  Honnurahle  the  Lord  of  Raconig  on  the  part 
of  his  Highness  the  Dt'fce,  and  them  of  the  Valleys  of 
Piedmont,  called  the  Waldois. 

That  there  shall  shortly  be  mide  letters  patent  by 
hi.i  highness  the  duke,  by  which  it  miy  appear  that  he 
Is  forgiven  and  jiardoned  them  of  the  valleys  of  An- 
;:;  i.rne,  Bouvet,  Villars,  Valquichard,  Rora,  Tailleret,  La 
lUii  de  Bouvet  (bordering  upon  Toure},  St.  IMartin,  Pe- 
Tviiise,  Rnecapiata,  St.  Bartholomew,  and  all  such  as 
li've  aided  them  ;  of  all  such  faults  as  they  have  com- 
Kiitted  as  well  as  bearing  arms  against  his  highness,  as 
ap:ainst  tlie  lords  and  certain  other  gentlemen  whom  he 
rel. lined  and  kept  in  his  protection  and  safeguard. 

That  it  shall  be  lawful  for  them  of  Angrogne,  Bouvet, 
Villars,  Val(|'nch  ird,  Rora,  (members  of  the  valley  of 
Lucerne.)  and  for  them  of  Rodoret,  Marcele,  Manaillon, 
and  Salsa,  members  of  the  valley  of  St.  Martin,  to  have 
their  congregations,  sermons,  and  other  ministries  of 
their  religion  in  places  accustomed. 

That  it  shall  be  lawful  for  them  of  Villars  (members 
of  ihe  valley  of  Lucerne)  to  have  the  same,  but  that  only 
until  the  time  that  his  highness  doth  build  a  fort  in  tlie 
same  place.  But  while  the  said  fort  is  in  building,  it 
fihall  not  be  lawful  to  have  their  preachings  and  assem- 
l  'lies  within  the  precinct  of  the  place,  but  it  shall  be  law- 
ful for  them  to  build  a  place  for  that  purpose  near  at 
lim  1,  where  they  shall  think  good,  on  that  side  towards 
I'liuivet.  Nevertheless  it  shall  be  permitted  to  their  minis- 
tr!s  to  come  within  the  precinct  aforesaid,  to  visit  the 
s.i;k,  and  exercise  other  things  necessary  to  their  reli- 
cirin,  so  that  they  preach  not,  nor  make  any  assembly 
there. 

It  shall  also  be  permitted  to  them  of  Tailleret,  La  Rua 
de  Bouvet,  bordering  upon  Toure,  to  have  their  sermons 
and  assemblies  in  the  accustomed  places,  so  that  they 
enter  not  for  that  purpose  into  the  rest  of  the  confines 
of  Toure. 

That  it  shall  not  be  lawful  for  the  said  members  of 
the  valleys  of  Lucerne  and  St.  Martin,  to  come  to  the 
rest  of  their  borders,  nor  any  other  of  his  highness's 
dominions  ;  nor  to  have  their  preachings,  assemblies,  or 
disputations,  out  of  their  own  borders,  they  having  liberty 
to  have  them  therein.  And  if  they  be  examined  of  their 
faith,  it  shall  be  lawful  for  them  to  answer  without  dan- 
ger of  punishment  in  body  or  goods. 

The  like  shall  be  lawful  for  them  of  the  parish  of 
Perouse,  who  at  this  present  time  are  fled  because  of 
their  religion,  and  were  wont  to  have  their  assemblies 
and  preachings,  and  other  ministries  according  to  their 


religion,  at  the  place  called  Le  Puis  ;  so  that  they  come 
not  to  other  places  and  borders  of  the  said  parish. 

It  shall  be  permitted  to  them  of  the  parish  of  Piaachia, 
of  the  valley  of  Perouse,  who  at  this  present  time  are 
fled  because  of  their  religion,  and  were  wont  to  go  to 
sermons  and  assemblies,  and  other  ministries  of  tl-.eir  re- 
ligion, to  have  the  like,  only  at  the  place  called  Le  Gran- 
doubion. 

It  shall  be  permitted  to  them  of  the  parish  of  St.  Ger- 
main, of  the  valley  of  Perouse,  and  to  them  of  Rocca- 
piata,  who  at  this  present  period  are  fled  because  of  their 
Jigi  /I  ,  .  d  onti  a  j  e  <  me,  to  have  only  one 
uiinisicr,  wuo  may  on  oi.e  u.^y  j^.^ach  at  St.  Germain,  at 
the  place  called  Le  Adonnil  cux,  and  the  other  day  at 
Roccapiata,  at  the  place  called  Vandini  only. 

it  shall  be  permitted  to  all  them  of  the  towns  and  vil- 
lages  of  the  valleys,  who  at  this  present  time  are  fled, 
and  continue  in  their  religion,  notwithstanding  any  pro- 
mise or  abjuration  made  before  this  war  against  the  said 
religion,  to  repair  and  return  to  their  houses  with  their 
households,  and  to  live  according  to  the  same,  going  and 
coming  to  the  sermons  and  assemblies  which  shall  be 
made  by  their  ministers  in  the  places  above  specified,  so 
that  they  obey  that  wliich  is  above-said. 

And  because  that  many  of  the  said  towns  and  villages 
dwell  out  of  the  precinct  of  the  preaching,  having  need 
to  be  vijited,  and  of  other  things  according  to  their  re- 
ligion, their  ministers,  who  dwell  within  the  precinct, 
shall  be  suffered,  without  prejudice,  to  visit  and  duly  aid 
them  of  such  ministries  as  shall  be  necessary  for  them, 
so  that  they  make  no  sermons  or  assemblies. 

By  especial  grace  it  shall  be  permitted  to  all  them  of 
the  valley  of  Meane,  and  them  of  St.  Bartholomew, 
neighbours  to  Roccapiata,  and  are  fled  and  continue  in 
their  religion,  peaceably  to  enjoy  the  grace  and  libertie.s 
granted  in  the  next  article  before,  so  that  they  observe 
all  which  tliey  before  promised  to  observe. 

The  goods  already  seized  as  forfeited,  shall  be  restored 
to  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  said  valleys,  and  to  all  that 
are  fled  and  continue  in  their  religion,  as  well  of  them  of 
the  said  valleys,  as  of  Roccapiata,  St.  Bartholomew,  and 
of  Meaue,  so  that  they  be  not  seized  for  any  other  cause 
than  for  their  religion,  and  for  the  war  present  and  lately 
past. 

It  shall  be  lawful  for  them  aforesaid  to  recover  by  way 
of  justice,  of  their  neighbours,  their  moveable  goods  and 
cattle,  so  it  be  not  of  soldiers  ;  and  that  which  hath  been 
sold,  they  shall  also  recover  by  way  of  justice,  so  that 
they  restore  the  price  for  which  it  hath  been  sold.  Their 
neighbours  shall  have  the  like  against  tliem. 

All  the  franchises,  freedoms,  and  privileges,  as  well 
general  as  particular,  granted  as  well  by  his  highness' 
predecessors,  as  by  himself,  and  obtained  of  other  in- 
ferior  lords,  wliereof  they  shall  make  proof  by  public 
writing,  shall  be  confirmed  unto  them. 

The  said  valleys  shall  be  provided  for,  to  have  good 
justice  ministered  unto  them,  whereby  they  may  knov? 
they  are  kept  in  safeguard  by  his  highness,  as  well  as  all 
his  other  subjects. 

The  inhabitants  of  the  said  valleys  shall  make  a  roll 
of  all  the  names  and  sirnames  of  all  them  of  the  valleys, 
who  are  fled  for  religion,  as  well  such  as  have  abjured  as 
others,  to  the  end  that  they  may  be  restored  and  maintained 
in  their  goods  and  households,  and  enjoy  such  grace  and 
benefits  as  their  prince  and  lord  h.ath  bestowed  on  them. 
And  insomuch  as  it  is  known  to  every  man,  that  the 
prince  may  build  fortresses  in  his  country,  where  it  shall 
please  him  without  contradiction,  nevertheless  to  take  all 
suspicion  out  of  the  minds  of  the  aforesaid  Waldois,  it  is 
declared,  if  at  any  time  hereafter  his  highness  will  make 
a  fort  at  Villars,  the  inhabitants  of  the  said  place  shall 
not  be  constrained  to  bear  the  charges,  but  only  as  they 
shall  think  good,  lovingly  to  aid  their  prince.'  M'hich 
fort  being  builded  (by  God's  aid)  a  governor  and  captain 
shall  therein  be  appointed,  who  shall  attempt  nothing 
but  the  service  of  his  highness,  without  oflence  to  the 
inhabitants,  either  in  their  goods  or  consciences. 

It  shall  be  lawful  for  thein,  before  the  discharging  of 
such  of  their  ministers,  as  it  shall  please  his  hignness  to 
have  discharged,  to  choose  and  call  others  in  their  steads ; 

K  K  2 


498 


CHARACTER  OF  THE  WALDOIS. 


[Book  YIl. 


so  that  they  choose  not  Master  Martin  de  Pragela,  nor 
change  from  one  place  to  another  of  the  said  valleys,  any 
of  them  who  are  discharged. 

The  mass,  and  other  service  after  the  usage  of  Rome, 
shall  be  kept  in  all  the  parishes  of  the  said  valleys,  where 
the  sermons,  assemblies,  and  other  ministries  of  their 
relin-ion  are  made  ;  but  none  shall  be  compelled  to  be 
present  thereat,  nor  to  support,  aid,  or  favour  such  as 
shall  use  that  service. 

All  the  expenses  and  charges  borne  by  his  highness  in 
this  war,  shall  be  forgiven  and  released  to  them  for  ever  ; 
also  the  8000  crowns  wherein  the  inhabitants  of  the  said 
valleys  were  behind,  as  part  of  l(j,000  crowns  which  they 
had  promised  in  the  war  passed.  And  his  highness  will 
command  that  the  writings  for  that  cause  made,  shall  be 
annulled  and  cancelled. 

All  the  prisoners  shall  be  rendered  up  and  restored 
who  shall  be  found  to  be  in  the  hands  of  the  soldiers,  on 
paying  a  reasonable  ransom,  according  to  the  goods 
which  they  may  possess;  and  those  who  shall  be  adjudged 
to  be  wrongfully  taken,  shall  be  released  without  ransom. 

Likewise  all  they  of  the  said  valleys,  who  for  religion, 
and  not  for  other  causes,  are  detained  in  the  galleys,  shall 
be  released  without  ransom. 

Finally,  it  shall  be  lawful  for  all  them  of  the  said  val- 
leys, those  of  Meane,  Roccapiata,  and  St.  Bartholomew, 
of  what  degree,  estate  and  condition  soever  they  be  (ex- 
cept ministers)  to  accompany  and  dwell,  and  to  be  in 
daily  conversation  with  the  rest  of  his  highness's  sub- 
jects, and  to  tarry,  go,  and  come  in  all  places  of  his 
highness's  country,  to  sell  and  buy,  and  use  all  trades  of 
merchandize,  in  all  places  in  his  highness's  country,  as 
before  is  said,  so  that  they  preach  not,  nor  make  any 
assemblies  or  disputations,  as  we  have  before  said  ;  and 
that  they  who  be  of  the  limits  dwell  not  out  of  them  ; 
and  tliey  who  be  of  the  towns  and  villages  of  the  said 
valleys  dwell  not  out  of  them,  nor  of  their  borders  ;  and 
in  so  doing  they  shall  not  be  molested  by  any  means, 
and  shall  not  be  offended  or  troubled  in  body  or  goods, 
but  shall  remain  under  the  protection  and  safeguard  of 
his  highness. 

Furthermore,  his  highness  shall  give  orders  to  stay  all 
troubles,  inconveniencies,  secret  conspiracies  of  wicked 
persons,  after  such  sort,  that  they  shall  remain  quietly  in 
their  religion.  For  observation  whereof,  George  Mo- 
nastier,  one  of  the  elders  of  Angrogne  ;  Constantion 
Dialestini,  otherwise  called  Rembaldo,  one  of  the  elders 
of  Villars  ;  Pirrone  Arduiuo,  sent  from  the  commonalty  of 
Bouvet;  Michael  Ramondet,  sent  from  the  commonalty 
of  Tailleret,  and  of  La  Rua  de  Bouvet,  bordering  upon 
Toure  ;  John  Maienote,  sent  from  certain  persons  of 
St.  John  ;  Peter  Paschall,  sent  from  the  commonalty  of 
the  valley  of  St.  Martin ;  Thomas  Romam  of  St.  Germaine, 
sent  from  the  commonalty  of  the  same  place,  and  of  all 
the  valley  of  Perouse,  promise  for  them  and  their  com- 
monalties severally,  that  the  contents  of  these  conclu- 
sions aforesaid  shall  be  inviolably  kept,  and  for  breach 
thereof  do  submit  themselves  to  such  punishment  as  shall 
please  his  highness  ;  promising  likewise  to  cause  the 
chief  of  the  families  or  the  commonalties  to  allow  and 
confirm  the  said  promise. 

The  honourable  lord  of  Raconig  doth  promise,  that  his 
highness  the  duke  shall  confirm  and  allovv  the  aforesaid 
conclusions  to  them,  both  generally  and  particularly,  at 
the  intercession  and  special  favour  of  the  noble  lady  the 
princess. 

In  testimony  whereof,  the  aforesaid  lord  of  Raconig 
hath  confirmed  these  present  conclusions  with  his  own 
hand  ;  and  the  ministers  have  likewise  subscribed  in  the 
name  of  all  the  said  valleys  ;  and  they  who  can  write,  in 
the  name  of  all  their  commonalties. 

At  Cavor,  the  5th  day  of  June,  l.TGL 

Philip  nfSavoij,  Francis  Valla,  Minister  of  Vil- 
lars, Claudius  Berijins,  Minister  of  Tailleret, 
Georgius  Monasterius,  Micliuel  liaymundet . 

This  accord  being  thus  made  and  passed,  by  means  of 
the  duchess  of  Savoy,  the  ])Oor  Waldois  have  been  in 
quiet  to  this  present  time  ;  and  God  of  his  infinite  good- 
ness having  delivered  them  out  of  so  many  troubles  and 


conflicts,  hath  set  them  at   liber'y  to  serve  him  purely 
and  with  quietness  of  conscience. 

Wherefore  there  is  not  one  at  this  present  time  but  he 
sees  and  well  perceives  that  God  would  make  it  known 
by  experience  to  these  poor  Waldois,  and  all  other  faith- 
ful peoj)le,  that  all  things  turn  to  the  best  to  them  who 
love  and  fear  him  ;  for  by  all  these  afflictions  which 
they  suffered  their  heavenly  Father  hath  brought  them 
to  repentance  and  amendment  of  life  ;  he  hath  effectu- 
ally taught  them  to  have  recourse  to  his  fatherly  mercv, 
and  to  embrace  Jesus  Christ  for  their  only  Saviour  and 
Redeemer.  He  hath  taught  them  to  tame  the  desires 
and  lusts  of  the  flesh,  to  withdraw  their  hearts  from  the 
world,  and  lift  them  to  heaven  ;  and  to  be  always  in  a 
readiness  to  come  to  him,  as  unto  their  most  loving  and 
gracious  Father.  To  be  short,  he  has  sent  them  to  the 
school  of  his  children,  to  the  end  that  they  should  profit 
in  patience  and  hope;  to  make  them  to  mourn,  weej),  and 
cry  unto  him.  And  above  all,  he  has  made  them  so 
often  to  prove  his  succours  in  time  of  need,  to  see  them 
before  their  eyes,  to  know  and  touch  them  with  their 
hands  (as  a  man  would  say)  after  such  sort,  that  they 
have  had  good  occasion,  and  all  the  faithful  with  them, 
never  to  distrust  so  good  a  Father,  and  so  carsful  for  the 
health  of  his  children,  but  to  assure  themselves  they 
shall  never  be  confounded,  what  thing  soever  hajipens. 

And  yet  to  see  this  more  manifestly,  and  that  every 
man  may  take  profit  therein,  it  shall  be  good  to  under- 
stand what  this  poor  people  did  whilst  they  were  in  these 
combats  and  conflicts.  So  soon  as  they  saw  the  army 
of  their  enemies  approach,  they  cried  all  together  for 
aid  and  succour  to  the  Lord  ;  and  before  they  came  to 
defend  themselves,  they  went  to  prayer,  and  in  fighting 
lifted  up  f-heir  hearts,  and  sighed  to  the  Lord.  As  long 
as  the  enemy  were  at  rest,  every  one  of  these  poor  peo- 
ple on  their  knees  called  upon  God.  When  the  combat 
was  ended,  they  gave  him  thanks  for  the  comfort  and 
succour  which  they  had  felt.  In  the  meantime  the  rest 
of  the  people,  with  their  ministers,  made  their  hearty 
prayer  to  God,  with  sighs  and  tears,  and  that  from  the 
morning  until  the  evening.  When  night  was  come, 
they  assembled  again  togther :  they  who  had  fought, 
rehearsed  the  wonderful  aid  and  succour  which  God  had 
sent  them,  and  so  altogether  rendered  thanks  to  him  for 
his  fatherly  goodness.  Always  he  changed  their  sorrow 
into  joy.  In  the  morning  trouble  and  affliction  ap- 
peared before  them,  with  great  terror  on  all  sides  ;  but 
by  the  evening  they  were  delivered,  and  had  great  cause 
of  rejoicing  and  comfort. 

As  for  the  monks  and  priests,  who  by  such  means 
thought  to  advance  themselves,  and  to  bring  their  trum- 
pery in  estimation,  they  have  lost  the  little  rule  which 
they  had  over  that  people,  and  are  confounded,  and  their 
religion  brought  to  disdain.  Thus  God  beateth  down 
those  who  exalt  themselves  above  measure,  and  maketh 
his  adversaries  to  fall  into  the  pits  which  they  them- 
selves  have  made.  Let  us  pray  to  him  therefore,  that 
it  would  please  him  likewise  to  stretch  out  his  mighty 
arm  at  this  day  to  maintain  his  poor  afflicted  church, 
and  to  confound  all  the  devices  of  Satan  and  his  mem- 
bers, to  the  advancement  of  his  glory  and  kingdom. 


CONCLUSION. 

Having  thus  comprehended  the  troubles  and  persecu- 
tions of  such  godly  saints,  and  blessed  martyrs,  which 
have  suffered  in  other  foreign  nations  above  mentioned: 
here  now  ending  with  them,  and  beginning  the  eighth 
book,  we  are,  God  willing,  to  return  again  to  our  own  mat- 
ters, and  to  prosecute  such  acts  and  records,  as  to  our 
own  country  of  England  do  appertain.  In  the  process 
whereof,  among  many  other  things,  may  appear  the 
marvellous  work  of  God's  power  and  mercy  in  suppres- 
sing and  banishing  out  of  this  realm,  the  long  usurped 
sujjremacy  of  the  pope  :  also  in  subverting  and  over- 
throwing the  houses  of  monks  and  friars,  with  divers 
other  matters  appertaining  to  the  reformation  of  Christ's 
true  church  and  religion.  All  which  things  as  they  have 
been  long  wished,  and  greatly  prayed  for  in  times  past 


A.D.  1527—15  60.1 


ANTICHRIST  CLEARLY  REVEALED. 


4S9 


by  many  godly  and  leanied  men  :  so  much  more  ought 
we  now  to  rejoice  and  give  God  thanks,  seeing  these 
days  of  reformation  whicli  God  hath  given  us  If  John 
Husse,  or  good  Jerome  of  Prague,  or  John  Wicklitf 
before  them  both,  or  William  Brute,  Thorpe,  Swin- 
derby,  or  the  Lord  Cobham  ;  if  Zisca  with  all  the  com- 
pany of  the  Bohemians  ;  if  the  Earl  Raymund,  with  all 
the  Toulousians  ;  if  the  Waldois,  or  the  Albigenses, 
with  infinite. others,  had  been  either  in  these  our  times 
iiDW,  or  else  had  seen  then  this  ruin  of  the  pope,  and 
revealing  of  antichrist,  which  the  Lord  now  hath  given 
unto  us,  what  joy  and  triumph  would  they  not  have  made  ! 
Wherefore  now  beholding  that  which  they  so  long  time 
have  wished  for,  let  us  not  think  the  benefit  to  be  small, 
but  reader  most  humble  thanks  to  the  Lord  our  God  ; 


who  by  his  mighty  power,  and  the  brightness  of  his 
word,  has  revealed  this  great  enemy  of  his  so  manifestly 
to  the  eyes  of  all  men,  who  before  was  so  hid  in  the 
church,  that  few  christians  could  discover  him.  For 
who  would  ever  have  judged  or  suspected  in  his  mind, 
the  bishop  of  Rome  (commonly  received  and  believed, 
almost  of  all  men,  to  be  the  vicar  and  vicegerent  of 
Christ  here  on  earth)  to  be  antichrist,  and  the  great  ad- 
versary of  God,  whom  St.  Paul  so  expressly  prophesies 
of  in  these  latter  days  to  be  revealed  by  the  brightness 
of  the  Lord's  coming,  as  all  men  now  for  the  most  part 
may  see  it  is  come  to  pass  ?  Wherefore  to  the  Lord,  and 
Father  of  lights,  who  revealeth  all  things  in  his  due 
time,  be  praise  and  glory  for  ever.     Amen. 


THE  END  OF  THE  SEVENTH  BOOK. 


ACTS   AND    MONUMENTS. 


BOOK   VIII. 


CONTINUING 


THE  HISTORY  OF  ENGLISH  AFFAIRS  APPERTAINING  BOTH  TO  THE  ECCLESIASTICAL  AND 

CIVIL  STATES. 


Mixtress  Smith,  widow;  Robert  Hatches,  a  shoemaker ; 
Aacher,  a  shoemaker ;  Hawkins,  a  shoemaker :  Thomas 
Bund, — a  shoemaker ;  Wrigsham,  a  glover ;  Landsdale, 
a  hosier,  at  Coventry,  A.D.  15 ly 

The  principal  cause  of  the  apprehension  of  these  per- 
sons was,  their  teaching  their  children  and  family  the 
Lord's  Prayer  and  ten  coinmnndnients  in  English,  for 
which  they  were  upon  Ash-Wednesday  put  in  prison, 
till  the  Friday  following. 

Then  they  were  sent  to  a  monastery  railed  Mackstock 
Ahhey,  six  miles  from  Coventry.  During  which  lime 
their  children  were  sent  to  the  Gray  Friars  in  Coventry, 
before  the  warden,  called  Friar  Stafford  :  who  examin- 
ing them  of  their  belief,  and  what  heresies  their  fathers 
bad  taught  them,  charged  them  upon  pain  of  suffering 
death,  to  meddle  no  more  with  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the 
creed,  and  tfie  ten  commandments  in  English. 

U])on  Palm  Sunday  the  fathers  of  these  children  were 
brougtit  agnin  to  Coventry,  and  there  the  week  before 
Easter  they  were  condemned  to  be  burned.  Mistress  Smith 
only  was  dismissed  for  the  present.  And  because  it  was  in 
the  evening,  being  somewhat  dark,  Simon  Mourton  of- 
fered to  go  home  with  her.  Now  as  he  was  leading  her 
by  the  arm,  and  heard  the  ratling  of  a  scroll  within  her 
sleeve,  saitli  he,  "What  have  ye  here?"  And  so  he 
took  it  from  her,  and  saw  that  it  was  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
the  articles  of  the  creed,  and  the  ten  commandments  in 
Enx;lish  ;  which  when  the  wretched  somner  understood, 
he  brought  her  back  to  the  bishop,  where  she  was  im- 
mediately condemned,  and  burned  with  the  six  men  be- 
forenained,  on  the  4th  April,  A.D.  1.511). 

When  these  were  dispatched,  the  sheriffs  went  to 
the.r  houses,  and  took  all  their  goods  and  cattle  for  their 
own  use,  not  leaving  their  wives  and  children  any  thing. 
And  as  the  people  began  to  complain  of  the  cruelty, 
and  the  unjust  death  of  these  innocent  martyrs,  the 
bishop,  with  his  officers  and  priests,  caused  it  to  be 
noised  abroad  by  their  tenants,  servants,  and  farmers, 
that  they  were  not  burned  for  having  the  Lord's  Prayer 
and  the  commandments  in  Englisli,  but  because  they 
ate  flesh  on  Fridays  and  other  fast  days  ! 

Robert  Silkeb,  1521. — In  the  number  of  these  men  was 
Robert   Silkeb,  who  fled,   and  for    that   time   escaped. 


But  about  two  years  after  he  was  taken  again,  and 
brought  to  C'oventry,  where  he  was  burned  about  the 
13th  day  of  January,  1521. 

Patrick  Hamilton,  A.D.  1527. 

Patrick  Hamilton,  a  Scotchman,  of  an  high  and 
noble  stock,  and  of  the  king's  blood,  young,  and  of 
flourishing  age,  called  abbot  of  Fern,  coming  out  of 
his  country  with  three  companions,  to  seek  godly  learn- 
ing, went  to  the  university  of  Marpurg  in  Germany  ; 
there,  in  conference  and  familiarity  with  learned  men, 
like  Francis  Lambert,  he  so  ))rofited  in  knowledge,  and 
mature  judgment  in  matters  of  religion,  that  he  was  the 
first  in  all  that  university  of  Marpurg  who  publicly  did 
set  up  conclusions  there  to  be  disputed  of,  concerning 
faith  and  works  :  arguing  also  no  less  learnedly  than 
fervently  upon  the  subject. 

This  learned  Patrick  increasing  daily  more  and  more 
in  knowledge,  and  inflamed  Vi'ith  godliness,  at  length 
began  to  revolve  with  himself  his  return  to  liis  country, 
being  desirous  to  impart  to  his  countrymen,  some  of  the 
knowledge  which  he  had  received  abroad.  There  not 
bearing  the  ignorance  and  blindness  of  that  people, 
after  he  had  valiantly  taught  and  ])reaclied  the  truth, 
was  accused  of  heresy,  and  afterwards  constantly  and 
stoutly  sustaining  the  cause  of  God's  gospel,  against  the 
high  priest  and  archbisliop  of  Saint  Andrews,  named 
James  Beaton,  was  cited  to  ai)pear  before  him  and  his 
college  of  priests,  the  first  day  of  March,  1527.  He 
being  not  only  forward  in  knowledge,  but  also  ardent  in 
s])irit,  not  tarrying  for  the  appointed  hour,  came  very 
early  before  he  was  looked  for.  and  there  mightily  dis- 
j)uting  against  them,  when  he  could  not  by  the  scrip- 
tures be  convicted,  he  was  ojijiressed  by  force  :  and  tiie 
sentence  of  condemnation  being  given  against  him,  the 
same  day  after  dinner,  he  was  led  away  to  the  fire,  and 
there  burned. 

We  think  good  to  express  here  his  articles,  as  we 
received  them  from  Scotland,  out  of  the  registers. 

The  Articles  and  Opinions  objected  againstMaster  Patrick 
Hamilton,  by  James  Beaton,  Archbishop  of  St.  Andrewt, 

That  man  hath  no  free-will. 


A.D.  lo2-— 1560] 


MARTYRS  IN  SCOTLAND. 


501 


Tliat  there  is  no  purgatory. 
Tint  the  holy  patriarchs  were  in  heaven  before  Christ's 
passion. 

That  the  pope  hath  no  power  to  loose  and  bind ; 
neither  had  any  pope  that  power  after  St.  Peter. 

That  tiie  pope  is  Antichrist,  and  that  every  priest  hath 
the  power  that  the  pope  hath. 

That  Master  Patrick  Hamilton  was  a  bishop. 
That  it  is  not  necessary  to  obtain  any  bulls  from  any 
bishop. 

That  the  vow  of  the  pope's  religion  is  a  vow  of  wick- 
edness. 

That  the  popes'  laws  are  of  no  strength. 
That  all  christians,  worthy  to  be  called  christians,  do 
know  that  they  are  in  the  state  of  grace. 

That  none  are  saved,  but  those  who  are  previously 
predestinate. 

Whoever  is  in  deadly  sin,  is  unfaithful. 
That  God  is  (.",■«',  cause  of  sin  in  this  sense,  that  is,  that 
he  withdraweth  his  grace  from  men,  whereby  they  sin. 

That  it  is  devilish  doctriae,  to  enjoin  to  any  sinner 
actual  penance  for  sin. 

That  the  said  Master  Patrick  himself  doubteth  whether 
all  children,  departing  immediately  after  their  baptism, 
are  saved  or  condemned. 

That  auricular  confession  is  not  necessary  to  salva- 
tion. 

These  articles  above  written,  were  given  in,  and  laid 
against  Master  Hamilton,  and  inserted  in  their  registers, 
for  which  also  he  was  condemned.  But  other  learned 
men,  who  communed  and  reasoned  with  him,  testify,  that 
these  articles  following,  were  the  very  articles  for  which 
he  suffered : — 

1.  Man  hath  no  free-will. 

2.  A  man  is  only  justified  by  faith  in  Christ. 

'^.   A  man,  so  long  as  he  liveth,  is  not  without  sin. 

4.  He  is  not  worthy  to  be  called  a  christian,  who  be- 
lieveth  not  that  he  is  in  grace. 

5.  A  good  man  doth  good  works.  Good  works  do  not 
make  a  good  man. 

6.  An  evil  man  bringeth  forth  evil  works.  Evil  works 
being  faithfully  repented  of,  do  not  make  an  evil  man. 

7.  Faith,  hope,  and  charity,  are  so  linked  together, 
that  one  of  them  cannot  be  without  another  in  any  one 
man  in  this  life. 

Henry  Forrest. — Within  a  few  years  after  the  martyr- 
dom of  Master  Patrick  Hamilton,  one  Henry  Forrest,  a 
young  man,  affirmed,  that  Master  Patrick  Hamilton 
died  a  martyr,  and  that  his  articles  were  true.  For  this 
he  was  apprehended,  and  put  in  prison  by  James  Beaton, 
archbishop  of  St.  Andrew's,  who,  shortly  after,  caused  a 
friar,  named  Walter  Lang,  to  hear  his  confession.  To 
whom,  when  Henry  Forrest,  in  secret  confession,  had  de- 
clared his  conscience,  how  he  thought  Master  Patrick  to 
be  a  good  man,  and  wrongfully  put  to  death,  and  that  his 
articles  were  true  and  not  heretical,  the  friar  came  and 
uttered  to  the  bishop  the  confession  that  he  had  heard. 

It  followed,  that  his  confession  being  brought  as  suffi 
cieut  probation  against  him,  he  was  summoned  before 
the  council  of  the  clergy  and  doctors,  and  there  con- 
cluded to  be  an  heretic,  equally  with  Master  Patrick 
Hamilton,  and  there  decreed  to  be  given  to  the  secular 
judges  to  suffer  death. 

When  the  day  of  his  death  came,  and  that  he  should 
first  be  degraded,  and  was  brought  before  the  clergy,  as 
soon  as  he  entered  at  the  door,  and  saw  the  face  of  the 
clergy,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  saying,  "  Fie  on  false- 
hood !  Fie  on  false  friars  !  Revealers  of  confession  ! 
After  this  day,  let  no  man  ever  trust  any  friars,  contem- 
ners of  God's  word,  and  deceivers  of  men!"  When 
they  proceeded  to  degrade  him,  he  said,  with  a  loud 
voice,  "Take  from  me  not  only  your  own  orders,  but 
also  your  own  baptism,"  meaning,  whatever  is  besides 
that  which  Christ  himself  instituted,  whereto  there  are 
great  additions  in  baptism.  Then,  after  his  degradation, 
they  condemned  him  as  an  heretic.  And  so  he  suffered 
death  for  his  faithful  testimony  of  the  truth  of  Christ 
and  of  his  Gospel,  at  the  north-church  s-tile  of  the 
Abbey  Church  of  St.  Andrew. 


James  Hamilion,  Irtjtlier  to  Patrick ;  Catharine  Hamil. 
ton ;  a  wife  of  Leitfi ;  David  titration ;  Master 
Norman  Gurley. 

Within  a  year  after  the  martyrdom  of  Henry  Forrest,  all 
these  five  were  called  to  the  Abbey  church  of  Holyrood- 
house,  in  Edinburgh,  in  presence  of  King  .James  V.,  who, 
upon  the  day  of  their  accusation,  was  clad  in  red  a))pa- 
rel.  James  Hamilton  was  accused  as  one  that  main- 
tained the  opinions  of  Master  Patrick,  his  brother.  To 
whom  the  king  gave  counsel  to  depart,  and  not  to  ap- 
pear, for,  in  case  he  appeared,  he  could  not  help  him  ; 
because,  the  bishops  had  persuaded  him,  that  the  cause 
of  heresy  did  in  no  wise  appertain  to  him.  And  so 
James  tied,  and  was  condemned  as  an  heretic,  and  all  his 
goods  and  lands  were  confiscated,  and  given  unto  others. 

Catharine  Hamilton,  his  sister,  appeared  upon  the 
scaffold,  and  b^^ing  accused  of  an  horrible  heresy,  to  wit, 
that  her  own  works  could  not  save  her,  she  granted  the 
same  ;  and  after  long  reasoning  between  her  and  Mas- 
ter John  Spens,  the  lawyer,  she  concluded  in  this  man- 
ner,  "  Work  here,  work  there,  what  kind  of  working  is 
all  this  .'  I  know  perfectly,  that  no  kind  of  work  can 
save  me,  but  only  the  works  of  Christ  my  Lord  and 
Saviour."  The  king  hearing  these  words,  turned  himself 
about  and  laughed,  and  called  her  to  him,  and  caused 
her  to  recant,  because  she  was  his  aunt,  and  she  escaped. 

The  woman  of  Leith  was  accused,  that  when  the  mid- 
wife in  time  of  her  labour,  bade  her  say,  "  Our  Lady  help 
me,"  she  cried,  "  Christ  help  me!  Christ  help  me!  ia 
whose  help  1  trust !"  She  also  was  caused  to  recant,  and 
so  escaped  without  confiscation  of  her  goods,  because 
she  was  married. 

Master  Norman  Gurley,  for  that  he  said  there  was  no 
such  thing  as  purgatory,  and  that  the  pope  was  not  a 
bishop,  but  Antichrist,  and  had  no  jurisdiction  in  Scot- 
land. 

David  Stratton  said,  "There  was  no  purgatory,  but 
the  passion  of  Christ,  and  tlie  tribulations  of  this  world;'' 
and  because  that  when  Master  Robert  Lawson,  vicar  of 
Eglesrig,  asked  his  tithe-fish  of  him,  he  cast  them  to  him 
out  of  the  boat,  so  that  some  of  them  fell  into  the  sea. 
Therefore,  he  accused  him  as  one  that  had  said,  that  no 
tithes  should  be  paid.  These  two,  because  after  great 
solicitation  made  by  the  king,  they  refused  to  abjure  and 
recant,  were  therefore  condemned  as  heretics,  and  were 
burned  between  Leith  and  Edinburgh,  that  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Fife  seeing  the  fire,  might  be  struck  with 
terror,  so  as  not  to  fall  into  the  like. 

In  ISS.T,  Tfiomas  Harding,  dwelling  at  Chesham,  in 
the  county  of  Buckingham,  with  Alice,  his  wife,  was 
first  abjured  by  William  Smith,  bishop  of  Lincoln  (A.D.. 
1506),  with  others,  who,  at  the  same  time,  for  speaking 
against  idolatry  and  superstition,  were  taken  and  com- 
pelled, some  to  bear  fagots,  some  burned  in  the  cheeks 
with  hot  irons,  some  condemned  to  perpetual  prison, 
some  thrust  into  monasteries,  and  robbed  of  all  their 
goods  ;  some  compelled  to  make  pilgrimage  to  the  great 
block,  otherwise  called  our  lady  of  Lincoln,  some  to 
Walsingham,  some  to  St.  Romuld  of  Buckingham,  some 
to  the  Rood  of  Wendover,  some  to  St.  John  Shorne,  &c.  ; 
of  whom  we  have  made  mention  before. 

At  last  Harding  (A.D.  1322),  about  the  Easter  holi- 
days, when  the  other  people  went  to  the  church  to  en- 
gage in  their  wonted  idolatry,  took  his  way  into  the 
woods,  there  solitarily  to  worship  the  true  living  God,  in 
spirit  and  truth.  As  he  was  occupied  with  a  book  of 
English  prayers,  leaning  or  sitting  upon  a  stile  by  the 
wood  side,  it  chanced  that  one  saw  him,  and  came  in 
great  haste  to  the  officers  of  the  town,  declaring,  that  he 
had  seen  Harding  in  the  woods  looking  on  a  book. 
Upon  this,  immediately  a  rude  rabble  ran  desperately  to 
his  house  to  search  for  books,  and  in  searching  under  the 
boards  of  his  floor,  they  found  EngHsh  books  of  the  holy 
Scripture.  Whereupon  tliis  godly  father,  with  his  books, 
was  brought  before  John  Longland,  bishop  of  Lincoln, 
then  lying  at  Woburn,  who,  with  his  chaplains,  caUing 
father  Harding  to  examination,  began  to  reason  with 
him,  proceeding  rather  with  checks  and  rebukes,  than 


502 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  THE  DIOCESE  OF  LINCOLN. 


[Book  VIII. 


with  any  sound  arguments.  Thomas  Harding  seeing 
their  folly  and  rude  behaviour,  gave  them  but  few  words, 
but  fixing  his  trust  and  care  in  the  Lord,  did  let  them 
say  what  they  would.  Thus  at  last  they  sent  him  to  the 
bishop's  prison,  where  he  lay  with  hunger  and  pain 
enough  for  a  certain  space,  till  at  length  the  bishop, 
sitting  in  his  tribunal,  condemned  him  for  relapsing,  to 
be  burned  to  ashes,  committing  his  martyrdom  to  Roland 
Messenger,  vicar  of  Great  Wickham,  which  Roland,  at 
the  day  appointed,  with  a  rabble  of  others  like  to  him- 
self, brought  father  Harding  to  Chesham  again.  The 
next  day  after  his  return,  Roland  made  a  sermon  in 
Chesham  church,  causing  Thomas  Harding  to  stand 
before  him  all  the  time  he  was  preaching  ;  which  sermon 
was  nothing  else  but  the  maintaining  of  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  the  state  of  the  Apostolical 
See,  with  the  idolatry,  fancies,  and  traditions  belonging 
unto  the  same.  When  the  sermon  was  ended,  Roland 
took  him  up  to  the  high  altar,  and  asked,  whether  he 
believed  that  in  the  bread,  after  the  consecration,  there 
remained  any  other  substance  than  the  substance  of 
Christ's  natural  body  born  of  the  Vii'gin  Mary.  To  this 
Thomas  Harding  answered,  "  The  articles  of  our  belief 
do  teach  us,  that  our  Saviour  Christ  was  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  and  that  he  suffered  death  under  Pilate, 
and  rose  from  death  the  third  day  ;  that  he  then  ascended 
into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God,  in  the 
glory  of  his  Father." 

Then  he  was  brought  into  a  house  in  the  town,  where 
he  remained  all  night  in  prayer  and  godly  meditations. 
So,  the  next  morning,  came  Roland  again,  with  a  com- 
pany of  bills  and  staves,  to  lead  this  godly  father  to 
his  burning.  A  great  number  both  of  men  and  women 
followed  him,  of  whom  many  bevvailed  his  death,  and  the 
wicked  rejoiced  at  it.  He  was  brought  forth,  having 
thrust  into  his  hands  a  little  cross  of  wood,  but  no  idol 
Upon  it.  Then  he  was  chained  to  the  stake,  and  desiring 
the  people  to  pray  for  him,  and  forgiving  all  his  enemies 
and  persecutors,  he  commended  his  spirit  to  God,  and 
took  his  death  most  patiently  and  quietly,  lifting  up  his 
hands  to  heaven,  saying,  "  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit  !'' 

When  they  had  set  fire  on  him,  there  was  one  that 
threw  a  billet  at  him,  and  dashed  out  his  brains ;  for  what 
purpose  he  did  so  is  not  known,  but  it  was  supposed  it 
was  that  he  might  have  forty  days  of  pardon  ;  for  pro- 
clamation was  made,  as  at  the  burning  of  William  Tilse- 
worth,  "  That  whosoever  did  bring  a  fagot  or  a  stake  to 
the  burning  of  an  heretic,  should  have  forty  days  of 
pardon."  Many  ignorant  people  caused  their  children 
to  bear  billets  and  faggots  to  their  burning. 

Mistress  Alice  Doly.  —  Elizabeth  Wighthill  being 
brought  before  Dr.  London,  in  the  parsonage  at  Stan- 
ton Harcourt,  and  there  put  to  her  oath,  deposed  against 
Mistress  Alice  Doly,  her  mistress.  That  Mistress  Doly, 
speaking  of  John  Hacker,  water-bearer,  said,  "  That  he 
was  very  expert  in  the  gospels,  an<l  all  other  things  be- 
longing to  divine  service,  and  could  express  and  declare 
it,  and  the  Pater  Noster,  i.  e.,  the  Lord's  prayer,  in 
English,  as  well  as  any  priest,  and  it  would  do  one 
good  to  hear  him."  Saying,  moreover,  "  That  she 
wished  in  no  case  that  this  were  known,  lest  it  should 
hurt  the  poor  man." 

Over  and  besides,  Elizabeth  deposed,  "  That  Mistress 
Doly,  her  mistress,  shewed  unto  her  that  she  had  a  book 
which  lu'ld  against  pilgrimages ;  and,  after  that,  she 
caused  .Sir  John  Booth,  parson  of  Brittwell  to  read  upon 
a  book  which  he  called  the  Golden  LegendSj  and  one 
saint's  life  he  read,  which  did  speak  against  pilgrimages. 
And  after  that  was  read,  her  mistress  said  unto  her,  '  Lo, 
daughter,  now  ye  may  hear  as  I  told  you,  that  this  book 
speaks  against  j)ilgrimages'.' 

It  was  deposed  against  Mistress  Doly,  by  this  Eliza- 
beth, that  she  being  at  Sir  William  Barenten's  place,  and 
seeing  there  in  the  closet,  images  new  gilded,  said  to  the 
said  Elizabeth,  "  Look,  here  be  my  lady  Barenten's  gods."' 
To  whom  the  said  Elizabeth  answered  again,  "  That  they 
were  set  for  remembrance  of  good  saints.''  Then  said 
she,  "If  I  were  in  a  house  where  no  images  wer<>.  I 
could  remember  to  pray  unto  saints   as  well  as  if  I  did 


see  the  in-ages."  "  Nay,"  said  the  other,  "  images  do 
provoke  devotion."  Then  said  her  mistress,  "  Ye  should 
not  worship  that  thing  that  hath  ears  and  cannot  hear, 
and  hath  eyes  and  cannot  see,  and  hath  mouth  and  can- 
not  speak,  and  hath  hands  and  cannot  feel." 

Note  here,  good  reader,  in  this  time,  which  was  above 
forty-six  years  ago,  what  good  matter  was  there  here  to 
accuse  and  molest  good  women  for  ! 

Roger  Hachman,  A.D.  1525. — Against  this  Roger 
Hachman  it  was  laid  by  deposition,  that  he  sitting  at  the 
Church -aisle  at  Norfolk,  said  these  words,  "  1  will  never 
look  to  be  saved  for  any  good  deed  that  ever  I  did,  nei- 
ther for  any  that  ever  I  will  do,  unless  I  may  have  my 
salvation  by  petition,  as  an  outlaw  shall  have  his  pardon 
of  the  king"  ;  and  said,  that  if  he  might  not  have  his 
salvation  so,  he  thought  he  should  be  lost. 

Robert  West,  A.D.  1529.— Against  this  Robert  West, 
priest,  it  was  objected,  that  he  had  commended  Martin 
Luther,  and  thought  that  he  had  done  well  in  many 
things,  as  in  having  wife  and  children,  &c. 

Also  for  saying,  "  That  whereas  the  doctors  of  the 
church  have  commanded  priests  to  say  matins  and  even- 
song, they  had  no  authority  to  do  so."  For  which  he  was 
abjured,  and  was  enjoined  penance. 

John  Ryhum,  A.D.  1530. — It  was  testified  against 
John  Ryburn,  by  his  sister  Elizabeth  Ryburn,  being  put 
to  her  oath,  that  she  coming  to  him  upon  the  Assumption 
eve,  found  him  at  supper  with  butter  and  eggs,  and  being 
bid  to  sit  down  and  eat  with  him,  she  answered,  that  it 
was  not  a  convenient  time  then  to  eat.  To  whom  he  said 
again,  "  That  God  never  made  such  fasting  days;  but 
you,''  quoth  he,  "  are  so  far  in  Limbo  Patrum,  that  you 
can  never  turn  again."  And  in  further  communication, 
when  she  said  that  she  would  go  on  pilgrimage  to  the 
holy  cross  at  Wendover  ;  he  said  again,  that  she  did 
wrong,  "  For  there  is  never  a  step,"  said  he,  "that  you 
take  in  going  on  pilgrimage,  but  you  go  to  the  devU  ; 
and  you  go  to  church  to  worship  what  the  priest  holds 
above  his  head,  which  is  but  bread  ;  and  if  you  cast 
it  to  the  mouse  he  will  eat  it  ;"  and  said,  that  he  would 
never  believe  that  the  priest  has  power  to  make  his  Lord. 

Also,  it  was  testified  by  another  sister  named  Alice 
Ryburn,  tliat  she,  being  with  her  brother  in  a  close 
called  Brimer's-close,  heard  him  say  these  words,  "  That 
a  time  shall  come  when  no  elevation  shall  be  made." 
Whereunto  she  answering  again,  asked,  "  And  what  ser- 
vice shall  we  have  then  ?''  He  said,  "  That  service  that 
we  have  now." 

JoJin  Simonds. — It  was  laid  against  John  Simonds,  for 
saying  that  men  walk  all  day  in  purgatory  in  this  world, 
and  when  they  dejiart  out  of  this  world,  there  are  but 
two  ways,  either  to  hell  or  heaven. 

He  said,  too,  that  priests  should  have  wives. 

It  was  reported  by  the  confession  of  John  Simonds, 
that  he  converted  to  his  doctrine  eight  priests,  and  had 
helped  two  or  three  friars  out  of  their  orders. 

William  Wingra%-e,  Thomas  Hawks  of  Hichenden,  Ro- 
bert Hawks  of  Westivycomb,  John  Taylor,  John 
Hawks,  Thomas  Hern  of  Cobshill,  Nicholas  Field, 
Richard  Dean,  Thomas  Clerk  the  younger,  William 
Hawk.s-  of  Chesham,  A.D.  1530. 

These  persons,  with  others,  were  examined,  excommu- 
nicated and  abjured,  for  being  together  in  John  Taylor's 
house  at  Hichenden,  and  there  hearing  Nicholas  Field 
of  London  read  a  portion  of  scripture  in  English,  and 
the  expounding  many  things  to  them  ;  for  saying,  that 
they  who  went  on  pilgrimage  were  accursed  ;  that  it 
booted  not  to  pray  to  images,  for  they  were  but  stocks 
made  of  wood,  and  could  not  help  a  man  ;  that  God  Al- 
mighty biddeth  us  work,  as  well  on  one  day  as  another, 
saving  the  Sunday,  for  six  days  he  wrought,  and  the 
seventh  day  he  rested  ;  that  they  needed  not  to  fast  so 
many  fasting  days,  except  the  embering  days  ;  for  hn 
had  been  beyond  the  seas  in  Germany,  and  there  they 
used  not  so  to  fast,  nor  to  make  such  holidays. 


A.D.  1527—1560.] 


CARDINAL  WOUEY. 


503 


That  offerings  do  no  good,  for  tliey  have  them  that 
have  no  need  thereof.  And  when  it  was  answered  again 
by  one,  that  they  maintained  God's  service,  "Nay," 
said  Nicliohis,  "  it  maintained  great  houses,  as  abbeys 
and  others." 

That  men  should  say  their  Paternoster  and  Ave  Maria 
in  Enf'lish,  with  the  creed,  and  declare  the  same  in 
English. 

That  the  sacrament  of  the  altarwas  not,  as  it  was  pre- 
tended, the  flesh,  blood,  and  bone  of  Christ,  but  a  sacra- 
ment, that  is,  a  typical  signification  of  his  holy  body. 

To  William  Wingrave  moreover  it  was  objected,  that 
he  should  say,  that  there  was  no  purgatory  ;  and  if  there 
were  any  purgatory,  and  every  mass  that  is  said  should 
deliver  a  soul  out  of  purgatory,  there  should  be  never  a 
soul  there  ;  for  that  there  were  more  masses  said  in  a 
day  than  bodies  buried  in  a  month. 

Simon  Wisdom,  of  Bvrfnrd  was  charged  in  judgment 
for  having  three  books  in  English,  one  was  the  gospels 
in  English,  another  was  the  psalter,  the  third  was  the 
sum  of  the  holy  scripture  in  English. 

James  Alyar  of  Aiger,  .d.7).1530. — It  was  stated  and 
objected  to  James  Algar,  first,  that  he  speaking  to  a  cer- 
tain doctor  of  divinity  named  Aglionby,  said,  that  every 
true  christian  man  living  after  the  laws  of  God,  and 
observing  his  commandments,  is  a  priest  as  well  as 
he,  &c. 

That  he  would  not  have  his  executors  to  pay  a  penny 
for  his  soul  after  his  death  ;  for  he  would  do  it  with  his 
own  hands  while  he  was  alive  ;  and  that  his  conscience 
told  him,  that  the  soul,  so  soon  as  it  departs  out  of  the 
body,  goes  straight  either  to  heaven  or  hell. 

When  Dr.  Aglionby  had  alleged  to  him  the  place  of 
?t.  Matthew,  chap,  xvi.,  "  Thou  art  Peter,"  Sec,  he 
answered  him  again  with  that  which  followeth  in  the 
gospel  after,  "  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan,"  &c. 

The  said  .lames,  hearing  of  a  certain  church  to  be 
robbed,  said  openly,  it  made  no  great  force,  for  the  church 
hath  enough  already. 

Now,  passing  from  the  abjurations  of  those  poor  men, 
we  will  speak  something  of  the  life  and  doings  of  the 
Other  party  who  were  their  persecutors,  and  chief  rulers 
then  of  the  church,  that  it  may  be  better  discerned  and 
judged  what  manner  of  church  that  was  which  then  so 
persecuted  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  the  members 
of  his  church. 

A  brief  Discourse  concerning  the  history  of  Thomas 
Wolsey,  cardinal  of  York  ;  wherein  is  to  be  seen  the 
express  image  of  the  proud,  vain-glorious  church  of 
Rome,  how  far  it  differs  from  the  true  church  of 
Christ  Jesus. 

Although  it  be  not  very  pertinent  to  our  history,  nor 
very  requisite  in  these  weighty  matters  of  Christ's  holy 
martyrs  to  discourse  much  of  Thomas  Wolsey,  cardinal 
of  York  ;  yt  t,  as  there  are  many  who  are  carried  away 
with  a  wrong  opinion  and  estimation  of  that  false  glitter- 
ing church  of  Rome,  therefore,  that  the  vain  pomp  and 
pride  of  that  ambitious  church,  so  far  differing  from  all 
pure  Christianity  and  godliness,  may  appear  to  all  men, 
1  shall  describe  the  ridiculous  and  pompous  tiualities, 
and  demeanour  of  this  Thomas  W^olsey.  For  as  the 
Lacedemonians,  in  times  past,  were  accustomed  to  show 
drunken  men  to  their  children,  to  behold  and  look  upon, 
that  througli  the  foulness  of  that  vice,  tliey  might  intlarae 
them  the  more  to  the  study  and  desire  of  sobriety  ;  even 
•so  it  shall  not  be  hurtful  sometimes  to  set  forth  examples 
which  are  not  honest,  that  others  might  gather  the  in- 
structions of  better  and  more  upright  dealing. 

And  first  to  begin  with  the  first  coming  of  this  car- 
dinal, and  his  fellow-cardinal  Campegio  into  England  : 
it  was  about  the  time  that  Pope  Leo,  intending  to  make 
•war  againt  the  Turks,  sent  three  legates  together  from 
Rome;  one  went  into  Germany,  another  into  France, 
Campegio  into  England.  When  he  was  come  to  Calais 
and  the  cardinal  of  York  had  knowledge  of  it,  he  sent 
certain  bishops  and  doctors,  with  as  much  speed  as  he 
could,  to  meet  the  legate,  and  to  shew  him  that  if  he 


would  have  his  embassy  effectual,  he  should  send  to 
Rome  to  have  the  cardinal  of  York  made  legate,  and 
joined  with  him  in  the  commission.  He  much  affected 
this,  doubting,  lest  his  own  authority  might  perhaps  be 
diminished  through  tlie  coming  of  the  legate  ;  and  there, 
fore  required  to  be  joined  with  him  in  the  embassy. 
Campegio  being  a  man  easy  of  belief,  and  suspecting 
nothing,  sent  to  Rome  with  such  speed,  that  within 
thirty  days  after,  the  bull  was  brought  to  Calais,  in  which 
they  were  both  equally  joined  in  commission. 

When  all  things  were  ready,  Campegio  passed  the  seas 
and  landed  at  Dover,  and  proceeded  towards  London. 
At  every  town  he  was  received  with  procession,  accom- 
panied with  all  the  lords  and  gentlemen  of  Kent.  And 
when  he  came  to  Blackheath,  the  duke  of  Norfolk  met 
him  with  a  great  number  of  prelates,  knights,  and  gen- 
tlemen, all  richly  apparelled,  and  brought  him  into 
a  rich  tent  of  cloth  of  gold,  where  he  put  on  a  cardinal's 
robe  furred  with  ermines,  and  so  took  his  mule,  and  rode 
towards  London.  Now  mark  the  great  humility  in  this 
church  of  the  j)ope,  and  compare  the  same  with  the  other 
church  of  the  martyrs,  and  see  which  of  them  is  most 
gospel- like. 

This  Campegio  had  eight  mules  of  his  own,  laden  with 
goods  and  treasures  ;  but  the  cardinal  of  York  not  think- 
ing them  sufficient  for  his  state,  he  sent  him,  the  night  be- 
fore he  came  to  London,  twelve  mules  more,  with  empty 
coffers  covered  with  red.  The  ne.xt  day  these  twenty 
mules  were  led  through  the  city,  as  though  they  had 
been  laden  with  treasures,  apparel,  and  other  necessaries, 
to  the  great  admiration  of  all  men,  that  they  should  re- 
ceive a  legate  with  so  great  a  treasure  and  riches.  For 
so  the  common  people  always  judged  and  esteemed  the 
majesty  of  the  clergy,  by  nothing  but  by  their  outward 
shew  and  pomp  ;  but  in  the  midst  of  this  great  admira- 
tion, there  happened  a  ridiculous  spectacle,  to  the  great 
derision  of  their  pride  and  ambition.  For  as  the  mules 
passed  through  Cheapside,  and  the  people  were  pressing 
about  them  to  behold  and  gaze,  it  happened  that  one  of 
the  mules  breaking  his  collar,  ran  upon  the  other  mules, 
by  which  it  happened,  that  they  running  so  together, 
and  their  girths  being  loosed,  overthrew  their  burthens, 
and  there  appeared  the  cardinal's  gay  treasure,  not  with- 
out great  laughter  and  scorn  of  many,  especially  of  boys 
and  girls,  some  of  whom  gathered  up  pieces  of  meat, 
others  some  pieces  of  bread  and  roasted  eggs,  some  found 
horse -shoes  and  old  boots,  with  such  other  baggage, 
crying  out,  "  Behold  here  is  my  lord  Cardinal's  trea- 
sure !"  The  muleteers  being  greatly  ashamed,  gathered 
together  their  treasure  again  as  well  as  they  could  and 
went  forward. 

About  three  o'clock,  the  29th  day  of  July,  the  cardina. 
himself  was  brought  through  the  city,  with  great  pomp 
and  solemnity,  to  St.  Paul's  church,  where  when  he  had 
blessed  all  men  with  the  bishop's  blessing,  as  the  manner 
is,  he  was  guided  to  the  cardinal  of  York's  house,  where 
he  was  received  by  the  cardinal,  and  by  him  on  the  next 
day,  being  Sunday,  was  conducted  to  the  king,  to  fulfil 
his  embassy  against  the  Turk,  who  might  have  destroyed 
all  Hungary,  while  they  were  studying  with  what  solem- 
nity to  furnish  out  their  embassy. 

'The  cardinal  of  York  being  thus  a  legate,  set  up  a 
court,  and  called  it  the  court  of  the  legate,  and  proved 
testaments,  and  heard  causes,  to  the  great  hinderance 
of  all  the  bishops  of  the  realm.  He  visited  bishops,  and 
all  the  clergy,  exempt  and  not  exempt;  and  under  co- 
lour of  reformation,  he  got  much  treasure,  and  nothing 
was  reformed,  but  came  to  more  mischief ;  for  by  exam- 
ple of  his  pride,  priests  and  all  spiritual  persons  waxed  so 
proud,  that  they  w^ore  velvet  and  silk  both  in  gowns, 
jackets,  doublets,  and  shoes,  and  bare  themselves  so 
highly  that  no  man  durst  rejjrove  anything  in  them,  for 
fear  of  being  called  heretic,  and  then  they  would  make 
him  smoke  or  bear  a  faggot.  And  the  cardinal  himself 
was  so  elated,  that  he  thought  himself  equal  to  the  king  ; 
and  when  he  had  said  mass,  he  made  dukes  and  earls  to 
serve  him  with  wine,  and  to  hold  the  basin  while  he 
washed. 

This  glorious  cardinal  in  his  tragical  doings  exceeded 
all  measure  of  a  good  subject,  and  became  more  like  t> 


50 1 


CARDINAL  WOLSEY. 


[Book  VIII. 


p.-iure  tinn  a  priest.  When  he  had  well  .-stored  his  own 
coiTci-s,  lie  IVt'ched  the  greatest  part  of  the  king's  trea- 
sure o  It  'jf  the  realm,  in  twelve  greac  barrels  full  of  gold 
and  silver,  to  serve  the  pope's  wars  ;  and  as  his  avari- 
cio'js  mind  was  never  satisfied  with  getting,  so  his  rest- 
less he:id  was  so  busy  medJIing  in  pubhc  matters,  that 
he  never  ceased  before  he  had  set  England,  France,  Flan- 
ders, Sp:un  and  Italy  together  by  the  ears. 

Thus  the  Icate,  following  the  steps  of  his  master  the 
pope,  and  both  of  them  well  displaying  the  nature  of 
their  reli^'ion,  under  the  pretence  of  the  church  prac- 
tised great  hypocrisy,  and  under  the  authority  of  the 
kin-'  used  great  extortion,  with  excessive  taxes  and  loans, 
and  valuation  of  every  man's  substance,  so  ])lundering 
the  couimons  and  merchants,  that  every  man  comjilained, 
but  no  redress  was  had.  Nor  yet  were  the  churchmen 
altogether  free  from  this  cardinal,  who  under  his  lega- 
tine  po'.ver  gave  by  anticipation  all  beneliccs  belonging 
to  spiritual  persons  ;  by  which  it  is  hard  to  say  whetiier 
he  purchased  to  himself  more  riches  or  hatred  of  the 
clergy.  So  far  his  licence  stretched,  that  he  had  power 
to  suppress  divers  abbeys,  priories,  and  monasteries  ; 
and  he  did  so,  taking  from  them  all  their  goods,  move- 
ables, and  immovables,  except  it  were  a  little  pension 
left  to  the  heads  of  certain  houses.  By  the  legatine 
power,  he  held  general  visitations  through  the  realm, 
sending  Doctor  John  Alein,  his  chaplain,  riding  in  his 
gown  of  velvet,  and  with  a  great  train,  to  visit  all 
religious  houses,  at  which  the  friars  observant  much 
complained,  and  would  not  submit  to  it ;  so  that  they 
were  publicly  cursed  at  St.  Paul's  cross,  by  friar  Forrest, 
one  of  the  same  order ;  so  that  the  cardinal  at 
length  prevailed  both  against  them  and  all  others. 
Great  hatred  arose  against  him  among  the  people, 
perceiving  how,  by  visitations,  making  of  abbots, 
probates  of  testaments,  granting  of  faculties,  licences, 
and  other  meins,  he  had  made  his  treasure  equal  with 
the  king's,  and  every  year  sent  great  sums  to  Rome. 
Anil  this  was  their  daily  talk  against  the  cardinal. 

Besides  many  other  matters  and  grievances  which 
stirred  the  hearts  of  the  commons  against  the  cardinal, 
there  was  thisone  which  much  incensed  them  ;  the  cardinal 
had  sent  out  commissions  in  the  king's  name  that  every 
man  should  pay  the  sixth  part  of  his  goods.  Whereupon 
there  followed  great  muttering  among  the  commons,  so 
that  it  had  almost  grown  to  some  riotous  commotion  or 
tumult,  especially  in  parts  of  Suffulk,  had  not  the  dukes 
of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk  with  wisdom  and  gentleness  stept 
in  and  appeased  the  same. 

Another  thing  that  caused  the  anger  of  many,  or 
rather  which  moved  them  to  laugh  at  the  cardinal,  was 
his  insolent  presumption  to  take  upon  him,  as  the  king's 
chief  counsellor,  to  seta  reformation  in  the  king's  house- 
hold, making  and  establishing  new  ordinances  in  it. 
He  likewise  made  new  officers  in  the  house  of  the  duke 
of  Richmond.  In  like  manner  he  ordained  a  council, 
and  estanlished  another  household  for  the  Lady  Mary, 
beii\g  then  princess.  All  this,  with  much  more,  he  took 
upon  him.  making  the  king  believe  that  all  should  be  to 
his  honour,  and  tiiat  he  needed  not  to  take  any  pains,  so 
that  the  charge  '•"  all  things  was  committed  to  him. 

And  now  tn  express  some  jiart  of  the  practices  and 
busy  iiilermeddlings  of  this  cardinal  injirinces'  wars,  first 
here  is  to  be  noted,  that  after  long  v.'ars  between  England 
and  Fr.iiice,  in  \'i2'\  it  happened  that  the  French  king, 
coming  with  his  army  towards  Milan,  at  the  siege  of 
Pavia,  was  there  taken  by  the  duke  of  Bourbon,  and 
viceroy  of  Naples,  and  so  led  prisoner  into  Spain.  All 
this  while  the  cardinal  held  with  the  emperor,  hoping 
by  him  to  be  made  pope;  but  when  that  could  not  be 
obt.iined,  he  went  clean  from  tlie  emperor  to  the  French 
king. 

After  this  victory,  and  the  French  king  being  taken 
prisoner,  through  great  labour  and  solicitation,  as  well 
of  others  as  of  the  cardinal  and  king  Henry,  conditions 
were  proposed  between  the  French  king  and  the  em- 
peror ;  among  which  conditions  it  svas  agreed,  ttiat  they 
should  resist  the  Turks  and  ojjpress  the  Lutherans,  and 
so  the  king  was  set  at  liberty,  leaving  behind  him  his 
two  eldest  sons  for  pledges.     But  shortly  after  he  re- 


voked his  oath,  being  absolved  by  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
and  he  said  that  he  was  forced  to  swear,  or  else  he 
should  never  have  been  delivered.  A.  D.  1526.  Pope 
Clement  VII.,  seeing  the  French  king  restored  to  li- 
berty, and  doubting  the  power  of  the  emperor  in  Italy, 
absolves  the  French  king  from  his  oath,  joins  together  a 
confederacy  of  Venetians  and  other  princes  against  the 
emperor,  bearing  great  hatred  against  all  them  that 
favoured  the  emperor's  part,  especially  the  family  of 
Colonna  in  Rome  ;  and  therefore  to  she-.v  his  hacreJ 
against  them,  Clement  said  to  Pompey,  cardinal  of  that 
family,  in  threatening  words,  "  That  he  would  take  away 
his  cardinal's  hat."  To  whom  the  cin-.Iinal  answered, 
"  That  if  he  did,  he  would  put  on  a  helmet  to  overthrow 
the  pojie's  triple  crown."  Whereby  it  may  appear  what 
holiness  and  virtue  lies  in  the  pope  and  cardinals  of  that 
catholic  see  of  Rome. 

Thus  the  jiope,   under  the  lying  title  of  holiness,  was 
the  father  of  much  mischief  and  of  great  wars.      For  the 
duke  of  Bourbon,  and  others  of  the  emp.n-or's  ca])tains, 
having  intelligence  of  the  pope's  pur])ose  and  confederacy, 
gathered  their  army  together,  and  after  much  bloodshed 
and  fighting,   about  Mdin  and  Cremona,    at  length   ap- 
proached  and  laid  siege  to  Rome,  and  after  three  sharp 
assaults   obtained   the   city,  with  the  whole  spoil ;  they       J 
besieged  the  pojie  with  his  cardinals,  in  the  castle  of  St.       I 
Angelo,  and  took  him  prisoner,  A.  D.  ir>27.     The  cause       " 
of  the  besieging  of  Rome  you  have  heard  ;  the  manner  of 
the  taking  of  Rome  ind  of  the  pope  is  thus  described  : 

T7ie  sackiny  of  Rome  and  taking  of  Pope  Clement. 

The  emperor's  army  departing  from  Florence,  took 
counsel  to  go  to  Rome,  and  they  travelled  by  night  and 
day,  commonly  travelling  forty  miles  in  a  day  and  night,  so 
that  on  the  sixth  day  of  May,  with  banners  displayed,  they 
came  before  the  city  of  Rome,  the  Romans  made  bul- 
warks, ramparts,  and  other  defences,  and  placed  ordnance 
on  the  walls,  and  shot  at  them  fiercely. 

The  duke  of  Bourbon  determined  that  it  was  not  best 
to  lie  still  and  be  slain  with  ordnance,  considering  that 
they  were  all  simple  people,  and  without  great  ordnance  ; 
wherefore  he  determined  to  give  the  assault,  and  they 
manfully  approached  the  walls.  But  the  Romans  va- 
liantly defended  them  with  guns,  pikes,  stones,  and 
other  weapons,  so  that  their  enemies  were  compelled  to 
retreat.  Then  the  Jionians  were  glad  and  set  many 
fair  banners  on  their  towers  and  bulwarks,  and  made 
great  shouts  ;  which  the  duke  of  Bourbon  seeing,  cried 
to  a  new  assault.  Then  every  man  with  a  ladder 
mounted  the  walls  ;  and  at  the  first  encounter,  again 
the  Romans  drove  them  back,  which  the  duke  of  Bour- 
bon perceiving,  cried,  '  God  and  the  emi)eror  !''  Then 
every  man  manfully  set  on.  There  was  a  sore  fight ; 
many  an  arrow  shot,  and  many  a  man  slain  ;  but  at  last 
the  emperor's  men  got  the  wall.  At  the  three  assaults 
were  slain  t'nree  hundred  Switzers  of  the  pope's  guard. 
In  this  last  assault  the  duke  of  Bourbon  was  wounded  in 
the  thigh  with  a  gunshot,  of  which  he  shortly  after  died  ; 
and  notwithstanding  this,  the  army  entered  into  Rome, 
and  took  the  pope's  palace,  and  set  up  the  emperor's 
arms. 

The  same  day  that  these  three  assaults  were  made, 
Pope  Clement  thought  little  of  the  emperor's  army  ;  for 
he  had  cursed  them  on  the  Saturday  before  ;  and  when 
he  was  hearing  mass,  suddenly  the  Germans  entered  into 
the  church,  and  slew  his  guard  and  others.  He  fled  in 
all  haste  by  a  secret  way  to  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  and 
all  that  followed  him  and  could  not  enter,  were  slain  ; 
and  if  he  had  been  taken  he  had  been  slain.  The  car- 
dinals and  other  prelates  fled  to  the  castle  of  St.  Aueelo, 
over  the  bridge,  where  many  of  the  common  people  were 
trodden  down  as  they  gave  way  to  the  cardinals  and 
other  estates,  that  passed  toward  the  castle  for  succour. 

The  pope  was  in  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  and  with 
him  were  four-and-twinty  cardinals,  one  thousand  pre- 
lates and  priests,  five  hundred  gentlemen,  and  five  hun- 
dred soldiers  ;  immediately  the  captains  determined  to 
lay  siege  to  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo.  In  the  mean  time 
the  soldiers  fell  to  spoil.     Never  was  Rome  so  plundered 


A.D.  1527—1560.] 


CARDINAL  WOLSEY. 


505 


either  by  the  Goths  or  Vandals  ;  for  the  soldiers  were 
not  content  with  the  spoil  of  the  citizens,  but  they  robbed 
the  churches,  broke  up  the  houses  of  close  religious  per- 
sons, and  overthrew  the  cloisters. 

The  duke  D'Urbino,  with  fifteen  thousand  men,  came 
to  aid  the  pope  ;  but  hearing  tliat  Rome  was  taken,  he 
tarried  forty  miles  from  Rome,  till  he  heard  as;ain.  The 
marquis  of  Saluce,  and  Sir  Frederico  de  Bodso,  with 
fifteen  thousand  footmen,  and  a  thousand  horsemen, 
were  at  Virterbo,  where,  hearing  that  the  city  of  Rome 
•was  taken,  they  also  tarried.  The  cardinal  of  Colonna 
came  with  an  army  of  Neapolitans  to  help  the  emperor's 
men,  but  when  he  saw  tiie  cruelty  of  the  soldiers,  he 
did  little  to  help  them,  but  he  hated  them  much. 

The  bishop  of  Rome  was  thus  besieged  till  the  8th  of 
July  ;  at  which  day  he  yielded  ;  and  then  he  was  re- 
stored to  give  graces,  and  grant  bulls  as  he  did  before  ; 
but  he  tarried  still  in  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  and  had  a 
great  number  of  Germans  and  Spaniards  to  keep  him  ; 
but  the  Spaniards  bare  most  rule  in  the  castle,  for  no 
man  entered,  nor  came  out  of  the  castle  but  by  them. 
When  the  month  of  July  came,  corn  began  to  fail  in 
Rome,  and  the  pestilence  began  to  wax  strong  ;  where- 
fore the  great  army  removed  to  a  place  called  Nervia, 
'  forty  miles  from  Rome,  leaving  behind  them  such  as 
i        kept  the  bishop  of  Rome. 

When  the  cardinal  here  in  England  heard  how  his 
father  of  Rome  was  taken  prisoner,  he  began  to  bestir 
himself,  and  he  laboured  with  the  king  all  that  he  might, 
to  stir  him  up  to  fight  with  the  pope  against  the  em- 
peror, and  to  be  a  defender  of  the  church,  which  if  he 
would  do,  the  cardinal  persuaded  him  that  he  should 
receive  great  reward  at  God's  hand.  The  king  an- 
swered and  said,  "  My  Lord,  I  more  lament  this  evil 
chance  than  my  tongue  can  tell  ;  but  when  you  say  that  I 
am  the  defender  of  the  faith,  I  assure  you,  that  this  war 
between  the  emperor  and  the  pope  is  not  for  the  faith, 
but  for  temporal  possessions  and  dominions  ;  and  now 
if  Pope  Clement  is  taken  by  men  of  war,  what  should  I 
do  ?  My  person  nor  my  people  cannot  rescue  him  ; 
but  if  my  treasure  may  help  him,  take  that  which  seems 
to  you  most  convenient." 

Thus  the  cardinal,  when  he  could  not  obtain  at  the 
king's  hands  what  he  wished,  in  stirring  him  up  to 
mortal  war,  he  made  out  of  the  king's  treasure  twelve 
score  thousand  pounds,  which  he  carried  over  the  sea 
with  him.  After  this,  the  cardinal  sent  his  commission 
as  legate,  to  all  the  bishops,  commanding  fastings  and 
solemn  processions  to  be  had. 

The  cardinal,  passing  the  seas  with  these  sums  of 
money,  departed  from  Calais,  accompanied  with  Cuth- 
bert  Tonstal,  bi-hop  of  London,  the  lord  Sands,  the 
king's  chamberlain,  the  earl  of  Derby,  Sir  Henry  Guild- 
ford, and  Sir  Thomas  More,  with  many  other  knights 
and  squires,  to  the  number  of  twelve  hundred  horse, 
and  having  in  his  carriage  fourscore  wagons,  and  three- 
score mules  and  horses  of  burden. 

It  were  long  to  discourse  in  this  place  of  the  manifold 
abuses  and  treasons  which  he  practised  when  he  came  to 
the  French  court,  in  converting  the  great  sums  of  money 
which  he  had  obtained  of  the  king  for  the  relief  and  ran- 
som of  Pope  Clement,  who  at  that  time  was  prisoner  in  the 
emperor's  army,  and  in  bestowing  it  in  the  hiring  of  sol- 
diers, and  furnishing  out  the  French  king's  army  ;  ap- 
pointing also  certain  English  captains,  in  the  king  of 
England's  name,  to  go  against  the  emperor,  to  rescue 
the  pope  ;  all  which  army  was  paid  with  the  king  of 
England's  money. 

Besides  that,  he  privily  by  his  letters  caused  Clarent, 
king-at-arms,  to  join  with  the  French  herald,  and 
openly  to  defy  the  emperor  ;  by  which  there  began 
great  displeasure  between  the  emperor  and  the  king. 

Wlien,  as  the  Spanish  ambassador  complained  to  the 
cardinal,  he  laid  all  the  fault  upon  Clarent  ;  saying  that 
Clarent  had  defied  the  emperor,  without  the  king's 
knowledge,  at  the  request  of  the  herald  of  France  :  and 
therefore  at  his  return  he  should  lose  his  head  at  Calais. 
Clarent  being  informed  of  this,  took  shipping  and  came 
to  England,  into  the  king's  presence  before  the  cardinal 
knew  of  it.     Where  he  shewed  the  king  the  cardinal's 


letter  of  commission,  and  declared  the  whole  circum- 
stances. When  the  king  heard  the  whole  circumstances, 
and  had  a  while  mused  upon  it,  he  said,  "  O  Lord  Jesus  ! 
he  that  I  trusted  most,  told  me  all  these  things  dif- 
ferently. Well,  Clarent,  I  will  no  more  be  so  light  of 
credence  hereafter  ;  for  now  I  see  well  that  I  have  been 
made  believe  the  thing  that  was  never  done."  And 
from  that  time  forward  the  king  never  put  any  more 
confidence  in  the  cardinal. 

The  cause  why  the  cardinal  bore  the  emperor  all  this 
malice  appears  to  be  tiiis,  that  when  Pope  Clement  was 
t;iken  prisoner,  he  wrote  to  the  emi)eror  and  requested 
that  he  should  make  him  pope.  Hut  when  he  received  an 
answer  that  did  not  pLase  him,  he  waxed  furious,  and 
sought  all  means  to  displease  the  emjieror,  writing 
many  menacing  letters,  that  if  he  would  not  make  hioi 
pope,  he  would  make  such  a  strife  betwixt  Christian 
princes  as  had  not  been  for  a  hundred  years  before,  so 
as  to  make  the  emperor  repent  it,  even  though  it  should 
cost  the  whole  realm  of  England. 

The  emperor  made  answer  in  a  little  book  to  the 
many  menacings  of  the  cardinal,  but  especially  to  his 
threat,  that  if  ho  would  not  make  him  pope,  he  would 
fetch  such  a  strife  betwixt  Chrisiirm  princes  as  had  not 
been  for  a  hundred  years,  though  it  should  cost  the 
whole  realm  of  England.  The  emperor  bid  him  look 
well  about  him,  lest  through  his  attem])ts  he  might  bring 
the  matter  in  that  case,  that  it  should  cost  him  the  realm 
of  England  indeed. 

You  have  heard  before,  how  that  when  Pope  Clement 
was  prisoner  in  the  emperor's  arm> ,  the  cardinal  re- 
quired the  king,  because  he  bore  the  title  of  "  Defender 
of  the  faith,"  that  he  would  rescue  the  pope.  Now, 
by  what  means,  and  upon  what  occasion  this  title  of 
the  "defender  of  the  faith  was  given  to  the  king,  w^e 
think  it  good  to  say  somewhat  in  this  place.  When 
Martin  Luther  had  denounced  and  opposed  tlie  abomi- 
nation of  the  pope  and  his  clergy,  and  many  books  were 
come  into  England,  the  cardinal  here  thinking  to  find  a 
remedy,  sent  immediately  to  Rome  for  this  title  of  "  de- 
fender of  the  faith." 

When  this  glorious  title  was  come  from  Rome,  the 
cardinal  brought  it  to  the  king  at  Greenwich  ;  and  though 
the  king  had  had  it  already,  and  had  read  it,  yet  against 
the  morning  were  all  the  lords  and  gentlemen  sent  for,  that 
could  in  so  short  a  space  be  gathered,  to  come  and  receive 
it  with  honour.  In  the  morning  the  cardinal  vi-ent 
through  the  back  way  into  the  friars  observants,  and 
part  of  the  gentlemen  went  round  about,  and  welcomed 
him  from  Rome  :  part  met  him  half  way,  and  some  at 
the  court-gate.  The  king  himself  met  him  in  the  hall, 
and  brought  him  up  into  a  great  chamber,  where  was  a 
seat  prepared  on  high  for  the  king  and  the  cardinal  to 
sit  en,  wliile  the  bull  was  read,  ^^'liich  pomj)  all  men 
of  wisdom  and  understanding  laughed  to  scorn. 

This  done,  the  king  went  to  his  chapel  to  hear  mass, 
accompanied  with  many  nobles  of  his  realm,  and  am- 
bassadors of  sundry  princes.  The  cardinal  being  re- 
vested to  sing  mass,  the  earl  of  Essex  brought  the 
bason  of  water,  the  duke  of  Suffolk  gave  the  assay,  and 
the  duke  of  Norfolk  held  the  towel,  and  so  he  proceeded 
to  mass.  When  mass  was  done,  the  bull  was  again 
published,  the  trumpets  blew,  the  shawms  and  sack- 
buts  played  in  honour  of  the  king's  new  title.  Then  the 
king  went  to  dinner  ;  in  the  midst  of  which  the  king  of 
heralds  and  his  company  began  the  largess,  crying  "  Hen- 
ricvs,  Dei  Gratia,  Rex  Anylice  et  Francice,  Defensor 
Fidel,  et  Dotninicns  Hil/ernice.'"  Thus  were  all  things 
ended  with  great  solemnity. 

All  this  while  the  cardinal  was  aspiring  to  be  made 
pope,  and  with  that  view  he  had  Stephen  Gardiner 
shortly  after  sent  ambassador  to  Rome,  in  the  time  of 
Pope  Clement  VII.;  and  that  for  two  special  causes, 
one  was  about  the  king's  divorce,  the  other  for  pro- 
moting the  cardinal  to  be  pope  As  touching  the 
divorce  we  will  speak  hereafter.  In  the  meantime  as 
concerning  the  advancement  of  the  cardinal,  great  labour 
was  made,  as  may  appear  in  the  letters,  sent  from  the 
cardinal  to  Stephen  Gardiner,  in  which  letters  he  soli- 
cited Gardiner,  by  all  means  to  pursue  the  suit,  desiring 


606 


CARDINAL  WOLSEV, 


[Book  VIII. 


him  to  stick  at  no  cost,  so  far  as  six  or  seven  thousand 
pounds  would  stretch  ;  for  more,  he  said,  he  would  not 
give  for  the  triple  crown.  Mark  here,  christian  reader, 
what  an  holy  catholic  church  this  is  ! 

But  we  may  here  learn,  how  man  purposes  one  thing 
and  how  God  disposes  another.  For  the  king's  jjurpose 
was  to  have  the  cardinal  and  legate  of  York  placed  in  the 
papal  see,  thinking  by  that  means,  if  this  cardinal  had 
been  pope,  his  divorce  might  more  easily  be  compassed, 
which  otherwise  he  thought  impossible  to  contrive.  But 
God  omnipotent,  who  only  is  the  director  of  all  affairs, 
brought  it  otherwise  to  pass,  not  as  the  king  devised, 
but  after  his  own  wisdom  ;  so  that  both  the  divorce  was 
concluded,  and  yet  neither  Cardinal  Wolsey  was  made 
pope,  nor  yet  had  Pope  Clement  died.  Yea,  he  so 
ruled  the  matter,  that  notwithstanding  Pope  Clement 
was  alive,  yet  both  the  divorce  proceeded,  and  also  the 
jiope's  authority  was  thereby  utterly  extinct  and  abolished 
out  of  this  realm  of  England,  to  the  singular  admiration 
of  God's  wondrous  works,  and  perpetual  praise  to  his 
merciful  goodness.  Of  which  divorce,  and  suppressing 
of  tiie  pope's  authority,  we  have  to  make  declaration. 
But  first,  as  we  have  begun  with  the  cardinal  of  York, 
so  we  will  make  an  end  of  him.  That  done,  we 
will  address  ourselves  to  other  matters  of  more  jm- 
jjortance. 

As  the  ambassadors  were  travelling  to  Rome  to  pro- 
mote the  cardinal  to  be  pope,  although  the  poj)e  was  not 
yet  dead,  the  cardinal  in  the  meantime  was  playing  the 
popish  i)ersecutor  here  at  home.  For  first,  he,  sitting 
in  his  pontifical  robes  in  the  cathedral  church  of  St. 
Pavd's,  under  his  cloth  of  state  of  rich  cloth  of  gold, 
caused  Friar  Barnes,  an  Augustinian  Friar,  to  bear  a 
fagot,  for  some  points  which  he  called  heresy.  Also  he 
caused  two  merchants  to  bear  fagots  for  eating  flesh  on 
a  Friday.  At  this  time,  the  bishop  of  Rochester  made 
a  sermon  against  Martin  Luther,  who  had  written  against 
the  power  of  the  bishop  of  Rome.  This  bishop  in  his 
sermon  spake  so  much  of  the  honour  of  the  pope  and 
his  cardinals,  and  of  their  dignity  and  pre-eminency, 
that  he  forgot  to  speak  of  the  gospel  which  he  took  in 
band  to  declare. 

After  this,  the  cardinal,  A.D.  1528,  sitting  at  West- 
minster as  legate,  called  before  him  the  whole  clergy, 
and  there  promised  that  all  abuses  of  the  church  should 
be  amended  :  but  nothing  else  was  done,  save  only  he 
caused  Thomas  Arthur,  Thomas  Bilney,  Geoffery  Loni, 
and  Thomas  Gerrard,  to  abjure  for  speaking  against  the 
pope's  authority,  and  his  pompous  pride. 

The  next  year,  (A.D.  1529,)  the  question  of  the  king's 
marriage  began  to  be  revived.  Upon  which  Cardinal 
Campegio  was  sent  again  into  England  from  Rome,  for 
the  hearing  and  debating  of  the  matter.  He  with  Car- 
dinal Wolsey,  consulting  with  the  king,  although  at  first 
he  seemed  to  incline  to  the  king's  wishes,  yet  afterwards 
perceiving  the  consequence  of  the  case,  that  it  might 
shake  perhaps  the  chair  of  the  pope's  authority,  if  this 
case  were  thoroughly  decided  by  the  truth  of  God's 
word  ;  he  therefore,  slipping  his  neck  out  of  the  collar, 
craftily  betook  himself  out  of  the  realm,  before  the  ap- 
pointed day  came  for  determination.  The  king,  thus 
seeing  himself  disappointed  with  false  promises,  and 
craftily  deluded  by  the  cardinals,  and  after  so  many  de- 
lays and  long  expectation,  and  nothing  concluded  ;  he 
was  grieved  in  his  mind  with  them,  but  especially  with 
Cardinal  Wolsey,  whom  he  had  before  so  highly  exalted, 
and  promoted  to  so  many  great  dignities  ;  as  to  the  arch- 
bishoprick  of  York,  the  bishojjrick  of  Winchester,  of 
Durham,  the  abbey  of  St.  Alban's,  besides  the  chancel- 
lorsliip  of  England,  and  many  other  high  offices  and 
preferments  in  the  realm  ;  this  induced  him  to  cast  him 
out  of  favour,  so  that  after  that  time  he  never  came 
iiidre  into  the  king's  jjresence. 

Then  followed  a  council  of  the  nobles,  which  was  sum- 
moned for  the  Istof  October.  During  which  council  all  the 
lords  and  others  of  the  king's  council,  resorted  to  Wind- 
sor to  the  king,  and  informed  the  king,  that  almost  all 
things  which  Wolsey  had  done,  by  his  legatine  )iower,  were 
in  the  case  of  praemunire  :  and  that  the  cardinal  iiad  there- 
by forfeited  all  his  lands,  tenements,  goods  and  chattfds 


to  the  king  :  so  the  king  caused  his  attorney,  Christo- 
pher Hales,  to  sue  out  a  writ  of  praemunire  against  him. 
And  on  the  17th  of  November,  he  sent  the  two  dukes 
of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk  to  his  palace  of  Westminster,  to 
bring  the  great  seal  of  England  ;  which  he  was  unwil- 
ling to  deliver. 

Besides  this,  the  king  sent  Sir  William  Fitzwilliams, 
knight  of  the  garter,  and  treasurer  of  his  house,  and 
Doctor  Stephen  Gardiner,  newly-made  secretary,  to  see 
tliat  no  goods  should  be  embezzled  out  of  his  house  : 
and  further  ordained,  that  the  cardinal  should  remove  to 
Esher,  beside  Kingston,  there  to  wait  the  king's  plea- 
sure, and  to  have  all  things  delivered  to  hiiii,  which 
were  necessary  for  him,  but  not  after  his  old  pon;pous 
and  superfluous  fashion  ;  for  all  his  goods  were  seized 
to  the  king's  use.  When  the  seal  was  thus  taken  from 
the  cardinal,  the  dukes  of  Norfolk  and  Suflblk,  with 
many  earls,  bishops,  and  Iwrons,  came  to  the  Star- 
chamber  on  the  19th  of  October,  when  the  duke  of  Nor- 
folk declared,  that  the  king's  highness  for  many  and 
various  offences  had  taken  from  him  his  great  seal  and 
deposed  him  from  all  his  offices  :  and  lest  men  might 
complain  for  lack  of  justice,  he  had  appointed  him  and 
the  duke  of  Suffolk,  with  the  assent  of  the  other  lords,  to 
sit  in  the  chamber,  to  hear  and  determine  causes  :  and 
so  that  week  they  sate  in  the  Star-chamber,  and  deter- 
mined causes. 

A  few  days  after,  in  the  same  month,  the  cardinal 
removed  out  of  his  house  called  York  place  :  and  so  he 
took  his  barge,  and  went  to  Putney  by  water,  and  there 
took  his  horse  and  rode  to  Esher,  where  he  remained 
till  after  Lent. 

During  which  time,  being  called  for  an  answer  in  the 
king's  bench  to  the  praemunire,  for  giving  benefices  by 
pre-emption,  in  disturbance  of  men's  inheritance,  and 
other  open  causes  in  the  prjEmunire,  according  to  the 
king's  license,  he  constituted  John  Scute  and  Edmond 
Jenney,  apprentices  of  the  law,  his  attorneys,  who  by 
his  own  warrant  signed  with  his  own  hand,  confessed  all 
things  concerning  the  suit,  for  they  were  too  open  to  be 
cloaked  or  hidden  ;  and  so  judgment  was  given,  that  he 
should  forfeit  all  his  lands,  tenements,  goods,  and  chat- 
tels and  should  be  out  of  the  king's  protection  ;  but  for 
all  that,  the  king  sent  him  a  sufficient  protection,  and  of 
his  gentleness  left  to  him  the  bishoprics  of  York  and 
Winchester,  and  gave  him  plate  and  stuff  convenient 
for  his  degree  ;  and  the  bishopric  of  Durham  he  gave  to 
Doctor  Tonstal  bishop  of  London,  and  the  abbey  of 
St.  Alban's  he  gave  to  the  prior  of  Norwich :  and  to 
London  he  promoted  Doctor  John  Stokesley,  the  am- 
bassador to  the  universities,  for  the  marriage,  as  you  have 
heard  before.  For  all  this  kindness  shewed  to  the  car- 
dinal, yet  still  he  maligned  the  king,  as  we  shall  here- 
after relate.  But  first  we  will  proceed  in  the  course  of 
these  matters,  as  they  passed  in  order. 

The  following  year,  A.D.  1530,  in  the  month  of  No- 
vember, was  summoned  a  general  parliament,  to  be  held 
at  Westminster.  In  which  year,  about  the  23rd  day  of 
October,  the  king  came  to  his  manor  of  Greenwich,  and 
there  consulted  with  his  council,  for  a  meet  man  to  be 
his  chancellor,  so  that  in  no  wise  he  were  a  man  of  the 
clergy  :  and  so  after  long  debate,  the  king  resolved  to 
appoint  Sir  Thomas  More,  knight,  chancellor  of  the  duchy 
of  Lancaster,  a  man  well  learned  in  the  languages,  and 
also  in  the  common  law  ;  whose  wit  was  fine,  and  full  of 
imagination. 

We  stated  before,  how  a  council  of  the  nobles  was 
appointed  by  the  king  in  October,  to  assemble  in  the 
Star-chamber  about  the  cardinal's  matter  :  and  also  how 
a  parliament  was  summoned  to  begin  in  the  month  of 
November,  in  the  following  year,  1530.  At  the  begin- 
ning  of  which  parliament,  after  More  the  new  chancel- 
lor had  finished  his  oration,  the  commons  were  com- 
manded to  choose  a  speaker,  who  was  Thomas  Audley, 
Esquire,  and  attorney  to  the  duchy  of  Lancaster.  Thus 
the  parliament  being  begun  the  sixth  day  of  November, 
at  Westminster,  where  the  king  with  all  the  lords  were 
set  in  the  parliament  chamber,  the  commons,  after  they 
had  presented  tlieir  speaker,  assembled  in  the  lower 
house,  and  began  to  debate  upon  their  grievances,  where- 


A.D.  152/— 1560.]  CHARGES  AGAINST  THE  CLERGY  OF  ENGLAND. 


507 


with  the  clergv  had  grievously  oppressed  them,  contrary 
both  to  all  right,  and  to  the  law  of  the  reahn,  and  es- 
pecially in  these  six  great  causes. 

Grievances  against  the  Clergy  of  England. 

1.  The  first,  for  the  excessive  fines  which  the  ordi- 
naries took  for  probates  of  testaments,  so  that  Sir  Henry 
Guilford,  knight  of  the  garter,  and  controller  of  the 
king's  house,  declared  in  the  open  parliament,  that  he 
and  others  being  executors  to  Sir  William  Compton, 
knigiit,  paid  for  the  probate  of  his  vpill,  to  the  cardinal 
and  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  a  thousand  marks 
sterling. 

2.  The  second  cause  was,  the  great  taxing  and  extreme 
exaction  which  the  spiritual  men  used,  in  taking  of  pre- 
sents, or  mortuaries. 

3.  The  third  cause  was,  that  priests  being  surveyors, 
stewards,  and  officers  to  bishops,  abbots,  and  other 
spiritual  heads,  held  and  occupied  farms,  granges,  and 
grazing  in  every  county,  so  that  the  poor  husbandmen 
could  have  nothing  but  from  them,  and  yet  for  that  they 
paid  dearly. 

4.  The  fourth  cause  was,  that  abbots,  priors,  and  spiri- 
tual men  kept  tan-houses,  and  bought  and  sold  wool, 
cloth,  and  all  manner  of  merchandise,  as  other  temporal 
merchants  did. 

5.  The  fifth  cause  was,  because  the  spiritual  persons  who 
were  promoted  to  great  benefices,  and  having  their  livings 
of  their  flock,  were  lying  in  the  court  in  lords'  houses, 
and  took  every  thing  from  their  parishioners,  and  spent 
nothing  on  them  :  so  that  for  want  of  residence  both 
the  poor  of  the  parish  lacked  refreshing,  and  universally 
all  the  parishioners  lacked  preaching  and  true  instruc- 
tion of  God's  word,  to  the  great  peril  of  their  souls. 

6.  The  sixth  cause  was,  because  one  priest,  being  little 
learned,  had  ten  or  twelve  benefices,  and  was  resident 
on  none,  and  many  well  learned  scholars  in  the  univer- 
sity, who  were  able  to  preach  and  teach,  had  neither 
benefice  nor  exhibition. 

These  things  before  this  time  might  in  no  wise  be 
touched,  nor  yet  talked  of  by  any  man,  except  he  would 
be  made  an  heretic,  or  lose  all  that  he  had  :  for  the 
bishops  were  chancellors,  and  had  all  the  rule  about  the 
king,  so  that  no  man  durst  once  presume  to  attempt  any 
thing  contrary  to  their  profit  or  commodity. 

But  now,  wlieii  God  had  illuminated  the  eyes  of  the 
king,  and  the  time  so  served,  that  men  dare  more  boldly 
express  what  they  had  long  conceived  in  their  heart 
against  the  clergy;  the  burgesses  of  the  parliament  ap- 
pointed men  learned  in  the  law,  to  draw  one  bill  of  the 
probates  of  testaments,  another  for  mortuaries,  and  the 
third  for  non-residence,  pluralities,  and  taking  farms  by 
spiritual  men. 

Now  to  return  to  the  cardinal  again.  During  the  time 
of  the  parliament,  there  was  brought  down  to  the  com- 
mons the  book  of  articles  which  the  lords  had  put  up  to 
the  king  against  the  cardinal.  The  chief  articles  were 
these. 

Articles  objected  against  Cardinal  Wolsey. 

1.  First,  that  he  without  the  king's  consent  had  pro- 
cured himself  to  be  appointed  a  legate,  by  which  he  took 
away  the  right  of  all  bishops  and  spiritual  persons. 

2.  In  all  writing  that  he  wrote  to  Rome,  or  to  any  other 
prince,  he  wrote  Ego  et  Rex  mens,  "  I  and  my  king," 
as  one  who  would  say,  that  the  king  was  his  servant. 

3.  That  he  slandered  the  church  of  England  to  the 
court  of  Rome  :  for  his  suggestion  to  be  legate,  was  to 
reform  the  church  of  England. 

4.  He  without  the  king's  consent  carried  the  king's 
great  seal  with  him  into  Flanders,  when  he  was  sent  am- 
bassador to  the  emperor. 

5.  Without  the  king's  consent  he  sent  a  commission  to 
Sir  Gregory  de  Cassali,  knight,  to  conclude  a  league 
between  the  king  and  the  duke  of  Ferrara. 

6.  That  he  caused  the  cardinal's  hat  to  be  put  on  the 
king's  coin. 

7 .  That  he  had  sent  innumerable  substance  to  Rome, 
for  the  obtaining  of  his  dignities,  to  the  great  impover- 


ishment of  the  realm.     With  many  other  things  which 
are  touched  more  at  large  in  chronicles. 

These  articles,  with  many  more,  being  read  in  the 
commons'  house,  were  confessed  by  the  cardinal,  and 
signed  with  his  hand.  Also  there  was  shewn  another 
writing  sealed  with  his  seal,  by  which  he  gave  to  the 
king  all  his  possessions. 

You  have  heard,  how  the  cardinal  was  attainted  in 
the  prsemunire,  and  how  he  was  put  out  of  the  office  of 
the  chancellor,  and  lay  at  Esher  :  which  was  in  1530. 
The  next  year  after,  in  the  Lent  season,  the  king  by  the 
advice  of  his  council,  licensed  him  to  go  into  his  diocese 
of  York,  and  gave  him  command  to  kee])  within  his 
diocese,  and  not  to  return  southward,  without  the  king's 
special  license  in  writing. 

So  he  made  great  provision  to  go  northward,  and 
newly  apparelled  his  servants,  and  bought  many  costly 
things  for  his  household.  But  some  of  his  servants  at 
this  time  departed  from  him  to  the  king's  service,  and 
especially  'TJiomas  Cromwell,  one  of  his  chief  council, 
and  princi))al  agent  for  him  in  the  suppression  of  abbeys. 
After  all  things  necessary  for  his  journey  were  prepared, 
he  took  his  journey  northward,  till  he  came  to  South- 
well, which  was  in  his  diocese,  and  there  he  continued 
that  year,  but  the  lands  he  had  given  to  his  colleges  in 
Oxford  and  Ipswich  were  now  come  to  the  king's  hands, 
by  his  attainder  in  the  praemunire  :  and  yet  the  king  of 
his  gentleness,  and  for  favour  that  he  bore  to  good  learn- 
ing, erected  again  the  college  in  Oxford,  and  where  it 
was  named  the  Cardinal's  College,  he  called  it  the  King's 
College,  and  endowed  it  with  fair  possessions,  and  or- 
dained new  statues  and  ordinances  ;  and  because  the 
college  of  Ipswich  was  thought  not  to  be  profitable,  he 
left  that  dissolved. 

Notwithstanding  that  the  cardinal  of  York  was  thus 
attainted  in  the  praemunire,  yet  the  king  being  good  to 
him,  had  granted  him  the  bishoprics  of  York  and  Win- 
Chester,  with  great  substance,  and  had  licensed  him  to 
abide  in  his  diocese  of  York,  where  he  so  continued  the 
space  of  a  year.  But  in  the  year  following,  which  was 
A.D.  1531," he  wrote  to  the  court  of  Rome,  and  to  other 
princes,  letters  in  reproach  of  the  king,  and,  as  much  as 
in  him  lay,  he  stirred  them  to  revenge  his  cause  against 
the  king  and  his  realm,  so  that  opprobrious  words  against 
the  king  were  spoken  to  Doctor  Edward  Karne,  the  king's 
ambassador  at  Rome.  And  it  was  said  to  him,  that  on  the 
cardinal's  account  the  king  should  have  the  worse  speed  in 
the  suit  of  his  divorce  and  marriage.  The  cardinal  also 
would  speak  fair  to  the  people,  to  win  their  hearts,  and 
declared  ever  that  he  was  unjustly  and  untruly  dealt 
with.  Which  fair  speaking  made  many  men  believe  that 
he  spoke  truly.  And  to  gentlemen  he  gave  great  gifts 
to  allure  them  to  him  ;  and  to  be  had  in  more  reputation 
among  the  people,  he  determined  to  be  installed,  or  en- 
throned at  York,  with  all  the  pomp  that  might  be,  and 
caused  a  throne  to  be  erected  in  the  cathedral  church 
to  such  a  height  and  fashion  as  was  never  seen,  and  sent 
to  all  the  lords,  abbots,  priors,  knights,  esquires,  and 
gentlemen  of  his  diocese,  to  be  at  his  manor  of  Cawood, 
on  the  sixth  day  of  Nov.,  and  so  to  bring  him  to  York 
with  all  manner  of  pomp  and  solemnity. 

The  king,  who  knew  of  his  doings,  dissembled  the 
matter,  to  see  what  he  would  do  at  length,  till  finding 
his  proud  heart  so  highly  exalted,  that  he  would  be  tri- 
umphantly installed  without  making  the  king  privy,  yea, 
and  in  a  manner  in  disdain  of  the  king,  he  thought  it 
not  meet  nor  convenient  to  sufTer  him  any  longer  to  con- 
tinue in  his  malicious  and  proud  purposes.  Wherefore 
he  directed  his  letters  to  the  earl  of  Northumberland, 
commanding  him  with  all  diligence  to  arrest  the  cardinal, 
and  to  deliver  him  to  the  earl  of  Shrewsbury,  great 
steward  of  the  king's  household.  When  the  earl  had 
seen  the  letters,  he  with  a  convenient  number  came  to  the 
manor  of  Cawood,  on  the  4th  of  Nov.,  and  when  he  was 
brought  to  the  cardinal  in  his  chamber,  he  said  to  him : 
"  My  lord,  I  pray  you  be  patient,  for  here  I  arrest  you.' 
"  Arrest  me  1"  said  the  cardinal.  "  Yea,  said  the  earl ; 
"  I  have  a  commandment  so  to  do."  "  You  have  no 
«cch  power,"  said  the  cardinal ;  "  for  I  am  both  a  car- 


508 


CARDINAL  WOLSEY  ARRESTED.— HIS  DEATH. 


[Book  VIII. 


dinal,  and  a  legate  De  Latere,  and  a  peer  of  the  college 
of  Rome,  and  ought  not  to  be  arrested  by  any  temporal 
power  ;  for  I  am  not  subject  to  that  power ;  wlierefore, 
if  you  arrest  me  I  will  withstand  it."  "  Well,"  said  the 
earl,  "  here  is  the  king's  commission,  and  therefore  T 
charge  you  to  obey."  The  cardinal  somewhat  remem- 
bered himself,  and  said  :  "  Well,  my  lord,  I  am  content 
to  obey  ;  but  although  by  negligence  I  ftU  into  the  ])u- 
nishiiient  of  the  prsemunire,  and  lost  by  the  law  all  my 
lands  and  goods,  yet  my  person  was  in  the  king's  protec- 
tion, and  I  was  pardoned  that  offence  ;  wherefore  I 
marvel  why  I  now  should  be  arrested,  and  especially 
considering  that  I  am  a  member  of  the  see  apostolic,  on 
whom  no  temporal  man  ought  to  lay  violent  hands.  1 
see  the  king  lacketh  good  counsel."  "  Well,"  said  the 
earl  ;  "  when  I  was  sworn  warden  of  the  marshes,  you 
yourself  told  me,  I  might  with  my  staff  arrest  all  men 
under  the  degree  of  a  king  ;  and  now  I  am  stronger, 
for  I  have  a  commission  so  to  do,  whicli  you  have  seen." 
The  cardinal  at  length  obeyed,  and  was  kept  in  a  privy 
chamber,  and  his  goods  seized,  and  his  officers  dis- 
charged. 

M'hen  the  cardinal  was  thus  arrested,  the  king  sent 
Sir  William  Kingston,  knight,  captain  of  the  guard,  and 
constable  of  the  Tower  of  London,  with  yeomen  of  the 
guard  to  Sheffield,  to  fetch  the  cardinal  to  the  Tovver. 
When  the  cardinal  saw  the  captain  of  the  guard,  he  was 
astonished,  and  shortly  became  sick  ;  for  he  perceived 
some  great  trouble  coming  on  him,  and  he  took  so  much 
of  a  strong  purgation,  that  his  nature  was  not  able  to  bear 
it.  But  Sir  William  Kingston  comforted  him,  and  by 
easy  journeys  brought  him  to  the  abbey  of  Leicester,  on 
the  27th  of  Nov.,  where,  for  very  feebleness  of  nature, 
caused  by  purgations  and  vomits,  he  died  the  second 
night  following,  and  lies  buried  in  the  abbey. 

By  the  ambitious  pride  and  excessive  worldly  wealth 
of  this  one  cardinal,  all  men  may  easily  understand  and 
judge  what  the  state  and  condition  of  all  the  rest  of  the 
same  order  was  in  those  days,  as  well  in  all  other  places 
of  Christendom,  as  especially  here  in  England,  where 
the  princely  possessions  and  great  pride  of  the  clergy 
did  not  only  far  exceed  the  common  measure  and  order 
of  subjects,  but  also  surmounted  over  kings  and  princes, 
and  all  other  estates. 

Among  other  acts  of  the  cardinal,  this  is  not  to  be  for- 
gotten, that  he  founded  a  new  college  in  Oxford,  for  the 
supply  of  which  he  had  gathered  together  all  the  best 
learned  men  he  could,  among  which  number  were  these  : 
Clark,  Tindal,  Sommer,  Frith,  and  Taverner,  with 
Others,  who,  holding  an  assembly  together  in  the  college, 
were  accounted  to  be  heretics,  and  were  cast  into  a  pri- 
son of  the  college  where  salt  fish  lay,  and  through  the  smell 
of  which  the  most  part  of  them  were  infected,  and  Clark 
being  a  tender  young  man,  and  the  most  singular  in 
learning  among  them  all,  died  in  the  prison. 

And  thus  having  detained  the  reader  enough,  or  rather 
too  much,  with  this  vain-glorious  cardinal,  now  we  will 
bring  back  our  history  again  to  more  fruitful  matter, 
and,  as  the  order  of  time  requireth,  we  will  first  begin 
with  Master  Humphry  Mummuth,  a  virtuous  and  a  good 
alderman  of  London,  who  in  the  time  of  the  cardinal  was 
troubled,  as  in  the  history  here  followeth  : 

The  trouble  of  Humphry  Mummuth,  Alderman  of 
London. 

Master  Humphry  Mummuth  was  a  right  godly  and 
sincere  alderman  of  London,  who  in  the  days  of  Cardinal 
Wolsey  was  troubled  and  put  in  the  Tower,  for  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  and  for  maintaining  them  that  favoured 
it. 

Stokesley,  then  bishop  of  London,  objected  articles  to 
him,  to  the  number  of  four-and-twenty  ;  as  for  adher- 
ing to  Luther  and  his  opinions  ;  for  having  and  reading 
heretical  hooks  and  treatises  ;  for  giving  exhibition  to 
William  Tindal,  Joy,  and  such  others  ;  for  helping  them 
over  the  sea  to  Luther  ;  for  ministering  private  help  to 
translate,  as  well  the  Testament,  as  other  books  into 
English;  for  eating  flesh  in  Lent  ;  for  affirming  that  faith 
only  justifies  ;  for  derogating  from  men's  constitutions; 


for  not  praying  to  saints,  not  allowing  pilgrimage,  auri- 
cular confession,  or  the  pope's  pardons  ;  brieti)%  for  be- 
ing an  advancer  of  all  Martin  Luther's  opinions,  &c. 

Being  examined  and  cast  into  the  Tower,  he  at  last 
was  compelled  to  make  his  suit  or  purgation,  writing  to 
the  cardinal,  then  lord  chancellor,  and  the  whole  council, 
out  of  the  Tower.  In  which  he  answered  to  the  accu- 
sation  of  those  who  charged  him  witii  certain  books  re- 
ceived from  beyond  the  sea  ;  also  for  his  ac<iuaiiitance 
with  Master  Tindall.  He  said,  that  he  denied  not,  but 
that  four  years  then  past  he  had  heard  Tindall  preacii  two 
or  three  sermons  at  St.  Dunstan's  in  the  West,  and  th  itaf- 
terwards  meeting  with  Tindal,  he  had  certain  communica- 
tion with  him  concerning  his  living,  and  was  tlien  told  by  bim 
that  he  had  none  at  all,  but  trusted  to  be  in  the  bishop  of 
London's  service  ;  for  he  then  laboured  to  be  his  chap- 
lain. But  being  refused  by  the  bi.shop,  he  came  ag;i!n  to 
Mummutli,  and  besought  him  to  help  him,  who  the  same 
time  took  him  into  his  house  for  half  a  year;  wnere 
Tindal  lived  like  a  good  priest,  studying  bo'rh  night  and 
day.  Me  would  eat  but  sodden  meat  by  his  good  will 
nor  drink  but  small  single  beer,  lie  was  never  seen  in 
tiiat  house  to  wear  linen  about  him,  all  the  space  of  his 
being  there.  Whereupon  Mummuth  had  the  better  lik- 
ing to  him,  so  that  he  promised  him  ten  pounds,  as  he 
then  said,  for  his  father's  and  motlier's  souls,  and  all  chris- 
tian souls,  with  which  money  he  afterwards  sent  him  over 
to  Hamburgh  according  to  his  promise.  And  yet  not  to 
him  alone  he  gave  this  exhibition,  but  to  others  likewise 
who  were  not  heretics  ;  as  to  Doctor  Royston,  the  bishop 
of  London's  chaplain,  he  exhibited  forty  or  fifty  pounds; 
to  Doctor  Wodiall,  provincial  of  the  Augustinian  friars  ; 
as  much  or  more  to  Doctor  Watson,  the  king's  chaplain  ; 
also  to  other  scholars  and  priests  ;  besides  other  charges 
bestowed  upon  religious  houses,  as  upon  the  nunnery  of 
Denney,  above  fifty  pounds  sterling. 

And  as  touching  liis  books,  of  which  some  were  left  with 
him  by  William  Tindal,  some  he  sent  to  him,  and  some 
were  brought  into  his  house,  by  whom  he  could  not  tell ; 
these  books,  he  said,  did  lie  open  in  his  house,  for  the  space 
of  two  years  together,  he  suspecting  no  harm  to  be  in  them. 
And  moreover  the  same  books  being  desired  by  different 
persons,  as  of  the  abbess  of  Denney,  a  friar  of  Green- 
wich, the  father  confessor  of  Sion,  and  many  others,  he 
let  them  have  them,  and  yet  never  heard  friar,  priest,  or 
laymen,  find  any  fault  with  the  books. 

Thus  he  excusing  himself,  and  moreover  complaining 
of  the  loss  of  his  credit  by  his  imprisonment  in  the 
Tower,  and  of  the  injury  to  his  trade,  who  was  wont 
formerly  to  send  abroad  five  hundred  pieces  of  cloths,  and 
set  many  clothiers  to  work  in  Suffolk,  and  in  other  places, 
of  whom  he  bought  all  their  cloths,  who  were  now  almost 
all  undone  ;  at  length  he  was  set  at  liberty,  being  forced 
to  abjure,  and  after  he  was  made  knight  by  the  king,  and 
sheriflf  of  London. 

The  History  of  Thomas  Hitten, 

Touching  the  memorial  of  Thomas  Hitten,  nothing 
remains  in  writing,  but  only  his  name,  save  that  William 
Tindal  in  his  apology  against  More,  and  also  in  another 
book  intituled  "The  practice  of  prelates,"  once  or  twice 
makes  mention  of  him.  He  vvas,  says  he,  a  preacher  at 
Maidstone,  whom  the  bishop  of  Canterbury,  William 
Warham,  and  Fisher,  bishop  of  Rochester,  had  long 
kept  and  tormented  in  prison  with  sundry  torments,  and 
notwithstanding  that  he  continued  constant ;  at  last  they 
burned  him  at  Maidstone,  for  the  constant  and  manifest 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  his  free  grace  and  sal- 
vation, A.D.  1530. 

Thomas  Bilney,  and  Thomas  Arthur,  who  abjured  at 
Norwich,  A.D.  1531. 

In  the  history  of  Cardinal  Wolsey,  mention  was  made 
of  some  whom  the  Cadinal  caused  to  abjure ;  as  Bilney, 
Geoffery  Loni,  Garret,  Barnes,  and  others,  of  whom  we 
have  now  specially  to  treat.  This  Thomas  Bilney  was 
brought  up  in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  even  from 
a  child,  profiting  in  all  kind  of  liberal  sciences,  even  to 


A.D.  1527—1560.]     THE  EXAMINATION  OF  THOMAS  BILNEY  AND  THOMAS  ARTHUR. 


the  profession  of  both  laws.  But  at  last  havinij  got  a 
better  school-master,  even  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Christ,  who 
endued  his  heart  with  the  knowledge  of  better  and  more 
wholesome  things,  he  came  at  last  to  this  point,  th  it, 
forsaking  the  knowledge  of  man's  laws,  he  converted  his 
study  to  those  things  which  ti«ided  more  unto  godliness 
thin  profit 

As  he  was  greatly  inflamed  with  the  love  of  true  re- 
llo-ion  and  godliness,  even  so  there  w;is  in  his  heart  an 
incredible  desire  to  allure  many  to  the  same,  desiring 
nothing  moi-e,  thin  that  he  might  stir  up  and  encourage 
any  to  the  love  of  Christ  and  sincere  religion.  Neither 
were  his  libours  vain  ;  for  he  converted  many  of  his 
followers  to  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  among  which 
number  was  Thomas  Arthur,  and  Master  Hugh  Latimer; 
Latimer  at  that  time  was  cross-keeper  at  Cambridge, 
bringing  it  forth  upon  procession  days.  At  last,  Bilney, 
forsaking  tlie  University,  went  to  many  places,  teaching 
and  preaching,  being  associated  with  Arthur,  who  accom- 
panied him  from  the  University.  Tlie  authority  of 
Thomas  Wo'sey  cardinal  of  York,  of  whom  mention 
hds  been  made  before,  at  that  time  was  great  in  Eng- 
land, but  his  pomp  and  pride  much  greater.  Where- 
upon Bilney,  with  other  good  men,  marvelling  at  the 
incredille  iu>olence  of  the  clergy,  whom  they  could  now 
no  longer  suffer  or  abide,  began  to  shake  and  reprove 
this  excessive  pomp  of  the  clergy,  and  also  to  question 
the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome. 

Then  it  was  time  for  the  cardinal  to  awake,  and 
speedily  to  look  about  his  business.  Neither  lacked  he 
in  this  point  any  craft  or  subtlety  of  a  serpent  ;  for  he 
understood  well  enough  upon  what  slender  a  foundation 
their  ambitions  dignity  was  grounded,  neither  was  he 
ignorant  that  their  luciferous  and  proud  kingdom  could 
not  long  continue  against  the  manifest  word  of  God ;  espe- 
cially if  the  lij,ht  of  the  gospel  should  once  open  the  eyes 
of  men.  For  otherwise  he  did  not  greatly  fear  the  power 
and  displeasure  of  kings  and  princes.  Orily  this  he 
feared,  the  voice  of  Christ  in  his  gospel,  lest  it  should 
disclose  and  detect  their  hypocrisy  and  deceits,  and  force 
them  to  come  into  godly  discipline:  wherefore  he  thought 
good  speedily  in  time  to  withstand  the:.e  beginnings. 
So  he  caused  Bilney  and  Arthur  to  be  apprehended  and 
east  into  prison. 

After  this,  on  the  27th  Nov.  A.D.  1527,  the  cardinal 
accompanied  with  a  great  number  of  bishops,  as  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Cuthbert  of  London,  John  of 
Rochester,  Nicholas  of  Ely,  John  of  Exeter,  John  of 
Lincoln,  John  of  Bath  and  Wells,  Henry  of  St.  Asaph, 
■with  many  other  divines  and  lawyers,  came  into  the 
chapter-house  of  Westminster,  where  master  Thomas 
Bilney,  and  Thomas  Arthur  were  brought  before  them, 
and  the  cardinal  inquired  of  Master  Bilney,  whether  he 
had,  jirivattly  or  publicly,  preached  or  taught  to  the 
people  the  ojjinions  of  Luther  or  any  other  condemned 
by  the  church,  contrary  to  the  determination  of  the 
church.  Bilney  answered,  that  knowingly  he  had  not 
preached  or  taught  any  of  Luther's  opinions,  or  any 
other,  contrary  to  the  catholic  church.  Then  the  car- 
dinal asked  him,  whether  he  had  not  once  made  an  oath 
before,  That  he  should  not  preach,  rehearse,  or  defend 
any  of  Luther's  opinions,  but  should  impugn  the  same 
every  where  .■'  He  answered.  That  he  had  made  sui  h  an 
oath,  but  not  lawfully.  The  cardinal  then  caused  him 
to  swear,  to  answer  plainly  to  the  articles  and  errors 
preached  and  set  forth  by  him ;  as  well  in  the  city  and 
diocese  of  London,  as  in  the  diocese  of  Norwich  and 
other  places,  and  that  he  should  do  it  without  any  craft, 
qualifying  or  leaving  out  any  part  of  the  truth. 

After  he  was  thus  sworn  and  e.\amined,  the  cardinal 
proceeded  to  the  examination  of  Master  Thomas  Arthur, 
causing  I'.im  to  take  the  like  oath.  Which  done,  he  asked 
of  him  whether  he  had  not  once  told  Sir  Thomas  More, 
Kt.,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  there  was  not  the 
very  body  of  Christ .'  M  hich  interrogatory  he  denied. 
Then  the  cardinal  gave  him  time  to  deliberate  till  noon, 
and  to  bring  in  his  answer  in  writing. 

The  second  day  of  December,  the  bishops  assembled 
again,  and  sware  witnesses  against  Master  Bilney.    That 


done  tliey   called   for  Master  Arthur ;  to  whose  charge 
they  laid  these  articles  following. 

Articles  against  Thomas  Arthur. 

1.  That  he  exhorted  the  j)eople  in  his  praycs,  to  pray 
specially  for  those  that  are  now  in  prison.  Which  article 
he  denied. 

2.  That  he  said.  Though  men  are  restrained  from 
preaching  now-a-days,  yet  I  may  preach  :  First,  By  the 
Hutliority  of  my  lord  cardinal ;  for  I  have  his  license. 
Secondly,  By  the  authority  of  the  University.  Thirdly, 
By  the  pope.  Fourthly,  By  the  authority  of  God, 
wliere  he  saith,  "  Go  preach  the  gospel  to  every  crea 
ture."  By  which  authority  every  man  may  preach,  and 
there  is  neither  bishop  nor  ordinary,  nor  yet  the  pope, 
that  may  make  any  law  to  prevent  any  man  preaching  the 
gospel.     This  article  he  confessed 

'.').  He  said  that  when  there  were  but  a  few  holy  and  de- 
vout laws  in  the  church,  then  men  were  afraid  to  oflend 
tliem.  Afterwards  they  made  many  laws  for  their  advan- 
tage; and  such  as  were  pecuniary,  those  they  observed  ;  and 
such  as  are  not  pecuniary,  those  they  regard  not :  and  so 
now-a-days  there  are  so  many  laws,  that  whether  a  man 
do  ill  or  well,  he  shall  be  taken  in  the  law.  He  con- 
fessed that  he  spake  thus. 

4.  He  said.  Good  people,  if  I  should  suffer  persecu- 
tion for  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  of  God,  yet  there  are 
seven  thousand  more  that  would  preach  the  gospel  of 
God  as  I  do  now.  Therefore,  good  people,  think  not 
that  if  these  tyrants  and  persecutors  put  a  man  to  death, 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel  is  therefore  to  be  forsaken. 
This  article  he  confessed,  except  that  he  made  no  men- 
tion of  tyrants, 

5.  That  every  man,  yea,  every  layman,  is  a  priest. 
He  confessed  that  he  spake  such  words,  declaring  in  his 
sermon,  ihat  every  christian  man  is  a  priest,  offering  up 
the  sacrifice  jf  piayer. 

6.  That  men  should  not  pray  to  saints  in  heaven,  but 
only  to  God;  and  they  should  use  no  other  mediator 
bit  Christ  Jesus  our  only  Redeemer.  This  article  he 
denied. 

7.  He  preached  that  they  should  not  worship  images 
of  saints,  which  were  nothing  but  stocks  and  stones. 
This  he  also  denied.  * 

8.  He  preached  upon  Whitsimday  last,  within  the 
LTniversity  of  Cambridge,  That  a  bachelor  of  divinity 
admitted  of  the  University,  or  any  other  person  having 
or  knowing  the  gospel  of  God,  should  go  forth  and 
preach  in  every  place  :  and  if  any  bishop  did  accurse 
them  for  so  doing,  their  curses  woidd  turn  to  the  con- 
demnation of  themselves.     He  confessed  this. 

Wliich  answers  thus  made  and  acknowledged,  master 
Arthur  did  revoke  and  condemn  the  articles  objected 
against  him,  and  submitted  himself  to  the  punishment 
and  judgment  of  the  church. 

The  third  day  of  December,  the  bishop  of  London 
with  the  other  bishops  assembling  again,  after  Bilney 
had  refused  to  return  to  the  church  of  Rome,  the  bishop 
of  London  in  discharge  of  his  conscience  (as  he  said) 
lest  he  should  hide  any  thing  that  had  come  to  his  hands, 
exhibited  to  the  notaries,  in  the  presence  of  Master  Bil- 
ney, certain  letters,  to  wit,  five  letters  or  epistles,  with 
one  schedule  in  one  of  the  epistles,  containing  his 
articles  and  answers  folded  therein,  and  another  epistle 
folded  in  manner  of  a  book,  with  six  leaves;  all  which 
he  commanded  to  be  written  out  and  registered,  and  the 
originals  to  be  delivered  to  him  again. 

Here  Jblloirs  a  Sitmmary  of  certain  Depositions,  on  the 
inquiry  of  Master  Bilney' s  Doctrine  and  Preaching. 

First,  it  was  deposed,  That  in  his  sermon  in  Christ's 
church  in  Ipswich,  he  should  preach  and  say,  our  Sa- 
viour Christ  is  our  Mediator  between  us  and  the  Father: 
what  should  we  need  then  to  seek  any  saint  for  a 
remedy  }  Wherefore,  it  is  great  injury  to  the  blood  of 
Christ,  to  make  such  petitions,  and  blasphemes  our  Sa- 


510 


BILNEY'S  ANSWER  TO  THE  ARTICLES  OBJECTED  AGAINST  HLM,        [Book  VIII. 


That  man  is  so  imperfect  of  himself,  that  he  can  in  no 
wise  merit  by  his  own  deeds. 

Also,  that  the  coming  of  Christ  was  long  prophesied 
before,  and  desired  by  the  prophets  :  but  John  Baptist, 
being  more  than  a  prophet,  did  not  only  prophesy,  but 
with  his  finger  shewed  him  :  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God 
wliich  taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world."  Then  if  this 
were  the  very  Lamb  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the 
world,  what  an  injury  it  is  to  our  Saviour  Christ,  for  any 
one  to  say  that  to  be  buried  in  St.  Fninci.->'  Cowl  slioukl 
remit  four  jiarts  of  penance  !  what  is  then  left  to  our  Sa- 
viour Christ,  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world  ?  Tliis 
1  will  justify  to  be  a  great  blasphemy  to  the  blood  of  Christ. 
Also,  that  it  was  a  great  folly  to  go  on  pilgrimage,  and 
that  preachers  in  times  past  have  been  antichrists  ;  and 
now  it  hath  pleased  God  somewhat  to  shew  forth  their 
falsehood  and  errors. 

Also,  that  the  miracles  done  at  Walsingham,  at  Can- 
terbury, and  in  Ipswich,  were  done  by  the  devil,  through 
the  sufferance  of  God,  to  blind  the  poor  people  :  and 
that  the  pope  hath  not  the  keys  that  Peter  had,  e.xcept 
he  follow  Peter  in  his  living. 

Moreover,  it  was  deposed  against  him.  That  he  was 
notoriously  suspected  as  a  heretic,  and  twice  pulled  out 
of  the  pulpit  in  the  diocese  of  Norwich. 

Also,  it  was  deposed  against  him,  That  he,  in  the 
parish-church  of  Willesden,  exhorted  the  people  to  put 
away  their  gods  of  silver  and  gold,  and  leave  off  their 
offerings  to  them.  Also,  that  Jews  and  Saracens  would 
have  become  christian  men  long  ago,  had  it  not  been  for 
the  idolatry  of  christian  men,  in  offering  of  candles,  wax, 
and  money  to  stocks  and  stones. 

Over  and  besides  these  matters  deposed  against  him, 
here  follow  other  articles  gathered  out  of  his  sermon, 
which  lie  preached  in  the  parish  church  of  St.  Magnus, 
in  Whitsun  week,  (A.  D.  1527.) 

He  said,  pray  only  to  God,  and  not  to  saints,  in  re- 
hearsing the  Litany;  and  when  he  came  to  "  Holy 
Mary,  pray  for  us,"  he  said,  Stop  there. 

He  said,  that  christian  men  ought  to  worship  God 
only,  and  not  saints. 

He  said,  that  christian  people  should  set  up  no  lights 
before  the  images  of  saints  :  for  saints  in  heaven  need  no 
light,  fwid  the  images  have  no  eyes  to  see. 

He  said,  as  Hezekiah  destroyed  the  brazen  serpent 
that  Moses  made  by  the  commandment  of  God  ;  even  so 
should  kings  and  princes  now-a-days  destroy  and  burn 
the  ima.'^es  of  saints  set  up  in  churches. 

These  five  hundred  years  there  has  been  no  good 
pope,  nor  in  all  the  times  past  can  we  find  but  fifty  ;  for 
they  have  neither  preached,  nor  lived  well,  or  conform- 
ably to  their  dignity.  Wherefore,  till  now  they  have 
born  the  keys  of  simony.  Against  whom,  good  people, 
we  must  preach  to  you.  For  we  cannot  come  to  them  ; 
it  is  a  great  pity :  they  have  sore  slandered  the  blood  of 
Christ. 

The  people  have  foolishly  of  late  gone  upon  pilgrim- 
ages, who  had  been  better  had  they  been  at  home. 

Many  have  made  vows,  which  are  not  possible  for 
them  to  fulfil. 

The  preachers  before  this  have  been  antichrists,  and 
now  it  has  j)leased  our  Saviour  Christ  to  shew  their  false 
errors,  and  to  teach  another  way  and  manner  of  the  holy 
gospel  of  Christ,  to  the  comfort  of  your  souls. 

I  trust  that  there  shall  and  will  come  others  besides 
me,  who  s-hall  shew  and  preach  to  you  the  same  faith 
and  manner  of  living  that  I  shew  and  preach  to  you, 
which  is  the  very  true  gospel  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  and 
the  mind  of  the  holy  fathers,  whereby  you  shall  be 
brought  from  their  errors,  wherein  you  have  been  long 
seduced :  for  before  this  there  have  been  many  that 
have  slandered  you,  and  the  gospel  of  our  Saviour 
Christ. 

These  and  many  other  such  like  charges  were  deposed 
against  him  by  the  deponents  and  witnesses.  But  now, 
before  we  return  again  to  his  examination,  we  here  in- 
sert a  dialogue  between  a  friar  named  John  Brusierd, 
and  Master  Thomas  Bilney,  as  written  down  by  the 
friar  himself. 


A  Dialogvp  hefween  Friar  John  Brusierd  and  Master 
Thomas  Bilnei/,  in  Jjjstvich,  concerning  worshipping  of 
Images. 

Brusierd. — Although  you  have  blasphemed  most  perni- 
ciously the  immaculate  flock  of  Christ  with  certain  blas- 
phemies, yet,  being  moved  partly  with  our  gentle  peti- 
tions, partly  pitying  your  case,  I  am  come  here  to  talk 
with  you  secretly.  When  you  began  to  shoot  the  dart 
of  your  pestiferous  error,  more  vehemently  than  you 
ought,  against  the  breast  of  the  ignorant  multitude,  you 
seem  to  pour  upon  the  ground  the  precious  blood  of 
Christ,  as  with  a  certain  vehement  violence  out  of  the 
miserable  vessel  of  your  heart.  Where  you  said  that 
none  of  the  saints  make  intercession  for  us,  nor  obtain 
for  us  any  thing,  you  have  blasphemed  the  efficacy  of 
the  whole  church,  consecrated  with  the  precious  blood 
of  Christ.  Which  thing  you  can  not  deny,  especially  as 
there  is  such  incessant  knocking  at  the  gates  of  heaven, 
through  the  continual  intercession  of  the  saints,  as  ap- 
pears in  the  sevenfold  Litany. 

Bilney. — I  mar^-el  at  you,  and  cannot  marvel  enough, 
but  that  the  vain  custom  of  superstitious  men,  thinking 
themselves  not  heard  but  in  much  talking,  doth  put  an  a 
end  to  my  wonder.  For  our  heavenly  Father  knoweth 
what  we  have  need  of  before  we  ask.  Also  it  is  written, 
"  There  is  one  Mediator  between  God  and  men,  the 
man  Christ  Jesus."  If  then  there  be  but  one  Mediator 
between  God  and  men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  where  is 
our  blessed  lady .'  Where  is  then  St.  Peter  and  other 
saints .' 

Brusierd. — I  suppose  that  no  man  is  ignorant,  but 
that  the  divines  of  the  primitive  church  have  all  affirmed 
that  there  is  one  Mediator  between  God  and  men. 
Neither  could  any  at  any  time  praise  or  pray  to  the 
saints,  when  yet  they  were  living  in  the  calamities  of 
this  body,  and,  wrestling  with  the  winds  of  this  world, 
were  not  yet  come  to  the  port  of  rest  to  which  they  were 
travelling.  Paul  (I  grant)  did  rightly  affirm  that  there  was 
but  one  Mediator  between  God  and  men,  for  as  yet  there 
was  no  saint  canonized  or  put  into  the  Calendar.  But 
now  seeing  the  church  knows,  and  certainly  believes, 
through  the  undoubted  revelations  of  God,  that  the 
blessed  Virgin  and  other  saints  are  placed  in  the  bosom 
of  Abraham,  she,  therefore,  like  a  good  mother,  has 
taught,  and  that  most  diligently,  her  children,  to  praise 
the  Omnipotent  Jesus  in  his  saints  ;  and  also  to  offer  up 
by  the  same  saints  our  petitions  to  God.  It  is  that  that 
the  psalmist  saith,  "  Praise  ye  the  Lord  in  his  saints." 
Rightly  also  do  we  say  and  affirm,  That  saints  may  pray 
for  us.  One  man  may  pray  for  another,  therefore,  much 
more  may  saints  that  do  enjoy  the  fruition  of  his  High 
Majesty.  For  so  it  is  written,  "  God  is  my  witness, 
whom  I  serve  in  my  spirit,  in  the  gospel  of  his  Son,  that 
without  ceasing  I  remember  you  in  my  prayer  always 
for  you,"  &c.  Rom.  i.  9. 

Bilney. — I  marvel  that  you,  a  learned  man,  are  not 
yet  delivered  out  of  the  dungeon  of  heresy  through  the 
help  of  the  holy  gospel :  especially  seeing  that  in  the 
same  gospel  it  is  written,  "  Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
you,  whatsoever  you  ask  the  Father  in  my  name,  he  will 
give  it  you,"  John  xvi.  23.  He  saith  not,  whatsoever 
ye  ask  the  Father  in  the  name  of  St.  Peter,  St.  Paul,  or 
other  saints,  but  in  mg  name.  Let  us  ask  therefore 
help  in  the  name  of  Him,  who  is  able  to  obtain  for  us 
whatever  we  ask,  lest,  peradventure,  hereafter  in  the  end 
of  the  world,  at  the  judgment,  we  shall  hear,  "  Hitherto 
in  my  name  ye  have  asked  nothing." 

Brusierd. — Where  ye  marvel  that  I,  a  learned  man,  as 
you  say,  am  not  delivered  yet  from  the  dungeon  of 
heresy  through  the  help  of  the  gospel :  much  more  do 
you,  who  are  far  better  learned  than  I,  cause  me  to 
marvel  at  your  foolish  wonder.  Nor  can  I  choose  but 
laugh  at  you,  as  one  rapt  to  the  third  heaven  of  such 
high  mysteries,  and  yet  see  not  those  things  which  are 
done  here  in  the  lower  parts  of  philosophy  :  for  what  a 
ridiculous  thing  is  it  for  a  man  to  look  so  long  upon  the 
sun,  that  he  can  see  nothing  else  but  the  sun  .'  More- 
over, what  student  is  there  in  all  Cambridj^e,  be  he  never 


A.  D.  1527—1560.]     A  DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  BILNEY  AND  FRIAR  BRUSIERD. 


511 


so  young,  that  knows  not,  that   the    argument   of  au- 
thority, brought  out  negativelj',  has  no  force  ? 

Bihiey. — As  the  pharisees  took  Christ,  so  you  take 
my  words  otherwise  than  I  meant. 

Brusierd. — Your  words,  which  wander  far  from  the 
scope  of  scripture,  I  do  not  like.  What  is  in  your 
meaning,  and  lies  inwardly  in  your  mind,  I  cannot  tell. 

Bilney. — Such  as  invoke  the  help  either  of  Christ,  or 
of  any  other  saint,  for  any  corporal  infirmity,  may  be 
well  resembled  to  delicate  patients,  who,  being  under 
the  hand  of  physicians,  and  having  medicines  ministered 
for  their  diseases,  not  abiding  the  pain  tliereof,  fling  all 
away  :  therefore,  I  say,  no  man  ought  to  implore  the 
help  of  God,  or  of  any  saint,  for  corporal  infirmity. 

Brusierd. — O  most  pernicious  and  perilous  heresy  of 
all  that  ever  I  have  heard !  Thus  you  escaping  from  the 
smoke,  fall  into  the  fire,  and,  avoiding  the  danger  of 
Scylla,  you  run  upon  Charybdis.  O  heart  of  man 
wrapped  in  palpable  darkness  !  1  wish.  Master  Bilney, 
that  you  would  but  once  search  out  the  first  origin  of 
tnese  Rogation  days  :  for  so  we  read  in  the  churcli  his- 
tory, that  they  were  first  ordained  by  Pope  Gregory, 
with  fasting,  prayers,  and  holy  processions,  against  the 
pestilencp.  then  reigning  among  the  people.  At  which 
time,  the  people  going  in  the  procession,  a  certain  image 
like  to  our  blessed  Lady,  painted  with  the  hands  of  St. 
Luke  the  evangelist,  went  before  them,  about  which 
image,  in  the  honour  of  the  Virgin,  angels  sung  this 
anthem  :  "  O  queen  of  heaven  be  glad,"  &c.  To 
which  anthem,  the  pope  also  adjoined  this,  "  Pray  to 
the  Lord  for  us."  Wherefore,  seeing  the  angels 
worshipped  the  image  of  the  dorious  Virgin  Mary,  and 
seeing  the  holy  father.  Pope  Gregory,  with  all  the 
clergy,  did  pray  for  corporal  infirmity,  it  appears  mani- 
festly that  we  ought  to  worsliip  the  saints,  and  also 
to  give  honour  in  a  manner  to  their  images  :  further, 
also,  to  pray  to  Almighty  God  and  all  saints  for  corpo- 
ral  infirmity,  that  we  may  be  delivered  from  the  same,  so 
that  they  may  say  the  like  for  us,  which  is  said  in  the 
gospel,  "  Send  them  away,  because  they  cry  after  us." 
And  although  there  are  infinite  places  in  the" holy  scrip- 
ture, wherewith  we  might  easily  resist  your  error,  yet, 
standing  herewith  content,  as  sufficient,  we  will  proceed 
to  your  second  pestiferous  error,  wherein  you,  like  an 
ungrateful  child,  go  about  to  tear  out  the  bowels  of  your 
mother.  For  whom  you  affirm  blasphemously,'  the 
bishop  of  Rome  to  be  the  very  antichrist,  and  that  his 
privileges  have  no  force  against  the  gates  of  hell :  in  so 
saying,  what  do  you  but  like  a  most  unkind  and  un- 
natural child,  spoil  your  loving  mother  of  all  her  trea- 
sures, and  wound  her  most  miserably  upon  the  earth  ? 
But  as  there  is  nothing  so  absurd,  or  so  heretical,  but 
shall  be  received  by  some  itching  ears :  I  would  therefore 
now  hear  you  declare,  how  he  sits  in  the  temple  of  God, 
as  God,  being  exalted  and  worshipped  above  all  that  is 
named  .  God,  or  how  he  sheweth  himself  as  Lord  in 
power  and  signs,  and  deceitful  wonders. 

Bilney.— Although  incredulity  does  not  suffer  you  to 
understand  these  things,  yet  I  will  help  your  incredulity, 
through  the  aid  of  the  Lord,  beseeching  you,  that  set- 
ting all  superstition  apart,  you  wiU  understand  those 
things  that  are  above.  Do  ye  know  the  table  of  the 
ten  commandments .' 

Brusierd.— According  as  the  catholic  doctors  do  ex- 
pound them,  I  know  them  :  but  how  you  expound  them 
I  cannot  tell. 

Bilney.— And  do  you  know  also  the  constitutions  of 
men,  which  are  devised  only  by  the  dreams  of  men,  to 
which  men  are  so  straightly  bound,  that  under  pain  of 
death  they  are  compelled  to  observe  them  ? 

Brusierd.  — I  know  certain  sanctions  of  the  holy 
fathers,  but  such  as  you  speak  of  as  devised  by  men's 
dreams,  I  know  none. 

Bilney.— Now  then  let  us  set  and  compare  these  two 
together,  and  you  shall  easily  understand  that  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  whom  they  call  the  pope,  sits  in  the  temple  of 
God,  as  God,  to  be  extolled  above  all  that  is  named  God. 
It  is  written,  "  The  temple  of  the  Lord  is  holy,  which 
temple  ye  are."    Therefore  the  conscience  of  man  is  the 


temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  which  temple,  I  will  prove 
the  pope  to  sit  as  God,  and  to  be  exalted  above  all  that 
is  called  God.  Whoso  condemns  the  decalogue,  or  the 
table  of  the  commandments  of  God,  there  is  but  a  small 
punishment  for  him,  neither  is  that  punishment  to  death, 
but  he  that  shall  contemn  or  violate  the  constitutions, 
which  you  call  the  sanctions  of  men,  is  counted  by  aU 
men's  judgment  guilty  of  death  !  What  is  this,  but 
that  the  bishop  of  Rome  sits  and  reigns  in  the  temple  of 
God  ;  that  is,  in  man's  conscience,  as  God  ? 

Brusierd. — Although  this  exposition  seems  unworthy 
for  christian  ears,  yet  I  would  hear  you  further  how  he 
shews  himself  in  signs  and  deceitful  wonders. 

Bilney. — These  wonders,  which  they  call  miracles,  are 
wrought  daily  in  the  church,  not  by  the  power  of  God, 
as  many  think,  but  by  the  illusion  of  Satan,  who,  as  the 
scripture  witnesseth,  has  been  loose  five  hundred  years, 
according  as  it  is  written  in  the  book  of  the  Revelation, 
"  After  a  thousand  years  Satan  shall  be  loosed,"  &c. 
Neither  are  they  to  be  called  miracles  of  true  christian 
men,  but  illusions  rather,  whereby  to  delude  men's 
minds,  to  make  them  put  their  faith  in  our  Lady,  and  in 
other  saints,  and  not  in  God  alone,  to  whom  be  honour 
and  glory  for  ever. 

Brusierd. — But  that  I  believe  and  know  that  God  and 
all  his  saints  will  take  everlasting  revenge  upon  thee,  I 
would  surely  with  these  nails  of  mine  be  thy  death,  for 
this  horrible  and  enormous  injury  against  the  precious 
blood  of  Christ.  God  saith,  "  1  will  not  the  death  of  a 
sinner,  but  rather  that  he  be  converted  and  live."  And 
thou  blasphemest  him,  as  though  he  should  lay  secret 
snares  of  death  for  us  that  we  should  not  know  them. 
Which,  if  it  were  true,  we  might  well  say  with  Hugh  de 
Saint  Victore  in  this  manner: — "  If  it  be  an  error,  it  is 
of  thee,  O  God,  that  we  are  deceived  ;  for  they  be  con- 
firmed with  such  signs  and  wonders,  as  cannot  be  don^ 
but  by  Thee."  But  I  am  assured  it  is  untrue  and  hereti- 
cal :  and  therefore  I  will  leave  this  matter,  and  will  talk 
with  you  concerning  the  merits  of  saints.  For  once  I 
remember,  in  a  certain  sermon  of  yours  you  said,  "  That 
no  saint,  though  his  suffering  were  never  so  great,  and 
his  life  most  pure,  deserved  any  thing  for  us  with  God, 
either  by  his  death  or  his  Ufe."  Which  is  contrary  to 
St.  Augustine. 

Bilney. — Christ  saith  one  thing,  St.  Augustine  another ; 
Whether  of  these  two  shall  we  believe .'  For  Christ, 
willing  to  deliver  vis  out  of  this  dark  dungeon  of  ignor- 
ance, gave  forth  a  certain  parable  of  ten  virgins,  of 
which  five  were  fools,  and  five  were  wise.  By  the  five 
foolish  virgins,  wanting  the  oil  of  good  works,  he  meant 
us  all  sinners.  By  the  wise  virgins  he  meant  the  com- 
pany of  all  holy  saints.  Now  let  us  hear  what  the  five 
wise  virgins  answered  to  the  five  foolish,  asking  oil  of 
them;  "  No,"  say  they,  "lest,  peradventure,  we  have 
not  sufficient  for  us,  and  for  you.  Go  you  rather  to 
them  that  sell,  and  buy  for  yourselves."  Wherefore,  if 
they  had  not  oil  sufficient  for  themselves  and  also  for 
the  others,  where  then  are  the  merits  of  saints  where- 
with they  can  deserve  both  for  themselves  and  for  us  ? 
I  cannot  see. 

Brusierd. — You  wrest  the  scriptures  from  the  right 
understanding  to  a  reprobate  sense,  that  I  am  scarce  able 
to  hold  mine  eyes  from  tears,  hearing  with  mine  ears 
these  words  of  you.     Fare  ye  well. 

The  Submission  of  Master  Thomas  Bilney. 

The  fourth  day  of  December,  the  bishop  of  London, 
with  the  other  bishops  his  assistants,  assembled  again  in 
the  chapter-house  of  Westminster ;  where,  also.  Master 
Bilney  was  brought,  and  was  exhorted  and  admonished 
to  abjure  and  recant.  Who  answered,  "  That  he  would 
stand  to  his  conscience."  Then  the  bishop,  after  de- 
liberation, putting  off  his  cap,  said,  "  In  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Amen. 
Let  God  arise  and  let  his  enemies  be  scattered:"  and, 
making  a  cross  on  his  forehead  and  his  breast,  by  the 
counsel  of  the  other  bishops,  he  gave  sentence  against 
Master  Bilney  in  this  manner  : — 

I,  by  the  consent  and  counsel  of  my  brethren  here 


512 


THE  RECANTATION   «^^i   MASTER  THOMAS  BILNEY. 


[Book  VIII. 


present,  do  pronounce  thee,  Thomas  Bilney,  who  hast 
been  accused  of  divers  articles,  to  be  convicted  of 
heresy  ;  and  for  the  rest  of  the  sentence  we  take  delibe- 
ration till  to-morrow. 

The  fifth  day  of  December  the  bishops  assembled  there 
atrain  ;  bt-fore  whom  i'.iliiey  was  brought :  whom  the 
bishop  asked  if  he  would  yet  return  to  the  unity  of  the 
churclj,  and  revoke  his  heresies  which  he  had  i)re:iched. 
Whereujion,  IMlnfy  answ.-red,  "  That  he  would  not  be  a 
slandtT  10  tlie  gos])!-!,  trusting  that  he  was  not  separate 
from  the  churc'i  ;  and  that,  if  the  multitude  of  witnesses 
niiijlit  be  credited,  he  might  have  thirty  men  of  honest 
life  on  his  jiart,  ai^ainst  one  to  the  contrary  brought 
against  him  ;  whi.;h  witnesses  the  bishop  said  came  too 
late ;  for  after  publication  they  could  not  be  received  by 
the  law. 

In  the  afternoon,  the  bishop  of  London  again  asked  him 
wliether  he  would  return  to  the  cliurch,  and  acknowledge 
his  heresies.  Bilney  answered,  that  he  trusted  he  was 
not  separate  from  the  church,  and  required  time  and 
place  to  bring  in  witnesses,  which  was  refused.  Then 
the  bishop  once  again  recpiired  of  him,  whether  he  would 
return  to  the  Catholic  church  ?  He  answered,  that  if 
they  could  teacli  and  prove  sufficiently  that  he  was  con- 
victed, he  would  yield  and  submit  himself,  and  desired 
again  to  have  time  and  space  to  bring  in  again  his 
refused  witnesses,  and  otlier  answer  he  would  give 
none. 

Being  again  asked  whether  he  would  return,  or  else 
the  sentence  must  be  read,  he  required  the  bishop  to 
give  him  licence  (o  deliberate  until  the  morrow,  whether 
he  might  aljjure  the  heresies  wherewith  he  was  defamed, 
or  no.  The  bishop  granted  him  that  he  should  have  a 
little  time  to  deliberate.  But  Bilney  required  space  till 
the  next  morrow.  But  the  bishop  would  not  grant  him 
his  request,  lest  he  should  appeal.  But  at  last  the  bishop 
granted  him  two  nights  respite  to  deliberate,  that  is  to 
say,  till  Saturday,  at  nine  o'clock,  forenoon,  and  then  to 
give  a  plain  determinate  answer. 

The  7th  day  of  December,  the  bishop  of  London,  with 
the  other  bishops  being  assembled,  Bilney  also  person- 
ally a))peared.  The  bishop  of  London  asked,  whether 
he  would  now  return  to  the  unity  of  the  church,  and 
revoke  the  errors  and  heresies  whereof  he  stood  ac- 
cused, detected,  and  convicted.  Who  answered,  that 
now  he  was  persuaded  by  his  friends,  he  would  submit 
himself,  trusting  that  they  v.-ould  deal  gently  with  him, 
ooth  in  his  abjuration  and  penance.  Then  he  desired 
that  he  might  read  his  abjuration,  which  the  bishop 
granted.  When  he  had  read  the  same  secretly  by  him- 
self, and  was  returned,  being  demanded  what  he  would 
do  in  these  premises,  he  answered,  that  he  would  abjure 
and  submit  himself,  and  there  ojienly  read  his  abjura- 
tion, and  subscribed  and  delivered  it  to  the  bishop,  who 
then  absolved  him,  and  for  his-  penance  enjoined  him, 
that  he  should  abide  in  prison  appointed  by  the  cardinal, 
till  he  were  released  by  him  ;  and,  moreover,  tlie  next  day 
lie  should  go  before  the  procession  in  the  cathedral  church 
of  St.  Paul's  bare-headed,  with  a  fagot  on  his  shoulder, 
and  should  stand  before  the  preacher  at  St.  Paul's  Cross, 
daring  the  sermon. 

After  which  abjuration,  made  about  A.  D.  1.528,  Bilney 
felt  sncii  repentance  and  sorrow,  that  he  was  near  the  point 
of  utter  despair,  as  is  credibly  testified  by  jMaster  Latimer, 
whose  words  1  here  annex,  written  in  his  seventh  sermon, 
preached  before  king  Kdward  : — "  I  knew  a  man  iryself, 
Bilney,  little  Bilney,  that  blessed  martyr  of  God,  who 
what  time  he  had  borne  his  fagot,  and  was  come  again 
to  Cand)ridge,  had  such  conflicts  within  himself,  (behold- 
ing this  image  of  death,)  that  his  friends  were  afraid  to 
let  him  be  alone.  They  were  fain  to  be  with  him  diy 
and  night,  and  comfort  him  as  they  could,  but  no  com- 
forts would  serve.  And  as  for  the  comfortable  places  of 
scripture,  to  bring  them  to  him,  it  was  as  though  a  man 
8ho\dd  run  him  through  the  heart  with  a  sword.  Yet, 
for  all  this,  he  was  revived,  and  took  his  death  patiently, 
and  died  well  against  the  tyrannical  See  of  Rome." 

Again,  Master  Latimer,  speaking  of  Bilney  in  another 
of  his  sermons  preached  in  Lincolnshire,  has  these 
words  • — "  That  same  Master  fiiluey,  who  was  burned  here 


in  England  for  the  s  ike  of  God's  word,  was  induced  and 
persuaded  by  his  friends  to  bear  a  fagot  at  the  time  when 
the  cardinal  was  aloft,  and  boie  the  swinge.     Now,  when 
Bilney  came  to  Canibridge  again,  a  whole  year  after,  he 
was  in  such  an  anguish  and  agony,  that  nothing  did  him 
good,  neither  eating  nor   drinking,  nor  any  other  com- 
munication of  God's  word,  for  he   thought   that  all  the 
whole  scriptures  were   against  him,  and  sounded  to  his 
condemnation.       So  that  I  many  a  time  communed  with 
him,  (for  I  was  familiarly  ae()uaiatod  with  him),  but  all 
things   whatever  any  man  could    allege  to  his    comfort 
seemed  to  him  to  make  against  him.      Yet,  for  all  that, 
he  afterwards  came  again.     God  endued  him  with  such 
strength  and  i)erfectness  of  faith,  that  he  not  only  con- 
fessed his    faith    in     the    gospel   of  our  Saviour   Jesus 
Ciirist,  but  also  suffered   his  body  to  be  burned  for  that 
same  gospel's  sake  which  we  now  preach  in  England, &c." 
Furthermore,  in  the   first  sermon  of  Master  Latimer, 
before  the  Duchess  of  Suffolk,  he  infers  as  follows : — 
"  Here  1  have,"    said  he,    "occasion  to  tell  you  a  story 
which  happened  at  Cambridge.      Master  Bilney  was  the 
instrument  whereby  God  called  me  to  knowledge.     For 
I  may  thank  him,  next  to  God,  for  that  knowledge  that  I 
have  in  the  word  of  God  ;  for  I  was  as  obstinate  a  paj)ist 
as  any  in  England,  insomuch,  that  when  1  should  be  made 
bachelor  of  divinity,  my   whole    oration    went   against 
Philifi   Melancthon,   and  against  his  opinions.     Bilney 
heard  me  at  that  time,  and  perceived  that  1  was  zealous 
without    knowledge,    came    to    me    afterwards    in    my 
study,  and  desired  me  for  God's  sake  to  hear  his  confes- 
sion.     I  did  so,  and,  to  say  the  truth,  by  his  confession 
1  learned  more  than  before  in  many  years.   So,  from  that 
time  forward,  I  began  to  inhale  tlie  word   of  (jod,  and 
forsake  the  school-doctors  and  such  fooleries,  &c." 

By  this  it  ajipeareth  how  vehemently  this  good  man 
was  pierced  with  sorrow  and  remorse  for  his  abjuration, 
for  the  space  of  neaiJy  two  years,  that  is,  from  the  year 
1521*  to  the  year  IS.'il.  It  followed  then  that  he,  by  God's 
grace  and  good  counsel,  came  at  length  to  some  quiet 
conscience,  being  fully  resolved  to  give  over  his  life  for 
the  confession  of  that  truth  which  he  had  renounced. 
And  thus  being  fully  determined  in  his  mind,  he,  in 
Trinity  hall,  at  ten  o'clock  at  night,  took  his  leave  of 
his  friends,  and  said,  that  he  would  go  to  Jerusalem, 
alluding  to  the  words  and  example  of  Christ  in  the 
gospel,  going  up  to  Jerusalem,  when  he  was  apjiointed 
to  suffer  his  passion.  And  so  Bilney,  meaning  to  give 
over  his  life  for  the  testimony  of  Christ's  gospel,  told  his 
friends  that  he  would  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  would  see 
them  no  more  :  and  immediately  departed  to  Norfolk, 
and  there  preached,  first  privately  in  households,  to  con- 
firm the  brethren  and  sisters.  Then  he  preached  openly 
in  the  fields,  confessing  his  sin,  and  preaching  publicly 
the  doctrine  which  he  had  abjured,  to  be  the  very  truth, 
and  desired  all  men  to  learn  by  him,  and  never  to  trust 
to  their  fleshly  friends  in  causes  of  religion.  And  so 
setting  forward  in  his  journey  toward  the  celestial 
Jerusalem,  he  departed  from  thence  to  Norwich,  upon 
which  he  was  apprehended  and  carried  to  prison. 

Thomas  Bilney,  after  his  examination  and  condem- 
nation before  Doctor  Bellas,  doctor  of  law,  and  Chan- 
cellor, was  first  degraded  by  Suffragan  Underwood, 
according  to  their  popish  manner,  by  the  assistance  of 
the  friars  and  doctors.  Which  done,  he  was  imme- 
diately committed  to  the  lay  power,  and  to  the  two 
sheriffs  of  the  eitj',  of  whom  Thomas  Necton  was  one. 
This  Thomas  Necton  was  Bilney's  especial  friend,  and 
sorry  to  receive  him  to  such  execution  as  followed.  But 
sucii  was  the  tyranny  of  that  time,  and  dread  of  the 
chancellor  and  friars,  that  he  could  not  do  otherwise, 
but  needs  must  receive  him.  Who  notwithstanding,  as 
he  could  not  hear  in  his  conscience  himself  to  be  present 
at  his  death ;  so,  for  the  time  that  he  was  in  his  custody, 
he  caused  him  to  be  more  friendly  looked  to,  and  more 
wholesomely  kept  concerning  his  diet,  than  he  was  be- 
fore. 

After  this,  the  Friday  following,  at  night,  which  was 
before  the  day  of  his  execution,  Bilney  had  his  friends 
resorting  to  him  in  the  Guildhall,  where  he  was  kept. 
Some  put  him  in  mind,  that  though  the  fire,  which  h« 


A.D.  1527—1560.] 


THOMAS  BILNEY  BURNED  AT  NORFOLK. 


513 


should  suffer  the  next  day,  should  be  of  great  heat  to  his 
body,  yet  tlie  comfort  of  God's  Spirit  should  cool  it  to 
his  everlasting  refreshing.  At  this  word  Thomas  Biliiey 
putting  his  hand  lo  the  flame  of  the  candle  burning 
before  them,  and  feeling  the  heat,  O,  said  lie,  1 
feel  by  experience,  and  have  known  it  long  by  i)hil()- 
sophy,  that  fire  by  God's  ordinance  is  naturally  hot,  but 
yet  I  am  persuaded  by  God's  holy  word,  and  l)y  the  ex- 
perience of  some,  mentioned  in  that  word,  that  in  the 
flame  they  felt  no  heat,  and  in  the  tire  they  felt  no  con- 
sumption: and  I  constantly  believe,  however  the  stubble 
of  this  my  body  shall  be  wasted  by  it,  yet  my  soul  and 
spirit  shall  be  purged  thereby  ;  a  pain  for  the  time, 
whereon  notwithstanding  followeth  joy  unspeakable. 
And  here  he  much  treated  of  in  this  place  of  scrijiture. 
"  Fear  not,  For  I  have  redeemed  thee,  and  called  thee 
b)'  thy  name,  thou  art  mine.  When  thou  goest  through 
the  water  I  will  be  with  thee,  and  the  strong  floods  shall 
not  overflow  thee.  When  thou  walkest  in  the  Are,  it 
shall  not  burn  thee,  and  the  flame  shall  not  kindle  upon 
thee,  for  I  am  the  Lord  thy  God,  the  holy  One  of  Is- 
rael."— Is.  xliii.  1.  Which  he  most  comfortably  treat- 
ed of,  as  well  in  respect  of  himself,  as  applying  it  to  the 
particular  use  of  his  friends.  Of  whom  some  took  such 
sweet  fruit  that  they  caused  the  whole  sentence  to  be 
fair  written  on  tables,  and  some  in  their  books.  The 
comfort  of  which  (on  some  of  them)  was  never  taken 
from  them  to  their  dying  day. 

Tlie  Saturday  following,  when  the  officers  of  execution 
with  their  gloves  and  halberts  were  ready  to  receive  him, 
and  to  lead  him  to  the  place  of  execution  without  the 
city  gate,  called  Bishop's  Gate,  in  a  low  valley,  com- 
monly called  The  Lollards'  Pit,  under  Saint  Leonard's 
Hill,  environed  about  with  great  hills,  (which  place  was 
chosen  for  the  people's  quiet,  sitting  to  see  the  execu- 
tion) at  the  coming  forth  of  Thomas  Bilney  out  of  the 
prison  door  one  of  his  friends  came  to  him,  and  with 
few  words,  spake  to  him,  and  prayed  him  in  God's  be- 
half to  be  constant,  and  to  take  his  death  as  patiently  as 
he  could.  Bilney  answered,  with  a  quiet  and  mild  coun- 
tenance, "  Ye  see  when  the  mariner  is  entered  his  ship 
to  sail  on  the  troubled  sea,  how  for  a  while  he  is  tossed 
in  the  billows,  but  yet  in  hope,  that  he  shall  once  come 
to  the  quiet  haven,  he  bears  in  better  comfort  the  perils 
which  he  feels  :  so  am  I  now  toward  this  sailing,  and 
whatever  storms  I  shall  feel,  yet  shortly  after  shall  my 
ship  be  in  the  haven,  as  I  doubt  not  by  the  grace  of 
God,  desiring  you  to  help  me  with  your  prayers  to  the 
same  effect.'' 

And  so  he  going  forth  in  the  streets,  giving  much  alms 
by  the  way  by  the  hands  of  one  of  his  friends,  and  ac- 
companied with  one  doctor  Warner,  doctor  of  divinity, 
and  parson  of  Winterton,  whom  he  chose,  as  his  old 
acquaintance,  to  be  with  him  for  his  ghostly  comfort  ; 
he  came  at  last  to  the  place  of  execution,  and  descended 
from  the  hill,  apparelled  in  a  layman's  gown  with  his 
sleeves  hanging  down ;  and  his  arms  out,  his  hair  having 
been  piteously  mangled  at  his  degradation,  and  drew 
near  to  the  stake,  and  desired  that  he  might  speak  some 
words  to  the  people,  and  standing  there,  he  said : — 

"  Good  people,  I  am  come  hither  to  die,  I  was  born  to 
live  under  that  condition,  naturally  to  die  again,  and 
that  ye  might  testify  that  I  depart  out  of  this  present 
life,  as  a  true  christian  man,  in  a  right  belief  towards 
Almighty  God,  I  will  rehearse  to  you  the  articles  of  my 
creed  :"  and  then  he  began  to  rehearse  them  in  order, 
as  they  are  in  the  common  creed,  with  often  elevating 
his  eyes  and  hands  to  Almighty  God,  and  at  the  article 
of  Christ's  Incarnation,  having  a  little  meditation  in 
himself,  and  coming  to  the  word  crucified,  he  humbly 
bowed  himself  and  made  great  reverence,  and  then  pro- 
ceeding in  the  articles,  and  coming  to  these  words,  "  I 
believe  the  Catholic  church,"  there  he  paused,  and  spake 
these  words,  "  Good  people,  I  must  here  confess  to  have 
offended  the  church,  in  preaching  once  contrary  to  her 
prohibition,  at  a  poor  cure  belonging  to  Trinity  Hall,  in 
Cambridge,  where  I  was  a  fellow,  earnestly  intreated  to 
do  so  by  the  curate  and  other  good  people  of  the  parish, 
shewing,  that  they  had  no  sermon  there  for  a  long  time 
before :  and  so  moved  in  my  conscience.  I  did  make  a  poor 


collation  to  them,  and  thereby  ran  into  the  disobedience 
of  authority  in  the  church  ;"  however  1  trust  at  the  ge- 
neral day,  charity  that  moved  me  to  this  act,  shall  bear 
me  out  at  the  judgment  sdt  of  God;"  and  so  he  pro- 
ceeded, without  any  words  of  recantation,  or  charging 
any  man  for  procuring  him  his  death. 

This  once  done,  he  put  oft'  his  gown,  and  went  to  the 
stake,  and  kneeling  upon  a  little  ledge  coming  out  of  the 
stake,  on  which  he  was  afterwards  to  stand,  to  be  better 
seen,  he  made  his  prayer  with  such  earnest  elevation  of 
his  eyes  and  hands  to  heaven,  and  in  so  good  quiet 
behaviour,  that  he  seemed  not  much  to  consider  the 
terror  of  liis  death,  and  ended  at  the  last,  his  private 
prayers,  with  the  14;ird  Psalm,  beginning,  "  Hear  my 
prayer,  O  Lord,  give  ear  to  my  supplications  :"  and  the 
next  verse,  he  repeated  in  deep  meditation,  thrice,  "  And 
enter  not  into  judgment  with  thy  servant,  for  in  tliy  sight 
shall  no  man  living  be  justified:"  and  so  finishing  that 
Psalm  he  ended  his  jjrivate  prayers. 

After  that  he  turned  himself  to  the  officers,  asking 
them  if  they  were  ready,  and  they  answered.  Yea.  He 
then  put  olf  his  jacket  and  doublet,  and  stood  in  his 
hose  and  shirt,  and  went  to  the  stake,  and  the  chain  was 
cast  about  him  ;  Doctor  Warner  came  to  him  to  bid  him 
farewell,  who  spake  but  few  words  for  weeping. 

Thomas  Bilney  most  gently  smiled,  and  inclined  his 
body  to  speak  to  him  a  few  words  of  thanks,  and  the 
last  were  these,  "  Feed  your  flock,  feed  your  flock,  that 
when  the  Lord  cometh,  he  may  find  you  so  doing :  and 
farewell  good  master  doctor,  and  pray  for  me  ;"  and  so 
he  departed  without  any  answer,  sobbing  and  weeping. 
And  while  he  thus  stood  upon  the  ledge  at  the  stake, 
certain  friars,  doctors,  and  priors  of  their  houses  being 
present  (as  they  were  uncharitably  and  maliciously  pre- 
sent at  his  examination  and  degradation,  &c.)  came  to 
him  and  said,  "  O  Master  Bilney,  the  people  are  per- 
suaded that  we  are  the  causers  of  your  death,  and  that 
we  have  procured  it,  and  it  is  likely  that  they  will  with- 
draw their  charitable  alms  from  us  all,  except  you  de- 
clare your  charity  towards  us,  and  discharge  us  of  the 
matter."  Upon  this  Thomas  Bilney  spake  with  a  loud 
voice  to  the  people,  "  I  pray  you,  good  people,  be  never 
the  worse  to  these  men  for  my  sake,  as  though  they  were 
the  authors  of  my  death  ;  it  was  not  they  :"  and  so  he 
ended. 

Then  the  officers  put  reeds  and  fagots  about  his 
body,  and  set  fire  to  them,  which  made  a  very  great 
flame,  and  deformed  his  face,  he  holding  up  his  hands, 
and  knocking  upon  his  breast,  crying  sometimes,  "  Je- 
sus," sometimes  "  I  believe."  The  flame  was  blown 
away  from  him  by  the  violence  of  the  wind,  which  was 
that  day,  and  two  or  three  days  before  very  great  :  and 
so  for  a  little  pause  he  stood  without  flame,  but  soon  the 
wood  again  took  the  flame,  and  then  he  gave  up  the 
ghost,  and  his  body  being  withered,  bowed  downward 
upon  the  chain.  Then  one  of  the  officers  with  his  hal- 
bert  smote  out  the  staple  in  the  stake  behind  him,  and 
suffered  his  body  to  fall  into  the  bottom  of  the  fire,  lay- 
ing wood  on  it,  and  so  he  was  consumed. 

Thus  have  ye  the  true  history,  and  martyrdom  of  this 
good  man. 

Master  Stafford  of  Cambridge. 

As  the  death  of  this  godly  Bilney  did  much  good  in 
Norfolk,  where  he  was  burned  ;  so  his  diligent  travel,  in 
teaching  and  exhorting  others,  and  exam))le  of  life  cor- 
responding to  his  doctrine,  left  no  small  fruit  behind 
him  in  Cambridge,  being  a  great  means  of  framing  that 
University,  and  drawing  many  to  Christ.  Through  him 
and  partly  also  another  called  Master  Stafford,  the  word 
of  God  began  to  spread  there.  Among  them  was  Master 
Latimer,  Doctor  Barnes,  Doctor  Thistel  of  Pembroke 
Hall,  Master  Fooke,  of  Bennet  Coll-ge,  and  Master 
Soude  of  the  same  college,  Doctor  Warner  above  men- 
tioned, with  others. 

This  Master  Stafford  was  then  the  public  reader  of 
the  divinity  lecture  in  that  University  :  v>lio,  as  he  was 
a  professor  of  Christ's  gospel,  so  was  he  a  dihgent  fol- 
lower of  tiiat  which  he  professed. 

As  the  plague  was  then  sore  in  Cambridge,  and  among 


614 


THE  SUPPLICATION  OF  BEGGARS. 


[Book  VlU 


others  a  priest  called  Sir  Henry  Conjurer,  lay  sick  of  the 
plague,  Master  Stafford  hearing  of  it,  and  seeing  the 
horrible  danger  that  his  soul  was  in,  was  so  moved  in 
conscience  to  help  the  dangerous  case  of  the  priest,  that, 
neglecting  his  own  bodily  health,  to  recover  the  other 
from  eternal  damnation,  he  came  to  him,  exhorted,  and 
so  importuned  him,  that  he  would  not  leave  him  before 
he  had  converted  him,  and  saw  his  conjuring  hooks 
burned  before  his  face.  Which  done,  Mr.  Stafford  went 
home,  and  immediately  sickened,  and  shortly  after  most 
christianly  died. 

Concerning  this  Master  Stafford  moreover  it  is  to  be 
noted,  that  Master  Latimer,  being  yet  a  servant  and  a 
2ealous  papist,  standing  in  the  schools  when  Master  Staf- 
ford read,  persuaded  the  scholars  not  to  hear  him  :  and 
also  preaching  against  him,  exhorted  the  peo])le  not  to 
believe  him  ;  and  yet  Latimer  confessed  himself,  tliat  he 
gave  thanks  to  God,  that  he  asked  him  forgiveness  before 
he  departed. 

And  thus  much,  by  the  way,  of  good  Master  Stafford, 
■who,  for  his  constant  and  godly  perseverance  in  such  a 
cause,  may  seem  not  unworthy  to  go  with  blessed  Bilney 
in  the  fellowship  of  holy  and  blessed  martyrs. 

Account  of  Master  Simon  FisJi. 

Before  the  time  of  Bilney,  and  the  fall  of  the  cardinal, 
I  aliould  have  placed  the  story  of  Simon  Fish,  with  the 
book  called  The  Supplication  of  Beggars,  declaring  how 
and  by  what  means  it  came  to  the  king's  hand,  and 
what  effect  followed,  in  the  reformation  of  many 
things,  especially  of  the  clergy.  But  the  missing  of  a 
few  years  in  this  matter  breaks  no  great  square  in  our 
history.  The  manjier  and  circumstance  of  tlie  matter 
is  this. 

After  the  light  of  the  gospel,  working  mightily  in 
Germany,  began  to  spread  its  beams  also  in  England, 
great  stir  and  alteration  followed  in  the  hearts  of  many: 
so  that  coloured  hypocrisy,  and  false  doctrine,  and 
painted  holiness  began  to  be  discovered  more  and  more 
by  the' reading  of  God's  word.  The  authority  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  and  the  glory  of  his  cardinals  was  not 
80  high,  but  such  as  had  fresh  wits,  sparkled  with  God's 
grace,  began  to  discern  Christ  from  antichrist ;  that  is, 
true  sincerity  from  counterfeit  religion.  In  the  number 
of  whom  was  Master  Simon  Fish,  a  gentleman  of  Gray's 
Inn.  It  happened  the  first  year  that  this  gentleman 
came  to  London,  which  was  about  A.  D.  I.i2.5,  that 
there  was  a  play  or  interlude  made  by  one  Master  Roo,  of 
the  same  Inn,  in  which  play  was  matter  against  the 
Cardinal  Wolsey.  And  when  none  durst  take  upon 
them  to  play  that  part  which  touched  the  cardinal,  this 
Master  Fish  took  upon  him  to  do  it.  Upon  this,  great  dis- 
pleasure ensued  against  him  upon  the  cardinal's  part,  so 
that  being  pursued  by  the  cardinal,  the  same  night  that 
this  tragedy  was  played,  he  was  comjjelled  to  leave  his 
•own  house,  and  fled  over  the  sea  to  Tindal.  The  year 
following  this  book  was  printed  (being  about  the  year 
1527),  and  not  long  after,  was  sent  over  to  the  lady  Anne 
Boleyn,  who  then  lived  at  a  place  not  far  from  the  court. 
Which  book  her  brother  seeing  in  her  hand,  took  it  and 
read  it,  and  gave  it  to  her  again,  desiring  her  earnestly 
to  give  it  to  the  king,  which  she  did. 

This  was  about  A.  D.  1.528.  The  king,  after  he 
had  received  the  book,  demanded  of  her  who  wrote  it. 
She  answered,  "  A  subject  of  his,  one  Fish,  who  was  fled 
out  of  the  realm  for  fear  of  the  cardinal."  After  the 
king  had  kept  the  book  in  his  bosom  three  or  four  days, 
information  was  given  by  the  king's  servants  to  the  wife 
of  Simon  Fish,  that  she  might  send  for  her  husband  with- 
out danger.  She,  being  encouraged,  came  first  and 
made  suit  to  the  king  for  the  safe  return  of  Iicr  husband. 
Who,  understanding  whose  wife  she  was,  shewed  a  very 
gentle  countenance  towards  her,  asking  wliere  her  hus- 
band was.  She  answered,  "  If  it  jilease  your  Grace 
not  far  off."  "Then,"  saith  he,  "  fetch  him,  and  he 
shall  come  and  go  safe  without  peril,  and  no  man  shall 
do  him  harm.''  Saying,  moreover,  "  that  she  had  been 
much  wronged,  that  he  was  absent  from  her  so  long  ;" 
he  had  been  absent  now  two  years  and  a  half.     In  the 


mean  time  the  cardinal  was  deposed,  and  More  sat  in  the 
chancellorship. 

Thus  Fish's  wife  went  immediately  to  her  husband, 
who  was  lately  come  over,  and  lying  privily  within  a 
mile  of  the  court,  and  brought  him  to  the  king,  about  the 
year  \WM.  When  the  king  saw  him,  and  understood 
he  was  the  author  of  the  book,  he  received  him  with 
loving  countenance.  Who  altera  long  talk  for  the  space 
of  three  or  four  hours,  as  they  were  riding  together  a 
hunting,  the  king  at  length  dismissed  him,  and  bade 
him  take  home  his  wife,  for  she  had  taken  great  pains 
for  him.  He  answered  tlie  king  and  said,  he  dare  not 
do  so,  for  fear  of  Sir  Thomas  More,  the  chancellor,  and 
Stokesley,  the  bishop  of  London. 

The  king,  taking  the  signet  off  his  finger,  desired  him 
to  have  him  recommended  to  the  lord  chancellor,  charg- 
ing him  not  to  be  so  hard  as  to  do  him  any  harm.  Mas- 
ter Fish,  receiving  the  king's  signet,  went  and  declared 
his  message  to  the  lord  chancellor,  who  took  it  as  suffi- 
eient  for  his  own  discliarge,  but  he  asked  him  if  he  had 
any  thing  for  the  discharge  of  his  wife  ;  for  she  a  little 
before  had  by  chance  displeased  the  friars,  for  not  suf- 
fering them  to  say  their  gospels  in  Latin  in  her  house, 
as  they  did  in  others,  unless  they  would  say  it  in  Eng. 
lish.  Upon  which  tlie  lord  chancellor,  though  he  had 
discharged  the  man,  yet  not  ceasing  his  dislike  to  the 
wife,  the  next  morning  sent  for  her  to  appear  before 
him,  who,  had  it  not  been  for  her  young  daughter,  who 
then  lay  sick  of  the  plague,  had  probably  suffered  much 
trouble.  Of  which  plague  her  husband.  Master  Fish, 
died  within  half  a  year,  and  she  afterwards  married 
Master  James  Bainham,  who  was  burned  not  long  after. 

Now  comes  anotlier  statement  of  Edmund  Moddis,  the 
king's  footman,  on  the  same  matter. 

This  Moddis  being  with  the  king,  talking  of  religion, 
and  of  the  new  books  that  were  come  from  beyond  the 
seas,  said,  "  If  it  miglit  j)lease  his  grace  to  pardon  him, 
and  such  persons  as  he  w'ould  bring  to  his  grace,  he 
should  see  svich  a  book  as  was  wonderful  to  hear  of  1" 
The  king  demanded  who  .they  were.  He  said,  two  of 
your  merchants,  George  Elyot  and  George  Robinson. 
Tfie  king  appointed  a  time  to  speak  with  them.  When 
they  came  before  his  presence  in  the  privy  chamber,  he 
demanded  what  they  had  to  say,  or  to  shew  him.  One 
of  them  said,  "  That  there  was  a  book  come  to  their 
hands,  which  they  had  there  to  shew  his  grace."  When 
he  saw  it,  he  demanded  if  any  of  them  could  read  it. 
"  Yea,"  said  George  Elyot,  "if  it  please  your  grace  to 
hear  it."  "I  think  so,"  said  the  king,  "  for  if  need 
were,  thou  canst  say  it  without  book." 

The  whole  book  being  read  out,  the  king  made  a  long 
pause,  and  then  said,  "  If  a  man  should  pull  down  an 
old  stone  wail,  and  begin  at  the  lower  part,  the  upper 
part  might  chance  to  fall  upon  his  head."  And  then  he 
took  the  book  and  put  it  into  his  desk,  and  commanded 
them  upon  their  allegiance  that  they  should  not  tell  to 
any  man  that  he  had  seen  the  book,  &c.  The  copy  of 
the  book  here  ensucth  ; 

A  certain  look,  intitnled  "  The  Supplication  of  Beggars" 
thrown  and  scattered  at  the  Procession  in  West- 
minster, on  Candlemas  day,  before  King  Henry  the 
Eighth, for  him  to  read,  made  by  Master  Fish. 

To  the  King  our  Sovereign  Lord, 

I\Iost  lamentably  complaineth  their  woful  misery  unto 
your  highness,  your  poor  daily  headmen,  the  wretched 
hideous  monsters,  on  whom  scarcely  for  honour  any  eye 
dare  look,  the  foul  unhappy  sort  of  lepers,  and  other 
sore  people,  needy,  impotent,  blind,  lame  and  sick,  that 
live  only  by  alms,  how  that  their  number  is  daily  so  sore 
increased,  that  all  the  alms  of  all  the  well  disposed  peo- 
]de  of  this  your  realm  is  not  half  enough  for  to  sustain 
them,  but  that  for  very  constraint  they  die  for  hunger. 
And  this  most  jiestilent  mischief  is  come  upon  your  said 
poor  headmen,  by  the  reason  that  there  is,  in  the  times 
of  your  noble  predecessors  passed,  craftily  crept  into 
this  your  realm,  another  sort,  not  of  impotent,  but  of 
strong  puissant  and  counterfeit  holy  and  idle  beggars 
and  vagabonds,  which  since  the  time  of  their  first  entry, 


A.  i).  1527—1560.] 


THE  SUPPLICATION  ()!•  BEGGARS." 


515 


by  all  the  craft  and  wilyness  of  Satan,  are  now  in- 
creased under  your  sight,  not  onlj'  into  a  gieat  number, 
but  also  into  a  kingdom. 

These  are  not  the  herds,  but  the  ravenous  wolves 
goino-  in  herds'  clothing,  devouring  the  flock, — bishops, 
abbots,  priors,  deacons,  archdeacons,  suflVagans,  priests, 
monks,  canons,  friars,  pardoners,  and  somners.  And  who 
is.  able  to  numljer  this  ravenous  idle  sort,  who  (setting 
all  labour  aside)  have  begged  so  importunatel}',  that 
they  have  gotten  into  their  hajids,  more  than  the  third 
part  of  all  your  realm  ?  The  goodliest  lordships,  ma- 
nors, lands,  and  territories  are  theirs  ;  besides  this,  they 
have  the  tenth  part  of  all  the  corn,  meadow,  pasture, 
grass,  wood,  colts,  calves,  lambs,  pigs,  geese  and 
chickens.  Over  and  besides,  the  tenth  part  of  every 
servant's  wages,  the  tenth  part  of  w'ool,  milk,  honey, 
wax,  cheese  and  butter  ;  yea,  and  they  look  so  narro^A  ly 
upon  their  profits,  that  the  poor  wives  must  be  ac- 
countable to  them  for  every  tenth  egg,  or  else  she 
getteth  not  her  riglits  at  Easter,  and  shall  be  taken  as 
an  heretic.  Hereto  have  they  their  four  offering  days. 
What  money  do  they  pull  in  by  probates  of  testaments, 
privy  tithes,  and  by  men's  oft'erings  to  their  pilgrimages, 
and  at  their  first  masses  !  every  man  and  child  that  is 
buried  must  pay  somewhat  for  masses  and  dirges,  to  be 
sung  for  him,  or  else  they  will  accuse  their  friends  and 
■executors  of  heresy.  What  money  get  they  by  mortu- 
aries, by  hearing  of  confessions  (and  yet  they  keep 
thereof  no  counsel)  by  hallowing  ot  churches,  altars, 
superaltars,  chapels  and  bells,  by  cursing  of  men,  and 
absolving  them  again  for  money.  What  a  multitude  of 
money  gather  the  pard.oners  in'  a  year  !  How  much 
money  get  the  somners  by  extortion  in  a  year,  by  citing 
the  people  to  the  commissaries'  court,  and  afterwards 
releasing  the  apparents  for  money  !  Finally,  the  infinite 
number  of  begging  friars,  what  get  they  in  a  year  ? 

Here,  if  it  please  your  grace  to  mark,  you  shall  see  a 
thing  far  out  of  joint.  There  are  within  your  realm  of 
England  52,000  parish  churches.  And  this  standing, 
that  there  be  but  ten  households  in  every  parish,  yet 
are  there  520,000  households.  And  of  every  of  these 
households  hath  every  of  the  five  orders  of  friars,  a 
penny  a  qua'rter  for  every  order  ;  that  is,  for  all  the  five 
orders,  five  pence  a  quarter  for  every  house  ;  that  is, 
for  all  the  five  orders,  twenty  pence  a-year  of  every 
house;  i.  e.,  five  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  quarters 
of  angels  ;  that  is,  2f)0,000  half  angels,  or  130,000  an- 
gels. Total,  430,333/.  6".s.  8d.  sterling  !  Whereof  not 
400  years  past,  they  had  not  one  penny. 

Oh  grievous  and  painful  exaction,  thus  yearly  to  be 
paid  !  from  which,  the  people  of  your  noble  predeces- 
sors, the  kings  of  the  ancient  Britons,  ever  stood  free. 
And  this  will  they  have,  or  else  they  will  procure  him 
who  will  not  give  it  to  them  to  be  taken  as  an  heretic. 
What  tyrant  ever  oppressed  the  people,  like  this  cruel 
and  vengeful  generation  ?  What  subjects  shall  be  able 
to  help  their  prince  ;  that  is,  after  this  fashion  yearly 
polled  ?  What  good  christian  people  can  be  able  to 
succour  us  poor  lepers,  blind,  sore,  and  lame,  that  are 
thus  yearly  oppressed  ?  Is  it  any  marvel  that  your  people 
so  complain  of  poverty  ?  Is  it  any  marvel  that  the 
taxes,  fifteenths  and  subsidies  that  your  grace  most  ten- 
derly, of  great  compassion,  hath  taken  among  your 
people  to  defend  them  from  the  threatened  ruin  of  their 
commonwealth,  have  been  so  slothfuUy,  yea  painfully, 
levied,  seeing  almost  the  uttermost  jienny,  that  might 
have  been  levied,  hath  been  gathered  before,  yearly,  by 
this  ravenous  insatiable  generation  ?  Neither  the  Danes 
nor  the  Saxons,  in  the  time  of  the  ancient  Britons, 
should  ever  have  been  able  to  have  brought  their  armies 
from  so  far  hither  into  your  land  to  have  conquered  it, 
if  they  had  at  that  time  such  a  sort  of  idle  gluttons  to 
feed  at  home.  The  noble  king  Arthur  had  never  been 
able  to  have  carried  his  army  to  the  foot  of  the  moun- 
tains, to  resist  the  coming  down  of  Lucius,  the  emperor, 
if  such  yearly  exactions  had  been  taken  of  his  people. 
Tlie  Greeks  had  never  been  able  to  have  so  long  con- 
tinued at  the  siege  of  Troy,  if  they  had  had  at  home  such 
an  idle  sort  of  cormorants  to  feed.  The  ancient  Romans 
had  never  beea  able   to  have  put  all  the  whole  world 


under  their  obedience,  if  fheir  people  had  been  thus 
yearly  oppressed.  The  Turk  now  in  your  time  should 
never  have  been  able  to  get  so  much  ground  of  Christen- 
dom, if  he  had  in  his  empire  such  a  sort  of  locusts  to 
devour  his  substance.  Lay  then  these  sums  to  the  fore- 
said third  part  of  the  possessions  of  the  realm,  that  ye 
may  see  whether  it  draw  nigh  unto  the  half  of  the  whole 
substance  of  the  realm  or  not  ;  ye  shall  find  that  it 
draweth  far  above. 

Now  let  us  then  compare  the  number  of  this  imkind 
idle  sort,  to  the  number  of  the  lay  people,  and  we  shall 
see  whether  it  be  indi.Terently  shifted,  or  not,  that  they 
should  have  half.  Compare  them  to  the  number  of  men, 
so  are  they  not  the  hundredth  person.  Compare  them 
to  men,  women  and  children,  so  are  they  not  the  four 
hundredth  jicrson  in  number.  One  part  therefore,  into 
four  hundred  i)arts  divided,  were  too  much  for  them, 
except  they  did  labour.  What  an  unequal  burthen  is  it, 
that  they  have  half  with  the  multitude,  and  are  not  the 
four  hundredth  person  of  their  number .'  What  tongue 
is  able  to  tell,  that  ever  there  was  any  commonwealth  so 
sore  ojipressed  since  the  world  first  began  .•■ 

And  what  doth  all  this  greedy  sort  of  sturdy,  idle, 
holy  thieves,  with  these  yearly  exactions  that  they  take 
of  the  ])eople  ?  Truly  nothing,  but  exempt  themselves 
from  the  obedience  of  your  grace.  Nothing  but  trans- 
late all  rule,  power,  lordship,  authority,  obedience  and 
dignity,  from  your  grace  to  them.  Nothing  but  that  all 
your  subjects  should  fall  into  disobedience  and  rebellion 
against  your  grace,  and  be  under  them,  as  they  did  to 
your  noble  predecessor  king  John  ;  wlio  because  that  he 
would  have  punished  certain  traitors  that  had  conspired 
with  the  French  king  to  have  deposed  him  from  his 
crown  and  dignity  (among  which  a  clerk  called  Stephen, 
whom  afterwards  against  the  king's  will,  the  pope  made 
bishop  of  Canterbury,  was  one)  interdicted  his  land. 
For  which  matter  your  most  noble  realm  wrongfully  (alas 
for  shame!)  hath  stood  tributary  not  to  any  kind  of 
temporal  prince,  but  to  a  cruel  devilish  blood-sucker, 
drunken  in  the  blood  of  the  saints  and  martyrs  of  Christ 
ever  since. 

Here  were  an  holy  sort  of  prelates,  that  thus  cruelly 
could  punish  such  a  righteous  king,  all  his  realm  and 
succession,  fordoing  rijrht  !  Here  were  a  charitable  sort 
of  holy  men,  that  could  thus  interdict  a  whole  realm, 
and  pluck  away  the  obedience  of  the  people  from  their 
natural  liege  lord  and  king,  for  none  other  cause  but  for 
his  righteousness  !  Here  were  a  blessed  sort,  not  of 
meek  herds,  but  of  blood-suckers,  that  could  set  the 
French  king  upon  such  a  righteous  prince,  to  cause  him 
to  lose  his  crown  and  dignity,  to  make  effusion  of  the 
blood  of  his  people,  unless  this  good  and  blessed  king  of 
great  compassion,  more  fearing  and  lamenting  the  shed- 
ding of  the  blood  of  his  people,  than  the  loss  of  his 
crown  and  dignity,  against  all  right  and  concience,  sub- 
mitted lumself  unto  them  ! 

O  case  most  horrible,  that  ever  so  noble  a  king,  realm 
and  succession,  should  thus  be  made  to  stoop  to  such  a 
sort  of  blood-suckers  !  Where  was  his  sword,  power, 
crown  and  dignity  become,  whereby  he  might  have  done 
justice  in  this  matter  ?  Where  was  their  obedience 
become  that  should  have  been  subject  under  his  high 
power  in  this  matter  ?  yea,  where  was  the  obedience  of 
all  his  subjects  become,  that  for  maintenance  of  the 
commonwealth  should  have  holden  him  manfully  to 
have  resisted  these  blood-suckers  to  the  shedding  of 
their  blood  ?  Was  it  not  altogether  by  their  policy 
translated  from  this  good  king  unto  them  ? 

\  ea,  and  what  do  they  more  .'  Truly  nothing  but  ap- 
ply themselves,  by  all  the  sleights  they  may,  to  have  to 
do  with  every  man's  wife,  every  man's  daughter,  and 
every  man's  maid,  that  the  worst  vices  should  reign 
over  all  among  your  subjects,  that  no  man  should  know 
his  own  child,  to  put  right-begotten  children  clean  be- 
side their  inheritance,  in  subversion  of  all  estates  and 
godly  order.  These  be  they,  that  by  their  abstaining 
from  marriage  to  hinder  the  generation  of  the  people, 
whereby  all  the  realm  at  length,  if  it  should  be  con- 
tinued, shall  be  made  desert  and  uninhabitable. 

Where  is  your  sword,  power,   crown,  and  dignity  be. 


516 


"THE  SUPPLICATION  OF  BEGGARS. 


[Book  VIII. 


come,  that  should  punish  by  punishment  of  death,  even 
as  other  men  are  punished,  the  felonies,  rapes,  murders 
and  treasons  committed  by  this  sinful  generation  ?  Where 
is  their  obedience  become,  that  should  be  under  your 
hi^h  power  in  this  matter  ?  Is  it  not  altogether  trans- 
lated and  exempt  from  your  grace  unto  them  ?  Yes 
truly,  what  an  infinite  number  of  people  might  have  been 
increased  to  have  peopled  the  realm,  if  tiiis  sort  of  folk 
had  been  married  like  other  men  ?  Whit  breach  of  ma- 
trimony is  there  brought  in  by  them  ?  such  truly  as  was 
never  since  the  world  began,  among  the  whole  multitude 
of  the  heathen.  What  a  sort  are  there  of  them  that 
marry  priests'  sovereign  ladies,  but  to  cloak  the  priests 
incontinency,  and  that  they  may  have  a  living  of  the 
priests  themselves  for  their  labour  ?  How  many  thou- 
sand doth  such  lubricity  bring  to  beggary,  theft  and 
idleness,  which  should  have  kept  their  good  name,  and 
have  set  themselves  to  work,  had  not  there  been  this  exces- 
sive treasure  of  the  spiritualty  ?  What  honest  man  dare 
take  any  man  or  woman  into  his  service,  that  hath  been 
at  such  a  school  with  a  spiritual  man  ? 

O  the  grievous  shipwreck  of  the  commonwealth,  which 
in  ancient  time,  before  the  coming  of  these  ravenous 
wolves,  was  so  prosperous  that  then  there  were  but  few 
thieves  ;  yea,  theft  at  that  time  was  so  rare,  that  C:esar 
was  not  compelled  to  make  penalty  of  deatli  upon  felony, 
as  your  grace  may  well  perceive  in  his  institutes.  There 
was  also  at  that  time  but  few  poor  people,  and  yet  they 
did  not  beg,  but  there  was  given  them  enough  unasked  ; 
for  there  was  at  that  time  none  of  these  ravenous  wolves 
to  ask  it  from  them  :  as  it  appeareth  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles.  Is  it  any  marvel  though  there  be  now  so 
many  beggars,  thieves,  and  idle  people?  Nay  truly. 
What  remedy  ?  Make  laws  against  them  ?  I  am  in 
doubt  whether  ye  be  able.  Are  they  not  stronger  in 
your  own  parliament-house  than  yourself?  What  a 
number  of  bishops,  abbots,  and  priors  are  lords  of  your 
parliament  ?  Are  not  all  the  learned  men  of  your  realm 
in  fee  with  them,  to  speak  in  your  parliament-house  for 
them,  against  your  crown,  dignity,  and  commonwealth 
of  your  realm,  a  few  of  your  own  learned  council  only 
excepted  ?  What  law  can  be  made  against  them  that 
may  be  available  ?  Who  is  he,  though  he  be  grieved 
▼cry  sore,  that  for  the  murder  of  his  ancestor,  ravish- 
ment of  his  wife,  of  his  daughter,  robbery,  trespass, 
maim,  debt,  or  any  other  offence,  dare  lay  it  to  their 
charge  by  any  way  of  action  ?  And  if  he  do,  tiien  is  he 
by  and  by,  by  their  wilyness,  accused  of  heresy  ;  yea, 
they  will  so  handle  him  ere  he  pass,  that  except  he  will 
bear  a  fagot  for  tlieir  pleasure,  he  shall  be  excommu- 
nicated, and  then  by  all  his  actions  dashed. 

So  captire  are  your  laws  unto  them,  that  no  man  whom 
they  list  to  excommunicate,  may  be  admitted  to  sue  any 
action  in  any  of  your  courts.  If  any  man  in  your  ses- 
sions dare  be  so  hardy  as  to  indict  a  priest  of  any  such 
crime,  he  hath  ere  the  year  go  out,  such  a  yoke  of  heresy 
laid  on  his  neck,  that  it  makes  him  wish  he  had  not  done 
it.  Your  grace  may  see  what  a  work  there  is  in  London  ; 
how  the  bishop  rages  for  indicting  of  certain  curates  of 
extortion  and  incontinency,  the  last  year  in  the  Ward- 
mote quest.  Had  not  Richard  Hunne  commenced  an  ac- 
tion of  priemunire  against  a  priest,  he  had  been  yet  alive, 
and  no  heretic  at  all,  but  an  honest  man.  Did  not 
divers  of  your  noble  progenitors,  seeing  their  crown  and 
dignity  run  into  ruin,  and  to  be  thus  craftily  translated 
into  the  hands  of  this  mischievous  generation,  make 
divers  statutes  for  the  reformation  thereof,  among  which 
the  statute  of  Mortmain  was  one,  to  the  intent  that  after 
that  time  they  should  have  no  more  given  unto  them  ? 
But  what  availed  it  ?  Have  the  v  not  gotten  into  their  hands 
more  lands  since  then  than  any  duke  in  England  hath, 
the  statute  notwithstanding '  Yea,  have  they  not  for  all 
that  translated  into  their  hands,  from  your  grace,  half 
your  kingdom  through,  only  the  name  remaining  to  you 
for  your  ancestors'  sake  ?  So  you  have  the  name,  and 
they  the  profit.  Yea,  I  fear,  if  I  should  weigh  all  things 
to  the  utmost,  they  would  also  take  the  name  to  them, 
and  of  one  kingdom  make  twain  ;  the  spiritual  kingdom, 
as  they  call  it,  for  they  will  be  named  first,  and  your 
temporal  kingdom.     And  which  of  these  two  kingdoms, 


suppose  you,  is  like  to  overgrow  the  other,  yea,  to  put 
the  otiier  clean  out  of  memory  ?  Truly  the  kingdom  of 
the  blood  suckers,  for  to  them  is  given  daily  out  of  your 
kingdom  ;  and  tiiat  that  is  once  given,  never  cometh 
from  tliem  again.  Such  laws  have  they,  that  none  of 
them  may  either  give  or  sell  any  thing.  What  law  can 
be  made  so  strong  against  them,  that  they,  either  with 
money,  or  else  with  other  policy,  will  not  break  or  set  at 
nought  ?  What  kingdom  can  endure,  that  ever  giveth 
thus  from  him,  and  receiveth  nothing  again  ?  O  how  all 
the  substance  of  your  realm,  your  sword,  power,  crown, 
dignity,  aiul  obedience  of  your  people,  runneth  headlong 
into  the  insatiable  whirlpool  of  these  greedy  gulfs,  to  be 
swallowed  and  devoured ! 

Neither  have  they  any  other  colour  to  gather  these 
yearly  exactions  into  their  hands,  but  that  they  say  they 
pray  for  us  to  God,  to  deliver  our  souls  out  of  the 
pains  of  purgatory  ;  without  whose  prayers,  they  say,  or 
at  least  without  the  pope's  pardon,  we  could  never  be 
delivered  thence.  Which,  if  it  be  true,  then  it  is  good 
reason  that  we  give  them  all  these  things,  although  it 
were  an  hundred  times  as  much.  But  there  be  many 
men  of  great  literature  and  judgment,  that  for  the  lo/e 
they  have  to  the  truth  and  to  the  commonwealth,  have 
not  feared  to  put  themselves  into  the  greatest  infamy 
that  may  be,  in  abjection  of  all  the  world,  yea,  in  peril 
of  death,  to  declare  their  opinion  in  this  matter  ;  which 
is,  that  there  is  no  purgatory,  but  that  it  is  a  thing 
invented  by  the  covetousness  of  the  spiritualty,  only 
to  translate  all  kingdoms  from  other  princes  unto  them, 
and  that  there  is  not  one  word  spoken  of  it  in  all  the 
holy  scripture.  They  say  also,  that  if  there  were  a  pur- 
gatory, and  also  if  that  the  pope  with  his  pardons  may 
for  money  deliver  one  soul  from  thence,  he  may  deliver 
him  as  well  without  money  ;  if  he  may  deliver  one,  he 
may  deliver  a  thousand  :  if  he  may  deliver  a  thousand, 
he  may  deliver  them  all,  and  so  destroy  purgatory,  and 
then  he  is  a  cruel  tyrant,  without  all  charity,  if  he  keep 
them  there  in  prison  and  in  pain  till  men  will  give  him 
money. 

Likewise,  say  they,  of  all  the  whole  sort  of  the 
spiritualty,  that  if  they  will  pray  for  no  man  but  for 
them  that  gave  them  money,  they  are  tyrants,  and  lack 
cliarity,  and  suffer  those  souls  to  be  punished  and  pained 
uncharitably  for  lack  of  their  prayers.  This  sort  of 
folks  they  call  heretics  ;  these  they  burn  ;  these  they  rage 
against,  put  to  open  shame,  and  make  them  bear  fagots  ; 
but  whether  they  be  heretics  or  no,  well  1  know  that  this 
purgatory  and  the  pope's  pardons  are  all  the  cause  of 
the  transferring  of  your  kingdom  so  fast  into  their  hands. 
Wherefore  it  is  manifest  it  cannot  be  of  Christ ;  for  he 
gave  more  to  the  temporal  kingdom,  he  himself  paid 
tribute  to  Caesar ;  he  took  nothing  from  him,  but  taught 
that  the  high  powers  should  be  always  obeyed  ;  yea,  him- 
self, although  he  was  most  free  lord  of  all,  and  inno- 
cent, was  obedient  to  the  high  powers  unto  death.  This 
is  the  great  sore  why  they  will  not  let  the  New  Testa- 
ment go  abroad  in  your  mother  tongue,  lest  men  should 
espy  that  they  by  their  cloaked  hypocrisy  do  translate 
thus  fast  your  kingdom  into  their  hands  ;  that  they  are 
not  obedient  unto  your  high  power  ;  that  they  are  cruel, 
unclean,  unmerciful,  and  hypocrites;  that  they  seek  not 
the  honour  of  Christ,  but  their  own  ;  that  remission  of 
sins  is  not  given  by  the  pope's  pardon,  but  by  Christ, 
for  the  sure  faith  and  trust   that  we  have  in  him. 

Here  may  your  grace  well  perceive,  that  except  you 
suffer  their  hypocrisy  to  be  disclosed,  all  is  like  to  run 
into  their  hands  ;  and  as  long  as  it  is  covered,  so  long 
shall  it  seem  to  every  man  to  be  a  great  impiety  not  to 
give  them.  For  this  I  am  sure,  your  grace  thinketh,  as 
the  truth  is,  I  am  as  good  a  man  as  my  father ;  why  may 
I  not  as  well  give  them  as  much  as  my  father  did  ?  And 
of  this  mind  I  am  sure  are  all  the  lords,  knights,  squires, 
gentlemen,  and  yeomen  in  England  ;  yea,  and  until  it  be 
disclosed,  all  your  people  will  think  that  your  statute  of 
Mortmain  was  never  made  with  any  good  conscience, 
seeing  that  it  taketh  away  the  liberty  of  your  people, 
in  that  they  may  not  as  lawfully  buy  their  souls  out  of 
purgatory  by  giving  to  the  spiritualty,  as  their  prede- 
cessors did  in  times  past. 


A.D.  1527—1560.] 


THE  SUPPLICATION  OF  BEGGARS. 


517 


Wherefore  if  you  will  eschew  the  ruin  of  your  crown 
and  dignity,  let  their  hypocrisy  be  uttered,  and  that  tihall 
be  more  speedful  in  this  matter  than  all  the  laws  that 
can  be  made,  be  they  ever  so  strong ;  for  to  make  a 
law  to  punish  any  offender,  except  it  were  more  to  give 
other  men  an  example  to  beware  how  tliey  commit  such 
like  offence,  what  would  it  avail  ?  Did  not  Doctor 
Allen  most  presumptuously,  now  in  your  time,  against 
his  allegiance,  do  all  that  ever  he  could  to  pull  from  you 
the  knowledge  of  such  pleas  as  belong  unto  your  high 
courts,  unto  another  court,  in  derogation  of  your  crown 
and  dignity  ?  Did  not  also  Doctor  Horsey  and  his  ac- 
complices, most  heinously,  as  all  the  world  knoweth, 
murder  in  prison  that  honest  merchant  Richard  llunne, 
for  that  he  sued  your  writ  oi pranmnire  against  a  priest 
that  wrongfully  held  him  in  plea  in  a  spiritual  court,  for 
a  matter  whereof  the  knowledge  belonged  unto  your 
high  courts  ?  And  what  punishment  was  there  done  that 
any  man  may  take  example  of,  to  beware  of  like  offence  ? 
Truly  none,  but  that  the  one  paid  five  hundred  pounds, 
as  it  is  said,  to  the  building  of  your  chamber  ;  and  when 
that  payment  was  once  made,  the  captains  of  his  king- 
dom, because  he  fought  so  manfully  against  your  crown 
and  dignity,  have  heaped  upon  him  benefice  upon  benefice, 
so  that  he  is  rewarded  ten  times  as  much.  The  other, 
as  it  is  said,  paid  six  hundred  pounds  for  himself  and  his 
accomplices  ;  which,  because  that  he  had  likewise  fought 
so  manfully  against  your  crown  and  dignity,  was  imme- 
diately, on  having  obtained  your  most  gracious  j)ardon, 
promoted  by  the  captains  of  his  kingdom,  with  benefice 
upon  benefice,  to  the  value  of  four  times  as  much. 
Who  can  take  example  of  punishment  to  beware  of  such 
like  offence  .'  Who  is  he  of  their  kingdom  that  will  not 
rather  take  courage  to  commit  the  like  offence,  seeing  the 
promotions  that  fell  to  those  men  for  their  so  offending  ? 
so  weak  and  blunt  is  your  sword  to  strike  at  one  of  the 
offenders  of  this  crooked  and  perverse  generation. 

And  this  is  by  reason  that  the  chief  instrument  of 
your  law,  yea,  the  chief  of  your  council,  and  he  who  hath 
your  sword  in  his  hand,  to  whom  also  all  the  other  in- 
struments are  obedient,  is  also  a  spiritual  man,  who 
hath  ever  such  an  inordinate  love  unto  his  own  kingdom, 
that  he  will  maintain  that,  though  all  the  temporal  king- 
doms and  commonwealths  of  the  w-orld  should  there- 
fore utterly  be  undone.  Here  we  leave  out  the  great- 
est matter  of  all,  lest  that  we  declaring  such  an  hor- 
rible carrion  of  evil  against  the  ministers  of  iniquity, 
should  seem  to  declare  the  one  only  fault,  or  rather  the 
ignorance  of  our  best  beloved  minister  of  righteousness, 
which  is  to  be  hid  till  he  may  have  learned  by  these 
small  enormities  that  which  we  have  spoken  of,  to  know 
it  plainly  himself. 

But  what  remedy  is  there  to  relieve  us  your  poor,  sick, 
lame,  and  sore  beadsmen?  To  make  many  hospitals  for 
the  relief  of  the  poor  people  ?  Nay  truly.  The  more  the 
worse:  for  ever  the  fat  of  the  whole  foundation  hang- 
eth  on  the  priests'  beards.  Divers  of  your  noble  pre- 
decessors, kings  of  this  realm,  have  given  lands  to 
monasteries,  to  give  a  certain  sum  of  money  yearly  to 
the  poor  people,  whereof  for  the  remoteness  of  the 
time,  they  give  never  one  penny.  They  have  likewise 
given  to  them,  to  have  a  certain  number  of  masses 
said  daily  for  them,  whereof  they  never  say  one.  If 
the  abbot  of  Westminster  should  sing  every  day  as  many 
masses  for  his  founders,  as  he  is  bound  to  do  by  his 
foundation,  a  thousand  monks  were  too  few.  Where- 
fore if  your  grace  will  build  a  sure  hospital  that  never 
shall  fail,  to  relieve  us  all  your  poor  beadsmen,  then  take 
from  them  all  these  things.  Send  these  sturdy  loobies 
abroad  in  the  world  to  get  them  wives  of  their  own,  to 
get  their  living  with  their  labour  in  the  sweat  of  tlieir 
faces,  according  to  the  commandment  of  God  (Gen.iii.  19.) 
and  to  be  an  example  to  other  idle  people  to  go  to  labour. 
Tie  these  holy  idle  thieves  to  the  carts,  to  be  whipped 
naked  about  every  market-town,  till  they  fall  to  labour, 
that  they  by  their  importunate  begging,  take  not  away 
the  alms  that  the  good  christian  people  would  give  to  us 
sore,  impotent,  miserable  people,  your  beadsmen.  Then 
shall  the  number  of  the  aforesaid  monstrous  sort,  be  re- 
duced, as  of  whores,  thieves,  and  idle  people.    Then  shall 


these  great  yearly  exactions  cease.  Then  shall  not  vour 
sword,  power,  crown,  dignity,  and  obedience  of  your 
people  be  transferred  from  you.  Then  shall  you  have  full 
obedience  of  your  people.  Then  shall  the  idle  people 
be  set  to  work.  Then  shall  matrimony  be  much  better 
kept.  Then  shall  the  generation  of  your  people  be  in- 
creased. Then  shall  your  commons  increase  in  riches. 
Then  shall  the  gospel  be  preached.  Then  shall  none  beg 
our  alms  from  us.  Then  shall  we  have  enough,  and 
more  than  shnll  suffice  us  ;  which  shall  be  the  best  hos- 
pital that  ever  was  founded  for  us.  Then  shall  we  daily 
pray  to  God  for  your  most  noble  estate  long  to  endure." 

Against  this  book  of  the  beggars.  Sir  Thomas  More 
shortly  after  wrote  another  book  in  answer  to  it,  under 
the  title  of  "  The  Poor  Silly  Souls  Pewling  out  of 
Purgatory.''  In  which,  after  More  had  first  divided 
the  whole  world  into  four  parts,  that  is,  into  heaven, 
hell,  earth  and  purgatory  ;  then  he  makes  the  dead  men's 
souls,  by  a  rhetorical  promjtrqxtia  to  speak  out  of  pur- 
gatory, sometimes  lamentably  complaining,  sometimes 
pleasantly  dallying  and  scoffing  at  the  author  of  the  beg- 
gars' book  ;  sometimes  scolding  and  railing  at  him,  call- 
ing him  fool,  witless,  frantic,  an  ass,  a  goose,  a  mad 
dog,  an  heretic,  and  all  that.  And  no  wonder,  if  these 
silly  souls  of  purgatory  seem  so  fumish  and  testy  ;  for 
heat  is  testy,  and  soon  inflames  anger.  But  yet  these 
purgatory  souls  must  take  good  heed  how  they  call  a 
man  a  fool  and  heretic  so  often  ;  for  if  the  sentence  of 
the  gospel  pronounce  them  guilty  of  hell  fire,  which  say, 
"  thou  fool,"  it  may  be  feared  lest  those  poor,  siUy, 
melancholy  souls  of  purgatory,  calling  this  man  fool  so 
often,  bring  themselves  thereby  out  of  purgatory  fire 
to  the  fire  of  hell  ;  so  that  neither  the  five  wounds  of 
St.  Francis,  nor  all  the  merits  of  St.  Dominick,  nor 
yet  of  all  the  friars,  can  release  the  poor  wretches.  But 
yet  as  I  do  not,  nor  cannot  think  that  those  departed 
souls  either  would  so  far  overshoot  themselves  if  they 
were  in  purgatory,  or  else  that  there  is  any  such  fourth 
place  of  purgatory,  at  all,  unless  it  be  in  Master  More's 
Utopia,  I  cease  therefore  to  burden  the  souls  departed, 
and  lay  all  the  wit  on  Master  More,  the  author  and  con« 
triver  of  this  poetical  book. 

After  the  clergy  of  England,  and  especially  the  cardi- 
nal, understood  these  books  of  the  Beggars'  Supplica- 
tion to  be  strewed  abroad  in  the  streets  of  London,  and 
also  before  the  king,  the  cardinal  caused  not  only  his 
servants  diligently  to  gather  them  up,  that  they  should 
not  come  into  the  king's  hands,  but  also  when  he  un- 
derstood that  the  king  had  received  one  or  two  of 
them,  he  came  to  the  king's  majesty,  saying,  "  If 
it  shall  please  your  grace,  here  are  divers  seditious 
persons  who  have  scattered  abroad  books  containing  ma- 
nifest errors  and  heresies  ;  desiring  his  grace  to  beware 
of  them."  Whereupon  the  king,  putting  his  hand  ia 
his  bosom,  took  out  one  of  the  books,  and  delivered  it  to 
the  cardinal.  Then  the  cardinal,  together  with  his  bi- 
shops, consulted  how  they  might  provide  a  speedy  re- 
medy for  this  mischief,  and  determined  to  give  out  a 
commission  to  forbid  the  reading  of  all  English  l)ooks, 
and  especially  this  book  of  "  The  Supplication  of  Beg- 
gars,'' and  the  New  Testament  of  Tindal's  Translation. 
This  commission  was  done  out  of  hand  by  Cuthbert  Ton- 
stal,  bishop  of  London,  who  sent  out  his  prohibition  unto 
his  archdeacons  with  all  speed,  for  the  forbidding  of  that 
book  and  others  ;  the  tenor  of  which  prohibition  is  as 
follows  : — ' 

A  pro/tibition  sent  out  by  Cuthbert  Tonstal,  Bishop  of 
London,  to  the  Archdeacons  of  his  Diocese,  for  the 
catling  in  of  the  New  Testaments  translated  into 
Tlnylish,  with  many  other  books. 

"  Cuthbert,  by  the  permission  of  God,  bishop  of 
London,  unto  our  well-beloved  in  Christ,  the  arch- 
deacon of  London,  or  to  his  official,  health,  grace,  and 
benediction.  By  the  duty  of  our  pastoral  office,  we  are 
bound  diligently  with  all  our  power  to  foresee,  provide 


(1)  The   same  prohibition  was  published  by  every  bishop  in  hi* 
diocese. — Buknet. 


518 


TINDAL  TRANSLATES  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT  INTO  ENGLISH. 


[BookVIH. 


for,  root  out,  and  put  away  all  those  things  which  seem 
to  tend  to  the  peril  and  danger  of  our  subjects,  and  es- 
pecially the  destruction  of  tlieir  souls.  Wherefore  we 
Laving  understanding  by  the  report  of  several  credible 
persons,  and  also  by  the  evident  aj^pearance  of  the  mat- 
ter, that  many  children  of  iniquity,  maintainers  of 
Luther's  sect,  blinded  through  extreme  wickedness, 
wandering  from  the  way  of  truth,  and  the  catholic 
faith,  have  craftily  translated  the  New  Testament  into 
our  English  tongue,  intermixing  therewith  many  here- 
tical articles,  and  erroneous  opinions,  pernicious  and 
offensive,  seducing  the  simple  people,  attempting  by  their 
wicked  and  perverse  interpretations,  to  profane  the  ma- 
jesty of  the  scripture,  which  hitherto  hath  remained  un- 
detiled,  and  craftily  to  abuse  the  most  holy  word  of  God, 
and  the  true  sense  of  the  same,  of  which  translation  there 
are  many  books  printed,  some  with  glosses,  and  some 
■without,  contaiiiinji  in  the  English  tongue  that  ])estifer- 
ous  and  most  pernicious  poison  dispersed  throughout  all  our 
diocese  of  London  in  great  number,  which  truly,  without 
it  be  foreseen,  without  doubt  will  contaminate  and  infect 
the  flock  committed  unto  us,  with  most  deadly  poison 
and  heresy,  to  the  grievous  peril  and  danger  of  the  souls 
committed  to  our  charge,  and  the  offence  of  God's  Di- 
vine Majesty  ;  wherefore  we,  Cuthbert,  the  bishoj)  afore- 
said, grievously  sorrowing  for  the  ])remises,  willing  to 
withstand  the  craft  and  subtlety  of  tlie  ancient  enemy 
and  his  ministers,  who  seek  the  destruction  of  my  flock, 
and  with  a  diligent  care  to  take  heed  unto  the  flock  com- 
mitted to  my  charge,  desiring  to  provide  speedy  remedies 
for  the  premises,  do  charge  you  jointly  and  severally, 
and  by  virtue  of  your  obedience  straightly  enjoin  and 
command  you,  that  by  our  authority  you  warn,  or  cause 
to  be  warned  all  and  singular,  as  well  exempt  as  not  ex- 
empt, dwelling  within  your  archdeaconries,  that  within 
thirty  days'  space,  whereof  ten  days  shall  be  for  the  first, 
ten  for  the  second,  and  ten  for  the  third  and  peremptory 
term,  under  pain  of  excommunication,  and  incurring  the 
suspicion  of  heresy,  they  do  bring  in,  and  really  deliver 
unto  our  vicar  general,  all  and  singular  such  books  as 
contain  the  translation  of  the  New  Testament  in  the 
English  tongue;  and  that  you  do  certify  to  us,  or  our  said 
commissary,  within  two  months  after  the  day  of  the  date 
of  these  presents,  duly,  personally,  or  by  your  letters, 
together  with  these  presents,  under  your  seals,  what 
you  have  done  in  the  premises,  under  pain  of  con- 
tempt. 

"  Given  under  our  seal,  the  three-and-twentieth  day 
of  October,  in  the  fifth  year  of  our  consecration, 
A.D.  ir)26." 

The  like  commission  in  like  manner  and  form  was 
sent  to  the  other  three  archdeacons  of  Middlesex,  Essex, 
and  Colchester,  for  the  execution  of  the  same  matter, 
under  the  bishoj) 's  seal. 

Many  other  books  were  forbidden  at  this  time,  toge- 
ther with  the  New  Testament.  And  among  them  were 
The  Supplication  of  Beggars  ;  The  Revelation  of  Anti- 
christ, of  Luther  ;  The  New  Testament  of  Tindal ;  The 
Wicked  Mammon  ;  The  Obedience  of  a  Christian  Man  ; 
An  Introduction  to  St.  Paul's  Epistle  to  the  Romans  ;  A 
Dialogue  betwixt  the  Father  and  the  Son  ;  and  nearly 
one  hundred  other  books  besides — written  by  the  re- 
formers. 

The  New  Testament,  above  recited,  began  first  to  be 
translated  by  William  Tindal,  and  was  printed  at  Ant- 
werp, and  sent  over  into  England  in  the  year  l.'j'iti. 
Cuthbert  Tonstal,  bishop  of  London,  and  Sir  Thomas 
More,  being  aggrieved,  devised  how  they  could  destroy  that 
false  erroneous  translation,  as  they  called  it.  It  happened 
that  there  was  one  Augustine  Packington,  an  English  mer- 
chant, at  Antwerp  at  that  time,  when  the  bishop  was  there 
in  1.529.  This  man  favoured  Tindal,  but  pretended  other- 
wise to  the  bishop.  The  bishop  being  desirous  to  bring  his 
purpose  to  pass,  said,  that  he  would  gladly  buy  the  New 
Testaments.  Packington  hearing  him  say  so,  said,  "  My 
Lord,  1  can  do  more  in  this  matter  than  most  merchants 
can  do,  if  it  be  your  pleasure,  for  I  know  the  Dutchmen 
and  strangers  that  have  bought  them  of  Tindal,  and  have 
them  here  to  sell ;  so,  if  it  be  your  Lordship's  pleasure  to 


obtain  them,  I  must  spend  money  to  pay  for  them,  or 
else  I  cannot  have  them,  but  if  it  is  your  pleasure  to  do 
so  I  will  secure  to  you  every  book  that  is  printed 
and  unsold."  The  bishop  said,  "  Do  your  diligence, 
gentle  Master  Packington  ;  get  them  for  me,  and  I 
will  pay  whatever  is  their  cost,  for  I  intend  to  burn 
and  destroy  them  all  at  St.  Paul's  cross."  This 
Augustine  Packington  went  to  William  Tindal,  and 
declared  the  whole  matter,  and  so,  upon  compact  made 
between  them,  the  bishop  of  London  had  the  books, 
Packington  had  the  thanks,  and  Tindal  had  the  money.' 
After  this  Tindal  corrected  the  New  Testament,  and 
caused  it  again  to  be  newly  reprinted,  so  that  they  came 
thick  and  threefold  over  into  England.  When  the  bishop 
perceived  that,  he  sent  for  Packington,  who,  by 
that  time,  had  returned  to  England,  and  said  to 
him,  "  How  comes  this,  that  there  are  so  many  New 
Testaments  abroad  ?  You  promised  me  that  you  would 
buy  them  all."  Then  answered  Packington,  "  Surely, 
I  bought  all  that  were  to  be  had,  but  I  perceive  that  they 
have  reprinted  more  since.  I  see  it  will  never  be  better 
so  long  as  they  have  letters  and  stamps  ;  wherefore,  you 
had  better  buy  the  stamps  too,  and  so  then  you  shall  be 
sure."  At  which  answer  the  bishop  smiled,  and  so  the 
matter  ended. 

It  happened,  in  the  following  year,  that  George  Con- 
stantine  was  apprehended  by  Sir  Thomas  More,  on  suspi- 
cion of  heresy  ;  and  after  several  examinations,  among 
other  things.  More  asked  him,  saying,  "  Constantine,  I 
would  have  thee  be  plain  with  me  in  one  thing  that  I  will 
ask,  and  I  promise  thee,  I  will  shevV  thee  favour  in  all 
other  things  whereof  thou  art  accused.  There  is  beyond 
the  sea  Tindal,  .Joy,  and  a  great  many  others  ;  I  know 
they  cannot  live  witliout  help.  There  are  some  that  help 
and  succour  them  with  money,  and  thou  being  one  of  "them, 
hadst  thy  part  thereof,  and  therefore  thou  knowest  from 
whence  it  came.  I  pray  thee,  tell  me,  who  are  they  that 
help  them  thus  ?"  "  My  Lord,"  quoth  Constantine,  "  I 
will  tell  you  truly  ;  it  is  the  bishop  of  London  that  hath 
helped  us,  for  he  hath  bestowed  among  us  a  great  deal  of 
money  to  buy  up  tiie  New  Testaments  to  burn  them,  and 
that  has  been,  and  yet  is,  our  only  succour  and  comfort." 
"  Now,  by  my  troth,''  quoth  More,  "  I  think  even  the 
same,  for  so  much  I  told  the  bishop  before  he  went 
about  it." 

Of  this  George  Constantine,  it  is  reported  by  Sir 
Thomas  More,  that  he  being  takert,  seemed  well  con- 
tented to  renounce  his  former  doctrine,  and  not  only  to 
disclose  others  of  his  fellows,  but  also  studied  how  these 
books,  which  he  himself  and  others  of  his  fellows  had 
bougl'.t  and  shipped,  might  come  to  the  bishop's  hands  to 
be  burned,  by  whom  the  books  were  taken  and  burned. 

Constantine  afterwards,  by  the  help  of  some  of  his 
friends,  escaped  out  of  prison  over  the  seas,  and  after 
that,  in  the  time  of  king  Edward,  troubled  the  good 
bishop  of  St.  David's,  who  was  burned  in  Q.ueen  Mary's 
time. 

On  the  return  of  Tonstal  from  Antwerp,  he  caused  all 
the  New  Testaments  which  he  had  bought,  to  be  publicly 
burned  in  St.  Paul's  church-yard,  which  gave  great 
offence  to  many  of  the  people  ;  and  to  remove  this  feeling, 
the  bishops  gave  out  that  they  intended  to  set  out  a  true 
translation  of  it.  The  bishops,  by  many  complaints,  and 
under  the  pretence  that  the  translations  of  Tindal  and 
Joy  were  not  truly  translated  ;  and,  besides,  that  in 
them  were  prologues  and  prefaces,  that  smelled  of  heresy, 
and  railed  against  the  bishojjs.  They  obtained  a 
l)roclamation  from  the  king,  prohibiting  the  teach- 
ing or  preaching  of  any  thinir  against  the  dignity  and 
ordinances  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  prohibiting  tlie 
reading  of  any  books  contrary  to  the  church  of  Rome. 
But  the  king  commanded  the  bishops  to  call  to  them  the 
best  learned  men  of  the  \iniversities,  and  that  they  should 
make  a  new  translation,  so  that  the  peojde  might  not  be 


1 


1 


(1 )  Tindal  was  very  (rlad  of  it ;  for,  heins;  convinced  of  some  faults 
in  his  work,  he  was  desiijning  a  new  and  correct  edition,  but  lie 
was  poor,  and  the  former  iuijiression  not  being  sold  ot}',  lie  coulti 
not  (JO  about  it;  so  he  gave  Packington  all  the  copies  that  l-.iy  in 
his  hands,  for  which  the  bishop  paid  the  price,  and  brought  them 
over  to  be  burned. — BuuNtx. 


A.D.  1527—1560.] 


PERSECUTION  OF  lllCHARD  BY  FIELD. 


519 


ignorant  in  the  law  of  God.  Notwithstanding  this  com- 
mand, the  hishojjs  did  nothing  at  all  to  the  setting  forth 
of  any  new  translation.  But  on  the  contrary,  on  the  24th 
of  May,  15;}0,  there  was  a  paper  drawn  up,  and  agreed  to 
by  arclibishop  Warham,  chancellor  More,  bishop  Tonstal 
and  others,  which  every  incumbent  was  called  upon  to 
read  to  his  parish,  as  a  warning  to  prevent  the  contagion 
of  heresy.  In  this  paper  it  was  declared  that  it  was  not 
necessary  to  set  forth  the  scriptures  in  the  vulgar  tongue. 
Many  of'the  people  were  so  disappointed  at  this,  that  they 
only  became  the  more  eager  to  read  findal's  translation, 
by  reason  of  which  many  things  came  to  light.  Soon 
after  this  time  great  trouble  and  persecution  was  raised 
up  against  the  poor  innocent  flock  of  Christ. 

Richard  Byfield,  Martyr. 

This  Richard  Byfield,  a  monk  of  St.  Edmuntlsbury, 
was  converted  by  Dr.  Barnes,  and  Master  Maxwell,  and 
Master  Stacey,two  godly  men  of  London,  brickmakers,  and 
wardens  of  theircompany,whowere grafted  in  thedoctrine 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  through  their  godly  conversation  of 
life,  had  converted  many  men  and  women, both  in  London 
and  in  the  country  ;  and  once  a  year  at  their  own  cost, 
they  went  about  to  visit  the  brethren  and  sisters  scattered 
abroad.  Doctor  Barnes  at  that  time  much  resorted  to 
the  abbey  of  Bury,  where  Byfield  was,  to  one  Doctor 
Ruffam.  At  this  time  it  happened  that  this  Byfield  the 
monk  was  chamberlain  of  the  house  to  provide  lodging 
for  the  strangers,  and  to  see  them  well  entertained  ;  he 
delighted  much  in  Doctor  Barnes  and  in  other  lay- 
men's conversation  ;  and  at  last.  Doctor  Barnes  gave  him 
a  New  Testament  in  Latin,  and  the  other  two  gave  him 
Tindal's  Testament  in  English,  with  a  book  called, 
"The  Wicked  Mammon,"  and  "The  Obedience  of  a 
Christian  Man  ;"  he  had  learned  so  much  in  two  years, 
that  he  was  cast  into  prison,  sore  whipped,  and  a  gag  put 
into  his  mouth,  and  then  put  into  the  stocks,  and  so  con- 
tinued three  quarters  of  a  year  before  Doctor  Barnes  could 
get  him  out ;  which  he  brought  to  pass,  by  the  means  of 
Doctor  Ruffam,  before-mentioned,  and  so  he  was  com- 
mitted to  Doctor  Barnes  to  go  to  Cambridge  with  him. 
By  that  time  he  had  tasted  so  well  of  good  letters,  that 
he  never  returned  home  again  to  his  abbey,  but  went  to 
London  to  Maxwell  and  Stacey,  where  tliey  kept  him 
secretly  a  while,  and  then  conveyed  him  beyond  the  sea. 
Doctor  Barnes,  himself,  being  by  this  time  in  the  Fleet 
prison  for  God's  word.  This  Byfield  mightily  prospered 
in  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  was  serviceable  to  Master 
Tindal,  and  Master  Frith  ;  for  he  brought  substance  with 
him,  and  bought  all  their  works,  and  the  Germans'  works, 
and  sold  them  both  in  France  and  in  England  ;  and  at 
last  coming  to  London,  he  was  there  betrayed,  and  carried 
to  (he  Lollards'  Tower,  and  from  thence  to  the  Coalhouse. 

This  Richard  Byfield  being  in  the  Coaliiouse,  was 
worse  handled  than  he  was  before  in  the  Lollards'  Tower  ; 
for  there  he  was  tied  by  the  neck,  middle,  and  legs, 
standing  upright  by  the  walls,  and  manacled,  to  make  him 
accuse  others  that  had  bought  his  books  ;  but  he  accused 
none,  but  stood  to  his  religion  and  confession  of  his 
faith,  even  to  the  very  end,  and  was,  in  the  consistory  of 
St.  Paul's,  thrice  put  to  his  trial,  whether  he  would  abjure 
or  not  ?  He  said  he  would  dispute  for  his  faith,  and  so 
he  did  to  their  great  shame  ;  Stokesley  being  his  judge, 
with  the  assistance  of  Winchester,  and  other  bishops. 

The  articles  laid  to  Richard  Byfield,  by  the  aforesaid 
bishops,  were  these,  (A.D.  1531,  November  10.) 

Articles  laid  to  Richard  Byfield. 

First,  that  Ire  had  been  many  years  a  monk,  professed 
of  the  order  of  St.  Benedict,  of  St.  Edmundsbury,  in  the 
diocese  of  Norwich. 

2.  That  he  "was  a  priest,  and  had  ministered  and  con- 
tinued in  the  same  order  for  the  space  of  nine  or  ten  years. 

'.\.  That  since  the  feast  of  Easter  last,,  he  being  be- 
yond the  sea,  bought  and  procured  divers  and  many 
books  and  treatises  of  sundry  sorts,  as  well  of  Martin 
Luther's  own  works,  as  of  others  of  his  daijinable  sect, 
and  of  Oecolampadius  the  great  heretic,'  and  other  here- 
tics, both  in   Latin  and  English  ;  the   names   of  which 


books  were  contained  in  a  little  bill  written  with  his  own 
hand. 

4.  That  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1528,  he  was  de- 
tected and  accused  "to  Cuthbert,  tlien  bishop  of  London, 
for  affirming  and  holding  certain  articles  contrary  to  the 
holy  church,  and  especially  that  all  laud  and  praise 
should  be  given  to  God  alone,  and  not  to  saints  or  crea- 
tures. 

5.  That  every  priest  might  preach  the  word  of  God 
by  the  authority  of  the  gospel,  and  not  to  run  to  the 
pope  or  cardinals  for  license,  as  it  appeared  (said  they) 
by  his  confession  before  the  said  bishop. 

6.  That  he  judicially  abjured  the  said  articles  before 
the  said  bishop,  and  did  renounce  and  forswear  them  and 
all  other  articles  contrary  to  the  determination  of  holy 
church,  promising  that  from  henceforth  he  would  not 
fall  into  any  of  them,  nor  any  other  errors. 

7.  That  he  made  a  solemn  oath  upon  a  book,  and  the 
holy  evangelists,  to  fulfil  such  penance  as  should  be  en- 
joined him  by  the  bishop. 

8.  After  his  abjuration  it  was  enjoined  to  him  for  pen- 
ance, that  he  should  go  before  the  cross  in  procession, 
in  the  parish  church  of  St.  Botolph's,  at  Billingsgate,  and 
bear  a  fagot  of  wood  upon  his  shoulder. 

9.  It  was  enjoined  him  in  penance,  that  he  should 
provide  an  habit  requisite  and  meet  for  his  order  and 
profession,  as  shortly  as  he  might,  and  that  he  should 
come  or  go  nowhere  without  such  an  habit ;  which  he 
had   not  fulfilled. 

10.  That  it  was  likewise  enjoined  him  in  penance,  that 
he  should,  some  time  before  the  feast  of  the  Ascension, 
then  next  ensuing  his  abjuration,  go  home  unto  the  mo- 
nastery of  Bury,  and  there  remain  according  to  the  vow 
of  his  profession  ;  which  he  had  not  fulfilled. 

11.  That  he  was  appointed  by  the  bishop  of  London  to 
appear  before  the  said  bishop,  on  the  25th  day  of  April 
next  after  his  abjuration,  to  receive  the  residue  of  his 
penance,  and  after  his  abjuration,  he  fled  beyond  the 
sea,  and  appeared  not. 

12.  That  on  the  20th  day  of  June  next  following  his 
abjuration,  he  did  appear  before  the  said  Bishop  Tonstal, 
in  the  chapel  of  the  bishop  of  Norwich's  palace,  and  there 
it  was  newly  enjoined  him  in  part  of  penance,  that  he 
should  provide  him  an  habit  convenient  for  his  order 
and  profession,  within  eight  days  then  next  following  ; 
which  he  had  not  done. 

13.  That  it  was  there  again  enjoined  him,  that  he 
should  depart  from  the  city,  diocese,  and  jurisdiction  of 
London,  and  no  more  to  come  within  it,  without  the 
special  license  of  the  bishop  of  London,  or  his  succes- 
sor for  the  time  being  ;  which  he  had  not  fulfilled. 

The  sentence  given  against  him. 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen  !  We,  John,  by  the  suf- 
ferance of  God,  bishop  of  London,  in  a  case  of  inquisi- 
tion of  heresy,  and  relapse  of  the  same,  &c. 

Forsomuch  as  by  the  acts  enacted,  inquired,  pro- 
pounded, and  alleged,  and  by  thee  judicially  confessed, 
we  do  find  that  thou  hast  abjured  certain  errors  and 
heresies,  and  damnable  opinions  by  thee  confessed,  as 
well  particularly  as  generally,  before  our  reverend  fellow 
and  brother,  then  thy  ordinary,  according  to  the  form 
and  order  of  the  church.  And  that  one  Martin  Luther, 
together  with  his  adherents  and  accomplices,  receivers 
and  favourers,  whatsoever  they  be,  was  condemned  as  an 
heretic,  by  the  authority  of  Pope  Leo  the  Tenth,  of  most 
happy  memory,  and  by  the  authority  of  the  Apostolic 
See  ;  and  the  books,  and  all  writings,  schedules  and  ser- 
mons of  the  said  Martin  Luther,  his  adherents  and 
accomplices,  whether  they  be  found  in  Latin,  or  in  any 
other  languages,  printed  or  translated,  for  the  manifold 
heresies  and  errors,  and  damnable  opinions  that  are  in 
them,  are  condemned,  reproved,  and  utterly  rejected, 
and  inhibition  made  by  the  authority  of  the  said  See,  to 
all  faithful  Christians,  under  the  pain  of  excommunica- 
tion, and  other  punishments  in  that  behalf,  to  be  in- 
curred by  the  law,  that  no  man,  by  any  means,  presume 
to  read,  teach,  hear,  print,  or  publish,  or  by  any  means 
defend,  directly,  or  indirectly,  secretly  or  openly,  in  their 
houses,  or  in  any  other  public  or  private  places,  any 


520 


THE  PERSECUTION  AND  SENTENCE  OF  RICHARD  BYFIELD. 


FBooK  VIII. 


such  manner  of  writings,  boolcs,  errors,  or  articles,  as 
are  contained  more  at  large  in  the  apostolic  letters,  drawn 
out  in  form  of  a  public  instrument  ;  whereuiito,  and  to 
the  contents  thereof,  we  refer  ourselves,  as  far  as  is  ex- 
pedient, and  no  otherwise.  And  forsomuch  as  we  do 
perceive  that  thou  didst  understand  the  premises  ;  and 
yet  these  things,  notwithstanding  after  thy  abjuration 
made,  as  is  aforesaid,  thou  hast  brought  in  divers  and 
sundry  times,  many  books  of  the  said  Martin  Luther, 
and  his  adherents  and  accomplices,  and  of  other  heretics, 
the  names,  titles,  and  authors  of  which  books  here  follow, 
and  are  these  : — Martin  Luther,  Of  the  Abrogating  of 
the  Private  Mass  ;  The  Declarations'  of  Martin  Luther 
upon  the  Epistles  of  St.  Peter;  Luther  ujion  the  Epistles 
of  .St.  Paul  and  Jude  ;  Luther  upon  Monastical  Vowers; 
Luther's  Commentary  upon  the  Epistle  of  St.  Paul  to 
the  Galatians;  John  Oecolampadius  upon  the  exposi- 
tion of  these  words,  "  This  is  my  body  ;"  the  Annota- 
tions of  Oecolampadius  upon  the  Epistles  of  St.  Paul 
unto  the  Romans,  &c.  &c. 

Of  all  which  kind  of  books,  both  in  Latin  and  English, 
translated,  set  forth,  and  printed,  containing  not  only 
Lutherian  heresies,  but  also  the  damnable  lieresies  of 
other  condemned  heretics  ;  forasmuch  as  thou  hast 
brought  over  from  the  parts  beyond  the  sea,  a  great 
number  into  this  realm  of  England,  and  especially  to  our 
city  and  diocese  of  London,  and  hast  procured  them 
to  be  brought  and  conveyed  over  ;  also,  hast  kept  by 
thee,  and  studied  those  books,  and  hast  published  and 
read  them  unto  divers  Christian  men  ;  and  many  of  those 
books  also  hast  dispersed,  and  given  to  divers  persons 
dwelling  within  our  city  and  diocese  of  London,  and  hast 
confessed  and  affirmed  before  our  official,  that  those 
books  of  Martin  Luther,  and  other  heretics,  his  accom- 
plices and  adherents,  and  all  the  contents  in  them,  are 
good  and  agreeable  to  the  true  faith,  saying,  that  they 
are  good,  and  of  the  true  faith  ;  and  by  this  means  and 
pretence  hast  commended  and  praised  Martin  Luther, 
his  adherents  and  accomplices,  and  hast  favoured  and 
believed  their  errors,  heresies,  and  opinions.  Therefore, 
we,  John,  the  bishop,  aforesaid,  first  calling  upon  the 
name  of  Christ,  and  setting  God  only  before  our  eyes, 
by  the  counsel  and  consent  of  the  divines  and  lawyers, 
with  whom  in  this  behalf  we  have  conferred,  do  declare 
and  decree  thee,  the  aforesaid  Richard  Bytield,  other- 
wise called  Somersam,  for  the  contempt  of  thy  abjuration, 
asafavourerof  the  aforesaid  Martin  Luther,  his  adherents, 
accomplices,  favourers,  and  other  condemned  heretics, 
and  for  commending  and  studying,  reading,  having,  re- 
taining, publishing,  selling,  giving,  and  dispersing  the 
books  and  writings,  as  well  of  the  said  IMartin  Luther, 
his  adherents  and  disciples,  as  of  other  heretics  before- 
named,  and  also  for  crediting  and  maintaining  the  errors, 
heresies,  and  damnable  opinions  contained  in  the  said 
books  and  writings,  wortliily  to  be,  and  have  been  an 
heretic  ;  and  that  thou,  by  the  pretence  of  the  premises, 
art  fallen  again  most  damnably  into  heresy ;  and  we 
pronounce  that  thou  art,  and  hast  been,  a  relapsed  here- 
tic, and  hast  incurred,  and  oughtest  to  incur,  the  pain 
and  punishment  of  a  relapse.  And  we  so  decree  and 
declare,  and  also  condemn  thee  thereunto,  and  that  by 
the  pretence  of  the  premises,  thou  hast  even,  by  the  law, 
incurred  the  sentence  of  the  greater  excommunication  ; 
and,  thereby,  we  pronounce  and  declare  thee  to  have  been 
and  to  be  excommunicate,  and  clearly  discharge,  exone- 
rate, and  degrade  thee  from  all  privilege  and  prerogative 
of  the  ecclesiastical  orders,  and  also  deprive  thee  of  all 
ecclesiastical  office  and  benefice.  Also,  we  pronounce 
and  declare  thee,  by  this  our  sentence  or  decree,  the 
which  we  here  promulgate  and  declare  in  these  writings, 
that  thou  art  actually  to  be  degraded,  deposed,  and  de- 
prived, as  followeth  : — 

In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  V,'e.,  John,  by  the  per- 
mission of  God,  bishop  of  London,  rightfully  and  law- 
fully proceeding  in  this  behalf,  do  dismiss  thee,  Richard 
Bytield,  alias  Somersam,  being  ))ronounced  by  us  a  re- 
lapsed heretic,  and  degraded  by  us  from  all  ecclesiastical 
privilege  out  of  the  ecclesiastical  court,  pronouncing  that 
the  secular  power  here  present  should  receive  thee  under 
their  jurisdiction  ;    earncatly  requiring  and  desiring  in 


the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  the  execution  of  this 
worthy  j)unishment  to  be  done  upon  thee,  and  against 
thee  in  this  behalf,  may  be  so  moderated,  that  there  be 
neither  overmuch  cruelty,  neither  too  much  favourable 
gentleness,  but  that  it  may  be  to  the  health  and  salvation 
of  thy  soul,  and  to  the  extir})ation,  fear, terror,  and  conver- 
sion of  all  other  heretics  unto  the  unity  of  the  Catholic 
faith.  This,  our  final  decree,  by  this  our  sentence  de- 
finitive, we  have  caused  to  be  published  in  form  aforesaid. 
On  Monday  the  20th  day  of  November,  (A.D.  l.'iM,) 
in  the  Quire  of  the  Cathedral  church  of  .St.  Paul's,  the 
bishop  of  London,  called  to  him  John,  ;>bbot  of  West- 
minster ;  Robert,  abbot  of  Waltham ;  Nicholas,  prior  of 
Christ  church  of  the  city  of  London  ;  ISIaster  J.  Cox, 
auditor  and  vicar-general  to  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury ;  Peter  Ligham,  official  of  the  court  of  Canterbury; 
Thomas  Bagh,  chancellor  of  the  church  of  St.  Paul's; 
William  Cliefe,  archdeacon  of  London  ;  John  Inocent, 
canon  residentiary  of  the  same  ;  W^illiam  Briton,  Robert 
Birch,  and  Hugh  A-price,  doctors  of  both  laws,  &c.  ; 
which  religious  persons,  and  other  ecclesiastical  men, 
thought  it  good  that  the  bishop  should  pronounce,  and 
give  the  sentence  against  him  ;  and  so  he  was  delivered 
to  the  sherifls  to  be  taken  to  Newgate,  they  being  com- 
manded to  bring  him  again  upon  Monday  following  into 
St.  Paul's  upper  quire,  there  to  give  attendance  upon  the 
bishop  of  London  ;  and  by  and  bye  the  sherifls  were 
commanded  to  have  him  into  the  vestry,  and  then  to 
bring  him  forth  in  Antichrist's  apparel,  to  be  degraded 
before  them.  When  he  had  degraded  him  kneeling  upon 
the  highest  step  of  the  altar,  he  took  his  crosier  staff, 
and  smote  him  on  the  breast,  so  that  he  threw  him  down 
backwards,  and  brake  his  head  that  sounded  it.  When 
Byfield  came  to  himself  again,  he  thanked  God  that  he 
was  delivered  from  the  malignant  church  of  Antichrist, 
and  that  he  was  come  into  the  true  sincere  church  of 
Jesus  Christ  militant  here  in  earth  ;  "  And  I  trust  anon," 
said  he,  "  to  be  in  heaven  with  Jesus  Ciirist,  and  the 
church  triumphant  for  ever  ;"  and  he  was  then  led  forth 
through  the  quire  to  Newgate,  and  there  rested  about  an 
hour  in  prayer  ;  and  afterwards  went  to  the  fire  in  his 
apparel,  manfully  and  joyfully,  and  there,  for  lack  of  a 
speedy  fire,  was  half  an  hour  alive  ;  and  when  the  left 
arm  was  on  fire  and  burned,  he  rubbed  it  with  his  right 
hand,  and  it  fell  from  his  body,  and  he  continued  in 
prayer  to  the  end  without  moving.  He  was  burned  in 
Smithfield. 

John  Tewkesbury,  Leather-seller  of  London,  Martyr. 

John  Tewkesbury  was  converted  by  the  reading  of 
Tindal's  Testament,  and  "The  Wicked  Mammon."  He 
had  the  bible.  In  all  points  of  religion  he  openly  dis. 
puted  in  the  bishop's  chapel  in  his  palace,  and  in  the 
doctrine  of  justification,  and  all  other  articles  of  his  faitli, 
was  very  prompt  in  his  answers,  so  that  Tonstal,  and  all 
his  learned  men  were  ashamed  that  a  leather-seller 
should  dispute  with  them,  with  such  power  of  the  scrip- 
tures and  heavenly  wisdom,  that  they  were  not  able  to 
resist  him.  This  disputation  continued  a  week.  The 
process  of  examinations  and  answers  here  follow,  as  they 
are  extracted  out  of  the  bishop's  register. 

On  Wednesday,  21st  April,  (A.  D.  l.'jap,)  John 
Tewkesbury  was  brought  into  the  Consistory  at  London, 
before  Cuthbert,  bishoj)  of  London,  and  his  assistants, 
Henry,  bishop  of  St.  Asaph,  and  John,  abbot  of  West- 
minster. The  bishop  of  London  then  declared  that  he  had 
often  exhorted  him  to  recant  the  errors  and  heresies  which 
he  held  and  defended,  even  as  he  did  then  again  exhort 
him,  not  to  trust  too  much  to  his  own  wit  and  learning, 
but  unto  the  doctrine  of  the  holy  mother,  the  church. 
He  made  answer,  that  in  his  judgment  he  did  not  err 
from  the  doctrine  of  the  holy  mother  the  church.  And, 
at  the  last,  being  examined  upon  errors,  which,  they 
said,  were  in  the  book  called  "The  Micked  Mammon," 
he  answered  ; — "Take  ye  the  book  and  read  it  over,  and 
I  think,  in  my  conscience,  ye  shall  find  no  fault  in  it." 
And,  being  asked  by  the  bishop,  whether  he  had  rather 
give  credit  to  this  book  or  to  the  gospel ;  he  answered  that 
the  gospel  is,  and  ever  has  been  true. 

The  bishop  said  further  to  John  Tewkesbury: — "I 


A.D.  1527— 15G0.] 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  JOHN  TEWKESBURY,  ETC. 


521 


tell  thee,  before  God,  and  those  here  present,  that  the 
articles  contained  in  the  book  are  false,  heretical,  and 
condemned  by  the  holy  church— how  thinkest  thou  ?" 
He  commanded  him  to  answer  determinately,  under  pain 
of  the  law,  saying,  that  if  he  refused  to  answer,  he  must 
declare  him  an  open  and  obstinate  heretic,  according  to 
the  order  of  the  law. 

He  answered,  "  That  he  thought,  in  his  conscience, 
there  was  nothing  in  the  book  but  that  which  is  true  ; 
and  to  this  article  objected,  that  is,  that  faith  only  justi- 
fies without  works,  he  answers,  "  That  is  well  said,"  and 
added,  "  I  pray  God,  that  the  condemnation  of  the 
Gospel,  and  translation  of  the  Testament  be  not  to  your 
shame,  and  that  you  be  not  in  peril  for  it ;  for  the  condem- 
nation of  it  and  of  the  other  is  all  one."  He  said,  that  he 
had  studied  the  holy  scriptures  for  the  space  of  these 
seventeen  years,  and  as  he  could  see  the  spots  of  his 
face  in  the  glass,  so,  in  reading  the  New  Testament,  he 
knew  the  faults  of  his  soul. 

The  bishop  exhorted  him  to  recant  his  errors.  John 
Tewkesbury  answered,  "  I  pray  you  reform  yourself, 
and  if  there  be  any  error  in  the  book,  let  it  be  reformed; 
I  think  it  is  good  enough."  The  bishop  ajjpointed  him 
to  determine  with  himself  against  the  morrow. 

After  some  days,  with  advice  of  his  friends,  he  sub- 
mitted himself,  and  abjured  his  opinions,  and  was  en- 
joined penance,  as  follows. 

That  he  should  keep  well  his  abjuration,  under  pain 
of  relapse. 

That  the  Sunday  following,  in  St.  Paul's  Church  in 
the  open  procession,  he  should  carry  a  fagot,  and  stand 
at  St.  Paul's  Cross  with  the  same. 

That  on  the  Wednesday  following  he  should  carry  the 
same  fagot  about  Newgate- Market  and  Cheapside. 

That  on  the  Friday  after,  he  should  take  the  same  fagot 
again  at  St.  Peter's  Church  in  Cornhill,  and  carry  it 
about  the  market  of  Leaden- hall. 

That  he  should  have  two  signs  of  fagots  embroidered, 
the  one  on  his  left  sleeve,  and  the  other  on  his  right 
sleeve,  and  that  he  should  wear  them  all  his  life  time, 
unless  he  were  otherwise  dispensed  with. 

That  on  Whit-Sunday  eve  he  should  enter  into  the 
monastery  of  St.  Bartholomew  in  Smithfield,  and  there 
abide,  and  not  come  out  unless  he  were  released  by  the 
bishop  of  London. 

That  he  should  not  depart  out  of  the  city  or  diocese 
of  London,  without  the  special  license  of  the  bishop  or 
his  successors.  Which  penance  he  commenced  the  8th 
day  of  May,  1529. 

And  thus  much  concerning  his  first  examination, 
which  was  in  the  year  1521),  when  he  was  induced 
through  infirmity,  to  retract  and  abjure  his  doctrine. 
Being  afterwards  confirmed  by  the  grace  of  God,  and 
moved  by  the  example  of  Byfield,  who  was  burned  in 
Smithfield,  he  returned  and  constantly  remained  in  the 
testimony  of  the  truth,  and  suffered  for  it.  Uecovering 
more  grace  and  better  strength  at  the  hand  of  the  Lord, 
two  years  after  being  apprehended  again,  he  was  brought 
before  Sir  Thomas  More,  and  the  bishop  of  London  ; 
where  certain  articles  were  objected  of  him  :  the  chief 
of  which  we  briefly  recite. 

I.  That  he  confessed  that  he  was  baptized,  and  in- 
tended to  keep  the  catholic  faith. 

II.  That  he  affirms,  that  the  abjuration,  oath,  and 
subscription  that  he  made  before  Cuthbert,  late  bishop 
of  London,  was  done  by  compulsion. 

III.  That  he  had  the  books  of  "  the  Obedience  of  a 
Christian  Man,"  and  of  "  the  Wicked  Mammon,"  in  his 
custody,  and  had  read  them  since  his  abjuration. 

IV.  That  he  affirms  that  he  suffered  the  two  fagots 
that  were  embroidered  on  his  sleeve,  to  be  taken  from 
him,  for  that  he  deserved  not  to  wear  them. 

V.  He  Sdith,  that  faith  cmly  justifies,  which  has  charity. 

VI.  He  saith,  that  Christ  is  a  sufficient  mediator  for 
us,  and  tlierefore  no  prayer  is  to  be  made  to  saints. 
Whereupon  they  laid  unto  him  this  verse  of  the  anthem ; 
*'  Hail  queen  of  heaven,  our  advocate.''  To  which 
he  answered,  that  he  knew  no  other  advocate  but  Christ 
alone. 

VII.  He  affirms  that  there  is  no  purgatory  after  this 


life,  but  that  Christ  our  Savour  is  a  sufficient  purgation 
for  us. 

VIII.  He  affirms,  that  the  souls  of  the  faithful,  de- 
parting this  life,  rest  with  Christ. 

IX.  He  affirms,  that  a  priest,  by  receiving  orders, 
receives  more  grace,  if  his  faith  be  increased,  but  other- 
wise, not. 

X.  And  last  of  all,  he  believes,  that  the  sacrament  of 
the  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ,  is  not  the  very  body  of 
Christ,  in  flesh  and  blood,  as  it  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 

Then  the  chancellor  caused  the  articles  to  be  read 
openly,  with  the  answers  unto  the  same  ;  after  which 
the  bishop  pronounced  sentence  against  him  and  de- 
livered him  to  the  sheriffs  of  London  ;  who  burned  him 
in  Smithfield,  20th  of  December,  1531. 

The  apprehension  of  one  Edward  Freese,  a  painter. 

Edward  Freese  was  apprentice  to  a  paititer,  and  by 
working  for  his  master  in  Bearsie  Abbey,  was  known  to 
the  abbot,  for  he  was  a  boy  of  talent  and  knowledge,  and 
the  abbot  favoured  him  so  much,  that  he  would  have 
made  him  a  monk.  The  lad  not  liking  that  kind  of 
living  and  not  knowing  how  to  get  out  because  he  was 
a  novice,  ran  away,  and  came  to  Colchester  in  Essex, 
and  remaining  there  according  to  his  former  vocation, 
was  married  and  lived  like  an  honest  man.  After  he 
had  been  there  a  good  time,  he  was  hired  to  paint  cer- 
tain cloths  for  the  new  inn  in  Colchester,  and  in  the 
upper  border  of  the  cloths  he  wrote  certain  sentences 
of  scripture,  and  by  that  he  was  plainly  known  to  be 
one  of  those  whom  they  call  heretics. 

He  was  taken  and  brought  to  London,  and  so  to 
Fulham,  to  the  bishop's  house,  where  he  was  cruelly 
imprisoned,  with  others  of  Essex;  one  Johnson  and  his 
wife,  Wylie  and  his  wife,  and  his  son,  and  father  Bate  of 
Rowshedge.  They  were  so  straightly  kept,  that  their 
wives  and  their  friends  could  not  come  to  them.  After 
the  painter  had  been  there  a  long  space,  he  was  removed 
to  the  Lollard'sTower.  While  he  was  at  Fulham,  his  wife 
being  desirous  to  see  her  husband,  and  pressing  to  come 
in  at  the  gate,  being  then  with  child,  the  porter 
lifted  up  his  foot  and  kicked  her  on  the  belly,  that  at 
length  she  died  of  the  same,  but  the  child  was  destroyed 
immediately. 

After  that  they  were  all  put  in  the  stocks  for  a  long 
time,  and  then  they  were  let  loose  in  their  prisons. 
Some  had  horselocks  on  their  legs,  and  some  had 
other  irons.  This  painter  would  ever  be  writing  on  the 
walls  with  chalk  or  a  coal  ;  and  because  he  would  be 
writing  many  things,  he  was  manacled  by  the  wrists, 'SO 
long,  till  the  flesh  of  his  arms  was  grown  higher  than 
his  irons.  By  means  of  his  manacles  he  could  not  comb 
his  head,  so  that  his  hair  was  folded  together. 

After  the  death  of  his  wife,  his  brother  sued  to  the 
king  for  him,  and  he  was  brought  out  in  the  consistory 
at  St.  Paul's,  and  (as  his  brother  reported)  they  kept 
him  tliree  days  without  meat  before  he  came  to  his  an- 
swer. Then,  what  by  the  long  imprisonment  and  cruel 
treatment,  and  for  lack  of  sustenance,  the  man  could 
not  say  anything,  but  looked  and  gazed  upon  the  peo- 
ple like  a  wild  man,  and  if  they  asked  him  a  question, 
he  only  answered,  "  My  lord  is  a  good  man."  And 
thus,  when  they  had  ruined  his  body,  and  destroyed  his 
senses,  they  sent  him  back  again  to  Bearsie  Abbey  ;  but 
he  came  away  again  from  thence,  and  would  not  tarry 
amongst  them  :  although  he  never  came  to  his  perfect 
mind,  to  his  dying  day. 

His  brother,  whose  name  was  Valentine  Freese  and  his 
wife,  gave  their  lives  at  one  stake  in  York,  for  the  tes- 
timony  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Also  the  wife  of  Father  Bate,  while  he  was  at  Fulham, 
made  many  supplications  to  the  king  without  redress, 
and  at  the  last  she  delivered  one  into  his  own  hands, 
and  he  read  it  himself,  whereupon  she  was  appointed  to 
go  into  Chancery  Lane,  to  one,  whose  name  (as  it  is 
thought)  was  Master  Selyard,  and  at  last  she  got  a 
letter  of  Selyard  to  the  bishop,  and  when  she  had  it, 
she  thought  all  her  smt  well  bestowed,  hoping  that  some 
good  should  come  to  her  husband  by  it.  And  because 
the  wicked  officers  in  those  days  were  crafty,  and  de« 


522 


PERSECUTION  OF  JAMES  BAINHAM,  A  LAWYER, 


[Book  VIII. 


sirous  of  his  blood,  some  of  her  friends  desired  to  see 
the  contenta  of  her  letter,  and  not  suffer  her  to  deliver 
it  to  the  bishop  :  and  as  they  thought,  so  they  found 
indeed  :  for  it  was  after  this  manner. 

After  commendations  had,  &c.  "  Look  what  you  can 
gather  against  Father  Bate,  and  send  ine  word  by  your 
trusty  friend,  Sir  William  Saxie,that  1  may  certify  it  to  the 
king's  majesty,  &c."  Thus  the  poor  woman,  when  she 
thought  her  suit  had  been  done,  was  in  less  hope  of  her 
husband's  life  than  before.  But  it  pleased  God  soon  to 
deliver  him  :  for  he  got  out  in  a  dark  night,  and  was 
caught  no  more,  but  died  within  a  short  time  after. 

James  Bainkam,  Lawyer  and  Martyr. 

James  Bainham,  gentleman,  was  virtuously  brought 
up  by  his  parents,  in  the  study  of  good  letters,  and  had 
a  knowledge  both  of  the  Latin  and  the  Greek  tongue. 
He  gave  himself  to  the  study  of  the  law,  and  was 
esteemed  a  man  of  virtuous  disposition,  and  godly  con- 
versation, mightily  addicted  to  prayer,  an  earnest  reader 
of  scripture,  a  great  maintainer  of  the  godly,  a  visitor 
of  prisoners,  liberal  to  scholars,  very  merciful  to  his 
clients,  using  equity  and  justice  to  the  poor,  very  dili- 
gent in  giving  counsel  to  all  the  needy,  widows,  father- 
less, and  afflicted,  without  money  or  rewards  ;  indeed  a 
singular  example  to  all  lawyers. 

This  INIaster  Bainham  married  the  widow  of  Simon 
Fish,  for  which  he  was  the  more  suspected,  and  at  last 
was  accused  to  Sir  Thomas  More,  and  arrested,  i.nd 
carried  out  of  the  Middle  Temple  to  the  chancellor's 
house  at  Chelsea,  where  he  continued  in  prison  a  while, 
till  Sir  Thomas  More,  finding  he  could  not  prevail  on 
him  to  recant,  cast  him  into  prison  in  his  own  house, 
and  whipping  him  at  the  tree  in  his  garden,  called  the 
"  Tree  of  Troth,''  and  afterwards  sent  him  to  the  Tower 
to  be  racked;,  and  so  he  was.  Sir  Thomas  INIore  being 
present  himself,  till  he  had  lamed  him,  because  he 
would  not  accuse  the  gentlemen  of  the  Temple  of  his 
acquaintance,  nor  shew  where  his  books  lay  ;  and  be- 
cause his  wife  denied  them  to  be  at  his  house,  she  was 
seat  to  the  Fleet,  and  their  goods  confiscated. 

After  they  had  thus  practised  against  him  what  they 
could  by  tortures  and  torments,  then  was  he  brought 
before  John  Stokesley,  bishop  of  London,  the  fifteenth 
day  of  December,  A.D.  1531,  in  Chelsea,  and  there  exa- 
mined upon  the  following  articles  and  interrogatories : — 

1.  Whether  he  believed  there  were  any  purgatory  of 
soUls  hence  departed  ? 

He  made  answer  as  follows  :  "  If  we  walk  in  the 
light,  as  he  is  in  the  light,  we  have  fellowshij)  one  with 
another,  and  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  his  Son  cleanseth 
us  from  all  sin.  If  we  say  that  we  have  no  sin,  we  de- 
ceive ourselves,  and  the  truth  is  not  in  us.  If  we  con- 
fess our  sins,  he  is  faithful  and  just  to  forgive  us  our 
sins,  and  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness." 
1  John  i.  7—9. 

2.  Whether  saints  hence  departed  are  to  be  honoured 
and  prayed  to,  to  pray  for  us  ? 

He  answered  :  "  My  little  children,  these  things  write 
I  unto  you,  that  ye  sin  not.  And  if  any  man  sin,  we 
have  an  advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the 
righteous.  And  he  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins  :  and 
not  for  ours  only,  but  also  for  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world."  1  John  ii.  1,  2.  And  further,  upon  occasion  of 
these  words,  "  All  ye  saints  of  God  pray  for  us,"  being 
demanded  what  he  meant  by  these  words,  "  All  ye 
saints,"  he  answered,  that  he  meant  by  them  those  that 
were  alive,  as  St.  Paul  did  by  the  Corinthians,  and  not 
by  those  that  are  dead  :  for  he  prayed  not  to  them,  he 
said,  because  be  thought  that  they  who  are  dead  cannot 
pray  for  him.  Also,  when  the  whole  church  is  gathered 
together,  they  pray  oije  for  another,  or  desire  one  to 
pray  for  another,  with  one  heart  ;  and  that  the  will  of 
the  Lord  may  be  fulfilled,  and  not  ours.  "  And  I  pray," 
said  he,  "  as  our  Saviour  Christ  jn-ayed  at  his  last 
hour  :  '  O  my  Father,  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass 
from  me  :  nevertheless  not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt.'  " 
Matt.  xxvi.  39. 


3.  He  was  demanded,  whether  he  thought  that  any 
souls  departed  were  yet  in  heaven  or  not .' 

He  answered,  that  he  believed  that  they  are  there 
where  it  pleased  God  to  have  them,  that  is  to  say,  in 
the  faith  of  Abraham,  and  that  herein  he  would  commit 
himself  to  the  church. 

4.  It  was  demanded,  whether  he  thought  it  necessary 
to  salvation,  for  a  man  to  confess  his  sins  to  a  priest  ? 

His  answer  was  this,  that  it  was  lawful  for  one  to 
confess  and  acknowledge  his  sins  to  another.  As  for 
any  other  confession  he  knew  none.  And  farther,  he 
said,  that  if  he  came  to  the  sermon,  or  any  other  place, 
where  the  word  of  God  is  preached,  and  there  rei)ented 
for  his  sin,  he  believed  his  sins  forthwith  forgiven  of 
God,  and  that  he  needed  not  go  to  any  confession. 

5.  That  he  should  say  and  affirm,  that  the  truth  of  the 
holy  scriptures  has  been  hid, and  hath  not  appeared  for  these 
eight  hundred  years,  neither  was  it  known  before  now. 

To  this  he  said,  that  he  meant  no  otherwise,  but  that 
the  truth  of  holy  scrijiture  was  never,  these  eight  hun- 
dred years  past,  so  plainly  and  expressly  declared  to  the 
people  as  it  has  been  within  these  six  years. 

6.  He  was  demanded  further,  for  what  cpuse  the  holy 
scripture  has  been  better  declared  within  these  six 
years,  than  it  hath  been  these  eight  hundred  years  before  .' 

He  ansv.'ered,  to  say  ])lainly,  he  kne.w  no  man  to  have 
preached  the  word  of  God  sincerely  and  purely,  and 
after  the  true  meaning  of  scripture,  except  Master 
Crome  and  Master  Latimer,  and  that  the  New  Testa- 
ment, now  translated  into  English,  preaches  and  teaches 
the  word  of  God;  and  that  before  that  time  men  did 
only  preach  that  folks  should  believe  as  the  church  be- 
lieved, and  then  if  the  church  erred  men  should  err  too. 
"  However  the  church,''  said  he,  "of  Christ  cannot  err  : 
and  that  there  were  two  churches,  that  is,  the  church  of 
Christ  militant,  and  the  church  of  antichrist ;  and  that 
this  church  of  antichrist  may  and  doth  err,  but  the 
church  of  Christ  doth  not." 

7.  Whether  he  knew  any  person  that  died  in  the  true 
faith  of  Christ,  since  the  apostles'  time  ? 

He  said,  he  knew  Byfield,  and  thought  that  he  died 
in  the  true  faith  of  Christ. 

8.  He  was  asked  what  he  thought  of  purgatory  .' 

He  answered,  if  any  such  thing  had  been  mentioned 
to  St.  Paul  about  purgatory  after  this  life,  he  thought 
St.  Paul  would  have  condemned  it  for  an  heresy.  And 
when  he  heard  Master  Crome  preach  and  say,  that  he 
thought  there  was  a  purgatory  after  this  life,  he  thought 
in  his  mind  that  Master  Crome  lied,  and  spake  against 
his  conscience  ;  and  that  there  were  an  hundred  more 
who  thought  the  same  as  he  did ;  saying,  that  he  had 
seen  the  confession  of  Master  Crome  in  print,  a  very 
foolish  thing,  as  he  judged. 

And  as  concerning  vows,  he  granted  that  there  were 
lawful  vows,  as  Ananias  vowed  (Acts  v.)  ;  for  it  was  in 
his  own  power,  whether  he  would  have  sold  his  posses- 
sion or  not,  and  therefore  he  did  offend.  But  vows  of 
chastity,  and  all  godliness,  is  given  of  God  by  his  abun- 
dant grace,  which  no  man  of  himself  can  keep,  but  it 
must  be  given  him  of  God  ;  and  therefore  a  monk,  friar, 
or  nun,  that  hath  vowed  the  vows  of  religion,  if  they 
think  after  their  vows  are  made,  that  they  cannot  keep 
their  promises  that  they  made  at  baptism,  they  may  go 
forth  and  marry,  so  that  they  keep,  after  their  marriage, 
the  promise  that  they  made  at  baptism.  And  finally,  he 
concluded,  that  he  thought  there  were  no  other  vows, 
but  only  the  vow  of  baptism. 

9.  He  was  demanded,  whether  Luther  being  a  friar, 
and  taking  a  nun  and  marrying  her,  did  well  or  no,  and 
what  he  thought  therein  ? 

He  answered,  that  he  thought  nothing.  And  when 
they  asked  him,  whether  it  was  immoral  or  not  ?  he 
made  answer,  he  could  not  say'so. 

As  concerning  the  sacrament  of  extreme  unction  ; 
he  said,  it  was  but  a  ceremony,  neither  did  he  know 
that  a  man  should  be  the  better  for  such  oiling  and 
anointing.  The  best  of  it  was,  that  some  good  prayers 
were  said  at  it. 

Likewise,  touching  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  his 
words  were  these  : — 


A.D.  1527—1560.] 


MARTYRDOM  OF  JAMES  BAINHAM,  ETC. 


523 


"  Tliat  as  many  as  repent,  and  put  on  Christ,  shall 
be  saved  :  that  is,  as  many  as  die  concerning  sin,  shall 
live  by  faith  with  Christ.  Therefore  it  is  not  we  that 
live  after  that,  but  Christ  in  us.  And  so,  whether  we 
live  or  die,  we  are  God's  by  adoption,  and  not  by  the 
water  only,  but  by  water  and  faith  ;  that  is,  by  keeping 
the  promise  made.  '  For  by  grace  are  ye  saved  through 
faith,'  saith  St.  Paul ;  '  and  that  not  of  yourselves  :  it  is 
the  gift  of  God.'  "   Eph.  ii.  8. 

He  was  asked  moreover  of  matrimony,  whether  it  was 
a  sacrament  or  not,  and  whether  it  confers  grace,  being 
commanded  in  the  old  law,  and  not  yet  taken  away  .' 

His  answer  was,  "  That  matrimony  is  an  order  or  law, 
that  the  church  of  Christ  hath  made  and  ordained,  by 
which  men  may  take  to  themselves  wives  and  not 
sin." 

Lastly,  for  his  books  of  scripture,  and  for  his  judg- 
ment of  Tindal,  because  he  was  urged  to  confess  the 
truth,  he  said,  that  he  had  the  New  Testament  tran- 
slated into  the  English  tongue  by  Tindal  within  this 
month,  and  thought  he  oftended  not  God  in  using  and 
keeping  the  same,  notwithstanding  that  he  knew  the 
king's  proclamation  to  the  contrary,  and  that  it  was 
prohibited  in  the  name  of  the  church  at  St.  Paul's  Cross. 
But  for  all  that  he  thought  the  word  of  God  had  not  for- 
bid it ;  confessing,  moreover,  that  he  had  in  his  keep- 
ing within  this  month  these  books  : — "  The  Wicked 
Mammon,"  "  The  Obedience  of  a  Christian  Man," 
"  The  Practice  of  Prelates,"  "  The  Answer  of  Tindal 
to  Thomas  More's  Dialogues,"  "  The  Book  of  Frith 
against  Purgatory,"  "  The  Epistle  of  George  Gee,  alias 
George  Clerk  ;"  adding,  that  in  all  these  books  he 
never  saw  any  errors.  And  if  there  were-  any  such  in 
them,  then  if  they  were  corrected,  it  were  good  that  the 
people  had  the  books.  And  as  concerning  the  New 
Testament  in  English,  he  thought  it  very  good,  and  that 
the  people  should  have  it  as  it  is.  Neither  did  he  ever 
know  that  Tindal  was  a  naughty  fellow.  And  to  these 
answers  he  subscribed  his  name.  This  examination  was 
the  fifteenth  day  of  December. 

Now  was  the  time  either  to  save,  or  else  utterly  to 
cast  himself  away.  Which  of  these  ways  he  would  take, 
the  case  present  now  required  a  present  answer,  for  else 
the  sentence  definitive  was  ready  there  to  be  read,  &c. 

To  conclude  a  long  matter  in  few  words  :  Bainham 
■wavering  in  a  doubtful  perplexity,  between  life  on  the 
one  hand,  and  death  on  the  other,  at  length  giving  over 
to  the  adversaries,  gave  answer  to  them  that  he  was  con- 
tented to  submit  himself  in  those  things  wherein  he  had 
offended,  excusing  that  he  was  deceived  by  ignorance. 
Then  the  bishop  requiring  him  to  state  his  mind  plainly 
as  to  his  answers  above  declared,  and  demanded  what  he 
thought  thereof,  whether  they  were  true  or  not. 

To  this  Bainham  said,  that  it  was  too  high  for  him  to 
judge.  And  then  being  asked  of  the  bishop,  whether 
there  was  any  purgatory  ?  he  answered  and  said,  he 
could  not  believe  that  there  was  any  purgatory  after  this 
life. 

Upon  other  articles  being  examined  and  demanded,  he 
granted  as  follows :  that  he  could  not  judge  whether 
Byfield  died  in  the  true  faith  of  Christ  or  no  ;  that  a 
man  making  a  vow,  cannot  break  it  without  deadly  sin  ; 
that  a  priest  promising  to  live  chaste,  may  not  marry  a 
■wife  ;  that  he  thinketh  the  apostles  to  be  in  heaven  ; 
that  Luther  did  nought  in  marrying  a  nun  ;  that  a  child 
is  the  better  for  confirmation  ;  that  it  is  an  offence  to 
God,  if  any  man  keep  books  prohibited  by  the  church, 
the  pope,  the  bishop,  or  the  king ;  and  said,  that  he  pon- 
dered those  points  more  now  than  he  did  before,  &c. 

The  chancellor  offering  to  him  a  bill  of  his  abjuration, 
required  him  to  read  it,  he  did  so. 

After  the  reading  of  it,  he  burst  out  into  these  words, 
saying,  that  because  there  were  many  words  in  the  ab- 
juration, which  he  thought  obscure,  he  protested  that  by 
his  oath  he  intended  not  to  go  from  such  defence,  which 
he  might  have  had  before  his  oath.  The  chancellor 
asked  him  why  he  made  that  protest.  Bainham  said, 
"  For  fear,  lest. any  man  of  ill  will  accuse  me  hereafter." 
"  Well,  Master  Bainham,"  said  the  chancellor,  "take 
your  oath,  and  kiss  the  book,  or  else  I  will  do  mine 


office  against  you  ;''  and  so  immediately  he  took  the 
book  in  his  hand  and  kissed  it,  and  subscribed. 

Which  done,  the  chancellor  receiving  the  abjuration 
at  his  hand  put  him  to  his  fine,  first  to  pay  twenty  pounds 
to  the  king.  After  that,  he  enjoined  him  j)enance,  to 
go  before  the  cross  in  procession  at  St.  Paul's,  and  to 
stand  before  the  preacher  during  the  sermon  at  St.  Paul's 
Cross,  with  a  fagot  upon  his  shoulder,  on  the  next  Sunday, 
and  to  return  to  the  prison  again,  there  to  abide  the 
bishop's  determination  ;  and  so  on  the  17th  day  of  Feb. 
he  was  released.  It  was  scarce  a  month  when  he  be- 
wailed his  abjuration,  and  was  never  quiet  in  his  mind 
and  conscience  until  he  had  acknowledged  his  full  to  all 
his  acquaintance,  and  asked  God  and  all  the  world  forgive- 
ness before  the  congregation,  in  a  warehouse  in  Bow- 
lane  ;  and  immediately  on  the  next  Sunday  after  he  came 
to  St,  Austin's,  with  the  New  Testament  in  his  hand  in 
English,  and  the  "  Obedience  of  a  Christian  Man"  in  his 
bosom,  and  stood  up  there  before  the  people  in  his  pew, 
there  declaring  openly  with  weeping  tears,  that  he  had 
denied  God,  and  prayed  all  the  people  to  forgive  him, 
and  to  beware  of  his  weakness,  and  not  to  do  as  he  did  ; 
for,"  said  he,  "  if  I  should  not  return  again  to  the  truth 
(having  the  New  Testament  in  his  hand)  this  word  of 
God  would  damn  me  both  body  and  soul  at  the  day  of 
judgment."  And  there  he  prayed  every  body  rather  to 
die  than  to  do  as  he  did  ;  for  he  would  not  feel  such  an 
hell  again  as  he  did  feel,  for  all  the  world's  goods.  Be- 
sides this,  he  wrote  letters  to  the  bishop,  to  his  brother, 
and  to  others  ;  so  that  shortly  after  he  was  apprehended, 
and  committed  to  the  Tower  of  London. 

In  due  time  he  was  tried  as  a  relapsed  heretic,  and 
then  the  vicar-general,  after  he  had  taken  deliberation 
and  advice  with  his  learned  assistants,  read  the  definitive 
sentence  against  him  ;  -whereby  amongst  other  things, 
besides  his  abjuration,  he  pronounced  and  condemned 
him  as  a  relapsed  heretic,  damnably  fallen  into  sundry 
heresies,  and  so  to  be  left  unto  the  secular  power  ;  that 
is  to  say,  to  one  of  the  sheriffs  there  present.  After 
this  sentence  given,  James  Bainham  was  delivered  into 
the  hands  of  Sir  Richard  Gresham,  sheriff,  then  being 
present,  who  caused  him  by  his  officers  to  be  carried 
to  Newgate,  and  he  was  burned  in  Smithfield  the  last 
day  of  April,  A.D.  1532. 

This  Master  Bainham,  during  his  imprisonment,  was 
very  cruelly  handled.  For  almost  the  space  of  a  fortnight 
he  lay  in  the  bishop's  coal-house  in  the  stocks,  with  irons 
upon  his  legs.  Then  he  was  carried  to  the  lord  chan- 
cellor's, and  there  chained  to  a  post  two  nights.  Then 
he  ■tvas  carried  to  Fulham,  where  he  was  cruelly  handled 
for  the  space  of  a  fortnight.  Then  to  the  Tower,  where 
he  lay  a  fortnight,  scourged  with  whips,  to  make  him 
revoke  his  opinions.  From  thence  he  was  carried  to 
Barking,  theji  to  Chelsea,  and  there  condemned,  and 
so  to  Newgate  from  thence  to  be  burned  ! 

Jofin  Bent,  a  tailor,  about  this  time,  or  not  long  before, 
was  burned  in  the  town  of  Devizes,  in  the  county  of 
Wiltshire,  for  denying  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  as 
they  term  it. 

One  Trapnel,  Martyr. — Also  about  the  same  time  was 
burned,  in  a  town  called  Bradford,  within  the  same 
county. 

The  History  of  three  men  hanged  for  the  burning  of  the 
Rood  of  Dovercourt,  collected  out  of  a  letter  of  Robert 
Gardiner,  who  was  one  of  the  doers  of  the  same. 

In  the  same  year,  1532,  there  was  an  idol  named  the 
rood  of  Dover-court,  to  which  there  was  a  great  resort  of 
people.  For  at  that  time  there  was  a  rumour  spread 
abroad  amongst  the  ignorant  sort,  that  the  power  of  the 
idol  of  Dover-court  was  so  great,  that  no  man  had 
power  to  shut  the  church-door  where  he  stood,  and 
therefore  they  let  the  church-door,  both  night  and  day, 
continually  stand  open,  for  the  greater  credit  of  their 
rumour.  This  seemed  a  great  wonder  to  many  ignorant 
men  ;  but  by  others,  whom  God  had  blessed  with  his 
Spirit,  it  was  greatly  suspected,  especially  by  those  whose 
names  follow : — Robert  King  of  Dedham,  Robert  Deb- 
nam  of  Eastbergholt,  Nicholas  Marsh  of  Dedhiim,  and 


524 


THE  PERSECUTION  OF  JOHN  FRITH, 


[Book  VIIL 


Robert  Gardiner  of  Dedliam,  whose  consciences  were 
bm;hened  to  see  the  honour  and  power  of  the  Almiglity 
God  so  blasphemed  by  such  an  idol.  Therefore  they 
were  resolved  to  travel  out  of  Dedham  in  a  goodly  night, 
both  hard  frost  and  fair  moonshine,  although  the  night 
before  and  the  night  after  were  exceeding  foul  and  rainy. 
It  was,  from  the  town  of  Dedham,  to  the  place  where  the 
rood  stood,  ten  miles.  They  went  these  ten  miles,  and 
found  the  church  door  open,  which  happened  well  for 
their  purpose  ;  for  they  found  the  idol,  which  had  as 
much  power  to  keep  the  door  shut  as  to  keep  it  open. 
They  took  the  idol  from  his  shrine,  and  carried  him  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  place  where  he  stood,  without 
any  resistance  of  the  idol.  Then  they  struck  fire  with  a 
flint-stone,  and  suddenly  set  him  on  fire,  and  he  burned 
so  brightly  that  he  lighted  them  homeward  one  good 
mile  out  of  the  ten. 

This  done,  there  went  a  great  talk  abroad  that  they 
should  have  great  riches  in  that  place  ;  but  it  was  very 
untrue,  for  it  was  not  their  thought  or  enterprise,  as  they 
themselves  afterwards  confessed,  for  there  was  nothing 
taken  away  but  his  coat,  his  shoes,  and  ta])ers.  The 
tapers  helped  to  burn  him,  the  shoes  they  had  again, 
and  the  coat  one  Sir  Thomas  Rose  burned,  but  they  had 
neither  penny,  half-penny,  groat,  gold,  nor  jewel. 

Three  of  them,  however,  were  afterwards  indicted  of 
felony,  and  hanged  in  chains  within  half  a  year  after,  or 
thereabout;  which  three  persons,  at  their  death,  through 
the  Spirit  of  God,  did  more  edify  the  people  in  godly 
learning,  than  all  the  sermons  that  had  been  preached 
there  for  a  long  time  before. 

The  fourth  man  of  this  company,  named  Robert  Gar- 
diner, escaped  their  hands  and  fled  ;  whom  the  Lord 
preserved,  to  whom  be  all  honour  and  glory,  world  with- 
out end. 

The  same  year,  and  the  year  before,  there  were  many 
images  cast  down  and  destroyed  in  many  places  ;  as  the 
image  of  the  crucifix  in  the  highway  by  Coggleshall,  the 
image  of  St.  Petronilla  in  the  church  of  Great  Horkes- 
ley,  the  image  of  St.  Christopher  by  Sudbury,  and 
another  image  of  St.  Petronilla  in  a  chapel  at  Ipswich. 

Also  John  Seward  of  Dedham  overthrew  the  cross  in 
Stoke-park,  and  took  two  images  out  of  a  chapel  in  the 
park,  and  cast  them  into  the  water. 

The  History,  Examination,  Death,  and  Martyrdom  of 
John  Frith. 

Amongst  all  other  evils  there  has  been  none  for  a  long 
time  which  seemed  to  me  more  grievous  than  the  la- 
mentable death  and  cruel  usage  of  John  Frith,  so  learned 
and  excellent  a  young  man,  who  had  so  profited  in  all 
kind  of  learning  and  knowledge,  that  there  was  scarcely 
his  equal  among  all  his  companions  ;  and  besides  he  had 
such  a  godliness  of  life  joined  with  his  doctrine,  that  it 
was  hard  to  judge  in  which  of  them  he  excelled,  being 
greatly  praiseworthy  in  them  both.  But  as  to  his  doc- 
trine, by  the  grace  of  Christ,  we  will  speak  hereafter. 
Notwithstanding  his  other  singular  gifts  and  ornaments 
of  the  mind  by  which  he  might  have  opened  an  easy  way 
to  honour  and  dignity,  yet  he  chose  rather  to  consecrate 
himself  wholly  to  the  church  of  Christ,  shewing  forth 
and  practising  the  precept  so  highly  commended  of  the 
philosophers,  touching  the  life  of  man  ;  which  life,  they 
say,  is  given  to  us  in  such  sort,  that  how  much  better 
the  man  is,  so  much  the  less  he  should  live  to  himself, 
but  that  we  should  think  a  great  part  of  our  birth  due 
to  our  parents,  a  greater  part  to  our  country,  and  the 
greatest  part  of  all  bestowed  upon  the  church,  if  we  will 
be  counted  good  men.  First  of  all  he  began  his  study 
at  Cambridge.  Nature  had  planted  in  him,  while  a 
child,  a  great  love  of  learning.  He  had  also  a  wonderful 
promptness  of  wit,  and  a  ready  capacity  to  receive  and 
understand  any  thing.  Neither  was  there  any  diligence 
wanting  in  him,  by  which  it  came  to  pass,  that  he  was  not 
only  a  lover  of  learning,  but  also  became  a  very  knriied 
man.  When  he  had  diligently  laboured  for  certain  years, 
■with  great  profit  to  himself  in  the  study  of  Latin  Jind 
Greek,     he    at   last   became   acquainted    with   \\  illiaui 


Tindal,  through  whose  inslfuctions  he  first  received  into 
his  lieart  the  seed  of  tlie  gospel  and  sincere  godliness. 

At  tliat  time  Thomas  "\Volsey,  cardinal  of  York,  pre- 
pared to  build  a  college  in  Oxford,  which  had  the  name 
and  title  of  Frideswide,  but  now  named  Christ's  Church, 
not  so  much  (as  it  is  thought)  for  the  love  and  zeal  that 
he  bore  to  learning,  as  for  an  ambitious  desire  of  glory 
and  renown,  and  to  leave  a  perpetual  name  to  posterity. 
This  ambitions  cardinal  gathered  together  into  that  col- 
lege  whatever  excellent  things  there  were  in  the  whole 
realm,  cither  vestments,  vessels,  or  other  ornaments, 
besides  provision  of  all  kind  of  precious  things.  He  also 
appointed  to  it  all  such  men  ns  were  found  to  excel  in 
any  kind  of  learning  and  knowledge. 

These  men,  conferring  together  upon  the  abuses  of  re- 
ligion, at  tliat  time  crept  into  the  church,  were  therefore 
accused  of  heresy  to  the  cardinal,  and  cast  into  a  prison. 

John  Fritli  was  dismissed  from  prison,  upon  condition 
that  he  would  not  pass  above  ten  miles  out  of  Oxford. 
Frith,  after  hearing  of  the  examination  of  Dalaber  and 
Garret,  who  bore  fagots,  went  over  the  sea,  and  after  two 
years  he  came  over  for  exhibition  of  the  prior  of  Read- 
ing (as  was  thour;ht)  and  had  the  prior  over  witli  him. 

Being  at  Reading,  it  happened  that  he  was  there 
taken  for  a  vagabond,  and  brought  to  examination : 
where  the  simple  man,  who  could  not  craftily  enough 
colour  himself,  was  set  in  the  stocks.  Where,  after  he 
had  sate  a  long  time,  and  was  almost  pined  with  hunger, 
and  yet  would  not  declare  what  he  was,  at  last  he  de- 
sired that  the  schoolmaster  of  tlie  town  might  be 
brought  to  him,  who  at  that  time  was  one  Leonard  Cox, 
a  man  very  well  learned.  As  soon  as  he  came  to  him, 
Frith,  by  and  by  began  in  the  Latin  tongue  to  bewail  his 
captivity. 

The  schoolmaster  by  and  by,  being  overcome  with  las 
eloquence,  did  not  only  take  pity  and  compassion  upon 
him,  but  also  began  to  love  and  embrace  such  an  excel- 
lent wit  and  disposition,  especially  in  such  misery. 
Afterwards  conferring  more  together  upon  many  things, 
as  touching  the  universities,  schools,  and  tongues,  they 
fell  from  the  Latin  into  the  Greek  :  in  which  Frith  in- 
flamed the  love  of  that  schoolmaster  towards  him, 
especially  when  the  schoolmaster  heard  him  so  promptly 
by  heart  rehearse  Homer's  verses  out  of  his  first  book 
of  the  Iliad.  Upon  this  the  schoolmaster  went  with  all 
speed  to  the  magistrates,  grievously  complaining  of  the 
injury  which  they  shewed  to  so  excellent  and  innocent  a 
young  man. 

Thus  Frith,  through  the  help  of  the  schoolmaster,  was 
freely  let  out  of  the  stocks,  and  set  at  liberty  without 
further  punishment.  Yet  his  safety  continued  not  long, 
owing  to  the  great  hatred  and  deadly  pursuit  of  Sir 
Thomas  More,  who  at  that  time  being  chancellor  of 
England,  persecuted  him  both  by  land .  and  sea,  beset- 
ting all  the  ways  and  havens,  yea,  and  promising  great 
rewards,  if  any  man  could  bring  him  any  news  or  tidings 
of  him. 

Thus  Frith  being  on  every  side  beset  with  troubles,  and 
not  knowing  which  way  to  turn,  seeks  for  some  place  to 
hide  himself  in.  Thus  fleeing  from  one  place  to  another, 
and  often  changing  both  his  garments  and  his  place,  heyet 
could  be  in  safety  in  no  place  ;  not  long  even  among  his 
friends  :  so  that  at  last,  being  traitorously  taken,  he  was 
sent  to  the  Tower  of  London,  where  he  had  many  con- 
flicts with  the  bishops,  but  especially  in  writing  with  Sir 
Thomas  More.  The  first  occasion  of  his  writing  was 
this  :  he  had  a  communication  with  a  certain  old  familiar 
friend  of  his,  about  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ.  The  whole  disputation  consisted  especially  in 
these  four  points  : — 

"  1.  That  the  matter  of  the  sacrament  is  no  neces- 
sary article  of  faith  under  jiain  of  damnation. 

"  2.  That  forsoinuch  as  Christ's  natural  body  in  like 
condition  hath  all  jiroperties  of  our  body,  sin  only  ex- 
cfjited,  it  cannot  be,  neither  is  it  agreeable  to  reason, 
thnt  he  should  he  in  two  jilaces  or  more  at  once,  con- 
tr.iry  to  the  nature  of  our  body. 

"  ;i.  Moreover,  it  shall  not   seem   meet  or  necessary, 


A.  D.  1527—1560.] 


THE  PERSECUTION  OF  JOHN  FRITH. 


525 


that  we  should  in  this  place  understand  Christ's  words 
according  to  the  literal  sense,  but  rather  according  to 
the  order  and  phrase  of  speech,  comparing  phrase  with 
phrase,  according  to  the  analogy  of  the  scripture. 

"  4.  Last  of  all,  how  that  it  ought  to  be  received  ac- 
cording to  the  true  and  right  institution  of  Christ,  al- 
though that  the  order  which  at  this  time  is  crept  into 
the  church,  and  is  used  now-a-days  by  the  priests,  do 
never  so  much  differ  from  it." 

And,  as  the  treatise  seemed  somewhat  long,  his  friend 
desired  him  that  he  would  briefly  commit  it  to  writing, 
and  give  it  to  him  for  the  help  of  his  memory.  Frith, 
although  he  was  unwilling,  and  not  ignorant  how  danger- 
ous a  thing  it  was  to  enter  into  such  a  matter,  at  the 
last,  overcome  by  the  entreaty  of  his  friend,  complied. 

There  was  at  that  time  in  London,  a  tailor,  named 
William  Holt,  who,  feigning  great  friendship  toward  this 
party,  urgently  begged  of  him  to  let  him  read  over  that 
writing  of  Frith's;  which,  when  he  did,  the  other  by  and 
by  carried  it  to  More  the  chancellor.  This  was  the  oc- 
casion of  great  trouble,  and  also  of  death  to  Frith. 

This  was  the  whole  sum  of  the  reasons  of  Frith's  book ; 
first,  to  declare  the  pope's  belief  of  the  sacrament  to  be 
no  necessary  article  of  our  faith ;  that  is  to  say,  that  it  is 
no  article  of  our  faith  necessary  to  be  believed  under 
pain  of  damnation,  that  the  sacrament  should  be  the 
natural  body  of  Christ ;  which  he  thus  proveth.  For 
many  so  believe,  and  yet  in  so  believing  the  sacrament 
to  be  the  natural  body  are  not  thereby  saved,  but  receive 
it  to  their  own  damnation. 

Again,  in  believing  the  sacrament  to  be  the  natural 
body,  yet  that  natural  presence  of  his  body  in  the  bread 
is  not  that  which  saves  us,  but  his  presence  in  our 
hearts  by  faith.  And  likewise,  the  not  believing  of  his 
bodily  presence  in-  the  sacrament,  is  not  the  thmg  that 
shall  condemn  us,  but  the  absence  of  him  out  of  our 
hearts,  through  unbelief.  And  if  it  be  objected,  that  it 
is  necessary  to  believe  God's  word  under  pain  of  damna- 
tion :  to  that  he  answers,  "  That  the  word  taken  in  the 
right  sense,  as  Christ  meant,  maintains  no  such  bodily 
presence  as  the  pope's  church  teaches,  but  rather  a  sa- 
cramental presence.  And  that,"  saith  he,  "  may  be 
further  confirmed  thus  : — 

"  None  of  the  old  fathers,  before  Christ's  incarnation, 
were  bound,  under  pain  of  damnation,  to  believe  this 
point. 

"  Now  can  we  not  be  saved  by  the  same  faith  that  the 
old  fathers  were  ? 

"  And,  therefore,  none  of  us  are  bound  to  believe  this 
point  under  pain  of  damnation. 

"  The  first  part,"  saith  he,  "  is  evident  of  itself.  For 
how  could  they  believe  that  which  they  never  heard  nor 
saw  ? 

"  The  second  part,"  saith  he,  "  appears  plainly  by 
St.  Augustine,  writing  ad  Dardanum,  and  also  by  a 
hundred  places  more.  Neither  is  there  any  thing  that 
he  doth  more  often  inculcate  than  this,  that  the  same 
faith  that  saved  our  fathers,  saves  us  also  ;  and,  there- 
fore, upon  the  truth  of  these  two  parts  thus  proved, 
must  the  conclusion  needs  follow." 

Again,  he  argues  thus  : — 

"  None  of  the  old  fathers,  before  Christ's  incarnation, 
did  eat  Christ  corporally  in  their  signs,  but  only  mysti- 
cally, and  spiritually,  and  were  saved. 

"  Now,  we  all  eat  Christ  even  as  they  did,  and  are 
saved  as  they  were. 

"  And,  therefore,  none  of  us  eat  Christ  corporally, 
but  mystically,  and  spiritually,  in  our  signs  as  they  did. 

For  the  proof  of  the  first  part,  Frith  declares  how  the 
ancient  fathers,  before  Christ's  incarnation,  never  be- 
lieved any  such  point  of  this  gross  and  carnal  eating  of 
Christ's  body ;  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  they  did  eat 
him  spiritually  and  were  saved :  as  Adam,  Abraham, 
Moses,  Aaron,  Phinehas,  and  other  godly  Israelites  be- 
sides. All  which,  saith  he,  did  eat  the  body  of  Christ, 
and  did  drink  his  blood  as  we  do.  But  this  eating  and 
drinking  of  theirs  was  spiritual,  pertaining  only  to  faith, 
and  not  to  the  teeth :  "  For  they  were  under  the  cloud, 
and  drank  of  that  spiritual  Rock  that  followed  them . 


and  that  Rock  was  Christ,"  which  was  promistj  t'leni 
to  come  into  the  world.  And  this  promise  was  lirst 
made  to  Adam,  when,  as  it  was  said  to  the  serpent ;  "  I 
will  put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  be- 
tween thy  seed  and  her  seed,"  &c.  And  afterwards 
again,  to  Abraham  :  "  In  thy  seed  shall  all  nations  be 
blessed,"  &c.  Adding  also  the  sacrament  of  circumci- 
sion, whicrh  was  called  the  covenant ;  not  because  it  was 
so,  indeed,  but  because  it  was  a  sign  and  a  token  of  the 
covenant  made  between  God  and  Abraham,  admonishing 
us  thereby,  how  we  should  judge  and  think  touching  the 
sacrament  of  body  and  blood  ;  to  wit,  that  although  ii  be 
called  the  body  of  Christ,  yet  we  should  properly  under- 
stand thereby  the  fruit  of  our  justification,  which  plenti- 
fully flows  to  all  the  faithful,  by  his  most  blessed  body 
and  blood.  Likewise  the  same  promise  was  made  to 
Moses,  the  most  meek  and  gentle  captain  of  the 
Israelites,  who  did  not  only  himself  believe  upon  Christ, 
who  was  so  often  promised,  but  also  prefigured  him  both 
by  the  manna  which  came  down  from  heaven,  and  also 
by  the  water  which  issued  out  of  the  rock,  for  the  re- 
freshing of  the  bodies  of  his  people. 

Neither  is  it  to  be  doubted,  but  that  both  the  manna 
and  the  water  had  a  prophetical  mystery  in  them,  de- 
claring the  very  self-same  thing  then,  which  the  bread 
and  the  wine  do  now  declare  unto  us  in  the  sacrament. 
They  all  did  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat,  and  all  did 
drink  the  same  spiritual  drink  :  all  one  spiritual  thing, 
but  not  all  one  corporal  matter  (for  they  did  eat  manna, 
and  we  another  thing)  but  the  self-same  spiritual  thing 
that  we  do,  and  although  they  drank  the  same  spiritual 
drink  that  we  do,  yet  they  drank  one  thing,  and  we 
another :  which,  nevertheless,  signified  all  one  thing  in  a 
spiritual  sense.  How  did  they  drink  all  one  thing } 
The  apostle  answers,  "  Of  the  spiritual  Rock  which  fol- 
lowed them,  for  the  Rock  was  Christ."  The  manna 
which  came  down  from  heaven,  was  the  same  unto  tliem 
that  our  sacrament  is  unto  us,  and  that  by  either  of 
them  is  signified,  that  the  body  of  Christ  came  down 
from  heaven  ;  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  never  any  of 
them  said,  that  the  manna  was  the  very  body  of  the 
Messiah,  as  our  sacramental  bread  is  not  indeed  the  body 
of  Christ,  but  a  mystical  representation  of  the  same. 
For,  as  the  manna  which  came  down  from  heaven,  and 
the  bread  which  is  received  in  the  supper,  nourish  the 
body,  even  so  the  body  of  Christ  coming  down  from 
heaven,  and  being  given  for  us,  quickens  the  spirits  of 
the  believers  unto  life  everlasting.  Then,  if  the  salva- 
tion of  both  people  be  alike,  and  their  faith  also  one, 
there  is  no  cause  why  we  should  add  transubstantiation 
to  our  sacrament,  more  than  they  believed  their  manna 
to  be  altered  and  changed.  Moreover,  because  they  are 
named  sacraments,  even  by  the  signification  of  the  name 
they  must  needs  be  signs  of  things,  or  else  of  necessity 
they  can  be  no  sacraments. 

When  More  had  got  a  copy  of  this  treatise,  he  sharp- 
ened his  pen  to  make  answer  unto  this  young  man  (for 
so  he  calls  him  throughout  his  whole  book)  but  when 
the  book  was  once  set  forth.  Frith  got  a  copy,  by  means 
of  his  friends,  and  answered  him  out  of  the  prison, 
omitting  nothing  that  any  man  could  desire  to  the  per- 
fect handling  of  the  matter. 

WTiat  knowledge  and  genius,  and  excellency  of  doctrine 
was  in  him  may  appear  not  only  by  his  books  which  he 
wrote  on  the  sacrament,  but  also  in  those  whicli  he 
wrote  on  purgatory.  In  which  controversy  he  withstood 
the  violence  of  three  opponents,  viz.,  Rochester,  More, 
and  Rastal,  one  by  the  help  of  the  doctors,  the  other 
by  wresting  of  the  scriptures,  and  the  third  by  the  help 
of  natural  philosophy,  had  conspired  against  him. 
But  he,  as  a  Hercules,  fighting  not  against  two  only, 
but  even  wnth  all  three  at  once,  did  so  overthrew  and 
confound  them,  that  he  converted  Rastal. 

Besides  all  these  commendations  of  this  young  man, 
there  was  also  in  him  a  friendly  and  prudent  modera- 
tion in  uttering  of  the  truth,  joined  with  a  learned 
godliness.  Which  has  always  so  much  prevailed  in 
the  church  of  Christ,  tliat  without  it,  all  other  good 
gifts  of  knowledge,  he  they  ever  so  great,  c.mnot 
greatly    profit,    but    oftentimes    do    very    much   hurt. 


52S 


JOHN  FRITH' S  ACCOUNT  OF  HIS  EXAMINATION. 


TBooK  VIII. 


And  would  to  God  that  all  things  in  all  places  were  so 
free  from  all  kinds  of  dissension,  that  there  were  no  men- 
tion made  amongst  christians  of  Zuinglians  and  Luthe- 
rans, as  neither  Zuinglius  nor  Luther  died  for  us,  but 
that  we  might  be  all  one  in  Christ.  I  do  think  that 
nothing  could  more  grieve  those  worthy  men,  than  that 
their  names  should  be  so  abused  to  sects  and  factions, 
who  so  greatlv  withstood  and  strove  against  all  factions. 

But  now,  as  we  treat  of  the  history  of  John  Frith,  I 
cannot  choose,  but  must  needs  earnestly  and  heartily 
embrace  the  prudent  and  godly  moderation  which  was 
in  that  man,  who  maintaining  his  controversy  of  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper,  no  less  godly  than 
learnedly,  yet  did  it  so  moderately,  tliat  he  never  seemed 
to  strive  against  the  papists,  except  he  had  been  driven 
to  it.  In  all  other  matters  where  necessity  did  not  force 
him  to  contend,  he  was  ready  to  grant  all  things  for  the 
sake  of  quietness. 

When  More  brought  against  him  £he  authority  of 
Doctor  Barnes,  for  the  presence  of  the  body  and  blood 
in  the  sacrament,  he  answered,  that  he  would  promise 
under  this  condition — that  the  sentence  of  Luther  and 
Barnes  might  be  held  as  ratified — he  would  never  speak 
more  of  it :  for  they  agreed  with  him,  that  the  sacra- 
ment was  not  to  be  worshipped,  and  that  idolatry 
being  taken  away,  he  was  content  to  permit  every  man 
to  judge  of  the  sacrament,  as  God  should  put  it  into  their 
hearts  ;  for  then  there  remained  no  more  poison  that 
any  man  ought  or  might  be  afraid  of. 

After  he  had  now  sufficiently  contended  in  his  writings 
with  More,  Rochester  and  Rastal,  he  was  at  last  carried 
to  Lambeth,  before  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and 
afterwards  to  Croydon,  before  the  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter, to  plead  his  cause.  Last  of  all,  he  was  called  be- 
fore the  bishops  in  a  common  assembly  at  London. 

The  order  of  his  judgment,  with  the  manner  of  his  ex- 
amination and  articles  which  were  objected  against  him, 
are  comprised  and  set  forth  by  himself  in  a  letter  written 
to  his  friends,  whilst  he  was  a  prisoner  in  the  Tower. 

A  Letter  of  John  Frith  to  his  Friends,  concerning  his 
troubles  :  wherein  after  he  had  first  with  a  brief  pre- 
face saluted  them,  entering  then  into  the  matter,  he 
writes  thus: — 

"  I  doubt  not,  dear  brethren,  but  that  it  doth  greatly 
vex  you  to  see  the  one  part  to  have  all  the  words,  and 
freely  to  speak  what  they  list,  and  the  other  to  be  put  to 
silence,  and  not  be  heard.  But  refer  your  matters  to 
God,  who  shortly  shall  judge  after  another  fitshion.  In 
the  meantime  1  have  written  to  you  as  briefly  as  I  may, 
what  articles  were  objected  against  me,  and  what  were 
the  principal  points  of  my  condemnation,  that  you  might 
iinder»-tand  the  matter  certainly. 

"  The  whole  matter  of  this  my  examination  was  com- 
prehended in  two  special  articles,  that  is  to  say,  of  pu"r- 
gatory,  and  of  the  substance  of  the  sacrament. 

"  And  first  of  all,  as  touching  purgatory,  they  inquired 
of  me  whether  I  believed  there  was  any  place  to 
purge  the  spots  and  filth  of  the  soul  after  this  life. 
But  I  said,  that  I  thought  there  was  no  such  place  : 
for  man,  said  I,  consists  and  is  made  only  of  two 
parts,  that  is  to  say,  of  the  body  and  the  soul ;  the 
one  is  purged  here  in  this  world,  by  the  cross  of  Christ, 
which  he  lays  upon  every  child  that  he  receives,  as  afflic- 
tion, worldly  oppression,  persecution,  imprisonment, 
&c.  ATid  last  of  all  the  reward  of  sin,  which  is  death,  is 
laid  upon  us  ;  but  the  soul  is  purged  with  the  word  of 
God,  which  we  receive  through  faith,  to  the  salvation 
both  of  body  and  soul.  Now  if  you  can  shew  me  a  third 
part  of  man  besides  the  body  and  the  soul,  I  will  also 
grant  to  you  the  third  place,  which  you  call  purgatory. 
But  because  you  cannot  do  this,  I  must  also  of  necessity 
deny  to  you  the  bishop  of  Rome's  purgatory.  Never- 
theless,  I  count  neither  j)art  a  necessary  article  of  our 
faith,  to  be  believed  under  pair,  of  damnation,  whe- 
ther there  be  such  a  purgatory  or  not. 

"  Secondly,  they  examined  me  touching  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  whether  it  was  the  very  body  of  Christ 
or  not. 


"  I  answered,  that  I  thought)  it  was  both  Christ's 
body  and  also  our  body,  as  St.  Paul  teaches  us  in  the 
first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  and  tenth  chapter.  For 
in  that  it  is  made  one  bread  of  many  grains  of  corn,  it 
is  called  our  body,  which  being  divers  and  many  mem- 
bers, are  associated  and  gathered  together  into  one  fellow- 
ship or  body.  Likewise  the  wine,  which  is  gathered  of 
many  clusters  of  grapes,  and  is  made  into  one  liquor. 
But  the  same  bread  again,  in  that  it  is  broken,  is  the 
body  of  Christ,  declaring  his  body  to  be  broken  and 
delivered  to  death,  to  redeem  us  from  our  iniquities. 

"  Furthermore,  in  that  the  sacrament  is  distributed, 
it  is  Christ's  body,  signifying  that,  as  verily  as  the 
sacrament  is  distributed  to  us,  so  verily  is  Christ's  body 
and  the  fruit  of  his  passion  distributed  to  all  faithful 
people. 

"  In  that  it  is  received  it  is  Christ's  body,  signifying 
that  as  verily  as  the  outward  man  received  the  sacra- 
ment with  his  teeth  and  mouth,  so  verily  doth  the  in- 
ward man,  through  faith,  receive  Christ's  body  and  fruit 
of  his  passion,  and  is  as  sure  of  it  as  of  the  bread  which 
he  eateth. 

"  Well,  said  they,  dost  thou,  not  think  that  his  very 
natural  body,  flesh,  blood,  and  bone,  is  really  contained 
under  the  sacrament,  and  there  present  without  all  figure 
or  similitude  ?  '  No,'  said  I,  '  I  do  not  think  so  :  not- 
withstanding I  would  not  that  any  should  count,  that  I 
make  my  saying,  which  is  the  negative,  any  article  of 
faith.  For  even  as  I  say,  that  you  ought  not  to  make  any 
article  necessary  of  the  faith  on  your  part,  which  is  an 
affirmative,  so  I  say  again,  that  we  make  no  necessary  ar- 
ticle of  the  faith  on  our  part,  but  leave  it  indifferent  for  all 
men  to  judge  therein,  as  God  shall  open  their  hearts,  and 
no  side  to  condemn  or  despise  the  other,  but  to  nourish  in 
all  things  brotherly  love,  and  one  to  bear  another's 
infirmity.' 

"  After  this  they  alleged  the  place  of  St.  Augustine, 
where  he  saith,  '  He  was  carried  in  his  own  hands.' 

"  I  answered,  that  St.  Augustine  was  a  plain  inter- 
preter of  himself;  for  he  says  in  another  place,  '  He 
was  carried  as  it  were  in  his  own  hands;'  which  is 
a  phrase  of  speech  not  of  one  that  simply  affirms,  but 
only  of  one  expressing  a  thing  by  a  similitude.  And 
although  St.  Augustine  had  not  thus  expounded  himself, 
yet  he  writing  unto  Boniface  plainly  admonishes  all  men, 
that  the  sacraments  represent  and  signify  those  things 
whereof  they  are  sacraments,  and  many  times  even  of  the 
similitudes  of  the  tilings  themselves  they  take  their  names. 
And  therefore,  according  to  this  rule  it  may  be  said,  he 
was  borne  in  his  own  hands,  when  he  bare  in  his  hands  the 
sacrament  of  his  body  and  blood. 

Then  they  alleged  a  place  of  Chrysostom,  which  at  the 
first  blush  may  seem  to  make  much  for  them,  who  in  a 
certain  homily  upon  the  supper  vyriteth  thus ,  '  Dost  thou 
see  bread  and  wine  .'  Do  they  depart  from  thee  into  the 
draught,  as  other  meats  do  .'  No,  God  forbid  ;  for  as  m 
wax,  when  it  cometh  to  the  fire,  nothing  of  the  substance 
remains  nor  abides  :  so  likewise  think  that  the  mysteries 
are  consumed  by  the  substance  of  the  body,  &c.' 

"  These  words  I  expounded  by  the  words  of  the  same 
doctor,  which  in  another  homily  says  on  this  manner, 
'  The  inward  eyes,'  saith  he,  '  as  soon  as  they  see  the 
bread,  they  flee  over  all  creatures,  and  do  not  think  of 
the  bread  that  is  baked  of  the  baker,  but  of  the  bread  of 
everlasting  life,  which  is  signified  by  the  mystical  bread.' 
Now  compare  these  places  together,  and  you  shall  per- 
ceive that  the  last  expounds  the  first  plainly.  For  he 
saith,  dost  thou  see  the  bread  and  wine  ?  I  answer  by 
the  second.  Nay,  for  the  inward  eyes,  as  soon  as  they 
see  the  bread,  do  pass  over  all  creatures,  and  do  not  any 
longer  think  upon  the  bread,  but  upon  him  which  is 
signified  by  the  bread.  And  after  this  manner  he  seeth 
it,  and  again  he  seeth  it  not :  for  as  he  seeth  it  with  his 
outward  and  carnal  eyes,  so  with  his  inward  eyes  he 
seeth  it  not,  that  is  to  say,  regardeth  not  the  bread,  or 
thinketh  not  upon  it,  but  is  otherwise  occupied.  Even 
as  when  we  play  or  do  anything  else  negligently,  we 
commonly  are  wont  to  say,  we  see  not  what  we  do  ; 
but  that  indeed  we  do  not  see  that  which  we  go  about, 
not  because  our  mind  is   fixed   on  some  other   thing, 


A  D.  1527— 15J0.]        THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  JOHN  FRITH  AND  ANDREW  HEWET. 


527 


and  doth  not  attend  unto  that  which  the  eyes  do  not 
see.  In  like  manner  may  it  be  answered  to  that  which 
follows,  '  Do  they  depart  from  thee,'  saith  he,  '  in  the 
draught  as  other  meats  do  ?'  I  will  not  so  say,  for  other 
meats  passing  through  the  bowels,  after  they  have  of 
themselves  given  nourishment  unto  the  body,  be  voided 
into  the  draft :  but  this  is  a  spiritual  meat,  which  is 
received  by  faith,  and  nourishes  both  body  and  soul  unto 
everlasting  life,  neither  is  it  at  any  time  voided  as  other 
meats  are." 

"  Here  peradventure  many  would  marvel,  that  forso- 
much  as  the  matter  touching  the  substance  of  the  sacra- 
ment, being  separate  from  the  articles  of  the  faith,  and 
binding  no  man  of  necessity  either  to  salvation  or  damna- 
tion, whether  he  believe  it  or  not,  but  rather  may  be  left 
indifferently  unto  all  men,  freely  to  judge  either  on  tlie 
one  part  or  on  the  other,  according  to  his  own  mind,  so 
that  neither  part  do  contemn  or  despise  the  other  ;  but 
that  all  love  and  charity  be  still  holden  and  kept  in  this 
dissension  of  opinions :  what  then  is  the  cause,  why  I 
would  therefore  so  willingly  suffer  death  ?  The  cause 
why  1  die  is  this,  I  cannot  agree  with  the  divines  and 
other  head  prelates,  that  it  should  be  necessarily  deter- 
mined to  be  an  article  of  faith,  and  that  we  should  be- 
lieve under  pain  of  damnation,  the  substance  of  the 
bread  and  wine  to-be  changed  into  the  body  and  blood 
of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  the  form. and  shape  only 
not  being  changed.  Which  thing  if  it  were  most  true 
(as  they  shall  never  be  able  to  prove  it  by  any  authority 
of  the  scriptures  or  doctors)  yet  shall  they  not  so  bring 
to  pass,  that  that  doctrine,  be  it  ever  so  true,  should  be 
held  for  a  necessary  article  of  faith.  For  there  are  many 
thingsboth  in  the  scriptures  and  other  places,  which  we  are 
not  bound  of  necessity  to  believe  as  an  article  of  faith. 

"  So  it  is  tiiie,  that  I  was  a  prisoner  and  in  bonds 
when  I  wrote  these  things,  and  yet  for  all  that  I  will 
not  hold  it  as  an  article  of  faith,  but  that  you  may  with- 
out danger  of  damnation,  either  believe  it,  or  think  the 
contrary. 

"  But  as  touching  the  cause  why  I  cannot  affirm  the 
doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  various  reasons  lead  me 
thereto. 

First,  I  do  plainly  see  it  to  be  false  and  vain,  and  not 
to  be  grounded  upon  any  reason,  either  of  the  scriptures 
or  of  approved  doctors. 

"  Secondly,  by  my  example  I  would  not  be  an  author 
to  christians  to  admit  anything  as  a  matter  of  faith, 
more  than  their  necessary  points  of  the  creed,  wherein 
the  whole  sum  of  our  salvation  consists,  especially  such 
things,  the  belief  of  which  have  no  certain  argument,  of 
reason. 

"  I  added,  moreover,  that  their  church,  as  they  call 
it,  hath  no  such  power  and  authority,  that  it  either  ought 
or  may  bind  us  under  the  peril  of  our  souls,  to  the  be- 
lieving of  any  such  articles. 

"  Thirdly,  Because  I  will  not,  for  the  favour  of  our 
divines  or  priests,  be  prejudicial  in  this  point,  to  so 
many  nations,  of  Germans,  Helvetians,  and  others,  who 
altogether  rejecting  the  transubstantiation  of  the  bread 
and  wine  into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  are  all  of 
the  same  opinion  that  I  am,  as  well  those  that  take 
Luther's  part,  as  those  that  hold  with  Oecolampadius. 
Which  things  standing  in  this  case,  I  suppose  there  is 
no  man  ot  any  upright  conscience,  who  will  not  allow 
the  reason  of  my  death,  which  I  am  put  to  for  this  only 
cause,  that  I  do  not  think  transubstantiation,  although 
it  were  true  indeed,  should  be  established  for  an  article 
of  faith." 

But  when  no  reason  would  prevail  against  the  force 
and  cruelty  of  these  furious  foes,  on  the  20th  day  of  June, 
(A.  D.  1533,)  he  was  brought  before  the  bishops  of 
London,  Winchester,  and  Lincoln.  When  he  could  not 
be  persuaded  to  recant,  or  be  brought  to  believe  that  the 
sacrament  is  an  article  of  faith,  he  was  condemned  by  the 
bishop  of  London  to  be  burned,  and  sentence  was  given 
against  him. 

The  sentence  being  read,  the  bishop  of  London  di- 
rected his  letter  to  Sir  Stephen  Peacock,  mayor  of 
London,  and  the  sheriffs  of  the  city,  for  receiving  John 
Frith  into  their  charge,  who,  being  so  delivered  over  to 


them,  on  the4th  day  of  July, 1533,  was  carried  to  Smithfield 
to  be  burned,  and  when  he  was  tied  to  the  stake,  it  suffi- 
ciently appeared  with  what  constancy  and  courage  he 
suffered  death  ;  for  when  the  fagots  and  fire  were  put  to 
him,  he  willingly  embracecl,  them,  thereby  declaring  with 
what  uprightness  of  mind  he  suffered  bis  death  for 
Christ's  sake,  and  the  true  doctrine,  whereof  that  day  he 
gave  with  his  blood  a  perfect  and  firm  testimony.  The 
wind  made  his  death  somewhat  the  longer,  as  if 
bore  away  the  flame  from  him  to  his  companion,  who 
was  tied  to  his  back ;  but  he  had  established  his 
mind  with  such  patience,  God  giving  him  strength,  that 
even  as  though  he  had  felt  no  pain  in  that  long  torment, 
he  seemed  rather  to  rejoice  for  his  companion,  than  to 
be  careful  for  himself. 

Thus  truly  is  the  power  and  strength  of  Christ,  strir- 
ing  and  vanquishing  in  his  saints  ;  who  sanctify  us  toge- 
ther with  them,  and  direct  us  in  all  things  to  the  glory 
of  his  most  holy  name.     Amen. 

Andrew  Hewet. 

Andrew  Hewet,  a  young  man  of  the  age  of  four-and- 
twenty  years,  was  apprentice  with  Master  Warren,  a 
tailor  ;  and  as  he  went,  upon  a  holiday,  into  Fleet-street, 
towards  St.  Dunstan's,  he  met  with  William  Holt,  and 
being  suspected  by  Holt,  who  was  a  dissembling  wretch, 
to  be  one  that  favoured  the  gospel,  after  a  little  talk  with 
him,  he  went  into  a  bookseller's  house  to  avoid  him. 
Then  Holtseiit  for  certain  officers,  and  searched  the  house, 
and  finding  Andrew,  apprehended  him,  and  carried  him 
to  the  bishop's  house,  where  he  was  cast  into  irons. 
Being  there  a  good  while,  he  had  a  file  conveyed  to  him, 
with  which  he  filed  off  his  irons,  and  got  out  of  the  gate. 
But  being  a  man  unskilful  to  hide  himself,  he  met  with 
one  Witliers,  who  was  an  hypocrite,  as  Holt  was. 
Withers  pretending  a  fair  countenance  to  him,  willed  him 
to  go  with  him,  promising  that  he  "should  be  provided 
for ;  and  so  he  kept  him  in  the  country  till  Whitsuntide, 
and  then  brought  him  to  London,  to  the  house  of  one 
John  Chapman,  and  there  left  him  for  the  space  of  two 
days. 

Then  he  came  to  Chapman's  house  again,  and  brought 
Holt  with  him ;  and  when  they  met  Andrew  they  seemed 
as  if  they  meant  to  do  him  much  good,  so  they 
would  needs  sup  there  that  night,  and  prepared  meat  at 
their  own  charges.  They  came  at  night  and  brought 
guests  with  them.  Wlien  they  had  supped,  they  went 
their  way,  and  Holt  took  out  of  his  purse  two  groats; 
and  gave  them  to  Andrew,  and  embraced  him  in  his 
arms.  Within  an  hour  after  the  bishop's  chancellor, 
and  Serjeant  Weaver  came,  and  brought  with  them  the 
watch,  and  seaEched  the  house,  where  they  found  John 
Chapman,  and  Andrew,  and  John  Tibauld,  whom  they 
bound  with  ropes,  and  so  carried  them  to  the  bishop's 
house.  But  Andrew  Hewet  they  sent  to  tlie  '  Lollard's 
Tower,  and  kejit  Chnjiman  and  Ti'oauld  asunder.  The 
next  day  bishop  Stokesley  came  from  Fulham,  and  after 
they  were  examined  with  a  few  threatening  words.  Chap- 
man was  committed  to  the  stocks,  with  this  threat,  that 
he  should  tell  another  tale,  or  else  he  should  sit  there 
till  his  heels  should  drop  from  his  body ;  and  Tibauld  was 
shut  up  in  a  close  chamber ;  but  Andrew  Hewet,  after  a 
long  and  cruel  imprisonment,  was  condemned  to  death, 
and  burned  with  John  Frith. 

It  was  objected  against  Andrew  Hewet,  that  he  be- 
lieved the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  consecration, 
to  be  but  a  signification  of  the  body  of  Christ,  and  that 
the  host  consecrated  was  not  the  very  body  of  Christ. 
So,  being  demanded  what  he  thought  of  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  supper,  he  answered,  "  Even  as  John  Frith 
thinks."  Then  one  of  the  bishops  asked,  "  Dost  thou 
not  believe  that  it  is  really  the  body  of  Christ,  born 
of  the  Virgin  Mary.'"  "  So,"  he  said,  "  I  do  not  be- 
lieve." "  Why  not  ?"  said  the  bishop,  "Because," 
said  he,  "  Christ  commanded  me  not  to  give  credit  rashly 
to  all  men,  who  say,  '  Behold  here  is  Christ,  and  there  is 
Christ,  for  many  false  prophets  shall  arise.'" 

Then  the  bishops  smil.  d  at  him  ;  and  Stokesley,  the 
bishop  of  London,  said,  "  Why,  Frith  is  an  heretic,  and 

M    M 


528 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  THOMAS  BENET. 


[BoosVm 


already  judged  to  be  burned,  and  except  thou  revoke 
thine  opiuiou,  tliou  shalt  be  burned  also  with  him."  He 
saith,  "  1  aiu  content.''  Then  the  bishop  asked  him  if 
he  would  forsake  his  opinions.  He  answered,  "  He 
would  do  as  Frith  did.''  He  was  sent  to  the  prison  to 
Frith,audafterwards  they  were  carried  together  to  the  fire. 
The  bishops  used  many  persuasions  to  allure  this  good  man 
from  the  truth,  buc  he,  manfully  persisting  in  the  truth, 
would  not  recant.  Wherefore,  on  the  4th  day  of  July,  in 
the  afternoon,  he  was  carried  into  Smithtield  with  Frith, 
and  there  burned. 

When  they  were  at  the  stake,  one  Dr.  Cook,  a  parson 
in  London,  openly  admonished  all  the  people  that  they 
should  in  no  wise  pray  for  them,  no  more  than  they 
would  do  for  a  dog.  At  which  words.  Frith  smiling,  de- 
sired tlie  Lord  to  forgive  them.  These  words  not  a  lit- 
tle moved  the  people  to  anger.  Thus,  these  two  blessed 
martyrs  committed  their  souls  into  the  hands  of  God. 

Thomas  Benef,  burned  at  Exeter. 

This  Thomas  Benet  was  bom  in  Cambridge,  and  made 
master  of  arts,  a  man  very  well  learned,  and  of  a  godly 
disposition.  This  man,  the  more  he  grew  and  increased 
in  the  knowledge  of  God  and  his  holy  word,  the  more  he 
disliked  and  abhorred  the  then  corrupt  state  of  religion  ; 
and,  therefore,  being  desirous  to  live  in  more  freedom  of 
conscience,  he  forsook  the  university,  and  went  into 
Devonshire,  (A.D.  1524.)  He  came  to  the  city  of 
Exeter,  and  hiring  a  house,  commenced  teaching  chil- 
dren, and  by  that  means  sustained  his  wife  and  family. 
He  was  of  a  quiet  behaviour,  of  a  godly  conversation, 
and  of  a  very  courteous  nature,  humble  to  all  men,  and 
offensive  to  nobody.  His  greatest  delight  was  to  be  at  all 
sermons  and  preachings,  of  which  he  was  a  diligent  and 
attentive  hearer.  The  time  which  he  had  to  spare  from 
teaching,  he  gave  wholly  to  his  private  study  in  the 
scriptures,  having  no-  dealings  nor  conferences  with  any 
body,  saving  with  such  as  he  could  learn  and  understand 
to  be  favourers  of  the  gospel,  and  zealous  of  God's  true 
religion. 

But  as  every  tree  and  herb  has  his  due  time  to  bring 
forth  his  fruit,  so  did  it  appear  by  this  man  ;  for,  daily 
seeing  the  glory  of  God  blasphemed,  idolatrous  religion 
embraced  and  maintained,  and  that  most  false  usurped 
power  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  extolled,  he  was  so  grieved 
in  his  conscience,  and  troubled  in  spirit,  that  he  could 
not  be  quiet  till  he  uttered  his  mind  therein.  He 
plainly  opened  and  disclosed  how  blasphemously  and 
abominably  God  was dislionoured,  his  word  contemned,  and 
his  people,  whom  he  so  dearly  bought,  were  by  blind  guides 
carried  headlongto  everlasting  destruction ;  and,  therefore, 
he  could  no  longer  endure,  but  must  needs  testify  against 
their  abominations  ;  and,  for  his  own  part,  for  the  testi- 
mony of  his  conscience,  and  for  the  defence  of  God's  true 
religion,  would  yield  himself  most  patiently,  as  God 
would  give  him  grace,  to  die  and  to  shed  his  blood  there- 
in, alleging  that  his  death  should  be  more  profitable  to 
the  church  of  God,  and  for  the  edifying  of  his  people, 
than  his  life  should  be.  To  whose  persuasions,  when  his 
friends  had  yielded,  they  promised  to  pray  to  God  for 
him,  that  he  might  be  strong  in  the  cause,  and  continue 
a  faithful  soldier  to  the  end ;  which  done,  he  gave  order 
for  the  bestowing  of  such  books  as  he  had,  and  very 
shortly  after,  in  the  month  of  October,  he  wrote  his  mind 
on  certain  scrolls  of  paper,  which  he  set  upon  the  doors 
of  the  cathedral  church  ;  in  which  was  written,  "  The 
pope  is  Antichrist,  and  we  ought  to  worship  God  only, 
and  no  saints." 

These  bills  being  found,  there  was  no  small  ado,  and 
no  little  search  made  for  the  heretic  that  had  set  up 
these  bills  :  and  the  mayor  and  his  officers  were  not 
busy  to  find  out  this  heretic  ;  but  to  keep  the  people  in 
their  former  blindness,  order  was  taken  that  the  doctors 
should  resort  to  their  pulpits  every  day,  and  confute  this 
heresy.  Nevertheless  this  Thomas  Benet,  keeping  his 
own  doings  in  secret,  went  the  Sunday  following  to  the 
cathedral  church  to  the  sermon,  and  by  chance  sate 
down  by  two  men,  who  were  the  busiest  in  all  the  city 
iu  seeking  qnd  searching  for  heretics  ;  and  they  behold- 


ing Benet,  said  the  one  to  the  otlier ;  surely  this  fellow 
by  all  likelihood  is  the  heretic  that  hath  set  up  the  bills, 
and  it  were  good  to  examine  him.  Nevertheless  when 
they  had  well  beheld  him,  and  saw  the  quiet  and  sober 
behaviour  of  the  man,  his  attentiveness  to  the  preacher, 
his  godliness  in  the  church,  being  always  occupied 
in  his  book,  wiiich  was  a  testament  in  the  Latin  tongue, 
were  astonished,  and  had  no  power  to  speak  to  him,  but 
departed  and  left  him  reading  in  his  book. 

In  the  meantime  the  canons  and  priests,  the  officers 
and  commons  of  the  city  were  very  earnestly  busied, 
how,  or  by  what  means  such  an  enormous  heretic,  who 
had  put  up  those  bills  might  be  espied  and  known  ;  but 
it  was  long  first.  At  last,  the  priests  found  out  a  way 
to  curse  him,  whoever  he  was,  with  book,  bell,  and  can- 
dle ;  which  curse  at  that  day,  seemed  most  fearful  and 
terrible.     The  manner  of  the  curse  was  after  this  sort. 

One  of  the  priests  apparelled  all  in  white,  ascended 
the  pulpit.  The  other  priests,  with  certain  of  the  two 
ordeis  of  friars,  and  certain  superstitious  monks  of  St. 
Nicholas'  house  standing  round  about,  and  the  cross  (as 
the  custom  was)  being  holden  up  with  holy  candles  of 
wax  fixed  to  the  same,  he  began  his  sermon,  which  was 
not  so  long,  as  tedious  and  superstitious  :  and  concluded, 
"  That  that  foul  and  abominable  heretic  who  had  put 
up  such  blasphemous  bills,  was  for  his  blasphemy  dam- 
nably cursed,  and  he  besought  God,  our  Lady,  St.  Peter, 
patron  of  that  church,  with  all  the  holy  company  of 
martyrs,  confessors,  and  virgins,  that  it  might  be 
known  what  heretic  had  put  up  such  blasphemous  bUls, 
that  God's  people  might  escape  the  vengeance." 

The  manner  of  the  cursing  of  Benet  was  extraordi- 
nary :  the  prelate  said,  "  By  the  authority  of  God  the 
Father  Almighty,  and  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  of 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  and  of  the  holy  saints,  we  ex- 
communicate, we  utterly  curse  and  ban,  commit  and  de- 
liver to  the  devil  of  hell,  him  or  her,  whosoever  he  or 
she  be,  that  have  in  spite  of  God  and  of  St.  Peter,  whose 
church  this  is,  in  spite  of  all  holy  saints,  and  in  spite 
of  our  most  holy  father  the  pope,  God's  vicar  here  on 
earth,  and  in  spite  of  the  reverend  father  in  God,  John 
our  diocesan,  and  the  worshipful  canons,  masters,  and 
priests,  and  clerks,  who  serve  God  daily  in  this  cathe- 
dral church,  fixed  up  with  wax  such  cursed  and  heretical 
bills  full  of  blasphemy,  upon  the  doors  of  this  and  other 
holy  churches  within  this  city.  Excommunicated  plainly 
be  he  or  she,  or  they,  and  delivered  over  to  the  devil,  as 
perpetual  malefactors  and  schismatics.  Accursed  may 
they  be,  and  given  body  and  soul  to  the  devil.  Cursed 
be  they,  he  or  she,  in  cities  and  towns,  in  fields,  in  ways, 
in  paths,  in  houses,  out  of  houses,  and  in  all  other 
places,  standing,  lying,  or  rising,  walking,  running, 
waking,  sleeping,  eating,  drinking,  and  whatsoever  thing 
they  do  besides.  We  separate  them,  him  or  her,  fron) 
the  threshold,  and  from  all  the  good  prayers  of  the 
church,  from  the  participation  of  the  holy  mass,  from 
all  sacraments,  chapels,  and  altars,  from  holy  bread,  and 
holy  water,  from  all  the  merits  of  God's  priests,  and 
religious  men,  and  from  all  their  cloisters,  from  all  their 
pardons,  privileges,  grants,  and  immunities,  which  all 
the  holy  fathers,  popes  of  Rome,  have  granted  to  them  ; 
and  we  give  them  over  utterly  to  the  power  of  the  fiend, 
and  let  us  quench  their  souls,  if  they  be  dead,  this 
night  in  the  pains  of  hell  fire,  as  this  candle  is  now 
quenched  and  put  out  (and  with  that  he  put  out  one  of 
the  candles  :)  and  let  us  pray  to  God  (if  they  be  alive) 
that  their  eyes  may  be  put  out,  as  this  candle  light  is  (so 
he  put  out  the  other  candle  :)  and  let  us  pray  to  (jodand 
to  our  Lady,  and  to  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  and  all  holy 
saints,  that  all  the  senses  of  their  bodies  may  fail  them, 
and  that  they  may  have  no  feeling,  as  now  the  light  of 
this  candle  is  gone  (and  so  he  put  out  the  third  candle:) 
except  they,  he  or  she,  come  openly  now  and  confess 
their  blasphemy,  and  by  repentance  (as  in  them  shall 
lie)  make  satisfaction  unto  God,  our  Lady,  St.  Peter,  and 
the  worshipful  company  of  this  cathedral  church  ;  and 
as  this  holy  cross  staff  now  falleth  down,  so  might  they, 
except  they  repent,  and  shew  themselves  ;"  and  one 
first  taking  away  tlie  cross,  the  staff  fell  down.  But 
oh,  what  a  shout  and  noise  was  there,  what  terrible  fear. 


A.D.  1527— 15  !0.]       THE  EXAMINATION  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  THOMAS  BENET. 


529 


what  holding  up  of  hands  to  heaven,  that  curse  was  so 
terrible  ! 

Now  this  fond  foolish  mockery  being  done  and  played 
off,  Benet  could  no  longer  forbear,  but  fell  to  great 
laughter,  but  within  himself,  and  for  a  long  time  could 
not  cease,  by  which  the  poor  man  was  observed.  For 
those  that  were  next  to  him,  wondering  at  that  great 
curse,  and  believing  that  it  could  not  but  light  on  one 
or  other,  asked  good  Benet,  for  what  cause  he  did  so 
lauo-h.  "  iMy  friend,''  said  he,  "  who  can  forbear,  see- 
in"'  such  merry  conceits  and  interludes  played  by  the 
priests  ?"  Straightway  a  noise  was  made,  "  Here  is  the 
heretic  !  here  is  the  heretic  1  hold  him  fast,  hold  him 
fast  !  with  that,  there  was  a  great  confusion  of  voices, 
and  much  cla])ping  of  hands,  and  yet  they  were  uncer- 
tain whether  he  were  the  heretic  or  not.  Some  say,  that 
upon  that  he  was  taken  and  apprehended.  Others  re- 
port, that  his  enemies,  being  uncertain  of  him,  departed, 
and  so  he  went  home  to  his  house. 

He  was  soon  after  apprehended,  and  on  the  morrow 
the  canons  and  heads  of  the  city  examined  him.  When 
he  confessed  and  said,  "It  was  even  I  that  put  up  those 
bills,  and  if  it  were  to  do,  I  would  do  it  again  ;  for  in 
them  I  have  written  nothing  but  what  is  very  truth." 
"  Couldst  not  thou,"  said  they,  "  as  well  have  declared 
thy  mind  by  mouth,  as  by  putting  up  bills  of  blas- 
phemy ?"  "  No,"  said  he,  "  I  put  up  the  bills,  that 
many  should  read  and  hear  what  abominable  blasphe- 
mers you  are,  and  that  they  might  the  better  know  your 
antichrist,  the  pope,  to*  be  that  boar  out  of  the  wood, 
who  destroys  and  throws  down  the  hedges  of  God's 
church  ;  for  if  I  had  been  heard  to  speak  but  one  word, 
I  should  have  been  clapped  fast  in  prison,  and  the  mat- 
ter of  God  hidden.  But  now  I  trust  more  of  your 
blasphemous  doings  will  thereby  be  opened  and  come  to 
light ;  for  God  will  so  have  it,  and  no  longer  will  suffer 
you." 

The  next  day  he  was  sent  to  the  bishop,  who  first 
committed  him  to  the  prison,  called  the  bishop's  prison, 
where  he  was  kept  in  stocks  and  strong  irons,  with  as 
much  favour  as  if  he  were  a  dog.  Then  the  bishop, 
and  others  of  his  clergy  and  friars,  began  to  examine 
him  and  charge  him,  that  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith 
he  denied  praying  to  saints,  and  also  denied  the  supre- 
macy of  the  pope.  He  answered  in  such  sober  manner, 
%nd  so  learnedly  proved  and  defended  his  assertions, 
Ihat  he  not  only  confounded  and  put  to  silence  his  ad- 
versaries, but  also  brought  them  into  great  admiration  of 
him,  the  most  part  having  pity  and  compassion  on  him. 
Among  other  priests  and  friars,  Gregory  Basset  was  mo^c 
busy  with  him. 

The  principal  point  between  Basset  and  him  ws  con- 
cerning the  supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  whom  he 
named  antichrist,  the  thief,  the  mercenao.  ^^'^  mur- 
derer of  Christ's  flock  :  and  these  di^'iitations  lasted 
about  eight  days,  where  there  repaired  to  him  both  the 
Black  and  Gray  Friars,  with  priest^  and  monks  of  that 
city.  They  that  had  some  lear-->ing  persuaded  him  to 
believe  the  church,  and  shewe*  by  what  tokens  she  is 
known.  The  unlearned  rail^id,  and  said,  that  the  devil 
tempted  him,  and  spit  ufon  him,  calling  him  heretic  : 
but  he  only  prayed  Go<?  to  give  them  a  better  mind,  and 
to  forgive  them  :  "  For,"  said  he,  "  I  will  rather  die, 
than  worship  such  a  beast,  the  very  whore  of  Babylon, 
and  a  false  usur/'cr,  as  manifestly  appears  by  his  doings.'' 
They  asked,  "  What  he  did,  that  he  had  not  power  and 
authority  to  do,  being  God's  vicar  ?"  "  He  doth," 
quoth  he.  "  sell  the  sacraments  of  the  cliurch  for  money, 
he  selle^h  remission  of  sins  daily  for  money,  and  so  do 
you  I'^ewise  :  for  there  is  no  day  but  you  say  masses  for 
sou's  in  feigned  purgatory  :  yea,  and  you  snare  not  to 
ipake  lying  sermons  to  the  people,  to  maintain  your 
false  traditions,  and  foul  gains.  The  whole  world  be- 
gins now  to  note  your  doings,  to  your  utter  confusion 
and  shame."  "The  shame,"  say  they,  "shall  be  to 
thee,  and  such  as  thou  art,  thou  foul  heretic.  Wilt  thou 
allow  nothing  done  in  holy  church  ?  What  a  perverse 
heretic  art  thou  !"  "  I  am,"  said  he,  "  no  heretic,  but 
a  christian  man  ;  I  thank  Christ,  and  with  all  my  heart 
will  allow  all  things  done  and  used  in  the  church  to  the 


glory  of  God,  and  edifying  of  my  soul :  but  I  see 
nothing  in  your  church,  but  what  maintains  the  devil." 
"What  is  our  church.'"'  said  they.  "It  is  not  my 
church,"  quoth  Benet,  "  God  give  me  grace  to  be  of  a 
better  church,  for  verily  your  church  is  the  plain  church 
of  antichrist,  the  malignant  church,  the  second  church, 
a  den  of  thieves,  and  as  far  wide  from  the  true  universal 
and  apostolic  church,  as  heaven  is  distant  from  the 
earth."  "  Dost  not  thou  think,"  said  they,  "that  we 
pertain  to  the  universal  church."'  "Yes,''  quoth  he, 
"  but  as  dead  members,  unto  whom  the  church  is  not 
benehcial  :  for  your  works  are  the  devices  of  man, 
and  your  church  a  weak  foundation  ;  for  ye  say  and 
preach,  that  the  pope's  word  is  equal  with  God's  word 
in  every  degree."  "  Why,"  said  they,  "  did  not  Christ 
say  to  Peter,  '  To  thee  I  will  give  the  keys  of  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  ?'  "  "  He  said  that,"  quoth  he,  "  to  all 
the  apostles  as  well  as  to  Peter,  and  Peter  had  no  more 
authority  given  him  than  they,  or  else  the  churches 
planted  in  every  kingdom  by  their  preaching  are  no 
churches.  Doth  not  St.  Paul  say,  '  Upon  the  founda- 
tion of  the  apostles  ajid  prophets  ?'  Therefore  I  say 
plainly,  that  the  church  tliat  is  built  upon  a  man,  is  the 
devil's  church  or  congregation,  and  not  God's.  And  hs 
every  church  this  day  is  appointed  to  be  ruled  by  a 
bishop  or  pastor,  ordained  by  the  word  of  t'od  in  preach- 
ing and  administration  of  the  sacraments  under  the 
prince  the  supreme  governor  under  God  :  so  to  say, 
that  all  the  churches  with  their  princes  and  governors 
are  subject  to  one  bishop  is  detestable  heresy,  and  the 
pope  your  God,  challenging  this  power  to  himself,  is  the 
greatest  schismatic  that  ever  was  in  the  church,  and 
the  most  foul  whore  :  of  whom  John  in  the  Revelation 
speaketh." 

"  O  thou  blind  and  unlearned  fool,"  said  they,  "  is  not 
the  confession  and  consent  of  all  the  world  as  we  confess 
and  consent ;  That  the  pope's  holiness  is  the  supreme 
head  and  vicar  of  Christ?"  "  T^at  is,"  said  Benet, 
"  because  they  are  blinded  and  taow  not  the  scriptures: 
but  if  God  would  of  his  me^cy  open  the  eyes  of  princes 
to  know  their  office,  his  f-'lse  supremacy  would  soon  de- 
cay." "  We  think,"  .said  they,  "  thou  art  so  malicious 
that  thou  wilt  confess  no  church."     "  Look,"  said  he, 

'here  the/  are  that  confess  the  true  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  acd  where  only  Christ  is  the  head,  and  under 
him  tb';  prince  of  the  realm,  to  order  all  bishops,  mi- 
nist"S  and  preachers,  and  to  see  them  do  their  duties 
ip  setting  forth  the  only  glory  of  God  by  preaching  the 
word  of  God  ;  and  where  it  is  preached,  that  Christ  is 
our  only  advocate,  mediator,  and  patron  before  God  his 
Father,  making  intercession  for  us,  and  where  the  true 
faith  and  confidence  in  Christ's  death  and  jiassion,  and 
his  only  merits  and  deservings  are  extolled,  and  our  own 
depressed  ;  where  the  sacrament  is  duly  without  super- 
stition or  idolatry  administered  in  remembrance  of  his 
blessed  passion,  and  only  sacrifice  upon  the  cross  once 
for  all,  and  where  no  superstition  reigneth,  of  that 
church  will  I  be.''  "  Doth  not  the  pope,"  said  they, 
"  confess  the  true  gospel?  do  not  we  all  the  same?" 
"  Yes,''  said  he,  "  but  ye  deny  the  fruits  thereof  in 
every  point.  Ye  build  upon  the  sands,  not  upon  the 
rock."  "  And  wilt  thou  not  believe,  indeed,"  said  they, 
"  that  the  pope  is  God's  vicar :"  "  No,"  said  he,  "  in- 
deed.'' "  And  why  .■■"  said  they.  "  Because,"  ne  answer- 
ed, "  he  usurpeth  a  power  not  given  him  of  Christ,  no 
more  than  to  other  apostles  ;  and  also  because  he  doth  by 
force  of  that  usurped  supremacy  blind  the  whole  world, 
and  doth  contrary  to  all  that  ever  Christ  ordained  or 
commanded."  "  What,"  said  they,  "  if  he  do  all  things 
after  God's  ordinance  and  commandment,  should  he 
then  be  his  vicar?"  "Then,"  said  he,  "  would  1  be- 
lieve him  to  be  a  good  bishop  at  Rome  over  his  own 
diocese,  and  to  have  no  further  power.  And  if  it  pleased 
God,  I  would  that  every  bishop  did  this  in  their  diocese  : 
then  should  we  live  a  peaceable  life  in  the  church  of 
Christ,  and  there  should  be  no  such  seditions  therein. 
If  every  bishop  would  seek  no  further  power  than  over 
his  own  diocese,  it  were  a  goodly  thing.  Now  because 
all  are  subject  to  one,  all  must  do  and  consent  to  all 
wickedness  as  he  doth,  or  be  none  of  his.     This  is  the 

M  M  2 


INQUIRY  INTO  THE  LEGALITY  OF  KING  HENRY'S  MARRiAGE.       [Book  VIII. 


5S0 

cause  of  great  superstition  in  every  kingdom.  And  what 
bishop  soever  he  be  that  preaches  the  gospel,  and  main- 
tarns  the  truth,  is  a  true  bishop  of  the  church."  "  And 
doth  not,"  said  thev,  "  our  holy  father  the  pope  main- 
tain  the  gospel?"  ""  Yea,"  said  he,  "  I  think  he  doth 
read  it,  and  i)eradventure  believe  it,  and  so  do  you  also ; 
but  neither  he  nor  you  do  fix  the  anchor  of  your  sal- 
vation therein.  Besides  that,  you  bear  such  a  good  will 
to  it,  that  you  keep  it  close,  that  no  man  may  read  it  but 
yourselves.  And  when  you  preach,  God  knows  how  you 
handle  it :  insomuch,  that  the  people  of  Christ  know 
no  gospel,  but  the  pope's  gospel ;  and  so  the  blind  lead 
the  blind,  and  both  fall  into  the  pit.  In  the  true  gospel 
of  Christ  confidence  is  none,  but  only  in  your  popish 
traditions,  and  fantastical  inventions."  Then  said  a 
Black  friar  to  him,  "  Do  we  not  preach  the  gospel  daily?" 
"  Yes,"  said  he,  "  but  what  preaching  of  the  gospel  is 
that,  when  with  it,  you  extol  superstitious  things,  and 
make  us  believe  that  we  have  redemjitions  through  par- 
dons and  bulls  from  Rome,  a  poena  ct  cnlpa,  as  you  term 
it  :  and  by  the  merits  of  your  orders  you  make  many 
brethren  and  sisters,  you  take  money  yearly  of  them, 
yoji  bury  them  in  your  coats,  and  in  confession  you  be- 
guile them  :  yea,  and  do  a  thousand  superstitious  things 
more;  a  man  may  be  weary  to  speak  of  them.''  "  I 
see,"  said  the  friar,  "  thou  art  a  vile  heretic,  I  will  have 
no  more  talk  with  thee." 

Then  stepped  to  him  a  Gray  friar,  a  doctor,  and  laid 
before  him  great  and  many  dangers.  "I  take  God  to 
record  ;"  said  Benet,  "  my  life  is  not  dear  to  me,  I  am 
content  to  depart  from  it,  for  I  am  weary  of  it,  seeing 
your  detestable  doings,  to  the  utter  destruction  of  God's 
ilock  ;  and  for  my  part,  I  can  no  longer  forbeai  ;  I  had 
rather  by  <leath  (which  I  know  is  not  far  off)  depart  this 
life,  that  I  Uiay  no  longer  be  partaker  of  your  detestable 
idolatries  and  superstitions,  or  be  subject  unto  antichrist 
your  pope."  "  0\ir  pope,"  said  the  friar,  "  is  the 
vicar  of  God,  and  our  ways  are  the  ways  of  God."  "  I 
pray  you,''  said  Benet,  "  ci«part  from  me,  and  tell  me  not 
of  your  ways.  He  is  only  lay  way,  which  saith,  '  I  am 
the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  lit*.'  In  this  way  will  I 
walk,  his  doings  shall  be  my  examplt,  not  yours,  nor 
your  false  popes.  His  truth  will  I  embrace,  not  the  lies 
jind  falsehood  of  you  and  your  pope.  His  everlasting 
life  will  I  seek,  the  true  reward  of  all  faithtcl  people. 
Away  from  me,  I  pray  you.  Vex  my  soul  no  longer,  you 
shall  not  prevail.  There  is  no  good  example  in  you,  no 
truth  in  you,  no  life  to  be  hoped  for  at  your  hands.  Yo;> 
are  all  more  vain  than  vanity  itself.  If  I  should  hear 
and  follow  you  thus,  everlasting  death  should  hang  over 
me,— a  just  reward  for  all  them  that  love  the  life  of  this 
world.     Away  from  me,  your  company  liketh  me  not." 

When  these  canons  and  priests  with  the  monks  and 
friars,  had  done  what  they  could,  and  had  perceived  that 
he  would  by  no  means  recant ;  then  they  proceeded  to 
judgment,  and  drew  out  their  sentence  against  him,  con- 
demning him  to  be  burned.  This  christian  martyr,  re- 
joicing that  his  end  approached  so  near,  yielded  himself 
*  as  a  .sheep  before  the  shearer,'  with  all  humbleness  to 
abide  and  suffer  the  cross  of  persecution.  And  being 
brought  to  his  execution,  he  made  his  most  humble  con- 
fession and  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  and  reqviested  all 
the  ])eople  to  do  the  like  for  him,  whom  he  exhorted 
■with  such  gravity  and  sobriety,  and  with  such  a  pithy 
oration  to  seek  the  true  honouring  of  God,  and  the  true 
knowledge  of  him,  as  also  to  leave  the  devises,  fantasies, 
and  imaginations  of  men's  inventions,  that  all  the  be- 
holders of  him  were  astonished  and  in  great  admiration  : 
Insomuch  that  the  most  part  of  the  people,  as  also  the 
Fcribe  who  wrote  the  sentence  of  condemnation  against 
him,  did  pronounce  and  confess  that  he  was  God's  ser- 
vant, and  a  good  man.  ' 

Two  esquires,  namely,  Thomas  Carew,  and  John 
Bamehouse,  standing  at  the  stake  by  him,  first  with 
fair  promises  and  good  words,  but  at  length,  through 
threatcnings,  desired  him  to  revoke  his  errors,  and  to 
call  upon  our  Lady  and  the  saints.  'J'o  whom  he  with 
all  meekness  answered,  "  No,  no,  it  is  God  only  upon 
whose  name  we  must  call    and  we  have  no  other  advo- 


cate with  him,  but  only  Jesus  Christ,  who  died  for  ns, 
and  now  sits  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father  to  be  an 
advocate  for  us  ;  and  by  him  must  we  offer  our  prayers 
to  God,  if  we  will  have  them  to  take  place  and  be  heard." 
With  which  answer  Barnehouse  was  so  enraged,  that  he 
took  a  furze-bush  upon  a  pike,  and  settmg  it  on  fire, 
thrust  it  into  his  face,  saying,  "  Ah,  heretic,  pray  to  our 
Lady,  or  I  will  make  thee  do  it." 

To  whom  Thomas  Benet,  with  an  humble  and  a  meek 
spirit,  most  patiently  answered,  "  Alas,  sir,  trouble  me 
not."  And  holding  up  his  hands,  he  said,  "  Father, 
forgive  them."  After  which  the  gentlemen  caused  the 
wood  and  furzes  to  be  set  on  fire,  and  this  godly  man 
lifted  up  his  eyes  and  hands  to  heaven,  saying,  "  O  Lord 
receive  my  spirit."  And  so  continuing  in  prayer,  he  never 
stirred,  but  most  patiently  abode  the  torments  of  the 
fire,  until  his  life  was  ended.  For  which  let  the  Lord 
God  be  praised,  and  send  us  his  grace  and  blessing, 
that  at  the  latter  day  we  may  with  him  enjoy  the  bliss 
and  joy  provided  and  prepared  for  the  elect  children  of 
God. 

The  Marriage  hetwepn  King  Henry  VIII.   and  Anne 
Boleyn ;  and  Queen  Cat/iarine  divorced 

After  the  death  of  prince  Arthur,  the  lady  Catharine, 
widow  of  prince  Arthur,  by  the  consent  both  of  her 
father  and  his,  and  also  by  the  advice  of  the  noliles  of 
this  realm,  that  her  dowry  might  remain  still  within  the 
realm,  was  espoused  after  the  decease  of  her  husband, 
to  his  next  brother,  who  was  King  Henry  VIII. 

This  marriage  seemed  very  strange  for  one  brother  to 
marry  the  wife  of  another.  But  what  in  this  earth  can 
be  so  hard  or  difficult,  with  which  the  pope,  the  omni- 
potent vicar  of  Christ,  cannot  dispense,  if  it  please  him  ? 
The  pope  who  then  ruled  at  Rome  was  Julius  II.,  by 
whose  dispensation  this  marriage,  which  neither  nature  * 
would  admit,  nor  God's  law  sanction,  was  concluded, 
approved,  and  ratified,  and  so  continued  as  lawfu.,  with- 
out any  doubt  or  scruple  for  the  space  of  near  twenty 
years,  till  a  doubt  began  first  to  be  moved  by  the 
Spaniards,  A.  D.  15'2.'i,  when  the  Emperor  Charles 
promised  to  marry  the  lady  Mary,  daughter  to  the  king 
of  England.  With  this  promise,  the  Spaniards  were 
not  contented,  objecting,  among  other  causes,  that  the 
lady  Rlary  was  begotten  of  the  king  of  England  by  his 
brother's  wife. 

Upon  this  the  emperor  married  the  lady  Isabel. a 
daughter  to  Emanuel,  tlie  late  king  of  Portugal,  and  the 
sister  of  John  III.,  AD.  1526.  King  Henry,  being  dis- 
afuointed  thus  by  the  emperor,  endeavoured  through  the 
Frei.-h  ambassadors,  that  lady  Mary  should  be  married 
to  the  Trench  king's  son,  the  duke  of  Orleans.  After  long 
debating,  at  length  the  matter  was  put  off  by  the  presi- 
dent of  Paru  raising  a  doubt,  whether  the  marriage  be- 
tween the  king  ,rid  the  mother  of  this  lady  ]Mary,  who  had 
been  his  brother's^ife  before,  were  good  or  not. 

The  king,  upon  tUs,  began  to  consider  the  case  more 
deeply,  first  with  himself,  afterwards  with  his  nearest 
council ;  there  were  two  things  which  chiefly  troubled 
his  mind,  the  one  touched  Us  conscience,  the  other  con- 
cerned the  state  of  his  realm.  For  if  that  marriage  with 
his  brother's  wife  stood  unlawful  by  the  law  of  God,  then 
neither  was  his  conscience  clear  in  letaining  the  mother, 
nor  yet  the  state  of  the  realm  safe  bj  succession  of  the 
daughter.  It  happened  at  the  time  that  '.he  cardinal,  who 
was  then  nearest  about  the  king,  had  fallen  out  with  the 
emperor,  for  not  assisting  him  to  the  papacy,  for  which 
cause  he  helped  to  set  the  matter  forward.  Thus  the 
king,  perplexed  in  his  conscience,  and  careful  for  the 
commonwealth,  and  incited  by  the  cardinal,  couW  not 
rest,  but  inquired  further  to  know  what  tne  word  of 
God  and  learning  would  say  to  it.  Nor  was  the  case  to 
hard,  after  it  began  once  to  become  a  public  question, 
but  that  by  the  word  of  God,  and  the  judgments  of  the 
best  learned  clerks,  and  also  by  the  censure  of  the  chief 
universities  of  all  Christendom,  to  the  number  of  ten  and 
more,  it  was  soon  declared  to  be  unlawful. 

All  these  censures,  books  and  writings  of  so  many 
doctors,  clerks,  and  universities,  sent  from  all  quarters 
of  Christendom  to  the  king,  although  they  might  suffice 


4.  D.  1527— 15  0.]  INQUIRY  INTO  THE  LEGALITY  OF  KING  HENRY'S  MARRL\GE. 


53V 


to  have  resolved,  and  did  indeed  resolve,  the  king's  con- 
science, touching  this  scruple  of  his  marriage  ;  yet  he 
would  not  straightway  use  that  advantage  which  learning 
cave  him,  unless  he  had  the  assent  of  the  pope,  and  the 
emperor ;  in  which  he  perceived  no  little  difficulty. 
For  the  pope,  he  thought,  seeing  the  marriage  was 
authorized  before  by  the  dispensation  of  his  predecessor, 
would  hardly  turn  his  keys  about  to  undo  that  which  the 
pope  before  him  had  locked,  and  much  less  would  he 
sufler  those  keys  to  be  foiled,  or  come  in  any  doubt, 
wliich  was  likely  to  come,  if  that  marriage  were  proved 
incapable  of  dispensation  by  God's  word,  which  his  pre- 
decessor through  his  plenary  power,  had  licensed. 
Again,  the  assent  of  the  emperor  he  thought  would  be  no 
less  difficult,  as  the  lady  Catharine  was  the  emperor's 
aunt,  and  a  Spaniard.  Nevertheless,  his  purpose  was 
to  ascertan  what  they  would  say  to  it,  and  therefore  he 
sent  Stephen  Gardiner  to  Rome  to  treat  with  pope  Cle- 
meut.  To  the  emperor  he  sent  Sir  Nicholas  Harvey, 
knight,  ambassador  to  the  court  of  Ghent.  First,  pope 
Clement,  not  weighing  the  full  importance  of  the  matter, 
seat  cardinal  Campegio  (as  is  said  into  England),  joined 
with  the  cardinal  of  York. 

At  the  coming  of  the  legates,  the  king,  first  opening  to 
them  the  grief  of  his  conscience,  seemed,  with  great 
reasons  and  persuasions  to  have  sufficiently  drawn  the 
good  will  of  those  two  legates  to  his  side.  Who  also, 
of  their  own  accord,  pretended  to  shew  a  willing  incli- 
nation to  further  the  king's  object.  But  yet  the  mouths 
of  the  common  people,  and  especially  of  the  women,  and 
such  others  as  favoured  the  queen,  were  not  stopped. 
He,  therefore,  willing  that  all  men  should  know  his  pro- 
ceedings, caused  all  his  nobility,  judges,  and  counsellors, 
with  divers  other  persons,  to  resort  to  his  palace  on  the 
8th  of  Nov.  1529,  where  he  openly  spoke  in  his  council 
chamber  as  follows  : — 

The  King's  Oration  to  his  Subjects. 

"  Our  trusty  and  wellbeloved  subjects,  both  you  of  the 
nobility,  and  you  of  the  meaner  sort,  it  is  not  unknown 
unto  you,  how  that  we  both  by  God's  pro\'ision,  and 
true  and  lawful  inheritance,  have  reigned  over  this  realm 
of  England  almost  the  term  of  twenty  years.  During 
which  time  we  have  so  ordered  us  (thanks  be  to  God) 
that  no  outward  enemy  hath  oppressed  you,  nor  taken 
any  thing  from  us,  nor  have  we  invaded  any  realm,  but 
we  have  had  victory  and  honour,  so  that  we  think  that 
you  nor  none  of  your  predecessors  ever  lived  more 
quietly,  more  wealthy,  nor  in  more  estimation  under 
any  of  our  noble  progenitors.  But  when  we  remember 
our  mortality,  and  that  we  must  die,  then  we  think  that 
all  our  doings  in  our  lifetime  are  clearl)'  defaced,  and 
wortliy  of  no  memorj',  if  we  leave  you  in  trouble  at  the 
time  of  our  death  ;  for  if  our  true  heir  be  not  known 
at  the  time  of  our  death,  see  what  mischief  and  trouble 
shall  succeed  to  you  and  to  your  children.  The  ex- 
perience thereof  some  of  you  have  seen  after  the  death 
of  our  noble  grandfather,  king  Edward  the  Fourth, 
and  some  have  heard  what  mischief  and  manslaughter 
continued  in  this  realm  between  the  houses  of  York  and 
Lancaster,  by  which  dissension  this  realm  was  Uke  to 
have  been  nearly  destroyed. 

And  although  it  hath  pleased  Almighty  God  to  send 
us  a  fair  daughter  of  a  noble  woman,  and  of  me  begotten, 
to  our  great  comfort  and  joy,  yet  it  hath  been  told  us  by 
divers  great  clerks,  that  neither  she  is  our  lawful  daugh- 
ter, nor  her  mother  our  lawful  wife,  but  that  we  live 
together  abominably  and  detestably  in  open  adultery ; 
insomuch  that  when  our  ambassador  was  last  in  France, 
and  motion  was  made  that  the  duke  of  Orleans  should 
marry  our  said  daughter,  one  of  the  chief  councillors  to 
the  French  king,  said,  '  It  were  well  done  to  know  whe- 
ther she  be  the  king  of  England's  lawful  daughter  or 
not ;  for  well  known  it  is,  that  he  begot  her  on  his  bro- 
ther's wife,  which  is  directly  against  God's  law  and  his 
precepts.'  Think  you,  my  lords,  that  these  words  touch 
not  my  body  and  soul  ?  Think  you  that  these  things 
do  not  daily  and  hourly  trouble  my  conscience,  and  vex 
my  spirits  ?     Yes,  we  doubt  not  but  if  it  were  vour 


cause,  every  man  would  seek  remedy,  when  the  peril  oi 
your  soul,  and  tiie  loss  of  your  inheritance  is  openly  laiU 
unto  you.  lor  this  only  cause  1  protest  before  Gou, 
and  on  the  word  of  a  prince,  I  have  asked  counsel  of  tne. 
greatest  clerks  in  (Christendom,  and  for  this  cause  I 
iiave  sent  for  this  legate,  as  a  man  indifferent,  only  to 
know  the  truth,  and  so  to  settle  my  conscience,  and  for 
none  other  cause,  as  God  can  judge.  And  as  touching 
the  queen,  if  it  be  adjudged  by  the  law  of  God  that  she 
is  my  lawful  wife,  there  was  never  any  thing  more  pleasant 
nor  more  acceptable  to  me  in  my  life,  both  for  the  dis- 
charge and  clearing  of  my  conscience,  and  also  for  the 
good  qualities  and  conditions  which  I  know  to  be  in 
her.  For  I  assure  you  all,  that  beside  her  noble  pa- 
rentage of  which  she  is  descended  (as  you  well  know) 
she  is  a  woman  of  most  gentleness,  of  most  humility  and 
buxomness  ;  yea,  and  of  all  good  qualities  appertaining 
to  nobility,  she  is  without  comparison,  as  I  these  twenty 
years  almost  have  had  the  true  experience  ;  so  that,  if  I 
were  to  marry  again,  if  the  marriage  might  be  good,  I 
would  surely  choose  her  above  all  other  women.  But  if 
it  be  determined  by  judgment,  that  our  marriage  was 
against  God's  law,  and  clearly  void,  then  shall  I  not  only 
sorrow  the  departing  from  so  good  a  lady  and  loving 
comjianion,  but  much  more  lament  and  bewail  my  un- 
fortunate cliance,  that  1  have  so  long  lived  in  adultery 
to  God's  great  displeasure,  and  have  no  true  heir  of  my 
body  to  inherit  this  realm.  These  be  the  sores  that  vex 
my  mind,  these  be  the  pangs  that  trouble  my  conscience, 
and  for  these  griefs  I  seek  remedy.  Therefore  I  require 
you  all,  as  our  trust  and  confidence  is  in  you,  to  declare 
to  our  subjects  our  mind  and  intent,  according  to  our 
true  meaning,  and  desire  them  to  pray  with  us  that  the 
very  truth  may  be  known,  for  the  discharge  of  our  con- 
science and  saving  of  our  soul,  and  for  the  declaration 
hereof  I  have  assembled  you  together,  and  now  you  may 
depart." 

Shortly  after  this  oration  of  the  king,  with  which  he 
stirred  the  hearts  of  a  number,  the  two  legates,  being  re- 
quested of  the  king,  for  the  discharge  of  his  conscience,  to 
judge  and  determine  upon  the  cause,  went  to  the  queen 
and  declared  to  her  how  they  were  deputed  as  impartial 
judges  between  the  king  and  her,  to  hear  and  determine 
whether  the  marriage  between  them  stood  with  God's 
law  or  not.  When  she  understood  the  cause  of  their 
coming,  being  somewhat  astonished  at  first,  after  a  little 
pausing  with  herself,  she  thus  began  : 

"Alas,   my  lords,"   said  she,   "is  it  now  a  question 
whether  I  be  the  king's  lawful  wife  or  not,  when  I  have 
been   married  to  him  almost  twenty  years,   and  never 
question    was  made  before  ?     Many  prelates  yet  alive, 
and  lords  also,  and  privy  counsellors  with  the  king  at 
that  time,  then  adjudged  our  marriage  lawful  and  honest, 
and  now  to  say  it  is  detestable  and  abominable,  I  think 
very  strange  ;  and  especially  when  I  consider  what  a  wise 
prince  the  king's  father  was,  and  also  the  love  and  na- 
tural  affection  that  king  Ferdinand,  my  father,  bore  to 
me,  I  think  that  neither  of  our  fathers  were  so  uncir- 
cumspect,  so  unwise,  and  of  so  small  imagination,  but 
that  they  foresaw  what  might  follow  our  marriage  ;  and 
the  king,  my  father,   sent  to  the  court  of  Rome,  and 
there,  after  long  suit,  with  great  cost  and  charge,   ob- 
tained a  licence  and  dispensation,  that  I  being  the  one 
brother's  wife,   might,   without   scruple  of  conscience, 
marry  with  the  other  brother  lawfully,   which  licence  I 
have  in  my  possession  yet  to  shew  ;  which  things  make 
me  to  say  and   believe  that  our  marriage  was  lawful, 
good  and  godly.     But  for  all  this  trouble  I  have  only  to 
thank  you,  my  lord  cardinal  of  York,   because  I  have 
wondered  at  your  high  pride  and  vain  glory,  and  abhorred 
your  voluptuous  life  and  abominable  immorality,  and 
little  regarded  your  presumptuous  power  and  tyranny, 
therefore  from  malice  you  have  kindled  this  fire,  and  set 
this  matter  abroad,  and  especially  for  the  great  malice 
you  bear  to  my  nephew  the  emperor,  whom  I  perfectly 
know  you  hate  worse  than  a  scorpion,  because  he  would 
not   satisfy   your  ambition   and  make  you  pope  ;    and 
therefore  you  have  said  more  than  once,  that  you  would 
trouble  him  and  his  friends,  and  you  have  kept  your 
promise  ;  for  all  his  wars  and  vexations  he  may  thank 


532 


INQUIRY  INTO  THE  LEGALITY  OF  KING  IIENKi'S  MARRIAGE.  [Book  VIH. 


you  only.  And  as  for  me,  his  poor  aunt  and  kinswoman, 
what  trouble  you  have  put  me  to  by  this  new  found 
doubt,  God  knoweth,  to  whom  I  commit  my  cause  ac- 
cording to  the  truth." 

The  cardinal  of  York  excused  himself,  saying,  that  he 
was  not  the  beginner  nor  the  mover  of  the  doubt,  and 
that  it  was  much  against  his  will  that  ever  the  marriage 
should  come  in  question,  but  he  said  that  by  his  supe- 
rior, the  bishop  of  Rome,  he  was  deputed  as  a  judge  to 
hear  the  cause  :  which  he  swore  on  his  profession  to  hear 
impartially ;  but  whatever  was  said  she  believed  him 
not ;  and  so  the  legates  took  their  leave  of  her  and  departed. 
These  words  were  spoken  in  French,  and  written  by 
cardinal  Campegio's  secretary,  who  was  present. 

In  the  next  year,  l^M,  at  the  Blackfriars  of  London, 
was  prepared  a  solemn  place  for  the  two  legates  :  who 
coming  with  their  crosses,  and  all  other  Ilomisli  cere- 
monies, were  set  in  two  chairs  covered  with  cloth  of 
gold,  and  cushions  of  the  same.  When  all  things  were 
ready,  then  the  king  and  the  queen  were  cited  by  Er. 
Sampson  to  a])pear  before  the  legates  on  the  ;Ust  of  May ; 
where  (the  commission  of  the  cardinals  being  first  read, 
wherein  it  was  appointed  by  the  court  of  Rome,  that 
they  should  be  the  hearers  and  judges  in  the  cause  be- 
tween them  both)  the  king  was  called  by  name  ;  who 
appeared  by  two  proctors  :  then  the  queen  was  called, 
who  being  accompanied  with  four  bishops,  and  others  of 
her  council,  and  a  great  company  of  ladies,  came  per- 
sonally before  the  legates  :  who  there,  after  her  obeisance, 
with  a  sad  gravity  of  countenance,  uttering  not  manv 
words,  but  appealed  from  the  legates,  as  judges  not  com- 
petent, to  the  court  of  Rome,  and  so  departed.  Not- 
withstanding this  aj)peal,  the  cardinals  sat  weekly,  and 
every-day  arguments  on  both  sides  were  brought,  but 
nothing  definitive  was  determined. 

As  the  time  passed  on,  in  the  month  of  June,  the 
king  being  desirous  to  see  an  end,  came  to  the  court, 
and  the  queen  also,  where  he  standing  under  his  cloth  of 
estate,  uttered  these  or  like  words  in  effect  as  follows  : 

"  My  lords,  legates  of  the  see  apostolic,  who  are  de- 
puted judges  in  this  great  and  weighty  matter,  I  most 
heartily  beseech  you  to  ponder  my  mind  and  intent, 
which  only  is  to  have  a  final  end  for  the  discharge  of 
my  conscience.  For  every  good  christian  man  knoweth 
what  pain  and  what  unquietness  he  suffereth  who  hath 
his  conscience  grieved.  For  I  assure  you  on  my  honour, 
that  this  matter  hath  so  vexed  my  mind,  and  troubled 
my  spirits,  that  1  can  scarcely  study  any  thing  which 
should  be  profitable  for  my  realm  and  people  :  and  to 
have  a  quietness  in  body  and  soul  is  my  desire  and  re- 
quest, and  not  for  any  grudge  that  I  bear  to  her  that  I 
have  married  ;  for  I  dare  say,  that  for  her  womanhood, 
wisdom,  nobility,  and  gentleness,  never  prince  had  such 
another  :  and  therefore  if  I  would  willingly  change  I 
were  not  wise.  Wherefore  my  suit  is  to  you,  my  lords, 
at  this  time,  to  have  a  speedy  end,  accordino-  to  rin-lit 
for  the  quietness  of  my  mind  and  conscience  only,  and 
for  no  other  cause,  as  God  knoweth." 

When  the  king  had  spoken,  the  queen  departed  with- 
out saying  any  thing.  Then  she  was  called  to  know 
whether  she  would  abide  by  her  appeal,  or  answer  there 
before  the  legates.  Her  proctor  answered,  that  she 
would  abide  by  her  appeal.  Notwithstanding,  the  coun- 
cillors on  both  sides  met  almost  every  day  and  debated 
this  matter,  so  that  at  last  the  divines  were  all  of  opinion 
that  the  marriage  was  against  the  law  of  God,  if  she  were 
carnally  known  by  the  first  brother  ;  which  she  clearly 
denied.  But  to  that  it  was  answered,  that  prince  Arthur, 
her  husband,  confessed  the  act.  And  at  the  time  of  the 
death  of  prince  Arthur,  she  thought  and  judged  that  she 
Was  with  child,  and  for  that  cause  the  king  was  deferred 
from  the  title  and  creation  of  the  Prince  of  Wales  almost 
half  a  year. 

Thus  when  the  divine-s  on  her  side  were  beaten  from 
the  ground,  then  they  fell  to  persuasions  of  natural  rea- 
sons, how  this  should  not  be  undone  for  three  reasons  : 
one  was,  because  if  it  should  be  broken,  the  only  child 
of  the  king  would  be  illegitimised,  which  were  a  great 
mischief  to  the  realm.  Secondly,  tlie  separation  wouKl 
be  a  cause  of  great  enmity  between  her  kindred  and  this 


realm.  And  the  third  reason  was,  that  the  continuance 
for  so  long  a  time  had  made  the  marriage  good.  These 
persuasions,  with  many  others,  were  set  forth  by  the 
queen's  counsel,  and  especially  by  the  bishop  of  Roches- 
ter, who  stood  firm  in  her  cause.  But  yet  God's  precept 
was  not  answered  ;  so  they  left  that  ground,  and  fell  to 
pleading,  that  the  court  of  Rome  had  dispensed  with 
this  marriage.  To  this  some  lawyers  said,  that  no 
earthly  person  is  abL-  to  dispense  with  the  positive  law 
of  God. 

When  the  legates  heard  the  opinions  of  the  divines, 
and  saw  where  tlie  end  of  this  question  would  tend,  as 
men  began  to  dispute  the  authority  of  the  court  of 
Rome,  and  especially  because  the  cardinal  of  York  per- 
ceived the  king  cast  favour  on  the  lady  Anne,  whom  he 
knew  to  be  a  Lutheraii,  they  thought  best  to  rid  them- 
selves out  of  that  difficulty  in  tiuie  ;  and  so  cardinal 
Campegio,  dissembling  the  matter,  conveyed  himself 
home  to  Rome  again.  The  king  seeing  himself  thus 
deluded  liy  the  cardinals,  took  no  little  grief: — the  fall 
of  the  cardinal  of  York  lolloped  not  loiig  after. 

This  was  in  the  year  l.');;0.  Shortly  after  it  happened 
that  the  king  by  his  ambassadors  was  advertised,  that 
the  emperor  and  the  pope  were  both  together  at  Bononia. 
So  he  directed  Sir  Thomas  BuUen,  created  earl  of  Wilt- 
shire, and  doctor  Sto!<esley  (afterward  bishop  of  Lon- 
don) and  doctor  Lee  (afterwards  archbishop  of  York)  with 
his  message  to  the  pope's  court,  where  the  emperor 
was.  Pope  Clement  fearing  wliat  might  follow,  if 
learning  and  scripture  should  here  take  place  against  the 
authority  of  their  dispensations,  and  suspecting  the  em- 
peror's displeasure,  avoided  the  matter,  answering  the 
ambassadors,  that  he  would  not  hastily  decide  in  this 
case,  but  would  hear  the  full  matter  disputed  when  he 
came  to  Rome,  and  would  do  justice  according  to  right. 
Although  the  king  owed  no  such  service  to  the  pope, 
to  stand  to  his  arbitration  either  in  this  case,  or  in  any 
other,  having  both  the  scripture  to  lead  him,  and  his 
law  in  his  own  hands  to  warrant  him,  yet  for  quietness 
sake,  and  for  that  he  might  not  rashly  break  order,  he 
bare  so  long  as  conveniently  he  might.  At  length,  after 
long  delays  and  much  dissembling,  when  he  saw  no  hope 
of  redress,  he  began  somewhat  to  quicken  and  to  look 
about  him,  what  was  best  both  for  his  own  conscience, 
and  the  establishment  of  his  realm. 

No  man  here  doubts,  but  that  all  this  was  wroixght  not 
by  man's  device,  but  by  the  secret  purpose  of  the  Lord 
himself,  to  bring  to  pass  further  things,  which  his  Di- 
vine Providence  was  disposed  to  work.  For  as  to  the 
king's  intent  and  purpose,  he  never  meant  nor  minded 
any  such  thing  as  to  seek  the  ruin  of  the  pope,  but  ra- 
ther sought  all  means  contrary,  how  both  to  establish  the 
see  of  Rome,  and  also  to  obtain  the  good  will  of  the  same 
see  and  court  of  Rome.  And  therefore  intending  to 
seek  his  divorce  from  Rome,  at  the  beginning  ;  his  device  ■ 
was  by  Stephen  Gardiner,  his  ambassador  at  Rome,  to  fl 
exalt  the  cardinal  of  York,  as  we  before  shewed,  to  be  ■ 
made  pope  and  universal  bishop,  to  the  end  that  he  rul- 
ing that  apostolic  see,  the  matter  of  his  unlawful  mar- 
riage,  which  so  troubled  his  conscience,  might  come  to 
a  quiet  conclusion  without  any  further  rumour  of  the 
world.  Which  purpose  of  his,  if  it  had  taken  effect  as 
he  had  devised  it,  and  the  English  cardinal  had  once 
been  made  poj)e,  no  doubt  but  the  authority  of  that  see 
had  never  been  exterminated  out  of  England.  But  God 
being  more  merciful  to  us,  took  a  better  way.  For  both 
v.'iUiout,  and  contrary  to  the  king's  expectation,  he  so 
brought  things  to  pass,  that  neither  the  cardinal  of  York 
was  pope  ;  and  yet  nevertheless  the  king  succeeded  in 
his  puqiose.  For  he  was  rid,  by  lawful  divorce,  not  only 
from  t\iat  unlawful  marriage  which  troubled  his  C(mscl- 
ence,  but  also  from  the  miserable  yoke  of  the  pope's 
usur])ed  dominion,  which  clogged  the  whole  realm. 

Thus  God's  holy  Providence  ruling  the  matter,  as  I 
said,  when  the  king  could  get  no  favourable  grant  of  the 
pope  touching  his  cause,  being  so  good  and  honest,  he 
was  enforced  to  take  the  redress  of  his  right  into  his  own 
hands,  and  seeing  this  Gordian  knot  would  not  be  loosed 
at  Rome,  he  was  driven  against  his  will,  to  play  the  no- 
ble Alexander  himself,  and  with  the  sword  of  his  princely 


A.D.  1527—15  0.]     THE  PARLIAMENT  DECREES  THE  POPE'S  ANNATES,  &c.  TO  CEASE.       533 


authority  cut  the  knot.  For  where  the  doctors  and 
canonists  had  long  disputed,  and  yet  could  never  tho- 
rouglily  discuss  the  largeness  and  fulness  of  the  pope's 
two  swords  both  temporal  and  spiritual,  the  king  with 
one  sword  did  so  cut  off  both  his  swords,  that  he  dis- 
patched them  both  clean  out  of  England.  But  first  the 
king,  like  a  prudent  prince,  following  his  own  proverb, 
as  one  going  about  to  cast  down  an  old  rotten  wall,  will 
not  begin  with  the  foundation  first,  but  with  the  stones 
that  lie  on  the  top,  so  he,  to  pre])are  his  way  better  to 
the  pope,  first  began  with  the  cardinal,  casting  him,  by 
the  law  of  praemunire,  out  of  his  goods  and  possessions. 
Shortly  after  this,  about  the  year  I3:il,  the  king  gave 
forth  this  proclamation : 

"  The  king's  highness  straightly  chargeth  and  com- 
mandeth,  that  no  manner  of  person,  what  estate,  degree, 
or  condition  soever  he  or  they  be  of,  do  purchase,  or  at- 
tempt to  purchase  from  the  court  of  Rome,  or  elsewhere, 
nor  use  and  put  in  execution,  divulge,  or  publish  any 
thing  heretofore,  within  this  year  passed,  purchased,  or 
to  be  purchased  hereafter,  containing  matter  prejudicial 
to  the  high  authority,  jurisdiction,  and  prerogative  royal 
of  this  his  said  realm,  or  to  the  let,  hindrance,  or  im- 
peachment of  his  grace's  noble  and  virtuous  intended 
purposes  in  the  premises,  upon  pain  of  incurring  his 
highness'  indignation,  and  imprisonment,  and  further 
punishment  of  their  bodies  for  their  so  doing,  at  his 
grace's  pleasure,  to  the  dreadful  example  of  all  others." 

After  this,  the  king,  proceeding  further,  caused  the  rest 
of  the  spiritual  lords  to  be  called  by  process  into  the  King's 
Bench,  as  the  whole  clergy  of  England,  in  supporting  and 
maintaining  the  legantine  power  of  the  cardinal,  were  all 
entangled  in  the  prfemunire,  and  therefore  were  called 
into  the  King's  Bench  to  answer.  But  the  prelates  in 
convocation  at  Canterbury  concluded  among  them- 
selves a  humble  submission  in  writing,  and  offered  the 
king  a  subsidy  or  contribution,  that  he  would  be  their 
good  lord,  and  release  them  of  the  prsemunire  by  act  of 
parliament,  first  to  be  gathered  in  the  province  of  Can- 
terbury a  hundred  thousand  pounds.  And  in  the  pro- 
vince of  York  eighteen  thousand  eight  hundred  and  forty 
pound  and  ten  pence.  Which  offer  was  accepted,  and 
their  pardon  promised.  In  this  submission  the  clergy 
called  the  king  supreme  he^d  of  the  cliurch  of  England, 
which  thing  they  never  confessed  before. 

Mention  was  made  a  little  before  of  a  parliament  be- 
gun the  loth  of  January,  A.D.  1533,  in  which  the  com- 
mons had  put  up  a  supplication,  complaining  of  the 
straight  dealing  of  the  clergy  in  their  proceeding  e^r  officio. 
This  complaint,  although  at  the  first  it  seemed  not  to  be 
greatly  tendered  of  the  king,  yet  in  prorogation  of  the 
parliament  the  time  so  wrought  withal,  that  the  king 
having  more  clear  understanding  of  the  abuses  and  enor- 
mities of  the  clergy,  and  especially  of  the  corrupt  autho- 
rity of  the  see  of  Rome,  provided  certain  acts  against  the 
same.  First,  as  concerning  the  laws,  decrees,  ordinances, 
and  constitutions  made  and  established  by  the  pretended 
authority  of  the  bishops  of  Rome,  to  the  advancement 
of  their  worldly  glory,  that  who  so  did  or  spake  any 
thing  either  against  their  usurped  power,  or  against  the 
said  laws,  decrees,  or  constitutions  of  theirs,  not  ap- 
proved nor  grounded  upon  holy  scripture,  or  else  being 
repugnant  to  the  king's  royal  prerogative,  should  there- 
fore stand  in  no  danger,  nor  be  impeachable  of  heresy. 
And  likewise  touching  such  constitutions,  ordinances, 
and  canons  provincial  or  synodal,  which  were  made  in 
this  realm  in  the  convocation  of  bishops  being  either 
prejudicial  to  the  king's  prerogative,  or  not  ratified  be- 
fore by  the  king's  assent,  or  being  otherwise  onerous  to 
the  king  and  his  subjects,  or  in  any  wise  repugnant  to 
the  laws  and  statutes  of  this  realm,  they  were  committed 
to  the  judgment  of  two-and-thirty  persons  chosen  by  the 
king  out  of  the  higher  and  lower  house,  to  be  determined 
either  to  stand  in  strength,  or  to  be  abrogated  at  their 
discretion  ;  and  further,  that  all  the  clergy  of  this  realm 
submitting  themselves  to  the  king,  should  and  did  pro- 
mise in  verba  Sacerdutii,  never  hereafter  to  presume  to 
assemble  in  their  convocations  without  the  king's  writ, 


or  to  enact  or  execute  such  constitutions  without  hii 
royal  assent,  &c. 

Further,  in  the  same  parliament  was  enacted  and  de- 
creed, that  in  causes  and  matters  happening  in  contention, 
no  person  should  api)eal,  provoke,  or  sue  out  of  the 
king's  dominions  to  the  court  of  Rome,  under  pain  of 
provisors,  provision,  or  praemunire. 

In  the  same  parliament  was  defined  and  concluded, 
that  all  exportation  of  annates  and  first  fruits  of  arch- 
bishoprics and  bishoprics  out  of  this  realm  to  the  see  of 
Rome  for  any  bulls,  breves,  or  palls,  or  expedition  of  any 
such  thing,  should  utterly  cease. 

Also  for  the  investing  of  archbishops,  bishops,  or  others 
of  any  ecclesiastical  dignity,  such  order  in  the  said  par- 
liament was  taken  that  the  king  should  send  a  license  un- 
der the  great  seal,  with  a  letter  missive  to  the  prior  and 
convent,  or  to  the  dean  and  chapter  of  those  cathedral 
churches  where  tlie  see  was  vacant :  by  virtue  of  which 
license,  or  letters  missive,  they  within  twelve  days  should 
choose  the  person  nominated  by  the  king,  and  none 
other,  and  that  election  to  stand  effectual.  Which  elec- 
tion being  done,  then  the  party  elect  making  first  his 
oath  and  fealty  to  the  king,  if  it  were  a  bishop  that  was 
elect,  then  the  king  by  his  letters  patent  to  signify  the 
election  to  the  archbishop  of  that  province,  and  two 
other  bishops,  or  else  to  four  bishops  within  this  realm 
to  be  assigned  to  that  office,  without  any  other  suing, 
procuring,  or  obtaining  any  bulls,  breves,  or  other 
things  from  the  see  of  Rome. 

Moreover,  against  all  other  exactions  and  great  sums  of 
money  which  usedtobejiaid  out  of  this  realm  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  in  pensions,  censures,  Peter-pence,  procura- 
tions, fruits,  suits  for  provisions,  and  expeditions  of  bulls 
for  archbishops  and  bishops,  for  delegacies  and  rescripts 
in  causes  of  contentious  and  appeals,  jurisdictions  lega- 
tive  ;  also  for  dispensations,  licenses,  faculties,  grants, 
relaxations,  writs  called  Perinde  valere,  rehabilitations, 
abolitions,  canonizations,  and  other  infinite  sorts  of  bulls, 
breves,  and  instruments  of  sundry  natures,  the  number 
whereof  were  tedious  to  be  recited  ;  in  the  parliament  it 
was  ordained,  that  all  such  uncharitable  usurpations,  ex- 
actions, pensions,  censures,  portions,  and  Peter-pence 
which  used  to  be  paid  to  the  see  of  Rome,  should  utterly 
cease,  and  never  more  be  levied  ;  so  that  the  king  with 
his  honourable  council  should  have  power  and  authority 
from  time  to  time,  for  the  ordering,  redress,  and  reforma- 
tion of  all  manner  of  indulgences,  privileges,  &c.,  within 
this  realm. 

All  these  things  being  thus  defined  and  determined  in 
this  parliament,  and  also  being  in  the  same  parliament 
concluded,  that  no  man  of  what  estate,  degree,  or  con- 
dition soever,  hath  any  power  to  dispense  with  God's 
laws,  it  was  therefore  by  the  authority  aforesaid,  agree- 
ing with  the  authority  of  God's  word,  assented,  that  the 
marriage  aforetime  solemnized  between  the  king  and  the 
lady  Catharine,  being  before  wife  to  prince  Arthur  the 
king's  brother,  should  be  absolutely  deemed  and  adjudged 
to  be  unlawful  and  against  the  law  of  God,  and  also  re- 
puted and  taken  to  be  of  no  value  nor  effect ;  and  that 
the  sejjaration  thereof  by  Thomas  Cranmer  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  should  stand  good  and  effectual  to  all  in- 
tents ;  and  also  that  the  lawful  matrimony  between  the 
king  and  the  lady  Anne  his  wife,  should  be  established, 
approved,  and  ratified  for  good  and  consonant  to  the 
laws  of  Almighty  God.  And  further  also,  for  the  esta- 
blishing of  the  king's  lawful  succession,  it  was  fully  by 
the  parliament  adjudged,  that  the  inheritance  of  the 
crown  should  remain  to  the  heirs  of  their  two  bodies, 
that  is,  of  the  king  and  queen  Anne  his  wife. 

Not  long  after  that,  the  king,  perceiving  the  minds  of 
the  clergy  not  much  favouring  his  cause,  sent  for  the 
Speaker,  and  twelve  of  the  commons-house,  having  with 
them  eight  lords,  and  said  to  them,  "  \\'ell-l;eloved  sub- 
jects, we  had  thought  that  the  clergy  of  our  realm  had  been 
our  subjects  wholly,  but  now  we  have  well  perceived 
that  they  are  but  half  our  subjects,  yea,  and  scarce  oup 
subjects.  For  all  the  prelates  at  their  consecration  make 
an  oath  to  the  pope,  contrary  to  the  oath  that  they  make 
to  us,  so  that  they  seem  to  be  his  subjecfs,  and  not 
ours  ;"  and  so  the  king,  delivering  to  them  the  ct)  <Ji' 


534 


HENRY  VIII.  MARRIES  ANNE  BOLEYN— ELI2  VBETH  BORN.  [Book  VIII. 


both  the  oaths,  required  them  to  invent  some  order  that 
lie  might  not  thus  be  dt-luded  of  his  spiritual  subjects. 
The  Speaker  thus  departed,  and  caused  the  oaths  to  be 
/ead  in  the  commons-house. 

The  Oaths  of  the  Clergy  to  the  Pope. 
*'  I,  John,  bishop  or  abbot  of  A.,  from  tliis  hour  for- 
ward, shall  he  faithful  and  obedient  to  St.  Peter,  and  to 
the  holy  church  of  Rome,  and  to  my  lord  the  pope,  and 
his  successors  canonically  elected.  I  shall  not  be  of 
counsel  nor  consent,  that  they  shall  lose  either  life  or 
member,  or  shall  be  taken  or  suffer  any  violence,  or  any 
wrong  by  any  means.  Their  counsel  confided  to  me  by 
them,  their  messengers  or  letters,  I  shall  not  willingly 
discover  to  any  person.  The  popedom  of  Rome,  the 
rules  of  the  holy  fathers,  and  regalities  of  St.  Peter,  I 
shall  help,  and  maintain,  and  defend  against  all  men. 
The  legate  of  the  see  apostolic  going  and  coming,  I  shall 
honourably  treat.  The  rights,  honours,  privileges, 
authorities  of  the  church  of  Rome,  and  of  tlie  pope  and 
his  successors,  I  shall  cause  to  be  conserved,  defended, 
augmented  and  promoted,  I  shall  not  be  in  counsel, 
treaty,  or  any  act,  in  which  any  thing  shall  be  imagined 
against  him  or  the  church  of  Rome,  their  rights,  seats, 
honours,  or  powers  ;  and  if  I  know  any  such  to  be 
moved  or  compassed,  I  shall  resist  it  to  my  power,  and 
as  soon  as  I  can,  I  shall  advertise  him,  or  such  as  may 
give  him  knowledge.  The  rules  of  the  holy  fathers, 
the  decrees,  ordinances,  sentences,  dispositions,  re- 
Bervations,  provisions  and  commandments  apostolic, 
to  my  power  I  shall  keep,  and  cause  to  be  kept,  of 
others.  Heretics,  schismatics,  and  rebels  to  our  holy 
father  and  his  successors,  I  shall  resist  and  persecute  to 
my  power.  I  shall  come  to  the  synod  when  I  am 
called,  except  I  be  letted  by  a  canonical  impediment. 
The  thresholds  of  the  apostles  I  shall  visit  yearly  per- 
sonally, or  by  my  deputy.  I  shall  not  alienate  or  sell 
my  possessions  without  the  pope's  council.  So  God 
me  help,  and  the  holy  evangelists." 

This  oath  of  the  clergymen,  which  they  were  wont  to 
make  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  was  abolished  by  statute, 
and  a  new  oath  ministered,  wherein  they  acknowledged 
the  king  to  be  the  supreme  head  under  Christ  in  this 
church  of  England. 

Tlie  Oath  of  the  Clergy  to  the  King. 
"  I,  John  B.  of  A.  utterly  renounce  and  clearly  for- 
sake all  such  clauses,  words,  sentences,  and  grants  which 
I  have  or  shall  have  hereafter  of  the  pope's  holiness,  of 
and  for  the  bishopric  of  A.  that  in  any  wise  hath  been, 
is,  or  hereafter  may  be  hurtful  or  prejudicial  to  your 
highness,  your  heirs,  successors,  dignity,  privilege,  or 
estate  royal :  and  also  I  do  swear  that  I  shall  be  faith- 
ful and  true,  and  faith  and  truth  I  shall  bear  to  you  my 
sovereign  lord,  and  to  your  heirs  kings  of  the  same,  of 
life  and  limb,  and  earthly  worship  above  all  creatures, 
to  live  and  die  with  you  and  yours  against  all  people  ; 
and  diligently  I  sliall  be  attendant  to  all  your  needs  and 
business,  after  my  wit  and  power ;  and  your  counsel 
I  shall  keep  and  hold,  acknowledging  myself  to  hold 
my  bishopric  of  you  only  ;  beseeching  you  for  restitution 
of  the  temporalties  of  the  same  ;  promising  (as  before) 
that  1  shall  be  a  faithful,  true,  and  obedient  subject  unto 
your  said  highness,  heirs,  and  successors  during  my  life  ; 
and  the  services  and  other  things  due  to  your  highness, 
for  the  restitution  of  the  temporalties  of  the  same 
bishopric,  I  shall  truly  do,  and  obediently  perform.  So 
God  me  help  and  all  saints." 

These  oaths  being  thus  recited  and  opened  to  the 
people,  were  the  cause  that  the  pope  lost  all  his  juris- 
diction here  in  England.  The  matter  falling  out  more 
and  more  against  the  pope.  Sir  Thomas  More,  a  great 
maintainer  of  the  pope,  and  a  heavy  troubler  of  Christ's 
people,  and  now  not  liking  well  this  oath,  was  forced 
to  realign  his  chancellorship,  and  to  deliver  up  the 
greit  seal  of  England  into  the  king's  liands.  After 
whom  succeeded  Sir  Thomas  Audley,  keeper  of  the 
great    seal,    a    maa   incomparable    in    eloquence    and 


gifts  of  tongue,  also  with  a  godly  disposed  mind,  and 
favourable  inclination  *o  Christ's  religion. 

These  things  being  done  in  the  parliament,  the  king 
within  a  short  time  after  (November,  A.D.  1532),  pri- 
vately married  the  lady  Anne  Boleyn,  mother  to  our 
most  noble  queen  (Ehzabetii),  who  without  all  contro- 
versy  was  a  special  comforter  and  aider  of  all  the  professors 
of  Christ's  gospel,  as  well  of  the  learned  as  the  unlearned. 

Queen  Anne,  shortly  after  her  marriage  had  been 
publicly  recognised,  was  crowned  with  high  solemnity  at 
Westminster  ;  and  not  long  after  her  coronation,  on  the 
7th  of  Sept.,  A.  D.  1533,  she  was  delivered  of  a  fair 
lady  ;  for  whose  good  deliverance  Te  Deum  was  sung  in 
all  places,  and  great  preparation  made  for  the  christening. 

The  mayor  and  his  brethren,  with  forty  of  the  chief 
citizens  were  commanded  to  be  present,  with  all  the 
nobles  and  gentlemen.  The  king's  palace,  and  all  the 
walls  between  that  and  the  Friars,  and  the  Friars'  church, 
was  hung  with  tapestry  ;  also  the  font  was  of  silver,  and 
stood  in  the  midst  of  the  church,  three  steps  high  :  it  was 
covered  with  a  fine  cloth,  and  several  gentlemen,  with 
a])rons  and  towels  about  their  necks,  gave  attendance 
about  it.  Over  the  font  hung  a  fair  canopy  of  crimson 
satin  fringed  with  gold.  About  it  was  a  rail  covered 
with  say.  Between  the  quoir  and  the  body  of  the  church 
was  a  close  place  with  a  pan  of  fire  to  make  the  child 
ready  in.  These  things  thus  ordered,  the  child  was 
brought  into  the  hall,  and  then  e-'ery  man  set  forward, 
first  the  citizens,  two  and  two  ;  then  the  gentlemen  es- 
quires, and  chaplains.  Next  after  followed  the  aldermen, 
and  the  mayor  alone.  Next  the  mayor,  followed  the 
king's  council.  Then  the  king's  chaplains.  Then 
barons,  bishops,  and  earls.  Then  came  the  earl  of 
Essex,  bearing  the  covered  gilt  basons.  After  him  the 
Marquis  of  Exeter,  with  the  taper  of  virgin-wax.  Next 
him  the  marquis  of  Dorset,  bearing  the  salt.  Be- 
hind him  the  lady  Mary  of  Norfolk,  bearing  the  chry- 
some,  which  was  very  rich  of  pearl  and  stone.  The  old 
duchess  of  Norfolk  bare  the  child  in  a  mantle  of  purple 
velvet,  with  a  long  train  furred  with  ermine.  The  duke 
of  Norfolk  with  his  marshal's-rod,  went  on  the  right  hand 
of  the  duchess,  and  the  duke  of  Suffolk  on  the  left  hand. 
Before  them  went  the  officers  of  arms.  The  countess 
of  Kent  bare  the  long  train  of  the  child's  mantle.  Be- 
tween the  countess  and  the  child,  went  the  earl  of 
Wiltshire  on  the  right  hand,  and  the  earl  of  Derby  on 
the  left  hand,  supporting  the  train.  In  the  midst  over 
the  child,  was  borne  a  canopy  by  the  lord  Rochford,  the 
lord  Hussey,  the  lord  William  Howard,  and  the  lord 
Thomas  Howard  the  elder.  In  this  order  they  came  to 
the  church  door,  where  the  bishop  of  London  met  it, 
with  divers  abbots  and  bishops,  and  began  the  observ- 
ances of  the  sacrament.  The  archbishop  of  Canterbury 
was  godfather,  and  the  old  duchess  of  Norfolk,  and  the 
old  marchioness  of  Dorset,  widows,  were  godmothers, 
and  the  child's  name  was  Elizabeth. 

After  all  things  were  done  at  the  church  door,  the 
child  was  brought  to  the  font  and  christened.  This  done, 
garter  the  chief  king-at-arms,  cried  aloud,  "  God  of  his 
infinite  goodness,  send  prosperous  life  and  long,  to  the 
high  and  mighty  princess  of  England,  Elizabeth."  Then 
the  trum])ets  blew,  and  the  child  was  brought  up  to 
the  altar,  and  immediately  confirmed  by  the  archbishop, 
the  marchioness  of  Exeter  being  godmother.  Then 
the  archbislioj)  of  Canterbury  gave  the  princess  a  stand- 
ing cup  of  gold.  The  duchess  of  Norfolk  gave  her  a 
standing  cup  of  gold,  fretted  with  pearl.  The  mar- 
chioness of  Dorset,  three  gilt  bowls  pounced,  with  a 
cover.  The  marchioness  of  Exeter  three  standing  bowls 
gilt  and  graven,  with  a  cover.  And  so  after  a  solemn 
banijuet  ended  with  hypocras,  waters,  and  such  like  in 
great  plenty,  they  returned  in  like  order  again  to  the 
court  with  the  princess,  and  so  departed. 

At  the  birth  of  this  noble  lady,  as  there  was  no  small 
joy  to  all  good  and  godly  men,  and  no  less  hope  of  pros- 
perous success  to  God's  true  religion  ;  so  on  the  other 
hand,  the  papists  were  not  w'anting  in  their  malicious 
and  secret  attempts,  and  in  tlieir  devilish  devices,  may 
sufficiently  apjiear  by  the  false  hypocrisy  and  feigned 
holiness  of  a  false  hypocrite,   who  was  this  year  found 


A.D.  1527— 1 540.] 


THE  POWER  OF  THE  POPE  ABOLISHED  IN  ENGLAND. 


531 


out.  For  certain  monks,  friars,  and  other  evil-dis))osed 
persons,  of  a  devilish  intent,  had  put  into  the  heads  of 
many  of  the  king's  subjects,  that  they  had  a  revela- 
tion of  God  and  bis  saints,  that  he  was  highly  dis- 
pleased with  king  Henry  for  the  divorce  of  the  lady 
Catharine;  and  surmised  amongst  otlier  tilings,  that 
God  liad  revealed  to  a  nun,  named  Elizabeth  Barton, 
whom  they  called  the  holy  maid  of  Kent,  that  in  case 
the  king  proceeded  in  the  divorce,  he  should  not  be  king 
of  this  realm  one  month  after,  and  in  the  reputation  of 
God  not  one  day  nor  hour.  This  Elizabeth  Barton,  by 
false  dissimulation  practised  and  shewed  to  the  people 
stiaiige  alterations  of  her  visage,  and  other  parts  of  her 
body,  as  if  she  had  been  wrapt  or  in  a  trance,  and  in 
these  feigned  trances^  (as  though  she  had  been  inspired 
of  God,)  slie  spake  many  words  in  rebuking  sin,  and  re- 
proving the  gospel,  which  she  called  heresy  ;  and  uttered 
many  things  to  the  great  reproacli  of  the  king  and  queen, 
and  to  the  establishing  of  idolatry,  pilgrimage,  and  the 
derogation  of  God's  glory.  Her  naughtiness  being  espied 
out  by  tlie  great  labour  and  diligence  of  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  the  Lord  Cromwell,  and  Master  Hugh 
Latimer,  she  was  condemned  and  put  to  death,  in  April, 
15;J3. 

About  the  same  time  died  also  William  Warham, 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  in  whose  place  succeeded 
Tliomas  Cranmer,  viho  was  the  king's  chaplain,  and  a 
great  disputer  against  the  marriage  of  lady  Catharine. 

Ye  heard  before,  how  the  parliament  had  enacted  that 
no  person  after  a  certain  day,  should  appeal  to  Rome  for 
any  cause.  Notwithstanding  which  act,  the  queen,  now 
called  princess  dowager,  had  aj^pealed  to  the  court  of 
Rome  bei'ore  that  act  was  made  ;  so  that  it  was  doubted 
whether  that  appeal  was  good  or  not.  This  question 
was  well  liandkd  in  parliament,  but  much  better  in  the 
convocation  ;  and  yet,  in  both  houses  it  was  alleged,  yea, 
and  by  books  shewed,  that  in  the  councils  of  Chalcedon, 
Africa,  Toledo,  and  other  famous  councils  in  the  pri- 
mitive church  ;  yea,  in  the  time  of  St.  Augustine,  it  was 
affirmed,  declared,  and  determined,  that  a  cause  arising 
in  one  province,  sliould  be  determined  in  the  same,  and 
that  neither  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople  should  med- 
dle in  causes  moved  in  the  jurisdiction  of  the  patriarch 
of  Antioch,  nor  any  bishop  should  intermeddle  within 
another's  province  or  country.  Which  things  were  so 
learnedly  opened,  and  so  ably  set  forth,  that  every 
man  that  had  sense,  and  was  determined  to  follow  the 
truth,  and  not  wilfully  wedded  to  his  own  opinions,  might 
plainly  see,  that  all  appeals  made  to  Rome  were  clearly 
void,  and  of  none  eft'ect ;  which  doctrines  and  councils 
were  shewn  to  the  lady  Catharine,  who  ever  continued 
trusting  more  to  the  pope's  partiality,  than  to  the  deter- 
mination of  Christ's  truth. 

Whereupon  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  (Cranmer), 
accompanied  by  the  bishops  of  London,  Winchester, 
Bath,  Lincoln,  and  other  dignitaries,  in  a  great  number, 
rode  to  Dunstable,  which  is  six  miles  from  Ampthill, 
where  the  princess  dowager  lay ;  and  thereby  she  was  cited 
to  appear  before  the  archbishop,  in  cause  of  matrimony, 
in  the  town  of  Dunstable.  And,  at  the  day  appointed, 
she  would  not  appear,  but  made  default,  and  so  was 
called  peremptorily  every  day,  fifteen  days  together,  and 
at  last,  on  the  23d  of  May,  A.D.  1533,  for  lack  of  ap- 
pearance, and  for  contumacy,  by  the  assent  of  all  learned 
men  there  present,  she  was  divorced  from  the  king,  and 
their  marriage  declared  to  be  void  and  of  none  eft'ect  ; 
which  sentence  given,  the  archbishop,  and  all  the  others 
returned  back  again. 

The  Power  of  the  Pope  abolished  '.n  England. 
These  things  thus  finished  and  dispatched,  concerning 
the  marriage  of  queen  Anne,  and  divorce  of  lady  Catha- 
rine, next  follows  the  year  1534,  in  which  was  assem- 
bled the  high  court  of  parliament,  after  many  proroga- 
tions, upon  the  3d  day  of  February,  wlierein  was  made 
an  act  of  succession  for  the  greater  security  of  the  crown, 
to  which  every  cerson,  being  of  lawful  age,  was  to  be 
sworn.  Every  Sunday,  during  the  sitting  of  parliament, 
a  bishop  preached  at  St.  Paul's  cross,  who  declared  the 
pope  not  to  be  head  of  the  church. 


After  this,  commissions  were  sent  over  all  England,  to 
take  the  oath  of  all  men  and  women  to  the  act  of  succes- 
sion ;  to  which  few  objected,  except  .Dr.  John  Fisher 
bishop  of  Rochester  ;  Sir  Thomas  More,  late  lord  chan- 
cellor ;  and  Dr.  Nicholas  Wilson,  parson  of  St.  Thomas 
the  Apostle  in  London.  Wherefore,  these  three  persons, 
after  long  exhortation  to  them,  made  by  the  bishop  of 
Canterbury  at  Lambeth,  refusing  to  be  sworn,  were  sent 
to  the  Tower,  where  they  remained,  and  were  often  asked 
to  be  sworn ;  but  the  bishop  and  Sir  Thomas  More  ex- 
cused themselves  by  their  writings,  in  which  they  said, 
that  they  had  written  before,  that  lady  Catharine  was 
queen,  and  therefore  could  not  well  go  from  that  which 
they  had  written. 

From  the  month  of  March,  this  parliament  furthermore 
was  prorogued  to  the  3d  day  of  November  abovesaid. 
At  which  time,  amongst  other  statutes,  most  graciously, 
and  by  the  blessed  will  of  God  it  was  enacted,  that  the 
pope,  and  all  his  college  of  cardinals,  with  his  pardons 
and  indulgences,  which  so  long  had  clogged  this  realm 
of  England,  to  the  miserable  slaughter  of  so  many  good 
men,  and  which  never  could  be  removed  away  before, 
was  now  abolished,  eradicated,  and  expelled  out  of  this 
land,  and  sent  home  again  to  their  own  country  of  Rome, 
from  whence  they  came.  God  be  everlastingly  praised  I 
Amen  1 

Act  concerning  the  King's  Highness  to  be  the  supreme 
head  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  to  have  authority 
to  reform  arid  redress  all  errors,  heresies,  and  abuses  in 
the  same.     Cap.  1. 

"  Albeit  the  king's  majesty  justly  and  rightly  is,  and 
ought  to  be  supreme  head  of  the  church  of  England,  and 
so  is  recognised  by  the  clergy  of  this  realm  in  their  con- 
vocations ;  yet,  nevertheless,  for  corroboration  and  con- 
firmation thereof,  and  for  increase  of  virtue  in  Christ's 
religion  within  this  realm  of  England,  and  to  repress  and 
extirpate  all  errors,  heresies,  and  other  enormities  and 
abuses  in  the  same,  be  it  enacted,  by  authority  of  this 
present  parliament,  that  the  king,  our  sovereign  lord,  his 
heirs  and  successors,  kings  of  this  realm,  shall  be  taken, 
accepted,  and  reputed  the  only  supreme  head  in  earth  of 
the  church  of  England,  called  Anglicana  Ecclesia,  and 
shall  have  and  enjoy,  annexed  and  united  to  the  imperial 
crown  of  this  realm,  as  well  the  title  and  stile  thereof,  as 
all  honours,  dignities,  pre-eminences,  jurisdictions,  privi- 
leges, authorities,  immunities,  profits  and  commodities  to 
the  said  dignity  of  supreme  head  of  the  same  church, 
belonging  and  appertaining.  And  that  our  said  sove- 
reign lord,  his  heirs  and  successors,  kings  of  this  realm, 
shall  have  full  power  and  authority,  from  time  to  time, 
to  visit,  repress,  redress,  reform,  order,  correct,  restrain, 
and  amend  all  such  errors,  abuses,  offences,  contempts, 
and  enormities,  whatsoever  they  be,  which  by  any  man- 
ner of  spiritual  authority  or  jurisdiction,  ought,  or  may 
lawfully  be  reformed,  repressed,  ordered,  redressed,  cor- 
rected, restrained,  or  amended,  most  to  the  pleasure  of 
Almighty  God,  the  increase  of  virtue  in  Christ's  religion, 
and  for  the  conservation  of  the  peace,  unity,  and  tran- 
quillity of  this  realm  ;  any  usage,  custom,  foreign  laws, 
foreign  authority,  prescription,  or  any  thing  or  things,  to 
the  contrary  hereof  notwithstanding." 

That  no  man  may  cavil  or  surmise  that  this  fatal  fall 
and  ruin  of  the  pope  came  rashly  upon  the  king's  own 
partial  affection,  or  by  any  temerity  of  a  few;  and  not  by 
the  grave  and  advised  judgment,  approbation,  and  con- 
sent, generally  and  publicly,  as  well  of  the  nobles  and 
commons  temporal,  as  also  upon  substantial  grounds, 
and  the  very  strength  of  truth,  by  the  discussion  and 
consultation  of  the  spiritual  and  most  learned  persons  in 
this  realm,  it  shall  be  requisite  to  add,  that  the  arch- 
bishops and  bishops  did  solemnly  and  openly  swear  to 
the  king,  as  supreme  head  of  the  church  of  England,  to 
the  exclusion  of  the  usurped  pretensions  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  giving  to  the  king  alone  the  stile  of  supreme  head, 
next  under  Christ,  of  the  church  of  England,  renounc- 
ing and  abjuring,  utterly  and  voluntarily,  the  pope's  too 
long  usurped  jurisdiction  in  this  realm,  testifying  more- 


536 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CAMBRIDGE.— SUPREMACY  OF  POPE  LEWIS.  [Book  VIII. 


over  the  same  both  with  their  own  hand,  and  also  with 
their  seal. 

Besides  th.ese  confirmations  and  oaths  of  the  bishops, 
you  shall  hear  tin-  decree  and  imblic  sentence  of  the  uni- 
versity of  Cambridge,  written  and  subscribed,  and  signed 
with  the  public  seal  of  their  university,  the  tenor  of 
which  their  letter  here  foUoweth  : — 

A  Letter  of  the  T''nirersiti/  of  Camlridc/e    ac/ainst   the 
usurped  power  of  the  Bis/iop  of  Rome. 

"To  all  and  singular  the  children  of  the  holy  mother 
church,  into  whose  hands  these  presents  shall  come,  tlie 
whole  society  of  regents,  and  not  regents  of  the  univer- 
sity of  Cambridge,  sendeth  greeting  in  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ. 

"  Whereas  of  late  a  question  having  arisen  among  us, 
as  to  the  power  v.hicli  the  bishop  of  Rome  claims  to 
himself  by  the  holy  scriptures,  over  all  provinces  and 
nations  in  Christendom,  and  which  he  hath  now  exercised 
for  a  long  time  in  England  :  and  as  our  opinion  con- 
cerning this  question  has  been  required,  to  wit,  whether 
the  bishop  of  Rome  hath  any  power  or  authority  in  this 
kingdom  of  England,  allotted  to  him  by  God  in  the 
scriptures,  more  than  any  other  foreign  bishop,  or  not  : 
We  thought  it  therefore  good  reason,  and  our  duty  for 
the  searching  out  of  the  truth  of  the  said  question,  that 
we  should  employ  therein  our  whole  endeavour  and 
study,  whereby  we  might  render  and  publish  to  the 
world,  wlJSit  our  reason  and  opinion  is,  touching  the 
premises.  For  therefore  we  suppose,  that  universities 
were  first  provided  and  instituted  of  princes,  to  the  end 
that  both  the  people  of  Christ  might  in  the  law  of  God 
be  instructed,  and  also  that  false  errors,  if  any  did  rise, 
miglit  through  the  vigilant  care  and  industry  of  learned 
aivines  be  discussed,  extinguished,  and  utterly  rooted  out. 
For  which  cause  we  in  our  assemblies  and  convocations 
(after  our  accustomed  manner)  resorting  and  conferring 
together  upon  the  question  aforesaid,  and  studiously  de- 
bating and  deliberating  with  ourselves  how  and  by  what 
order  we  might  best  proceed  for  the  finding  out  of  the 
truth  of  the  matter  ;  and  at  length  choosing  out  certain 
of  the  best  learned  doctors  and  bachelors  of  divinity,  and 
other  masters,  and  having  committed  to  them  in  charge, 
studiously  to  search  and  peruse  the  places  of  holy  sciip- 
ture;  by  the  viewing  and  considering  of  which  places  to- 
gether, they  might  certify  to  us  what  is  to  be  said  to  the 
question  propounded. 

"  Forasmuch  therefore,  as  we  having  heard,  and  well 
advised,  and  thoroughly  discussed  in  open  disputations, 
what  may  be  said  on  both  sides  of  the  question,  those 
reasons  and  arguments  do  appear  to  us  more  probable, 
stronger,  truer,  and  more  certain,  and  agreeing  raucli 
more  near  to  the  pure  and  native  sense  of  scriptures, 
which  do  deny  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  have  any  such 
power  given  him  of  God  in  the  scripture.  By  reason 
and  force  of  which  arguments  we  being  persuaded,  and 
joining  together  in  one  opinion,  have  with  ourselves  thus 
decreed  to  answer  unto  the  question  aforesaid,  and  in 
these  writings  thus  resolutely  do  answer  in  the  name  of 
the  whole  University,  and  for  an  undoubted  conclusion 
do  affirm,  approve,  and  pronounce,  that  the  bishop  of 
Rome  hath  no  more  state,  authority,  and  jurisdiction 
given  him  of  God  in  the  scriptures,  over  this  realm  of 
England,  than  hath  any  other  foreign  bishop.  And  in 
testimony  and  credence  of  this  our  answer  and  affirma- 
tion, we  have  caused  our  common  seal  to  be  put  to  these 
our  aforesaid  letters  accordingly.  At  Cambridge  in  our 
regent  house:    A.D.  lo.'U." 

Now,  for  a  further  declaration  of  their  judgments  and 
opinions,  you  shall  hear  what  the  bishops  in  their  own 
books,  prologues,  and  sermons,  have  written  and  pub- 
lished, touching  the  pope's  supremacy;  and  we  shall 
begin  with  Stephen  Gardiner's  book  "  on  True  Obedi- 
ence," and  briefly  note  out  a  few  of  his  own  words,  where- 
in he  not  only  confutes  the  pope's  usurped  authority, 
but  also  proves  the  marriage  between  the  king  and 
queen  Catharine  his  brother's  wife,  was  not  lawful,  in 
liiese  words. 


"  And  amongst  these,  if  there  is  a  commandment 
that  a  man  shall  not  marry  his  brother's  wife,  what 
could  the  king's  excellent  majesty  do  otherwise,  than 
that  which  he  did  by  the  whole  consent  of  the  people, 
and  the  judgment  of  his  church,  that  is,  to  be  divorced 
from  unlawful  marriage,  and  to  use  lawful  and  jiermitted 
marriage,  and  obeying  (as  meet  it  was)  conformably  to 
the  commandment,  to  cast  her  off,  whom  neither  law 
nor  right  permitted  him  to  retain,  and  take  himself  to 
chaste  and  lawful  marriage?  Wherein,  alt!,o;>gh  the 
sentence  of  God's  word  (whereunto  h1!  things  ought  to 
stoop)  might  have  sufficed  ;  yet  his  majesty  was  content 
to  have  the  assisting  consent  of  the  most  notable  and 
grave  men,  and  the  censures  of  the  most  famous  uni- 
versities of  the  whole  world  ;  and  all  to  the  intent  that 
men  should  see  that  he  did  both  what  he  might  do,  and 
ouglit  to  do  uprightly,  seeing  that  the  best  learned  and 
most  woi'thy  men  have  subscribed  to  it,  and  shewing 
therein  such  o})edience  as  God's  word  requireth  of  every 
good  and  godly  man  ;  so  as  it  may  be  said,  that  both 
he  obeyed  God,  and  obeyed  him  truly." 

In  his  book,  he  also  alleges  the  old  distinction  of 
the  papists,  wherein  they  give  to  the  prince  the  govem- 
nient  of  things  temporal,  and  to  the  cliurch  that  of 
things  spiritual,  comparing  the  one  to  the  greater  light, 
the  other  to  the  lesser  light,  he  confutes  and  derides 
the  distinction,  declaring  that  the  sword  of  the  church 
extends  no  further,  than  to  teaching  and  excommu- 
nication, and  refers  all  pre-eminence  to  the  sword  of  the 
prince  :  alleging  for  this  the  second  psalm  ;  "Be  wise 
now  therefore,  O  ye  kings  :  be  instructed  ye  judges  of 
the  earth.'' 

Also  the  example  of  Solomon,  who  being  a  king,  "  ap- 
pointed, according  to  the  order  of  David  his  father,  the 
course  of  the  priests  to  their  service,  and  the  Levites 
to  their  charges,  t^  praise  and  minister  before  the 
priests,  as  the  duty  of  every  day  required :  the  porters 
also  by  their  courses  at  every  gate  :  for  so  had  David  the 
man  of  God  commanded." — 2  Chr.  viii.  14. 

Besides  this,  he  alleges  also  the  example  of  king 
Hezekiah,  2  Chron.  xxix.  He  alleges  moreover  the 
example  of  Justinian,  who  made  laws  touching  the  faith, 
bishops,  clerks,  heretics  and  others. 

Aaron  obeyed  Moses.  Solomon  gave  sentence  upon 
Abiathar  the  high  priest. 

Alexander  the  king,  in  the  first  of  Maccabees  writes 
to  Jonathan  ;  "  Now  we  have  made  thee  this  day  the 
high  priest  of  thy  people,  &c."  So  did  Demetrius  to 
Simon. 

And  where  he  reasons  of  the  king's  stile  and  title, 
being  called  king  of  England  and  of  France,  defender 
of  the  faith,  lord  of  Ireland,  and  supreme  head  in  earth 
of  the  church  of  England,  immediately  under  Christ,  &c. 
thus  he  adds  his  mind  and  censure,  saying,  that  he  sees 
no  cause  in  this  title,  why  any  man  should  be  offended, 
that  the  king  is  called  head  of  the  church  of  England, 
rather  than  of  the  realm  of  England  ;  and  adds  his  reason 
thereunto  saying.  If  the  prince  and  king  of  England  be 
the  head  of  his  kingdom,  that  is,  of  all  Englishmen  his 
subjects,  is  there  any  cause  why  the  same  English  sub- 
jects should  not  be  subject  to  the  same  head  likewise  in 
this  respect,  because  they  are  Christians,  that  is  to  say, 
for  the  title  of  godliness,  as  though  that  God,  who  is  the 
cause  of  all  obedience,  should  now  be  the  cause  of  re- 
bellion .' 

At  length  he  thus  concludes  with  an  exclamation  say. 
ing,  "  To  say  that  a  king  is  the  head  of  the  kingdom, 
and  not  of  the  church,  what  an  absurd  and  a  foolish 
saying  is  this  !" 

•'  The  lightof  thegospel,"saithhe,  "  sospreads  its  beams 
in  all  men's  eyes,  that  the  works  of  the  gospel  may  be 
known,  and  the  mysteries  of  Christ's  doctrine  opened ; 
both  learned  and  unlearned,  men  and  women,  be- 
ing in  England,  do  see  and  perceive,  that  they  have 
nothing  to  do  with  Rome,  nor  with  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
but  that  every  prince  in  his  own  dominions  is  to  be  taken 
and  accepted  as  a  vicar  of  God,  and  vicegerent  of  Christ 
in  his  own  bounds." 

To   these   extracts  from  the  books  of  Gardiner  wo 


A.D.  1527—1540.]     TONSTAL'S  REASONS  AGAINSl   THE  POPE'S  SUPREMACY. 


»37 


shall  add  a  part  of  the  preface  to  that  book,  which 
was  written  by  Bonner,  to  sh3w  how  the  judgments  of 
men  are  changed  by  the  vain  glory  and  pomp  of  this 
world. 

The  Preface  of  Edmnnd  Bonner,  Archdeacon  of  Leices- 
ter, prefixed  before  Stephen  Gardiner's  Book,  "  On 
True  Obedience." 

"  Forasmuch  as  there  may  be  some  who  think  that 
the  controversy  which  is  between  the  king's  royal  ma- 
jesty, and  the  bishop  of  Rome,  consists  in  this  point, 
that  his  majesty  hath  taken  the  most  excellent  and  most 
virtuous  Lady  Anne  to  wife,  but  which  is  far  otherwise  : 
we,  to  the  intent,  therefore,  that  all  true  hearty  favourers 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  who  hate  not,  but  love  the  truth, 
may  the  more  fully  understand  -the  chief  point  of  the 
controversy,  and  because  they  shall  not  be  ignorant  what 
is  the  unanimous  opinion  and  resolute  determination  of 
the  best  and  most  learned  bishops,  with  all  the  nobles 
and  commons  of  England,  not  only  in  that  case  of  ma- 
trimony, but  also  in  defending  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel : 
here  sliall  be  published  the  oration  of  the  bishop  of 
Winchester  (a  man  excellently  learned  in  all  kind  of 
learning)  entitled  '  On  True  Obedience.'  But,  as  to 
this  bishop's  worthy  praises,  there  shall  be  nothing 
spoken  by  me  at  this  time,  not  only  because  they  are 
infinite,  but  because  they  are  far  better  known  to  all 
Christendom,  than  becomes  me  here  to  rehearse.  And 
as  for  the  oration  itself  (which,  as  it  is  most  learned,  so 
is  it  most  elegant)  to  what  purpose  should  1  make  any 
words  of  it,  seeing  it  praises  itself  enough,  and  requires 
no  recommendation  ?  But  yet,  in  this  oration,  whoever 
thou  art,  most  gentle  reader,  thou  shalt,  beside  ( ther 
matters,  see  it  notably  and  learnedly  handled,  of  what 
importance,  and  how  invincible  the  power  and  excel- 
lency of  God's  truth  is,  which,  as  it  may  now  and  then 
be  pressed  of  the  enemies,  so  it  cannot  possibly  be  op- 
pressed and  darkened  after  such  sort,  but  it  sheweth  it- 
self again  at  length  more  glorious  and  more  welcome. 
Thou  shalt  see  also,  touching  obedience,  that  it  is  sub- 
ject to  truth,  and  what  is  to  be  judged  true  obedience. 
Besides  this,  of  men's  traditions,  which  are  for  the 
most  part  most  repugnant  to  the  truth  of  God's  law. 
And  there,  by  the  way,  he  speaks  of  the  king's  highness' 
marriage,  which,  by  the  ripe  judgment,  authority,  and 
privilege  of  the  most  and  principal  universities  of  the 
world,  and  then,  with  the  consent  of  the  whole  church  of 
England,  he  contracted  with  the  most  excellent,  and 
most  noble  lady.  Queen  Anne.  After  that,  touching  the 
king's  majesty's  title,  as  pertaining  to  the  supreme  head 
of  the  church  of  England.  Last  of  all,  of  the  false  pre- 
tended supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  in  the  realm  of 
England  most  justly  abrogated  :  and  how  all  other 
bishops  being  fellow-like  to  him  in  their  function,  yea, 
and  in  some  points  above  him  within  their  own  pro- 
vinces, were  before-time  bound  to  the  king  by  their 
oath. 

"  But  be  thou  most  surely  persuaded  of  this,  good 
reader,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome,  if  there  were  no  other 
case  but  only  this  marriage,  would  easily  content  him- 
self, and  especially  on  his  having  some  good  morsel  or 
other  given  to  him  to  chew  upon.  But  when  he  sees  so 
mighty  a  king,  being  a  right  virtuous  and  learned  prince, 
so  sincerely  and  so  heartily  favour  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
and  perceiving  the  yearly  and  great  prey  (yea,  so  large  a 
prey,  that  it  came  to  as  much  almost  as  all  the  king's 
revenues)  snapped  out  of  his  hands,  and  that  he  can  no 
longer  exercise  his  tyranny  m  the  king's  majesty's  realm 
(alas !  heretofore,  too  cruel  and  bitter)  nor  make  laws, 
as  he  hath  done  many,  to  the  contumely  and  reproach  of 
the  Majesty  of  God,  which  is  evident  thfit  he  hath  done 
in  time  past,  under  the  title  of  the  catholic  church,  and 
the  authority  of  Peter  and  Paul  (when,  notwithstanding, 
he  was  a  very  ravening  wolf,  dressed  in  sheep's  clothing, 
calling  himself  the  servant  of  servants)  to  the  great 
damage  of  the  christian  commonwealth." 

In  adding  to  these  the  judgment  and  arguments  of 
Bishop  Tonstal,  we  shall  see  how  he  agrees  with  them, 
or  rather  exceeds  them.   La  his  sermon  nreached  before 


King  Henry  VIII.  upon  Palm  Sunday:  in  this  ser- 
mon he  disputes  against  the  supremacy  of  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  and  proves  by  manifest  grounds,  out  of  the 
scripture,  ancient  doctors,  ai.d  councils,  that  the  bishop 
of  Rome  has  no  such  authority  by  the  word  of  God;  and 
he  also  reproves  and  condemns  him  with  great  zeal  and 
ardent  spirit,  to  be  a  proud  Lucifer,  disobedient  to  the 
ordinary  jjowers  of  God  set  over  him,  contrary  to  Christ 
and  Peter:  and,  finally,  in  raising  up  war  against  us  for 
the  same,  he  rebukes  and  defies  him,  as  a  most  detest- 
able sower  of  discord,  and  a  murderer  of  christian  men. 

First,  by  the  scripture  he  reasons,  that  all  good  men 
ought  to  obey  the  powers  and  governors  of  Uie  world,  as 
emperors,  kings,  and  princes  of  all  suits  .  for  so  St. 
Peter  plainly  teaches  us,  1  Pet.  ii.  saying,  "  Submit 
yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake, 
whether  it  be  to  the  king  as  supreme,  or  unto  governors," 
&c.  So  that  St.  Peter,  in  his  epistle,  commands  all 
princes  in  their  office  to  be  obeyed  as  the  ministers  of 
God,  by  all  christian  men :  and  St.  Paul,  Rom.  xiii. 
saith,  '•  Let  every  soul  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers  ; 
for  the  powers  that  be  are  ordained  of  God,  and  whoso- 
ever j-esisteth  the  powers,  resisteth  the  ordinance  of 
God,  and  shall  receive  unto  himself  damnation." 

Also,  another  express  commandment  we  have  of 
Christ,  Lukexxii.  who,  upon  the  occasion  of  his  disciples 
striving  for  superiority,  discusses  the  matter,  saying, 
"The  kings  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  lordship  over  them; 
and  tliey  that  exercise  authority  upon  them  are  called 
benefactors.  But  ye  shall  not  be  so  :  but  he  that  is 
greatest  among  you,  let  him  be  as  the  younger;  and  be 
that  is  chief,  as  he  that  doth  serve,"  &c. 

And  again,  Christ  speaking  to  Pilate  of  his  kingdom, 
declares  that  his  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world,  and, 
therefore,  saith  Tonstal,  those  tliat  go  about  to  make  of 
Christ's  spiritual  kingdom  a  worldly  kingdom,  do  fall 
into  the  error  of  some  heretics  that  expect  that  Christ, 
after  the  day  of  judgment,  shall  reign  with  all  his  saints 
here  in  the  earth  carnally  in  Jerusalem  ;  the  Jews 
believe  that  Messias  is  yet  to  come,  and  that  when  he 
shall  come,  he  shall  reign  worldly  in  Jerusalem. 

By  these  and  such  other  places  it  may  well  appear, 
that  Christ,  neither  before  nor  after  his  incarnation,  (as 
Tonstal  saith)  did  ever  alter  the  authority  of  worldly 
kings  and  princes,  but  by  his  own  word  commanded 
them  still  to  be  obeyed  by  their  subjects,  as  they  had 
been  in  the  ancient  time,  &c.  and  for  example  of  the 
same  he  alleges,  first,  the  example  of  Christ  himself, 
Matt,  xxii.,  who,  being  asked  of  the  Jews,  whether  they 
should  give  tribute  to  Csesar  or  not,  he  bade  them  give 
to  CfEsar  the  things  which  are  his,  and  to  God  the  things 
that  are  his  ;  signifying,  that  tribute  was  due  to  Caesar, 
and  that  their  souls  were  due  to  God,  &c. 

Also,  it  appeareth  that  Christ  bade  Peter  pay 
tribute  for  him  and  his  disciples,  when  it  was  demanded 
of  him.  And  why.'  Because  he  would  not  change 
the  order  of  obedience  which  was  due  by  subjects  to 
their  princes. 

Another  example  of  Christ  he  cites  out  of  the  sixth  of 
John,  where,  after  Christ  had  fed  five  thousand  and 
more,  with  a  few  loaves,  and  fewer  fishes,  and  that  the 
Jews  would  have  taken  him  and  made  him  their  king,  he 
fled  from  them,  and  would  not  consent  to  it :  for  the 
kingdom,  saith  he,  that  he  came  to  set  here  in  earth, 
was  not  a  worldly  and  a  temporal  kingdom,  but  a 
heavenly  and  spiritual  kingdom  ;  that  is,  to  reign  spirit- 
ually by  grace  and  faith  in  the  hearts  of  all  christian  and 
faithful  people,  of  what  degree,  or  of  what  nature  soever 
they  may  be,  and  to  turn  all  people  and  nations,  who,  at 
his  coming,  were  carnal,  and  lived  after  the  lusts  of  the 
flesh,  to  be  spiritual,  and  to  live  after  the  Spirit,  that 
Christ,  with  his  Father  in  heaven,  might  reign  in  the 
hearts  of  all  men,  &c. 

And  here,  in  these  examples  of  Christ's  humility, 
farther  it  is  to  be  noted,  how  Christ  the  Son  of  God  did 
submit  himself  not  only  to  the  rulers  and  powers  of  this 
world,  but  also  humbled  himself,  and  in  a  manner  be- 
came servant  to  his  own  apostles  :  so  far  off  was  he  from 
■  all  ambitious  and  pompous  seeking  of  worldly  honour : 
1  for  so  it  appeareth  in  him,  not  only  by  washing  tne  feet 


538 


TONSTAL'S  REASONS  AGAINST  THE  POPE'S  SUPREMACY. 


[Book  VIII. 


of  his  apostles,  but  also,  when  the  apostles,  a  little  be- 
fore his  passion,  fell  out  and  contended  among  them- 
selves, who  amonj;  them  should  be  superior,  Christ  sets 
before  them  the  example  of  his  own  subjection,  and  asks 
this  question  :  "  Whether  is  greater,  he  that  sitteth  at 
aieat,  or  he  that  serveth  ?  is  not  he  that  sitteth  at  meat  ? 
Sut  I  am  among  you  as  he  that  serveth,"  &c. 

Again,  in  Peter,  what  an  example  of  reverent  humility 
is  seen  in  this,  that  notwithstanding  he,  with  other 
apostles,  having  commission  to  go  over  all  the  world, 
yet,  nevertheless,  he  being  at  Joppa,  and  sent  for  by 
Cornelius,  durst  not  go  to  him,  without  the  vision  of  a 
sheet  let  down  from  heaven,  by  which  vision  he  was  ad- 
monished not  to  refuse  the  Gentiles  :  or  else  he  knew  in 
himself  no  such  primacy  over  all  people  and  places,  nor 
any  such  commission  above  the  others,  &c. 

Peter,  being  rebuked  by  Paul  his  fellow  brother,  took 
no  offence,  but  was  content,  submitting  himself  to  due 
correction.  Gal.  ii. 

But  here,  saith  Tonstal,  steps  in  the  bishop  of  Rome 
and  saith,  "  That  Peter  had  authority  given  him  above 
all  the  ajiostles,  and  alleges  the  words  of  Christ  spoken 
to  him.  Matt.  xvi.  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this 
ock  I  will  build  my  church,  and  to  thee  will  I  give  the 
Keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven :  and  whatsoever  thou 
shalt  bind  on  earth,  shall  be  bound  in  heaven,'  &c. 
This,  Christ  said,  saith  the  pope,  and  St.  Peter  is  buried 
at  Rome,  whose  successor  I  am,  and  I  therefore  ought 
to  rule  the  church,  as  Peter  did,  and  be  the  porter  of 
the  gates  of  heaven  as  Peter  was,  &c.  And  Christ  said 
also  to  Peter,  after  his  resurrection,  '  Feed  my  sheep  ;' 
which  he  spake  to  him  only,  so  that  thereby  he  had 
authority  over  all  Christ's  flock  ;  and  I,  as  his  successor, 
have  the  same.  And,  therefore,  whoso  will  not  obey 
me,  king  or  prince,  I  will  curse  him,  and  deprive  him  of 
his  kingdom  ;  for  all  power  is  given  to  me  that  Christ 
has,  and  I  am  his  vicar-general  as  Peter  was  here  on 
earth  over  all,  and  none  but  I,  as  Christ  is  in  heaven." 

To  open,  therefore,  the  true  sense  of  the  scripture  in 
the  places  aforesaid,  and  first  to  begin  with  the  sixteenth 
chapter  of  Matthew.  It  is  to  be  observed,  that  the 
question  being  put  in  general  of  Christ  to  all  his  apos- 
tles, what  they  thought  or  judged  of  him,  Peter  answer- 
ing for  them  all  (as  he  was  always  ready  to  answer)  said, 
"  Thou  art  the  Chrir.t,  the  Son  of  the  living  God.  And 
Jesus  answered  and  said  unto  him.  Blessed  art  thou, 
Simon  Barjona ;  for  flesh  and  blood  hath  not  revealed  it 
unto  thee,  but  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  And  I 
say  also  unto  thee.  That  thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this 
rock  I  will  build  my  church  ;  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall 
not  prevail  against  it."  Matt.  xvi.  16 — 18.  That  is  to 
say,  upon  this  rock  of  thy  confession  of  me  to  be  the  Son 
of  God  I  will  build  my  church.  For  this  faith  contains 
the  whole  summary  of  our  faith  and  salvation,  as  it  is 
written,  "  The  word  is  nigh  thee,  even  in  thy  mouth, 
and  in  thy  heart:  that  is,  the  word  of  faith,  which  we 
preach  ;  that  if  thou  shalt  confess  with  thy  mouth  the 
Lord  Jesus,  and  shalt  believe  in  thine  heart  that  God 
hath  raised  him  from  the  dead,  thou  shalt  be  saved," 
&.C.  Rom.  X.  8,  9.  And  this  confession  being  uttered 
by  the  mouth  of  St.  Peter,  upon  this  confession  of  his, 
and  not  ujion  the  person  of  St.  Peter,  Christ  builds  his 
church,  as  St.  Chrysostom  expounds  that  place  in  the 
twenty-sixth  sermon  of  the  Feast  of  Pentecost,  saying, 
"  Not  upon  the  person  of  St.  Peter,  but  upon  his  faith 
Christ  hath  builded  his  church.  And  what  is  this  faith  ? 
This,  '  Thou  art  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  living  God.' 
What  is  it  to  say,  '  Upon  this  rock  ?'  That  is,  upon 
this  confession  of  St.  Peter,"  &c.  And  with  this  saying 
of  Chrysostom  ancient  expositors  (saith  Tonstal)  treat- 
ing of  that  place,  do  agree  ;  for  if  we  should  expound 
that  place,  that  the  church  is  builded  upon  the  person  of 
St.  Peter,  we  should  put  another  foundation  of  the 
church  than  Christ,  which  is  directly  against  St.  Paul, 
saying,  "  For  other  foundation  can  no  mnn  lay  than 
that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ,"  Sec.    1  Cor.  iii.  11. 

And  as  St.  Peter  was  the  first  of  thein  that  confessed 
Christ  to  be  the  .Son  of  God,  so  was  he  most  ardent  in 
his  faith,  and  bold,  and  hardy  in  Christ,  as  appears  liy 
tus  coming  out  of  the  ship  in  the  great  tempest,  and  also 


in  his  being  most  vehement  in  his  Master's  cause,  as 
appeared  by  his  drawing  out  his  sword  ;  and  after  the 
Lord's  resurrection,  he  is  declared  out  of  the  second, 
third,  and  fourth  chapters  of  the  Acts,  where  the  Jews 
withstanding  the  apostles'  preaching  the  faith  of  Christ, 
St.  Peter,  as  most  ardent  in  faith,  was  ever  most  ready 
to  defend  the  faith  against  the  impugners  thereof,  and 
for  s])eaking  for  all  of  them  unto  the  people,  tkc,  and 
therefore  have  these  honourable  names  been  given  to 
him  by  the  ancient  interpreters  ;  that  sometimes  he  is 
called,  the  mouth  of  the  apostles ;  the  chief  of  the 
apostles  ;  sometimes  the  prince  of  the  apostles  ;  some- 
times the  president  of  the  whole  church  ;  and  soiuetimes 
the  name  of  primacy  or  priority  has  been  attributed  to 
him.  And  yet  that  St.  Peter,  notwithstanding  these 
honourable  names  given  to  him,  never  had  a  rule  or  a 
judicial  power  given  to  him  above  all  the  other  apostles, 
as  is  jilain  by  St.  Paul,  and  many  others. 

First,  St.  Paul,  in  writing  to  the  Galatians,  plainly 
declareth,  "  But  contrariwise,  when  they  saw  that  the 
gospel  of  the  uncircumcision  was  committed  unto  me, 
as  the  gospel  of  the  circumcision  was  unto  Peter  ;  for  he 
that  wrought  eff"ectually  in  Peter  to  the  aj)ostleship  of 
the  circumcision,  the  same  was  mighty  in  me  towards 
the  Gentiles."  Gal.  ii.  7,  8.  Hereby  it  appeareth  that 
St.  Paul  knew  no  primacy  of  St.  Peter  concerning  people 
and  places,  except  among  the  Jews.  And  St.  Ambrose, 
expounding  that  place,  saith  thus  :  "  The  primacy  of 
the  Jews  was  given  chiefly  to  St.  Peter,  although  St. 
James  and  St.  John  were  joined  with  him  ;  as  the  pri- 
macy of  the  Gentiles  was  given  to  St.  Paul,  although 
St.  Barnabas  was  joined  with  him,  so  that  St.  Peter  had 
no  rule  over  all." 

That  all  the  apostles  had  like  dignity  and  authority, 
appears  by  St.  Paul,  where  he  saith,  "  Now  therefore 
ye  are  no  more  strangers  and  foreigners,  but  fellow, 
citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  the  household  of  God  ; 
and  are  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and 
prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner- 
stone." Eph.  ii.  19,  20.  Here  he  saith,  that  they  are 
builded  not  upon  the  foundation  of  St.  Peter  only,  but 
upon  the  foundation  of  the  apostles,  so  that  all  they  be- 
ing in  the  foundation  set  upon  Christ  the  very  rock, 
whereupon  standeth  the  whole  church. 

In  Rev.  xxi.  14,  the  new  city,  and  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem of  Almighty  God,  is  described  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
not  with  one  foundation  only  of  St.  Peter,  but  with 
twelve  foundations,  after  the  number  of  the  apostles. 

St.  Cyprian  gives  testimony  likewise  to  the  same  ef- 
fect, that  the  apostles  had  equal  power  and  dignity  given 
to  them  by  Christ :  and  because  all  should  preach  one 
thing,  therefore  the  beginning  first  came  by  one,  who 
was  St.  Peter,  who  confessed  for  them  all,  that  Christ 
was  the  Son  of  the  living  God.  Saying  further,  that  in 
the  church  there  is  one  office  of  all  the  bishops,  whereof 
every  man  hath  a  part  allowed  wholly  to  himself.  Now,, 
if  the  bishop  of  Rome  may  meddle  over  all,  where  hel 
will,  then  every  man  has  not  wholly  his  part,  for  thei 
bishop  of  Rome  may  also  meddle  in  his  part  jointlyl 
with  him  ;  so  that  now  he  has  it  not  wholly,  which  isj 
against  Cyprian. 

St.  Augustine  likewise,  expounding  the  gospel  of  John,  \ 
in  the  fiftieth  treatise,  speaks  of  the  keys  of  St.  Peter,  J 
which  he  saith  were  given  by  Christ  to  St.  Peter,  not  fori 
himself  alone,  but  for  the  whole  church. 

St.  Cyril  expounding  the  last  chapter  of  St.  John, 
and  there  sjjcaking  of  the  words  of  Christ  spoken  to  St. 
Peter,  "  Feed  my  sheep,"  &c.,  thus  understands  them  ; 
that  because  St.  Peter  had  thrice  denied  Christ,  he 
thought  that  he  had  lost  his  apostleship,  but  Christ,  to 
comfort  him  again,  and  to  restore  him  to  his  ofl^ce  that 
he  had  lost,  asked  him  thrice  whether  he  loved  him,  and 
so  restored  him  again  to  his  office,  which  otherwise  he 
durst  not  have  presumed,  saying  to  him,  "  Feed  my 
sheep,''  &c.  With  which  exposition  the  ancient  holy 
ex])ositors  of  that  place  agree.  So  that  by  these  words 
of  feeding  Christ's  sheep,  the  bishop  of  Rome  can  take 
no  advai^tage  to  maintain  his  universal  pastorality  over 
all  christian  dominions 

Again,  whereas  the  bishop  of  Rome  saith,  that  Peter, 


A.  D.  1527— 1540.]     THE  COUNCIL  OF  CARTHAGE  DENIES  THE  POPE'S  PRIMACY. 


539 


by  these  words  of  Christ  spoken  to  him,  hath  a  pre- 
eminence above  the  others,  St.  Paul,  Acts  xx.  28,  proves 
the  contrary ;  where  he,  speaking  to  the  bishops  as- 
semb'ed  at  Miletus,  saith  to  them,  "  Take  heeil  there- 
fore unto  yourselves,  and  to  all  the  flock,  over  the  which 
the  Ho'y  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers,  to  feed  the 
church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his  own 
blood." 

And  Peter  himself,  likewise,  (I  Peter  v.  2.)  saith, 
"  feed  the  flock  of  God  which  is  among  you,  taking  the 
oversight  thereof,"  &c. 

So  that  by  these  scriptures  conferred  together,  it  may 
appear,  that  neither  Matthew  xvi.  nor  John  xxi.,  proves 
that  Peter  had  power,  authority,  or  dignity  given  to  him 
of  Christ  over  all  the  other,  nor  that  they  should  be 
under  him  :  and  yet,  notwithstanding,  his  primacy  still 
continues,  in  that  he,  first  of  all  the  apostles,  confessed 
Christ  to  be  the  Son  of  the  living  God,  in  which  confes- 
sion all  the  other  apostles,  joined  and  preached  with  him. 
And  thus  the  power  of  the  bishojjs  of  Rome  over  all, 
which  they  would  prove  by  those  places  wrongfully  al- 
leged for  this  purpose,  utterly  fails,  and  is  not  proved. 
And  thus  much  for  the  scriptures  and  doctors. 

Now,  further  proceeding  in  this  matter,  Tonstal 
Cometh  to  councils  and  examples  of  the  primitive 
church,  as  foUoweth  : — 

Faustinus,  legate  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  in  the  sixth 
council  of  Carthage,  (A.  D.  42.i,)  alleged  that  the  bishop 
of  Rome  ought  to  have  the  ordering  of  all  great  matters 
in  all  places  by  his  supreme  authority,  bringing  no  scrip- 
ture for  him  (for  at  that  time  no  scripture  was  thought 
to  make  for  it)  but  alleged  for  him,  and  that  untruly, 
the  first  council  of  Nice,  to  make  for  his  purpose.  After 
this,  when  the  book  was  brought  forth,  and  no  such 
article  found  in  it,  but  the  contrary,  yet  the  council  at 
that  time  sent  to  Constantinople,  Alexandria,  and  An- 
tioch,  where  the  patriarchal  sees  were,  to  have  the  true 
copy  of  the  council  of  Nice,  which  was  sent  to  them. 
And  another  copy  also  was  sent  from  Rome,  whither 
also  they  sent  for  the  same  purpose. 

After  the  copy  was  brought  to  them,  and  no  such 
article  being  found  in  it,  but,  on  the  contrary,  in  the 
fifth  chapter,  that  all  causes  ecclesiastical,  should  either 
be  determined  within  the  diocese,  or  else,  if  any  were 
still  aggrieved,  then  to  appeal  to  the  council  provincial, 
and  there  the  matter  to  take  full  end,  so  that  for  no  such 
causes  men  should  go  out  of  their  provinces  ;  the  whole 
council  of  Carthage  wrote  to  Celestine,  at  that  time 
bisliop  of  Rome,  That  since  the  council  of  Nice  had  no 
such  article  in  it,  as  was  untruly  alleged  by  Faustinus, 
but  the  contrary,  they  therefore  desired  him  to  abstain 
hereafter  from  making  any  such  demand,  denouncing  to 
him  that  they  would  not  suffer  any  cause,  great  or  small, 
to  be  brought  by  appeal  out  of  their  country  ;  and  there- 
upon made  a  law.  That  no  man  should  aj)peal  out  of  the 
country  of  Africa,  upon  pain  of  being  accursed.  Where- 
with the  bishop  of  Rome  ever  after  held  himself  content, 
and  made  no  more  business  with  them,  seeing  he  had 
nought  to  say  for  himself  to  the  contrary.  And  at  this 
council  St.  Augustine  was  present,  and  subscribed  his 
hand. 

It  was  determined  also  in  the  sixth  article  of  the  said 
council  of  Nice,  That  in  the  East  the  bishop  of  Antioch 
should  be  chief;  in  Egypt  the  bishop  of  Alexandria; 
about  Rome  the  bishop  of  Rome  ;  and  likewise  in  other 
countries  the  metropolitans  should  have  their  pre-emi- 
nence :  so  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  never  had  meddling 
in  those  countries. 

And,  in  the  next  article  following,  the  bishop  of  Jeru- 
salem (which  city  had  Oeen  destroyed  and  lay  desolate) 
was  restored  to  his  old  prerogative,  to  be  the  chief , in 
Palestine  and  in  the  country  of  Judea. 

By  this  you  see  how  the  patriarch  of  Rome,  during  all 
this  time  of  the  primitive  church,  had  no  such  primacy 
above  other  patriarchs,  much  less  over  kings  and  em- 
perors, as  may  appear  by  Agatho,  bishop  of  Rome,  in 
whose  time  was  the  sixth  council  general,  who,  after  his 
election,  sent  to  the  emperor  at  Constantinople,  to  have 
his  election  allowed,  before  he  could  be  consecrated,  as 
was  the  custom  at  that  time  so  used,  (A.  D.  4711.) 


The  like  did  St.  Ambrose,  and  St.  Gregory,  and  other 
j)opes  before  him.  During  all  which  time  the  bishops 
of  Rome  followed  well  the  doctrine  of  St.  Peter  and 
St.  Paul,  left  to  them,  to  be  subjects,  and  to  obey  their 
princes. 

Thus,  after  that  Bishop  Tonstal,  both  by  scriptures 
and  ancient  doctors,  also  by  sufficient  examj)les  from  the 
primitive  church,  proved  and  declared,  how  the  bishops 
of  Rome  ought  to  submit  themselves  to  the  higher 
powers  whom  God  has  appointed  over  every  creature  in 
this  world  to  be  obeyed. 

Now  for  tlie  confirming  this  matter,  and  satisfying  the 
reader,  it  shall  not.be  much  out  of  purpose  to  adduce 
also  the  public  and  general  agreement  of  tlie  wliole  clergy 
of  England,  confirmed  and  ratified  in  their  own  public 
book,  made  and  set  forth  by  them  about  the  same  time, 
called  then  "The  bishop's  book."  In  which,  although 
many  things  were  very  imperfect,  yet  as  touching  the 
bishop  of  Rome's  regality,  we  shall  hear  what  was  their 
whole  opinion  and  provincial  determination,  as  by  their 
own  words  is  to  be  seen  as  follows,  subscribed  also  by 
their  own  names  :  — 

"  We  think  it  convenient  that  all  bishops  and  preachers 
shall  instruct  and  teach  the  people  committed  unto  their 
spiritual  charge  ;  that  whereas  certain  men  do  imagine 
and  affirm,  that  Christ  should  give  unto  the  bishop  of 
Rome  power  and  authority,  not  only  to  be  head  and  go- 
vernor of  all  priests  and  bishops  in  Christ's  churcli;  but 
also  to  have  and  occupy  the  whole  monarchy  of  the  world 
in  his  hands  ;  and  that  he  may  thereby  lawfully  depose 
kings  and  princes  from  their  realms,  dominions,  and 
seigniories,  and  so  transfer  and  give  the  same  to  such 
persons  as  he  pleases  ;  all  which  is  utterly  false  and  un- 
true ;  for  Christ  never  gave  to  St.  Peter,  or  unto  any  of  the 
apostles,  or  their  successors,  any  such  authority.  And 
the  apostles,  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  do  teach  and  com- 
mand, that  all  christian  people,  as  well  priests  and 
bishops  as  others,  should  be  obedient  and  subject  unto 
the  princes  and  potentates  of  the  world,  even  although 
they  were  infidels. 

And  as  for  the  bishop  of  Rome,  it  was  many  hundred 
years  after  Christ,  before  he  could  acquire  or  get  any 
primacy  or  governance  above  any  other  bishops,  out  of 
his  province  in  Italy  ;  since  which  time  he  has  ever 
usurped  more  and  more.  And  although  some  part  of 
his  power  was  given  to  him  by  the  consent  of  the  emperors, 
kings,  and  princes,  and  by  the  consent  also  of  the  clergy 
in  general  councils  assembled ;  yet  surely  he  attained  the 
most  part  thereof  by  marvellous  subtlety  and  craft, 
and  especially  by  conspiracy  with  great  kings  and 
princes  ;  sometimes  by  training  them  into  his  devotion  by 
pretence  and  colour  of  holiness  and  sanctity,  and  some- 
times constraining  them  by  force  and  tyranny.  Whereby 
the  said  bishops  of  Rome  aspired  and  rose  at  length  unto 
such  greatness  in  strength  and  authority,  that  they  pre- 
sumed and  took  upon  them  to  be  heads,  and  to  enact 
laws  by  their  own  authority,  not  only  unto  all  other  bi- 
shops within  Christendom  ;  but  also  unto  the  emperors, 
kings,  and  others  the  princes  and  lords  of  the  world ;  and 
that  under  the  pretence  of  the  authority  committed  unto 
them  by  the  gospel.  Wherein  the  said  bishops  of  Rome 
do  not  only  abuse  and  pervert  the  true  sense  and  mean- 
ing of  Christ's  word  ;  but  they  do  also,  clean  contrary  to 
the  use  and  custom  of  the  primitive  church  ;  and  so  do 
manifestly  violate,  as  well  the  holy  canons  made  in  the 
church  immediately  after  the  time  of  the  apostles,  as 
also  the  decrees  and  constitutions  made  in  that  behalf  by 
the  holy  fathers  of  the  catholic  church,  assembled  in  the 
first  general  councils.  And  finally,  they  do  transgress 
their  own  profession,  made  in  their  creation.  For  the 
bishops  of  Rome  always,  when  they  are  consecrated  and 
made  bishops  of  that  see,  do  make  a  solemn  profession 
and  vow,  that  they  shall  inviolably  observe  and  keep  all 
the  ordinances  made  in  the  eight  first  general  councils  ; 
among  the  which  it  is  specially  provided  and  enacted, 
that  all  causes  shall  be  finished  and  determined  within 
the  province  where  the  same  began  ;  and  that  by  the  bi- 
shops of  the  same  province,  and  that  no  bishop  shall  ex- 
ercise any  jurisdiction  out  of  his  own  diocese  or  pro- 
vince ;  and  divers  such  other  canons  were  then  maUa 


S40 


STOKESLEY  AND  TONSTAL'S  LETTER  TO  CARDINAL  POLE. 


[Book  VIII. 


and  confirmed  by  the  said  councils  to  repress  and  take 
away  out  of  the  church  all  such  prima<;y  and  jurisdiction 
over  kiiiss  and  bishops,  as  the  bishops  of  Rome  pre- 
tend now  to  have  over  the  same.  And  we  find  that 
divers  good  fathers,  bishops  of  Rome,  did  greatly  reprove, 
yea,  and  abhor,  as  a  thing  clean  contrary  to  the  gospel, 
and  the  decrees  of  the  church,  that  any  bishop  of 
Rome,  or  elsewhere,  should  presume,  usurp,  or  take 
Upon  him  the  title  and  name  of  the  universal  bishop,  or 
of  the  head  of  all  priests,  or  of  the  highest  priest,  or 
any  such  like  title.  For  confirmation  whereof,  it  is  out 
of  all  doubt,  that  there  is  no  mention  made  either  in  the 
scriptures,  or  in  the  writings  of  any  lauthentic  doctor  or 
author  of  the  church,  being  within  the  time  of  the  apos- 
tles, that  Christ  did  ever  make  or  institute  any  distinc- 
tion or  difference  to  be  in  the  pre-eminence  of  power, 
order,  or  jurisdiction  between  the  apostles  themselves,  or 
between  the  bishops  themselves  ;  but  that  they  were  all 
equal  in  power,  order,  authority,  and  jurisdiction.  What- 
ever difference  there  is  now  among  the  bisliops,  since  the 
time  of  the  apostles,  it  was  devised  by  the  ancient  fathers 
of  the  primitive  church,  not  because  it  was  according  to 
scripture,  but  for  the  conservation  of  good  order  and 
unity  of  the  catholic  church,  and  that  either  by  the  con- 
sent and  authority,  or  else  at  the  least  l)y  the  permission 
and  sufferance  of  the  princes  and  civil  powers  for  the 
time  ruling,"  &c. 

Judge  now  for  thyself,  loving  reader,  if  either  Martin 
Luther  himself,  or  any  other  Lutheran,  co\dd  or  did  ever 
say  more  against  the  usurpation  of  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
than  these  men  have  done.  If  they  dissembled  other- 
wise than  they  meant,  who  could  ever  dissemble  so  deeply  ? 
If  they  meant  as  they  spake,  who  could  ever  turn  head 
to  tail  so  suddenly  and  so  shortly  as  these  men  did  ? 
But  as  we  write  these  things  for  edification,  let  us  mark 
their  reasons,  and  let  the  persons  go. 

And  although  the  proofs  and  arguments  heretofore 
alleged,  might  suffice  to  the  full  discussion  of  this  mat- 
ter against  the  pope's  usurped  primacy ;  yet  we  shall 
cite  a  certain  epistle  sent  by  bishop  Tonstal,  and  by 
John  Stokesley  bishop  of  London,  to  Cardinal  Pole, 
for  a  more  ample  confutation  of  the  usurped  power. 
About  this  time  Cardinal  Pole,  brother  to  the  Lord 
Montague,  was  attainted  of  high  treason,  and  fled 
to  Rome,  where,  within  a  short  time  after,  he  was  made 
cardinal,  (of  whom  more  is  to  be  spoken  hereafter,  the 
Lord  so  permitting,  when  we  come  to  the  time  of  Queen 
Mary.)  Whiie  remaining  at  Rome,  there  was  directed 
to  him  a  certain  epistle  by  Stokesley,  bishop  of  London, 
and  Tonstal,  bishop  of  Durham,  persuading  him  to  relin- 
quish and  abandon  the  supremacy  of  the  pope,  and  to  con- 
form himself  to  the  religion  of  his  king.   It  is  as  follows  : — 

"  For  the  good  will  that  we  have  borne  to  you  in 
times  past  as  long  as  you  continued  the  king's  true  sub- 
ject ;  we  cannot  a  little  lament  and  mourn,  that  you 
neither  regarding  the  inestimable  kindness  of  the  king's 
highness  heretofore  shewed  to  you  in  your  bringing  up, 
nor  tiie  honour  of  the  house  that  you  be  come  of,  nor 
the  wealth  of  the  country  that  you  were  born  in,  should 
so  decline  from  your  duty  to  your  prince,  that  you  should 
be  seduced  by  fair  words  and  vain  promises  of  the  bishop 
of  Rome  to  wind  with  him,  going  about  by  all  means 
possible,  to  pull  down  and  put  underfoot  your  natural 
prince  and  master  ;  to  the  destruction  of  tlie  country 
that  hath  brought  you  up,  and  for  the  vain-glory  of  a 
red  hat  to  make  yourself  an  instrument  to  set  forth  his 
malice,  who  hath  stirred  up,  by  all  means  that  he  could, 
all  such  christian  princes  as  would  give  ear  unto  him, 
to  depose  the  king's  highness  from  his  kingdom,  and  to 
offsr  it  as  a  prey  for  them  that  should  execute  his 
malice,  and  to  stir,  if  he  could,  his  subjects  against  him, 
in  stirring  and  nourishing  rebellions  in  his  realm,  where 
the  office  and  duty  of  all  good  christian  men,  and  namely 
of  us  that  be  priests,  should  be  to  bring  all  comtuotioo 
to  tranquillity,  all  trouble  to  quietness,  ail  discord  to 
concord;  and  in  doing  contrary,  we  wouhl  shew  ourselvt:s 
to  be  but  the  ministers  of  Satan  and  not  of  Chiist,  who 
ordained  all  us  that  be  priests  to  use  in  all  |)iiires  tiie 
legation  of  peace,  and   not  of  discord.     Bat  since  that 


cannot  be  undone  that  is  done,  second,  it  is  to  make 
amends,  and  follow  the  doing  of  the  prodigal  son  spoken 
of  in  the  gospel,  who  returned  home  to  his  father,  and 
was  well  accepted  ;  as  no  doubt  you  might  be,  if  you 
will  say  as  he  said  in  acknowledging  your  folly,  and  do 
as  he  did  in  returning  home  again  from  your  wandering 
abroad  in  service  of  them,  who  little  care  what  come  o£ 
you  so  that  their  purpose  by  you  be  served.  And  if  you 
be  moved  by  your  conscience,  that  you  cannot  allow  the 
king  your  master  to  be  supreme  head  of  the  church  of 
England,  because  the  bishop  of  Rome  hath  heretofore 
for  many  years  usurped  that  name  universally  over  all 
the  churcli,  under  pretence  of  the  gospel  of  .St.  Matthew, 
saying,  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  on  this  rock  I  will  build 
my  church  ;'  surely  that  te.xt  many  of  the  most  holy 
and  ancient  expositors  take  to  be  meant  of  tlie  faith, 
then  first  confessed  by  the  mouth  of  Peter  ;  upon  which 
faith,  confessing  Christ  to  be  the  Son  of  (lod,  the 
church  is  builded,  Christ  being  the  very  lowest  founda- 
ti():i  stone,  whereujion  both  the  apostles  themsehes,  and 
also  the  whole  faith  of  the  churcli  of  Christ,  by  tbetn 
preached  through  the  world,  is  founded  and  built :  and 
no  other  foundation  can  there  be,  but  that  only,  as  St. 
Paul  saith,  '  For  other  foundation  can  no  man  1  ly  than 
that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ,'  1  Cor.  iii.  li. 

"  And  where  you  think  that  Luke  xxii.  ,S2,  proves  the 
authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  when  Christ  says,  Peter, 
'  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not :  and 
when  thou  art  converted,  strengthen  thy  brethren ;' 
surely  that  sj)eaks  only  of  the  fall  of  Peter,  known  to 
Christ  by  his  godly  prescience,  of  which  he  gave  an 
inkling,  that  after  his  fall  Peter  should  not  despair, 
but  return  again  and  confirm  his  brethren,  as  he 
ever,  being  most  fervent  was  wont,  to  do.  The  place 
plainly  opens  itself  that  it  cannot  be  otherwise  taken  but 
with  this  meaning,  and  not  to  be  spoken  but  to  Peter  ; 
for  otherwise  his  successors  must  first  fail  in  the  faith, 
and  then  convert  and  so  confirm  their  brethren.  And 
whereas  you  think  that  this  place  of  the  gospel  of  John, 
'  Feed  my  sheep,'  was  spoken  only  to  Peter,  and  that 
those  words  make  him  she])herd  over  all,  and  above  all ; 
St.  Peter  himself  testifies  the  contrary  in  his  canonical 
epistle,  where  he  saith  to  all  priests,  '  Feed  the  flock 
of  Christ  which  is  among  you,'  which  he  bad  them  do 
by  the  authority  that  Christ  had  put  them  in  as  follows  : 
'  And  when  the  chief  shepherd  shall  appear,  ye  shall  re- 
ceive the  incorruptible  crown  of  eternal  glory.'  The 
same  likewise  St.  Paul  in  the  Acts  testifies,  saying,  '  Take 
heed  therefore  unto  yourselves  and  to  all  the  flock,  over 
the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers,  to 
feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with  his 
own  blood,'  Acts  xx.  28.  Where,  in  the  original  text,  the 
word  signifying  to  govern,  or  oversee,  is  the  same  that  is 
spoken  to  Peter,  feed,  for  it  signifies  both  in  the  scripture. 
And  that  by  these  words  he  was  not  constituted  a  shepherd 
over  all,  is  very  plain  by  the  fact  that  St.  Peter  durst  not 
commence  such  intercourse  among  the  Gentiles,  but  es- 
chewed it  as  a  thing  unlawfid,  and  much  rather  prohibited 
than  commanded  by  God's  law,  until  he  was  admonished 
by  the  revelation  of  the  sheet,  mentioned  in  Acts  xi.  .i — /  ; 
whereas,  if  Christ  by  these  words,  '  Feed  my  sheep,'  had 
given  such  an  universal  government  to  Peter,  then 
Peter,  being  more  fervent  than  any  other  of  the  apostles 
to  execute  Christ's  commandment,  would  of  his  ovm  ac- 
cord have  gone  before  without  any  such  new  admonition, 
or  having  been  sent  for  by  Cornelius  ;  except  peradventure 
you  would  say,  that  Pett- r  did  not  understand  the  words  of 
Christ,  for  Inik  of  the  light  which  the  later  men  have  ob- 
tained, and  thereby  understand  the  words  of  Christ  to  Peter 
better  than  Peter  himself  did.  And  strange  also  it  were  to 
condemn  Peter  as  a  high  traitor  to  his  Master  after  his 
ascension  ;  as  if  he  indeed  were  worthy,  if  his  Master 
had  signified  to  him  that  the  bishojis  of  Rome,  by  his 
dying  there,  siiould  be  heads  of  all  the  church  ;  and  he 
knowing  tlie  same  by  these  words  '  Feed  my  sheep,' 
yet  notwithstarulini;  his  Master's  high  legacy  and  eoin- 
maudmiiit,  wciuld  flee  as  he  did  from  Rome,  until  hij» 
M  lister  encountering  iiim  by  the  way,  with  terrible  words, 
caused  him  to  return." 

Arter    many    references    and    arguments    connected 


A.  D.  152/— 1540.]      BISHOP  FISHER  AND  SIR  THOMAS  MORE  EXECUTED. 


541 


with  tlie  ancient  history  of  the  church,  the  letter  thus 
concl'.ide.-  : — 

"  Chri.^tian  kings  are  sovereigns  over  the  priests,  as 
over  all  their  subjects,  and  may  command  the  priests  to 
do  their  offices,  as  well  as  they  do  others  ;  and  ought  by 
their  supreme  office  to  see  that  all  men  of  all  degrees  do 
their  duties,  whereunto  they  are  called  either  by  God  or 
by  the  king  ;  and  those  kings  that  so  do  chiefly  do  ex- 
ecute well  their  office.  So  that  the  king's  highness, 
taking  upon  him,  as  supreme  head  of  the  church  of 
England,  to  see  that  as  well  spiritual  as  temporal  men 
do  their  duties,  doth  neither  make  innovation  in  the 
church,  nor  yet  trouble  the  order  thereof;  but  doth  as 
the  chief  and  best  of  the  kings  of  Israel  did,  and  as  all 
good  christian  kings  ought  to  do.  Vv'hich  office  good 
christian  emperors  always  took  upon  them,  in  calling 
the  universal  councils  of  all  countries  in  one  place  and 
at  o.\t  time  to  assemble  together,  to  the  intent  that  all 
heresies  troubling  the  church  might  there  be  extirpated, 
calling  and  commanding  as  well  the  bisliop  of  Rome  as 
other  patriarchs  and  all  primates,  as  well  of  the  East  as 
of  the  West,  of  the  South  as  of  the  North,  to  come  to 
the  said  councils  :  as  Marcian  the  emperor  did  in  calling 
the  greit  council  of  Chalcedon,  A.  D.  451,  one  of  the 
four  chiif  and  first  general  councils,  and  in  commanding 
Leo,  the  I  bishop  of  Rome,  to  come  unto  the  same.  And 
altliough  Leo  neither  liked  the  time,  and  would  have 
wished  it  deferred  for  a  season,  nor  yet  the  place,  for  he 
would  have  had  it  in  Italy  ;  yet  the  emperor  by  his  own 
command  summoned  the  council  to  meet  at  Chalcis,  in 
Asia :  yet  Leo  answered  the  emperor,  that  he  would 
gladly  o!)ey  his  comma;id,  and  sent  thither  his  agents  to 
appear  there  for  him,  as  appears  in  the  forty-first,  forty- 
seventh,  and  forty-eighth  epistles  of  Leo  to  Marcian, 
and  in  the  forty-ninth  epistle  to  Pulcheria  the  empress. 
Marcian  likewise  desires  Theodosius,  the  emperor  of  the 
West,  to  summon  a  council  of  bishops  to  be  called  in 
Italy,  for  taking  away  such  contentions  and  troubles,  as  at 
that  time  troubled  the  quietness  of  the  churches.  And 
in  many  epistles  of  Leo  it  manifestly  appears,  that  the 
emperors  always  assembled  general  councils  by  their 
command  :  and  in  the  sixth  general  council  it  appears 
very  plainly,  that  at  that  time  the  bishops  of  Rome  made 
I  no  claim,  nor  used  any  title  to  call  themselves  heads 
universal  over  all  the  catholic  church,  as  appears  in  the 
superscription  or  salutation  of  the  aforesaid  synodical 
preamble,  which  is  in  these  words  : 

"  'To  the  most  godly  lords  and  most  noble  victors  and 
conquerors,  the  well-beloved  children  of  God  and  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Constantine  the  great,  emperor,  and 
Heraclius  ani  Tiberius,  Csesars  :  bishop  Agatho,  the 
servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  with  all  the  convocations 
subject  to  the  council  of  the  see  apostolic,  sendeth  greet- 
ing.'— And  he  expresses  what  countries  he  reckoned 
and  comjirehended  in  that  superscription  or  salutation  ; 
for  it  followeth,  that  those  were  under  his  assembly, 
which  were  in  the  North  and  East  parts,  so  that  at  that 
time  the  bishop  of  Rome  made  no  such  pretence  to  be 
over  and  above  all,  as  he  now  does  by  usurpation,  vindi- 
cating to  himself  the  spiritual  kingdom  of  Christ,  by 
which  he  remains  in  the  hearts  of  all  faitliful  people', 
and  then  changes  it  to  a  temporal  kingdom  over  and 
above  all  kings,  to  depose  them  for  his  pleasure,  preach- 
ing thereby  the  ilesh  for  the  spirit,  and  an  earthly  king- 
dom for  an  heavenly,  to  his  own  damnation,  if  he  repent 
not :  whereas  he  ought  to  obey  his  prince  by  the  doc- 
trine of  St.  Peter  iu  his  first  epistle,  saying,  '  Submit 
yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's  sake, 
whether  it  be  to  the  king  as  supreme,  or  unto  governors, 
as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punishment  of 
evil  doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do  well.' 
1  Pet.  ii.  i;5,  14.  Again,  St.  Paul,  '  Let  every  soul  be 
subject  unto  the  higher  powers.'  Rom.  xiii.  1.  With 
other  things  before  aUeged.  So  that  this  his  pretended 
usurpation  as  being  above  all  kings  is  directly  against  the 
scriptures,  given  to  the  church  by  the  apostles,  whose 
doctrine  whoever  overturns,  can  be  neither  the  head,  nor 
yet  the  least  member  of  the  church. 

"  Wherefore,  although  ye  have  hitherto  adhered  to  the 
Wringfiilly  usurped  power,  moved  as  you  write,  by  your 


conscience ;  yet  since  now  that  you  see  further,  if  you  wish 
to  regard  the  pure  truth,  and  such  ancient  authors  as  have 
been  written  to  you  of  in  times  past,  we  would  exhort 
you,  for  the  health  of  your  soul,  to  surrender  into  the 
hands  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  your  red  hat,  by  which  he 
seduced  you,  trusting  so  to  make  you,  being  come  of  a 
noble  blood,  an  instrument  to  advance  his  own  vain  glory ; 
whereof  by  the  hat  he  made  you  participant,  to  allure 
you  thereby  the  more  to  his  purpose. 

"  In  which  doing  you  shall  return  to  the  truth  from 
which  you  have  erred  ;  do  your  duty  to  your  sovereign  lord 
from  whom  you  have  declined,  and  please  thereby  Almighty 
God,  whose  laws  you  have  transgressed  :  and  in  not  do- 
ing so  you  shall  remain  in  error,  offending  both  Almighty 
God,  and  your  natural  sovereign  lord,  whom  chieflv  you 
ought  to  seek  to  please.  Which  thing,  for  the 'good 
that  we  heretofore  have  borne  you,  we  pray  Almighty 
God  of  his  infinite  mercy  that  you  do  not.     Amen  !  " 

When  all  the  king's  subjects  and  the  learned  of  the 
realm  had  taken  the  oath  of  the  king's  supremacy,  only 
Fisher,  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  and  Sir  Thomas  More, 
refused  to  be  sworn  :  therefore  they  were  committed  to 
the  Tower,  and  executed,  A.  D.  15:^5. 

Among  other  acts  of  Fisher,  he  had  been  a  great 
enemy  and  persecutor  of  John  Frith,  the  godly  and 
learned  martyr  of  Jesus  Christ,  whom  he  aiid  Sir 
Thomas  More  caused  to  be  burned  a  year  and  a  half 
before.  For  his  learning  and  other  virtues  this  bishop 
was  well  reputed  and  reported  of  by  many,  and  also 
much  lamented  by  some.  But  whatever  his  learning 
was,  it  was  a  pity  that  he,  being  endued  with  that  know- 
ledge, should  be  so  far  drowned  in  such  superstition ;  and 
the  more  pity  that  he  was  so  obstinate  in  his  ignorance ; 
but  most  pity  of  all,  that  he  so  abused  the  learning  he 
had  to  such  cruelty.  But  this  we  commonly  see  come 
to  pass,  as  the  Lord  saith,  "That  whoso  striketh  with 
the  sword,  shall  perish  with  the  sword,"  and  they  that 
stain  their  hands  with  blood  seldom  bring  their  bodies 
unbloody  to  the  grave  ;  as  commonly  appears  by  the 
end  of  bloody  tyrants,  and  especially  such  as  were  per- 
secutors of  Christ's  poor  members  ;  in  the  number  of 
whom  was  this  bishop  and  Sir  Thomas  More,  by  whom 
good  John  Frith,  Tewkesbury,  Thomas  Hitton,  Byfield, 
with  other  saints  of  God  were  brought  to  their  death. 
It  was  said,  that  the  pope,  to  recompense  bishop  Fisher 
for  his  faithful  service,  had  elected  him  cardinal,  and 
sent  him  a  cardinal's  hat  as  far  as  Calais  ;  but  the  head 
that  it  should  stand  upon  was  cut  off  before  the  pope's 
hat  could  come  to  it. 

Of  Sir  Thomas  More  something  hath  been  said  before. 
He  was  accQunted  a  man  both  witty  and  learned  ;  but 
whatever  he  was  beside,  he  was  a  bitter  persecutor  of 
good  men,  and  a  wretched  enemy  to  the  truth  of  the 
gospel,  as  by  his  books  may  appear,  wherein  he  most 
slanderously  and  contumeliously  writes  against  Luther, 
Zuinglius,  Tindal,  Frith,  Barnes,  Byfield,  Bainham, 
Tewkesbury,  and  the  articles  and  doctrines  which  they 
professed. 

Briefly,  as  he  was  a  sore  persecutor  of  them  that 
stood  in  the  defence  of  the  gospel,  so  on  the  other  side  he 
had  such  a  blind  devotion  ifor  the  see  of  Rome,  and  so 
wilfully  stood  in  the  pope's  quarrel  against  his  own 
prince,  that  he  would  not  give  over  until  he  brought 
himself  to  the  scaffold. 

The  like  also  is  to  be  said  of  the  three  monks  of  the 
charter-house,  Ermew,  Middlemore,  and  Nudigate,  who 
the  same  year  in  the  month  of  June  were  arraigned  at 
Westminster  for  speaking  traitorous  words  against  the 
king's  crown  and  dignity  ;  for  wliich  they  were  hanged, 
drawn,  and  quartered  at  Tyburn. 

In  the  same  year  and  for  the  same  treason,  with  the 
like  punishment,  were  executed  John  Houghton,  prior 
of  the  Charter-house  in  London,  Robert  Laurence, 
prior  of  the  charter-house  of  Belvail,  Austen  Webster, 
prior  of  the  charter-house  of  Hexham. 

Besides,  and  with  these  priors,  suffered  likewise  two 
other  priests,  one  called  Reignold,  brother  of  Sion,  the 
other  named  John  Haile,  vicar  of  Thistleworth. 

Shortly  after  the  pope's  supremacy  was  rejected,  the 


64'J 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  WILLIAM  TINDAL. 


LBooK  Tin, 


ruin  of  abbeys  and  religious  houses  in  England  began  to 
follow  in  a  right  order  and  method,  by  God's  divine  pro- 
vidence. For  the  fall  of  the  monasteries  could  not  have 
followed,  unless  the  suppression  of  the  pope's  supre- 
macy had  gone  before  ;  neither  could  any  true  reforma- 
tion of  the  church  have  been  attempted,  unless  the  sub- 
version of  those  superstitious  houses  had  taken  place. 

Upon  which,  in  the  same  year,  in  the  month  of  October, 
the  king  having  then  Thomas  Cromwell  in  his  council, 
sent  Dr.  Lee  to  visit  the  abbeys,  priories,  and  nunneries 
in  all  England,  and  to  set  at  liberty  all  such  religious 
persons  as  desired  to  be  free,  and  all  others  that  were 
under  the  age  of  four-and-twenty  years  ;  providing  that 
such  monks,  canons,  and  friars  as  were  dismissed,  should 
have  given  to  them  by  the  abbot  or  prior,  instead  of 
their  habit,  a  secular  priest's  gown,  and  forty  shillings  of 
money.  And  likewise  the  nuns  to  have  given  to  them 
such  apparel  as  secular  women  then  commonly  used, 
and  also  suffered  to  go  where  they  would.  At  which 
time  their  chief  jewels  and  reliques  were  taken  from  the 
abbeys  and  monasteries. 

When  the  king  had  thus  established  his  supremacy,  and 
all  things  were  quieted  within  the  realm,  he  like  a  wise 
prince,  and  having  wise  counsel  about  him,  forecasting 
with  himself  what  foreign  dangers  might  fall  by  other 
countries,  which  were  all  as  yet  in  subjection  to  the  bishop 
of  Rome ;  save  only  a  few  German  princes ;  and  not  doubt- 
ing the  malice  of  the  pope,  he  thought  it  good  to  keep  in 
by  all  possible  means  with  other  princes,  and  accordingly 
he  sent  ambassadors  to  the  king  of  Scotland,  the  king  of 
France,  and  to  the  emperor,  to  justify  his  proceedings 
respecting  his  marriage,  and  the  suppression  of  the  pope's 
supremacy. 

But  that  we  may  be  able  to  go  foi-ward  with  our  his- 
tory, we  shall  now  relate  the  history  of  the  good  martyr 
of  God,  William  Tindal,  who  was  betrayed  and  put  to 
death,  (A.D.  15:56.  j  Which  William  Tindal,  as  he  was 
appointed  a  special  organ  of  the  Lord,  to  shake  the  in- 
ward roots,  and  foundation  of  the  pope's  proud  prelacy, 
so  the  great  prince  of  darkness,  with  his  impious  imps, 
having  a  special  malice  against  him,  left  no  way  unsought 
to  craftily  entrap  him,  and  falsely  to  betray  him,  and 
maliciously  to  take  his  life,  as  by  the  following  process 
of  his  history  here  may  appear. 

Thi>  Life  and  History  of  the  true  Servant  and  Marttjr  pf 
God,  William  Tindal,  mho,  for  hi.i  notable  jjains  and 
travail  may  veil  be  called  the  Apostle  of  England  in  this 
our  later  age. 

William  Tindal,  the  faithful  minister  and  constant 
martyr  of  Christ,  was  born  about  the  borders  of  Wales, 
and  brought  up  from  a  child  in  the  university  of  Oxford, 
where  he  grew  up,  and  increased  in  the  knowledge  of 
tongues,  and  other  liberal  arts,  but  more  especially  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  to  which  his  mind  was 
singularly  addicted ;  so  that  in  Magdalen-ha!l  he  read 
privately  to  certain  students  and  fellows  of  Magdalen 
college  some  divinity,  instructing  them  in  the  knowledge 
and  truth  of  the  scripture.  His  life  and  conversation 
were  such,  that  all  they  that  knew  him,  reputed  and 
esteemed  him  to  be  a  man  of  most  virtuous  disposition, 
and  of  life  unspotted. 

Thus  he,  in  the  university  of  Oxford,  increasing  more 
and  more  in  learning,  removed  from  thence  to  the  uni- 
versity of  Cambridge,  where  after  he  had  likewise  made 
his  abode  some  time,  and  being  now  furtlier  ripened  in 
the  knowledge  of  God's  word,  he  left  tliat  university 
also,  and  resorted  to  one  Master  Welch,  a  knight  of 
Gloucestershire,  and  was  there  schoolmaster  to  his  chil- 
dren. To  this  gentleman  there  resorted  abbots,  deans, 
archdeacons,  with  other  doctors  and  great  beneficed  men, 
who,  there  together  with  Master  Tindal,  sitting  at  the 
same  table,  used  often  to  enter  into  communication,  and 
talk  of  learned  men,  as  of  Luther  and  Erasmus;  also  of 
other  controversies  and  questions  upon  the  scripture. 

Then,  Master  Tindal,  as  he  was  learned  and  well 
practised  in  God's  matters,  so  he  spared  not  to  shew 
simply  and  plainly  his  judgment ;  and  when  they,  at  any 
time,  varied  from  Tindal  in  opinion  and  judgment,  he 


would  shew  them  in  the  book,  and  lay  plainly  before 
them  the  open  and  manifest  i)laces  of  the  scrijitures,  to 
confute  their  errors,  and  confirm  his  sayings.  And  thus 
they  continued  for  some  time  reasoning  and  contending 
together,  until  at  length  they  entertained  a  secret  dislike 
in  tlieir  hearts  against  him. 

Not  long  after  this,  it  happened  that  some  of  these 
great  doctors  had  invited  Mr.  Welch  and  his  wife  to  a 
banquet,  where  they  talked  at  will  and  pleasure,  uttering 
their  blimluess  and  ignorance  without  any  resistance. 
Then  Master  Welch  and  his  wife  coming  home,  and  cal- 
ling for  Mr.  Tindal,  began  to  reason  with  him  about 
those  matters,  which  the  priests  had  talked  about  at 
their  l)anquet.  Master  Tindal,  answering  by  scripture, 
maintained  the  truth,  and  reproved  their  false  opinions. 
Then  said  the  Lady  Welch,  a  stout  and  a  wise  woman, 
"  Well,  there  was  such  a  doctor  who  could  expend  an 
hundred  po>iiids,  and  another  two  hundred  pounds,  and 
another  three  hundred  pounds  ;  and  what,  is  it  reason, 
think  yon,  that  we  should  believe  you  before  them?" 
Master  Tindal  gave  her  no  answer  at  that  time,  and  after 
tliat  he  talked  but  little  in  those  matters.  At  that  time 
he  was  about  the  translation  of  a  book,  written  by  Eras- 
mus, called  "The  Manual  of  a  Christian  Soldier,"  which 
he  delivered  to  liis  master  and  lady.  After  they  had  well 
perused  it,  the  doctors  and  prelates  were  not  .so  often  in- 
vited to  the  house,  neither  had  they  the  cheer  and  coun- 
tenance when  they  came,  as  they  had  before. 

As  this  grew  on,  the  priests  of  the  country  clustering 
together,  began  to  storm  against  Tindal,  and  railed  against 
him  in  alehouses  and  other  places.  They  raged  and 
railed  against  him,  affirming  that  his  sayings  were  heresy  ; 
adding  to  his  sayings  more  tlian  ever  he  S])ake,  and  so 
accused  him  secretly  to  the  chancellor,  and  others  of  the 
bishop's  officers. 

It  followed  not  long  after  this,  that  there  was  a  sitting 
of  the  bishop's  chancellor,  and  warning  was  given  to  the 
priests  to  appear,  amongst  whom  jMaster  Tindal  was  also 
warned  to  be  there.  And  whether  he  had  any  misdoubt 
by  their  threatenings,  or  knowledge  given  to  him  that 
they  would  lay  some  things  to  his  charge,  it  is  uncer- 
tain ;  but  he  prayed  heartily  to  God,  to  give  him  strength 
to  stand  fast  in  the  truth  of  his  word. 

Then  when  the  time  of  his  ajipearance  before  the 
chancellor  came,  he  threatened  him  grievously,  reviling 
and  rating  at  him  as  though  he  had  been  a  dog,  and  laid 
to  his  charge  many  things,  though  no  accuser  could  be 
produced.  Master  Tindal,  after  this  examination,  escap- 
ing out  of  their  hands,  departed  home. 

There  dwelt  not  far  oft'  a  doctor,  who  had  been  chan- 
cellor to  a  bishop  ;  he  had  been  a  familiar  acquaintance 
with  Master  Tindal,  and  favoured  him  well.  To  him 
Tindal  went  and  opened  his  mind  u))on  some  questions 
of  tlie  scripture,  for  to  him  he  durst  be  bold  to  disclose 
his  heart.  To  whom  the  doctor  said,  "  Do  you  not  know 
that  the  pope  is  very  Antichrist,  whom  the  scripture 
speaketh  of?  But  beware  what  you  say,  for  if  you  shall 
be  perceived  to  be  of  that  opinion,  it  will  cost  you  your 
life;"  and  said  moreover,  "  1  have  been  an  officer  of  his, 
but  I  have  given  it  up,  and  defy  him  and  all  his  works." 

It  was  not  long  after,  that  Master  Tindal  happened  to 
be  in  the  company  of  a  certain  divine,  and  in  disputing 
with  him,  the  doctor  burst  out  into  these  blasphemous 
words  : — "  We  were  better  to  be  without  God's  laws  than 
the  pope's."  Tindal  hearing  this,  full  of  godly  zeal,  and 
not  bearing  that  blasphemous  saying,  replied,  "  I  defy 
the  pope  and  all  his  laws,"  and  added,  "That  if  God 
spared  him  life,  ere  many  years,  he  would  cause  a  boy 
that  drives  the  plough  to  know  more  of  the  scripture 
than  he  did." 

After  this,  the  dislike  of  the  priests  increasing  still 
more  and  more  against  Tindal,  they  never  ceased  barking 
and  rating  at  him,  and  laid  many  things  to  his  charge, 
saying,  that  he  was  an  heretic  in  sophistry,  an  heretic  in 
logic,  and  an  heretic  in  divinity. 

To  be  short,  Tindal  being  so  molested  and  vexed,  by 
the  priests,  was  constrained  to  seek  another  place,  and 
so  coming  to  Master  Welch,  he  requested  that  of  his 
good  will  he  would  permit  him  to  depart  from  him,  say- 
ing, "  Sir,  I  perceive  that  I  shall  not  be  suffered  to  tarry 


A.D.  1527—1550.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  WILLIAM  TINDAL. 


543 


long  in  this  country,  neither  shall  you  be  able,  though 
you  would,  to  keep  me  out  of  the  hands  of  the  spiritualty ; 
and,  also,  what  displeasure  might  grow  thereby  to  you  by 
keeping  me,  God  knoweth,  for  which  I  should  be  right 
sorry."  So  that,  in  fine,  Tindal,  with  the  good  will  of 
his  master,  departed,  and  soon  after  came  up  to  London, 
and  there  preached  a  while,  according  as  he  had  done  in 
the  country  before,  and  especially  about  the  city  of 
Bristol.  At  length  he  bethinking  himself  of  Cuthbert 
Tonstal,  then  bishop  of  London,  especially  for  the  great 
commendations  of  Erasmus,  who,  in  his  annotations,  so 
extols  him  for  his  learning,  that  Tindal  thought  that  if  he 
could  attain  to  his  service,  he  w^ould  be  a  happy  man.  And 
so,  coming  to  Sir  Henry  Guilford,  the  king's  comptroller, 
and  bringing  with  him  an  oration  of  Isocrates,  which 
he  bad  translated  out  of  Greek  into  English  ;  he  de- 
sired him  to  speak  to  the  bishop  of  London  for  him, 
■which  he  did,  and  desired  him  to  write  an  epistle  to  the 
bishop,  and  to  go  himself  with  it.  But  God,  who 
secretly  disj)0ses  the  course  of  things,  saw  that  this  was 
not  the  best  for  Tindal's  purpose,  nor  for  the  profit  of 
his  church,  and  therefore  gave  him  to  find  little  favour  in 
the  bishop's  sight.  And  so  he  remained  in  London 
almost  a  year,  marking  the  course  of  the  world,  and 
especially  the  demeanour  of  the  preacliers  ;  how  they 
boasted  themselves,  and  set  up  their  authority  and  king- 
dom ;  beholding  also  the  pomp  of  the  prelates,  with  other 
things  which  greatly  displeased  him.  Insomuch,  that  he 
understood  not  only  that  there  would  not  be  room  in  the 
bishop's  house  for  him  to  translate  the  New  Testament, 
but  also  tliat  there  was  no  place  to  do  it  in  all  England  ; 
and,  therefore,  finding  no  place  for  his  purpose  within 
the  realm,  and  having  some  aid  and  j)rovision,  by  God's 
providence,  given  to  him  by  Humphrey  Mummuth,  above 
recited,  and  other  good  men,  he  took  his  leave  of  the 
realm,  and  departed  into  Germany;  where  the  good  man, 
being  inflamed  with  a  tender  care  and  zeal  for  his  coun- 
try, refused  no  travail  nor  diligence,  so  that  by  any  pos- 
sible means  he  could  convey  to  his  brethren  and  country- 
men of  England,  the  same  understanding  of  God's  holy 
word  as  the  Lord  had  endued  him  with. 

Whereupon  considering  in  his  mind,  and  partly  also 
by  conferring  with  John  Frith,  he  thought  no  way 
more  likely  to  conduce  to  this,  than  by  translating  the 
scriptures  into  the  vernacular  tongue,  that  the  poor 
people  might  also  read  and  see  the  plain  simple  word  of 
God.  He  perceived,  by  experience,  how  it  was  not  pos- 
sible to  establish  the  lay  people  in  any  truth,  except  the 
scriptures  were  so  plainly  laid  before  their  eyes  in  their 
mother  tongue,  that  they  might  see  the  meaning  of  the 
text ;  for  otherwise,  whatsoever  treth  sliould  be  taught 
them,  these  enemies  of  the  truth  would  quench  it  again, 
either  with  apparent  reasons  of  sojihistry  and  traditions 
of  their  own  making,  founded  without  scripture  ;  or  else 
juggling  with  the  text,  and  expounding  it  in  such  a  sense, 
as  would  never  be  received,  if  the  right  order  and  mean- 
ing were  seen. 

Again,  he  perceived  and  considered  that  this  only,  or 
chiefly,  was  the  cause  of  all  the  mischief  in  the  church  ; 
that  the  scriptures  of  God  were  hid  from  the  people's 
eyes;  for  then  the  abominable  doings  and  idolatries 
maintained  by  the  pharisaical  clergy  could  not  be  seen, 
and  therefore  all  their  labour  was  with  might  and  main  to 
keep  the  scriptures  down,  so  that  it  should  not  be  read  at 
all,  or  if  it  were,  that  they  should  darken  the  sense  with 
the  mist  of  their  sophistry,  and  so  entangle  them,  who 
rebuked  or  despised  their  abominations,  with  arguments 
of  philosophy  and  with  worldly  similitudes,  and  appa- 
rent reasons  of  natural  wisdom. 

For  these,  and  such  other  considerations,  this  good 
man  was  moved,  (and  no  doubt  stirred  up  by  God,)  to 
translate  the  scriptures  into  his  mother  tongue,  for  the 
public  utility  and  profit  of  the  simple  common  people  of 
the  country,  first  setting  in  hand  with  the  New  Testa- 
ment, which  he  translated  (A.D.  1526.)  After  that  he 
took  in  hand  to  translate  the  Old  Testament,  finishing 
the  five  books  of  Moses,  to  which  he  added  most  learned 
and  godly  prologues  prefixed  before  each  book  worthy 
to  be  read  again  and  again  by  all  good  christians,  as  he 
ii4.  also  with  the  New  Testament. 


He  wrote  also  other  works  under  various  titles,  among 
which  is  that  most  worthy  monument  of  his,  entitled, 
"  The  Obedience  of  a  Christian  Man,"  by  which,  with 
singular  dexterity,  he  instructs  all  men  in  the  office  and 
duty  of  Christian  obedience  ;  also  other  treatises,  as 
"  The  Wicked  Mammon,"  "  The  Practice  of  Prelates," 
with  expositions  upon  certain  parts  of  the  scriptures,  and 
other  books,  answering  Sir  Thomas  More,  and  other 
adversaries. 

The  books  of  William  Tindal  having  been  published, 
and  sent  over  into  England,  it  cannot  be  described  what  a 
door  of  light  they  opened  to  the  eyes  of  the  whole 
English  nation. 

At  liis  first  departing  out  of  the  realm,  he  took  his 
journey  into  the  further  parts  of  Germany,  as  also  into 
Saxony,  where  he  had  a  conference  with  Luther,  and 
other  learned  men,  where,  after  he  had  continued  a  cer- 
tain season,  he  came  into  the  Netherlands,  and  mostly 
lived  in  Antwerp,  till  the  time  of  his  apprehension. 

When  these  godly  books  of  Tindal,  especially  his 
translation  of  the  New  Testament,  began  to  come 
into  men's  hands,  they  wrought  great  profit  to  the 
godly ;  so  the  ungodly,  envying  and  disdaining  that 
the  poor  people  should  be  any  thing  wiser  than  they, 
and  again,  fearing  lest  by  the  shining  beams  of  truth, 
their  false  hypocrisy  and  works  of  darkness  should  be 
discerned,  began  to  bestir  themselves.  But  especially 
Satan  the  prince  of  darkness,  maligning  the  happy 
course  and  success  of  the  gospel,  set  his  might  also,  to 
impeach  and  hinder  the  blessed  labours  of  that  man. 
For  when  Tindal  had  translated  the  fifth  book  of  Moses, 
intending  to  print  it  at  Hamburgh,  he  sailed  for  that 
place  ;  but  by  the  way  upon  the  coast  of  Holland,  he 
suffered  shipwreck,  by  which  he  lost  all  his  books,  writ- 
ings and  copies,  and  was  compelled  to  begin  all  again. 
Thus  having  lost  by  that  ship,  his  money,  his  copies 
and  his  time,  he  came  in  another  ship  to  Hamburgh. 
There  Master  Coverdale  waited  for  him,  and  helped  him 
in  the  translating  of  the  whole  five  books  of  Moses,  from 
Easter  to  December,  A.D.  1529. 

When  God's  will  was  that  the  New  Testament  in  the 
common  tongue  should  come  abroad,  Tindal  the  transla- 
tor added  to  the  end  a  certain  epistle,  wherein  he  de- 
sired the  learned  to  amend  it,  if  ought  were  found  amiss. 
Therefore  if  any  such  default  had  been  in  it,  deserving 
correction,  it  had  been  the  part  of  courtesy  and  gentle- 
ness, for  men  of  knowledge  and  judgment  to  have 
shewed  their  learning  therein,  and  to  have  corrected  it. 
But  the  spiritual  fathers  then,  being  not  willing  to  have 
that  book  to  prosper,  cried  out  upon  it,  that  there  were 
a  thousand  heresies  in  it,  and  that  it  was  not  to  be  cor- 
rected, but  utterly  suppressed  !  Some  said  it  was  not 
possible  to  translate  the  scriptures  into  English  ;  some 
that  it  was  not  lawful  for  the  lay  people  to  have  it  in 
their  mother-tongue  ;  some  that  it  would  make  them  all 
heretics.  And  to  induce  the  temporal  rulers  also  to 
their  purpose,  they  said  that  it  would  make  the  people 
rebel  and  rise  against  the  king.  All  this  Tindal  himself, 
in  his  own  prologue  before  the  first  book  of  Moses  de- 
clares, shewing  what  great  pains  were  taken  by  them  in 
examining  that  translation,  and  comparing  it  with  their 
own  imaginations  and  terms,  that  with  less  labour,  they 
might  have  translated  themselves  a  great  part  of  the 
bible  :  shewing  that  they  examined  every  tittle  and  point 
in  the  said  translation  so  narrowly,  that  there  was  not 
one  (i )  in  it,  but  if  it  lacked  a  point  over  its  head,  they 
noted  it,  and  numbered  it  to  the  ignorant  people  for  an 
heresy  !  So  great  were  the  devices  of  the  clergy  (who 
should  have  been  the  guides  of  light  to  the  people)  to 
drive  the  people  from  the  text  and  knowledge  of  the 
scripture,  which  they  would  neither  translate  themselves, 
nor  yet  suffer  it  to  be  translated  by  others;  to  the  intent 
(as  Tindal  saith)  that  the  world  being  kept  still  in  dark- 
ness, they  might  live  in  the  consciences  of  the  people 
through  vain  superstition  and  false  doctrine,  to  satisfy 
their  wishes,  their  ambition,  and  insatiable  covetousness, 
and  to  exalt  their  own  honour,  above  king  and  emperor, 
yea  and  above  God  himself. 

The  bishops  and  prelates  of  the  realm,  thus  incensed 
and  inflamed  iu  their  minds,  against  tne  Old  and  New 
NN 


fl4 


LETTERS  OF  WILLIAM  TINDAL  TO  JOHN  FRITH. 


[Book  VIII. 


Testament  of  the  Lord  as  translated  by  Tindal,  and  con- 
spiring together  with  all  their  heads  and  counsels,  how 
to  suppress  it,  never  rested,  till  they  had  brought  the 
king  to  consent.  A  procdamation  in  all  haste  was  de- 
vised and  set  forth,  tliat  the  Testament  of  Tindal's 
translation,  with  other  works  of  his  and  of  other  writers, 
were  jirohibited.  This  was  about  the  year  1")27.  And 
yet  not  contented  witli  this,  they  proceeded  to  entangle 
him  in  their  nets,  and  to  deprive  him  of  his  life. 

William  Tindal,  when  at  Antwerp,  lodged  in  the  house 
of  Thomas  Pointz,  an  Englishman.  And  there  came  out 
of  England,  one  whose  name  was  Henry  Phillips,  hav- 
ing the  appearance  of  a  gentleman,  and  accompanied  by 
a  servant,  but  wherefore  he  came,  or  for  what  purpose 
he  was  sent,  no  man  could  tell. 

Tindal  was  often  invited  to  dinner  and  supper  amongst 
the  mercliants ;  by  means  of  which  this  Henry  Phillips 
became  acquainted  with  liim,  and  in  a  short  time  Tiiulal 
nad  a  great  confidence  in  him,  and  brought  him  to  his 
lodging  to  the  house  of  Thomas  Pointz,  and  had  him 
also  once  or  twice  with  him  to  dinner  and  supper. 
Througli  the  means  of  this  Heury  Phillips  was  William 
Tindal  betrayed.  After  dining  together  at  the  house  of 
Ttiomas  Pointz,  as  they  were  leaving  it,  Tindal  was 
seized  by  two  officers  whom  Phillips  had  brought  there 
for  that  purpose,  and  then  this  traitor  delivered  him  up 
to  the  emperor's  partisans,  his  books  were  all  seized  and 
himself  cast  into  prison.  Tindal  being  brought  to  his 
answer,  was  offered  to  have  an  advocate  and  a  proctor, 
but  he  refused,  saying,  that  he  would  answer  for  himself; 
and  so  he  did. 

At  last,  after  much  reasoning,  although  he  deserved 
no  death,  he  was  condemned  by  virtue  of  the  emperor's 
decree,  made  in  the  assembly  at  Augsburgh,  and  brought 
forth  to  the  place  of  execution  ;  he  was  there  tied  to 
the  stake,  and  then  strangled  by  the  hangman,  and  after- 
ward consumed  with  fire  in  the  town  of  Vilvorde,  A.D. 
15,')6,  crying  thus  at  the  stake  with  a  fei-vent  zeal,  and 
a  loud  voice,  "  Lord !  open  the  king  of  England's 
eyes." 

Such  was  the  power  of  his  doctrine,  and  sincerity  of 
his  life,  that  during  the  time  of  his  imprisonment 
(which  endured  a  year  and  a  half)  it  is  said,  he  con- 
verted his  keeper,  his  daughter,  and  others  of  his  house- 
hold. Also  the  rest  that  were  conversant  with  him  in 
the  castle  reported  of  him,  that  if  he  were  not  a  good 
christian,  they  could  not  tell  whom  to  trust. 

The  procurator  general,  the  emperor's  attorney,  being 
there,  left  his  testimony  of  him,  that  he  was  "a  learned, 
a  good  and  a  godly  man." 

As  to  his  translation  of  the  New  Testament,  at  which 
his  enemies  carped  so  much,  and  pretended  that  it  was 
full  of  heresies,  thou  shalt  hear  what  faithful  deaUng, 
and  sincere  conscience  he  used  in  the  work,  by  the 
testimony  and  allegation  of  his  own  words  written  in 
his  epistle  to  John  Frith. 

The  Testimony  of  John  Frith  in  his  BnoJi  of  the  Sacra- 
ment, concerning  William  Tindal. 

"  And  Tindal,  I  trust,  lives,  well  content  with  such  a 
poor  apostle's  life,  as  God  gave  his  Son  Christ,  and  his 
faithhil  ministers  in  this  world,  who  is  not  sure  of  so 
many  mites,  as  ye  are  yearly  of  pounds,  although  I  am 
sure  that  for  his  learning  and  judgment  in  scripture,  he 
v/as  mori-  worthy  to  be  promoted  than  all  the  bishops 
in  England.  I  received  a  letter  from  him,  which  was 
v\ritten  since  Christmas,  wherein  among  other  matters 
he  writes  this  :  — 

"  '  I  call  God  to  record  against  the  day  we  shall  ap- 
pear before  our  Lord  Jesus,  to  give  a  reckoning  of  our 
doings,  that  I  never  altered  one  syllable  of  God's  word 
against  my  conscience,  nor  would  do  this  day,  if  all 
that  is  in  earth,  whether  it  be  honour,  pleasure,  or 
riches,  might  be  given  to  me.  Moreover  I  take  God  to 
witness  to  my  conscience,  that  I  desire  of  God  to  my- 
seh'  in  this  world,  no  more  than  that  without  which  I 
cannot  keep  his  laws,'  &c. 

"  Judge,  christian  reader,  whether  these  words  be  not 
spoken  of  a  faithful  clear  innocent  heart.  And  as  for 
his  behaviour,  it  is  such,  that,  I  am  sure  no  man  can 


reprove  him  of  any  sin  ;   although  no  man  is  innocent 
before  God,  who  beholdeth  the  heart." 

And  thus  being  about  to  conclude  the  life  and  history 
of  William  Tindal,  it  remaineth  for  us  to  present  to  the 
reader  certain  of  his  private  letters,  which  he  wrote  to 
Jo)in  Frith  ;  one  under  his  own  name,  and  the  other 
under  the  name  of  Jacob,  written  and  delivered  to  John 
Frith,  being  then  a  prisoner  in  the  Tower. 

A  Letter  sent  from  Tindal,  tinto  Master  Frith,  being  then 
in  the  Tower. 

"  The  grace  and  peace  of  God  the  Father,  and  of  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord  be  with  you.  Amen.  Dearly  beloved 
brother  John,  I  have  heard  say,  how  the  hypoc^rites  now 
that  they  have  overcome  that  great  matter  which  pre- 
vented them,  or  at  the  least  have  stopped  it,  they  return 
to  their  old  nature  again.  The  will  of  God  be  fulfilled, 
and  that  which  he  hath  ordained  to  be  ere  the  world  was 
made,  may  that  come,  and  his  glory  reign  over  all. 

"Dearly  beloved,  however  the  matter  be,  commit  your- 
self wholly  and  only  unto  your  most  loving  Father,  and 
most  kind  Lord:  fear  not  men  that  threaten,  nor  trust 
men  that  speak  fair ;  but  trust  him  that  is  true  of  pro- 
mise, and  able  to  make  his  word  good.  Your  cause  is 
Christ's  gospel,  a  light  that  must  be  fed  with  the  blood 
of  faith.  The  lamp  must  be  dressed  and  snuffed  daily, 
and  oil  poured  in  every  evening  and  morning,  that  the 
liglit  go  not  out.  Though  we  be  sinners,  yet  is  the 
cause  right.  If  when  we  be  buffeted  for  well  doing,  we 
suffer  patiently  and  endure,  that  is  acceptable  to  God. 
For  to  that  end  we  are  called.  For  Christ  also  suffered 
for  us,  leaving  us  an  example  that  we  should  follow  his 
steps,  who  did  no  sin.  Hereby  have  we  perceived  love, 
that  he  laid  down  his  life  for  us  ;  therefore  we  ought 
also  to  lay  down  our  lives  for  the  brethren.  Rejoice 
and  be  glad,  for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven.  For 
we  suffer  with  him,  that  we  may  also  be  glorified  with 
him  :  who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be 
fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  according  to  the 
working  whereby  he  is  able  even  to  subject  all  things 
unto  him. 

"  Dearly  beloved,  be  of  good  courage,  and  comfort  your 
soul  with  the  hope  of  this  high  reward,  and  bear  the 
image  of  Christ  in  your  mortal  body,  that  it  may  at  his 
coming  be  made  like  to  his  immortal ;  and  follow  the 
example  of  all  your  other  dear  brethren,  who  choose  to 
suffer  in  hope  of  a  better  resurrection.  Keep  your 
conscience  pure  and  undefiled,  andsp^ak  nothing  against 
that.  Stick  at  necessary  things,  and  remember  the 
blasphemies  of  the  enemies  of  Christ,  saying,  they  find 
none  that  will  not  abjure  rather  than  suffer  the  extre- 
mity. Moreover,  the  death  of  them  that  come  back 
again  after  tliey  have  once  abjured,  though  it  be  ac- 
cepted with  God,  yet  it  is  not  glorious:  for  the  hypo- 
crites say,  he  must  needs  die,  and  abjuring  will  not  help. 
But  if  it  might  have  helped,  they  would  have  abjured  five 
hundred  times,  but  seeing  it  would  not  help  them,  there- 
fore of  pure  pride,  and  mere  malice  together,  they  spake 
with  their  mouths  what  their  con  science  knoweth  to  be  false. 
If  you  give  yourself,  cast  yourself,  yield  yourself,  commit 
yourself  wholly  and  only  to  your  loving  Father,  then  shall 
his  power  be  in  you  and  make  you  strong,  and  that  so 
strong,  that  you  shall  feel  no  pain,  in  that  which  should 
be  to  another  instant  death;  and  his  Spirit  shall  speak  in 
you,  and  teach  you  what  to  answer,  according  to  his 
promise  :  he  shall  set  out  his  truth  by  you  wonderfully, 
and  work  for  you  above  all  that  your  heart  can  imagine; 
yea,  and  you  are  not  yet  dead,  though  the  hypocrites  all, 
with  all  that  they  can  make,  have  sworn  your  death. 
To  look  for  no  man's  help,  brings  the  help  of  God  to 
them  that  seem  to  be  overcome  in  the  eyes  of  the  hy- 
pocrites :  yea,  it  shall  make  God  to  carry  you  through 
thick  and  thin  for  his  truth's  sake,  in  spite  of  all  the 
enemies  of  his  truth.  There  falleth  not  a  hair  till  his 
hour  be  come;  and  when  his  hour  is  come,  necessity 
carries  us  hence  though  we  be  not  willing.  But  if  we 
be  willing,  then  have  we  a  reward  and  thanks. 

"  Fear  not  the  threatening,  therefore,  neither  be  over- 
come  of  sweet  words ;  with  w*  ich  the  hypocrites  shall  a»- 


A.  D.  1527—1560.] 


LETTERS  OF  WILLIAM  TINDAL  TO  JOHN  FRITH. 


545 


sail  you.     Neither  let  the  persuasions  of  worldly  wisdom 

bear  rule  in  your  heart,  no,  though  they  be  vour  friends 

that  counsel  you.     Let  Bilnev  be    a   warninsr   to    you. 

Let   not    your  body  faint.       He  that  endureth    to    the 

I    end  sliall  be  saved.     If  the  pain  be  above  vour  strentrth, 

I    remember,    '  WTiatsoever    ye    shall    ask    in    my   name, 

:    I  will  give  it  you.'     And  pray  to  your  Father  in  that 

name,    and   he   shall   cease  your  pain,    or   shorten    it. 

The   Lord  of  peace,  of  hope,  and  of  faith,  be  with  you, 

!    Amen. 

"  William  Tindal." 

!    AtiothpT  notable  and  worthy  Letter  of  Mnxfer  William 
i        Tindal,  sent  to  the  said  John  Frith,  under  the  name 
of  Jacob. 

"  The  erace  of  our  Saviour  Jesus,  his  patience,  meekness, 
humbleness,  circumspection,  and  wisdom,  be  with 
your  heart,  Amen. 

"  Dearly  beloved  brother  Jacob,  mine  heart's  desire  in 
our    Saviour   ,Tesus,    is    that    you    arm    yourself   with 
patience,  and  be  bold,  sober,  wise  and  circumspect,  and 
that   you   bow  yourself  to  the  si'ound,    avoidine^   hiarh 
questions,    that  pass  the    common    capncitv.     But    ex- 
i  pound  the  law  truly,  and  open  the  veil  of  Moses  to  con- 
,  demn  all  flesh,  and  prove  all  men  sinners  ;  and  all  deeds 
;  under  the  law,  before  mercy  have  taken  away  the  con- 
j  (lemnatinn  thereof,  to  be  sin  and  datflnable  ;  and  then  as 
I  a   faithful   minister,   set  abroad  the  mercy  of  our  Lord 
,Iis\is,   and   let   the  wounded  consciences   drink    of  the 
1  r  of  him.     And  then  shall  your  preaching  be  with 
^r,   and  not  as  the  doctrine  of  the  hypocrites  ;  and 
t'it    Spirit  of  God    shall  work   with  you,   and  all  con- 
sciences shall  bear  record  unto  you,  and  feel  that  it  is 
SM.      And  all  doctrine  that  casteth  a  misf:,on  those  two, 
t  '   shadow  and  hide  them,  I  mean  the  law  of  God,  and 
nit  riy  of  Christ,  that  resist  you  with  all  your  power. 
S  icraments   without    sig:nification    refuse.     If  they  put 
-iLTuifications  to  them,  receive  them,  if  you  see  it  may 
l.elp.  though  it  he  not  necessary. 

■'  Of  the  presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament, 
irip'ldle  as  little  as  you  can,  that  there  appear  no  division 
iiiKdig  us.  Barnes  will  be  hot  against  you.  The 
>  ixons  be  sore  on  the  affirmative  ;  whether  constant  or 
•  li.stinate  I  remit  it  to  God,  Philip  Melancthon  is  said 
to  l)e  with  the  French  king.  There  are  some  in  Antwerp 
that  say,  that  they  saw  him  come  into  Paris  with  an 
ihundred  and  fifty  horses,  and  that  they  spake  with  him. 
If  the  Frenchmen  receive  the  word  of  God,  he  will  plant 
the  affirmative  in  them.  George  Joy  would  have  put 
forth  a  treatise  of  that  matter,  but  I  have  stopt  him  as 
yet :  what  he  wiU  do  if  he  get  money,  I  wot  not.  I 
bflieve  he  would  make  many  reasons  little  serving  to 
that  purpose  :  My  mind  is  that  nothing  be  put  forth 
till  we  hear  how  you  shall  have  sped.  I  would  have  the 
right  use  preached,  and  the  presence  to  be  an  indifferent 
filing,  till  the  matter  might  be  reasoned  in  peace  at 
Itisure  of  both  parties.  If  you  be  required,  shew  the 
phrases  of  the  scripture,  and  let  them  talk  what  they 
nil!.  For  to  believe  that  God  is  every  where,  hurteth 
110  man  that  worshippeth  him  nowhere  but  within  the 
Jieart,  in  spirit  and  verity :  even  so  to  believe  that  the 
body  of  Christ  is  every  where  (though  it  cannot  be 
proved)  hurteth  no  man  that  worshippeth  him  nowhere 
save  in  the  faith  of  his  gospel.     You  perceive  my  mind: 

tiowbeit  if  God  sKew  you  otherwise,  it  is  free  for  you  to 
lo  as  he  moveth  you. 

"  I  guessed  long  ago,  that  God  would  send  a  madness 
iiito  the  head  of  the  spiritualty,  to  catch  themselves  in 
their  own  subtlety,  and  I  trust  it  is  come  to  pass.  And 
nnw  me  thinketh  I  smell  a  counsel  to  be  taken,  little  for 
;  air  profits  in  time  to  come.  But  you  must  under- 
stand, that  it  is  not  of  a  pure  heart  and  for  love  of  the 
jtruth,  but  to  avenge  themselves,  and  to  eat  the  whore's 
flesh,  and  to  suck  the  marrow  of  her  boiice  Wherefore 
cleave  fast  to  the  Rock  of  the  help  of  God,  and  commit 
the  end  of  all  things  unto  him:  and  if  God  shall  call 
you,  that  you  may  then  use  the  wisdom  of  the  worldly, 
Sfi  f ar  as  you  perceive  the  glory  of  God  may  come  there- 


of, refuse  it  not ;  and  ever  thrust  in,  that  the  scripture 
may  be  in  the  mother  tongue,  and  learning  set  up  in  the 
universities.  But  if  ancht  be  required  contrary  to  the 
glory  of  God,  and  his  Christ,  then  stand  fast,  and  com- 
mit yourself  to  God,  and  be  not  overcome  of  men's 
pcsuasions  ;  which  haply  shall  say,  We  see  no  other 
way  to  bring  in  the  truth. 

"  Brother  Jacob,  beloved  in  my  heart,  there  liveth 
none  in  whom  I  have  so  good  hope  and  trust,  and  in 
whom  my  heart  rejoiceth,  and  my  soul  comforteth  her- 
self, as  in  you  ;  not  the  thousandth  part  so  much  for  your 
learning,  and  what  other  gifts  else  you  have,  as  because 
you  will  creep  slow  by  the  ground,  and  walk  in  those 
things  that  the  conscience  may  feel,  and  not  in  the  ima- 
ginations of  the  brain:  in  fear,  and  not  in  boldness:  in 
open  necessary  things,  and  not  to  pronounce  or  define 
of  hid  secrets,  or  things  that  neither  help  nor  binder, 
whether  it  be  so  or  not,  in  unity,  and  not  in  seditious 
opmions  :  insomuch  that  if  you  be  sure  you  know,  yet 
in  things  that  may  abide  leisure,  you  will  defer,  or  say 
(till  others  agree  with  you)  methinks  the  text  requireth 
this  sense  or  understanding.  Yea,  and  if  you  be  sure 
that  your  part  be  good,  and  another  hold  the  contrary, 
yet  if  it  be  a  thing  that  maketh  no  matter,  you  will 
iaugh  and  let  it  pass,  and  refer  the  thing  to  other  men, 
and  stick  you  stiffly  and  stubbornly  in  earnest  and 
necessary  tilings.  And  1  trust  you  will  be  persuaded  even 
so  of  me  :  for  I  call  God  to  record  against  the  day  we 
shall  appear  before  our  Lord  Jesus,  to  give  a  reckoning 
of  our  doings,  that  I  never  altered  one  syllable  of  God's 
word  against  my  conscience,  nor  would  this  day,  if  all 
that  is  in  the  earth,  whether  it  be  pleasure,  honour,  or 
riches,  might  be  given  me.  Moreover,  I  take  God  to 
witness  to  my  conscience,  that  I  desire  of  God  to  myself 
in  this  world,  no  more  than  that  without  which  I  cannot 
keep  his  laws. 

"  Finally,  if  there  were  in  me  any  gift  at  hand,  that 
could  help  and  aid  you  if  need  required,  I  promise  you  I 
would  not  be  far  off,  and  commit  the  end  to  God.  My 
soul  is  not  faint,  though  my  body  be  weary.  But  God 
hath  made  me  evil  favoured  in  this  world,  and  without 
grace  in  the  sight  of  men,  speechless  and  rude,  dull  and 
slow  witted  ;  your  part  shall  be  to  supply  what  lacketh 
in  me  :  remembering,  that  as  lowliness  of  heart  shall 
make  you  high  with  God,  even  so  meekness  of  words 
shall  make  you  sink  into  the  hearts  of  men.  Nature 
giveth  age  authority,  but  meekness  is  the  glory  of  youth, 
and  giveth  them  honour.  Abundance  of  love  maketh  me 
exceed  in  babbling. 

"  Sir,  as  concerning  purgatory  and  many  other  things, 
if  you  be  demanded,  you  may  say,  if  you  err,  the  spiri- 
tualty hath  so  led  you,  and  that  they  have  taught  you 
to  believe  as  you  do.  For  they  preached  to  you  aU  such 
things  out  of  God's  word,  and  alleged  a  thousand  texts, 
by  reason  of  which  texts  you  believed  as  they  taught 
you,  but  now  you  find  them  liars,  and  that  the  texts 
mean  no  such  things,  and  therefore  you  can  believe 
them  no  longer,  but  are  as  you  were  before  they  taught 
you,  and  believe  no  such  thing :  howbeit  you  are  ready 
to  believe,  if  they  have  any  other  way  to  prove  it ;  for 
without  proof  you  cannot  believe  them  when  you  have 
found  them  with  so  many  lies,  &c.  If  you  i)erceive 
wherein  we  may  help,  either  in  being  still  or  doing 
somewhat,  let  us  have  word,  and  1  will  do  mine  utter- 

"  My  lord  of  London  hath  a  servant  called  John  Tisen, 
with  a  red  beard,  and  a  black  reddish  head,  and  was 
once  my  scholar ;  he  was  seen  in  Antwerp,  but  came 
not  among  the  Englishmen:  whither  he  is  gone  as  a 
secret  ambassador  I  do  not  know. 

"  The  mighty  God  of  Jacob  be  with  you,  to  supplant 
his  enemies,  and  give  you  the  favour  of  Joseph;  and  the 
wisdom  and  the  spirit  of  Stephen  be  with  y""--  I'^art, 
and  with  your  mouth,  and  teach  your  lips  what  they 
shall  say,  and  how  to  answer  to  all  things.  He  is  our 
God.  if  we  despair  in  ourselves,  and  trust  in  him :  ana 
his  is  the  glory.     Amen. 

"  Wili^am  Tindal. 

«'  I  hope  our  redemption  «  nigh." 


546 


THE  DEATHS  OF  LADY  CATHARINE  AND  QUEEN  ANNE. 


[Book  VIII. 


The  Deaths  of  Lady  Catharine,  and  of  Queen  Anne. 

In  the  same  year  in  which  William  Tindal  was  burned, 
died  the  lady  Catharine,  princess  dowager,  in  the  month 
of  January,  1536. 

After  whom,  in  the  same  year,  in  the  month  of  May, 
followed  the  death  also  of  Queen  Anne,  who  had  been 
married  to  the  king  about  three  years.  In  certain  re- 
cords we  find,  that  the  king  being  in  his  justs  at  Green- 
wich, suddenly  with  a  few  persons  departed  to  West- 
minster, and  the  next  day  after  Queen  Anne  his  wife  was 
conveyed  to  the  Tower,  with  the  lord  Rochford  her 
brother  and  others  ;  and  on  the  ninteenth  day  after  was 
beheaded.  The  words  of  this  worthy  and  Christian  lady 
at  her  death  were  these  : — 

"  Good  Christian  people,  I  am  come  hither  to  die,  for, 
according  to  the  law,  and  by  the  law  I  am  judged  to 
death,  and  therefore  I  will  speak  nothing  against  it.  I 
am  come  hither  to  accuse  no  man,  nor  to  speak  anything 
of  that  whereof  I  am  accused  and  condemned  to  die,  but 
I  pray  God  to  save  the  king,  and  send  him  long  to  reign 
over  you,  for  a  gentler  or  more  merciful  prince  was  there 
never  ;  and  to  me  he  was  a  very  good,  a  gentle,  and  a 
sovereign  lord.  And  if  any  person  will  meddle  with  my 
cause,  I  require  them  to  judge  for  the  best.  And  thus  I 
take  my  leave  of  the  world,  and  of  you  all,  and  I  heartily 
desire  you  all  to  pray  for  me.  O  Lord  have  mercy  on 
me !  To  God  I  commend  my  soul."  And  so  she 
kneeled  down,  saying,  "  To  Christ  I  commend  my  soul ; 
Jesus,  receive  my  soul."  Repeating  the  same  several 
times,  till  at  length  the  stroke  was  given,  and  her  head 
was  struck  off. 

And  this  was  the  end  of  that  godly  lady  and  queen. 
Godly  I  call  her,  whatever  the  cause  was,  or  charge  ob- 
jected against  her.  Her  last  words  spoken  at  her  death 
declared  no  less  her  sincere  faith  and  trust  in  Christ, 
than  did  her  quiet  modesty  utter  forth  the  goodness  of 
the  cause  and  matter,  whatsoever  it  was.  Certain  this 
was,  that  for  the  rare  and  singular  gifts  of  her  mind  so 
well  insti-ucted,  and  given  toward  God,  with  such  a  fer- 
vent desire  unto  the  truth  and  setting  forth  of  sincere 
religion,  joined  with  like  gentleness,  modesty,  and  pity 
toward  all  men,  there  have  not  many  such  queens  before 
her  borne  the  crown  of  England.  Principally  this  one 
commendation  she  left  behind  her,  that  during  her  life, 
the  religion  of  Christ  most  happily  flourished,  and  had  a 
right  prosperous  course. 

Many  things  might  be  written  more  of  the  manifold 
virtues,  and  the  quiet  moderation  of  her  mild  nature  ; 
how  lowly  she  would  bear,  not  only  to  be  admonished, 
but  also  of  her  own  accord  would  require  her  chaplains 
plainly  and  freely  to  tell  whatever  they  saw  in  her  amiss. 
Also  how  bountiful  she  was  to  the  poor,  passing  not  only 
the  common  example  of  other  queens,  but  also  the  re- 
venues almost  of  her  estate  ;  insomuch  that  the  alms 
which  she  gave  in  three  quarters  of  a  year,  in  distribu- 
tion, is  summed  up  to  have  amounted  to  fourteen  or  fifteen 
thousand  pounds.  Besides  the  great  sum  of  money 
which  her  grace  intended  to  have  sent  into  four  sundry 
quarters  of  the  realm,  as  for  a  stock  there  to  be  em- 
ployed for  the  behoof  of  poor  artificers  and  occujiiers. 
Again,  what  a  zealous  defender  she  was  of  Christ's  gos- 
pel, all  the  world  knows,  and  her  acts  do  and  will  declare 
to  the  end  of  the  world. 

This  I  cannot  but  marvel  at,  why  the  parliament  held 
this  year,  that  is,  in  the  twenty-eighth  year  of  the  king 
(which  parliament  three  years  before  had  established  and 
confirmed  this  marriage  as  most  lawful)  should  now  so 
suddenly,  and  contrary  to  their  own  doings,  repeal  and 
annul  the  marriage  again  as  unlawful.  But  in  this  act 
of  parliament  lay  (no  doubt)  some  great  mystery ;  which 
I  will  not  pause  to  discuss,  but  only  that  it  may  be  sus- 
pected tliat  some  secret  practising  of  the  papists  was  in 
it,  considering  what  a  mighty  check  she  was  to  their  pur- 
poses, and  what  a  strong  bulwark  slie  was  for  the  main- 
tenance of  Christ's  gospel. 

All  this  scvms  to  be  the  drift  of  the  wily  papists,  who 
seeing  the  pope  repulsed  out  of  England,  by  means 
chieriy  of  this  queen,  and  fearing  always  the  succession 


I  of  this  marriage,  thought  to  prevent  that  peril  by  whis- 
j  pering  in  the  king's  ears. 

Again,  Stephen  Gardiner  (who  was  a  secret  worker 
against  that  marriage,  and  a  perpetual  enemy  to  the 
lady  Elizabeth)  being  then  abroad  with  the  French  king, 
and  the  great  master  of  France,  ceased  not  in  his  letters 
still  to  put  the  king  in  fear,  that  the  foreign  princes  and 
powers  of  the  world,  with  the  pope,  would  never  be  re- 
conciled to  the  king,  neither  should  he  ever  be  in 
security,  unless  he  repealed  the  acts  before  passed,  for 
the  ratification  of  that  succession.  Which  when  they  had 
now  brought  it  to  pass  after  their  own  desire  and  had  got 
both  now  the  queen  beheaded,  and  Elizabeth  the  king's 
daughter  disinherited,  they  thought  all  things  were  forever 
sure.  But  yet  God's  providence  still  went  beyond  them, 
and  deceived  them  ;  for  after  the  sufi'ering  of  queen 
Anne,  the  king  within  three  days  after  married  lady  Jane 
Seymour,  of  whom  came  king  Edward,  as  great  an 
enemy  to  God's  enemy  the  pope,  as  ever  his  father  was, 
and  greater  too. 

In  the  mean  time,  when  these  things  were  doing  in 
England,  Paul  III.,  bishop  of  Rome,  was  not  slow  to  help 
forward  his  own  advantage.  Who  seeing  his  kingdom 
and  seat  darkened  in  Germany  and  in  England,  thouglit 
it  high  time  to  bestir  himself ;  and  therefore  to  provide 
some  remedy  against  further  dangers,  appointed  a  gene- 
ral council  at  Mantua,  in  Italy,  requiring  all  kings  and 
princes  either  personally  to  be  there,  or  else  to  send  their 
ambassadors  under  .fair  pretences,  so  as  to  suppress 
heresies,  and  to  restore  the  church,  and  to  war  against 
the  Turk,  &c.  This  bull  was  subscribed  with  the  hands 
of  six-and-twenty  cardinals,  and  set  up  in  the  great  cities, 
that  it  might  be  known  and  published  to  the  whole 
world.  To  this  bull  the  protestants  of  Germany  answered  ; 
that  as  the  council  was  to  be  convened  at  Mantua,  in  the 
pope's  own  country  ;  that  that  alone  would  be  a  suffi- 
cient cause  why  they  should  refuse  to  resort  to  it. 
Our  king  also  entered  his  protest  against  this  council, 
and  declined  to  attend  it.     This  protest  was  as  follows  :— 

A  Protestation  in  the  name  of  the  King,  and  the  whole 
Council  and  Clergy  of  England,  why  they  refuse  to 
come  to  the  Pope's  Council  at  his  call. 

"  Seeing  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  convening  learned 
men  from  all  parts,  inducing  them  by  great  rewards, 
making  as  many  of  them  cardinals  as  he  thinks  meet, 
and  ready  to  defend  frauds  and  untruths  ;  we  could  not 
but  with  much  anxiety  cast  with  ourselves,  what  so 
great  a  preparation  should  mean.  As  chance  was,  we 
guessed  even  as  it  followed.  We  have  been  so  long  ac- 
quainted with  Romish  subtleties  and  popish  deceits, 
that  we  well  and  easily  judged  the  bishop  of  Rome  to 
intend  an  assembly  of  his  adherents,  and  men  sworn  to 
think  all  his  wishes  to  be  laws  ;  we  were  not  deceived. 
Paul,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  has  called  a  council,  to  which 
he  knew  well  either  few  or  none  of  the  Christian  princes 
could  come.  Both  the  time  that  he  convened  it,  and 
also  the  place  where  he  appointed  it,  might  assure  him 
of  this.  But  whither  wander  not  these  popish  bulls  ? 
whither  go  they  not  astray?  what  king  is  not  cited  and 
summoned  by  a  proud  minister  and  servant  of  kings,  to 
come  to  bolster  up  errors,  frauds,  deceits,  and  untruths, 
and  to  set  forth  this  feigned  general  council  ?  For  who 
will  not  perceive  that  Paul,  the  bishop  of  Rome,  goes 
sooner  about  to  make  men  believe  that  he  pretends  a 
general  council,  than  that  he  desires  one  indeed  .■'  No, 
who  can  less  desire  it,  than  they  that  despair  of  their 
cause,  except  they  are  judges,  and  give  sentence  them- 
selves against  their  adversaries  ?  We  who  greatly  against 
our  will  at  any  time  leave  off  the  procuring  to  the  realm 
any  advantage,  need  neither  come  ourselves,  nor  yet  send 
our  proctors  there,  nor  yet  make  our  excuse  for  either. 
For  who  can  accuse  us,  that  we  come  not  at  his  call, 
who  has  no  authority  to  call  us  ? 

"  But  for  a  moment  let  us  grant  that  he  may  summon 
us,  and  that  lie  has  authority  so  to  do,  yet  (we  piay  you) 
may  not  all  men  see,  what  avails  it  to  come  to  this 
council,  where  you  shall  have  no  place,  except  you  are 
known  both  willing  to  oppress  truth,  and  also  ready  to 


A.D.  152r— lo40.j      HENRY  VIII.  PROTESTS  AGAINST  THE  POPE'S  SUMMONS. 


547 


confirm  and  establish  errors  ?  Do  not  all  men  perceive 
as  well  as  we,  with  what  integrity,  fidelity,  and  religion, 
these  men  go  about  to  discuss  matters  in  controversy, 
that  take  them  in  hand  in  so  troublesome  a  time  as  this 
is  ?  Is  it  not  plain  what  fruit  Christendom  may  look  for, 
when  Mantua  is  chosen  as  the  place  to  hold  his  council 
in  ?  Is  there  any  prince  not  being  of  Italy,  yea,  is  there 
any  of  Italy,  prince,  or  other  differing  from  the  pope, 
that  dares  come  to  this  assembly,  and  to  this  place  ?  If 
tliere  come  none  that  dare  speak  for  truth,  none  that 
will  venture  his  life  ;  is  it  strange  if  the  bishop  of  Rome 
bein"'  judge,  and  no  man  repining,  no  man  gain-saying  ; 
the  defenders  of  the  papacy  obtain  that  popish  authority, 
nowwhich  is  quailing  and  almost  fallen,  to  be  setup  again  ? 

"  Is  this  the  way  to  help  things  afflicted  ?  to  redress 
troubled  religion  ?  to  lift  up  oppressed  truth  ?  Shall  men 
in  this  way  know,  whether  the  Roman  bishops  (who  in  very 
deed  are,  if  ye  look  upon  either  their  doctrine  or  their 
life,  far  under  other  bishops)  ought  to  be  made  like  their 
fellows,  that  is,  to  be  pastors  in  their  own  diocese,  and 
so  to  use  no  other  power;  or  else,  whether  they  may 
make  laws,  not  only  for  other  bishops,  but  also  for  kings 
and  emperors  ?  O  boldness,  meet  to  be  beaten  down 
with  force,  and  not  to  be  convinced  with  arguments  ! 
Can  either  Paul,  that  now  lords  it,  or  any  of  his  parti- 
zans  go  about  in  earnest  to  heal  the  sicknesses,  to  take 
away  the  errors,  to  pluck  down  the  abuses  that  now  are 
crept  into  the  church,  and  are  bolstered  up  in  it,  by  such 
councils  as  now  is  likely  to  be  at  Mantua  ? 

"  Is  it  very  likely,  that  those  who  prowl  for  nothing  but 
profit,  will  right  gladly  pull  down  all  such  things  as  their 
forefathers  made,  only  for  the  increase  of  money  ? 
Whereas  their  forefathers,  when  their  honour,  power, 
and  primacy  were  called  in  question,  would  either  in  de- 
spite of  God's  law  maintain  their  dignity,  or  to  say 
better,  their  intolerable  pride  :  is  it  likely  that  these  will 
not  tread  in  their  steps,  and  make  naughty  new  canons, 
whereby  they  may  defend  old  evil  decrees  ?  Howbeit, 
what  need  we  to  care,  either  what  they  have  done,  or 
what  they  intend  to  do  hereafter,  forasmuch  as  England 
hatU  taken  her  leave  of  popish  crafts  for  ever,  never  to 
be  deluded  with  them  hereafter  ?  Roman  bishops  have 
nothing  to  do  with  English  people  ;  the  one  doth  not 
traffick  with  the  other ;  at  the  least,  though  they  will 
have  to  do  with  us,  yet  we  will  have  none  of  their  mer- 
chandize, none  of  their  stuff.  We  will  receive  them  into 
our  council  no  more.  We  have  sought  our  hurt,  and 
bought  our  loss  a  great  while  too  long.  Surely  their 
decrees,  either  touching  things  set  up  or  put  down,  shall 
have  no  other  place  with  us,  than  all  bishops'  decrees 
have,  that  is,  if  we  I'ke  them,  we  admit  them  ;  if  we  do 
not,  we  refuse  them.  But  lest  men  shall  think  that  we 
follow  our  own  senses  too  much,  and  that  we,  moved  by 
small  or  no  just  causes,  forsake  the  authority,  censures, 
decrees,  and  popish  councils,  we  thought  it  best  here  to 
shew  our  mind  to  the  whole  world.  Wherefore  we  pro- 
test before  God  and  all  men,  that  we  embrace,  profess, 
and  will  ever  so  do,  the  right  and  holy  doctrine  of  Christ. 
All  the  articles  of  his  faith,  no  jot  omitted,  are  all  so 
dear  to  us,  that  we  should  much  sooner  stand  in  jeopardy 
of  our  realm,  than  see  any  point  of  Christ's  religion  in 
jeopardy  with  us.  We  protest  that  we  never  went  from 
the  unity  of  his  faith,  neither  will  we  depart  an  inch 
from  it.  No,  we  will  much  sooner  lose  our  lives,  than 
any  article  of  our  belief  shall  decay  in  England.  We 
who,  in  all  this  cause,  seek  nothing  but  the  glory  of  God, 
the  profit  and  quietness  of  the  world,  protest  that  we  can 
suffer  deceivers  no  longer.  We  never  refused  to  come 
to  a  general  council ;  no,  we  promise  all  our  labour, 
study,  and  fidelity,  to  the  setting  up  of  trampled  truth, 
and  troubled  religion,  in  their  place  again  ;  and  to  do  all 
that  shall  lie  in  us,  to  finish  such  controversies  as  have 
too  long  vexed  Christendom.  Only  we  wish  all  Christian 
men  to  be  admonished,  that  we  can  suffer  no  longer  that 
they  should  be  esteemed  wrilling  to  take  away  errors, 
who,  by  all  the  ways  their  wits  will  serve  them,  go  about 
that  no  man,  under  pain  of  death  may  speak  against  any 
error  or  abuse. 

*' We  would  have  a  coancil,  we  desire  it,  yea,  and  crave 


nothing  so  oft  of  God,  as  that  we  may  have  one.  But  yet 
we  wish  that  it  be  suchas  christian  men  ought  to  hive,  tii;it 
is,  frank  and  free,  where  every  man  withoutfear  may  say  his 
mind.  We  desire  that  it  be  an  holy  council,  where  every 
man  may  go  about  to  set  up  godliness,  and  not  apply  all  their 
study  to  oppressing  the  truth.  We  wish  it  to  be  general, 
that  is  to  say,  kept  at  such  time,  and  in  such  place, 
that  every  man  who  seeks  the  glory  of  God  may  be  pre- 
sent, and  there  frankly  open  his  mind.  For  how  can 
it  seem  general,  when  either  every  man  that  dissents 
from  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  compelled  to  be  from  it  ;  or 
when  they  that  are  present  are  hindered  by  terror,  from 
saying  boldly  what  they  truly  think  ;  for  who  would  not 
gladly  come  to  such  a  council,  except  it  be  the  pope,  his 
cardinals,  and  popish  bishops  ?  On  the  other  side,  who 
is  so  foolish,  where  the  chief  point  that  is  to  be  handled 
in  this  council  is  the  pope's  own  cause,  power,  and  pri- 
macy, as  to  grant  that  the  pope  should  reign,  should  be 
judge,  should  be  president  of  this  council  ?  if  he,  who 
indeed  can  never  think  himself  able  to  defend  his  cause 
before  any  other  judge,  be  evermore  made  his  own  judge 
and  so  controversies  not  decided,  but  errors  set  up,  what 
can  be  devised  in  the  commonwealth  of  Christendom  more 
hurtful  to  the  truth  tlian  general  councils  ? 

"  And  here  to  touch  somewhat  their  impudent  arro- 
gancy,  by  wliat  law,  power,  or  honest  title  take  they 
upon  them  to  call  kings,  to  summon  princes  to  appear, 
where  their  bulls  command  them  .'  In  time  past  all 
councils  were  api)ointed  by  the  authority,  consent  and 
commandment  of  the  emperor,  kings  and  princes  ;  why 
now  tak'-.s  the  bishop  of  Rome  this  ujion  him  .'  Some 
will  say,  it  is  more  likely  that  bishops  will  more  attend 
to  the  cause  of  religion,  and  be  more  glad  to  have  errors 
taken  away,  than  emperors,  kings,  and  princes.  The  world 
hatli  good  experience  of  them,  and  every  man  sees  how 
faithfully  they  have  handled  religious  matters  !  Is 
there  any  man  that  does  not  see  how  virtuously  Paul 
now  goes  about  by  this  occasion  to  set  up  his  tyranny 
again .'  Is  it  likely  that  he  who  chooses  such  a 
time  as  this  is  to  keep  a  council,  much  intends  the  re- 
dress of  things  that  are  amiss  .'  that  he  seeks  the  re- 
storing of  religion  who  now  calls  a  council,  while  the 
emperor  and  the  French  king,  two  princes  of  great 
power,  are  so  bent  on  wars  that  neither  they,  nor  any 
other  christian  prince  can,  in  a  manner,  do  anything 
but  look  for  the  end  of  this  long  war  ?  Go  to,  go  to, 
bishop  of  Rome  ;  the  occasion  long-wished-for  offers  her- 
self to  you  ;  take  her,  she  opens  a  window  for  your  frauds 
to  creep  in  at.  Call  your  cardinals,  your  own  creatures, 
shew  them  that  this  is  a  jolly  time  to  deceive  princes  in." 

And  so  the  king,  proceeding  in  his  protestation,  de- 
clared how  the  pope,  after  he  had  summoned  his  council 
first  at  Mantua,  shortly  after  directed  out  another 
bull  proroguing  the  same  council  to  the  month  of  No- 
vember, pretending  for  his  excuse  that  the  Duke  of 
Mantua  would  not  suffer  him  to  keep  any  council  there, 
unless  he  maintained  a  number  of  warriors  for  defence 
of  the  town,  and  the  king  thus  concludes  : — 

"  No,  we  will  the  pope  and  his  adherents  to  un- 
derstand that  which  we  have  oft  said,  and  now  say, 
and  ever  will  say,  he  nor  his  hath  neither  authority 
nor  jurisdiction  in  England.  We  give  him  no  more 
than  he  has,  that  is,  none  at  all.  That  which  he  has 
usurped  against  God's  law,  and  extorted  by  violence, 
we  by  good  right  take  from  him  again.  But  he  and  his 
will  say,  we  gave  them  a  primacy.  We  hear  them  well : 
we  gave  it  you  indeed  !  If  you  have  authority  upon  us 
as  long  as  our  consent  gives  it  you,  and  you  will 
make  your  plea  upon  our  consent,  then  let  it  have  even 
an  end  where  it  began  ;  we  consent  no  longer,  your 
authority  must  needs  be  gone.  If  we  being  deceived 
by  false  pretence  of  evil-alleged  scriptures,  gave  to  you 
what  we  ought  to  have  refused,  why  may  we  not,  our 
error  now  perceived,  and  your  deceit  espied,  take  il 
again  ?  We  princes  wrote  ourselves  to  be  inferior  to 
popes.  As  long  as  we  thought  so,  we  obeyed  them  as 
our  superiors.  Now  we  write  not  as  wc  did,  and 
therefore  they  have  no  great  cause  to  marvel,  if  we  here- 
after do  not  as  we  did  ;  both  the  laws  civil,  ana  also  tno  ' 


648 


THE  KING  MARRIES  LADY  JANE  SEYMOUR. 


[Book  YIII. 


laws  of  God  be  on  our  side.  For  a  freeman  born  does 
not  lose  his  liberty,  nor  hurts  the  plea  of  his  liberty, 
though  he  write  himself  a  bondman. 

"  Again,  if  they  lean  to  custom,  we  send  them  to  Saint 
Cyprian,  who  saith,  that  custom,  if  truth  be  not  joined 
with  it,  it  is  nothing,  but  '  An  old  error.'  Christ  said, 
'  I  am  the"  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life.'  He  never 
said,  '  I  am  the  custom.'  Wherefore,  seeing  custom 
serves  you  on  one  side,  and  scripture  us  on  the  other  ; 
are  ye  able  to  match  us  ?  In  how  many  places  does 
Christ  admonish  you  to  seek  no  primacy  ?  No,  but  to 
be  obedient  to  all  creatures  ?  Your  old  title,  '  Servant 
of  servants,'  agrees  badly  with  your  new  forged  dignity. 
But  we  will  not  tarry  in  matters  so  plain  :  we  only  de- 
sire God,  that  Caesar,  and  other  christian  princes,  would 
agree  upon  some  holy  council,  where  truth  may  be  tried, 
and  religion  set  up,  which  has  been  hurt  by  nothing  so 
sore,  as  by  general  not  general  councils ;  errors  and  abuses 
grow  too  fast.  Get  you  learning,  you  that  judge  the 
earth,  and  invent  some  remedy  for  these  so  many  diseases 
of  the  sick  church.  They  that  be  wisest,  do  despair  of 
a  general  council.  Wherefore  we  think  it  now  best, 
that  every  prince  call  a  council  provincial,  and  every 
prince  redress  his  own  realm.  We  make  all  men  jirivy 
what  we  think  best  to  be  done,  for  the  redress  of  reli- 
gion. If  they  like  it,  we  doubt  not  but  they  will  follow 
it,  or  some  other  better.  Our  trust  is,  that  all  princes 
will  so  handle  themselves  in  this  behalf,  that  princes 
may  enjoy  their  own,  and  priests  of  Rome  content  them- 
selves with  what  they  ought  to  have.  Princes,  as  we  trust, 
will  no  longer  nourish  wolves'  whelps;  they  will  subscribe 
no  more  to  popish  pride,  to  the  papacy,  &c. 

"  Favour  our  doings,  O  christian  princes.  Your  honour 
and  ancient  majesty  is  restored.  Remember  there  is 
nothing  pertaining  so  much  to  a  prince's  honour,  as  to 
set  forth  truth,  and  to  help  religion.  Take  you  heed 
that  their  deceits  work  not  more  mischief  than  your 
virtue  can  do  good  ;  and  everlasting  war  we  wish  all 
princes  had  with  this  papacy.  As  for  their  decrees,  so 
hearken  to  them,  that  if  in  this  Mantuan  assembly  things 
be  well  done,  you  take  them,  but  not  as  authorised  by 
them  ;  but  that  truth  and  things  that  maintain  religion, 
are  to  be  taken  at  all  men's  hands.  And  even  as  we 
will  admit  things  well  made,  so  if  there  be  any  thing 
determined  in  prejudice  of  truth,  for  the  maintenance  of 
their  evil  grounded  primacy,  or  that  may  hurt  the  autho  - 
rity  of  kings,  we  protest  to  the  whole  world  that  we 
neither  shall  allow  it,  nor  will  at  any  time  allow  it. 

"  You  have,  christian  readers,  our  mind  concerning  the 
general  council.  We  think  you  all  see,  that  Paul  and 
his  cardinals,  bishops,  abbots,  monks,  friars,  with  the 
rest  of  the  rabblement,  do  nothing  less  intend,  than  the 
knowledge  and  search  of  truth.  You  see  that  this  is  not  a 
proper  time  to  meet,  and  thatMantua is  no  placefora  gene- 
ral council.  And  though  they  were  both  meet,  yet  except 
some  other  authority  call  this  council,  we  neither  need  to 
come,  nor  to  send.  You  have  now  heard  how  every  prince 
in  his  own  realm  may  quiet  such  things  as  are  amiss.  If 
there  be  any  of  you  that  can  show  us  a  better  way,  we  pro- 
mise with  all  hearty  desire,  to  do thatwhichshall bethought 
best  for  the  settling  of  religion,  and  that  we  will  leave  our 
own  advices,  if  any  man  show  us  better.  Which  mind  of 
ours,  we  most  heartily  pray  God  that  gave  it  to  us,  not 
only  to  increase  in  us,  but  also  to  send  it  to  all  christian 
princes,  all  christian  prelates,  and  all  christian  people." 

A  little  before  the  death  of  Queen  Anne,  there  was  a 
parliament  at  Westminster,  in  wliich  was  given  to  the 
king  by  consent  of  the  abbots,  all  such  houses  of  re- 
ligion, as  were  under  three  hundred  marks.  Which  was 
a  shrewd  omen  of  the  ruin  of  greater  houses,  which 
followed  shortly  after,  as  was  and  might  easily  be  per- 
ceived by  many,  who  then  said,  that  the  low  bushes  and 
brambles  were  cut  down  before,  but  great  oaks  would 
follow  after. 

Although  the  proceeding  of  these  things  did  not  well 
please  the  pope's  friends  in  England,  yet  they  began  to 
take  some  comfort,  when  they  saw  Queen  Aime  dis- 
patched. Nevertheless  tliey  were  frustrated  of  their 
purpose.     For  the  Lord  raised  up  another  queen,  not 


greatly  for  their  purpose,  with  her  son  King  Edward. 
And  also  the  Lord  Cromwell  at  the  same  time  began  to 
grow  in  authority.  Who,  like  a  mighty  pillar  set  up  ia 
the  church  of  Christ,  was  enough  alone  to  confound  and 
overthrow  all  the  malignant  devices  of  the  adversaries, 
so  long  as  (iod  gave  him  life. 

Shortly  after  this  marriage  of  the  king  with  Queea 
Jane  Seymour,  in  the  month  of  June,  during  the  con- 
tinuation of  the  parliament,  by  the  consent  of  the  clergy 
holding  then  a  solemn  convocation  in  the  church  of  St. 
Paul's,  a  book  was  set  forth  containing  certain  articles  of 
religion  necessary  to  be  taught  to  the  people  ;  in  which 
tliey  treated  specially  of  three  sacraments,  baptism, 
penance,  and  the  Lord's  supper.  Other  things  were 
jiublislied  concerning  the  alteration  of  certain  points  of 
religion,  as  that  certain  holydays  were  forbidden,  and 
many  abbeys  suppressed.  For  which  cause  the  rude 
multitude  of  Lincolnshire,  fearing  the  utter  subversion 
of  their  old  religion,  wherein  they  had  been  so  long 
fostered,  rose  up  in  great  commotion,  to  the  number  of 
near  twetity  thousand,  having  for  their  captain  a  monk 
called  Doctor  Mackerel,  calling  himself  then  Captain 
Cobler ;  but  those  rebels  being  repressed  by  the  king's 
power,  and  desiring  pardon,  soon  dispersed. 

After  this,  followed  a  new  insurrection  in  Yorkshire 
for  the  same  causes,  through  the  instigation  of  seditious 
persons,  especially  monks  and  priests,  making  them  be- 
lieve, that  their  silver  chalices,  crosses,  jewels  and  other 
ornaments,  should  be  taken  out  of  their  churches  ;  and 
that  no  man  should  be  allowed  to  be  married,  or  to  eat 
any  good  meat  in  his  house,  but  should  first  give 
tribute  there  for  to  the  king.  But  their  especial  malice 
was  against  Cromwell  and  certain  other  councillors. 

The  number  of  these  rebels  was  near  forty  thousand, 
having  for  their  badges  the  five  wounds,  with  the  sign 
of  the  sacrament,  and  Jesus  written  in  the  midst. 

This  their  devilish  rebellion  they  termed  by  the  name 
of  a  holy  pilgrimage,  but  they  served  a  wrong  and  a 
naughty  saint.  They  had  also  in  the  field  their  streamers 
and  banners,  whereupon  was  painted  Christ  hanging 
upon  the  cross  on  the  one  side,  and  a  cnalice  with  a 
painted  cake  in  it  on  the  other  side,  with  other  such 
ensigns  of  like  hypocrisy,  pretending  thereby  to  fight 
for  the  faith,  and  holy  church. 

As  soon  as  the  king  was  certified  of  this  new  seditious 
insurrection,  he  sent  with  all  speed  the  duke  of  Norfolk, 
duke  of  Suffolk,  marquis  of  Exeter,  earl  of  Shrewsbury, 
and  others  with  a  great  army,  forthwith  to  encounter 
with  the  rebels. 

These  noble  captains  and  councillors  being  well  fur« 
nished  with  munition  of  war,  approaching  towards  the 
rebels,  and  understanding  both  their  number,  and  their 
intention  to  gi\e  battle,  first  with  policy  went  about  to 
appease  all  without  bloodshed ;  then  by  the  great  wisdom 
and  policy  of  the  captains,  a  communication  was  iiad, 
and  a  pardon  of  the  king's  majesty  obtained  for  all  the 
captains,  and  chief  doers  of  this  insurrection,  and  they 
promised  that  in  such  things  as  they  found  themselves 
aggrieved  with,  they  should  gently  be  heard,  and  their 
reasonable  petitions  granted,  and  that  their  articles 
should  be  presented  to  the  king,  that  by  his  highness' 
authority,  and  the  wisdom  of  his  council,  all  things 
should  be  brought  into  good  order  and  conclusion  ;  aud 
with  this  order  every  man  quietly  departed. 

In  the  time  of  this  commotion  in  Yorkshire,  and 
while  the  king  was  at  Windsor,  there  was  a  butcher 
dwelling  within  five  miles  of  Windsor,  who  caused  a 
priest  to  preach  that  all  they  that  took  part  with  the 
Yorkshiremen,  whom  he  called  God's  people,  did  fight 
in  God's  cause  ;  for  which  both  he  and  the  priest  were 
apprehended  and  executed. 

Other  priests  also,  with  other  persons,  about  the  same 
time  committing  like  treason  against  the  king,  suffered 
execution.  Such  a  business  haJ  t!ie  king  then  to  rid  the 
realm  from  the  servitude  of  the  Romish  yoke.  But  God's 
hand  did  still  work  in  upholding  his  gospel  and  truth, 
against  all  seditious  stirs,  commotions,  and  rebellions. 

In  the  following  year,  after  the  great  execution  had 
been  done  upon  certain  rebellious  priests,  and  a  teW 
other  laymen,   with  certain  noble  persons  also  and  geu- 


A.D.  1527—1540.] 


PRINCE  EDWARD  BORN— HIS  MOTHER  DIES. 


54J> 


tlemen ;  amongst  whom  was  the  lord  Darcy,  the  lord 
Hussy,  Sir  Robert  Constable,  Sir  Thomas  Percy,  Sir 
Francis  Bygot,  Sir  Stephen  Hamilton,  Sir  John  Bulmer, 
and  his  wife,  William  Lomeley,  Nicholas  Tempest,  with 
the  Abbots  of  Gerney,  and  of  Rivers,  &c.  In  the  month 
of  October,  15;}7,  was  born  prince  Edward.  His  mo- 
ther, queen  Jane,  died  a  few  days  after  his  birth,  and 
left  the  king  again  a  widower,  in  which  estate  he  con- 
tinued for  the  space  of  two  years. 

Hereby  the  way  it  is  to  be  understood,  that  during  all 
this  season,  since  the  time  that  the  king  of  England  had 
rejected  the  pope  out  of  the  realm,  both  the  emperors, 
the  French  king,  and  the  king  of  Scots,  with  other 
foreign  potentates  (who  were  yet  in  subjection  under 
the  pope)  bore  him  no  great  good  favour  inwardly,  what- 
ever they  pretended  outwardly. 

Yet  notwithstanding  all  this,  the  Lord  defended  his 
cause  against  them  all.  For  although  the  French  king 
was  for  a  long  time  set  on  by  the  pope,  yet  hearing  now 
of  the  birth  of  Prince  Edward,  the  king's  son  by  queen 
Jane,  and  understanding  also  by  the  death  of  queen 
Jane  that  the  king  was  a  widower,  and  perceiving  that 
the  king  might  join  in  marriage  with  the  Germans,  he 
began  to  give  much  more  gentle  words,  and  to  demean 
himself  more  courteously,  labouring  to  marry  the  queen 
of  Navarre,  his  sister,  to  the  king. 

The  ambassadors  for  the  king,  resident  then  in  France, 
were  Stephen  Gardiner,  with  doctor  Thirleby,  &c.  What 
Stephen  Gardiner  wrought  secretly  for  the  pope  I  have 
not  expressly  to  charge  him.  Whether  he  did  so,  or 
what  he  did,  the  Lord  knoweth  all.  But  this  is  certain, 
that  when  doctor  Bonner,  then  archdeacon  of  Leicester, 
was  sent  into  France  by  the  king  to  succeed  Stephen 
Gardiner  in  the  embassy,  which  was  about  the  ^ear  of 
our  Lord  1538,  he  found  such  dealing  in  the  bishop  of 
Winchester,  as  was  not  greatly  to  be  trusted. 

It  is  long  to  recite  from  the  beginning,  and  few  men 
peradventure  would  believe  the  brawling  matters,  the 
privy  complaints,  the  contentious  quarrels,  and  bitter 
dissensions  between  these  two,  and  especially  what  de- 
spiteful contumelies  doctor  Bonner  received  at  the  hands 
of  Winchester.  For  understand,  good  reader,  that  this 
doctor  Bonner  all  this  while  remained  yet,  as  he  seemed, 
a  good  man,  and  was  a  great  furtherer  of  the  king's  pro- 
ceedings, and  a  favourer  of  Luther's  doctrine,  and  was 
advanced  only  by  the  lord  Cromwell.  He  was  arch- 
deacon of  Leicester,  parson  of  Bladon,  of  Dereham, 
Cheswick,  and  Cheriburton.  Then  he  was  made  bishop 
of  Hereford,  and  at  last  preferred  to  be  bishop  of  Lon- 
don. The  chief  of  which  preferments  and  dignities  were 
conferred  upon  him  only  by  means  of  the  lord  Cromwell, 
who  was  then  his  chief  and  only  patron  ;  as  Bonner  him- 
self in  all  his  letters  protests  and  declares. 

This  doctor  Bonner,  in  the  time  of  his  first  springing 
up,  shewed  himself  a  good  man,  and  a  steadfast  friend  to 
the  gospel  of  Christ  and  to  the  king's  proceedings  :  and 
on  the  other  hand  Stephen  Gardiner  halted  then  both 
with  God  and  with  the  king.  The  contention  between 
these  two  was  very  great,  when  the  king  sent  Bonner  to 
be  his  ambassador  in  France  instead  of  Gardiner. 

Which  being  so,  we  wonder  greatly  what  should  be 
the  cause,  that  Bonner,  seeing  all  his  advancement  was 
by  the  gospel,  and  by  those  of  the  gospel's  side,  and 
being  then  so  hated  by  Stephen  Gardiner,  and  being  also 
at  that  time  such  a  furtherer  and  defender  of  the  gospel, 
could  ever  be  so  ungrateful  and  unkind  as  afterwards  to 
join  with  Gardiner  against  the  gospel,  and  now  to  per- 
secute so  vehemently  that  which  he  defended  before  so 
openly. 

But  to  refer  this  to  the  book  of  His  accounts,  who 
shall  judge  one  day  all  things  uprightly,  let  us  proceed 
in  this  Bonner's  legation.  Being  now  ambassador  at 
the  court  of  France,  Bonner  had  given  him  in  commission 
from  the  king  to  treat  with  the  French  king  for  the 
printing  of  the  New  Testament  in  English,  and  the 
Bible  at  Paris  ;  also  for  slanderous  preachers,  and  ma- 
licious speakers  against  the  king  ;  for  goods  of  merchants 
taken  andspoiled,  and  for  the  king's  pension  to  be  paid,  &c. 
Bonner  employed  his  diligence  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
king,  and  in  discharge  of  his    duty,  save  only  that  the 


French  king  one  time  took  some  displeasure  with  him,  for 
bearing  himself  somewhat  more  seriously  and  boldly 
before  the  king,  in  the  cause  of  Grancetor  the  traitor. 

So  that  the  French  king,  sending  a  special  messenger 
with  his  letters  to  the  king  of  England,  willed  him  to 
revoke  and  call  this  ambassador  home,  and  to  send  him 
another. 

The  king  of  England  sent  answer  again  by  other  letters, 
in  which  he  revoked  and  called  home  bishop  Bonner, 
giving  unto  him  about  the  same  time  the  bishoprick  of 
London,  and  sent  in  supply  of  his  place  Sir  Jolin  Wallop, 
a  great  friend  to  Stephen  Gardiner.  Which  was  in 
February,  about  the  beginning  of  the  year  1540.  Here 
now  follows  the  oath  of  Bonner  to  the  king,  when  he 
was  made  bishop  of  London. 

The  Oath  of  Doctor  Edmnnd  Bonner,  when  he  was  made 
Binhoj)  oj"  London,  againxt  the  Pope  of  Rome. 

"  You  shall  never  consent  nor  agree  that  the  bishop  of 
Rome  shall  practise,  exercise,  or  have  any  manner  of 
authority,  jurisdiction,  or  power  within  this  realm,  or 
any  other  the  king's  dominion,  but  you  shall  resist  the 
same  at  all  times,  to  the  uttermost  of  your  power  :  and 
from  henceforth  you  shall  accept,  repute,  and  take  the 
king's  majesty  to  be  the  only  supreme  head  on  earth  of 
the  church  of  England,  and  to  your  cunning,  wit,  and 
uttermost  of  your  power,  without  guile,  fraud,  or  other 
undue  means,  you  shall  observe,  keep,  maintain,  and  de- 
fend the  whole  effects  and  contents  of  all  and  singular 
acts  and  statutes  made,  and  to  be  made,  within  this 
realm,  in  derogation,  extirpation,  and  extinguishment  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  his  authority,  and  other  acts 
and  statutes  made,  and  to  be  made,  in  reformation  and 
corroboration  of  the  king's  power  of  supreme  head  on 
earth  of  the  church  of  England :  and  this  you  shall  do 
against  all  manner  of  persons,  of  what  estate,  dignity, 
degree,  or  condition  they  be,  and  in  nowise  do  nor  at- 
tempt, nor  to  your  power  suffer  to  be  done  or  attempted, 
directly  or  indirectly,  any  tning  or  things,  privily  or 
openly,  to  the  let,  hinderance,  damage,  or  derogation 
thereof,  or  of  any  part  thereof,  by  any  manner  of  means, 
or  for  any  manner  of  pretence  :  and  in  case  any  oath 
be  made,  or  hath  been  made,  by  you,  to  any  person  or 
persons,  in  maintenance  or  favour  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  or  his  authority,  jurisdiction,  or  power,  yoa 
repute  the  same  as  vain  and  annihilated :  so  help  you 
God,"  &c. 

Ecclesiastical  Matters,  A.  D.  1538. 
It  will  be  judged,  that  I  have  lingered  perhaps  too 
much  in  these  affairs  of  princes  and  ambassadors. 
Wherefore  I  purpose  to  put  my  history  in  order  again, 
shewing  such  injunctions  and  articles  as  were  devised 
and  set  forth  by  the  king,  for  the  benefit  of  his  subjects. 
The  king,  when  he  had  taken  the  title  of  supremacy 
from  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  had  transferred  it  to  him- 
self, then  was  a  full  prince  in  his  own  realm,  (al- 
though he  perceived,  by  the  wisdom  and  advice  of  the 
Lord  Cromwell  and  his  council,  that  the  corrupt  state  of 
the  church  had  need  of  reformation  in  many  things),  yet 
because  he  saw  how  stubborn  and  untoward  the  hearts 
of  many  ])apists  were  to  be  brought  from  their  old  per- 
suasions and  customs,  he  durst  not  reform  all  at  once, 
but  proceeded  by  little  and  little,  to  bring  greater  pur- 
poses to  perfection  (which  he  no  doubt  would  have  done, 
if  the  Lord  Cromwell  had  lived)  and  therefore  he  began 
with  a  book  of  articles  bearing  this  title  :  "  Articles  de- 
vised by  the  King's  Highness  to  establish  Christian 
quietness  and  unity  among  the  People,''  &c. 

Articles  devised  ly  the  King. 
In  the  contents  of  this  book,  he  first  set  forth  the 
articles  of  our  christian  creed,  which  are  necessarily  and 
expressly  to  be  believed  by  all  men.  Then,  with  the 
king's  preface,  follows  the  declaration  of  the  three  sacra- 
ments ;  of  baptism,  of  penance,  and  of  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar.  In  drawing  up  which,  he  alters  nothing 
from  the  old  trade  and  system  received  from  the  church 
of  Rome 


BhO 


THE  KING'S  INJUNCTIONS  FOR  THE  SUPPRESSION  OF  HOLY-DAYS.      [Book  VIII. 


Then,  proceeding  to  the  cause  of  our  justification,  he 
declares,  "  Tliat  the  mercy  and  grace  of  the  Father 
promised  freely  to  us  for  his  Son  Jesus  Christ's  sake, 
and  for  the  merits  of  his  pissioa  and  blood,  are  the  only 
sufficient  and  meritorious  causes  of  our  justification  :  yet 
good  works,  with  contrition,  hope,  and  charity,  and  all 
other  spiritual  graces  and  motions,  are  necessarily  re- 
quired, and  must  needs  concur  also  in  remission  of  our 
sins  ;  that  is,  our  justification  ;  and  afterwards  we  being 
justified,  must  also  have  good  works  of  charity,  and  obe- 
dience towards  God,  in  the  observing  and  fulfilling  out- 
wardly of  his  laws  and  commandments,  &c. 

As  to  images,  he  desires  all  bishops  and  preachers  to 
teach  the  peojile  how  they  may  be  safely  used  in  churches, 
and  not  abuse  them  to  idolatry,  as  thus  :  That  they  re- 
present virtue  and  good  example,  and  also  may  stir 
up  men's  minds  and  make  them  remember  themselves, 
and  lament  their  sins  ;  so  far  he  permits  them  in 
churches.  But  otherwise,  for  avoiding  idolatry,  he 
ch:irges  all  bishops  and  preachers  diligently  to  in- 
struct the  people,  that  they  commit  no  idolatry  to  them, 
in  incensing  of  them,  in  kneeling  and  offering  to 
tiiem,  with  other  similar  worshippings,  which  ought  not 
to  be  done,  but  only  to  God. 

And,  likewise,  for  honouring  of  saints,  the  bishops  and 
j>reachers  are  commanded  to  inform  the  people  how 
saints  hence  departed  ought  not  to  be  reverenced 
or  honoured.  That  is,  that  they  are  to  be  praised 
and  honoured  as  the  elect  servants  of  Clirist,  or  rather 
Christ  is  to  be  praised  in  them  for  their  excellent  vir- 
tues, and  for  their  good  example  left  to  us,  in  teaching  us 
to  live  in  virtue  and  in  goodness,  and  not  to  fear  to  die 
for  Christ.  And  also  as  assistants  of  our  prayers,  but 
yet  no  confidence,  nor  any  such  honour  was  to  be  given 
to  them,  as  is  only  due  to  God  :  and  so  charging  the 
spiritual  persons  to  teach  their  flock  that  all  grace  and 
remission  of  sins  and  salvation,  can  no  otherwise  be  ob- 
tiined  but  from  God  only,  by  the  mediation  of  our 
Saviour  Christ,  who  is  a  suificient  Mediator  for  our  sins; 
th-it  all  grace  and  remission  of  sin  must  proceed  only 
by  the  mediation  of  Christ  and  no  otlier. 

From  that  he  comes  to  speak  of  rites  and  ceremonies 
in  Christ's  church,  as  in  having  vestments  used  in  God's 
.service,  sprinkling  of  holy  water,  giving  of  holy  bread, 
hearing  of  candles  on  Candlemas-day,  taking  of  ashes, 
bearing  of  palms,  creeping  to  the  cross,  setting  up  the 
sepulchre,  hallowing  of  the  font,  with  other  like  cus- 
tims,  rites,  and  ceremonies;  all  which  old  rites  and 
castoms  the  book  doth  not  repeal,  but  admits  them  for 
{rood  and  laudable,  so  far  as  they  put  men  in  remem- 
brance of  spiritual  things. 

And  so  concluding  with  purgatory,  he  makes  an  end 
of  those  articles,  thus  saying  :  "  That  because  the  book 
of  Maccabees  allows  praying  for  souls  departed,  he 
therefore  disproves  not  so  laudable  a  custom,  which  has  so 
long  continued  in  the  church.  But  because  there  is  no 
certain  place  expressed  in  scripture,  he  therefore  thinks  it 
necessary  such  abuses  should  be  put  away,  which,  under 
the  name  of  purgatory,  have  been  advanced :  as  to  make 
men  believe,  that,  by  the  pardons  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  or  by  masses  in  any  place,  or  before  any  image, 
souls  might  be  delivered  out  of  purgatory,  and  from  the 
pains  thereof,  to  be  sent  straight  to  heaven,  and  such 
other  like  abuses,  &c. 

These  were  the  contents  of  that  book  of  articles  de- 
vised, and  passed  by  the  king's  authority,  a  little  before 
the  stir  of  Lincolnshire  and  Yorkshire.  In  which  book, 
although  there  were  many  and  great  imperfections  and 
untruths  not  to  be  permitted  in  any  truly  reformed 
church,  yet  the  king  and  his  council,  to  bear  with  the 
weaklings  which  were  newly  weaned  from  their  mother's 
milk  of  Rome,  thought  it  might  serve  somewhat  for  the 
time,  till  better  should  come. 

And  so,  not  long  after  these  articles,  some  other  in- 
junctions were  given  out  about  the  year  1536,  by  which 
the  number  of  holy-days  were  abrogated  ;  and  especially 
such  as  fell  in  the  harvest  time  :  the  keeping  of  which 
greatly  hindered  the  gathering  in  of  the  corn,  hay,  fruit, 
•nd  other  such  necessary  commodities. 


T/ie  King's  Injunctions. 

"  Forasmuch  as  the  number  of  holy-days  is  so  exces. 
sively  grown,  and  yet  daily  more  and  more  by  men's  de- 
votion, yea,  rather  superstition,  was  likely  to  increase 
further,  that  the  same  was  and  should  be  not  only  pre- 
judicial to  the  commonweal,  because  it  is  an  occasion  as 
well  of  much  sloth  and  idleness,  the  very  nurse  of 
thieves,  vagabonds,  and  of  divers  other  unthriftiness  and 
inconveniences,  as  of  decay  of  good  trades  and  arts, 
profitable  and  necessary  for  the  commonweal,  and  loss 
of  man's  food,  being  frequently  destroyed  through  the 
superstitious  observance  of  the  holy-days,  in  not  takiu"- 
the  opportunity  of  good  and  serene  weather  in  time  of 
harvest,  but  also  pernicious  to  the  souls  of  many  men, 
who  (being  enticed  by  the  licentious  vacation  and  liberty 
of  those  holy-days)  do  commonly  use  and  practise  then 
more  excess,  riot,  and  superfluity,  than  upon  any  other 
days.  And  since  the  Sabbath-day  was  used  and  or- 
dained but  for  man's  use,  and  therefore  ought  to  give 
place  to  the  necessity  of  the  same  whenever  the  occasion 
shall  occur,  much  rather  ought  any  other  holy-day  insti- 
tuted by  man  :  it  is  therefore  by  the  king's  highness 
authority,  as  supreme  head  on  earth  of  the  church  of 
England,  with  the  common  assent  and  consent  of  the 
prelates  and  clergy  of  this  his  realm,  in  convocation  law- 
fully assembled  and  congregated,  amongst  other  things, 
decreed,  ordained,  and  established  : 

"  First,  That  the  feast  of  dedication  of  churches  shall 
in  all  places  throughout  this  realm,  be  celebrated  and 
kept  on  the  first  Sunday  of  the  mouth  of  October  for 
ever,  and  upon  none  other  day. 

"  Also,  that  the  feast  of  the  patron  of  every  church 
within  this  realm,  called  commonly  the  church  holy-day, 
shall  not  from  henceforth  be  kept  and  observed  as  a 
holy-day,  as  heretofore  have  been  used  ;  but  that  it  shall 
be  lawful  to  all  and  singular  persons  resident  or  dwelling 
within  this  retilm,  to  go  to  their  work,  occupation,  or 
mystery,  and  truly  to  exercise  and  occupy  the  same  upon 
the  said  feast,  as  upon  any  other  work-day,  except  the 
said  feast  of  church-holy- day  be  such  as  must  be  for 
other  causes  universally  observed  and  kept  as  a  holy- 
day  by  this  ordinance  following. 

"  Also,  that  all  those  feasts  or  holy-days  which  shall 
happen  to  fall,  or  occur,  either  in  the  harvest  time, 
which  is  to  be  accounted  from  the  first  day  of  July, 
unto  the  twenty- ninth  day  of  September,  or  else  in  the 
term  time  at  Westminster,  shall  not  be  kept  or  ob-  a 
served  from  henceforth  as  holy-days,  but  that  it  may  be  fl 
lawful  for  every  man  to  go  to  his  work  or  occupation  1 
upon  the  same,  as  upon  any  other  work-day,  except  al- 
ways the  feasts  of  the  Apostles,  or  of  the  blessed  Virgin, 
and  of  St.  George,  and  also  such  feasts  as  those  wherein 
the  king's  judges  at  Westminster  do  not  use  to  sit  in 
judgment.  All  which  shall  be  kept  holy  and  solemn  of 
every  man,  as  in  lime  past  have  been  accustomed.  Pro- 
vided always,  that  it  may  be  lawful  to  all  priests  and 
clerks,  as  well  secular  as  regular,  in  the  aforesaid  holy- 
days,  now  abrogated,  to  sing  or  say  their  accustomed 
service  for  those  holy-days,  in  their  churches ;  so  as  they 
do  not  the  same  solemnly,  nor  do  ring  to  the  same,  after 
the  manner  used  in  high  holy-days,  nor  command  or  in- 
dict the  same  to  be  kept  or  observed  as  holy-days. 

"  Finally,  That  the  feasts  of  the  nativity  of  our  Lord, 
of  Easter-day,  of  the  nativity  of  St.  John  the  Baptist, 
and  of  St.  Michael  the  archangel,  shall  be  from  hence- 
forth counted,  accepted,  and  taken  for  the  four  general 
offering  days. 

"  And  for  further  declaration  of  the  premises,  be  it 
known  that  Easter  Term  beginneth  always  the  eighteenth 
day  after  Easter,  reckoning  Easter-day  forone,and  endeih 
the  Monday  next  following  the  Ascension-day. 

"  Trinity  Term  beginneth  always  the  Wednesday  next 
after  the  octaves  of  Trinity  Sunday,  and  endeth  the 
eleventh  or  twelfth  day  of  July. 

"  Michaelmas  Term  beginneth  the  ninth  or  tenth  day 
of  October,  and  endeth  the  28th  or  29th  day  of  Novem- 
ber. 

"  Hilary  Term  beginneth  the  twenty-third  or  twenty- 


A.D.  1527—1540.]     THE  KING  S  INJUNCTIONS  FOR  REFORMATION  OF  THE  CLERGY. 


551 


fourth  day  of  January,  and  endeth  the  twelfth  or  thir- 
teenth day  of  February. 

In  Easter  Term,  upon  the  Ascension-day;  in  Trinity 
Term,  upon  the  nativity  of  St.  John  Baptist;  in  Michael- 
mas Term,  upon  AUhallow-day  ;  in  Hilary  Term,  upon 
Candlemas-day;  on  which  days  the  king's  judges  al 
Westminster  do  not  use  to  sit  iu  judgment,  nor  upon  any 
Sunday." 

After  these  articles  and  injunctions  were  thus  given 
out  by  the  king  and  his  council,  then  follow  as  time 
served,  other  injunctions  concerning  images,  relics,  and 
miracles  ;  and  for  abrogating  jjilgrimages,  devised  by  su- 
perstition, and  maintained  for  lucre's  sake  ;  also  for  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  the  Creed,  and  the  Ten  Commandments, 
and  the  Bible  to  be  translated  into  English,  with  other 
points  necessary  for  religion :  The  words  of  which  in- 
junctions here  ensue : — 

Other  Injunctions  given  htj  the  anthoriti/  of  the  King's 
Highness,  to  the  Clergy  of  this  Realm. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  In' the  year  1536,  and  of 
the  most  noble  reign  of  our  sovereign  Lord  Henry  VIII. 
king  of  England  and  of  France,  defender  of  the  faith, 
lord  of  Ireland,  and  in  the  earth  supreme  head  of  the 
church  of  England,  the  twenty- eighth,  &c.  I,  Thomas 
Cromwell,  knight,  lord  Cromwell,  keeper  of  the  privy 
seal  of  our  said  sovereign  lord  the  king,  and  vicegerent 
to  the  same,  for  and  concerning  all  his  jurisdiction  eccle- 
siastical within  this  realm,  to  the  glory  of  Almighty  God, 
to  the  king's  highness'  honour,  the  public  weal  of  this 
realm,  and  increase  of  virtue  in  the  same,  have  appointed 
and  assigned  these  injunctions  ensuing  to  be  kept  and 
observed  of  the  dean,  parsons,  vicars,  curates,  and  sti- 
pendiaries, resident  or  having  cure  of  souls,  or  any  other 
spiritual  administration  within  this  deanery,  under  the 
pains  hereafter  limited  and  appointed. 

"  The  first  is  ;  that  the  dean,  parsons,  vicars,  and 
others,  having  cure  of  souls  any  where  within  this  dean- 
ery, shall  faithfully  keep  and  observe,  and  as  far  as  in 
them  may  lie,  shall  cause  to  be  kept  and  observed  of 
all  others,  all  and  singular  the  laws  and  statutes  of  this 
realm,  made  for  the  abolishing  and  extirpation  of  the  bi- 
shop of  Rome's  pretended  and  usurped  power  and  juris- 
diction within  this  realm.  And  for  the  establishment  and 
confirmation  of  the  king's  authority,  and  jurisdiction 
within  the  same,  as  of  the  supreme  head  of  the  church 
of  England  ;  and  shall  to  the  uttermost  of  their  wit, 
knowledge,  and  learning,  purely,  sincerely,  and  without 
any  colour  or  dissimulation,  declare,  manifest,  and  open 
for  the  space  of  one  quarter  of  a  year  now  next  ensuing, 
once  every  Sunday,  and  after  that  at  the  least  twice  every 
quarter  of  a  year,  in  their  sermons  and  other  collations, 
that  the  bishop  of  Rome's  usurped  power  and  jurisdiction 
having  no  establishment  nor  ground  by  the  law  of  God, 
was  for  most  just  causes  taken  away  and  abolished;  and 
that  therefore  they  owe  to  him  no  manner  of  obedience 
or  subjection  ;  and  that  the  king's  power  is  within  his 
dominion  the  highest  potentate  and  power  under  God, 
to  ^\hom  all  men  within  the  same  dominion,  by  God's 
commandment  owe  most  loyalty  and  obedience  before 
and  above  all  other  potentates  in  earth. 

"  Also,  whereas  certain  articles  were  lately  devised 
and  set  forth  by  the  king's  authority,  and  agreed  to  by 
the  prelates  and  clergy  of  this  his  realm  in  convocation 
assembled,  whereof  part  were  necessary  to  be  held  and 
believed  for  our  salvation,  and  the  other  part  concerns 
and  touches  certain  laudable  ceremonies,  rights,  and 
usages  of  the  church,  which  are  meet  and  convenient 
to  be  kept  and  used  for  a  decent  and  politic  order  in  the 
same.  It  is  ordered  that  the  said  dean,  parsons,  vicars, 
and  other  curates  shall  so  open  and  declare,  in  their  ser- 
mons  and  other  collations,  the  said  articles  unto  *hem 
that  are  under  their  cure,  that  they  may  plainly  know 
and  discern  which  of  them  are  necessary  to  be  believed 
and  observed  for  their  salvation  ;  and  what  are  not 
necessary,  but  only  do  concern  the  decent  and  politic 
order  of  the  said  church  :  according  to  such  command- 
ment   and     admonition     as    hath     been     given     unto 


them  heretofore,  by  the  authority  of  the  king  in  that 
behalf. 

"  Moreover,  that  they  shall  declare  unto  all  such  as  are 
under  their  cure  the  articles  likewise  devised,  set  forth 
and  authorised  of  late,  for  and  concerning  the  abrogating 
of  certain  sujierlluous  holydays,  according  to  the  effect 
and  purjiort  of  the  said  articles  and  persuade  their  pa- 
rishioners to  keep  and  observe  the  same  inviolably,  as 
things  honestly  provided,  decreed,  and  established  by 
the  common  consent  and  public  authority  for  the  benefit 
of  this  realm. 

"  Besides  this,  to  the  intent  that  all  superstition  and 
hypocrisy,  which  hath  crept  into  divers  men's  hearts  may- 
vanish  away,  it  is  decreed  that  they  shall  not  set  forth 
or  extol  any  images,  relics,  or  miracles,  for  any  su- 
perstition or  lucre,  nor  allure  the  people  by  any  encou- 
ragement to  make  pilgrimages  to  any  saint  otherwise 
than  is  permitted  in  the  articles  lately  put  forth  by  the 
authority  of  the  king,  and  agreed  to  by  the  prelates 
and  clergy  of  this  realm  in  convocation  assembled  :  as 
though  it  were  proper  or  peculiar  to  that  saint  to  give 
this  or  that  commodity,  seeing  all  goodness,  health,  and 
grace  ought  to  be  both  looked  and-  asked  for  only  of 
God,  as  of  the  very  author  of  the  same,  and  of  none 
other,  for  -without  him  it  cannot  be  given :  But  they 
shall  exhort  as  well  their  parishioners,  as  other  pilgrims, 
that  they  do  rather  apply  themselves  to  the  keeping  of 
God's  commandments,  and  the  fulfilling  of  his  works 
of  charity  ;  persuading  them  that  they  shall  please  God 
more  by  the  true  exercise  of  their  bodily  labour,  travel, 
or  occupation,  and  providing  for  their  families,  than  if 
they  went  about  to  the  said  pilgrimages ;  and  it  shall 
profit  more  their  souls'  health,  if  they  do  bestow  that 
on  the  poor  and  needy,  which  they  would  have  bestowed 
upon  the  said  images  or  relics. 

"Also  in  their  sermons  and  other  collations,  the  parsons, 
vicars,  and  other  curates,  shall  diligently  admonish  the 
fathers  and  mothers,  masters,  and  governors  of  youth, 
being  within  their  cure,  to  teach  or  cause  to  be  taught 
their  children  and  servants,  even  from  their  infancy,  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  the  articles  of  our  faith,  and  the  ten  com- 
mandments in  their  mother  tongue  :  And  the  same  being 
taught,  that  they  shall  cause  the  said  youth  oft  to  repeat 
and  understand.  And  to  the  intent  that  this  may  be 
more  easily  done,  the  said  curates  shall,  in  their  sermons, 
deliberately  and  plainly  recite  the  Lord's  Prayer,  articles, 
or  commandments,  one  clause  or  article  one  day,  and 
another  another  day,  till  the  whole  be  taught  and  learned 
by  little  and  little  ;  and  shall  deliver  the  same  in  writing, 
or  shew  where  printed  books  containing  the  same  are  to 
be  sold  to  them  that  can  read,  or  will  desire  the  same  ; 
and  that  the  fathers  and  mothers,  masters  and  go- 
vernors, do  bestow  their  children  and  servants,  even 
from  their  childhood,  either  to  learning,  or  to  some 
honest  exercise,  occupation,  or  husbandry  ;  exhorting, 
counselling,  and  by  all  the  -ways  and  means  they  may, 
as  well  in  their  sermons  and  collations,  as  otherwise, 
the  said  fathers,  mothers,  masters,  and  other  governors 
being  under  their  cure  and  charge,  diligently  to  pro- 
vide and  foresee  that  the  youth  be  in  nowise  kept  or 
brought  up  in  idleness,  lest  at  any  time  afterward  they  be 
driven,  for  lack  of  some  mystery  or  occupation  to  live 
by,  to  fall  to  begging,  stealing,  or  some  other  unthrifti- 
ness  ;  as  we  may  daily  see,  through  sloth  and  idleness, 
divers  able-bodied  men  fall  to — some  to  begging,  some  to 
theft  and  murder  ;  who  after  being  brought  to  calamity 
and  misery,  impute  a  great  part  thereof  to  their  friends 
and  governors,  who  suffered  them  to  be  brought  up  so 
idly  in  their  youth  ;  when  if  they  had  been  brought  up 
and  educated  in  some  good  literature,  occupation,  or 
mystery,  they  should,  besides  being  rulers  of  their  own 
families,  have  profited  as  well  themselves  as  divers  other 
persons,  to  the  great  benefit  of  the  country. 

"Also,  that  the  said  parsons,  vicars,  and  other  curates 
shall  diligently  provide  that  the  sacraments  and  sacra- 
mentals  be  duly  and  reverently  ministered  in  their  pa- 
rishes. And  if  at  any  time  it  happen  either  in  any  of 
the  cases  expressed  in  the  statutes  of  this  realm,  or  of 
special   licence  given  by  tlie  king's  majesty,  that  they 


552 


THE  KING'S  INJUNCTIONS  FOR  REFORMATION  OF  THE  CLERGY. 


[Book  VIIT. 


are  absent  from  their  benefices,  they  shall  leave  their 
cure  not  to  a  rude  or  unlearned  person,  but  to  an  honest 
well-learned  and  expert  curate,  that  may  teach  the  rude 
and  unlearned  of  their  cure  wholesome  doctrine,  and  re- 
duce them  to  the  right  way,  that  they  do  not  err  ;  and 
always  let  them  see,  that  neither  they  nor  their  vicars 
do  seek  more  their  own  proht,  promotion,  or  advantage, 
than  the  profit  of  the  souls  that  they  have  under  their 
cure,  or  the  glory  of  God. 

"  Also,  that  every  parson  or  proprietary  of  any  parish 
chun-h  within  this  realm  shall  on  this  side  the  feast  of 
St.  Peter  next  coming,  provide  a  book  of  the  whole 
bible  both  in  Litin  and  also  in  English,  and  lay  the  same 
in  the  ipiire,  for  every  man  that  chooses  to  look  and  read 
therein,  and  shall  discourage  no  man  from  the  reading  of 
any  part  of  the  bible,  either  in  Latin  or  English  ;  but 
rather  comfort,  exhort,  and  admonish  every  man  to  read 
the  same,  as  the  very  word  of  God,  and  the  spiritual 
food  of  man's  soul,  whereby  they  may  the  better  know 
their  duties  to  (iod,  to  their  sovereign  lord  the  king,  and 
their  neighbour  ;  ever  gently  and  charitably  exhorting 
them,  that  using  a  sober  and  a  modest  behaviour  in  the 
reading  and  inquisition  of  the  true  sense  of  the  same, 
they  do  in  nowise  stilly  or  eagerly  contend  or  strive  one 
with  another  about  the  same  ;  but  refer  the  declaration 
of  those  places  that  are  in  controversy  to  the  judgment 
of  them  that  are  beter  learned. 

"  Also  the  said  dean,  parsons,  vicars,  curates,  and 
other  priests  shall  in  no  wise,  at  any  unlawful  time,  nor 
for  any  other  cause  than  for  their  honest  necessity,  haunt 
or  resort  to  any  taverns  or  ale-houses  ;  and  after  their 
dinner  and  supper  they  shall  not  give  themselves  to 
drinking  or  riot,  spending  their  time  idly  by  day  or  by 
night,  at  tables  or  card  playing,  or  any  other  unlawful 
game  ;  but  at  such  times  as  they  shall  have  such  leisure, 
they  shall  read  or  hear  somewhat  of  holy  scripture,  or 
shall  occupy  themselves  with  some  other  honest  exercise; 
and  that  they  always  do  those  things  which  appertain  to 
good  behaviour  and  honesty,  with  profit  of  the  common- 
weal, having  always  in  mind,  that  they  ought  to  excel 
all  otliers  in  purity  of  life,  and  should  be  examples  to  adl 
others  to  live  well  and  christianly. 

"Furthermore,  because  the  goods  of  the  church  are 
called  the  goods  of  the  poor,  and  in  these  days  nothing 
is  less  seen  than  the  poor  to  be  sustained  with  the  same  ; 
all  parsons,  vicars,  prebendaries,  and  other  beneficed  men 
within  this  deanery,  not  being  resident  upon  their  bene- 
fices, who  may  expend  yearly  twenty  pounds  or  above, 
either  within  this  deanery  or  elsewhere,  shall  distribute 
hereafter  yearly  amongst  their  poor  parishioners  or 
other  inhabitants  there,  in  the  presence  of  the  church- 
wardens or  some  other  honest  men  of  the  parish,  the 
fortieth  part  of  the  fruits  and  revenues  of  their  said 
benefices;  lest  they  be  worthily  noted  of  ingratitude, 
who,  reserving  so  many  parts  to  themselves,  cannot 
vouchsafe  to  impart  the  fortieth  portion  among  the  poor 
people  of  that  parish,  that  is  so  fruitful  and  profitable  to 
them. 

"  And  to  the  intent  that  learned  men  may  hereafter 
increase  the  more,  for  the  executing  of  the  said  premises  : 
Every  jiarson,  vicar,  clerk,  or  beneficed  man  within  this 
deanery,  having  yearly  to  expend  inbenefices  or  other  pro- 
motions of  the  church,  an  hundred  pounds,  shall  give  com- 
petentexhibition  to  one  scholar  ;  and  for  as  many  hundred 
pounds  more  as  he  may  have  to  expend,  to  so  many 
scholars  more,  shall  give  like  exhibition  in  the  university 
of  Oxford  or  Cambridge,  or  some  grammar-school;  which 
after  they  have  profited  in  good  learning,  may  be  partners 
of  their  patron's  cure  and  charge,  as  well  in  preaching  as 
otherwise ;  in  the  execution  of  their  offices,  or  may 
when  need  shall  be  otherwise,  profit  the  commonwealth 
with  their  council  and  wisdom. 

"  Also  that  all  parsons,  vicars,  and  clerks,  having 
churches,  chapels,  or  mansions  within  this  deanery,  shall 
bestow  yearly  hereafter  upon  the  same  mansions  or 
chancels  of  their  churches  being  in  decay,  the  fifth  part 
of  their  benefices,  till  they  shall  be  fully  repaired  ; 
and  the  same  so  repaired  they  shall  always  keep  and 
maintain  in  good  state. 

"  All  which  and  singular  injunctions   shall  he  inviol- 
I 


ably  observed  of  the  said  deans,  parsons,  vicars,  curates, 
stipendiaries,  and  other  clerks  and  beneficed  men,  under 
pain  of  suspension,  and  sequestration  of  the  fruits  of  their 
benefices,  until  they  have  done  their  duties  according  to 
these  injunctions.'' 

These  injunctions  and  articles  were  given  in  the  years 
15;i()  and  l.');{7  ;  and  in  the  following  year  other  injunc- 
tions also  were  published  for  the  further  instruction  of 
the  people  in  the  proceedings  of  religion,  1,'y  which  both 
the  parsons  of  churches,  and  the  pansli.>  together,  were 
enjoined  to  provide  in  every  church  a  Bible  in  English: 
also  for  every  parishioner  to  be  taught  by  the  minister,  to 
understand  and  to  say  the  Lord's  prayer  and  creed,  in 
their  own  vulgar  tongue,  with  other  necessary  and  most 
fruitful  injunctions,  as  follows  : 

Injunctions  exhibited,  A.D.  1538. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  By  the  authority  and 
commission  of  the  most  excellent  Prince  lienry,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  king  of  England  and  of  France,  defender 
of  the  faith  ;  lord  of  Ireland  ;  and  in  earth  supreme 
head,  under  Christ,  of  the  church  of  England,  I,  Thomas 
Lord  Cromwell,  lord  privy  seal,  vicegerent  to  the  king, 
for  all  his  jurisdiction  ecclesiastical  within  this  realm,  do, 
for  the  advancement  of  the  true  honour  of  Almighty 
God,  increase  of  virtue,  and  discharge  of  the  king's 
majesty,  give  and  exhibit  unto  you  N.  these  injunc- 
tions following  to  be  kept,  observed  and  fulfilled  upon 
the  pains  hereafter  declared. 

"First,  that  ye  shall  truly  observe  and  keep  all  and 
singular  the  king's  injunctions,  given  unto  you  heretofore 
in  my  name,  by  his  grace's  authority  ;  not  only  upon 
the  pains  therein  expressed,  but  also  in  your  default 
after  this  second  monition  continued,  upon  further  pu- 
nishment to  be  straightly  extended  towards  you  by  the 
king's  arbitrament,  or  his  vicegerent  aforesaid. 

"  Also,  that  ye  shall  provide  on  this  side  the  feast  of 
N.  next  coming,  one  book  of  the  whole  Bible  of  the 
largest  volume  in  English,  and  the  same  set  up  in  some 
convenient  place  within  the  church,  that  you  have  cure 
of,  where  your  parishioners  may  most  conveniently  resort 
to  the  same  and  read  it.  The  charges  of  which  book 
shall  be  rateably  borne  between  you  the  parson  and 
parishioners  aforesaid,  that  is  to  say,  the  one  half  by 
you,  and  the  other  half  by  them. 

"  Also,  that  ye  shall  discourage  no  man  privily,  nor 
openly  from  the  reading  or  hearing  of  the  said  Bible, 
but  shall  expressly  provoke,  stir,  and  exhort  every  per- 
son to  read  the  same,  as  that  which  is  the  very  lively 
word  of  God,  that  every  christian  person  is  bound  to 
embrace,  believe,  and  follow,  if  he  look  to  be  saved,  ad- 
monishing them  nevertheless  to  avoid  all  contention,  and 
altercation  therein,  and  to  use  an  honest  sobriety  in  the 
inquiry  into  the  true  sense  of  the  same,  and  to  refer  the 
explanation  of  the  obscure  places,  to  men  of  higher  judg- 
ment in  scripture. 

"  Also,  that  you  shall  every  Sunday  and  holy-day 
through  the  year  openly  and  plainly  recite  to  your  pa- 
rishioners, twice  or  thrice  together,  or  oftener  if  need 
require,  one  article  or  sentence  of  the  Lord's  prayer  or 
creed  in  English,  to  the  intent  that  they  may  learn  the 
same  by  heart,  and  so  from  day  to  day,  to  give  them  one 
like  lesson  or  sentence  of  the  same,  till  they  have  learned 
the  whole  Lord's  prayer  and  creed  in  English  by  rote; 
and  as  they  are  taught  every  sentence  of  the  same  by 
rote,  you  shall  expound  and  declare  the  understanding 
of  the  same  unto  them,  exhorting  all  parents  and  house- 
holdeis  to  teach  their  children  and  servants  the  same,  as 
they  are  bound  in  conscience  to  do  ;  and  that  done,  you 
shall  declare  unto  them,  the  ten  commandments,  one  by 
one,  every  Sunday  and  holy-day,  till  they  be  likewise 
peiiect  in  the  same. 

"  Also,  that  you  shall  in  confessions,  every  Lent  exa- 
mine every  person  that  cometh  to  confession  to  you, 
whether  they  can  recite  the  articles  of  our  faith,  and  the 
Lord's  prayer  in  English,  and  hear  them  say  the  same 
particularly  ;  wherein  if  they  be  not  perfect,  you  shall  de- 
clare to  them,  that  every  christian  person  ougiit  to  know 
the  same  before  they  should  receive  the  blessed  sacra- 


I 


A.D.  1527—1510.1     THE  KING'S  INJUNCTIONS  FOR  REFORMATION  OF  THE  CLERGY. 


553 


ment  of  the  altar ;  and  admonish  them  to  learn  the  same 
more  perfectly  by  the  following  year,  or  else,  that  they 
ought  not  to  presume  to  come  to  God's  Board  without 
perfect  knowledge  of  the  same  (and  if  they  do,  it  is  to 
the  great  peril  of  their  souls),  — so  you  shall  declare  unto 
them  that  you  look  for  other  injunctions  from  the  king, 
by  that  time,  to  stay  and  repel  all  sucli  from  God's 
Board,  as  shall  be  found  ignorant ;  wherefore  do  you 
thus  admonish  them,  to  the  intent  that  they  should  avoid 
the  peril  of  their  souls,  and  also  the  worldly  rebuke  that 
they  might  incur  hereafter  by  the  same. 

"  Also,  that  you  shall  make,  or  cause  to  be  made,  in  the 
church,  and  every  other  cure  you  have,  one  sermon 
every  quarter  of  a  year  at  the  least,  wherein  you  shall 
purely  and  sincerely  declare  the  very  gospel  of  Christ, 
and  in  the  same  exhort  your  hearers  to  the  works  of 
charity,  mercy,  and  faith,  especially  prescribed  and 
commanded  in  scripture,  and  not  to  repose  their  trust 
or  affiance  in  other  works  devised  by  men's  fancies  be- 
sides the  scriptures  ;  as  in  wandering  to  pilgrimages,  of- 
fering of  money,  candles,  or  tapers  to  feigned  relics,  or 
images,  or  kissing,  or  licking  the  same,  saying  over  a 
number  of  beads,  or  such  like  superstition  ;  for  the  do- 
ing of  which  you  not  only  have  no  promise  of  reward  in 
scripture,  but  contrariwise  great  threats  and  maledic- 
tions of  God,  as  things  tending  to  idolatry  and  supersti- 
tion, which  of  all  other  offences,  God  Almighty  doth 
most  detest  and  abhor,  for  that  the  same  diminisheth 
most  his  honour  and  glory. 

"  Also,  that  such  feigned  images  as  you  know  in  any  of 
your  cures  to  be  so  abused  with  pilgrimages  or  offerings 
of  any  thing  made  thereunto,  you  shall,  for  avoiding  of 
that  most  detestable  offence  of  idolatry,  forthwith  take 
down,  and  without  delay  ;  and  shall  suffer  from  henceforth 
no  candles,  tapers,  or  images  of  wax,  to  be  set  before 
any  image  or  picture,  but  only  the  light  that  com- 
monly goeth  across  the  church  by  the  rood  loft,  the  light 
before  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  the  light  about 
the  sepulchre ;  which,  for  the  adorning  of  the  church  and 
divine  service,  you  shall  suffer  to  remain  still,  admonish- 
ing your  parishioners,  that  images  serve  for  no  other 
purpose,  but  as  the  books  of  unlearned  men,  that  can 
read  no  letters,  whereby  they  might  be  admonished  of 
the  lives  and  conversation  of  them,  that  the  images  re- 
present. Which  images  if  they  abuse,  for  any  other  in- 
tent than  for  such  remembrances,  they  commit  idolatry  in 
the  same,  to  the  great  danger  of  their  souls  ;  and  there- 
fore the  king's  highness,  graciously  tending  to  the  good 
of  his  subjects'  souls,  hath  in  part  already,  and  more 
will  hereafter  travel  for  the  abolishing  of  such  images, 
as  might  be  the  occasion  of  so  great  an  offence  to 
God,  and  so  great  danger  to  the  souls  of  his  loving 
subjects. 

"  Also,  that  in  all  such  benefices  or  cures  as  you  have, 
whereupon  you  are  not  yourself  resident,  you  shall  appoint 
such  curates  in  your  stead,  as  both  can  by  ability,  and 
■will  also  promptly  execute  these  injunctions,  and  do 
their  duty  otherwise,  ihat  you  are  bound  to  do  in  every 
behalf  accordingly,  and  profit  their  cure  no  less  with 
good  example  of  living,  than  with  declaration  of  the  word 
of  God,  or  else  their  lack  and  defaults  shall  be  imputed 
unto  you,  who  shall  straightly  answer  for  the  same,  if 
they  do  otherwise. 

"  Also,  that  you  shall  admit  no  man  to  preach  within 
any  of  your  benefices  or  cures,  but  such  as  shall  appear 
vinto  you  to  be  sufficiently  licensed  thereunto  by  the 
king's  highness,  or  his  grace's  authority,  or  the  bishop 
of  the  diocese,  and  such  as  shall  be  so  licensed,  you 
shall  gladly  receive,  to  declare  the  word  of  God  without 
any  resistance  or  contradiction. 

"  Also,  if  you  have  heretofore  declared  to  your 
parishioners  any  thing  to  the  extolling  or  setting  forth 
of  pilgrimages  to  feigned  relics  or  images,  or  any  such 
superstition,  you  shall  now  openly  before  the  same  re- 
cant and  reprove  the  same,  shewing  them,  as  the  truth 
is,  that  you  did  the  same  upon  no  ground  of  scripture, 
but  as  being  led  and  seduced  by  a  common  error  and 
abuse  which  had  crept  into  the  church,  through  the  suf- 
ferance and  avarice  of  such  as  felt  profit  by  the  same. 
"  Also,  if  ye  do  or  shall  know  any  man  within  your  pa- 


rish, or  elsewhere,  that  is  an  opposer  ofthe  word  of  God  to 
be  read  in  English,  or  sincerely  preached,  or  of  the  exe- 
cution of  these  injunctions  ;  or  a  favourer  of  the  pretended 
power  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  now  by  the  laws  of  this 
realm  justly  rejected  and  extirpated  ;  you  shall  detect  the 
same  to  the  king,  or  to  his  honourable  council,  or  to  his  vice- 
gerent aforesaid,  or  to  the  justice  of  peace  next  adjoining. 

"  Also,  that  you  and  every  parson,  vicar,  or  curate, 
within  this  diocese,  shall  for  every  church  keep  one  book 
of  register,  wherein  you  shall  write  the  day  and  year  of 
every  wedding,  christening,  and  burying,  made  within 
your  parish  for  your  time,  and  so  for  every  man  succeed- 
ing you  likewise,  and  also  therein  set  every  person's 
name  that  shall  be  so  wedded,  christened,  or  buried  ;  and 
for  the  safe  keeping  of  the  same  book,  the  parish  shall 
be  bound  to  provide  of  their  common  charges  one  sure 
coffer  with  two  locks  and  keys,  whereof  the  one  to  re- 
main with  you,  and  the  other  with  the  wardens  of  every 
such  parish  wherein  the  said  book  shall  be  laid  up ; 
which  book  you  shall  every  Sunday  take  forth,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  said  wardens,  or  one  of  them,  vvrite  and 
record  in  the  same,  all  the  weddings,  christenings,  and 
buryings,  made  during  the  previous  week  ;  and  that 
done,  to  lay  up  the  said  book  in  the  said  coffer  as  before, 
and  for  every  time  the  same  shall  be  omitted,  the  party 
that  shall  be  in  the  fault  thereof,  shall  forfeit  to  the  said 
church  three  shillings  and  four  pence,  to  be  employed 
for  the  repair  of  the  church. 

"  Also,  that  you  shall  once  every  quarter  of  a  year, 
read  these  and  the  other  former  injunctions  given  unto 
you  by  authority  of  the  king,  openly  and  deliberately  be- 
fore all  your  parishioners,  to  the  intent  that  both  you  may 
be  the  better  admonished  of  your  duty,  and  your  said 
parishioners  the  more  incited  to  ensue*  the  same  for 
their  part. 

"  Also,  forsomuch  as  by  a  law  established,  eveiy  man 
is  bound  to  pay  the  tithes  ;  no  man  shall  by  colour  of 
duty  omitted  by  their  curates,  detain  their  tithes,  and  so 
redouble  one  wrong  with  another,  and  be  his  own  judge, 
but  shall  truly  pay  the  same,  as  hath  been  accustomed,  to 
their  parsons  and  curates  without  any  restraint  or  dimi- 
nution ;  and  such  lack  and  default  as  they  can  justly 
find  in  their  parsons  acd  curates,  to  call  for  reformation 
thereof,  at  their  ordinaries  and  other  superiors'  hands, 
who  upon  complaint  and  due  proof  thereof,  shall  reform 
the  same  accordingly. 

"  Also,  that  no  parson  shall  from  henceforth  alter  or 
change  the  order  and  manner  of  any  fasting-day  that  is  com- 
manded, and  indicted  by  the  church,  nor  of  any  prayer, 
nor  of  divine  service,  otherwise  than  is  specified  in  the 
said  injunctions,  until  such  time  as  the  same  shall  be  so 
ordered  and  transported  by  the  king's  authority  :  the 
evens  of  such  saints,  whose  holy-days  are  abrogated,  only 
excepted,  which  shall  be  declared  henceforth  to  be  no 
fasting  days,  except  also  the  commemoration  of  Thomas  a 
Becket,  sometime  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  which  shall 
be  entirely  omitted,  and  instead  thereof,  the  Ferial  ser- 
vice used. 

"  Also,  that  the  knolling  of  the  Aves  after  service,  and 
certain  other  times,  which  hath  been  brought  in  and  be- 
gun by  the  pretence  of  the  bishop  of  Rome's  pardon, 
henceforth  be  left  and  omitted,  lest  the  people  do  here- 
after trust  to  have  pardon  for  the  saying  of  their  aves 
between  the  said  knolling,  as  they  have  done  in  times  past. 

"  Also,  where  in  times  past  men  have  used  in  divers 
places  in  their  processions,  to  sing  Orapro  nobis  to  so 
many  saints,  that  they  had  no  time  to  sing  the  good  suf- 
frages following  ;  as  Parce  -lObis  Domine,  and  Libera  nos 
Domine,  it  must  be  taught  and  preached,  that  it  would 
be  better  to  omit  it,  and  to  sing  the  other  suffrages,  being 
more  necessary  and  effectual.  All  which  singular  in- 
junctions, I  minister  to  you  and  to  your  parishioners,  by 
the  king's  authority  to  be  committed  in  this  part,  which 
I  charge  and  command  you  by  the  same  authority  to 
observe  and  keep,  upon  pain  of  deprivation,  sequestra- 
tion  of  your  fruits,  or  such  other  coercion  as  to  the  king 
or  his  vicegerent  for  the  time  being  shall  seem  con- 
venient." 

I      By  these  articles  and  injunctions  thus  coming  forth 


654 


JOHN  LAMBERT'S  TRIAL  FOR  HERESY. 


[Book  VIIL 


one  after  another,  for  the  necessary  instruction  of  the 
people,  it  may  appear,  how  well  the  king  then  deserved 
the  title  of  his  supreme  government,  given  to  him  over 
the  church  of  England  ;  by  which  title  and  authority,  he 
did  more  good  for  the  redressing  and  advancing  of 
Christ's  church  and  religion  in  England,  in  these  three 
years,  than  the  pope,  the  great  vicar  of  Christ,  with  all 
his  bislv)ps  and  prelates  had  done  in  the  previous  three 
hundred  years.  Such  a  vigilant  care  was  then  in  the 
king  and  his  council,  that  they  were  desirous  by  all 
ways  and  means  to  redress  religion,  to  reform  errors,  to 
correct  corrupt  customs,  to  help  ignorance,  and  to  reduce 
the  misleading  of  Christ's  flock  drowned  in  blind 
popery,  superstition,  customs,  and  idolatry,  to  some  bet- 
ter form  of  more  perfect  reformation.  He  provided  not 
only  these  articles,  precepts,  and  injunctions  above  speci- 
fied, to  inform  the  rude  people  ;  but  also  procured  the 
bishops  to  help  forward  the  cause  of  decayed  doctrine, 
with  their  diligent  preaching  and  teaching  of  the  people, 
according  as  you  have  before  heard,  that  in  the  year 
L5.i4,  during  the  whole  time  of  parliament,  there  was  ap- 
poin  ed  every  Sunday  a  bishop  to  preach  at  St.  Paul's 
Cross,  against  the  supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome. 

By  the  king's  injunctions,  A.D.  15;58,  all  such  images 
and  pictures  as  were  abused  with  pilgrimage  or  offerings 
of  any  idolatry  were  abolished :  by  virtue  of  which  in- 
junctions, several  idols,  and  especially  the  most  notable 
stocks  of  idolatry,  were  taken  down  in  the  same  year  ;  as 
the  images  of  Walsingham,  Ipswich,  Worcester,  the  lady 
of  Willesdon,  Thomas  ;i  Becket,  with  many  others,  which 
had  machinery  to  make  their  eyes  open  and  roll  about, 
and  other  parts  of  their  body  to  stir,  and  many  other 
false  juggliugs,  with  which  the  simple  people  had  been  a 
long  time  deceived.  All  which  were  detected,  and  de- 
stroyed. 

Among  these  foul  idols,  there  was  also  a  certain  old 
idolatrous  image  in  Wales,  named  Darvel  Gatheren  : 
which  in  the  month  of  May,  in  the  year  above  mentioned, 
was  brought  up  to  London,  and  burned  in  Smithfield. 
With  the  idol  also  was  burnt  at  the  same  time  and 
hanged  for  treason,  Friar  Forrest,  of  whom  some  men- 
tion was  partly  made  before  in  the  history  of  Cardinal 
Wolsey. 

Friar  Forrest, 

This  Forrest  was  a  friar,  and  had  secretly  in  confes- 
sions declared  to  many  of  the  king's  subjects  that  the 
king  was  not  supreme  head  of  the  church  ;  and  being 
ajjprehended,  he  was  examined  how  he  could  say  that  the 
king  was  not  the  supreme  head  of  the  church,  when  he 
himself  had  sworn  to  the  contrary  ?  He  answered, 
"That  he  took  his  oath  with  his  outward  man,  but  his 
inward  man  never  consented  thereto."  And  being 
accused  of  many  damnable  articles,  and  convicted  ;  he 
submitted  himself  to  the  punishment  of  the  church. 
Upon  his  submission,  having  more  liberty  than  before 
to  talk  with  whom  he  chose,  he  departed  as  far  as  ever 
from  his  submission.  And  when  his  abjuration  was 
read  to  him,  he  refused  it,  and  persevered  in  his 
errors  :  wherefore  he  was  condemned,  and  fastened  up 
i:i  Smithtield,  upon  a  gallows,  by  the  middle  and  arms, 
and  fire  was  put  under  him,   and  so  he  was  consumed. 

In  the  place  of  execution,  there  was  a  scaffold  pre- 
jinred  for  the  king's  most  honourable  council,  and  the 
nobles  of  the  realm  to  sit  upon,  to  grant  liim  pardon, 
if  he  had  any  spark  of  repentance  in  him.  There  was 
also  a  pulpit  prepared,  where  the  right  reverend  father, 
Hugh  Latimer,  bishop  of  Worcester,  declared  his  errors, 
and  manifestly  confuted  them  by  scripture,  with  many 
godly  exhortations  to  move  him  to  repentance.  But 
he  neither  would  hear,  nor  speak.  A  little  before,  the 
inia:,'^,  called  Darvell  Gatheren,  was  brought  to  the 
gtdlovvs,  and  there  also  with  the  friar,  was  set  on  fire  : 
the  A\'elchmen  much  worshipped  it,  and  had  a  prophecy 
among  them,  that  this  image  should  set  a  whole  forest 
on  fire.  Which  prophecy  took  effect  ;  for  he  set  this 
Friar  Forrest  on  fire,  and  consumed  liim  to  nothing. 
The  friar,  when  he  saw  the  fire  come,  and  that  present 
death  was  at  band,  caught  hold  of  the  ladder,  and  would 


not  let  it  go  ;  he  so  impatiently  took  his  death,  as  never 
any  man  that  put  his  trust  in  God  had  done  at  any 
time.  So  in  that  manner  he  ungodly  and  unquietly  ended 
his  life. 

In  the  month  of  October  and  November  in  the  same 
year,  shortly  after  the  overthrow  of  these  images  and 
pilgrimages,  followed  also  the  ruin  of  the  abbeys  and 
religious  houses,  which,  by  the  special  motion  of  the 
Lord  Cromwell  (or  rather  and  principally,  by  the  singular 
blessing  of  Almighty  God)  were  suppressed — they  hav- 
ing been  granted  a  little  before  by  act  of  parliament  unto 
the  king's  hand  ;  wlicreupon  not  only  the  houses  were 
razed,  but  their  possessions  also  distributed  among  the 
nobility;  so  that  all  friars,  monks,  canons,  nuns,  and 
other  sects  of  religion  were  then  so  rooted  out  of  this 
realm  from  the  very  foundation,  that  there  seemed,  by 
God's  grace,  no  possibility  left  for  the  generation  of 
those  strange  weeds  to  grow  any  more  ;  according  to  the 
true  verdict  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Christ  in  his 
gospel,  saying,  "  Every  plant  which  my  Father  hath  not 
planted,  shall  be  rooted  out,"  &c. 

The  Hixtory  of  the  worthy  Martyr  of  God,  John  Lambert, 
otherunne  named  Nicohon,  with  his  Troubles,  Exami. 
nations  and  Ansirers,  as  u-ell  before  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  Warham,  and  other  bisho2)s :  as  also 
before  King  Henry  VIII.,  by  whom  at  lengtli  he  was 
condemned  to  death,  and  burned  in  Smithjield,  in 
A.D.  1538. 

Immediately  upon  the  ruin  and  destruction  of  the 
monasteries,  followed  the  condemnation  of  John  Lam- 
bert, the  faithful  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  martyr  of 
blessed  memory.  This  Lambert  was  first  converted  by 
Bilney,  and  studied  in  the  university  of  Cambridge. 
Where  after  that  he  had  sufficiently  profited  by  the 
study  of  Latin  and  Greek,  and  had  translated  out  of 
both  tongues  sundry  things  into  English  :  being  forced 
at  last  by  violence  of  time,  he  departed  beyond  the  seas 
tff  Tindal  and  Frith,  and  there  remained  for  the  space  of 
a  year  and  more,  being  preacher  and  chaplain  to  the 
English  House  at  Antwerp  ;  till  he  was  disturbed  by  Sir 
Thomas  More,  and  by  the  accusation  of  one  Barlow. 
He  was  carried  from  Antwerp  to  London,  and  brought 
to  examination  first  at  Lambeth  ;  then  at  the  bishop's 
house  at  Oxford,  before  Warham,  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, and  other  adversaries,  and  had  five-and-forty 
articles  exhibited  against  him,  to  which  he  gave  answers 
in  writing.  As  the  answers  contain  great  learning,  and 
give  some  light  to  the  better  understanding  of  the  com- 
mon questions  of  religion  now  in  controversy,  we  shall 
here  give  them. 

The  Answer  of  John  Lambert. 

To  your  first  article,  wherein  you  ask  ■whether  I  was 
suspected  of  heresy  ?  I  answer,  that  I  am  not  certain 
what  all  persons  at  all  seasons  have  deemed  or  suspected 
of  me,  perhaps  some  better,  some  worse  ;  as  the  opinions 
of  the  people  were  never  united,  but  thought  variously 
of  all  the  famous  prophets,  and  of  the  apostles,  yea,  and 
of  Christ  himself:  as  appears  in  St.  John,  when  Christ 
came  into  Jerusalem  there  arose  a  great  noise,  some 
saying,  "  That  he  was  a  very  good  man,"  others  said, 
"  nay,''  and  called  him  a  deceiver,  because  he  led  the 
people  away  from  the  law  of  Moses.  Seeing  therefore 
that  all  men  could  not  speak  well  of  Christ,  who  is  the 
author  of  verity  and  truth,  yea  the  very  truth  itself,  and 
likewise  of  his  best  servants  :  why  should  I  regard  it,  if 
at  some  time,  some  person  for  a  like  cause  should  sus- 
pect me  amiss,  and  report  evil  of  me.  It  is  said  in  the 
gospel,  "  Woe  be  unto  you,  when  all  men  speak  well 
of  you:  for  so  did  their  fathers  to  the  false  prophets." 
If  therefore  at  any  season  such  infamy  was  put  upon 
me,  I  am  glad  that  I  have  so  little  regarded  it,  that  I 
have  forgotten  it.  And  even  though  I  did  remember  any 
such  charge,  yet  I  would  be  more  than  twice  a  fool  to 
tell  you  of  it :  for  it  is  written  in  your  own  law,  "  No 
man  is  bound  to  betray  himself." 

To  your  second  article,  where  you  inquire  whether  I 


i 


A.D.  1527—1540.]      THE  ANSWER  OF  JOHN  LAMBERT  TO  THE  BISHOP'S  ARTICLES. 


555 


had  any  of  Luther's  books,  since  they  were  condemned  ; 
and  how  long  I  kept  them,  and  whether  I  have  spent 
anv  study  in  them  ?  I  say  that  I  have  indeed  had  tliem, 
and  that  both  before  they  were  condemned  and  also 
since,  but  I  never  will,  nor  can  tell  you,  how  long  I  liave 
kept  them  ;  but  the  truth  is,  that  I  have  studied  them, 
and  I  thank  God  that  1  did  so,  for  by  them  has  God 
shewed  to  me,  and  also  to  a  multitude  of  others,  such 
light,  as  the  darkness  of  those  that  call  themselves  the 
holy  church,  cannot  abide.  He  covets  above  all  things, 
as  all  his  adversaries  well  know,  that  all  his  writings, 
and  the  writings  of  all  his  adversaries,  might  be  trans- 
lated into  all  languages  ;  that  all  ])eople  might  see  and 
know,  what  is  said  on  every  side,  by  which  men  should 
the  better  judge  what  is  the  truth.  And  in  this,  I  think, 
he  requires  nothing  but  equity  ;  for  tlie  law  would  have 
no  man  condemned,  or  justified,  until  his  cause  were 
heard  and  known. 

To  your  third  article,  wherein  you  ask  whether  I 
was  constituted  a  priest,  and  in  what  diocese,  and  of 
what  bishop  ;  I  say  that  I  was  made  a  priest  in  Norwich, 
and  of  the  bishop's  suffragan  of  the  same  diocese. 

To  the  fourth,  wherein  you  demand  whether  it  be 
lawful  for  a  priest  to  marry  a  wife,  and  whether  a  priest 
in  some  case  be  bound  by  the  law  of  God  to  marry  a 
wife  ?  I  say  that  it  is  lawful,  yea,  and  necessary  for  all 
men  that  have  not  given  to  them  of  God  the  gift  of 
chastity,  to  marry  a  wife,  and  that  both  Christ  and 
St.  Paul  shew.  In  the  nineteenth  of  Matthew,  Christ 
speaking  to  the  Pharisees  that  came  to  tempt  him, 
saith,  "  WTiosoever  shall  put  away  his  wife,  except 
it  be  for  fornication,  and  shall  marry  another,  com- 
mitteth  adultery :  and  whoso  marrieth  her  which  is 
put  away,  doth  commit  adultery."  Matt.  xix.  9.  To 
that  his  disciples  say  unto  him,  if  the  case  of  the 
man  be  so  with  his  wife,  it  shall  be  hurtful  and  not  ex- 
pedient to  contract  matrimony;  Christ  answers,  "  All 
men  cannot  receive  this  saying,  save  they  to  whom  it  is 
given,"  Matt.  xix.  11.  ;  meaning,  that  every  man  could 
not  abide  single  or  unmarried,  but  such  only  to  whom 
it  was  given  of  God  by  a  special  grace  so  to  continue. 

To  this  St.  Paul  assents,  when  he  had  persuaded  the 
Corinthians  to  single  life;  he  concludes  thus:  "  This 
I  speak  for  your  own  profit  ;  not  that  I  may  cast  a 
snare  upon  you."  1  Cor.  vii.  'Ao.  And  a  little  before, 
"  I  would,"  says  he,  "  that  all  men  were  even  as  I  my- 
self. But  every  man  hath  his  proper  gift  of  God,  one 
after  this  manner,  and  another  after  that."  1  Cor.  vii.  /.; 
shewing  thereby,  that  unto  some  it  is  given  of  God  to 
live  continent,  and  to  others  to  engender  and  procreate 
children.  He  proceeds  further,  and  would  have  all  men, 
none  excepted,  to  marry,  who  want  the  gift  of  conti- 
nency.  "  I  say,  therefore,  to  the  unmarried  and  widows, 
it  is  good  for  them  if  they  abide  even  as  I.  But  if  they 
cannot  contain,  let  them  marry  :  for  it  is  better  to 
marry  than  to  burn.''  1  Cor.  vii.  8,  9.  And  again, 
"  To  avoid  fornication,  let  every  man  have  his  own  v^dfe, 
and  let  every  woman  have  her  own  husband."  1  Cor. 
vii.  2.  He  saith  here,  "  every  man  and  every  woman," 
and  not  "  some  man  or  some  woman  ;"  he  excepts 
neither  priest  nor  nun,  but  every  one  both  man  and 
woman  is  bound,  for  avoiding  of  fornication,  to  marry, 
not  having  the  gift  of  chastity. 

Unto  the  fifth,  where  you  do  ask,  whether  I  do  be- 
lieve that  whatever  is  done  by  man,  whether  it  be  good 
or  ill,  comes  of  necessity;  that  is,  whether  man  has  free 
will,  so  that  he  may  deserve  joy  or  pain  ?  1  say,  that 
to  the  first  part  of  your  riddle,  I  neither  can,  nor  will 
give  any  definitive  answer  ;  as  it  surmounts  my  capacity, 
trusting  that  God  shall  send,  hereafter,  others  that  shall 
be  of  better  learning  and  wit  than  1,  to  answer  it.  As 
concerning  the  second  part,  where  you  interpret;  whe- 
ther man  has  free  will  or  not,  so  that  he  may  deserve  joy 
or  pain  ;  as  for  our  deserving  specially  of  joy,  I  think  it 
very  little  or  none,  even  when  we  do  the  very  command- 
ments and  law  of  God ;  and  that  am  I  taught  by  our 
Saviour  in  St.  Luke,  where  he  saith  thus:  "  But  which 
of  you,  having  a  servant  ploughing  or  feeding  cattle,  will 
say  unto  him  by  and  by,  when  he  is  come  from  the  field. 
Go  and  sit  down  to  meat  ?     And  will  not  rather  say  unto 


him.  Make  ready  wherewith  I  may  sup,  and  gird  thy- 
self, and  serve  me,  till  I  have  eaten  and  drunken  ;  and 
afterwards  thou  shalt  eat  and  drink  ?  Doth  he  thank 
that  servant  because  he  did  the  things  that  were  com- 
manded him  ?  I  trow  not.  So  likewise  ye,  when  ye 
shall  have  done  all  those  things  which  are  commanded 
you,  say.  We  are  unprofitable  servants  :  we  have  done 
that  which  was  our  duty  to  do."   Luke  xvii.  7 — 10. 

In  which  words  you  may  clearly  see,  that  he  would 
not  have  us  greatly  esteem  our  merits,  even  when  we 
have  done  what  is  commanded  by  God ;  but  rather 
reckoning  ourselves  to  be  but  servants  unprofitable  to 
God,  for  so  much  as  he  has  no  need  of  our  well  doing 
for  his  own  advancement,  but  only  that  he  loves  to  see 
us  do  well  for  our  own  sake  :  and  moreover,  that  when 
we  have  done  his  bidding,  we  ou'^ht  not  so  to  magnify, 
either  our  self,  or  our  own  free  will,  but  praise  him  with 
a  meek  heart,  through  whose  benefit  we  have  done  (if 
at  any  time  we  do  it)  his  will  and  pleasure ;  not  regard- 
ing our  merit,  but  his  grace  and  benefit ;  whereby  only 
is  done  aU  that  in  any  wise  is  acceptable  to  him.  And 
thus  if  we  ought  not  to  see  merit  in  doing  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  much  less  should  we  look  for  merit, 
for  observing  our  own  inventions  or  traditions  of  men, 
to  which  there  is  no  benefit  promised  in  all  scripture, 
which  Paul  calls  the  word  of  truth  and  of  faith. 

But  here  may  be  objected  against  me,  that  the  reward 
is  promised  in  many  places  to  them  that  observe  the 
precepts  of  God.  Still  such  reward  shall  never  be  at- 
tained by  us,  except  by  the  grace  and  benefit  of  him  who 
worketh  all  things  in  all  creatures. 

Whereas  in  your  sixth  article,  you  inquire  whether 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  be  a  sacrament  necessary  unto 
salvation  ;  and  whether  after  the  consecration  of  the 
bread  and  wine  by  the  priest,  as  by  the  minister  of  God, 
there  is  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  likeness  of 
bread  and  wine  ;  I  neither  can  nor  will  answer  one  word, 
otherwise  than  I  have  told  since  I  was  delivered  into 
your  bands.  Neither  would  I  have  answered  one  whit 
then  to  this  point,  knowing  so  much  as  1  do  now,  till 
you  had  brought  forth  some  person  that  would  have 
accused  me  to  have  erred  in  the  question  ;  which  I  am 
certain  you  cannot  do,  bringing  any  one  that  is  honest 
and  credible. 

As  concerning  the  other  six  sacraments,  I  make  you 
the  same  answer  that  I  have  done  to  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  and  none  other.  That  is,  I  will  say  nothing 
until  some  men  appear  to  accuse  me  in  the  same  ;  unless 
I  know  a  more  reasonable  cause  than  I  have  yet  heard, 
why  I  ought  to  do  so.  But  as  to  the  form  and  fashion, 
I  shall  answer  willingly  so  far  as  my  rudeness  will  serve; 
I  hold  that  such  as  are  duly  elected  ministers  in  the 
church  ought  to  baptize  ;  except  necessity  require  other- 
wise  :  and  that  the  form  used  in  the  church  is  in  mine 
opinion  not  uncommendable.  Nevertheless  it  would 
edify  much  more,  if  it  were  uttered  in  the  English  in- 
stead of  the  Latin  language  ;  and  it  would  cause  people 
in  the  baptism  of  children  more  effectually  to  thank 
God  for  his  institution  of  it,  and  for  the  high  benefit 
represented  in  it. 

In  like  manner,  I  also  deem  the  same  of  the  ministra- 
tion in  all  the  others  ;  that  it  should  be  expedient  to 
have  them  ministered  openly  in  the  English  language, 
for  the  edifying  of  the  people. 

As  touching  private  auricular  confession,  I  say,  that 
the  common  fashion  now  used  was  never  ordained  by 
Christ's  law  that  is  written  in  the  Bible  ;  neither  can 
you  prove  by  any  authority  from  it,  that  we  ought  to 
confess  all  our  offences  particularly,  with  the  circum- 
stances of  all  to  any  man.  I  never  said,  nor  will  say, 
but  that  men  seeing  themselves  aggrieved  in  conscience 
with  some  great  temptation,  may  go  to  those  whom  they 
know  and  trust  to  be  of  steadfast  credit,  and  to  have  good 
skill  in  the  law  of  God,  opening  their  grief  to  them, 
that  they  may  have  thorough  advice,  some  ease,  and  re- 
medy. . 

But  in  this,  I  mean  not  that  they  ought  to  go  to  their 
curate,  or  to  any  other  priest,  whose  credit  they  deem 
not  at  all  trusty,  or  their  counsel  sage,  but  to  any  persoa 
whom  they  know  to  be  wise  and  discreet.  . 


556 


THE  ANSWER  OF  JOHN  LAMBERT  TO  THE  BISHOP'S  ARTICLES.         [Book  VIII. 


To  the  other  part  of  your  question,  where  you  ask 
whether  a  priest  may  loose  a  sinner  confessed  and  con- 
trite for  his  sin,  enjoining  him  wholesome  penance  ?  I 
say  that  Christ  only  looses  a  sinner  who  is  contrite,  by 
his  word  and  promise  ;  and  the  priest  does  nothing  but 
shew  and  declare  the  word :  Neither  does  declaration  or 
ministry  of  the  priest  avail  to  loose  any  person,  unless 
he  that  should  be  loosed  give  credence  to  the  word  mi- 
nistered and  shewed  by  the  priest,  which  word  or  pro- 
mise of  Christ  is  called  "  The  word  of  reconciliation,"  or 
atonement  between  God  and  man.  And  this  testified 
St.  Paul,  where  he  saith,  "  God  hath  reconciled  us  to 
himself  by  Jesus  Christ.''  2  Cor.  v.  18.  See  how  it  is 
God  that  looses  us  from  sin,  who  is  to  make  recon- 
ciliation or  atonement  betwLxt  us  and  him,  and  that 
through  Christ  whom  he  caused  to  die  for  that  purpose. 
"  And  he  hath  given  unto  us  the  ministry  of  recon- 
ciliation." See  how  Christ's  apostles  called  not  them- 
selves the  authors  of  binding  and  loosing,  but  ministers ; 
"  For  he  (that  is,  God)  reconciled  the  world  unto  him- 
self, not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them."  Where 
you  may  know  what  reconciling  is.  "  And  hath  com- 
mitted (saith  Paul)  unto  us  the  word  of  reconciliation," 
or  tidings  of  atonement  or  reconciling. 

Also  that  the  power,  by  which  men  are  loosed  from 
sin,  is  not  the  priest's  power,  you  may  know  by  the 
vulgar  saying,  which  is  right  true ;  yea,  and  with  leisure, 
I  doubt  not,  but  that  I  can  shew  the  samein  the  decrees, 
which  is  thus,  "  Only  God  forgiveth  and  pardoneth  us 
of  bur  sins." 

Concerning  enjoining  of  penance,  I  know  of  none  that 
men  need  to  admit,  nor  you  to  put  or  enjoin,  except  it  be 
renovation  of  living  in  casting  away  old  vice,  and  taking 
them  to  new  virtue  ;  which  every  true  penitent  intends, 
or  ought  to  intend,  verily  by  the  grace  and  assistance  of 
our  Saviour  Christ,  to  shew  and  perform. 

Unto  the  eleventh  article  I  say,  that  grace  is  given  to 
them  that  duly  receive  the  sacraments  of  Christ  and  his 
church,  but  whether  by  them  or  not,  that  I  cannot  define; 
for  God  sends  his  grace  where  he  pleases,  either  with 
them,  or  without  them,  and  when  he  pleases  ;  so  that  it 
is  at  his  will,  and  how  and  when.  Moreover,  many  a 
person  receives  the  sacrament  that  is  destitute  of  grace 
to  his  confusion.  So  that  I  cannot  affirm  that  the  sacra- 
ments give  grace  ;  yet,  in  due  receiving  of  the  sacra- 
ments, I  suppose  and  think  that  God  gives  grace  to  them 
that  so  take  them,  as  he  does  to  all  good  persons,  even 
without  them. 

Whereas,  in  your  twelfth  article  you  ask,  whether  all 
things  necessary  to  salvation  are  in  holy  scripture  ;  and 
whether  things  there  only  are  sufficient ;  and  whether 
some  things  are  to  be  believed  and  observed  as  necessary 
10  salvation,  which  are  not  expressed  in  scripture.  This 
is  the  question  which  is  the  head  of  all  others  ob- 
jected against  me.  Yea,  this  is  both  the  helm  and  stern 
of  all  together,  and  that  which  they  contended  to  im- 
pugn. 

But  touching  an  answer  unto  this  question,  I  suppose 
verily,  that  if  I  had  Saint  Cyril's  works  by  me,  I  should 
not  need  to  shew  any  other  answer  in  this,  than  he  hath 
shewed  aforetime,  writing  upon  this  saying  of  St.  John, 
"  There  are  many  things  more  which  Jesus  did."  Not- 
withstanding, forsomuch  as  every  man  at  all  seasons  can- 
not have  what  he  would,  and  therefore  must  make  other 
shifts  ;  I  hold  that  the  first  part  of  your  question  is  very 
true,  and  therefore  is  to  be  affirmed,  to  wit,  that  all 
things  needful  for  man's  salvation,  are  mentioned  in  holy 
scripture;  and  that  those  things  only  which  are  there,  are 
sufficient  for  the  soul's  health. 

But  why  should  I  treat  of  this,  except  I  would  recite 
all  scripture,  which  in  every  part  is  full  of  admonitions, 
exhorting  and  warning  us  to  cleave  fast  to  this  way,  which 
is  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel  ?  Which  God,  I  beseech, 
grant  us  all  both  to  know  and  love,  taking  heed  that  in 
no  wise  we  be  seduced  therefrom  by  laws  and  doctrines 
of  men.  Look  also  to  Colossians,  chap,  ii.,  and  in  the 
epistle*  to  Timothy  and  Titus.  So  that  I  conclude,  in 
holy  scripture  is  contained  sufficiently  enouj^h  of  doctrine, 
for  the  salvation  of  our  souls  ;  and  this,  because  learned 
men  call  it  the  head  article  laid  against  me,  I  would  that 


all  men  should  well  note  it,  and  record  my  saying,  what- 
ever shall  happen  to  me,  for  the  truth  is  so,  that  hereon 
hangs  the  sum  of  all.  Therefore,  I  shall  recite  it  once 
again.  I  say,  "That  in  holy  scripture,  and  in  it  only, 
is  contained  the  doctrine  which  is  sufficient  for  the  sal- 
vation of  Christian  men's  souls.''  God  give  us  grace 
that  we  may  know  it,  to  build  our  faith  steadfastly  upon 
it. 

As  to  the  latter  part  of  your  question,  I  say,  that  there  are 
many  things  both  to  be  observed  and  to  be  believed,  that 
are  not  expressed  in  scripture  ;  as  the  civil  laws  of  princes 
and  commonalties,  ordained  for  civil  government  of  the 
body,  and  all  others;  so  that  they  are  not  hurtful  to  faith 
or  charity,  I  reckon  that  we  ought  to  keep  them,  not 
only  for  fear  of  punishment,  but  also  for  conscience 
sake,  although  such  ordinances  are  not  expressly  and 
particularly  required  in  scripture. 

To  the  thirteenth  article,  where  you  ask  whether  I 
believe  that  there  is  a  purgatory,  and  whether  souls  de- 
parted are  there  tormented  and  purged  .-'  I  say  that 
there  is  a  purgatory  in  this  world,  which  the  scripture, 
and  also  the  holy  doctors  call  the  fire  of  tribulation, 
through  which  all  christians  shall  pass,  as  testifies  St. 
Paul,  in  the  second  chapter  of  the  second  epistle  to 
Timothy,  whose  testimony  is  notable  and  true,  although 
few  know  it,  and  fewer,  perhaps,  will  believe  it.  Mark 
you  the  words,  good  people,  and  know,  that  the  words 
are  his,  and  not  mine  :  "  All  that  will  live  godly  in 
Jesus  Christ  shall  suffer  persecution."  In  this  purgatory 
do  I  now  reckon  myself  to  stand.  God  enable  me  to 
persevere  to  his  honour  !  Of  this  speaks  also  St.  Peter, 
in  these  words,  which  pertain  to  the  instruction  of  all 
Christian  people  ; — "  You,"  saith  he,  "  who  are  kept  by 
the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation,  ready  to 
be  revealed  in  the  last  time  ;  wherein  ye  greatly  rejoice, 
though  now  for  a  season,  if  need  be,  ye  are  in  heaviness 
through  manifold  temptations  :  that  the  trial  of  your 
faith,  being  much  more  precious  than  of  gold  that 
perisheth,  though  it  be  tried  with  fire,  might  be  found 
unto  praise  and  honour  and  glory  at  the  appearing  of 
Jesus  Christ,"  &c.  1  Pet.i.  5 — 7. 

To  the  fourteenth  article,  where  you  ask  whether  holy 
martyrs,  ai)ostles  and  confessors  departed  from  this 
world,  ought  to  be  honoured,  called  upon,  and  prayed  to? 
I  answer,  with  the  words  of  St.  Augustine,  in  his  book 
"  On  True  Religion,"  in  his  last  leaf,  where  he  says, 
''  That  we  should  worship  no  departed  men,  be  they  never 
so  good  and  holy,  for  they  seek  no  such  honour,  but 
would  have  us  worship  God  alone  ;  no,  nor  yet  an  angel, 
nor  honour  them,  but  only  in  the  imitation  of  them ; 
following  their  good  acts  in  our  living,  as  they  followed 
our  most  nierciful  God  while  they  were  alive  ;  not  build- 
ing churches  in  the  name,  or  to  the  honour  of  them,  for 
they  would  have  no  such  honour  done  unto  them  ;  it  is 
to  them  no  pleasure,  but  contrariwise.  No,  the  angels 
wish  not  that  we  should  build  any  churches  in  reverence 
of  them  ;  but  wish  that  we  should  honour  the  original 
maker  and  performer  of  all."  Thus  saith  St.  Augustine, 
"  We  shall  follow  their  good  acts,  by  helping  the  poor 
or  helpless  with  alms  and  mercy,  and  dealing  truly  in 
word  and  deed,  according  to  our  state  and  calling,  both 
towards  God  and  man ;  which  is  no  light  matter  to  them 
that  consider  the  thing  well.  But  whoever  shall  truly 
and  duly  follow  it,  shall  feel  it  as  the  burden  of  Christ's 
cross  was  to  him,  right  weighty  and  grievous,  when  he 
bare  it  to  Calvary  ;  saving  that  we  need  not  fear,  for  he 
hath  promised  to  be  with  us  in  tribulation." 

As  to  invocation,  that  is,  calling  upon  them,  we  learn  in 
scripture  how  we  should  call  upon  Almighty  God  in  all 
necessities  and  tribulations.  As  in  the  Psalms  every 
where,  as  in  this,  "  Call  upon  me  in  the  time  of  trouble, 
and  I  shall  deliver  you."  Mark,  how  he  saith  here,  "Call 
upon  me,"  apjjointing  neither  one  saint  nor  another.  And 
also,  in  another  place,  "  The  Lord  is  nigh  unto  them  that 
call  upon  him,  that  call  upon  him  truly." 

And  thus  used  the  holy  prophets,  patriarchs,  apostles, 
and  other  good  faithful  people  in  old  time,  in  all  tribula- 
tion and  anguish,  to  resort  to  the  head  Fountain,  who  is 
of  grace  infinite,  as  is  shewn  in  many  places  in  this  wise. 
"  In  my  trouble   1  called  upon  the  Lord,"  saith  David, 


A.D.  1527—1540]    THE  ANSWER  OF  JOHN  LAMBERT  TO  THE  BISHOP'S  ARTICLES. 


557 


*•  and  he  heard  me  graciously ;  when  I  was  troubled,  I 
cried  unto  the  Lord,  and  he  mercifully  heard  me  ;"  also,  1 
lift  mine  eyes  unto  the  mountains,  but  from  whence  shall 
help  come  unto  me?  "Mine  help,"  said  he,  "shall 
come  from  the  Lord  that  made  both  heaven  and  earth.'' 
Also,  it  is  reported  in  the  New  Testament,  by  autho- 
rity deduced  out  of  the  Old,  where  it  is  written,  "  Every 
one  that  calleth  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be 
saved."  And  mark,  it  is  said,  "  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord,"  without  sending  us  either  to  St.  Christopher,  or  to 
St.  Patrick's  purgatory  in  Ireland,  or  to  St.  James  in 
Galicia,  or  yet  to  any  other  saint  ;  but  he  would  have  us 
that  we  should  call  upon  Almighty  God,  and  upon  his 
name,  for  the  love  that  he  bears  to  Clirist,  who  is  always 
our  advocate  before  our  Father,  to  purchase  mercy  for 
our  sins. 

You  argue  that  when  one  should  desire  to  come  to 
our  sovereign  to  obtain  some  boon  of  him  ;  he  must  first 
purchase  the  favour  of  his  chamberlains  or  officers  to 
bring  him  to  the  king's  presence.  In  like  manner  it  is 
betwixt  God  and  us  ;  of  whom,  if  we  would  purchase 
any  benefit,  we  must  first  go  to  the  saints,  making  them 
our  friends  to  go  betwixt  God  and  us,  as  mediators  and 
intercessors.  But  I  answer  that  I  think  such  reasoners 
are  deceived,  in  that  they  resemble  God  and  the  king  to- 
gether. For  though  the  king  be  a  full  gracious  prince, 
yet  he  is  not  in  graciousness  to  be  compared  with  God  ; 
and  though  he  were  as  gracious  as  possible,  yet  hath  he 
not  the  knowledge  that  is  in  God,  for  God  knew  of  all 
things  before  the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  is  every 
where,  to  see  not  only  our  outward  dealing,  but  also  all 
secret  thoughts  of  all  men's  hearts  ;  so  that  he  needs  no 
mediators  to  inform  him  of  our  desires,  as  the  king 
needs.  And  he  is  full  of  infinite  mercy,  that  I  may  as 
lightly,  or  as  soon,  obtain  of  him  that  which  is  for  my 
good ;  as  I  should  win  by  praying  holy  saints  to  be  in- 
tercessors to  him  for  me. 

Therefore  I  take  me  to  the  sample  of  antiquity,  I  mean 
of  the  patriarchs,  prophets,  and  apostles,  and  authority 
of  scripture,  which  teach  that  we  need  not  to  fear,  but 
may  boldly  resort  to  Christ  himself,  and  his  holy  father, 
forasmuch  as  he  bids  us  to  do  so,  saying,  "  Come  unto 
me  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will 
give  you  rest."  Mat.  xi.  28.  Mark  how  he  bids  us 
resort  to  himself  without  fear.  For  he  and  his  Father, 
who  are  all  one,  gives  abundantly  of  all  goodness  to  all 
men,  and  upbraideth  no  man  for  their  un worthiness. 
But  if  we  intend  to  obtain  of  him,  we  must  lay  all 
doubtfulness  apart,  and  with  a  sure  confidence  in  his 
mercy,  ask  of  him  that  which  we  would  have  ;  so  that  1 
leave  to  others  what  they  choose  to  do,  praying  Jesus 
that  we  all  may  wish  for  that  which  is  most  pleasing  to 
him. 

To  the  fifteenth  article,  you  demand  whether  the  saints 
in  heaven,  as  mediators,  pray  for  us  ?  I  say,  that  I 
believe  saints  in  heaven  do  pray  for  us  ;  for  I  suppose 
they  know,  generally,  that  all  men  living  upon  earth 
are  wrapped  in  manifold  miseries,  like  as  they  themselves 
also  were.  But  I  think  they  know  not  what  particular 
miseries  men  upon  earth  are  intangled  with  ;  therefore 
I  believe  that  they  pray  for  us  as  petitioners,  but  not  as 
mediators,  so  far  as  I  can  see.  For  scripture  speaks 
but  of  one  Mediator,  which  I  think  signifies  a  maker 
of  peace,  or  atonement  betwixt  God  the  Father  and  man. 
"  There  is  one  God,  and  one  Mediator  between  God  and 
men,  the  man  Christ  Jesus." 

In  the  sixteenth  article,  you  demand  whether  I  believe 
that  oblations  and  pilgrimages  may  be  devoutly  and  me- 
ritoriously done  to  the  sepulchres  and  relics  of  saints  ? 
I  say  that,  what  they  may  be,  I  cannot  tell ;  for  God 
can  so  work,  that  to  those  whom  he  hath  chosen  to  be 
inheritors  with  him,  all  things  shall  turn  to  a  good  con- 
clusion, as  saith  St.  Paul,  "  All  things  shall  work  to- 
gether for  good  to  them  that  love  God."  Rom.  viii.  28. 
Therefore,  whether  they  may  be  done  meritoriously  or 
not,  I  will  not  define,  God  knoweth.  But  this  I  say, 
that  God  did  never  institute  any  such  thing  as  pilgrim- 
ages in  the  New  Testament,  which  is  the  truth  and  rule 
for  all  christian  people  to  follow  and  believe. 

As  concerning  the  relics  and  tombs  of  saints,  I  have 


said  before,  what  I  think  of  the  milk  of  our  Lady,  the 
blood  which  they  say  is  at  Norwich  and  other  places, 
with  such  other  things,  with  which  I  trust  you  do  what 
ought  to  be  done.  And  I  beseech  God  you  may  do 
therein  as  your  office  requires,  shewing  example  to  other 
prelates  to  follow  your  lordship  in  good  doing  ;  as  it  is 
comely  for  a  jirimate  to  do  ;  remembering  always,  as 
St.  Paul  saith,  "  the  time  is  short,"  and  therefore  it 
were  good  to  set  to  hand  in  time. 

Finally,  holy  Moses  when  he  died  would  be  so  buried, 
that  no  man  should  know  which  was  his  grave,  as  it  is 
witnessed  in  Deuteronomy  ;  and,  as  the  expositors  tes- 
tify, that  the  Jews,  who  were  prone  to  new  tangled  wor- 
shipping, should  not  fall  into  idolatry,  worshipping  him 
as  God,  on  account  of  the  great  and  manifold  miracles 
that  were  wrought  by  him  while  he  was  alive. 

To  conclude,  1  say,  it  is  no  point  of  my  belief,  to 
think  that  oblations  and  pilgrimages  at  saints'  graves 
and  relics  are  meritorious  works,  or  that  there  is  any 
devotion  in  so  doing.  That  is  godly  which  is  instituted 
by  scripture.  If  you  think  otherwise,  I  would  desire  to 
know  for  mine  instruction,  what  part  of  scripture  should 
make  against  me. 

In  the  seventeenth  article  you  ask,  whether  the  fast  in 
Lent,  and  others  appointed  by  the  common  law,  and  re- 
ceived in  the  common  usage,  are  to  be  observed  ?  I  say, 
that  they  are  to  be  observed,  and  fasting  discreetly  is 
commendable. 

Yet  the  breaking  of  these  fasts  shall  not  make  a  man 
a  deadly  sinner,  except  in  his  mind  there  be  some  other 
malicious  affection,  because  no  law  of  man,  made  with- 
out foundation  of  scripture,  may  bind  any  person,  so 
that  in  breaking  it,  he  shall  therefore  sin  deadly.  And 
of  this  sort  made  by  man  is  the  fast  of  Lent  ;  and  other 
days  ordained  in  your  laws  without  authority  of  scrip- 
ture, which  wills  us  to  fast  perpetually,  eating  and  drink- 
ing only  when  need  requires  (not  for  any  voluptuousness, 
as  many,  that  recount  themselves  great  fasters,  I  fear 
have  done)  yea,  and  that  sparingly,  foreseeing  always 
that  our  stomachs  be  never  cloyed  "  with  drunkenness  or 
surfeiting,"  as  is  commanded  by  our  Saviour. 

And  (to  tell  the  truth)  I  suppose  the  prelates  should 
better  have  persuaded  the  people  to  pure  fasting  by  in- 
stant preaching  of  the  word  of  God  ;  and  fatherly  ex- 
hortations, than  by  ordaining  of  so  great  a  multitude  of 
laws  and  constitutions. 

To  the  eighteenth  article  yon  ask,  whether  it  be 
laudable  and  profitable  that  worshipful  images  should  be 
set  up  in  churches  for  the  remembrance  of  Christ  and 
his  saints .'  I  say,  that  I  know  of  no  images  that  ought 
to  be  worshipped,  such  as  are  made  by  the  hand  of  men  ; 
for,  "  Confounded  be  all  they  that  serve  graven  images, 
that  boast  themselves  of  idols."  Psalm  xcvii.  7. 

And  as  concerning  the  exciting  of  men's  memory;! 
would  suppose  that  if  Christ's  doctrine  were  so  shewn 
and  opened  by  preaching  and  teaching  that  people  might 
clearly  understand  it,  (and  that  is  the  principal  office  of 
prelates  and  curates)  I  think  we  should  have  little  need 
of  any  other  images,  than  that  which  should  by  whole- 
some doctrine  be  shewn  to  us  by  word  of  mouth  and 
writing  :  Nothing  is  so  effectual  to  exercise  the  remem- 
brance of  disciples,  as  the  lively  voice  ot  good  teachers. 

So  that  I  suppose  if  this  lively  doctrine  of  God  has 
aforetime  been  diligently  opened  to  the  people,  as  curates 
ought  to  have  done,  we  should  not  have  needed  to  con- 
tend for  setting  up  or  taking  down  dumb  stocks  and 
lifeless  stones,  carved  or  made  by  men :  and  if  prelates 
would  begin  to  set  up  Christ's  word  (which,  alas  for  pity  1 
is  not  looked  upon,  but  rather  trodden  down  and  de- 
spised ;  so  that  many  are  not  ashamed  to  say,  I  will  have 
no  more  learning  in  Christ's  law  than  my  predecessors  ; 
for  they  that  magnify  it  must  be  sore  punished,  and  taken 
for  heretics,  with  such  other  grievous  words)  if  this  doc- 
trine were  yet  set  up  in  churches,  I  say,  and  truly 
opened,  that  all  men  might  have  their  judgment  thereby- 
reformed  and  made  clear ;  I  think  we  should  not  greatly 
need  the  profit  that  comes  by  images  made  by  men,  to 
excite  our  remembrances  to  live  to  Christianity. 

For  that  word  which  came  from  the  breast  of  Christ 
I  himself,  and  was  written  by  them  that  wrote  and  spake 


558 


THE  ANSWER  OF  JOHN  LAMBERT  TO  THE  BISHOP'S  ARTICLES. 


[Book  VI IL 


by  the  suggestion  of  his  Spirit,  the  Holy  Ghost,  shows 
perfectly  his  will,  which  is  the  true  and  certain  image  of 
his  miud  and  device.  Tf  this,  therefore,  vvere  diligently 
inculcated,  1  think  we  should  be  transformed  anew,  ac- 
cording to  the  mind  of  St.  Paul,  who,  writing  to  the 
Colossians,  says,  "  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing  that 
ye  have  put  otF  the  old  man  with  his  deeds  ;  and  have 
put  on  the  new  man,  which  is  renewed  in  knowledge 
after  the  image  of  him  that  created  him."  Col.  iii.  9,  10. 
Unto  the  nineteenth  article  you  ask,  whether  1  be- 
lieve that  prayers  of  men  living  profit  souls  departed, 
and  in  purgatory  ?  I  made  answer  in  the  thirteenth 
article. 

Unto  the  twentieth  article  you  ask,  whether  men 
merit  and  deserve  both  by  their  fasting,  and  also  by  other 
deeds  of  devotion  ?  I  have  shewn  what  I  think  thereof, 
in  the  fifth  article. 

In  the  twenty-first  article  you  ask,  whether  I  believe 
that  men  prohibited  by  bishops  to  preach,  as  suspected 
of  heresy,  ought  to  cease  from  preaching  and  teaching, 
until  they  have  purged  themselves  of  suspicion  ?  I  say, 
that  men  may  be  wrongfully  suspected  of  heresy,  either 
because  they  never  believed  such  errors,  as  men  by  false 
suspicion  deem  them  to  believe  ;  or  else,  when  men,  by 
sinister  judgment  think  that  to  be  an  error,  which  is  the 
very  truth.  And  of  this  speaketh  Isaiah,  "  Woe  unto 
them  that  call  evil  good,  and  good  evil ;  that  put  dark- 
ness for  light,  and  light  for  darkness."  Isaiah  v.  20. 
As  the  bishops  and  the  priests,  with  their  orator  Ter- 
tullus,  called  St.  Paul,  saying  thus  before  Felix,  we  "  pray 
thee  that  thou  wouldest  hear  us  of  thy  clemency  a  few 
words.  For  we  have  found  this  man  a  pestilent  fellow, 
and  a  mover  of  sedition  among  all  the  Jews  throughout 
the  world,  and  a  ringleader  of  the  sect  of  the  Nazarenes  : 
who  also  hath  gone  about  to  profane  the  temple:  whom 
we  took,  and  would  have  judged  according  to  our  law. 
But  the  chief  captain  Lysias  came  upon  us,  and  with 
great  violence  took  him  away  out  of  our  hands,  com- 
manding his  accusers  to  come  unto  thee  :  by  examining 
of  whom  thyself  mayest  take  knowledge  of  all  these 
tilings,  whereof  we  accuse  him."  Acts  xxiv.  4 — 8. 
This  is  to  call,  by  perverse  judgment,  truth  falsehood. 
And  thus  did  their  predecessors  speak  of  the  pro- 
)ihets,  yea,  and  of  Christ  himself,  calling  him  a 
seducer  and  preacher  of  heresy  ;  men  being  thus  sus- 
j)ccted  ought  in  no  wise  therefore  to  cease  either  from 
preaching  or  teaching. 

We  have  another  example  of  this  in  Acts,  when  Peter 
and  John  had  done  a  miracle  upon  a  man  that  had  been 
l)me  from  his  nativity  (whom,  by  the  power  of  Christ 
they  healed,  and  caused  to  go  where  he  jileased,)  the  peo- 
ple hearing  of  this,  came  running  about  Peter  and  John. 
Peter  seeing  this,  did  exhort  the  people  in  a  sermon, 
that  they  should  not  think  that  he  or  his  companion  St. 
John,  had  done  this  wonderful  thing  by  their  own  power 
or  holiness,  but  by  the  virtue  of  Christ,  whom  they  and 
ttieir  head  rulers  had  slain. 

While  they  were  thus  speaking  with  the  people,  there 
came  upon  them  the  priests  and  officers  of  the  temple, 
accompanied  with  the  Sadducees  ;  who  being  sore  dis- 
pleased that  they  should  teach  the  people,  and  preach  that 
nicn  should  arise  from  the  dead  by  the  name  of  Christ, 
whom  they  had  caused  to  be  crucified  ;  and  they  there- 
with laid  hands  upon  them,  and  put  them  in  prison  until 
the  next  day.  On  the  following  day  they  sent  for  the 
iTpostles,  and  demanded  by  what  power,  and  in  whose 
name  they  did  this  miracle  ?  "  Then  Peter,  filled  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  said  unto  them.  Ye  rulers  of  the  people, 
and  elders  of  Israel,  if  we  this  day  be  examined  of  the 
good  deed  done  to  the  impotent  man,  by  what  means  he 
/s  made  whole  ;  be  it  known  utitoyou  all,  and  to  all  the 
people  of  Israel,  that  by  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Nazareth,  whom  ye  crucified,  whom  God  raised  from  the 
dead,  even  by  him  doth  this  man  stand  here  before  you 
whole.  This  is  the  stone  which  was  set  at  nought  of 
vou  builders,  which  is  become  the  head  of  the  corner." 
Acts  iv.  !5— 12. 

These  great  men  wondered  that  Peter  should  speak  so 
freely,  seeing  that  he  and  his  fellow,  John,  were  simple 
men,  without  any  pompous    apparel,  or  great   guard 


of  servants,  and  being  unlearned  men.  At  last  they 
commanded  them  to  depart  out  of  their  council- 
house,  until  they  should  commune  more  freely  of  the 
matter.  Afterwards  they  called  the  apostles  before  them 
again,  commanding  them  that  they  should  no  more 
preach  or  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  "  But  Peter  and 
John  answered  and  said  unto  them,  Whether  it  be  right 
in  the  sight  of  God  to  hearken  unto  you  more  than  unto 
(iod,  judge  ye.  For  we  cannot  but  speak  the  things 
which  we  have  seen  and  heard."  Acts  iv.  19,20.  Then 
the  head  priests  threatening  them  sore  gave  them  straight 
charge  not  to  break  their  prece])t,  and  so  let  them  go, 
not  knowing  any  cause  why  they  might  punish  them  ; 
for  they  feared  lest  the  people  would  have  taken  part 
with  the  apostles,  for  the  people  gave  glory  to  God  for 
the  miracle  shewn  by  them. 

Notwithstanding  ail  tliese  great  threats,  Peter  wrought 
miracles  still  amongst  the  people  ;  doing  them  to  show 
that  glory  ought  to  be  given  to  Jesus,  by  whose  power 
and  name  they  were  done.  Wherewith  the  hearts  of  the 
people  melted  for  joy  ;  so  that  they  followed  after  the 
aj)ost!es  whithersoever  they  went. 

The  primate  of  the  priests,  and  all  that  were  about  him, 
on  hearing  of  this,  were  filled  with  indignation,  and  laid 
hands  upon  the  apostles,  putting  them  into  the  common 
prison.  But  the  angel  of  God  in  the  night  opened  the 
prison  doors,  and  brought  them  out,  saying,  "  Go,  stand 
and  speak  in  the  temple  to  the  people  all  the  words  of 
this  life."  That  is  to  say,  Christ's  doctrine  ;  and  so 
they  did  early  in  the  morning.  Then  came  forth  the 
chief  priest,  and  they  whom  they  used  to  have  about 
him,  and  called  a  council,  in  which  were  all  the  priests 
of  Israel,  or  ancients  of  Israel.  So  they  sent  to  the 
prison-house  to  have  the  apostles  brought  forth  before 
them.  When  their  servants  came  to  the  prison-ho 
and  found  the  apostles  gone  from  thence,  they  returnee 
to  their  masters,  saying,  we  found  the  prison  fast  shut 
round  about  in  every  part,  and  the  keepers  watching  at 
the  doors  without  fail  diligently.  But  when  we  had 
opened  the  prison,  we  could  find  no  body  within. 

Then  as  the  high  priests  and  officers  of  the  temple 
heard  this,  they  were  in  a  great  perplexity,  doubting 
what  would  thereof  come.  Then  came  one  unto  them 
and  showed  them,  saying.  Behold  the  men  that  you  put 
in  prison  are  standing  in  the  temple,  preaching  unto  the 
people.  Then  went  they  thither,  and  brought  the 
apostles  with  them  without  any  violence  ;  but  they  were 
aiVaid  lest  the  people  would  have  beaten  them  down 
witli  stones. 

Then  they  caused  the  apostles  to  be  brought  into  their 
council  house,  the  high  priest  beginning  his  proposition 
against  the  apostles  in  this  form  :  Have  we  not  straightly 
commanded  you  (>aid  he)  that  you  should  not  preach  in 
the  name  of  Christ  ?  And  see,  you  have  filled  all  Jeru- 
salem with  your  doctrine.  Will  you  bring  this  man's 
blood  upon  us  ?  "  Then  Peter,  and  the  other  apostles 
answered  and  said.  We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than 
men.  The  God  of  our  fathers  raised  up  Jesus,  whom  ye 
slew  and  hanged  on  a  tree.  Him  hath  God  exalted  with 
his  right  hand  to  be  a  prince  and  a  Saviour,  for  to  give 
repentance  to  Israel,  and  forgiveness  of  sins."  Acts  v. 
2<J— 32. 

These  great  rulers  hearing  this,  were  cut  to  the  heart, 
and  consulted  together  to  slay  the  apostles.  But  one 
good  man  among  their  number  advised  them  other- 
wise, whose  advice  they  did  approve.  Then  they  called 
the  apostles  again  before  them,  and  causing  them  to  be 
scourged,  commanded  them  not  to  preach  and  teach  in 
the  name  of  Jesus,  and  so  allowed  them  to  depart. 

Then  went  they  away  out  of  the  council,  rejoicing  that 
God  had  made  them  worthy  to  suffer  such  rebukes  for 
his  name's  sake.  But  yet  they  never  ceased  to  teach 
and  preach  of  Jesus  Christ  every  day  in  the  temple,  and 
in  all  houses  that  they  came  into.  This  is  written  in  the 
fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  for 
our  instruction,  doubt  you  not  ;  for  such  practice  is  shewn 
in  all  ages.  So  that  hereby  you  may  see,  when  men  be 
wrongfully  suspected  or  accused  of  heresy,  and  so  pro- 
hil)ited  by  bishops  to  preach  the  word  of  God,  that  they 
ought  notfor  man's  commandment  to  leave  orstop,  though 


AD.  1527—1540.]      THE  ANSWER  OF  JOHN  LAMBERT  TO  THE  BISHOP'S  ARTICLES. 


559 


they  never  purge  themselves  before  them,  for  such  will 
not  admit  any  just  purgation  many  times,  but  judge  in 
their  own  causes,  and  that  as  they  please. 

In  the  twenty-second  article  you  demand,  whether  I 
believe  that  it  is  lawful  for  all  priests  freely  to  preach 
the  word  of  God  or  not ;  and  that  in  all  jilaces,  and  to 
all  persons  to  whom  they  shall  please,  although  they  are 
not  sent  ?  I  say,  that  priests  are  called  in  scripture  by 
two  distinct  words,  that  is  to  wit,  preshi/teri  and  sacer- 
doles.  The  first  is  to  say,  ancient  men,  seniors,  or 
elders,  or  presbyters,  and  by  that  word  the  secular 
judges,  or  such  like  head-ofticers,  are  sometimes  also 
called  ;  as  we  read  in  Daniel,  that  they  were  so  called 
who  defamed  and  wrongfully  accused  Susanna  ;  that  this 
is  seldom,  and  nothing  so  customable  as  those  to  be 
calledp7'esb>/teri ,-  but  it  is  generally  applied  to  those  who 
are  set  in  the  church  to  guide  the  same  by  the  word  of 
God  and  his  blessed  doctrine. 

The  others  are  called  priests  in  the  New  Testament, 
by  this  word,  sarerdotes,  that  is  to  say,  I  think,  sacrificers. 
And  thus,  as  Christ  was  called  king  and  priest,  so  all 
christian  men  in  the  New  Testament  are  called  kings  and 
priests.  The  words  in  Rev.  i.  5,  (J.  are,  "  Unto  Jesus 
Christ  that  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  liis 
own  blood,  and  hath  made  us  kings  and  priests  unto  God 
and  his  Father,  to  him  be  glory  and  dominion  for  ever 
and  ever.  Amen."  Thus  saith  St.  John,  speaking  of  all 
christian  people.  In  like  manner  it  is  said,  (1  Peter  ii.  9.) 
where  he  writes  unto  all  christian  men,  "  Ye  are  a 
chosen  generation,  a  royal  priesthood,  an  holy  nation,  a 
peculiar  people." 

But  this  may  seem  a  strange  thing,  that  all  persons 
should  be  called  priests,  and  that  in  scripture,  which 
cannot  lie.  Truth  it  is  indeed,  it  may  seem  strange  to 
some,  as  it  did  to  me  and  many  others,  when  we  read  it 
first,  because  we  never  read  or  heard  of  it  before ;  and 
BO  did  Christ's  doctrine  seem  new  to  his  apostles  and  to 
his  audience,  when  he  himself  first  preached  it. 

In  the  twenty-third  article  you  ask,  whether  I  believe 
that  it  is  lawful  for  laymen  of  both  kinds,  that  is  to  wit, 
both  men  and  women,  to  sacrifice  and  preach  the  word 
of  God  ?  I  say,  that  it  is  meet  for  none  to  preach  openly 
the  word  of  God,  except  they  be  chosen  and  elected  to 
the  same,  either  by  God,  or  solemnly  by  men,  or  else  by 
both  ;  and  therefore  St.  Paul  calls  himself  in  all  his  epis- 
tles, an  apostle  of  God,  that  is  to  wit,  a  messenger  of 
God.  And  to  the  Galatians  he  writes  thus,  "  Paul,  an 
apostle,  not  of  men,  neither  by  man,  but  by  Jesus 
Christ,  and  God  the  Father  who  raised  him  from  the 
dead."  Also  to  the  Romans,  "  How  shall  men  preach, 
except  they  be  sent  ?'' 

Notwithstanding,  I  say  this,  both  by  support  of 
God's  law,  and  also  of  laws  written  in  the  decrees, 
that  in  time  of  great  necessity  lay  people  may  preach, 
both  men  and  women. 

As  concerning  sacrificing,  I  say  that  it  is  lawful  for  all 
men  and  women  to  sacrifice  ;  but  I  mean  not  by  sacri- 
fice to  say  mass  as  priests  do ;  but,  as  christian  people 
who  are  sacerdotes,  that  is  to  say,  sacrificers  ;  so  ought 
they  to  offer  spiritual  sacrifices,  as  writes  St.  Paul  to  the 
Romans,  saying,  "  I  beseech  you,  therefore,  brethren,  by 
the  mercies  of  God,  that  ye  present  your  bodies  a  living 
sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God,  which  is  your  rea- 
sonable service.  And  be  not  conformed  to  this  world  ; 
but  be  ye  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  your  mind, 
that  ye  may  prove  what  is  that  good,  and  acceptable,  and 
perfect,  will  of  God,"  Rom.  xii.  1,  2. 

Another  manner  of  sacrifice  which  he  requires  is, 
that  we  should  always  offer  to  God  the  sacrifice  of  praise, 
that  is,  the  "  fruit  of  our  lips  giving  thanks  to  his  name  ;" 
or,  as  liosea  calls  it,  the  sacrifice  of  "  the  calves  of  our 
lips,"  giving  praise  unto  his  name  ;  and  that  we  should 
not  forget  to  do  good,  and  to  be  serviceable  to  our 
neighbours ;  for  in  such  sacrifices,  saith  he,  God  is  well 
pleased. 

In  the  twenty-fourth  article  you  ask,  whether  excom- 
munication, denounced  by  the  pope  against  all  heretics, 
obliges  and  binds  thi;m  before  God  .^  I  say,  that  it  binds 
them  before  God,  if  it  be  lawfully  denounced,  that  is,  if 
they  be  in  very  deed,  as  they  be  named  ;   and  if  he  de- 


nounces them  with  the  consent  of  others,  gathered 
with  him  in  Christ's  name,  for  the  behalf  of  Christ's 
church. 

The  same  declares  the  gospel,  (Mat.  xviii.  15—20,) 
"  Moreover,  if  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee, 
go  and  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone  : 
if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother.  But 
if  he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or 
two  more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses 
every  word  may  be  established.  And  if  he  shall  neglect 
to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  :  but  if  he  neglect 
to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen 
man  and  a  publican.  Verily  I  say  unto  you.  Whatso- 
ever ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  ; 
and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
heaven.  Again,  I  say  unto  you.  That  if  two  of  you  shall 
agree  on  earth  as  touching  any  thing  that  they  shall  ask, 
it  shall  be  done  for  them  of  my  Father  which  is  in  hea- 
ven. For  where  two  or  three  aie  gathered  together  in 
my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them."  So  that 
such  excommunication  ought  to  be  done,  as  I  think,  by 
the  congregation  assembled  together  with  their  pastor, 
whose  advice  they  ought  principally  to  esteem  and  fol- 
low, if  it  be  virtuous  and  godly. 

And  thus  is  it  convenient  to  be  done.  For  the  pope 
is  made  of  flesh,  as  well  as  other  men,  and  therefore  he 
may  sometimes  judge  wrong ;  cursing  the  blessed,  and 
blessing  the  cursed.  And  likewise  may  other  prelates, 
judging  the  christian  to  be  heretics,  and  the  heretics 
christian. 

In  the  twenty-fifth  article  you  ask,  whether  every 
priest  is  bound  to  say  daily  his  matins  and  evening-song, 
according  as  it  is  ordained  by  the  church  ;  or  whether 
he  may  leave  them  unsaid,  without  offence  or  deadly  sin  ? 
I  say  that  prayer  in  scripture  is  much  commended,  and 
many  great  and  unmeasurable  benefits  are  shewed  to  en- 
sue therefrom,  that  men  should  the  more  give  themselves 
to  it.  With  prayer  doth  St.  Paul  bid  us  fight  in  divers 
places,  continuing  in  the  same  against  our  ghostly  ene- 
mies. A  figure  of  this  we  read  in  Exodus,  when  the 
Israelites  fought  in  battle  against  a  nation  of  infidels  ; 
I  believe  their  captain  was  called  Amalek.  Moses  stood 
upon  a  mountain  to  behold  what  should  be  the  conclu- 
sion, and  lifting  up  his  hands  prayed  that  it  might  well 
succeed  with  the  Israelites;  but  in  long  holding  them  up, 
at  last  his  fervour  began  to  grow  cold  and  faint,  and  his 
hands  lagged  downward  ;  and  as  his  hands  grew  heavy, 
which  signifieth  that  his  afiTection  in  praying  abated  and 
waxed  cold,  the  infidels  prevailed  ;  but  as  he  kept  them 
upward  (whereby  was  meant  the  intent  prayer  of  a  de- 
vout mind)  he  purchased  victory  to  the  Israelites. 
Aaron  and  Hur,  who  endited  the  law  to  the  people,  and 
were  the  interpreters,  stood  with  Moses  ;  who  always, 
as  they  saw  his  arms  to  faint,  did  hold  them  up,  so 
that  finally  the  victory  came  unto  Israel. 

But  no  promise  is  made  by  God  to  them  that  daily 
say  matins.  Neither  are  we  certain  by  the  word  of  God, 
that  we  shall  be  blessed  by  him  for  sayinir  matins  ;  no 
more  than  we  are  certain  that  for  repeating  the  fif- 
teen O's  once  every  day  during  the  whole  year,  we 
shall  see  our  Lady  aid  us  before  our  death  ;  as  is  testified 
in  the  scripture  of  the  primer,  but  not  by  the  scripture 
of  the  Bible  ;  or  that  we  shall  have  a  like  benefit  for 
saying  her  psalter  upon  the  ten  beads,  that  conies  from 
the  crossed  friars ;  or  upon  the  five  beads,  hallowed  at 
the  charter-house ;  or  fasting  the  ladies'  fast,  as  men 
call  it ;  or  for  fasting  on  the  Wednesday;  as  is  shewed 
by  a  book  that  is  allowed  to  be  printed  and  read,  for 
it  is  neither  the  New  Testament  nor  the  Old. 

In  the  twenty-sixth  article  you  ask,  whether  I  believe 
that  the  heads  or  rulers,  by  necessity  of  salvation,  are 
bound  to  give  to  the  people  the  holy  scriptures  in  their 
mother  language  .'  I  say  that  I  think  they  are  bound 
to  see  that  the  people  may  truly  know  holy  scripture, 
and  I  do  not  know  how  that  can  be  done  so  well,  ai 
by  giving  it  to  them  truly  translated  into  the  mothet 
tongue  ;  that  they  may  have  it  by  them  at  all  times  to 
pass  the  time  godly,  whenever  they  have  leisure. 

I  think  it  were'  profitable  and  expedient,  that  th» 
holv  scriptures  were  delivered  by  authority  of  the  head 


560 


THE  ANSWER  OF  JOHN  LAMBERT  TO  THE  BISHOP'S  ARTICLES. 


[Book  VIIX. 


rulers  to  the  people,  truly  translated  into  the  vernacular 
tongue.  And  whereas  you  add,  whether  they  be  boujid 
by  necessity  of  salvation  to  give  them  to  the  people  ; 
I  will  not  so  narrowly  touch  that  point  now ;  but  I  say 
that  they  are  bound,  by  right  and  equity,  to  cause  it  to 
be  dflivered  to  the  people  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  for 
tlieir  edifying  and  consolation 

In  the  twenty-seventh  article  you  demand,  whether 
it  be  lawful  for  the  rulers,  for  some  cause,  upon  their 
reasonable  advice,  to  ordain  that  the  scripture  should 
not  be  delivered  to  the  people  in  the  vulgar  language  ? 
All  men  may  here  see,  that  whoever  devised  these 
questions,  thought  that  it  is  good  for  the  people  to  have 
the  scri])tures  in  the  vernacular  tongue,  and  that  I  so 
saying  could  not  be  well  reproved  ;  and  therefore  they 
have  laid  out  all  these  additions  as  it  were  to  entrap 
me.  "  Whether  the  heads  be  bound,  and  that  by  neces- 
sity of  salvation,  to  deliver  it  to  the  people  .'"  and 
"  whether  they  may  restrain  it  for  some  cause,  and  by 
some  reasonable  advice  ?" 

The  scripture  is  the  spiritual  food  and  sustenance  of 
man's  soul.  This  is  shewed  to  be  true  in  many  places 
of  scripture  ;  like  as  other  meat  is  the  food  of  the 
body.  Then  if  he  be  an  unkind  father  that  keeps  bodily 
meat  away  for  the  space  of  a  week  or  a  month  from  his 
children  ;  it  should  seem  that  our  bishops  are  not  gentle 
pastors  or  fathers  if  they  would  keep  away  the  food  of 
men's  souls  from  them,  especially  when  others  offer  it, 
both  for  months,  years,  and  ages.  Neither  do  I  see  any 
opportunity  of  time  or  reasonable  advice  that  should  cause 
it  to  be  withdrawn  and  taken  away,  but  the  contrary;  for 
it  is  reasonable,  convenient,  and  needful  for  men  to  eat 
their  meat  when  they  are  hungry,  and  blessed  are  they 
that  hunger  and  thirst  after  the  word  of  God,  whi^h 
teaches  to  know  him  and  do  his  pleasure  at  all  times. 

In  the  twenty-eighth  article  you  ask,  whether  I  be- 
lieve the  consecrations,  hallowings,  and  blessings  used 
in  the  church  are  to  be  praised  ?  I  say  that  I  know  not 
all  of  them,  and  therefore  I  will  not  dispraise  them,  nei- 
ther can  I  speak  very  much  for  them,  seeing  I  know 
them  not ;  such  as  are  the  hallowing  of  bells,  the  hal- 
lowing of  pilgrims  when  they  go  to  Rome,  the  hallowing 
of  beads,  and  such  like.  But  those  which  I  am  advised 
of,  and  do  remember,  are  in  my  opinion  good;  such  as 
this — when  the  priest  having  consecrated  the  holy  bread  ; 
hesaith,  "  Lord  bless  this  creature  of  bread,  as  thou  didst 
bless  the  five  loaves  in  the  desert,  that  all  persons  tasting 
thereof  may  receive  health,"  &c.  Which  I  would  wish 
every  man  might  say  in  England,  when  he  should  go  to 
meat,  I  like  it  so  well. 

Also  this  is  a  right  good  one,  that  is  said  over  him 
that  shall  read  the  gospel :  "  The  Lord  be  in  your 
heart,  and  in  your  mind  and  mouth,  to  pronounce  and 
show  forth  his  blessed  gospel."  Which  is  also  spoken 
over  a  preacher  taking  benediction  when  he  shall  go  into 
a  pulpit.  And  such  good  things  I  like  very  well,  and 
think  them  commendable,  wishing  that  all  people  might 
know  what  they  mean,  that  they  with  joy  of  heart  might 
pray  joyfully  with  us,  and  delight  in  all  goodness;  which 
should  be,  if  they  were  uttered  in  English,  according  to 
the  mind  of  St.  Paul,  1  Cor.  xiv.  ID,  where  he  wisheth, 
in  the  church  rather  to  speak  five  words  with  under- 
standing that  by  his  voice  he  might  teach  others,  than 
ten  thousand  words  in  an  unknown  tongue. 

In  the  twenty-ninth  article  you  ask,  whether  I  believe 
that  the  j)ope  may  make  laws  and  statutes  to  bind  all 
christian  men,  to  the  observance  of  the  same,  under  the 
pain  of  deadly  sin  ;  so  that  such  laws  and  statutes  be 
not  contrary  to  the  law  of  God  ?  I  say,  if  it  be  true 
that  is  written  in  the  decrees,  that  laws  are  never  con- 
firmed, until  they  are  approved  by  common  consent  of 
them  that  shall  use  them,  then  the  pope's  laws  cannot 
bind  all  christian  men,  for  the  Greeks  and  the  Bohemians 
never  admitted  them  ;  but  refuse  them  utterly  :  so  that 
I  do  not  find  that  his  laws  may  bind  all  christian  men. 

Finally,  I  cannot  see  that  he  hath  autliority  to  make 
laws  ;  which  will  bind  men  to  the  observance  of  them 
under  pain  of  deadly  sin,  any  more  than  has  the  king 
or  the  emperor.  On  the  contrary,  I  think  verily  that  the 
church  was  more  full  of  virtue  before  the  decrees  or  de- 


cretals were  made  than  it  has  been  since.  May  God  re- 
pair it,  and  restore  it  again  to  its  ancient  purity  and 
perfection. 

In  the  thirtieth  article  you  ask,  whether  I  believe 
that  the  pope  and  other  prelates,  and  their  deputies  in 
spiritual  things,  have  power  to  excommunicate  priests, 
and  lay-people,  that  are  disobedient,  from  entering  the 
church  ;  and  to  suspend  them  from  the  ministration  of  the 
sacraments  .'  I  think  that  the  pope  and  other  prelates 
have  power  to  excommunicate  both  priests  and  laymen, 
such  as  be  rebellious  against  the  ordinance  of  God,  and 
disobedient  to  his  law.  For  such  are  separated  from 
God.  And  the  prelates  should  pronounce  of  sinners  as 
they  find  them  ;  that  is  to  pronounce  such  to  be  ex- 
communicated of  God,  and  unworthy  to  administer  any 
sacraments,  or  to  be  in  communion  with  christian  folk, 
who  will  not  amend. 

I  am  not?*certain  that  prelates  generally  have  any  such 
power.  And  though  they  had,  1  doubt  whether  charity 
should  permit  them  to  shew  it  forth  and  execute  it 
without  singular  discretion.  For  in  churches  the  word 
of  God  ought  to  be  declared  and  preached  ;  that  the 
sturdy  who  come  thither  and  hearing  it,  may  soon  be 
smitten  with  compunction  and  repentance,  and  there- 
upon come  to  amendment. 

IMoreover,  when  you  speak  of  prelates'  deputies  ;  I 
think  that  such  prelates  are  of  little  use  to  Christ's  flock. 
It  is  necessary  and  right,  that  as  the  prelates  themselves 
will  have  the  revenues,  tithes,  and  oblations  of  their 
benefices,  that  they  themselves  should  labour  and  teach 
diligently  the  word  of  God,  and  not  to  shift  the  labour 
from  one  unto  another  till  all  be  left  undone. 

In  the  thiity-first  article  you  ask,  whether  faith  only, 
without  good  works,  may  suffice  to  a  man  who  has  fallen 
into  sin  after  his  baptism,  for  his  salvation  and  justifying  .' 
I  say,  that  it  is  the  usage  of  scripture  to  say,  faith  only 
justifies  and  works  salvation,  before  a  man  can  do 
any  other  good  works.  And  truly  I  do  think  in  this 
matter,  that  a  man  fallen  into  sin  after  baptism  shall  be 
saved  through  faith,  and  have  forgiveness  by  Christ's 
passion ;  although  he  does  no  more  good  deeds ;  as 
when  a  man  having  a  short  life,  lacks  leisure  to  exercise 
other  deeds  of  mercy.  Notwithstanding  true  faith  is  of 
such  virtue  and  nature,  that  when  oi)portunity  comes,  it 
cannot  but  work  plenteously  deeds  of  charity  ;  which  are 
a  testimony  and  witness-bearer  of  man's  true  faith. 
This  declares  St.  Augustine,  "  Good  works  make  not  a 
just  or  a  righteous  man,  but  a  man  once  justified  doth 
good  works." 

In  the  thirty-second  article  you  ask,  whether  a  priest 
marrying  a  wife,  without  the  dispensation  of  the  pope, 
sins  dead'y  ?  I  say,  that  he  doth  not  so  much  offend  as 
those  whj  give  dispensations  for  money  to  priests  to 
take  concubines.  Neither  does  he  ofl^end  so  much  as 
the  purchasers  of  such  dispensations ;  for  they  clearly 
commit  fornication  and  adultery,  which  is  utterly  for- 
bidden by  God's  law  ;  and  the  priest  of  whom  your  de- 
mand speaks,  offends  only  man's  law. 

In  the  thirty-third  article  you  ask,  whether  a  priest, 
being  sore  and  oft  troubled  with  incontinence,  and 
therefore  marrying  a  wife  for  a  remedy,  do  sin  deadly  ? 
I  cannot  see  but  that  a  priest  may  marry.  Therefore, 
following  the  law  of  God,  I  make  the  same  answer  that 
I  made  before  of  all  priests  ;  that  a  priest,  not  having 
the  gift  of  chastity,  is  bound  to  marry. 

In  the  thirty-fourth  article  you  ask,  whether  I  ever 
prayed  for  John  WicklifF,  John  IIuss,  and  for  Jerome  of 
Prague,  who  were  condemned  of  heresy  at  the  council  of 
Constance,  or  any  one  of  them,  since  they  have  been  dead ; 
and  whether  I  have  openly  or  secretly  done  any  such  deeds 
of  charity  for  them  ;  and  affirming  them  to  be  in  bUss  ar.d 
saved  ?  I  say,  that  I  never  prayed  for  any  of  them,  so 
far  as  I  can  remember.  And  though  I  had,  it  follows 
not,  that  in  so  doing  I  should  be  an  heretic.  For  you 
Know  well,  that  there  is  a  great  country  called  Bohemia, 
where  the  people  follow  that  same  doctrine  which  their 
ancestors  were  taught  by  John  IIuss  and  Jerome  of 
Prague  ;  whom  (as  I  know)  neither  the  pope  nor  you 
consider  as  heretics  and  infidels. 

In  the  thirty -fifth  article  you  ask,  whether  I  have  ac-' 


A  D.  1527—1540.] 


ANSWER  OF  JOHN  LAMBERT  TO  THE  BISHOP'S  ARTICLES, 


561 


counted  them  or  any  of  them  to  be  saints  ;  and  wor- 
shipped them  as  saints  ?  I  say  that  in  secret  things, 
which  I  do  not  perfectly  know,  I  follow  the  counsel  of 
St.  Paul,  who  desires  that  we  should  not  judge  too  soon  ; 
but  to  abide  to  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  who  shall  illu- 
minate and  shew  forth  clearly  things  that  now  lie  hid  in 
darkness.  Therefore  have  I  neither  judged  with  them, 
nor  ao-ainst  them  ;  but  have  resigned  such  sentence  to 
the  knowledge  and  determination  of  God,  whose  judg- 
ment is  infallible. 

And  whereas  you  say,  they  were  condemned  of  heresy, 
at  the  council  of  Constance  ;  if  the  council  did  right, 
God  shall  allow  it.  So  that  it  is  not  need  to  ask  of  me, 
whether  the  acts  of  the  same  are  commendable  or  not  ? 
Neither  can  I  give  any  direct  answer  ;  for  I  do  not  know 
them.  And  although  I  did,  yet  am  I  not  persuaded, 
because  the  council  hath  condemned  them,  that  1  must 
therefore  believe  them  to  be  damned  ;  for  a  council,  as 
I  believe,  may  sometimes  decide  erroneously. 

In  the  thirty-sixth  article  you  ask,  whether  I  believe 
that  every  general  council,  and  the  council  of  Con- 
stance, represent  the  universal  congregation  or  church  ? 
I  say,  that  what  such  councils  represent,  I  cannot  cer- 
tainly tell ;  and  therefore  believe  neither  yea  nor  nay. 
I  know  of  no  scripture  to  certify  me  of  the  same,  nor 
yet  any  sufficient  reason.  The  church  I  take  to  be  all 
those  that  God  hath  chosen  or  predestinated  to  be  in- 
heritors of  eternal  bliss  and  salvation  ;  whether  they 
be  temporal  or  spiritual,  king  or  subject,  bishop  or 
deacon,  father  or  child,  Grecian  or  Roman.  And  this 
church  spreads  throughout  the  universal  world,  where- 
ever  any  call  upon  the  name  of  Christ ;  and  there  they 
most  grow  and  assemble,  where  his  blessed  word  is  purely 
and  openly  preached  and  declared. 

In  the  thirty-seventh  article  you  ask,  whether  I  be- 
lieve that  the  same  thing  which  the  council  of  Constance, 
representing  the  universal  church,  hath  approved,  and 
doth  approve  for  tlie  maintenance  of  faith  and  souls' 
health,  is  to  be  approved  and  held  of  all  christian  people  ; 
and  that  that  which  the  same  council  hath  condemned  and 
doth  condemn,  to  be  contrary  to  faith  and  good  manners, 
ought  of  the  same  christian  people  to  be  believed  and 
affirmed  for  a  thing  condemned  ?  I  say,  that  whatever 
the  same  council  or  any  other  have  approved,  being 
worthy  of  approbation,  is  of  all  christian  people  to  be 
likewise  approved.  And  again,  whatever  the  same  or 
any  other  has  condemned,  being  worthy  of  condem- 
nation, ought  to  be  condemned  by  all  christian  people. 

In  the  thirty-eighth  article  you  demand,  whether  the 
condemnations  of  John  Wickliff,  John  Huss,  and  Je- 
rome of  Prague,  done  upon  their  persons,  books,  and 
docruments,  by  the  holy  general  council  of  Constance, 
were  duly  and  rightfully  done .'  I  answer,  that  it  passes 
my  knowledge,  and  I  cannot  tell  ;  and  I  and  all  chris- 
tian men  may  well  suspend  our  sentence,  being  thereof 
ignorant,  affirming  neither  the  one  nor  the  other,  neither 
yea  nor  nay. 

In  the  thirty-ninth  article  you  ask,  whether  I  believe 
that  John  Wickliff  of  England,  John  Huss  of  Bohemia, 
and  Jerome  of  Prague,  were  heretics  ;  and  their  books 
and  doctrines  to  be  perverse  ;  for  which  they  were  con- 
demned by  the  holy  council  of  Constance  as  heretics  ? 
I  say,  that  I  know  not  whether  they  be  heretics  or  not  ; 
nor  whether  their  books  be  erroneous  or  not  ;  nor 
whether  they  ought  to  be  called  heretics  or  not. 

In  the  fortieth  article  you  ask,  whether  I  believe  and 
affirm,  that  it  is  not  lawful  in  any  case  to  swear?  I 
say,  that  I  neither  so  believe,  nor  affirm,  nor  ever  did. 

In  the  forty-first  article  you  ask,  whether  I  believe 
that  it  is  lawful  at  the  command  of  a  judge,  to  make  an 
oath  to  say  the  truth  ;  or  any  other  oath,  for  purgation  of 
infamy  .'  I  answer,  that  I  never  said  to  the  contrary  ; 
but  that  I  think  and  have  thought  it  lawful  to  give  an 
oath  before  a  judge  ;  to  say  the  truth,  if  the  judge  so  re- 
quire it  ;  and  that  by  request  lawful  and  convenient. 
As  when  a  thing  is  in  controversy  betwixt  two  persons, 
upon  which  they  sue  unto  a  judge  for  sentence  ;  when  the 
judge  cannot  otherwise  arrive  at  the  truth  ;  he  may  re- 
quire an  oath.  As  when  the  two  women  who  contended 
before  Solomon,  to  avoid  the  crime  of  murder  ;  which  the 


one  had  committed  in  pressing  her  child  to  death  ;  and 
would  have  done  the  same  upon  the  other,  if  Solomon 
had  not  by  his  wisdom  otherwise  discovered  the  truth, 
Solomon  might,  I  suppose,  to  come  by  the  more  certain 
information  of  the  thing,  have  caused  one  of  them,  or 
both,  seeing  it  ex])edient  for  him,  to  swear.  In  this 
case  the  women  would  have  been  bound  to  obey  him  ; 
but  judges  have  need  to  be  careful  in  requiring  of  oaths. 
In  the  forty-second  article  you  ask,  whether  a  chris- 
tian person  despising  the  receiving  of  the  sacraments  of 
confirmation,  extreme  unction,  or  solemnising  of  matri- 
mony, do  sin  deadly  .'  I  say  the  same  of  the  receiving 
of  the  sacraments  themselves,  as  I  have  said  before  of 
the  third  article,  and  none  otherwise. 

In  the  forty-third  article  you  ask,  whether  I  believe 
that  St.  Peter  was  Christ's  vicar,  and  having  power  on 
earth  to  bind  and  loose  ?  I  say,  that  I  do  not  perceive 
clearly  what  you  mean  by  this  term  "  vicar ;"  for  Christ 
never  called  St.  Peter,  nor  any  other  so  in  scripture. 
If  you  mean,  that  after  the  departing  hence  of  Christ, 
when  he  arose  from  the  dead  in  his  immortal  body,  and 
so  went  into  heaven  ;  that,  he  so  being  away,  St.  Peter 
occupied  his  room  :  then,  I  say,  it  is  not  true  that  St. 
Peter  was  his  vicar,  in  any  other  manner  than  was  St. 
Paul,  or  the  other  apostles.  The  one  was  no  less  a 
vicar  than  the  other. 

I  think  that  St. Peter  and  all  the  rest  of  the  apostles  were 
Christ's  vicars :  if  you  mean  by  this  word  vicar,  a  deputy  ; 
or  such  like  to  preach  his  gospel,  to  minister  sacraments, 
and  to  do  divine  service  in  God's  church.  And  thus  they 
were  worthy  to  be  called,  as  the  scripture  names  them  ; 
Christ's  true  apostles,  bishops,  priests,  Sec, 

In  the  forty-fourth  article  you  ask,  whether  I  believe 
that  the  pope  is  the  successor  of  St.  Peter  .'  I  say,  that  it 
seems  to  me  a  thing  of  no  great  value,  whether  a  man 
believe  so  or  not.  I  cannot  see  that  it  should  be  num- 
bered amongst  the  articles  of  our  faith  ;  however,  I  will 
shew  my  rude  thouglit  on  it,  which  is  this  : — 

The  pope  may  succeed  in  St.  Peter's  stead  or  office, 
and  do  the  same  duly  in  diligently  feeding  Christ's  flock, 
and  shewing  virtuous  example  of  living  ;  and  so  in  doing, 
he  may  and  ought  to  be  thought  and  named,  a  true  suc- 
cessor of  St.  Peter.  And  thus  is  your  lordship  St.  Peter's 
successor,  performing  the  conditions,  with  other  proper- 
ties requisite  to  your  order  and  duty  :  yea,  and  as  many 
others  as  do  truly  their  duty,  and  duly  the  office  of  a 
bishop.  But  otherwise  the  pope  cannot  be  called  the 
successor  of  St.  Peter;  merely  because  he  is  entered  into 
St.  Peter's  office,  not  regarding  what  is  requisite,  nor 
following  the  track  of  virtue,  but  the  contrary.  Why 
should  men  call  St.  Peter's  successors  those  that  play  the 
pagans,  and  follow  Caiaphas,  Simon  Magus,  or  Judas  ? 
Such,  verily,  cannot  rightly  claim  to  be  Peter's  succes- 
sors, no  more  than  the  night  can  claim  to  be  the  succes- 
sor to  the  day.  Yea,  they  ought  rather  to  be  called 
Peter's  adversaries,  forsomuch  as  they  do  not  do  his 
will,  which  is  shewn  by  his  own  acts  and  writings,  but 
work  against  the  same. 

So,  the  pope  is  the  successor  of  St.  Peter,  if  he  follows 
St.  Peter's  godly  living. 

In  the  forty-fifth  article  you  ask,  whether  I  have  pro- 
mised at  any  time  by  my  oath,  or  made  any  confederacy 
or  league  with  any  person  or  persons,  that  1  wouUl 
always  hold  and  defend  certain  conclusions  or  articles, 
which  seemed  to  you  right  and  consonant  to  the  faith? 
I  say,  that  I  do  not  remember  that  I  ever  made  pact  or. 
confederacy  with  any  person  or  persons ;  nor  made  any 
promise  by  oath,  that  I  would  always  hold  and  deftnd 
any  conclusions  or  articles,  which  seemed  to  me  ai,d 
others  right  and  consonant  to  the  faith  ;  unless  it  hath 
chanced  to  me  to  say  in  this  form,  that  I  would  never, 
with  the  aid  of  God,  forsake  or  decline  from  the  truth, 
neither  for  fear,  nor  yet  for  love  of  man  or  men. 

And  concerning  opinions  or  conclusions,  I  can  tell 
you  of  none  other  than  I  have  shewed ;  the  sum  of 
which  I  reckon  to  be  concluded  in  two  propositions  ; 
which  both  are  written  in  the  New  Testament. 

The  first  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  :— "  This  is  the 
stone  which  was  set  at  nought  of  you  builders,  which  is 
become  the  head  of  the  corner;  neither  is  there  salvatioa 
o  o  2 


862 


JOHN  LAMBERT  ANSWERS  DOCTOR  TAILOR'S  SERMON. 


[Book  VIII. 


in  any  other,  for  there  is  none  other  name  under  heaven 
given  among  men,  whereby  we  must  be  saved,"  Acts  iv. 
11,  12.  This  is  one  of  the  propositions  wherein  is  com- 
prehended my  saying,  which  St.  Paul  thus  expresses, 
"  But  of  him  are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made 
unto  us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification, 
and  redemption,"  1  Cor.  i.  30.  And  in  another  place, 
"  For  other  foundation  can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  Ifiid, 
which  is  Jesus  Christ,"  1  Cor.  iii.  11. 

The  other  proposition  is  written  by  the  prophet  Isaiah, 
and  recited  by  our  Saviour  in  the  gospel  of  Mark,  in 
these  words  :  "  Howbeit,  in  vain  do  they  worship  me, 
teaching  for  doctrines  the  commandments  of  men  ;  for, 
laying  aside  the  commandment  of  God,  ye  hold  the  tra- 
dition of  men,  as  the  washing  of  pots  and  cups  ;  and 
many  other  such  like  things  ye  do.  And  he  said  unto 
them,  full  well  ye  reject  the  commandment  of  God,  that 
ye  may  keep  your  own  tradition,"  Mark  vii.  7,  8,  9.  Of 
this  writes  St.  Paul  very  largely  in  divers  places ;  among 
others  in  the  second  chapter  of  Colossians,  where  he 
warneth  the  Colossians  to  take  heed  that  no  man  do 
spoil  them  ;  to  steal  them  away  by  philosophy  or  vain 
deception,  according  to  the  constitutions  of  men,  and 
ordinances  of  this  world. 

Thus  I  certify  to  all  ot  yua  the  opinions  and  conclu- 
sions which  I  intend,  or  have  intended  to  sustain,  being 
contained  in  the  above  two  propositions.  Other  hold  I 
none,  but  such  as  are  mentioned  in  the  creed  ;  both  that 
which  is  sung  at  mass,  and  also  in  the  other  creed,  that 
all  people  say  every  day.  Finally,  you  require  to  know 
the  names  and  surnames  of  them  that  were  adherents  to 
me.  I  say,  that  I  know  of  none  particularly  that  I  re- 
member, without  1  should  note  a  great  multitude,  which 
you  may  know  and  hear  of  through  all  regions  and  realms 
of  Christendom  ;  and  though  I  did,  I  would  not  detect 
nor  betray  anyone  of  them  ;  foi  I  am  bound  to  obey  God 
rather  than  man.  May  God  be  with  us,  and  grant  the 
truth  to  be  known  !     Amen  ! 

These  answers  of  John  Lambert  to  the  forty-five 
articles,  had  been  directed  and  delivered  to  Dr.  Warham, 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  as  it  appeared,  about  A.D. 
15.S2,  when  Lambert  was  in  custody  in  the  archbishop's 
house  at  Oxford.  But  so  the  providence  of  God  wrought 
for  Lambert,  that  within  a  short  space  after,  (Aug.  15:52,) 
the  archbishop  Warham  died  ;  whereby,  it  seems,  that 
Lambert  for  that  time  was  delivered.  In  the  meantime, 
Cranmer  was  sent  over  on  an  embassy  with  the  earl  of 
Wiltshire,  Dr.  Stokesley,  Dr.  Karne,  Dr.  Benett,  and  other 
learned  men,  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  to  dispute  the  mat- 
ter of  the  king's  marriage  openly  ;  first  in  the  court  of 
Rome,  then  in  the  court  of  the  emperor.  Where,  after 
sundry  promises  and  appointments  made,  yet  when  the 
time  came,  no  man  there  appeared  to  dispute  with  them 
on  these  two  propositions — first,  that  no  man  could  or 
ought  to  marry  his  brother's  wife;  secondly,  that  the  bishop 
of  Rome  by  no  means  ought  to  dispense  to  the  contrary. 

After  the  death  of  William  Warham,  Cranmer  suc- 
ceeded to  that  see.  Lambert,  in  the  meantime,  being 
delivered,  partly  by  the  death  of  this  archbishop,  partly 
by  the  coming  in  of  Queen  Anne,  returned  to  London, 
and  there  exercised  himself  in  teaching  children  both  in 
the  Greek  and  Latin  tongues. 

Thus  then  after  that  John  Lambert  had  continued  in 
this  vocation  of  teaching,  with  great  commendation,  it 
happened,  (A.D.  1.538,)  that  he  was  present  at  a  sermon 
which  was  preached  in  St.  Peter's  churcli,  in  London,  by 
Dr.  Tailor  ;  a  man  in  those  days  not  far  from  the  gospel ; 
and  afterwards,  in  the  time  of  King  Edward,  made  bishop 
of  Lincoln,  and  at  last  in  the  time  of  Queen  Mary  de- 
prived, and  so  ended  his  life  among  the  confessors  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

When  the  sermon  was  done,  Lambert  having  gotten 
opportunity,  went  gently  to  the  preacher  to  talk  with 
him,  and  uttered  divers  arguments  wlierein  he  desired  to 
be  satisfied.  All  the  matter  or  controversy  was  concern- 
ing the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ. 
Tailor  excusing  himself  at  that  time  for  other  business, 
desired  him  to  write  his  mind  ;  and  to  come  again  when 
be  had  more  leisure. 


Lambert  was  contented,  and  so  departed  ;  who,  within 
a  short  time  after,  when  he  had  written  his  mind,  came 
again  unto  him.  The  sum  of  his  arguments  were  ten, 
which  he  comprehended  in  writing  ;  partly  by  the  scrip- 
tures, and  partly  by  good  reason,  and  by  the  doctors.  The 
arguments  men  reported  to  be  of  great  force  and  authority. 

If,  saith  he,  these  words,  "  This  cup  is  the  New  Tes- 
tament," do  not  change  either  the  cup  or  the  wine  cor- 
porally into  the  New  Testament,  it  is  not  agreeable  that 
the  words  spoken  of  the  bread,  should  turn  the  bread 
corporally  into  the  body  of  Christ. 

Another  reason  was  this, — that  it  is  not  agreeable  to  a 
natural  body  to  be  in  two  places  or  more  at  one  time ; 
wherefore,  it  must  follow  of  necessity,  that  eitlier  Christ 
had  not  a  natural  body  ;  or  else  truly,  according  to  the 
common  nature  of  a  body,  it  cannot  be  present  in  two 
places  at  once  ;  and  much  less  in  many,  that  is  to  say  in 
heaven  and  in  earth,  on  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  and 
in  the  sacrament. 

Moreover,  a  natural  body  cannot  be  without  its  form 
and  shape,  conditions  and  accidents,  like  as  the  accidents 
and  conditions  also  cannot  be  without  their  subject  or 
substance.  Then,  forasmuch,  as  in  the  sacrament  there 
is  no  quality,  quantity,  or  condition  of  the  body  of  Christ, 
and.  finally,  no  appearance  at  all  of  flesh,  who  doth  not 
very  plainly  perceive  that  there  is  no  substantiated  body 
of  his  in  the  sacrament  ?  And  to  reason  by  the  contrary, 
all  the  proper  conditions,  signs,  and  accidents,  whatever 
they  be,  pertaining  to  bread,  we  do  see  to  be  present  in 
the  sacrament,  which  cannot  be  there  without  the  sub- 
ject ;  therefore,  we  must  of  necessity  confess  the  bread  to 
be  there.  He  added  also  many  other  allegations  out  of 
the  doctors.  But  to  be  short,  this  Tailor,  the  preacher, 
willing  and  desiring,  as  is  supposed,  to  satisfy  Lambert 
in  this  matter,  conferred  with  Dr.  Barnes.  Barnes, 
although  he  did  othem-ise  favour  the  gospel,  and  was 
an  earnest  preacher,  notwithstanding  seemed  not  greatly 
to  favour  this  cause ;  fearing  it  would  breed  some  hinder- 
ance  among  the  people  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
which  was  now  in  a  good  forwardness.  He  persuaded 
Tailor  to  put  up  the  matter  to  archbishop  Cranmer. 

In  this  manner  Lambert's  affair  first  began,  and  was 
brought  to  this  point,  that  it  began  of  a  private  talk  to 
be  a  public  and  common  matter.  For  he  was  sent  for  by 
the  archbishop,  and  brought  into  the  open  court,  and 
forced  to  defend  his  cause  openly  ;  for  the  archbishop  had 
not  yet  favoured  the  doctrine  of  the  sacrament,  of  which 
afterwards  he  was  an  earnest  professor.  In  that  disputa- 
tion, it  is  said,  that  Lambert  appealed  from  the  bishops  to 
the  king ;  but  however  the  matter  was,  the  rumour  of 
that  disputation  was  spread  throughout  the  whole  court. 

I  told  you  before,  how  king  Henry,  for  two  years  past, 
shewing  the  part  of  an  hard  husband,  had  beheaded 
queen  Anne,  his  wife  (A.D.  1536)  ;  which  not  only  greatly 
displeased  the  German  princes,  who,  for  that  only  cause 
had  broken  off  the  league  with  him,  but  also  many  good 
men  in  England. 

Moreover,  how  that,  after  abbeys  began  to  be  sub- 
verted, and  all  their  goods  to  be  confiscated,  the  com- 
mons had  conceived  a  very  evil  opinion  of  him,  so  that  the 
seditious  sort  rebelled  against  him. 

At  that  time,  Stephen  Gardiner,  then  bishop  of  Win- 
chester, was  in  authority  among  the  king's  counsellors, 
who,  as  he  was  of  a  cruel  nature,  so  was  he  no  less  of  a 
subtle  and  crafty  wit,  ever  gaping  for  some  occasion  how 
to  hinder  the  gospel.  He  went  to  the  king  privately, 
admonishing  him,  and  with  fair  flattering  words  giving 
him  most  pernicious  counsel,  declaring  bow  great  hatred 
and  suspicion  was  raised  upon  him  in  all  places. 

First,  for  abolishing  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority, 
then  for  subversion  of  the  monasteries,  and  also  for  the 
divorce  of  queen  Catharine ;  and  now  the  time  served,  if 
he  would  take  it,  easily  to  remedy  all  these  matters,  and 
pacify  the  minds  of  them  which  were  displeased  and 
offended  with  him,  if  only  in  this  matter  of  John  Lam- 
bert he  would  manifest  to  the  people  how  stoutly  he 
would  resist  heretics  ;  and  by  this  new  rumour,  he 
would  extinguish  all  other  former  rumours,  and  also  dis- 
charge himself  of  all  suspicion,  in  that  he  now  began  to 
be  reported  to  be  a  favourer  of  new  sects  and  opiuioi;!. 


A.D.  152/-— 1540.] 


LAMBERT'S  DISPUTATION  BEFORE  THE  KING. 


563 


The  king,  giving  ear  more  willingly,  than  prudently  or 
godly  to  this,  iinmediately  received  the  wicked  counsel  of 
the  bishop,  and  sent  out  a  general  commission,  com- 
manding all  the  nobles  and  bishops  of  his  realm,  to  come 
with  all  speed  to  London,  to  assist  the  king  against 
heretics  and  heresies,  upon  which  the  king  himself  would 
sit  in  judgment. 

These  preparations  being  made,  a  day  was  set  for 
Lambert  to  appear,  and  a  great  assembly  of  the  nobles 
was  gathered  from  all  parts  of  the  realm,  not  without 
much  wonder  and  expectation  in  this  so  strange  a  case. 
All  the  seats  and  places  were  full  of  men  round  about  the 
scaffold. 

By  and  by  the  godly  servant  of  Christ,  Jolin  Lambert, 
was  brought  from  the  prison  with  a  guard  of  armed  men, 
even  as  a  lamb  to  fight  with  many  lions,  and  jilaced  right 
over  against  where  the  king's  royal  seat  was  ;  so  that  now 
they  tarried  but  for  the  king's  coming. 

At  last  the  king  himself  did  come  as  judge  of  that  great 
controversy,  with  a  great  guard,  clothed  all  in  white, 
and  covering  by  that  colour  all  bloody  judgment. 

On  his  right  hand  sat  the  bishops,  and  behind  them 
the  famous  lawyers,  clothed  all  in  purple,  according 
to  the  manner.  On  the  left  hand  sat  the  peers  of  the 
realm,  justices,  and  other  nobles  in  their  order,  behind 
whom  sat  the  gentlemen  of  the  king's  privy  chamber. 
And  this  was  the  manner  and  form  of  the  judgment, 
which  although  it  was  terrible  enough  to  abash  any  inno- 
cent man,  yet  the  king's  look,  his  cruel  countenance, 
and  his  brows  bent  unto  severity,  did  not  a  little  augment 
this  terror  ;  plainly  declaring  a  mind  full  of  indi^uatiou, 
far  unworthy  such  a  prince  ;  especially  in  such  a  matter, 
and  against  so  humble  and  obedient  a  subject. 

When  the  king  was  seated  on  his  tlirone,  he  looked 
at  Lambert  with  a  stern  countenance  ;  and  then  turning 
himself  to  his  counsellors,  he  called  Dr.  Day,  bishop  of 
Chichester,  commanding  him  to  declare  unto  the  people 
the  causes  of  this  assembly  and  judgment. 

The  whole  effect  of  his  oration  tended  to  this  purpose, 
that  the  king  would  have  all  estates,  degrees,  bishops,  and 
all  others  to  be  admonished  of  his  will  and  pleasure;  that 
no  man  should  conceive  such  an  opinion  of  him,  as  that 
the  authority  and  name  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  being 
now  utterly  abolished,  he  would  also  extinguish  all 
religion,  or  give  liberty  to  heretics  to  trouble  the  churches 
of  England  without  punishment ;  and,  that  they  should 
not  think  that  they  were  assembled  to  make  any  disputa- 
tion upon  the  heretical  doctrine  ;  but  only  for  this  pur- 
pose, that  the  heresies  of  Lambert,  and  the  heresies  of 
all  such,  should  be  refuted,  or  openly  condemned  in  the 
presence  of  them  all. 

M'hen  he  had  made  an  end  of  his  oration,  the  kingstand- 
ing  up,  and  leaning  upon  a  cushion  of  white  cloth  of  tis- 
sue, and  turning  himself  towards  Lambert,  with  his  brows 
bent,  as  it  were  threatening  some  grievous  thing  to  him, 
said  these  words  ;  "  Ho,  good  fellow,  what  is  thy  name  ?" 
Then  the  humble  lamb  of  Christ,  humbly  kneeling  down 
upon  his  knee,  said,  "  My  name  is  John  Nicholson, 
although  by  many  I  am  called  Lambert."  "  What," 
said  the  king,  "  have  you  two  names  ?  I  would  not  trust 
you,  having  two  names,  although  you  were  my  brother." 
"  O,  most  noble  prince  !"  replied  Lambert,  "  your 
bishops  forced  me  to  change  my  name."  And  after  much 
talk  in  this  manner,  the  king  commanded  him  to  go  to 
the  matter,  and  to  declare  his  mind  and  opinion,  what 
he  thought  as  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

Then  Lambert  beginning  to  speak  for  himself,  gave 
God  thanks  who  had  so  inclined  the  heart  of  the  king, 
that  he  would  not  disdain  to  hear  the  controversies  of 
religion,  because  it  happened  often  through  the  cruelty  of 
the  bishops,  that  many  good  and  innocent  men  were 
privily  murdered  and  put  to  death,  without  the  king's 
knowledge. 

But  now,  forsomuch  as  that  high  and  eternal  king  of 
kings,  in  whose  hands  are  the  hearts  of  all  princes,  hath 
inspired  and  stirred  up  the  king's  mind,  that  he  himself 
will  be  present  to  understand  the  causes  of  his  subjects, 
especially  whom  God  of  his  divine  goodness  hath  so 
abundantly  endued  with  so  great  gifts  of  judgment  and 
knowledge,  he    doth  not   mistrust  but  that   God  will 


bring  some  great  thing  to  pass  through  him,  to  the  set- 
ting forth  of  the  glory  of  his  name. 

Then  the  king,  witli  an  angry  voice,  interrupting  his 
oration,  "  I  came  not  hither,"  said  he,  "  to  hear  mine 
own  praises  thus  painted  out  in  my  presence,  but  briefly 
to  go  to  the  matter  without  any  more  circumstance." 
This  he  spake  in  Latin. 

But  Lambert  being  abashed  at  the  king's  angry  words, 
contrary  to  all  men's  expectation,  paused  a  while,  con- 
sidering. 

But  the  king  being  hasty,  with  anger  and  vehemency 
said,  "  Wliy  standest  thou  still  ?  Answer  as  touching 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  whether  dost  thou  say,  that  it 
is  the  body  of  Christ,  or  wilt  deny  it .-"'  And  with  that 
word  the  king  lifted  up  his  cap. 

Lambert.  "  I  answer  with  St.  Augustine,  that  it  is  the 
body  of  Christ,  after  a  certain  manner." 

The  King.  "  Answer  me  neither  out  of  St.  Augustine, 
neither  by  the  authority  of  any  other,  but  tell  me  plainly, 
whether  thou  sayest  it  is  the  body  of  Christ  or  no  .'" 
These  words  the  king  spake  again  in  Latin. 

Lambert.  "  Then  I  do  not  deny  it  to  be  the  body  of 
Christ." 

Tlie  King.  "  Mark  well,  for  now  thou  shalt  be  con- 
demned even  by  Christ's  own  words,  '  This  is  my  body.'  '• 

Then  he  commanded  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury to  refute  his  assertion  :  who,  first  making  a  short 
preface  to  the  hearers,  began  his  disputation  with  Lam- 
bert, very  modestly,  saying,  "  Brother  Lambert,  let  this 
matter  be  handled  between  us  impartially,  that  if  I 
shew  your  argument  to  be  false  by  the  scri})tures,  you 
will  willingly  refuse  it  ;  but  if  you  shall  prove  it  true 
by  the  manifest  testimonies  of  the  scripture,  .1  promise 
that  I  will  willingly  embrace  it." 

The  argument  was  taken  out  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apos- 
tles, where  Christ  appeared  to  St.  Paul :  disputing  that 
it  is  not  disagreeable  to  the  word  of  God,  that  the  body 
of  Christ  may  be  in  two  places  at  once ;  who  being  in 
heaven  was  seen  by  St.  Paul  at  the  same  time  on  earth  ; 
and  if  it  may  be  in  two  places,  why  may  it  not  be  in 
more  places  ? 

Lambert  answered,  saying,  that  it  was  not  proved, 
that  Christ's  body  was  in  two  places,  or  more,  but  re- 
mained rather  still  in  one  place.  For  the  scripture  does 
not  say,  that  Christ  being  upon  the  earth  did  speak  to 
St.  Paul :  but  that  suddenly  alight  from  heaven  did  shine 
round  about  him,  and  he  falling  to  the  ground,  heard  a 
voice,  saying  unto  him,  "Saul,  Saul,  why  persecutest  thou 
me?  I  am  Jesus  whom  thou  persecutest,"  &c.  Here  this 
place  proves  nothing  but  that  Christ,  sitting  in  heaven, 
might  speak  to  St.  Paul,  and  be  heard  upon  earth. 

The  archbishop  said,  St.  Paul  himself  witnesses,  Acts 
xxvi.  that  Christ  did  appear  to  him  in  the  vision. 

But  Lambert  again  said,  that  Christ  witnessed  in  the 
same  place,  that  he  would  again  appear  unto  him,  and 
deliver  him  out  of  the  hands  of  the  gentiles  :  yet  we 
read  in  no  place  that  Christ  did  corporally  appear  to 
him. 

Thus,  when  they  had  contended  about  the  conversion 
of  St.  Paul,  and  Lambert  so  answering  for  himself,  that 
the  king  seemed  greatly  moved  ;  and  the  bishop  himself 
that  disputed,  seemed  to  be  entangled,  and  all  the  audi- 
ence amazed  ;  then  the  bishop  of  Winchester  alleged  the 
twelfth  chapter  of  the  Corinthians,  where  St.  Paul  saith, 
Have  I  not  seen  Jesus.'  And  again,  in  the  fifteenth  chap- 
ter :  he  appeared  unto  Cephas  :  and  afterwards  unto 
James,  then  to  all  the  apostles,  but  last  of  all  he  ap- 
peared  unto  me  as  one  born  out  of  due  time. 

Lambert  answered,  he  did  not  doubt  but  that  Christ 
was  seen,  and  did  appear,  but  he  did  deny  that  he  was 
in  two  or  in  divers  places,  according  to  the  manner  of 
his  body.     .  , 

Then  Winchester  again  repeated  the  place  out  of 
2  Cor.  V,  16.  "  Wherefore  henceforth  know  we  no  man 
after  the  flesh :  yea,  though  we  have  known  Christ  after 
the  flesh,  yet  now  henceforth  know  we  him  no  more.' 

Lambert  answered.  That  this  knowledge  is  not  to  be 
understood  as  a  bodilv  knowledge,  and  that  it  so  ap- 
peared sufficiently  by'St.  Paul,  who  speaking  of  his 
own  revelation,  saith,  "  I  knew  a  man,  (whether  in  the 


S64 


MARTYRDOM  OF  JOHN  LAMBERT.  ETC. 


[Book  VIIL 


body  or  out  of  the  body,  I  cannot  tell ;  God  knoweth ;) 
which  was  caught  up  into  the  third  heaven  ;  and  whether 
in  the  body  or  out  of  the  body,  God  knoweth."  Where- 
by, a  man  sliall  easily  gather,  that  in  this  revelation 
he  was  taken  up  in  spirit  into  the  heavens,  and  did 
see  those  things,  rather  than  that  Christ  came  down 
corporally  from  heaven,  to  shew  them  to  him:  especially, 
because  it  was  said  by  the  angel.  That  even  as  he  as- 
cended into  heaven,  so  he  should  come  again.  And 
St.  Peter  saith.  Whom  the  heavens  must  receive,  it 
behoved  to  dwell  in  the  heavens.  And  moreover  ap- 
pointing the  measure  of  time,  he  addeth,  "  Until  the 
times  of  the  restitution  of  all  things,''  &c. 

After  the  bishop  of  Winchester  had  done,  Tonstal 
bishop  of  Durham,  spoke  much  of  God's  omnipotency, 
and  saying.  That  if  Christ  could  perform  what  he 
spake,  touching  the  converting  of  the  body  into  bread, 
without  doubt  he  would  speak  nothing,  but  that  he 
would  perform. 

Lambert  answered.  That  there  was  no  evident  place 
of  scripture,  wherein  Christ  at  any  time  says.  That  he 
would  change  the  bread  into  his  body :  But  this  is  a 
figurative  speech,  every  where  used  in  the  scripture, 
when  the  name  of  the  thing  signified  is  attributed  to 
the  sign.  By  which  figure  of  speech,  circumcision  is 
called  the  covenant,  the  lamb  the  passover,  besides  six 
hundred  such  other. 

Now  it  remains  to  be  settled,  whether  we  shall  judge 
nil  these,  after  the  words  pronounced,  "to  be  straight- 
way changed  into  another  nature."  Then  they  began 
to  rage  against  Lambert ;  so  that  if  he  could  not  be  over- 
come with  arguments,  he  should  be  vanquished  with 
rebukes  and  taunts. 

Then  again  the  king  and  the  bishops  raged  against 
Lambert ;  so  that  he  was  not  only  forced  to  silence,  but 
also  might  have  been  driven  into  a  rage,  if  his  ears  had 
not  been  acquainted  with  such  taunts  before.  After  this 
the  other  bishops,  every  one  in  his  order,  as  they  were 
appointed,  supplied  their  jdaces  of  disputation. 

There  were  appointed  ten  in  number,  for  the  perform- 
ing of  this  tragedy,  for  his  ten  arguments,  which  were 
delivered  to  Tailor  the  preacher.  It  were  too  long  in 
this  place  to  repeat  the  reasons  and  arguments  of  every 
bishop  ;  and  no  less  superfluous  were  it  to  do  so,  espe- 
cially as  they  were  all  but  common  reasons. 

Lambert,  compassed  in  with  so  many  and  great  per- 
plexities, vexed  on  one  side  with  checks  and  tslunts,  and 
pressed  on  the  other  side  with  the  authority  and  threats 
of  the  personages  ;  and  partly  being  amazed  with  the 
majesty  of  the  place  and  the  presence  of  the  king,  and 
especially  being  wearied  with  standing  no  less  than  five 
hours,  from  twelve  of  the  clock,  until  five  at  night,  chose 
rather  to  hold  his  peace. 

Whereby  it  came  to  pass  that  these  bishops,  who  last 
disputed  with  him,  spoke  what  they  chose  without  in- 
terruption, save  only  that  Lambert  would  now  and  then 
allege  somewhat  out  of  St.  Augustine  for  the  defence  of 
his  cause;  in  which  author  he  seemed  to  be  very  prompt 
and  ready.  But  for  the  most  part  being  overcome  with 
weariness  and  other  griefs,  he  remained  silent. 

At  last,  when  the  day  was  passed,  and  torches  began 
to  be  lighted,  the  king  said  to  Lambert,  "  What  sayest 
thou  now  after  all  these  great  labours  which  thou  hast 
taken  upon  thee,  and  all  the  reasons  and  instructions  of 
these  learned  men  :  Art  thou  not  yet  satisfied  ?  Wilt 
thou  live  or  die  ?  What  sayest  thou  ?  Thou  hast  yet 
free  choice." 

Lambert  answered ;  "  I  yield  and  submit  myself 
wholly  unto  the  will  of  your  majesty."  "  Then,"  said 
the  king,  "commit  thyself  unto  tne  hands  of  God,  and 
not  unto  mine." 

^  Lambert.  "  I  commend  my  soul  unto  the  hands  of 
God,  but  my  body  I  wholly  yield  and  submit  unto  your 
clemency."  Then  said  the  king,  "  if  you  do  commit 
yourself  to  my  judgment,  you  must  die  ;  "for  I  will  not  be 
a  patron  to  heretics;"  and  by  and  by  turning  himself  to 
Cromwell,  he  said,  "  Cromwell,  read  tlie  sentence  of 
condemnation  against  him."  This  Cromwell  was  at 
that  time  the  chief  friend  of  the  gospellers.  And  here  it 
is  much  to  be  marvelled  at,  to  see  how  unfortunately  it 


came  to  pass  in  this  matter,  that  through  the  pestiferous 
and  crafty  counsel  of  this  one  bishop  of  Winchester 
Satan  did  here  perform  the  condemnation  of  this  Lam- 
bert  by  no  other  ministers,  than  gospellers  themselves, 
Tailor,  Barnes,  Cranmer,  and  Cromwell,  who  after- 
wards, in  a  manner,  all  suft'ered  the  same  for  the  gos- 
jjel's  sake. 

This  undoubtedly  was  the  malicious  and  crafty  subtlety 
of  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  who  desired  rather  that  the 
sentence  might  be  read  by  Cromwell,  than  by  any  other; 
so  that  if  he  refused  to  do  it,  he  should  have  incurred 
the  like  danger.  But  to  be  short,  Cromwell,  at  the  king's 
command,  took  up  the  schedule  of  condemnation,  and 
read  it. 

Thus  was  John  Lambert,  in  this  bloody  session,  by 
the  king  judged  and  condemned  to  death  ;  whose  judg- 
ment now  remaineth  with  the  Lord  against  that  day, 
when  as  before  the  tribunal  seat  of  that  great  Judge  both 
princes  and  subjects  shall  stand  and  appear,  not  to  judge, 
but  to  be  judged,  according  as  they  have  done  and  de- 
served.    Ex  testimonia  cujusdam  avTrtTZTov,  A.G. 

Upon  the  day  that  was  appointed  for  this  holy  mar- 
tyr of  God  to  suffer,  he  was  brought  out  of  the  prison 
at  eight  of  the  clock  in  the  morning  to  the  house  of  the 
Lord  Cromwell,  and  so  carried  into  his  chamber;  and 
it  is  reported  by  many,  that  Cromwell  desired  of  him 
forgiveness,  for  what  he  had  done.  There  Lambert, 
being  admonished  that  the  hour  of  his  death  was  at 
hand,  he  was  greatly  comforted  and  cheered  ;  and  being 
brought  out  of  the  chamber  into  the  hall,  he  saluted  the 
gentlemen,  and  sate  down  to  breakfast  with  them,  shew- 
ing no  manner  of  sadness  or  fear.  When  the  breakfast 
was  ended,  he  was  carried  straightway  to  the  place  of 
execution  ;  where  he  should  offer  himself  to  the  Lord  a 
sacrifice  of  sweet  savour,  who  is  blessed  in  his  saints, 
for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

As  to  the  terrible  manner  of  the  burning  of  this  blessed 
martyr  there  is  to  be  noted,  that  of  all  which  have  been 
burned  and  offered  up  at  Smithfield,  there  was  yet  none 
so  cruelly  and  piteously  handled  as  he.  For  after  his 
legs  were  consumed  and  burned  up  to  the  stumps,  and 
the  wretched  tormentors  and  enemies  of  God  had  with- 
drawn the  fire  from  him,  so  that  but  a  small  fire 
was  left  under  him,  then  two  that  stood  on  each  side 
of  him  with  their  halberts  pitched  him  upon  their 
pikes,  as  far  as  the  chain  would  reach.  Then  he,  lifting 
up  such  hands  as  he  had,  and  his  finger's  ends  flaming 
with  fire,  cried  to  the  people  in  these  words,  "  None 
but  Christ,  none  but  Christ!"  and  so  being  set  down 
again  from  their  halberts,  fell  into  the  fire,  and  there 
ended  his  life. 

During  the  time  that  he  was  in  the  archbishop's 
ward  at  Lambeth,  which  was  a  little  before  the  dispu- 
tation before  the  king,  he  wrote  an  excellent  confession 
or  defence  of  his  cause  to  king  Henry. 

Li  that  treatise  he  confirmed  his  doctrine  touching 
the  sacrament  by  testimonies  of  the  scriptures  ;  by  which 
he  proves  the  body  of  Christ,  whether  it  rises  or  ascends, 
or  sits,  or  is  conversant  here,  to  be  always  in  one  place. 

Then  gathering  the  opinions  of  the  ancient  doctors, 
he  proves  and  declares  the  sacrament  to  be  a  mystical 
matter.  Yet  he  did  not  deny  but  that  the  holy  sacra- 
ment was  the  very  natural  body  of  our  Saviour,  and  the 
wine  his  natural  blood  ;  and  that  moreover  his  natural 
body  and  blood  were  in  those  mysteries,  but  after  a 
certain  manner,  as  all  the  ancient  doctors  interpret  it. 
His  argument  is  as  follows  : 

"  Christ  is  ascended  bodily  into  heaven,  and  sits  upon 
the  right  hand  of  the  Father  ;  that  is  to  say,  is  with  the 
Father  in  glory  ;  that  by  the  infallible  promise  of  God, 
he  shall  not  return  before  the  general  doom,  which  shall 
be  at  the  end  of  the  world.  And  as  he  is  no  more  cor- 
porally in  the  world,  so  I  cannot  see  how  he  can  be  cor- 
porally in  the  sacrament.  And  yet  I  acknowledge  and 
confess,  that  the  holy  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  and 
blood  is  the  very  body  and  blood,  in  a  certain  manner, 
which  shall  be  showed  hereafter  with  your  grace's  favour 
and  permission,  according  to  the  words  of  our  Saviour, 
who  when  instituting  the  same  holy  sacrament,   says, 


.^wi'^^H'^*^^ 


iuriimg  of  Cotobribfif. 


Page  5(55. 


A.D,  1527—1540.] 


THE  DEATH  OF  ROBERT  PACKINGTON,  ETC. 


566 


'  Take,  eat ;  this  is  my  body.'  And  again,  '  This  is 
my  blood  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  shed  for  many 
for  the  remission  of  sins.'   Matt.  .vxvi.  2<i— 28. 

"  The  scriptures  for  the  continuation  of  my  opinion,  are 
these  :  '  lie  was  taken  up  ;  and  a  cloud  received  him 
out  of  their  sight.  And  while  they  looked  steadfastly 
toward  heaven  as  he  went  up,  behold,  two  men  stood  by 
them,'  &c.  Here  it  is  evident  that  Christ  departed  and 
ascended  in  a  visible  and  circumscribed  body.  That 
this  departing  was  visible  and  in  a  visible  body,  these 
words  do  testify  :  '  Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  stand  ye 
gazing  up  into  heaven  .'  This  same  Jesus,  which  is  taken 
up  from  you  into  heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner 
as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven.'  Acts  i.  [) — 11. 
Here  we  see  that  Jesus  is  taken  away  into  heaven.  And 
then  it  must  be  from  out  of  the  world,  according  to  that 
which  we  read,  John  xvi.  28.  '  1  came  forth  from  the 
Father,  and  am  come  into  the  world :  again,  I  leave 
the  world,  and  go  to  the  Father.' 

"  It  is  showed  further,  after  what  manner  he  shall  come 
again,  by  these  words,  '  He  shall  so  come  in  like  man- 
ner as  ye  have  seen  him  go  into  heaven.'  Which  is,  as 
you  did  visibly  see  him  ascend  to  heaven,  a  cloud  em- 
bracing him  and  taking  him  from  among  you  :  even  so 
shall  you  visibly  see  him  come  again  in  the  clouds,  as  we 
read,  Matt.  xxvi.  64.  '  Hereafter  shall  ye  see  the  Son 
of  man  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  power,  and  coming 
in  the  clouds  of  heaven.'  And  again,  Matt.  xxiv.  M). 
'  And  they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven  with  power  and  great  glory.' 

"  My  sentence  is  this :  that  Christ  ascended  into  heaven, 
and  so  hath  forsaken  the  world,  and  there  shall  abide, 
sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  without  return- 
ing hither  again,  until  the  general  doom  ;  at  which  time 
he  shall  come  from  thence,  to  judge  the  dead  and  tlie 
living.  All  this  I  do  believe  is  done  in  the  natural  body, 
which  he  took  of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary  his  mother, 
in  which  he  also  suffered  passion  for  our  safety  and  re- 
ddmption  upon  a  cross  ;  which  died  for  us,  and  was 
biiric'd  :  in  which  he  also  did  rise  again  to  life  immortal. 
TliiiL  Christ  is  thus  ascended  in  his  manhood  and  natural 
body,  and  so  taken  up  into  heaven,  we  may  soon  prove  ; 
forsomuch  as  the  godhead  of  him  is  never  out  of  heaven, 
but  ever  re^  lenishing  both  heaven  and  earth  ;  and  be- 
sides that,  is  infinite  and  interminable  or  uncircum- 
scnptible,  so  that  it  neither  can  properly  either  ascend 
or  descend,  being  without  all  alteration,  and  immutable, 
or  immovable. 

"So  that  now  his  natural  body  being  taken  up  from 
among  us,  and  departed  out  of  the  world,  the  same  can  no 
more  return  from  thence  to  the  end  of  the  world.  For  as 
Peter  witnesseth.  Acts  iii.  21.  'Whom  the  heaven  must 
receive  until  the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things,  which 
God  hath  spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets 
since  the  world  began.'  And  the  same  doth  the  article 
of  our  creed  teach  us,  which  is,  from  thence  (i.  e.  from 
heaven)  shall  he  come,  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 
Which  time  St.  Paul  calls  the  appearing  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  (1  Tim.  vi.) 

"  S-ieing  then  that  this  natural  body  of  our  Saviour, 
which  was  born  of  his  motlier  the  Virgin  Mary,  is  wholly 
taken  up  into  heaven,  and  departed  out  of  this  world  ; 
and  so  saith  St.  Peter,  he  must  remain  in  heaven  until 
the  end  of  the  world,  which  he  calleth  the  time  when 
all  things  must  be  restored  ;  this  1  say,  seen  and  be- 
lieved according  to  our  creed  and  the  scriptures,  I  can- 
not perceive  how  his  natural  body  can  be  in  the  world, 
and  in  the  sacrament.  And  yet  notwithstanding  is  this 
true,  that  the  holy  sacrament  is  Christ's  body,  and  blood, 
as  after  shall  be  declared.'' 

Hie  Death  of  Robert  Packington. 

Among  other  matters  done  this  present  year,  (A.D. 
1538,)  was  the  lamentable  death  of  Robert  Packington, 
mercer  of  London,  caused  by  the  enemies  of  God's 
word.  The  story  is  this  :  Robert  Packington,  being  a 
man  of  substance,  and  dwelling  in  Cheapside,  used 
every  day  at  five  o'clock,  winter  and  summer,  to 
go  to  pray  at  a  church  then  called  St.  Thomas  of  Acres, 


but  now  named  Mercers'  Chapel.  Wlien,  one  very  misty 
morning,  such  as  lias  seldom  been  seen,  as  he  was  cross- 
ing the  street  from  his  house  to  the  church,  he  was  sud- 
denly shot  with  a  gun,  but  the  murderer  was  a  great 
while  unknown.  Although  many  in  the  mean  time  were 
suspected,  yet  none  could  be  found  faulty  therein;  till  at 
length  by  the  confession  of  Doctor  Incenc,  dean  of  St. 
Paul's,  on  his  death-bed,  it  was  made  known,  and  by 
him  confessed,  that  he  himself  was  the  author,  by  hiring 
an  Italian,  for  forty  crowns,  to  do  the  deed. 

The  cause  why  he  was  so  little  favoured  with  the 
clergy,  was,  that  he  was  known  to  be  a  man  of  great 
courage,  and  one  that  could  both  speak,  and  also  would 
be  heard  :  for  at  the  time  he  was  one  of  the  burgesses 
of  the  parliament  for  the  city  of  London,  and  had  talked 
somewhat  against  the  covetousness  and  cruelty  of  the 
clergy,  wherefore  he  was  had  in  contempt  with  them  ; 
and  it  was  thought  that  he  also  had  had  some  talk  with 
the  king,  for  which  he  was  tiie  more  had  in  disdain  with 
them  ;  and  murdered  by  Doctor  Inceut,  as  has  beea 
declared. 

And  thus  much  of  Robert  Packington,  who  was  the 
brother  of  Augustine  Packington,  who  deceived  Bishop 
Tonstal,  in  buying  the  new  translated  Testament  of 
Ttiidal.  This  piteous  murder,  although  it  was  privy 
and  siulden,  yet  has  it  pleased  the  Lord  not  to  keep  it 
in  darkness,  but  to  bring  it  at  length  to  hght. 

The  hum'ing  of  one  Collins  at  London. 

Neither  is  there  here  to  be  omitted  the  burning  of  one 
Collins,  sometime  a  lawyer  and  a  gentleman,  who  also 
suffered  this  year  in  Sinithfield,  (A.D.  1538.)  Whom  al- 
though  I  do  not  here  recite  as  in  the  number  of  God's 
professed  martyrs,  yet  neither  do  I  think  him  to  be  cleaa 
sequestered  from  the  company  of  the  Lord's  saved  flock 
and  family,  notwithstanding  that  the  church  of  Rome  did 
condemn  and  burn  him  for  an  heretic  :  but  rather  do 
recount  him  as  one  belonging  to  the  holy  company  of 
saints.  At  least  this  case  of  him  and  of  his  end,  may 
well  reprove  and  condemn  their  cruelty  and  madness, 
in  burning  without  all  discretion  this  man,  being  mad 
and  deprived  of  his  perfect  wits,  as  the  following  will  shew. 

This  gentleman  had  a  wile  of  exceeding  beauty  and 
comeliness,  but  notwithstanding  of  so  light  behaviour 
and  unchaste  conduct  (nothing  corresponding  to  the 
grace  of  her  beauty)  that  she  forsook  her  husband  ;  who 
loved  her  entirely,  and  betook  herself  to  another. 
Which,  when  he  understood,  he  took  it  very  grievously 
and  heavily  to  heart ;  and  at  last  being  overcome  with 
exceeding  grief  and  heaviness,  he  became  mad,  being  at 
that  time  a  student  of  the  law  in  London.  When  he 
was  thus  deprived  of  his  wits,  by  chance  he  came  into  a 
church,  where  the  priest  was  saying  mass  ;  and  when  he 
came  to  the  place  where  they  use  to  hold  up  and  show 
the  sacrament,  Collins  seeing  the  priest  holding  up  the 
host  over  his  head,  and  showing  it  to  the  people  ;  he,  in 
like  manner  counterfeiting  the  priest,  took  up  a  little 
dog  by  the  legs  and  held  him  over  his  head,  showing  him 
to  the  people.  And  for  this  he  was  by  and  by  brought 
to  examination,  and  condemned  to  the  fire,  and  was 
burned,  and  the  dog  with  him,  in  the  same  year  iu  which 
John  Lambert  was  burned. 

The  luming  of  Cowhridge  at  Oxford,  A.D.  1538. 

With  this  Collins  may  also  be  associated  the  burning 
of  Cowhridge,  who  likewise  being  mad  and  beside  his 
right  senses,  was  either  in  the  same  or  the  next  year  fol- 
lowing condemned  by  Longland  bishop  of  Lincoln,  and 
committed  to  the  fire  at  Oxford.  What  the  opinions 
and  articles  were  wherewith  he  was  charged,  it  is  not  ne- 
cessary here  to  rehearse.  For  as  he  was  then  a  man  mad, 
and  destitute  of  sense  and  reason,  so  his  words  and  say- 
ings could  not  be  souu'!.  Yea  rather,  what  wise  maa 
would  ever  collect  articles  against  him,  who  said  he 
could  not  tell  what.  And  if  his  articles  were  so  horrible 
and  mad  as  Cope  in  his  dialogues  declares  them  to  have 
been,  then  was  he  in  my  judgment  a  man  more  fit  to  be 
sent  to  Bedlam  than  to  have  been  sent  to  the  fire  in  Smith- 
fielJ  to  be  burned.     For  what  reason   is  it   to  require 


666    THE  KING'S  LETTER  TO  THE  EMPEROR  AND  OTHER  CHRISTIAN  KINGS.      [Book  VIII. 


reason  of  a  creature  mad  or  unreasonable,  or  to  make 
heresy  of  the  words  of  a  senseless  man,  not  knowing 
what  he  affirmed  ? 

William  Leiton  and  Puftedew,  Martyrs. 

About  the  same  time,  one  Puttedew  also  was  con- 
demned to  the  tire,  for  having  gone  into  a  church  ;  and 
there  merrily  telling  the  priest,  that  after  he  had  drunk  up 
all  the  winei  he  blessed  the  hungry  peo])le  with  the  empty 
chalice.     He  was  immediately  apprehended  and  buined. 

William  Leiton,  was  a  monk  of  Eye,  in  Suffolk,  and 
was  burned  at  Norwich,  for  speaking  against  a  certain 
idol  which  was  accustomed  to  be  carried  about  in  pro- 
cessions at  Eye  ;  and  also  for  holding  that  the  sacra- 
mental supper  ought  to  be  administered  in  both  kinds. 

In  the  burning  of  another  man,  named  Peke,  at 
Ipswich,  I  find  it  recorded,  that  when  he  was  bound  to 
a  stake,  and  the  furze  set  on  fire  about  him  :  that  one 
Doctor  Reading  who  was  standing  there,  with  Doctor 
Hevre  and  Doctor  Springwell,  and  having  a  long  white 
wand  in  his  hand,  knocked  him  upon  the  shoulder,  and 
said,  "  Peke,  recant,  and  believe  that  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar  is  the  very  body  of  Christ,  flesh,  blood,  and 
bone,  after  the  priest  hath  spoken  the  words  of  conse- 
cration over  it,  and  here  have  I  authority  in  my  hand  to 
absolve  thee  of  thy  unbelief;"  and  holding  up  a  scroll 
of  paper  in  his  hand.  When  he  had  spoken  these  words, 
Peke  answered,  and  said,  "  I  reject  it,  and  thee  also  ;" 
and  he  spit  blood,  for  his  veins  brake  in  his  body  for  ex- 
treme anguish.  And  when  Peke  had  so  spoken,  then 
Doctor  Reading  said,  "To  as  many  as  shall  cast  a  stick 
to  the  burning  of  tliis  heretic,  is  granted  forty  days  of 
pardon  by  my  lord  bishop  of  Norwich." 

Then  Baron  Curson,  Sir  John  Audley,  knight,  with 
many  others  there  i)resent,  rose  from  their  seats,  and 
with  their  swords  cut  down  boughs,  and  threw  them 
into  the  fire,  and  so  did  all  the  multitude  of  the  people. 

In  the  year  before  this,  which  was  1.537,  it  was  stated 
how  Pope  Paul  III.  called  a  general  council,  to  be  held 
at  Mantua.  The  king  of  England,  among  other  princes, 
refused  either  to  go  or  to  send  at  the  pope's  call ;  and  for 
defence  of  himself  put  out  a  public  protestation,  rendering 
just  and  sufficient  reasons,  why  he  would  not,  nor  was 
bound  to  obey  the  pope's  command.  Which  protesta- 
tion is  before  to  be  read.  This  council,  appointed  to  be- 
gin the  23d  of  May,  was  stopped  by  the  duke  of  Mantua, 
pretending  that  he  would  suffer  no  council  there,  unless 
the  pope  would  protect  the  city  with  a  sufficient  army, 
&c.  For  which  cause  the  pope  prorogued  the  council  to 
the  month  of  November  following,  appointing  at  the  first 
no  certain  place.  At  length  he  named  and  determined 
the  city  of  Trivirence,  in  the  Venetian  territory ;  to 
which,  when  the  king  v.-as  requested  by  the  emperor  and 
Other  states,  to  resort  thither,  either  by  himself,  or  to 
send  ;  he  again  refused  (as  he  had  done  before),  and  sent 
his  protestation  to  the  emperor  and  other  christian 
princes. 

■'  Henry  VITL,  by  the  Grace  of  God,  King  of  England 
and  France,  i<(c.  salutefh  the  Emperor,  Christian 
Princes,  and  all  true  Christian  men,  desiring  Peace  and 
Concord  amongst  them. 

"  WTiereas,  not  long  since,  a  book  came  forth  in  our 
and  all  our  council's  names,  which  contained  many 
causes  why  he  refused  the  council,  then,  by  the  bishop 
of  Rome's  usurped  power,  first  indicted  at  Mantua,  to 
be  kept  the  three-and-twentieth  day  of  May,  after  pro- 
rogued to  November,  no  place  appointed  where  it  should 
be  kept :  and,  whereas,  the  same  book  doth  sufficiently 
prove,  that  our  cause  could  take  no  hurt ;  neither  with 
any  thing  done  or  decreed  in  such  a  company  of  men 
addicted  to  one  sect,  nor  in  any  other  council  called  by 
his  usurped  power ;  we  think  it  unnecessary,  so  oft  to 
make  new  protestations,  as  the  bishop  of  Rome  and  his 
courts,  by  subtlety  and  craft,  do  invent  ways  to  mock 
the  world  by  new  pretended  general  councils.  Yet, 
notwithstanding,  because  that  some  things  now  occurred, 
either  upon  occasion  given  us  by  change  of  the  place,  or 


else  through  other  considerations,  which  now  being 
known  to  the  world,  may  do  much  good,  we  thought  we 
should  do  but  even  as  that  love  enforceth  us,  which  we 
owe  unto  Christ's  faith  and  religion,  to  add  this  epistle. 
And  yet  we  protest  that  we  neither  put  forth  that  book, 
neither  yet  we  would  this  epistle  to  be  set  before  it,  that 
thereby  we  should  seem  less  to  desire  a  general  council 
than  any  other  prince  or  potentate ;  but  rather  to  be 
more  desirous  of  it,  so  it  were  free  for  all  parts,  and  uni- 
versal. And  further,  we  desire  all  good  princes,  poten- 
tates, and  people,  to  esteem  and  think,  that  no  prince 
would  more  willingly  be  present  at  such  a  council  than 
we  ;  such  a  one  we  mean,  as  we  spoke  of  in  our  protesta- 
tion made  concerning  the  council  of  Mantua. 

"  Truly  as  our  forefathers  invented  nothing  more  holy 
than  general  councils,  used  as  they  ought  to  be,  so  there 
is  almost  nothing  that  may  do  more  hurt  to  the  Christian 
commonwealth,  to  the  faith,  to  our  religion,  than  gene- 
ral  councils,  if  they  be  abused  to  lucre,  to  gain,  to  the 
establishment  of  errors.  They  are  called  general,  and 
even  by  their  name  admonish  us,  that  all  Christian  men, 
who  dissent  in  any  opinion,  may  in  them  openly,  frankly, 
and  without  fear  of  punishment  or  displeasure  say  their 
mind.  For  seeing  such  things  as  are  decreed  in  general 
councils,  touch  equally  all  men  that  give  assent  to  them, 
it  is  meet  that  every  man  may  boldly  say  there  what  he 
thinks.  And  verily  we  suppose,  that  it  ought  not  to  be 
called  a  general  council,  where  only  those  men  are  heard 
who  are  determined  for  ever,  in  all  points,  to  defend  the 
popish  part,  and  to  arm  themselves  to  fight  in  the  quar- 
rel of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  though  it  were  against  God 
and  his  scripture.  It  is  no  general  council,  neither 
ought  it  to  be  called  general,  where  the  same  men  are 
both  advocates  and  adversaries,  accusers  and  judges  ;  no, 
it  is  against  the  law  of  nature,  either  that  we  should  con- 
descend to  so  unreasonable  a  law  against  ourselves,  or 
that  we  should  suffer  ourselves  to  be  left  without  all  de- 
fence, and  being  oppressed  with  greatest  injuries,  to  have 
no  refuge  to  succour  ourselves  at.  The  bishop  of  Rome 
and  his  are  our  great  enemies,  as  we  and  all  the  world 
may  well  perceive  by  his  doings. 

"  He  desireth  nothing  more  than  our  hurt,  and  the  de- 
struction of  our  realm  ;  do  not  we  then  violate  the  judg- 
ment of  nature,  if  we  give  him  power  and  authority  to 
be  our  judge  ?  His  pretended  honour,  first  gotten  by 
superstition,  after  increased  by  violence,  and  other  ways 
as  evil  as  that  ;  his  power  set  up  by  pretence  of  religion, 
indeed  both  against  religion,  and  also  contrary  to  the 
word  of  God  :  his  primacy,  born  by  the  ignorance  of  the 
world,  nourished  by  the  ambition  of  the  bishops  of  Rome, 
defended  by  places  of  scripture  falsely  understood  ;  these 
three  things,  we  say,  which  are  fallen  with  us,  and  are 
like  to  fall  in  otlier  realms  shortly,  shall  they  not  be  es- 
tablished again,  if  he  may  decide  our  cause  as  it  pleases 
him  ?  If  he  may  at  his  pleasure  oppress  a  cause  most 
righteous  ?  Certainly  he  is  very  blind  that  sees  not  what 
end  we  may  look  for  of  our  controversies,  if  such  our 
enemy  may  give  the  sentence. 

"We  desire,  if  it  were  in  anywise  possible,  a  council, 
where  there  would  be  some  hope  that  those  things  shall 
be  restored,  which  now,  being  depraved,  are  likely  (if  not 
amended)  to  be  the  utter  ruin  of  the  Christian  religion. 
And  as  we  do  desire  such  a  council,  and  think  it  meet 
that  all  men  in  all  their  prayers  should  desire  and  crave 
it  of  God,  even  so  we  think  it  appertains  to  our  office, 
to  provide  that  these  popish  subtleties  hurt  none  of  our 
subjects,  and  also  to  admonish  other  christian  princes, 
that  the  bishop  of  Rome  may  not  by  their  consent  abuse 
the  authority  of  kings,  either  by  the  extinguishing  of  the 
true  preaching  of  scripture,  (that  now  beginneth  to 
spring,  to  grow,  and  spread  abroad)  or  to  the  troubling 
of  princes'  liberties,  to  the  diminishing  of  kinsjs'  au- 
thorities, and  to  the  great  blemish  of  their  ]irinceiy 
majesty.  We  doubt  not  but  an  impartial  reader  will 
soon  approve  such  things  as  we  here  write,  not  so  much 
for  our  excuse,  as  that  the  world  may  perceive  both  tlie 
sundry  deceits,  crafts,  and  subtleties  of  the  papists,  and 
also  how  much  we  desire  that  controversies  in  matters 
of  religion  may  once  be  taken  away. 

"  What  other  princes  will  do  we  cannot  tell ;  but  we 


A.D.  1527—1540.]  THE  KING'S  LETTER  TO  THE  EMPEROR  AND  OTHER  CHRISTIAN  KINGS.    567 


will  never  leave  our  realm  at  this  time  ;  nor  will  we  trust 
any  proctor  with  our  cause,  wherein  the  whole  stay  and 
wealth  of  our  realm  stands,  but  rather  we  will  be  at  the 
handling  thereof  ourself.  For  except  another  judge  be 
agreed  unon  fur  those  matters,  and  a  more  commodious 
place  be  provided  for  the  debating  of  our  causes ; 
althou'^h  all  other  things  were  as  we  would  have  them, 
yet  we  may  lawfully  refuse  to  come  or  send  any  to  this 
pretended  council.  We  will  in  no  case  make  him  our 
arbiter,  who,  not  many  years  past,  (our  cause  not  heard,) 
gave  sentence  against  us.  We  require  that  such  doc- 
trine, as  we,  following  the  scripture,  profess,  be  rightly 
examined,  discussed,  and  brought  to  the  scripture,  as  to 
the  only  touchstone  of  true  learning. 

"  We  will  not  suffer  them  to  be  abolished  before  they 
are  discussed,  or  oppressed  before  they  are  known  ;  much 
less  will  we  suffer  them  to  be  trodden  down,  being  so 
clearly  true.  No,  as  there  is  no  jot  in  Scripture  but  we 
will  defend,  though  it  were  with  jeopardy  of  our  life,  and 
peril  of  this  our  realm  ;  so  there  is  nothing  that  op- 
presses this  doctrine,  or  obscures  it,  but  we  will  be  at 
continual  war  with  it.  As  we  have  abrogated  all  old 
popish  traditions  in  this  our  realm,  which  either  helped 
his  tyranny,  or  increased  his  pride  ;  so  if  the  grace  of 
God  forsake  us  not,  we  will  foresee  that  no  new  naughty 
traditions  be  made  with  our  consent,  to  bind  us  or  our 
health. 

"  If  men  will  not  be  willingly  blind,  they  shall  easily  see 
even  by  a  due  and  evident  proof  in  reason,  though  grace 
doth  not  yet  by  the  word  of  Christ  enter  into  them, 
how  small  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  is,  by 
the  lawful  denial  of  the  duke  of  Mantua  for  the  place. 
For  if  the  bisliop  of  Rome  did  earnestly  intend  to  keep 
a  council  at  Mantua,  and  hath  power  of  the  law  by  God 
to  call  princes  to  what  place  he  liketh  :  why  hath  he  not 
also  authority  to  choose  what  place  he  listeth  ?  The 
bishop  chose  Mantua  :  the  duke  kept  him  out  of  it.  If 
Paul  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority  be  so  great  as  he 
pretendeth,  why  could  he  not  compel  Frederick  the 
duke  of  Mantua,  that  the  council  might  be  kept  there  .' 
The  duke  would  not  suffer  it.  No,  he  forbade  him  his 
town. 

"  How  chanceth  it,  that  here  excommunications  flee 
not  abroad  ?  Why  doth  he  not  punish  this  duke  ?  Why 
is  his  power  that  was  wont  to  be  more  than  full,  here 
empty  ?  Wont  to  be  more  than  all,  here  nothing  ?  Doth 
he  not  call  men  in  vain  to  a  council,  if  they  that  come  at 
his  calling  be  excluded  the  place  to  the  which  he  calleth 
them  ?  i\Iay  not  kings  justly  refuse  to  come  at  his  call, 
when  the  duke  of  Mantua  may  deny  him  the  place  that 
he  chooseth  ?  If  other  princes  order  him  as  the  duke  of 
Mantua  had  done,  what  place  shall  be  left  him,  where 
he  may  keep  his  general  council .'' 

"  Again,  if  princes  have  given  him  this  authority  to 
call  a  council,  is  it  not  necessary  that  they  give  him  also 
all  those  things,  without  the  which  he  cannot  exercise 
that  his  power  ?  Shall  he  call  men,  and  will  ye  hinder  him 
to  find  a  place  to  call  them  unto  ?  Truly  he  is  not  wont 
to  ajipoint  one  of  his  own  cities,  a  place  to  keep  the 
council  in.  No,  the  good  man  is  so  faithful  and  friendly 
towards  others,  that  seldom  he  desires  princes  to  be 
Lis  guests." 

The  protestation  then  concludes  as  follows  : — 

"Whether  these  our  writings  please  all  men  or  no, 
we  think  we  ought  not  to  pass  much.  No,  if  that  which 
indifferently  is  written  of  us  may  please  indifferent  rea- 
ders, our  desire  is  accomplished.  The  false  censure  and 
mistaking  of  things  by  partial  men  shall  not  move  us,  or 
else  very  little.  If  we  have  said  aught  agaijjst  the  de- 
ceits of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  that  may  seem  spoken  too 
sharply,  we  pray  you  impute  it  to  the  hatred  we  bear  unto 
Lis  vices,  and  not  to  any  evil  will  that  we  bear  him.  No, 
that  he  and  all  his  may  perceive  that  we  are  rather  at 
strife  with  his  vices  than  with  him  and  his  ;  our  prayer 
is,  that  it  may  please  God  at  the  last  to  open  their  eyes, 
to  n)ake  soft  their  hard  hearts,  and  that  they  once  may 
with  us  (their  own  glory  set  apart)  study  to  set  forth 
the  everlasting  glory  of  the  ever-living  God. 

"  Thus,  mighty  emperor,  fare  you  most  heartily  well, 
and  you  christian  princes,  the  pillars  and  state  of  Chris- 


tendom, fare  you  heartily  well.  Also  all  you,  what  peo- 
ple soever  you  are,  who  desire  that  the  gospel  and  glory 
of  Christ  may  flourish,  fare  you  heartily  well." 

As  the  Lord  of  Lis  goodness  Lad  raised  up  Thou.as 
Cromwell  to  be  a  friend  and  patron  to  the  gospel ;  so, 
on  the  contrary  side,  Satan  had  his  organ  also,  which 
was  Stephen  Gardiner,  by  all  wiles  and  subtle  means  to 
put  back  the  same.  Who,  after  he  had  brought  his  pur- 
pose to  pass  in  burning  good  John  Lambert,  proceeding 
still  in  his  crafts  and  wiles,  and  thinking  under  the 
name  of  heresies,  sects,  anabaptists,  and  sacramentaries, 
to  exterminate  aU  good  books,  and  faithful  professors 
of  God's  word  out  of  England,  so  wrought  upon  the  king, 
that  the  next  year,  which  was  A.D.  1539,  he  gave  out 
these  injunctions. 

Certain  other  Injunctions  set  forth  by  the  Authority  of 
the  King,  ayainst  Enylish  Books,  Sects,  and  Sacra- 
mentaries also,  with  putting  down  the  Day  of  Thomas 
a  Becket. 

"  First,  that  none,  without  special  licence  of  the  king, 
transport  or  bring  from  outward  parts  into  England  any 
manner  of  English  books  ;  neither  yet  sell,  give,  utter, 
or  publish  any  such,  upon  pain  to  forfeit  all  their  goods 
and  chattels,  and  their  bodies  to  be  imprisoned,  so  long 
as  it  shall  please  the  king's  majesty. 

"  Also,  that  none  shall  print,  or  bring  over  any  English 
books  witL  annotations  or  prologues,  unless  such  books 
be  before  examined  by  the  king's  privy-council,  or 
others  appointed  by  his  highness  :  and  yet  not  without 
these  words  be  put  thereto.  Cum  Privilegio  Reyali, 
and  also.  Ad  imprimendum  solum.  Neither  yet  to  im- 
print it,  without  the  king's  privilege  be  printed  therewith 
in  the  English  tongue,  that  all  men  may  read  it.  Neither 
shall  they  print  any  translated  book,  without  the  plain 
name  of  the  translator  be  to  it,  unless  the  printer  is  to  be 
made  the  translator,  and  to  suffer  the  fine  and  punish- 
ment thereof  at  tTie  king's  pleasure. 

"  Also,  that  none  of  the  occupation  of  printing  shall 
within  the  realm  print,  utter,  sell,  or  cause  to  be  pub- 
Lshed  any  English  book  of  scripture,  unless  the  same  be 
first  viewed,  examined,  and  admitted  by  the  king's 
highness,  or  one  of  his  privy-council,  or  one  bishoj) 
within  the  realm,  whose  name  shall  therein  be  expressed ; 
upon  pain  of  the  king's  most  high  displeasure,  the  loss 
of  their  goods  and  chattels,  and  imprisonment  so  long  as 
it  shall  please  the  king. 

"  Also,  those  who  are  in  any  error,  as  sacramentaries, 
anabaptists,  or  others,  shall  not  sell  any  books  having  such 
opinions  in  them  ;  otherwise  on  being  once  known,  both 
the  books  and  such  persons  shall  be  detected  and  dis- 
closed immediately  unto  the  king's  majesty,  or  one  of 
his  privy  councU ;  to  the  intent  to  have  them  pun- 
ished without  favour,  even  with  the  extremity  of  the  law. 

"  Also,  that  none  of  the  king's  subjects  shall  reason, 
dispute,  or  argue  upon  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ;  upon 
pain  of  losing  their  lives,  goods,  and  chattels,  without 
any  favour :  only  those  excepted  that  be  learned  in  di- 
vinity, and  they  to  have  such  liberty  only  in  their  schools 
and  other  places  appointed  for  sucL  matters. 

"  Also,  that  the  holy  bread  and  holy  water,  proces- 
sion, kneeling  and  creeping  on  Good  Friday  to  the 
cross,  and  Easter-day,  setting  up  of  lights  before  the 
Corpus  Christi,  bearing  of  candles  on  Candlemas-day, 
purification  of  women  delivered  of  child,  offering  of 
chrysomes,  keeping  of  the  four  offering-days,  paying 
their  tithes,  and  such-like  ceremonies,  must  be  ob- 
served and  kept  till  it  shall  please  the  king  to  change  or 
abrogate  any  of  them.  (This  article  was  made  because 
many  of  the  people  were  not  satisfied  or  contented  with 
the  ceremonies  then  used.) 

"  Finally,  that  all  those  priests  that  are  married,  and 
such  of  them  as  are  openly  known  to  have  wives,  or  that 
hereafter  do  intend  to  marry,  shall  be  deprived  of  all 
spiritual  promotion,  and  from  doing  any  of  the  duties  of  a 
priest,  and  shall  have  no  manner  of  office,  dignity,  cure, 
privilege,  profit,  or  commodity,  in  anything  appertaining 
to  the  clergy  ;  but  from  thenceforth  shall  be  taken,  had. 


5^8 


INJUNCTIONS  SET  FORTH  BY  THE  KING. 


[Book  VIII. 


and  reputed  to  be  lay-persons,  to  all  purposes  and  intents  ; 
and  those  that  shall  after  this  proclamation  marry,  shall  ex- 
pose themselves  ti  his  grace's  indignation,  and  suffer  pun- 
ishment and  imprisonment  at  his  grace's  will  and  pleasure. 
"  Also,  he  chargeth  all  archbishops,  bishojis,  arch- 
deacons; deacons,  provosts,  parsons,  vicars,  curates, 
and  other  ministers,  and  every  of  them  in  their  own  jier- 
sons,  within  their  cures  diligently  to  preach,  teach,  o])en, 
and  set  forth  to  the  people,  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  truth 
of  his  word  ;  and  also  considering  the  abuses  and  super- 
stitions that  have  crept  into  the  hearts  and  minds  of 
many,  by  reason  of  their  fond  ceremonies,  he  chargeth 
them  upon  pain  of  imprisonment,  at  his  grace's  plea- 
sure, not  only  to  preach  and  teach  the  word  of  God  ac- 
cordingly ;  but  also  sincerely  and  jiurely  declaring  the 
difference  between  things  commanded  by  God,  and  the 
rites  and  ceremonies  in  their  church  then  used,  lest  the 
people  thereby  might  grow  into  further  sus])icion. 

"  Also,  forasmuch  as  it  appears  now  clearly,  that 
Thomas  a  Beoket,  formerly  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
stubbornly  withstanding  the  wholesome  laws  established 
against  the  enormities  of  the  clergy,  by  the  king's  noble 
progenitor  King  Henry  II.,  for  the  well-being,  rest,  and 
tranquillity  of  this  realm,  did,  of  his  froward  mind,  flee 
into  France,  and  thence  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  who  was 
a  maintainer  of  tliose  enormities,  to  procure  the  abroga- 
tion of  the  said  laws,  whereby  arose  much  trouble  in 
this  said  realm.  His  death  they  untruly  call  a  martyr- 
dom ;  but  that  happened  upon  a  rescue  having  been  at- 
tempted, and  on  which  occasion  (as  it  is  written)  he 
gave  opprobrious  words  to  the  gentlemen,  who  then 
counselled  him  to  give  up  his  stubbornness  and  to 
avoid  the  commotion  of  the  people,  who  had  risen  up  to 
attempt  a  rescue  ;  and  he  not  only  called  one  of  them 
by  a  bad  name,  but  also  took  Tracey  by  the  bosom,  and 
violently  shook  him,  and  plucked  him  in  such  a  manner, 
that  he  had  almost  thrown  him  down  on  the  pavement 
of  the  church  ;  so  that  in  this  affray,  one  of  their  com- 
pany perceiving  the  same,  struck  him,  and  so  in  the 
throng  Becket  was  slain  :  and  further,  that  this  canoni- 
zation was  made  only  by  the  bishop  of  Rome ;  because 
Becket  had  been  a  chamjiion  to  maintain  his  usurped 
authority,  and  anencourager  of  the  iniquity  of  the  clergy. 
"For  these,  and  for  other  great  and  urgent  causes, 
which  it  would  be  too  tedious  to  recite,  the  king's 
majesty,  by  the  advice  of  his  council,  had  thought  it 
expedient  to  declare  to  his  loving  subjects,  that  notwith- 
standing the  said  canonization,  there  appeareth  nothing 
in  his  life  and  exterior  conversation,  whereby  he  should 
be  called  a  saint,  but  rather  esteemed  to  have  been  a 
rebel  and  traitor  to  his  prince. 

"  Therefore  his  grace  straightly  chargeth  and  com- 
mandeth,  that  from  henceforth  the  said  Thomas  a  Becket 
shall  not  be  esteemed,  named,  reputed,  and  called  a 
saint,  but  Bishop  Becket ;  and  that  his  images  and  pic- 
tures through  the  whole  realm  shall  be  pulled  down 
and  thrown  out  of  all  churches,  chapels,  and  other 
places  ;  and  that  from  henceforth  the  days  which  were 
used  to  be  a  festival  in  his  name,  shall  not  be  observed  ; 
neither  shall  the  service,  office,  antiphons,  collects,  and 
prayers,  be  read  in  his  name,  but  razed  and  put  out  of  all 
their  books  ;  and  that  all  the  festival  days,  already  abro- 
gated, shall  be  in  nowise  solemnized,  but  his  grace's  ordi- 
nances and  injimctions  thereupon  observed  ;  to  the  intent 
his  grace's  loving  subjects  shall  be  no  longer  blindly  led 
and  abused  to  commit  idolatry,  as  they  have  done  in  times 
past ;  upon  jiain  of  his  majesty's  indignation,  and  im- 
prisomeut  at  his  grace's  pleasure. 

Finally,  his  grace  straightly  charges  and  commands 
that  his  subjects  keep  and  observe  all  and  singular  these 
injunctions  made  by  his  majesty,  upon  the  pain  therein 
contained." 

Here,  followeth  how  Religion  began  to  go  backward. 

To  many  who  are  yet  alive,  and  who  can  testify  to  these 
things,  it  is  not  unknown,  how  variable  the  state  of  reli- 
gion stood  in  these  days,;  how  hardly  and  with  what  dif- 
ficulty it  came  forth,  what  chances  and  changes  it  suf- 
fered. Even  as  the  king  was  ruled  and  gave  ear  some- 
time to  one,  sometime  to  another ;  so  one  while  it  went 


forward,  at  another  time  as  much  backward  again,  and 
sometimes  altered  and  ciianged  for  a  season,  according 
as  those  could  prevail  who  were  about  the  king.  So 
long  as  Queen  Anne  lived,  the  gospel  had  success. 

After,  by  sinister  instigation  of  some  about  the  king, 
she  was  made  away  with,  the  course  of  the  gospel  began 
again  to  decline  ;  but  the  Lord  then  stirred  up  the  lord 
Cromwell  to  help  it,  who  no  doubt  would  have  done  much 
for  the  increase  of  God's  true  religion,  and  had  bron.'ht 
much  more  to  perfection,  if  the  pestilent  adversaries  had 
not  craftily  undermined  him  and  supplanted  his  virtuous 
proceedings.  By  means  of  which  adversaries  it  came  to 
pass  that  lord  Cromwell  was  accused  of  high  treason  by 
the  duke  of  Norfolk,  in  the  king's  name,  and  arrested 
and  sent  to  the  Tower.  He  was  hated  Ijy  the  popish 
party,  for  it  was  through  him  that  many  of  the  most  im- 
portant reforms  were  made.  A  bill  of  attainder  was 
passed  against  him  in  June,  and  he  was  beheaded  on  J 
Tower-hill,  28th  July,  1.54U.  I 

Among  these  adversaries,  the  chief  was  Stephen  Gar- 
diner, bishop  of  Winchester,  who,  with  his  confederates 
and  adherents,  dissatisfied  with  the  state  of  the  lord 
Cromwell,  and  at  the  late  marriage  of  the  lady  Anne  of 
Cleves,  (who,  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  l.')40,  was  mar- 
ried to  the  king),  as  also  grieved  at  the  dissolution  of  the  J 
monasteries,  and  fearing  the  growing  of  the  gospel,  M 
sought  all  occasions  to  interrupt  these  happy  beginnings, 
and  to  train  the  king  to  their  own  purpose. 

It  happened  that  the  lord  Cromwell,  for  the  better 
establishing  of  sincere  religion,  had  devised  a  marriage 
for  the  king,  to  be  concluded  between  him  and  the  lady 
Anne  of  Cleves,  whose  other  sister  was  already  married 
to  the  duke  of  Saxony.  By  this  marriage  it  was  supposed 
that  a  perpetual  league,  amity,  and  alliance  would  be 
nourished  between  this  realm  and  the  princes  of  Ger- 
many ;  and  so  godly  religion  might  be  made  more  strong 
on  both  parts  against  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  his  ty- 
rannical religion.  But  the  devil,  ever  envying  the  pros- 
perity of  the  gospel,  laid  a  stumbling-block  in  the  way  for 
the  king  to  stumble  upon.  For  when  the  parents  of  the 
noble  lady  were  conferred  with  for  the  furtherance  of 
the  marriage,  the  duke  of  Saxony,  her  brother-in-law, 
disliked  the  marriage.  The  crafty  bishop  of  Winchester, 
taking  advantage  of  this,  so  alienated  the  king's  mind 
from  the  duke,  that  he  brought  the  king  at  length  out  of 
credit  with  that  religion  and  doctrine  which  the  duke  J 
had  maintained  for  many  years  before.  I 

This  wily  Winchester,  with  his  crafty  assistants,  and 
also  by  other  pestilent  persuasions,  ceased  not  to  seek 
all  means  to  overthrow  religion.  First,  bringing  the  king, 
in  hatred  with  the  German  princes,  then  putting  him  in 
fear  of  the  emperor,  of  the  French  king,  of  the  pope,  of 
the  king  of  Scotland,  and  other  foreign  powers  ;  but 
especially  of  civil  tumults  and  commotions  within  his 
own  kingdom  ;  which  above  all  things  he  most  dreaded, 
by  reason  of  these  innovations  of  religion,  and  the  dis- 
solving of  abbeys,  and  the  abolishing  of  rites,  and  other 
customs  of  the  church,  which  had  so  fast  a  hold  on  the 
minds  of  the  people,  that  it  was  to  be  feared  that  their 
hearts  were  or  would  be  shortlystirred  up  against  him,  un- 
less some  speedy  remedy  were  provided.  The  bishop  ex- 
horted the  king  for  his  own  safeguard,  and  tranquillity  of 
his  realm,  to  see  how  and  by  what  policy  so  manifold 
mischiefs  might  be  prevented.  He  suggested  that  no 
other  way  or  shift  could  be  better  devised,  than  to  shew 
himself  sharp  and  severe  against  the  new  sectaries,  the 
anabaptists,  and  sacramentarians  (as  they  called  them)  ; 
and  that  he  should  also  set  forth  such  articles,  confirming 
the  ancient  catholic  faith,  as  might  recover  his  credit  with 
christian  princes,  and  that  all  the  world  might  see  and 
judge  him  to  be  a  right  and  perfect  catholic.  By  these 
and  such  suggestions  the  king  was  too  much  led  away  ; 
and  he  then  began  to  withdraw  his  defence  from  the  re- 
formation of  true  religion,  supposing  to  procure  to  liim- 
self  more  safety  in  his  own  realm,  and  also  to  avoid  such 
dangers  as  might  happen  by  other  princes.  And  there- 
fore, although  he  had  rejected  the  pope  out  of  this  realm, 
yet  because  he  would  declare  himself  nevertheless  to  be 
a  good  catholic  son  of  the  mother  church,  and  a  with- 
stander  of  new  innovations  and  heresies   (as  the  blind 


A.D.  1527—1540.] 


THE  SIX  ARTICLES  ARE  ENACTED  BY  PARLIAMENT. 


569 


opinion  of  the  world  then  did  esteem  them)  he  stretched 
out  his  liand  to  the  condemning  and  burning  of  Lam- 
bert ;  tlien  he  gave  out  those  injunctions  above  prefixed  ; 
and  now  to  increase  this  opinion  with  all  men,  in  the 
year  following,  which  was  1540,  he  summoned  a  par- 
liament at  Westminster,  on  the  twenty-eighth  day  of 
Aiiril,  of  all  the  states  and  burgesses  of  the  realm  ;  also 
a  synod  or  convocation  of  all  the  archbishops,  bishops, 
and  other  learned  of  the  clergy  of  this  realm,  to  be  in 
like  manner  assembled. 

•     The  Act  of  the  Six  Articles. 

In  this  parliament,  synod,  or  convocation,  certain 
articles,  matters,  and  questions,  touching  religion,  were 
decreed  by  certain  prelates,  to  the  number  of  six,  com- 
monly called  The  Six  Articles,  to  be  received  among  the 
king's  subjects  for  the  purpose  of  unity.  But  uhat 
unity  followed,  the  groaning  hearts  of  a  great  number, 
and  also  the  cruel  death  of  many,  both  iu  the  days  of 
King  Henry,  and  of  Queen  Mary,  can  so  well  declare, 
that  as  I  pray  God  the  like  may  never  be  felt  hereafter. 

The  doctor  of  these  wicked  articles  is  worthy  of  no 
memory  among  christian  men,  but  rather  deserves  to  be 
buried  in  perpetual  oblivion,  yet  the  office  of  history 
compels  us,  for  the  light  of  posterity,  faithfully  and  truly 
to  comprise  things  done  in  the  church,  as  well  at  one 
time  as  at  another  ;  this  we  shall  do  briefly,  and  recapitu- 
late the  sum  of  the  six  articles  as  they  were  given  out. 

The  First  Article. 

The  first  article  agreed  upon  in  this  present  parlia- 
ment was  this,  that  in  the  most  blessed  sacrament  of  the 
altar  by  the  strength  and  efficacy  of  Christ's  mighty 
■word  (it  being  spoken  by  the  priest)  is  present  really, 
under  the  form  of  bread  and  wine,  the  natural  body  and 
blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  as  conceived  of  the 
Virgin  Mary  ;  and  after  the  consecration  there  remains 
no  substance  of  bread  or  wine,  or  any  other  substance, 
but  the  substance  of  Christ,  God  and  man. 

The  Second  Article. 

Secondly,  that  the  communion  in  both  kinds  is  not 
necessary  for  salvation  to  all  persons  by  the  law  of  God  ; 
and  that  it  is  to  be  believed,  and  not  doubted  of,  but 
that  in  the  flesh,  under  form  of  bread,  is  the  very  blood, 
and  with  the  blood,  under  form  of  wine,  is  the  very  flesh 
as  well  separate  as  they  were  both  together. 

The  Third  Article. 

Thirdly,  that  priests,  after  the  order  of  priesthood, 
may  not  marry  by  the  law  of  God. 

The  Fourth  Article. 

Fourthly,  that  the  vows  of  chastity  or  widowhood,  by 
man  or  woman  made  to  God  advisedly,  ought  to  be  ob- 
served by  the  law  of  God  ;  and  that  it  exempteth  them 
from  other  liberties  of  christian  people,  which  otherwise 
they  might  enjoy. 

The  Fifth  Article. 
Fifthly,  that  it  is  meet  and  necessary  that  private 
masses  be  continued  and  admitted  in  this  English  church 
and  congregation  ;  and  in  them  good  christian  people, 
ordering  themselves  accordingly,  do  receive  both  godly 
and  goodly  consolations  and  benefits  ;  and  it  is  agreea- 
ble also  to  God's  law. 

The  Sixth  Article. 
Sixthly,  that   auricular  confession  was  expedient  and 
necessary,  and  ought  to  be  retained  and  continued  in 
the  church  of  God. 

After  these  articles  were  concluded,  the  prelates  per- 
ceiving that  such  a  foul  and  violent  act  could  not  prevail, 
unless  straight  and  bloody  penalties  were  set  upon  them, 
caused  to  be  ordained  and  enacted  by  the  king  and  the 
lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  the  commons  in  the 
said  parliament; 

"  That  if  any  person  or  persons  within  this  realm  of 
England,  or  any  other  the  king's  dominions,  after  the 
twelfth  day  of  July  uext  coming,  by  word,  writing,  im- 


printing, cyphering,  or  any  otherwise,  should  publish, 
preach,  teach,  say,  affirm,  declare,  dispute,  argue  or  hold 
any  opinion,  that  in  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
under  form  of  bread  and  wine  (after  the  consecration 
thereof),  there  is  not  present  really  the  natural  body  and 
blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  as  conceived  of  the 
Virgin  Mary  ;  or  that  after  the  said  consecration  there 
remaineth  any  substance  of  the  bread  or  wine,  or  any 
other  substance  of  Christ,  God  and  man  ;  or  after  the 
time  abovesaid,  publish,  preach,  teach,  say,  affirm,  de- 
clare, dispute,  argue,  or  hold  opinion,  That  in  the  flesh, 
under  the  form  of  bread  is  not  the  very  blood  of  Christ, 
or  that  with  the  blood  of  Christ,  under  the  form  of  wine, 
is  not  the  very  flesh  of  Christ,  as  well  apart,  as  though 
they  were  both  together  ;  or  by  any  of  the  means  above- 
said,  or  otherwise,  preach,  teach,  declare,  or  affirm  the  said 
sacrament  to  be  any  other  substance  than  is  abovesaid,  or 
by  any  means  contemn,  deprave,  or  despise  the  said  blessed 
sacrament ;  that  then  every  such  ))erson  so  offending,  their 
aiders,  comforters,  counsellors,  consenters,  and  abettors 
therein  (being  thereof  convicted  in  form  underwritten,  by 
the  authority  abovesaid)  should  be  deemed  and  adjudged 
heretics,  and  every  such  off"ence  should  be  adjudged  as 
manifest  heresy;  and  that  every  such  off'enderand  ofl'enders 
should  therefore  have  and  suffer  judgment,  execution, 
pain  and  pains  of  death  by  way  of  burning,  without  any 
abjuration,  benefit  of  the  clergy,  or  sanctuary,  to  be 
therefore  permitted,  had,  allowed,  or  suffered  ;  and  also 
should  forfeit  and  lose  to  the  king's  highness,  his  heirs 
and  successors,  all  his  or  their  honours,  manors,  castles, 
lands,  tenements,  rents,  reversions,  services,  possessions, 
and  all  other  his  or  their  hereditaments,  goods  and 
chattels,  farms  and  freeholds,  whatever  they  were, 
through  any  such  offence  or  offences  committed  or  done, 
or  at  any  time  after,  as  in  any  case  of  high  treason.'' 

And  as  to  the  other  five  articles,  the  penalty  de- 
vised for  them  was  this:  "That  every  such  person  or 
persons  that  preach,  teach,  obstinately  affirm,  uphold, 
maintain,  or  defend,  after  the  twelfth  of  July  of  the  said 
year,  any  thing  contrary  to  the  same  ;  or  if  any  being  in- 
orders,  or  after  a  vow  advisedly  made,  did  marry,  or 
make  marriage,  or  contract  matrimony,  in  so  doing  they 
should  be  adjudged  as  felons,  and  lose  both  life,  and  forfeit 
goods,  as  in  the  case  of  felony,  without  any  benefit  of  the 
clergy,  or  privilege  of  the  church  or  of  the  sanctuary,"  &c. 

Also,  "That  every  such  person  or  persons,  who  after  the 
day  aforesaid,  by  word,  writing,  printing,  cyphering,  or 
otherwise,  do  j)ublish,  declare  or  hold  opinion  contrary 
to  the  five  articles  above  expressed,  being  for  any  such 
ofl^ence  duly  convicted  or  attainted,  for  the  first  time, 
besides  the  forfeit  of  all  his  goods,  and  chattels,  and  pos- 
sessions whatsoever,  should  suffer  imprisonment  of  his 
body  at  the  king's  pleasure  ;  and  for  the  second  time, 
being  accused,  presented,  and  thereof  convicted,  should 
suffer  as  in  the  case  aforesaid  of  felony.'' 

Also,  "  If  any  within  the  order  of  priesthood,  before  the 
time  of  the  said  parliament,  had  married  or  contracted 
matrimony,  or  vowed  widowhood,  the  said  matrimony 
should  stand  utterly  void  and  be  dissolved.'' 

Also,  "  That  the  same  danger  that  belonged  to  priests 
marrying  wives,  should  also  redound  to  women  who  are 
married  to  the  priests." 

Furthermore,  for  the  more  effectual  execution  of  the 
premises,  it  was  enacted  by  the  said  parliament,  "  That 
full  authority  of  inquisition  of  all  such  heresies,  felonies, 
and  contempts,  should  be  committed  and  directed  down 
into  every  shire,  to  certain  persons  specially  appointed ; 
that  such  persons,  three  at  the  least  (provided  always  the 
archbishop,  or  bishop,  or  his  chancellor,  or  his  com- 
missary be  one)  should  sit  four  times  at  least  in  the 
year,  having  full  power  to  take  information  and  accu- 
sation, by  the  depositions  of  any  two  lawful  persons  at 
the  least,  as  well  as  by  the  oaths  of  twelve  men,  to  ex- 
amine and  inquire  of  all  and  singular  the  heresies,  felo- 
nies, and  contempts  above  remembered  ;  having  also  as 
ample  power  to  make  process  against  every  person  or 
persons  indicted,  presented,  or  accused  before  them  ; 
also  to  hear  and  determine  the  aforesaid  heresies,  felonies, 
contempts,  and  other  offences,  as  weU  as  if  the  matter 
had  been  presented  before  the  justices  of  peace  in  theii 


570 


OBJECTIONS  TO  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


[Book  VIII 


sessions.  And  also  that  the  said  justices  in  their  ses- 
sions, and  every  steward  or  under-steward,  or  his  de- 
puty, in  their  law-days,  should  have  power  by  the  oaths 
of  twelve  lawful  men  to  inquire  likewise  of  all  and 
singular  the  heresies,  felonies,  contempts,  and  other 
offences,  and  to  hear  and  determine  the  same,  to  all 
effects  of  this  present  act,"  &c. 

"  Provided  that  no  person  or  persons  thereupon 
accused,  indited  or  presented,  should  be  admitted  to 
challenge  any  that  should  be  empanelled  for  the  trial  of 
any  matter  or  cause,  other  than  for  malice  or  envy  ; 
which  challenge  should  forthwith  be  tried  iu  like  man- 
ner, as  in  cases  of  felony,  &c. 

"  Provided  moreover,  that  every  person  that  should  be 
named  commissioner  in  this  inquisition,  should  first  take 
oatii,  the  tenor  of  which  oath  here  ensueth. 

The  Oath  of  the  Commissioners. 

"  You  shall  swear,  that  you  to  your  cunning,  wit  and 
power,  shall  truly  and  indifferently  execute  the  autho- 
rity to  you  given  by  the  king's  commission,  made  for 
correction  of  heretics  and  other  offenders  mentioned  in 
the  same  commission,  without  any  favour,  affection, 
corruption,  dread,  or  malice,  to  be  borne  to  any  person  or 
persons,  as  God  you  help  and  all  saints.'' 

And  thus  much  is  briefly  collected  out  of  the  act  and 
originals,  which  are  to  be  seen  in  the  Stat.  Anno  31. 
Reg.  Hen.  8.  concerning  the  six  articles,  which  other- 
wise for  the  bloody  cruelty  thereof,  are  called  "  The 
Whip  with  six  strings,"  set  forth  after  the  death  of 
queen  Anne,  and  of  good  John  Lambert,  devised  by 
the  cruelty  of  the  bishops,  but  especially  of  the  bishop 
of  Winchester,  and  at  length  also  subscribed  by  king 
Henry. 

These  six  articles  above  specified,  although  they  con- 
tained manifest  errors,  heresies,  and  absurdities  against 
all  scripture  and  learning  ;  yet  such  was  the  miserable 
and  unhappy  state  of  that  time,  and  the  powerof  darkness, 
that  the  simple  cause  of  truth  and  of  religion  was  utterly 
left  desolate,  and  forsaken  of  all  friends.  For  every  man 
seeing  that  the  king  wished  to  have  these  articles  passed, 
few  in  all  that  parliament  would  either  appear  to 
perceive  what  was  to  be  defended,  or  durst  defend 
what  they  understood  to  be  true  ;  save  only  Cranmer, 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  then  being  married  (as  is 
supposed),  like  a  constant  patron  of  God's  cause,  took 
upon  him  the  defence  of  that  truth,  which  was  so  op- 
pressed in  the  parliament,  and  for  three  days  together 
continued  disputing  against  these  six  wicked  articles. 

Cranmer  behaved  himself  with  such  humble  modesty, 
and  with  such  obedience,  towards  his  prince,  and  pro- 
testing that  the  cause  was  not  his,  but  tlie  cause  of 
Almighty.  God,  that  his  courage  was  not  disliked  of  the 
king,  and  his  reasons  and  allegations  were  so  strong, 
that  they  could  not  well  be  refuted.  The  king,  (who 
ever  bare  special  favour  to  him)  admired  his  zealous 
defence,  and  only  desired  him  to  depart  out  of  the 
parliament  house  into  the  council  chamber,  for  a  time, 
(for  safety  of  his  conscience)  till  the  act  should  pass  ; 
which  Cranmer,  notwithstanding,  with  humble  protes- 
tation refused  to  do. 

After  the  parliament  was  finished,  and  that  matter 
concluded,  the  king  considering  the  constant  zeal  of  the 
archbishop,  in  defence  of  his  cause,  and  partly  also 
weighing  the  many  authorities  and  reasons  by  which  he 
had  confirmed  the  same ;  sent  the  lord  Cromwell,  the 
dukes  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk,  and  all  tlie  lords  of  the 
parliament,  to  dine  with  him  at  Lambeth  :  where  they 
signified  to  him,  that  it  was  the  king's  pleasure,  that 
they  all  should,  in  his  highness'  behalf,  cherish,  comfort, 
and  animate  him,  as  one  that  in  that  parliament  had  de- 
clared himself,  both  greatly  learned,  and  also  a  man  dis- 
creetly wise  ;  and  therefore  they  willed  him  not  to  be 
discouraged  in  any  thing  that  was  passed  in  that  parlia- 
ment contrary  to  his  allegations. 

Cranmer  most  humbly  thanked,  first  the  king's  high- 
ness for  his  singular  good  affection  towards  liim,  and 
then  all  of  them  for  their  pains ;  addinsj,  moreover,  that 


he  hoped  in  God,  that  hereafter  his  allegations  and 
authorities  would  be  employed  for  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  advantage  of  the  kingdom.  Which  allegations  and 
authorities  of  his,  I  wish  were  extant  to  be  seen  and 
read.  No  doubt  but  they  would  stand,  in  time  to  come, 
in  great  good  stead  for  the  overthrow  of  the  wicked  and 
pernicious  articles  aforesaid. 

Allegations  against  the  sijn  Articles. 

In  the  meantime,  forasmuch  as  these  heretical  articles 
are  not  so  lightly  to  be  passed  over,  whereby  the  rude 
and  ignorant  multitude  hereafter  may  be  deceived  in  the 
false  and  erroneous  doctrine  of  them  any  more,  as  they 
have  been  in  times  past,  for  lack  of  right  instruction, 
and  experience  of  the  ancient  state  and  course  of  times 
in  our  forefathers'  days  ;  I  thought,  therefore,  (the  Lord 
thereunto  assisting)  so  much  as  antiquity  of  histories 
may  help  to  the  restoring  again  of  the  truth  and  doc- 
trine which  is  now  decayed,  to  annex  some  allegations 
out  of  ancient  records,  which  may  throw  some  light  for 
understanding  of  these  new-fangled  articles  and  heresies. 

And  first,  as  to  the  article  of  transubstantiation, 
wherein  this  parliament  enacts,  that  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar  is  the  very  natural  body  of  Christ,  the  self  same 
which  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ;  and  that  there  re- 
mains no  substance  of  bread  and  wine,  after  the  i)riest's 
consecration,  but  only  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 
under  the  outward  forms  of  bread  and  wine :  here  it  is  to 
be  noted,  that  this  monstrous  article  of  theirs  was  never 
obtruded,  received,  or  held,  either  in  the  Greek  church, 
or  in  the  Latin  church,  for  a  catholic  article  of  doctrine, 
until  the  time  of  the  Lateran  council  at  Rome,  under 
Pope  Innocent  III.,  (A.  D.  1215.) 

And  as  it  has  been  commonly  understood  by  most 
people,  that  this  article  has  ever  been,  since  the  time  of 
Christ,  a  true  catholic  and  general  doctrine,  commonly 
received  and  taught  in  the  church,  being  approved  by 
the  scriptures  and  doctors,  with  the  consent  of  all  ages 
to  this  present  time ;  therefore,  that  the  contrary  may 
appear,  and  that  the  people  may  see  how  far  they  have 
been  beguiled,  we  will  here  make  a  little  pause  in  our 
history,  and  examine  this  article. 

This  monstrous  paradox  of  transubstantiation  was 
never  received  publicly  in  the  church  before  the  time  of 
the  Lateran  council,  under  Pope  Innocent  III.,  A.  D. 
1215,  or  at  most  before  the  time  of  Lanfranc,  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  1070. 

In  the  time  of  this  Lanfranc,  I  deny  not  but  tl  at  this 
question  of  transubstantiation  began  to  come  into  contro- 
versy, and  was  reasoned  upon,  among  certain  learned  of 
the  clergy.  But  that  this  article  of  transubstantiation 
was  publicly  determined  or  authorized  in  the  church  for 
a  general  law  or  catholic  doctrine  of  all  men,  necessarily 
to  be  believed,  before  the  time  of  Innocent  III.,  maybe 
proved  to  be  false. 

And  though  our  adversaries  allege  out  of  the  old  doc- 
tors certain  speeches  and  phrases,  which  they  wrest  and 
wring  to  their  purposes,  as  if  this  doctrine  of  transub- 
stantiation stood  upon  the  consent  of  the  whole  uni- 
versal church,  of  all  ages  and  times,  of  nations  and 
people,  and  that  the  judgment  of  the  church  was  never 
other  than  this  :  yet  if  the  old  doctors'  sayings  be  well 
weighed  and  examined,  it  will  be  found  that  this  prodi- 
gious opinion  of  transubstantiation  had  no  such  ground 
of  consent  and  antiquity  as  they  imagine  ;  nor  yet  that 
any  heresy  or  treason  was  made  of  denying  of  transub- 
stantiation before  the  time  of  Innocent  III.,  or  at  the 
farthest  of  Lanfranc. 

But  in  our  church  of  England  it  is  most  certain,  that 
transubstantiation  was  unknown  till  a  very  late  period, 
as  is  most  evident  from  the  epistles  and  homilies  of 
Elfric.  This  Elfric  was  made  archbishop  of  Canterbury 
about  the  year  of  our  Lord  1)1)6,  in  the  time  of  king 
Ethelred  II.,  and  of  Wulfsine,  bishop  of  Sherborne. 

Elfric  was  of  such  estimation  in  those  days  amongst 
the  most  learned,  for  his  learning,  authority,  and  elo- 
quence, that  his  writings  were  accepted  and  autlioriztd 
amongst  the  canons  and  constitutions  of  the  ilnircli  in 
that  time,  as  hereby  may  appear  ;  for  where  the  bishops 


A.D.  1527—1540.] 


ALLEGATIONS  AGAINST  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


571 


and  priests  before  the  coming  of  William  the  Conqueror 
had  collected  a  certain  book  of  canons  and  ordinances  to 
govern  the  clergy,  gathered  out  of  general  and  particular 
councils,  out  of  the  book  of  Gildas,  out  of  the  penitential 
books  of  Theodore,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  out  of  the 
writings  of  Egbert,  archbishop  of  York,  out  of  the  epis- 
tles of  Alcuin,  as  also  out  of  the  writings  of  the  old 
fathers  of  the  primitive  church,  &c. — among  the  canons 
and  constitutions  are  placed  two  e])istles  of  Elfric. 

Besides  this  he  translated  two  books  containing  eighty 
sermons  out  of  the  Latin  into  the  Saxon  language,  which 
used  then  generally  to  be  read  in  churches  on  Sundays  and 
other  festival  days  of  the  year. 

^n  Epistle  of  Elfric  to  Wnlfstane,  touching  the   Sa- 
crament of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

"  Christ  himself  blessed  the  eucharist  before  his  suf- 
fering ;  he  blessed  the  bread  and  brake  it,  thus  speaking 
to  his  apostles,  'Take  eat;  this  is  my  body.'  And 
again,  he  blessed  one  chalice  with  wine,  and  also  said 
unto  them,  '  Drink  ye  aU  of  it,  for  this  is  my  blood 
of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  shed  for  many  for 
the  remission  of  sins.'  The  Lord  who  hallowed  the  eu- 
charist before  his  suffering,  and  said,  that  the  bread 
was  his  own  body,  and  that  the  wine  was  truly  his  blood, 
hallows  daily  by  the  hands  of  the  priests,  bread  to  be 
his  body,  and  wine  to  be  his  blood,  in  spiritual  mystery, 
as  we  read  in  books.  Yet  notwithstanding  that  lively 
bread  is  not  bodily  so,  nor  the  self-same  body  that 
Christ  suffered  in  ;  nor  so  that  holy  wine  the  Saviour's 
blood  which  was  shed  for  us  in  bodily  things;  but  in 
spiritual  understanding.  Both  are  truly  ;  that  bread  is  his 
body  ;  and  that  wine  also  is  his  blood  ;  as  was  the  hea- 
venly bread  which  we  call  manna,  that  fed  for  forty  years 
God's  people  in  the  wilderness.  And  the  clear  water 
which  did  then  run  from  the  Rock  in  the  wilderness 
was  truly  his  blood,  as  St.  Paul  wrote  in  one  of  his 
epistles  :  All  our  fathers  did  eat  in  the  wilderness  the 
same  spiritual  meat,  and  drink  the  same  s])iritual  drink ; 
they  drank  of  that  spiritual  Rock,  and  that  Rock  was 
Christ.  The  apostle  hath  said,  as  you  have  heard,  that  they 
all  did  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat ;  that  they  all  did 
drink  the  same  spritual  drink.  He  saith  not  bodily,  but 
spiritually  ;  as  Christ  was  not  yet  born,  nor  his  blood 
shed,  when  the  people  of  Israel  did  eat  that  meat,  and 
drink  of  that  Rock.  The  Rock  was  not  bodily  Christ, 
though  he  said  so.  It  was  the  same  mystery  in  the  old 
law,  and  they  did  spiritually  signify  that  spiritual  eucha- 
rist of  our  Saviour's  body  which  \vt  consecrate  now." 

Besides  the  epistles  of  Elfric,  which  fight  directly 
against  transubstantiation,  mention  was  also  made  of 
certain  sermons,  to  the  number  of  eighty,  translated  by 
Elfric  out  of  the  Latin  into  the  Saxon,  that  is,  into 
our  English  tongue.  Of  which  eighty  sermons,  twenty- 
four  were  chiefly  selected  to  be  read,  as  homilies  or  trea- 
tises to  the  people. 

There  was  one  appointed  to  be  read  upon  Easter  day ; 
which  sermon  being  translated  by  Elfric,  we  have  here 
exhibited  it  in  English,  that  the  christian  reader  may 
judge  how  the  fantastical  doctrine  of  transubstantiation, 
in  those  days  of  Elfric,  and  before  his  time,  was  not  yet 
received  nor  known  in  the  church  of  England. 

The  following  are  the  words  of  this  sermon  for  Eas- 
ter-day, so  far  as  relates  to  transubstantiation: — "He 
blessed  bread  before  his  suffering,  and  divided  it  to  his 
disciples,  thus  saying,  '  Take  eat ;  this  is  my  body  :  this 
do  in  remembrance  of  me.'  Also  he  blessed  the  wine  in 
a  cup,  and  said,  '  Drink  ye  all  of  it :'  '  For  this  is  my 
blood  of  the  New  Testament,  which  is  shed  for  many  for 
the  remission  of  sins.'  The  apostles  did  as  Christ  com- 
manded, that  is,  they  blessed  bread  and  wine  for  the 
eucharist,  and  gave  it  to  be  received  in  remembrance  of 
him.  Even  so  also  their  successors,  and  all  priests  by 
Christ's  commandment,  do  bless  bread  and  wine  for  the 
eucharist  in  his  name  with  the  apostolic  blessing.  Now 
men  have  often  searched,  and  do  yet  often  search,  how 
bread  that  is  gathered  of  corn,  and  through  the  heat  of 
lire  baked,  may  be  turned  to  Christ's  body ;  or  how  wine 


that  is  pressed  out  of  many  grapes  is  turned  through  one 
blessing  into  the  Lord's  blood.    Now  say  we  to  such  men, 
some  things  are  spoken  of  Christ  by  signification,  and  some 
are  things  certain.     True  this  is,  and  certain,  that  Christ 
was  born  of  a  Virgin,  and  suffered  of  his  own  accord,  and 
was  buried,  and  on  the  third  day  arose  from  death.     He 
is  said  to  be  bread  by  signification  ;  and  a  lamb  ;  and  a 
lion,  and  a  mountain.     He  is  called  bread,   because  he 
is  our  life,  and  angel's  life.     He   is  said  to  be  a  lamb 
for  his  innocency  ;  and  a  lion  for  strength,   wherewith 
he   overcame   the  strong  devil.     But    Christ    is   not  so 
notwithstanding  after  true  nature  ;   neither  bread,  nor  a 
lamb,  nor  a  lion.     Why  is  then  the  holy  eucharist  called 
Christ's  body,  or  his  blood,  if  it  be  not  truly  what  it  is 
called  ?     Truly  the  bread  and  wine  which  in  the  supper 
by  the  priest   is   hallowed,   show   one   thing  without  to 
human  understanding,  and  another  thing  within  to  be- 
lieving minds.     Without,  there  is  seen  bread  and  wine 
both  in  figure  and  in  taste  ;    and  they  are  truly  after 
their  hallowing  Christ's  body  and  blood,  through  spiritual 
mystery.     An  heathen  child  is  christened,   yet  he  alter- 
eth  not  his  shape  without,  though  he  be  changed  within. 
He  is  brought  to  the  font  sinful  through  Adam's  disobe- 
dience, howbeit  he  is  washed  from  all  sin  within,  though 
he  hath  not  changed  his  shape  without.     Even  so  the 
holy  font  water,  that  is  called  the  well-spring  of  life,  is 
like  in  shape  to  other  waters,  and  is  subject  to  corrup- 
tion ;  but  the  Holy  Ghost's  might  cometh  to  the  corrup- 
tible water   through   the   priest's  blessing,   and  it  may 
after  wash   the    body    and    soul   from  all   sin,   through 
spiritual  might.     Behold  now  we  see  two  things  in  this 
one  creature  ;  after  crue  nature,  that  water  is  corruptible 
moisture  ;  and  after  spiritual  mystery,  hath  wholesome 
virtue.     So  also  if  we  behold  the  holy  eucharist,  after 
bodily  understanding,  then  we  see  that  it  is  a  creature  cor- 
ruptible and  mutable.   If  we  acknowledge  therein  spiritual 
might,  then  understand  we  that  life  is  therein,  and  that  it 
giveth  immortality  to  them  that  eat  with  belief.   Much  is 
betwixt  the  invisible  might  of  the  holy  eucharist,  and  the 
visible  shape  of  proper  nature.     It  is  naturally  corrup- 
tible bread,   and   corruptible  wine,   and   is  by  might  of 
God's  word  truly  Christ's   body  and  blood  ;  not  so  not- 
withstanding  bodily,  but  spiritually.  Much  is  betwixt  the 
body  of  Christ  which  he  suffered  in,  and  the  body  which 
is  hallowed  for  the  eucharist.     The  body  truly  that  Christ 
suffered  in,  was  born  of  the  flesh  of  Mary  ;  with  blood 
and  with  bone  ;   with  skin  and  with  sinews  ;  in  human 
limbs  ;   with  a  reasonable  soul  living  ;  and  his  spiritual 
body,  which  we  call  the  eucharist,   is   gathered  of  many 
corns,  without   blood   and  bone,   without  limb,  without 
soul  ;  and  therefore   nothing  is  to  be  understood  therein 
bodily,  but  all  is  spiritually  to  be  understood.  Whatsoever 
is  in  that  eucharist,  which  giveth  substance  of  life,  that 
is  of  the  spiritual  might,  and  invisible  doing.     There- 
fore is  that  holy  eucharist    called  a  mystery,    because 
there  is  one  thing  in  it  seen,  and  another  thing  understood. 
That  which  is  there  seen,   hath  bodily  shape ;   and  that 
we  do  there  understand  hath  spiritual  might.     Certainly 
Christ's  body,  which  suffered  death  and  rose  from  death, 
never  dieth  henceforth,  but  is  eternal  and  incorruptible. 
That  eucharist  is  temporal,  not  eternal,  corruptible  and 
divided  into  sundry  parts,  chewed  between  the  teeth,  and 
sent  into  the  belly  ;  howbeit,  nevertheless  after  spiritual 
might  it  is  all  in   every  part.     Many  receive  that  holy 
body,  and  yet  notwithstanding  it  is  whole  in  every  part 
after  spiritual  mystery.     Though  some  chew  the  less,  yet 
is  there  no  more  might  notwithstanding  in  the  most  part, 
than  in  the  less  ;  because  it  is  whole  in  all  men  after  the 
invisible  might.     This  mystery  is  a  pledge  and  a  figure : 
Christ's  body  is   truth  itself.     This  pledge  we  do  keep 
mystically,  until  we  come  to  the  truth  itself,  and  then  is 
this  pledge  ended.     Truly  it  is,  as  we  before  have  said, 
Christ's  body,  and  his  blood  ;  not  bodily,  but  spiritually. 
But  now  hear  the  apostle's  word  about  this  mystery. 
St.  Paul  the  apostle  speaketh  of  the  old  Israelites,  thus 
writing  in  his  epistle  to  faithful  men,   '  Moreover,  bre- 
thren, I  would  not  that  ye  should  be  ignorant,  how  that 
all  our  fathers  were  under  the  cloud,    and  all  passed 
through  the  sea;  and  were  all  baptized  unto  Moses  in  the 
cloud  and  in  the  sea  j  and  did  all  eat  the  same  soiritual 


572 


ALLEGATIONS  AGAINST  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


[Book  VIII. 


meat :  and  did  all  drink  the  same  spiritual  drink  :  (for 
they  drank  of  that  spiritual  Rock  that  followed  them  ; 
and  that  Rock  was  Christ.)'  Neither  was  that  stone, 
then,  from  which  the  water  ran,  bodily  Christ,  but  it 
signified  Christ,  who  called  thus  to  all  believing  and  faith- 
ful men  :  "  If  any  man  thirst,  let  him  come  unto  me  and 
drink  ;"  and  "  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers  of  living 
water."  This  he  said  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  they  re- 
ceived who  believed  on  him.  The  apostle  Paul  saith,  that 
the  Israelites  did  eat  the  same  spiritual  meat,  and  drink  the 
same  sj)iritual  drink,  because  that  heavenly  meat  that  fed 
them  forty  years,  and  that  water  which  from  the  rock  did 
flow,  had  signification  of  Christ's  body,  and  his  blood 
that  is  now  offered  daily  in  God's  church.  It  was  the 
same  which  we  now  offer,  not  bodily,  but  spiritually." 

After  the  time  of  Elfric,  transubstantiation  began  first 
to  be  talked  of  among  a  few  superstitious  monks  ;  so 
that  as  blindness  and  superstition  began  to  increase, 
this  gross  opinion  more  and  more  prevailed  ;  and  about 
the  year  lOHO,  the  denying  of  transubstantiation  began 
to  be  accounted  heresy. 

Berenger,  a  Frenchman  and  archdeacon  of  Anjou, 
of  all  christian  men  was  the  first  called  and  accounted  an 
heretic  for  denying  of  transubstantiation. 

This  Berenger  lived  about  the  year  1060.  The  sub- 
stance of  his  history  is  this  ;  that  when  Berenger  had 
professed  the  truth  of  the  sacrament,  and  had  stood  in 
the  open  confession  of  it,  according  to  the  ancient  doc- 
trine received  before  in  the  church,  he  was  so  handled  by 
superstitious  monks,  that,  by  evil  entreaty,  and  for  fear 
of  death,  he  began  to  shrink  and  recant  the  truth.  Of 
t'aese  malicious  enemies  against  him,  the  chief  troubler 
■was  Lanfranc,  afterwards  archbishop  of  Canterbury  ;  and 
Hildebrand,  afterwards  bishop  of  Rome. 

By  these  and  other  monks,  the  error  and  heresy  of 
transubstantiation  began  first  to  be  defended.  The  first 
that  began  to  set  up  that  faction  in  writing  seems  to  be 
Paschasius,  who  lived  a  little  before  Berenger,  about 
the  time  of  Bertramn  ;  and  Lanfranc  was  the  first  that 
brought  it  into  England. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  first  that  was  openly  troubled 
for  denying  transubstantiation,  was  this  Berenger ; 
with  wiiom  Lanfranc  was  supposed  at  first  to  hold  and 
take  part,  but  afterwards,  to  clear  himself,  he  stood 
openly  against  him  in  the  council,  and  wrote  against 
him. 

It  follows  in  the  act  of  the  council,  when  the  synod  of 
archbishops,  bishops,  abbots,  and  other  prelates  were 
assembled  together,  the  greater  number  held  that  the 
bread  and  wine  were  turned  substantially  into  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ.  Others  there  were  who  held  the 
contrary  with  Berenger,  but  at  last  were  driven  to 
give  over.  Berenger,  among  the  rest,  after  he  had 
long  stood  in  the  constant  defence  of  the  truth,  at  last 
submitted  to  their  wills,  and  desired  pardon  of  the  council. 
And  this  was  (as  seems  to  William  of  Malmesbury)  his 
first  giving  over.  Afterwards,  returning  to  himself  again 
after  the  death  of  Pope  Leo,  and  pricked  with  the  sting  of 
conscience,  he  was  driven  again  to  recognize  the  truth, 
which  he  had  denied. 

The  pope,  perceiving  this,  would  not  leave  him  so  ; 
but  sent  his  cardinal  chaplain,  Hildebrand,  into  France, 
who  so  handled  Berenger  that  he  recanted  again. 

Again,  Pope  Nicholas  II.,  congregating  a  council  at 
Rome,  (A.  D.  1059,)  sent  for  Berenger,  who,  being 
present,  argued  what  he  could  for  the  justness  of  his 
cause  ;  but  all  would  not  serve.  Berenger  being  borne 
down  on  every  side,  when  no  remedy  would  serve, 
but  he  must  needs  recant  again,  desired  to  know  what 
other  confession  of  the  sacrament  the  po])e  would  have 
of  him,  besides  that  which  he  had  confessed.  Then 
Pope  Nicholas  committed  that  charge  to  Humbert,  a 
monk  of  Lotharing,  and  afterwards  a  cardinal,  that  he 
should  draw  out  in  formal  words  the  order  of  his  recan- 
tation, which  he  should  read  and  publicly  profess  before 
the  people.  The  form  of  which  words  is  registered  in 
the  decrees  to  the  following  effect: — "That  he  pre- 
teudeth  with  heart  and  mouth  to  profess,  that  he,  ac- 


knowledging the  true,  catholic,  and  apostolical  faith, 
doth  execrate  all  heresy,  namely,  that  wherewith  he 
hath  lately  been  defamed,  as  holding  that  the  bread  and 
wine  upon  the  altar,  after  the  consecration  of  tlie  priest, 
remain  only  a  sacrament,  and  are  not  the  very  body  and 
blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  neither  can  be  handled 
or  broken  with  the  priest's  hands,  or  chewed  with  tiie 
teeth  of  the  faithful,  otherwise  than  only  by  manner  of  a 
sacrament :  consenting  now  to  the  holy  and  apostolical 
church  of  Rome,  he  professed  with  mouth  and  heart  to 
hold  the  same  faith  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
mass,  which  the  lord  Pope  Nicholas,  with  his  synod 
here  present  doth  hold,  and  commandeth  to  be  holden 
by  his  evangelical  and  apostolical  authority;  that  is,  that 
the  bread  and  wine  upon  the  altar,  after  consecration, 
are  not  oidy  a  sacrament,  but  also  are  the  very  true  and 
self-same  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and 
are  sensibly  felt  and  broken  with  hands,  and  chewed  with 
teeth  :  swearing  by  the  holy  evangelists,  that  whosoever 
shall  hold  or  say  to  the  contrary,  he  shall  hold  them 
perpetually  accursed,  and  if  he  himself  shall  hereafter 
presume  to  preach  or  teach  against  the  same,  he  shall 
be  content  to  abide  the  severity  and  rigour  of  the 
canons,"  &c. 

This  cowardly  recantation  of  Berenger,  as  it  of- 
fended  a  great  number  of  the  godly  sort,  so  it  gave  to 
the  other  party  no  little  triumph. 

Some  time  after  this,  Pope  Hildebrand  summoned  a 
new  council  at  Rome  in  the  church  of  Lateran,  to  revive 
again  the  affair  of  Berenger,  about  the  year,  as  some 
hold,  1079. 

Thus  Berenger,  being  tossed  by  these  monks  and 
pharisees,  was  so  confounded,  and  baited  on  every  side ; 
that  partly  for  worldly  fear,  restraining  him  on  the  one 
side  ;  partly  for  shame  and  grief  of  conscience  that 
he  had  now  twice  denied  the  truth  ;  he  (as  is  re- 
ported) forsaking  his  goods,  his  studies,  learning,  and 
former  state  of  life,  became  a  labourer,  and  wrought 
with  his  hands  for  his  living,  all  the  residue  of  his  life. 

The  opinion  which  Berenger  maintained,  touching 
the  sacrament  (as  by  his  own  words  in  Lanfranc's  book 
may  appear)  was  this  : — ' '  The  sacrifice  of  the  church 
consisteth  of  two  things  :  the  one  visible,  the  other  in- 
visible, that  is,  of  the  sacrament,  and  of  the  thing  or 
matter  of  the  sacrament.  Which  thing  (meaning  the 
body  of  Christ)  if  it  were  here  present  before  our  eyes, 
it  were  a  thing  visible  and  to  be  seen  :  but  being  lifted  up 
into  heaven,  and  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  his  Father, 
until  the  timeof  restitution  of  all  things  (as  St.  Peter  saith) 
it  cannot  be  called  down  from  thence.  For  the  person 
of  Christ  consists  of  God  and  man;  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  table,  consists  of  bread  and  wine ;  which,  being 
consecrated,  are  not  changed ;  but  remain  in  their  sub- 
stances, having  a  certain  resemblance  or  similitude  of 
those  things  whereof  they  be  sacraments,"  &c. 

By  these  words  of  Berenger's  doctrine,  all  indifferent 
readers  may  see  and  judge,  that  he  afiirmed  nothing  but 
what  was  agreeable  to  the  holy  scriptures,  believing  with 
St.  Augustine,  and  all  other  ancient  elders  of  the  church ; 
that  in  the  holy  supper  all  faithful  believers  are  refreshed 
spiritually  with  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,  unto 
everlasting  life. 

The  rude  and  mis-shapen  doctrine  of  these  monks 
concerning  transubstantiation,  as  we  have  heard  when 
and  by  whom  it  first  began  to  be  broached  ;  so  if  we 
would  now  know  by  what  learning  and  scripture  they 
confirmed  and  established  it,  we  must  understand  that 
their  chief  ground  to  persuade  the  people  was  at  this 
time  certain  miracles  forged  by  them,  and  pubUshed 
both  in  their  writings  and  preachings. 

Many  fabulous  miracles  are  to  be  found  in  popish 
histories,  counterfeited  and  forged  under  divers  and  sun- 
dry names  ;  some  referred  to  Gregory  ;  some  to  Pascha- 
sius, and  others ;  to  recite  which  would  fill  a  whole  volume 
full  of  lies  and  fables.  Among  many,  one  is  thus  invented 
by  Paschasius.  There  was  a  priest  named  Plegildus, 
who  saw  and  handled  with  his  hands  visibly  the  siiajie  of 
a  child  upon  the  altar,  and  after  he  had  embraced  and 
kissed  him,  it  returned  again  to   the  likeness  oi'  bread 


A.D.  1527—1540.] 


ALLEGATIONS  AGAINST  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


573 


When  this  miracle  was  objected  against  Berenger,  he 
merrily  deriding  the  fable  answered,  "A  godly  piece  of 
a  varlet,  that  whom  he  kissed  before  with  his  mouth,  by 
and  by  he  goeth  about  to  tear  him  with  his  teeth." 

Another  miracle  is  reported  of  a  Jew-boy,  who,  upon 
enterinn-  the  church  with  another  lad  who  was  his  play- 
fellow, saw  upon  the  altar  a  little  child  broken  and  torn 
in  piec^es,  and  afterwards  in  portions  distributed  among 
the  people.  When  the  young  Jew  coming  home  told 
this  to  his  father,  he  was  condemned  to  be  burned. 

Bein"  inclosed  in  a  house,  and  the  door  fast  where  he 
was  to  be  burned,  he  was  found  and  taken  out  from  thence 
by  the  christians,  not  only  alive,  but  also  not  having 
one  hair  of  his  head  hurt  with  the  flames.  Being  asked 
by  the  christians  how  he  was  so  preserved  from  the 
burning  tire  :  "  There  appeared,"  said  he,  "  to  me  a  beau- 
tiful woman  sitting  in  a  chair,  whose  son  the  child  was 
which  was  divided  and  distributed  in  the  church  among  the 
people,  who  reached  to  me  her  hand  in  the  burning  flame, 
and  with  her  gown  kej)t  the  flame  from  me  ;  so  that  I 
was  preserved  from  perishing,"  &c. 

And  these  were  then  commonly  the  arguments  of  the 
monks,  wherewith  they  persuaded  the  people  to  believe 
their  transubstantiation.  But  to  leave  these  monks' 
fictions,  and  to  return  to  Berenger.  Malmesbury  re- 
ports of  him,  that  after  he  had  once  or  twice  recanted, 
yet  this  doctrine  of  the  sacrament  remained  still  in  the 
minds  of  his  hearers. 

Although  in  the  time  of  Berenger,  which  was  about 
A.D.  1060,  this  error  of  transubstantiation  began  to 
grow  in  strength,  by  the  support  of  certain  monks  ;  as 
Lanfranc,  Guimund,  Hugh  bishop  of  Lincoln,  Fulbert 
(of  whom  it  is  said  in  histories,  that,  when  he  was  sick, 
our  Lady  gave  him  suck  with  her  own  breasts),  and 
others  ;  yet  all  the  while  transubstantiation  was  not 
decreed  for  public  law,  or  doctrine  to  be  held  by  any 
general  consent,  either  by  the  cliurch  of  Rome,  or  any 
other  council,  before  the  council  of  Lateran,  under  Pope 
Innocent  III.,  who,  A.D.  1215,  made  the  decree,  as 
follows  : — 

"  There  is  one  universal  church  of  the  faithful,  with- 
out which  none  can  be  saved  ;  in  the  which  church  the 
self-same  Jesus  Christ  is  both  priest  and  also  the  sacri- 
fice ;  whose  body  and  blood  are  truly  contained  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine  ; 
the  bread  being  transubstantiated  into  the  body,  and  the 
wine  into  the  blood,  by  the  power  and  working  of  God. 
So  that  to  the  accomplishing  of  this  mystery  of  unity, 
we  might  take  of  his,  the  same  which  he  hath  taken  of 
ours.  And  this  sacrament  none  can  make  or  conse- 
crate, but  he  that  is  a  priest  lawfully  ordained,  according 
to  the  keys  of  the  church,  which  Jesus  Christ  hath  left 
to  his  apostles,  and  to  their  successors,"  &c. 

And  thus  was  the  foundation  laid  for  the  building  of 
transubstantiation,  and  the  doctrine  intruded  for  an 
article  of  faith  into  the  church,  necessarily  to  be  be- 
lieved of  all  men  under  pain  of  heresy  ! 

But  yet  all  the  while,  notwithstanding  that  the  sub- 
stance of  bread  and  vrine  was  now  banished  out  of  the 
sacrament,  and  utterly  transcorporated  into  the  sub- 
stance of  Christ's  very  body  and  blood  ;  yet  this  body 
was  not  elevated  over  the  priest's  head  ;  nor  adored  by 
the  people  till  the  days  of  Pope  Honorius  III.,  who,  by 
his  council,  commanded  adoration  and  elevation  to  be 
joined  with  transubstantiation,  as  one  idolatry  com- 
monly brings  forth  another. 

Again,  the  sacrament  of  the  I^ord's  Supper  being 
now  consecrated,  transubstantiated,  elevated,  and  adored, 
yet  it  was  not  offered  up  for  a  sacrifice  propitiatory  for 
the  sins  of  the  quick  and  the  dead  ;  nor  for  a  remedy  of 
the  souls  in  purgatory ;  nor  for  a  merit  operis  operati, 
give  bono  motu  utentis,  &c.,  before  other  popes,  coming 
afterwards,  added  still  new  additions  to  the  former  in- 
ventions of  their  predecessors. 

And  thus  we  have  the  whole  order  and  origin  of 
these  idolatrous  parts  of  the  mass,  which  first  began 
with  consecration.     Then  came  transubstantiation  byln- 


nocent ;  and  afterwaids  elevation  and  adoration  oy  Hono- 
rius ;  and  last  of  all  came  tlie  oblation  mei'itorious  and 
propitiatory  for  the  quick  and  the  dead  in  remission  of 
sins,  e.r  opere  operato  ! 

Which  things  being  thus  constituted  by  the  usurped 
authority  of  the  church  of  Rome,  shortly  after  followed 
persecution,  tyranny,  and  burning  among  the  christians  ; 
first  beginning  with  the  Albigenses,  and  the  faithful  con- 
gregation of  Toulouse,  about  the  time  of  Pope  Innocent. 

The  second  Article 

As  to  the  second  article,  which  debars  from  the  lay- 
people  one-half  of  the  sacrament,  understanding  that 
under  one  kind  both  parts  are  fully  contained  (as  the 
world  well  knows  that  this  article  is  but  young  in- 
vented, decreed,  and  concluded  no  longer  since,  than  at 
the  council  of  Constance,  A.D.  1414,")  I  shall  not  need 
to  dwell  long  upon  the  matter  ;  especially  as  sufficient 
has  been  said  before  in  our  discourse  on  the  Bohemian 
history. 

First,  let  us  see  the  reasons  of  the  adversaries  in  re- 
straining the  laity  from  the  cup  of  this  sacrament. 

When  they  allege  the  place  of  St.  Luke,  where 
Christ  was  known  in  breaking  of  bread,  &c.  citing, 
moreover,  many  other  places  of  scripture,  wherein  men- 
tion is  made  of  breaking  of  bread  ;  we  answer,  although 
we  do  not  utterly  deny  but  that  some  of  these  places 
may  be  understood  of  the  sacrament :  yet  that  being 
granted,  it  follows  not  that  only  one  part  of  the  sacra- 
ment was  ministered  to  the  people  without  the  other, 
when  by  the  common  use  of  speech  under  the  naming  of 
one  part  the  whole  action  is  meant.  Neither  does  it 
follow  that  because  that  bread  was  broken  among  the 
brethren,  therefore  the  cup  was  not  distributed  to  them. 
For  we  find  by  the  words  of  St.  Paul,  (1  Cor.  xi.  26), 
that  the  use  of  the  Corinthians  was  to  communicate  not 
only  in  breaking  of  bread,  but  in  participating  of  the  cup 
also. 

It  can  be  proved  and  demonstrated  that  this  new-found 
custom  differs  from  all  antiquity  and  prescription  of 
use  and  time  ;  and  even  although  the  custom  were  ancient, 
yet  no  custom  may  countermand  the  open  and  exjjress 
commandment  of  God,  which  saith  to  all  men,  ''  Drink 
ye  all  of  this,"  &c. 

Again,  seeing  the  cup  is  called  the  blood  of  the  New 
Testament,  who  is  he  that  dare  or  can  alter  the  testa- 
ment of  the  Lord,  when  none  may  be  so  hardy  to  alter 
the  testament  of  a  man,  being  once  approved  or  ratified  ? 

Further,  as  concerning  those  places  of  scripture  before 
alleged,  of  breaking  of  bread,  whereupon  they  think 
themselves  so  sure  that  the  sacrament  was  then  admi- 
nistered but  in  one  kind  :  in  answer  we  say,  first,  it  may 
be  doubted  whether  all  those  places  in  scripture  are  to 
be  referred  to  the  sacrament.  Secondly,  admitting  the 
same,  yet  they  cannot  infer,  because  one  part  is  men- 
tioned, that  the  full  sacrament  was  7iot  ministered.  The 
common  manner  of  the  Hebrew  phrase  is,  under  break- 
ing of  bread  to  signify  generally  the  whole  feast  or 
supper  :  as  in  tlie  prophet  Isaiah,  these  words, 
"  Deal  thy  bread  to  tlie  hungry,"  do  signify  as  well 
giving  drink  as  bread,  &c.  And  thirdly,  however  tliese 
places  be  taken,  yet  it  makes  little  for  them,  but  ra- 
ther against  them.  For  if  the  sacrament  were  adminis- 
tered "in  breaking  of  bread,"  then  they  must  needs 
grant,  that  if  bread  was  there  broken,  there  was  hrvnd ; 
forasmuch  as  neither  the  accidents  of  bread  witliout 
bread  can  be  broken  ;  neither  can  the  natural  body  cf 
Christ  be  subject  to  any  breaking  by  the  scripture,  which 
saith,  "  a  bone  of  him  shall  not  be  broken."  &c. 

They  object  further  and  say,  that  the  church,  upon  due 
consideration,  may  alter  as  they  see  cause,  in  rites,  cere- 
monies, and  sacraments. 

Answer.  The  histitution  of  this  sacrament  starule*^h 
upon  the  order,  example,  and  commandment  of  (  luist. 
He  divided  the  bread  severally  from  the  cuj),  and  al'ter- 
wards  the  cup  severally  from  the  bread.  This  be  d  A 
to  give  us  example  how  to  do  the  same  after  him,  in  re- 
membrance of  his  death  to  the  end  of  the  world.     Aul 


574 


ALLEGATIONS  AGAINST  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


[Book  VII  <. 


besides  this  example,  he  added  an  express  commandment, 
"  Do  this,"  and  "  Drink  ye  all  of  this,"  &c.  Against 
this  order,  example,  and  commandment  of  the  gospel, 
no  church  nor  council  of  men,  nor  angel  in  heaven  has 
any  power  or  authority  to  change  or  alter  ;  according  as 
we  are  warned,  "  If  any  preach  unto  you  any  other 
gospel  besides  that  ye  have  received,  let  him  be  ac- 
cursed," &c. 

Among  other  objections,  they  allege  certain  perils  as 
spilling,  shedding,  or  shaking  the  blood  out  of  the  cup, 
or  souring,  or  else  sticking  upon  men's  beards,  &c.  For 
which  they  say  it  is  well  provided  that  the  half  commu- 
nion shall  suffice. 

To  this  it  is  soon  answered,  that  as  these  causes  were  no 
hindrance  to  Christ,  to  the  apostles,  to  the  Corinthians, 
and  to  the  brethren  of  the  primitive  church  ;  but  that  in 
the  public  assemblies  they  received  all  the  whole  com- 
munion, as  well  in  the  one  part  as  in  the  other ;  so 
neither  are  these  causes  so  important  now,  to  annul  and 
make  void  the  necessary  commandment  of  the  gospel ; 
if  we  were  as  careful  to  obey  the  Lord,  as  we  are  curious 
to  magnify  our  own  devices ;  to  strain  at  gnats ;  to  stumble 
at  straws ;  and  to  seek  knots  in  rushes,  which  rather  are 
growing  in  our  own  fantasies,  than  there  whei'e  they  are 
sought. 

The  Third  Article. 

Private  masses,  trental  masses,  and  dirge  masses,  as 
they  were  never  used  before  the  time  of  Gregory,  six 
hundred  years  after  Christ,  so  they  are  against  our 
christian  doctrine.  The  mass  is  a  work  or  action  of  the 
priest,  applied  to  men  for  meriting  of  grace,  ex  opere 
operato,  in  which  action  the  sacrament  is  first  wor- 
shipped, and  tiien  offered  up  as  a  sacrifice  for  remission 
of  sins  (apwna  et  culpa),  for  the  quick  and  the  dead. 
This  definition  eigrees  not  with  the  rules  of  christian 
doctrine. 

1.  The  first  rule  is,  sacraments  are  instituted  for 
some  end  and  use,  out  of  which  use  they  are  no  sa- 
craments. As  the  sacrament  of  baptism  is  a  sacrament 
of  regeneration  and  forgiveness  of  sins  to  the  person  that 
is  baptized  ;  but  if  it  be  carried  about  to  be  worshipped 
and  shewed  to  others,  as  meritorious  for  their  remission 
and  regeneration,  to  them  it  is  no  sacrament. 

2.  A  sacrament  or  ceremony  profits  them  only  who 
take  and  use  them. 

3.  Only  the  death  of  Christ,  and  the  work  of  his  sacri- 
fice upon  the  cross  is  to  be  applied  to  every  man  by 
faith,  for  salvation  of  his  soul.  Besides  this,  to  apply 
any  action  or  work  of  priest,  or  any  other  person,  as  me- 
ritorious of  itself,  and  conducible  to  salvation,  or  to  re- 
mission of  sins,  is  derogatory  to  the  covenant  of  God, 
and  prejudicial  to  the  blood  of  Christ. 

4.  To  make  idols  of  sacraments,  and  to  worship  dumb 
things  for  the  living  God,  is  idolatry. 

5.  Every  good  work  that  a  man  does  profits  only 
liimself,  and  cannot  be  applied  to  other  men. 

6.  No  man  can  apply  to  another  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ's  death,  but  every  man  must  apply  it  to  himself 
by  his  own  believing. 

7.  The  passion  of  Christ  once  done,  is  a  full  and  a 
perfect  oblation  and  satisfaction  for  the  sinsof  the  whole 
world,  both  original  and  actual  ;  by  the  virtue  of  which 
passion  the  wrath  of  God  is  pacified  towards  mankind  for 
ever.     Amen. 

8.  The  jia.ssion  of  Christ  once  done,  is  the  only  ob- 
ject of  that  faith  of  ours  which  justifies  us.  And  there- 
fore whoever  sets  up  any  other  object,  beside  that  pas- 
sion once  done,  for  our  faith  to  apprehend  and  behold 
the  same,  teaches  damnable  doctrine,  and  leads  to 
idolatry. 

Against  all  these  rules  private  mass  is  directly  opposed. 
For,  beside  that  they  transgress  the  order,  example,  and 
commandment  of  Christ  (which  divided  the  bread  and 
cup  to  them  all)  they  also  bring  the  sacrament  out  of 
the  right  use  to  which  it  was  ordained.  For  whereas 
that  sacrament  is  instituted  for  a  testimonial  and  re- 
membrance of  Christ's  death,  the  private  mass  transfers 
it  to  another  purpose ;  either  to  make  of  it  a  gazing  idol ; 


or  a  work  of  application  meritorious  ;  or  a  sacrifice  ptv>- 
pitiatory  for  remission  of  sins ;  or  a  commemoration  for 
souls  departed  in  purgatory. 

Furthermore,  the  institution  of  Christ  is  broken  ia 
this,  that  whereas  the  communion  was  given  in  common, 
the  private  mass  suffers  the  priest  alone  to  eat  and  drink 
up  all,  and  when  he  has  done,  to  bless  the  people  with 
the  empty  cup. 

2.  Whereas  sacraments  properly  profit  none  but  them 
that  use  them  ;  in  the  private  mass  the  sacrament  is  re- 
ceived in  the  behalf  not  only  of  him  that  receives  it,  but 
of  them  also  who  are  far  off,  or  the  dead  in  purga- 
tory. 

3.  When  nothing  is  to  be  applied  for  remission  of  sins, 
but  only  the  death  of  Christ,  the  private  mass  comes  in 
as  a  meritorious  work  done  by  the  priest ;  which  b^ing 
applied  to  others,  is  available  ex  opere  operato,  both 
to  him  that  does  it,  and  to  them  for  whom  it  is  done. 

4.  Private  masses  and  all  other  masses  now  used  of 
the  sacrament  make  an  idol ;  of  commemoration  make 
adoration  ;  instead  of  a  receiving,  make  a  deceiving  ;  in 
place  of  shewing  forth  Christ's  death  make  new  oblations 
of  his  death,  and  of  a  communion  make  a  single  sup» 
ping,  &c. 

5.  Whereas  in  this  general  frailty  of  man's  nature,  no 
man  can  merit  by  any  worthiness  of  working  for  himself, 
the  priest  in  his  private  mass  takes  upon  him  to  merit 
both  for  himself,  and  for  many  others. 

6.  It  stands  against  scripture,  that  the  sacrifice  and 
death  of  Christ  can  be  applied  any  otherwise  to  our  be- 
nefit and  justification,  than  by  faith.  Wherefore  it  is 
false  that  the  action  of  the  mass  can  apply  the  benefit  of 
Christ's  death  unto  us,  by  the  mere  act  of  its  being 
offered. 

7.  Whereas  the  benefit  of  our  salvation  and  justifying 
stands  by  the  free  gift  and  grace  of  God,  through  our 
faith  in  Christ ;  the  application  of  these  popish  masses 
stops  the  freeness  of  God's  grace,  and  makes  that  this 
benefit  first  comes  through  the  priest's  hands  to  us. 

The  eighth  contrariety  between  private  mass  and  God's 
word  is  in  this  ;  that  where  the  scripture  saith,  Unica 
oblatione  conmtmmavit  eos,  qui  sanctificantur  in  per- 
petuiim,  "With  one  offering  he  hath  perfected  for  ever 
them  that  are  sanctified ;"  the  private  mass  proceeds 
in  a  contrary  doctrine ;  makes  of  one  oblation  a  daUy 
oblation,  and  that  which  is  perfectly  done  and  finished 
now  to  be  done  again ;  and  finally,  that  which  was 
instituted  only  for  eating  and  for  a  remembrance  of  that 
oblation  of  Christ  once  offered,  the  popish  mass  maketh 
an  oblation  and  a  new  satisfaction  daily  to  be  offered  for 
the  quick  and  the  dead. 

To  conclude,  both  the  private  and  public  masses  of 
priests  turn  away  the  object  of  our  faith  from  the  body 
of  Christ  crucified,  to  the  body  of  Christ  in  their  masses. 
And  where  God  annexes  the  promise  of  justification  but 
only  to  our  faith  in  the  body  of  Christ  crucified,  they  do 
annex  promise  of  remission  from  both  the  guilt  and  pu- 
nishment of  sin,  to  their  masses  by  their  application ; 
besides  divers  other  horrible  and  intolerable  corruptions, 
which  spring  of  their  private  and  public  masses. 

The  Fourth  and  Fifth  Articles, — of  Vows  and  Priests' 
Marriage. 

As  we  have  discoursed  before  of  the  antiquity  of  tran- 
substantiation,  of  the  half  communion,  and  of  private 
masses  ;  so  now  coming  to  the  article  of  vows,  and  of 
priests'  marriage,  the  reader  will  wish  to  be  satisfied  in 
this  likewise,  and  to  be  certified  from  what  time  these 
vows  and  unmarried  life  of  priests  have  continued.  For 
the  better  establishing  of  the  reader's  mind  against  this 
wicked  article  of  priests'  marriage,  it  shall  be  no  great 
labour  lost,  here  briefly  to  recapitulate  in  the  recitation 
of  this  matter,  either  what  before  hath  been  said,  or  what 
more  is  to  be  added.  And  that  the  world  may  see  the 
law  and  decree  of  priests'  single  life,  to  be  a  doctrine  of 
no  ancient  standing  in  this  realm,  but  only  since  the 
time  of  Anselm,  I  will  first  allege  the  words  of  Henry 
Huntington,  here  following: 

"  The  same  year,  at  the  feast  of  St.  Michael,  Anselm, 


A.D.  1527—1540.1 


THE  ANTIQUITY  OF  PRIESTS'  MARRIAGE. 


575 


the  archbishop  of  Canteroury,  held  a  synod  at  London  ; 
in  which  synod  he  prohibited  priests  here  in  England  to 
have  wives,  which  they  were  not  prohibited  before  to 
have.  Which  constitution  seemed  to  some  persons  very 
pure  and  chaste.  To  others,  again,  it  seemed  very  dan- 
gerous, lest,  while  men  should  seem  to  take  upon  them 
such  celibacy  more  than  they  should  be  able  to  bear,  by 
that  occasion  they  might  fall  into  horrible  filthiness, 
which  should  redound  to  the  exceeding  slander  of  the 
christian  profession,"  &c. 

I  deny  not  that  before  the  time  of  Anselm,  both  Odo, 
and  after  him  Dunstan  archbishops  of  Canterbury,  and 
Ethelwold  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  Oswald  bishop  of 
Worcester,  in  the  days  of  king  Edgar,  (A.D.  963,)  as 
they  were  all  monks  themselves,  so  were  they  great 
opposers  of  the  marriage  of  priests.  Yet  the  priests  who 
were  then  married,  jvere  not  constrained  to  leave  their 
wives,  or  their  preferments,  but  only  at  their  own  choice. 
But  yet  this  restraint  of  priests'  lawful  marriages  was 
never  publicly  established  for  a  law  here  in  the  church  of 
England,  before  the  coming  of  Anselm,  (in  the  days  of 
William  Rufus,  and  king  Henry  I.)  who  wrote  in  these 
words  :  "  Boldly  I  command  by  the  authority  which  I 
have  by  my  archbishoprick,  not  only  within  my  arch- 
bishoprick,  but  also  throughout  England,  that  all  priests 
that  keep  women,  shall  be  deprived  of  their  churches, 
and  all  ecclesiastical  benefices,"  &c.  as  ye  may  read 
more  at  large  before.  Which  was  about  the  same  time, 
when  Hildeljrand,  at  Rome,  began  the  same  matter ;  and 
others,  till  Calistus  II.  ;  by  whom  the  act  against  priests' 
marriage  was  brought  to  full  perfection,  and  so  has  con- 
tinued ever  since. 

It  were  tedious  to  number  up  the  names  of  all  such 
bishops  and  priests,  who  have  been  married  since  that 
time ;  but  as  to  the  time  of  this  devilish  prohibition  for 
priests  to  have  their  wives,  it  is  to  be  noted  that  in  the 
year  of  our  Saviour,  1076,  when  pope  Hildebrand  oc- 
cupied the  papal  chair,  this  oath  first  began  to  be  taken 
of  archbishops  and  bishops,  that  they  should  suffer  none 
to  enter  into  the  ministry,  or  into  any  ecclesiastical 
function,  having  a  wife  ;  and  likewise  the  clergy  to  be 
bound  to  promise  the  same.  This  was,  as  I  said,  about 
the  year  1076.  Whereby  the  prophesy  of  St.  Paul 
appears  truly  to  be  verified,  speaking  of  these  latter 
times,  (1  Tim.  iv.  1.)  where  he  writes  in  these  words: 
"  Now  the  Spirit  speaketh  expressly,  that  in  the  latter 
times  some  shall  depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to 
seducing  sjiirits,  and  doctrines  of  devils  ;  speaking  lies 
in  hypocrisy  ;  having  their  conscience  seared  with  a  hot 
iron  ;  forbidding  to  marry,  and  commanding  to  abstain 
from  meats,  which  God  hath  created  to  be  received  with 
thanksgiving  of  them  which  believe  and  know  the 
truth." 

In  this  prophecy  of  St.  Paul  two  things  are  to  be  ob- 
served ;  First,  the  matter  which  he  prophesieth  of;  that 
is,  the  forbidding  of  marriage  ;  and  forbidding  of  meats, 
which  God  generally  has  left  free  to  all  men.  The 
second  thing  in  this  prophecy,  is  the  time  when  this 
prophecy  shall  fall,  that  is,  in  the  latter  times  of  the 
world.  So  that  this  concurs  right  well  with  these  years 
of  pope  Hildebrand,  being  a  thousand  years  complete 
after  the  ascension  of  our  Saviour  ;  so  that  they  may 
well  be  called  the  latter  times. 

This  prophecy  of  St.  Paul  thus  standing,  as  it  does, 
firm  and  certain,  that  is,  the  forbidding  of  marriage 
must  happen  in  the  latter  times  of  the  world,  then  must 
it  needs  follow,  that  the  married  life  of  priests  is  more 
ancient  in  the  church  than  is  the  single  life, — than  the 
law,  I  mean,  commanding  the  single  life  of  priests. 
"Which  may  soon  be  proved  to  be  true. 

1.  For,  at  the  council  of  Nice,  it  is  notorious  that 
this  devilish  law  for  restraining  marriage  was  stopped 
by  Paphnutius. 

2.  Before  this  council  of  Nice,  in  the  year  197,  we 
read  of  Polycrates  bishop  of  Ephesus,  who  dissenting 
from  pope  Victor  about  a  certain  controversy  of  Easter- 
day,  alleges  for  himself  that  his  progenitors  before  him, 
seven  together,  one  after  another,  succeeded  in  that  seat, 
and  he  now,  the  eighth  after  them,  was  placed  in  the 
game  ;  using  this  his  descent  from  his  parents  not  only 


as  a  defence  of  his  cause,  but  also  as  a  glorj'  to  him- 
self. 

3.  Pope  Sericius,  about  the  year  of  our  Lord  390, 
wrote  to  the  priests  of  Spain  about  the  matter  of  putting 
their  wives  from  them,  if  his  epistle  be  not  counterfeit. 
These  Spanish  priests  had  then  with  them  a  bishop  of 
Tarragona,  who  answering  to  Sericius,  alleged  the  tes- 
timouies  of  St.  Paul,  that  priests  might  lawfully  retain 
their  wives,  &c.  To  this  Sericius  replied  again,  (if  his 
writing  is  not  forged)  most  arrogantly,  and  no  less 
ignorantly,  reproving  the  priests  that  were  married ;  and 
for  the  defence  of  his  cause,  alleging  this  sentence  of 
St.  Paul,  "  If  ye  shall  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die," 
&c.  Whereby  may  appear  not  only  how  they  in  Spain 
then  had  wives,  but  also  how  blind  these  men  were  in  the 
scriptures,  who  shewed  themselves  so  great  adversaries 
against  priests'  marriages. 

4.  To  be  short,  the  further  we  go,  and  the  nearer  we 
come  to  the  ancient  and  primitive  time  of  the  church, 
the  less  ancient  shall  we  find  the  deprivation  of  lawful 
matrimony  amongst  christian  ministers  ;  beginning  even 
with  the  apostles,  who,  although  they  were  not  all  mar- 
ried, yet  many  of  them  were,  and  the  rest  had  power  and 
liberty  to  have  and  keep  their  wives  ;  witness  St.  Paul, 
where  he  writes  of  himself;  "  Have  we  not  power  to 
lead  about  a  sister,  a  wife,  as  also  the  other  apostles 
have  ?"  Whereby  it  is  to  be  seen,  both  what  he  might 
do,  and  what  the  other  apostles  did. 

It  can  be  sufficiently  proved,  and  indeed  is  admitted, 
that  the  deprivation  of  priests'  lawful  marriage  did  not 
enter  into  the  church,  either  Greek  or  Latin,  at  least  it 
took  no  full  possession,  before  pope  Hildebrand's  time, 
1075;  and  especially  pope  Calistus'  time,  1120;  these 
were  the  first  open  objectors  to  priests'  marriages. 

Aventine,  a  faithful  writer  of  his  time,  concerning 
the  council  of  Hildebrand,  has  these  words;  "  In  those 
days  priests  commonly  had  wives,  as  other  christian 
men  had,  and  had  children  also  ;  as  may  appear  by  an- 
cient instruments  and  deeds  of  gift,  which  were  then 
given  to  churches,  to  the  clergy,  and  to  religious  houses: 
In  which  instruments  both  the  priests,  and  their  wives 
also  with  them,  (which  there  be  called  Presbyterissae),  I 
find  alleged  as  witnesses."  It  happened  moreover  at 
the  same  time,  (saith  Aventine,)  "  that  the  emperor  had 
the  investing  of  divers  archbishopricks,  bishopricks, 
abbeys,  and  nunneries  within  his  dominions.  Pope  Hil- 
debrand disdaining  both  these  sorts,  that  is,  both  them 
that  were  invested  by  the  emperor,  and  also  all  those 
priests  that  had  wives,  provided  so  in  his  council  at 
Rome,  that  they  who  were  promoted  by  the  emperor 
to  livings  of  the  church,  were  accounted  to  come  in  by 
simony  ;  the  others,  who  were  married  priests,  were 
counted  for  Nicholaitans.  Whereupon  pope  Hildebrand, 
in  writing  to  the  emperor,  to  dukes,  princes,  and  other 
great  prelates  and  potentates,  namely,  to  Berthold 
Zaringer,  to  Rodulph  of  Suevia,  to  Welphon  of  Ba- 
varia,°to  Adalberon,  and  to  their  ladies,  and  to  divers 
others  to  whom  he  thought  good;  also  to  bishops,  namely, 
to  Otto,  bishop  of  Constance,  with  other  priests  and  lay 
people,— willed  them  in  his  letters  to  refuse  and  to  keep 
no  company  with  those  simoniacs,  and  those  Nicholaitaa 
priests  (for  so  they  were  termed  then),  who  had  either 
any  ecclesiastical  living  by  the  emperor,  or  who  had 
wives  ;  to  avoid  their  masses  ;  neither  to  talk  ;  nor  to  eat 
or  drink  with  them  ;  nor  once  to  speak  to  them  ;  nor  to 
salute  them  ;  but  utterly  to  shun  them,  as  men  execrable 
and  wicked,  even  as  they  would  eschew  the  plague  or 

pestilence.  ^    m-  ..■ 

"  By  this  there  ensued  a  mighty  schism  and  affliction 
among  the  flock  of  Christ :  For  the  priests  went  against 
their  bishops,  the  people  against  the  priests,  the  laity 
against  the  clergy.  Briefly,  aU  fell  into  confusion.  Men 
and  women,  as  every  one  was  set  upon  mischief,  wicked- 
ness, contention,  and  avarice,  took  thereby  occasion, 
upon  every  light  suspicion,  to  resist  their  minister,  and 
to  spoil  the  goods  of  the  church.  The  vulgar  people 
contemned  the  priests  who  had  married  wives,  despised 
their  religion,  and  aU  things  that  they  did ;  yea,  and  m 
many  places  would  purge  the  place  where  they  had  beeu 
with  holy  water.    Also  such  was  the  mischief,  that  they 


576 


THE  ANTIQUITY  OF  PRIESTS'  MARRIAGE. 


[Book  VIII. 


would  talce  the  holy  mysteries  which  those  married 
priests  had  consecrated,  and  cast  them  in  the  dirt,  and 
tread  them  under  their  feet:  For  so  had  Hildebrand 
taught,  them,  that  those  were  no  priests,  neither  were 
they  sacraments  which  they  consecrated.  So  that  by 
this  occasion  many  false  prophets  arose,  seducing  the 
people  from  the  truth  of  Christ  by  forged  fables,  and 
false  miracles,  and  feigned  glosses,  wresting  the  scriptures 
as  best  served  their  own  purposes." 

To  this  testimony  of  Aventinus,  above  mentioned,  we 
will  also  add  the  record  of  Gebuilerus,  a  writer  of  this 
our  latter  time,  and  one  also  of  their  own  crew,  who 
doth  testify  that  in  the  time  of  the  emperor  Henry  IV. 
(A.D.  1057,)  the  number  of  twenty-four  bishops,  both 
in  Germany,  Spain,  and  in  France,  were  married,  as  well 
as  the  clergy  also  of  their  dioceses. 

Of  these  Spanish  bishops  we  read  also  in  Isidore  (who 
died  about  A.D.  636),  in  his  book,  De  Clericorum  Vita, 
that  they  ought  either  to  lead  an  honest,  chaste  life  ;  or 
else  to  have  kept  themselves  within  the  bands  of  matri- 
mony, &c.  By  this  it  is  evident  that  the  single  life 
of  priests  was  either  then  voluntary,  or  else  that  their 
marriage  was  not  then  restrained  by  any  law. 

Thus,  if  either  the  voice  of  scripture  miglit  have  weight 
with  these  men  ;  or  if  the  examples  of  the  apostles  might 
move  them  (whom  St.  Ambrose  witnesses  to  have  been 
all  married,  except  only  St.  Paul  and  St.  John)  ;  or  else 
if  the  multitude  of  married  bishops  and  priests  might 
prevail  with  them  ;  it  may  be  here  stated  : 

That  TertuUian  was  a  married  priest,  as  witnesses 
Jerome. 

Spiridion,  bishop  of  Cyprus,  had  a  wife  and  children. 

Hilary,  bishop  of  Poictiers,  was  also  married. 

Gregory,  bishop  of  Nyssa  ;  Gregory,  bishop  of  Na- 
fianzem  ;  Prosper,  bishop  of  Rhegium  ;  Cheremon,  bi- 
shop of  Nilus.  All  these  were  married  bishops  ;  and 
also  Polycrates,  and  his  seven  ancestors,  bishops. 

Epiphanius,  bishop  of  Constantinople  in  the  time  of 
Justinian,  was  the  more  commended,  iiecause  his  father 
and  ancestors  had  been  married  priests  and  bishops. 

Jerome  saith,  that  in  his  time  many  priests  were  mar- 
ried men. 

Pope  Damasus  recites  a  great  number  of  bishops,  or 
popes  of  Rome,  who  were  priests'  sons,  during  the  first 
ten  centuries  after  Christ :  as,  Felix  III. ;  Gelasius  I. ; 
Boniface ;  Agapetus ;  Silverius ;  Theodorus,  whose 
father  was  bishop  of  Jerusalem  ;  Adrian  II.  ;  John  X. 
John  XV. 

And  besides  these  bishops  of  Rome,  many  other  bishops 
and  priests  in  other  countries  might  be  annexed  to  this 
catalogue,  if  our  leisure  was  such  as  to  admit  our  making 
a  roll  of  them  all. 

The  law  forbidding  priests  to  marry  was  never  gene- 
rally received  in  the  church  of  Rome  until  the  time  of 
Gregory  VII.  (Hildebrand),  that  is,  since  A.D.  1073. 

This  pope  Hildebrand  was,  of  all  others,  the  chief  and 
principal  enemy  against  the  marriage  of  priests.  For 
whereas  all  other  approved  canons  and  councils  only 
enacted,  that  any  clergyman,  having  a  wife  before  his 
entering  into  his  ministry,  might  enjoy  the  liberty  of  his 
marriage,  so  that  he  married  not  a  widow,  or  a  known 
harlot,  or  kept  a  concubine,  or  were  twice  married:  now 
comes  in  pope  Hildebrand,  making  the  marriage  of 
priests  to  be  heresy,  and  further  enacting,  "  That  what- 
ever clerk,  deacon,  or  minister  had  a  wife,  either  before 
his  orders,  or  after,  should  utterly  put  her  from  him,  or 
else  forsake  his  ministry,"  &c. 

And  thus  much  for  the  antiquity  and  the  bringing  in  of 
the  celibacy  of  the  priests.  It  first  began,  about  the 
time  of  pope  Nicholas  1058,  and  Alexander  II.  1061,  to 
be  a  custom  ;  and  afterwards  it  was  made  into  a  law  by 
pope  Hildebrand,  and  so  spread  from  Italy  into  other 
countries,  and  at  length  also  into  England. 

Whilst  pope  Nicholas  and  Hildebrand  were  busy  at 
Rome,  in  introducing  that  practice,  so  Lanfranc,  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  was  likewise  engaged  in  bringing 
about  the  same  matter  in  England,  although  he  did  not 
begin  altogether  so  roughly  as  pope  Hildebrand  did,  as 


it  appears  by  his  council  held  at  Winchester  :  where, 
though  he  prohibited  such  as  were  prebendaries  of 
cathedral  churches  to  have  wives,  yet  he  did  permit,  in 
his  decree,  that  such  priests  as  dwelt  in  towns  and  vil- 
lages, and  had  wives,  should  retain  them  still,  and  not 
be  compelled  to  be  separated  from  them  ;  and  that  they 
who  had  none,  should  be  prohibited  from  marrying  ;  en- 
joining moreover  the  bishops  to  take  care  hereafter,  that 
they  presumed  not  to  admit  into  order  any  priests  or 
deacons,  unless  they  should  first  make  a  solemn  profes- 
sion not  to  marry. 

Then  after  Lanfranc  succeeded  Anselm  in  the  see  of 
Canterbury,  who  fiercely  and  eagerly  laboured  in  this 
matter,  abrogating  utterly  the  marriage  of  priests,  dea- 
cons, sub-deacons,  and  of  the  clergy  generally;  not 
permitting  (as  Lanfranc  did)  priests  that  had  wives  in 
villages  and  towns  to  keep  them  atill,  but  utterly  com- 
manding, and  that  under  great  penalties,  not  only  priests 
and  deacons,  but  sub-deacons  also,  (which  is  against  the 
council  of  Lateran,)  who  were  already  married,  to  be 
separated,  and  that  none  should  be  received  into  orders 
hereafter,  without  profession  of  perpetual  celibacy. 

And  yet  notwithstandmg  all  this,  the  priests  did  not 
give  much  heed  to  these  unlawful  injunctions,  but  still 
kept  their  wives  almost  for  two  hundred  years  after, 
refusing  and  resisting  for  a  long  time  the  yoke  of  that 
servile  bondage,  to  keep  still  their  freedom  from  such 
vowing,  professing,  and  promising ;  as  may  well  appear 
by  those  priests  of  York,  of  whom  Gerard,  archbishop 
of  York,  speaks,  in  writing  to  Anselm,  in  these  words: 

"  I  much  desire  the  purity  of  my  clergymen  :  yet, 
except  it  be  in  a  very  few,  I  find  in  them  the  deafness  of 
the  adder,  and  the  inconstancy  of  Proteus.  With  their 
stinging  tongues  they  cast  out  sometimes  threats,  some- 
while  taunts  and  rebukes.  But  this  grieveth  me  less  in 
them  that  are  further  off.  This  grieveth  me  most  of  all, 
that  they  who  are  of  mine  own  church,  as  in  mine  own 
bosom,  and  prebendaries  of  mine  own  see,  contemn  our 
canons,  and  argue  like  sophistical  disputers,  against  the 
statutes  of  our  council.  The  prebendaries,  who  irre- 
gularly have  been  taken  into  orders  heretofore,  without 
making  vow  or  profession,  refuse  utterly  to  make  pro- 
fession to  me.  And  they  that  are  priests  or  deacons, 
having  before  openly  married  wives  or  concubines,  will 
not  be  removed  from  them  by  any  admonition  from  the 
altar.  And  when  I  call  upon  any  to  receive  orders, 
they  obstinately  deny  to  profess  celibacy  in  their  order- 
ing," &c. 

Thus,  for  all  this  rigorous  austerity,  Anselm  was  un- 
able to  enforce  his  decree  made  at  London,  against  the 
marriage  of  priests ;  nor  had  the  same  monk  greater 
success,  either  in  his  life  time,  or  after  his  death.  For 
although  sundry  priests,  during  his  life-time,  were  com- 
pelled by  his  extremity  to  renounce  their  wives,  yet 
many  refused  to  obey  him. 

Many  were  contented  rather  to  leave  their  benefices 
than  their  wives.  A  great  number  were  permitted  by 
king  Henry  VIII.  for  money  to  enjoy  their  wives  ;  but 
this  became  so  chargeable  unto  them,  (saith  Edmer,  in 
his  fourth  book,)  that  at  length  two  hundred  priests,  in 
their  albes  and  priestly  vestments,  came  barefoot  to  the 
king's  palace,  crying  to  him  for  mercy ;  and  especially 
making  their  suit  to  the  queen,  who,  though  moved  with 
compassion  towards  them,  yet  durst  not  make  any  in- 
tercession for  them. 

It  is  therefore  evident,  that  this  violent  restraint  of 
the  lawful  marriage  of  priests,  within  this  realm  of 
England,  is  of  no  such  antiquity  as  hath  been  thought 
by  many  ignorant  of  the  course  of  history.  A  brief 
summary  will  enable  the  reader  to  comprehend  the  whole 
matter. 

First,  about  the  year  946,  the  profession  of  single  life, 
and  displacing  of  marriage,  began  to  come  into  practice  in 
England  by  reason  of  St.  Benet's  monks,  who  then  began 
to  increase  very  much  about  the  time  of  king  Edgar,  and 
especially  by  means  of  Oswald,  bishop  of  York,  Odo  and 
Dunstan,  archbishops  of  Canterbury,  and  Ethelwold, 
bishop   of  Winchester ;    so  that  in    divers    cathedral 


A.  D.  1527—1540.] 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  AURICULAR  CONFESSION, 


577 


churches  and  bishops'  sees,  monks  with  their  professed 
siiiRleness  of  life  crept  in,  and  married  ministers  (who 
were  then  called  secular  priests)  with  their  wives,  were 
dispossessed  out  of  sundry  churches,  not  from  their 
wives  only,  but  from  their  places  also  ;  and  yet  not  m 
all   churches,   but  only  in  those  which  have  been  men- 

°Not  lon<r  after  that,  about  the  time  of  pope  Nicholas 
HAD  1060,  of  Alexander  II.  and  Hildebran-l,  there 
came  into  the  see  of  Canterbury  another  monk  called 
Lanfranc,  who  also,  being  a  promoter  of  this  professed 
celibacy,  made  the  decree  more  general,  that  all  pre- 
bendaries of  any  churches  who  were  married  should  be 
displaced ;  yet  that  the  priests  in  towns  and  villages  should 
not  be  compelled  to  leave  their  married  wives,  unless 
they  wished  to  do  so  ;  and  last  of  all  followed  the  monk 
Anselm,  A.D.  1106,  who  made  the  laws  which  we  have 
stated  before. 

I  shall  now  conclude  my  observations  on  these  articles 
with  some  remarks  on  the  sixth  article,  touching  auri- 
cular confession  : — 

Of  confession  three  things  we  find  expressed  and  ap- 
proved in  the  scriptures.  The  first  is  our  confession 
privately  and  publicly  made  to  God  alone  ;  and  this  con- 
fession is  necessary  for  all  men  at  all  times.  Wherefore 
St.  John  speaketh,  "  If  we  confess  our  sins,  he  is  faith- 
ful and  just  to  forgive,"  &c. 

The  second  is  the  confession  which  is  openly  made 
in  the  face  of  the  congregation.  And  this  confession 
also  has  place  when  any  thing  is  committed,  which  gives 
a  public  offence  and  slander  to  the  church  of  God. 

The  third  kind  of  confession  is  that  which  we  make 
privately  to  our  brother.  And  this  confession  is  requi- 
site, when  we  have  injured  our  brother.  Whereof  the 
gospel  speaks,  "  Go  and  reconcile  thyself  first  to  thy 
brother,"  &c.  Also  St.  James  says,  "  Confess  your 
faults  one  to  another,"  &c.  Or  else  this  confession  may 
also  have  place,  when  any  thing  lies  on  our  conscience, 
in  which  we  need  the  counsel  and  comfort  of  some 
faithful  brother.  But  we  must  use  discretion  in  avoid- 
ing these  points  of  bliad  superstition.  First,  that  we 
put  therein  no  necessity  for  remission  of  our  sins,  but 
that  we  use  our  own  voluntary  discretion,  according  as 
we  see  it  expedient  for  the  satisfying  of  our  troubled 
mind.  The  second  is,  that  we  are  not  bound  to  any 
enumeration  of  our  sins.  The  third,  that  we  bind  not 
ourselves  to  any  one  person  more  than  to  another, 
but  that  we  use  our  free  choice,  whom  we  think  can 
give  us  the  best  spiritual  counsel  in  the  Lord. 

But  as  there  is  nothing  in  the  church  so  good  which 
through  superstition  may  not  be  perverted  ;  so  this  con- 
fession also  has  not  lacked  abuses.  First,  the  secret 
confession  to  God  alone,  as  it  has  been  counted  insuffi- 
cient ;  so  has  it  been  but  lightly  esteemed  by  many. 
The  public  confession  to  the  congregation  has  been  turned 
to  a  standing  in  a  sheet,  or  else  has  been  bought  off  for 
money.  The  secret  opening  of  a  man's  mind  to  some 
faithful  or  spiritual  brother,  in  disclosing  his  infirmity 
or  temptations,  for  counsel  and  godly  comfort,  has  been 
turned  into  au:icular  confession  in  a  priest's  ear,  for 
absolving  of  his  sins. 

Now,  after  having  discussed  these  matters  which  refer 
to  the  six  wicked  articles,  it  follows  next,  in  returning 
to  the  order  of  our  history,  to  declare  those  events  which 
ensued  after  the  setting  out  of  these  articles.  This 
brings  us  to  the  time  and  history  of  the  lord  Cromwell, 
a  man  whose  great  fame  and  deeds  are  worthy  to  live 
renowned  in  perpetual  memory. 

The  History  concerning  the  Life,  Acta,  and  Death  of 
Thomas  Cromwell,  Earl  of  Essex. 

Thomas  Cromwell,  although  bom  of  a  simple  parent- 
age, and  of  an  obscure  house,  through  the  singular  ex- 
cellency of  wisdom,  united  with  industry  of  mind,  and 
deserts  of  life,  rose  to  high  preferment  and  authority. 
By  steps  of  office  and  honour,  he  ascended,  at  length, 
that  not  only  he  was  made  earl  of  Essex,  but  also  secret 
counsellor  to  King  Henry  VIIL,  and  vicegerent  to  his 
person. 


In  the  simple  estate  and  beginnings  of  this  man,  we 
may  learn  that  the  excellency  of  noble  virtues  and  heroic 
prowess  which  advance  to  fame  and  honour,  stand  not 
merely  upon  birth  and  blood,  but  proceed  from  the  gift 
of  God,  who  "  raiseth  up  the  poor  out  of  the  dust,  and 
liftcth  the  needy  out  of  the  dunghill ;  that  he  may  set 
him  with  princes,  even  with  the  princes  of  his  people." 

Although  the  humble  condition  and  poverty  of  this 
man  was,  at  the  beginning,  a  great  liindrance  for  virtue 
to  shew  herself,  yet  such  was  the  activity  and  ripeness  of 
nature  in  him  ;  so  full  and  ready  in  wit ;  in  judgment, 
discreet  ;  in  tongue,  eloquent ;  in  service,  faithful ;  in 
spirit,  courageous  ;  in  his  pen,  active  ;  that  being  con- 
versant in  the  sight  of  men,  he  could  not  be  long  ne- 
glected ;  nor  yet  be  unjirovided  of  favour  and  help  of 
friends  to  set  him  forward  in  j)lace  and  office.  Neither  was 
there  any  place  or  office  for  which  he  was  not  qualified. 
Nothing  was  so  hard  which  with  wit  and  industry  he 
could  not  compass  ;  neither  was  his  capacity  so  good, 
but  his  memory  was  as  great  in  retaining  whatever  he  had 
attained  ;  which  well  appears  in  his  repeating  the  whole 
text  of  the  New  Testament,  as  translated  by  Erasmus, 
without  any  book,  in  his  journey  in  going  and  coming 
from  Rome. 

Thus  in  his  growing  years,  as  he  increased  in  age  and 
ripeness,  he  derived  a  delight  in  visiting  foreign  coun- 
tries, that  he  might  see  the  world,  and  to  learn  experi- 
ence. In  this  manner  he  learned  such  tongues  and 
languages  as  might  the  better  serve  for  his  use  here- 
after. 

He  spent  his  youth  at  Antwerp,  in  the  situation  of 
secretary,  or  in  some  such  condition,  to  the  English 
merchants. 

It  happened  then  that  the  town  of  Boston  thought 
good  to  send  to  Rome,  to  renew  their  two  pardons ;  one 
called  the  great  pardon,  the  other  the  lesser  pardon  ; 
v/hich  although  it  should  stand  them  in  great  expenses 
of  money,  (for  the  pope's  merchandise  is  always  dear 
ware,)  yet  they  had  felt  such  sweetness  thereof,  that  they 
like  good  catholic  merchants,  and  the  pope's  good  cus- 
tomers, thought  to  spare  no  cost,  to  have  their  pardons 
renewed.  Yet  all  this  was  good  religion  then;  such  was 
the  lamentable  blindness  of  that  time  ! 

It  being  thus  determined  and  decreed  among  my 
countrymen  of  Boston,  to  have  their  pardons  renewed 
from  Rome,  one  Geoffrey  Chambers,  with  another,  was 
sent,  well  supplied  with  writings  and  money,  and  with 
all  otlier  tilings  considered  necessary  for  so  chargeable 
and  costly  an  exploit ;  who,  coming  in  his  journey  to  Ant- 
werp, conferred  and  persuaded  with  Thomas  Cromwell 
to  associate  himself  in  that  legation,  and  to  assist  in  the 
contriving  of  it.  Cromwell,  having  some  skill  of  the 
Italian  language,  and  as  yet  not  grounded  in  religion 
in  those  his  youthful  days,  was  content  to  undertake 
the  adventure,  and  took  his  journey  to  Rome.  Crom- 
well, loth  to  spend  much  time,  and  more  loth  to  spend 
his  money,  and  perceiving  that  the  pope  must  be  served 
with  some  present  or  other,  (for  without  rewards  there  is 
no  doing  at  Rome,)  began  to  think  with  himself,  what 
to  devise  wherein  he  might  best  serve  the  pope's  de- 
votion. 

At  length  having  knowledge  how  that  the  pope  greatly 
delighted  in  new  fangled  delicacies,  and  dainty  dishes,  it 
came  into  his  mind  to  prepare  certain  fine  dishes  of 
jelly,  after  the  best  English  fashion,  which  to  them  of 
Rome  was  not  known  nor  seen  before. 

This  done,  Cromwell  observing  his  time,  as  the  pope 
had  returned  to  his  pavilion  from  hunting,  approached 
with  his  English  presents  brought  in  with  a  song  in  the 
English  tongue,  and  all  after  the  English  fashion.  The 
pope  suddenly  marvelling  at  the  strangeness  of  the  song, 
and  understanding  that  they  were  Englishmen,  and  that 
they  came  not  empty  handed,  desired  them  to  be  called 
in.  Cromwell  there  shewing  his  obedience,  and  offering 
his  junkets,  such  as  kings  and  princes  only,  said  he,  in 
the  realm  of  England  use  to  feed  upon,  desired  the  same 
to  be  accepted  in  benevolent  part,  which  he  and  his  com- 
panions, as  poor  suitors  to  his  hohness,  had  there 
brought  and  presented,  as  novelties  meet  for  his  recrea. 

tioa,  &c. 

pp2 


578 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  LTFE  OF   LORD  CROMWELL. 


[Book  VIII. 


Pope  Julius,  seeing  the  strangeness  of  the  dishes, 
commanded,  by  and  by,  his  cardinal  to  try  them,  who  in 
tasting  liked  it  so  well,  and  so  likewise  the  pope  after 
him,  that  knowing  what  their  suits  were,  and  requiring 
them  to  make  known  the  way  for  making  that  meat, 
he,  without  any  more  ado,  sealed  both  their  pardons,  as 
well  the  greater  as  the  lesser. 

And  thus  were  the  pardons  of  the  town  of  Boston 
obtained.  The  copy  of  which  pardons  (which  I  have  in 
my  hands)  comes  to  this  effect :  That  all  the  brethren 
and  sisters  of  the  guild  of  our  Lady  in  St.  Botolph's 
church  at  Boston,  should  have  free  licence  to  choose 
for  their  confessor  or  spiritual  fatlier  whom  they  would, 
either  secular  priest,  or  religious  person,  to  assoil  them 
pleuarily  from  all  their  sins,  except  only  in  cases  re- 
served to  the  pope. 

Also  that  they  should  have  licence  to  carry  about  with 
them  an  altar-stone,  whereby  they  might  have  a  priest  to 
say  mass,  or  other  divine  service  where  they  would,  without 
prejudice  of  any  other  church  or  chapel,  though  it  were 
also  before  day;  yea,  and  at  three  of  the  clock  after 
midnight  in  the  summer  time. 

Furthermore,  that  all  such  brethren  and  sisters  of  the 
said  guild,  which  should  resort  to  the  chapel  of  our  Lady 
in  St.  Botolph's  church  at  the  feast  of  Easter,  Whit- 
suntide, Corpus  Christi,  the  Nativity  or  Assumption  of 
our  Lady,  or  in  the  octaves  of  them  ;  the  feast  of  St. 
Michael ;  and  first  sunday  in  Lent ;  should  have  pardon 
no  less  than  if  they  themselves  personally  had  visited  the 
stations  of  Rome. 

Provided  that  every  such  person,  man  or  woman, 
entering  into  the  same  guild,  at  his  first  entrance  should 
give  to  the  support  of  seven  priests,  twelve  choristers, 
and  thirteen  beadsmen,  and  to  the  lights  of  the  same 
brotiierhood,  and  a  grammar  scliool,  six  shillings  and 
eight-pence;  and  for  every  year  after  twelve-pence. 

And  these  premises  being  before  granted  by  pope  In- 
nocent, and  pope  Julius  II.,  these  pope  Clement  also 
confirmed;  granting  moreover,  that  whatever  brother  or 
sister  of  the  same  guild,  through  poverty,  sickness,  or 
any  other  hindrance,  could  not  resort  personally  to  the 
chapel,  yet  he  should  be  dispensed  with,  as  well  for  that 
as  for  all  other  vows,  irregularities,  censures  canonical 
whatsoever  ;  only  the  vow  of  going  the  stations  of  Rome, 
and  going  to  St.  James  of  Compostella  excepted,  &c. 

He  also  granted  unto  them  power  to  receive  full  re- 
mission a  pana  et  culpa,  once  in  their  life  ;  or  in  the 
hour  of  death. 

Also,  that  having  their  altar-stone,  they  might  have 
mass  said  in  any  place,  though  it  were  unhallowed. 
And  in  the  time  of  interdict,  to  have  mass  or  any  sacra- 
ment ministered  :  and  also  being  departed,  that  they 
might  be  buried  with  christian  burial,  notwithstanding 
the  interdict. 

Extending  moreover  his  grant  to  all  such  brethren 
and  sisters,  in  resorting  to  the  chapel  of  our  Lady  upon 
the  Nativity,  or  Assumption  of  our  Lady,  and  giving 
support  to  the  chapel,  at  every  such  school  festival  day 
to  have  full  remission  of  their  sins.  Or,  if  they  could 
not  be  present  at  the  chapel,  yet  if  they  came  to  their 
own  parish  church,  and  there  said  one  Pater-noster,  and 
an  Ave  Maria,  they  should  enjoy  the  same  remission  ;  or 
whoever  came  every  Friday  to  the  same  chapel,  should 
have  as  much  remission,  as  if  he  went  to  the  chapel  of 
our  Lady,  called,  "  the  Ladder  of  Heaven." 

Furthermore,  that  whatsoever  christian  people,  of 
what  estate  or  condition  soever,  either  spiritual  or  tem- 
poral, would  aid  and  support  the  chamberlains  or  sub- 
stitutes of  the  guild,  should  have  five  hundred  years  of 
pardon. 

Also,  to  all  brothers  and  sisters  of  the  guild  was 
granted  free  liberty  to  eat  in  time  of  Lent,  or  other  fast- 
ing days,  eggs,  milk,  butter,  cheese,  and  also  flesh,  by  the 
co'insel  of  their  spiritual  father  and  physician,  without 
any  scruple  of  conscience. 

Also,  that  all  partakers  of  the  guild,  who,  onre  a 
quarter,  or  every  Friday  or  Saturday,  either  in  the  chaiiel 
in  St.  Botol[)h's  church,  or  in  any  other  chnpel,  shall  say 
a  Pater-noster,  Ave  Maria,  and  Creed,  or  shall  say  or 
cause  to  be  said  masses  for  souls  departed  in  i)urgatory, 


shall  not  only  have  the  full  remission  due  to  them  who 
visit  the  chapel  of  "  The  Ladder  of  Heaven,"  or  of  St. 
John  Lateran,  but  also  the  souls  in  purgatory  shall  en- 
joy full  remission,  and  be  released  of  all  their  pains. 

Also,  that  all  the  souls  departed  of  the  brothers  and. 
sisters  of  the  guild,  also  the  souls  of  their  fathers  and 
mothers,  shall  be  partakers  of  all  the  prayers,  suffrages, 
almoses,  fastings,  masses,  and  matins,  pilgrimages,  and 
all  other  good  deeds  of  all  the  holy  church  militant  for 
ever,  &c. 

These  indulgences,  pardons,  grants,  and  relaxations 
were  given  and  granted  by  Nicholas  V.  Pius  II.  Sixtus 
IV.  and  Julius  II.  ;  of  which  Julius  II.  it  seems  that 
Cromwell  obtained  this  pardon  about  the  year  1510; 
which  pardon  afterwards,  through  the  request  of  king 
Henry  VIII.  in  ir)26,  was  confirmed  by  pope  Clement 
VII.  And  thus  much  concerning  the  pardon  of  Boston, 
renewed  by  the  means  of  Thomas  Cromwell. 

All  this  while  it  appears,  that  Cromwell  had  yet  no 
sound  taste  nor  judgment  of  religion,  but  was  wild  and 
youthful,  without  sense  or  regard  of  God  and  his  word, 
as  he  himself  was  wont  ofttimes  to  declare  to  Cranraer 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  shewing  what  he  was  in 
his  young  days,  and  how  he  was  in  the  wars  of  the 
Duke  of  Bourbon  at  the  siege  of  Rome  ;  also  what  a 
great  doer  he  was  with  Geoffrey  Chambers  in  publishing 
and  setting  forth  the  pardon  of  Boston  every  where  in 
churches  as  he  went  ;  and  so  continued,  till  at  length  by 
learning  the  text  of  the  New  Testament  translated  by 
Erasmus  in  his  going  and  returning  from  Rome,  he  be- 
gan to  be  touched  and  called  to  abetter  understanding. 

In  the  meantime  cardinal  Thomas  Wolsey  began  to 
bear  a  great  name  in  England,  and  to  rule  alu.ost  all  un- 
der the  king,  or  rather  with  the  king. 

In  his  establishment  Thomas  Cromwell  was  advanced, 
and  there  was  about  the  same  time  in  the  household  of 
the  cardinal,  Thomas  More,  afterwards  knight  and  chan- 
cellor of  England,  and  Stephen  Gardiner,  afterwards 
bishop  of  Winchester.  All  these  three  were  brought  up 
in  one  household,  and  all  of  the  same  standing  ;  their 
ages  were  also  not  greatly  discrepant ;  nor  their  wits 
much  unequal  ;  so  neither  was  their  fortune  and  ad- 
vancement greatly  different.  And  though  in  More  and  in 
Gardiner  there  was  more  skill  of  learning,  yet  there  was 
in  this  man  a  more  heavenly  light  of  the  mind,  and  more 
prompt  and  ])erfect  judgment,  equal  eloquence,  and  more 
heroical  and  princely  disposition. 

It  happened  that  Cromwell  was  solicitor  to  the  cardi- 
nal, who  had  then  in  hand  the  building  of  certain  col- 
leges in  Oxford  now  called  Christ's  church.  By  reason 
whereof  certain  small  monasteries  and  priories  were  sup- 
pressed, and  the  lands  seized  into  the  cardinal's  hands. 
The  doing  of  this  was  committed  to  Thomas  Cromwell, 
who  shewed  himself  so  very  forward  and  industrious,  that 
he  procured  to  himself  much  grudge  with  the  supersti- 
tious sort,  and  with  some  also  of  noble  calling  about  the 
king.  And  thus  was  Cromwell  first  set  to  work  by  the 
cardinal  to  sujipress  religious  houses  ;  which  was  about 
the  year  152.'i. 

After  the  fall  of  Wolsey,  Cromwell  was  for  a  time  in 
disgrace  with  the  king,  but  finding  that  none  could  so 
well  serve  him  against  the  pope,  he  sent  for  him,  willing 
to  talk  with  him,  to  hear  and  know  what  he  could  say. 

Cromwell  being  informed  that  the  king  wished  to 
talk  with  him,  and  thereupon  providing  before  hand  for 
the  interview,  he  had  in  readiness  a  copy  of  the  oath, 
which  the  bishops  use  to  make  to  the  pope  at  their  con- 
secration ;  and  so  being  called  for,  was  brought  to  th« 
king  in  his  garden  at  Westminster,  which  was  about 
A.U.  15;?0. 

Cromwell,  after  most  loyal  obeisance  to  the  king,  made 
his  declaration  in  all  points  ;  especially  making  manifest 
to  his  highness  that  his  authority  was  abused  in  his  own 
kingdom  by  the  pope  and  his  clergy,  who  being  sworn  to 
him,  were  afterwards  dispensed  from  the  same,  and  sworn 
anew  to  the  pope  ;  so  that  he  was  but  half  a  king,  and 
they  but  half  his  subjects,  in  his  own  land  :  which,  said 
he,  was  derogatory  to  his  crown,  and  utterly  prejudicial 
to  the  common  laws  of  his  realm.  Declaring  thereupon 
in  what  manner  his  majesty  might  accumulate  to  him- 


A.D.  1527—1540.]  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  LORD  CROMWELL. 


579 


self  great  riches,  so  much  as  all  the  clergy  in  his  realm 
was  worth,  if  it  so  pleased  hira  to  take  the  occasion 
now  ottered.  The  king  giving  good  ear  to  this,  and 
liking  right  well  his  advice,  required  if  he  could  give  any 
evidence  for  that  which  he  spake.  All  this,  he  said, 
he  could  establish ;  and  that  he  had  the  copy  of  the  oath 
to  the  pope  there  present  to  shew  ;  and  that  no  less  also 
he  could  prove,  if  his  highness  would  give  him  leave  ; 
and  therewith  shewed  the  bishops'  oath  to  the  king,  and 
also  their  oath  to  the  pope. 

The  king,  following  the  spirit  of  his  counsel,  took 
his  ring  off  his  finger,  and  first  admitting  him  his  service, 
sent  him  to  the  convocation  house  among  the  bishops. 
Cromwell,  having  the  authority  of  the  king,  boldly  went 
into  the  clergy  house  ;  and  there  placing  himself  among 
the  bishops  (William  Warham  being  then  archbishop) 
began  to  make  his  oration  ;  declaring  to  them  the  autho- 
rity of  a  king,  and  the  office  of  subjects,  and  especially 
the  obedience  of  bishops  and  churchmen  to  the  public 
laws,  which  were  necessary  to  provide  for  the  profit  and 
quiet  of  the  commonwealth.  Which  laws,  notwithstand- 
ing they  had  all  transgressed,  and  highly  offended  in  de- 
rogation of  the  king's  royal  estate,  and  falling  under  the 
law  of  praemunire,  in  that  they  had  not  only  consented 
to  the  power  legatine  of  the  cardinal,  but  also  in  that 
they  had  all  sworn  to  the  pope,  contrary  to  the  fealty  of 
their  sovereign  lord  the  king ;  and  therefore  had  for- 
feited to  the  king  all  their  goods,  chattels,  lands,  posses- 
sions, and  whatever  livings  they  had.  The  bishops  hear- 
ing this  were  not  a  little  amazed,  and  first  began  to  ex- 
cuse and  deny  the  fact.  But  after  Cromwell  had  shewed 
to  them  the  very  copy  of  the  oath  which  they  had  made 
to  the  pope  at  their  consecration  ;  the  matter  was  thus 
so  plain  that  they  could  not  deny  it  ;  and  they  began  to 
shrink  and  to  fall  to  entreaty,  and  desiring  time  to  pause 
upon  the  matter.  The  end  of  it  was,  that  to  be  quit  of 
that  praemunire  by  act  of  parliament,  they  had  to  pay 
to  the  king  no  less  a  sum  than  one  hundred  and  eighteen 
thousand,  eight  hundred  and  forty  pounds,  (A.D.  1531.) 
After  this,  A.D.  1532,  Sir  Thomas  Cromwell  growing 
in  great  favour  with  the  king,  was  made  knight  and 
master  of  the  king's  jewel-house  ;  and  shortly  after  was 
admitted  also  into  the  king's  council,  which  was  about 
the  coming  in  of  queen  Anne  Boleyn.  Within  two  years 
after  the  same,  (A.D.  1534,)  he  was  made  master  of  the 
Rolls,  Dr.  Tailor  being  discharged. 

Cromwell  increasing  in  favour  and  honour,  after  this, 
'in  the  year  1537,  a  little  before  the  birth  of  king  Edward, 
was  made  knight  of  the  garter,  and  not  long  after  was 
advanced  to  the  earldom  of  Essex,  and  made  great  cham- 
berlain of  England.  Besides  all  which  honours,  he  was 
constituted  also  vicegerent  to  the  king,  representing  his 
person.  Which  office,  although  it  stands  well  by  the 
law,  yet  seldom  has  there  been  seen  in  it  any  besides  this 
Cromwell. 

Now  somewhat  should  be  said  of  the  noble  acts,  the 
memorable  examples  and  worthy  virtues  that  were  in 
him.  Among  which  his  worthy  acts  and  manifold  vir- 
tues, in  this  one  thing  above  all  others  rises  his  com- 
mendation for  his  singular  zeal  and  labour  in  restoring 
the  church  of  Christ,  and  subverting  the  synagogue  of 
antichrist,  the  abbeys,  I  mean,  and  religious  houses  of 
the  friars  and  monks.  For  so  it  pleased  Almighty  God, 
by  means  of  Lord  Cromwell,  to  induce  the  king  to  sup- 
press first  the  chantries,  then  the  friars'  houses  and 
small  monasteries,  till  at  length  all  the  abbeys  in  England, 
both  great  and  small  were  utterly  overthrown  and  plucked 
up  by  the  roots.  These  acts  of  his,  as  they  may  give  a 
precedent  of  singular  zeal  to  all  christian  realms,  which 
no  prince  yet  to  this  day  dare  follow  ;  so  to  this  realm 
of  England,  it  wrought  such  benefit,  as  the  fruit  yet  re- 
mains, and  will  remain  still  in  the  realm  of  England, 
though  we  seem  little  to  feel  it. 

But  here  I  must  answer  the  complaint  of  certain  of 
our  countrymen.  For  so  I  hear  of  many  who  speak  of  the 
subversion  of  these  monasteries,  as  evil  and  wicked. 
The  buildings,  say  they,  might  have  been  converted  into 
schools  and  houses  of  learning;  the  goods  and  possessions 
might  have  been  bestowed  to  much  better  and  more 
godly  use  of  the  poor,  and  maintaining  of  hospitality. 


Neither  do  I  deny  but  that  these  things  are  well  spoken, 
and  could  willingly  embrace  their  opinion  with  my  whole 
heart,  if  I  did  not  consider  a  more  secret  meaning  of 
God's  holy  providence,  than  at  the  first  blush  appears 
to  all  men. 

And  first  to  omit  the  wicked  and  execrable  life  of  these 
religious  orders,  full  of  all  vice,  which  were  found  out 
by  the  king's  visitors,  and  in  their  registers  recorded, 
so  horrible  to  be  heard,  so  incredible  to  be  believed, 
so  stinking  before  the  face  of  God  and  man,  that  it  is 
no  marvel  if  God's  vengeance  from  heaven  would  not 
suffer  any  stone  or  monument  of  these  abominable  houses 
to  be  left. 

Whosoever  finds  himself  aggrieved  with  Crt^mwell's 
suppressing  these  monasteries  of  monks  and  friars,  let 
him  wisely  consider.  First,  the  doctrine,  laws,  and  tradi- 
tions of  these  men,  whom  we  shall  find  in  rebellion  against 
the  religion  of  Christ  ;  pernicious  to  our  salvation  ;  de- 
rogatory to  Christ's  glory  ;  and  full  of  much  blasphemy 
and  damnable  idolatry.  Secondly,  let  him  well  con- 
sider the  liorrible  and  execrable  lives  of  the  cloisterers, 
as  appears  in  the  rolls  and  registers  of  matters  found  out 
by  incjuisition  in  the  time  of  king  Henry  VIII.  ;  which 
cannot  jiere  be  spoken  of,  unless  we  speak  as  Matthew 
Paris  speaks  of  the  court  of  Rome,  "  Whose  filthy 
stink,"  saith  he,  "  did  breatiie  up  a  most  pestiferous 
fume,  even  to  the  clouds  of  heaven,"  &c. 

Then  all  things  being  considered,  what  marvel  is  it,  if 
God  in  his  just  judgment  did  set  up  lord  Cromwell  to 
destroy  tliese  sinful  houses,  whom  their  own  corru{)tions 
could  suffer  no  longer  to  stand  .'  And  as  to  the  disper- 
sing of  their  lands  and  possessions,  if  it  was  agreeable  to 
the  king,  to  bestow  these  abbey  lands  upon  his  nobles 
and  gentlemen,  or  to  restore  them  again  to  them  from 
whom  they  came,  or  otherwise  to  gratify  his  nobility  ; 
what  was  that  to  Cromwell  ?  But,  you  say,  they  might 
have  been  much  better  employed  to  other  more  useful  pur- 
poses. To  this  I  answer,  that  in  such  a  kingdom  as  this, 
where  laws  and  parliaments  are  very  much  subject  to 
the  disposition  of  the  prince  ;  and  where  it  is  not  cer- 
tain always  what  princes  may  come  ;  the  surest  way  to 
get  rid  of  monkery  and  popery  was  to  pack  it  out  of  the 
realm  ;  or  at  once  to  do  with  their  houses  and  posses- 
sions as  king  Henry  then  did.  For  otherwise,  who  can- 
not see  that  in  queen  Mary's  time,  if  either  the  houses 
of  monks  had  stood,  or  their  lands  had  not  been  other- 
wise disposed  of  into  the  hands  of  such  as  they  were, 
that  then  many  of  them  had  been  restored  and  reple- 
nished again  with  monks  and  friars .'  And  if  dukes, 
barons,  and  the  nobility  were  scarce  able  to  retain  the 
lands  and  possessions  of  abbeys,  which  had  been  dis- 
tributed to  them  by  king  Henry,  from  the  devotion  of 
queen  Mary, — who  sought  again  to  build  the  walls  of 
Jericho, — what  then  should  the  meaner  sort  have  done, 
let  other  men  conjecture.  Wherefore  it  is  not  unlike- 
ly, but  that  God's  heavenly  providence  did  foresee  and 
dispose  these  things  before,  in  the  destruction  of  these 
abbeys.  Or,  otherwise  we  might  have  had  such  nu- 
merous swarms  of  friars  and  monks  in  their  nests  again 
before  this  day  in  England,  as  that  ten  Cromwells  after- 
wards could  not  have  unhoused  them. 

After  the  power  and  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome 
was  banished  out  of  England,  the  bishops  of  his  sect 
never  ceased  to  seek  all  occasion  either  to  restore  it  again, 
or  at  least  to  keep  upright  the  things  which  remained. 
It  happened,  that  after  the  abolishing  of  the  authority  of 
the  pope  that  certain  tumults  began  about  religion ; 
when  it  seemed  good  to  king  Henry  that  an  assembly 
of  learned  men  and  bishops  should  be  appointed,  who 
should  soberly  and  modestly  consider  and  determine 
those  things  which  pertained  to  religion.  All  the  learn- 
ed men,  but  especially  the  bishops,  to  whom  this  matter 
seemed  chiefly  to  belong,  having  assembled,  Cromwell 
purposed  also  to  be  present  himself  at  this  convoca- 
tion, and  meeting  by  chance  with  Alexander  Alesse,  a 
Scotchman,  brought  him  with  him  to  the  convocation 
house,  where  all  the  bishops  were  assembled  together, 
(A.D.  1537.)  The  bishops  and  prelates,  who  were 
waiting  for  the  coming  of  Cromwell,  as  he  came  in,  rose 
up  and  did  obeisance  to  him  as  to  their  vicar-general; 


580 


ACCOUNT  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  LORD  CROMwELL. 


[LioK  Vlll. 


and  he  again  saluted  every  one  in  their  degree,  and  sate 
down  in  the  highest  place  at  the  table,  according  to  his 
degree  and  office  ;  and  after  him  every  bishop  in  his 
order,  and  doctors.  First  over  against  him  sate  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  ;  then  the  archbishop  of  York  ; 
the  bishops  of  London,  Lincoln,  Salisl)ury,  Bath, 
Ely,  Hereford,  Chichester,  Norwich,  Rochester,  Wor- 
cester, &c.  There  Cromwell,  in  the  name  of  the  king, 
(whose  secret  councillor  he  was,  and  loid  privy  seal, 
and  vicar-general  of  the  realm)  spake  these  words  as 
follows  : — 

"  Right  reverend  fathers  in  Christ  :  The  king's  ma- 
jesty gives  you  high  thanks  that  you  have  so  diligently, 
without  any  excuse,  assembled  hither  according  to  his 
commandment.  And  you  are  not  ignorant  that  you  are 
called  hither  to  determine  certain  controversies,  which 
at  this  time  are  moved  concerning  the  christian  religion 
and  faith,  not  only  in  this  realm,  but  also  in  all  nations 
througliout  the  world.  For  the  king  studies  day  and 
night  to  promote  quietness  in  the  church  ;  and  he  cannot 
rest  until  all  such  controversies  are  fully  debated  and 
ended,  through  the  determination  of  you  and  his  whole 
parliament.  For  although  his  special  desire  is  to  set  a 
stay  for  the  unlearned  people,  whose  consciences  are  in 
doubt  what  they  may  believe,  and  he  himself  by  his 
excellent  learning  knows  these  controversies  well  enough  ; 
yet  he  will  suffer  no  common  alteration  but  by  the  con- 
sent of  you  and  his  whole  parliament.  By  which  you 
may  perceive  his  high  wisdom,  and  also  his  great  love 
towards  you.  And  he  desires  you,  for  Christ's  sake,  that 
all  malice,  obstinacy,  and  carnal  respect  set  apart,  you 
will  friendly  and  lovingly  dispute  among  yourselves  of 
the  controversies  moved  in  the  church,  and  that  you 
will  conclude  all  things  by  the  word  of  God,  without  any 
brawling  or  scolding  ;  neither  will  his  majesty  suffer  the 
scriptures  to  be  wrested  and  defaced  by  any  glosses  ; 
any  papistical  laws  ;  or  by  any  authority  of  doctors  or 
councils  ;  and  much  less  will  he  admit  any  articles  or 
doctrine  not  contained  in  the  scriptures,  but  approved 
only  by  continuance  of  time  and  old  custom,  and  by  un- 
written verities,  as  you  were  wont  to  do.  You  know 
well  enough  that  you  are  bound  to  shew  this  service  to 
Christ,  and  to  his  church,  and  yet  his  majesty  will  give 
you  high  thanks,  if  you  will  establish  and  conclude  a 
■godly  and  a  perfect  unity  :  whereunto  this  is  the  only 
way  and  means,  if  you  will  determine  all  things  by  the 
scriptures,  as  God  commands  you  in  Deuteronomy ; 
which  thing  his  majesty  exhorts  and  desires  you  to 
do." 

When  Cromwell  had  finished  his  speech,  the  bishops 
rose  up  altogether,  giving  thanks  to  the  king's  majesty, 
not  only  for  his  great  zeal  towards  the  church  of  Christ, 
but  also  for  his  most  godly  exhortation,  so  worthy  of  a 
christian  prince. 

Then  they  immediately  commenced  the  disputation  ; 
when  Stokesley,  bishop  of  London,  the  first  of  all,  being 
the  most  earnest  champion  and  maintainer  of  the  Romish 
decrees,  (whom  Cromwell  a  little  before  had  checked  by 
name,  for  defending  unwritten  verities,)  endeavoured  out 
of  the  old  school  glosses,  to  maintain  the  seven  sacraments 
of  the  church  ;  the  archbishop  of  York,  the  bishops  of 
Lincoln,  i5ath,  Chichester,  and  Norwich,  also  favoured 
his  part.  On  the  contrary  part,  was  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  the  bishops  of  Salisbury,  Ely,  Hereford, 
Worcester,  with  many  others. 

After  much  communication  on  both  sides,  and  after  a 
long  controversy  about  the  testimony  of  the  doctors, 
who,  as  it  seemed  to  them,  dissented  and  disagreed 
among  themselves,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  at  last, 
spoke  as  follows : 

"  It  becomes  not  men  of  learning  and  gravity  to  make 
much  babbling  and  brawling  about  bare  words,  so  that  we 
agree  in  the  very  substance  and  effect  of  the  matter. 
For  to  brawl  about  words  is  the  jjroperty  of  sophisters, 
and  such  as  mean  deceit  and  subtlety,  who  delight  in 
the  debate  and  dissension  of  the  world,  and  in  the  miser- 
able state  of  the  church  ;  and  not  of  them  who  should  seek 


the  glory  of  Christ ;  and  should  study  for  the  unity  and 
quietness  of  the  church.  There  are  weighty  controversies 
now  moved  and  put  forth,  not  of  ceremonies  and  light 
things,  but  of  the  true  understanding,  and  of  the  right 
difference  of  the  law  and  of  the  gospel  ;  of  the  manner 
and  way  how  sins  are  forgiven  ;  of  comforting  doubtful 
and  wavering  consciences,  by  what  means  they  may  be 
certified  that  they  please  God  ;  seeing  they  feel  the 
strength  of  the  law  accusing  them  of  sin  ;  of  the  true 
use  of  the  sacraments,  whether  the  outward  work  of 
them  doth  justify  man,  or  whether  we  receive  our  justi- 
fication by  faith.  Also,  which  are  the  good  works,  and 
the  true  service  and  honour  which  please  God  ;  and 
whether  the  choice  of  meats,  the  difference  of  garments, 
the  vows  of  monks  and  priests,  and  other  traditions  which 
have  not  the  word  of  God  to  confirm  them  ;  whether 
these,  I  say,  are  right  good  works,  and  such  as  make  a 
perfect  christian  man,  or  not  ?  Also,  whether  vain  ser- 
vice and  false  honouring  of  God,  and  man's  traditions, 
bind  men's  consciences,  or  not?  Finally,  whether  the' 
ceremony  of  confirmation,  of  orders,  and  of  annealing, 
and  such  others  (which  cannot  be  proved  to  be  instituted 
of  Christ,  nor  have  any  word  in  them  to  certify  us  of  re- 
mission of  sins)  ought  to  be  called  sacraments,  and  to  be 
compared  with  baptism  and  the  supper  of  the  Lord, 
or  not? 

"These  are  no  light  matters,  but  even  the  principal 
points  of  our  christian  religion.  Wherefore  we  contend 
not  about  words  and  titles,  but  about  high  and  earnest 
matters.  Christ  saith,  '  Blessed  are  the  peacemakers, 
for  they  shall  be  called  the  children  of  God.'  And  St, 
Paul,  writing  unto  Timothy,  commands  bishops  to  avoid 
brawling  and  contention  about  words,  which  are  profit- 
able to  nothing  but  unto  the  subversion  and  destruction  of 
the  hearers ;  andadmonishes  him  especially,  that  he  should 
resist  with  the  scriptures,  when  any  man  disputes  with 
him  of  the  faith  ;  and  he  adds  a  cause  where  he  says, 
'  Doing  this  thou  shalt  save  both  thyself,  and  them  who 
hear  thee.'  Now,  if  you  will  follow  these  counsellors, 
Christ  and  St.  Paul,  all  contention  and  brawling  about 
words  must  be  set  apart,  and  you  must  establish  a  godly 
and  a  perfect  unity  and  concord  out  of  the  scriptures. 
Wherefore  in  this  disputation  we  must  first  agree  on  the 
number  of  the  sacraments,  and  what  a  sacrament  signifies 
by  the  holy  scriptures ;  and  when  we  call  baptism  and  the 
svipper  of  the  Lord,  sacraments  of  the  gospel,  we  must  de- 
cide what  we  mean  thereby.  I  know  right  well  that  St. 
Ambrose  and  other  authors  call  the  washing  of  the  disJ 
ciples'  feet  and  other  things,  sacraments,  which  I  am  sure 
you  yourselves  woulil  not  suffer  to  be  numbered  among 
the  other  sacraments." 

When  he  had  ended  his  speech,  Cromwell  commanded 
Alesse,  who  stood  by,  to  give  his  mind  and  opinion,  de- 
claring first  to  the  bishops  that  he  was  the  king's  scho- 
lar, and  therefore  desired  them  to  hear  him. 

Alesse,  after  he  had  first  done  his  obeisance  to  the 
lord  Cromwell,  and  to  the  other  prelates  of  the  church, 
then  spoke  as  follows  : 

"Right  honourable  and  noble  lord;  and  you  most 
reverend  fathers  and  prelates  of  the  clmrch  ;  although 
I  come  unprepared  to  this  disputation,  yet  trusting  in 
the  aid  of  Christ,  who  promises  to  give  both  mouth  and 
wisdom  to  us  when  we  are  questioned  of  our  faith,  I  will 
utter  my  judgment  of  this  disputation.  And  1  think 
that  my  lord  archbishop  hath  given  you  a  profitable  ex- 
hortation, that  you  should  first  agree  on  the  signification 
of  a  sacrament,  and  whether  you  will  call  a  sacrament  a 
ceremony  instituted  of  Christ  in  the  gospel,  or  merely  to 
signify  a  special  or  a  singular  virtue  of  the  gospel,  and 
of  godliness  (as  St.  Paul  names  remission  of  sins  to  be) ; 
or  whether  you  mean  every  ceremony  generally,  whicli 
may  be  a  token,  or  a  signification  of  a  holy  thing,  to  be 
a  sacrament  ?  For  according  to  this  latter  signification, 
I  will  not  object  to  grant  to  you  that  there  are  seven  sa- 
craments, and  more  too,  if  you  will.  But  yet  St.  Paul 
seems  to  describe  a  sacrament  after  the  just  signification, 
wliere  he  saith,  "That  circumcision  is  a  seal  of  the 
righteousness  of  faith."     This  definition  of  one  parti- 


A.D.  1527—1540.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  TFIE  LIFE  OF  LORD  CROMWELL. 


581 


cnlar  sacrament  must  be  understood  to  appertain  to  all 
I  sacraments  generally  ;  for  the  Jews  had  but  one  sacra- 
ment only.  And  he  describes  baptism  after  the  same 
manner,  in  Epbesians  v.  26,  '  That  Christ  might  sanc- 
tify tin-  church,  and  cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of 
■water  by  the  word.'  For  here  also  he  adds  the  word 
and  promise  of  God  unto  the  ceremony.  And  Christ 
also  requires  faith  where  he  says,  '  Whosoever  believeth 
and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved.' 

"  And  St.  Augustine  describes  a  sacrament  thus  : — 
'  The  word  of  God  coming  into  the  element  maketh  the 
sacrament.'  And  in  another  place  he  says,  '  A  sacra- 
ment is  a  thing  wherein  the  power  of  God,  under  the 
form  of  visible  things,  dotli  woi'k  secretly  salvation.' 
And  the  '  Master  of  the  Sentences  '  doth  describe  a 
sacrament  no  otherwise:  '  A  sacrament,'  says  he,  'is 
an  invisible  grace,  and  hath  a  visible  form  ;  and  by  this 
invisible  grace  I  mean  remission  of  sins.'  Finally,  St. 
Thomas  denies  that  any  man  has  authority  to  institute 
a  sacrament.  Now  if  you  agree  to  this  definition  of  a 
sacrament,  it  is  an  easy  thing  to  judge  of  the  number  of 
those  sacraments  which  have  the  manifest  word  of  God, 
and  are  instituted  by  Christ,  to  signify  unto  us  the  re- 
mission of  our  sins." 

When  Alesse  had  concluded,  after  a  learned  account 
of  the  judgment  of  St.  Augustine,  the  bishop  of  London, 
who  could  scarcely  refrain  himself  all  the  while,  broke 
out  in  this  manner  :  "  First  of  all,"  said  he,  "  where  you 
allege,  that  all  the  sacraments  which  are  in  the  church 
were  instituted  by  Christ  himself,  and  have  either  some 
manifest  ground  in  the  scriptures,  or  ought  to  shew 
some  signification  of  remission  of  sin,  it  is  false,  and  not 
to  be  allowed." 

Then  said  Alesse,  that  he  would  prove  it,  not  only  by 
manifest  authorities  of  scripture,  but  also  by  evident  tes- 
timonies of  ancient  doctors  and  school-writers. 

But  the  bishop  of  Hereford  (who  had  then  lately  re- 
turned from  Germany,  where  he  had  been  ambassador 
from  the  king  to  the  protestants),  being  moved  with  the 
bishop  of  London's  frowardness,  turning  himself  first 
to  Alesse,  desired  him  not  to  contend  with  the  bishop  in 
such  manner,  by  the  testimonies  of  doctors  and  school- 
men ;  forasmuch  as  they  do  not  all  agree  ;  neither  are 
they  steadfast  among  themselves  in  all  points  ;  but  vary  ; 
and  in  many  points  are  utterly  repugnant.  Wherefore 
if  tliis  disputation  shall  be  decided  by  their  minds  and 
verdicts,  there  shall  be  nothing  established.  Further- 
more, we  are  commanded  by  the  king,  that  these 
controversies  should  be  determined  only  by  the  rule 
and'  judgment  of  the  scriptures.  This  he  spoke  to 
Alesse.  Then  turning  himself  to  the  bishops,  he  like- 
wise admonished  them  in  a  grave  speech,  as  follows  : — 

"  Think  you,"  said  be,  "  that  we  can  by  any  sophis- 
tical subtleties  steal  out  of  the  world  again  the  light 
which  every  man  sees  ?  Christ  hath  so  lightened  the 
world  at  this  time,  that  the  light  of  the  gospel  hath  put 
to  flight  all  misty  darkness,  and  it  will  shortly  have  the 
higher  hand  of  all  clouds,  though  we  resist  in  vain  ever 
so  much.  The  lay-people  do  now  know  the  holy  scrip- 
tures much  better  than  many  of  us.  And  the  Germans 
have  made  the  text  of  the  Bible  so  plain  and  easy  by  the 
Hebrew  and  Greek  tongues,  that  now  many  things  may 
be  better  understood  without  any  glosses  at  all,  than  by 
all  the  commentaries  of  the  doctors.  And  they  have  so 
opened  these  controversies  by  their  writings,  that  women 
and  children  may  wonder  at  the  blindness  and  falsehood 
that  has  been  hitherto.  Wherefore  you  must  consider 
earnestly  what  you  will  determine  in  these  controver- 
sies, that  you  make  not  yourselves  to  be  mocked  and 
laughed  to  scorn  of  all  the  world  ;  and  that  you  bring 
them  not  to  have  this  opinion  of  \ou,  to  think  that  you 
have  neither  one  spark  of  learning,  nor  yet  of  godliness 
in  you.  And  thus  shall  you  lose  all  your  estimation  and 
authority  with  them,  who  before  took  you  for  learned 
men  and  profitable  members  to  the  commonwealth  of 
Christendom.  For  that  which  you  hope  for,  that  there 
was  never  a  heresy  in  the  church  so  great,  but  that 
process  of  time  with  the  pow^r  and  authority  of  the 


pope,  has  quenched  it,  is  nothing  to  the  purpose.  But 
you  must  change  your  opinion,  and  think,  that  there  is 
nothing  so  feeble  and  weak,  so  that  it  be  true  ;  but  it 
shall  find  place,  and  be  able  to  stand  against  all  false- 
hood. Truth  is  the  daughter  of  Time,  and  Time  is  the 
mother  of  Truth.  And  whoever  is  besieged  by  truth 
cannot  long  continue  ;  and  upon  whose  side  truth  stands, 
that  ought  not  to  be  thought  transitory  ;  or  that  it  will 
ever  fall.  All  things  consist  not  in  painted  eloquence, 
and  strength  or  authority.  For  the  truth  is  of  so  great 
power,  strength,  and  efficacy,  that  it  can  neither  be  de- 
feated with  words,  nor  be  overcome  by  any  strength  ; 
but  after  she  has  hidden  herself  for  a  long  time,  at 
length  she  puts  up  her  head  and  appears,  as  it  is  written 
in  Esdras,  '  A  king  is  strong  ;  wine  is  strong ;  yet  women 
are  more  strong  ;  but  truth  excelleth  all.'  "   1  Esdras  iv. 

To  this  effect,  and  much  more,  did  he  speak  and 
utter  in  that  convocation,  both  copiously  and  discreetly. 
Through  whose  speech  Alesse,  being  encouraged,  pro- 
ceeded further,  to  urge  the  bishop  with  arguments. 

When  he  had  spoken,  the  bishop  of  London  inter- 
rupted him,  and  said,  "  Let  us  grant  that  the  sacra- 
ments may  be  gathered  out  of  the  word  of  God  ;  yet  you 
are  deceived  if  you  think  that  there  is  no  other  word  of 
God.  And  if  you  think  that  nothing  pertains  to  the 
christian  faith,  but  that  only  which  is  written  in  the 
Bible,  then  you  err  plainly  with  the  Lutherans  ;  for  St. 
John  saith,  '  that  Jesus  did  many  things  which  are  not 
written.'  John  xxi.  25.  And  St.  Paul  commands  the 
Thessalonians  to  observe  and  keep  certain  unwritten 
traditions  and  ceremonies.  Moreover,  he  himself  did 
preach  not  the  scriptjires  only,  but  even  also  the  tra- 
ditions of  the  elders.  Finally,  we  have  received  many 
things  of  the  doctors  and  councils,  which,  although  they 
are  not  written  in  the  Bible,  yet  we  ought  to  grant  that 
we  received  them  of  the  apostles  ;  and  that  they  are  of 
like  authority  with  the  scriptures  ;  and  finally,  that  they 
may  worthily  be  called  the  unwritten  word  of  God." 

Now,  when  the  lord  Cromwell,  the  archbishop,  with 
the  other  bishops,  who  defended  the  pure  doctrine  of  the 
gospel,  heard  this,  they  smiled  a  little  one  to  another,  as 
they  saw  him  fly  off,  even  in  the  very  beginning  of  the  dis- 
putation, to  his  old  rusty  sophistry  and  unwritten  verities. 
Then  Alesse  would  have  proceeded  further  to  have  con- 
futed these  sophistries,  but  the  lord  Cromwell  bade  him 
be  content ;  and  so  he  made  an  end  with  this  protestation. 
'*  Right  reverend  bishop,  you  deny  that  our  christian 
faith  and  religion  leans  only  upon  the  word  of  God,  which 
is  written  in  the  Bible :  which,  if  I  can  prove  and  de- 
clare, then  you  will  grant  me  that  there  are  no  sacra- 
ments but  those  that  have  the  word  of  God  to  confirm 
them."  To  this  he  consented,  and  then  immediately 
the  assembly  was  dissolved  for  that  day. 

The  next  day,  when  the  bishops  had  met,  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  sent  his  archdeacon,  and  com- 
manded Alesse  to  abstain  from  any  further  disputation. 
Whereupon  he  wrote  his  mind,  and  delivered  it  to  Crom- 
well, who  afterwards  shewed  the  same  unto  the  bishops. 
Thus,  through  the  industry  of  Cromwell,  the  discussions 
were  brought  to  this  end ;  that  although  religion  could 
not  then  wholly  be  reformed,  yet  at  that  time  there  was 
some  reformation  throughout  all  England. 

How  desirous  and  studious  this  CromweU  was  in  the 
cause  of  Christ's  religion,  examples  need  not  be  brought. 
His  whole  life  was  nothing  else  but  a  continual  care  how- 
to  advance  the  right  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  and  to  re- 
form the  house  of  God.  He  caused  the  people  to  be  in- 
structed in  the  Lord's  prayer  and  in  the  apostles'  creed 
in  English.  He  also  procured  the  scriptures  to  be  trans- 
lated and  set  forth  in  the  same  language,  so  that  they 
might  be  read  and  understood  by  every  Englishman : 
after  that,  to  rescue  the  vulgar  people  from  damnable 
idolatry,  he  caused  certain  of  the  grossest  places  of  pil- 
grimage to  be  destroyed.  And  further,  for  the  benefit  of 
the  poorer  sort,  who  get  their  living  by  their  daily  labour, 
and  by  the  work  of  their  hands,  he  provided  that  various 
idle  holydays  should  be  abolished.  He  procured  for 
them  liberty  to  eat  eggs  and  white  meat  in  Lent.  It 
was  by  him  also  provided,  for  the  better  instruction  of 


582 


ACCOUNT  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  LORD  CROMWELL. 


[Book  VIII. 


the  people,  that  beneficed  men  should  be  resident  in 
their  cures  and  parishes,  to  teach  and  to  keep  hospi- 
tality ;  as  well  as  many  other  regulations  for  the  refor- 
mation of  religion :  as  by  the  proclamations,  injunc- 
tions, and  necessary  articles  of  christian  doctrine,  which 
were  set  forth,  by  his  means,  in  the  king's  name,  may 
more  abundantly  appear. 

It  would  require  a  long  discourse  to  add  his  private 
benefits  in  helping  good  men  and  women  out  of  troubles 
and  great  distresses  ;  his  whole  life  was  full  of  such  ex- 
amples, being  a  man  ordained  of  God  to  do  many  men 
good  ;  and  especially  such  as  were  in  danger  of  persecu- 
tion for  religion's  sake. 

It  were  long  to  recite  what  innumerable  benefits  this 
worthy  counsellor  wrought  and  brought  to  pass  in  the 
realm,  and  especially  in  the  church  of  England  ;  what 
good  orders  he  established  ;  what  wickedness  l>e  sup- 
pressed ;  what  corruptions  he  reformed  ;  what  abuses  he 
brought  to  light ;  what  crafty  jugglings  ;  what  idolatrous 
deceptions,  and  superstitious  delusions  he  detected  and 
abolished  out  of  the  church.  What  will  posterity  think 
of  the  church  of  the  pope,  whicli,  for  so  many  years, 
abused  the  jjcople's  eyes  with  an  old  rotten  stock  (called 
the  Rood  of  Grace)  in  which  were  one  hundred  wires  to 
make  the  image  goggle  with  the  eyes  ;  to  nod  with  the 
head  ;  to  hang  the  lip  ;  to  move  and  shake  his  jaws,  ac- 
cording to  the  value  of  the  gift  which  was  offered  ?  If  it 
■were  a  small  piece  of  silver  he  would  hang  a  frowning 
lip  ;  if  it  were  a  piece  of  gold,  then  would  his  jaws  go 
merrily !  Thus  miserably  were  the  people  of  Christ 
abused  ;  their  souls  seduced  ;  their  senses  beguiled  ;  and 
their  purses  spoiled  ;  until  this  idolatrous  forgery  was 
disclosed  by  Cromwell's  means,  and  the  image,  with  all 
its  machinery,  openly  exhibited  at  St.  Paul's  cross,  and 
there  torn  in  pieces  by  the  people.  The  same  was  done 
with  the  blood  of  Hales,  which,  in  the  same  way,  was 
brought  by  Cromwell  to  St.  Paul's  cross,  and  there 
proved  to  be  the  blood  of  a  duck  ! 

What  shall  I  speak  of  Darvel  Gartheren  ;  of  the 
Rood  of  Chester  ;  of  Thomas  Becket  ;  our  Lady  of  Wal- 
singham  ;  with  an  infinite  multitude  of  the  same  kind  ? 
All  which  stocks  and  blocks  of  cursed  idolatry  Cromwell 
removed  out  of  the  way  of  the  people,  that  they  might 
■walk  more  safely  in  the  sincere  service  of  Almiarhtv 
God.  ^    ^ 

While  the  Lord  Cromwell  was  thus  occupied  in  profit- 
ing the  commonwealth,  and  purging  the  church  of  Christ, 
it  happened  to  him,  as  commonly  it  does  to  all  good 
uien,  that  where  any  virtue  appears,  there  envy  creeps 
in,  and  where  true  piety  seeks  most  after  Christ,  there 
some  persecution  follows. 

This,  I  say,  as  he  was  labouring  in  the  commonwealth 
and  doing  good  to  the  poor  afflicted  saints,  and  helping 
them  out  of  trouble,  the  malice  of  his  enemies  was  con- 
tinually employed  in  liunting  out  for  matter  against  him, 
and  in  this  they  never  ceased,  till  in  the  end,  by  false 
trains  and  crafty  surmises,  they  brought  him  out  of  the 
king's  favour. 

The  chief  and  principal  enemy  against  him  was  Stephen 
Gardiner  bishop  of  W  inchester  ;  who,  ever  envying  the 
state  and  felicity  of  the  Lord  Cromwell,  and  taking  his 
occasion  by  the  marriage  of  Lady  Anne  of  Cleves  being 
a  stranger  and  foreigner,  whispered  in  the  king's  ears  what 
aperfect  thing  it  would  be  to  the  quiet  of  the  realm,  and 
establishment  of  the  king's  succession,  to  have  an  Eng- 
lish (|ueen,  and  a  prince  purely  English;  so  that  the  king's 
affection,  the  more  it  wasdiminished  from  Anne  of  Cleves, 
the  less  favour  he  bare  to  Cromwell. 

After  this,  in  tlie  month  of  April  1,540,  was  held  a 
parliament,  which  after  divers  prorogations  was  continued 
till  the  month  of  July.  In  which  month  the  Lord 
Cromwell  being  in  the  council-chamber,  was  suddenly 
apprehended  and  committed  to  the  Tower,  Many  good 
men  lamented  and  prayed  heartily  for  him  ;  so  there  were 
others  on  the  contrary  that  rejoiced,  especially  of  the 
religious  sort,  and  of  the  clergy,  such  as  had  been  of 
some  dignity  before  in  the  church,  and  now  by  his  means 
were  put  from  it.  For  such  was  his  nature,  that  in  all 
his  doings  he  could  not  abide  any  kind  of  popery,  or 
false  rehgion  under  the  garb  of  hypocrisy,  and  less  could 


he  abide  the  ambitious  pride  of  popish  prelacy,  which 
while  professing  deep  humility  was  so  elated  with  pride, 
that  kings  could  not  rule  in  their  own  realms  for  them. 
These  prelates  he  never  could  abide ;  so  on  the  other 
hand  they  hated  him  as  much,  which  was  the  cause  of 
the  shortening  of  his  days  ;  for  he  was  afterwards  attainted 
by  parliament. 

In  the  attainder  many  crimes,  surmises,  and  accusa- 
tions were  brought  against  him  ;  but  chiefly  and  above  all 
others  he  was  charged  and  accused  of  heresy,  as  a  sup- 
porter of  them  whom  they  accounted  heretics;  as  Barnes, 
Clark,  and  others,  whom,  by  his  authority  and  letters 
written  to  sheriffs  and  justices,  he  had  discharged  out  of 
prison.  Also  that  he  did  disperse  abroad  among  the 
king's  subjects  a  great  number  of  books,  containing,  as 
they  said,  manifest  heresy  ;  that  he  caused  to  be  trans- 
lated into  our  English  tongue  books  comprising  matter 
expressly  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ;  and  that 
after  the  translation,  he  commended  and  maintained  the 
same  for  good  and  christian  doctrine.  Over  and  besides 
all  this,  they  brought  in  certain  witnesses  who  esj)ecially 
charged  him  with  having  spoken  words  against  the  kingin 
the  church  of  St.  Peter  the  Poor,  in  the  month  of  March, 
in  the  thirtieth  year  of  the  king's  reign  (15;5y)  ;  which, 
if  true,  there  are  three  things  I  have  much  to  marvel  at. 
First,  if  his  adversaries  had  such  sure  matter  against  him, 
then  what  should  move  them  to  make  such  haste  to  have 
him  dispatched  out  of  the  way,  and  not  allow  him  to 
come  to  his  purgation.'  Secondly,  if  the  words  had 
been  so  heinous  against  the  king  as  his  enemies  pretend, 
why  then  did  those  witnesses  who  heard  the  words  con- 
ceal such  treason  for  the  space  of  almost  two  years? 
Thirdly,  if  the  king  had  known  and  believed  these 
words  to  be  true,  and  that  Cromwell  had  indeed  been 
such  a  traitor  to  his  person,  why  then  did  the  king  so 
shortly  afterwards  lament  his  death,  wishing  to  have 
Cromwell  alive  again  .'  What  prince  will  wish  the  life 
of  him  whom  he  imdoubtedly  suspects  to  have  been 
a  traitor  to  his  life  and  person  .' 

So  long  as  Cromwell  went  with  full  sail  of  fortune, 
how  moderately  and  how  temperately  he  always  bore 
himself,  hath  been  declared  before.  So  now  the  Lord 
Cromwell,  being  overthrown  by  the  contrary  wind  of  ad- 
versity, received  the  same  with  no  less  constancy  and 
patience  of  a  christian  heart  ;  nor  yet  was  he  so  unpro- 
vided with  counsel,  but  that  he  foresaw  this  tempest  long 
before  it  fell,  and  prepared  for  it ;  for  two  years  before, 
suspecting  the  conspiracy  of  his  adversaries,  and  fearing 
what  might  happen,  he  called  his  servants,  and  there 
shewing  to  them  in  what  a  slippery  state  he  stood,  and 
also  perceiving  some  stormy  weather  to  gather  already, 
required  them  to  look  diligently  to  their  order  and  doings, 
lest  through  their  fault  any  occasion  might  arise  against 
him.  And  before  the  time  of  his  apprehension,  he  in- 
troduced such  order  among  his  servants,  that  many  of 
them,  especially  the  younger,  who  had  little  else  to  take 
to,  had  left  for  them  in  their  friends'  hands  means  to 
relieve  them,  whatever  should  befal  him.  CromweU 
was  such  a  loving  and  kind  mast-jr  to  his  servants, 
that  he  provided  beforehand  almost  for  them  all  ;  in- 
somuch that  he  gave  to  twelve  children  who  were  his 
musicians,  twenty  pounds  a  piece,  and  so  committed 
them  to  their  friends. 

When  a  prisoner  in  the  Tower,  it  is  worthy  noting  how 
quietly  he  bare  it ;  how  valiantly  he  behaved  himself; 
how  gravely  and  discreetly  he  answered  the  commission- 
ers sent  to  him.  Whatever  articles  and  interrogatories 
they  ])ropounded,  they  could  put  nothing  to  him,  either 
concerning  matters  ecclesiastical  or  temjjoral,  wherein 
he  was  not  more  rijjened  and  more  furnished  in  every 
condition  than  they  themselves. 

Among  the  rest  of  those  commissioners  who  came  to 
him,  there  was  one  whom  the  Lord  Cromwell  desired 
to  carry  for  him  a  letter  to  the  king,  who,  when  he  re- 
fused, by  saying  that  he  would  carry  no  letter  to  the  king 
from  a  traitor  ;  then  the  Lord  Cromwell  desired  him  at 
least  to  convey  from  him  a  message  to  the  king.  To 
that  the  other  was  content,  so  that  it  were  not  against 
his  allegiance.  Then  the  Lord  Cromwell  taking  witness 
of  the  other  lords  what  he  had  promised,  "  You  shall 


K.D.  1540—1547.] 


DEATH  OF  LORD  CROMWELL. 


583 


commend  me,"  said  he,  "  to  the  king,  and  tell  him  that 
when  he  has  so  well  tried,  and  thoroughly  proved  you  as  I 
have  done,  he  will  find  you  as  false  a  man  as  ever  came 
about  him." 

Besides  this,  he  wrote  a  letter  from  the  Tower  to  the 
king  ;  and  when  none  durs'.  take  the  carriage  of  it.  Sir  R. 
Sadler,  whom  he  had  preferred  to  the  king  before,  being 
ever  trusty  and  faithful  to  him,  went  to  the  king  to  un- 
derstand his  pleasure,  whether  he  would  permit  him  to 
brino-  the  letter  or  not ;  which,  when  the  king  granted, 
Sadler  presented  the  letter,  which  he  commanded  thrice 
to  be  read  to  him  ;  so  much  did  the  king  seem  to  be 
moved  therewith. 

Notwitlistanding,  by  reason  of  the  act  of  parliament 
before  passed,  the  v/orthy  and  noble  lord  Cromwell,  op- 
pressed by  his  enemies,  and  condemned  in  the  Tower, 
and  not  coming  to  his  answer,  was  brought  to  the  scaffold 
on  Tower  Hill,  on  the  28th  day  of  July  1540,  when  he 
said  these  words  : — 

"  I  am  come  hitherto  die,  and  not  to  clear  myself,  as 
some  think  perhaps  that  I  will.  For  if  I  should  do  so, 
1  would  be  a  very  wretch.  I  am  by  the  law  condemned 
to  die,  and  thank  my  Lord  God  that  appointed  me  this 
death  for  mine  offence.  For  since  the  time  that  I  have 
had  years  of  discretion,  I  have  lived  a  sinner,  and  of- 
fended my  Lord  God,  for  which  I  ask  him  heartily  for- 
giveness. And  it  is  not  vxnknown  to  many  of  you,  that 
1  have  been  a  great  traveller  in  this  world,  and  being 
but  of  a  base  degree,  was  called  to  high  estate  ;  and 
since  the  time  I  came  tliereto,  I  have  offended  my  prince, 
for  which  I  ask  him  heartily  forgiveness,  and  beseech 
you  all  to  pray  to  God  with  me,  that  He  will  forgive  me. 
And  now  I  pray  you  that  are  here  to  bear  me  record, 
that  I  die  in  the  catholic  faith,  not  doubting  in  any 
article  of  my  faith  ;  no,  nor  doubting  in  any  sacrament 
of  the  church.  Many  have  slandered  me,  and  reported 
that  I  have  been  a  bearer  of  such  as  have  maintained  evil 
opinions,  which  is  untrue.  But  I  confess,  that  like  as 
God  by  his  Holy  Spirit  doth  instruct  us  in  the  truth,  so 
the  devil  is  ready  to  seduce  us,  and  I  have  been  seduced  ; 
but  bear  me  witness  that  I  die  in  the  catholic  faith  of 
the  holy  church  :  and  I  heartily  desire  you  to  pray  for 
the  king's  grace,  that  he  may  long  live  with  you  in 
health  and  prosperity  ;  and  that  after  him,  his  son, 
prince  Edward,  that  goodly  child,  may  long  reign  over 
you.  And  once  again  I  desire  you  to  pray  for  me,  that 
so  long  as  life  remains  in  this  flesh,  I  may  waver  nothing 
in  my  faith."  And  so  making  bis  prayer,  kneeling  on 
bis  knees,  he  spake  these  words. 

"  O  Lord  Jesus,  who  art  the  only  health  of  all  men 
living,  and  the  everlasting  life  of  them  who  die  in  thee  ; 
I,  a  wretched  sinner,  do  submit  myself  wholly  unto  thy 
most  blessed  will,  and  being  sure  that  the  thing  cannot 
perish  which  is  committed  unto  thy  mercy,  willingly 
now  1  leave  this  frail  and  wicked  flesh,  in  sure  hope  that 
thou  wilt  in  better  wise  restore  it  to  me  again  at  the  last 
day  in  the  resurrection  of  the  just.  I  beseech  thee  most 
merciful  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  thou  wilt  by  thy  grace 
make  strong  my  soul  against  all  temptation,  and  defend 
me  with  the  buckler  of  thy  mercy  against  all  the  assaults 
of  the  devil.  I  see  and  acknowledge  that  there  is  in 
myself  no  hope  of  salvation,  but  all  my  confidence,  hope 
and  trust  is  in  thy  most  merciful  goodness.  I  have  no 
merits  nor  good  works  which  I  may  allege  before  thee. 
Of  sins  and  evil  works,  alas!  1  see  a  great  heap ;  but 
yet,  through  thy  mercy,  I  trust  to  be  in  the  number  of 
them  to  whom  thou  wilt  not  impute  their  sins  ;  but  wilt 
take  and  acce{)t  me  for  righteous  and  just,  and  to  be 
the  inheritor  of  everlasting  life.  Thou,  merciful  Lord, 
was  born  for  my  sake  ;  thou  didst  sufl'er  both  hunger 
and  thirst  for  my  sake  ;  thou  didst  teach,  pray,  and  fast 
for  my  sake  ;  all  thy  holy  actions  and  works  thou 
wroughtest  for  my  sake;  thou  sufl'eredst  most  grievous 
pains  and  torments  for  my  sake  ;  finally,  thou  gavest  thy 
most  precious  body  and  thy  blood  to  be  shed  on  the 
cross  for  my  sake.  Now,  most  merciful  Saviour,  let  all 
these  things  profit  me,  which  thou  hast  thyself  given  for 
me.  Let  thy  blood  cleanse  and  wash  away  the  spots 
and  fulness  of  my  sins.     Let  thy  righteousness  hide  and 


cover  my  unrighteousness.  Let  the  merits  of  thy  passion 
and  blood-shedding  be  satisfaction  for  my  sins.  Give  me, 
Lord,  thy  grace,  that  the  faith  of  my  salvation  in  thy  blood 
waver  not  in  me,  but  may  ever  be  firm  and  constant. 
That  the  hope  of  thy  mercy  and  life  everlasting  may 
never  decay  in  me  ;  that  love  wax  not  cold  in  me.  Fi- 
nally, that  the  weakness  of  my  flesh  be  not  overcome 
with  the  fear  of  death.  Grant  me,  mercifid  Saviour, 
that  when  death  hath  shut  up  the  eyes  of  my  body,  yet 
the  eyes  of  my  soul  may  still  behold  and  look  upon  thee  ; 
and  when  death  hath  taken  away  the  use  of  my  tongue, 
yet  may  my  heart  cry  and  say  unto  thee.  Lord,  into  thy 
hands  1  commend  my  soul ;  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my 
spirit."     Amen. 

And  thus,  his  prayer  made,  after  he  had  godly  and 
lovingly  exhorted  them  that  were  about  him  on  the  scaf- 
fold, he  quietly  committed  his  soul  into  the  hands  of  God, 
and  so  patiently  suffered  the  stroke  of  the  executioner. 

Of  the  Bible  in  English,  printed  in  the  large  volume ; 
and  of  Edmund  Bonner  preferred  to  the  bishoprick  of 
London,  hy  the  means  of  the  Lord  Crojnwell, 

About  the  time  when  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop  of  Here- 
ford, and  ambassador  to  France,  was  first  nominated  and 
preferred  by  means  of  the  lord  Cromwell  to  the  bishoprick 
of  London,  it  happened,  in  November,  1531),  that  Cromwell 
procured  of  the  king  his  gracious  letters  to  the  French 
king,  to  permit  and  license  a  subject  of  his  to  print  the 
bible  in  English  in  the  university  of  Paris,  because  paper 
was  there  more  meet  and  apt  to  be  had  than  in  the  realm, 
of  England,  and  also  that  there  were  more  good  workmen 
for  the  dispatch  of  the  same.  And  the  king  wrote  to 
his  ambassador,  who  then  was  Edmund  Bonner,  in  Paris, 
that  he  should  aid  and  assist  in  the  work.  The  bishop 
outwardly  shewed  great  friendship  to  the  printers  ;  and 
he  was  so  fervent,  that  he  caused  the  Englishmen  to  put 
in  print  a  New  Testament  in  English  and  Latin,  and 
himself  took  a  great  many  of  them,  and  paid  for  them, 
and  gave  them  to  his  friends.  And  it  chanced  in  the 
mean  time,  while  the  bible  was  printing,  that  king 
Henry  VIII.  preferred  Bonner  from  the  bishoprick  of 
Hereford  to  be  bishop  of  London  ;  at  which  time  Bonner, 
according  to  the  statute  law  of  England  took  his  oath  to 
the  king,  acknowledging  his  supremacy,  and  called  one  of 
the  Englishmen  that  printed  the  Bible,  whom  he  then 
loved,  although  afterwards  upon  the  change  of  the  world 
he  did  hate  him  as  much,  whose  name  was  Richard  Graf- 
ton ;  to  whom  Bonner  said,  when  he  took  his  oath, 
"  Master  Grafton,  so  it  is,  that  the  king's  most  excellent 
majesty  has  by  his  gracious  gift  presented  me  to  the 
bishoprick  of  London,  for  which  1  am  sorry  ;  for  if  it 
would  have  pleased  his  grace,  I  could  have  been  well 
content  to  have  kept  mine  old  bishojirick  of  Hereford." 
Then  said  Grafton,  "I  am  right  glad  to  hear  of  it,  and 
so  I  am  sure  will  be  a  great  number  of  the  city  of  Lon- 
don ;  for  though  they  do  not  know  you,  yet  they  have 
heard  so  much  goodness  of  you,  that  they  will  be  glad." 
Then  said  Bonner,  "  I  pray  God  I  may  content  them. 
And  to  tell  you,  Master  Grafton,  before  God,  (for  that 
was  commonly  his  oath,)  the  greatest  fault  that  ever  I 
found  in  Stokesley  was,  that  he  vexed  and  troubled  poor 
men,  as  Lobeley  the  bookbinder  and  others,  for  having 
the  scriptures  in  English  ;  and,  God  willing,  he  did  not 
so  much  hinder  it  as  I  will  further  it,  and  I  will  have  set 
up  in  the  church  of  St.  Paul's  at  least  six  of  the  bibles, 
and  I  will  pay  you  honestly  for  them,  and  give  hearty 
thanks.  But  now  I  have  especially  called  you  to  witness, 
that  upon  this  translation  of  the  bishops'  sees,  I  must, 
according  to  the  statute,  take  an  oath  to  the  king's  ma- 
jesty, acknowledging  his  supremacy,  which,  before  God, 
I  take  with  my  heart,  and  so  think  him  to  be  ;  and  I  be- 
seech Almighty  God  to  save  him,  and  long  to  prosper 
his  grace.  Hold  the  book.  Sir,  and  read  you  the  oath," 
(said  he  to  one  of  his  chaplains,)  and  he  laid  his  hand 
on  the  book,  and  so  he  took  his  oath :  and  after  this  he 
shewed  great  friendship  to  Grafton,  and  to  his  partner 
Edward  Whitchurch,  but  especially  to  Miles  Coverdale, 
who  was  the  corrector  of  the  great  Bible. 

After  the  king's  letters  were  delivered,  the  Frendi 


584 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  LARGE  BIBLE  IN  ENGLISH. 


[Book  VIIL 


king  give  very  good  words,  and  was  well  contented  to 
))ermit  the  v/ork  ;  and  so  the  printer  went  forward  and 
printed  the  book  even  to  tlie  last  part,  and  then  a 
quarrel  was  picked  against  tlie  printer,  and  he  was  sent 
for  to  tlie  inquisitors,  and  there  charged  with  articles  of 
heresy.  Then  the  Englishmen  were  sent  for  that  were 
at  the  cost  and  charge,  and  also  such  as  had  the  correc- 
tion of  tlie  same,  who  was  Miles  Coverdale  ;  but  having 
some  warning  what  v/ould  follow,  the  Englishmen  posted 
away  as  fast  as  they  could  to  save  themselves,  leaving 
behind  tliem  all  their  Bibles,  which  were  to  the  number 
of  two  tliousand  five  hundred,  called  the  Bibles  of  the 
great  volume,  and  never  recovered  any  of  them,  save 
that  the  lieutenant -criminal  having  them  delivered  to 
him  to  burn  in  Paris,  sold  some  of  them  to  a  haljerdasher 
to  fold  caps  in,  and  tiiose  were  bought  again  ;  but  the 
rest  v.-ere  burned,  to  the  great  loss  of  those  that  bore  the 
charge.  But  notwithstanding  the  loss,  after  they  had 
lecovered  some  of  the  liooks,  and  were  comforted  and 
encouraged  by  the  lord  Cromwell,  the  Englishmen  went 
again  to  Paris,  and  there  got  the  ])resses,  letters,  and 
servant:;  of  the  printer,  and  brought  them  to  London; 
and  tliere  they  became  printers  themselves,  (which  before 
they  never  intended,)  and  printed  out  the  Bible  in  Lon- 
don, and  after  that  printed  several  impressions  of  them  ; 
but  yet  not  without  great  trouble  and  loss,  for  the  hatred 
of  the  bisliops,  namely,  Gardiner  and  his  fellows. 

Here  by  the  way,  let  me  request  the  reader  to  note  and 
undcr.staiid,  that  in  those  days  there  were  two  Bibles  in 
Etigli>h,  bearing  different  titles,  and  printed  in  different 
jdaces  ;  the  first  was  called  Thomas  Mathews'  bible, 
jiriiited  at  Hamburgh,  about  A.D.  15.'^2,  the  corrector  of 
which  w:is  then  John  Rogers.  The  printers  were  Richard 
Grafton  and  Whitchurch.  In  the  translation  of  this 
bilde  the  greatest  helper  was  William  Tindal,  who,  with 
the  lielp  of  Miles  Coverdale  had  translated  all  the  books, 
txcejit  the  Apocrypha,  and  certain  notes  in  the  margin, 
which  were  added  after.  But  as  William  Tindal  was 
apprehended  before  this  Bible  was  fully  perfected,  it 
was  thought  good  to  change  the  name  of  William  Tin- 
dal, because  that  name  was  then  odious,  and  to  fur- 
ther it  by  a  strange  name  of  Thomas  Mathews,  John 
Rogers  at  the  same  time  being  corrector  to  the  press, 
who  liad  then  translated  the  rest  of  the  Apocrypha,  and 
added  also  certain  notes  in  the  margin  ;  and  therefore  it 
came  to  be  called  Thomas  Mathews'  Bible.  Which 
Bible  of  Thomas  Mathews,  after  it  was  printed  and 
presented  to  the  lord  Cromwell,  and  the  lord  Cranmer 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  v,ho  both  liked  it  very  well, 
Cromwell  presented  it  to  the  king  ;  and  obtained  that  it 
might  be  read  freely  by  his  majesty's  subjects  ;  so  that 
there  was  jninted  upon  the  book  one  line  in  red  letters, 
with  these  words,  "  Set  forth  with  the  King's  most 
gracious  Licence." 

After  the  restraint  of  this  Bible  of  Mathews,  another 
Bible  began  to  be  printed  at  Paris,  (A..D.  L'J40,)  which 
was  called  "  The  Bible  of  the  large  Volume."  Thejirin- 
ters  were  Richard  Grafton  and  Whitchurch,  who  bore 
the  charges.  The  lord  Cromwell  was  a  great  helper. 
The  chief  overseer  was  Miles  Coverdale,  who  taking  the 
translation  of  Tindal,  compared  it  with  the  Hebrew,  and 
amended  many  things. 

After  this  the  bishops,  bringing  their  purpose  to  pass, 
brought  the  lord  Cromwell  out  of  favour,  and  shortly 
to  death  ;  and  not  long  after,  great  complaint  wa."-.  made 
to  the  king  against  the  translation  of  the  Bible  ;  and  of 
the  preface  ;  and  then  was  the  sale  of  the  Bible  com- 
manded to  be  stayed,  the  bishops  promising  to  amend 
and  correct  it ;  but  they  never  jierformed  their  promise. 
Then  Grafton  was  called,  and  charged  with  the  printing 
of  Mathews'  Bible  ;  but  he  being  fearful  of  trouble, 
made  excuses  for  himself  in  all  things.  Then  he  was 
examined  of  the  great  Bible,  and  what  notes  he  was  to 
make.  To  which  he  answered,  that  he  knew  none.  For 
his  purpose  was  to  have  retained  learned  men  to  have 
made  the  notes  ;  but  when  he  perceived  the  king's  ma- 
jesty and  his  clergy  not  willing  to  have  any,  he  pro- 
ceeded no  further.  But  for  all  these  excuses  Grafton 
was  sent  to  the  Fleet,  and  there  remained  six  weeks  ;  and 
before  he  came  out  was  bound  in  three  hundred  pounds 


that  he  should  neither  sell,  nor  print,  nor  cause  to  be 
printed,  any  more  Bibles,  until  the  king  and  tlie  clergy 
should  agree  upon  a  translation.  And  thus  was  the 
Bible  from  that  time  stayed,  during  the  remainder  of  the 
reign  of  King  Henry  VIII. 

But  yet  one  thing  more  is  to  be  noted,  that  after  the 
printers  had  lost  their  Bibles,  they  continued  suitors  to 
Bonner,  to  be  a  means  to  obtain  of  the  French  king 
their  books  again  ;  but  they  continued  suiters,  and 
Bonner  ever  fed  them  with  fair  words,  inouiisiiig  them 
much,  but  doing  nothing  for  them,  till  at  last  Bonner 
was  discharged  of  his  enibassay,  and  returned  home, 
where  he  was  welcomed  by  the  lord  Ciomwcdl,  who 
loved  him  dearly,  and  had  a  marvellous  good  opinion  of 
him.  And  so  long  as  Cromwell  remainei.  in  authority, 
so  long  was  Bonner  at  his  beck,  and  friend  to  his  friends, 
and  enemy  to  his  enemies  :  as  he  was  at  that  time  to  Gar- 
diner bishop  of  Winchester,  who  never  favoured  Crom- 
well, and  therefore  Bonner  could  not  favour  him  ;  so  he  and 
Winchester  were    the  greatest   enemies   that  could    be.  1 

But  so  soon  as  Cromwell  fell,  immediately  Bonner  and 
Winchester  pretended  to  be  the  greatest  friends  that 
lived  ;  and  not  a  good  word  could  Bonner  speak  of  Crom- 
well, but  used  the  vilest  and  bitterest  that  he  could  sj)eak, 
c.illing  him  the  rankest  heretic  that  ever  lived  ;  and  then 
such  as  Bonner  knew  to  have  been  in  good  favour  with  J 
Cromwell,  he  could  never  abide  their  sight.     Insomuch,  ' 

the  very  next  day  after  Cromwell  was  apprehended,  Graf.  i 

ton,  who  before  had  been  very  familiar  with  Bonner,  met 
him  suddenly,  and  said  to  him.  That  he  was  sorry  to  hear  of 
the  news  that  was  abroad.  "What  is  that?"  said  he. 
"  Of  the  apprehension  of  lord  Cromwell,"  replied  Grafton. 
"  Are  you  sorry  for  that?"  said  he  ;  "  it  had  been  good 
that  he  had  been  dispatched  long  ago."  With  that  Graf- 
ton knew  not  what  to  say  ;  but  came  no  more  to  Bonner. 
However,  afterwards,  Grafton  being  charged  for  the 
printing  of  a  ballad  made  in  favour  of  Cromwell,  was 
called  before  the  council,  where  Bonner  was  present;  and 
there  Bonner  charged  him  with  the  words  that  he  spake 
to  him  of  Cromwell,  and  gave  a  long  account  of  the 
matter.  But  lord  Audley,  who  was  then  lord  chancel- 
lor, discreetly  and  honourably  cut  off  the  matter,  and 
entered  into  other  talk. 

The  History  of  Doctor  Robert  Barnes,  Thomas  Gerrard, 
and  William  Jerome,  Divines. 

As  in  battles  the  chief  point  of  victory  consists  in  the 
safety  of  the  general  or  captain  :  even  so  when  the  valiant 
standard-bearer  and  stay  of  the  church  of  England, 
Thomas  Cromwell,  was  taken  out  of  the  way,  miserable 
slaughter  of  good  men  and  good  women  ensued.  For 
Winchester,  having  now  got  his  full  purpose,  and  free 
course  to  exercise  his  cruelty,  it  was  wonderful  to  see 
what  troubles  he  raised  in  the  Lord's  vineyard.  And 
lest  by  delay  he  might  lose  the  occasion  offered,  he 
straightway  made  his  first  assaults  upon  Robert  Barnes, 
Thomas  Gerrard,  and  William  Jerome,  whom,  within 
two  days  after  Cromwell's  death,  he  caused  to  be  exe- 
cuted. First  of  all  we  will  speak  of  Dr.  Barnes,  whose 
particular  history  here  follows  : 

This  Barnes,  after  he  came  from  the  University  of 
Louvain,  went  to  Cambridge,  where  he  was  made  prior 
and  master  of  the  house  of  the  Augustines.  At  that 
time  the  knowledge  of  good  letters  was  scarcely  entered 
into  the  University.  Barnes  having  a  taste  for  good 
learning  and  authors,  began  to  read  Terence,  Plautus, 
and  Cicero  ;  so  that  what  with  his  industry,  pains,  and 
labour,  he  caused  the  university  shortly  to  flourish  with 
good  letters,  and  made  a  great  part  of  the  students 
learned.  After  those  foundations  had  been  laid,  then 
he  read  openly  St.  Paul's  epistles,  because  he  would  have 
Christ  and  his  holy  word  taught  there  ;  and  thereby  in 
a  short  time  he  made  some  good  divines.  The  same 
order  of  disputation  which  he  kept  in  his  house,  he  ob- 
served likewise  in  the  university  abroad,  where  he  dis- 
puted with  any  man  in  the  common  schools.  The  first 
man  that  answered  Dr.  Barnes  in  the  scriptures,  was 
Master  Stafford,  on  being  examined  for  his  form  to  be  a 
bachelor  of  divinity,  whicn  disputation  was  marvellous 


A.D.  1510—154;.] 


PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  DR.  BARNES  AND  OTHERS, 


S85 


in  the  sight  of  the  doctors,  and  joj'ful  to  the  godly  in 
Bjiirit. 

Thus  Barnes,  with  his  reading,  disputation,  and  preach- 
inn-,  Ijt'oame  famous  and  mighty  in  the  scriptures,  always 
preachins:  against  bishops  and  hyiiocrites  ;  and  yet  did 
not  see  his  inward  and  outward  idolatry,  which  he  both 
taii"-ht  and  maintained,  till  that  good  Master  Bilney  with 
others,  (as  is  related  in  the  life  of  Master  Bilney,)  con- 
verted him  wholly  to  Christ. 

The  first  sermon  that  ever  he  preached  of  this  truth 
was  on  the  Sunday  before  Christmas  day,  at  St.  Edward's 
church,  belonging  to  Trinity  Hall  in  Cambridge.  For 
that  sermon  he  was  immediately  accused  of  heresy  by 
two  fellows  cf  the  King's  Hall.  Then  the  godly  and 
learned  in  Christ,  both  of  Pembroke  Hall,  St.  John's, 
Peter's  House,  Queen's  College,  the  King's  College, 
Gunwel  Hall,  and  Benet  College,  shewed  themselves, 
and  flocked  together  openly,  both  in  the  schools  and  at 
sermons  in  St.  Mary's  ;  and  at  the  Austins  ;  and  at  other 
disjiutations  ;  and  then  they  conferred  continually  to- 
gether. 

At  tliis  time  much  trouble  began  to  ensue.  The  ad- 
versaries of  Barnes  accused  him  in  the  Regent-house 
before  the  vice-chancellor  ;  and  presented  articles  against 
him  ;  to  these  he  promised  to  make  answer  at  the  ne.\t 
convocation.  Then  Nottoris,  a  violent  enemy  to  Christ, 
moved  Barnes  to  recant ;  but  he  refused  to  do  so,  until 
within  six  days  of  Shrovetide.  Then  suddenly  there  was 
sent  down  to  Cambridge  a  sergeant-at-arms,  who  arrested 
Dr.  Barnes  openly  in  the  convocation-house,  to  make  all 
others  afraid. 

But  good  Dr.  Farman,  of  Queen's  College,  sent  word 
to  the  chambers  of  those  that  were  suspected  of  pos- 
sessing Luther's  books,  who  were  in  number  thirty 
persons.  But,  God  be  praised,  they  were  conveyed 
away  by  the  time  that  the  sergeant-at-arms,  the  vice- 
chancellor,  and  the  proctors  wereat  every  man's  chamber. 
In  the  morning  he  was  carried  by  the  sergeant-at-arms 
to  cardinal  Wolsey,  at  Westminster  ;  and  there-after 
waiting  all  day,  he  could  not  speak  with  him  till  night. 
Then  by  reason  of  Doctor  Gardiner,  secretary  to  the 
cardinal,  and  Master  Fox,  master  of  the  Wards,  lie  spake 
the  same  night  with  the  cardinal  in  his  chamber  of  es- 
tate, kneeling  on  his  knees.  Then  said  the  cardinal  to 
them,  "  Is  this  Dr.  Barnes,  your  man  that  is  accused  of 
heresy  ?"  "  Yea,  and  please  your  grace,  and  we  trust 
you  shall  find  him  reformable,  for  he  is  both  well  learned 
and  wise.'  "  What,  Master  Doctor,"  said  the  cardinal, 
"  had  you  not  a  sufficient  scope  in  the  scriptures  to 
teach  the  people  ;  but  that  my  golden  shoes,  my  pillars, 
my  golden  cushions,  my  crosses  did  so  offend  you,  that 
you  must  make  us  ridiculous  amongst  the  people  .'  We 
were  that  day  laughed  to  scorn.  Verily  it  was  a  sermon 
more  fit  to  be  preached  on  a  stage  than  in  a  pulpit." 
And  he  answered,  "  I  spake  nothing  but  the  truth  out  of 
the  scriptures,  according  to  my  conscience,  and  accord- 
ing to  the  old  doctors  ;"  and  then  he  delivered  him 
six  sheets  of  paper  written,  to  confirm  and  corroborate 
his  statements. 

He  received  them  smiling,  saying,  "We  perceive,  then, 
that  you  intend  to  stand  to  your  articles,  and  to  shew 
your  learning." 

"Yea,"  said  Barnes,  "that  I  do  intend,  by  God's 
grace,  with  your  lordship's  favour."  He  answered,  "  I 
will  ask  you  a  question  :  Whether  do  you  think  it  more 
necessary  that  1  should  have  all  this  royalty,  because  I 
represent  the  king's  majesty's  person  in  all  the  high 
courts  of  this  realm,  to  the  terror  and  keeping  down  of 
all  rebellious  treasons,  traitors,  all  the  wicked  and  cor- 
rupt members  of  this  commonwealth  ;  or  to  be  as  simple 
as  you  would  hiive  us  ;  to  sell  all  these  things,  and  to  give 
it  to  the  poor  ;  and  to  throw  away  this  majesty  of  a 
princely  dignity,  which  is  a  terror  to  all  the  wicked?" 
He  answered  ;  "  I  think  it  necessary  that  it  be  sold  and 
given  to  the  jjoor.  For  this  is  not  comely  for  your  call- 
ing ;  nor  is  the  king's  majesty  maintained  by  your  pomp 
and  poll-axes,  but  by  God." 

Then  answered  he  :  "  Lo,  master  doctors,  here  is  the 
learned  wise  man   that  you   told  me   of.''     Then  they 


kneeling  down,    said,    "  We   desire   your   grace    to  be 
good  unto  him,  for  he  will  be  reformable." 

Then  said  he  ;  "  Stand  you  up  ;  for  your  sakes  and 
the  university  we  will  be  good  unto  him.  How  say  you, 
master  doctor,  do  you  not  know  that  I  am  a  legate,  and 
that  I  am  able  to  dispense  in  all  matters  concerning  reli- 
gion  within  this  realm,  as  much  as  the  pope  may  .'"  He 
said  ;  "  I  know  it  to  be  so."  "  Will  you  then  be  ruled 
by  us,  and  we  will  do  all  things  for  your  welfare,  and  for 
the  welfare  of  the  university  ?''  He  answered  ;  "  I 
thank  your  grace  for  your  good  will :  I  will  abide  by  the 
holy  scriptures,  according  to  the  simple  talent  that  Gel 
has  lent  me."  "  Well,"  said  he,  "  thou  shalt  have  thy 
learning  tried  to  the  utmost,  and  thou  shalt  have  the 
law." 

Then  he  required  him  that  he  might  have  justice 
with  equity  ;  and  forthwith  he  would  have  been  sent  to 
the  Tower  ;  but  Gardiner  and  Fox  became  his  sureties 
that  night  ;  and  so  he  returned  to  Mr.  Parnel's  house, 
where  he  commenced  writing  again,  and  slept  not  ;  Mas- 
ter Coverdale,  ]\Iaster  Goodwin,  and  Master  Field,  being 
his  writers  ;  and  in  the  morning  he  came  to  Gardiner 
and  Fox,  and  was  committed  to  the  sergeant-at-arms 
to  bring  him  into  the  chapter-house  at  Westminster, 
before  the  bishops  and  the  abbot  of  Westminster. 

At  the  same  time,  when  Doctor  Barnes  was  to  appear 
before  the  cardinal,  there  were  five  men  to  be  examined 
for  Luther's  book  and  LoUardy ;  but  after  they  saw 
Barnes  they  set  the  other  aside,  and  asked  the  sergeant- 
at-arms  what  was  his  errand.  He  said  lie  had  brought 
one  Doctor  Barnes  to  be  examined  of  heresy,  and  pre- 
sented both  his  articles  and  his  accusers.  Then  imme- 
diately after  a  little  talk,  they  sware  him,  and  laid  his  ar- 
ticles to  him.  Then  they  called  the  master  of  the  Fleet, 
and  he  and  five  others  were  committed  to  the  Fleet. 
Then  they  called  Doctor  Barnes  again,  and  asked  him 
whether  he  would  subscribe  to  his  articles  or  not  ;  and  he 
subscribed  willingly  ;  when  they  committed  him  and  young 
Master  Parnel  to  the  Fleet  also  with  the  others.  There 
they  remained  till  Saturday  morning,  and  the  warden  of 
the  Fleet  was  commanded  that  no  man  should  speak  witt 
Barnes. 

On  the  Saturday  he  came  again  into  the  chapter- 
house, and  there  remained  till  five  o'clock  at  night. 
And  after  long  disputations,  threatenings,  and  scorn- 
ings,  about  five  o'clock  at  night  they  called  him, 
to  know  whether  he  would  abjure  or  be  burned. 
He  was  then  in  a  great  agony,  and  thought  rather 
to  burn  than  to  abjure.  But  aftenvards  he  was  per- 
suaded rather  to  abjure  than  to  burn.  Upon  that, 
falling  upon  his  knees,  he  consented  to  abjure,  and  the 
abjuration  being  put  into  his  hand,  he  abjured  as  it  was 
there  written,  and  then  he  subscribed  it  with  his  own 
hand  ;  and  yet  they  would  scarcely  receive  him  into 
the  bosom  of  the  church  as  they  termed  it.  Then  they 
put  him  to  his  oath,  and  charged  him  to  execute,  do,  and 
fulfil  all  that  they  commanded  him  ;  and  he  promised  so 
to  do. 

They  then  commanded  the  warden  of  the  Fleet  to  carry 
him  and  his  fellows  to  the  place  from  whence  he  came, 
to  be  kept  close  in  prison,  and  in  the  morning  to  pro- 
vide five  fagots  for  Dr.  Barnes,  and  the  other  men.  The 
fifth  man  was  commanded  to  have  a  taper  of  five  pounds 
weight  provided  for  him  to  offer  to  the  rood  of  Northen  in 
St.  Paul's  ;  and  all  these  things  to  be  ready  by  eight  of  the 
clock  in  the  morning  ;  and  that  he,  with  all  that  he  could 
muster  with  bills  and  glaves,  and  the  knight  marshal,  with 
all  his  tipstaffs  that  he  could  gather,  should  bring  them  to 
St.  Paul's  and  conduct  them  home  again.  In  the 
morning  they  were  all  ready  by  the  hour  appointed,  in 
St.  Paul's  church,  the  church  being  so  full  that  no  man 
could  get  in.  The  cardinal  had  a  scaftbld  made  on  the 
top  of  the  stairs  for  himself,  with  thirty-six  abbots,  and 
mitred  priors,  and  bishops ;  and  he  in  his  pomp  sate 
there  enthroned,  with  his  chaplains  and  spiritual  doctors 
in  gowns  of  damask  and  satin,  and  he  himself  in  purple, 
even  like  a  bloody  antichrist.  And  there  was  a  new 
pulpit  erected,  on  the  top  of  the  stairs  also,  for  the 
bishop  of  Rochester  to  preach  against  Luther  and  Dr. 


586 


PROCEEDlMGh  AGAINST  DR.  BARNES  AND  OTHERS. 


[Book  VIII. 


Barnes  ;  and  great  baskets  full  of  books  were  standing 
before  them  within  the  rails,  which  were  commanded, 
after  the  great  fire  was  made  before  the  rood  of  Nor- 
then,  to  be  burned  there,  and  these  heretics,  after  the 
sermon,  to  go  thrice  about  the  fire,  and  to  cast  in  their 
fagots. 

Now,  during  the  sermon.  Dr.  Barnes  and  the  others 
were  commanded  to  kneel  down  and  ask  forgiveness  of 
God,  the  catholic  church,  and  the  cardinal  ;  and  after 
that  he  was  commanded  at  the  end  of  the  sermon  to  de- 
clare that  he  was  more  charitably  handled  than  he  de- 
served, his  heresies  were  so  horrible  and  so  detestable  ; 
and  be  once  again  kneeled  down,  desiring  the  people  to 
pray  for  him  ;  and  so  the  cardinal  departed  under  a 
canopy,  with  all  his  mitred  men  with  him,  till  he  came 
to  the  second  gate  of  St.  Paul's,  and  then  he  took  his 
mule,  and  the  mitred  men  came  back.  Then  these  poor 
men  being  ordered  to  come  down,  the  bishops  com- 
manded the  knight  marshal  and  the  warden  of  the  Fleet 
to  carry  them  about  the  fire  ;  and  after  this  they  were 
brouiiht  to  the  bishops,  and  there  kneeled  down  for  ab- 
solution. Rochester  stood  up  and  declared  unto  the 
j)eople  how  many  days  of  pardon  and  forgiveness  of  sins 
they  had  for  being  at  tliat  sermon,  and  there  absolved 
Dr.  Barnes  with  the  others. 

This  done,  the  warden  of  the  Fleet  and  the  knight 
marshal  were  commanded  to  convey  them  to  the  Fleet 
again. 

Barnes  continued  in  the  Fleet  the  space  of  half  a  year  ; 
and  at  length  he  was  committed  as  a  free  prisoner  to  tlie 
Austin  friars,  in  London,  who  complained  of  him  to  the 
lord  cardinal  ;  upon  which  he  was  removed  to  the 
Austin  friars  of  Northampton,  and  there  to  be  burned. 
At  last,  one  Master  Home,  who  had  brought  him  up, 
and  who  was  his  especial  friend,  having  intelligence  that 
a  writ  would  shortly  be  sent  down  to  burn  him,  gave  him 
counsel  to  feign  himself  to  be  insane,  and  that  he  should 
write  a  letti-r  to  the  cardinal  and  leave  it  on  his  table,  to 
declare  that  he  was  gone  to  drown  himself  in  a  certain 
place,  and  then  to  leave  his  clothes  in  the  place  ;  and 
another  letter  to  the  mayor  to  search  for  him  in  the 
water,  because  he  had  a  letter  written  in  parchment 
about  his  neck,  closed  in  wax  for  the  cardinal.  Upon 
this  they  were  seven  days  in  searching  for  him,  but  he, 
in  the  meantime  was  conveyed  to  London  in  a  poor  man's 
apparel,  and  took  shipping  and  went  to  Antwerp,  and 
so  to  Luther,  and  there  fell  to  study  till  he  had  made  an 
answer  to  all  the  bishops  of  the  realm,  and  had  written  a 
book  intituled,  "Acta  Romanorwn  Puntificiim,''  and 
another  book  with  a  supplication  to  king  Henry. 

Dr.  Barnes  was  made  strong  in  Christ,  and  got  favour 
both  with  the  learned  in  Christ  and  with  the  foreign 
princes  in  Germany,  and  was  intimate  with  Luther, 
Melancthon,  and  others,  and  with  the  duke  of  Saxony, 
and  with  the  king  of  Denmark,  who  in  the  time  of 
More  and  Stokesley  sent  him  with  the  Lubecks  as  an 
ambassador  to  Henry  VIII. 

Sir  Thomas  More,  then  chancellor,  would  gladly  have 
entrapped  him,  but  the  king  would  not  let  him,  for 
Cromwell  was  his  great  friend.  And  ere  he  went,  the 
Lubecks  and  he  disputed  with  the  bishops  of  this  realm 
in  defence  of  the  truth,  and  so  he  departed  again  with 
the  Lubecks.  After  his  going  again  to  Witteraberg  to 
the  duke  of  Saxony,  and  to  Luther,  he  remained  there  to 
forward  his  works  in  print  which  he  had  begun,  from 
whence  he  returned  in  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  queen 
Anne  Boleyn,  and  continued  a  faithful  preacher  in  the 
city,  being  all  her  time  well  entertained  and  promoted. 
After  that  he  was  sent  ambassador  by  king  Henry  VIII. 
to  the  duke  of  Cleves,  to  negociate  a  marriage  between 
himself  and  the  lady  Anne  of  Cleves ;  he  was  well  accept- 
ed in  the  embassy,  and  in  all  his  doings,  until  the  time 
that  Stephen  Gardiner  came  out  of  France  ;  but  after  he 
came,  neither  religion  prospered,  nor  the  queen's  ma- 
jesty, nor  Cromwell,  nor  the  preachers  ;  for,  after  the 
marriage  of  the  lady  Anne  of  Cleves,  he  never  ceased  until 
he  had  grafted  the  marriage  on  another  stock. 

Not  long  after,  Dr.  Barnes,  with  his  brethren,  were 
apprehended  and  carried  before  the  king  at  Hampton 


Court,  and  there  examined.  Gardiner  sought  by  all 
subtle  means  how  to  entangle  and  to  entrap  them  into 
further  danger,  which  not  long  after  was  brought  to 
pass.  They  were  enjoined  to  preach  three  sermons;  at 
whic^h  Stephen  Gardiner  was  present,  with  the  mayor, 
either  to  bear  record  of  their  recantation,  or  else,  as  the 
Pharisees  came  to  Christ,  to  entrap  tliem  in  their  words. 
When  these  tliree  had  thus  preached  their  sermons, 
Barnes,  preaching  the  first  sermon,  and  seeing  Stephen 
Gardiner  there  present,  humbly  desired  him  in  the  face 
of  all  the  audience,  if  lie  forgave  him,  to  hold  up  his 
hand ;  and  Gardiner  held  up  his  finger ;  yet,  shortly 
after,  they  were  sent  for  to  Hampton  Court  ;  and  from 
thence  were  carried  to  the  Tower,  whence  they  never 
came  out  till  they  came  to  their  death. 

And  thus  hitherto  concerning  the  history  of  Barnes. 
Now  let  us,  likewise,  consider  the  history  and  doings  of 
Thomas  Gerrard. 


as  written 


The  History  of  T/iomas  Gerrard  or  Garret, 
by  Anthony  Dalaber. 

"  About  A.D.  1526,  Master  Gerrard,  curate  in  Honey 
Lane,  in  London,  came  to  Oxford,  and  brought  with  him 
sundry  books  in  Latin,  treating  of  the  scriptures,  with 
the  first  part  of  '  Unio  dissidentiurn,'  and  Tindal's  first 
translation  of  the  New  Testament  in  English,  which 
books  he  sold  to  the  scholars  in  Oxford. 

"  After  he  had  been  there  a  while,  it  was  not  unknown 
to  cardinal  Wolsey,  and  to  the  bishop  of  London,  and 
to  others,  that  Master  Gerrard  had  a  great  number  of 
those  books,  and  that  he  was  gone  to  Oxford  to  make 
sale  of  them  there,  to  such  as  he  knew  to  be  lovers  of 
the  gospel.  Wherefore  they  determined  forthwith  to 
make  a  search  through  all  Oxford,  to  appreliend  and 
imprison  him,  and  to  burn  all  and  every  his  books, 
and  himself  too  if  they  could.  But  at  that  time  one  of 
the  proctors.  Master  Cole,  of  Magdalen  College,  was 
well  acquainted  with  him,  and  therefore  he  gave  secret 
warning  to  a  friend  of  Master  Gerrard,  and  advised  that 
he  should,  as  secretly  as  he  could,  depart  out  of  Oxford; 
for  if  he  were  taken,  he  would  be  forthwith  sent  up  to 
the  cardinal,  and  be  committed  to  the  Tower. 

"  I,  Anthony  Dalaber,  having  books  of  Master  Ger- 
rard, had  been  in  my  county  in  Dorsetshire,  where  I  had, 
a  brother,  parson  of  the  parish,  who  was  very  desirous  to 
have  a  curate  from  Oxford ;  it  seemed  good  that  Master 
Gerrard,  changing  his  name,  should  be  sent,  with  my 
letters,  into  Dorsetshire  to  my  brother,  to  serve  him 
there  for  a  time,  until  he  might  secretly  from  thence 
convey  himself  somewhere  over  the  sea.  Accordingly, 
I  wrote  letters  to  my  brother,  for  Master  Gerrard  to  be 
his  curate,  but  not  declaring  what  he  was,  for  my  brother 
was  a  rank  papist,  and  afterwards  was  the  most  mortal 
enemy  that  ever  I  had  for  the  gospel's  sake. 

"  Accordingly,  on  the  Wednesday,  Mr.  Gerrard  de- 
parted out  of  Oxford  toward  Dorsetshire,  with  his 
letters.  How  far  he  went,  and  by  what  occasion  he  re- 
turned, I  know  not.  But  on  the  next  Friday,  in  the 
night-time,  he  came  back ;  and  so,  after  mid-night,  in  the 
search  which  was  then  made  for  him,  he  was  appre- 
hended and  taken  in  his  bed  by  the  two  proctors,  and  in 
the  morning  was  delivered  to  one  Dr.  Cottisford,  master 
of  Lincoln  college,  then  being  a  commissary  of  the  uni- 
versity, who  kept  him  as  a  prisoner  in  his  own  chamber. 
There  was  great  joy  and  rejoicing  among  all  the  jiapists 
at  his  apprehension.  I  was  utterly  ignorant  of  Mr. 
Gerrard's  sudden  return,  and  that  he  was  taken,  until 
he  came  into  my  chamber  and  said  he  was  undone,  for 
he  was  taken.  Thus  he  spake  unadvisedly  in  the  pre- 
sence of  a  young  man  that  came  with  him./  M'hen  the 
young  man  was  departed,  I  asked  him  what  he  was,  and 
what  acquaintance  he  had  with  him.  He  said,  he  knew 
him  not ;  but  he  had  been  to  seek  a  monk  of  his  ac- 
quaintance in  that  college,  who  was  not  in  his  chamber, 
and  desired  his  servant  to  bring  him  to  me  :  and  so  he 
declared  how  he  was  returned  and  taken  that  night,  and 
that  now,  when  the  commissary  and  all  his  company 
were  gone  to  even-song,  and  had  locked  him  alone  in  his 


A.D.  1540—1547.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THOMAS  GERRARD,  MARTYR. 


587 


chamber,  he  hearing  nobody  stirring  in  the  college,  put 
back  the  bar  of  the  lock  with  his  finger,  and  so  came 
away. 

"  Then  said  I  to  him,  '  Alas,  Mr.  Gerrard,  by  this 
your  uncircumspect  coming  to  me,  and  speaking  so  be- 
fore this  young  man,  you  have  disclosed  yourself,  and 
utterly  undone  me.'  1  asked  him,  why  he  went  not  to 
mv  brother  with  my  letters  accordingly.  He  said,  after 
that  he  was  gone  a  day's  journey  and  a  half,  he  was  so 
fearful,  that  he  returned  again  to  Oxford.  But  now  with 
deep  sighs  and  plenty  of  tears,  he  prayed  me  to  help  to 
convey  him  away,  and  so  he  cast  off  his  hood  and  his 
gown,  wherein  he  came  unto  me,  and  desired  me  to  give 
him  a  coat  with  sleeves,  if  1  had  any,  and  told  me  that 
he  would  go  into  Wales,  and  thence  convey  himself  into 
Germany,  if  he  might.  Then  I  put  on  him  a  sleeved 
coat  of  mine.  He  would  also  have  had  another  manner 
of  cap  of  me,  but  I  had  none  but  priest-like,  such  as  his 
own  was. 

"  Then  we  both  kneeled  down  together  ui)on  our 
knees,  and  lifting  up  our  hearts  and  hands  to  God  our 
heavenly  Father,  we  entreated  him  with  plenty  of  tears 
so  to  conduct  and  prosper  him  in  his  journey,  that  he 
might  well  escape  the  danger  of  all  his  enemies,  to  the 
glory  of  his  holy  name,  if  it  was  his  good  pleasure  and 
will  so  to  do  ;  and  then  we  embraced  and  kissed  each 
other,  and  the  tears  so  abundantly  flowed  out  from  both 
our  eyes,  that  our  faces  were  all  wet  with  them,  and 
scarcely  for  sorrow  could  we  speak  one  to  another  ;  and 
so  he  departed  from  me  apparelled  in  my  coat,  being 
committed  unto  the  guidance  of  our  Almighty  and 
Merciful  Father. 

"  When  he  was  gone  down  the  stairs  from  my  cham- 
ber, I  straightways  did  shut  my  chamber-door,  and 
went  into  my  study,  and  to  k  the  New  Testament  in  my 
hands,  kneeled  down  on  my  knees,  and  with  many  a 
deep  sigh  and  salt  tear  I  did  with  much  deliberation 
read  over  the  tenth  chapter  of  St.  Matthew's  gospel ; 
and  when  I  had  so  done,  with  prayer  I  did  commit  unto  God 
our  dearly  beloved  brother  Gerrard,  earnestly  beseech- 
ing him,  in  and  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  his  only  begot- 
ten Son,  our  Lord,  that  he  would  viivichsafe  not  only 
safely  to  conduct  and  keep  our  said  dear  brother  from 
the  hands  of  all  his  enemies  ;  but  also  that  he  would  en- 
due his  tender  and  lately  born  little  flock  in  Oxford 
with  heavenly  strength  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  that  they 
miglit  be  well  able  thereby  valiantly  to  withstand  to  his 
glory  all  their  fierce  enemies,  and  also  might  quietly,  to 
their  own  salvation,  with  all  godly  patience,  bear  Christ's 
heavy  cross,  which  I  now  saw  was  presently  to  be  laid 
on  their  young  and  weak  backs,  unable  to  bear  so  great 
a  burthen,  without  the  help  of  his  Holy  Spirit. 

"  This  done,  I  laid  aside  my  book,  folded  up  Master 
Gerrard's  gown  and  hood,  and  laid  them  in  my  press 
among  mine  apparel,  and  so  having  put  on  my  short 
gown,  shut  up  my  study  and  chamber-doors,  and  went 
toward  Frideswides,  to  speak  with  that  worthy  martyr  of 
God,  Master  Clark,  and  others,  and  to  declare  to  them 
what  had  happened.  But  of  purpose  I  went  by  St. 
Mary's  church,  to  go  first  to  Corpus  Christ!  college,  to 
speak  with  Diet  and  Udal,  my  faithful  brethren  and 
fellows  in  the  Lord  there.  By  chance  I  met  by  the  way 
with  a  brother  of  ours,  one  Master  Eden,  fellow  of 
Magdalene  College,  who,  as  soon  as  he  saw  me,  came 
with  a  pitiful  countenance,  saying,  that  we  were  all  un- 
done, for  Master  Gerrard  was  returned  again  to  Oxford, 
and  was  taken  the  previous  night,  and  was  in  prison  with 
the  commissary.  I  said  it  was  not  so.  He  replied  it 
was  so.  I  told  him  it  could  not  be  so  ;  for  I  was  sure 
he  was  gone.  He  answered,  "  I  know  he  went  with  your 
letters,  but  he  came  again  yesterday  evening,  and  was 
taken  in  his  bed  at  Kadleis  this  night.  But  I  told  him 
again,  tliat  I  was  well  assured  he  was  gone,  for  I  spake 
with  him  later  than  either  the  proctor  or  the  commissary 
did  :  and  then  I  declared  the  whole  matter  to  him  ;  how 
and  when  he  came  to  me ;  and  how  he  went  his  way,  de- 
siring him  to  declare  the  same  to  our  brethren  whom  he 
should  meet  with  ;  and  to  give  God  hearty  thanks  for  his 
wonderful  deliverance,  and  to  beseech  him  also  that  he 
would  grant  him  safely  to  pass  away  from  all  his  ene- 


mies, and  I  told  him  that  I  was  going  unto  IMaster 
Clark  of  Frideswides,  to  declare  unto  him  tliis  matter ; 
for  I  knew  and  thought  verily  that  he  and  others  there 
were  in  great  sorrow  for  this  matter. 

"Then  I  went  straight  to  Frideswides  ;  and  even-song 
was  begun,  and  the  dean  and  the  other  canons  were 
there.  As  I  stood  there,  in  comes  Dr.  Cottisford  the 
commissary,  as  fast  as  he  could,  bareheaded,  and  as 
pale  as  ashes,  and  he  goes  to  the  dean,  where  lie  was 
sitting  in  his  stall,  and  talked  with  him  very  sorrow- 
fully. I  went  aside  from  the  choir-door,  to  hear  and 
see  more.  The  commissary  and  dean  came  out  of  the 
choir  wonderfully  troubled.  About  the  middle  of  the 
church  Dr.  London  met  them,  puffing,  blustering,  and 
blowing,  like  a  hungry  and  greedy  lion  seeking  his 
prey.  They  talked  together  awhile,  but  the  commissary 
was  much  blamed  for  keejiing  his  prisoner  so  negli- 
gently, so  that  he  wept  for  sorrow  :  and  it  was  known 
abroad  that  Master  Geri'ard  had  escaped  ;  bvit  whither 
no  man  could  tell.  The  doctors  departed,  and  sent 
their  servants  and  S])ies  every  where.  Master  Clark, 
about  the  middle  of  Compline,  came  out  of  the  choir  : 
I  followed  him  to  his  chamber,  and  declared  what  had 
happened.  He  was  glad,  and  sent  for  one  Master  Sum- 
ner, and  Master  Belts,  fellows  and  canons  there.  In 
the  meanwhile  he  gave  me  a  very  good  exhortation, 
praying  God  to  give  me,  and  all  the  rest  of  our  brethren, 
'  the  prudence  of  the  serpent,  and  harmlessness  of  the 
dove,'  for  we  should  shortly  have  much  need  of  it,  as 
he  thought. 

"  When  we  had  ended  our  supper,  and  committed 
our  whole  cause  with  fervent  sighs  and  hearty  prayers 
unto  God  our  heavenly  Father,  I  went  to  Alborn  Hall, 
and  there  lay  that  night.  In  the  morning  I  was  up 
very  early,  and  as  soon  as  I  could  get  out  of  the  door  I 
went  straight  towards  Gloucester  College  to  my  cham- 
ber. It  had  rained  that  morning,  and  I  had  sprinkled 
my  hose  and  shoes  with  mire.  When  I  was  come  to 
Gloucester  College,  which  was  about  six  o'clock,  I 
found  the  gates  fast  shut  ;  at  which  I  much  marvelled, 
for  they  were  wont  to  be  opened  daily  long  before  that 
tinie.  Then  I  walked  up  and  down  a  whole  hour  before 
the  gates  were  opened.  In  the  meanwhile  my  musing 
head  being  full  of  forecasting  cares,  and  my  sorrowful 
heart  flowing  with  doleful  sighs,  I  fully  determined  in 
my  conscience  before  God,  that  if  I  should  chance  to 
be  taken  and  examined,  I  would  accuse  no  man,  nor 
declare  anything  further  than  I  did  already  perceive 
was  manifestly  known  before.  And  so  when  the  gate 
was  opened,  thinking  to  change  myself,  and  to  put  on  a 
longer  gown,  1  went  in  towards  my  chamber,  and  going 
up  the  stairs,  would  have  opened  my  door,  but  I  could 
not  do  it ;  by  which  I  perceived  that  my  lock  had  been 
meddled  with  ;  and  yet  at  last  with  much  ado  I  opened 
the  lock  ;  but  when  I  came  in,  I  saw  my  bed  all  tossed 
and  tumbled,  my  clothes  in  my  press  thrown  down,  and 
my  study-door  open.  I  was  much  amazed,  and  thought 
verily  that  some  search  was  made  there  that  night  for 
Master  Gerrard,  and  that  it  was  known  of  his  being  with 
me,  by  the  monk's  man  that  brought  him  to  my  chamber. 

"  Now  there  was  lying  in  the  next  chamber  to  me  a 
monk,  who,  as  soon  as  he  had  heard  me  in  the  chamber, 
came  to  me,  and  told  how  Master  Gerrard  was  sought 
for  in  my  chamber  that  night,  and  what  ado  there  was 
made  by  the  commissary  and  the  two  proctors,  with 
bills  and  swords  thrust  through  my  straw  bed,  and  how 
every  corner  of  my  chamber  was  searched  for  Master 
Gerrard.  And  although  his  gown  and  his  hood  lay 
there  in  my  press  with  my  clothes,  yet  they  perceived 
them  not.  Then  he  told  me  he  was  commanded  to 
bring  me,  as  soon  as  I  came  in,  to  the  prior  of  the  stu- 
dents, named  Anthony  Dunstan,  a  monk  of  Westmin- 
ster. This  so  troubled  me,  that  I  forgot  to  make  clean 
my  hose  and  shoes,  and  to  put  on  another  gown  ;  and 
therefore  all  dirty  as  I  was,  and  in  my  short  gown,  I 
went  with  him  to  the  prior's  chamber,  where  I  found 
the  prior  standing  and  looking  for  my  coming.  He 
asked  me  where  I  had  been  tliat  night  :  I  told  him  I 
lay  at  Alborn  Hall  with  my  old  fellow  Fitzjames,  but  he 
would  not  believe  me.     He  asked  me  if  Master  Gerrard 


588 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  MASTER  GERRARD,  MARTYR. 


[Book  VIIJ. 


■were  with  nie  yesterday  ?  I  told  him,  '  Yea.'  Then 
he  would  know  where  he  was,,  and  wherefore  he  came  to 
me.  I  told  him  '  I  knew  not  where  he  was,  except  he 
were  at  Woodstock.  For  so,'  I  continued,  '  he  had 
shewed  me  that  he  would  go  thither,  because  one  of  the 
keepers  there  was  his  friend,  and  had  promised  him  a 
piece  of  venison  to  make  merry  with  at  the  Shrovetide  ; 
and  that  he  would  have  borrowed  a  hat  and  a  pair  of 
high  shoes  of  me,  but  I  had  none  to  lend  him.'  Tlien 
he  observed  on  my  finger  a  big  ring  of  silver  very  well 
double  gilt,  with  two  letters  A.  D.  engraved  in  it  for 
my  name  ;  1  suppose  he  thought  it  to  be  gold.  He  re- 
quired to  see  it.  I  took  it  to  him.  When  he  had  it  in 
his  hand,  he  said  it  was  his  ring,  for  therein  was  his 
name  :  an  A.  for  Anthony,  and  a  D.  for  Dunstan. 
When  I  heard  him  say  that,  I  wished  in  my  heart  to  be 
as  well  delivered  from  and  out  of  his  company,  as  I  was 
assured  to  be  delivered  from  my  ring  for  ever. 

"  Then  he  called  for  pen,  ink,  and  paper,  and  com- 
manded me  to  write  when  and  how  Gerrard  came  to  me, 
and  where  he  was  gone.  I  had  scarcely  written  three 
words,  when  the  chief  beadle,  with  two  or  three  of  the 
commissary's  men  were  come  to  the  prior,  requiring  him 
to  bring  me  away  to  Lincoln  College  to  the  commis- 
sary, and  to  Dr.  London.  When  I  was  brought  into 
the  chapel,  there  I  found  Dr.  Cottisford,  commissary. 
Dr.  Higdon,  then  dean  of  the  Cardinal's  College,  aiid 
Dr.  London,  warden  of  the  New  College,  standing  to- 
gether at  the  altar  in  the  chapel.  When  I  was  brought 
to  them,  after  salutations  given  and  taken  between 
them,  they  called  for  chairs  and  sat  down,  and  then 
called  for  me  to  come  to  them.  First  they  asked  what 
my  name  was.  I  told  them  that  my  name  was  An- 
thony Dalaber.  Then  they  also  asked  me  how  long  I 
had  been  a  student  in  the  university .'  and  I  told  them 
almost  three  years.  And  they  asked  me  what  I  studied. 
I  told  them  I  had  read  sophistry  and  logic  in  Alborn 
Hall,  and  now  was  removed  to  Gloucester  College  to 
study  the  civil  law.  Then  they  asked  me  whether  I 
knew  Master  Gerrard,  and  how  long  I  had  known  him  ? 
I  told  them  I  knew  him  well,  and  had  known  him  al- 
most a  twelvemonth.  They  asked  me  when  he  was  with 
me  ?     I  told  them  yesterday  afternoon. 

"  Now  by  this  time,  while  they  had  me  in  this  talk, 
one  came  to  them,  witli  pen,  ink,  and  paper  ;  I  think  it 
was  the  clerk  of  the  University.  As  soon  as  he  was 
come,  there  was  a  board  with  a  form  for  him  to  sit  on, 
set  between  the  doctors  and  me,  and  a  great  mass-book 
laid  before  me  ;  and  I  was  commanded  to  lay  my  right 
hand  on  it,  and  to  swear  that  I  should  truly  answer  such 
interrogatories  as  I  should  be  by  them  examined  upon. 
I  hesitated  at  first  ;  but  afterwards,  being  persuaded  by 
them,  partly  by  fair  words,  and  partly  by  great  threats, 
I  promised  to  do  as  they  would  have  me  ;  but  in  my 
heart  meant  not  to  do  so.  So  I  laid  my  hand  on  the  book, 
and  one  of  them  gave  me  my  oath  ;  and  that  done, 
commanded  me  to  kiss  the  book.  Then  they  made  great 
courtesy  between  them  who  should  examine  me,  and  put 
interroiiatories  to  me.  At  the  last,  the  greatest  papis- 
tical Pharisee  of  them  all,  Doctor  London  took  upon 
himself  to  do  it. 

"  Tlien  he  asked  me  by  my  oath,  where  Master  Gerrard 
was,  and  whither  I  had  conveyed  him.  I  told  him  I 
bad  not  conveyed  him,  nor  yet  knew  where  he  was  ;  nor 
whither  he  was  gone,  except  he  were  gone  to  Wood- 
stock, as  I  had  before  said,  as  he  told  me  he  would. 
Then  he  asked  me  a;ain  when  he  came  to  me  ;  how  he 
came  to  me  ;  what  and  how  long  he  talked  with  me  ; 
and  whither  he  went  from  me.  I  told  him  he  came 
to  me  about  the  time  of  even-song,  and  that  one  brought 
him  to  my  chamber-door,  whom  I  knew  not ;  and  that 
he  told  me  he  would  go  to  Woodstock  for  some  venison 
to  make  merry  with  this  Shrovetide  ;  and  that  he  would 
h  ivi-  borrowed  a  hat,  and  a  pair  of  high  shoes  of  me  ; 
but  I  had  none  to  lend  him  ;  and  then  he  straight  went 
his  way  from  me,  but  whither  I  know  not.  All  these 
my  s-iyings  the  scribe  wrote  in  a  book. 

"  Th,"n  they  earnestly  required  me  to  tell  them 
whither  I  had  conveyed  him  ;  for  surely,  they  said,  1 
brought  him  somewhere  this  morning,  as  they  might  per- 


ceive by  my  foul  shoes  and  hose,  I  had  travelled  with 
him  the  most  part  of  this  night.  I  answered  plainly 
that  I  lay  at  Alborn  Hall,  and  that  I  had  good  witness 
thereof  there.  They  asked  me  where  I  was  at  even-song. 
1  told  them  at  Frideswides,  and  that  I  saw  first  Master 
Commissary  ;  and  then  Dr.  London  come  thither  at  that 
time  to  the  dean  of  Frideswides  ;  and  that  I  saw  them 
talking  together  in  the  church  there.  Dr.  London  and 
the  dean  threatened  me,  that  if  I  would  not  tell  tlie  truth 
where  I  had  taken  him,  or  whither  he  was  gone,  I  should 
surely  be  sent  to  the  Tower  of  London,  and  there  be 
put  to  the  torture.  But  INIaster  Commissary  entreated 
me  with  gentle  words,  to  tell  him  where  he  was,  that  he 
might  secure  him  again,  and  that  he  would  l)e  my  very 
great  friend,  and  deliver  me  out  of  trouble.  1  told  him 
I  could  not  tell  where  he  was.  Thus  they  did  occupy 
and  toss  me  almost  two  hours  in  the  chapel  ;  sometimes 
with  threatenings  and  foul  words  ;  and  then  with  fair 
words  and  fair  jjromises.  Then  he  tliat  brought  Mr. 
Gerrard  to  my  chamber  was  brought  before  nie,  and 
caused  to  declare  what  Mr.  Gerrard  said  to  me  at  his 
coming  to  my  cliamber  ;  but  I  said  plainly  1  heard  him 
say  no  such  thing  ;  for  I  thought  my  nay  to  be  as  good 
as  his  yea,  seeing  it  was  to  rid  and  deliver  my  godly 
brother  of  trouble  and  peril  of  his  life. 

"  At  last,  when  they  could  get  nothing  from  me  to 
hurt  or  accuse  any  man,  or  know  any  thing  of  that 
which  they  sought,  they  all  three  together  brought  me 
up  into  a  great  chamber  over  the  commissary's  chamber, 
wherein  stood  a  great  pair  of  very  high  stocks.  Then 
Master  Commissary  asked  nie  for  my  purse  and  girdle  ; 
took  away  my  money  and  my  knives,  and  then  put  both 
my  legs  into  the  stocks,  and  so  locked  me  fast  in  them  ; 
in  which  I  sat,  my  feet  being  almost  as  high  as  my 
head  ;  and  so,  leaving  me  alone,  after  locking  the  cham- 
ber-door, they  departed,  (I  think  to  their  abominable 
mass).  When  they  were  all  gone,  then  came  to  my  re- 
membrance the  worthy  forewarning  and  godly  declara- 
tion of  that  most  constant  martyr  of  God,  Master  John 
Clark,  my  father  in  Christ,  who  well  nigh  two  years  be- 
fore that,  when  I  earnestly  desired  him  to  permit  me  to 
be  his  scholar,  and  that  I  might  go  with  him  continually 
when  and  wherever  he  should  teach  or  preach,  said  to 
me  much  after  this  sort :  Dalaber,  you  desire  you  know 
not  what,  and  tliat  which  you  are,  I  fear,  unable  to  take 
upon  you  :  for  though  now  my  preaching  be  sweet  and 
pleasant  to  you,  because  there  is  yet  no  persecution  laid 
on  you  for  it,  yet  the  time  will  come,  and  that  peradven- 
ture  shortly,  if  we  continue  to  live  godly  therein,  that 
God  will  lay  on  you  the  cross  of  persecution  to  try  you, 
whether  you  can  as  pure  gold  abide  the  fire,  or  as  stubble 
and  dross  be  consumed.  For  the  Holy  Ghost  plainly 
affirms  by  St.  Paul,  '  If  any  man  will  live  godly,  he 
shall  suffer  persecution.'  2  Tim.  iii.  12.  Yea,  you  shall 
be  called  and  judged  an  heretic ;  you  shall  be  abhorred 
of  the  world  ;  your  own  friends  and  kinsfolk  will  for- 
sake you,  and  also  hate  you  ;  and  you  shall  be  cast  into 
prison  ;  and  no  man  shall  dare  to  help  or  comfort  you  ; 
and  you  shall  be  accused  and  brought  before  the  bishops 
to  your  reproach  and  shame,  to  the  great  sorrow  of  all 
your  faithful  friends  and  kinsfolk.  Then  will  you  wish 
you  had  never  known  this  doctrine  ;  then  will  you  curse 
Clark,  and  wish  that  you  had  never  known  him  ;  be- 
cause he  had  brought  you  into  all  these  troubles. 

"  At  which  words  1  was  so  grieved,  that  I  fell  down 
on  my  knees  at  his  feet,  and  with  abundance  of  tears  and 
sighs,  even  from  the  very  bottom  of  my  heart  I  earnestly 
besought  him,  that  for  the  tender  mercy  of  God  shewed 
to  us  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  he  would  not  refuse  me, 
but  receive  me  into  his  company,  as  1  had  desired,  say- 
ing that  I  trusted  verily,  that  he  who  had  begun  this 
in  me  would  not  forsake  me,  but  give  me  grace  to  con- 
tinue therein  unto  tlie  end.  Wlien  he  heard  me  say 
tliis,  he  came  to  me  and  took  me  up  in  his  arms  and 
kissed  me, — the  tears  trickling  down  from  his  eyes  ; — 
and  said  to  me,  '  The  Lord  Almighty  grant  )-ou  so  to 
do  ;  and  from  thenceforth  for  ever  take  me  for  your 
father,  and  I  will  take  you  for  my  son  in  Christ.'  Now 
there  were  at  this  time  in  Oxford  several  graduates  and 
scholars  at  the  colleges  and  halls,  whom  God  had  called 


A.  D.  1540—1547.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  MASTER  GERRARD,  MARTYR. 


589 


to  the  knowledge  of  his  holy  word,  who  all  resorted  to 
Mr.  Clark's  disputations  and  lectures  in  divinity;  and 
when  they  might  not  come  conveniently,  I  was  by  Mr. 
Clark  appointed  to  resort  to  every  one  of  them  weekly, 
and  to  know  what  doubts  they  had  in  any  place  of  the 
scripture,  that  by  me  from  him  they  might  have  the  true 
understanding  of  the  same.  Which  exercise  did  me 
much  good  and  profit,  to  the  understanding  of  the  holy 
scriptures,  which  I  most  desired. 

"  This  forewarning  and  godly  declaration,  (I  say,)  of 
this  most  godly  martyr  of  God,  Mr.  Clark,  coming  to 
my  remembrance,  caused  me  with  deep  sighs  to  cry  to 
God  from  my  heart,  to  assist  me  with  his  Holy  Spirit, 
that  I  might  be  able  patiently  and  quietly  to  bear  and 
suffer  whatsoever  it  should  please  him  of  his  Fatherly 
love  to  lay  upon  me,  to  his  glory,  and  the  comfort  of  my 
dearly  beloved  brethren,  whom  I  thought  now  to  be  in 
great  fear  and  anguish,  lest  I  should  be  an  accuser  of 
them  all  ;  for  to  me  they  were  all  well  known,  and  all  their 
doings  in  that  matter.  But,  God  be  praised,  I  was  fully 
bent  never  to  accuse  any  of  them,  whatever  should  hap- 
pen to  me.  Before  dinner  Master  Cottisford  came  up 
to  me,  and  requested  me  earnestly  to  tell  him  where  Mas- 
ter Gerrard  was,  and  if  I  would  do  so,  he  promised  me 
straightways  to  deliver  me  out  of  prison.  But  I  told 
him  I  could  not  tell  where  he  was  ;  no  more  indeed  I 
could.  Then  he  departed  to  dinner,  asking  me  if  I 
could  eat  any  meat ;  I  told  him,  yea,  right  gladly.  He 
said  he  would  send  me  some.  When  he  was  gone,  his 
servants  asked  me  many  questions,  which  I  do  not  now 
remember  ;  and  some  of  them  spake  to  me  fair  words, 
and  some  threatened  me,  calling  me  heretic,  and  so  de- 
parted, locking  the  door  fast  upon  me." 

Thus  far  Anthony  Dalaber  has  prosecuted  this  history, 
who,  before  finishing  it,  died  in  1562,  iu  the  diocese  of 
Salisbury. 

After  this,  Gerrard  was  apprehended  and  taken  by 
IMaster  Cole,  the  proctor,  as  his  men  were  going  west- 
ward, at  a  jilace  called  Hinksey,  a  little  beyond  Oxford, 
and  so  being  brought  back  again  was  committed  to  ward  ; 
he  was  brought  before  the  commissary.  Dr.  London,  and 
Dr.  Higdon,  dean  of  Frideswides,  (now  called  Christ's 
College,)  in  St.  Mary's  church,  where  they,  sitting  in 
judgment,  convicted  him  according  to  their  law  as  a 
heretic,  and  afterwards  compelled  him  to  carry  a  faggot 
in  open  procession  from  St.  Mary's  church  to  Frides- 
wides, and  Dalaber  likewise  with  him,  Gerrard  having 
his  red  hood  on  his  shoulders  like  a  master  of  arts. 
After  tliat,  they  were  sent  to  Osney,  there  to  be  kept  in 
prison  till  further  orders  were  taken. 

Besides  these,  there  were  a  great  number  also  sus- 
pected to  be  infected  with  heresy,  as  they  called  it,  for 
having  such  books  of  God's  truth  as  Master  Gerrard 
sold  to  tiiem ;  and  many  were  forced  to  forsake 
their  colleges  and  return  to  their  friends.  Against  the 
procession  time  they  made  a  great  fire,  into  wliich  all 
such  as  were  in  the  procession,  who  had  been  convicted 
or  susi)ected  of  heresy,  were  commanded  every  man  to 
cast  a  book  as  they  passed,  in  token  of  repentance  and 
renouncing  of  their  errors. 

After  this,  Master  Gerrard,  flying  from  place  to  place, 
escaped  their  tyranny,  till  this  jiresent  time,  when  he 
was  again  apprehended  and  burned  in  Smithfield  with 
Doctor  Barnes  and  William  Jerome,  vicar  of  Stephney. 
Thus,  these  three  godly  men,  with  great  constancy,  en- 
dured martyrdom  iu  the  fire. 

The  Life  and  History  of  William  Jerome,    Vicar  of 
Stephney,  and  Martyr  of  Christ. 

The  third  who  suffered  with  Barnes  and  Gerrard,  was 
Wm.  Jerome,  vicar  of  Stephney.  This  Jerome  being  a 
diligent  preacher  of  God's  word,  for  the  comfort  and 
edification  of  the  people,  had  preached  many  sermons, 
iu  which  he  laboured  to  weed  out  the  roots  of  men's 
traditions,  doctrines,  dreams,  and  fantasies.  In  so  doing 
he  could  not  otherwise  but  provoke  much  hatred  against 
him  amongst  the  adversaries  of  Christ's  gospel. 

It  so  happened,  that  on  preaching  one  Sunday  at  St. 
Paul's,  he  made  there  a  sermon,  wherein  he  recited  and 


mentioned  Hagar  and  Sarah,  declaring  what  these  two 
signified.  He  siiewed  how  Sarah  and  her  child  Isaac 
and  all  they  that  were  Isaac's,  and  born  of  the  free 
woman  Sarah,  were  freely  justified  :  and  they  that  were 
born  of  Hagar,  thebond  woman,  were  bound  and  under  the 
law,  and  could  not  be  freely  justified.  In  these  words, 
what  was  there  said,  but  what  St.  Paul  himself  expounds 
in  his  epistle  to  the  Galatians  (fourth  chapter),  or  what 
could  liere  be  gathered,  but  what  was  consonant  to  sound 
doctrine?  The  point  was  this  ;  he  was  accused  of  preacliing 
erroneously  at  St.  Paul's  cross,  teaching  the  peojjle  tliat 
all  that  were  born  of  Sarah  were  freely  justified  ;  speak- 
ing there  absolutely  without  any  condition,  either  of 
baptism  or  of  ])enance,  &c.  Who  doubts  here,  but  if 
St.  Paul  himself  had  been  at  St.  Paul's  cross,  and  had 
preached  the  same  words  to  Englishmen,  which  he  wrote 
to  the  Galatians,  he  had  been  apprehended  for  an  here- 
tic for  preaching  against  the  sacrament  of  baptism  and 
repentance .' 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  several  histories  of 
these  three  good  men.  Now  let  us  see  the  order  of  their 
martyrdom,  joining  them  together  ;  what  was  the  cause 
of  their  condemnation  ;  and  what  were  their  protesta- 
tions and  words  at  their  suffering. 

Barnes,  Jerome,  and  Gerrard,  being  committed  to  the 
Tower  after  Easter,  remained  there  till  the  oOtii  day  of 
July,  which  was  two  days  after  the  death  of  the  Lord 
Cromwell.  Then  process  was  issued  against  them  by 
the  king's  council  in  parliament  ;  to  which  process 
Gardiner  confessed  himself  that  he  was  privy.  "NMiere- 
upon  these  three  good  saints  of  God,  on  the  thirtieth 
day  of  July,  not  coming  to  any  answer  ;  nor  yet  know- 
ing any  cause  of  their  condemnation,  without  any  public 
liearing,  were  brought  together  from  the  Tower  to 
Smithfield,  where,  while  preparing  themselves  for  the 
fire,  gave  there  at  the  stake  many  and  sundry  exhorta- 
tions, among  whom  Dr.  Barnes  first  began  with  this 
protestation  following  : — 

"  I  am  come  hither  to  be  burned  as  an  heretic,  and 
you  shall  hear  my  belief;  whereby  you  shall  perceive 
what  erroneous  opinions  I  hold.  I  take  God  to  record, 
I  never,  to  my  knowledge,  taught  any  erroneous  doctrine 
but  only  those  things  which  scripture  led  me  to  ;  and 
that  in  my  sermons  I  never  maintained  any  error,  nei- 
ther moved  nor  gave  occasion  of  any  insurrection.  Al- 
though I  have  been  slandered  for  preaching  that  our 
Lady  was  but  a  saffron-bag,  which  I  utterly  protest 
before  God  that  I  never  meant  it,  nor  preached  it ;  but  all 
my  study  and  diligence  hath  been  utterly  to  confound 
and  confuteall  men  of  that  doctrine,  as  are  the  anabaptists, 
who  deny  that  our  Saviour  Christ  did  take  any  flesh  of 
the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  which  sect  1  detest  and  abhor. 
And  in  this  place  there  have  been  burned  some  of  them, 
whom  I  never  favoured  nor  maintained  ;  but  always  with 
all  diligence  did  I  study  to  set  forth  the  glory  of  God  ; 
the  obedience  to  our  sovereign  lord  the  king  ;  and  the 
true  and  sincere  religion  of  Christ:  and  now  hearken  to 
my  faith  : 

"  1  believe  in  the  holy  and  blessed  Trinity,  three  Per- 
sons in  one  Godhead,  that  created  and  made  all  the 
world  ;  and  that  this  blessed  Trinity  sent  down  this 
second  Person,  Jesus  Christ,  into  the  womb  of  the  most 
blessed  and  purest  Virgin  Mary.  And  here  bear  me 
record,  that  I  do  utterly  condemn  that  abominable  and 
detestable  opinion  of  the  anabaptists,  who  say  that  Christ 
took  no  flesh  of  the  Virgin.  For  I  believe  that  without 
man's  will  or  power  he  was  conceived  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  took  flesh  of  her,  and  that  he  suffered  hunger, 
thirst,  cold,  and  other  passions  of  our  body,  sin  excepted, 
according  to  the  saying  of  St.  Paul,  '  He  was  made  in  all 
things  like  unto  his  brethren,'  except  sin.  And  I  be- 
lieve that  his  death  and  passion  was  the  sufficient  ran- 
som for  the  sin  of  all  the  world.  And  I  believe  that 
through  his  death  he  overcame  sin,  death,  and  hell,  and 
that  there  is  none  other  satisfaction  unto  the  Father,  but 
this  his  death  and  passion  only,  and  that  no  work  of 
man  did  deserve  anything  of  God,  but  only  his  passion, 
as  touching  our  justification,  for  I  know  the  best  work 
that  ever  1  did  is  impure  and  imperfect."  And  with 
this  he  cast  abroad  his  hands,  and  desired  God  to  for« 


590 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  BARNES,  GERRARD,  AND  JEROME. 


[Book  Yiri. 


give  him  his  trespasses.  "For  although  perchance," 
said  he,  "  you  know  nothing  by  me,  yet  do  I  confess, 
that  my  thoughts  and  cogitations  be  innumerable  ; 
•wherefore  I  beseech  thee,  6  Lord,  not  to  enter  into 
judgment  with  me,  according  to  the  saying  of  the  pro- 
phet David,  '  Enter  not  into  judgment  with  thy  servant, 
O  Lord.'  And  in  another  place,  '  If  thou.  Lord, 
shouldst  mark  iniquity,  O  Lord,  who  shall  stand?' 
Wherefore  I  trust  in  no  good  work  that  ever  I  did,  but 
only  in  the  death  of  Christ.  I  do  not  doubt  through 
him  to  inherit  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  Take  me  not 
here  tliat  I  speak  against  good  works,  for  they  are  to  be 
done;  and  verily  they  that  do  them  not  shall  never  come 
into  the  kingdom  of  God.  We  must  do  them,  because 
they  are  commanded  us  of  God,  to  show  and  set  forth 
our  profession,  not  to  deserve  or  merit ;  for  that  is  only 
the  death  of  Christ. 

"  I  believe  that  there  is  a  holy  church;  and  a  com- 
pany of  all  them  that  do  profess  Chrijt  ;  and  that  all 
that  have  suffered  and  confessed  his  name  are  saints,  and 
that  they  all  do  praise  and  bless  God  in  heaven,  more 
than  I  or  any  man's  tongue  can  express  ;  and  that  al- 
■ways  1  have  spoken  reverently,  and  praised  them  as  much 
as  scripture  willed  me  to  do.  And  that  our  Lady,  I  say, 
was  a  virgin  immaculate  and  undefiled  ;  and  that  she  is 
the  most  pure  virgin  that  ever  God  created,  and  a  vessel 
elect  of  God,  of  whom  Christ  should  be  born."  Then 
said  ]\Ir.  Sheriff,  "You  have  said  well  of  her  before." 
And  being  afraid  that  3Mr.  Sheriff  had  been  or  should 
be  aggrieved  with  any  thing  that  he  should  say,  he  said, 
'  Mr.  Sheriff,  if  1  speak  any  thing  that  you  will  me  not, 
do  no  more  than  beckon  me  with  your  hand,  and  I  will 
straightway  hold  my  peace  ;  for  I  will  not  be  disobe- 
dient in  any  thing,  but  will  obey." 

Then  there  was  one  that  asked  him  his  opinion  of 
praying  to  saints.  Then  said  he,  "  Now  of  saints  you 
shall  hear  my  opinion.  I  have  said  something  before,  I 
think,  of  them,  how  that  I  believe  they  are  in  heaven 
with  God;  and  that  they  are  worthy  of  all  the  honour 
that  scripture  willeth  them  to  have.  But  I  say,  through- 
out scripture  we  are  not  commanded  to  pray  to  any 
saints.  Therefore  I  neither  can  nor  will  preach  to  you 
that  saints  ought  to  be  prayed  to  ;  for  then  should  I 
preach  to  you  a  doctrine  of  my  own  head.  Notwithstand- 
ing whether  they  pray  for  us  or  no,  that  I  refer  to  God. 
And  if  saints  do  pray  for  us,  then  I  trust  to  pray  for  you 
within  this  half  hour,  Mr.  Sheriff,  and  for  every  chris- 
tian man  living  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  and  dying  in  the 
same  as  a  saint.  Wherefore  if  the  dead  may  pray  for 
the  quick,  I  will  surely  pray  for  you." 

"Well  have  you  anything  more  to  say  ?"  Then  spake 
he  to  Mr.  Sheriff,  and  said,  "  Have  you  any  articles 
against  me  for  which  I  am  condemned?"  And  the 
sheriff  answered  "  No."  "Then,"  saidhe,  "  is  there  here 
any  man  else  that  knows  why  I  must  die,  or  that  by  my 
preaching  has  been  led  into  error  ?  Let  them  now  speak, 
and  I  will  give  them  an  answer."  And  no  man  answered. 
Then  said  he,  "  Well,  I  am  condemned  by  the  law  to 
die,  and  as  I  understand  by  an  act  of  Parliament ;  but 
wherefore  I  cannot  tell,  but  probably  for  heresy,  for  we 
are  likely  to  burn.  But  they  who  have  been  the  occasion 
of  it,  1  pray  God  to  forg-ve  them,  as  I  woidd  be  forgiven 
myself.  And  Stephen  bishop  of  Winchester  that  now  is. 
if  he  have  sought  or  wrought  this  my  death  either  by  word 
or  deed,  I  pray  God  to  forgive  him,  as  heartily,  as  freely, 
as  charitably,  and  without  feigning,  as  ever  Christ  forgave 
them  that  put  him  to  death.  And  if  any  of  the  council, 
or  any  other  have  sought  or  wrought  it  through  malice 
or  ignorance,  I  pray  God  to  forgive  their  ignorance,  and 
illuminate  their  eyes  that  they  may  see  and  ask  mercy  for 
it.  I  beseech  you  all  to  pray  for  the  king  as  1  have  done 
ever  since  I  was  in  prison  ;  and  do  now  that  God  may 
give  him  prosjjerity,  and  that  he  may  long  reign  among 
you;  and  after  him  that  godly  Prince  Edward  may  so 
reign,  that  he  may  finish  those  things  that  his  father  has 
begun.  I  have  been  reported  to  be  a  preacher  of  sedi- 
tion and  disobedience  to  the  king's  majesty  ;  but  here  I 
say  to  you  that  you  are  all  bound  by  the  commandment 
of  God  to  obey  your  prince  with  all  humility,  and  with 
all  your  heart ;  yea,  not  so  much  as  in  a  look  to  show 


yourselves  disobedient  to  him,  and  that  not  onlv  for  fear 
of  the  sword,  but  also  for  conscience  sake  before  God." 

Then  spake  he  to  tht^  sheriff,  and  said,  "  Mr.  Sheriff, 
I  require  you  on  God's  behalf  to  have  me  commended 
unto  the  king,  and  to  shew  him  that  I  require  of  his 
grace  these  five  requests  :  first,  that  where  his  grace  hath 
received  into  his  hands  all  the  coods  and  substance  of  the 
abbeys — "  Then  the  sheriff  desired  him  to  stop  there, 
lie  answered  Mr.  Sheriff:  "  I  warrant  you  I  will  speak 
no  harm  ;  for  I  know  it  is  well  done  that  all  such  super- 
stition be  dean  taken  away  ;  and  the  king  hath  well 
done  in  taking  it  away.  But  his  grace  is  made  a  whole 
king,  and  obeyed  in  his  whole  realm  as  a  king  (which 
neither  his  father  nor  grandfather,  neither  his  ancestora 
that  reigned  before  him  ever  had),  and  that  through  the 
preaching  of  us  and  such  other  wretches  as  we  are,  who 
always  have  applied  our  whole  studies,  and  given  our- 
selves for  the  setting  forth  of  the  same,  and  this  is  now 
our  reward.  Well,  it  makes  no  matter.  Now  he  reigns 
among  you  ;  I  jiray  God  that  he  may  long  live  and  reign 
among  you.  Would  to  God  it  may  please  his  grace  to 
bestow  the  said  goods,  or  some  of  them,  to  the  comfort 
of  his  poor  subjects,  who  surely  have  great  need  of  them. 
The  second  that  I  desire  his  grace  is,  that  he  will  see  that 
matrimony  be  had  in  more  reverence  than  it  is  ;  and 
that  men  for  every  light  cause  invented  cast  not  off  their 
wives,  and  live  in  adultery  and  fornication.  The  third, 
that  abominable  swearers  maybe  punished  ;  for  the  ven- 
geance of  God  will  come  on  them  for  their  mischievous 
oaths.  The  fourth,  that  his  grace  would  set  forth  Christ's 
true  religion  ;  and  seeing  he  has  begun,  go  forward  and 
make  an  end ;  for  many  things  have  been  done,  but 
much  more  is  to  do  ;  and  that  it  would  please  his  grace 
to  look  on  God's  word  himself,  for  that  it  has  been  ob- 
scured with  many  traditions  invented  of  our  own 
brains."  "Now,"  said  he,  "how  many  petitions  have 
I  spoken  of  ?"  And  the  people  said,  "Tour."  "Well," 
said  he,  "  even  these  four  are  sufficient,  which  I  desire 
you,  that  the  king's  grace  may  be  certified  of,  and  say, 
that  I  most  humbly  desire  him  to  look  earnestly  upon 
them  ;  and  that  his  grace  take  heed  that  he  be  not  de- 
ceived with  false  preachers  and  teachers  and  evil  counsel, 
for  Christ  saith,  that  such  false  prophets  shall  come  in 
sheep's  clothing.'' 

Then  he  desired  all  men  to  forgive  him,  and  if  he  had 
said  any  evil  at  any  time  unadvisedly,  whereby  he  had 
offended  any  man  ;  or  given  any  occasion  of  evil  that 
they  would  forgive  it  him,  and  amend  that  evil  they  took 
of  him  ;  and  to  bear  him  witness  that  he  detested  and 
abhorred  all  evil  opinions  and  doctrines  against  the  word 
of  God  ;  and  that  he  died  in  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  by 
whom  he  doubted  not  but  to  be  saved.  And  with  these 
words  he  desired  them  all  to  pray  for  him  ;  and  then  he 
turned  him  about,  and  put  off  his  clothes,  making  ready 
for  the  fire,  there  patiently  to  take  his  death. 

The  like  confession  made  also  Jerome  and  Gerrard, 
professing  in  like  manner  their  belief,  reciting  all  the 
articles  of  the  christian  faith,  briefly  declaring  their 
minds  upon  every  article  ;  whereby  the  people  might 
understand  that  there  was  no  cause  nor  error  in  their 
faith  ;  protesting  that  they  denied  nothing  that  was 
either  in  the  Old  or  New  Testament,  set  forth  by  their 
sovereign  lord  the  king,  whom  they  prayed  the  Lord 
long  to  continue  among  them,  with  his  most  dear  son, 
Prince  Edward.  Which  done,  Jerome  added  this  ex- 
hortation in  the  few  words,  which  follow  : 

"  I  say  unto  you,  good  brethren,  that  God  has  bought 
us  all  with  no  small  price,  neither  with  gold  nor  silver  ; 
or  other  such  things  of  small  value,  but  with  his  most 
precious  blood.  Be  not  unthankful  therefore  to  him  ; 
but  do  as  much  as  to  christian  men  belongs,  to  fulfil  his 
commandments,  that  is,  '  Love  your  brethren.'  Love 
hiirteth  no  man,  love  fulfilleth  all  things.  If  God  hath 
sent  thee  plenty,  help  thy  neighbour  that  hath  need.  Give 
him  good  counsel.  If  he  lack,  consider,  if  you  were  in 
necessity,  thou  wouldst  gladly  be  refreshed.  And,  again, 
bear  your  cross  with  Christ.  Consider  what  reproof, 
slander,  and  reproach  he  suffered  of  his  enemies,  and 
how  patiently  he  suffered  all  things.     Consider  that  all 


A.D.  1540—154".]         AN  ACCOUNT  OF  BARNES,  GEURARD,  AND  JEROME, 


591 


that  Christ  did  was  of  his  own  goodness,  and  not  of  our 
desen'inff.  For  if  we  could  merit  our  own  salvation, 
Christ  would  not  have  died  for  us.  But  for  Adam's 
breaking  of  God's  precepts  we  had  been  all  lost,  if  Christ 
had  not  redeemed  us  again.  And  as  Adam  broke  the 
precepts,  and  was  driven  out  of  Paradise  ;  so  we,  if  we 
break  God's  commandments,  shall  have  damnation,  if 
we  do  not  repent  and  ask  mercy.  Now,  therefore,  let 
all  christians  put  no  trust  or  confidence  in  their  works, 
but  in  the  blood  of  Christ ;  to  whom  I  commit  my  soul, 
beseeching  you  all  to  pray  to  God  for  me,  and  for  my 
brethren  here  present  with  me,  that  our  souls,  leaving 
these  wretched  carcasses,  may  depart  in  the  true  faith  of 
Christ." 

In  a  similar  manner  Gerrard  protested,  and  exhorted 
the  people  ;  and  ended  his  protestation  as  follows  : 

"  I  also  detest,  abhor,  and  refuse  all  heresies  and 
errors  ;  and  if,  either  by  negligence  or  ignorance,  I  have 
taught  or  maintained  any,  1  am  sorry  for  it,  and  ask 
mercy  of  God ;  or  if  I  have  been  so  vehement  or  rash  in 
preaching,  whereby  any  person  has  taken  any  offence, 
error,  or  evil  opinion,  I  desire  him,  and  all  other  persons 
whom  I  have  in  any  way  offended,  forgiveness.  Not- 
withstanding to  my  remembrance  I  never  preached  wit- 
tingly, or  willingly,  any  thing  against  God's  holy  word, 
or  contrary  to  the  true  faith  ;  to  the  maintenance  of  errors, 
heresies,  or  vicious  living,  but  have  always,  for  my  little 
learning,  set  forth  the  honour  of  God,  and  the  right  obe- 
dience to  his  laws  ;  and  also  the  king's.  And  if  I  could 
have  done  better,  I  would.  Wherefore,  Lord,  if  1  have 
taken  in  hand  to  do  that  thing  which  I  could  not  per- 
fectly perform,  I  desire  thy  pardon  for  my  bold  pre- 
sumption. And  I  pray  God  send  the  king's  grace  good 
and  godly  counsel,  to  his  glory,  to  the  king's  honour, 
and  the  increase  of  virtue  in  this  his  realm.  And  thus 
now  I  yield  my  soul  up  unto  Almighty  God,  trusting  and 
believing  that  he  of  his  infinite  mercy,  for  his  promise 
made  in  the  blood  of  his  Son,  our  most  merciful  Saviour, 
Jesus  Christ,  will  take  it,  and  pardon  me  of  all  my  sins  ; 
whereby  I  have  most  grievously  from  my  youth  offended 
his  majesty  ;  wherefore  I  ask  him  mercy,  desiring  you 
all  to  pray  with  me  and  for  me,  that  I  may  patiently 
suffer  this  pain,  and  die  steadfastly  in  true  faith,  perfect 
hope  and  charity." 

And  so,  after  they  bad  engaged  in  prayer,  wherein  they 
desired  the  Lord  Jesus  to  be  their  comfort  and  consola- 
tion in  this  their  affliction,  and  to  establish  them  with 
perfect  faith,  constancy,  and  patience  through  the  Holy 
Ghost,  they  taking  each  other  by  the  hands,  and  kissing 
one  another,  quietly  and  humbly  offered  themselves  to 
the  hands  of  the  tormentors  ;  and  so  took  their  death 
both  christianly  and  constantly,  with  such  patience  as 
might  well  testify  the  goodness  of  their  cause,  and  quiet 
of  their  conscience. 

Wherein  is  to  be  noted  how  mightily  the  Lord  works 
with  his  grace  and  fortitude  in  the  hearts  of  his  servants, 
especially  in  such  as  suffer  with  a  guiltless  conscience 
for  religion's  sake,  above  others  who  suffer  for  their  de- 
serts. For  whereas  they  who  suffer  as  malefactors,  are 
commonly  heavy  and  pensive  in  their  death ;  so  the 
others  with  heavenly  alacrity  and  cheerfulness,  abide 
whatever  it  pleaseth  the  Lord  to  lay  upon  them. 

A  note  of  three  Papists  executed  the  same  time  with 
Barnes,  Jerome,  and  Gerrard. 

At  the  same  time,  and  in  the  same  place,  three  others 
also  were  executed,  though  not  for  the  same  cause,  but 
rather  the  contrary,  namely,  for  denying  the  king's  su- 
premacy, whose  names  were  Powel,  Fetherstone,  and 
Abel.  This  spectacle  happening  on  the  same  day, 
brought  the  people  into  a  marvellous  doubt  of  their  re- 
ligion, which  part  to  follow,  as  might  well  happen  among 
ignorant  people,  seeing  two  contrary  parties  suffering ; 
the  one  for  popery  ,  the  other  against  popery, — -both  at 
one  time.  This  circumstance  happened  by  reason  of  a 
certain  division  among  the  king's  council,  who  were  so 


equally  divided  among  themselves,  that  the  one  half 
seemed  to  hold  with  the  one  religion,  and  the  other  half 
with  the  contrary. 

The  names  of  those,  although  it  is  not  necessary  to 
express  them,  yet,  for  the  setting  forth  of  the  truth,  we 
have  thought  good  here  to  annex  : — 


PROTESTANTS. 

Canterbury. 

Suffolk. 

Beauchamp. 

Lisle. 

Russel,  treasurer. 

Paget. 

Sadler. 

Audlev. 


Winchester. 

Durham. 

Norfolk. 

Southampton. 

Anthony  Browii. 

William  Paulet. 

John  Baker. 

Richard,  chancellor  of  the 

Augmentation. 
Wingfield,  vice-chancellor. 

This  division  and  separation  of  the  council  among 
themselves,  caused  both  these  parties  above  mentioned 
to  suffer,  the  one  for  one  religion,  and  the  other  for 
another.  For,  as  the  one  part  of  the  council  called  for 
the  execution  of  Barnes,  Gerrard,  and  Jerome,  so  the 
other  part  likewise  called  for  the  execution  of  the  law 
upon  Powel,  Fetherstone,  and  Abel. 

Thus,  having  discussed  the  six  articles,  with  other 
matters,  in  the  parliament,  concerning  the  condemna- 
tion of  Lord  Cromwell,  of  Dr.  Barnes,  and  his  com- 
panions, let  us  now  consider  what  great  vexations  en- 
sued after  the  setting  forth  of  these  articles,  through 
the  whole  realm  of  England.  First  is  to  be  mentioned 
the  severe  commissions  sent  forth  by  the  king's  autho- 
rity, to  the  bishops,  chancellors,  officials,  justices, 
mayors,  and  bailiffs,  in  every  shire,  and  other  commis- 
sioners ;  and  especially  to  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop  of 
London,  and  to  the  mayor,  sheriffs,  and  aldermen,  to 
inquire  diligently  for  all  heretical  books,  and  to  burn 
them.  Also  to  inquire  for  all  such  persons  whatsoever, 
as  were  culpable  or  suspected  of  such  felonies,  heresies, 
contempts,  or  transgressions,  or  speaking  any  words 
contrary  to  the  act  of  the  six  articles. 

Upon  this  commission  being  given  to  Edmund 
Bonner,  he  came  to  the  Guildhall  with  other  commis- 
sioners, to  sit  upon  the  statute  of  the  six  articles.  He  be- 
gan soon  to  put  his  authority  in  execution.  And  first 
he  charged  certain  juries  to  take  their  oath  upon  the 
statute  ;  who,  bein^  sworn,  had  a  day  appointed  to  give 
their  verdict.  On  which  day  they  indicted  sundry 
persons,  who,  shortly  after,  were  apprehended ;  and 
after  remaining  there  a  while,  were,  by  the  king  and  his 
council,  discharged  at  the  Star  Chamber,  without  any 
further  punishment. 

Not  long  after  this.  Sir  William  Roch  being  mayor, 
Bonner,  with  other  commissioners,  sate  at  the  Guildhall. 
When  the  juries  were  sworn,  Bonner  took  upon  him 
to  give  the  charge,  and  began  with  a  tale  of  Anacharsis, 
by  which  he  admonished  the  juries  to  spare  jio  persons, 
of  what  degree  soever  they  were  ;  and  at  the  end  of  his 
charge,  he  brought  to  the  bar  a  boy,  whose  name  was 
Mekius,  declaring  how  grievously  he  had  ofl'ended  by 
speaking  certain  words  against  the  state,  and  of  the 
death  of  Dr.  Barnes,  and  produced  to  the  court  two 
witnesses,  who  were  there  sworn  in  the  face  of  the  court. 
So  a  day  was  assigned  upon  which  the  juries  should 
give  their  verdict ;  at  which  day  both  the  commissioners 
and  the  juries  met  at  Guildhall.  Then  the  clerk  of  the 
peace  called  on  the  juries  by  their  names,  and  when  their 
appearance  was  taken,  Bonner  bade  them  put  in  their 
presentments.  Then  said  the  foreman  of  the  jury, 
whose  name  was  William  Robins  ;  "  My  lord,  we  have 
found  nothing."  At  which  words  he  raged  as  one  in  an 
agony,  and  said,  "  Nothing!  have  you  found  nothing .' 
What,  nothing  .'  By  the  faith  I  owe  to  God  1  would 
trust  you  upon  your  obligation,  but  by  your  oath  I  will 
trust  you  nothing."  Then  said  some  of  the  commis- 
sioners ;  "  My  lord,  give  them  a  longer  day."  "No," 
said  he,  "  in  London  they  ever  find  nothing  ;  I  pray  you, 
what  do  you  say  to  Mekins  ?"  "  My  lord,"  replied  the 
foreman,  "  we  can  say  nothing  to  him  for  we  find  tiie 
a  Q. 


592 


PERSECUTION  IN  LONDOx\  FOR  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


[Book  VIH. 


witnesses  to  disagree.  One  affirms  that  he  said  the 
sacrament  was  nothing  but  a  ceremony  ;  and  the  other, 
nothing  but  a  signification."  "Why,"  said  Bonner, 
"  did  he  not  say  that  Barnes  died  holy  .'"  Then  pausing 
a  while,  he  bade  them  call  the  other  jury.  "  Put  in  your 
verdict,"  said  he.  "My  lord,"  said  one,  "we  have 
found  nothing."  "Jesus!"  said  he,  "is  not  this  a 
strange  case  ?" 

Then  one  of  the  jury,  whose  name  was  Ralph  Foxley, 
said,  "  My  lord,  when  you  gave  us  charge,  we  desired  to 
have  the  parsons  and  curates  of  every  parish  to  give  us 
instructions,  and  it  was  denied  us."  Then  stood  up  the 
recorder,  and  said,  "  It  vv'as  true,  indeed,  what  he  had 
spoken,"  and  there  withal  said,  "  this  last  year  were 
charged  two  juries,  who  did  many  things  naughtily  and 
foolishly,  and  did  as  much  as  in  them  lay  to  make  an 
uproar  among  the  king's  people,  and  therefore  it  was 
thought  not  meet  that  they  should  give  information  to 
you."  "  Nay,  nay,"  said  Bonner,  "  this  was  the  cause: 
If  the  parson  or  curate  should  give  infurmation  accord- 
ing to  his  knowledge,  then  what  will  they  say  ?  I  must 
tell  my  confession  to  knave-priest,  and  he  shall  go  by 
and  by  and  open  it."  "  What,"  said  my  lord  mayor, 
"  there  is  no  man,  I  trow,  that  will  say  so."  "  Yes,  by 
my  troth,"  answered  Bonner,  "  knave  priest,  knave- 
priest."  Then  said  my  lord  mayor  somewhat  smiling, 
"  There  be  some  of  them  slippery  fellows  ;  and  as  men 
find  them,  so  will  they  oft-times  report."  Bonner,  not 
well  contented  with  those  words,  said  to  the  jury,  "  My 
masters,  what  say  you  to  Mekins  ?"  They  answered, 
"  The  witnesses  do  not  agree,  therefore  we  do  not  allow 
them."  "  Why,"  said  Bonner,  "  this  court  hath  allow- 
ed them."  Then  said  one  of  the  jury  to  the  recorder, 
"  Is  it  sufficient  for  our  discharge,  if  tliis  court  do  allow 
them  ?"  "  Yea,"  said  the  recorder,  "  it  is  sufficient ;" 
and  said,  "  go  you  aside  together  awhile,  and  bring  in 
your  verdict."  After  the  jury  had  talked  together  a 
little  while,  they  returned  to  the  bar  again  with  their  in- 
dictment, which  at  Bonner's  hand  was  friendly  received; 
so  both  they  and  the  other  jury  were  discharged.  Thus 
ended  the  court  for  that  day.  Shortly  after  they  sate 
for  life  and  death.  Mekins  being  brought  to  the  bar, 
and  the  indictment  read,  Bonner  said  to  him;  "  Mekins, 
confess  tlie  triitli,  and  submit  thyself  to  the  king's  law, 
timt  thy  death  maybe  an  example  to  all  others." 

This  Richard  Mekins  being  but  a  child,  who  had  not 
passed  the  age  of  fifteen  years,  as  he  had  heard  some 
other  folks  talk,  so  he  chanced  to  speak  against  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar.  Which  coming  to  Bonner's 
ears,  he  never  left  him  before  he  had  brought  him  to  the 
fire.  During  the  time  of  his  imprisonment,  neither  his 
poor  father  nor  mother  durst  aid  him  with  any  relief, 
by  whii:h  he  endured  great  misery.  When  he  was 
brought  to  the  stake,  he  was  taught  to  speak  much  good 
of  the  bishop  of  London,  and  of  the  great  charity  he 
shewed  to  him,  and  to  defy  and  detest  all  heretics  and 
heresies,  but  especially  Doctor  Barnes,  to  whom  he  im- 
puted the  learning  of  that  heresy,  which  was  the  cause 
of  his  deatli.  The  poor  lad  would  for  his  life  have  gladly 
said  that  the  twelve  apostles  had  taught  it  to  him ;  such 
was  his  childish  innocency  and  fear.  But  many  spake 
and  said,  "  It  was  a  great  shame  for  the  bishop  ;  whose 
part  atid  duty  it  had  been  rather  to  have  laboured  to 
save  his  life,  than  to  procure  that  terrible  execution, 
seeing  that  he  was  such  an  ignorant  soul,  that  he  knew 
not  what  the  affirming  of  heresy  was." 

Richard  Spencer,  Ramsei/,  and  Heivet,  ivho  suffered  at 
Salishury. 

About  the  same  time  also,  a  certain  priest  was  burned 
at  Salisbury,  who,  leaving  his  papistry,  had  married  a 
wife,  and  became  a  player,  with  one  Ramsey  and  liewet, 
which  three  were  all  condemned  and  burned  ;  against 
whom,  and  especially  against  Spencer,  was  laid  matter 
concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  lie  suffered  at 
Salisbury. 

Although  this  inquisition  was  meant  especially  con- 
cerning the  six  articles,  yet  so  it  fell  out,  tliat  doubts 
began  to  arise,  and  to  be  moved,  whether  they  might 


inquire  as  well  of  all  other  opinions,  articles,  and  causes, 
or  for  speaking  against  the  holy  bread,  holy  water,  or  for 
favouring  the  cause  of  Barnes,  of  Friar,  of  Ward,  Sir 
Thomas  Rose,  &c.  Whereujion  great  perturbation  fol- 
lowed in  almost  all  parishes  throughout  London,  in  the 
year  1541. 

A  brief  account  of  the  Troubles  at  London  in  the  time  of 
the  Six  Articles ;  and  a  list  of  the  Names  of  some  of 
the  Persons  who  were  persecuted  for  speaking  against 
them. 

John  Dixe,  was  never  observed  to  confess  in  Lent,  nor 
to  receive  at  Easter,  and  to  be  a  sacrainentary. 

Richard  Chepeman,  for  eating  flesh  in  Lent,  and  for 
working  on  holy-days,  and  not  coming  to  the  church. 

Mistress  Cicely  Marshall,  for  not  bearing  her  palm, 
and  despising  holy  bread  and  holy  water. 

Michael  llaukes,  for  not  coming  to  the  church,  and 
for  receiving  young  men  of  the  new  learning. 

John  Browne,  for  bearing  with  Barnes. 

Mistress  Annes  Bedikes,  for  desjdsing  our  tiuSy,  and 
not  praying  to  saints. 

Andrew  Kempe,  William  Pahen,  Richard  Manerd, 
for  disturbing  the  service  of  the  church  with  babbling  out 
of  the  New  Testament. 

William  Wyders,  denied,  two  years  before,  the  sacra- 
ment to  be  Christ's  body,  and  said  that  it  was  but  only 
a  sign. 

William  Stokesley,  for  rebuking  his  wife  at  the  church 
for  taking  holy  water. 

Roger  Davy,  for  speaking  against  worshipping  of 
saints. 

Master  Blage,  for  not  coming  to  his  parish  church, 
nor  confessing,  or  receiving. 

William  Clinch,  for  saying,  when  he  saw  a  priest  pre- 
paring for  the  mass,  "  You  shall  see  a  priest  now  go  to 
masking."  Also,  for  calling  the  bishop  of  Winchester, 
"  False  flattering  knave."  Also,  for  burying  his  wife 
without  a  dirge. 

William  Plaine,  seeing  a  priest  going  to  mass,  suid, 
"  Now  you  shall  see  one  in  masking."  Also,  when  he 
came  to  the  church,  he  disturbed  the  divine  service  by 
reading  aloud  the  English  Bible. 

Herman  Johnson,  Jerome  Akon,  Giles  Ilostermnn. 
Richard  Bonfeld,  Thomas  Couper,  Humphrey  Skinu-^r, 
John  Sneudnam,  Richard  Phillips,  and  John  Celos. — 
These  nine  persons  were  presented,  because  they  weie 
not  confessed  in  Lent,  nor  had  received  at  Easter. 

John  Jones,  William  Wright,  Peter  Butcher,  and 
Roger  Butcher. — These  four  were  presented  for  net 
keeping  the  divine  service  in  the  holy-days. 

Mistress  Brisley,  for  reasoning  on  the  new  learning, 
and  not  attending  the  church. 

Mistress  Castle,  for  being  a  meddler  and  a  reader  of  the 
scriptures  in  the  church. 

Master  Galias  of  Bernard's  Inn,  for  withstanding  the 
curate  in  censing  the  altars  on  Corpus  Christi  even,  and 
saying  openly,  that  he  did  wrong. 

Master  Pates,  of  David's  Inn,  and  Master  Galias,  for 
vex 
the 
so  that  he  had  much  ado  to  make  an  end. 

William  Beckes  and  his  wife,  were  suspected  to  be 
sacramentaries,  and  for  not  kneeling  to  the  cross  on 
Good  Friday. 

Thomas  Langham,  William  Thomas,  Richard  Beckes, 
and  William  Beckes. — These  four  were  presented  for 
interrupting  the  divine  service. 

Ralph  Symonds,  for  not  keeping  our  Lady's  mass, 
which  he  was  bound  to  keep. 

John  Smith  an  apprentice,  for  saying,  "  that  he  had 
rather  hear  the  crying  of  dogs,  than  priests  singing  ma- 
tins or  even-song. 

Thomas  Bele,  John  Sturgeon,  John  Wilshirc,  Thomas 
Simon,  Ralph  Clervis,  and  his  wife,  James  Banaster, 
Nicholas  Barker,  John  Sterky,  Christopher  Smith,  and 
Thomas  Net.— These  eleven  persons  of  St.  Magnus  pa- 
rish, were  presented  and  accused  for  maintaining  certain 
preachers  (as  it  was  called)  of  the  new  learning. 


ing  the  curate  in  the  body  of  the  church,  in  declaring 
king's  injunctions,  and  reading  the  bishop's  book  ; 


A.D.  1540—1547.]         PERSECUTION  IN  LONDON  FOR  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


593 


Nicholas  Philips,  for  maintaining  heresies  and  scrip- 
ture books,  and  for  neither  using  fasting  nor  prayer. 

Richard  Bigges,  for  despising  holy  bread,  putting  it 
in  the  throat  of  a  dog,  and  for  not  adoring  at  the  eleva- 
tion. 

Mistress  Elizabeth  Statham,  for  maintaining  in  her 
house  Latimer,  Barnes,  Gerrard,  Jerome,  and  others. 

John  Duffet,  for  marrying  a  woman  who  was  thought 
to  he  a  nun. 

Milliard  and  Duffet,  for  maintaining  Barnes,  Jerome, 
and  Gerrard,  with  others. 

Grafton  and  Whitchurch,  suspected  not  to  have  been 
confessed. 

John  Greene,  Mother  Palmer,  Christopher  Coots, 
William  Selly,  Alexander  Frere,  William  Bredi,  John 
Bush,  William  Somerton,  George  Durant,  and  Davids, 
an  apprentice. — All  these  being  of  the  parish  of  St.  Mar- 
tin's, were  presented  for  contemning  the  ceremonies  of 
the  church.  Also  some  for  walking  in  the  time  of  con- 
secrating mass,  with  their  caps  on.  Some  for  turning 
their  heads  away ;  some  for  sitting  at  their  doors  when 
sermons  were  in  the  church,  &c. 

Robert  Andrew,  for  receiving  heretics  into  his  house, 
and  keeping  disputation  of  heresy  there. 

John  Williamson,  Thomas  Buge,  Thomas  Gilbert, 
William  Ilickson,  Robert  Daniel,  and  Robert  Smitton. 
— These  six  were  suspected  of  being  sacramentaries  and 
rank  heretics,  and  procurers  of  heretics  to  preach,  and 
to  be  followers  of  their  doctrine. 

John  Mayler,  for  being  a  sacramentary,  and  a  railer 
against  the  mass. 

Richard  Bilby,  draper,  was  presented  for  saying  these 
words,  "  That  Christ  is  not  present  in  the  blessed  sacra- 
ment !" 

Henry  Patinson,  and  Anthony  Barber. — These  two 
were  detected  for  permitting  their  boys  to  sing  a  song 
against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar.  Also  Patinson  came 
not  to  confession. 

Robert  Norman,  also  refused  to  come  to  confession, 
saying,  "  That  none  of  his  servants  should  be  absolved 
by  a  knave  priest." 

John  Humfrey,  for  speaking  against  the  sacraments, 
and  ceremonies  of  the  church. 

William  Smith  and  his  wife,  and  John  Cooke  and  his 
wife. — These  two  couples  were  presented  for  not  coming 
to  service  in  their  parish  church  ;  and  for  saying  it  was 
lawful  for  priests  to  have  wives. 

William  Gate  or  Cote,  William  Aston,  John  Hum- 
frey, and  John  Cooke.  —  These  four  were  presented, 
for  saying,  "  That  the  mass  was  made  of  pieces  and 
patches.''  Also  for  despising  of  matins,  mass,  and 
even-song. 

John  Miles  and  his  wife,  John  Millen,  John  Robinson, 
Richard  Millar,  John  Green  and  his  wife,  and  Arnold 
Chest. — All  these  were  put  up  for  railing  against  the 
sacraments  and  ceremonies. 

John  Crosdall,  John  Gierke,  and  John  Owel.— These 
three  labouring  men  were  presented  for  not  coming  to 
divine  service  on  holy-days,  and  for  labouring  on  the 
same. 

Thomas  Grangier,  and  John  Dicticr  ;  noted  for  com- 
mon singers  against  the  sacraments  and  ceremonies. 

John  Sutton  and  his  wife,  and  John  Segar. — These 
three  were  noted  to  be  despisers  of  auricular  confes- 
sion. 

John  Rawlins,  John  Shiler,  William  Chalinger,  John 
Edmonds,  and  John  Richmond  and  his  wife,  for  de- 
spising holy  bread  and  holy  water,  and  not  attending 
divine  service. 

Margaret  Smith,  for  dressing  flesh  meat  in  Lent. 

Thomas  Trentham,  for  reasoning  against  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  and  saying  that  the  sacrament  was  a 
good  thing,  but  it  was  not  very  God. 

Robert  Granger,  William  Petingale,  William  May  and 
his  wife,  John  Harrison  and  his  wife,  Robert  Welch, 
iJohn  Benglosse,  John  Pitley,  Henry  Foster,  Robert 
iCausy,  and  William  Pinchbeck  and  his  wife. — All  these 
[thirteen  were  put  up  by  the  inquisition,  for  not  observing 
;proper  reverence  at  the  celebration  of  the  mass. 
i     The  wife  of  Martyn  Bishop  was  presented  by  her  cu- 


rate, fornot  going  to  confession  in  Lent,  or  receiving  at 
Easter.  Also  she  slighted  the  curate,  when  he  told  her 
of  it. 

Robert  Plat  and  his  wife. — These  were  great  reasoners 
in  scripture,  saying,  that  confession  avails  nothing  ;  and 
that  he,  though  not  able  to  read,  would  not  use  beads  to 
say  his  prayers  on. 

Thomas  Aduet,  John  Palmer,  and  Robert  Cooke.^ 
The  charge  laid  to  these  three  persons,  was  for  reasoning 
about  the  scriptures  and  the  sacraments. 

The  register  says,  that  they  denied  all  the  sacraments. 
But  this  popish  hyperbole  will  find  little  credit,  where 
experience,  acquainted  with  popish  practices,  sits  as  the 
judge. 

John  Cockes. — This  man  was  noted  for  a  great 
searcher  out  of  new  preachers,  and  a  maintainer  of 
Barnes's  opinions. 

John  Boultes,  for  forbidding  his  wife  to  use  beads  in 
saying  her  ])rayers. 

Thomas  Kelde. — He  refused  to  take  penance  and 
absolution ;  and  did  eat  flesh  upon  a  Friday  before 
Lent. 

Nicholas  Newell,  a  Frenchman,  presented  as  a  man  far 
gone  in  the  new  sect ;  and  that  he  was  a  great  jester  at 
the  saints  and  at  our  Lady. 

John  Hawkins  and  his  servant,  Thomas  Chamberlaine 
and  his  wife,  John  Curteys,  Mr.  Dissel,  his  wife,  and 
his  servant. — These  eight  were  great  reasoners,  and 
despisers  of  ceremonies. 

The  curate  of  St.  Katherine  Coleman. — He  was  noted 
for  calling  suspected  persons  to  his  sermons  by  a  beadle, 
without  ringing  of  any  bell ;  and  when  he  preached  he 
left  his  matters  doubtful. 

Also,  for  preaching  without  the  commandment  of  his 
parson. 

Also,  for  that  he  was  a  Scottish  friar,  driven  out  of 
his  country  for  heresy. 

Tulle  Bustre,  his  wife,  and  his  son-in-law. — These 
were  noted  for  seldom  attending  the  church,  and  many 
times  were  seen  to  labour  upon  the  holy-days. 

William  Ettis  and  his  wile. — Ettis  and  his  wife  were 
noted  for  maintaining  certain  preachers  ;  and  for  caus- 
ing one  Taverner,  a  priest,  to  preach  against  the  king's 
injunctions. 

Merifield  and  his  son-in-law  ;  Nicholas  Russel,  of  the 
Saracen's  Head  in  Friday-street,  William  Callaway,  and 
Thomas  Gardiner,  with  three  apprentices. — Against  this 
company  presentation  was  made  for  assembling  together 
in  the  evening  ;  and  for  bringing  ill  preachers,  that  is  to 
say,  good  preachers,  amongst  the  people. 

Thomas  Plummer  was  presented  for  saying,  "  That 
the  sacrament  was  blessed  to  him  that  doth  take  it ;  and 
not  blessed  to  him  that  doth  not." 

Shermons,  of  the  Carpenter's-hall  in  Christ's  parish^ 
was  presented  for  procuring  an  interlude  to  be  openly 
played,  in  which  priests  were  railed  at,  and  called 
knaves. 

Lewis  Morall,  a  servant,  and  James  Ogule  and  his 
wife. — Noted  not  to  have  confessed  certain  years  before. 

Thomas  Babam  was  accused  not  to  have  confessed  in 
his  parish  church. 

The  parson  and  curate  of  St.  Antholin's,  for  not  using 
the  ceremonies  in  making  holy  water  ;  nor  keeping  their 
processions  on  Saturdays. 

Lewis  Bromfield,  for  not  taking  the  sacrament ;  and 
for  absenting  himself  from  the  church  on  holy-days. 

John  Sempe,  and  John  Goffe,  for  dispraising  a  certain 
anthem  of  our  Lady,  beginning  Te  matrem,  &c.,  saying, 
that  there  is  heresy  in  the  same. 

Gilbert  Godfrey,  for  absenting  himself  from  the 
church  on  holy-days. 

Thomas  Cappes,  for  saying  these  words,  "  That  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  was  but  a  memory  and  a  remem- 
brance of  the  Lord's  death." 

John  Mailer,  grocer,  for  calling  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar  the  baked  God  ;  and  for  saying  that  the  mass  wa« 
called  beyond  the  sea,  missa,  for  that  all  is  amiss  in  it. 

John  Hardyman,  a  parson  of  St.  Martin's  in  Iron- 
monger-lane, presented  for  preaching  openly,  that  con- 
fession is  confusion  and  deformation  ;  and  that  the  cere- 
a  a  2 


PERSECUTION  IN  LONDON  FOR  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


[Book  VIII. 


monies  of  the  church  were  to  be  abhorred.  Also  for 
Baying,  that  it  was  a  mischief  to  esteem  the  sacraments 
to  be  of  such  virtue  ;  for  in  so  doing  they  take  the  glory 
of  God  from  him  :  and  for  saying,  that  faith  in  Christ 
is  sufficient,  without  any  other  sacraments,  to  justify. 

Christopher  Dray,  plumber,  for  saying  of  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  that  it  was  not  offered  up  for  remis- 
sion of  sins  ;  and  that  the  body  of  Christ  was  not  there, 
but  only  by  representation  and  signification. 

Robert  Ward,  shoemaker,  presented  by  three  wit- 
nesses for  speaking  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  : 
he  died  in  prison  in  Bread-street. 

Nicholas  Otes,  for  not  coming  to  the  sacrament  at 
Easter  ;  he  was  sent  to  Newgate. 

Herman  Peterson,  and  James  Gosson,  for  not  coming 
to  absolution  and  the  sacrament  at  the  time  of  Easter. 
These  were  committed  to  prison  in  Bread-street. 

Richard  White,  haberdasher,  for  saying,  that  he  did 
not  think  that  Christ  was  in  tlie  sacrament  of  the  altar 
within  the  sepulchre,  but  in  heaven  above. 

Giles  Harrison  being  in  a  place  without  Aldgate,  and 
merrily  jesting  in  a  certain  company  of  neighbours, 
where  some  of  them  said,  "  Let  us  go  to  mass;"  "  I 
say,  tarry,"  said  he  ;  and  so  taking  a  piece  of  bread  in 
his  hands,  lifted  it  up  over  his  head  :  and  likewise  taking 
a  cup  of  wine,  and  bowing  down  his  head,  made  there- 
with a  cross  over  the  cup,  and  so  taking  the  cup  in  both 
his  hands,  lifted  it  over  his  head  ;  saying  these  words, 
"  Have  ye  not  heard  mass  now  ?"  For  which  he  was 
presented  to  Bonner,  then  bishop  of  London. 

Richard  Bostock,  priest,  for  saying  that  auricular 
confession  killed  more  souls  than  all  the  bills,  clubs, 
and  halters  had  done  since  King  Henry  was  king  of 
England,  &c.  Also  for  saying,  that  the  water  in  the 
Thames  has  as  much  virtue  as  the  water  that  the  priests 
hallow. 

Margaret  Ambsworth,  for  having  no  reverence  for  the 
sacrament ;  and  for  instructing  maids ;  and  being  a 
great  doctress. 

John  Leicester,  William  Raynold,  Christopher  Townes- 
end,  Thomas  David  Skinner,  Thomas  Mabs,  Thomas 
Starckey,  Christopher  Holybread,  Martyn  Donam,  and 
William  Derby. — All  these  were  noted  and  presented 
for  maintaining  of  Barnes,  and  such  other  preachers  ; 
and  many  of  their  wives  for  not  taking  holy  bread  ;  nor 
going  in  procession  on  Sundays. 

Lawrence  jMaxwel,  bricklayer,  for  speaking  and  rea- 
soning against  auricular  confession. 

John  Coygnes,  or  Livelonde,  for  holding  against  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  not  receiving  at  Easter. 

Gerard  Frise  was  presented  by  two  witnesses,  for  af- 
firming that  a  sermon  preached  is  better  than  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar  ;  and  that  he  had  rather  go  to  hear  a 
sermon  than  to  hear  a  mass. 

Dominic  Williams,  a  Frenchman,  for  not  receiving 
the  saci-ament  of  the  altar  at  Easter. 

Thomas  Lancaster,  priest. — He  lay  in  the  Compter 
in  the  Poultry,  for  compiling  and  bringing  over  pro- 
hibited books.  Also,  Gough,  a  stationer,  was  troubled 
for  resorting  to  him. 

Friar  Ward  was  put  in  the  Compter  in  Bread-street, 
for  marrying  after  his  vow  of  celibacy. 

Friar  Wilcock,  a  Scotch  friar,  was  imprisoned  in  the 
Fleet,  for  preaching  against  confession  ;  holy  water  ; 
against  praying  to  saints,  and  for  souls  dejjarted  ;  against 
purgatory ;  and  for  holding  that  priests  might  have 
wives,  &c. 

John  Taylor,  doctor  in  divinity,  was  presented  for 
preaching  at  St.  Bride's  in  Fleet-street,  that  it  is  as 
profitable  for  a  man  to  hear  mass  and  see  the  sacrament, 
as  to  kiss  Judas's  mouth,  which  kissed  Christ  our 
Saviour,  &c. 

W^.  Tolwine,  parson  of  St.  Antholin's,  was  presented 
and  examined  before  Edmund  Bonner,  for  permitting 
Alexander  Seton  to  preach  in  his  church,  having  no 
license ;  and  also  for  allowing  the  said  Alexander  Seton, 
in  his  sermons,  to  preach  against  Dr.  Smith. 

It  was  also  objected,  that  he  used  to  make  holy  water, 
leaving  out  the  general  exorcism. 

Against  this  objection  Tolwine  defended  himself,  say- 


ing, "  That  he  took  occasion  to  do  so  by  the  king's  in- 
junctions, which  say,  '  That  ceremonies  should  be  used, 
all  ignorance  and  superstition  set  apart.'  " 

In  the  end,  Tolwine  was  forced  to  stand  at  St.  Paul's 
Cross  to  recant. 

At  the  same  time  Robert  Wisedom,  parish  priest  of 
St.  Margaret's,  in  Lothbury  ;  and  Thomas  Becon,  were 
brought  to  St.  Paul's  Cross,  to  recant  and  to  revoke 
their  doctrine,  and  to  burn  their  books. 

Sir  George  Parker,  parson  of  St.  Pancras,  and  curate 
of  Little  Allhallows,  was  noted,  suspected,  and  brought 
before  the  ordinary,  for  having  certain  books. 

Sir  John  Byrch,  priest  of  St.  Botolpli's-lane,  was 
complained  of  for  being  a  busy  rcasoner  in  certain 
opinions,  which  agreed  not  with  the  pope's  churcli. 

Alexander  Seton,  a  Scotchman,  was  denounced,  de- 
tected, and  jiresenttd,  by  tliree  priests  ;  of  whom  one 
was  fellow  of  Whittington  College,  called  Richard  Taylor ; 
another  was  John  Smith  ;  the  third  was  John  Hunting- 
don, who  afterwards  was  converted  to  the  same  doctrine 
himself. 

This  Seton  was  chaplain  to  the  duke  of  Suffolk  ;  and 
from  his  sermons  his  adversaries  raised  against  him 
fifteen  objections,  or  rather  cavils,  which  I  shall  here 
exhibit  to  the  reader  ;  that  men  may  see  how  consonant 
the  doctrine  Seton  then  preached  was  with  the  scrip- 
tures. 

Certain  Places  or  Ai'ikles  gathered  ov.t  of  Seton's 
Sermons  by  his  Adversaries. 

"There  is  nothing  in  heaven  or  earth,  creature  or  other, 
that  can  be  any  means  towards  our  justification  ;  nor 
can  any  man  satisfy  God  the  Father  for  our  sins,  save 
only  Christ,  and  the  shedding  of  his  blood. 

"  He  that  preaches  that  works  have  merit ;  or  are  any 
means  to  our  salvation  ;  or  are  any  part  of  our  justifica- 
tion, preaches  a  doctrine  of  the  devil. 

"  If  any  thing  else,  save  only  Christ,  be  a  means  to- 
wards our  justification,  then  Christ  only  does  not  jus- 
tify us. 

"  1  say,  that  neither  thy  good  works,  nor  any  thing 
that  thou  canst  do,  can  be  one  jot  or  tittle  towards  thy 
justification.  For  if  they  be,  then  is  not  Christ  a  full 
justifier  ;  and  that  I  will  prove  by  a  familiar  example  : 

"  They  that  preach  that  works  have  merit,  do  make 
works  the  tree  ;  which  are  only  the  fruits  of  justification 
wrought  by  him  who  is  justified. 

"  I  woiild  ask  a  question,  whether  he  that  works  is  a 
good  man,  or  bad;  for  he  must  be  one  of  them.  If  he 
be  a  good  man,  he  cannot  but  bring  forth  good  fruits  ; 
if  he  be  a  bad  man,  he  cannot  bring  forth  but  ill  fruit ; 
for  a  good  tree  cannot  bring  forth  ill  fruit. 

"  He  that  says  that  works  do  merit  any  thing  towards 
our  salvation,  makes  works  helpmate  with  Christ,  and 
plucks  from  Christ  what  is  his,  and  gives  it  to  works. 
Some  will  ask,  wherefore,  then,  should  I  do  good  works  .' 
I  answer,  good  works  are  to  be  done  for  no  cause  else, 
but  only  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  not  that  they  may 
merit  anything  ^t  all.  And  he  that  says  that  good  works 
are  to  be  done  for  any  other  cause,  than  for  the  glory 
of  God  only  ;  and  will  have  them  to  merit ;  or  be  any 
means  towards  our  justification,  I  say  he  lies,  and  I  be- 
lieve him  not. 

"  He  that  can  shew  me  from  any  part  of  scripture, 
that  works  do  merit,  or  are  any  means  to  our  justifica- 
tion, for  the  first  scripture  I  will  lose  both  mine  ears; 
for  the  second,  my  tongue  ;  and  for  the  third,  my  neck. 
"  Men  say  that  we  deny  good  works,  and  fasting  and 
prayer.  They  lie  on  us ;  we  deny  nothing  but  popish 
works,  and  popish  fasting,  and  popish  prayer  ;  and  he 
that  preacheth  that  works  do  merit,  or  fiisting  doth 
merit,  or  prayer  doth  merit,  preaches  a  popish  doctrine. 
"  If  you  ask,  if  good  works  shall  be  rewarded,  I  say 
yea,  and  with  no  less  than  eternal  glory  ;  but  for  no 
merit  that  they  deserve  ;  for  they  deserve  nothing  ;  but 
only  because  God  hath  promised,  not  for  the  merit  of 
the  work,  but  for  his  promise  sake,  and  he  will  not  break 
his  promise." 
To  these  and  other  objections   he  made  answer  in 


PERSECUTION  IN  LONDON  FOR  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


A.D.  1540—154/.] 

writing;  first  denying  many  things  presented,  taking 
upon  his  conscience,  that  he  never  spake  some  of  those 
words  ;  and  again,  many  things  that  he  never  meant  to 
such  an  end  or  purpose.  But  notwithstanding  all  this, 
the  ordinary  proceeded  in  his  judgment,  ministering  to 
him  certain  interrogatories  (after  the  Popish  course)  to 
the  number  of  ten  articles.  The  greatest  matter  laid 
against  him,  was  for  preaching  free  justification  by  faith 
in  Christ  Jesus,  against  false  confidence  in  good  works, 
and  man's  free  will.  Also  for  affirming  that  private 
masses,  dirges,  and  other  prayers  profited  not  the  souls 
departed ;  so  that  in  the  end,  he  was  caused  to  recant  at 
St.  Paul's  cross,  1541. 

Add  to  these.  Doctor  Tailor,  parson  of  .St.  Peter's, 
Cornhill  :  South,  parish  priest  of  Ailhallows,  Lombard- 
street  :  Some,  a  priest  :  Giles,  the  king's  brewer  : 
Thomas  Lancaster,  priest.  All  of  whom  were  im- 
prisoned likewise  for  the  six  articles. 

To  be  short,  such  a  number  in  London  and  Calais, 
and  other  quarters,  were  then  apprehended  through  the 
inquisition,  that  all  the  prisons  in  London  were  too 
small  to  hold  them  ;  so  that  they  were  obliged  to  lay 
them  in  the  halls.  At  last,  by  means  of  the  good  lord 
Audley,  such  pardons  were  obtained  of  the  king,  that 
they  were  all  discharged,  being  bound  only  to  appear  in 
the  star-chamber  the  next  day  after  All-souls,  there  to 
answer  if  they  were  caUed  upon. 

An  Account  of  John  Porter,  cruelly  martyred  for 
reading  the  Bible. 

John  Porter,  in  the  year  1541,  was  cruelly  handled  for 
reading  the  Bible  in  St.  Paul's  church.  It  was  stated 
already  that  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  being 
then  ambassador  at  Paris,  was  a  great  actor  in  setting 
forward  the  printing  of  the  Bible  ;  promising  that  he 
would  have  sis  of  those  Bibles  set  up  in  the  church  of 
St.  Paul  in  London  ;  which  also  at  his  coming  home  he 
performed. 

The  Bibles  thus  standing  in  St.  Paul's  church  by  the 
command  of  the  king,  and  the  appointment  of  Bonner, 
many  well-disposed  people  used  to  resort  there,  espe- 
cially when  they  could  get  any  that  had  an  audible  voice 
to  read  to  them.  After  Cromwell  was  dead,  it  hap- 
pened, amongst  several  godly  persons,  who  frequented 
there  the  reading  of  the  Bible,  that  John  Porter  used 
sometimes  to  be  occupied  in  that  godly  exercise,  to  the 
edifying  of  himself  as  well  as  others.  This  Porter  was  a 
comely  young  man,  and  of  high  stature;  who  by  dili- 
gent reading  of  the  scriptures,  and  by  hearing  of  such 
sermons  as  were  then  preached  by  those  who  were  the 
setters  forth  of  God's  truth,  became  very  expert.  The 
Bible  then  being  set  up  by  Bonner's  command  upon 
several  jiiUars  in  St.  Paul's  church,  fixed  to  them  with 
chains  for  all  men  to  read  them  that  wished,  great  multi- 
tudes would  resort  to  hear  this  Porter,  because  he  could 
read  well,  and  had  an  audible  voice.  Bonner  and  his 
chaplains  being  grieved,  (and  the  world  beginning  then 
to  frown  upon  the  gospellers,)  sent  for  Porter,  and  re- 
buked him  very  sharply  for  his  reading :  but  Porter 
answered  him  that  he  trusted  he  had  done  nothing  con- 
trary to  the  law ;  neither  contrary  to  the  advertise- 
ments which  he  had  ordered  to  be  fixed  in  print  over 
every  Bible. 

Bonner  then  laid  to  his  charge  that  he  had  made  ex- 
positions upon  the  text,  and  had  gathered  great  multi- 
tudes about  him  to  make  tumults.  He  answered,  he 
trusted  that  that  could  not  be  proved.  But  Bonner  sent 
him  to  Newgate,  where  he  was  cruelly  fettered  with  irons 
about  his  legs  and  arms  ;  and  with  a  collar  of  iron  about 
his  neck  fastened  to  the  wall  in  the  dungeon  :  being  there 
so  inhumanly  handled,  that  he  was  compelled  to  send 
for  a  kinsman  of  his,  whose  name  was  also  Porter, 
who,  seeing  his  kinsman  in  this  miserable  case,  en- 
treated Jewet,  then  keeper  of  Newgate,  that  he  might 
be  released  out  of  those  cruel  irons;  and  so  through 
friendship  and  money,  had  him  up  among  other  pri- 
soners, who  lay  there  for  felony  and  murder,  where 
Porter  being  among  them,  hearing  and  seeing  their 
wickedness  and  blasphemy,  exhorted  them  to  amend> 


595 


ment  of  life,  and  gave  to  them  such  instnictions  as  he 
had  learned  of  the  scriptures  ;  for  which  he  was  com- 
plained against  and  so  carried  down,  and  laid  in  the 
lowest  dungeon  of  all,  oppressed  with  bolts  and  irons, 
where  within  six  or  eight  days  after  he  was  found  dead. 

Thomas  Sommers,  imprisoned  for  the  Gospel. 

Amongst  these  Londoners  thus  troubled  by  the  clergy, 
we  will  add  also  a  note  of  a  merchant  called  Thomas 
Sommers,  who  died  in  the  Tower  of  London  for  the  gos- 
pel. Being  a  very  honest  and  wealthy  merchant,  he  was 
sent  for  by  the  lord  cardinal,  and  committed  to  the 
Tower,  because  he  had  Luther's  books  ;  and  his  judg- 
ment was,  that  he  should  ride  from  the  Tower  to 
Cheapside,  carrying  a  new  book  in  his  hand,  and  with 
books  hung  round  about  him,  with  three  or  four  other 
merchants.  And  when  Master  Sommers  was  to  be  set 
on  a  collier's  nag,  as  the  rest  of  his  fellow-prisoners 
were,  a  friend  of  his  brought  him  a  very  good  horse, 
with  bridle  and  saddle  ;  and  when  the  bishop's  officers 
came  to  dress  him  with  books,  as  they  had  trimmed  the 
others,  and  would  have  made  holes  in  his  garment  to 
have  thrust  the  strings  of  the  books  in  ;  "Nay,"  said 
Sommers,  "  I  have  always  loved  to  go  handsomely  in 
my  apparel,"  and  taking  the  books  and  opening  them,  he 
bound  them  together  by  the  strings,  and  cast  them  about 
his  neck  (the  leaves  being  all  open)  like  a  collar  ;  and 
being  on  horseback,  rode  foremost  through  the  streets, 
till  they  came  about  the  standard  in  Cheapside,  where  a 
great  fire  was  made  to  burn  their  books  in,  and  a  pillory 
set  up  there  for  four  persons. 

When  they  came  to  the  fire,  every  one  of  them  having 
a  book  in  his  hand,  they  were  commanded  to  cast  their 
books  into  the  fire.  But  when  Master  Sommers  saw  that 
his  New  Testament  should  be  burned,  he  threw  it  over 
the  fire  ;  which  was  seen  by  some  of  God's  enemies  ; 
and  brought  to  him  again  commanding  him  to  cast  it 
into  the  fire  ;  which  he  would  not  do,  but  cast  it  through 
the  fire.  Which  was  done  three  times.  But  at  last  a 
stander-by  took  it  up,  and  saved  it  from  burning. — But 
not  long  after,  Master  Sommers  was  cast  again  into  the 
Tower  by  the  cardinal,  through  the  cruelty  of  the  bishops 
and  their  adherents,  and  soon  after  died  in  the  prison 
for  the  testimony  of  his  faith. 

Wliat  trouble  and  vexation  happened  among  the  godly 
brethren  in  London  for  the  six  articles,  we  have  thus 
concisely  detailed.  But  this  rigorous  inquisition  was 
not  confined  to  this  city  only,  but  extended  to  Salisbury, 
Norfolk,  Lincoln,  and  through  all  shires  and  quarters  of 
the  realm. 

About  the  same  time,  John  Longland,  bishop  of  Lin- 
coln, burned  two  men  upon  one  day  ;  the  one  named 
Thomas  Bernard,  and  the  other  James  Morton  :  one  for 
teaching  the  Lord's  prayer  in  English,  and  the  other  for 
possessing  the  epistle  of  St.  James  translated  into  Eng- 
lish. 

In  Oxford  also,  about  the  same  time,  recanted  one 
Master  Barber,  master  of  arts  of  that  university,  a  man 
excellently  learned.  AVho  being  called  up  to  Lambeth 
before  the  archbishop  Thomas  Cranmer,  was  so  firm 
in  the  cause  of  the  sacrament,  and  so  learnedly  defended 
himself  that  neither  Cranmer  himself,  nor  any  other 
could  answer  his  objections  out  of  Augustine  :  in  which 
he  was  so  prompt,  that  the  archbishop,  with  the  rest  of 
his  company,  greatly  admired  him.  He,  however,  at 
last  relented  ;  and,  returning  again  to  Oxford,  was  there 
caused  to  recant. 

A  merry  and  pleasant  Narration,  touching  a  false 
report  of  Fire,  raised  among  the  Doctors  and  Mas- 
ters  of  Oxford  in  St.  Mary's  Church,  at  the  Recanta- 
tion of  Master  Malary,  Master  of  Arts  of  Cam- 
bridge. 

This  recantation  of  Master  Barber,  in  the  University 
of  Oxford,  brings  to  remembrance  another  recantation, 
happening  not  long  before,  which  I  thought  I  ought  not  to 
pass  over,  as  a  merry  ridiculous  spectacle,  not  unworthy 


5S6 


A  RIDICULOUS  PAGEANT  IN  OXFORD. 


[Book  VIII. 


to  be  remembered,  and  here  inserted  ;  to  recreate  and 
refresh  by  the  way  the  weary  mind  of  the  reader,  after 
so  many  bloody  and  lamentable  stories,  executions,  re- 
cantations, and  tragedies.     The  story  is  this  : — 

There  was  one  Master  Malary,  a  Master  of  Arts  of 
Cambridge,  and  scholar  of  Christ's  College,  who  for  hold- 
ing opinions  contrary  to  the  determination  of  the  holy 
mother  church  of  Rome  ;  that  is,  for  the  right  truth  of 
Christ's  Gospel,  was  brought  before  the  bishops,  and  in 
the  end  sent  to  Oxford  ;  there  openly  to  recant,  and  to 
bear  his  fagot,  to  the  terror  of  the  students  of  that 
University.  The  time  and  place  was  appointed  when  he 
should  be  brought  solemnly  into  St.  Mary's  church 
upon  a  Sunday,  where  a  great  number  of  the  head  doc- 
tors and  divines,  and  others  of  the  university,  were  as- 
sembled ;  besides  a  great  multitude  of  citizens,  who 
came  to  behold  the  sight.  In  order  that  solemnity  might 
not  ])ass  without  some  effectual  sermon  for  the  mother 
church  of  Rome,  doctor  Smith,  then  reader  of  the  divinity 
lecture,  was  appointed  to  preach  the  sermon  at  this  re- 
cantation. There  was  assembled  a  mighty  audience  of 
all  sorts  of  degrees,  as  well  of  students  as  others.  Few- 
were  absent  who  loved  to  hear  or  see  any  news  ;  so  that 
there  was  no  place  in  the  whole  church  which  was  not 
filled  with  the  concourse  of  people. 

All  things  being  thus  prepared  and  set  in  readiness, 
Malary  comes  forth  with  his  fagot  upon  his  shoulder. 
Not  long  after,  the  doctor  proceeds  into  the  pulpit,  to 
deliver  his  sermon,  the  argument  of  which  was  wholly 
upon  the  sacrament.  The  doctor,  for  the  more  confir- 
mation of  his  words,  had  provided  the  holy  wafer,  and 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  to  hang  by  a  string  before 
him  in  the  pulpit.  Thus  the  doctor,  commencing  his 
sermon,  had  scarcely  proceeded  into  it,  the  people  giving 
great  reverence  to  his  doctrine,  when  suddenly  was  heard 
in  the  church  the  voice  of  one  crying  in  the  street, 
"Fire!  fire!"  The  occasion  was  this:  a  man  coming 
from  AUhallows  parish,  saw  a  chimney  on  fire,  and  so 
passing  in  the  street  by  St.  Mary's  church,  cried  "  Fire! 
fire  !" 

This  sound  of  fire  being  heard  in  the  church,  went 
from  one  to  another,  that  at  length  it  came  to  the  ears 
of  the  doctors,  and  at  last  to  the  preacher  himself;  who, 
as  soon  as  they  heard  it,  being  amazed  with  sudden  fear 
and  marvelling  what  the  matter  meant,  began  to  look 
up  to  the  top  of  the  church,  and  to  the  walls.  The  others 
seeing  them  look  up,  looked  up  also.  Then  they  began 
to  cry  out  with  a  loud  voice,  •'  Fire  !  fire."  "  Where.'" 
saith  one  !  "Where?"  saith  another.  "  In  the  church," 
saith  a  third.  The  mention  of  the  church  was  scarcely 
pronounced,  when,  as  in  one  moment,  there  was  a  com- 
mon cry  among  them,  "  The  church  is  on  fire  !  the 
church  is  on  fire  by  heretics  !"  &c.  And  although  no 
man  saw  any  fire  at  all,  yet  as  all  men  cried  out,  so  every 
man  thought  it  true.  Then  there  was  such  fear  and 
tumult  through  the  whole  church,  that  it  cannot  be  de- 
scribed in  words. 

Thus  this  strong  imagination  of  fire  being  fixed  in 
their  heads,  as  nothing  could  move  them  to  think  but 
that  the  church  was  on  fire,  so  every  thing  that  they 
saw  or  heard  increased  this  suspicion  in  them.  The  first 
and  chief  occasion  that  augmented  this  suspicion,  was 
the  heretic  there  bearing  his  fagot,  which  led  them  to 
imagine  that  all  other  heretics  had  conspired  with  him 
to  set  the  church  on  fire. 

After  this,  through  the  rage  of  the  people,  and  run- 
ning to  and  fro,  the  dust  was  so  raised,  that  it  seemed 
as  if  it  had  been  smoke.  Which,  together  with  the  out- 
cry of  the  people,  made  them  so  afraid,  that  leaving  the 
sermon,  they  began  all  to  run  away.  But  such  was  the 
press  of  the  multitude,  running  together,  that  the  more 
they  laboured,  the  less  they  could  get  out.  For  whilst 
they  ran  all  headlong  to  the  doors,  every  man  striving  to 
get  out  first,  they  thrust  one  another,  and  stuck  so  fast, 
that  they  who  were  without,  could  not  get  into  the 
church,  and  they  that  were  within  could  nut  get  out. 
So  that  one  door  being  stopped,  they  ran  to  another  on 
the  north  side.  But  there  again  was  the  like  or  greater 
throng.  So  the  people  clustering  and  thronging  to- 
gether, it  put  many  in  danger,  and  brought  many  to 


their  end,  by  bruising  of  their  bones  or  sides.  There 
was  yet  aiiotlier  door  towards  the  west,  which  could  not 
be  opened  for  the  j)ress  of  people. 

At  last,  when  they  were  past  all  hope  to  get  ouf,  then 
they  were  exceedingly  amazed,  and  ran  up  and  down, 
crying  out  upon  the  heretics  who  had  conspired  their 
death.  The  more  they  ran  about  and  cried  out,  the 
more  smoke  and  dust  rose  in  the  church.  I  think  some 
were  howling  and  weeping,  some  were  running  up  and 
down,  and  ))Iaying  the  madman,  now  hither,  now  thi- 
ther, as  being  tossed  to  au'J  fro  with  waves  and  tempests, 
trembling  and  quaking,  raging  and  fearing,  without  any 
manifest  cause  ;  the  doctors  laden  with  so  many  badges 
of  wisdom,  were  seeking  holes  and  corners  to  hide  them- 
selves in,  gasping,  breathing,  and  sweating,  and  for  very 
horror  almost  beside  themselves.  Whilst  one  said  that 
he  plainly  heard  the  noise  of  the  fire  ;  another  affirmed 
that  he  saw  it  with  his  eyes  ;  and  another  swore  that  he 
felt  the  molten  lead  dropping  down  upon  his  head  and 
shoulders.  Such  is  the  force  of  imagination,  when  it 
is  once  grafted  in  men's  hearts  through  fear.  In  all 
the  whole  company,  there  was  none  that  behaved  him- 
self more  modestly  than  the  heretic  that  was  there  to  do 
penance  ;  who  casting  his  fagot  off  from  his  shoulders, 
kept  himself  quiet. 

All  the  others  never  made  an  end  of  running  up  and 
down  and  crying  out.  None  cried  out  more  earnestly 
than  the  doctor  that  preached,  who  first  of  all  cried  out 
in  the  pulpit,  saying,  "These  are  the  trains  and  sub- 
tUities  of  the  heretics  against  me  !  Lord  have  mercy 
upon  me  !  Lord  have  mercy  upon  me  !"  In  all  this  there 
was  nothing  more  feared  than  the  melting  of  the  lead, 
which  many  affirmed  that  they  felt  dropping  upon  their 
bodies.  Now  in  this  sudden  terror  and  fear,  which  took 
from  them  all  reason,  none  acted  more  ridiculously  than 
such  as  seemed  the  greatest  and  wisest  men,  save  that 
in  one  or  two  somewhat  more  quietness  of  mind  appeared. 
Among  whom  was  one  Claymund,  president  of  Corpus 
Christi  College  (whom  for  reverence  and  learning's  sake 
I  do  here  name)  and  a  few  other  aged  persons  with 
him,  who  for  their  age  and  weakness  durst  not  thrust 
themselves  into  the  throng  among  the  rest,  but  kneeled 
down  quietly  before  the  high  altar,  committing  them- 
selves and  their  lives  to  the  sacrament.  The  others, 
who  were  younger  and  stronger,  ran  up  and  down  through 
the  press,  marvelling  at  the  uncivility  of  men,  and  angry 
with  the  unmannerly  multitude  that  would  give  no  room 
to  the  doctors,  bachelors,  masters,  and  other  graduates 
and  regent  masters.  But  as  the  terror  and  fear  was  com- 
mon to  all,  so  was  there  no  difference  made  of  persons 
or  degrees,  every  man  scrambling  for  himself.  The 
violet  cap,  or  purple  gown  did  there  nothing  avail  the 
doctor;  neither  the  master's  hood  nor  the  monk's  cowl 
was  respected. 

Yea,  if  the  king  or  queen  had  been  there  at  that  pre- 
sent and  in  that  perplexity,  they  had  been  no  better 
than  a  common  person.  After  they  had  long  striven  and 
assayed  all  manner  of  ways  and  saw  no  remedy,  neither 
by  force,  neither  authority  to  prevail,  they  fell  to  en- 
treating and  ofl'ering  of  rewards,  one  offering  twenty 
pounds,  another  his  scarlet  gown,  so  that  any  man  would 
pull  him  out. 

Some  stood  close  to  the  pillars,  thinking  themselves 
safe  under  the  vaults  of  stone  from  the  dropping  of  the 
lead.  Others,  being  without  money,  knew  not  which 
way  to  turn  themselves.  One,  a  president  of  a  college 
pulling  a  board  from  the  pews,  covered  his  head  and 
shoulders  with  it  against  the  scalding  lead,  which  they 
feared  much  more  than  the  fall  of  the  church.  Another, 
who  had  a  grand  jiaunch,  a  monk,  seeing  the  doors 
stopped  and  every  way  closed  up,  thought  to  get  out 
through  a  glass  window  ;  but  the  iron  grates  prevented 
him  ;  however,  he  would  make  the  attempt.  Wlien  he 
had  broken  the  glass,  and  was  come  to  the  sjiace  be- 
tween the  grates,  he  thrust  in  his  head  with  one  shoulder, 
and  it  went  through  easy  enough.  Then  he  laboured  to 
get  the  other  shoulder  after ;  but  there  was  a  great 
labour  about  that,  for  he  stuck  long  by  the  shoulderB, 
though  at  last  he  succeeded.  For  what  does  not  labour 
overcome ."     Thus  fur  he  was  now  got.     But  by  what 


A.D.  1540-1547.]     MARRIAGE  OF  LADY  CATHARINE  HOWARD  WITH  HENRY  VIII. 


597 


part  of  his  body  he  afterwards  stuck  fast,  I  am  not  going 
to  say;  but  this  is  most  certain  that  he  did  stick  fast  be- 
tween tlie  grates,  and  could  neither  get  out  nor  in. 

After  some  time  there  was  at  last  a  way  found  for  the 
crowd,  so  that  some  going  over  the  heads  of  others  got  out. 
Here  also  happened  another  incident  to  one  of  the 
monks  :  there  was  a  young  lad,  who,  seeing  the  doors 
fast  stopped  with  the  press  or  multitude,  and  that  he 
had  no  way  to  get  out,  climbed  up  ujion  the  door,  and 
there  staving  ujiou  the  top  of  the  door,  was  forced  to  re- 
main quiet.  For  he  durst  not  come  down  into  the 
church  again  for  fear  of  the  fire,  and  he  could  not  leap 
down  coward  the  street  without  danger.  By  chance, 
among  them  that  got  out  over  men's  heads,  he  saw  a 
monk  who  had  a  great  wide  cowl  hanging  at  his  back. 
This  the  boy  thought  to  be  a  good  occasion  for  him  to 
escape  by.  When  the  monk  came  near  to  him,  the  boy 
■who  was  on  the  top  of  the  door,  slipped  down  into  the 
monk's  cowl,  thinking  that  if  the  monk  escaped,  he 
should  also  get  out  with  him.  At  last  the  monk  got 
out,  and  feeling  his  cowl  heavier  than  it  was  accustomed 
to  be,  and  hearing  the  voice  of  one  speaking  behind,  he 
was  more  afraid  than  before,  thinking  that  the  evil  spirit 
which  had  set  the  church  on  fire  had  got  into  his  cowl, 
so  he  began  to  play  the  exorcist;  "  In  the  name  of  God," 
said  he,  "  and  all  saints,  I  command  thee  to  declare 
what  thou  art,  that  art  behind  at  my  back."  To  whom 
the  boy  answered,  "  I  am  Bertram's  boy."  "  But  I," 
said  the  monk,  "  adjure  tliee  in  the  name  of  the  insepar- 
able Trinity,  that  thou  wicked  spirit  do  tell  me  who 
thou  art,  and  that  thou  get  hence."  With  that  his 
cowl  began  to  crack  upon  his  shoulders,  and  the  boy 
took  to  his  legs  and  ran  away  as  fast  as  he  could. 

At  length,  after  much  delay,  all  were  got  out  of  the 
church,  and  discovered  the  folly  of  their  false  alarm. 

The  fourth  and  fifth  Marriages  of  King  Henry  VIII. 

In  the  same  year,  and  immediately  after  the  appre- 
hension of  Lord  Cromwell,  the  king  was  divorced  from 
Lady  Anne  of  Cleves  (July  1540).  The  cause  of  which 
separation  being  wholly  committed  to  the  clergy  of  the 
convocation,  it  was  by  them  defined,  concluded,  and 
granted,  that  the  king  being  freed  from  that  pretended 
matrimony  (as  they  called  it)  might  marry  whom  he 
would,  and  so  might  she  likewise;  who,  consenting  to 
the  divorce  herself,  by  her  letters,  was  no  more  called 
queen,  but  only  Anne  of  Cleves.  The  king,  in  the  same 
month,  was  married  to  his  fifth  wife,  who  was  the  lady 
Catharine  Howard,  niece  to  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  and 
daughter  to  the  Lord  Edmund  Howard,  the  duke's 
brother.  But  this  marriage,  likewise,  did  not  continue 
long. 

In  the  month  of  August,  and  in  the  same  year,  I  find 
in  some  records,  besides  the  chapter-house  monks  above 
recited,  whom  Cope  sanctifies  for  holy  martyrs,  for  suf- 
fering in  the  denial  of  the  king's  supremacy,  six  others, 
who  were  also  brought  to  Tyburn  and  there  executed  in 
the  like  charge  of  rebellion.  Of  whom  the  first  was  the 
prior  of  Doncaster  ;  the  second,  a  monk  of  the  Charter- 
house of  London,  called  Giles  Horn,  some  call  him 
William  Horn;  the  third,  one  Thomas  Ipsam,  a  monk  of 
Westminster,  who  had  his  monk's  garment  plucked 
from  his  back,  being  the  last  monk  in  King  Henry's  days 
that  wore  the  monkish  dress  ;  the  fourth,  one  Philpot ; 
the  fifth,  one  Carew  ;  the  sixth  was  a  friar. 

Now,  as  to  the  marriage  between  the  king  and  the 
Lady  Howard,  it  endured  not  long ;  for  in  the  year  fol- 
lowing, the  Lady  Catharine  was  accused  to  the  king  for 
violation  of  the  marriage  vows,  and  was  beheaded  on 
Tower-hill  on  the  I'ith  of  February,  1542. 

After  the  death  of  this  lady,  the  king,  calling  to  re- 
membrance the  words  of  the  Lord  Cromwell ;  and  miss- 
ing now  more  and  more  his  old  councillor  ;  and  partly 
also  suspecting  somewhat  the  ways  of  Winchester  ;  be- 
gan a  little  to  set  his  foot  again  in  the  cause  of  religion. 
And  although  he  ever  bare  a  special  favour  to  Thomas 
Cranmer.  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  yet  now  the  more 


he  missed  the  Lord  Cromwell,  the  more  he  inclined  to 
the  archbishop,  and  also  to  the  right  cause  of  religion. 
And  therefore,  in  the  month  of  October,  after  the  ex- 
ecution of  this  queen,  the  king  understanding  that  some 
abuses  yet  remained  unreformed,  namely,  pilgrimages 
and  idolatry,  and  other  things,  directed  his  letters  to 
the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  for  the  speedy  reforma- 
tion of  the  same. 

The  King'' s  Letters  to  the  Archbishop ,  for  the  abolishing 
of  Idolatry . 

"  Right  reverend  father  in  God,  right  trusty  and  well- 
beloved,  we  greet  you  well,  letting  you  know,  that 
whereas,  heretofore,  upon  the  zeal  and  remembrance 
which  we  had  to  our  bounden  duty  towards  Almighty 
God,  perceiving  sundry  superstitions  and  abuses  to  be 
used  and  embraced  by  our  people,  whereby  they  grie- 
vously offended  him  and  his  word,  we  not  only  caused 
the  images  and  bones  of  such  as  they  resorted  and  of- 
fered to,  with  the  ornaments  of  tlie  same,  and  all  such 
writings  and  monuments  of  feigned  miracles,  wherewith 
they  were  deceived,  to  be  taken  away  in  all  places  of  the 
realm,  but  also  by  our  injunctions  commanded  that  no 
offering  or  setting  up  of  lights  or  candles  should  be  suf- 
fered in  any  church,  but  only  to  the  blessed  sacraments 
of  the  altar  :  it  is  lately  come  to  our  knowledge,  that, 
notwithstanding  this  our  good  intent  and  purpose,  the 
shrines,  coverings  of  shrities,  and  monuments  of  those 
things  do  yet  remain  in  sundry  places  of  this  realm, 
much  to  the  slander  of  our  doings,  and  to  the  great  dis- 
pleasure of  Almighty  God,  being  means  to  allure  our 
subjects  to  their  former  hypocrisy  and  superstition,  and 
also  that  our  injunctions  be  not  kept.  For  the  due  and 
speedy  reformation  whereof,  we  have  thought  meet,  by 
these  our  letters,  expressly  to  vvill  and  command  you, 
that  immediately  upon  the  receipt  hereof,  you  shall  not 
only  cause  due  search  to  be  made  in  the  cathedral 
church  for  those  things,  and  if  any  shrine,  covering  of 
shrine,  table,  monument  of  miracles,  or  other  pilgrim- 
ages, do  there  continue,  to  cause  it  to  be  so  taken  away, 
as  that  there  may  remain  no  memory  of  it ;  but  also  that 
you  shall  take  order  with  all  the  curates,  and  others 
having  charge  within  your  diocese  to  do  the  same,  and 
to  see  that  our  injunctions  be  duly  kept,  without  failing, 
as  we  trust  you,  and  as  you  will  answer  to  the  contrary. 

"  Given  under  our  signet,  at  our  town  of  Hull,  the 
fourth  day  of  October,  in  the  thirty -fourth  year  of  our 
reign  (1542)." 

Another  proclamation  was  given  out,  in  the  fol- 
lowing year,  by  the  king's  authority,  v/herein  the 
pope's  law,  forbidding  white  meats  to  be  eaten  in  Lent, 
was  repealed. 

A  Proclamation  concerning  eating  of  White  Meats,  made 
the  ninth  of  Febrttary,  in  the  thirty-fourth  year  of  the 
Reign  of  the  King's  most  Royal  Majesty. 

"  Forasmuch  as  by  divers  and  sundry  occasions,  as 
well  herrings,  lings,  saltfish,  salmon,  stockfish,  as  other 
kinds  of  fish  have  been  this  year  scant,  and  also  en- 
hanced in  prices  above  the  old  rate  and  common  estima- 
tion of  their  value,  so  that  if  the  king's  loving  subjects 
should  be  enforced  only  to  buy  and  provide  herring,  and 
other  salt  store  cf  fish,  for  the  necessary  and  sufficient 
sustentation  and  Uidntenance  of  their  household  and 
families  all  this  holy  time  of  Lent,  according  as  they 
have  been  wont  in  times  past  to  do,  and  should  not  be 
by  some  other  convenient  means  relieved  therein,  the 
same  might  and  should  undoubtedly  redound  to  their 
insupportable  charge  and  detriment ;  and  forasmuch  as 
his  highness  considers  how  this  kind  and  manner  of 
fasting,  that  is  to  say,  to  abstain  from  milk,  butter,  eggs, 
cheese,  and  other  white  meats,  is  but  a  mere  positive 
law  of  the  church,  and  used  by  a  custom  within  this 
realm,  and  of  no  other  force  or  necessity,  but  the  same 
may  be  upon  considerations  and  grounds  altered  and  dis- 
pensed with  from  time  to  time,  by  the  public  authority 
of  kings  and  princes,  whenever  they  shall  perceive  the 
same  to  tend  to  the  hurt  and  damage  of  their  people : 


THE  TROUBLES  OF  ROBERT  TESTWOOD. 


[Book  VIII. 


the  king  s  highness,  therefore,  most  graciously  consider- 
ing and  tendering  the  wealth  and  commodity  of  his 
people,  has  thought  good,  for  the  considerations  above 
rehearsed,  to  release  and  dispense  with  the  said  law  and 
custom  of  abstaining  from  white  meats  in  this  holy  time 
of  Lent,  and  of  his  special  grace  and  mere  motion  giveth 
and  granteth  unto  all  and  singular  his  subjects  within 
this  his  realm,  and  in  all  his  grace's  dominions,  free 
liberty,  faculty,  and  licence,  to  eat  all  manner  of  white 
meats,  as  milk,  eggs,  butter,  cheese,  and  such  like, 
during  the  time  of  this  Lent,  without  any  scruple  or 
gr^idge  of  conscience,  any  law,  constitution,  use,  or 
custom  to  the  contrary,  notwithstanding. 

"  Wherein,  nevertheless,  his  highness  exhorts,  and  in 
the  nime  of  God  requires  all  such  his  faithful  subjects, 
as  may,  will,  or  shall  enjoy  this  his  grant  or  faculty,  that 
they  be  in  nowise  scrupulous  or  doubtful  thereof,  nor 
abuse  or  turn  the  same  into  a  fleshly  or  carnal  liberty  ; 
but  rather  endeavour  themselves  to  their  possible 
powers,  with  this  liberty  of  eating  of  white  meats,  to 
observe  also  that  fiist  which  God  most  especially  re- 
quireth  of  them,  that  is  to  say,  to  renounce  the  world 
and  the  devil,  with  all  their  pomps  and  works  ;  and  also 
to  subdue  and  repress  their  carnal  affections  and  the 
corrupt  works  of  the  flesh,  according  to  their  vow  and 
profession  made  at  the  font-stone  ;  for  in  these  points 
especially  consists  the  very  true  and  perfect  abstinence 
or  fasting  of  a  christian  man  ;  thus  to  endure  and  con- 
tinue from  year  to  year,  till  the  king's  highness'  pleasure 
shall,  by  his  majesty's  proclamation,  be  published  to  the 
contrary." 

The  TVouble  and  Persecution  of  fonr  Windsor-men, 
Robert  Test  wood,  Henry  Filmer,  Anthony  Pearson,  atid 
John  Marbeck,  persecuted  for  Riyhteousness'  sake,  and 
for  the  Gospel. 

We  come  now  to  the  history  of  the  four  Windsor- 
men,  persecuted  for  the  true  testimony  of  God's  word  ; 
three  were  martyred  and  sacrificed  in  the  fire;  the  fourth 
("named  Marbeck)  had  his  pardon.  First.  I  have  to  shew 
the  origin  of  their  troubles  ;  secondly,  the  manner  and 
order  of  their  death  as  they  suffered  together ;  which 
was  A.  D.  I,')4,'5. 

The  Origin  of  Testwood's  Trouble. 

In  A.D.  1.5.33  there  was  one  Robert  Testwood,  in  the 
city  of  London,  who  for  his  knowledge  in  music  had  so 
great  a  name  that  the  musicians  in  Windsor  college 
thought  him  a  worthy  man  to  have  a  room  among  them. 
Whereupon  they  informed  Dr.  Sampson  their  dean.  But 
as  some  of  the  canons  had  at  that  time  heard  of  Test- 
wood,  that  he  smelled  of  the  new  learning,  as  they  called 
it,  it  would  not  be  consented  to  at  the  first.  Notwith- 
standing on  some  entreaty  on  the  part  of  the  musicians, 
Testwood  was  sent  for  to  be  heard.  And  being  there 
four  or  five  days  among  the  choirmen,  he  was  so  well 
liked  both  for  liis  voice  and  skill,  that  he  was  admitted, 
and  settled  in  Windsor,  and  held  in  good  estimation  with 
the  dean  and  canons  a  great  while  ;  but  when  they  per- 
ceived, for  he  could  not  well  dissemble  his  religion,  that 
he  leaned  to  Luther's  sect,  they  began  to  dislike  him. 
It  was  his  chance  one  day  to  be  at  dinner  with  one  of 
the  canons,  named  Dr.  Riwson  ;  at  which  dinner,  among 
Others,  was  one  of  King  Edward's  four  chantry  priests, 
named  Ely.  This  Ely  bea^an  to  rail  against  laymen  who 
took  upon  them  to  meddle  with  the  scriptures,  and 
to  be  better  learned  than  they  wlio  liad  been  students  in 
the  universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge  all  the  days  of 
their  lives.  Then  Testwood,  perceiving  he  meant  him, 
said,  "  Master  Ely,  T  think  it  no  hurt  for  a  layman,  as  I 
am,  to  read  and  to  know  the  script"»-es." 

"Which  of  you,"  said  Ely,  "  tliat  are  unlearned 
knows  them  or  understands  them  .'  St.  Paul  saith,  '  If 
thine  enemy  hunger,  feed  him  ;  if  he  thirst,  give  him 
drink,  for  in  so  doing  thou  shalt  heap  coals  of  fire  on 
his  head.'  Now,  Sir,  what  means  St.  Paul  by  those 
coals  of  fire  ?"  "  Marry,  Sir,"  saidTestwood,  "  he  means 
nothing,  as  I  have  learned,  but  burning  love  and  kind- 


ness ;  that  by  doing  good  to  our  enemies  we  should 
thereby  win  them."  "Ah,  sir,"  quoth  he,  "  you  are 
an  old  scholar,  indeed." 

After  this  they  fell  into  further  communication  about 
the  pope,  whose  supremacy  was  much  spoken  of  at  that 
time,  but  not  known  to  be  so  far  in  question  in  the  Par- 
liament house  as  it  was.  And  in  their  talk  Ely  demand- 
ed of  Testwood,  whether  the  pope  ought  to  be  head  of 
their  church,  or  not  }  Against  which  Testwood  durst 
not  say  his  full  mind,  but  reasoned  within  bounds  a  great 
while.  But  when  Testwood,  forgetting  himself,  chanced 
to  say.  That  every  king,  in  his  own  realm  and  dominion, 
ought  to  be  the  head  of  the  church  under  Christ,  Ely 
was  so  chafed,  that  he  rose  from  the  table  in  great  fume, 
calling  him  "  heretic,"  and  all  that  was  bad,  and  so 
went  brawling  and  scolding  away,  to  the  great  disquieting 
of  the  company. 

Then  was  Testwood  very  sorry  to  see  the  old  man  take 
it  so  grievously.  Whereupon  after  dinner  he  went  and 
sought  Master  Ely,  and  found  him  walking  in  the  body  of 
the  church,  thinking  to  talk  with  him  charitably,  and  so 
to  be  friends  again  ;  but  as  Testwood  pressed  towards 
him,  the  other  shunned  him,  and  would  not  come  nigh 
him,  but  spit  at  him  ;  saying  to  others  that  walked  by, 
"  Beware  of  this  fellow,  for  he  is  tlie  greatest  heretic 
and  schismatic  that  ever  came  into  Windsor." 

After  Ely  had  made  his  complaint  to  the  dean's  de- 
puty, and  others  of  the  canons,  they  were  all  against 
Testwood,  purposing  at  the  dean's  coming  home  to  have 
punished  Testwood.  But  it  was  not  ten  days  after  tliat 
the  king's  supremacy  passed  in  the  parliament-house ; 
upon  which  the  dean  (Dr.  Sampson)  came  home  suddenly 
in  the  night,  and  sent  his  verger  to  all  the  canons  and 
ministers  of  the  college,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest, 
commanding  them  to  be  in  tlie  charter-house  by  eight  of 
the  clock  in  the  morning.  Then  Ely  consulted  with  the 
canons  overnight,  and  thought  on  the  next  day  to  have 
put  Testwood  to  a  great  plunge.  "  But  he  that  layeth  a 
snare  for  another  man,"  saith  Solomon,  "  shall  betaken 
in  it  himself."  And  so  was  Ely.  For  when  the  dean 
and  every  man  were  come  and  placed  in  the  chapter- 
house, and  the  dean  had  commended  the  ministers  of 
the  church  for  their  diligence  in  attending  the  choir,  he 
began,  contrary  to  every  man's  expectation,  to  inveigh 
against  the  bishop  of  Rome's  supremacy  and  usurped 
authority,  confuting  it  by  manifest  scriptures  and  proba« 
ble  reasons,  so  earnestly,  that  it  was  a  wonder  to  hear ; 
and  at  length  declared  openly,  that  by  the  whole  consent 
of  the  parliament-house,  the  pope's  supremacy  was 
utterly  abolished  out  of  this  realm  of  England  for  ever, 
and  so  commanded  every  man  there,  upon  his  allegiance, 
to  call  him  po))e  no  more,  but  bishop  of  Rome  ;  and  what- 
ever he  were  tliat  would  not  do  so,  or  did  from  that  day 
forth  maintain  or  favour  his  cause  by  any  means,  he 
should  not  only  lose  the  benefit  of  that  house,  but  be  re- 
puted as  an  utter  enemy  to  God,  and  to  the  king.  The 
canons  hearing  this,  were  all  struck  dumb.  Yet  Ely's 
heart  was  so  full,  that  he  would  utter  his  spite  against 
Testwood  ;  but  the  dean  called  him  old  fool,  and  took 
him  up  so  sharply,  that  he  was  glad  to  hold  his  peace. 
Then  the  dean  commanded  all  the  pope's  pardons  which 
hung  about  the  church  to  be  brought  into  the  chapter- 
house, and  cast  into  the  fire,  and  burnt  before  their 
faces,  and  so  departed. 

Testwood  was  one  day  walking  in  the  church,  and  be- 
held the  pilgrims,  especially  of  Devonshire  and  Corn- 
wall, how  they  came  in  with  candles  and  images  of 
wax  in  their  hands,  to  offer  to  good  King  Henry  of 
Windsor,  as  they  called  him.  It  grieved  him  to  see 
such  great  idolatry  committed,  and  how  vainly  the  peo- 
))le  had  spent  their  goods  in  coming  so  far  to  kiss  a  spur, 
and  to  have  an  old  hat  set  upon  their  heads  ;  so  that  he 
could  not  refrain,  but,  seeing  a  coinjiany  who  had  made 
their  offerings  stand  gazing  about  the  church,  went  to 
them,  and  with  all  gentleness  began  to  exhort  them  to 
leave  such  false  worshipping  of  dumb  creatures,  and  to 
learn  to  worship  the  true  living  God  aright,  putting  them 
in  remembrance  what  those  things  were  which  they  wor- 
sliipped,  and  liow  (Jod  many  times  had  jilagucd  his  peo- 
ple for  running  to  worship  such  stocks  and  stones,  und 


A.D.  1540—1547.] 


THE  TROUBLES  OF  TESTWOOD  AND  OP  FILMER. 


S9S 


would  plague  them  and  their  posterity,  if  they  would  not 
leave  it. 

After  this  way  he  admonished  them  till  at  last  his 
words  took  such  place  in  some  of  them,  that  they  said 
they  never  would  go  on  a  pilgrimage  any  more.  Then 
he  w.'nt  further,  and  found  another  set  licking  and  kiss- 
in"  a  white  lady  made  of  alabaster,  which  image  was 
carved  in  a  wall  behind  the  high  altar,  and  bordered 
about  with  a  pretty  border,  which  was  made  like 
branches  with  hanging  apples  and  flowers.  And  when 
he  saw  them  so  superstitiously  use  the  image  as  to  wipe 
their  hands  upon  it,  and  then  to  stroke  them  over  their 
head?  and  faces  as  though  there  had  been  great  virtue 
in  touching  the  picture,  he  raised  his  hand,  in  the 
which  he  had  a  key,  and  struck  a  piece  of  the  border 
about  the  image,  and  with  the  glance  of  the  stroke 
chanced  to  break  off  the  image's  nose.  "  Lo,  good  peo- 
ple," cried  he,  "  you  see  that  it  is  nothing  but  earth 
and  dust,  and  cannot  help  itself ;  and  how  then  will  you 
have  it  to  help  you  ?  For  God's  sake,  brethren,  be  no 
more  deceived."  And  so  he  gat  him  home  to  his  house, 
for  the  uproar  was  so  great,  that  many  came  to  see  the 
image  how  it  was  defaced.  And  among  others  came  one 
William  Simons,  a  lawyer,  who  seeing  the  image  without 
a  nose,  took  the  matter  grievously,  and  looking  down 
upon  the  pavement,  he  spied  the  nose  where  it  lay,  which 
he  took  up  and  put  into  his  purse,  saying  it  should  be  a 
dear  nose  to  Testwood. 

Many  were  offended  with  Testwood — the  canons  for 
speaking  against  their  profit,  the  wax  sellers  for  hinder- 
ing their  market,  and  Simons  for  the  image's  nose. 
And  some  of  the  canons  threatened  to  kill  him.  So 
Testwood  kept  his  house,  and  durst  not  come  forth, 
but  sent  the  whole  matter  in  writing  by  his  wife,  to 
Cromwell,  the  king's  secretary,  who  was  his  special  friend. 
The  canons  hearing  that  Testwood  was  about  to  send  to 
Cromwell,  sent  the  verger  to  him  to  come  to  the 
church  ;  who  sent  them  word  again  that  he  was  in  fear 
of  his  life,  and  therefore  would  not  come.  Then  they 
sent  two  of  the  eldest  minor  canons  to  entreat  him,  and 
to  assure  him  that  no  man  should  do  him  harm.  He 
made  them  a  plain  answer,  that  he  had  no  trust  in  their 
promises,  but  would  complain  to  his  friends.  Then  they 
knew  not  what  shift  to  make,  for  of  all  men  they 
feared  Cromwell,  but  sent  in  post-haste  for  old  Master 
Ward,  a  justice  of  peace,  dwelling  three  or  four  miles 
off,  who  being  come,  and  hearing  the  matter,  was 
very  loth  to  meddle  in  it.  But  notwithstanding,  through 
their  entreaty,  he  went  to  Testwood,  and  after  much 
persuasion  and  faithfully  promising  him,  by  the  oath 
he  had  made  to  God  and  the  king,  to  defend  him  from  all 
danger  and  harm,  Testwood  was  content  to  go  with  him. 
And  when  Master  Ward  and  Testwood  were  come  to 
the  church,  and  were  going  toward  the  chapter-house, 
one  of  the  canons  drew  his  dagger  at  Testwood,  and 
would  have  been  upon  him,  but  Master  Ward  with  his 
man  resisted,  and  got  Testwood  into  the  chapter-house. 
Now  Testwood,  being  alone  in  the  chapter-house, 
with  the  canons  and  Master  Ward,  was  gently  treated, 
and  the  matter  so  pacified,  that  Testwood  was  allowed 
quietly  to  come  and  go  to  the  church,  and  do  his  duty 
as  he  had  done  before. 

Upon  a  relic  Sunday,  as  they  named  it,  when  every 
minister,  after  their  old  custom,  should  have  borne  a  relic 
in  his  hand  in  a  procession,  one  was  brought  to  Test- 
woo  I.  Which  relic,  as  they  said,  was  a  rochet  of  Bishop 
Becket's.  And  as  the  sexton  would  have  put  the  rochet 
in  Testwood's  hands,  he  pushed  it  from  him,  and  so  the 
rochet  was  given  to  another. 

In  the  days  of  Master  Franklen,  who  succeeded  Doctor 
Sampson  in  the  deanery  of  Windsor,  there  was  set  up 
at  the  choir  door  a  foolish  printed  paper,  all  to  the  praise 
and  commendation  of  our  Lady,  ascribing  to  her  our  jus- 
tification, our  salvation,  our  redemption,  the  forgive- 
ness of  sins,  &c.,  to  the  great  derogation  of  Christ. 
Which  paper,  one  of  the  canons  named  Magnus,  caused 
to  be  set  up  in  despite  of  Testwood  and  his  sect.  When 
Testwood  saw  this  paper,  he  plucked  it  down  secretly. 
The  next  day  another  was  set  up  in  the  same  place.  Then 
Test  wood  coming  into  the  church,  and  seeing  another  paper 


set  up,  and  also  the  dean  coming  a  little  way  off,  made 
haste  to  be  at  the  choir  door,  while  the  dean  staid  to  take 
holy  water,  and  reaching  up  his  hand  as  he  went,  plucked 
away  the  paper  with  him.  The  dean  being  come  to 
his  stall,  called  Testwood  to  him,  and  said,  that  lie  mar- 
veiled  greatly  how  he  durst  be  so  bold  as  to  take  down  the 
paper  in  his  presence.'  Testwood  answered  again,  that 
he  marvelled  much  more,  that  his  mastership  would 
suffer  such  a  blasphemous  paper  to  be  set  up,  beseechiug 
him  not  to  be  offended  with  what  he  had  done,  for  he 
would  stand  to  it.  So  the  dean  being  a  timorous  man, 
made  no  more  ado  with  him.  After  this  no  more  papers 
were  set  up,  but  poor  Testwood  was  abused  among  them 
at  every  meal,  and  denounced  as  an  heretic,  and  would 
carry  a  fagot  one  day,  &c. 

A  story  is  told  of  one  Robert  Philips,  gentleman  of 
the  king's  chapel,  and  Testwood  ;  which,  though  it  was 
but  a  merry  prank  of  a  singing  man,  yet  it  grieved  his 
adversary  wonderfully.  The  matter  was  this  :  Robert 
Philips  was  so  notable  a  singing  man,  that  wherever  he 
came,  the  best  and  longest  song,  with  most  counter- 
verses  in  it,  were  set  up  at  his  coming.  And  so  he 
chancing  to  be  at  Windsor,  a  long  song  was  set  up, 
called  Lauda  Vivi.  In  which  song  there  was  one  coun- 
terverse  toward  the  end  that  began  with  "  0  redemptrix 
et  salvatrix  ;"  which  verse,  of  all  others,  Robert  Philips 
would  sing,  because  he  knew  that  Testwood  could  not 
abide  it.  Now,  Testwood  knowing  his  mind  well 
enough,  joined  with  him  on  the  other  part ;  and  when 
he  heard  Robert  Philips  begin  to  fetch  his  flourish  with, 
"  0  redemptrix  et  salvatrij;,^'  Testwood  was  as  quick  to 
answer  him  again  with  "  Non  redemptrix,  nee  salva- 
trix;"  and  so  striving  there  with  "  0"  and  "  iVow," 
who  should  have  the  mastery,  they  ma  le  an  end  of  the 
verse.  At  this  there  was  good  laughing  in  the  sleeves 
to  some  ;  but  Robert  Philips,  with  others  of  Testwood's 
enemies,  were  much  offended. 

Within  fourteen  days  after  this,  the  lords  of  the  gar- 
ter (as  their  yearly  custom  is),  came  to  Windsor  to  keep 
St.  George's  feast,  at  which  feast  the  duke  of  Norfolk 
was  president ;  to  whom  the  dean  and  canons  made 
a  grievous  complaint.  Testwood  being  called  before  the 
duke,  he  took  him  up,  and  reviled  him,  as  though  ha 
would  have  sent  him  to  be  hanged.  Yet  Testwood  so  be- 
haved himself  to  the  duke,  that  in  the  end  he  let  him  go, 
to  the  great  discomfort  of  the  dean  and  canons. 

These  are  the  causes  which  moved  Testwood's  ene- 
mies to  seek  his  destruction. 

The  Origin  of  Henry  Filmer's  Troubles. 

About  A.D.  1540,  after  all  the  orders  of  superstitious 
and  begging  friars  were  suppressed,  it  happened  that  one 
Sir  Thomas  Melster,  who  had  been  a  friar,  and  changed 
his  friar's  coat,  but  not  his  friar's  heart,  was  appointed 
vicar  of  Windsor.  Tnis  priest  made  a  sermon  to  his 
parishioners,  in  which  he  declared  many  old  friars'  tales, 
as  that  our  LaJy  held  out  her  breasts  to  St.  Bernard,  and 
spouted  her  milk  into  his  eyes,  with  such  like  tales,  that 
many  honest  men  were  offended,  and  especially  this 
Henry  Filmer,  who  was  then  one  of  the  churchwardens, 
who  was  so  zealous  for  God's  word,  that  he  could  not 
abide  to  hear  the  glory  of  Christ  so  defaced  with  super- 
stitious fables.  So  he  took  an  honest  man  or  two  with 
him,  and  went  to  the  priest,  with  whom  he  talked  so 
honestly  and  so  charitably,  that  in  the  end  the  priest  gave 
him  hearty  thanks,  and  was  content  to  reform  himself 
without  any  more  ado,  and  they  parted  friends. 

Now  there  was  one  in  the  town  called  William  Si- 
mons, a  lawyer,  who  hearing  that  Filmer  had  been 
with  the  priest,  and  reproved  him  for  his  sermon,  got 
him  to  the  vicar,  and  so  excited  him,  that  he  slipped 
away  from  the  promise  he  had  made  to  Filmer.  Then 
Simons  meeting  with  Filmer,  reviled  him,  saying  he 
would  bring  him  before  the  bishop.  Filmer  hearing  the 
matter  renewed,  which  he  iiad  thought  had  been  sup- 
pressed,  stood  against  Simons,  and  said  that  the  vicar 
had  preached  false  and  unsound  doctrine,  and  he  would 
say  as  much  to  the  bisho;)  whenever  he  came  before  him. 

Tlien  Simons  went  to  the  mayor,  and  procured  a  letter 
in  the  priest's  favour,  and  departed  to  go  to  the  bishop, 


(M)0 


THE  TROUBLES  OF  TESTWOOD  AND  OF  FILMER. 


[Book  VIII. 


(whose  name  was  Doctor  Capon),  and  took  the  priest  with 
them. 

Filmer  consulted  with  his  friends  what  was  best  to  do, 
who  drew  out  certain  notes  of  the  vicar's  sermon,  and 
prepared  themselves  to  be  at  Salisbury  as  soon  as 
Simons,  or  before  him.  Thus,  both  parties  being  in 
readiness,  it  chanced  that  they  set  forth  from  Windsor 
all  in  one  day.  But  as  the  priest,  being  an  impotent 
man,  could  not  ride  very  fast,  Filmer  and  his  company 
got  to  the  town  before  Simons,  and  went  to  the  bishop, 
and  delivered  up  their  bill  to  him  ;  which  bill,  when  the 
bishop  had  seen  and  perused  it  well,  he  gave  them  great 
thanks  for  their  pains,  saying  the  priest  had  preached 
heresy,  and  should  be  punished. 

Then  Filmei-  declared  to  the  bishop  the  form  of  tlie 
talk  he  iiad  with  the  priest,  and  the  end  of  it,  and  how 
the  matter,  being  renewed  again  by  Simons,  forced  him 
and  his  company  to  trouble  his  lordship  with  it. 
"  'Well,"  said  the  bishop,  "  you  have  done  like  honest 
men.  Come  to  me  soon  again,  and  you  shall  know 
more  ;"  and  so  they  departed  from  the  bishop  to  their 
inn.  And  while  they  were  there  reposing  themselves, 
Simons,  with  his  company,  came  to  the  town,  and  (not 
knowing  the  otlier  to  be  come),  got  themselves  up  to  the 
bishop  in  all  haste,  taking  the  priest  with  them. 

The  bishop,  hearing  of  more  Windsor  men,  demanded 
who  they  were,  and  being  informed  that  it  was  the  vicar 
of  tlie  town,  with  others,  he  caused  the  vicar  to  be 
brought  in.  To  whom  he  said,  "  Are  you  the  vicar 
of  Windsor?"  "Yea,  my  lord,"  said  he.  "How 
chances  it,"  asked  the  bishop,  "  that  you  are  complained 
of  ?  for  there  have  been  with  me  certain  honest  men  of 
your  town  who  have  delivered  up  a  bill  of  erroneous 
doctrine  against  you.  If  it  be  so,  I  must  needs  punish 
you  ;"  and  opening  the  bill,  he  read  it  to  him.  "  How 
say  you,"  questioned  the  bishop  ;  "  is  this  true  or  not  ?" 
The  vicar  could  not  deny  it ;  but  humbly  submitted 
himself  to  the  bishop's  correction.  Then  was  his  com- 
pany called  in,  and  when  the  bishop  saw  Simons,  he 
knew  him  well ;  and  said,  "  Wherefore  come  ye.  Master 
Simons  ?''  "  Please  your  lordship,"  said  he,  "we  are 
come  to  speak  in  our  vicar's  cause,  who  is  a  man  of 
good  conversation  and  honesty,  and  doth  his  duty  so  well 
in  every  ])oint,  that  no  man  can  find  fault  with  him,  ex- 
cept a  fellow  we  have  in  our  town,  called  Filmer,  who  is 
so  corrupt  with  heresy,  that  he  is  able  to  poison  a  whole 
country  ;  and  truly,  my  lord,  there  is  no  man  that  can 
preach  or  teach  any  thing  that  is  good  and  godly,  but  he 
is  ready  to  control  it  ;  wherefore  we  beseech  your  lord- 
ship that  he  may  be  punished  as  an  example  to  others,  that 
our  vicar  may  do  his  duty  C|uietly,  as  he  has  done  before 
this  busy  fellow  troubled  him.  And  that  your  lordsliip 
may  the  better  credit  my  words,  I  have  brought  with  me 
these  honest  men  of  the  town  ;  and  a  testimonial  from 
the  mayor  and  his  brethren,  to  confirm  the  same  ;"  and 
so  he  lield  the  writing  out  in  his  hand. 

Then  said  the  bishop;  "So  God  help  me.  Master 
Simons,  you  are  greatly  to  hlame,  and  most  worthy  to  be 
punislicd  of  all  men,  that  will  so  impudently  go  about  to 
maintain  your  priest  in  his  error,  who  has  preached 
heresy,  and  has  confessed  it ;  wherefore  I  may  not,  nor 
will  not  let  it  go  unpunished.  And  as  for  that  honest 
man,  Filmer,  of  whom  you  have  complained,  I  tell  you 
plainly  that  he  hath  in  this  point  shewed  himself  to  be  a 
great  deal  more  honest  than  you.  But  in  hope  you  will  no 
more  bear  out  your  vicar  in  his  evil  doings,  I  will  remit  all 
things  this  time,  saving  that  he  shall  next  Sunday  re- 
cant his  sermon  openly  before  all  his  parishioners  in 
Windsor  church  ;"  and  so  the  bishop  called  in  Filmer 
and  his  company,  who  waited  without,  and  delivered  the 
priest's  recantation  to  them  ;  with  a  great  charge  to  see 
it  truly  observed  in  all  points.  Then  Simons  took  his 
leave  of  the  bishop,  and  dejiarted,  disappointed  of  his 
purpose,  and  sore  ashamed.  For  this  cause  Simons 
could  never  brook  Filmer  ;  but  when  he  met  him  at  any 
time  after,  would  hold  up  his  finger,  and  say,  "  1  will  be 
even  with  you  one  day  ;  trust  me  !" 

The  Origin  of  Anthony  Pearson's  Troubles. 

There   was  a  priest,  named  Anthony   Pearson,   who 


much  frequented  Windsor,  about  the  year  1540,  and 
using  tlie  talent  that  God  had  given  him  in  preaching, 
was  greatly  esteemed  among  the  people,  who  Hocked  so 
much  to  his  sermons,  that  the  great  priests  of  the  castle, 
with  other  papists  in  the  town,  especially  Simons,  were 
much  ortended  ;  so  that  Simons  at  the  last  began  to 
gather  his  sermons,  and  to  mark  his  auditors :  from 
which  followed  the  death  of  several,  and  the  troubles  of 
many  honest  men.  For,  about  a  year  after,  a  minister  of 
Satan,  called  Doctor  London,  warden  of  t'.ie  New  Col- 
lege, in  Oxford,  was  admitted  one  of  ll.e  prebendaries 
of  Windsor.  At  his  first  residence  dinner  which  he 
gave  to  the  clerks,  his  whole  talk  to  two  gentlemen 
strangers  at  his  board,  was  nothing  else  Init  of  heretics, 
and  what  a  desolation  they  would  bring  tiie  realm  to,  if 
they  were  suffered.  "  And  by  St.  Mary,  masters,"  says 
he,  at  last,  "  I  cannot  tell,  but  there  goes  a  strange 
report  abroad  of  this  house."  Some  made  answer; 
"  It  was  undeserved."  "  I  pray  God  it  be  so,"  says  he. 
"  I  am  but  a  stranger,  and  have  but  small  experience 
among  you  ;  but  I  have  heard  it  said  before  I  came 
hither,  that  there  are  some  in  this  house,  that  will  neither 
have  prayer  nor  fasting." 

Then  spake  Testwood  :  "  By  my  truth,  sir,"  says  he, 
"  I  think  that  was  sjjoken  of  malice  ;  for  prayer,  as  your 
mastersiiip  knows  better  than  I,  is  one  of  the  first  lessons 
that  Christ  taught  us."  "  Yea  marry,  sir,"  replied  he  ; 
"but  the  heretics  will  have  no  invocation  to  saints,  which 
all  the  old  fathers  allow."  '"  What  the  old  fathers  do 
allow,"  says  Testwood,  "  I  cannot  tell;  but  Christ  ap- 
points us  to  go  to  his  Father,  and  to  ask  our  petitions  of 
him  in  Christ's  name.''  "  Then  you  will  have  no  medi- 
ator  between  you  and  God,"  said  Doctor  London. 
"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  Testwood  ;  "  our  mediator  is  Christ, 
as  St.  Paul  saith,  '  There  is  one  mediator  between  God 
and  man,  even  Jesus  Christ.'  "  Upon  this  Doctor  Lon- 
don said  grace,  and  turned  the  conversation. 

When  Doctor  London  had  been  at  Windsor  a  while, 
and  learned  what  Testwood  was,  and  also  wliat  heretics  were 
in  the  town,  and  how  tliey  increased  daily  by  reason  of  a 
priest,  called  Anthony  Pearson,   he  was  so  bent  against 
them,  that  he  gave  himself  wholly  to  the  devil  to  do  mis- 
chief.    And  to  bring  his  wicked  purpose  about,  he  con- 
spired with  Simons  and  others,   how  they   might  com- 
pass the  matter:  first,  to   have  all  the  arch-lieretics,  as 
they   termed   them,    in   Windsor,    indicted  for  heresy.      ■ 
They  had  a  good  ground  to  work  upon,  as  they  thought,     f 
which  was  the  six  articles  ;  so  they  began  to  build  and 
practise  thus  :     First,  they  drew    out  certain  notes  of 
Anthony    Pearson's    sermons,    which   he   had   preached      j 
against  the   sacrament   of   the    altar,    and    their    jiopish      ■ 
mass.     That  done,  they  put  in  Sir  William  Hobby,  with       ■ 
the  good  lady  his  wife  ;  Sir  Thomas  Cardine  ;   Mr.  Ed- 
mund  Harman  ;  Mr.  Thomas  Weldon  ;    with   Snowbal 
and  his  wife,  as  chief  aiders,  helpers,  and  maintainers  of 
Anthony    Pearson.     They   also   noted    Doctor    Ilaynes, 
dean  of  Exeter,  and  a  prebendary  of  Windsor,  to  be  a 
receiver  of  all  suspected  persons.     They  wrote  also  the 
names  of  all  such  as  (Commonly  attended   Anthony  Pear- 
son's sermons,  and  of  all   such  as  had  the  Testament, 
and  favoured  the  gospel. 

Then  they  had  spies  to  walk  up  and  down  the  church, 
to  hearken  and  hear  what  men  said,  and  to  mark  who 
did  not  worship  the  sacrament,  at  the  elevation.  Some 
of  these  spies  were  chantry  priests.  When  they  had 
gathered  as  much  as  they  could.  Doctor  London,  with 
two  of  his  brethren,  gave  them  up  to  the  bishojt  of  Win- 
chester, Stephen  Gardiner,  with  a  great  complaint  against 
the  heretics  that  were  in  Windsor,  declaring  how  the 
town  was  disquieted  through  their  doctrine  and  evil  ex- 
am])le.  Wherefore  they  besought  his  lordshijj's  help, 
in  purgiiig  the  town  and  castle  of  such  wicked  j)ersons. 
The  bishop,  hearing  their  complaint,  praised  their  do- 
ings, and  bade  them  go  forward,  and  they  should  not 
lack  his  help.  Then  they  plied  the  matter,  sparing 
neither  for  money  nor  pains. 

Bishop  Gardiner,  seizing  a  convenient  time,  went  to 
the  king,  comj)laining  what  heretics  his  grace  had  in  hia 
realm,  and  how  they  had  not  only  crept  into  every 
corner  of  his  court,  but  even  into  kis  privy  chamoer,  be- 


.D.  1540—1547.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  MARBECK. 


601 


geeching  therefore  his  majesty  that  his  laws  might  be 
prosecuted  ;  the  king,  giving  credit  to  these  words,  was 
content  his  laws  should  be  executed  on  such  as  were 
offenders.  Then  the  bishop  forthwith  procured  a  com- 
mission for  a  private  search  to  be  had  in  Windsor  for 
books  and  letters  ;  which  commission  the  king  granted 
to  takeplace  in  the  town  of  Windsor,  but  not  in  the  castle. 

At  this  time,  the  canons  of  Exeter  had  accused  Doctor 
Haynes,  their  dean,  to  the  council,  for  preaching  against 
holy  bread,  and  holy  water  ;  and  for  saying  in  one  of 
his  sermons,  that  marriage  and  hanging  were  destiny  ; 
upon  which  they  gathered  treason  against  him,  because 
of  the  king's  marriage.  The  bishop  of  Winchester  had 
also  informed  the  council  of  Master  Hobby,  how  he  was  a 
great  maintainer  of  heretics.  Whereupon  both  he  and 
Doctor  Haynes  were  appreliended  and  sent  to  the  Fleet. 
But  it  was  not  very  long  after,  that,  by  the  mediation  of 
friends,  they  were  both  delivered. 

Now,  as  to  the  commission  for  searching  for  books, 
Mr.  Ward,  and  one  Fachel  of  Reading,  were  appointed 
commissioners,  who  came  to  Windsor  the  Sunday  before 
Palm  Sunday,  154;i,  and  began  their  search  at  night. 
In  which  search  were  apprehended  Robert  Benet,  Henry 
Filmer,  John  Marbeck,  and  Robert  Testwood,  for  cer- 
tain books  and  writings  found  in  their  houses,  against  the 
si.x  articles,  and  kept  in  ward  till  the  Monday  after,  and 
then  brought  up  to  the  council,  all  save  Testwood,  with 
whom  the  bailitfs  of  the  town  were  charged,  because  he 
lay  ill  of  the  gout.  The  other  three,  being  examined 
before  the  council,  were  committed  to  prison  ;  Filmer 
and  Benet  to  the  bishop  of  London's  gaol,  and  Marbeck 
to  the  Marshalsea  ;  whose  examination  is  here  set  out, 
to  declare  the  great  goodness  of  the  council,  and  the 
cruelty  of  the  bishop. 

Ejcamination  of  John  Marbeck. 

This  Marbeck  had  begun  a  great  work  in  English, 
called  the  Concordance  of  the  Bible:  which  book,  being 
not  half  finished,  was,  among  his  other  books,  taken 
to  the  council.  And  when  he  came  before  them  to  be 
examined,  the  work  lay  before  the  bishop  of  Winchester. 
Who  beholding  the  poor  man  a  while,  said,  "  Marbeck, 
dost  thou  know  wherefore  thou  art  sent  for  ?"  "  No, 
my  lord,"  said  he.  "No!"  said  the  bishop?  "  that  is 
a  marvellous  thing.''  "  Forsooth,  my  lord,''  said  he, 
"  unless  it  be  for  a  certain  search  made  of  late  in  Wind- 
sor, I  cannot  tell  wherefore  it  should  be."  "  Then  thou 
knowest  the  matter  well  enough,''  said  the  bishop,  and 
taking  up  a  quire  of  the  Concordance  in  his  hand,  said, 
*' underscandest  thou  the  Latin  tongue?"  "  No,  my 
lord,"  said  he,  "  but  simply."  "  No!"  said  the  bishop. 
And  with  that  spake  Master  Wrisley,  (then  secretary  to 
the  king)  "  he  saith,  but  simply."  "  I  cannot  tell,"  said 
the  bishop,  "but  the  book  is  translated  word  for  word 
out  of  the  Latin  Concordance,"  and  so  began  to  declare 
to  the  rest  of  the  council,  the  nature  of  a  Concordance, 
and  how  it  was  first  compiled  in  Latin  by  the  great  dili- 
gence of  the  learned  men  for  the  ease  of  preachers  ;  con- 
cluding with  this  reason,  that  if  such  a  book  should  go 
forth  in  English,  it  would  destroy  the  Latin  tongue. 
And  so  casting  down  the  quire  again,  he  reached  another 
book,  which  was  the  book  of  Isaiah  the  prophet,  and 
turning  to  the  last  chapter,  gave  the  book  to  Marbeck, 
and  asked  him  who  had  written  the  note  in  the  margin. 
The  other  looking  upon  it,  said,  "  Forsooth,  my  lord,  I 
wrote  it.''  "  Read  it,"  said  the  bishop.  Then  he  read 
it  thus,  "  Heaven  is  my  throne,  and  the  earth  is  my 
footstool.''  "  Nay,"  said  the  bishop,  "  read  it  as  thou 
hast  written  it."  "Then  shall  I  read  it  wrong,"  said 
he,  "for  I  had  written  it  false."  "  How  hadst  thou 
written  it,"  said  the  bishop.  "  I  had  written  it,"  said 
he,  "  thus  ;  Heaven  is  my  throne,  and  the  earth  is  not 
my  footstool."  "  Yea,"  said  the  bishop,  "  that  was 
thy  meaning."  "  No,  my  lord,  it  was  but  an  oversight 
in  writing  ;  for,  as  your  lordship  seeth,  this  word  (not) 
is  blotted  out."  At  this  time  other  matters  came  into 
the  council,  so  that  Marbeck  was  had  out  to  the  next 
chamber. 

On  the  next  day,  one  of  the  bishop  of  Winchester's 
gentlemen  brought  two  great  books  under  his  arm,  and 


finding  Marbeck  walking  up  and  down  in  the  chapel, 
demanded  of  the  keeper  why  he  was  not  in  irons.  "  I 
had  no  such  commandment,"  said  he,  "  for  the  messen- 
ger who  brought  him  from  the  council,  said,  "  It  was 
their  pleasure  he  should  be  gently  used;"  and  so  he 
called  for  a  room,  to  which  he  carried  the  prisoner,  and 
said,  "  Marbeck,  my  lord  favours  thee  well  for  certain 
good  qualities  that  thou  hast,  and  hast  sent  me  to  ad- 
monish thee  to  beware,  and  lest  thou  cast  away  thyself 
wilfully.  If  thou  wilt  be  plain,  thou  shalt  do  thyself 
much  good  ;  if  not,  thou  shalt  do  thyself  mucli  harm. 
I  assure  thee,  my  lord  laments  thy  case,  for  he  has 
always  heard  good  report  of  thee ;  now  see  to  tliyself,  and 
play  the  wise  man.  Thou  art  acquainted  with  a  great 
many  heretics,  as  Hobby  and  Haines,  with  others,  and 
knowest  much  of  their  secrets  ;  if  thou  wilt  now  tell  of 
them,  he  will  procure  thy  deliverance  out  of  hand,  and 
prefer  thee  to  a  better  living." 

"  Alas,  sir,"  said  he,  "  what  secrets  do  I  know  ?  I 
am  but  a  poor  man,  and  was  never  worthy  to  be  con- 
versant either  with  Master  Hobby  or  Master  Haines,  to 
know  their  minds."  "  Well,"  said  the  gentleman, 
"  make  it  not  so  strange,  for  my  lord  knows  well  enough 
in  what  estimation  they  had  both  thee  and  Anthony 
Pearson."  "  For  Anthony  Pearson,"  said  he,  "  I  can 
say  nothing,  for  I  never  saw  him  with  them.  And  as 
for  myself,  1  cannot  deny  but  that  they  have  always 
taken  me  for  an  honest  poor  man,  and  shewed  me  much 
kindness  ;  but  as  for  their  secrets,  they  were  too  wise  to 
commit  them  to  any  such  as  I  am." 

"  Peradventure,"  said  the  gentleman,  "  thou  fearest 
to  utter  any  thing  of  them,  because  they  were  thy  friends, 
lest  they,  hearing  thereof,  might  hereafter  withdraw 
their  friendship  from  thee  :  which  thou  needest  not  fear, 
I  warrant  thee,  for  they  are  sure  enough,  and  never  like 
to  pleasure  thee  any  more,  nor  any  man  else." 

With  that  the  water  stood  in  Marbeck's  eyes.  "  WTiy 
weepest  thou,''  said  the  gentleman?  "Oh,  sir,"  said 
he,  "  I  pray  you  pardon  me  ;  these  men  have  done  me 
good,  wherefore  I  beseech  the  living  God,  to  comfort 
them  as  I  would  be  comforted  myself." 

"  Well,''  said  the  gentleman,  "  I  perceive  thou  vrilt 
play  the  fool  ;"  and  then  he  opened  one  of  the  books, 
and  asked  him  if  he  understood  any  Latin.  "A  little, 
sir,"  said  he.  "  How  is  it  then,''  said  the  gentleman, 
"  that  thou  hast  translated  thy  book  out  of  the  Latin 
Concordance,  and  yet  under»tandest  not  the  tongue  ?" 
"  I  will  tell  you,"  said  he:  "  in  my  youth  I  learned  the 
princi]iles  of  my  grammar,  whereby  1  have  some  under- 
standing, though  it  be  very  small."  Then  the  gentle- 
man began  to  try  him  in  the  Latin  Concordance  and 
English  Bible  whic'n  he  had  brought :  and  when  he  was 
satisfied,  he  departed,  leaving  Marbeck  alone  in  the 
chamber. 

About  two  hours  after,  the  gentleman  came  again, 
with  a  sheet  of  paper  folded  in  his  hand,  and  set  him 
down  upon  the  bed's  side,  as  before,  and  said.  "  By 
my  troth,  Marbeck,  my  lord  sees  so  much  wilfulness  in 
thee,  that  he  saith  it  is  pity  to  do  thee  good."  "  Sir," 
said  he,  "  there  is  nothing  that  I  can  do  and  say  with  a 
safe  conscience,  but  I  am  ready  to  do  it  at  his  lordship's 
pleasure."  "  What  tellest  thou  me,''  said  the  gentle- 
man, "  of  thy  conscience?  Thou  mayest  with  a  safe 
conscience,  reveal  those  that  be  heretics,  and  thoa 
canst  do  God  and  the  king  no  greater  service."  "  If  I 
knew,  sir,''  said  he,  "  who  were  an  heretic,  indeed,  it 
were  well ;  but  if  I  should  accuse  him  to  be  an  heretic 
that  is  none,  what  a  worm  would  that  be  in  my  con- 
science so  long  as  I  lived?  Yea,  it  were  a  great  deal 
better  for  me  to  be  out  of  this  life,  than  to  live  in  such 
torment."  "  In  faith,"  said  the  gentleman,  "  thou 
knowest  as  well  who  are  heretics  of  thy  fellows  at  home, 
and  who  are  not,  as  I  know  this  to  be  paper  in  my  hand. 
Peradventure  thy  wits  are  troubled,  so  that  thou  canst 
not  call  things  to  remembrance  ;  I  have  brought  thee 
ink  and  paper,  that  thou  mayest  write  such  things  as 
shall  come  to  thy  mind  ;"  and  so  laid  down  the  ink  and 
paper,  and  went  his  way. 

Now  was  Marbeck  so  full  of  heaviness  and  woe,  that 
he  knew  not  what  to  do,  nor  how  to  set  a  pen  to  the  book 


03 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  MARBECK. 


[Book  VIII. 


to  satisfy  the  bishop's  minJ,  unless  he  accused  men  to 
the  wounding  of  his  own  soul.  And  thus  being  com- 
passed about  with  nothing  but  sorrow  and  care,  he  cried 
out  to  God  in  his  heart,  and  fell  down  on  his  knees, 
with  tears,  and  said, — 

"  O  most  merciful  Father  of  heaven,  thou  that  know- 
est  the  secret  doings  of  all  men,  have  mercy  upon  thy 
poor  prisoner,  who  is  destitute  of  all  help  and  comfort. 
Assist  me,  O  Lord,  with  thy  special  grace,  that,  to  save 
this  frail  and  vile  body,  which  shall  turn  to  corruption  at 
his  time,  I  may  have  no  power  to  say  or  to  write  any  thing 
that  may  be  to  the  casting  away  of  my  christian  brother ; 
but  rather,  O  Lord,  let  this  vile  flesh  suffer  at  tliy  will 
and  pleasure.  Grant  this,  O  most  merciful  Father,  for 
thy  dear  Son  Jesus  Christ's  sake.'' 

Then  he  rose  up  and  began  to  search  his  conscience 
what  he  miglit  write,  and  at  last  framed  out  these  words  : 
"  Whereas  your  lordship  will  have  me  to  write  such 
things  as  I  know  of  my  fellows  at  home;  please  it  your 
lordship  to  understand,  that  I  cannot  call  to  remem- 
brance any  manner  of  thing  whereby  I  might  justly  ac- 
cuse any  one  of  them,  unless  it  be  that  the  reading  of 
the  New  Testament,  which  is  common  l»o  all  men,  be  an 
oft'ence  ;  more  than  this  I  know  not." 

Now  the  gentleman,  about  the  hour  appointed,  came 
again,  and  found  Marbeck  walking  up  and  down  the 
chamber.  "  How  now,"  said  he,  "  hast  thou  written 
nothing  ?"  "  Yes,  sir,"  said  he,  "  as  much  as  I  know." 
"  Well  said,"  observed  the  gentleman  ;  and  took  up  the 
paper.  Which  when  he  had  read,  he  cast  it  from  him  in 
a  great  rage,  swearing  by  our  Lord's  body,  that  he 
would  not  for  twenty  pounds  carry  it  to  his  lord  and 
master.  "  Therefore,"  said  he,  "  go  to  it  again,  and 
advise  thyself  better,  or  else  thou  wilt  set  my  lord  against 
thee,  ami  then  art  thou  utterly  undone."  *'  By  my 
troth,  sir,"  said  Marbeck,  "  if  his  lordship  shall  keep 
me  here  these  seven  years,  I  can  say  no  more  than  I 
have  said."  "  Then  thou  wilt  repent  it,"  said  the  gen- 
tleman ;  and  so  departed. 

The  next  day,  the  bishop  sent  for  Marbeck  to  his 
house,  and  as  he  was  entering  into  the  bishop's  hall,  he 
saw  tlie  bishop  himself  coming  out  at  a  door  at  the  upper 
end,  with  a  roll  in  his  hand,  and  going  towards  the 
great  window,  he  called  the  poor  man  to  him,  and  said, 
"  Marbeck,  wilt  thou  cast  away  thyself?"  "  No,  my 
lord,"  said  he,  "  I  trust  not."  "  Yes,"  said  the  bishop, 
"  thou  goest  about  it,  for  thou  wilt  utter  nothing.  What 
tempted  thee  to  meddle  with  the  scriptures  ?"  And 
with  that  he  went  away  from  the  window,  out  of  the  hall, 
and  the  poor  man  following  him  from  place  to  place,  till 
he  had  brought  him  into  a  long  gallery;  when  there,  the 
bishop  began:  "Ah,  sir,  the  nest  of  you  is  broken." 
And  unfolding  his  roll,  he  said,  "  Behold,  here  are  your 
captains,  both  Hobby  and  Haynes,  with  all  the  whole 
pack  of  thy  sect  about  Windsor]!  and  yet  thou  wilt  tell  of 
none  of  them."  "  Alas,  my  lord,  how  should  I  accuse 
them,  of  whom  I  know  nothing?"  "Well,"  said  the 
bishop,  "  if  thou  wilt  needs  cast  away  thyself,  who  can 
prevent  thee  ?" 

And  in  speaking  these  words,  one  of  his  chaplains, 
(called  Master  Medow)  came  up,  to  whom  the  bishop 
said,  "  Here  is  a  marvellous  thing;  this  fellow  has  taken 
upon  him  to  set  out  the  Concordance  in  English,  which 
book,  when  it  was  set  out  in  Latin,  was  not  done  with- 
out the  help  and  diligence  of  a  dozen  learned  men,  at  least, 
and  yet  he  asserts  that  he  has  done  it  alone.  But  say  what 
thou  wilt,"  said  the  bishop,  "  except  God  himself  would 
come  down  from  heaven  and  tell  me  so,  I  will  not  believe 
it."  And  so  going  forth  to  a  window  wliere  two  great  bi- 
bbs liy  upon  a  cushion,  the  one  in  Latin  and  the  other 
in  English,  he  called  Marbeck  to  him,  and  pointing  his 
finger  to  a  place  in  the  Latin  Bible,  said,  "  Canst  thou 
English  this  sentence  ?"  "  Nay,  my  lord,''  said  he, 
"  but  I  can  fetch  out  the  English  in  an  I'higlish  Bible." 
Then  Marbeck  turning  over  the  English  Bible,  found 
out  the  place,  and  read  it  to  the  bishop.  So  he  tried 
him  three  or  four  times,  till  one  of  his  men  came  up  and 
told  him  the  priest  was  ready  to  go  to  mass. 


When  the  bishop  was  come  from  mass,  he  said,  "  This 
is  a  marvellous  sect,  for  nothing  can  make  one  of 
them  betray  another."  Then  there  was  nothing  said 
among  the  bishop's  gentlemen,  as  they  were  making  him 
ready  to  go  to  the  court,  but  "  Crucify  him,"  upon  the 
j)Oor  man.  And  when  the  bishop's  white  rochet  was  ou 
him,  "  Well  Marbeck,"  said  he,  "  1  am  now  going 
to  the  court,  and  had  purposed,  if  I  had  found  thee 
tractaljle,  to  have  spoken  to  the  king's  majesty  for  thee, 
and  to  havegiven  thee  thy  meat,  drink,  and  lodging  here  in 
mine  house  ;  but  seeing  thou  art  so  wilful  and  so  stub- 
born,  thou  shalt  go  to  the  devil." 

It  was  not  half  an  hour  after,  until  the  bishop  sent 
one  of  his  gentlemen  to  the  under-keeper,  commanding 
him  to  jmt  irons  upon  Marbeck,  and  to  keep  him  fast 
shut  up  in  a  chamber  alone,  and  when  he  should  bring 
him  down  to  dinner  or  supper,  to  see  that  he  spoke  to  no 
man,  and  no  man  to  him. 

About  three  weeks  before  Whitsunday  Marbeck  was 
sent  for  to  the  bishop  of  London's  house,  where  sat  ia 
commission  Dr.  Capon,  bishop  of  Salisbury,  Dr.  Skip, 
bishop  of  Hereford,  Dr.  Goodrick,  bishop  of  Ely,  Dr. 
Okiiig,  Dr.  May,  and  the  bishop  of  London's  scribe, 
having  before  them  all  Marbeck's  books.  Then  said  the 
bishop  of  Salisbury,  "  Marbeck,  we  are  here  in  com- 
mission, sent  from  the  king's  majesty  to  examine  thee 
of  certain  things,  whereof  thou  must  be  sworn  to  an- 
swer us  faithfully  and  truly."  Then  the  bishop  of  Salis- 
bury laid  forth  before  him  his  three  books  of  notes,  de- 
manding whose  hand  they  were.  He  answered,  they 
were  his  own  hand,  and  notes  which  he  had  gathered 
out  of  other  men's  works,  six  years  ago.  "  1  or  what 
cause,"  said  the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  "  didst  thou  ga- 
ther them  ?'' — "  For  none  other  cause,  my  lord,  but  to 
come  by  knowledge.  For  I  being  unlearned,  and  de- 
sirous to  understand  some  parts  of  scripture,  thought  by 
reading  of  learned  men's  works  to  come  the  sooner 
thereby  :  and  where  I  found  any  place  of  Scripture 
opened  and  expounded  by  them,  that  I  noted,  as  you 
see,  with  a  letter  of  his  name  in  the  margin,  who  was  the 
author  of  the  work.''  Then  the  bishop  of  Salisbury 
drew  out  a  quire  of  the  Concordance,  and  laid  it  before 
the  bishop  of  Hereford,  and  asked,  "Whose  help  hadst 
thou  in  setting  forth  this  book  ?" — "  My  lord,"  said 
he,  "  no  help  at  all." — "  How  couldst  thou,"  said  the 
bishop,  "  invent  such  a  book,  or  know  what  a  Concord- 
ance meant,  without  an  instructor  ?" — "When,"  said 
I,  "  Thomas  Mathews'  Bible  came  out  in  print,  I  was 
desirous  to  have  one  of  them  :  and  being  a  poor  man, 
and  not  able  to  buy  one,  determined  to  borrow  one,  and 
to  write  it  out.  And  when  I  had  written  out  the  five 
books  of  Moses  on  fair  great  paper,  and  was  entered  into 
the  book  of  Joshua,  my  friend  Master  Turner  chanced 
to  see  me  writing  out  the  Bible,  and  asked  me  what  I 
meant  ?  And  when  I  told  him  the  cause,  '  Tush,'  said 
he,  '  thou  goest  about  a  vain  and  tedious  labour.  But 
this  were  a  profitable  work  for  thee,  to  set  out  a  Con- 
cordance in  English.' — '  A  Concordance,'  said  I,  '  what 
is  that  ?'  Then  he  told  me  it  was  a  book  to  find  out 
any  word  in  the  whole  Bible  by  the  letter,  and  that  there 
was  such  a  one  in  Latin  already.  And  this,  my  lord,  is 
all  the  instruction  that  ever  I  had  before  or  after." — 
"  A  good  wit  with  diligence,"  said  the  bishop  of  Here- 
ford, "  may  bring  hard  things  to  pass." — "  It  is  a 
great  pity,"  said  the  bishop  of  Ely,  "  he  had  not  the 
Latin  tongue." — "  I  cainiot  believe,"  said  the  bishop  of 
Salisbury,  "  that  he  hath  done  any  more  in  this  work, 
than  written  it  out  after  some  other  that  is  learned." 

"  My  lords,''  said  Marbeck,  "  I  shall  beseech  you  all 
to  pardon  me  what  I  shall  say,  and  to  grant  my  request 
if  it  shall  seem  good  to  you.  I  do  marvel  greatly 
wherefore  I  should  be  so  examined  for  this  book,  and 
wherein  I  have  committed  offence  in  doing  of  it  ?  If  I 
have  offended,  then  were  I  sorry  that  any  other  should 
be  molested  or  punished  for  my  fault.  Therefore  to 
clear  all  men  in  this  matter,  this  is  my  request  ;  that 
you  will  try  me  in  the  rest  of  the  book  that  is  undone, 
^'ou  see  that  I  am  yet  but  at  the  letter  L  ;  beginning 
now  at  M,  and  take  out  what  word  you  will  of  that 
letter,   and  so  in  every  letter  following  ;  and  give  me 


A.D.  1540—1547.] 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  WINDSOR. 


603 


the  words  on  a  piece  of  paper,  and  set  me  in  a  place 
alone  where  it  shall  please  you,  with  ink  and  paper,  the 
Eu'dish  Bible,  and  the  Latin  Concordance  :  and  if  I 
brins  you  not  these  words  written  in  the  same  order  and 
form  that  the  rest  before  is,  then  was  it  not  I  that  did 
it,  but  some  other." 

"  By  my  truth,  Marbeck,"  replied  the  bishop  of  Ely, 
"  that  is  honestly  spoken  ;  and  then  thou  shalt  bring 
many  men  out  of  susyiicion." 

WTien  dinner  was  done,  the  bishop  of  Salisbury  came 
down  into  the  hall,  commanding  ink  and  paper  to  be 
given  to  Marbeck  ;  and  bein^^  now  in  his  prison-cham- 
ber, he  fell  to  his  business  so  expertly,  that  by  the  next 
day  when  the  bishop  sent  for  him,  he  had  written  so 
much,  in  the  same  order  and  form  as  he  had  done  the 
rest  before,  as  filled  three  sheets  of  pa])er  and  more  ; 
which,  when  he  had  delivered  to  the  bishop  of  Salis- 
bury, he  marvelled,  and  said,  "  Well,  Marbeck,  thou 
hast  now  pnt  me  out  of  all  doubt." 

Upon  Whitsunday  Marbeck  was  sent  for  once  again, 
where  he  found  Dr.  Oking  with  another  gentleman, 
with  a  chain  of  gold  about  his  neck,  sitting  together  in 
one  of  the  stalls,  looking  upon  an  epistle  of  John  Cal- 
vin's, which  Marbeck  had  written  out ;  and  when  they 
saw  the  prisoner,  they  rose  and  had  him  up  to  a  side 
altar,  leaving  his  keeper  in  the  body  of  the  church. 
Now  as  soon  as  Marbeck  saw  the  face  of  the  gentleman, 
he  saw  it  was  the  same  person  that  first  examined  him 
in  the  Marshnlsea,  but  never  knew  bis  name,  till  now  he 
heard  Dr.  Oking  call  him  Master  Knight.  This  Master 
Knight  held  the  paper  to  Marbeck,  and  said,  "  Look 
Tjpon  this,  and  tell  me  whose  hand  it  is."  When  Mar- 
beck had  taken  the  paper,  and  seen  what  it  was,  he  con- 
fessed it  to  be  all  his  hand,  saving  the  first  leaf  and  the 
notes  in  the  margin. 

Here  they  wanted  him  to  prove  that  it  was  the  hand- 
writing of  Meines,  and  they  threatened  him  with  the 
torture  to  comi)el  him.  "  By  my  truth,  sir,"  said 
]\I,irbeck,  "  if  you  do  tear  my  whole  body  in  pieces,  I 
trust  iii  God  you  shall  never  make  me  accuse  any  man 
wrongfully." — "  If  thou  be  so  stubborn,"  said  Dr. 
Oking,  "  thou  wile  die  for  it." — "  Die,  Master  Oking!" 
said  he  ;  "  wherefore  should  I  die  ?  You  told  me  the 
last  day  I  was  before  the  bishops,  that  as  soon  as  I  had 
made  nn  end  of  the  piece  of  the  Concordance,  I  should 
be  d-ilivered  ;  and  shall  I  now  die  ?  But  whenever  you 
shall  put  nie  to  death,  I  doubt  not  but  I  shall  die  God's 
true  man  and  the  king's." — "  How  so  ?"  said  Knight. 
"  How  canst  thou  die  a  true  man  to  the  king,  when  thou 
hast  offended  his  laws  ?  Is  not  this  epistle,  and  most  of 
the  notes  thou  hast  written,  directly  against  the  six 
articles  ?" — "  No,  sir,''  said  Marbeck,  "  I  have  not 
offended  the  laws  of  the  king  ;  for  since  the  first  time  I 
began  witli  the  Concordance,  which  is  almost  six  years 
ago,  I  have  been  occupied  in  nothing  else.  So  that 
both  this  epistle,  and  ad  the  notes  I  have  gathered, 
were  written  a  great  while  before  the  .Six  Articles  came 
forth  ;  and  are  clearly  remitted  by  the  king's  general 
pardon." — "  Trust  not  to  that,"  said  Knight,  "  for  it 
will  not  help  thee.''  And  so  they  committed  him  to 
his  keeper,  who  conveyed  him  away  again  to  prison. 

The  Manner  of  their  Condemnations,  and  how  theij  died. 

Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  had  so  com- 
passed his  matters,  that  no  man  bore  so  great  swav  about 
the  king  as  he  did.  The  saying  went  abroad,  that  the 
bishop  had  bent  his  bow  to  shoot  at  some  of  the  head 
deer.  But  in  the  meantime  three  or  four  of  the  poor 
were  caught  ;  namely,  Anthony  Pearson,  Henry  Filmer, 
and  John  Marbeck,  who  were  sent  to  Windsor,  and  im- 
prisoned in  the  town  gaol  ;  and  Testwood  (who  had 
kept  his  bed)  was  brought  out  of  his  house  upon 
crutches,  and  laid  with  them  ;  but  as  for  Benet  (who 
should  have  been  the  fifth  man)  he  happened  to  be  sick 
of  the  pestilence,  and  he  was  left  behind,  whereby  he 
escaped  the  fire. 

Now  these  men  being  brought  to  Windsor,  there  was 
a  sessions  specially  procured  to  be  held  ;  against  which 
eessious   all  the  farmers  belonging  to   the   college  of 


Windsor  were  warned  to  appear,  because  they  could  not 
select  papists  enough  in  the  town  to  go  upon  the  jury 
when  the  trial  came  on. 

The  prisoners  were  separately  indicted  and  convicted, 
and  now  being  condemned,  they  prepared  to  die  on  the 
morrow,  comforting  one  another  in  the  death  and  pas- 
sion of  their  Master,  Christ,  who  had  led  the  way  before 
them,  trusting  that  the  same  Lord,  who  had  made  them 
worthy  to  suffer  so  far  for  his  sake,  would  not  now  with- 
draw his  strength,  but  give  them  steadfast  faith  and  power 
to  overcome  those  fiery  torments,  and  of  his  free  mercy 
and  goodness  (without  their  deserts)  for  his  promise 
sake,  receive  their  souls.  Thus  they  lay  all  the  night, 
till  sleep  overpowered  them,  calling  upon  God  for  his 
aid  and  strength,  and  praying  for  their  persecutors  ;  that 
God  of  his  merciful  goodness  would  forgive  them,  and 
turn  their  hearts  to  the  love  and  knowledge  of  his  blessed 
and  holy  word  :  yea,  such  heavenly  talk  was  among  them 
that  night,  that  the  hearers  who  were  watching  the 
prison  without,  whereof  the  sheriff  himself  was  one,  with 
other  gentlemen,  were  constrained  to  shed  tears,  as  they 
themselves  confessed. 

On  the  morrow,  which  was  Friday,  as  the  prisoners 
were  all  preparing  themselves  to  go  to  suffer,  word  was 
brought  to  them  that  they  should  not  die  that  day.  The 
cause  was  this  :  the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  and  others  among 
the  commissioners,  had  sent  a  letter  by  one  of  the 
sherifTs  gentlemen,  called  Mr.  Frost,  to  the  bishop  of 
Winchester  (the  Court  being  then  at  Oking)  in  favour 
of  INIarbeck.  At  the  sight  of  which  letter,  the  bishop 
straightway  went  to  the  king,  and  obtained  his  pardon. 
Which  being  granted,  he  caused  a  warrant  to  be  made 
out  of  hand  for  the  sheriff's  discharge,  delivering  the 
same  to  the  messenger,  who  returned  with  speed  and 
great  joy  (for  the  love  he  bare  to  the  party),  bringing 
good  news  to  the  town,  of  Marbeck's  pardon. 

On  the  Saturday  morning,  when  the  prisoners  were  to 
go  to  execution,  they  took  their  leave  of  Marbeck  (their 
fellow -prisoner),  and  praised  God  for  his  deliverance  ; 
wishing  to  him  the  increase  of  godliness  and  virtue  ;  and 
last  of  all  besought  him  to  help  them  heartily  with  his 
prayer  unto  God,  to  make  them  strong  in  their  afflic- 
tions ;  and  so  kissing  him  one  after  another,  they  de- 
parted. 

Now  as  the  prisoners  passed  through  the  throng  ia 
the  streets,  they  desired  all  the  faithful  people  to  pray 
for  them,  and  to  stand  fast  in  the  truth  of  the  gospel, 
and  not  to  be  moved  at  their  afflictions  ;  for  it  was  the 
happiest  thing  that  ever  came  to  them.  And  whenever 
Doctor  Blithe  and  Arch  (who  rode  on  each  side  the 
prisoners)  endeavoured  to  persuade  them  to  turn  to  their 
mother  church  ;  "  Away,"  would  Anthony  cry,  "  away 
with  your  Romish  doctrine  and  all  your  trumpery,  for 
we  will  no  more  of  it."  When  Filmer  was  come  to  his 
brother's  door,  he  staid  and  called  for  his  brother;  but 
he  could  not  be  seen,  for  Dr.  London  had  kept  him  out 
of  sight.  And  when  he  had  called  for  three  or  fouj 
times,  and  saw  he  came  not,  he  said,  "  And  will  he  not 
come  .'  then  God  forgive  him,  and  make  him  a  good 
man."  And  so  going  forth,  they  came  to  the  place  of 
execution,  where  Anthony  Pearson,  with  a  cheerful 
countenance,  embraced  the  post  in  his  arms,  and  kissing 
it,  said,  "  Now,  welcome  mine  own  sweet  wife;  for  this 
day  shalt  thou  and  1  be  mairied  together  in  the  love  and 
peace  of  God." 

When  these  three  godly  martyrs  were  bound  to  the 
post,  a  certain  young  man  of  Filmer's  acquaintance 
brought  him  some  drink,  asking  him  if  he  would  drink ; 
"Yea,"  said  Filmer,  "I  thank  you.  And  now,  my 
brother,"  said  he,  "  I  shall  desire  you  in  the  name  of 
the  living  Lord  to  stand  fast  in  the  truth  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  which  you  have  received;"  and  then  he 
asked  his  brother  Anthony,  if  he  would  drink.  "Yea, 
brother  Filmer,"  said  he,  "  I  pledge  you  in  the  Lord." 
\nd  when  he  had  drank,  he  gave  it  to  Anthony,  and 
he  likewise  gave  it  to  Testwood.  Of  which  drinking  their 
adversaries  made  a  jesting-stock,  and  reported  abroad 
that  they  were  all  drunk,  and  knew  not  what  they  said  ; 
when  they  were  no  otherwise  drunk  then  were  the 
apostles  when  the  people  said  they  were  full  of  new 


604 


PERSECUTION  OF  ADAM  DAMLIP  AND  OTHERS. 


[Book  VIII. 


wine,  as  their  deeds  declared  ;  for  when  Anthony  and 
Testwood  had  both  drank,  Filmer  rejoicing  in  the  Lord, 
said,  "  Be  merry,  my  brethren,  and  lift  up  your  hands 
unto  God  ;  for  after  this  sharp  breakfast,  I  trust  we  shall 
have  a  good  dinner  in  the  kingdom  of  Christ  our  Lord 
and  Redeemer."  At  these  words,  Testwood,  lifting  up 
his  hands  and  eyes  to  heaven,  desired  the  Lord  above  to 
receive  his  spirit.  And  Anthony  Pearson,  pulling  the 
straw  to  him,  laid  a  good  deal  of  it  upon  the  top  of  his 
head,  saying,  "  Now  am  I  dressed  like  a  true  soldier  of 
Christ,  by  whose  merits  only  I  trust  this  day  to  enter 
into  his  joy."  And  so  they  yielded  up  their  souls  to 
the  Father  of  heaven,  in  the  faith  of  his  dear  Son  Jesus 
Christ,  with  such  humility  and  steadfastness,  that  many 
who  saw  their  patient  sufl'ering,  confessed  that  they 
could  have  found  in  their  hearts  to  have  died  with  them. 

Soon  after  these  martyrdoms,  the  whole  conspiracy 
between  Dr.  London  and  Simons,  for  the  putting  these 
good  men  to  death,  was  found  out  and  exposed,  for  they 
conspired  also  to  indite  some  of  the  council. 

After  this  the  king  withdrew  his  favour  from  the 
bishop  of  Winchester,  and  being  more  and  more  in- 
formed of  the  conspiracy  of  Dr.  London  and  Simons,  he 
commanded  certain  of  his  council  to  search  out  the 
ground  of  it. 

Whereupon,  Dr.  London  and  Simons  were  appre- 
hended and  brought  before  the  council,  and  examined 
upon  their  oath  of  allegiance :  and  for  denying  their  mis- 
chievous and  traitorous  purpose,  which  was  manifestly 
proved  to  their  faces,  they  were  both  perjured,  and,  in 
fine,  adjudged  as  perjured  persons,  to  wear  papers  in 
Windsor ;  and  Ockam  to  stand  upon  the  pillory  in  the 
town  of  Newbury  where  he  was  born. 

The  judgment  of  all  these  three  was  to  ride  about 
Windsor,  Reading,  and  Newbury,  with  papers  on  their 
heads,  and  their  faces  turned  to  the  horses'  tails,  and  to 
stand  upon  the  pillory  in  each  of  these  towns,  for  false 
accusation  of  the  forenamed  martyrs,  and  for  perjury. 

And  thus  much  touching  the  persecution  of  these 
good  saints  of  Windsor,  according  to  the  copy  of  their 
own  acts,  received  and  written  by  John  Marbeck,  who  is 
yet  alive. 

The  Persecution   in    Calais,    with    the   Martyrdom   of 
Adam  Damlip  and  others. 

In  the  year  15.39,  there  came  to  Calais  one  George 
Bucker,  alias  Adam  Damlip,  who  had  been  in  time  past 
a  great  papist,  and  chaplain  to  Fisher,  bishop  of  Roches- 
ter ;  and  after  the  death  of  the  bishop  had  travelled 
through  France  and  Italy ;  and  as  he  went,  conferred 
with  learned  men  concerning  matters  of  controversy  in 
religion  ;  and  so  proceeding  in  his  journey  to  Rome, 
where  he  thought  to  have  found  all  godliness  and  sincere 
reHgion,  in  the  end,  he  found  there,  (as  he  confessed) 
such  blasphemy  of  God,  contempt  of  Christ's  true  re- 
ligion, looseness  of  life,  and  abundance  of  all  abomina- 
tions and  filthiness,  that  his  heart  and  conscience  ab- 
horred to  remain  there  any  longer ;  although  he  was 
grf  atly  requested  by  Cardinal  Pole  to  continue,  and  to 
read  three  lectures  in  the  week  in  his  house  ;  for  which 
he  ottered  him  great  entertainment,  which  he  refused  ; 
and  so  returning  homeward,  having  a  piece  of  money 
given  him  by  the  cardinal  at  his  departure,  came  to 
Calais,  who,  as  he  was  waiting  there  for  a  passage  to 
England,  was  perceived  by  William  Stevens  and  Thomas 
Lancaster,  to  be  a  learned  man ;  and  that  he  having 
been  of  late  a  zealous  papist,  was  now  turned  to  a  more 
perfect  knowledge  of  true  religion  ;  he  was  by  them 
heartily  entreated  to  stay  at  Calais  for  some  time,  and  to 
read  there  a  day  or  two,  to  the  intent  that  he  might  do 
some  good  to  the  people  after  his  painful  travel.  To 
this  request  Adam  gladly  consented.  Stevens  brought 
him  to  the  lord  Lisle,  the  king's  deputy  of  the  town  and 
marches  of  Calais,  and  declared  thoroughly  w-hat  confer 
ence  and  talk  had  been  between  Adam  Damlip  and  him- 
self. The  lord  deputy  desired  Damlip  to  stay  there,  and 
to  preach  three  or  four  days  or  more  at  his  pleasure, 
Baying,  that  he  should  have  both  his  licence  and  the 
commissary's  also.     Where,  after  he  had  preached  three 


or  four  times,  he  was  so  well  liked  both  for  his  learning, 
his  utterance,  and  the  truth  of  his  doctrine,  that  not 
only  the  soldiers  and  commoners,  but  also  the  lord  de- 
puty and  a  great  part  of  the  council,  gave  him  great 
praise  and  thanks  for  it ;  and  the  lord  deputy  offered 
him  a  chamber  in  his  own  house ;  to  dine  and  sup  every 
meal  at  his  own  mess ;  to  have  a  man  or  two  of  his 
servants  to  wait  upon  him  ;  and  to  have  whatever  he 
wanted,  if  it  were  to  be  had  for  money  ;  yea,  and  what 
he  might  desire  in  his  purse  to  buy  books  or  otlierwise  ; 
so  that  he  would  tari7  there  among  them,  and  preach 
only  so  long  as  it  should  seem  good  to  himself.  Who, 
refusing  his  lordship's  great  offer,  most  heartily  thanked 
him,  and  besought  him  to  be  only  so  good  to  liim,  as  to 
appoint  him  some  quiet  and  honest  place  in  the  town, 
where  he  might  not  be  disturbed  or  moleste<l,  but  have 
opportunity  to  give  himself  to  his  book,  and  he  would 
daily,  once  in  the  forenoon,  and  again  by  one  o'clock  in 
the  afternoon,  by  the  grace  of  God,  preacli  among  them 
according  to  that  talent  which  God  had  given  him.  At 
which  answer  the  lord  deputy  greatly  rejoiced,  and 
thereupon  sent  for  William  Stevens,  whom  he  earnestly 
required  to  receive  and  lodge  Damlip  in  his  house ; 
promising  to  see  paid  to  the  utmost  whatever  he  should 
demand. 

This  godly  man,  for  the  space  of  twenty  days  or  more, 
once  every  day,  at  seven  of  the  clock,  preached  very 
godly,  learnedly,  and  plainly,  the  truth  of  the  blessed 
sacrament  of  Christ's  body  and  blood,  mightily  inveigh- 
ing against  all  jjojiery,  and  confuting  the  same  ;  but 
especially  those  two  most  pernicious  errors  or  heresies, 
transubstantiation  and  the  propitiatory  sacrifice  of  the 
Romish  mass,  by  true  conference  of  the  scriptures,  and 
applying  of  the  ancient  doctors  :  he  earnestly  exhorted 
the  people  to  turn  from  popery,  declaring  how  popish  he 
himself  had  been  ;  and  how,  by  the  detestable  wicked- 
ness that  he  saw  universally  in  Rome,  he  was  returned  so 
far  homewards,  and  had  now  become  an  enemy,  through 
God's  grace,  to  all  popery,  shewing  that  if  gain  or  am- 
bition could  have  moved  him  to  the  contrary,  he  might 
have  been  entertained  of  Cardinal  Pole  ;  but  for  very 
conscience  sake,  joined  with  true  knowledge,  grounded 
on  God's  most  holy  word,  he  now  utterly  abhorred  all 
popery,  and  wished  them  most  earnestly  to  do  the  same. 

And  thus  he  continued  for  some  time  to  read  in  the 
chapter-house  of  the  White  friars  ;  but  the  place  not 
being  large  enough,  he  was  desired  to  read  in  the  pulpit; 
and  so  proceeding  in  his  lectures,  (wherein  he  declared 
how  the  world  was  deceived  by  the  Roman  bishops,  who 
had  set  forth  the  absurd  doctrine  of  transubstantiation,) 
he  came  at  length  to  speak  against  the  pageant  or  pic- 
ture of  the  resurrection,  which  was  in  St,  Nicholas 
church,  declaring  it  to  be  mere  idolatry. 

Upon  which  sermon,  or  lecture,  there  came  a  commis- 
sion from  the  king  to  the  lord  deputy ;  Master  Green- 
field ;  Sir  John  Butler,  commissary  ;  the  king's  mason 
and  smith;  with  others:  that  they  should  search  whether 
there  were  three  hosts  lying  upon  a  marble  stone  be- 
sprinkled with  blood,  as  was  set  forth  in  the  papal  bull 
of  indulgences  to  that  altar  ;  and  if  they  found  it  not  so, 
that  immediately  it  should  be  plucked  down.  In  search- 
ing, as  they  brake  up  a  stone  in  a  corner  of  the  tomb, 
they,  instead  of  three  hosts,  found  soldered  on  the  cross 
of  marble  lying  under  the  sepulchre,  three  plain  white 
counters,  which  theg  had  painted  like  hosts,  and  a  bone 
that  is  in  the  tip  of  a  sheep's  tail  !  All  which  trumpery 
Damlip  chewed  to  the  people  on  the  next  day,  which  was 
Sunday,  out  of  .the  pulpit,  and  afterwards  they  were 
sent  by  the  lord  deputy  to  tlie  king. 

Envy  soon  stirred  up  the  prior  of  the  White  friars, 
to  bark  against  him.  Yet,  after  Adam  had  confuted  the 
friar's  erroneous  doctrine  of  transubstantiation,  and  of 
the  propitiatory  sacrifice  of  the  mass  ;  the  friar  out- 
wardly seemed  to  give  place,  ceasing  openly  to  inveigh, 
and  secretly  practised  to  impeach  him  by  letters  sent  to 
the  clergy  in  England  :  so  that,  within  eight  or  ten  days 
after,  Damlip  was  sent  for  to  appear  before  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  with  whom  was  Gardiner  bishop 
of  Winchester,  Sampson  bishop  of  Chichester,  and 
others ;   before  whom  be  most  constantly  affirmed  and 


J 


A.D.  1540—1547.]         PERSECUTIONS  IN  CALAIS  FOR  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


605 


defended  the  doctrine  which  he  had  taught,  answering, 
confuting,  and  solving  the  objections  of  his  adversaries. 
Then  the  bishops  began  to  threaten  to  confute  him 
with  their  accustomed  arguments, — fire  and  fagot, — if  he 
would  still  stand  to  the  defence  of  what  he  had  spoken. 
Damlip  answered,  that  he  would  on  the  next  day  deliver 
fully  in  writing  what  he  had  said.  On  the  morrow  they 
intended  to  have  apprehended  him,  but  he  had  secret 
intimation  from  the  archbishop  of  Canterljury,  that  if 
he  personally  appeared,  he  would  be  committed  toward, 
and  not  likely  then  to  escape  death.  He  therefore  sent  four 
sheets  of  pfiper  learnedly  written  in  the  Latin  tongue, 
containing  his  faith  and  his  arguments  ;  proofs  from  the 
scriptures ;  and  allegations  from  the  doctors.  Which 
done,  he  went  into  the  west  country,  and  there  kept  all 
tlie  time,  while  great  trouble  kindled  against  God's  peo- 
ple in  Calais. 

In  the  meantime,  William  Smith,  a  curate  at  Calais, 
continued  to  preach  the  gospel  against  popery,  as  did 
Champion  and  Garret,  whom  the  king  sent  there  to  in- 
struct the  people,  till  at  last  God's  enemies  wrote  to  some 
in  Engluid,  making  grievous  complaints  to  the  lords  of 
the  privy  council,  against  some  of  the  town  of  Calais, 
affirming  that  they  were  horribly  infected  with  heresies 
and  pernicious  opinions. 

A  great  persecution  against  many  persons  followed 
this  :  and  that  the  same  may  the  better  appear,  we  will 
give  a  brief  account  of  Ralph  Hare,  a  man  so  unlearned 
that  he  could  scarce  read  ;  yet  through  God's  grace  was 
very  zealous  ;  and  therewith  led  so  godly  and  temperate 
a  life,  as  not  one  of  his  enemies  could  accuse  or  blame 
his  sober  life  and  conversation.  He  was  charged  as  one 
tliat  had  spoken  against  auricular  confession,  against 
holy  bread  and  holy  water  ;  and  that  he  was  one  who 
would  not  lightly  swear  an  oath ;  nor  engage  in  any 
manner  of  pastime  ;  but  was  always  in  a  corner  by  him- 
self, looking  on  his  book.  This  poor  simple  man  being 
charged  by  the  commissioners,  that  he  was  a  naughty 
and  erroneous  man,  was  desired  to  take  good  heed  to 
himself,  lest  through  obstinacy  he  turned  his  erroneous 
oi)inions  into  plain  heresy ;  for  au  error  defended  is 
heresy. 

"  My  good  lords,"  said  the  poor  man,  "  I  take  God 
to  record,  I  would  not  willingly  maintain  any  error  or 
heresy.  Wherefore  I  beseech  you  let  my  accusers  come 
face  to  face  before  me.  For  if  they  charge  me  with  that 
which  I  have  spoken,  I  will  not  deny  it.  Moreover,  if 
it  be  truth,  I  will  stand  to  it ;  and  otherwise,  if  it  be  an 
error,  I  will  with  all  my  heart  utterly  forsake  it ;  I  mean 
if  it  be  against  God's  holy  word,  for  the  Lord  is  my 
witness  ;  I  seek  and  daily  pray  to  God,  that  I  may  know 
the  truth,  and  flee  from  all  errors  ;  and  I  trust  the  Lord 
will  save  me  and  preserve  me  from  them." 

"  Aha  1"  said  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  "  do  you  not 
hear  what  he  saith,  my  lord  ?  I  perceive  now  that  thou 
art  a  naughty  fellow."  "Alas,  my  lord,"  said  Ralph 
Hare,  "  what  evil  said  I  ?"  "  Marry  sir,  you  said  '  the 
Lord,  the  Lord,'  and  that  is  a  sign  of  a  heretic,"  replied 
Winchester.  "  What  is  that,  my  lord  ?  for  God's  sake 
tell  me,"  said  Hare.  "  Thou  art  naught,  thou  art 
naught,"  said  he.  At  which  words  the  simple  man 
began  to  tremble,  and  seemed  much  dismayed  and 
driven  into  a  great  agony  and  fear.  Which  Winchester 
perceiving,  said  to  him,  "  Ralph  Hare,  Ralph  Hare,  by 
my  troth,  I  pity  thee  much.  For  in  good  faith,  I  think 
thee  to  be  a  good  simple  man,  but  thou  hast  had  shrewd 
and  subtle  schoolmasters,  who  have  seduced  thee,  good 
poor  simple  soul,  and  therefore  I  pity  thee  ;  and  it  were 
indeed  a  pity  that  thou  shouldst  be  burnt ;  for  thou  art 
a  good  fellow,  a  tall  man,  and  hast  served  the  king  right 
■well  in  his  wars.  I  have  heard  thee  well  commended, 
and  thou  art  yet  able  to  do  the  king  as  good  service  as 
ever  thou  wast ;  and  we  all  will  be  a  means  to  his  grace  to 
be  a  good  gracious  lord  unto  thee,  if  thou  wilt  take  pity 
on  tliysclf,  and  leave  thy  errors.  For  I  dare  say  for  us 
all  that  are  commissioners,  that  we  would  be  loath  that 
thou  shouldst  be  cast  away.  For,  alas  I  poor  simple 
man,  we  perceive  thou  hast  been  seduced  by  others.'' 

"  How  sayest  thou,  therefore,  thou  knowest  my  lord 
of  Canterbury  is  a  good  gentle  lord,  and  would  be  loath 


thou  shouldst  be  cast  away  ?  Tell  me,  canst  thou  be 
content  to  submit  thyself  unto  him,  and  to  stand  to  such 
order,  as  he  and  we  shall  take  in  this  matter  ?  howr 
sayest  thou,  man  ?  speak.''  The  poor  man  falling  upon 
his  knees,  and  shedding  tears,  answered,  speaking  to  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  in  this  wise,  "  My  good  lord, 
for  Christ's  sake  be  good  unto  me  ;  and  1  refer  myself 
unto  your  grace's  order,  to  do  with  me  what  you  please." 

The  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  considering  what  dan- 
ger he  was  ready  to  fall  into,  and  pitying  the  same 
(though  the  simplicity  of  the  man  was  so  great  that  he 
])erceived  it  not)  said,  "  Nay,  Ralph  Hares,  stand  up 
and  advise  thyself,  and  commit  not  thyself  to  me,  for  I 
am  but  one  man,  and  in  commission  but  as  the  others 
are  ;  so  that  it  lieth  in  me  to  do  nothing.  But  if  thou 
do  commit  thyself  to  all,  then  thou  committest  thyself 
to  the  laws  ;  and  the  law  is  ordained  to  do  every  man 
right."  "  Go  to,  Ralph  Hare,"  said  Winchester,  "  sub- 
mit thyself  to  my  lord  and  us  :  it  is  best  for  thee  to  do 
so."  Whereupon  he  fell  upon  his  knees  again,  and 
said,  ''  My  lords  and  masters  all,  I  submit  myself  wholly 
unto  you."  And  therewith  a  book  was  held  to  him, 
and  an  oath  given  him  to  be  obedient  to  them  and  to  all 
ecclesiastical  laws.  And  straightway  he  was  enjoined 
to  abjure,  and  to  bear  a  fagot  three  several  days  : 
moreover,  the  poor  man  lost  his  whole  living  that  he 
had  at  Calais. 

This  simple  man,  on  hearing  his  penance,  at  the  first 
earnestly  refused  to  stand  to  it,  and  with  piteous  ex- 
clamation,  said,  "O  my  lord  of  Winchester!  my  lord 
of  Winchester !  have  you  made  me  a  log  ready  to  be 
laid  upon  the  fire,  whenever  any  wicked  man  of  malice, 
by  provocation  of  the  devil,  shall  falsely  lay  any  small 
trifle  to  my  charge?  Or  shall  I  be  thus  handled,  with 
nothing  proved  to  my  face  against  me  ?  Alas,  1  have 
always  hated  errors  and  heresies."  "  Content  thyself, 
Hare  :  there  is  now  no  remedy  ;  thou  must  either  do 
thy  penance,  or  be  burnt,"  said  the  commissioners. 

The  History  of  William  Smith. 

William  Smith,  curate  of  Our  Lady  parish,  in  Calais, 
was  called  before  them,  and  charged  with  the  same  errors 
and  opinions  that  were  objected  against  Ralph  Hare  ; 
and  it  was  added,  that  he  had  spoken  and  preached 
against  our  blessed  Lady  ;  against  praying  to  saints  ; 
against  doing  good  works  ;  and  many  other  such  things : 
and  one  Richard  Long,  a  man-at-arms  at  Calais,  proved 
against  Smith,  and  Brooke,  by  an  oath  taken  upon  a 
book,  that  Smith  and  Brooke  did  eat  flesh  together  in 
Lent  in  Brooke's  house.  "  For  a  miller's  boy,"  said 
he,  "  came  into  Brooke's  kitchen  and  saw  half  a  lamb 
lying  roasting  at  the  fire."  Whereas  the  truth  is,  that 
William  Smith,  during  all  the  time  of  Lent,  never  came 
once  within  Brooke's  house. 

After  all  these  things  had  taken  place,  the  minds  of 
the  adversaries  were  not  yet  satisfied ;  but  still  suggested 
new  complaints  to  the  king's  ears  against  the  town  of 
Calais ;  making  the  king  believe,  that  through  new 
opinions  the  town  was  so  divided,  that  it  was  in  great 
danger.  Whereupon,  shortly  after,  commissioners  were 
sent  over  by  the  king  to  Calais,  with  special  instructions 
signed  by  the  king's  majesty's  own  hand.  Upon  their 
arrival.  Doctor  Curain  preached  a  notable  sermon,  ex- 
horting all  men  to  charity,  having  nothing  in  his  mouth 
but  charity,  charity.  But  as  it  seemed  afterwards,  such 
a  burning  charity  was  in  him  and  the  rest  of  the  com- 
missioners, that,  had  not  God  pitied  his  innocent  ser- 
vants, there  had  been  an  hundred  burnt  or  hanged 
shortly  after. 

On  the  morrow,  after  the  sermon,  all  the  commis- 
sioners solemnly  received  the  sacrament :  and  at  after- 
noon the  council  assembled  with  the  conmiissioners  ; 
and  after  their  consultation,  tipstaffs  summoned  above 
fourscore  persons  to  appear  on  the  morrow  at  eight  of 
the  clock  before  the  council,  who  at  their  appearance, 
were  commanded  upon  their  allegiance  to  present  all 
such  heretics,  schismatics,  and  seditious  persons,  as 
they  did  know,  and  in  no  wise  to  doubt  or  dread  to  do 
so  ;  for  they  should  have  great  advantage  thereby ;  yea. 


606 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  CALAIS  FOR  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


[Book  VJU. 


they  should  either  have  their  livings  or  their  goods  ;  and 
besides  that,  they  should  have  great  thanks  at  the  king's 
majesty's  hand,  and  his  honourable  council. 

These  things  were  not  so  secretly  done  but  they  were 
betrayed,  and  came  to  honest  men's  knowledge.  Where- 
upon such  fear  and  distrust  overtook  all  men,  that  neigh- 
bour distrusted  neighbour,  the  master  the  servant,  the 
servant  the  master,  the  husband  the  wife,  the  wife  tlie 
husband,  and  almost  every  one  the  other,  that  it  was 
lamentable  to  see  how  mournful  men  and  women  went 
in  the  streets,  hanging  down  their  heads,  shewing  evi- 
dent tokens  of  the  anguish  of  their  hearts. 

On  the  Wednesday  in  Easter  week,  sundry  inquests 
were  charged  on  their  oaths  to  make  inquisition  for  all 
manner  of  lieretics,  erroneous  opinions,  and  seditions  : 
as,  an  inquest  of  aldermen;  another  of  men-at-arms,  and 
another  of  constables  and  vintners  ;  another  of  common 
soldiers,  and  another  of  commoners.  And  shortly  after 
their  presentments,  on  Good  Friday,  tliere  were  brought 
before  the  commissioners,  and  straight  were  sent  to 
close  prison,  Anthony  Pickering,  gent.,  Henry  Turner, 
gent..  Sir  George  Dar.by,  priest,  John  Slie])heard,  Wil- 
liam Pellam,  William  Keverdale,  .lolin  Whitwood,  John 
Boote,  Robert  Clodder,  Coppen  de  llane,  and  Matthew 
de  Hound:  concerning  whom  were  sundry  reports  :  some 
said  they  would  be  hanged  ;  some  said  burnt ;  some  said 
hanged,  drawn  and  quartered  ;  some  said  nailed  to  the 
pillory  :  so  that  it  was  pitiful  to  see  the  lamentation  that 
their  wives,  their  cliildren,  servants,  and  friends,  madvj 
secretly  where  they  durst;  for  they  found  every  where 
words  of  discomfort,  and  no  wliere  of  comfort. 

William  iitevens.  after  his  return  from  London,  be- 
sides many  other  articles  laid  to  him  for  religion  to 
the  number  of  forty,  was  cliarged  by  the  lord  deputy, 
that  he  had  supported  Adam  Danilip,  hired  him  to 
preach,  and  had  given  him  meat,  drink,  and  lodging; 
and  then  Hrooke  was  brought  before  tlie  commissioners, 
and  committed  to  close  prison  in  tlie  mayor's  gaol. 

This  kind  of  handling  of  Brooke  made  all  his 
*"riends,  but  esjiecially  his  wife,  greatly  afraid  of  the 
malice  of  liis  enemies:  moreover,  all  his  goods  and  lands 
were  seized,  and  his  wife  thrust  into  the  meanest  place 
in  all  his  house,  with  her  children  and  family  ;  the  keys 
of  all  the  doors  and  chests  also  taken  from  her.  She 
was  rigorously  treated  at  Sir  Edward  Kingley's  hand, 
controller  of  the  town,  saying  to  her,  that  if  she  liked 
not  the  room,  he  would  thrust  her  quite  out  of  the  doors. 
"  Well,  sir,"  said  she,  "  well,  the  king's  slaugliter-house 
was  wronged  when  you  were  made  a  gentleman  ;"  and 
with  all  speed  she  wrote  a  letter  to  the  lord  Cromwell, 
therein  discoursing  liow  hardly  those  jiooi-  men  were 
handled,  that  were  committed  to  ward  and  clo-e  prison  ; 
and  that  all  men  feared  (what  through  the  malice  of  the 
papistical  enemies,  and  the  great  rigour  and  ignorant 
zeal  of  those  that  were  in  authority)  they  should  shortly 
for  their  faith  and  consciences  be  put  to  death  ;  but 
chiefly  her  husband,  who  was  yet  more  extremely  handled 
than  any  other  :  So  that  unless  his  honour  vouchsafed 
to  be  a  means  to  tiie  king's  majesty,  that  they  with  their 
causes  might  be  sent  over  to  England,  they  were  but  dead 
men. 

Lord  Cromwell  immediately  wrote  to  the  commis- 
sioners, declaring,  that  the  king's  majesty's  jileasure 
and  commandment  was,  that  the  traitor  and  heretic 
Brooke,  with  a  dozen  or  twenty  accomj)lices,  should 
with  their  accusers  be  immediately  sent  over,  that  here 
in  England  they  might  receive  their  judgment,  and  there 
at  Calais,  to  the  great  terror  of  like  offenders  hereafter, 
suffer  according  to  their  demerits. 

Now  by  the  time  that  the  said  commissioners  had  re- 
ceived these  letters,  they  had  made  out  precepts  for  eight 
or  ninescore  more  honest  men  to  be  cast  into  prison. 
But  these  letters  so  appalled  them,  that  they  stayed 
and  afterwards  sent  no  more  to  prison ;  making,  however, 
as  diligent  inquisition  as  was  possible,  to  have  found 
some  matter  against  them.  They  sent  the  thirteen  pri- 
soners through  the  market,  Brooke  going  before  with 
irons  on  his  legs,  as  the  chief  captain  ;  tlie  rest  follow- 
ing him  two  and  two  without  irons,  till  on  shipboard,  and 
tLea  they  were  all  coupled  in  irorw  two  and  two  together. 


When  in  the  ship,  because  they  were  loath  to  go  under 
the  hatches.  Sir  John  Gage  with  a  staff  smote  some  of 
them  cruelly  ;  whereupon  Anthony  Pickering  said  to 
him,  "  Sir,  I  beseech  you  be  as  good  to  us  as  you  would 
be  to  your  horses  or  dogs  ;  let  us  have  a  little  air  that 
we  may  not  be  smothered."  Yet  that  request  could 
not  be  obtained,  but  the  hatches  were  put  down  close, 
and  they  guarded  and  kept  with  a  great  company  of  men; 
and  so  sailing  forward,  by  God's  merciful  providence, 
were  within  four-and-twenty  hours  at  anchor  before 
the  Tower  of  London. 

When  the  lord  Cromwell  understood  they  were  come, 
he  commanded  their  irons  to  be  smitten  off  at  the  Tower 
wharf,  and  the  prisoners  to  be  brought  unto  him.  When 
he  saw  them,  he  smiled  upon  them,  steadfastly  beholding 
each  of  them,  and  then  said,  "  Sirs,  you  must  take  pains 
for  a  time,  and  go  your  way  to  the  Fleet,  and  submit 
yourselves  prisoners  there,  and  shortly  you  shall  know 
more."  So  indeed  they  did  ;  and  that  evening  he  sent 
them  word  to  be  of  good  cheer,  for  if  God  continued 
him  life,  they  should  shortly  go  home  with  as  much  ho- 
nour as  they  came  with  siiame. 

While  these  thirteen  persecuted  men  lay  in  the  Fleet, 
and  William  Stevens  in  the  Tower,  to  wit  the  nineteenth 
day  of  July,  A.D.  1541,  the  lord  Cromwell,  for  treasoul 
laid  against  him,   was  beheaded   at  Tower-hill,  as  is  be- 
fore specified.     Then  had    the  poor  Calais   men  great] 
cause  to  fear,   if  they   had  not  altogether  depended  on] 
the  merciful  providence  of  their  heavenly  Father,  whose] 
blessed  will  they  knew  directed  all  things.     But  he  in 
the  midst  of  these  troubles  and  miseries   so  comforted 
them,  that  even  as  their  dangers  and  troubles  increased,  i 
so  likewise  did  their  consolation  and  joy  abound.     Mat- 
thew de  Hound,  one  of  these  thirteen,  who  was  in  trou-  1 
ble  only  because  he  heard  Copen  de  Hall  read  a  chapter  I 
of  the  New  Testament,  and  was  as  deep  in  punishment, 
and  in  banishment  from  his  wife,  children,  and  country, 
as  the  rest,  got  in  a  short  time  such  instruction,   that 
having  his  mind    fraught  with   godly  zeal  unto  God's 
glory,    and  the  true  doctrine    of  Christ,   within  a  few 
months  after    his    deliverance    out    of  the    Fleet,    was 
cruelly,  in  a  most  constant  faith   and  patience,  burned 
in  Flanders,  for  inveig'ning  constantly  against  the  wicked 
honouring  of  images,  and  praying  to  departed  saints. 

Now  when  all  hope  in  man  was  past,  the  right 
honourable  Lord  Audley,  lord  chancellor  of  England, 
without  furtlier  examination,  discharged  the  thirteen 
that  were  in  the  Fleet,  and  at  length,  two  years  after,  he 
released  William  Stevens  also,  by  the  king's  own  motion, 
out  of  the  Tower,  saying  at  the  discharging  of  those 
thirteen,  '•  Sirs,  pray  for  the  king's  majesty  ;  his  plea- 
sure is  that  you  shall  all  be  presently  discharged.  And 
though  your  livings  be  taken  from  you,  yet  despair  not, 
God  will  not  see  you  lack.  But  for  God's  sake,  sirs, 
beware  how  you  deal  with  popish  priests  ;  for,  so  God 
save  my  soul,  some  of  them  be  knaves.  Sirs,  I  am 
commanded  by  the  council  to  tell  you,  that  you  are  dis- 
charged by  virtue  of  the  king's  general  pardon  ;  but  that 
pardon  excepts  and  fortjids  all  sacramentaries,  and  the 
most  part,  or  all  of  you,  are  called  sacramentaries  : 
therefore  I  cannot  see  how  that  pardon  does  you  any 
good.  But  pray  for  the  king's  highness,  for  his  grace's 
pleasure  is  that  I  should  dismiss  you,  and  so  I  do,  and 
pity  you  all.     Farewell,  Sirs." 

So  giving  God  most  hearty  thanks  for  his  mighty  and 
merciful  delivering  of  them,  they  departed. 

T/ie  Second  Apprehension   and   Martyrdom   of  Adam 
Darnlip. 

Concerning  Adam  Darnlip,  otherwise  called  George 
Bucker,  you  heard  before  how  he  was  called  before  the 
bishops,  and  being  secretly  warned  not  to  appear  again 
before  the  bishops,  departed  into  the  west  country,  and 
there  continued  teaching  a  school  about  a  year  or  two. 
After  that  the  good  man  was  again  apprehended  by  the 
inquisition  of  the  six  articles,  and  brought  up  to  Lon- 
don, where  he  was  sent  to  the  Marshalsea,  by  Stephen 
Gardiner,  and  there  lay  two  years  or  thereabout. 

During  the  imprisonment  of  this  George  in  the  Mar- 


A.D.  1540—154".]  THE  PARLIAMENT  MITIGATE  THE  SIX  ARTICLES. 


607 


shalsea,  John  Marbeck  also  v.-as  committed  to  the  same 
prison.  The  custom  of  that  time  required,  that  at 
Easter  every  person  must  needs  come  to  confession. 
Whereupon  Marheck,  with  the  rest  of  the  prisoners 
there,  was  forced  to  come  upon  Easter-day  to  Adam 
Damlip,  who  was  then  confessor  to  the  whole  house,  to  be 
confessed.  Bv  this  occasion  John  Marbeck,  who  had  never 
seen  him  before,  entering  into  conference  with  him,  per- 
ceived who  he  was,  what  he  had  been,  what  troubles 
lie  sustained,  and  how  long  he  had  lain  there  in  prison. 
This  Damlip;  for  honest  and  godly  behaviour,  was  be- 
loved of  all  the  whole  house  ;  but  especially  by  the 
keeper  ;  and  being  suffered  to  go  at  liberty  within  the 
house,  he  did  much  good  among  the  common  sort  of 
prisoners,  in  rebuking  vice  and  sin  ;  and  kept  them  in 
such  good  order  that  the  keeper  thought  himself  to  have 
a  great  treasure  of  him. 

Now  when  he  had  drawn  out  an  epistle  to  the  bishop, 
earnestly  desiring  to  be  brought  to  his  examination,  he 
delivered  it  to  the  keeper,  desiring  him  to  deliver  it  at 
the  court  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester  ;  and  he  did  so. 

The  keeper  came  home  at  night  very  late,  and  when 
the  prisoners,  who  had  tarried  supper  for  his  coming, 
saw  him  so  sad  and  heavy,  they  deemed  something  to 
be  amiss.  At  last  the  keeper,  casting  up  his  eyes  upon 
George,  that  is,  Adam  Damlip,  said,  "  O  George  !  1  can 
tell  thee  tidings."  "What  is  that.  Master?"  said  he. 
"Upon  Monday  next  thou  and  I  must  go  to  Calais." 
"To  Calais,  master!  What  to  dor"  "  I  know  not," 
replied  the  keeper,  and  pulled  out  of  his  pocket  a  piece 
of  wax  with  a  little  parchment  hanging  thereat,  which 
seemed  to  be  a  precept.  And  when  George  saw  it,  he 
said,  "  Well,  well,  now  I  know  what  the  matter  is." 
"What?"  said  the  keeper.  "Truly  I  shall  die  in 
Calais."  "Nay,"  said  the  keeper,  "I  trust  it  be  not 
so."  "  Yes,  yes,  it  is  most  true,  and  I  praise  God  for 
his  goodness  therein."  And  so  the  keeper  and  they 
went  together  to  supper,  with  heavy  cheer  for  George, 
as  they  called  him  ;  who  notwithstanding  was  merry 
himself,  and  did  eat  his  meat  as  well  as  ever  he  did  in 
all  his  life  :  so  that  some  said  to  him,  that  they  marvelled 
how  he  could  eat  his  meat  so  well,  knowing  he  was  so 
near  his  death.  "  Ah,  masters,"  said  he,  "do  you  think 
that  I  have  been  God's  prisoner  so  long  in  the  Marshal- 
sea,  and  have  not  yet  learned  to  die  ?  Yes,  yes,  and  I 
doubt  not  but  God  will  strengthen  me  therein." 

And  so  on  Monday,  early  in  the  morning,  before  day, 
the  keeper,  with  three  of  the  knight  marshal's  servants, 
conveyed  Adam  Damlip  to  Calais,  and  there  committed 
him  to  the  mayor's  prison.  Upon  which  day  John 
Butler,  the  commissary,  and  Daniel  the  curate  of  St. 
Peter's  were  also  committed  to  the  same  prison,  and 
commandment  given  for  no  man  to  speak  with 
Butler. 

Saturday  next  was  the  day  of  execution  for  Damlip. 
The  crime  which  first  they  laid  to  his  cliarge,  was  heresy. 
But  because  by  an  act  of  parliament  all  such  offences, 
done  before  a  certain  day,  were  pardoned,  yet  for  re- 
ceiving the  money  of  Cardinal  Pole,  as  you  heard  be- 
fore, he  was  condemned  of  treason,  and  in  Calais  cruelly 
put  to  death,  being  drawn,  hanged,  and  quartered. 

The  day  before  his  execution,  there  came  to  him  Master 
Mote,  then  parson  of  Our  Lady  church  in  Calais,  saying, 
"  Your  four  quarters  shall  be  hanged  at  four  parts  of  the 
town."  "  And  where  shall  my  head  be  ?"  said  Damlip. 
"  Upon  the  lantern  gate,"  said  Mote.  Damlip  an- 
swered, "Then  I  shall  not  need  to  provide  for  my 
buri:d."  At  his  death.  Sir  R.  Ellerker,  knight,  then 
knight-marshal,  would  not  suffer  the  innocent  and  godly 
man  to  declare  either  his  faith,  or  the  cause  he  died  for  ; 
but  said  to  the  executioner  "  Despatch  the  knave  ;  have 
done." 

Uod,  a  Scotchman,  burned  in  Calais. 

There  was  about  this  time  a  Scotchman,  named  Dod, 
who,  coming  out  of  Germany,  was  taken  with  certain 
German  books  about  him,  and  being  examined,  and 
standing  constantly  to  the  truth  that  he  had  learned, 
was  condemned  to  death,  and  biirned  in  Calais,  within  the 


space  of  a  year,  or  thereabout,  after  the  other  godly 
martyr  above  mentioned. 

During  the  time  of  these  six  articles,  which  brought 
many  good  men  to  death,  it  happened  by  another  act 
for  the  king's  supremacy,  that  the  contrary  sect  of  the 
papists  was  not  undisturbed.  For,  besides  the  death  of 
More,  and  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  and  the  Charter- 
house monks,  friars,  and  priests  above  specified,  about 
this  year  also  was  condemned  and  executed  two  others, 
of  whom  one  was  a  priest  of  Chelsea,  named  Lark,  who 
was  put  to  death  at  London  for  defending  the  bishop  oi' 
Rome's  supremacy  above  the  king's  authority :  the 
other  was  Germaine  Gardiner  (near  kinsman  to  Ste- 
phen Gardiner,  and  yet  more  near  to  his  secret  counsel, 
as  is  supposed),  who  likewise  in  intriguing  for  the  pope 
against  the  king's  jurisdiction,  was  taken  and  brought 
to  the  gibbet. 

Upon  the  detection  of  Germaine  Gardiner,  being 
secretary  to  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  his  kins- 
man, it  seemed  to  some,  and  it  was  so  insinuated  to  the 
king,  that  (lermaine  neither  would  nor  durst  attempt 
any  such  matter  of  pojiery,  without  some  setting  on,  or 
consent  of  the  bishop,  he  being  so  near  to  him,  and  ia 
all  his  secrets  :  the  king  began  somewhat  to  doubt  the 
bishop  ;  but  yet  Gardiner  so  managed  matters,  that  he 
kept  ia  favour  with  the  king,  to  the  great  troubling  of 
the  realm,  and  especially  of  Christ's  church. 

In  the  dreadful  law  of  the  six  articles,  a  penalty  was 
appointed  for  the  breach  of  the  same,  as  treason  and 
felony,  so  that  no  recantation  would  serve.  This  seve- 
rity was  a  little  mitigated  by  another  parliament,  A.D. 
1544,  by  which  it  was  decreed,  that  such  offenders  as 
were  convicted  for  the  first  time  should  recant  and  re- 
nounce their  opinions  ;  and  if  the  party  refused  to  re- 
cant in  such  form  as  should  be  laid  by  his  ordinary,  or 
after  his  recantation  if  he  soon  offended  again,  then  for 
the  second  time  he  should  abjure  and  bear  a  fagot. 
Which  if  he  refused  to  do,  or  else,  being  abjured,  if  he 
a  third  time  offended,  then  he  was  to  sustain  punish- 
ment according  to  the  law,  &c.  Although  the  straight- 
ness  and  rigour  of  the  former  act  was  thus  somewhat 
tempered,  yet  the  venom  and  poison  of  the  errors  of 
those  articles  remained  still.  By  the  last-mentioned 
parliament,  moreover,  many  things  were  provided  for 
the  advancement  of  popery,  under  the  colour  of  re- 
ligion ;  so  that  all  manner  of  books  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament,  bearing  the  name  of  William  Tindal,  or  any 
others  having  prologues,  or  containing  any  matters,  an- 
notations, preambles,  words  or  sentences,  contrary  to 
the  six  articles,  were  prohibited.  In  like  manner  all 
songs,  plays  and  interludes,  with  all  other  books  in 
English,  containing  matter  of  religion,  tending  any  way 
against  the  six  articles,  were  prohibited. 

It  was  moreover  provided,  that  the  text  of  the  New 
Testament,  or  of  the  Bible,  being  prohibited  to  all 
women,  artificers,  apprentices,  journeymen,  serving- 
men,  yeomen,  husbandmen,  and  labourers  ;  yet  was  per- 
mitted to  noblemen,  and  gentlemen,  and  gentlewomen, 
to  read  and  peruse,  to  their  edifying,  provided  they  did 
it  quietly  without  arguing,  discussing,  or  expounding 
upon  the  scripture. 

Besides  this,  where,  before,  the  offender  or  defendant 
might  not  be  suffered  to  bring  in  any  witnesses  to  clear 
himself ;  in  this  parliament  it  was  permitted  to  the 
party  detected,  or  complained  of,  to  try  his  cause  by 
witnesses,  as  many,  or  more  in  number,  as  the  others 
who  deposed  against  him,  &c. 

By  these  and  other  qualifications  of  the  six  articles,  it 
may  appear  that  the  king  began  to  disfavour  Gardiner, 
and  to  discountenance  his  doings,  by  which  he  was  the 
more  forward  to  further  the  desolate  cause  of  religion, 
as  may  appear  by  other  provisions  of  the  parliament, 
A.D.  1545,  wherein  it  was  decreed  by  an  act,  that  the 
king  should  have  full  power  and  authority  to  appoint 
thirty-two  persons,  to  wit,  sixteen  of  the  clergy,  and 
sixteen  of  the  temporalty,  to  peruse,  over-see,  and 
examine  the  canons,  constitutions,  and  ordinances  of  the 
canon  law,  as  well  provincial  as  synodal ;  and  so,  ac- 
cording to  their   discretions,    to   set   and   establish  an 

K   R 


EXAMINATION  OF  KERBY  AND  KOGER  CLARKE,  MARTYRS,  [Book  YllF. 


608 

order  of  the  ecclesiastical  laws,  such  as  should  be 
thought  by  the  kiu^  and  them  convenient  to  be  re- 
ceived and  used  within  this  realm.  Which  statute,  as 
it  is  most  needful  for  the  government  of  the  church  of 
England,  so,  would  God  it  had  been  brought  to  per- 
fection ! 

Kerby,  and  Roger  Clarke,  of  Suffolk,  Martyrs. 

Coming  now  to  the  year  1546,  first  noticing  the 
priest,  whose  name  was  Saxy,  who  was  hanged  in  the 
porter's  lodge  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter, and  that,  as  it  is  sup])osed,  not  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  bishop  and  tlie  secret  conspiracy  of  that 
bloody  generation  ;  also  one  Henry  with  his  servant, 
burned  at  Colchester ;  I  will  proceed  to  the  history  of 
Kerhy,  and  Roger  Clarke  of  Mendelsham,  who  were 
apprehended  at  Ipswich,  A.D.  154'),  and  brought  be- 
fore the  lord  Wentworth,  with  other  commissioners, 
appoint.'d  there  to  sit  upon  their  examinations. 

In  the  meantime,  Kerby  and  Rogers  being  in  the 
gaoler's  house,  there  came  in  Master  Robert  Wingfield 
with  Master  Bruess,  of  Wenneham  ;  who  having  con- 
ference with  Kerby,  Master  Wingfield  said  to  Kerby, 
"  Remember,  the  fire  is  hot ;  take  heed  of  thine  enter- 
prise,  that  thou  take  no  more  upon  thee  than  thou  shalt 
be  able  to  perform.  The  terror  is  great,  the  pain  will 
be  extreme,  and  life  is  sweet.  Better  it  were  to  stick  to 
mercy,  while  there  is  hope  of  life,  than  rashly  to  begin, 
and  then  to  shrink,"  with  such  like  words  of  persua- 
sion. To  whom  he  answered  again,  "  Ah,  Master 
Wingfield,  be  at  my  burning,  and  you  shall  say,  there 
standeth  a  christian  soldier  in  the  fire  :  for  I  know  that 
fire  and  water,  sword,  and  all  other  things,  are  in  the 
hands  of  God  ;  and  he  will  suffer  no  more  to  be  laid 
upon  us  than  he  will  give  strength  to  bear." — "  Ah, 
Kerby."  said  Master  Wingfield,  "if  thou  be  at  that 
point,  I  will  bid  thee  farewell ;  for  I  promise  thee  I  am 
not  so  strong  that  I  am  able  to  burn."  And  so  both 
the  gentlemen  saying  that  they  would  pray  for  them, 
ghook  hands  with  them,  and  departed. 

When  Kerby  and  Clarke  came  to  the  judgment-seat, 
the  lord  Wentworth,  with  all  the  rest  of  the  justices, 
were  there  already  ;  the  commissary  also,  by  virtue  of 
the  statute,  ex-offirin,  sitting  next  to  the  lord  Went- 
worth, Kerby  and  Clarke  lifted  up  their  eyes  and  hands 
to  heaven  with  great  devotion,  making  their  prayers 
secretly  to  God. 

That  done,  their  articles  were  declared  to  them  with 
all  circumstances  of  the  law  :  and  then  it  was  demanded 
and  required  of  them,  whether  they  believed,  that  after 
the  words  spoken  by  a  priest  (as  Christ  spoke  them  to 
his  apostles)  there  were  not  the  very  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  flesh,  blood,  and  bone,  as  he  was  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  and  no  bread  after. 

To  which  words  they  answered  and  said,  No,  they  did 
not  so  believe  ;  but  that  they  did  believe  the  sacrament 
which  Christ  Jesus  did  institute  at  his  last  supper,  was  to 
put  all  men  in  remembrance  of  his  precious  death  and 
blood-shedding  for  the  remission  of  sins,  and  that  there 
was  neither  flesh  nor  blood  to  be  eaten  with  the  teeth, 
but  bread  and  wine,  and  yet  more  than  bread  and  wine, 
for  that  it  is  consecrated  to  an  holy  use.  Then  with 
much  persuasions,  both  with  fair  means  and  threats  be- 
side, were  these  two  poor  men  hardly  treated.  But  they 
continued  both  faithful  and  constant,  choosing  rather  to 
die  than  to  live,  and  so  continued  to  the  end. 

Then  sentence  was  given  upon  them  both,  Kerby  to 
be  burned  in  the  town  on  the  next  Saturday,  and  Clarke 
to  be  burned  at  Bury  the  Monday  after.  Kerby,  when 
his  judgment  was  given  by  the  lord  Wentworth,  with 
most  humble  reverence  holdmg  up  his  hands  and  bowing 
himself  devoutly,  said,  "  Praised  be  Almighty  God!" 
and  so  stood  still  without  any  more  words. 

The  next  day,  about  ten  of  the  clock,  Kerby  was 
brought  to  the  market-place,  where  a  stake  was  ready, 
and  wood,  broom,  and  straw,  and  put  off  his  clothes  to 
his  shirt,  having  a  night-cap  upon  his  head,  and  so  was 
fastened  to  the  stake  with  irons  ;  there  being  in  the  gal- 
lery the  lord  Wentworth.    with  the  most  of    the  jus- 


tices of  those  parts,  where  they  might  see  his  execution, 
how  everytiiing  should  be  done,  and  might  hear  what 
Kerby  would  say  ;  and  also  a  great  number  of  people, 
about  two  thousand.  There  was  also  standing  in  the 
gallery  by  the  lord  Wentworth,  Doctor  Rugham,  who 
was  once  a  monk  of  Bury,  and  sexton  of  the  house, 
having  on  a  surplice  and  a  stole  about  his  neck. 

All  this  while  Kerby  was  being  compassed  with  irons 
and  faggots,  broom  and  straw,  nothing  changing  in 
countenance,  but  with  a  most  meek  spirit  glorifying  God. 
Then  Doctor  Rugham  preached  upon  the  sixth  cliapter 
of  St.  John  ;  and  in  handling  his  text,  as  often  as  he 
alleged  the  scriptures,  and  applied  them  rightly,  Kerby 
told  the  people  that  he  said  true,  and  bade  the  people 
believe  him.  But  when  he  did  otherwise,  he  said,  "  You 
say  not  true,  believe  him  not,  good  people."  Upon 
which  the  voice  of  the  people  judged  Doctor  Rugham  to 
be  a  false  prophet.  So  when  he  had  ended,  he  said  to 
Kerby,  "  Thou  good  man,  dost  not  thou  believe  that 
the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  the  very  flesh  and 
blood  of  Christ,  and  no  bread,  even  as  he  was  born  of 
the  Virgin  Mary?"  Kerby  answering  boldly,  said,  "I 
do  not  so  believe."  "  How  doest  thou  believe  .'"  said 
the  Doctor.  Kerby  said,  "I  do  believe  that  in  the 
sacrament  that  Jesus  Christ  instituted  at  his  last  supper, 
is  his  death,  and  passion,  and  bloodshedding  for  the  re- 
demption of  the  world,  to  be  remembered,  and  (as  I  said 
before)  yet  bread,  and  more  than  bread,  for  it  is  conse- 
crated to  a  holy  use." 

Then  said  the  undersheriff  to  Kerby,  "  Hast  thou  any- 
thing more  to  say  ?"  "  Yea,  Sir,"  said  he,  "  if  you  will 
give  me  leave.''      "  Say  on,"  said  the  sheriff". 

Then  Kerby,  taking  his  night-cap  from  his  head,  put 
it  under  his  arm,  as  though  it  should  have  done  him  ser- 
vice again  :  but  remembering  himself,  he  cast  it  from 
him,  and  lifting  up  his  hands,  he  said  the  hymn,  "  We 
praise  thee,  O  God,"  &c.,  and  the  creed,  with  other 
prayers  in  the  English  tongue.  The  lord  Wentworth, 
while  Kerby  was  doing  thus,  concealed  himself  behind  one 
of  the  posts  of  the  gallery,  and  wept,  and  so  did  many 
others.  Then  said  Kerby,  "  I  have  done  :  you  may  execute 
your  office,  good  Mr.  Sheriff"."  Then  fire  was  set  to  the 
wood,  and  with  a  loud  voice  he  called  unto  God,  knock- 
ing on  his  breast,  and  holding  up  his  hands  so  long  as  A 
his  remembrance  would  serve,  and  so  ended  his  life,  the  Jl 
people  giving  shouts,  and  praising  God  with  great  ad- 
miration of  his  constancy. 

On  Monday,  about  ten  o'clock,  Roger  Clarke  was 
brought  out  of  prison,  and  went  on  foot  to  the  gate, 
called  Southgate,  in  Bury,  and  by  the  way  the  proces- 
sion of  the  host  met  them  ;  but  he  went  on,  and  would  J 
not  bow  cap,  nor  knee,  but  with  most  vehement  words  9 
rebuked  that  idolatry  and  superstition,  the  officers  being 
much  off'ended.  Without  the  gate,  where  was  the  place 
of  execution,  the  stake  being  ready,  and  the  wood 
lying  by,  he  came  and  kneeled  down,  and  said,  "  My 
soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord,"  &c.,  in  English,  making 
as  it  were  a  paraphrase  upon  the  same,  wherein  he  de- 
clared how  that  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  who  might  as 
well  rejoice  in  pureness,  as  any  other,  yet  humbled  her- 
self to  our  Saviour.  "  And  what  sayest  thou,  John  Bap- 
tist," said  he,  "the  greatest  of  all  men's  children? 
Behold  the  Lamb  of  God  which  taketh  away  the  sin  of 
the  world."  And  thus  with  a  loud  voice  he  cried  to  the 
people,  while  he^  was  being  fastened  to  the  stake,  and 
then  the  fire  was  set  to  him,  where  he  suffered  pains  un- 
mercifully ;  for  the  wood  was  green,  and  would  not 
burn,  so  that  he  was  choked  with  smoke  ;  and  moreover, 
being  set  in  a  pitch  barrel,  he  was  sorely  pained,  till  he 
had  got  his  feet  out  of  the  barrel.  And  at  length  one 
standing  by,  took  a  fagot-stick,  and  striking  at  the 
ring  of  iron  about  his  neck,  happened  to  hit  him  upon 
the  head,  so  that  he  sunk  down  into  the  fire,  and  so  was 
dispatched. 

This  year  also  it  was  ordained  and  decreed,  and 
solemnly  given  out  in  proclamation  by  the  king's  name 
and  authority,  and  his  council,  that  the  English  proces- 
sion should  be  used  throughout  all  England,  according 
as  it  was  set  forth  by  his  council,  and  none  other,  to  ba 
used  throughout  the  whole  realm. 


A.D.  1540—1547.] 


THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION  OF  ANNE  ASKEW. 


609 


About  the  latter  end  of  this  year  1545,  in  the  month 
of  November,  after  the  king  had  subdued  the  Scots,  and 
joining  together  with  the  emperor,  had  invaded  France, 
and  got  from  them  the  town  of  Boulogne,  he  summoned 
his  high  court  of  parliament,     la  which  was  granted  to 
him,    besides   other   subsidies    of  money,    all   colleges, 
chantries,  free  chapels,  hospitals,   fraternities,   brother- 
hoods, guilds  and  perpetviities  of  stipendiary  priests,  to 
be  disposed  of  at  his  will  and  pleasure.     Whereupon  in 
December  following,  the  king,  after  his  wonted  manner, 
came  into  the  parliament-house  to  give   his  royal  assent 
to  such  acts  as  were  passed  ;   where,   after  an  eloquent 
oration  made  to  him  by  the  speaker,  he  answered  again 
not  by  the  lord   chancellor  (as  the  manner  was)  but  by 
i     himself.     In  which  oration,  first  eloquently  and  lovingly 
]    he  declared  his  grateful  heart  to   his  loving  subjects  for 
I    their  grants  and  supplies  offered  to  him.     In  the  second 
part,  wiih  no   less  veheniency  he   exhorts  them  to  con- 
I    cord,  peace,  and   unity.     Whereto  if  he  had  also  joined 
J    the  third  jiart,  that  is,  as  in  words   he  exhorts  to  unity, 
eo  he  had  himself  first  begun  to  take  away  the  occasion 
(if  division,  disobedience,  and  disturbance  from  his  sub- 
jcrts,  that  is,  had   removed   the  stumbling-block  of  the 
six  articles  out  of  the  people's  way,  which   set  brother 
ai;,iiust  biother,  neighbour  against  neighbour,  the  supe- 
rior against  the  subject,  and   the  wolves  to  devour  the 
jHior  flock  of  Christ  ;  then  he  had  not  only  spoken,  but 
also  done  like  a  worthy  prince. 

When  these  chantries  and  colleges  thus  by  act  of  par  ■ 
liament  were  given  into  the  king's  hands  in  December, 
1.')  15,  the  Lent  following.  Doctor  Crome,  preaching  in 
Hit;  Mercer's  cliapel,  among  other  reasons  and  per- 
suasons  to  rouse  the  peojjle  from  the  vain  opinion  of 
purgatory,  argued  thus  :  that  if  trentals  and  chantry 
masses  could  avail  souls  in  purgatory,  then  the  parlia- 
iiKiit  did  not  act  well  in  giving  away  monasteries,  col- 
li ;;es,  and  chantries,  which  served  principally  to  that 
purpose.  But  if  the  parliament  did  well  (as  no  man 
rould  deny)  in  dissolving  them,  and  bestowing  the  same 
vjion  the  king,  then  it  is  plain,  that  such  chantries  and 
]irivate  masses  do  nothing  to  relieve  those  in  purgatory. 
'i'liis  dilemma  of  Doctor  Crome,  no  doubt,  was  unan- 
sv.erable.  But  still  the  charitable  prelates,  notwith- 
standing the  king's  e.xhortation  to  charity,  were  so  cha- 
ritable to  him,  that  on  Easter  they  so  handled  him,  that 
tiiey  made  him  recant.  And  if  he  had  not,  they  would 
have  dissolved  him  and  his  argument  in  burning  fire,  so 
'  burning  hot  was  their  charity,  according  as  they  did 
i  Anne  Askew  and  her  companions  in  the  month  of  July 
i  the  year  following.  Whose  tragical  history  and  cruel 
handling  now,  the  Lord  willing,  you  shall  hear. 

I  The  first  cxamivation  of  Mrs.  Anne  Askew,  lefore  the 
I  Inrjuisitors,  A.D.  1545. 

"  To  satisfy  your  expectation,  good  people,"  said  she, 
"  this  was  my  first  examination  in  the  year  of  our  Lord, 
1545,  and  in  the  month  of  March. 

"1.  Christopher  Dare  examined  me  at  Sadler's  Hall, 
and  asked,  if  I  did  not  believe  that  the  sacrament  hang- 
jing  over  the  altar  was  the  very  body  of  Christ  really. 
IThen  I  asked  this  question  of  him  in  return:  '  Where- 
fore was  St.  Stephen  stoned  to  death  .''  and  he  said, 
I'  He  could  not  tell.'  Then  I  answered,  '  That  no  more 
;  would  I  answer  his  question.' 

"  2.  He  said  that  there  was  a  woman  who  testified 
that  I  read  how  God  was  not  in  temples  made  with 
[hands.  Then  1  shewed  him  the  seventh  and  seventeenth 
(chapters  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  what  St.  Stephen 
land  St.  Paul  had  said  there.  Upon  which  he  asked  me 
jhow  I  understood  those  sentences?  I  answered;  'I 
'would  not  throw  pearls  amongst  swine,  for  acorns  were 
i^dod  enough.' 

■'  '.\.  He  asked  me  why  I  said  I  had  rather  read  five  lines 
in  tlie  Bible,  than  hear  five  masses  in  the  temple  :  I  con- 
tc,-.-ed  that  I  said  so  ;  not  for  the  dispraise  of  either  the 
ejiistle  or  the  gospel,  but  because  the  one  did  greatly 
jedify  me,  and  the  other  nothing  at  all.  As  St.  Paul 
isays  in  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  his  first  epistle  to  the 
[Corinthians  :  '  If  the  trumpet  give  an  unccrtsdn  sound, 
jwho  will  prepare  himself  to  the  battle  ?' 


"  4.  He  laid  to  my  charge,  that  I  said,  '  If  a  bad 
priest  ministered,  it  was  the  devil,  and  not  God.'  My 
answer  was,  that  I  never  spake  any  such  thing.  But 
this  was  my  saying  ;  '  That  whoever  he  were  that  minis- 
tered to  me,  his  ill  conditions  could  not  hurt  my  faith, 
but  in  spirit  I  received  nevertheless  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ.' 

"  5.  He  asked  me  what  I  said  concerning  confession : 
I  answered  him,  that  my  meaning  was  as  St.  James 
saith,  '  That  every  man  ought  to  acknowledge  his  faults 
to  others,  and  pray  one  for  the  other.' 

"  (J.  He  asked  me  what  I  said  about  the  king's  book  ? 
And  I  answered  him,  that  I  could  say  nothing  about  it, 
because  I  never  saw  it. 

"  7;  He  asked  me  if  I  had  the  Spirit  of  God  in  me  :  I 
answered,  I  had  not.  I  was  but  a  reprobate  or  cast- 
away. Then  he  said  he  had  sent  for  a  priest  to  examine 
me,  who  was  here  at  hand. 

"  The  priest  asked  me  what  I  said  to  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  and  required  much  to  know  my  meaning. 
But  I  desired  him  again  to  hold  me  excused  concerning 
that  matter  :  no  other  answer  would  I  make  him,  be- 
cause I  perceived  him  to  be  a  papist. 

"  8.  He  asked  me,  if  I  did  not  think,  that  private 
masses  helped  the  souls  departed  :  I  said,  '  It  was  great 
idolatry  to  believe  more  in  them,  than  in  the  death  that 
Christ  died  for  us.' 

"  Then  they  brought  me  to  my  lord  mayor,  and  he  ex- 
amined me,  as  they  had  before,  and  I  answered  him  di- 
rectly in  all  things  as  I  answered  before.  Besides  this, 
my  loid  mayor  laid  one  thing  to  my  charge,  which  was 
never  spoken  by  me,  but  by  them;  and  that  was, 
whether  a  mouse,  eating  the  host,  received  God  or  not .' 
This  question  1  never  asked,  but  they  asked  it  of  me  ; 
and  I  made  them  no  answer,  but  smiled. 

"  Then  the  bishop's  chancellor  rebuked  me,  and  said 
that  1  was  much  to  blame  for  uttering  the  scriptures. 
'  For  St.  Paul,'  he  said,  '  forbade  women  to  speak  or  to 
talk  of  the  word  of  God.'  I  answered  him  that  I  knew 
Paul's  meaning  as  well  as  he,  which  is  in  the  1  Corin- 
thians xiv.,  that  a  woman  ought  not  to  speak  in  the  con- 
gregation in  the  way  of  teaching  :  and  then  I  asked  him 
how  many  women  he  had  seen  go  into  the  pulpit  and 
preach  ?  lie  said  he  never  saw  any.  Then  I  said,  he 
ought  to  find  no  fault  in  poor. women,  except  they  ha.\ 
offended  the  law. 

"  Then  the  hu'd  mayor  commanded  me  to  prison  : 
I  asked  him  if  sureties  would  not  serve  me  ;  and  he 
made  me  a  short  answer,  that  he  would  take  none.  Then 
was  I  taken  to  the  Compter,  and  there  remained  eleven 
days,  no  friend  being  admitted  to  speak  with  me.  But 
in  the  meantime  there  was  a  priest  sent  to  me,  who  said 
that  he  was  commanded  by  the  bishop  to  examine  me, 
and  to  give  me  good  counsel.  He  first  asked  me  for 
what  cause  I  was  put  in  the  Compter,  and  I  told  him  I 
could  not  tell.  Then  he  said,  it  was  a  great  pity  that  I 
should  be  there  without  cause,  and  concluded  that  he- 
was  very  sorry  for  me. 

"  2.  He  said  it  was  told  him  that  1  denied  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar.  And  I  answered  again,  '  That  which 
I  have  said,  I  have  said  ' 

"  3.  He  asked  me  if  I  were  content  to  be  confessed 
and  absolved.  I  told  him,  that  if  I  might  have  one  of 
these  three.  Doctor  Crome,  William  Whitehead,  or 
Huntington,  I  was  contented,  because  I  knew  them  to 
be  men  of  wisdom. 

"  4.  He  asked,  if  the  host  should  fall,  and  a  beast  did 
eat  it,  whether  the  beast  received  God  or  not  ?  I  an- 
swered ;  '  Seeing  that  you  have  taken  the  pains  to  ask 
the  question,  I  desire  you  to  answer  it  yourself;  for  I 
will  not  do  it,  because  I  perceive  you  come  to  tempt  me.' 
And  he  said  it  was  against  the  order  of  schools,  that  he 
who  asked  the  question  should  answer  it.  I  told  him  I 
was  but  a  woman,  and  knev/  nothing  of  the  order  of 
schools. 

"  5.  He  asked  me  if  I  intended  to  receive  the  sacra- 
ment at  Easter,  or  not  ?  I  answered,  that  otherwise  I 
were  no  christian  woman  ;  and  I  rejoiced  that  the  time 
was  so  near  at  hand.  And  then  he  departed  with  many 
fair  words. 

R  R  2 


a» 


THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION  OF  ANNE  ASKEW. 


[Book  VIII. 


"The  twenty,  third  day  of  March,  my  cousin  Britain 
came  to  the  Compter  to  me,  and  asked  me  whether  1 
might  be  put  to  bail,  or  not  ?  Then  he  went  immedi- 
ately to  my  lord  mayor,  desiring  him  that  I  might  be 
bailed.  My  lord  answered  him,  and  said  that  he  would 
be  glad  to  do  the  best  that  in  him  lay.  However  he 
could  not  bail  me,  without  the  consent  of  a  spiritual  offi- 
cer, requiring  him  to  go  and  speak  with  the  chancellor 
of  London.  For  he  said,  that  as  he  could  not  commit 
me  to  prison  without  the  consent  of  a  spiritual  officer, 
no  more  could  he  bail  me  without  the  consent  of  the 
same. 

"  So  he  went  to  the  chancellor.  lie  answered  him, 
that  the  matter  was  so  heinous,  that  he  durst  not  of 
himself  do  it  without  my  lord  of  London  were  made 
privy  thereunto.  But  he  said  he  would  speak  unto  my 
lord  in  it,  and  bade  him  repair  to  him  on  the  morrow,  and 
he  should  then  know  my  lord's  pleasure.  And  upon  the 
morrow  he  came  thither,  and  spake  both  witli  the  chan- 
cellor, and  with  the  bishop  of  London.  The  bishop  de- 
clared to  him  that  he  was  very  well  contented  tliat  I 
should  come  forth  to  communication,  and  appointed  me 
to  appear  before  him  the  next  day  at  three  of  tlie  o'clock 
at  afternoon.  Moreover,  he  said  to  him,  that  he  wi-hed 
there  should  be  at  the  examination  such  learned  men  as 
I  was  partial  to,  that  they  might  see,  and  rei)ort  that  I 
was  handled  with  no  rigor.  He  answered  him,  that  he 
knew  no  man  that  I  had  more  affection  to  than  to  another. 
Then  said  the  bishop  ;  '  Yes,  as  I  understand,  she  is 
partial  to  Crome,  Whitehead,  and  Huntington,  that  they 
might  hear  the  matter,  for  she  knew  them  to  be  learned, 
and  of  a  godly  judgment.'  Also,  he  required  my  Cousin 
Britain,  that  he  should  persuade  me  to  utter  even  the 
very  bottom  of  my  heart ;  and  he  sware  by  his  fidelity, 
that  no  man  should  take  any  advantage  of  my  words, 
neither  yet  would  he  lay  aught  to  my  charge  for  any 
thing  that  I  should  there  speak. 

"  On  the  morrow,  the  bishop  of  London  sent  for  me  at 
one  o'clock,  his  hour  being  appointed  at  three  ;  and  as  I 
came  before  him,  he  said  he  was  very  sorry  for  my  trouble, 
and  desired  to  know  my  opinions  in  such  matters  as  were 
laid  against  me.  He  required  me  also  to  utter  the  se- 
crets of  my  heart,  bidding  me  not  to  fear  in  any  point, 
for  whatever  I  did  say  in  his  house,  no  man  should  hurt 
me  for  it.  I  answered,  '  As  your  lordship  appointed 
three  of  the  clock,  and  my  friends  will  not  come  till  that 
hour,  I  desire  you  to  pardon  me  of  giving  answer  till 
they  come.'  'fhen  he  said  that  he  thought  it  meet  to 
send  for  those  men.  Then  I  desired  him  not  to  put 
them  to  trouble,  because  the  two  gentlemen  who  were 
my  friends,  were  able  enough  to  testify  what  I  should 
say.  He  commanded  his  archdeacon  to  commune  with 
me,  who  said  to  me,  '  Mistress,  wherefore  are  you  accused 
ami  thus  troubled  here  before  the  bishop  ."  To  whom  I 
answered :  '  Sir,  ask,  I  pray  you,  my  accusers,  for  I  know 
not  as  yet.'  Then  he  took  my  book  out  of  my  hand,  and 
said,  '  Such  books  as  this  have  brought  you  to  tlie  trou- 
ble that  you  are  in.  '  Beware,'  said  he  ;  '  beware,  for 
he  that  wrote  this  book,  was  a  heretic,  I  warrant  you, 
and  burned  in  Smithlield.'  And  then  I  asked  him  if 
he  were  certain  and  sure  that  that  was  true  that  he  had 
spoken.  And  he  said  he  knew  well  the  book  was  by 
John  Frith.  Then  I  asked  him  if  he  were  not  ashamed 
to  judge  of  the  book  before  he  saw  it.  I  said  also,  that 
such  unadvised  hasty  judgment  is  a  token  of  a  very  slen- 
der knowledge.  Then  I  opened  the  book  and  shewed  it 
him.  He  said  he  thought  it  had  been  another,  for  he 
could  find  no  fault  therein.  Then  I  desired  him  to  be 
no  more  so  unadvisedly  rash  and  swift  in  judgment,  till 
he  thoroughly  knew  the  truth,  and  so  he  departed  from 
me.  Immediately  after  came  my  Cousin  Britain,  with 
others,  as  Master  Hall  of  Gray's  Inn,  and  others. 
Then  my  lord  bishop  of  London  said  to  me,  that  he 
wished  I  should  take  the  counsel  of  such  as  were  my 
friends  and  well-wishers,  which  was,  that  I  should  utter 
all  things  that  burdened  my  conscience  ;  for  he  assured 
me,  that  I  need  not  fear  to  say  any  thing.  For,  as  he 
had  promised  then,  he  promised  me,  and  would  per- 
form it ;  which  was,  that  neither  he,  nor  any  man  for  liim 
ghould  take  advantage  of  me  for  any  word  that  I  should 


speak,  and  therefore  be  bade  me  say  my  mind  withoutfear. 
1  answered  him,  that  I  had  nought  to  say,  for  my  con- 
science,  I  thanked  God,  was  burdened  with  nothing. 

"  Then  he  brought  forth  this  unsavory  similitude; 
that  if  a  man  had  a  wound,  no  surgeon  would  cure  it  be- 
fore he  had  seen  it.  'In  like  manner,'  saith  he,  '  I  can 
give  you  no  good  counsel,  unless  I  know  wherewith  your 
conscience  is  burdened.'  1  answered,  that  my  consci- 
ence was  clear  in  all  things,  and  to  lay  a  plaster  unto 
the  whole  skin,  appeared  much  folly. 

"  '  Then  you  drive  me,'  saith  he,  '  to  lay  to  your  charge 
your  own  report,  which  is  this  ;  you  said,  that  he  that 
receives  tlie  sacrament  by  the  hands  of  an  ill  priest,  or  a 
sinner,  receives  the  devil,  and  not  God.'  To  that  I  an- 
swered, that  '  1  never  spake  such  words.  But,  as  1  said 
before,  botli  to  the  inquest  and  to  my  lord  mayor,  so  say 
I  now  again,  that  the  wickedness  of  tlie  pnest  should 
not  hurt  me,  but  in  spirit  and  faith  I  received  no  less 
than  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ.'  Then  said  the  bi- 
shop to  me,  '  What  is  this  in  xpirit  ?  I  will  not  take 
you  at  the  advantage.'  Then  1  answered  :  '  My  lord, 
without  faith  and  spnit,  I  cannot  receive  him  worthily.' 

"  Tlien  he  told  uie,  that  1  had  said  that  the  sacrament 
remaining  in  the  pix,  was  but  bread.  I  answered,  that 
I  never  said  so,  but  that  indeed  the  inquest  asked  me 
such  a  question,  and  I  would  not  answer  it,  I  said,  till 
such  a  time  as  they  had  answered  me  this  question  of 
mine  :  wherefore  was  Stephen  stoned  to  ueath  ?  They 
said  they  knew  not.  Then  said  1  again,  no  more  would 
I  tell  them  what  it  was. 

"  Then  said  my  lord  to  me,  that  I  alleged  a  certain 
text  of  the  scriptures,  and  I  answered  that  I  alleged  none 
other  but  St.  Paul's  own  saying  to  the  Athenians,  in  the 
eighteenth  chapter  of  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  '  That 
God  dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands.'  Then 
he  asked  me  what  my  faith  and  belief  was  in  that  mat- 
ter .''  I  answered  him,  '  I  believe  as  the  scripture  teaches 
me.' 

"  Then  he  inquired  of  me,  '  WTiat  if  the  scripture 
says,  that  it  is  the  body  of  Christ?  '  I  believe,'  said  I, 
'  as  the  scripture  teaches  me.'  Then  he  asked  again, 
'  What  if  the  scripture  says  that  it  is  not  the  body  of 
Christ  .■■'  My  answer  was  still,  '  I  believe  as  the  scrip- 
ture informs  me.'  And  upon  this  he  tarried  a  great 
while,  to  drive  me  to  make  him  an  answer  to  his  own 
mind.  However,  I  would  not,  but  concluded  with  him, 
that  I  believed  therein  and  in  all  other  things,  as  Christ 
and  his  apostles  left  them. 

"  Then  he  asked  me  why  I  had  so  few  words  ?  And  I 
answered,  '  God  has  given  me  the  gift  of  knowledge,  but 
not  of  utterance  :  and  Solomon  saith,  That  a  woman  of 
few  words  is  the  gift  of  God.' 

"  Fifthly,  my  lord  laid  to  my  charge,  that  I  said  that 
the  mass  was  superstitious,  wicked,  arid  no  better  than 
idolatry.  I  answered  him,  '  No,  I  said  not  so.  How- 
ever 1  said  the  inquest  did  ask  me  whether  private  mass 
did  relieve  souls  dejiarted  or  not  ?  To  whom  I  answered, 
O  Lord,  vi'hat  idolatry  is  this,  that  we  should  rather  be- 
lieve in  private  masses  than  in  the  healthsome  death  of 
the  dear  iJon  of  God  !'  Then  said  my  lord  again,  '  What 
an  answer  is  thatl'  'Though  it  be  but  mean,'  said  I, 
'  yet  it  is  good  enough  for  the  question.' 

"  Then  I  told  my  lord,  that  there  was  a  priest  who 
heard  what  I  said  there  before  my  lord  mayor  and 
them.  With  that  the  chancellor  answered,  '  Who  was. 
the  same  priest?'  'So  she  spake  it  in  very  deed,* 
saith  the  priest,  '  before  my  lord  mayor  and  me.' 

"  Then  were  there  certain  priests,  as  Dr.  Standish 
and  others,  who  tempted  me  much  to  know  my  mind. 
And  I  answered  them  always  thus ;  '  What  I  said  to 
my  lord  of  London,  I  have  said.'  Then  Dr.  Standish 
desired  my  lord  to  bid  me  say  my  mind  concerning 
the  text  of  St.  Paul,  that  I,  being  a  woman,  should 
interpret  the  scriptures,  especially  where  there  were  so 
many  wise  and  learned  men. 

"  Then  my  lord  of  London  said,  he  was  informed 
that  one  asked  of  me,  if  1  would  receive  the  sacra- 
ment at  Easter,  and  that  I  made  a  mock  of  it. 

"  Then  I  desired  that  mine  accuser  might  come 
forth,  which    my  lord   would    not.     But  he  said  again 


A.D.  1540—1547.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  ANNE  ASKEW. 


611 


to  me,«'  I  sent  one  to  give  you  good  counsel,  and  at 
the  first  word  you  called  him  papist.'  That  I  denied 
not,  for  I  perceived  he  was  no  less. 

•"  Then  he  rebuked  me,  and  said  that  I  reported, 
that  there  were  against  me  threescore  priests  at  Lin- 
coln. '  Indeed,'  quoth  I,  '  I  said  so.  For  my  friends 
told  me,  if  I  came  to  Lincoln,  the  priests  would  as- 
sault me  and  put  me  to  great  trouble  :  and  when  I 
heard  it,  I  went  there  indeed,  not  being  afraid,  because 
I  knew  my  cause  to  be  good.  Moreover  I  remained 
there  nine  days,  to  see  what  would  be  said  to  me. 
And  as  I  was  in  the  minster  reading  the  Bible,  they 
resorted  to  me  by  two  and  two,  by  five  and  by  six, 
to  have  spoken  to  me,  yet  they  went  their  ways  again 
without  speaking.' 

"  Then  my  lord  asked  if  there  were  not  one  that  did 
speak  to  me.  I  told  him  '  Yes,  that  there  was  one  of 
them  at  last  who  did  speak  to  me.'  And  my  lord  then 
asked  nie  what  he  said  '  I  told  him  his  words  were 
of  small  effect,  so  that  I  did  not  now  remember  them. 
Then  said  my  lord  '  There  are  many  that  read  and 
know  the  scripture,  and  yet  follow  it  not.'  I  said 
again,  '  My  lord,  I  would  wish  that  all  men  knew  my 
conversation  and  living  in  i/A  points  ;  for  I  am  sure, 
myself,  this  hour,  that  there  are  none  able  to  prove 
any  dishonesty  by  me.  If  you  know  that  any  can  do 
it,  I  pray  you  bring  them  forth.'  Then  my  lord  went 
away,  and  said  he  would  write  somewhat  of  my  mean- 
ing, and  so  he  wrote  a  great  deal.  But  what  it  was 
I  have  not  in  my  memory :  for  he  would  not  suffer  me 
to  have  the  copy.  Only  I  remember  this  small  por- 
tion of  it : 

"  '  Be  it  known,  of  all  men,  that  I,  Anne  Askew,  do 
confess  this  to  be  my  faith  and  belief,  notwithstanding 
many  reports  made  to  the  contrary.  I  believe  that 
they  who  receive  the  sacrament  at  the  hands  of  a  priest, 
whether  his  conversation  be  good  or  not,  do  receive 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  substance  really.  Also 
I  do  believe,  that  after  the  consecration,  whether  it 
be  received  or  reserved,  it  is  no  less  than  the  very 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  substance.  Finally,  I  do 
believe  in  this  and  in  all  other  sacraments  of  holy 
church  in  all  points,  according  to  the  old  catholic 
faith  of  the  same.  In  witness  whereof,  I  the  said  Anne 
have  subscribed  my  name.' 

"  There  was  somewhat  more  in  it,  which,  because  I 
had  not  the  copy,  I  cannot  now  remember.  Then  he 
read  it  to  me,  and  asked  me  if  I  agreed  to  it.  And 
I  said  again,  '  I  believe  so  much  of  it,  as  the  holy 
scripture  agrees  to  :  wherefore  I  desire  you,  that  you 
will  <add  that  to  it.'  Then  he  answered,  that  I  should 
not  teach  him  what  he  should  write.  With  that  he 
went  into  his  great  chamber  and  read  it  before  the 
audience,  who  wished  me  to  set  my  hand  to  it,  saying, 
that  1  had  favour  shewed  me.  Then  s  .id  the  bishop, 
'  I  might  thank  others,  and  not  myself,  for  the  favour 
that  I  found  at  his  hand :  for  he  considered,  that  I 
had  good  friends,  and  also  that  I  came  of  a  worship- 
ful stock.' 

"  Then  answered  one  Christopher,  a  servant  to  Mas- 
tet  Denny  T  '  Rather  ought  you,  my  lord,  to  have  done 
it  for  God's  sake  than  for  man's.'  Then  my  lord  sat 
dbwn,  and  I  wrote  after  this  manner  :  '  I  Anne  Askew, 
do  believe  all  manner  of  things  contained  in  the  faith 
of  the  catholic  church.' 

"  Then  because  I  added  to  it  '  the  catholic  church,' 
he  ran  into  his  chamber  in  a  great  fury.  With  that, 
my  cousin  Britain  followed,  desiring  him  for  God's  sake 
to  be  a  good  lord  to  me.  He  answered,  that  I  was  a 
woman,  and  that  he  was  nothing  deceived  in  me.  Then 
my  cousin  Britain  desired  him  to  take  me  as  a  woman, 
and  not  to  set  my  weak  woman's  wit  to  his  lordship's 
great  wisdom. 

"  Then  Dr.  Weston  went  in  to  him,  and  said,  that 
the  cause  why  I  wrote  there  '  the  catholic  church,'  was, 
that  I  understood  not  the  church  written  before.  So 
with  much  ado  they  persuaded  my  lord  to  come  out 
again,  and  to  take  my  name,  with  the  names  of  my  sure- 
ties, which  were  my  cousin  Britain  and  Master  Spilman 
of  Gray's  Inn, 


"  Tliis  being  done,  we  thought  that  I  should  have 
been  put  to  bail  immediately,  according  to  the  order 
of  the  law.  Howbeit  he  would  not  suffer  it,  but  com- 
mitted me  from  thence  to  prison  again  until  the 
morrow,  and  then  he  desired  me  to  appear  in  the  guild 
hall,  ami  so  I  did.  Notwithstanding  they  would  not  put 
me  to  bail  there  neither,  but  read  the  bishop's  writing  to 
me,  as  before,  and  so  commanded  me  again  tOiprison. 
Then  were  my  sureties  appointed  to  come  before  them 
on  the  morrow,  in  St.  Paul's  church,  who  did  so. 
Notwithstanding,  they  would  once  again  have  broken  off 
with  them,  because  they  would  not  be  bound  also  for 
another  woman  at  their  pleasure,  whom  they  knew  not, 
nor  yet  what  matter  was  laid  to  her  charge.  Notwith- 
standing at  last,  after  much  ado  and  reasoning  to  and 
fro,  they  took  a  bond  of  them  of  recognizance  for  my 
forthcoming :  and  thus  I  was  at  the  last  delivered. 

"  Written  by  me,  Anne  Askew." 

T/ie  second  Apprehension  and  Evamination  of  the  worthy 
Martyr  of  God,  Mintrems  Anne  Ankew,  A.D.  1546. 

"  1  do  perceive,  (dear  friend  in  the  Lord)  that  thou  art 
not  yet  persuaded  thoroughly  in  the  truth,  concerning 
the  Lord's  supper,  because  Christ  said  to  his  apostles  ; 
'  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body  which  is  given  for  you.' 

"  In  giving  forth  the  bread  as  an  outward  sign  or 
token  received  with  the  mouth,  he  wishes  them  in  per- 
fect belief  to  receive  that  body  which  should  die  for  the 
people,  and  to  think  the  death  thereof  to  be  the  only 
health  and  salvation  of  their  souls.  The  bread  and  wine 
were  left  us  for  a  sacramental  communion,  or  a  mutual 
participation  of  the  inestimable  benefits  of  his  most  pre- 
cious death  and  bloodshedding,  and  that  we  should  be 
thankful  together  for  that  most  necessary  grace  of  our 
redemption.  For  he  said,  '  This  is  my  body,  which  is 
given  for  you  ;  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.'  Luke 
xxii.  9.  Again,  '  As  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink 
this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.' 
1  Cor.  xi.  26.  Otherwise  we  should  have  been  forgetful 
of  what  we  ought  to  have  in  daily  remembrance,  and  also 
have  been  altogether  unthankful  for  it ;  therefore  it  is 
meet  that  in  our  prayers  we  call  unto  God  to  graft  in  our 
hearts  the  true  meaning  of  the  Holy  Ghost  concerning 
this  communion.  For  St.  Paul  saith,  '  The  letter  kill- 
eth  ;  but  the  spirit  giveth  life.'  2  Cor.  iii.  6.  Mark 
well  the  sixth  chapter  of  John,  where  all  is  applied  to 
faith :  note  also  the  fourth  chapter  of  St.  Paul's  second 
Epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  and  in  the  end  you  shall  find, 
that  the  things  which  are  seen  are  temporal,  but  they 
that  are  not  seen  are  eternal.  Yea,  look  in  the  third 
chapter  to  the  Hebrews,  and  ye  shall  find  that  Christ  as 
a  Son  (and  no  servant)  ruleth  over  his  house,  whose 
house  are  we,  and  not  the  dead  temple,  if  we  hold  fast 
the  confidence  and  rejoicing  of  our  hope  to  the  end. 
Wherefore,  as  said  the  Holy  Ghost,  '  To-day,  if  ye  will 
hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts,'  &c.   Ps.  xcv. 

"  Your  request  as  concerning  my  fellow-prisoners,  I 
am  not  able  to  satisfy,  because  I  heard  not  their  exami- 
nations. But  the  effect  of  mine  was  this  :  Being  asked 
before  the  council  concerning  Master  Kyme,  I  answer- 
ed, that  my  lord  chancellor  knew  already  my  mind  in 
that  matter.  They  with  that  answer  were  not  content- 
ed, but  said  it  was  the  king's  pleasure  that  I  should  open 
the  matter  to  them.  I  answered  them  plainly,  I  would 
not  do  so  ;  but  if  it  were  the  king's  pleasure  to  hear  me, 
I  would  shew  him  the  truth.  Then  they  said  it  was  not 
meet  for  the  king  to  be  troubled  with  me.  I  answered, 
that  Solomon  was  reckoned  the  wisest  king  that  ever 
lived,  yet  he  refused  not  to  hear  two  poor  common 
women,  much  more  his  grace  a  simple  woman  and  his 
faithful  subject.  So  in  conclusion,  I  made  them  no 
other  answer  in  that  matter.  Then  my  lord  chancellor 
asked  me  mv  opinion  of  the  sacrament.  My  answer  was 
this  :  '  I  believe  that  as  often  as  I  in  a  christian  congre- 
gation do  receive  the  bread  in  remembrance  of  Christ's 
death,  and  with  thanksgiving,  according  to  his  holy  in- 
stitution, I  received  therewith  tha  fruits  also  of  his  most 
glorious  passion.'  The  bishop  of  Winchester  bade  me 
make  a  direct  answer.     I  said  1  would  not  smg  a  ne«r 


612 


THE  SECOND  EXAMINATION  OF  ANNE  ASKEW. 


[Book  VIII. 


song  of  the  Lord  in  a  strange  land.  Then  the  bishop 
said  I  spoke  in  parables.  I  answered,  '  It  is  best  for 
you,  for  if  1  shew  you  the  open  truth,  you  will  not  ac- 
cept it.'  Then  he  said  1  was  a  parrot.  I  told  him 
again,  I  was  ready  to  suffer  all  things  at  his  hands,  not 
only  his  rebukes,  but  all  that  should  follow  besides,  yea, 
and  all  things  gladly. 

"  Tken  I  had  rebukes  from  the  council,  because  I 
would  not  express  my  mind  in  all  things  as  they  would 
have  me.  But  they  were  not,  in  the  mean  time,  un- 
answered for  all  that,  which  now  to  rehearse  were  too 
much,  for  1  was  with  them  there  about  five  hours. 

"  The  next  day  I  was  brought  again  before  the  coun- 
cil. Then  they  would  needs  kiiovv-  of  me  what  I  said  to 
the  sacrament.  I  answered,  that  I  already  liad  said 
what  I  could  say.  Then  after  many  words  tliey  bade  me 
go  aside.  Then  came  my  lord  Lisle,  my  lord  of  Essex, 
and  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  requiring  me  earnestly 
that  I  should  confess  the  sacrament  to  be  flesh,  l)lood, 
and  bone.  Then  I  said  to  my  lord  Parr,  and  my  lord 
Lisle,  that  it  was  a  great  shame  for  them  to  give  counsel 
contrary  to  their  knowledge. 

"Then  the  bishop  said  he  would  speak  with  me  fa- 
miliarly. T  said,  vSo  did  Judas,  when  he  betrayed 
Christ.  The  bishop  desired  to  speak  with  me  alone  ; 
but  I  refused  that.  He  asked  me  why  ?  I  said,  that 
i'l  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  matter  should 
be  established,  after  Christ's  and  Paul's  doctrine.  Matt, 
xviii.,  2  Cor.  xiii. 

"  Then  my  lord  chancellor  began  to  examine  me 
again  of  the  sacrament.  I  asked  him  how  long  he  would 
halt  on  both  sides.  Then  he  went  his  way.  The  bishop 
said  I  should  be  burnt.  I  answered,  '  Tliai  I  had  searched 
all  the  scriptures,  yet  I  never  find  that  either  Christ  or 
his  apostles  put  any  creature  to  death.  Well,  well,'  said 
I,  '  God  will  laugh  your  threatenings  to  scorn.'  Then 
was  I  commanded  to  stand  aside,  and  Dr.  Cox,  and  Dr. 
Robinson  came  to  me.  In  conclusion,  we  could  not 
agree. 

"  Then  they  made  me  a  bill  of  the  sacrament,  desiring 
me  to  set  my  hand  to  it ;  but  I  would  not.  Then  on 
the  Sunday  I  was  sick,  thinking  no  less  than  to  die. 
Then  I  desired  to  speak  with  Master  Latimer,  but  it  was 
not  allowed.  Tlien  I  was  sent  to  Newgate  in  the  ex- 
tremity of  sickness  ;  for  in  all  my  life  before  I  was 
never  in  such  pain.  Thus  may  the  Lord  strengthen  us 
in  the  truth.     Pray,  pray,  pray  ! 

The  Confession  of  me,  Anne  Askew,  for  the  time  I  was 
in  Newyate,  concerning  my  Belief. 
"  I  find  in  scripture  that  Christ  took  the  bread  and 
gave  it  to  his  disciples,  saying,  '  Take,  eat,  this  is  my 
body  which  is  broken  for  you,'  meaning  in  substance, 
his  own  very  body,  the  bread  being  the  sign  or  sacra- 
ment of  it.  For  after  like  manner  of  speaking  he 
said  he  would  break  down  the  temple,  and  in  three 
days  build  it  up  again,  signifying  by  the  temple  his  own 
body,  as  St.  John  declares  it,  John  ii.  21  ;  and  not 
the  stony  temple  itself.  So  that  the  bread  is  but  a 
remembrance  of  his  death,  or  a  sacrament  of  thanks- 
giving for  it ;  whereby  we  are  knit  to  him  by  a  commu- 
nion of  christian  love,  although  there  are  many  that 
raimot  perceive  the  true  meaning  of  it ;  for  the  veil  that 
Moses  put  over  his  face  before  the  children  of  Israel, 
that  they  should  not  see  the  clearness  thereof ;  (Exod. 
xxiv.,  and  2  Corinth,  iii.)  ;  I  perceive  the  same  veil  re- 
maineth  to  this  day.  But  when  God  shall  take  it  away, 
then  shall  these  blind  men  see.  For  it  is  plainly  ex- 
pressed in  the  history  of  Bel  in  the  bible,  that  God 
dwells  in  no  thing  material.  '  O  king,'  says  Daniel, 
'  be  not  deceived,  for  God  will  be  in  nothing  that  is 
made  with  hands  of  men.'  '  Ye  stiffnecked  and  uncir- 
cumcised  in  heart  and  ears,  ye  do  always  resist  the  Holy 
Ghost :  as  your  fathers  did,  so  do  ye.'  Acts  vii.  51. 

"Written    by  me,    Anne  Askew,    that    neither 

wishes  death,  nor  fears  his  might,  and  as  joyful 

as  one  that  is  bound  towards  heaven." 

"Truth  is   laid  in   prison,    Luke   xxi.      The   law    is 

turned  to  wormwood,  Amos  vi.     And  there  can  no  right 

judgment  go  forth,  Isa.  lix. 


"  Take  away  all  iniquity,  and  receive  us  graeiously  : 
so  will  we  render  the  calves  of  our  lips.  Neither  will  we 
say  any  more  to  the  work  of  our  hands.  Ye  are  our  gods: 
for  in  thee  the  fatherless  findeth  mercy."  Hosea  xiv.  2;'.i. 

"  Oh  if  they  will  do  this,  saith  the  Lord,  I  will 
heal  their  backsliding  ;  I  will  love  them  freely.'  And 
'  Ephraim  shall  say,  What  have  I  to  do  any  more 
with  idols  ?  I  have  heard  him  and  observed  him  :  I  am 
like  a  green  fir-tree  ;  from  me  is  thy  fruit  found.  Who 
is  wise,  and  he  shall  understand  these  things  ?  pru- 
dent, and  he  shall  know  them  ?  for  the  ways  of  the 
Lord  are  right,  and  the  just  shall  walk  in  them  :  but  the 
transgressors  shall  fall  therein."     Hosea  xiv.  8,  9. 

"  '  Solomon,'  saith  St.  Stephen,  'built  an  house  for 
the  God  of  Jacob.  Howbeit  the  Most  High  dwelleth 
not  in  temples  made  with  hands  ;  as  saith  the  prophet, 
Heaven  is  my  throne,  and  earth  is  my  footstool  :  what 
house  will  ye  build  me  ?  saith  the  Lord  :  or  what  is  the 
place  of  my  rest  ?  Hath  not  my  hand  made  all  these 
things."     Acts  vii.  48 — 50. 

"  '  Woman  beheve  me,'  saith  Christ  to  the  Samari- 
tan, "  the  hour  cometh,  when  ye  shall  neither  in  this 
mountain,  nor  yet  at  Jerusalem,  worship  the  Father. 
Ye  worship  ye  know  not  what  :  we  know  what  we  wor- 
shij)  :  for  salvation  is  of  the  Jews.  But  the  hour  cometh, 
and  now  is,  when  the  true  worshippers  shall  worship  the 
Father  in  spirit  and  in  truth  :  for  the  Father  seeketh 
such  to  worship  liim.  God  is  a  Spirit :  and  they  that 
worship  him  nmst  worship  him  in  spirit  and  in  truth.' 
John  iv.  21—24. 

"  '  Labounnot,'  saith  Christ,  '  for  the  meat  that  perish- 
eth,  but  for  that  meat  which  endureth  unto  everlasting 
life,  which  the  Son  of  ]\Ian  shall  give  unto  you  :  for  him 
hath  God  the  Father  sealed.'     John  vi.  27." 

The   sum   of  the  Condemnation  of  me,  Anne  Aakew,  at 
the  Guildhall. 

"  They  said  that  I  was  an  heretic,  and  condemned  by 
the  lave,  and  demanded  if  I  would  stand  in  mine  opinion  ?  I 
answered,  '  That  I  was  not  an  heretic  ;  neither  yet  deserved 
I  any  death  by  the  law  of  God.  But  as  concerning  the  ^j 
faith  which  I  uttered  and  wrote  to  the  council,  I  would  W 
not,'  I  said,  '  deny  it,  because  I  knew  it  to  be  true.' 
Then  would  they  know  if  I  denied  the  sacrament  to  be 
Christ's  body  and  blood.  I  said  '  Yea.  For  the  same 
Son  of  God  who  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  is  now 
glorious  in  heaven,  and  will  come  again  from  tlience  at 
the  latter  day  in  like  manner  as  he  ascended,  (Acts  i.  11.) 
And  as  for  what  you  call  your  God,  it  is  a  piece  of 
bread.  For  a  proof  of  it,  mark  it  when  you  choose,  let 
it  lie  in  the  box  three  months,  and  it  will  be  mouldy  and 
so  turn  to  nothing  that  is  good  ;  so  that  I  am  persuaded 
it  cannot  be  God.' 

"  After  that,  they  wished  me  to  have  a  priest.  And 
then  I  smiled.  Then  they  asked  me  if  it  were  not  good  ; 
I  said  I  would  confess  my  faults  unto  God,  for  I  was 
sure  that  he  would  hear  me  with  favour.  And  so  we 
were  condemned. 

"  My  belief  which  I  wrote  to  the  council  was  this  : 
That  the  sacramental  bread  was  left  us  to  be  received 
with  thanksgiving,  in  remembranue  of  Christ's  death, 
the  only  remedy  of  our  souls'  recovery  ;  and  that  thereby 
we  also  receive  the  whole  benefits  and  fruits  of  his  most 
glorious  passion.  Then  would  they  know,  whether  the 
bread  in  the  box  were  God  or  not.  I  said,  '  God  is  a 
Spirit,  aud  they  that  worship  him  must  worship  him  in 
spirit  and  in  truth,'  (John  iv.)  Then  they  demanded, 
'Will  you  plainly  deny  Christ  to  be  in  the  sacran)ent  ?' 
I  answered,  that  '  I  believe  faithfully  the  eternal  Son  of 
God  not  to  dwell  there  ;'  in  proof  of  which  I  recited 
again  the  history  of  Bell,  and  the  nineteenth  chapter  of 
Daniel,  the  seventh  and  seventeenth  of  the  Acts,  and  the 
twenty-fourth  of  Matthew  :  concluding  thus  ;  '  I  neither 
wish  death,  nor  yet  fear  his  might,  God  have  the  praise 
with  thanksgiving.'  " 

My  Letter  sent  to  the  Lord  Chancellor. 
"The  Lord  God,   by  whom   all  creatures  have  their 
beginning,   bless  you  with  the  light  of  his  knowledge. 
Amen. 


A.D.  1540—1547.] 


THE  PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  ANNE  ASKEW. 


613 


"  My  duty  to  your  lordship  remembered,  &c.  It 
mi^ht  please' you  to  accept  this  my  bold  suit,  as  the  suit 
of  one  which  upon  due  consideration  is  moved  to  the 
same,  and  hopes  to  obtain  it.  My  request  to  your  lord- 
ship is  only  that  it  may  please  you  to  be  a  mediator  for 
me  to  the  king's  majesty,  that  his  grace  may  be  certified 
of  these  few  lines  which  I  have  written  concerning  my 
belief,  which,  when  it  shall  be  truly  compared  with  the 
hard  judgment  given  against  me  for  the  same,  I  think 
his  grace  shall  well  perceive  me  to  be  weighed  in  an 
uneven  pair  of  balances.  But  I  remit  my  matter  and 
cause  to  Almighty  God,  who  rightly  judges  all  secrets. 
And  thus  I  commend  your  lordship  to  the  governance  of 
him,  and  fellowship  of  all  saints.  Amen. 

"  By  your  handmaid,  Axne  Askew." 

My  Faith  briefly  ivritten  to  the  King's  grace. 

"  I  Anne  Askew,  of  good  memory,  although  God  has 
given  me  the  bread  of  adversity,  and  the  water  of  afflic- 
tion, yet  not  so  much  as  my  sins  hive  deserved,  de- 
sire this  to  be  known  to  your  grace,  that  forasmuch  as  I 
am  by  the  law  condemned  as  an  evil  doer  ;  here  I  take 
heaven  and  earth  to  record,  that  I  shall  die  in  my  iniio- 
cency.  And  according  to  what  I  have  said  first  and  will 
say  last,  I  utterly  abhor  and  detest  all  heresies.  And 
as  concerning  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  I  believe  so  much 
as  Christ  has  said,  which  he  confirmed  with  his  most 
blessed  blood.  I  believe  so  much  as  he  willed  me  to 
follow,  and  believe  so  much  as  his  catholic  church 
teaches.  For  1  will  not  forsake  the  commandment  of 
his  holy  lips.  But  look,  what  God  has  charged  me  with 
by  his  mouth,  that  have  I  shut  up  in  my  heart.  And 
thus  briefly  for  lack  of  learning.       "  Anne  Askew." 

The  effect  of  my  Examination  and  handling  since  my 
Departure  from  Newgate. 

"  Then  there  came  to  me  Nicholas  Shaxton,  and 
counselled  me  to  recant  as  he  had  done.  I  said  to  him. 
That  it  would  have  been  good  for  him  never  to  have 
been  born. 

"  Then  Master  Rich  sent  me  to  the  Tower,  where  I 
remained  till  three  o'clock. 

"  Then  came  Master  Rich  as  one  of  the  council,  charg- 
ing me  upon  my  obedience  to  show  if  I  knew  any  man 
or  woman  of  my  sect.  My  answer  was  that  I  knew  none. 
Then  they  asked  me  of  my  lady  of  Suffolk,  my  lady  of 
Sussex,  my  lady  of  Hertford,  jny  lady  Denny,  and  my 
lady  Fitzwilliams.  To  whom  I  answered,  '  If  I  pronounce 
anything  against  them,  I  am  not  able  to  prove  it.' 

"  Then  they  said  that  there  were  gentlewomen  who 
gave  me  money.      I  said  I  knew  not  their  names. 

"  Then  they  put  me  on  the  rack,  because  I  confessed 
no  ladies  or  gentlewomen  to  be  of  my  opinion  ;  and 
there  they  kept  me  a  long  time,  and  because  I  lay  still 
and  did  not  cry,  my  lord  chancellor  and  Master  Rich 
took  pains  to  rack  me  with  their  own  hands  till  I  was 
nigh  dead. 

"  Then  the  lieutenant  caused  me  to  be  loosed  from  the 
rack.  Immediately  I  swooned  away,  and  then  they  re- 
covered me  again.  After  that  I  sat  two  long  hours  rea- 
soning with  my  lord  chancellor  upon  the  bare  floor. 
But  my  Lord  God,  I  thank  his  everlasting  goodness,  gave 
me  grace  to  persevere,  and  will  do,  I  hope,  to  the  very 
end. 

"  Then  was  I  brought  to  a  house,  and  laid  in  a  bed, 
with  weary  and  painful  bones,  I  thank  my  Lord  God  for 
it.  Then  my  lord  chancellor  sent  me  word  if  I  would 
leave  my  opinion,  I  should  want  nothing  ;  but  if  I  would 
not,  I  should  forthwith  be  sent  to  Newgate,  and  so  be 
burnt.  I  sent  him  word  again,  that  I  would  rather  die 
than  break  my  faith. 

"  Thus  the  Lord  open  the  eyes  of  their  blind  hearts, 
that  the  truth  may  take  place.  Farewell,  dear  friend, 
and  pray,  pray,  pray  !" 

The  manner  of  her  racking  in  the  Tower  was  thus  ; 
first,  she  was  led  down  into  a  dungeon,  where  the  lieu- 
tenant commanded  the  jailor  to  pinch  her  with  the  rack. 
Which  being  done  so  much  as  he  thought  sufficient,  he 


went  to  take  her  down,  supposing  that  he  had  done 
enough.  ButWriothesley  the  chancellor,  not  contented 
that  she  was  loosed  so  soon,  and  having  confessed  no- 
thing, commanded  the  lieutenant  to  strain  her  on  the 
rack  again.  Which  because  he  refused  to  do,  pitying  the 
weakness  of  the  woman,  he  was  threatened  byWriothesley, 
saying,  that  he  would  signify  his  disobedience  to  the 
king :  and  so  he  and  Master  Rich,  throwing  off  their 
gowns,  played  the  tormentors  themselves  ;  first  asking 
her  if  she  were  with  child.  To  whom  she  answered 
again,  "  Ye  shall  not  need  to  spare  me  for  that,  but  do 
your  will  upon  me  ;"  and  so  quietly  and  patiently  pray- 
ing to  the  Lord,  she  bore  their  tyranny,  till  her  bones  and 
joints  were  almost  pulled  asunder,  so  that  she  was  car- 
ried away  in  a  chair.  When  the  racking  was  over, 
Wriothesley  and  his  fellow  took  their  horses,  and  rode 
towards  the  court. 

In  the  meantime,  while  they  were  making  their  way 
by  land,  the  lieutenant  taking  boat,  went  to  the  court  in 
all  haste  to  speak  with  the  king  before  the  others,  and 
did  so.  Who  there  making  his  humble  suit  to  the  king, 
desired  his  pardon,  and  showed  him  the  whole  matter, 
and  of  the  racking  of  Mrs.  Askew,  and  that  he  was  threat- 
ened by  the  lord  chancellor,  because  at  his  command- 
ment, not  knowing  his  highness's  pleasure,  he  refused 
to  rack  her  ;  which  he  for  compassion  could  not  find  in 
his  heart  to  do,  and  therefore  humbly  desired  his  high- 
ness's pardon.  Which  when  the  king  had  understood, 
he  seemed  not  very  well  to  like  their  extreme  handling 
of  the  woman,  and  also  granted  to  the  lieutenant  his 
pardon,  desiring  him  to  return  and  see  to  his  charge. 

Great  expectation  was  in  the  mean  season  among 
the  warders  and  officers  of  the  Tower,  waiting  for  his 
return.  When  they  saw  him  come  so  cheerfully,  declar- 
ing how  he  had  sped  with  the  king,  they  were  not  a 
little  joyous,  and  gave  thanks  to  God. 

Anne  Askew''s  Answer  to  John  Lacel's  Letter. 

"  O  friend,  most  dearly  beloved  in  God,  I  marvel  not 
a  little  what  should  move  you  to  judge  in  me  so  slender 
a  faith  as  to  fear  death,  which  is  the  end  of  all  misery. 
In  the  Lord  I  desire  you  not  to  believe  of  me  such 
weakness.  For  I  doubt  it  not,  but  God  will  perform  his 
work  in  me  as  he  has  begun.  I  understand  the  council 
is  not  a  little  displeased,  that  it  should  be  reported 
abroad  that  I  was  racked  in  the  Tower.  They  say  now 
that  what  they  did  there  was  but  to  frighten  me  ; 
whereby  I  perceive  they  are  ashamed  of  their  uncomely 
doings,  and  fear  much  lest  the  king's  majesty  should 
have  information  thereof,  wherefore  they  would  no  man 
to  noise  it.     Well,  for  their  cruelty  God  forgive  them  ! 

"  Your  heart  in  Christ  Jesus.     Farewell,  and  pray." 

The  Purgation  or  Answer  of  Anne  Askew,  against  the 
false  surmises  of  her  Recantation. 

"  I  have  read  the  process  which  is  reported  of  them, 
that  know  not  the  truth,  to  be  my  Recantation.  But, 
as  the  Lord  liveth,  I  never  meant  to  recant.  Notwith- 
standing this,  I  confess,  that  in  my  first  troubles  1  was 
examined  by  the  bishop  of  London  about  the  sacra- 
ment. Yet  had  they  no  confession  of  my  mouth  but  this, 
That  I  believed  therein  as  the  word  of  God  did  bind  me 
to  believe.  More  they  never  had  of  me.  Then  he 
made  a  copy,  which  is  now  in  print,  and  required  me 
to  set  my  hand  thereto  ;  but  I  refused  it.  Then  my  two 
sureties  did  wish  me  not  to  hesitate,  for  they  said  it  was 
no  great  matter. 

"Then,  with  much  ado,  at  last  I  wrote  thus:  'I, 
Anne  Askew,  do  believe  this,  if  God's  word  do  agree  to 
the  same,  and  the  true  catholic  church.'  Then  the 
bishop  being  in  great  displeasure  with  me,  because  I 
made  doubts  in  my  writing,  commanded  nis  to  prison, 
but  afterwards  by  the  means  of  friends  I  came  out  again. 
Here  is  the  truth  of  that  matter.  And  as  concerning 
the  thing  that  ye  covet  most  to  know,  resort  to  the 
si.?th  of  John,  and  be  ruled  always  tliereby.  Thus  fare 
ye  well. 

"Anne  Askew." 


614 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  ANNE  ASKEW. 


[Book  VIII, 


The  Confession  of  the  Faith  u-hich  Anne  Askew  tnade 
in  Newgate  before  she  suffered. 

"  I,  Anne  Askew,  of  good  memory,  although  my  mer- 
ciful Father  hath  given  me  the  bread  of  adversity,  and 
the  water  of  trouble,  yet  not  so  much  as  my  sins  have 
deserved, — do  confess  myself  here  a  sinner  before  the 
throne  of  his  heavenly  majesty,  desiring  liis  forgiveness 
and  mercy.  And  forasmuch  as  I  am  by  the  law  un- 
rio-hteously  condemned  for  an  evil  doer  concerning  opi- 
nions, I  take  the  same  most  merciful  God  of  mine, 
who  hath  made  both  heaven  and  earth,  to  record,  that 
I  hold  no  opinions  contrary  to  his  most  holy  word. 
And  I  trust  in  my  merciful  Lord,  who  is  the  giver  of 
all  grace,  that  he  will  graciously  assist  me  against  all 
evil  opinions  which  are  contrary  to  his  blessed  truth. 
For  I  take  him  to  witness,  that  I  have,  and  will,  unto 
my  life's  end,  utterly  abhor  them  to  the  uttermost  of  my 
power. 

"  But  this  is  the  heresy  which  they  report  me  to  hold, 
that  after  the  priest  hath  spoken  the  words  of  consecra- 
tion, there  remaineth  bread  still.  They  botti  say,  and 
also  teach  it  for  a  necessary  article  of  faith,  that  after 
these  words  are  once  spoken,  there  remaineth  no  bread, 
but  even  the  self-same  body  that  hung  upon  the  cross  on 
Good  Friday,  both  flesh,  blood,  and  bone.  To  this 
belief  of  theirs  I  say  nay.  For  then  were  our  common 
creed  false,  which  saith,  that  he  sitteth  on  the  right  hand 
of  God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  from  thence  shall  come 
to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.  Lo  !  this  is  the  he- 
resy that  I  hold,  and  for  it  must  suffer  death.  But  as 
touching  the  holy  and  blessed  supper  of  the  Lord,  I  be- 
lieve it  to  be  a  most  necessary  remembrance  of  his  glo- 
rious sufferings  and  death.  Moreover,  I  believe  as  much 
therein  as  my  eternal  and  only  Redeemer  Jesus  Christ 
would  I  should  believe. 

"  Finally,  I  believe  all  those  scriptures  to  be  ti-ue,  which 
he  hath  confirmed  with  his  most  precious  blood.  Yea, 
and  as  St.  Paul  saith.  Those  scriptures  are  sufficient  for 
our  learning  and  salvation,  that  Christ  hath  left  here 
with  us  ;  so  that  I  believe  we  need  no  unwritten  verities 
to  rule  his  church  with.  Therefore  look  what  he  hath 
said  unto  me  with  his  own  mouth,  in  his  holy  gospel, 
that  I  have  with  God's  grace  closed  up  in  my  heart ;  and 
my  full  trust  is,  as  David  saith,  '  That  it  shall  be  a  lamp 
unto  my  feet,  and  a  light  unto  my  path." 

"  There  are  some  that  do  say  I  deny  the  eucharist  or 
sacrament  of  thanksgiving  ;  but  those  people  do  untruly 
report  of  me.  For  I  both  say  and  believe  it,  that  if  it 
were  administered  like  as  Christinstitutedit  andleft  it,  a 
most  singular  comfort  it  were  to  us  all.  But  as  con- 
cerning your  mass,  as  it  is  now  used  in  our  days,  1  do 
say  and  believe  it  to  be  the  most  abominable  idol  that  is 
in  the  world.  For  my  God  will  not  be  eaten  with  teeth, 
neitlier  yet  dieth  he  again.  And  upon  these  words  that 
I  have  now  spoken,  will  I  suffer  death. 

"  O  Lord,  I  have  more  enemies  now  than  there  be 
hairs  on  my  head :  yet.  Lord,  let  them  never  overcome 
me  with  vain  words,  but  fight  thou.  Lord,  in  my  stead  ; 
for  on  thee  I  cast  my  care.  With  all  the  spite  they  can 
imagine,  they  fall  upon  me,  who  am  thy  poor  creature. 
Yet,  sweet  Lord,  let  me  not  sit  by  them  who  are  against 
me  ;  for  in  thee  is  my  whole  delight.  And,  Lord,  I 
heartily  desire  of  thee,  that  thou  wilt  of  thy  most  mer- 
ciful goodness  forgive  them  that  violence  which  they  do 
and  have  done  unto  me.  Open  also  thou  their  blind 
hearts,  that  they  may  hereafter  do  that  tiling  in  thy 
sight,  which  only  is  acceptable  before  thee,  and  to  set 
forth  thy  truth  aright,  without  all  vain  fantasy  of  sinful 
men.     So  be  it,  O  Lord,  so  be  it. 

"  By  me,  Anne  Askew." 

A  few  words  remain  to  be  said  concerning  her  end  and 
martyrdom.  After  she,  born  as  she  was  of  such  kin- 
dred, that  she  might  have  lived  in  great  wealth  and 
prosperity,  if  she  would  rather  have  followed  the  world 
than  Christ,  had  now  been  so  tormented,  that  she  could 
neither  live  long  in  so  great  distress,  neither  yet  be  suffer- 
ed to  die  in  secret ;  the  day  of  her  execution  being  ap- 


pointed, ?he  was  brought  into  Smithfield  in  a  chair,  be- 
cause she  could  not  go  on  her  feet,  on  account  of  her 
great  torments.  Wlien  she  was  brought  to  the  stake, 
she  was  tied  by  the  middle  with  a  chain  that  held  up  her 
body.  When  all  things  were  thus  prepared.  Doctor 
Shaxton,  wlio  was  appointed  to  preach,  began  his  sermon, 
Anne  Askew  hearing,  and  answering  him  ;  where  he 
said  well,  she  confirmed  the  same  ;  where  he  said  amiss, 
"  There,"  said  she,  "  he  misses,  and  speaks  without  the 
book." 

The  sermon  being  finished,  the  martyrs,  standing 
there,  tied  at  three  several  stakes,  began  their  prayers. 
The  concourse  of  the  people  was  very  great,  the  place 
where  they  stood  being  railed  about  to  keep  out  the  press. 
Upon  the  bench,  under  St.  Bartholomew's  church,  sate 
Wriothesley,  chancellor  of  England,  the  old  duke  of  Nor- 
folk, the  old  earl  of  Bedford,  the  lord  mayor,  with 
others. 

Wriothesley,  lord  chancellor,  sent  to  Anne  Askew,  of- 
fering to  her  the  king's  pardon  if  she  would  recant.  Who, 
refusing  once  to  look  upon  them,  made  answer,  that  she 
came  not  tliither  to  deny  her  Lord  and  Master.  Then 
were  the  letters  likewise  offered  unto  the  others,  who  in 
like  manner,  following  the  constancy  of  the  woman,  re- 
fused not  only  to  receive  them,  but  also  to  look  upon 
them.  Whereupon  the  lord  mayor,  commanding  fire  to 
be  (lut  to  the  fagots,  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Let  jus- 
tice be  done." 

Thus  the  good  Anne  Askew,  with  these  blessed  mar- 
tyrs, having  passed  through  so  many  torments,  now 
ended  the  long  course  of  her  agonies,  being  compassed 
in  with  flames  of  fire,  as  a  blessed  sacrifice  unto  God ; 
she  slept  in  the  Lord,  A.  D.  154(i,  leaving  behind  ber  a 
singular  example  of  christian  constancy  for  all  men  to 
follow. 

John  Lassels,  John  Adams,  and  Nicholas  Belenian, 
were  the  names  of  those  burnt  along  with  her.  Be- 
lenian was  a  priest  of  Shrojishire,  Adams  a  tailor,  and 
Lassels,  a  gentleman  of  the  court  and  household  of  king 
Henry. 

It  happened  well  for  them,  that  they  died  together 
with  Anne  Askew.  For  tliough  they  were  strong  and 
stout  men,  yet,  through  the  example  and  exhortation  of 
her,  they  received  great  comfort  in  that  painful  kind  of 
death  :  and  beholding  her  invincible  constancy,  and  also 
stirred  up  through  her  persuasions,  shewed  no  kind  of 
fear. 

Thus  confirming  one  another  with  mutual  exhortations, 
their  bodies  were  consumed  in  the  fire,  about  the  month 
of  June,  154G. 

As  Winchester  and  other  bishops  did  set  on  king 
Henry  against  Anne  Askew  and  her  fellow-martyrs,  so 
Doctor  Repse,  bishop  of  Norwich,  incited  no  less  the 
old  duke  of  Norfolk  against  one  Rogers  ;  who  about  the 
same  time  was  condemned  and  suffered  martyrdom  for 
the  six  articles,  in  Smithfield. 

The  History  of  Queen  Catharine  Parr. 

After  these  stormy  histories,  we  must  now  treat  of  the 
afflictions  of  the  virtuous  and  excellent  lady,  queen  Ca- 
tharine Parr,  the  last  wife  of  king  Henry. 

About  a  year  after  the  king  returned  from  Boulogne, 
he  was  informed  that  queen  Catharine  Pair  was  very 
much  given  to  the  reading  of  the  holy  scriptures,  and 
that  she  had  learned  and  godly  persons  to  instruct  her 
in  them  ;  with  whom  she  used  to  have  private  confer- 
ence touching  spiritual  matters  ;  but  esjiecially  that  in 
Lent,  every  day  in  the  afternoon  for  the  space  of  an 
hour,  one  of  her  chaplains  delivered  a  sermon  in  her 
privy  chamber,  to  her  and  the  ladies  of  ber  privy 
clianiber,  or  others  that  were  disjjosed  to  hear.  W  hich 
things,  as  they  were  not  secretly  done,  so  neither  were 
the  preachings  unknown  to  tlie  king  ;  who  seemed  to 
like  it  very  well.  This  made  her  the  more  bold  (being 
indeed  very  zealous  towards  the  gospel)  to  debate  with 
tl.e  king  toucliing  religion  ;  oftentimes  desiring,  and  even 
persuading  the  king,  that  as  he  had,  to  the  glory  of  God, 
and  his  eternal  fame,  begun  a  good  and  a  godly  work  ia 


A.D.  1540—1547.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  QUEEN  CATHARINE  PARR. 


615 


banishini?  that  monstrous  idol  of  Rome  (the  pope),  so 
he  would  thoroughly  perfect  and  finish  tiie  same,  cleans- 
ing and  purging  his  church  of  England,  wherein  as  yet 
remained  great  superstition. 

And  although  the  king,  towards  his  latter  end,  grew 
very  stern  and  obstinate,  so  that  it  was  only  of  few  he 
could  be  content  to  be  taught,  but  least  of  all  to  be  con- 
tended with  by  argument ;  still  to  her  he  refrained 
himself,  and  treated  her  with  great  respect,  either 
through  reverence  for  the  cause,  or  else  for  the  singular 
affection  which,  till  a  very  short  time  before  his  death, 
he  always  bore  to  her.  For  besides  the  virtues  of  her 
mind,  she  was  endued  with  very  rare  gifts  of  nature,  as 
singular  beauty,  favour,  and  a  comely  personage  ;  things 
wherein  the  king  was  greatly  delighted  ;  and  so  she  en- 
joyed the  king's  favour,  and  would  have  done  great  good, 
had  not  the  malicious  practice  of  certain  professed  ene- 
mies against  the  truth  prevented  her  ;  even  to  the  utter 
alienating  of  the  king's  mind  from  religion,  and  almost 
to  the  extreme  ruin  of  the  queen  and  others  with  her, 
if  God  had  not  succoured  her  in  her  distress.  The  con- 
spirers  and  practisers  of  her  death  were  Gardiner  bishop  of 
Winchester,  Wriothesley  then  lord  chancellor,  and  others. 
These  men,  for  the  furtherance  of  their  ungodly  purpose, 
sought  to  revive,  stir  up,  and  kindle  evil  and  pernicious 
humours  in  their  prince  and  sovereign  lord,  to  the  intent 
to  deprive  her  of  the  great  favour  which  she  then  stood  in 
with  the  king,  (which  they  not  a  little  feared  would  turn 
to  the  utter  ruin  of  their  aiitichristian  sect,  if  it  should 
continue.)  They  made  their  wicked  entry  upon  their 
mischievous  enterprise,  after  this  manner.  They  knew 
the  king  disliked  to  be  contended  with  in  any  argument. 
This  humour  of  his,  although  the  queen  would  not  cross 
in  smaller  matters,  yet  in  cases  of  religion  as  occasion 
served,  she  would  not  confine  herself  to  reverent  terms 
and  humble  talk,  entering  with  him  into  discourse,  with 
sound  reasons  of  scripture.  This  the  king  was  so  well 
accustomed  to,  that  he  took  all  in  good  part,  which 
greatly  appalled  her  adversaries  ;  who  perceiving  her  so 
thoroughly  grounded  in  the  king's  favour,  they  durst  not 
for  their  lives  once  open  their  lips  to  the  king  in  any 
respect  to  touch  her,  either  in  her  presence,  or  behind 
her  back. 

It  happened,  however,  in  the  time  of  the  king's  sick- 
ness, that  he  had  left  off  his  accustomed  manner  of  visit- 
ing the  queen  :  and  therefore  she  sometimes  was  sent 
for,  and  sometimes  of  herself  would  come  to  visit  him. 
At  which  time  she  would  not  fail  to  use  all  occasions  to 
move  him,  zealously  to  proceed  in  the  reformation  of 
the  church.  The  sharpness  of  the  disease  had  increased 
the  king's  accustomed  impatience,  so  that  he  began  to 
shew  some  tokens  of  dislike  ;  and  contrary  to  his  manner, 
one  d\y  breaking  off  the  conversation,  he  took  occasion 
to  enter  into  other  talk,  which  somewhat  amazed  the 
queen.  To  whom,  notwithstanding,  in  her  presence  he 
gave  neither  evil  word  nor  countenance,  but  knit  up  all 
arguments  with  gentle  words  and  loving  countenance ; 
and  after  other  pleasant  talk,  she  for  that  time  took  her 
leave  of  his  majesty  ;  who  after  his  manner  bid  her  fare- 
well "  Sweet  heart ;"  for  that  was  his  usual  term  to  the 
queen. 

At  this  visit  the  bishop  of  Winchester  chanced  to  be 
present,  as  also  at  the  queen's  taking  her  leave,  (who 
did  not  fail  to  observe  the  king's  sudden  interrupting  of 
the  queen  in  her  talk,  and  falling  into  other  matter,) 
and  thought  that  if  the  iron  were  struck  whilst  it  was 
hot,  and  the  king's  humour  were  helped,  such  disliking 
might  follow  to  the  queen,  as  might  overthrow  both  her 
and  all  her  endeavours  ;  and  he  only  awaited  some  oc- 
casion to  renew  in  the  king's  memory  the  former  dis- 
liked argument.  His  expectation  in  that  respect  did 
nothing  fail  him  ;  for  the  king  even  at  that  time  shewed 
himself  no  less  prompt  and  ready  to  receive  information, 
than  the  bishop  was  maliciously  bent  to  stir  up  the  king's 
indignation  against  her.  The  king,  immediately  upon 
her  departure  from  him,  used  these  or  like  words,  "  A 
good  hearing  it  is  when  women  become  such  clerks,  and 
a  thing  much  to  my  comfort,  to  come  in  mine  old  days 
to  be  taught  by  my  wife.'' 

The  bishop  hearing  this,  seemed  to  dislike  that  the 


queen  should  so  much  forget  herself,  as  to  take  upon 
her  to  stand  in  any  argument  with  his  majesty,  whom  he 
to  his  face  extolled  for  his  rare  virtues,  and  especially  for 
his  learned  judgment  in  matters  of  religion,  above  not 
only  princes  of  that  and  other  ages,  but  also  above  pro- 
fessed doctors  in  divinity  ;  and  said  that  it  was  an  un- 
seemly thing  for  any  of  his  majesty's  subjects  to  reason 
and  argue  with  him  so  impudently  ;  and  grievous  to  him 
for  his  part,  to  hear  of  it,  as  well  as  others  of  his  majesty's 
counsellors  and  servants  ;  inferring,  moreover,  how  dan- 
gerous and  perilous  a  matter  it  is,  and  ever  hath  been, 
for  a  prince  to  suffer  such  insolent  words  at  his  subject's 
hands  :  who,  as  they  take  boldness  to  oppose  their  sove- 
reign in  words,  so  they  want  no  will,  but  only  power  and 
strength,  to  overthrow  them  in  deeds. 

Besides  this,  that  the  religion  so  stiffly  maintained  by 
the  queen  did  not  only  disallow  and  dissolve  the  policy 
and  government  of  princes,  but  also  taught  the  people 
that  all  things  ought  to  be  in  common  ;  so  that  what 
colour  soever  they  pretended,  their  opinions  were  indeed 
so  odious,  and  for  the  prince's  estate  so  perilous,  that 
(saving  the  reverence  they  bore  unto  her  for  his  ma- 
jesty's sake.)  he  durst  be  bold  to  affirm  that  the  greatest 
subject  in  this  land,  speaking  those  words  that  she  did 
speak,  and  defending  likewise  those  arguments  that  she 
did  defend,  had  with  justice  by  law  deserved  death. 

Howbeit  for  his  part,  he  would  not,  nor  durst  not, 
without  good  warrant  from  his  majesty,  speak  his  know- 
ledge in  the  queen's  case,  although  very  apparent  reasons 
urged  him,  and  such  as  his  dutiful  affection  towards  his 
majesty,  and  his  zeal  for  the  preservation  of  his  state, 
would  scarce  give  him  leave  to  conceal,  though  the  utter- 
ing of  it  might,  through  her  and  her  faction,  be  the 
utter  destruction  of  him,  and  of  such  as  chiefly  tended 
to  the  prince's  safety,  without  his  majesty  would  take 
upon  him  to  be  their  protector.  Which  if  he  would  do, 
he  with  other  faithful  counsellors  could  disclose  such 
treason,  cloaked  T\'ith  this  cloak  of  heresy,  that  his  ma- 
jesty should  easily  perceive  how  perilous  a  matter  it  is 
to  cherish  a  serpent  in  his  own  bosom. 

These  and  such  other  phrases  whetted  the  king  to 
anger  and  displeasure  towards  the  queen.  Thus  Win- 
chester with  his  flattering  words  so  far  insinuated  him- 
self with  the  king  at  that  time,  and  so  filled  the  king's 
distrustful  mind,  that  before  they  separated,  the  king  had 
given  command,  with  warrant  to  certain  of  them,  to  con- 
sult together  about  the  drawing  up  of  certain  articles 
against  the  queen,  wherein  her  life  might  be  touched  ; 
which  the  king  pretended  he  fully  resolved  not  to  spare. 
With  this  commission  they  departed,  resolved  to  put 
their  pernicious  practice  into  as  mischievous  exe- 
cution. 

During  the  time  of  deliberation  about  this  matter, 
they  failed  not  to  use  all  kind  of  mischievous  practices, 
as  well  as  to  suborn  accusers,  as  otherwise  to  betray 
her,  in  seeking  to  ascertain  what  books  forbidden  by  law 
she  had  in  her  closet.  And  the  better  to  bring  their 
purpose  to  pass,  because  they  would  not  upon  the  sud- 
den but  gradually  deal  with  her  ,  they  thought  it  best,  at 
the  first,  to  begin  with  some  of  those  ladies,  whom  they 
knew  to  be  intimate  with  her.  and  of  her  blood.  The 
chief,  and  most  in  estimation,  and  privy  to  all  her 
doings,  were  these  :  the  lady  Herbert,  afterwards 
countess  of  Pembroke,  and  sister  to  the  queen,  and 
chief  of  her  privy  chamber  ;  the  lady  Lane,  being  of  her 
privy  chamber,  and  also  her  cousin-german  ;  the  lady 
Tyrwhitt,  of  her  privy  chamber,  and  for  her  virtuous  dis- 
position in  very  great  favour  and  credit  with  her. 

It  was  devised  that  these  three  should  first  of  all  have 
been  accused  and  brought  to  answer  to  the  six  articles  ; 
and  upon  their  apprehension  in  the  court,  their  closets 
and  coffers  should  have  been  searched,  that  somewhat 
might  have  been  found  by  which  the  queen  might  be 
charged  ;  which  being  found,  the  queen  herself  presently 
should  have  been  taken,  and  likewise  carried  by  night 
by  barge  to  the  Tower. 

The"  king  at  that  time  lay  at  Whitehall,  and  used 
verv  seldom,  being  unwell,  to 'stir  out  of  his  chamber  or 
private  gallery  ;  and  few  of  his  council,  but  by  especial 
command,  resorted  to  him.     This  purpose  was  handled 


616 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  QUEEN  CATHARINE  PARR. 


[Book  VIII. 


BO  secretly,  that  it  grew  now  witliin  a  few  days  of  the 
time  for  the  execution  of  the  matter,  and  the  poor  queen 
neither  knew  nor  suspected  anything  at  all  ;  and 
therefore  used  after  her  accustomed  manner,  wlien  she 
came  to  visit  the  king,  still  to  deal  with  him  touching 
religion  as  before.  The  king  all  this  while  gave  her 
leave  to  utter  her  mind  at  the  full  without  contradiction. 
Thus  after  her  accustomed  conference  with  the  king, 
when  she  had  taken  her  leave  of  him,  it  cliaiiced  that 
the  king  brake  tlie  whole  matter  to  one  of  his  physi- 
cians, pretending  to  him,  as  though  he  intended  not  any 
longer  to  be  troubled  with  such  a  doctress  as  she  was  ; 
and  also  declaring  what  trouble  was  in  working  against 
her  by  her  enemies  ;  but  yet  charging  liim  witlial,  uj)on 
peril  of  his  life,  not  to  utter  it  to  any  creature  living  : 
and  thereupon  declared  to  him  the  parties  above-named, 
with  all  circumstances,  and  when  and  what  the  final  re- 
solution of  the  matter  should  be. 

The  C|ueen  all  tliis  while,  compassed  about  with  ene- 
mies and  persecutors,  perceived  nothing  of  all  this,  nor 
what  was  working  against  her,  and  wliat  traps  were  laid 
for  her  by  Winchester  and  his  fellows.  But  see  what 
the  Lord  God  did  for  his  poor  handmaiden,  in  rescuing 
her  from  the  pit  of  ruin,  wlicreinto  she  was  ready  to 
fall  unawares.  For  as  the  Lord  would,  so  came  it  to 
pass,  that  the  bill  of  articles  drawn  up  against  the  queen, 
and  subscribed  with  the  king's  own  hand  (although 
dissemblingly  you  must  understand),  falling  from  the 
bosom  of  one  of  the  councillors,  was  found  by  some 
godly  person,  and  brought  immediately  to  the  queen. 
Who  reading  there  the  articles  against  her,  and  per- 
ceiving the  king's  own  hand  to  tile  same,  fell  imme- 
diately into  a  great  agony,  bewailing  and  talking  on  in 
such  sort,  as  was  lamentable  to  hear  and  see,  as  certain 
of  her  ladies  and  gentlewomen  being  yet  alive,  who  were 
then  present  about  her,  can  testify. 

The  king  hearing  what  perplexity  she  was  in,  almost 
to  the  peril  and  danger  of  her  life,  sent  his  physicians 
to  her ;  who  seeing  what  extremity  she  was  in,  did  what 
they  could  for  her  recovery.  Then  Wendy,  the  physi- 
cian to  whom  the  king  had  spoken,  perceiving  by  her 
words  what  the  matter  was,  for  the  comforting  of  her 
mind,  began  to  break  with  her  in  secret,  touching  the 
articles  against  her,  which  he  himself,  he  said,  knew 
right  well  to  be  true  ;  although  he  stood  in  danger  of 
his  life,  if  ever  he  were  known  to  utter  it  to  any  living 
creature.  Nevertheless,  partly  for  the  safety  of  her 
life,  and  partly  for  the  discharge  of  his  own  conscience, 
having  remorse  to  consent  to  the  shedding  of  innocent 
blood,  he  could  not  but  give  her  warning  of  that  mis- 
chief that  hung  over  her  head,  beseeching  her  to  use 
all  secresy,  and  exhorted  her  to  frame  and  comport  her- 
self to  the  king's  mind,  saying,  he  did  not  doubt,  but  if 
she  would  do  so,  and  shew  her  humble  submission  to 
him,  she  should  lind  him  gracious  and  favourable  to  her. 

It  was  not  long  after  this,  that  the  king  hearing  of  the 
dangerous  state  in  which  she  still  remained,  came  to 
her  himself.  To  whom,  after  that  she  had  uttered  her 
grief,  fearing  lest  his  majesty,  she  said,  had  taken  dis- 
pleasure with  her,  and  had  utterly  forsaken  her,  he,  like 
a  loving  husband,  with  sweet  and  comfortable  words,  so 
refreshed  and  appeased  her  mind,  that  she  began  some- 
what to  recover  ;  and  so  the  king,  after  he  had  tarried 
there  about  the  space  of  an  hour,  departed. 

After  this  the  queen,  remembering  with  herself  the 
words  that  Mr.  Wendy  had  said  to  her,  devised  how  by 
some  good  opportunity  she  might  repair  to  the  king's 
presence.  And  so  first  commanding  her  ladies  to  con- 
vey away  their  books  which  were  against  the  law,  the 
next  night  after  suj)per,  she,  waited  upon  only  by  the 
lady  Herbert  her  sister,  and  the  lady  Lane,  who  carried 
the  candle  before  her,  went  to  the  king's  bedchamber, 
whom  she  found  sitting  and  talking  with  several  gentle- 
men of  his  chamber.  Whom  when  the  king  beheld,  he 
very  courteously  welcomed  her,  and  breaking  off  the 
talk,  which  before  her  coining  he  had  with  the  gentle- 
men, began  of  himself,  contrary  to  his  manner,  to  en- 
ter into  talk  of  religion,  seeming,  as  it  were,  desirous 
to  be  resolved  by  the  queen  of  certain  doubts  which  he 
propounded. 


The  queen  perceiving  to  what  purpose  this  talk 
tended,  not  being  unprovided  in  what  sort  to  behave 
herself  towards  the  king,  resolved  his  questions  as  the 
time  and  opportunity  required,  mildly,  and  with  re- 
verent countenance,  answering  again  after  this  manner  : 

"  Your  majesty,"  said  she,  "  does  right  well  know, 
neither  am  I  myself  ignorant,  what  great  imperfection 
and  weakness  by  our  first  creation  is  allotted  to  us 
women,  to  be  ordained  and  appointed  as  inferior  and 
subject  to  man  as  our  head,  from  whicli  head  all  our 
direction  ought  to  proceed  ;  and  that  as  Clod  made  man 
to  his  own  shape  and  likeness,  whereby  he,  being  in- 
dued witli  more  special  gifts  of  perfection,  miglit  rather 
be  stirred  to  the  contemplation  of  heavenly  things,  and 
to  the  earnest  endeavour  to  obey  his  o  mmandments, 
even  so  also  made  he  woman  of  man,  otwhoiu  and  by 
whom  she  is  to  be  governed,  commanded,  and  directed. 
Thus  womanly  weaknesses  and  natural  imperfection 
ought  to  be  tolerated,  aided,  and  borne  v\ithal,  so  that 
by  wisdom  such  things  as  be  lacking  in  her  ought  to  be 
supplied. 

"  Since,  therefore,  that  God  has  appointed  such  a 
natural  difference  between  man  and  woman,  and  your 
majesty  being  so  excellent  in  gifts  and  ornaments  of 
wisdom,  and  1  a  silly  poor  woman,  so  much  inferior  in 
all  respects  of  nature  to  you,  how  then  comes  it  now  to 
pass  that  your  majesty,  in  such  causes  of  religion,  will 
seem  to  require  my  judgment  ?  M'hich  when  1  have 
uttered  and  said  what  1  can,  yet  must  I,  and  will  I,  re- 
fer my  judgment  in  this,  and  in  all  other  cases,  to  your 
majesty's  wisdom,  as  my  only  anchor,  supreme  head 
and  governor  liere  in  earth,  next  under  God,  to  lean  to." 

"  Not  so,  by  St.  Mary,"  replied  the  king,  "  you  are 
become  a  doctor,  Kate,  to  instruct  us,  as  we  take  it,  and 
not  to  be  instructed  or  directed  by  us." 

"  If  your  majesty  take  it  so,"  said  the  queen,  "  then 
has  your  majesty  very  much  mistaken,  who  have  ever 
been  of  the  opinion,  to  think  it  very  unseemly,  and  pre- 
posterous for  the  woman  to  take  upon  her  the  office  of 
an  instructor  or  teacher  to  her  lord  and  husband,  but 
rather  learn  of  her  husband,  and  to  be  taught  by  him. 
And  where  I  have,  with  your  majesty's  leave,  hereto- 
fore been  bold  to  hold  talk  with  your  majesty,  wherein 
sometimes  in  opinions  there  has  seemed  some  difference, 
1  have  not  done  it  so  much  to  maintain  opinion,  as  I 
did  it  rather  to  minister  talk,  not  only  to  the  end  your 
majesty  might  with  less  grief  pass  over  this  painful  time 
of  your  infirmity,  being  attentive  to  our  talk,  and 
hoping  that  your  majesty  should  reap  some  ease  by 
it ;  but  also,  that  I  hearing  your  majesty's  learned  dis- 
course might  receive  to  myself  some  profit.  Wherein, 
1  assure  your  majesty,  I  have  not  missed  any  part  of 
my  desire  in  that  behalf,  always  referring  myself  in  all 
such  matters  to  your  majesty,  as  by  ordinance  of  nature 
it  is  convenient  for  me  to  do." 

"  .\nd  is  it  even  so,  sweetheart?"  answered  the  king, 
"  and  tended  your  arguments  to  no  worse  end  ?  Then 
perfect  friends  we  are  now  again,  as  ever  at  any  time 
heretofore."  And  as  he  sate  in  his  chair,  embracing 
her  in  his  arms,  and  kissing  her,  he  added  this,  saying, 
"  That  it  did  him  more  good  at  that  time  to  hear  those 
words  out  of  her  own  mouth,  than  if  he  had  been  in- 
formed that  an  hundred  thousand  pounds  in  money  had 
fallen  to  him."  And  with  great  signs  and  tokens  of 
marvellous  joy  and  affection,  with  promises  and  assur- 
ances never  again  in  any  sort  more  to  mistake  her,  he 
entered  into  other  very  pleasant  discourse  with  the  queen 
and  the  lords,  and  the  gentlemen  standing  by,  and  then 
in  the  end  he  gave  her  leave  to  depart. 

Now  then,  God  be  thanked,  the  king's  mind  was 
quite  altered,  and  he  detested  in  his  heart  (as  afterwards 
he  plainly  shewed)  this  tragical  practice  of  those  cr\iel 
Caiaj)hases  ;  who  not  understanding  the  king's  mind, 
and  good  disposition  towards  the  queen,  were  busily 
occupied  about  thinking  and  providing  for  their  next 
day's  labour;  which  was  the  day  on  which  they  had  de- 
termined to  have  carried  the  queen  to  the  Tower. 

The  day,  and  alniost  tlie  hour  appointed,  being  come, 
the  king  being  disposed  in  the  afternoon  to  take  tlie 
air,  (waited   upon    by   two  gentlemen  only  of  his  bed- 


il>t, 


IJmrj  \\t  (!figj}t(j  luti^  t^c  CljaiifcKor. 


Pige  f)I7. 


A.D.  1540—1547.]     BISHOP  GARDINER'S  INTRIGUES  AGAINST  THE  REFORMATION. 


617 


chamber),  went  into  the  garden,  whither  the  qr.een  also 
came,  having  been  sent  for  by  the  king  himself,  accom- 
panied by  the  three  ladies  above  named  to  wait  ujion  her ; 
with  whom  the  king  at  that  time  disposed  liimself  to  be 
as  pleasant  as  ever  he  was  in  all  his  life  before.  .  When 
suddenly,  in  the  midst  of  their  mirth,  the  hour  deter- 
mined being  come,  in  comes  the  lord  chancellor  into  the 
garden,  with  forty  of  the  king's  guards  at  his  heels,  to 
have  taken  the  queen,  together  with  the  three  ladies,  whom 
they  had  before  purposed  to  apprehend  alone  ;  the  king 
Sternly  beholding  them,  broke  off  his  mirth  with  the 
queen,  and  stepping  a  little  aside,  called  the  chancellor 
to  him.  Who  upon  his  knees  spake  certain  words  to  the 
king,  but  what  they  were  (for  they  were  softly  spoken, 
and  the  king  a  good  distance  from  the  queen),  is  not 
well  known  ;  but  it  is  most  certain  that  the  king's  reply 
to  him  was,  "  Knave  ;"  yea,  "  Arrant  knave,  beast, 
and  fool ;"  and  with  that  the  king  commanded  him  pre- 
sently to  begone  out  of  his  presence.  Which  words, 
although  they  were  uttered  somewhat  low,  yet  they  were 
so  vehemently  whispered  out  by  the  king,  that  the 
queen  with  her  ladies  overheard  them  ;  which  had  been 
not  a  little  to  her  comfort,  if  she  had  known  at  that 
time  the  whole  cause  of  his  coming,  so  perfectly  as  after- 
wards she  knew  it.  Thus  departed  the  lord  chancellor 
out  of  the  king's  presence  as  he  came,  with  all  his  train, 
the  whole  device  being  utterly  broken. 

The  king,  after  his  departure,  immediately  returned 
to  the  queen  ;  whom  she  perceiving  to  be  very  much 
chafed  (albeit  coming  towards  her,  he  forced  himself  to  put 
on  a  cheerful  countenance),  with  as  sweet  words  as  she 
could  utter  she  endeavoured  to  qualify  the  king's  dis- 
pleasure, with  a  request  to  his  majesty  in  behalf  of  the 
lord  chancellor,  whom  he  seemed  to  be  offended  with  ; 
saying,  for  his  excuse,  "  That  although  she  knew  not 
what  just  cause  his  majesty  had  at  that  time  to  be  of- 
fended with  him,  yet  she  thought  that  ignorance,  not 
will,  was  the  cause  of  his  error,  and  so  besought  his 
majesty  (if  the  cause  were  not  very  heinous)  at  her  hum- 
ble suit  to  take  it." 

"  Ah,  poor  soul,"  said  he,  "  thou  little  knowest  how 
iU  he  deserve^  this  grace  at  thy  hands.  Of  my  word, 
sweetheart,  he  'fias  been  towards  thee  an  arrant  knave, 
and  so  let  him  go."  To  this  the  queen  in  charitable 
manner  replying  in  few  words,  ended  that  talk  ;  having 
also  by  God's  blessing  happily,  for  that  time  and  ever, 
escaped  the  dangerous  snares  of  her  bloody  and  cruel 
enemies  for  the  gospel's  sake. 

The  pestiferous  purpose  of  this  bishop,  and  of  such- 
like bloody  adversaries  practising  thus  against  the  queen, 
puts  me  in  remembrance  of  such  another  story  of  his 
wicked  working,  in  like  manner,  a  little  before  ;  but 
much  more  pernicious  and  pestilent  to  the  public  church 
of  Jesus  Christ,  than  this  was  dangerous  to  the  })rivate 
estate  of  the  queen.  Which  story  I  thought  here,  as 
in  a  convenient  jjlace,  to  be  notified  to  all  posterity, 
according  as  I  had  it  faithfully  recorded  to  me  by  one  who 
heard  it  from  Archbishop  Cranmer's  own  mouth. 

A  Discourse,  tovching  a  certain  Policy  used  by  Stephen 
Gardiner,  Bisttop  of  Winctiester,  in  staying  King 
Henry  VIII.  front  redressing  certain  Abuses  of  Cere- 
monies in  the  C/iurcb,  being  Ambassador  beyond  the 
Seas. — Also  the  Comrminication  of  King  Henry  VIII. 
with  the  Ambassador  of  France,  at  Hampton-comi, 
concerning  the  Reformation  of  Religion,  as  well  in 
France  as  in  England.     August,  A.D,  154(j. 

It  chanced  in  the  time  of  King  Henry  Vlll.,  when 
his  highness,  not  many  years  before  his  death,  con- 
cluded a  league  between  the  emperor,  the  French  king, 
and  himself,  that  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  Stephen 
Gardiner  by  name,  was  sent  as  ambassador  beyond  the 
seas  for  that  purpose.  In  whose  absence  Thomas  Cran- 
mer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  attending  upon  the 
king's  court,  sought  occasion  to  further  the  reformation 
of  religion.  For  as  the  archbishop  was  always  diligent 
and  forward  to  prefer  and  advance  the  sincere  doctrine 
of  the  gospel ;  so  was  that  other  bishop  a  contrary  in- 
itrumeut,  continually  spurning  against  it,  in  whatever 


part  of  the  world  he  remained.  For  even  now  lie  be- 
ing beyond  the  seas,  in  tiie  temporal  affairs  of  the 
realm,  forgot  not,  but  found  the  means,  as  a  most 
valiant  champion  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  to  stop  and 
hinder,  as  well  the  good  diligence  of  the  archbishop,  as 
the  godly  disposition  of  the  king's  majesty,  which  thus 
happened : 

Whilst  the  bishop  of  Winchester  was  now  remaining 
beyond  the  seas,  the  king's  majesty  and  the  archbishop 
having  conference  together  for  reformation  of  some  su- 
perstitious enormities  in  the  church  ;  among  other 
things,  the  king  determined  forthwith  to  pull  down  the 
roods  in  every  church,  and  to  suppress  the  accustomed 
ringing  on  AUhallow's-iiight,  with  a  few  such-like  vain 
ceremonies  ;  and,  tlierefore,  when  the  archbishop  took 
his  leave  of  the  king,  to  go  into  his  diocese,  his  highness 
desired  him  to  remember,  that  he  should  cause  two 
letters  to  be  devised  :  "  By  me,"  said  the  king,  "  to 
be  signed  ;  the  one  to  be  directed  to  you,  my  lord,  and 
the  other  to  the  archbishop  of  York,  wherein  1  will 
command  you  both  to  send  forth  your  precepts  to  all 
other  bishops  within  your  provinces,  to  see  those  enor- 
mities and  ceremonies  reformed  without  delay,  that  we 
have  communed  of." 

So  upon  this,  the  king's  pleasure  being  known,  when 
the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  was  come  into  Kent,  he 
caused  his  secretary  to  write  tiiese  letters  according  to 
the  king's  mind  ;  and  being  in  readiness,  he  sent  tliem 
to  the  court  to  Sir  Anthony  Denny,  for  him  to  get  them 
signed  by  the  king.  When  Master  Denny  had  moved 
the  king  thereto,  the  king  made  answer,  "  1  am  now 
otherwise  resolved  ;  for  you  shall  send  my  lord  of  Can- 
terbury word,  that  since  I  spake  with  him  about  those 
matters,  I  have  received  letters  from  my  lord  of  Win- 
chester, now  on  the  other  side  of  the  sea,  about  the 
conclusion  of  a  league  between  us  and  the  emperor,  and 
the  French  king  ;  and  he  writes  plainly  to  us,  that  the 
league  will  not  prosper,  nor  go  forward,  if  we  make  any 
other  innovation,  change,  or  alteration,  either  in  re- 
ligion or  ceremonies,  than  heretofore  has  been  already 
commenced  and  done.  Wherefore  my  lord  of  Canter- 
bury must  take  patience  herein,  and  forbear,  until  we 
may  espy  a  more  apt  and  convenient  time  for  that 
purpose." 

Which  matter  of  reformation  began  to  be  revived 
again,  when  the  great  ambassador  from  the  French  king, 
came  to  the  king's  majesty  at  Hampton  Court,  not  long 
before  his  death  ;  where  no  gentleman  was  permitted 
to  wait  upon  his  lord  and  master,  without  a  velvet  coat 
and  a  chain  of  gold.  And  for  the  entertainment  of  the 
ambassador,  there  were  built  in  the  park  three  very 
great  and  sumptuous  banqueting  houses.  At  tirst  it 
was  purposed,  that  the  ambassador  should  have  been 
three  nights  very  richly  banqueted.  But  as  it  chanced, 
that  the  French  king's  great  affairs  became  suddenly 
changed,  so  that  this  ambassador  was  sent  for  home  La 
haste,  before  he  had  received  half  the  noble  entertain- 
ment that  was  prepared  for  him  ;  and  he  had  but  the 
fruition  of  the  first  banqueting  house. 

Now,  what  prince-like  order  was  there  used  in  the 
furniture  of  the  banquet,  as  well  in  places  of  the  noble 
estates,  namely,  the  king's  majesty,  and  the  French 
ambassador,  with  the  noblemen  both  of  England  and 
!•  ranee  on  the  one  part,  and  of  the  queen's  highness  and 
the  lady  Anne  of  Cleves,  with  other  noble  women  and 
ladies  of  the  other  part,  as  also  touching  the  great  and 
sumjjtuous  preparation  of  costly  and  fine  dishes  there 
displayed,  it  is  not  our  purpose  here  to  treat  of;  but  only 
to  consider  and  note  the  conference  and  communicatioa 
had  the  first  night  after  the  banquet  was  finished,  be- 
tween the  king's  majesty,  the  ambassador,  and  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  (the  king's  highness  standing 
openly  in  the  banqueting-house,  in  the  open  face  of  aU 
the  people,  and  leaning  one  arm  upon  the  shoulder  of 
the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  the  other  arm  upoa 
the  shoulder  of  the  ambassador)  touching  the  esta- 
blishing of  godly  religion  between  those  two  princes  ia 
both  their  realms  :  as  by  the  report  of  the  archbishop  ta 
his  secretary,  upon  occasion  of  his  service  to  be  done  in 


618 


DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  CRANMER  AND  HIS  SECRETARY. 


[Book  VIU. 


King  Edward's  visitation,  then  being  register  in  the  vi- 
sitation, relation  was  made  on  that  behalf  as  follows:  — 

When  the  visitation  was  put  in  a  readiness,  before  the 
commissioners  should  proceed  in  their  voyage,  the  arch- 
bishop sent  for  the  register  to  Hampton  Court,  and  de- 
sired him  to  make  notes  of  certain  things  in  the  visita- 
tion ;  he  gave  to  him  instruction,  having  then  further 
talk  with  him  touching  the  good  effect  and  success  of  the 
visitation.  Upon  which  occasion  the  register  said  to  his 
master  the  archbishop ;  "I  remember,  that  you  not 
long  ago  caused  me  to  write  letters,  which  King  Henry 
VIII.  should  have  signed  and  directed  to  your  grace 
and  the  archbishop  of  York,  for  the  reformation  of  cer- 
tain enormities  in  the  churches,  as  taking  down  of  the 
roods,  and  forbidding  of  ringing  on  Allhallow-night,  and 
such  like  vain  ceremonies.  Which  letters  your  grace 
sent  to  the  court  to  be  signed  by  the  king's  majesty,  but 
as  yet  I  think  that  there  was  never  any  thing  done." 

"  Why,"  said  the  archbishop,  "  did  you  never  hear 
that  those  letters  were  suppressed  and  stopped?"  The 
archbishop's  servant  answered ;  "as  it  was,"  said  he, 
"  my  diity  to  write  those  letters,  so  was  it  not  my  part  to 
be  inquisitive  what  became  of  them."  "  Indeed,"  re- 
plied the  archbishop,  "  my  lord  of  Winchester  being  then 
beyond  the  seas,  about  the  conclusion  of  a  league  between 
the  emperor,  the  French  king,  and  the  king  our  master, 
and  fearing  that  some  reformation  should  here  pass  in 
the  realm,  touching  religion  in  his  absence,  wrote  to  the 
king's  majesty,  bearing  him  in  hand,  that  the  league 
would  not  prosper  nor  go  forwards  on  his  majesty's  be- 
lialf  if  he  made  any  other  innovation,  or  alteration,  in 
religion,  or  ceremonies  in  the  church  ;  which  caused  the 
king  to  stay  the  signing  of  those  letters,  as  Sir  Anthony 
Denny  wrote  to  me  by  the  king's  command." 

Tiien  said  his  servant  again  to  him  ;  "  Forsomuch  as 
the  king's  good  intent  did  not  then  take  place,  now  your 
grace  may  go  forward  in  those  matters,  as  the  opportunity 
of  the  time  is  much  better  serving  than  in  King  Henry's 
days." 

"  Not  so,"  said  the  archbishop.  "  It  was  better  to 
attempt  such  reformation  in  King  Henry's  day  than 
at  tliis  time,  the  king  being  in  his  infancy.  For  if 
the  king's  father  had  set  forth  any  thing  for  the  refor- 
mation of  abuses,  who  was  he  that  durst  gainsay  it .' 
Indeed,  we  are  now  in  doubt  how  men  will  take  the 
change,  or  alteration  of  abuses  in  the  church ;  and, 
therefore,  the  council  has  forborne  especially  to  speak  of 
it,  and  of  other  things  which  gladly  they  would  have  re- 
formed, referring  all  those,  and  such  like  matters,  to  the 
discretion  of  the  visitors.  But  if  King  Henry  VIII. 
had  lived  to  this  day  with  the  French  king,  it  had  been 
past  my  lord  of  Winchester's  power  to  have  influenced 
the  king's  highness,  as  he  did  when  he  was  about  the 
same  league." 

"  I  am  sure  you  were  at  Hampton  Court,"  replied 
the  archbishop,  "  when  the  French  king's  ambassador 
was  entertained  there  at  those  solemn  banqueting 
houses,  not  long  before  the  king's  death  ;  namely,  when 
after  the  banquet  was  done  the  first  night,  the  king  lean- 
ing upon  the  ambassador  and  me,  if  I  should  tell  what 
communication  passed  between  the  king's  highness  and 
the  ambassador,  concerning  the  establishing  of  sincere 
religion,  a  man  would  hardly  have  believed  it.  Nor  had 
I  myself  thought  the  king's  highness  had  been  so  forward 
in  those  matters  as  he  then  appeared.  I  may  tell  you 
it  concerned  naore  than  the  pulling  down  of  roods,  and 
suppressing  the  ringing  of  bells  :  I  take  it,  that  few  in 
England  would  have  believed,  that  the  king's  majesty 
and  the  French  king  had  been  at  this  point,  not  only 
within  half  a  year  after  to  have  changed  the  mass  in 
both  the  realms  into  a  communion  (as  we  now  use  it), 
but  also  utterly  to  have  extirpated  and  banished  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  and  his  usurped  power,  out  of  both 
their  realms  and  dominions.  Yea,  they  were  so 
thoroughly  and  firmly  resolved  in  that  behalf,  that  they 
meant  also  to  exhort  the  emperor  to  do  the  like  in 
Flanders  and  his  other  countries  and  seigniories,  or  else 
they  would  break  off  from  him.  And  herein  the  king's 
highness  commanded  me  (said  the  archbisho]))  to  pen  a 
form  to  be  sent  to  the  French  king  to  consider  of.     But 


the  deep  and  most  secret  Providence  of  Almighty  God 
visiting  this  realm  with  a  sharp  scourge  for  our  ini- 
quities,  prevented  for  a  time  this  their  most  godly  de- 
vice and  intent,  by  taking  to  his  mercy  both  these 
princes." 

A  brie/  Narration  of  the  TVouble  of  Sir  George  Blage. 
Here  may  something  be  said  of  Sir  George  Blage,  one 
of  the  king's  privy  chamber,  who,  being  falsely  accused 
by  Sir  Hugh  Caverley,  knight  ;  and  Master  Littleton ; 
was  sent  for  by  Lord  Chancellor  Wriothesley,  and  carried 
to  Newgate,  and  thence  to  Guildhall,  where  he  was  con- 
demned  and  appointed  to  be  burned.  The  words  which 
his  accusers  laid  to  him  were  these ;  "  What  if  a  mouse 
should  eat  the  bread .'  Then,  in  my  opinion,  they 
should  hang  the  mouse."  Whereas,  to  the  end  of  his 
life,  he  protested  that  he  never  spoke  these  words.  But 
the  truth,  as  he  said,  was  this  ;  that  they,  walking  with 
him  in  St.  Paul's  church  after  a  sermon  of  Doctor 
Crome's,  asked  if  he  were  at  the  sermon.  He  said, 
"  Yea."  "  I  heard,"  saith  Master  Littleton,  "  that  he 
said  in  his  sermon.  That  the  mass  profits  neither  for  the 
quick  nor  for  the  dead."  "  No,"  saith  Master  Blage, 
"  wherefore  then?  perhaps  for  a  gentleman  when  he 
rides  in  hunting,  to  keep  his  horse  from  stumbling!" 
And  so  they  departed,  and  immediately  after  he  was  ap- 
prehended and  condemned  to  be  burned.  When  this 
was  heard  among  those  of  the  Privy  Chamber,  the  king 
hearing  them  whispering  (which  he  could  never  abide) 
commanded  them  to  tell  him  the  matter.  Upon  which 
the  matter  being  told,  and  suit  made  to  the  king, 
especially  by  the  good  earl  of  Bedford,  then  lord  privy 
seal,  the  king  being  very  offended  that  they  would  come 
so  near  him,  into  his  Privy  Chamber,  without  his  know- 
ledge, sent  for  Wriothesley,  commanding  him  immediately 
to  draw  out  the  pardon  himself,  and  so  he  was  set  at 
liberty.  Blage  coming  afterwards  into  the  king's  pre- 
sence; "  Ah,  my  pig,"  saith  the  king  to  him,  for  so  he 
used  to  call  him.  "  Yea,"  said  he,  "  if  your  Majesty 
had  not  been  better  to  me  than  your  bishops  were,  your 
pig  had  been  roasted  ere  this  time." 

Then  the  popish  leaders,  when  they  had  martyred  Mrs. 
Askew  and  the  others,  and  being  now  in  their  triumph, 
like  the  pharisees  when  they  had  brought  Christ  to  his 
grave,  devised  among  themselves  how  to  keep  him  down 
still,  and  to  over-tread  truth  for  ever.  On  consulting 
with  certain  of  the  council,  they  made  out  a  hard  pro- 
clamation, authorized  by  the  king's  name,  for  abolishing 
the  scriptures,  and  all  such  English  books  as  might  set 
forth  God's  true  word,  and  grace  of  the  gospel. 

A  Proclamation  f 07-  the  almlinhing  of  English  Books,  the 
eighth  day  of  July,  A.  D.  1546. 

"  The  king's  most  excellent  majesty  understanding 
how,  under  the  pretence  of  expounding  and  declaring 
the  truth  of  God's  scripture,  divers  evil  disjwsed  persons 
have  taken  upon  tliem  to  utter  and  sow  abroad,  by  ijooks 
printed  in  the  English  tongue,  sundry  pernicious  and  de- 
testable errors  and  heresies,  not  only  contrary  to  the 
laws  of  this  realm,  but  also  repugnant  to  the  true  sense 
of  God's  law  and  word,  by  reason  whereof  certain  men 
of  late,  to  the  destruction  of  their  own  bodies  and  souls, 
and  to  the  evil  example  of  others,  have  attemiited,  ar- 
rogantly and  maliciously,  to  impugn  the  truth,  and 
therewith  trouble  the  sober,  quiet,  and  godly  religion, 
united  and  established  under  the  king's  majesty  in  this 
his  realm  ;  his  liighness  minding  to  foresee  the  dangers 
that  might  ensue  of  the  said  books,  is  enforced  to  use  his 
general  prohibition,  commandment,  and  proclamation, 
as  follows  :  — 

"  First,  That  from  henceforth  no  man,  woman,  or 
person,  of  what  estate,  condition,  or  degree  soever  he  or 
they  be,  shall,  after  the  last  day  of  August  next  ensuing, 
receive,  have,  take,  or  keep  in  his  or  their  possession, 
the  text  of  the  New  Testament  of  Tindal's  or  Cover- 
dale's  translation  in  English,  nor  any  other  than  is  per- 
mitted by  the  act  of  jiarlinment  made  in  the  session  of 
the  parliament  held  at  Westminster  in  the  four-and- 


AD.  1540—1547.1        PROCLAMATION  FO^  DESTROYING  ENGLISH  BOOKS. 


619 


thirtieth  and  five-and-thirtieth  year  of  his  majesty's 
most  noble  reign  ;  nor  after  the  said  day  shall  receive, 
have,  take,  or  keep,  in  his  or  their  possession,  any 
manner  of  books  printed  or  written  in  the  English 
tonoue,  which  be,  or  shall  be  set  forth  in  the  names  of 
Frith,  Tindal,  Wickliff,  Joy,  Roy,  Basil,  Bale,  Barnes, 
Coverdale,  Turner,  Tracy,  or  by  any  of  them,  or  any 
other  book  or  books,  containing  matter  contrary  to  the 
said  act  made  in  the  year  thirty-four  or  thirty-five  ;  but 
shall,  before  the  last  day  of  August  next  coming,  deliver 
the  same  English  book,  or  books,  to  his  master  in  that 
household,  if  he  be  a  servant,  or  dwell  under  any  other, 
and  the  master  or  ruler  of  the  house,  and  such  other  as 
dwell  at  large,  shaU.  deliver  all  such  books  of  these  sorts 
as  they  have,  or  shall  come  to  their  hands,  delivered  as 
before  or  othervrise,  to  the  mayor,  bailiff,  or  chief  con- 
stable of  the  town  where  they  dwell,  to  be  by  them  de- 
livered over  openly,  within  forty  days  next  following 
after  the  said  delivery,  to  the  sheriff  of  the  shire,  or  to 
the  bishop's  chancellor,  or  commissary  of  the  same 
diocese,  to  the  intent  the  said  bishop,  chancellor,  com- 
missary, and  sheriff,  and  every  of  them,  may  cause  them 
immediately  to  be  openly  burned:  which  thing  the  king's 
majesty's  pleasure  is,  that  every  of  them  shall  see  ex- 
ecuted in  most  effectual  sort,  and  of  their  doings  thereof 
make  certificate  to  the  king's  majesty's  most  honour- 
able council,  before  the  first  day  of  October  next 
coming. 

"  And  to  the  intent  that  no  man  shall  mistrust  any 
danger  of  such  penal  statutes  as  are  passed  in  this  behalf, 
for  the  keeping  of  the  said  books,  the  king's  majesty  is 
most  graciously  contented  by  this  proclamation  to 
pardon  that  offence  to  the  said  time  appointed  by  this 
proclamation  for  the  delivery  of  the  said  books,  and 
commands  that  no  bishop,  chancellor,  commissary, 
mayor,  bailiff,  sheriff,  or  constable,  shall  be  curious  to 
mark  who  brings  forth  such  books,  but  only  order  and 
burn  them  openly,  as  is  in  this  proclamation  ordered. 
And  if  any  man,  after  the  last  day  of  August  next 
coming,  shall  have  any  of  the  said  books  in  his  keeping, 
or  be  proved,  and  convicted  by  sufficient  witness  before 
four  of  the  king's  most  honourable  council,  to  have  hid- 
den them,  or  used  them,  or  any  copy  of  any  of  them,  or 
any  part  of  them,  whereby  it  should  appear  that  he  will- 
ingly hath  offended  the  true  meaning  of  this  proclama- 
tion, the  same  shall  not  only  suffer  imprisonment  and 
punishment  of  his  body  at  the  king's  majesty's  wiU  and 
pleasure,  but  also  shall  make  such  fine  and  ransom  to 
his  highness  for  the  same,  as  by  his  majesty,  or  four  of 
his  grace's  said  council,  shall  be  determined,  &c. 

"  Finally,  His  majesty  straightly  charges  and  com- 
mands, that  no  person  or  persons,  of  what  estate,  de- 
gree, or  condition,  soever  he  or  they  be,  from  the  day  of 
this  proclamation,  presume  to  bring  any  manner  of 
English  book,  concerning  any  manner  of  christian  re- 
ligion, printed  in  the  parts  beyond  the  seas,  into  this 
realm,  to  sell,  give,  or  distribute,  any  English  book 
printed  in  outward  parts,  or  the  copy  of  any  such  book, 
or  any  part  thereof,  to  any  person,  dwelling  within  this 
his  grace's  realm,  or  any  other  his  majesty's  dominions, 
unless  the  same  shall  be  specially  licensed  so  to  do  by 
his  highness'  express  grant  to  be  obtained  in  writing  for 
the  same,  upon  the  pains  before  limited,  and  therewithal 
to  incur  his  majesty's  extreme  indignation.'' 

Having  procured  this  proclamation,  they  proceeded  to 
prohibit  all  the  books  that  taught  the  true  gospel  of 
Christ,  under  pretence  that  they  taught  heresy  and  every 
evil  thing  ;  and  thus  they  slandered,  under  names  of 
heresy  and  blasphemy,  the  writings  and  doctrine,  and 
persons,  of  the  protestants  :  and  while  they  thus  pro- 
hibited all  true  doctrine,  they  themselves  published  many 
books  against  the  protestants,  in  which  they  most  falsely 
and  untruly  call  them  heretics,  charging  them  as  blas- 
phemers of  God,  contemners  of  God  and  men,  church 
robbers,  cruel,  false  liars,  crafty  deceivers,  unfaithful, 
promise-breakers,  disturbers  of  the  public  peace  and 
tranquillity,  corrupters  and  subverters  of  the  common- 
wealth, and  all  else  that  is  bad. 

In  much  Like  sort  was  Socrates  accused  by  his  coun- 


trymen for  a  corrupter  of  the  youth,  whom  Plato  not- 
withstanding defends.  Aristides,  the  Just,  lacked  not 
his  unjust  accusers.  Was  it  not  objected  to  St.  Paul, 
that  he  was  a  subverter  of  the  law  of  Moses,  and  that 
we  might  do  evil  that  good  might  come  .'  How  was  it 
laid  to  the  christian  martyrs  in  the  primitive  church  for 
worshipping  of  an  ass's  head,  and  for  sacrificing  of  in- 
fants ?  And  to  come  more  near  to  these  our  latter  days, 
you  heard  likewise  how  falsely  the  christian  congregation 
of  the  Frenchmen  gathered  together  in  the  night  at 
Paris,  to  celebrate  the  holy  communion,  were  accused 
of  horrible  wickedness,  wliich  we  must  not  name,  and 
were  condemned  to  the  fire,  and  burned.  Finally,  what 
innocency  is  so  pure,  or  truth  so  perfect,  which  can  be 
void  of  these  slanders  and  criminations,  when  our  Sa- 
viour Christ  himself  was  noted  for  a  wine-drinker,  and 
a  common  haunter  of  the  publicans,  &c. 

Even  so  likewise  it  pleases  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
Christ  to  keep  and  to  exercise  his  church  under  the 
like  kind  of  adversaries  now  reigning  in  the  church,  who 
under  the  name  of  the  church  will  needs  maintain  a 
portly  state  and  kingdom  in  this  world  ;  and  because 
they  cannot  uphold  their  cause  by  plain  scriptMre  and 
the  word  of  God,  they  bear  it  out  with  railing  and  slan- 
dering, making  princes  and  the  simple  people  believe, 
that  all  are  heretics,  schismatics,  blasphemers,  rebels, 
and  subverters  of  all  authority  and  government,  whoever 
dare  reply  with  any  scripture  against  their  doings. 

It  is  written  of  Nero,  that  when  he  himself  had  caused 
the  city  of  Rome  to  be  set  on  fire,  and  it  had  burned 
seven  nights,  he  made  open  proclamation  that  the  in- 
nocent christians  had  set  the  city  on  fire,  to  stir  the 
people  against  them,  whereby  he  might  burn  and  destroy 
them  as  rebels  and  traitors. 

Not  much  unlike  seems  the  dealing  of  these  papists, 
who  when  they  are  the  true  heretics  themselves,  and 
have  burnt  and  destroyed  the  church  of  Christ,  make 
out  their  exclamations,  bulls,  briefs,  articles,  books, 
censures,  letters,  and  edicts  against  the  poor  protestants, 
to  make  the  people  believe,  that  they  are  the  heretics, 
schismatics,  and  disturbers  of  the  whole  world.  Who  if 
they  could  prove  them,  as  they  reprove  them  to  be 
heretics,  they  were  worthy  to  be  heard.  But  now  they 
cry  out  upon  them  "heretics!"  and  can  prove  no 
heresy  ;  they  accuse  them  of  error,  and  can  prove  no 
error  ;  they  call  them  schismatics,  and  what  church  since 
the  world  stood  hath  been  the  mother  of  so  many  schisms 
as  the  mother  church  of  Rome  ?  They  charge  them  with 
dissrinsion  and  rebellion  ;  and  what  dissension  can  be 
greater  than  to  dissent  from  the  scriptures  and  word  of 
God  .'  Or  what  rebellion  is  so  great  as  to  rebel  against 
the  Son  of  God,  and  against  the  will  of  his  eternal  Tes- 
tament ?  They  are  disturbers,  they  say,  of  peace  and 
public  authority  ;  which  is  as  true,  as  that  the  christians 
set  the  city  of  Rome  on  fire.  What  doctrine  did  ever 
attribute  so  much  to  public  authority  of  magistrates,  as 
do  the  protestants  ?  or  who  ever  attributed  less  to  ma- 
gistrates, or  deposed  more  dukes,  kings,  and  emperors, 
than  the  papists  .•'  They,  that  say  the  bishop  of  Rome 
is  no  more  but  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  ought  to  wear 
no  crown,  is  not  a  rebel  against  his  king  aiid  magistrates, 
but  rather  a  maintainer  of  their  authority  ;  which  in- 
deed the  bishop  of  Rome  cannot  abide.  Briefly,  wilt 
thou  see  who  are  the  greater  heretics,  the  protestants  or 
papists  ?  Let  us  try  it  by  a  measure,  and  let  this  mea- 
sure be  the  glory  only  of  the  Son  of  God,  who  cannot 
fail.  Now  judge,  I  beseech  thee,  whosoever  knows  the 
doctrine  of  them  both,  whether  of  these  two  do  ascribe 
more  or  less  to  the  majesty  of  Christ  Jesus  our  King  and 
Lord  ;  the  protestants,  which  admit  none  other  head  of 
the  church,  nor  justifier  of  our  souls,  nor  forgiver  of 
our  sins,  nor  advocate  to  his  Father,  but  him  alone  ;  or 
else  the  papists,  who  can  abide  none  of  tln-se  articles, 
but  condemn  them  for  heresy,  ^^'hich  being  so  (as  they 
themselves  will  not  deny)  now  judge,  good  reader,  who 
hath  set  the  city  of  Ronie  on  fire,  Nero,  or  the  christians. 

But  to  return  again  to  our  former  puri)Ose,  wliich  was 
to  shew  the  proclamation  of  the  bishops  for  abolishing 
English  books,  as  being  corrupt  and  full  of  heresy, 
which  notwithstanding  we  have  declared  to  coutaiu  no 


620 


PERSECUTION  IN  SCOTLAND. 


[Book  VIII. 


heresy,  but  sound  and  wholesome  doctrine,  according  to 
the  pt-rtect  word  and  scripture  of  God. 

Now,  when  the  prelates  of  the  pope's  side  had  pro- 
cured this  proclamation  for  the  condemnation  of  all  such 
Enj^lish  books,  printed  or  unprinted,  as  made  against 
their  advantage,  they  triumphed  not  a  little,  tliinking 
they  had  overthrown  the  gospel  for  ever,  and  that  they 
had  firmly  established  their  kingdom.  Who  would  have 
tiiou^lit,  after  so  straight,  so  precise,  and  so  solemn  a 
proclamation,  set  forth  and  armed  with  the  king's  terrible 
authority  ;  also  after  the  cruel  execution  of  Anne  Askew, 
Lasscls,  and  the  rest,  who  would  have  thought,  I  say,  but 
that  the  gosjiel  must  needs  be  overthrown  ?  seeing  what 
sure  work  the  papists  had  made,  in  setting  up  their 
cause,  and  throwing  down  the  cause  of  truth. 

l]ut  it  is  not  a  new  thing  with  the  Lord,  to  shew  his 
power  against  man,  who,  when  he  counts  himself  the 
nio.^t  sure,  is  then  furthest  off;  and  when  he  supposes 
to  have  done  all,  is  then  to  begin  again.  So  was  it  in 
the  primitive  church  before  Constantine's  time,  that 
when  Nero,  Domitian,  Maximin,  Decius,  and  other 
emperors  impugning  the  gospel  and  profession  of  Christ, 
did  not  only  institute  laws  and  make  proclamations 
against  the  christians,  but  they  also  did  engrave  the  same 
laws  ill  tables  of  brass,  minding  to  make  all  things  firm  for 
ever  ;  yet  we  see,  how  with  a  little  turning  of  God's  hand 
all  their  mighty  devices,  and  brazen  laws  were  turned  to 
wind  and  dust.  So  little  does  it  avail  for  man  to  wrestle 
against  the  Lord  and  his  proceedings.  Man's  building 
is  mortal  and  ruinous,  of  brittle  brick,  and  mouldering 
stones  ;  yet  that  which  the  Lord  takes  in  hand  to  build, 
neither  can  time  waste,  nor  man  pull  down.  What  God 
sets  up,  there  is  neither  power  nor  striving  to  the  con- 
trary. What  he  intends,  stands  ;  what  he  blesses,  pre- 
vails. And  yet  man's  presum})tion  will  not  cease  still  to 
erect  up  towers  of  Babel  against  the  Lord,  which  tlie 
higher  they  are  built  up,  fall  with  the  greater  ruin.  For 
what  can  stand,  that  stands  not  with  the  Lord  .' 

The  proclamation,  though  it  was  terrible  for  the  time, 
yet  not  long  after,  by  reason  of  the  king's  death  (whom 
the  Lord  shortly  afterwards  took  to  his  mercy)  it  be- 
came of  no  avail.  So  that  where  the  prelates  thought 
to  make  their  jubilee,  it  turned  to  a  day  of  lamentation. 
Such  are  the  admirable  workings  of  the  Lord  of  Hosts, 
whose  name  be  sanctified  for  ever. 

Tills  do  I  not  infer  for  any  other  purpose,  but  only 
that  the  works  of  the  Lord  may  be  seen  ;  admonishing 
thee,  good  reader,  that  as  to  the  king,  (who  in  this  pro- 
clamation had  nothing  but  the  name  only,)  here  is 
nothing  spoken  but  to  his  honour  and  praise.  Who, 
of  his  own  nature  and  disposition,  was  so  inclinable 
and  forward  in  abolishing  the  almost  invincible  au- 
tliority  of  the  pope,  in  suppressing  monasteries,  in  re- 
pressing idolatry  and  pilgrimage,  &c.,  which  enterprises 
as  never  king  of  England  did  accomplish  (though  some 
began  to  attempt  them)  before  him  ;  so  yet  to  this  day 
we  see  but  few  in  other  realms  dare  follow  the  same. 

If  princes  have  always  their  counsel  about  them,  that 
is  but  a  common  thing.  If  sometimes  they  have  evil 
counsel  ministered,  that  I  take  to  be  the  fault  rather  of 
such  as  are  about  them,  than  of  princes  themselves.  So 
long  as  queen  Anne,  Thomas  Cromwell,  bishop  Cran- 
r.ier,  Master  Doctor  Ruts,  with  ;uch  like  were  about 
hira,  and  could  prevail  with  him,  what  organ  of  Christ's 
glory  did  more  good  in  the  church  than  he  ;  as  is  appa- 
rent by  such  monuments,  instruments,  and  acts  set  forth 
by  him  ;  in  setting  up  the  Bible  in  the  church  ;  in  ex- 
pioding  the  pope  with  liis  vile  pardons  ;  in  removing  di- 
vers superstitious  ceremonies  ;  in  bringing  into  order 
the  inordinate  orders  of  friars  and  sects  ;  in  putting 
chantry  priests  to  their  pensions  ;  in  permitting  white 
meat  in  Lent;  in  destroying  pilgrimage  worship  ;  in 
ai.rogatiug  idle  and  superfluous  holydays,  both  by  pub- 
lic acts,  Kud  also  by  private  letters  sent  to  Bonner  tend- 
iu^'  to  ihis  efTect.     One  of  these  letters  we  here  subjoin : 

By  the  King. 

"  Right  reverend  father  in  God,  right  trusty  and  well- 
beloved,  we  greet  you  well.     And  whereas  considering 


the  manifold  inconveniences  which  have  ensued,  and 
daily  do  ensue  to  our  subjects  by  the  great  superfluity  of 
holydays,  we  have  by  the  assent  and  consent  of  all 
you  the  bisliops  and  other  notable  personages  of  the 
clergy  of  this  our  realm,  in  full  congregation  and  assem- 
bly  had  for  that  purpose,  abrogated  and  abolished  such 
as  be  neither  canonicil,  nor  meet  to  be  suffered  in  a 
commonwealth  ;  for  the  manifold  inconveniences  which 
do  ensue  of  the  same,  as  is  rehearsed,  and  to  the  intent 
our  determination  therein  may  be  duly  observed  and 
accomplished,  we  have  thought  convenient  to  command 
you  immediately  upon  the  receipt  hereof,  to  address 
your  commandments  in  our  name  to  all  the  curates,  re- 
ligious houses,  and  colleges  within  your  diocese,  with  a 
copy  of  the  act  made  for  the  abrogation  of  the  holydays 
aforesaid,  a  transcri])t  whereof  ye  shall  receive  herewith, 
commanding  them  and  every  of  them,  in  no  wise,  either 
in  the  chnrch  or  otherwise,  to  indict  or  speak  of  any  of 
the  said  days  and  feasts  abolished  ;  whereby  the  peoi)le 
might  take  occasion  either  to  murmur,  or  contemn  the 
order  taken  therein,  and  to  continue  in  their  accustom- 
ed idleness,  the  same  notwithstanding  ;  but  to  pass  over 
the  same  with  such  secret  silence,  as  they  may  have  like 
abrogation  by  disuse,  as  they  have  already  by  our  au- 
thority in  convoc^Uion.  And  forasmuch  as  the  time  of 
harvest  now  approaches,  our  pleasure  is,  you  shall  with 
such  diligence  and  dexterity  put  this  matter  in  execution, 
as  it  may  immediately  take  ))lace  for  the  benefit  of  our 
subjects  at  this  tisne  accordingly  without  failing,  as  ye 
will  answer  unto  us  for  the  contrary. 

"  Given  under  our  signet,  at  our  monastery  of 
Cliertsey,  the  eleventh  day  of  August." 

Thus  while  good  counsel  was  about  him,  and  could  be 
heard,  he  did  much  good.  So  again  when  sinister  and 
wicked  counsel,  under  subtle  and  crafty  pretences,  had 
the  ascendancy  over  him,  thrusting  truth  and  charity 
out  of  the  ]irince's  ears  ;  so  much  did  religion  and  all 
good  things  go  prosperously  forward  before,  and  so  much 
on  the  contrary  side  all  revolted  backward  again.  Where- 
upon proceeded  this  proclamation  above-mentioned,  con- 
cerning the  abolishing  and  burning  of  English  books. 
Which  proclamation  bearing  the  name  of  the  king's 
majesty,  but  being  tlie  very  deed  of  the  popish  bishops, 
no  doubt  had  done  much  hurt  in  the  church  among  the 
godly  sort,  bringing  them  either  into  great  danger,  or  else 
keeping  them  in  much  blindness,  had  not  the  shortness 
of  the  king's  days  stopped  the  malignant  purposes  of  the 
prelates,  causing  the  king  to  leave  that  by  death  to  the 
people,  which  by  his  life  he  would  not  grant.  For  within 
four  months  after,  the  proclamation  coming  out  in 
August,  he  died  on  the  27th  day  of  January  (A.D.  I.i47) 
after  having  reigned  nearly  thirty-eight  years,  leaving 
behind  him  three  children,  who  succeeded  him  in  his 
kingdom,  king  Edward,  queen  Mary,  and  queen  Eli- 
zabeth ;  of  whom  it  remains  now  to  prosecute  (by  the 
permission  and  sufferance  of  Christ  our  high  Lord  and 
Prince)  in  the  process  of  this  history,  according  to  the 
order  of  their  succession,  and  the  acts  done  by  them  in  the 
church  shall  require  :  after  I  shall  have  first  prosecuted 
certain  other  matters  by  the  way. 

T/ie  Hisfonj  ioncldng  the  Persecution  in  Scotland. 

Thus  having  finished  the  time  and  reign  of  king 
Henry  VIII.,  it  remains  now,  according  to  my  promise 
made  before,  here  to  place  and  adjoin  so  much  as  doth 
come  to  our  hands,  touching  the  persecution  of  Scotland, 
and  of  the  blessed  martyrs  of  Christ,  who  in  that  coun- 
try likewise  suffered  for  the  true  religion  of  Christ,  and 
testimony  of  their  faith. 

To  ]H-oeeed  therefore  in  the  history  of  the  affairs  of 
Scotland,  next  after  the  mention  of  David  Stratton  and 
Master  Nicolas  Gourlay,  with  whom  we  ended  before, 
the  order  of  time  re([uires  us  to  advert  to  the  memory  of 
.Sir  John  Borthwick,  knight,  commonly  called  Captain 
Borthwick.  Who  being  accused  of  heresy,  as  the  papists 
c;iU  it,  and  cited  to  answer  for  the  same,  A.  D.  1540, 
did  not  appear,  but  escaped  into  other  countries  :  though 
absent,  however,  he  was  condemned  by  the  sentence  of 


A.D.  inio— ir,47.] 


PERSECUTION  IN  SCOTLAND. 


621 


David  B?-iton,  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews,  and  other 
prelates  of  Scotland,  and  all  his  goods  confiscated,  and 
his  picture  at  last  burned  in  the  ojjcn  market-place. 

The  Smtence  of  Condemnation  against  Sir  John  Bnrth- 
wick,  knir/ht,  by  the  Cardinal,  Bishops,  and  Abliats 
in  Scotland,  A.D.  1540. 

[After  reciting  the  articles  with  which  he  was  charged, 
it  thus  concludes  :] 

"  Of  all  which  the  premises,  and  many  other  errors 
by  him  holden,  spoken,  published,  affirmed,  preached, 
and  taught,  the  common  fame  and  report  is,  that  the 
said  S'.r  John  Borthwick  is  holden,  reputed,  and  ac- 
counted of  very  many  as  a  heretic,  and  principal 
heretic,  who  holdeth  evil  opinions  of  the  catholic  faith. 

Where  we,  David,  by  the  title  of  St.  Stephen,  in 
Mount  Celio,  prelate  and  cardinal  of  the  holy  church  of 
Rome,  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews,  primate  of  the  whole 
kingdom  of  Scotland,  and  born  legate  of  the  apostolic 
see,  sitting  after  the  manner  of  judges  in  our  tribunal 
seat,  the  most  holy  gospels  of  God  being  laid  before  us, 
that  our  judgment  might  proceed  from  the  face  of  God, 
and  our  eyes  might  behold  and  look  upon  equity  and 
justice,  having  only  God,  and  the  verity  and  truth  of  tlie 
catholic  faith  before  our  eyes,  his  holy  name  being  first 
called  upon,  having,  as  is  before  said,  hereupon  holden  a 
council  of  wise  men,  as  well  divines  as  lawyers,  we  pro- 
nounce, declare,  decree,  determine,  and  give  sentence, 
that  the  said  Sir  John  Borthwick,  called  Captain  Borth- 
wick, being  suspected,  infamed,  and  accused  of  the 
errors  and  heresies  before  said,  and  wicked  doctrines 
manifoldly  condemned,  as  is  aforesaid,  and  by  lawful 
proofs  against  him  in  every  of  the  premises  had,  being 
convicted  and  lawfully  cited  and  called,  not  appearing, 
but  as  a  fugitive,  runaway,  and  absent,  even  as  though 
he  were  present,  to  be  a  heretic  ;  and  is,  and  hath  been 
convicted  as  a  heretic;  and  as  a  convict  heretic  and  here- 
siarch  to  be  punished  and  chastened  with  due  punish- 
ment, and  afterwards  to  be  delivered  and  left  unto  the 
secular  power.  Moreover,  we  confiscate  and  make  for- 
feit, and  by  these  presents  declare  and  decree  to  be  con- 
fiscr;i.ed  aid  made  forfeit  all  and  singular  his  goods, 
moveables,  and  unmoveables,  howsoever  and  by  whatso- 
ever title  tl.ty  be  gotten,  and  in  what  place  or  part  so- 
ever they  be,  and  all  his  offices  whatsoever  he  hath 
hitherto  had,  reserving  notwithstanding  the  dowry  and 
such  part  und  portion  of  his  goods,  as  by  the  law,  cus- 
tom, ara  right  of  this  realm  unto  persons  confiscate 
cv.^ht  to  appertain.  Also,  we  decree  that  the  picture  of 
the  said  John  Borthwick  being  formed,  made,  and 
paiuted  to  his  likeness,  be  carried  through  this  our  city, 
to  our  cathedral  church  ;  and  afterwards  to  the  market 
cross  of  the  same  city  ;  and  there  in  token  of  maledic- 
tion and  curse,  and  to  the  terror  and  example  of  otiiers  ; 
and  Tor  a  perpetual  remembrance  of  his  obstinacy  and 
condemnation,  to  be  burned.  Likewise  we  declare  and 
decree,  that  notwithstanding,  if  the  said  John  Borthwick 
be  hereafter  ajjprehended  and  taken,  he  shall  sufl"er  such 
like  punishment  due  by  order  of  law  unto  heretics, 
without  any  hope  of  grace,  or  mercy  to  be  obtained  in 
that  I.ehalf.  Also  we  plainly  admonish  and  warn,  bv  the 
terjur  of  these  presents,  all  and  singular  faithful  cliris- 
tians,  both  men  and  women,  of  what  dignity,  state,  de- 
cree, order,  condition,  or  pre-eminence  soever  they  be, 
or  with  whatever  dignity,  or  honour  ecclesiastical,  or 
temporal  they  be  honoured,  that  from  this  day  forward 
they  do  not  receive  or  harbour  the  said  Sir  Jolin 
Bortliwick,  commonly  called  Captain  Borthwick,  be- 
ing accused,  convicted,  and  declared  a  heretic,  and 
arch-heretic,  into  their  houses,  hospitals,  castles, 
cities,  towns,  villages,  or  other  cottages,  whatever  they 
be,  or  by  any  manner  of  means  admit  him  thereunto, 
either  by  helping  him  with  meat,  drink,  or  victuals,  or 
any  other  thing  whatever  it  be,  they  do  shew  unto  him 
any  m:iimer  of  humanity,  help,  comfort,  or  solace,  under 
the  jiaiii  and  penalty  of  greater  and  further  excommuni- 
cation, confiscation  and  forfeitures  ;  and  if  it  happen 
that  they  be  found  culpable  or  faulty  in  the  premises, 
that  tliey  shall  be  accused  therefore  as  the  favourers,  re- 
ceivers, defenders  maintainers,  and  abettors  of  heretics, 


and  shall  be  punished  therefore  according  to  the  order  of 
law,  and  with  such  pain  and  punishment  as  shall  be  due 
unto  men  in  such  behalf.'' 

And  now  to  prosecute  such  others  as  followed,  begin- 
ning first  in  order  with  Thomas  Forrest  and  his  fellows  : 
their  history  is  as  follows  : 

Not  long  after  the  burning  of  David  Straiton  and 
Master  (iourlay,  in  the  days  of  David  Beaton,  cardinal, 
and  archbisliop  of  St.  Andrews ;  and  George  Crichton, 
bishop  of  Dunkeld  ;  a  canon  of  St.  Colme's  Inche,  and 
vicar  of  Dolone,  called  Dean  Thomas  Forrest,  preached 
every  Sunday  to  his  parishioners  out  of  the  epistle  or 
gospel,  as  it  fell  for  the  time  ;  which,  then,  was  a  great 
novelty  in  Scotland,  to  see  any  man  preach,  excejit  a 
Black  friar,  or  a  Gray  friar  ;  and  therefore  the  friars 
envied  him,  and  accused  him  to  the  bishop  of  Dunkeld 
(in  whose  diocese  he  remained)  as  a  heretic,  and  one 
that  shewed  the  mysteries  of  the  scriptures,  to  the  vulgar 
people,  in  English,  to  make  the  clertry  detestable  in  the 
sight  of  the  people.  The  bishop  of  Dunkeld,  moved  by 
the  instigation  of  the  friars,  called  Dean  Thomas,  and 
said  to  him  ;  "  Dean  Thomas,  I  love  you  well,  and  there- 
fore I  must  give  you  counsel,  how  you  shall  rule  and 
guide  yourself."  To  whom  Thomas  said:  "I  thank 
your  lordship  heartily."  Then  the  bishop  began  his 
counsel  after  this  manner. — 

"  Dean  Thomas,  I  am  informed  that  you  preach  the 
epistle,  or  gospel,  eveuy  Sunday  to  your  parishioners, 
and  that  you  take  not  the  cowl,  nor  the  uppermost  cloth 
from  your  parishioners,  which  thing  is  very  prejudicial 
to  the  churchmen  ;  and  therefore.  Dean  Thomas,  I  would 
you  took  your  cowl,  and  your  uppermost  cloth,  as  other 
churchmen  do,  or  else  it  is  too  much  to  preach  every 
Sunday  ;  for  in  so  doing  you  may  make  the  people  think 
that  we  should  preach  likewise.  But  it  is  enough  for 
you,  when  you  find  any  good  epistle,  or  any  good  gos- 
pel, that  sets  forth  the  liberty  of  the  holy  church,  to 
preach  that,  and  let  the  rest  alone." 

Thomas  answered  ;  "  IMy  lord,  I  think  that  none  of 
my  parishioners  will  complain  that  I  take  not  the  cowl, 
nor  the  uppermost  cloth,  but  will  gladly  give  me  the 
same,  together  with  any  other  thing  that  they  have,  and 
I  will  give  and  communicate  with  them  any  thing  that  I 
have,  and  so,  my  lord,  we  agree  right  well,  and  there  is 
no  discord  among  us. 

"And  where  your  lordship  saith,  it  is  too  much  to 
preach  every  Sunday  ;  indeed  I  think  it  is  too  little,  and 
also  would  wish  that  your  lordship  did  the  like." 
"  Nay,  nay.  Dean  Thomas,"  said  the  bishop  ;  "  let  that 
be;  for  we  are  not  ordained  to  preach."  Then  said 
Thomas  ;  "  Where  your  lordship  bids  me  preach,  when 
I  find  any  good  epistle,  or  a  good  gospel,  truly,  my  lord, 
I  have  read  the  New  Testament  and  the  Old,  and  all  the 
epistles  and  gospels,  and  among  them  all  I  could  never 
find  an  evil  epistle,  or  an  evil  gospel ;  but  if  your  lord- 
ship will  shew  me  the  good  epistle,  and  the  good  gospel, 
and  the  evil  epistle,  and  the  evil  gospel,  then  I  shall 
preach  the  good,  and  omit  the  evil."  Then  spake  my 
lord  stoutly,  and  said,  "  I  thank  God  that  I  never  knew 
what  the  New  and  Old  Testament  was"  (and  of  these 
words  rose  a  proverb  which  is  common  in  Scotland  : 
'  Ye  are  hke  the  bishop  of  Dunkeld,  that  knew  neither 
new  nor  old  law'),  "therefore.  Dean  Thomas,  1  will  know 
nothing  but  my  mass  book,  and  my  pontifical.  Go  your 
way,  and  leave  oft'  all  these  fantasies  ;  for  if  you  perse- 
vere in  these  erroneous  opinions,  you  will  repent  it  v.hen 
you  may  not  mend  it."  Thomas  said;  "I  trust  my 
cause  is  just  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  therefore  I  care 
not  much  what  follows;"  and  so  my  lord  and  he  se- 
parated at  that  time.  And  soon  after  a  summons  was 
directed  from  the  cardinal  of  St.  Andrews,  and  the  bi- 
shop of  Dunkeld,  upon  the  Dean  Thomas  Forrest,  upon 
two  Black  friars,  called  Friar  John  Kelore,  and  another 
called  Beverage,  and  upon  a  priest  of  Stirling,  called 
Duncan  Simpson,  and  one  gentleman  called  Robert 
Forster,  in  Stirling,  with 'other  three  or  four  with  them 
of  the  town  of  Stirling,  who,  at  the  day  of  their  appear- 
ance, were  condemned  to  death  vrithout  any  oppor- 
tunity for   recantation,  because  fas  was  alleged)  they 


622 


PERSECUTION  IN  SCOTLAND. 


[Book  VIIT. 


were  heresiarch,  or  chief  heretics  and  teachers  of  heresy ; 
and  especially  because  many  of  them  were  at  tlie  ijridal 
and  marriage  of  a  priest,  wlw  was  vicar  of  Twybody, 
beside  Stirling  ;  and  did  eat  flesh  in  Lent,  at  the  bridal, 
and  so  they  were  all  together  burnt  upon  the  castle  hill, 
Edinburgh,  where  they  that  were  first  bound  to  the 
stake  godly  and  marvellously  comforted  them  who  came 
behind. 

The  persecution,  by  the  Cardinal  of  Scotland,  against 
certain  persons  in  Perth. 

There  was  a  certain  act  of  parliament  made  in  the 
government  of  the  lord  Hamilton,  earl  of  Arran,  and 
governor  of  Scotland,  giving  privilege  to  all  men  of  the 
realm  of  Scotland,  to  read  the  scriptures  in  their  mother 
tongue  ;  forbidding,  nevertheless,  all  reasoning,  confer- 
ence, or  convocation  of  people  to  hear  the  scriptures  read 
or  expounded.  Which  liberty  of  private  reading,  being 
granted  by  public  proclamation,  bore  fruit  ;  so  that  in 
several  parts  of  Scotland  there  were  opened  the  eyes 
of  the  servants  of  God  to  see  the  truth,  and  abhor  the 
papistical  abominations. 

At  this  time  there  was  a  sermon  made  by  Friar  Spense, 
in  Perth,  afhrming  prayer  made  to  saints  to  be  so  neces- 
sary, that  without  it  there  could  be  no  hoi)e  of  salvation 
to  man.  Which  blasphemous  doctrine,  a  burgess  of  the 
town,  Robert  Lamb,  could  not  bear,  but  accused  him 
publicly  of  erroneous  doctrine,  and  adjured  him  in  God's 
name  to  utter  the  truth.  This  the  friar,  being  stricken 
with  fear,  promised  to  do  ;  but  the  trouble,  tumult,  and 
stir  of  the  people  increased  so,  that  the  friar  could  have 
no  audience,  and  yet  Robert,  with  great  danger  of  his 
life,  escaped  the  hands  of  the  multitude,  especially  of  the 
■women,  who  were  proceeding  to  extreme  cruelty  against 
him. 

At  this  time,  (A.D.  1543,")  the  enemies  of  the  truth 
procured  John  Charters,  who  favoured  the  truth, 
and  was  provost  of  the  city  and  town  of  Perth,  to 
be  deposed  from  his  office  by  the  governor's  authority, 
and  a  papist  called  Master  Alexander  Marbeck  chosen 
in  his  room,  that  they  might  accomplish  the  more  easily 
their  wicked  and  ungodly  j)urpose. 

After  deposing  the  former  provost,  and  electing  the 
other,  in  the  month  of  January  there  came  to  Perth  the 
goveanor,  the  cardinal,  the  earl  of  Argyle,  justice  Sir 
John  Campbell,  of  Lundie,  knight,  and  Justice  Defort, 
the  lord  Botthwick,  the  bishops  of  Dunblane,  and 
Orkney,  with  others  of  the  nobility.  And  although 
there  were  many  accused  for  the  crime  of  heresy,  as  they 
called  it,  yet  the  following  persons  only  were  apprehended 
at  that  time  ;  Robert  Lamb,  William  Anderson,  James 
Hunter,  James  Reveleson,  James  Founleson,  and  Hellen 
Stirke,  his  wife,  and  were  cast  that  night  into  the  Spay 
Tower  of  the  city,  on  the  morrow  after,  to  receive  judg- 
ment. 

The  next  day  when  they  appeared,  and  were  brought 
forth  to  judgment,  there  was  laid  in  general  to  all  their 
charge  the  violating  of  the  act  of  parliament  before  ex- 
pressed, and  their  conference  and  assemblies  in  hearing 
and  expounding  of  the  scriptures  against  the  tenor  of  the 
act.  Roliert  Lamb  was  accused  especially  for  interrupt- 
ing the  friar  in  the  pulpit,  which  he  not  only  confessed, 
but  also  confirmed  constantly,  that  it  was  the  duty  of  no 
man,  who  understood  and  knew  the  truth,  to  hear  the 
same  impugned  without  contradiction  ;  and  therefore 
many  who  were  there  present  in  judgment,  who  hid  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth,  should  bear  the  burden  in  God's 
presence  for  consenting.  This  Robert,  also,  with  Wil- 
liam Anderson,  and  James  Raveleson,  were  accused  for 
hanging  up  the  image  of  St.  Francis  in  a  cord,  nailing 
rams'  horns  to  his  head,  and  a  cow's  rump  to  his  tail, 
and  for  eathig  of  a  goose  on  AUhallow  even. 

James  Hunter,  being  a  simple  man  and  without  learn- 
ing, could  be  charged  with  no  great  knowledge  in  doc- 
trine, yet  because  he  often  frequented  that  suspected 
company,  he  was  accused. 

The  woman,  Hellen  Stirke,  was  accused  because  in 
her  childbed  she  was  not  accustomed  to  call  upon  the 
name  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  but  only  upon  God  for  Jesu9 
Christ's  sake,  and  because  she  said,  that  if  she  herself 


had  been  in  the  time  of  the  Virgin  INIary,  God  might 
have  looked  to  her  humility  and  base  estate,  as  he  did 
to  the  virgin's,  in  niaking  her  the  mother  of  Christ; 
thereby  meaning,  that  there  were  no  merits  in  the 
virgin,  which  procured  her  that  honour  to  be  made  the 
mother  of  Christ,  and  to  be  preferred  before  other 
women,  but  only  God's  free  mercy  exalted  her  to  that 
estate.  Which  words  were  counted  most  execrable  in  the 
face  of  all  the  clergy,  and  of  the  whole  multitude. 

James  Raveleson,  when  building  a  house,  set  upon 
the  top  of  his  fourth  stair  the  three  crowned  diadem  of 
Peter,  made  of  wood,  which  the  cardinal  took  as  done  in 
mocking  of  his  cardinal's  hat,  and  this  procured  no  fa- 
vour to  James  at  their  hands. 

These  persons  were  condemned  and  judged  to  death, 
and  that  by  an  assize,  for  violating,  as  was  alleged,  the 
act  of  parliament,  in  reasoning  and  conferring  upon  the 
scriptures  ;  for  eating  flesh  upon  days  forbidden ;  for 
interrupting  the  holy  friar  in  the  pulpit ;  for  dishonour- 
ing images,  and  blaspheming  the  Virgin  Mary. 

After  their  sentence  was  given,  their  hands  were  bound, 
and  the  men  cruelly  treated.  Which  the  woman  behold- 
ing, desired  likewise  to  be  bound  by  the  sergeants  with 
her  husband  for  Christ's  sake. 

There  was  great  intercession  made  by  the  people  of 
the  town  for  the  life  of  these  persons  to  the  governor, 
who  of  himself  was  willing  to  have  done  so,  that  they 
might  have  been  delivered.  But  the  governor  was  so 
under  subjection  to  the  cruel  priests,  that  he  could  not 
do  what  he  would.  Yea,  they  threatened  to  assist  his 
enemies  and  to  depose  him.  except  he  assisted  their 
cruelty. 

There  were  some  priests  in  the  city,  who  ate  and 
drank  before  in  these  honest  men's  houses,  to  whom  the 
priests  were  much  bound.  These  priests  were  earnestly 
desired  to  intreat  for  them  at  the  cardinal's  hands  ;  but 
they  altogether  refused,  desiring  rather  their  death  than 
preservation.  So  cruel  are  these  wicked  men  from  the 
lowest  to  the  highest. 

Then  they  were  carried  by  a  great  band  of  armed  men, 
(for  they  feared  rebellion  in  the  town  except  they  had 
their  men  of  war)  to  the  place  of  execution,  which  was 
common  to  all  thieves,  and  that  to  make  their  cause  ap- 
pear more  odious  to  the  people. 

Robert  Lamb,  at  the  foot  of  the  gallows,  made  his  ex- 
hortation to  the  people,  desiring  them  to  fear  God,  and 
leave  the  leaven  of  papistical  abominations.  So  every 
one  comforting  another,  and  assuring  themselves  that 
they  should  sup  together  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven  that 
night,  they  commended  themselves  to  God,  and  died 
constantly  in  the  Lord. 

His  wife  desired  earnestly  to  die  with  her  husband, 
but  she  was  not  suffered  ;  yet  following  him  to  the  place 
of  execution,  she  gave  him  comfort,  exhorting  him  to 
perseverance  and  patience  for  Christ's  sake,  and  parting 
from  him  with  a  kiss,  said,  "  Husband,  rejoice,  for  we 
have  lived  together  many  joyful  days  ;  but  this  day  in 
which  we  must  die,  ought  to  be  most  joyful  unto  us  both, 
because  we  must  have  joy  for  ever  ;  therefore  I  will  not 
bid  you  good  night,  for  we  shall  suddenly  meet  vrith  joy 
in  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  After  that  she  was  taken 
to  a  place  to  be  drowned,  and  although  she  had  a  child 
sucking  at  her  breast,  yet  this  moved  not  the  unmerci- 
ful hearts  of  her  enemies.  So  after  she  had  commended 
her  children  to  the  neighbours  of  the  town  for  God's 
sake,  and  the  child  was  given  to  the  nurse,  she  sealed 
the  truth  by  her  death. 

The   Condemnation   of  Master   George   Wishart,    ivko 
suffered  Martyrdom,  A.D.  L546. 

I  will  solicit  the  attention  of  the  reader  to  the  un- 
charitable manner  of  the  accusation  of  Master  George 
Wishart,  by  the  bloody  enemies  of  Christ's  faith.  Note 
also  the  articles  of  which  he  was  accused,  and  his  meek 
answers.  Finally,  ponder  on  the  furious  rage  and  tragical 
cruelty  of  the  malignant  church  of  Rome,  in  persecuting 
this  blessed  man  of  God  ;  and  his  humble,  patient,  and 
most  godly  answers  made  to  them  at  the  moment,  without 
regarding  their  menacings  and  threats,  but  not  moving 
his  countenance  nor  changing  his  visage. 


A.  D.  1540—1547.] 


GEORGE  WISHART. 


623 


But  before  I  advert  to  his  articles,  I  thought  it  not 
impertinent  to  touch  somewhat  cocicerning  the  life  and 
conversation  of  this  godly  man,  according  as  it  came  to 
my  hands,  certified  in  writing  by  a  scholar  of  Wishart, 
named  Emery  Tylney,  whose  words,  as  he  wrote  them 
to  me,  here  follow  : — 

"  About  the  year  1543,  there  was  in  the  University 
of  Cambridge  one  Mr.  George  Wish.irt,  commonly 
called  Mr.  George  of  Benet's  college,  a  man  of  tall  sta- 
ture ;  judged  by  his  physiognomy  to  be  of  a  melancholy 
disposition,  black-haired,  long-bearded,  comely  of  per- 
son, well  spoken  after  his  country  of  Scotland,  courteous, 
lowly,  lovely,  glad  to  teach,  desirous  to  learn,  and  well- 
travelled  ;  never  having  on  him  for  his  habit  or  clothing 
but  a  mantle  or  frieze-gown  to  the  shoes,  a  black  millian 
fustian  doublet,  and  plain  black  hose,  coarse  new  can- 
vass for  his  shirts,  and  white  falling  bands  and  cutfs  at 
his  hands.  All  which  apparel  he  gave  to  the  poor,  some 
weekly,  some  monthly,  some  quarterly,  as  he  liked, 
saving  his  French  cap,  which  he  kept  the  whole  year  of 
my  being  with  him. 

"  He  was  a  man  modest,  temperate,  fearing  God, 
hating  covetousness  ;  for  his  charity  had  never  end, 
night,  noon,  nor  day  ;  he  forbore  one  meal  in  three,  one 
day  in  four  for  the  most  part,  except  something  to  com- 
fort nature.  He  lay  hard  upon  a  puff  of  straw,  and 
coarse  new  canvass  sheets,  which,  when  he  changed,  he 
gave  away.  He  had  commonly  by  his  bedside  a  tub  of 
water,  in  which  (his  people  being  in  bed,  the  candle  put 
out,  and  all  quiet)  he  used  to  bathe  himself,  as  I  being 
very  young,  being  assured,  often  heard  him,  and  in  one 
light  night  discerned  him  ;  he  loved  me  tenderly,  and  I 
him,  for  my  age,  as  effectually.  He  taught  with  great 
modesty  and  gravity,  so  that  some  of  liis  people  thought 
him  severe,  and  would  have  slain  him  ;  but  the  Lord  was 
his  defence.  And  he,  after  due  correction  for  their 
malice,  by  good  exhortation,  amended  them  and  went  his 
way.  O  that  the  Lord  had  left  him  to  me  his  poor  boy, 
that  he  might  have  finished  what  he  had  begun  !  For 
in  his  religion  he  was  as  you  see  here  in  the  rest  of  his 
life,  when  he  went  into  Scotland,  with  some  of  the  no- 
biUty,  that  came  for  a  treaty  to  king  Henry  VIII.  His 
learning  was  no  less  sufficient  than  his  desire  ;  always 
pressed  and  ready  to  do  good  in  that  he  was  able,  both 
in  the  house  privately,  and  in  the  school  publicly,  pro- 
fessing and  readirig  divers  authors. 

"  If  I  should  declare  his  love  to  me,  and  all  men,  his 
charity  to  the  poor,  in  giving,  relieving,  caring,  helping, 
providing,  yea,  infinitely  studying  how  to  do  good  unto 
all,  and  hurt  to  none,  I  should  sooner  want  words  than 
just  cause  to  commend  him. 

"  All  this  1  testify  with  my  whole  heart,  and  truth  of 
this  godly  man.  He  that  made  all,  governeth  all,  and 
shall  judge  all,  knoweth  that  I  speak  the  truth,  that  the 
simple  may  be  satisfied,  the  arrogant  confounded,  the 
hypocrite  disclosed. 

"  Emery  Tylney." 

Master  George  Wishart  was  in  captivity  in  the  castle 
of  St.  Andrews,  where  the  dean  of  the  town  was  sent  by 
command  of  the  cardinal  to  summon  him,  that  he  should 
upon  the  morning  foUovring  appear  before  the  judge,  to 
give  an  account  of  his  seditious  and  hei'etical  doctrine. 

To  whom  Master  George  answered,  "  What  need  my 
lord  cardinal  to  summon  me  to  answer  for  my  doctrine 
before  him,  under  whose  power  and  dominion  I  am  thus 
bound  with  irons  ?  May  not  my  lord  compel  me  to  an- 
swer by  his  power .'  Or  believes  he  that  I  am  unpre- 
pared to  render  account  of  my  doctrine  ?" 

On  the  next  morning,  the  cardinal  caused  his  servants 
to  dress  themselves  in  their  most  warhke  array,  wdth  all 
their  arms,  more  prepared  for  war  than  for  the  preaching 
of  the  word  of  God.  And  when  these  armed  champions, 
marching  in  warhke  order,  had  conveyed  the  bishops 
into  the  abbey  church,  they  sent  for  Master  George,  who 
was  conveyed  into  the  church  by  the  captain  of  the 
castle,  accompanied  by  a  hundred  men-at-arms  ;  like  a 
lamb  they  led  him  to  the  sacrifice.  As  he  entered  into 
the  abbey  church  door,   there  was  a  poor  man  lying 


there  afflicted  with  great  infirmities,  who  asked  of  him 
alms,  to  whom  he  Hung  his  purse.  And  when  he  came 
before  the  lord  cardinal,  the  subprior  of  the  abbey, 
called  dean  John  Winryme,  stood  up  in  the  pulpit,  and 
made  a  sermon  to  all  the  congregation,  taking  his  mat- 
ter out  of  Matthew  xiii.,  whose  sermon  was  divided  into 
four  principal  parts. 

The  first  part  was  a  brief  and  short  declaration  of  the 
evangelist. 

The  second  part  of  the  interpretation  of  the  good  seed. 
And  because  he  called  the  word  of  God  the  good  seed, 
and  heres}'  the  evil  seed,  lie  declared  what  heresy  was, 
and  how  it  may  be  known;  wliich  he  defined  in  this 
manner,  "  Heresy  is  a  false  opinion  defended  with  per- 
tinacity, clearly  contrary  to  the  word  of  God." 

The  third  part  of  the  sermon  was,  the  cause  of  heresy 
within  that  and  other  realms.  The  cause  of  heresy  is 
the  ignorance  of  those  who  have  the  cure  of  souls  ;  to 
whom  It  necessarily  belongs  to  have  the  true  understands 
ing  of  the  word  of  God,  that  they  may  be  able  to  win 
the  false  teachers  of  heresies,  with  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit,  which  is  the  word  of  God ;  and  not  only  to  win 
again,  but  also  to  overcome  them,  as  says  St.  Paul : 
"  For  a  bishop  nmst  be  blameless,  as  the  steward  of  God  ; 
not  selfwilled,  not  soon  angry,  not  given  to  wine,  no 
striker,  not  given  to  filthy  lucre  ;  but  a  lover  of  hospi- 
tality,  a  lover  of  good  men,  sober,  just,  holy,  temperate  ; 
holding  fast  the  faithful  word  as  he  hath  been  taught, 
that  he  may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine  both  to  exhort 
and  to  convince  the  gainsayers."     Titus  i.  7— y. 

The  fourth  part  of  his  sermon  was  how  heresies  should 
be  known.  Heresies  (said  he)  are  known  after  this 
manner  :  as  the  goldsmith  knows  the  fine  gold  from  the 
imperfect  by  the  touchstone,  so  bkewise  may  we  know 
heresy  by  the  undoubted  touchstone,  that  is,  the  true, 
sincere,  and  undefiled  word  of  God.  At  last  he  added, 
that  heretics  should  be  put  down  in  this  present  life : 
which  proposition  the  gospel  appeared  to  contradict.; 
"  Let  them  grow  together  till  the  harvest ;"  the  harvest  is 
the  end  of  the  world.  Nevertheless,  he  affirmed  that 
they  should  be  put  down  by  the  civil  magistrate  and 
the  law.  And  when  he  ended  his  sermon,  they  caused 
Master  George  to  ascend  the  pulpit,  there  to  hear  his 
accusation  and  articles.  And  right  against  them  stood 
John  Lauder,  laden  fuU  of  curses  written  on  paper  ; 
who  took  out  a  roll,  both  long  and  full  of  cursings, 
threats,  maledictions,  and  words  of  devilish  spite  and 
malice,  saying  to  the  innocent  Master  George  so  many 
cruel  and  abominable  words,  and  he  hit  him  so  spite- 
fully with  tTie  pope's  thunder,  that  the  ignorant  people 
dreaded  lest  the  earth  would  have  speedily  swallowed 
him  up.  Notwithstanding  he  stood  still  with  great 
patience,  hearing  their  sayings,  not  once  moving  or 
changing  his  countenance. 

When  this  well-fed  priest  had  read  through  all  his 
menacings,  his  face  running  down  with  sweat,  and 
frothing  at  his  mouth  like  a  boar,  he  spit  at  Master 
George's  face,  saying,  "  What  answerest  thou  to  these 
sayings,  thou  runagate  traitor,  tliief,  which  we  have  duly 
proved  by  sufficient  witness  against  thee  ?''  Master 
George  hearing  this,  kneeled  down  upon  his  knees  in 
the  pulpit,  making  his  prayer  to  God.  When  he  had 
ended  his  prayer,  sweetly  and  christianly  he  answered 
to  them  all  as  follows  : — 

"  Many  horrible  sayings  and  many  abominable  words 
ye  have  spoken  here  this  day,  which  not  only  to  teach, 
but  also  to  think,  I  thought  a  great  abomination. 
Wherefore  I  pray  you  quietly  to  hear  me,  that  you  may 
know  what  were  my  sayings  and  the  manner  of  my  doc- 
trine. This  my  petition,  my  lord,  I  desire  to  be  heard 
for  three  causes. 

"  The  first  is,  because  through  preaching  of  the  word 
of  God^  his  glory  is  made  manifest.  It  is  reasonable, 
therefore,  for  the  advancing  of  the  glory  of  God,  that 
you  hear  me,  teaching  truly  the  pure  word  of  God, 
without  any  dissimulation. 

"The  second  reason  is,  because  that  your  salvation 
springs  from  the  word  of  God  ;  for  he  works  all  things 
by  his  word.     It  were  therefore  an  unrighteous  thing  if 


«24 


GEORGE  WISHART. 


[Book  VIII. 


you  should  stop  your  ears  from  me,  teaching  truly  the 
word  of  God. 

"  The  third  reason  is,  because  your  doctrine  utters 
many  blasphemous  and  abominable  words,  not  coming 
from  the  inspiration  of  God,  but  of  the  de\'il,  with  no  less 
peril  tlian  that  of  my  life.  It  is  just,  therefore,  and 
reasonable  that  you  should  know  what  my  words  and 
dortrine  are,  that  I  perish  not  unjustly,  to  the  great 
peril  of  your  souls.  Wherefore,  both  for  the  glory  and 
honour  of  God,  your  own  salvation,  and  safety  of  my 
life,  I  beseech  you  to  hear  me,  and  I  shall  recite  my 
doctrine  without  any  colour. 

"  First  and  chiefly,  since  the  time  I  came  into  this 
realm  I  taught  nothing  but  the  commandnients  of  God, 
the  twelve  articles  of  the  creed,  and  the  Lord's  prayer 
in  the  mother  tongue.  INIoreover,  in  Dundee  I  taught 
the  epistle  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Romans.  And  I  shall 
show  you  faitlifuUy  what  manner  I  used  when  I  taught. 
Then  suddenly  with  a  loud  voice,  the  accuser  cried, 
"  Thou  heretic,  runnagate,  traitor,  and  thief,  it  was  not 
lawful  for  thee  to  preach.  Thou  hast  taken  the  power  into 
thine  own  hand,  without  any  authority  of  the  cliurch. 
We  forethink  that  thou  hast  been  a  preacher  so  long." 
Then  all  the  whole  congregation  of  the  prelates,  with 
their  accomplices,  exclaimed,  "  If  we  give  him  license 
to  preach,  he  is  so  crafty,  and  in  the  holy  scripture  so 
exercised,  that  he  will  persuade  the  people  to  his 
opinion,  and  raise  them  against  us." 

Master  George  seeing  their  malicious  and  wicked  in- 
tention, appealed  from  the  lord  cardinal  to  the  lord 
governor,  as  to  an  indifferent  and  equal  judge.  To 
whom  the  accuser,  John  Lauder,  answered,  "  Is  not 
my  lord  cardinal  the  second  person  within  this  realm, 
chancellor  of  Scotland,  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews, 
bishop  of  Meropois,  commendator  of  Aberbrothwick,  le- 
gatus  natns,  legatus  a  latere?  And  so  reciting  a  long 
list  of  titles,  he  asked,  "  Is  not  my  lord  cardinal  an 
equal  judge .'  Whom  other  desirest  thou  to  be  thy 
judge .'" 

To  whom  this  humble  man  answered,  "  I  refuse  not 
my  lord  cardinal ;  but  I  desire  the  word  of  God  to  be 
my  judge,  and  the  temporal  estate  ;  with  some  of  your 
lordships  mine  auditors  ;  because  I  am  here  my  lord 
governor's  piisoner."  Wliereupon  the  proud  and  scorn- 
ful people  that  stood  by  mocked  him,  saying,  "  Such 
man,  such  judge  I  speaking  seditious  and  reproachful 
words  against  the  governor,  and  others  the  nobles, 
meaning  them  also  to  be  heretics."  And  without  delay 
they  would  have  given  sentence  upon  Master  George, 
without  further  process,  had  not  certain  men  counselled 
the  cardinal  to  read  the  articles,  and  to  hear  his  an- 
swers, that  the  people  might  not  complain  of  his  con- 
demnation. 

These  were  the  articles  following,  with  his  answers,  as 
far  as  they  would  give  him  leave  to  speak.  For  when  he 
intended  to  answer  their  charges,  and  shew  his  doctrine, 
they  stopped  his  mouth  with  another  article. 

1.  "  Thou  false  heretic,  runnagate,  traitor,  and  thief, 
deceiver  of  the  people,  thou  despisest  the  holy  church, 
and  in  it  contemnest  my  lord  governor's  authority. 
And  this  we  know  for  surety,  that  when  thou  preached 
in  Dundee,  and  was  charged  by  my  lord  governor's 
authority  to  desist,  nevertheless  thou  wouldst  not  obey, 
but  persevered  in  the  same;  and,  therefore,  the  bishop  of 
Brechin  cursed  thee,  and  delivered  thee  into  the  devil's 
hands,  and  gave  thee  in  commandment  that  thou  shouldst 
preach  no  more.  That,  notwithstanding,  thou  didst  con- 
tinue obstinately."' 

"  My  lords,  1  have  read  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
that  it  is  not  lawful  to  desist  from  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel  for  the  threats  and  menaces  of  men.  Therefore 
it  is  written,  '  We  ought  to  obey  God  ratbfr  than  men.' 
(Acts  V.  29.)  I  have  also  read  in  the  prophet  Malachi, 
'  I  will  even  send  a  curse  upon  you,  and  I  will  curse 
your  blessings.'  (Mai.  ii.  2.)  Believing  firmly,  that 
the  Lord  will  turn  your  cursings  into  blessings." 

2.  "Thou  false  heretic  didst  say,  that  the  priest  stand- 
ing at  the  altar  saying  mass,  was  like  a  fox  wagging  his 
taU." 

**  My  lords,  I  said  not  so  ;    these  were  my  sayings  : 


The  moving  of  the  body  outward,  without  the  inward 
moving  of  the  heart,  is  nought  else  but  the  playing  of 
an  ape,  and  not  the  true  serving  of  God.  For  God  is  a 
searcher  of  men's  hearts  ;  therefore  who  will  truly 
adore  and  honour  God,  he  must  in  spirit  and  truth 
honour  him." 

,'5.  "  Thou  false  heretic  didst  preach  against  the  sacra* 
ments,  saying,  tliat  there  were  not  seven  sacraments." 

"  My  lords,  if  it  be  your  pleasures,  I  never  taught  of 
the  number  of  the  sacraments,  whether  they  were  seven 
or  eleven.  So  many  as  are  instituted  by  Christ  are 
shewed  to  us  by  the  gospel.  I  profess  them  openly  ; 
and  except  it  be  the  word  of  God  I  dare  affirm  nothing." 

4.  "  Thou  false  heretic  hast  openly  taught,  that  auri- 
cular confession  is  not  a  blessed  sacrament.  And  thou 
sayest  that  we  should  only  confess  to  God,  and  to  no 
priest." 

"  My  lords,  I  say,  that  auricular  confession,  seeing 
that  it  has  no  promise  of  the  gospel,  cannot  be  a  sacra- 
ment. Of  the  confession  to  be  made  to  God,  there  are 
many  testimonies  in  scrijiture,  as  when  David  saith, 
'  I  acknowledged  my  sin  unto  thee,  and  mine  iniquity 
have  I  not  hid.  I  said,  I  will  confess  my  transgressions 
unto  the  Lord  ;  and  thou  forgavest  the  iniquity  of  my 
sin.'  (Psalm  xxxii.  5.)  Here  confession  signifies  the 
secret  knowledge  of  our  sins  before  God.  When  I  ex- 
horted the  people  in  this  manner,  I  reproved  no  manner 
of  confession.  And  further,  St.  James  saith,  '  Confess 
your  faults  one  to  another,  and  pray  one  for  another, 
that  ye  may  be  healed.'  "   (James  iii.  16.) 

When  he  had  said  these  words,  the  bishops  and  their 
accomplices  cried,  and  gnashed  their  teeth,  saying, 
"  See  you  not  what  colours  he  has  in  his  speaking,  that 
he  may  beguile  us,  and  seduce  us  to  his  opinion  .■■" 

5.  "  Thou  heretic  didst  openly  say,  that  it  was  neces- 
sary to  every  man  to  know  and  understand  his  baiiti.«m, 
and  what  it  was,  contrary  to  general  councils,  and  the 
estate  of  the  holy  church." 

"  My  lords,  I  believe  there  are  none  so  unwise  here, 
that  will  make  merchandise  with  a  Frenchman,  or  any 
other  unknown  stranger,  except  he  know  and  under- 
stand first  the  condition  or  promise  made  by  the  French- 
man, or  stranger  :  so,  likewise,  I  would  that  we  under- 
stood what  we  promise  to  God,  in  the  name  of  the  in- 
fant in  baptism.  For  this  cause  I  believe  you  have 
confirmation." 

Then  said  Master  Bleiter,  chaplain,  that  he  had  the 
devil  within  him,  and  the  spirit  of  error.  Then  a  child 
answered  him,  saying,  "  The  devil  cannot  speak  such 
words  as  yonder  man  speaks." 

6.  "  Thou  heretic,  traitor,  thief,  thou  saidst  that  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  was  but  a  piece  of  bread  baked 
upon  the  ashes,  and  nothing  else  ;  and  aU  that  is  there 
done,  is  but  a  superstitious  rite  against  the  command- 
ment of  God." 

"  Oh  Lord  God  !  so  manifest  lies  and  blasphemies 
the  scripture  does  not  teach  you.  As  concerning  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  my  lords,  I  never  taught  any- 
thing against  the  scriptures,  which  I  shall  by  God's  grace 
make  manifest  this  day  ;  being  ready  to  suffer  death 
for  it. 

"  The  lawful  use  of  the  sacrament  is  most  acceptable 
to  God  ;  but  the  great  abuse  of  it  is  very  detestable  to 
him.  But  what  occasion  they  have  to  say  such  words 
of  me,  I  shall  shew  your  lordships.  I  once  chanced  to 
meet  with  a  Jew,  when  I  was  sailing  on  the  Rhine. 
I  inquired  of  him  what  was  the  cause  of  his  pertinacity, 
that  he  did  not  believe  that  the  true  Messias  was  come, 
considering  that  they  had  seen  all  the  prophecies  which 
were  spoken  of  him  fulfilled  ?  Moreover  the  prophecies 
taken  away,  and  the  sceptre  of  Judah,  and  by  many 
other  testimonies  of  the  scripture  I  proved  to  him  that 
Messias  was  come,  whom  they  called  Jesus  of  Nazareth. 
This  Jew  answered  again,  '  When  Messias  comes,  he  shall 
restore  all  things,  and  he  shall  not  abrogate  the  law, 
which  was  given  to  our  forefathers,  as  ye  do.  For  why  ? 
we  see  the  poor  almost  perish  through  hunger  amongst 
you  ;  yet  you  are  not  moved  with  pity  toward  them  ; 
but  amongst  us  Jews  (though  we  are  poor),  there  are  no 
beggars  found. — Secondly  :    it  is  forbidden  by  the  law 


A.D.  ir)40— 15-ir.] 


GEORGE  WISHART. 


625 


to  feign  any  kind  of  imagery  of  things  in  heaven  above, 
or  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  in  the  sea  under  the  earth, 
but  one  God  only  is  to  be  honoured  ;  but  your  sanc- 
tuaries and  churches  are  full  of  idols. — Thirdly  :  a  piece 
of  bread  baken  upon  the  ashes  you  adore  and  worship, 
and  say,  that  it  is  your  God.'  I  have  rehearsed  here 
but  the  sayings  of  the  Jew,  which  I  never  affirmed  to  be 
true." 

Then  the  bishops  shook  their  heads,  and  spit  on  the 
earth. 

7.  "  Thou  false  heretic  didst  say,  that  extreme  unction 
was  not  a  sacrament." 

"  My  lords,  I  never  taught  anything  of  extreme  unc- 
tion in  my  doctrine,  whether  it  were  a  sacrament  or 
not." 

8.  "  Thou  false  heretic  saidst,  that  holy  water  is  not 
so  good  as  wash,  and  such  like.  Thou  didst  condemn 
conjuring,  and  said,  that  holy  church's  cursings  avail 
not." 

"  My  lords,  as  for  holy  water,  I  taught  nothing  about 
it  in  my  doctrine.  Conjurings  and  exorcisms,  if  they 
were  conformable  to  the  word  of  God,  I  would  commend 
them  ;  but  as  they  are  not  conformable  to  the  com- 
mandment and  word  of  God,  I  reprove  them." 

9.  "  Thou  false  heretic  and  runnagate  hast  said,  that 
every  layman  is  a  priest,  and  such-like.  Thou  saidst, 
that  the  pope  hath  no  more  power  than  any  other  man.'' 

"  My  lords,  I  taught  nothing  but  the  word  of  God. 
I  remember  that  I  have  read  in  some  places  in  St.  John 
and  St.  Peter,  of  whom  one  says,  '  And  hath  made  us 
kings  and  priests.'  (Rev.  i.  G.)  The  other  says,  '  But  ye 
are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal  priesthood.'  (1  Pet.  ii.  9.) 
Wherefore  I  have  affirmed,  that  any  man  being  skilful 
in  the  word  of  God,  and  the  true  faith  of  Jesus  Christ, 
has  this  power  from  God,  and  not  by  the  power  or  vio- 
lence of  men,  but  by  the  virtue  of  the  word  of  God, 
which  word  is  called  '  The  power  of  God,'  (Rom.  i. 
16.)  as  witnesses  St.  Paul  e\'idently  enough.  And 
again  I  say,  that  any  iinlearned  man,  not  exercised  in 
the  word  of  God,  nor  yet  constant  in  his  faith,  whatever 
estate  or  order  he  be  of,  I  say,  he  has  no  power  to  bind 
or  loose,  seeing  he  wants  the  instrument  by  which  he 
binds  or  looses,  that  is  to  say,  the  word  of  God." 

After  that  he  had  said  these  words,  all  the  bishops 
laughed,  and  mocked  him.  When  he  beheld  their 
laughing,  "  Laugh  ye,"  said  he,  "  my  lords  ?  Though 
these  sayings  appear  scornful,  and  worthy  of  derision 
to  your  lordships,  nevertheless  they  are  very  weighty 
to  me,  and  of  great  value,  because  they  concern  not 
only  myself,  but  also  the  honour  and  glory  of  God." 
In  the  meantime,  many  godly  men  beholding  the  great 
cruelty  of  the  bishops,  and  the  invincible  patience  of 
Master  George,  greatly  mourned  and  lamented. 

ro.  "  Thou  false  heretic  saidst,  that  a  man  hath  no 
free  will,  but  is  like  to  the  Scoics,  who  say,  that  it  is  not 
in  man's  will  to  do  anything  ;  but  that  all  concupiscence 
and  desire  comes  by  God,  whatever  kind  it  be  of." 

"  My  lords,  I  said  not  so,  truly  ;  1  say,  that  as  many 
as  believe  in  Christ  firmly,  to  them  is  given  liberty, 
conformable  to  the  saying-  of  St.  John,  '  If  the  Son, 
therefore,  shall  make  you  free,  ye  shall  be  free  indeed.' 
(John  viii.  36.)  On  the  contrary,  as  many  as  believe 
not  in  Christ  Jesus,  they  are  bond-servants  of  sin. 
*  Whosoever  committeth  sin  is  the  servant  of  sin.'  " 
(John  viii.  31.) 

11.  "  Thou  false  heretic  saidst,  it  is  as  lawful  to  eat 
flesh  upon  the  Friday,  as  on  Sundays." 

"  I  have  read  in  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul,  that  who  is 
clean,  unto  him  all  things  are  clean.  On  the  contrary, 
to  the  filthy  man  all  things  are  unclean.  A  faithful 
man,  clean  and  holy,  sanctifies  by  the  word,  the  creature 
of  God.  But  the  creature  makes  no  man  acceptable  to 
God.  So  tliat  a  creature  may  not  sanctify  any  impure 
and  unfaithful  man.  But  to  the  faithful  man  all  things 
are  '  sanctified  by  the  word  of  God  and  prayer.'  " 
(1  Tim.  iii.  5.) 

After  these  sayings  of  Master  George,  then  said  all 
the  bishops  with  their  accomplices,  "  What  need  we  any 
witness  against  him  ?  Has  he  not  openly  here  spoken 
blasphemy  .'" 


12.  "  Thou  false  heretic  didst  say,  that  we  should  not 
pray  to  saints,  but  to  God  only.  Say  whether  thou  hast 
said  this,  or  not  ;  speak  shortly." 

For  the  weakness  and  infirmity  of  the  hearers  he 
said,  without  doubt  plainly,  that  saints  should  not  be 
honoured.  "  My  lord,"  said  he,  "  there  are  two  things 
worthy  of  note.  The  one  is  certain  ;  the  other  uncer- 
tain. It  is  found  plainly  and  certain  in  scripture,  that 
we  should  worship  and  honour  one  God,  according  to 
the  saying  of  the  first  commandment,  '  Thou  shalt 
worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou 
serve.'  (Matt.  iv.  10.)  But  as  for  praying  to  and 
honouring  of  saints,  there  is  great  doubt  among  many 
whether  they  hear  or  not  invocation  made  to  them. 
Therefore  I  exhorted  all  men  equally  in  my  doctrine, 
that  they  should  leave  the  unsure  way,  and  follow  that 
way  which  was  taught  us  by  our  Master  Christ.  He  is 
our  only  Mediator,  and  makes  intercession  for  us  to 
God  his  Father.  He  is  the  door  by  which  we  must  en- 
ter in.  He  that  entereth  not  in  by  tiiis  door,  but 
clirabeth  up  another  way,  is  a  thief  and  a  murderer. 
He  is  the  Truth  and  the  Life.  He  that  goeth  out  of 
this  way,  there  is  no  doubt  but  he  shall  fall  into  the 
mire  ;  yea,  verily,  is  fallen  into  it  already.  This  is  my 
doctrine,  which  I  have  ever  followed.  Verily,  that 
which  I  have  heard  and  read  in  the  word  of  God  I 
taught  openly,  and  in  no  corners.  And  now  ye  shall 
witness  the  same,  if  your  lordships  will  hear  me.  Ex- 
cept it  stand  by  the  word  of  God,  I  dare  not  be  so  bold 
as  to  affirm  anything." 

13.  "  Thou  false  heretic  hast  preached  plainly,  say- 
ing, that  there  is  no  purgatory  ;  and  that  it  is  a  feigned 
thing,  that  any  man  after  tliis  life  can  be  punished  in 
purgatory." 

"  My  lords,  as  I  have  oftentimes  said  heretofore, 
without  witness  and  testimony  of  the  scriptures  I  dare 
affirm  nothing.  1  have  oftentimes  read  over  the  Bible, 
and  yet  such  a  term  I  never  found,  nor  yet  any  place  of 
scripture  applicable  to  it.  Therefore  I  was  ashamed  to 
teach  that  which  I  could  not  find  in  the  scriptures." 

Tlien  said  he  to  Master  John  Lauder,"  his  accuser, 
"  If  you  have  any  testimony  of  the  scriptures,  by  which 
you  may  prove  any  such  place,  shew  it  now  before  this 
auditory."  But  this  accuser  had  not  a  word  to  say  for 
himself,  but  was  as  dumb  as  a  beetle  in  that  matter. 

14.  "  Thou  false  heretic  hast  taught  plainly  against 
the  vows  of  monks,  friars,  nuns,  and  priests;  saying,, 
that  whoever  was  bound  to  such  vows,  they  vowed, 
themselves  to  the  estate  of  damnation.  Moreover,  that 
it  was  lawful  for  priests  to  marry  wives,  and  not  to  live 
single." 

"  My  lords,  I  have  read  in  the  gospel,  that  as  many 
as  have  not  the  gift  of  chastity,  nor  yet  have  overcome 
the  concupiscence  of  the  flesh,  nor  have  vowed  chas- 
tity, should  marry.  You  have  experience,  although  I 
should  hold  my  peace,  to  what  inconvenience  they  have 
vowed  themselves." 

When  he  had  said  these  words,  they  were  all  dumb, 
thinking  it  better  to  have  ten  concubines,  than  one  mar- 
ried  wife. 

15.  "  Thou  false  heretic  and  runnagate  saidst,  thou 
wilt  not  obey  our  general  nor  provincial  councils." 

"  My  lords,  what  your  general  councils  are  I  know 
not,  I  was  never  exercised  in  them  ;  but  to  the  pure 
word  of  God  I  gave  my  labours.  Read  here  your  ge- 
neral council,  or  else  give  me  a  book  wherein  they  are 
contained,  that  I  may  read  them.  If  they  agree  with, 
the  word  of  God,  I  will  not  disagree.'' 

Then  the  ravening  wolves  said,  "  W'herefore  let  him 
speak  any  further  ?  Read  forth  the  rest  of  the  articles, 
and  stay  not  upon  them." 

Among  these  cruel  tigers  there  was  one  false  hypo- 
crite, a  seducer  of  the  people,  called  John  Graifind 
Scot,  standing  behind  John  Lauder,  hastening  him  to 
read  the  rest  of  the  articles,  and  not  to  tarry  upon  his 
godly  answers.  "  For  we  may  not  listen  to  them,"  said 
he,  "  any  more  than  the  devil  may  abide  the  sign  of 
the  cross.'' 

16.  "  Thou  heretic  saidst,  that  it  is  in  vain  to  build  to 
the  honour  of  God  costly  churches,  seeing  that  God  re- 

s  s  2 


626 


PERSECUTION  IN  SCOTLAND. 


mains  not  in  the  churches  made  with  men's  hands,  nor 
yet  can  God  be  in  so  little  space  as  between  the  priest's 
hands."    • 

"  My  lords,  Solomon  says,  '  Behold,  the  heaven  and 
heaven  of  heavens  cannot  contain  thee  ;  how  much  less 
this  house  that  I  have  builded  ?'  (1  Kings  viii.  27.) 
And  Job  consents  to  the  same  sentence  ;  '  Canst  thou 
by  searching  find  out  God  .'  canst  thou  find  out  the 
Almighty  unto  perfection  ?  It  is  high  as  heaven  ;  what 
canst  thou  do  ?  deeper  than  hell ;  what  canst  thou 
know  ?  The  measure  thereof  is  longer  than  the  earth, 
and  broader  than  the  sea.'  (Job  xi.  7 — 9.)  So  that 
God  cannot  l)e  comprehended  in  one  place,  because  he 
is  intiiiite.  Notwithstanding  these  sayings,  I  never  said 
that  churches  should  be  destroyed  ;  but  of  the  contrary 
I  afSnn  ever,  that  churches  should  be  sustained  and  up- 
holden ;  that  the  people  should  be  congregated  into 
them,  tliere  to  hear  of  God.  And  moreover,  whereso- 
ever is  true  preaching  of  the  word  of  God,  and  the  law- 
ful use  of  the  sacraments,  undoubtedly  there  is  God 
himself;  so  that  both  these  sayings  are  true  together; 
God  cannot  be  comprehended  in  any  place,  and  where- 
soever two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  his  name, 
there  is  he  present  in  the  midst  of  them.'' 

Then  said  he  to  his  accuser,  "  If  you  think  any 
otherwise  than  I  say,  shew  forth  your  reasons  before 
this  auditory."  Then  he  without  all  reason  being 
dumb,  and  not  answering  one  word,  proceeded  forth  in 
bis  articles. 

17.  "  Thou  false  heretic  contemnest  fasting,  and  said 
thou  should  not  fast." 

"  My  lord,  I  find  that  fasting  is  commended  in  the 
scripture  ;  therefore  I  were  a  slanderer  of  the  gospel,  if 
I  contemned  fasting.  And  not  only  so,  but  I  have 
learned  by  esperience,  that  fasting  is  good  for  the  health 
of  the  body  ;'but  God  knows  who  fasts  the  true  fast." 

18.  "  Thou  false  heretic  hast  preached  openly,  saying, 
that  the  soul  of  man  shall  sleep  till  the  latter  day  of 
judgment,  and  shall  not  obtain  life  immortal  until  that 
day." 

"  God,  full  of  mercy  and  goodness,  forgive  them  that  say 
such  thhigs  of  me  :  I  know  surely  by  the  word  of  God, 
that  he  who  has  begun  to  have  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  | 
and  believes  firmly  in  him,  I  know  surely  that  the  soul 
of  that  man  shall  never  sleep,  but  shall  live  an  immortal 
life.  Which  life  from  day  to  day  is  renewed  in  grace 
and  augmented  ;  nor  yet  shall  ever  perish  or  have  an  end, 
but  shall  ever  live  immortal  with  Christ.  To  which  life 
all  that  believe  in  him  shall  come,  and  rest  in  eternal 
glory.  Amen." 

When  the  bishops  with  their  accomplices  had  accused 
this  innocent  man  in  this  manner,  they  condemned  him 
to  be  burnt  as  an  heretic,  having  no  respect  to  bis  godly 
answers  and  true  reasons,  nor  yet  to  their  own  con- 
sciences, thinking  verily  they  should  do  to  God  good 
sacrifice,  conformable  to  the  saying  in  St.  John,  "  They 
sViall  put  thee  out  of  the  synagogues :  yea,  the  time 
Cometh,  that  whosoever  killech  you  will  think  that  he 
doeth  God  service."  Johnxvi.  2. 

The  Prayer  of  Master  George  Wishart. 

"  O  immortal  God,  how  long  shalt  thou  suffer  the 
great  cruelty  of  the  ungodly  to  exercise  their  fury  upon 
thy  servants  who  further  thy  word  in  this  world,  seeing 
they  desire  to  be  contrary,  that  is,  to  choke  and  destroy 
the  true  doctrine  and  verity,  by  the  which  thou  hast 
shewed  thyself  unto  the  world,  which  was  all  drowned  in 
blindness  and  ignorance  of  thy  name.  O  Lord,  we 
know  surely  that  thy  true  servants  must  needs  suffer, 
for  thy  name's  sake,  persecution,  affliction  and  troubles 
in  this  present  life,  which  is  but  a  shadow,  as  thou  hast 
shewed  to  us,  by  thy  prophets  and  ai)ostles.  But  yet 
we  desire  thee  heartily,  that  thou  keep,  defend  and 
help  thy  congregation,  which  thou  hast  chosen  before 
the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  give  them  thy  grace  to 
hear  thjfcword^  and  to  be  thy  true  servants  in  this  pre- 
sent  life." 

Then  they  caused  the  common  people  to  dejiart,  whose 


[Book  VIII. 

desire  was  always  to  hear  that  innocent  man  speak. 
Then  the  sons  of  darkness  pronounced  their  sentence, 
not  having  respect  to  the  judgment  of  God.  And  when 
all  this  was  done,  the  cardinal  caused  his  warders  to 
pass  again  with  the  meek  lamb  into  the  castle,  until  such 
time  as  the  fire  was  made  ready.  When  he  was  come 
into  the  castle,  then  tliere  came  two  gray  fiends,  friar 
Scot  and  his  mate,  saying,  "  Sir,  you  must  make  your 
confession  to  us.''  He  answered  and  said,  "  I  will  make 
no  confession  to  you.  Go  fetch  me  yonder  man  that 
preached  this  day,  and  I  will  make  my  confession  to 
him.''  Then  they  sent  for  the  sub-prior  of  the  abbey, 
who  came  to  him  witb  all  diligence,  but  what  he  said 
in  this  confession,  I  cannot  snew. 

When  the  fire  was  made  ready,  and  the  gallows  erected, 
at  the  west  part  of  the  castle  near  to  the  priory,  the  lord 
cardinal  dreading  lest  Master  George  should  be  taken  away 
by  his  friends,  commanded  that  all  the  ordnance  of  the 
castle  should  be  turned  against  that  part,  and  that  all 
his  gunners  should  be  ready  and  stand  by  their  guns. 
until  such  time  as  he  was  burned.  All  this  being  done, 
they  bound  Master  George's  hands  behind  his  back,  and 
led  him  forth  with  their  soldiers  from  the  castle,  to  tlie 
place  of  execution.  As  he  came  forth  from  the  castle 
gate,  there  met  him  certain  beggars  asking  him  alms  for 
God's  sake.  To  whom  he  answered,  "  I  want  my  hands 
wherewith  I  should  give  you  alms,  but  the  merciful  Lord, 
of  his  benignity  and  abundance  of  grace,  vouchsafe  to 
give  you  necessaries  both  to  your  bodies  and  souls." 
Then  afterward  met  him  two  false  fiends,  I  should  say, 
friars,  saying,  "  Master  George,  pray  to  our  Lady,  that 
she  may  be  mediatrix  for  you  to  her  Son.''  To  whom  he 
answered  meekly,  "  Cease,  tempt  me  not,  my  brethren." 
After  this  he  was  led  to  the  fire  with  a  rope  about  his 
neck,  and  a  chain  of  iron  about  his  middle. 

W^hen  he  came  to  the  fire,  he  went  down  upon  his 
knees  and  rose  again,  and  thrice  lie  said  these  words, 
"  O  thou  Saviour  of  the  world,  have  mercy  on  me  !  Fa- 
ther of  heaven,  I  commend  my  spirit  into  thy  holy 
hands.''  When  he  had  made  this  prayer,  he  turned  him 
to  the  people  and  said  these  words  : 

"  I  beseech  you,  christian  brethren  and  sisters,  that 
you  be  not  offended  in  the  word  of  God  for  the  affliction 
and  torments,  which  ye  see  already  prepared  for  me. 
But  I  exhort  you  that  you  love  the  word  of  God,  and 
suffer  patiently  and  with  a  comfortable  heart  for  the 
word's  sake,  which  is  your  undoubted  salvation,  and 
everlasting  comfort. 

"  Moreover,  I  pray  you  shew  my  brethren  and  sisters, 
who  have  heard  me  often  before,  that  they  cease  not, 
nor  leave  off  the  word  of  God  which  I  taught  to  them, 
after  the  grace  given  to  me,  for  any  persecutions  or 
troubles  in  this  world,  which  last  not ;  and  shew  to  tjiera 
that  my  doctrine  was  no  old  wife's  fables  after  the  con- 
stitutions made  by  men.  And  if  I  had  taught  men's 
doctrine,  I  had  gotten  great  thanks  by  men.  But  for  the 
world's  sake  and  true  gospel,  which  was  given  to  me  by 
the  grace  of  God,  I  suffer  this  day  by  men,  not  sorrow- 
fully, but  with  a  glad  heart  and  mind.  For  this  cause  I 
was  sent,  that  I  should  suffer  this  fire  for  Christ's  pake. 
Consider,  and  behold  my  visage,  you  shall  not  see  me 
change  my  colour.  This  grim  fire  1  fear  not.  And  so  I 
pray  you  to  do,  if  any  persecution  come  to  you  for  the 
word's  sake,  and  not  to  fear  them  that  slay  the  body, 
and  afterward  have  no  power  to  slay  the  soul.  Some 
have  said  of  me,  that  I  taught,  that  the  soul  of  man 
did  sleep  until  the  last  day.  But  I  know  surely,  and 
my  faith  is  such,  that  my  soul  shall  sup  with  my  Saviour 
Christ  this  night,  ere  it  be  six  hours."  Then  he  prayed 
for  them  who  accused  him,  sajang,  "  I  beseech  thee, 
Father  of  heaven,  to  forgive  them  that  have,  of  any  igno- 
rance, or  of  any  evil  mind,  forged  any  lies  upon  me ;  I 
forgive  them  with  all  my  heart.  I  beseech  Christ  to 
forgive  them  that  have  condemned  me  to  death  this  day 
ignorantly." 

And  last  of  all  he  spoke  to  the  people  in  this  manner ; 
"  I  beseech  you,  brethren  and  sisters,  to  exhort  your 
]irelates  to  the  learning  of  the  word  of  God,  that  they  at 
last  may  be  ashamed  to  do  evil,  and  learn  to  do  good. 
And   if  they   will   not   convert   themselves   from    their 


/ 


,^ 


\m\\  of  Slisl)itti 


Page  6-26. 


A.D.  1540—1560.] 


PERSECUTION  IN  SCOTLAND. 


527 


wicked  errors,  there  shall  hastily  come  upon  them  the 
wrath  of  God,  which  they  shall  not  escape."  Many 
faithful  words  said  he  iu  the  mean  time,  taking  no  heed 
or  care  of  the  cruel  torments,  which  were  then  prepared 
for  him. 

And  at  last  the  hangman,  that  was  his  tormentor,  sat 
down  upon  his  knees,  and  said;  "  Sir,  I  pray  you  for- 
give me,  for  I  am  not  guilty  of  your  death."  To  whom 
he  answered,  "  Come  hither  to  me."  When  he  was 
come  to  him,  he  kissed  his  cheek,  and  said,  "  Lo,  here 
is  a  token  that  I  forgive  thee.  Do  thine  office  ;"  and  by 
and  by  he  was  put  upon  the  gibbet  and  hanjed,  and  there 
burnt  to  powder.  When  the  people  beheld  the  great 
torment,  ttiey  could  not  withhold  from  piteous  mourn- 
ing and  complaining  of  tens  innocent  iamb's  slaugh- 
ter. 

The  Martyrdom  of  Adam  Wallace. 

On  a  platform  erected  at  the  Black  friars'  church  in 
Edinburgh,  there  was  the  lord  governor:  behind  him  sat 
Master  Gawin  Hamilton,  dean  of  Glasgow,  representing 
the  metropolitan  pastor.  Upon  a  seat  on  his  right  hand 
sat  the  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews.  At  his  back  stood 
the  official  of  Lothian.  Next  to  the  archbishop  of  St.  An- 
drews, sat  the  bishop  of  Dunblane,  the  bishop  of  Murray, 
the  abbot  of  Dunfermline,  the  abbot  of  Glenluce,  with 
other  churchmen  of  that  city  :  and  at  the  other  end  of 
the  seat  sat  Master  Ouchiltrie  :  on  his  left  hand  sat  the 
earl  of  Argyle,  justice,  with  his  deputy  Sir  John  Camp- 
bell, of  Lundie.  Next  him  the  earl  of  Huntley.  Then 
the  earl  of  Angus,  the  bishop  of  Galloway,  the  prior  of 
St.  Andrews,  the  bishop  of  Orkney,  the  lord  Forbes, 
dean  John  Winryme,  sub-prior  of  St.  Andrews;  and  be- 
hind the  seats  stood  the  whole  senate,  the  clerk  of  the 
register,  &c. 

At  the  further  end  of  the  chancel  wall,  in  the  pulpit, 
was  placed  Master  John  Lauder,  parson  of  Marbottle 
the  accuser,  clad  in  a  surplice  and  red  hood,  and  a  great 
congregation  of  the  people  in  the  body  of  the  church, 
standing  on  the  ground. 

After  that  Adam  Wallace  was  brought  in,  a  simple 
poor  man  in  appearance,  and  was  commanded  to  look  to 
the  accuser  ;  who  asked  him  what  was  his  name  ;  he 
answered,  "  Adam  Wallace."  Tlie  accuser  said  he  had 
another  name,  which  he  granted,  and  said  he  was  com- 
monly called  Feane.  Then  he  asked  where  he  was  born  ? 
•'  Within  two  miles  of  Fayle,"  said  he,  "  in  Kyle." 
Then  said  the  accuser,  "  I  am  sorry  that  such  a  poor 
man  as  you  should  put  these  noble  lords  to  so  great  in- 
convenience this  day  by  your  vain  speaking."  "  And  I 
must  speak,"  said  he,  "  as  God  gives  me  grace,  and  I 
believe  I  have  said  no  evil  to  hurt  any  body."  "  Would 
God,"  said  the  accuser,  "you  had  never  spoken  ;  but 
you  are  brought  forth  for  such  horrible  crimes  of  here- 
sies, as  were  never  imagined  nor  heard  of  in  this  country 
before,  and  shall  be  sufficiently  proved,  that  you  cannot 
deny  it." 

"  Adam  Wallace,  alias  Feane:  thou  art  openly  accused 
for  preaching,  saying,  and  teaching  of  the  blasphemies 
and  abominable  heresies  under -written.  First,  thou 
hast  said  and  taught  that  the  bread  and  wine  on  the 
altar,  after  the  words  of  consecration,  are  not  the  body 
and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ." 

He  turned  to  the  lord  governor,  and  lords  aforesaid, 
saying;  "  I  never  said,  nor  taught  any  thing  but  what 
1  found  in  this  book  (having  there  a  Bible  at  his  belt  in 
French,  Dutch,  and  English)  which  is  the  word  of  God, 
and  if  you  will  be  content  that  the  Lord  God  and  his 
word  be  my  judge,  where  I  have  said  wrong,  I  shall  take 
that  punishment  you  shall  put  upon  me  ;  for  I  never 
said  any  thing  concerning  this  that  I  am  accused  of, 
but  that  which  I  found  in  this  book." 

"  What  didst  thou  say?"  said  the  accuser.  "  I  said, 
answered  he,  "  that  after  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  had 
eaten  the  paschal  lamb  in  his  last  supper  with  his  apos- 
tles, and  fulfilled  the  ceremonies  of  the  old  law,  he  in- 
stituted a  new  sacrament  in  remembrance  of  his  death 
then  to  come.  "  And,  as  they  were  eating,  Jesus  took 
bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his 


disciples,  and  said.  Take,  eat;  this  is  my  body.  And  ho 
took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks,  and  gave  it  to  them,  say- 
ing. Drink  ye  all  of  it :  for  this  is  my  blood  of  the  New 
Testament,  which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  remissioti 
of  sins."  Matt.  xxvi.  26 — 28.  And  in  St.  Luke  it  is 
added,  "  This  do  in  remembrance  of  me."  Luke  xtii. 
19. 

Then  said  the  bishop  of  St.  Andrews  and  the  official 
of  Lothian,  with  the  dean  of  Glasgow,  and  many  other 
prelates,  "  We  know  this  well  enough."  The  Earl  of 
H\intly  said,  "  Thou  answerest  not  to  that  which  is  laid 
to  thee  ;  say  either  nay  or  yea  to  it."  He  answered, 
"  If  you  will  admit  God  and  his  word  s))oken  by  the 
mouth  of  his  blessed  vSon  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  Sa- 
viour, you  will  admit  that  which  I  have  said  ;  for  1  have 
said  and  taught  nothing  but  what  the  Word,  which  is 
the  trial  and  touchstone  says  ;  which  ought  to  be  judge, 
to  me,  and  to  all  the  world." 

"  Why,"  said  the  Earl  of  Huntly,  "  Hast  thou  not  a 
judge  good  enough  ?  and  think  you  that  we  know  not  God 
and  his  word?  Answer  to  that  which  is  spoken  to  thee." 
And  then  they  made  the  accuser  speak  the  same  thing 
over  again.  "Thou  sayest,"  said  the  accuser,  "and 
hast  taught,  that  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  after  the  words  of  the  consecration,  are  not 
the  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 

He  answered,  "  I  never  said  more  than  the  written 
word  says  ;  for  I  know  w-ell  by  St.  Paul  when  he  saith, 
'  Vrherefore,  whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread  and  drink 
this  cup  of  the  Lord  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  the  Lord.  For  he  that  eateth  and 
drinketh  unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to 
himself,  not  discerning  the  Lord's  body.'  And  there- 
fore when  I  taught,  which  was  but  seldom,  and  to  them 
only  who  required  and  desired  me,  I  said,  '  That  if  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  were  truly  administered,  and  used 
as  the  Son  of  the  living  God  did  institute  it,  where  that 
was  done,  there  was  God  himself  by  his  divine  power.'  " 

The  bishop  of  Orkney  asked  him,  "  Believest  thou 
not  that  the  bread  and  wine  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
after  the  words  of  consecration,  is  the  very  body  of 
God,  flesh,  blood,  and  bone  ?'' 

He  answered,  "  1  know  not  what  that  word  consecra- 
tion means.  I  have  not  much  Latin,  but  I  beUeve  that 
the  Son  of  God  was  conceived  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  has  a  natural  body,  with 
hands,  feet,  and  other  members,  and  in  the  same  body 
he  walked  up  and  down  in  the  world,  preached  and 
taught ;  he  suffered  death  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  cru- 
cified,  dead,  and  buried,  and  that  by  his  godly  power 
he  raised  that  same  body  again  the  third  day  ;  and  the 
same  body  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father,  who  shall  come  again  to  judge 
both  the  quick  and  the  dead.  And  that  this  body  is 
a  natural  body,  with  hands  and  feet,  and  cannot  be  in 
two  places  at  once,  he  sheweth  well  himself;  for  which 
everlasting  thanks  be  to  him  who  makes  this  matter  clear. 
When  the  woman  brake  that  ointment  on  him,  answer- 
ing some  of  his  disciples  who  grudged  it,  he  said,  '  The 
poor  you  have  always  with  you,  but  me  ye  have  not  al- 
ways :'  meaning  his  natural  body.  And  likewise  at  his 
ascension  he  said  to  the  same  disciples  who  were  fleshly, 
and  would  ever  have  had  him  remaining  with  them  corpo- 
rally, '  It  is  needful  for  you  that  I  go  away,  for  if  I  go 
not  away,  the  Comforter  (the  Holy  Ghost)  will  not  come 
unto  you;'  (meaning  that  his  natural  body  must  betaken 
away  from  them.)  '  But  be  of  good  cheer  ;  for  I  am 
with  you  always,  until  the  end  of  the  world.' 

"  And  that  the  eating  of  his  very  flesh  profits  not. 
may  be  well  known  by  his  words  which  he  spake  in 
St.  John ;  where,  after  he  had  said,  '  Except  ye 
eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink  his  blood, 
ye  have  no  life  in  you  ;'  they  murmured  thereat,  and 
he  reproved  them  for  their  gross  and  fleshly  taking  of 
his  words,  and  said,  '  What  and  if  ye  shall  see  the  Son  of 
Man  ascend  up  where  he  was  before  ?  It  is  the  Spirit 
that  quickeneth;  'he  flesh  profiteth  nothing;'  to  be  eaten 
as  they  took  it,  and  even  so  take  you  it."   (,vi.  .i.j—b.i., 

"  It  is  a  horrible  heresy,"  said  the  bishop  of  Orkney. 

Then  he  was  bid  to  hear  the  accuser,  who  propounded 


C2S 


SCHISM  IN  SCOTLAND  ABOUT  THE  PATER-NOSTER. 


[Book  VIiI. 


the  second  article,  and  said,  "  Thou  saidst  likewise,  and 
didst  oi)enly  teach  that  the  mass  is  very  idolatry,  and 
abominable  in  the  si^ht  of  God." 

"  He  answered  and  said,  "  I  have  read  the  word  of 
God  in  three  tongues,  and  have  understood  tliem  so  far 
as  God  gave  me  grace,  and  yet  1  never  read  that  word 
mass  in  it  all  :  but  I  found  that  the  thing  that  was  high- 
est and  most  in  estimation  amongst  men,  and  not  in  the 
word  of  God,  was  idolatry,  and  abominable  in  the  sight 
of  God.  And  I  say  that  the  mass  is  holden  greatly  in 
estimation  amongst  men  and  is  not  founded  on  the 
Word  ;  there  I  said  it  was  idolatry,  and  abominable  in 
the  sight  of  God.  But  if  any  man  will  find  it  in  the 
scripture,  and  prove  it  by  God's  word,  I  will  acknow- 
ledge ray  error,  and  will  submit  to  all  lawful  correction 
and  punishment." 

"  Go  to  the  third  article,"  said  the  archbishop. 
Then   said  the   accuser,   "Thou   hast  openly  taught, 
that  the  God  whom  we  worship    is   but  bread,   sown  of 
corn,  grown  of  the  earth,  baked  of  men's  hands,  and 
nothing  else.'' 

He  answered,  "I  worship  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  three  Persons  in  one  Godhead,  who 
made  and  fashioned  the  heaven  and  earth,  and  all  that 
is  therein  ;  but  I  know  not  what  God  you  worship  ;  and 
if  you  will  show  me  whom  you  worship,  I  will  show 
you  what  he  is,  as  I  can  by  my  judgment.'' 

"  Believest  thou  not,"  said  the  accuser,  "  that  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  words  of  consecration 
betwixt  the  priest's  hands,  is  the  very  body  and  blood  of 
the  Son  of  God,  and  God  himself.'"  "  What  the  body 
of  God  is,"  said  he,  "and  what  kind  of  body  he  has,  I 
have  shewed  you  ;  so  far  as  I  have  found  it  declared  in 
the  scriptures." 

Then  said  theaccuser,  "  thouhast  preached,  and  openly 
taught  other  great  errors  and  abominable  heresy  against 
all  the  seven  sacraments,  which  for  shortness  of  time  I 
omit  and  pass  over.  Dost  thou  admit  the  articles  that 
thou  art  accused  of  or  not .'"  And  then  the  accuser  re- 
peated the  above  three  articles,  and  asked  him  whether 
he  granted  or  denied  them  ? 

He  answered  as  he  had  before  said,  and  that  he  had 
said  nothing  but  what  agreed  with  the  holy  word  as 
lie  understood  it,  so  God  judge  him,  and  his  own  con- 
science accuse  him  ;  and  by  that  would  he  abide  till  the 
time  he  were  better  instructed  by  the  scriptures,  even  to 
the  death  :  and  he  said  to  the  lord  governor  and  other 
lords,  "  If  you  condemn  me  for  holding  by  God's  word, 
my  innocent  blood  shall  be  required  at  your  hands,  when 
ye  shall  be  brought  before  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ, 
who  is  mighty  to  defend  my  innocent  cause,  before 
whom  you  shall  not  deny  it ;  nor  yet  be  able  to  resist 
his  wrath  ;  to  whom  I  refer  the  vengeance,  as  it  is 
written,  'Vengeance  is  mine,  I  will  repay,  saith  the 
Lord.'  " 

Then  they  passed  sentence,  and  condemned  him,  and 
so  left  him  to  the  secular  power,  in  the  hands  of  Sir  John 
Campbell,  justice  deputy,  who  delivered  him  to  the  pro- 
vost of  Edinburgh  to  be  burned  on  the  Castle-hill.  He 
was  put  in  prison  with  irons  about  his  legs  and  neck, 
and  given  in  charge  to  Sir  Hugh  Terry,  to  keep  the 
key,  an  ignorant  minister,  and  a  ready  servant  of 
Satan  and  of  the  bishops  ;  who,  by  direction,  sent  to  the 
poor  man  two  Gray  friars  to  instruct  him,  with  whom 
he  would  not  enter  into  any  communication.  Soon 
after  there  was  sent  to  him  two  Black  friars,  an  English 
friar,  and  another  subtle  sophist.  Wallace  would 
have  reasoned  and  declared  his  faith  by  the  scriptures 
■with  the  English  friar;  but  he  answered  that  he  had  no 
commission  to  enter  into  disputation  with  him,  and  so 
departed. 

Then  there  was  sent  to  him  a  worldly-wise  man,  though 
nngodly  in  the  understanding  of  the  truth,  the  dean  of 
Roscalrige,  who  gave  him  christian  consolation  ;  he 
exhorted  him  to  believe  the  reality  of  the  sacrament  after 
the  consecration  ;  but  he  would  consent  to  nothing  that 
had  not  evidence  in  the  holy  scriptures,  and  so  passed 
over  that  night  in  singing  and  praising  God  to  the  tears 
of  many  hearers,  having  learned  tlie  psalter  of  David 
without  book.     For  they   had   before  spoiled  him  of  his 


bible,  which,  till  after  he  was  condL'mued,  was  alwavs 
with  him  wherever  he  went.  After  Sir  Hugh  kue\v 
that  he  had  certain  books  to  rend  and  comforc  his  spirit, 
he  came  in  a  rage,  and  took  the  same  from  him,  leaving 
him  destitute  of  consolation,  and  gave  ungodly  and  in- 
jurious provocations,  in  order  to  pervert  the  poor  man 
from  the  patience  and  hope  he  had  in  Christ  his  Saviour  ; 
but  God  suffered  him  not  to  be  moved. 

Thus  this  godly  man  abode  in  irons  all  night  and  all 
the  next  morning  ;  when  provision  was  commanded  to  be 
made  for  his  burning  against  the  next  day.  Which  day 
the  lord  governor,  and  all  the  principal,  both  spiritual 
and  temporal  lords,  departed  from  Edinburgh  to  their 
other  business. 

After  they  were  departed,  came  the  dean  of  Roscal- 
rige to  him  again,  and  reasoned  with  him  ;  but  Wallace 
answered  as  before,  that  he  would  say  nothing  concern- 
ing his  faith,  but  as  tlie  scripture  testifies,  yea,  though 
an  angel  came  from  heaven  to  persuade  him  to  the  same  ; 
saving  that  he  confessed  himself  to  have  received  good 
consolation  of  this  dean  in  other  respects  as  becomes  a 
christian. 

Then  came  in  Sir  Hugh  Terry  again,  and  examined 
him,  and  said  he  would  make  devils  come  out  of  him 
before  evening.  He  answered,  "  You  should  rather  be 
a  godly  man  to  give  me  consolation  in  my  case.  When 
I  knew  you  were  come,  I  prayed  God  I  might  resist 
your  temptations  ;  which,  I  tliank  him,  he  has  made 
me  able  to  do  ;  therefore  I  pray  you,  let  me  alone  in 
peace."  Then  he  asked  of  one  of  the  officers  who  stood 
by,  "  Is  your  fire  making  ready?"  Who  told  him  it 
was.  He  answered,  "  As  it  pleaseth  God.  I  am  ready 
sooner  or  later  as  it  shall  please  him  ;''  and  then  he 
spake  to  a  faithful  one  in  that  company,  and  bade  him  I 
commend  him  to  all  the  faithful,  being  sure  to  meet  to- 
gether with  them  in  heaven.  From  that  time  to  his 
coming  to  the  fire,  no  man  spake  with  him. 

When  he  was  brought  out  of  prison,  the  provost,  with 
great  menacing  words,  forbade  him  to  speak  to  any  man, 
or  f>ny  man  to  him.  Coming  from  tlie  town  to  the  castle 
hill,  the  common  people  said,  "God  have  mercy  upon 
him."  "  And  on  you  too,"  said  he.  Being  beside 
the  fire,  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  to  heaven  twice  or  thrice, 
and  said  to  the  people,  "  Let  it  not  offend  you  that  I 
suffer  death  this  day  for  the  truth's  sake  ;  for  the  dis- 
ciple is  not  greater  than  his  master."  Then  was  the 
provost  angry  that  he  spake.  Then  looked  ke  to 
heaven  again,  and  said,  "They  will  not  let  me  speaV.'' 
The  cord  being  about  his  neck,  the  fire  was  lighted,  and 
so  he  departed  to  God  with  great  constancy. 

The  Schism  that  arose  in  Scotland   about   the  Pater- 
noster. 

After  Richard  Marshall,  doctor  of  divinity,  and  prior 
of  the  Black  friars  at  Newcastle,  in  England,  had  de- 
clared in  his  preaching  at  St.  Andrews,  in  Scotland,  that 
the  Lord's  Prayer  (commonly  called  the  Pater-noster) 
should  be  said  only  to  God,  and  not  to  saints,  or  to  any 
other  creature  ;  the  doctors  of  the  university  of  St. 
Andrews,  together  with  the  Gray  friars,  who  had  lonj 
ago  taught  the  people  to  say  the  Pater-noster  to  saints, 
had  great  indignation  that  their  old  doctrine  should  be 
opposed,  and  stirred  up  a  Gray  friar,  called  Friar 
Toittis,  to  preach  again  to  the  people,  that  they  should 
and  miglit  pray  the  Pater-noster  or  our  Lord's  Prayer  to 
saints  ;  who,  finding  no  part  of  the  scriptures  to  found 
his  purpose  upon,  yet  came  to  the  pulpit  on  the  first  of 
November,  being  the  feast  of  Allhallows,  (A.D.  1551), 
and  took  the  text  from  the  gospel  that  day  read  in  their 
mass,  in  the  fifth  of  Matthew,  containing  these  words  : 
"  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom 
of  lieaven." 

Tiiis  feeble  foundation  being  laid,  the  friar  began  to 
reason  most  impertinently,  that  the  Lord's  Prayer  might 
be  oflf'ered  to  saints,  because  every  petition  appertains  to 
them.  "  For  if  we  meet  an  old  man  in  the  street,''  said 
he,  "  we  will  say  to  him,  '  Good  day,  father,'  and  therefore 
much  more  may  we  call  the  saints  our  fathers  ;  and  be- 
cause we  grant  also  that  they  are  in  heaven,  so  we  may 


A.D.  1540— 15R0.]     THE  HISTORY  AND  EXAMINATION  OF  WALTER  MILLE. 


62'J 


say  to  every  one  of  them,  '  Our  Father  which  art  in  hea- 
ven.' Our  Father,  God,  has  made  their  names  holy, 
and  therefore  ought  we  as  followers  of  God,  to  hold  their 
names  holy,  and  so  we  may  say  to  any  of  the  saints, 
'  Our  Father  which  art  in  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name.' 
i  And  for  the  same  cause,"  said  the  friar,  "as  they  are  in 
1  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  so  that  kingdom  is  theirs  by  pos- 
!  session  ;  and  so  praying  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  we 
i  may  say  to  them,  and  every  one  of  them,  '  Thy  kingdom 
J  come.'  And  except  their  will  had  been  the  very  will  of 
I  God,  they  had  never  come  to  that  kingdom.  And 
'      therefore  seeing  their  will  is  God's  will,  we  may  say  to 

every  one  of  them,  '  Thy  will  be  done.'  " 
'  But  when  the  friar  came  to  the  fourth  petition,  touch- 

ing our  daily  bread,  he  began  to  be  astonished  and 
ashamed,  so  that  he  did  sweat  abundantly  ;  partly  be- 
;  cause  his  sophistry  began  to  fail  him,  not  finding  such  a 
colour  for  that  part  as  for  the  other  which  went  before, 
and  partly  because  he  spoke  against  his  own  knowledge 
and  conscience ;  and  so  he  was  compelled  to  confess 
that  it  was  not  in  the  saints'  power  to  give  us  our  daily 
bread,  but  that  they  should  pray  to  God  for  us,  said  he, 
I  that  we  may  obtain  our  daily  bread  by  their  intercession ; 
and  so  he  commented  on  the  rest  of  the  prayer  to  the 
end.  Not  yet  content  with  this  detestable  doctrine,  he 
affirmed  most  blasphemously,  that  St.  Paul's  napkin, 
and  St.  Peter's  shadow  did  miracles,  and  that  the  virtue 
of  Elijah's  cloak  divided  the  waters,  attributing  nothing 
to  the  power  of  God  ;  with  many  other  errors  of  the  pa- 
pists, horrible  to  be  heard. 

Upon  this,  followed  a  dangerous  schism  in  the  church 
of  Scotland,  not  only  to  the  clergy,  but  the  whole  people 
were  divided  among  themselves,  one  defending  the  truth, 
and  another  the  papistry  ;  so  that  there  arose  a  proverb  ; 
"  To  whom  say  you  yonr  pater-noster  ?"  And  al- 
though the  papists  had  the  upper  hand  as  then  (so  great 
was  the  blindness  of  that  age),  yet  God  so  inspired  the 
hearts  of  the  common  people,  that  so  many  as  could  un- 
derstand the  bare  words  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  in  English 
(which  was  then  said  in  Latin),  utterly  detested  that 
opinion,  holding  that  it  should  in  nowise  be  said  to 
saints ;  so  that  the  tradesmen  and  others,  when  the 
friar  came  among  them,  put  him  to  great  shame,  crying 
'*  Friar  Pater-noster!  Friar  Pater-noster  !"  who,  at  last, 
being  convicted  in  his  own  conscience,  and  ashamed  of 
his  former  sermon,  he  was  compelled  to  leave  the  town  of 
St.  Andrews. 

At  length  the  christians  were  so  offended,  and  the 
papists,  on  the  other  side,  so  proud  and  wilful,  that  it 
was  necessary  that  the  clergy  at  last  should  be  assembled 
to  dispute  and  conclude  the  whole  matter,  that  the  lay- 
people  might  be  put  out  of  doubt.  Which  being  done, 
and  the  university  agreed,  there  ensued  much  subtle  so- 
phistry. For  some  of  the  popish  doctors  affirmed  that 
it  should  be  said  to  God  formaliter,  and  to  saints  mate- 
rialitir.  Others,  ultimate  et  non  ultimate.  Others  said 
it  should  be  said  to  God  principalittr,  and  to  saints 
tninuM principality r.  Others  that  it  should  be  said  to  God 
primarii,  and  to  saints  secnndarie.  Others  that  it  should 
be  said  to  God  capiendo  stride,  and  to  saints  capiendo 
larr;e.  Which  vain  distinctions  being  heard  and  consi- 
dered by  the  people,  they  that  were  simple  re- 
mained in  greater  doubt  than  they  were  in  before ; 
so  tliat  a  well  aged  man,  and  a  servant  to  the 
subprior  of  St.  Andrews,  called  the  subprior's  Thome, 
being  asked  to  whom  he  said  his  Pater-noster ;  he 
answered,  "  To  God  only."  Then  they  asked  him  again 
what  should  be  said  to  the  saints  ;  he  answered,  "  Give 
them  plenty  of  aves  and  creeds,  for  that  will  suffice 
them  well  enough,  although  they  spoil  God  of  his  right." 
Others  said,  that  because  Christ,  who  made  the  Pater- 
noster, never  came  into  the  isle  of  Britain,  and  so  un- 
derstood not  the  English  tongue,  therefore  it  was  that 
the  doctors  concluded  it  should  be  said  in  Latin. 

This  trouble  and  open  slander  yet  continuing,  it  was 
thought  good  to  call  a  provincial  council  to  decide  the 
matter.  Which,  being  assembled  at  Edinburgh,  the 
papists,  being  destitute  of  reason,  defended  their  parts 
with  lies,  alleging  that  the  university  of  Paris  had  con- 
cluded that  the  Lord's  Praver  should  be  said   to   the 


saints.  But  as  that  could  not  be  proved,  and  they  could 
not  prevail  by  reason,  they  used  their  will  instead.  Friar 
Scot,  being  asked  to  whom  he  should  say  the  Pater- 
noster, answered :  "  Say  it  to  the  devil."  So  the 
council,  perceiving  they  could  profit  nothing  by  reason- 
ing, were  compelled  to  omit  voting. 

But  then  they  that  were  called  churchmen  were  found 
divided  among  themselves.  For  some  bishops,  with  the 
doctors  and  friars,  consented  that  the  Pater-noster 
should  be  said  to  the  saints ;  but  the  bishops  of  St. 
Andrews,  Caithness,  and  Atheins,  with  other  learned 
men,  refused  to  subscribe  to  it.  Finally,  with  consent 
of  both  parties,  commission  was  given  by  the  holy  church 
to  Dean  John  Winrame,  then  subprior  of  St.  Andrews, 
to  declare  to  the  people  how  and  after  what  manner  they 
should  pray  the  Lord's  Prayer  ;  who,  accepting  of  the 
commission,  declared  that  it  should  be  said  to  God,  with 
some  other  restrictions,  which  are  not  necessary  to  re- 
late.    And  so,  by  little  and  little,  the  tumult  ceased. 

The  Martyrdom  of  Walter  Mille. 

Among  the  rest  of  the  martyrs  of  Scotland,  the  con- 
stancy of  Walter  Mille  is  not  to  be  passed  over  with  si- 
lence. Out  of  whose  ashes  sprang  thousands  of  the 
same  opinion  and  religion  in  Scotland,  who  altogether 
chose  rather  to  die  than  to  be  any  longer  trodden  upon 
by  the  tyranny  of  the  cruel  and  ignorant  bishops,  abbots, 
monks  and  friars  ;  and  so  the  church  of  Scotland  began 
to  debate  the  true  religion  of  Christ  against  the  French- 
men and  papists  ;  for  the  controversy  ensued  soon  after 
the  martyrdom  of  Walter  Mille. 

In  the  year  1558,  in  the  time  of  Mary,  queen 
regent  of  Scotland,  and  John  Hamilton  being  bi- 
shop of  St.  Andrews,  and  primate  of  Scotland,  this 
Walter  Mille  (who  in  his  youth  had  been  a  papist)  after 
he  had  been  in  Germany,  and  had  heard  the  doctrine 
of  the  gospel,  returned  again  into  Scotland,  and,  setting 
aside  all  papistry  and  constrained  celibacy,  married  a 
wife,  which  brought  him  under  the  suspicion  of  the  bi- 
shops of  Scotland  for  heresy  ;  and  after  long  watching 
for  him  he  was  taken  by  two  popish  priests,  and  brought 
to  St.  Andrews,  and  imprisoned  in  the  castle.  When 
in  prison,  the  papists  earnestly  laboured  to  seduce  him, 
and  threatened  him  with  death  and  torments,  to  cause 
him  to  recant  and  forsake  the  truth.  But  seeing  tliat  he 
remained  still  firm,  and  constant,  they  laboured  to  jier- 
suade  him  by  fair  promises;  and  offered  to  him  a  monk's 
portion  for  all  the  days  of  his  life,  in  the  abbey  of  Dun- 
fermline, if  he  would  deny  the  things  he  had  taught,  and 
grant  that  they  were  heresy ;  but  he,  continuing  in  the 
truth  even  to  the  end,  despised  their  threatenings  and 
fair  promises. 

Then  assembled  together  the  bishops  of  St.  Andrews, 
Murray,  Brechin,  Caithness,  and  Atheins,  the  abbots  of 
Dunfermline,  Landors,  Balindrinot,  and  Towpers,  with 
the  doctors  of  theology  of  St.  Andrews,  as  John  Greson, 
Black  friar,  and  John  Winrame,  subprior  of  St.  An- 
drews, William  Cranston,  provost  of  the  Old  College, 
with  divers  other  friars.  Black  and  Gray.  These  being 
assembled,  and  having  consulted  together,  he  was  taken 
out  of  prison,  and  brought  to  the  metropolitan  church, 
where  he  was  put  in  a  pulpit  before  the  bishops,  on  the 
20th  day  of  April.  Being  brought  into  the  church,  and 
climbing  up  into  the  pulpit,  he  appeared  so  weak  and 
feeble  of  person,  partly  by  age,  and  partly  by  ill  treat- 
ment, that  he  could  not  climb  up  without  help ;  then  they 
gave  up  the  hope  of  hearing  him,  for  weakness  of  voice. 
But  when  he  began  to  speak,  he  made  the  church 
ring  and  sound  again,  with  so  great  courage  and  stout- 
ness, that  the  christians  who  were  present  were  no  less 
rejoiced  than  the  adversaries  were  confounded  and 
ashamed.  He  being  in  the  pulpit,  and  on  his  knees  at 
prayer,  Andrew  Oliphant,  one  of  the  bishops'  priests, 
commanded  him  to  arise,  and  to  answer  to  his  articles, 
saying  on  this  manner :  "  Walter  Mille,  arise  and  answer 
to  the  articles,  for  you  delay  my  lord  here  too  long." 
To  whom  Walter,  after  he  had  finished  his  prayer,  an- 
swered, saying,  "We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  man ; 
I  serve  one  more  mighty,  even  the  Omnipotent  Lord. 
Now  say  what  thou  hast  to  say." 


630 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  WALTER  MILLE. 


[Book  VIII. 


Oliphant. — "  Wliat  tliink  you  of  priests'  marriage  ?" 

Mille. — "  I  hold  it  a  blessed  bond  ;  for  Christ  him- 
self maintained  it,  and  approved  the  same,  and  also  made 
it  free  to  all  men  ;  but  you  think  it  not  free  to  you ; 
you  abhor  it,  and  in  the  meantime  take  other  men's 
wives  and  dauj;hters,  and  will  not  keep  the  bond  that 
God  has  mace.  You  vow  chastity,  and  break  it.  St. 
Paul  had  rather  marry  than  burn  ;  which  I  have  done, 
for  God  never  forbade  marriage  to  any  man,  of  what 
state  or  degree  soever  he  were." 

Oliphant. — "  Thou  sayest  there  are  not  seven  sacra- 
ments." 

Mille. — "  Give  me  the  Lord's  supper  and  baptism, 
and  tak"?  you  the  rest,  and  part  them  among  you.  For 
if  there  be  seven,  why  have  you  omitted  one  of  them,  to 
wit,  marriage,  and  given  yourselves  to  ungodly  immora- 
lities ?" 

Oliphant. — "  Thou  art  against  the  blessed  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  and  sayest  that  the  mass  is  wrong,  and  is 
idolatry." 

Mille. — "  A  lord  or  a  king  sends  and  calls  many  to  a 
dinner,  and  when  the  dinner  is  in  readiness,  he  causes  a 
bell  to  be  rung,  and  the  men  come  to  the  hall,  and  sit 
down  to  be  partakers  of  the  dinner  ;  but  the  lord,  turning 
his  back  to  them,  eats  all  himself,  and  mocks  them  ;  so 
do  ye." 

Oliphant. — "  Thou  deniest  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
to  be  the  very  body  of  Christ  really  in  flesh  and  blood." 

Mille. — "  The  scripture  of  God  is  not  to  be  taken 
carnally,  but  spiritually  ;  and  stands  in  faith  only  :  and 
as  for  the  mass,  it  is  wrong,  for  Christ  was  once  offered 
on  the  cross  for  man's  trespass,  and  will  never  be  offered 
again,  for  then  he  ended  all  sacrifice." 

Oliphant. — "  Thou  deniest  the  office  of  a  bishop." 

Mille. — "  I  affirm  that  they,  wlnrr  ye  ca!l  bishops. 
do  no  bishops'  works,  nor  use  the  office  of  bishops,  (as 
St.  Paul  biddeth,  writing  to  Timothy),  but  live  after 
their  own  sensual  pleasure,  and  take  no  care  of  the  flock, 
nor  yet  regard  they  the  word  of  God,  but  desire  to  be 
honoured  and  called  '  ISIy  lords.'  " 

Oliphant. — "  Thou  spakest  against  pilgrimage." 

Mille. — "I  afiirm  and  say,  that  it  is  not  commanded 
in  the  scripture,  and  that  there  is  no  greater  immorality 
committed  in  any  place,  than  at  your  pilgrimages." 

Oliphant. — "  Thou  preachedst  secretly  and  privately 
in  houses,  and  openly  in  the  fields." 

Mille. — "  Yea,  man,  and  on  the  sea  also,  sailing  in 
a  ship." 

Oliphant. — "Wilt  thou  not  recant  thy  erroneous 
opinions  ?  And  if  thou  wilt  not,  I  will  pronounce  sen- 
tence against  thee." 

Mille.  — "  1  am  accused  of  my  life  ;  I  know  I  must 
die  once,  and  therefore  as  Christ  said  to  Judas,  what 
thou  doest,  do  quickly.  Ye  shall  know  that  I  will  not 
recant  the  truth,  for  I  am  corn,  I  am  no  chaff;  I  will 
not  be  blown  away  with  the  wind,  nor  burst  with  the 
flail;  but  1  will  abide  both." 

Then  Andrew  Oliphant  pronounced  sentence  against 
him,  that  he  should  he  delivered  to  the  temporal  judge, 
and  punished  as  a  heretic,  which  was  to  be  burnt.  His 
boldness  and  constancy  so  moved  the  hearts  of  many, 
that  the  bishoji's  steward  of  his  regality,  provost  of  the 
town,  named  Patrick  Learmont,  refused  to  be  his  tem- 
poral judge,  to  whom  it  properly  appertained.  Also  the 
bishop's  chamheilain,  being  charged  therewith,  would 
in  nowise  take  u))()n  him  so  ungodly  an  office.  Yea, 
the  whole  town  was  so  offended  with  his  unjust  con- 
demnation, that  the  bishop's  servants  could  not  get, 
even  for  money,  so  much  as  a  cord  to  tie  him  to  the 
stake,  or  a  tar  barrel  to  burn  him  ;  but  were  consti'ained 
to  cut  the  cords  of  their  master's  own  pavilion  to  serve 
their  turn. 

Nevertheless,  one  servant  of  the  bishop's,  more  igno- 
rant and  cruel  than  the  rest,  called  Alexander  Simmer- 
wail,  acting  the  office  of  a  temporal  judge,  conveyed  him 
to  the  fire,  where  his  boldness  and  hardiness  did  more 
and  more  increase,  so  that  the  Spirit  of  God,  working 
miraculously  in  him,  made  it  manifest  to  the  people, 
th;it  his  cause  and  articles  were  most  just,  and  he  inno- 
cently martyred. 


When  all  things  were  ready  for  his  death,  and  he 
brought  with  armed  men  to  the  fire,  Oliphant  bade  him 
pass  to  the  stake  ;  and  he  said,  "  Nay,  but  wilt  thou 
put  me  up  with  thy  hand,  and  take  part  of  my  death  ? 
thou  shalt  see  me  pass  up  gladly  ;  for  by  the  law  of  God 
I  am  forbidden  to  put  hands  upon  myself."  Then  Oli- 
phant  put  him  up  with  his  hand,  and  he  ascended 
gladly,  and  desired  that  he  might  have  opportunity  to 
speak  to  the  jjcople  ;  but  this  Oliphant  and  other  of 
the  burners  refused,  saying  that  he  had  spoken  too 
much,  for  the  bishops  were  offended  that  the  matter  was 
so  long  continued.  Then  some  of  the  young  men  com- 
mitted both  the  burners,  and  the  bishops,  their  masters, 
to  the  devil,  saying  that  they  believed  they  should  lament 
that  day,  and  desired  Walter  to  sjjeak  what  he  pleased. 

And  so  after  he  made  his  humble  supplication  to  God 
on  his  knees,  he  arose,  and  standing  upon  the  coals, 
said  ;  "  Dear  friends,  the  cause  why  1  suffer  this  day  is 
not  for  any  crime  laid  to  my  charge  (although  I  be  a 
miserable  sinner  before  God),  but  only  for  the  defence  of 
the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  set  forth  in  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  ;  for  which,  as  the  faithful  martyrs  have  of- 
fered themselves  gladly  before,  being  assured  after  the 
death  of  their  bodies  of  eternal  felicity  ;  so  this  day  I 
praise  God,  that  he  has  called  me  of  his  mercy  among 
the  rest  of  his  servants  to  seal  up  his  truth  with  my  life  ; 
which,  as  I  have  received  it  of  him,  so  I  willingly  offer 
it  to  his  glory.  Therefore,  as  you  would  escape  the 
eternal  death,  be  no  more  seduced  with  the  lies  of 
priests,  monks,  friars,  priors,  abbots,  bishops,  and  the 
rest  of  the  sect  of  antichrist,  but  depend  only  upon 
Jesus  Christ  and  his  mercy,  that  you  may  be  delivered 
from  condemnation."  All  the  while  there  was  great 
mourning  and  lamentation  among  the  multitude  ;  for 
{i.pv  po'-ceiv'ng  hi«  patience,  constancy,  and  hardiness, 
were  noc  oniy  moved  and  stirred  up,  but  their  hearts 
also  were  so  inflamed,  that  he  was  the  last  martyr  that 
died  in  Scotland  for  religion.  After  his  prayer,  he  was 
hoisted  up  upon  the  stake,  and  being  in  the  fire,  he  said, 
"  Lord  have  mercy  on  me  !  Pray,  people,  while  there 
is  time;"  and  so  he  endured  his  cruel  end  with  con- 
stancy. 

In  the  same  place  where  Walter  Mille  was  burnt,  the 
images  of  the  great  church  of  the  abbey  were  burnt  in 
the  time  of  the  Reformation. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  martyrs  who  suffered 
in  the  realm  of  Scotland  for  tUe  faith  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  testimony  of  his  truth. 

Persecutions  in  Kent. 

In  looking  through  the  registers  of  William  Warham, 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  I  find,  besides  those  above 
comprehended,  in  the  time  and  reign  of  King  Henry, 
the  names  of  others,  of  whom  some  suffered  martyrdom 
for  the  testimony  of  God's  word,  and  some  recanted, 
who,  although  they  here  come  a  little  out  of  order,  and 
should  have  been  placed  before,  in  the  beginning  of 
King  Henry's  reign  ;  yet,  rather  than  they  should  en- 
tirely be  omitted,  1  judged  fit  here  to  give  them  a  place, 
being  no  less  worthy  to  be  registered  and  preserved 
from  oblivion,  than  others  before  them,  especially  as 
they  were  martyred  here  in  England,  before  the  appear- 
ing and  preaching  of  Martin  Luther. 

The  martyrs  alluded  to  are  William  Carder  of  Ten- 
terden,  weaver ;  Agnes  Grebil  of  Tenterden ;  Robert 
Harrison  of  Halden  ;  John  Brown  of  Ashford  ;  Edward 
Walker  of  Maidstone,  cutler. 

The  Articles  vjwn  u-hich  the  above  five  Messed  Martyr* 
were  accused  and  condemned. 

1.  For  holding  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was 
not  the  very  true  body  of  Christ,  but  only  material 
bread  in  substance. 

2.  That  auricular  confession  was  not  to  be  made  to  a 
priest. 

3.  That  no  power  is  given  by  God  to  priests,  of 
ministering  sacraments,  saying  mass,  or  other  Divine 
service,  more  than  to  laymen. 


A.  D.  1540—1547.] 


PERSECUTIONS  IN  KENT. 


631 


4.  That  the  solemnization  of  matrimony  is  not  neces- 
sary to  salvation  of  souls,  neither  was  it  instituted  of 
God,  (as  a  sacrament,  they  meant.) 

5.  That  the  sacrament  of  extreme  unction  is  not 
available  or  necessary  to  the  soul's  salvation. 

6.  That  the  images  of  the  cross,  of  the  crucifix,  of 
the  blessed  Virgin,  and  other  saints,  are  not  to  be  wor- 
shipped ;  and  that  they  who  worship  them  commit 
idolatry. 

7.  That  pilgrimages  to  holy  places,  and  holy  relics, 
are  not  necessary,  nor  meritorious  to  the  soul's  salva- 
tion. 

8.  That  invocation  is  not  to  be  made  to  saints,  but 
only  to  God,  and  that  He  only  heareth  their  prayers. 

y.  That  holy  bread  and  holy  water  have  no  more 
virtue  after  their  consecration  than  before. 

10.  That  they  have  believed,  taught,  and  held  all  and 
every  of  the  same  damnable  opinions  before ;  as  they 
did  at  that  present  time. 

11.  That  though  tliey  nov  have  confessed  their  errors, 
they  would  not  have  so  done  but  only  for  fear  of  mani- 
fest proofs  brought  against  them  ;  neither  would  they 
ever  have  confessed  the  same  of  their  own  accord. 

12.  That  they  have  communed  and  talked  of  the  said 
damnable  errors  heretofore  with  divers  other  persons, 
and  have  possessed  books  concerning  the  same. 

T/ie  order  and  form  of  Process  t(sed  against  these  five 
Martyrs,  A.D.  1511. 

William  Carder  being  brought  before  William  War- 
ham,  archbishop,  and  his  chancellor  Cuthbert  Tonstall, 
Doctor  Sylvester,  Doctor  Welles,  Clement,  Brown,  with 
others,  the  notaries  being  William  Potking,  and  David 
Cowper,  the  articles  and  interrogatories  above  specified 
were  laid  to  his  charge.  Which  articles  he  denied,  af- 
firming that  he  never  did ;  nor  does  hold  any  such 
opinion,  otherwise  than  becomes  what  every  christian 
man  should  do,  who  is  ready  to  conform  himself  in  all 
points  to  their  doctrine  ;  and  therefore  to  clear  himself 
the  better  against  those  interrogatories  objected  against 
him,  he  stood  in  denial  of  them.  The  other  four 
martyrs  after  him  did  the  same. 

Notwithstanding  all  which,  the  uncharitable  arch- 
bishop brought  in  against  him  such  witnesses,  as  were 
abjured  before,  whom  he  knew,  for  fear  of  relapse,  durst 
do  no  other  but  disclose  whatever  they  knew ;  to  wit, 
Christopher  Grebil,  William  Rich,  Agnes  Ive,  John 
Grebil,  Robert  Hills,  and  Steven  Castelin.  Whose  de- 
positions being  taken,  and  Carder  being  asked  what  he 
could  say  for  himself,  he  said  he  had  nothing  to  produce 
against  their  attestations  ;  but  submitted  himself  to  their 
mercy  ;  adding,  that  if  he  had  any  disbelief  of  the  sacra- 
ments of  the  church,  contrary  to  the  common  holding  of 
the  catholics,  he  now  was  sorry  and  repented  him. 
Which  being  done,  the  archbishop,  notwithstanding  his 
submission,  and  notwithstanding  that  the  register  makes 
no  mention  of  any  relapse  contrary  to  law,  at  least  con- 
trary to  all  christian  charity,  proceeded  to  the  reading  of 
his  sentence,  and  condemned  him  to  be  burnt. 

Then,  after  him,  Agnes  Grebil  was  called  and  ex- 
amined on  the  twelve  articles,  which  she  in  like  manner 
denied,  as  the  other  had  done,  putting  her  adversaries  to 
their  proof.  Then  the  archbishop  called  for  John  Grebil, 
her  husband,  and  Christopher  and  John  Grebil  her  two 
sons,  and  caused  them  upon  their  oath  to  depose  against 
their  own  natural  mother  ! 

First,  John  Grebil,  her  husband,  being  examined  by 
virtue  of  his  oath,  to  say  how  Agnes,  his  wife,  believed 
of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  of  going  on  pilgrimage, 
offerings,  and  worshipping  of  saints,  images,  &c.  and 
how  long  she  had  held  such  opinion  :  deposed,  that  first, 
about  the  end  of  King  Edward  IV. 's  days,  in  his  house, 
by  the  teaching  of  John  Ive,  she  was  brought  to  that  be- 
lief, and  so  from  thence,  daily,  until  the  time  of  detec- 
tion, she  continued. 

And  besides  that,  said  he,  "  when  my  children,  Chris- 
topher and  John,  being  about  seven  years  of  age,  were 
then  taught  by  me  in  my  house,  the  error  of  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  and  by  Agues,  my  wife,  she  was  alway.s 


of  one  mind  in  the  disbelief  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
that  it  was  not  Christ's  body,  flesh,  and  blood,  but  only 
bread."  Further,  being  examined  how  he  knew  that  she 
was  steadfast  in  the  said  error  ;  he  said  that  she  always, 
without  contradiction,  affirmed  this  teaching,  and  said 
the  opinion  was  good,  and  that  she  was  well  contented 
that  her  children  should  be  of  the  same  opinions  against 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  &c. 

The  bishop,  with  his  popish  doctors,  not  contented 
with  this,  to  set  the  husband  against  the  wife,  proceeding 
further  in  their  popish  zeal  and  caused  her  two  children, 
Christopher  and  John,  to  be  produced ;  one  of  the  age  of 
two-and-twenty,  the  other  of  nineteen,  against  their  own 
mother  ;  who,  being  pressed  with  their  oath,  witnessed, 
and  said,  that  Agnes,  their  mother,  held,  believed, 
taught,  and  defended,  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was 
but  bread,  and  not  the  very  body  of  Christ's  flesh  and 
blood ;  that  baptism  was  no  better  in  the  fount  than  out 
of  the  fount ;  that  confirmation  was  of  no  effect ;  that  the 
solemnization  of  matrimony  was  no  sacrament ;  that 
confession  to  God  alone  was  sufficient ;  also  that  going 
on  pilgrimage,  and  worshipping  of  saints  and  images, 
was  of  none  effect,  &c.  That  their  father,  and  Agnes, 
their  mother,  had  held,  taught,  and  communed  of  these 
errors  within  their  house  for  three  years  past,  as  well  on 
holy-days,  as  working  days,  affirming  and  teaching  that 
these  opinions  were  good  and  lawful,  and  to  be  held  and 
maintained  ;  and  agreement  was  made  among  them,  that 
none  of  them  should  discover  of  the  other.  Finally, 
that  they  never  heard  their  father  and  mother  holding  or 
teaching  any  other  opinions,  than  the  said  errors  against 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  pilgrimages,  oflTcrings, 
worshipping  of  saints  and  images,  as  far  as  they  could 
remember,  &c. 

Here  hast  thou,  christian  reader,  before  thine  eyes,  a 
horrible  spectacle  of  impiety  ;  first,  of  an  unnatural  hus- 
band, witnessing  against  his  own  wife  ;  and  of  as  unna- 
tural children,  accusing  and  witnessing  against  their  own 
mother.  Which  although  they  had  so  done,  the  cause 
being  of  itself  just  and  true,  (as  it  was  not,)  yet  it  seems 
more  than  nature  would  have  led  them  to  do.  Now  the 
case  being  such,  as  by  God's  word  standeth  firm,  sound, 
and  perfect,  what  impiety  was  it  for  men  to  accuse  a 
poor  woman  of  heresy,  which  is  no  heresy  ?  And  yet 
the  greatest  impiety  of  all  rests  in  these  papists  and 
popish  priests,  who  were  the  authors  of  all  this  mischief. 

The  cause  why  this  good  woman  stood  in  the  denial  of 
these  articles,  was  this,  that  she  never  thought  that  her 
husband  and  her  own  children,  who  alone  were  privy  of 
her  religion,  would  testify  against  her.  And  thus  the 
archbishop,  with  his  doctors,  having  now  gained  the  end 
that  they  sought  for,  although  she  was  ready  to  deny  all 
errors,  and  to  conform  herself  to  their  rehgion,  yet  they 
proceeded  to  their  sentence,  and  condemned  her  to 
death. 

After  her  condemnation,  next  was  brought  to  examina- 
tion Robert  Harrison,  who,  because  he  stood  in  his  de- 
nial, witnesses  against  him  were  produced.  After  the 
deposition  of  which  witnesses,  although  he  submitted 
himself  to  repentance  and  conformity,  yet  it  would  not 
be  received,  but  sentence  was  read,  and  he  was  con- 
demned with  the  other  two  to  the  fire. 

Thus  these  three  were  condemned  and  burned,  and 
certificate  given  up  to  the  king,  from  Warham  the  arch- 
bishop, upon  the  same,  (A.  D.  1511.) 

Besides  these  three  godly  martyrs,  I  find  in  the  re- 
gisters of  William  Warham  two  other  godly  martyrs  also 
in  the  same  year,  and  for  the  same  twelve  articles,  con- 
demned upon  the  depositions  of  certain  witnesses. 
Their  names  were  John  Brown  and  Edward  Walker. 

Besides  these  five  blessed  saints  of  God,  whom  they 
so  cruelly  by  their  sentence  condemned  to  death  in  the 
year  1511,  we  find  also  in  the  same  registers  of  William 
Warham,  a  great  number  of  others  whom  they  for  the 
same  doctrine  and  like  articles  caused  to  be  apprehended 
and  put  to  open  recantation  ;  the  names  of  which  per- 
sons are  given  in  the  following  list : 

John  Grebil,  the  elder,  of  Bcneuden. 


632 


THREE  SORTS  OF  PAPISTICAL  JUDGMENTS, 


[Book  VIII. 


Christopher  Grehil,  his  son. 

John  Grebil,  son  of  John  the  Elder,  of  Benenden 

W.  Olbert,  the  eUler,  of  Godmersham. 

Agnes  Ive,  of  Canterbury. 

Agnes  Chytenden,  of  Canterbury, 

Thomas  Manning,  of  Benenden. 

Joan  Colyn,  of  Tenderden. 

Robert  Hills,  of  Tenterden. 

Alice  Hills,  his  wife. 

Thomas  Harwood,  of  Rolvenden. 

Joan  Harwood,  his  wife. 

Philip  Harwood, 

Stephen  Castelyn,  of  Tenterden, 

W.  Baker,  of  Cranbrook. 

Margaret  Baker,  his  wife. 

William  Olbert,  the  younger,  of  Godmersham. 

Agnes  Reynold,  of  Cranbrook, 

Thomas  Field,  of  Boxley. 

Joan  Olbert,  wife  to  W.  Olbert,  the  elder,  of  God- 
mersham. 

Elizabeth  White,  of  Canterbury. 

Thomas  Church,  of  Great  Charte 

Vincent  Lynch,  of  Halden, 

John  Rich,  of  Wittisham. 

Joan  Lynch,  of  Tenterden, 

Thomas  Browne,  of  Cranbrook, 

John  Franke,  of  Tenterden, 

Joyce  Bampton,  wife  of  John  Bampton,  of  Berstede. 

Richard  Bampton,  of  Boxley, 

Robert  Bright,  of  Maidstone, 

William  Lorkyn,  of  East  Farley. 

John  Bannes,  of  Boxley,  1512, 

John  Buckherst,  of  Staplehurst 

Joan  Dodd,  wife  of  John  Dodd. 

John  Benet,  of  Staplehurst, 

Rebecca  Benet,  his  wife, 

Joan  Lowes,  wife  of  Thomas  Lowes,  of  Cranbrook, 

Julian  Hills,  wife  of  Robert  Hills,  of  Tenterden, 

Robert  Franke,  of  Tenterden. 

The  articles  laid  to  these  abjurers  appear  in  the  re- 
gisters to  be  the  same  which  were  objected  to  the  other 
five  martyrs  ;  by  which  articles  and  abjurations  we  may 
understand  what  doctrine  of  religion  was  most  prevalent 
in  England,  before  the  time  that  the  name  of  Martin 
Luther  was  ever  heard  of  here  amongst  us  ,•  for  all  this 
is  in  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury's  Registers  for  A.D, 
1511, 

Three  sorts  of  Judgments  amongst  the  Papists  against 
Heretics. 

As  to  the  penance  and  penalty  enjoined  to  heretics  as 
also  to  all  others,  the  popish  fathers,  in  their  processes  of 
heretical  pravity,  have  three  distinct  kinds  of  judgments 
and  proceedings. 

Some  they  judge  to  be  burned,  that  others  being 
brought  into  terror  by  them,  might  more  quietly  main- 
tain their  kingdom,  and  reign  supreme.  And  thus  they 
condemned  the  five  martyrs  above-mentioned,  although 
they  were  willing  to  submit  themselves  to  the  mother 
church  ;  yet  they  could  not  be  received,  as  by  the  words 
of  the  register,  and  by  the  tenor  of  their  sentence  ap- 
pears. 

And  this  sort  of  persons,  thus  condemned,  consists 
either  of  such  as  have  been  before  abjured,  and  fallen 
into  relapse  ;  or  else  such  as  stand  constantly  in  their 
doctrine,  and  refuse  to  abjure  ;  or  else  such  as  they  in- 
tend to  make  a  terror  and  example  to  others,  notwith- 
standing, that  they  may  be  willing  and  ready  to  submit 
themselves,  and  yet  cannot  be  received :  and  of  the  last 
sort  were  the  five  martyrs  last  named.  So  was  also 
John  Lambert,  who,  submitting  himself  to  the  king, 
could  not  be  accepted.  So  was  likewise  Richard  Me- 
kins,  and  the  three  women  of  Guernsey,  whose  submission 
would  not  serve  to  save  their  lives,  with  many  others. 
Against  this  sort  of  persons,  the  process  which  the  pa- 
pists use  is  this  : — First,  after  they  began  once  to  be 
suspected,  they  were  denounced  and  cited  ;  then  by 
virtue  of  inquisition  they  are  taken  and  clapt  fast  in 
irons  in  prison  ;  from  thence  they  are  brought  forth  at 


last  to  examination,  if  they  be  not  before  killed  by  fa- 
mine, cold,  or  strictness  of  miprisonment ;  then  articles 
are  drawn,  or  rather  wrested,  out  of  their  writings  or 
preachings  ;  and  they  are  put  to  their  oath,  to  answer 
truly  to  every  point  and  circumstance  articulated  against 
them.  Which  articles,  if  they  seem  to  deny,  or  solve 
by  true  expounding,  then  witnesses  are  called  in  ;  and 
no  matter  what  witnesses  they  are,  be  they  ever  so  in- 
famous in  character.  Or,  if  no  other  witnesses  can  be 
found,  then  is  the  husband  brouglit  in  and  forced  to 
swear  against  the  wife,  or  the  wife  again.st  the  husband, 
or  the  children  against  the  mother,  ^  ii\  the  example  of 
Agnes  Grebil.  Or  if  no  witness  at  all  can  be  found, 
then  are  they  strained  upon  the  rack,  or  by  other  tor- 
ments forced  to  confess  their  knowledge,  and  to  impeach 
others.  Neither  might  any  be  suffered  to  come  to  them, 
nor  any  public  audience  be  given  them  to  speak  for 
themselves ;  till  at  last  sentence  is  read  against  them,  to 
give  them  up  to  the  secular  arm,  or  to  dograde  them,  if 
they  are  priests,  and  then  to  burn  them. 

And  yet  the  malignity  of  these  adversaries  does  not 
here  cease.  For  after  the  fire  has  consumed  their  bo- 
dies, they  fall  upon  their  books,  and  condemn  them  in 
like  manner  to  be  burned ;  and  no  man  must  be  so  hardy 
as  to  read  their  books,  or  keep  them,  under  pain  of  heresy. 
But  before  they  have  destroyed  these  books,  they  first 
gather  articles  out  of  them,  and  so  perversely  wrest  them 
to  their  own  purposes,  falsely,  and  contrary  to  the  right 
meaning  of  the  author,  making  them  to  appear  to  be  the 
most  heretical  and  execrable.  Which  being  done,  and 
the  books  destroyed,  that  no  man  may  compare  them 
with  the  articles,  to  discover  their  falsehood,  they  then 
set  abroad  these  articles,  that  princes  and  people  may  see 
what  heretics  they  were. 

To  the  second  order  belongs  that  sort  of  heretics  whom 
these  papists  do  not  condemn  to  death,  but  assign  to 
monasteries,  there  to  continue,  and  to  fast  all  their  life, 
with  bread  and  sorrow,  and  water  of  affliction  ;  and  that 
they  should  not  remove  one  mile  out  of  the  precinct  of 
the  monastery  so  long  as  they  lived,  without  they  were 
otherwise  dispensed  with  by  the  archbishop  or  his  suc- 
cessors. 

The  third  kind  of  heretics  were  those  whom  these  pre- 
lates judged  not  to  perpetual  prison,  but  only  enjoined 
them  penance,  either  to  stand  before  the  preacher,  or 
else  to  bear  a  fagot  about  the  market,  or  in  procession  ; 
or  to  wear  the  picture  of  a  fagot  on  their  left  sleeves, 
without  any  cloak  or  gown  over  it ;  or  else  to  kneel  at 
the  saying  of  certain  masses,  or  to  say  so  many  pater- 
nosters, aves,  and  creeds,  to  a  certain  saint ;  or  to  go 
in  pilgrimage  to  a  certain  place  ;  or  to  bear  a  fagot  to 
the  burning  of  some  heretic  ;  or  to  fast  certain  Fridays 
on  bread  and  water  ;  or,  if  it  were  a  woman,  to  wear 
woollen  alone  on  Fridays. 

And  thus  much,  out  of  the  register  of  William  War- 
ham,  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  Many  more  examples 
might  be  collected  out  of  other  bishops'  registers,  if 
either  leisure  would  serve  me  to  search,  or  if  the  large- 
ness of  this  volume  would  allow  all  to  be  inserted  that 
might  be  found.  Yet  the  history  and  mart)rdom  of 
Launcelot  and  his  companions  should  not  be  forgotten. 


The  Martgrdom  of  Launcelot,  one  of  the  King's  Guards; 
John,  a  Painter ;  and  Giles  German. 

About  the  year  15.'i9,  one  John,  a  painter,  and  Giles 
German,  were  accused  of  heresy,  and  while  they  were  in 
examination  at  London  before  the  bishop  and  other 
judges,  by  chance  there  came  in  one  of  the  king's  ser- 
vants named  Launcelot,  a  very  strong  and  tall  man,  and 
of  no  less  godly  mind  and  disposition. 

This  man  standing  by,  seemed  by  his  countenance  and 
gesture  to  favour  both  the  cause  and  the  poor  men  his 
friends.  Whereupon,  he  being  apprehended,  was  ex- 
amined and  condemned  together  with  them.  And  the 
next  day,  at  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  he  was  carried 
with  them  into  St.  Giles-in-the-fields,  and  there  burned, 
there  being  but  a  small  concourse  of  people  at  their 
death. 


A.D.  IjIO— 1:47.] 


PARTICULARS  OF  KING  HENRY'S  DEATH. 


637 


The  Story  of  one  Stile,  a  Martyr. 

In  the  company  and  fellowship  of  the  blessed  saints 
and  martyrs  of  Christ,  who  innocently  suffered  in 
king  Htnry's  reign,  for  the  testimony  of  God's  word 
and  trutii,  another  good  man,  named  Stile,  also  comes 
t(i  my  mind,  who  was  with  like  cruelty  oppressed  and 
burned  in  Smithfield  about  the  latter  end  of  the  time  of 
C'uthbert  Tonstall,  bishop  of  London.  With  him  there 
was  burned  also  a  book  of  the  Apocalypse,  which  pro- 
bably he  was  accustomed  to  read.  When  he  saw  this 
book  fastened  to  the  stake,  to  be  burned  with  him,  lift- 
ing up  his  voice,  he  said,  "  O  blessed  Apocalypse, 
how  happy  am  I,  that  I  shall  be  burned  with  thee?" 
And  so  this  good  man  and  the  blessed  Apocalypse  were 
both  together  consumed  in  the  fire. 

And  thus  (through  the  gracious  support  of  Christ  our 
Lord)  we  have  run  over  these  thirty-seven  laborious 
years  of  king  Henry's  reign.  Under  whose  time  and 
government,  such  acts  and  records,  troubles,  persecu- 
tions, recantations,  practices,  alterations,  and  reforma- 
tions as  then  happened  in  the  church,  we  have  here  dis- 
coursed, not  omitting  the  statutes,  injunctions,  and  pro- 
clamations, that  were  set  forth  by  him  in  matters  apper- 
taining to  the  church.  Although  not  comprehending  all 
things  so  fully  as  might  be,  yet  omitting  as  few  things  as 
we  could. 

Closing  this  eighth  book  with  the  death  of  king  Henry 
VIII.  we  will  next  proceed  to  the  time  and  reign  of  king 
Edward  his  son  ;  first  interposing  a  few  words  touching 
the  death  of  king  Henry. 

After  long  languishing,  infirmity  growing  more  and 
more  upon  him,  he  lay  from  St.  Steven's  day  to  the  latter 
end  of  January.  His  physicians  at  length  perceiving 
that  he  was  failing,  and  yet  not  daring  to  discourage  him 
with  thoughts  of  death,  for  fear  of  the  act  passed  before 
in  parliament,  that  none  should  speak  any  thing  of  the 
king's  death  (the  act  being  made  only  for  soothsayers, 
and  talkers  of  prophesies)  moved  those  that  were  about 
the  king  to  put  him  in  remembrance  of  his  mortal  state 
and  fatal  infirmity.  Which  when  the  rest  were  in  dread 
to  do.  Master  Denny,  who  was  specially  attendant  upon 
him,  boldly  coming  to  the  king,  told  him  the  state  he  was 
in,  and  that  to  man's  judgment  he  was  not  likely  to  live, 
and  therefore  exhorted  him  to  prepare  himself  for  death, 
calling  to  remembrance  his  former  life ;  and  entreating 
him  to  call  upon  God  in  Christ  for  grace  and  mercy,  as 
becomes  every  good  christian  man. 

Although  the  king  was  loath  to  hear  any  mention  of 
death,  yet  perceiving  that  it  was  the  judgment  of  his 
physicians,  and  feeling  his  own  weakness,  lie  disposed 
himself  to  hearken  to  the  words  of  Denny's  exhortation, 
and  to  consider  his  past  life.  Which  although  he  much  ac- 
cused, yet,  said  he,  "  is  the  mercy  of  Christ  able  to  pardon 
me  all  my  sins,  even  though  they  were  greater  than  they 
are."  Master  Denny  being  glad  to  hear  liim  speak  thus, 
asked  to  know  his  pleasure,  whether  he  would  have  any 
learned  man  sent  for  to  confer  with,  and  to  open  his  mind 
to.  The  king  answered  again,  that  if  he  had  any,  he 
■would  have  Doctor  Cranmer,  who  was  then  at  Croydon. 
And  therefore.  Master  Denny  asking  the  king  whether 
be  would  have  him  sent  for,  "  I  will  first,"  said  the  king, 
"  take  a  little  sleep,  and  then  according  as  I  feel  myself 
I  will  advise  upon  the  matter." 

After  an  hour  or  two,  the  king  awaking,  and  feeling 
feebleness  increasing  upon  him,  commanded  Doctor 
Cranmer  to  be  sent  for  ;  but  before  he  could  come,  the 
king  was  speechless,  and  almost  senseless.  Notwith- 
standing, perceiving  Doctor  Cranmer,  he  reached  his 
hand  to  him,  held  him  fast ;  but  could  utter  no  words 
to  him,  and  scarce  was  able  to  make  any  sign.  Then  the 
archbishop  exhorting  him  to  put  his  trust  in  Christ,  and 
to  call  upon  his  mercy,  desired  him,  though  he  could 
not  speak,  yet  to  give  some  token  with  his  eyes,  or  with 
his  hand,  that  he  trusted  in  the  Lord.  Then  the  king, 
holding  him  with  his  hand,  wrung  his  hand  in  his  as 
hard  as  he  could,  and  shortly  after  departed,  after  he  had 


reigned  in  this  land  the  term  of  thirty-seven  yeai-s  ano 
nine  months,  leaving  behind  him  three  children,  Edward, 
Mary  and  Elizabeth. 

We  conclude  this  book  with  the  following  history  of 
certain  friars  in  France,  A.D.  1534,  as  illustrative  of  the 
priestcraft  of  those  times. 

The  wife  of  the  mayor  of  the  city  of  Orleans  provided 
in  her  will,  to  be  buried  without  any  pomp  or  solemnity. 
For  when  any  departs  there,  the  bellmen  are  hired  to  go 
about  the  city,  and  in  the  places  most  frequented  to  as- 
semble the  people  with  the  sound  of  the  bell,  and  to 
declare  the  names  and  the  titles  of  the  parties  deceased ; 
also  where  and  when  they  are  to  be  buried,  exhorting 
the  people  to  pray  for  them.  And  when  the  corpse  is 
carried  forth,  numbers  of  the  begging  friars  go  with  it 
to  the  church,  with  many  torches  and  tapers  carried  be- 
fore them  ;  and  the  more  pomp  and  solemnity  is  used, 
the  more  is  the  concourse  of  people.  But  this  woman 
would  have  none  of  all  this  pomp  done  for  her.  Where- 
fore her  husband,  who  loved  her  well,  followed  her  mind, 
and  gave  to  these  greedy  cormorants,  the  friars,  who 
waited  for  their  prey,  six  crowns  for  a  reward  ;  yet  they 
gaped  for  a  great  deal  more.  Afterwards  when  he  cut 
down  a  wood  and  sold  it,  the  friars  craving  to  have  part 
of  it,  freely  without  money,  he  refused  them  :  this  they 
took  grievously,  and  as  they  loved  him  not  before,  they 
devised  now  a  way  to  be  revenged,  saying,  that  his  wife 
was  damned  everlastingly  ' 

The  workers  of  this  tragedy  were  Colyman  and  Steven 
of  Arras,  both  doctors  of  divinity  ;  and  the  first  indeed 
was  a  conjurer  by  profession,  and  had  all  his  trinkets  and 
his  furniture  concerning  such  matters  in  readiness,  and 
they  settled  the  matter  thus  : 

They  set  a  young  man,  who  was  a  novice,  above 
the  vault  of  the  church,  and  when  they  came  to  say  their 
matins  at  midnight,  after  their  accustomed  manner,  he 
made  a  wonderful  noise  and  shrieking  aloft.  Then  this 
Colyman  went  crossing  and  conjuring,  but  the  other 
above  would  not  speak.  When  charged  to  make  a  sign 
to  declare  if  he  were  a  dumb  spirit,  he  rustled  and  made 
a  noise  again,  and  that  was  the  sign. 

When  they  had  laid  this  foundation  for  their  priest- 
craft, they  went  to  certain  of  the  chief  men  in  all  the  city, 
and  to  such  as  favoured  them  the  most,  they  related  what 
a  sad  affair  had  happened ;  yet  they  did  not  say  what  it 
was,  but  entreated  them  to  take  the  pains  to  come  to 
their  service  at  night.  When  they  were  come,  and  the 
service  was  begun,  he  that  was  aloft  made  a  great  noise. 
It  was  demanded  what  he  wanted,  and  what  he  was,  he 
signified  that  he  could  not  speak  :  then  he  was  com- 
manded to  answer  to  their  interrogatories  by  signs  and 
tokens.  Now,  there  was  a  hole  made  for  the  purpose, 
and  by  laying  his  ear  to  it,  he  might  hear  and  under- 
stand what  the  conjurer  said.  There  was  also  a  table 
at  hand,  and  when  any  question  was  asked,  he  struck 
and  beat  upon  the  table,  so  that  he  might  be  heard  be- 
neath. Then  the  conjurer  demanded  whether  he  was 
any  of  those  that  had  been  buried  in  that  church.  After 
that,  reckoning  up  many  of  their  names  in  order,  whose 
bodies  had  been  buried  there,  he  at  last  named  the 
mayor's  wife.  Here  the  young  man  who  was  perched 
above  in  the  roof,  and  who  was  playing  the  ghost,  made 
a  sign  that  he  was  the  spirit  of  that  woman.  Then  the 
friar  asked  whether  she  was  damned,  and  for  what  of- 
fence ?  whether  it  were  for  covetousness,  pride,  or  not 
doing  the  works  of  charity,  or  else  for  this  new  heresy 
and  Lutheranism  ?  What  was  the  cause  that  he  made 
such  a  noise,  and  was  so  unquiet  ?  Whether  it  were 
that  the  body  being  buried  within  holy  ground  should  be 
digged  up  again,  and  carried  to  some  other  place?  To 
all  these  things  this  pretended  ghost  answered  by  signs 
as  he  was  commanded  ;  afl&rming  or  denying  eveiy  thing 
by  striking  twice  or  thrice  upon  the  table. 

When  he  had  thus  signified  that  Luther's  heresy  was 
the  cause  of  her  damnation,  and  that  her  body  must  be 
taken  up,  the  friars  desired  the  citizens  that  were  pre- 
sent, to  bear  witness  of  such  things  as  they  had  seen 
and  heard,  and  set  their  hands  to  it  in  writing.  But 
they   taking  advice   lest   they  should   both   offend   tli« 


63 1 


A  STORY  OF  CERTAIN  JUGGLING  FRIARS  IN  ORLEANS. 


[Book  VIII. 


nriyor,  and  bring  themselves  into  trouble,  refused  to 
subscribe.  Notwithstanding,  the  friars  took  the  pix 
with  the  host,  and  the  Lord's  body  (as  they  call  it), 
and  all  their  saints'  relics,  and  carried  them  to  another 
pk;-e,  and  there  they  said  their  mass  ;  which  they  are 
wont  to  do  by  the  pope's  law,  when  a  church  is  susjjend- 
ed  and  must  be  hallowed  again  :  when  the  bishop's 
official  heard  of  this,  he  came  there  to  understand  the 
matter  better,  and  associating  to  him  certain  honest  men 
he  commanded  the  friar  to  conjure  up  the  ghost  in  his 
presence,  and  he  purposed  to  have  appointed  certain  to 
go  up  to  the  vault,  to  see  if  any  spirit  appeared  there. 
But  Steven  of  Arras  was  against  it,  and  exhorted  tliem 
earnestly  that  they  should  not  so  do,  saying,  that  tlie 
spirit  ought  not  to  be  molested.  And  altliough  the  of- 
ficial earnestly  urged  them  to  conjure  it  up  before  him,  yet 
he  could  not  bring  them  to  it.  In  the  mean  time  the 
mayor,  making  his  friends  privy  as  to  what  he  would  do, 
went  to  the  king,  and  informed  him  of  the  whole  matter. 
And  because  the  friars,  trusting  to  their  immunities  and 
privileges,  refused  to  come  into  judgment,  the  king 
chose  certain  out  of  the  court  of  parliament  at  Paris,  to 


examine  the  matter,  and  gave  them  full  authority  so  to 
do.  Whereupon  they  were  carried  to  Paris,  and  con- 
strained to  make  answer,  but  they  would  confess  no- 
thing. 

Tlien  they  were  sent  again  to  prison,  and  kept  apart, 
one  from  another  ;  and  the  novice  was  kept  in  the  house 
of  Fumeus,  a  senator,  and  being  often  examined,  he 
would  confess  nothing,  fearing  lest  he  should  afterward 
be  murdered  by  them  for  speaking  against  their  order. 
But  when  the  judges  promised  him  that  he  should  have 
no  harm,  and  should  come  no  more  into  tlie  friars' 
hands,  he  declared  to  them  the  whole  matter,  and  bi;ing 
brought  before  the  others,  he  avouched  the  same.  But 
they,  although  they  were  convicted,  yet  refused  their 
judges,  and  relied  on  their  privileges  :  but  it  was  alto- 
gether in  vain,  for  they  were  condemned  in  open  judjr- 
nient,  that  they  should  be  carried  again  to  Orleans,  and 
committed  to  prison,  and  afterwards  brought  openly  to 
the  cathedral  church,  and  so  to  the  place  of  punishment, 
where  malefactors  are  executed,  and  there  they  should 
make  open  confession  of  their  wickedness. 


THE  END  OF  THE  EIGHTH  BOOK. 


ACTS   AND   MONUMENTS. 


BOOK   IX. 


CONTAINING 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  ACTS  AND  EVENTS  OF  THE  REIGN  OF  KING  EDWARD  VI. 


After  the  death  of  King  Henry  VIII.,  succeeded  King 
Edward  his  son,  of  the  age  of  nine  years.  He  began  his 
reign  on  the  twenty-eighth  day  of  January,  A.D.  1547, 
"  and  reigned  six  years  and  eight  months,  and  eight 
da.ys.  He  died  on  the  sixth  day  of  July,  A.D.  I55;i. 
Of  whose  excellent  virtues  and  singular  graces  wrought 
in  him  by  the  gift  of  God,  although  enough  cannot  be 
said  to  his  commendation  ;  yet  because  the  renowned 
fame  of  such  a  worthy  prince  should  not  pass  our  his- 
tory without  some  grateful  remembrance,  I  propose 
briefly  to  touch  some  portion  of  his  praise,  taken  out  of 
the  many  things  which  might  be  described.  For  to 
stand  upon  all  that  might  be  said  of  him,  would  be  too 
long  :  and  yet  to  say  nothing,  were  too  unkind.  If 
kings  and  princes,  who  have  wisely  and  virtuously 
governed,  have  found  in  all  ages  writers  to  panegyrise 
and  celebrate  their  acts  and  memory,  such  as  never 
knew  them,  nor  were  subject  to  them,  how  much  then 
are  we  Englishmen  bound  not  to  forget  our  diity  to 
King  Edward  ?  A  prince,  though  but  of  tender  years, 
yet  for  his  sage  and  mature  ripeness  in  all  princely  or- 
naments, as  I  see  but  few  to  whom  he  may  not  be  equal, 
so  again  I  see  not  many  to  whom  he  may  not  justly  be 
preferred. 

And  here  to  use  the  example  of  Plutarch  in  com- 
paring kings  and  rulers,  the  Latins  with  the  Greeks  to- 
gether, if  I  should  seek  with  whom  to  match  this  noble 
King  Edward,  I  find  none  with  whom  to  make  my  com- 
parison more  aptly,  than  with  good  Josiah.  For  as  one 
began  his  reign  at  eight  years  of  age,  so  the  other  began 
at  nine.  Neither  were  their  acts  and  zealous  proceed- 
ings in  God's  cause  very  unlike.  For  as  mild  Josiah 
pulled  down  the  high  altars,  cut  down  the  groves,  and 
destroyed  all  monuments  of  idolatry  in  the  temple  ;  so 
the  like  corruptions,  dross,  and  deformities  of  popish 
idolatry,  which  had  crept  into  the  church  of  Christ,  this 
King  Edward  removed,  and  purged  the  true  temple  of 
the  Lord.  Josiah  restored  the  true  worship  and  ser- 
vice of  God  in  Jerusalem,  and  destroyed  the  idolatrous 
priests  ;  King  Edward,  in  England,  likewise  abolished 
idolatrous  masses  and  false  invocation,  reduced  again 
religion  to  a  right  sincerity,  and  would  have  brought 
it  more  to  perfection  if  life  and  time  had  answered  his 
godly  purpose.  And  though  he  killed  not,  as  Josiah 
did,  the  idolatrous  sacrificers,  yet  he  put  them  to  si- 
lence, and  removed  them  out  of  their  places. 


Moreover,  in  King  Josiah's  days  the  holy  scriptures 
and  book  of  God's  word  was  utterly  neglected  and  cast 
aside,  which  he  most  graciously  repaired  and  restored 
again.  And  did  not  King  Edward  do  the  like,  with  the 
self-same  book  of  God's  blessed  word,  and  with  other 
wholesome  books  of  christian  doctrine,  which  before 
were  decayed  and  extinguished  in  his  father's  days  ? 
Briefly,  in  all  points  and  respects,  no  great  difference  is 
to  be  found  between  Josiah  and  this  our  godly  king,  but 
only  in  length  of  reign.  Who,  if  he  might  have  reached 
(by  the  sufterance  of  God)  to  the  continuance  of  Josiah's 
reign,  proceeding  in  those  beginnings  which  in  his 
youth  appeared,  no  doubt  but  by  his  acts  and  doings 
some  great  perfection  would  have  ensued  to  this  church 
and  realm.  But  the  manifold  iniquities  of  Englishmea 
deserved  another  plague,  as  in  the  sequel  of  this  history 
shall  be  declared. 

In  the  meantime,  to  proceed  with  the  excellent  virtues 
of  this  young  christian  Josiah,  as  we  have  begun,  we 
will  give  a  taste  of  the  noble  nature  and  princely  quali- 
ties of  this  king,  whereby  the  reader  may  judge  for  him- 
self what  is  to  be  thought  of  the  rest  of  his  doings.  And 
first  to  begin  with  that  which  is  the  chief  property  of 
all  other  external  things  in  a  prince,  that  is,  to  be  loved 
of  his  subjects  ;  such  were  the  hearts  of  all  English 
people  towards  this  king,  that  there  never  was  a  prince  in 
this  realm  more  highly  esteemed,  or  more  dearly  and  ten- 
derly beloved  of  all  his  subjects,  but  especially  of  the 
good  and  learned  sort  ;  and  as  he  was  beloved  of  his 
subjects,  so  he  loved  them  again  ;  of  nature  and  dis- 
position meek,  and  much  inclined  to  clemency.  He 
always  spared  and  favoured  the  life  of  man,  insomuch 
that  when  Joan  was  to  be  burned,  all  the  council  could 
not  move  him  to  put  his  hand  to  the  warrant,  but  were 
obliged  to  get  Dr.  Cranmer  to  persuade  him,  and  yet 
neither  could  he  induce  the  king  to  do  so,  saying, 
"What,  my  lord,  will  you  have  me  to  send  her  quick 
to  the  devil  in  her  error  ?"  So  that  Dr.  Cranmer  him- 
self confessed,  that  he  had  never  so  much  to  do  in  all 
his  life,  as  to  cause  the  king  to  sign  his  hand,  saying, 
that  he  would  lay  all  the  charge  thereof  upon  Cranmer 
before  God.  There  wanted  in  him  no  promptness  of 
wit,  gravity  of  sentence,  or  ripeness  of  judgment.  Fa- 
vour and  love  of  religion  was  in  him  from  his  childhood. 
And  besides  these  notable  excellences,  and  other  great 
virtues  in  him,  add  moreover  skill  and  knowledge   of 


636 


OBSERVATIONS  ON  THE  CHARACTER  OF  KING  EDWARD  VI, 


[Book  IX. 


tongues  and  other  sciences,  wherein  he  excelled  far  be- 
yond his  years. 

Of  all  his  justices,  magistrates,  and  gentlemen,  that 
bare  any  authority  within  this  realm,  he  knew  their 
names,  their  housekeeping,  their  religion,  and  conversa- 
tion what  it  was.  There  were  few  sermons  in  his  court, 
especially  in  the  lord  protector's  time,  which  he  did  not 
attend ;  and  those  he  was  present  at,  he  noted  them 
with  his  own  hand. 

But  ahove  all  other  examples  of  his  commendation,  and 
which  is  the  chief  point  which  ought  most  to  concern  all 
men,  he  was  zealous  in  maintaining,  promoting,  prefer- 
ring, embracing,  and  defending  the  true  cause  of  Christ's 
holy  gospel ;  and  it  was  his  study,  his  zealous  fervency, 
and  his  admirable  constancy  therein,  that,  by  his  example, 
he  promoted  it  in  others. 

In  the  days  of  this  King  Edward  VI.,  the  emperor 
Charles  made  a  request  to  the  king  and  his  council,  to 
permit  the  Lady  Mary  (who  afterwards  succeeded  to  the 
crown)  to  have  mass  in  her  house  without  prejudice  of  the 
law.  And  the  council  on  a  time,  sitting  upon  matters  of 
policy,  and  having  that  in  question  under  consideration, 
sentCranmer,  then  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  Ridley, 
then  bishop  of  London,  to  intreat  the  king  for  it.  Who 
coming  to  his  grace,  alleged  their  reasons  and  persuasions 
for  the  accomplishing  of  it.  So  the  king  hearing  what  they 
could  say,  replied  out  of  the  scriptures  so  gravely  and 
wisely,  that  they  were  forced  to  give  place  to  his  reply,  and 
acknowledge  its  truth.  Then  they,  after  long  debating 
■with  his  majesty,  alleged  what  dangers  the  refusal  might 
bring  upon  his  grace  ;  what  breach  of  amity  of  the  em- 
peror's part  ;  what  troubles ;  what  unkiudness,  and 
what  occasions  it  would  enforce,  &c.  To  whom  the 
king  answered,  desiring  them  to  content  themselves,  for 
he  would,  he  said,  rather  spend  his  life  and  all  he  had, 
than  agree  to  and  grant  what  he  knew  certainly  to  be 
against  the  truth.  Which  when  the  bishops  heard,  they 
urged  him  still  to  grant  it.  Then  the  good  king  seeing 
their  importunate  suit,  his  tender  heart  bursting  out  into 
bitter  weeping,  and  sobbing,  he  desired  them  to  be  con- 
tent. Then  the  bishops  themselves,  seeing  the  king's 
zeal  and  constancy,  wept  as  fast  as  he,  and  took  their 
leave  of  his  grace ;  and  on  coming  from  him,  the  archbishop 
took  Master  Cheek,  his  schoolmaster,  by  the  hand,  and 
said,  "  Ah,  Master  Cheek,  you  may  be  glad  all  the 
days  of  your  life  that  you  have  such  a  scholar,  for  he 
hath  more  divinity  in  his  little  finger,  than  all  we  have 
in  all  our  bodies."  Thus  the  Lady  Mary's  mass  for  that 
time  was  prevented. 

Besides  these  heavenly  graces  and  virtues,  which  are 
required  in  all  faithful  and  Christian  magistrates  who  have 
the  government  of  Christ's  flock,  neither  was  he  unpro- 
vided with  such  outward  gifts  and  knowledge  as  appertain 
to  the  political  government  of  his  realm.  So  that  he  was 
not  inexpert  or  ignorant  of  the  exchange,  and  all  the  cir- 
cumstances of  the  same  touching  doings  beyond  the  sea, 
but  was  as  skilful,  and  could  say  as  much  therein,  as 
the  chief  doers  in  his  affairs.  Likewise  in  the  entertain- 
ing of  ambassadors,  to  whom  he  would  give  answer,  and 
that  to  every  part  of  their  oration,  to  the  great  wonder 
of  them  that  heard  him,  doing  that  in  his  tender  years 
by  himself,  which  many  princes  at  their  mature  age 
seldom  are  wont  to  do  but  by  others.  And  as  he  was  a 
great  noter  of  things  that  pertained  to  princely  affairs, 
so  he  had  a  chest  for  every  year,  for  the  keeping  of  such 
records  and  matters  as  were  passed  and  concluded  by 
the  council.  He  also  would  require  from  them  a  reason 
and  cause  for  everything  that  passed  their  judgments. 
And  of  this  chest  he  always  kept  the  key  about  him. 
His  notes  also  he  cyphered  in  Greek  letters,  that  those 
■who  waited  on  him  should  not  read  nor  know  what  he 
had  written.  He  had  moreover  great  respect  for  justice, 
and  to  the  despatch  of  poor  men's  suits,  and  would  ap- 
point hours  and  times  with  Master  Cox,  then  Master 
of  his  requests,  how  and  by  what  order  they  might  be 
helped  in  their  causes  without  long  delay  and  attendance  ; 
and  so  also  debate  with  him,  that  their  matters  might 
be  heard  and  judged  with  equity. 

Thus  after  the  godly  disposition  of  this  kin^'  being  de- 
clared, now  we  will  describe  the  order  and  proceedings 


which  he  followed  in  his  administration  and  government 
of  both  the  states,  as  well  political  as  ecclesiastical. 
Who,  after  the  decease  of  his  father,  coming  to  the  crown, 
because  he  was  of  young  and  tender  age,  was  committed 
to  sixteen  governors.  Among  whom,  especially,  the  Lord 
Edward  Seymour,  Duke  of  Somerset,  his  uncle,  was  ap, 
pointed  as  protector  and  overseer  of  him  and  of  tlie  coni- 
monwealth  ;  a  man  not  so  highly  advanced  for  his  con- 
sanguinity  as  for  his  noble  virtues,  and  especially  for  his 
favour  to  God's  word.  Through  the  endeavour  and  in. 
dustry  of  Seymour,  first,  that  monstrous  hydra  with  si.x 
heads,  the  six  articles  I  mean,  (which  devoured  up  so 
many  men  before,)  was  abolished  and  taken  away. 
Then  he  restored  the  holy  scriptures  in  the  mother 
tongue,  and  masses  he  extinguished  and  abolished.  After 
small  beginnings,  by  little  and  little,  greater  things  fol- 
lowed in  the  reformation  of  the  churches.  Then  such 
as  were  in  banishment  for  the  danger  of  the  truth,  were 
again  received  to  their  country.  To  be  short,  a  new 
face  of  things  began  now  to  appear,  as  it  were  in  a  stage, 
new  players  coming  in,  the  old  ones  being  thrust  out. 
For  the  most  part  the  bishops  of  churches  and  dioceses 
were  changed.  Such  as  had  been  dumb  prelates  before, 
were  compelled  to  give  place  to  others  who  would  preach 
and  take  pains. 

Besides,  men  of  learning  and  notable  knowledge  were 
sent  for  out  of  foreign  countries,  and  cordially  received 
and  promoted  in  this  country,  among  whom  was  Peter 
Martyr,  Martin  Bucer,  and  Paul  Phagius.  Of  whom  the 
first  taught  at  Oxford  ;  the  other  two  professed  at  Cam- 
bridge, and  with  no  small  commendation  of  the  whole  uni- 
versity. Of  the  old  bishops,  some  were  committed  to  one 
ward,  some  to  another.  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  was 
committed  to  the  Marshalsea,  and  soon  after,  for  his  con  ■ 
tempt  and  misdemeanour  was  deposed  from  his  bishopric. 
Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  with  Toustal,  bishop  of 
Durham,  was  cast  into  the  Tower  for  his  disobedience, 
where  he  kept  his  Christmas  three  years  together,  more 
worthy  of  some  other  place  without  the  Tower,  if  it  had 
pleased  God  otherwise  not  to  have  meant  a  further  plague 
to  this  realm  by  that  man. 

But  these  meek  and  gentle  times  of  king  Edward, 
under  the  government  of  this  noble  protector,  have  tliis 
one  commendation,  that  among  the  whole  number  of  the 
popish  sort,  of  whom  some  stole  privily  out  of  the  realm, 
many  were  crafty  dissemblers,  some  were  open  and  mani- 
fest adversaries,  yet  of  all  that  multitude  there  was  not 
one  man  that  lost  his  life.  In  short,  during  the  whole 
time  of  the  six  years  of  this  king,  much  tranquillity,  and 
as  it  were  a  breathing -time,  was  granted  to  the  whole 
church  of  England :  so  that  the  rage  of  persecution  ceas- 
ing, and  the  sword  being  taken  out  of  the  adversary's  hand, 
there  was  now  no  danger  to  the  godly,  unless  it  were 
only  by  wealth  and  prosperity,  which  often  brings  more 
damage  in  corrupting  men's  minds,  than  any  time  of  per- 
secution or  affliction. 

Briefly,  during  all  this  time,  neither  in  Smithfield  nor 
in  any  other  quarter  of  this  realm,  was  any  heard  to  suffer 
for  any  matter  of  religion,  either  papist  or  protestant, 
either  for  one  opinion  or  another,  except  only  two  ;  one 
an  Englishwoman,  called  Joan  of  Kent,  and  the  other  a 
Dutchman,  named  George. 

Besides  these  two,  there  was  none  else  in  all  king 
Edward's  reign  tliat  died  in  any  cause  of  religion;  but 
one  Thomas  Dobbe,  who  in  the  beginning  of  this  king's 
reign  was  apprehended  and  imprisoned  for  speaking 
against  the  idolatry  of  the  mass,  and  died  in  the  same 
prison. 

This  Thomas  Dobbe,  being  a  student  and  a  master  of 
arts  in  Cambridge,  was  brought  up  in  the  college  called 
St.  John's  College,  and  was  a  fellow  of  the  same,  where  he 
increased  in  the  study  of  good  letters  ;  among  his  equals 
very  forward ;  of  nature  and  disposition  simple  and 
modest ;  of  zeal  towards  God  fervent ;  patient  in  injuries, 
and  injurious  to  no  man.  At  length  this  godly  man,  in- 
tending within  himself  to  enter  the  Christian  state  of  ma- 
trimony, resorted  to  a  certain  maiden  not  far  ofi"  from 
where  he  dwelt.  On  which  account  he  was  greatly 
molested  ;  and  wickedly  abused  by  three  of  that  college, 
whose  names  were  Hutchinson,  Pindare,  and  Tajier. 


A.D.  1547—1553.]     KING  EDWARD'S  COMMISSION  REGARDING  THE  CHURCH. 

who  with  their  malicious  handling,  scornful  dealing,  re- 
'  bukes,   and  contumelies,   so   much   vexed   the  virtuous 

simplicity  of  the  man,  that  they  never  left  liiiu  ;  till 
'  at  length  they  wearied  him  out  of  the  college.  Who 
■  there  having  no  rest  nor  quietness,  by  the  unreasonable 

and  virulent  handling  of  his  adversaries,  was  compelled 
I  to  seek  some  other  place  to  settle  himself.  On  coming 
!  up  to  London,  he  chanced  to  pass  through  St.  Paul's 

church  where  it  happened  that  at  the  south  side  of  the 
1  church  there  was  a  priest  celebrating  mass,  being  at  the 

elevation  as  he  passed  by.  The  young  man,  replete 
'  with  godly  zeal,  pitying  the  ignorance  and  idolatry  of 
'  the  people,  iu  honouring  so  devoutly  what  the  priest 

lifted  up,  was  not  able  to  forbear,  but  opening  his  mouth 

and  turning  to  the  people,  he  exhorted  them  not  to 
I  lionour  the  visible  bread  as  God,  which  neither  was  God, 

nor  yet  ordained  of  God  to  be  honoured,  &c.  For  which 
I  he  was  apprehended  by  the  Mayor,  and  accused  to  the 
I  archbishop  r  f  Canterbury,  and  committed  to  the  Compter, 
I  where  filling  into  a  sickness,  he  died.  Whose  pardon 
;  notwithstanding  was  obtained  of  the  lord  Protector,  and 
',  would  have  been  brought  him  if  he  had  lived.  And  thus 
I  much  concerning  Thomas  Dobbe. 

I  find  tl\at  in  the  first  year  of  the  reign   of  king  Ed- 
'ward,   there    was   one  John  Hume,   servant    to    Master 

Lewuax,  of  Wresel,  apprehended,  accused,  and  sent   up 
i  to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  for  these  articles  : 
'      1.   First  for  denying  the  sacrament  (as  it  was  then  called 
I  of  the  altar)  to  be  the  real  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ. 
j      2.  For  saying  that  he  never  would  take  off  his  bonnet 

to  it,  even  if  he  were  to  be  burned  for  it. 
I      3.  For  saying  that  if  he  should  hear  mass,  he  should 
jbe  burned. 

i  For  this  he  was  sent  up  by  his  master  ay.d  mistress, 
1  aforesaid,  with  special  letters  to  the  archbishop,  requir- 
ing him  to  be  punished  by  law.  But  because  I  find  no 
I  execution  following,  I  therefore  pass  over  this  story. 


637 


'      These  things  premised,  when  this  virtuous  and  godly 
young  prince   (endued  as  you  have  heard  with  special 
graces  from  God)  was  now  peaceably  established  in  his 
kingdom,  and  had  a  council  about  him,  grave,  wise,  and 
zealous  iu  God's  cause,  especially  his  uncle  the  duke  of 
I  Somerset,  he  then  most  earnestly  desired,  as  well  the  ad- 
vancement of  the  true  honour  of  Almighty  God,  and  the 
I  planting   of  his  sincere  religion,  as  also   the  utter  sup- 
!  pression    and  extirpation    of  all  idolatry,   superstition, 
!  hypocrisy,  and  other  enormities  and  abuses,  throughout 
his  realms  and  dominions  :  and  therefore  following,  as 
is  before   expressed,  the  good  example  of  king  Josiah, 
he  determined  forthwith  to  enter  into  some  reformation 
of  religion  in  the  church  of  England. 

And  as  at  his  first  entry,  (notwithstanding  his  father's 
good  beginning  in  abolishing  the  usurped  power  of  anti- 
christ,) he  yet  found  most  of  his  laws  greatly  against  this 
zealous  enterprise  ;  he  therefore  purposed  by  the  advice 
of  his  wise  and  honourable  council,  and  of  his  own  re- 
gal power  and  authority,  somewhat  to  prosecute  his 
godly  purpose,  until  such  time  as  by  the  consent  of  the 
whole  estate  of  parliament  he  might  establish  a  more 
free,  perfect,  and  uniform  order  therein. 

Whereupon,  intending  first  a  genersJ.  visitation  over 
all  bishoprics  within  his  realm,  to  redress  the  abuses  in 
the  same,  he  chose  out  certain  wise,  learned,  discreet, 
and  worshipful  personages  to  be  his  commissioners  in 
that  behalf,  and  so  dividing  them  into  several  companies, 
assigned  to  them  several  dioceses  to  visit ;  appointing 
likewise  to  eveiy  company  one  or  two  godly  learned 
preachers,  who  at  every  session  should  in  their  preach- 
ing both  instruct  the  people  in  the  true  doctrine  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ,  and  in  all  love  and  obedience  to  it,  and 
also  earnestly  warn  them  against  their  old  superstition 
and  wonted  idolatry.  And  that  they  might  be  more  or- 
derly directed  in  this  commission,  there  were  delivered 
to  them  certain  injunctions  and  ecclesiastical  orders 
drawn  out  by  the  king's  learned  council,  which  they 
siiould  both  inquire  of,  and  also  command  in  his  ma- 
jesty's behalf  to  be  thenceforth  observed  by  every  per- 
son, to  whom  they  severally  appertained  witliin  their 
circuits. 


In  which  it  was  first  enjoined,  that  all  ecclesiastical 
persons  sliould  tliemselves  observe,  and  cause  to  be  ob- 
served by  others,  all  such  statutes  as  were  made  for  the 
abolishing  of  the  bishop  of  Rome's  usurped  power,  and 
establishing  of  the  king's  supreme  authority,  and  that 
they  should  every  one,  four  times  in  the  year  at  least,  in 
their  public  sermons  declare  to  the  people,  that  the  one, 
being  most  arrogantly  usurped  against  the  word  of  God, 
was  now  justly  taken  away,  and  the  other  was  to  be 
obeyed  of  all  his  grace's  subjects. 

And  again,  that  every  ecclesiastical  person,  having  a 
cure,  should  preach,  or  cause  to  be  preached  within 
their  several  cures,  one  sermon  every  quarter  of  a  year. 
In  which  they  should  sincerely  set  forth  the  word  of  God, 
and  exhort  tiie  people  to  the  works  of  faith  and  mercy 
prescribed  in  the  scriptures,  and  not  to  works  devised 
by  man's  imagination,  as  going  on  pilgrimages  and  other- 
like idolatrous  superstitions,  which  they  should  also  to 
the  utmost  of  their  power  reprove  and  speak  against,  de- 
claring that  all  grace  and  goodness  ought  only  to  be 
sought  for  at  God's  hand,  and  not  at  any  other  crea- 
ture's ;  and  that  they  should  not  only  forthwith  take 
down  and  destroy  all  such  images  as  had  been  heretofore 
abused  by  pilgrimage  or  offerings  within  their  cures  ;  but 
also  should  not  thenceforth  suffer  any  lights  or  other 
idolatrous  oblation  to  be  made  or  set  up  before  any  image 
that  was  yet  suffered  in  the  church. 

Also  that  every  holy-day  (^having  no  sermon  in  their 
church)  they  should  immediately  after  the  gospel  dis- 
tinctly read  in  the  pulpit  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the  Belief, 
and  the  Ten  Commandments  in  the  English  tongue,  ex- 
horting the  people  not  only  to  learn  them,  but  also  to 
teach  them  to  their  children  and  families,  and  also 
should  charge  all  parents  and  governors  of  households, 
to  bring  up  their  youth  in  some  good  exercise  or  occu- 
pation, whereby  they  might  afterwards  serve  the  com- 
monwealth, and  not  run  about  like  vagabonds  and  idle 
loiterers,  and  thereby  incur  the  danger  of  the  laws. 

And  furthermore,  that  persons,  having  a  cure,  should 
see  the  holy  sacraments  of  Christ  reverently  administered 
within  their  cures,  and  that  if  any  of  them  (by  special  li- 
cence or  other  cases  expressed  in  the  statutes  of  this 
realm)  should  be  at  any  time  absent  from  their  benefices, 
that  then  they  should  leave  in  their  rooms  some  godly, 
learned,  and  discreet  curate,  that  was  able  to  instruct 
the  people  in  all  truth  and  godliness,  not  seeking  them- 
selves, but  rather  the  profit  of  their  flock. 

And  likewise,  that  they  should  see  provided  and  set 
up  in  some  most  convenient  and  open  place  in  every 
church,  one  great  Bible  in  English,  and  one  book  of  the 
paraphrases  of  Erasmus  upon  the  gospels,  both  in  En- 
glish, that  the  people  might  reverently,  without  any 
argument  or  contention,  read  and  hear  the  same  at  such 
times  as  they  chose,  and  not  to  be  prohibited  by  the 
parson  and  curate,  but  rather  to  be  the  more  encouraged 
thereto. 

And  that  the  parsons  and  curates  should  not  at  any 
time  (but  for  necessary  causes)  haunt  any  tavern  or  ale- 
house ;  neither  should  spend  their  time  idly  in  unlaw- 
ful games ;  but  at  every  convenient  leisure  should 
give  themselves  to  the  reading  or  hearing  of  the  holy 
scriptures. 

Moreover,  that  in  the  time  of  confession,  in  every  pe- 
riod of  Lent,  they  should  examine  their  parishioners, 
whether  they  could  say  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the  Ten  Com- 
mandments, and  the  articles  of  the  christian  faith ;  and 
that  if  they  could  not,  they  should  then  reprove  them,  de- 
claring further  to  them,  that  they  ought  not  to  presume 
to  come  to  the  Lord's  table,  without  the  true  knowledge 
thereof,  and  earnest  desire  to  fulfil  them. 

Also,  that  they  should  not  admit  any  man  to  preach 
within  their  cures,  but  such  as  were  lawfully  licensed ; 
and  that  those  who  had  at  any  time  before  extolled  and 
praised  any  idolatrous  pilgrimage,  or  other  superstition, 
should  now  openly  recant  before  the  peojile. 

And  if  there  were  any  open  hinderer  or  disturber  of 
the  reading  or  preaching  of  the  word  of  God  within  their 
parishes,  that  then  they  should  forthwith  bring  the  same 
unto  the  king's  council,  or  to  some  justice  of  peace. 

And  further,  that  learning  and  knowledge   might  be 


IXSTRUCTIONS  GIVEN  BY  EDWARD  IV.  REGARDING  THE  CHURCH.     [Book  VIII. 


the  better  maintained,  it  was  al.-io  ordained,  that  every 
beneficed  person  that  could  yearly  spend  twenty  pounds 
or  upwards,  and  was  not  resident  upon  their  cures, 
should  pay,  towards  the  relief  of  the  poor  within  their 
parish  every  year,  the  fortieth  part  of  their  fruits  and 
profits  ;  and  likewise  that  every  such  as  could  spend  one 
hundred  pounds  yearly,  or  more,  should  for  every  hun- 
dred pounds  give  a  competent  exhibition  to  some  poor 
scholar  within  one  of  the  universities  of  Oxford  or 
Cambridge,  or  else  in  some  other  grammar-school  of  the 
realm. 

And  also  that  every  priest,  being  under  the  degree  of 
a  bachelor  of  divinity,  should  have  of  his  own  one  New 
Testament  in  English  and  Latin,  with  the  paraphrases 
of  Erasmus  upon  the  same,  and  should  diligently  read 
and  study  it,  and  should  collect  and  keep  in  memory  all 
such  comfortable  places  of  the  scriptures,  as  set  forth 
the  mercy,  benefits,  and  goodness  of  Almighty  God  to- 
wards all  penitent  and  believing  persons,  that  they  might 
comfort  their  flock  in  all  danger  of  death,  despair,  or 
trouble  of  conscience  ;  and  that  therefore  every  bishop 
in  their  visitations  should  from  time  to  time  try  and  ex- 
amine them  how  they  had  profited  in  their  studies. 

And  although  the  mass  was  then  still  by  the  law  re- 
tained, yet  was  it  enjoined,  that  at  every  high  ma.ss  the 
sayer  or  singer  should  openly  and  distinctly  read  the 
gospel  and  the  epistle  in  English,  in  the  pulpit,  or 
in  some  other  convenient  place  that  the  jieople  might 
hear.  And  in  like  place  and  manner  sliould  read  every 
holy-day  and  Sunday,  at  matins,  one  chapter  of  the 
New  Testament  in  English,  omitting  three  of  their  nine 
Latin  lessons,  with  their  responds  ;  and  at  even-song 
likewise,  immediately  after  Magnificat,  one  chapter  of 
the  Old  Testament  instead  of  their  wonted  responds 
and  memories. 

Furthermore,  because  of  the  vain  contentions  that  of- 
ten fall  among  the  people  for  going  on  procession,  it 
was  ordained,  that  thenceforth  the  priest  and  clerks 
should  kneel  in  the  midst  of  the  church,  and  there  dis- 
tinctly sing  or  read  the  Litany  in  English,  set  forth  by 
the  authority  of  King  Henry  VIII.,  and  that  no  person 
should  depart  out  of  the  church  in  the  time  of  reading 
the  Scripture  or  the  Litany,  or  during  the  time  of  any 
sermon,  without  just  and  urgent  cause. 

Likewise  that  the  people  should  spend  the  holy-days 
in  hearing  the  word  of  God ;  in  private  and  public 
prayers  ;  in  acknowledging  their  offences  unto  God,  and 
amendment  of  the  same  ;  in  reconciling  themselves  cha- 
ritably to  their  neighbours  where  displeasure  has  been 
given  ;  in  often  receiving  the  communion  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ ;  in  visiting  the  poor  and  sick,  and 
in  all  sober  and  godly  conversation  ;  and  not  in  vanity, 
idleness,  or  drunkenness ;  neither  yet  in  any  bodily  la- 
bour, otherwise  than  in  the  time  of  harvest,  to  save  the 
fruits  of  the  earth,  if  necessity  so  required ;  and  that  no  cu- 
rate should  admit  to  the  receiving  of  the  holy  communion 
any  person  who  had  maliciously  and  openly  contended 
with  his  neighbours,  unless  he  first  openly  reconciled 
himself  again,  and  remitted  all  rancour  and  malice  what- 
ever. 

Moreover,  it  was  ordained  that  every  dean,  arch- 
deacon, master  of  collegiate  church,  or  hospital,  and 
prebendary,  being  a  priest,  should  himself  personally 
preach  twice  every  year  at  least,  in  some  such  place 
where  he  had  jurisdiction  and  living  ;  and  that  they  and 
all  other  curate.s  should  teach  the  people,  that  no  man 
of  any  private  affection  ought  maliciously  to  violate  any 
ceremony  in  the  church,  then  not  abrogated  by  the  king's 
authority  ;  so  likewise  they  ought  not  on  the  other  side 
to  use  them  superstitiously  or  idolatrously,  in  attribut- 
ing to  them  remission  of  sins,  driving  away  of  evU  spirits, 
and  other  such  like  dreams  and  fancies  of  men,  or  else 
in  piuiing  any  confidence  of  salvation  in  them.  And 
further  that  they  should  utterly  take  away  and  destroy 
all  shrines  and  monuments  of  feigned  miracles,  pilgri- 
mages, and  other  idolatrous  superstition,  as  well  in  their 
ithurches,  as  within  their  private  houses. 

Also  that  they  should  see  provided  within  their 
churches  a  strong  and  fit  chest  for  the  safe  keeping  of  the 
people's  alms  given  towards  the  relief  of  the  poor,  and 


that  the  curates  should  earnestly  exhort  and  entreat  their 
parishioners  Cespecially  at  the  making  of  their  wills) 
that  as  they  had  been  therefore  willing  to  bestow  much 
of  their  substance  upon  vain,  superstitious,  and  blind 
devotions  contrary  to  God's  word,  so  now  they  would 
be  much  more  ready  to  give  some  portion  to  their  poor 
and  needy  brethren,  knowing  the  same  to  be  not  only 
commanded  in  the  word  of  (iod,  but  also  promised  to  be 
rewarded.  And  for  the  better  relief  of  the  poor,  it  was 
also  appointed  that  all  money  and  profits  arising  upon 
fraternities,  images,  or  given  tc  th  >  finding  of  idolatrous 
lights,  should  be  converted  to  tne  same  use.  Last  of  all, 
for  tlie  want  of  learned  curates,  and  other  good  preachers, 
it  was  enjoined  that  the  curates  (having  no  sermon) 
should  every  Sunday  read  to  the  people  in  their 
churches  one  of  the  homilies  which  should  be  shortly 
set  forth  for  that  purpose  by  the  king's  authority. 

There  were  also  other  articles  in  the  injunctions  ap. 
pointed  for  comeliness  and  due  order  in  the  churches ; 
as  for  repairing  of  chancels,  and  priests'  houses  ;  for 
keejiing  of  a  register  book  of  weddings,  christenings, 
and  burials  ;  for  reading  of  these  injunctions  every  quar- 
ter ;  for  due  paying  of  tithes  ;  for  forbidding  of  any 
other  alteration  of  service  in  the  church,  or  fasting  days; 
for  making  of  comely  pulpits  for  the  preachers  ;  for 
avoiding  of  simony  in  buying  and  selling  of  benefices  ; 
for  the  charitable  using  of  priests  ;  for  praying  only  upon 
the  English  and  Latin  primers  set  forth  by  King 
Henry  VIII.;  for  the  teaching  of  grammar  in  the  com- 
mon schools  ;  and  lastly,  that  the  chantry  priests  should 
teach  young  children  either  to  write  and  read,  or  else 
some  other  good  and  profitable  exercises. 

Besides  the  general  injunctions  for  the  whole  estate 
of  the  realm,  there  were  also  others  particularly  ap- 
pointed for  the  bishops,  which  being  delivered  to  the 
commissioners  were  likewise  at  their  visitations  com- 
mitted to  the  bishops,  with  charge  to  be  inviolably  ob- 
served and  kept  upon  pain  of  the  king's  majesty's 
displeasure ;  the  effect  whereof  is  as  in  manner  fol- 
lowing : 

First,  that  they  should  to  the  uttermost  of  their  wit 
and  understanding  see  and  cause  all  the  king's  injunc- 
tions in  their  diocese  duly,  faithfully,  and  truly  to  be 
kept  and  observed,  and  that  they  should  personally 
preach  within  their  diocese,  at  least  once  in  every  quarter 
of  a  year :  that  is  to  say,  once  in  their  cathedral  churches, 
and  thrice  in  several  other  places  of  their  dioceses,  as 
they  should  see  it  most  convenient  and  necessary,  ex- 
cept they  had  a  reasonable  excuse  to  the  contrary. 
Likewise,  that  they  should  not  retain  in  their  service 
or  household  any  chaplain,  but  such  as  were  learned,  or 
able  to  preach  the  word  of  God. 

Moreover,  that  they  should  not  give  orders  to  any  person, 
but  such  as  were  learned  in  the  holy  scriptures ;  neither 
should  they  refuse  orders  to  them  that  were  learned  in  the 
same,  being  of  honest  conversation  and  living.  And 
lastly,  that  they  should  not  at  any  time  or  place  preach, 
or  set  forth  to  the  people  any  doctrine  contrary  to  the 
king's  highness'  homilies,  neither  yet  should  admit  or 
give  licence  to  any  to  preach  within  their  diocese,  but  to 
such  as  they  should  know  (or  at  least  assuredly  trust) 
would  do  the  same.  And  if  at  any  time  by  hearing,  or 
by  report  reproved,  they  should  perceive  the  contrary, 
they  then  should  not  only  prohibit  that  person  so 
offending,  but  also  punish  him  and  revoke  his  licence. 

Now,  during  the  time  that  the  commissioners  were 
occupied  abroad  in  their  circuits  about  the  speedy  and 
diligent  execution  of  these  godly  and  zealous  orders  and 
decrees  of  the  king  and  his  council,  his  majesty  (with 
the  advice  of  the  same)  yet  still  desiring  a  further  refor- 
mation as  well  in  religion,  as  also  in  his  civil  govern- 
ment, appointed  a  parliament  of  the  three  estates  of  his 
realm  to  be  summoned  to  meet  on  the  fourth  day  of  No- 
vember, in  the  first  year  of  his  reign,  (A.  D.  l.'')47,)  which 
continued  to  the  twenty-fourth  day  of  December.  In 
which  session,  forasmuch  as  his  highness  desired  the 
governance  and  order  of  his  people  to  be  in  perfect  unity 
and  concord  in  all  things,  and  especially  in  the  true 
faith  and  religion  of  God,  and  therewith  also  duly 
weighed  the  great  danger  that  his  loving  subjects  were 


A.D.  1517— l.-;o3.]     LAWS  ENACTED   FOR  THE  REFORMATION  OF  THE   CHURCH. 


539 


in  for  confessing  the  gospel  of  Christ,  through  many 
cruel  statutes  made  by  his  predecessors  against  the  same, 
(which,  being  still  left  in  force,  might  both  cause  the 
obstinate  to  contemn  his  grace's  godly  proceedings,  and 
also  the  weak  to  be  fearful  of  their  christian-like  pro- 
fession,) he  therefore  caused  it,  among  other  things,  by 
the  aiitliority  of  the  same  parliament  to  be  enacted. 
That  all  acts  of  parliament  and  statutes  touching,  men- 
tionin<',  or  in  any  wise  concerning  religion  or  opinions, 
that  is  to  say,  as  well  the  statute  made  in  the  first  year 
of  the  reign  of  King  Richard  II.  ;  and  the  statute  made 
in  the  second  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Henry  V,  ;  and 
the  statute  made  in  the  tive-and -twentieth  year  of  the 
reign  of  King  Henry  VIII.,  concerning  punishment  and 
reformation  of  heretics  and  Lollards,  and  every  provision 
therein  contained;  and  tlie  statutes  made  for  the  abolisli- 
ing  of  diversity  of  opinions  in  certain  articles  concerning 
christian  religion,  commonly  called  the  Six  Articles,  made 
in  the  one-  and-thirtieth  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Henry 
VIII.  ;  and  also  the  statute  made  in  the  ))arliament  be- 
gun the  sixteenth  day  of  January  in  the  three-and- 
thirtieth  year  of  the  reign  of  the  said  King  Henry  VIII., 
and  afterwards  prorogued  unto  the  one-and-twentieth 
day  of  January  in  the  four-and-thirtieth  year  of  his  said 
reign,  touching,  mentioning,  or  in  any  wise  concerning 
books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  in  English,  and 
the  printing,  uttering,  selling,  giving,  or  delivering  of 
books  or  writings,  and  retaining  of  English  books  or 
writings,  and  reading,  preaching,  teaching,  or  expound- 
ing the  scriptures,  or  in  anywise  touching,  mentioning,  or 
concerning  any  of  the  said  matters  ;  and  also  one  other 
statute  made  in  the  five-and-thirtietli  year  of  the  reign 
of  the  said  king  Henry  tlie  Eighth,  concerning  the  qua- 
lification of  the  statute  of  the  six  articles  ;  and  all  and 
every  other  act  or  acts  of  parliament,  cojicerning  doctrine 
or  matters  of  religion,  and  all  and  every  branch,  article, 
sentence,  matter,  pains,  or  forfeitures  contained,  men- 
tioned, or  in  anywise  declared  in  any  of  the  same  acts 
and  statutes,  should  from  thenceforth  be  utterly  repealed, 
made  void,  and  of  none  effect. 

By  occasion  of  this,  all  his  godly  subjects,  then  abid- 
ing within  the  realm,  had  free  liberty  publicly  to  profess 
the  gospel ;  and  many  learned  and  zealous  preachers, 
before  banished,  were  now  not  only  licensed  freely  to 
return  home  again,  but  also  encouraged  boldly  and  faith- 
fully tcf  travel  in  tlieir  function  and  calling  ;  so  that  God 
■was  much  glorified,  and  the  people  in  many  places  greatly 
edified. 

Moreover,  in  the  same  session  his  majesty,  with  the 
lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  the  commons  in  the 
same  parliament  assembled,  thoroughly  understanding 
by  the  judgment  of  the  best  learned,  that  it  was  more 
agreeable  to  the  first  institution  of  the  sacrament  of  the 
most  precious  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ, 
and  also  more  conformable  to  the  common  use  and 
practice,  both  of  the  apostles  and  of  the  primitive 
church,  for  the  space  of  five  hundred  years  and  more 
after  Christ's  ascension,  that  the  holy  sacrament  should 
be  administered  to  all  christian  people  under  both  kinds, 
of  bread  and  wine,  than  under  the  form  of  bread  only  ; 
and  also  that  it  was  more  agreeable  to  the  first  institu- 
tion of  Christ,  and  the  usage  of  the  apostles  and  pri- 
mitive church,  that  the  people  being  present  should  re- 
ceive the  same  with  the  priest,  than  that  the  priest 
should  receive  it  alone  ;  did,  by  their  authority,  enact, 
that  the  holy  sacrament  should  be  from  thenceforth 
commonly  delivered  and  administered  to  the  people, 
throughout  the  churches  of  England  and  Ireland,  and 
other  the  king's  dominions,  under  both  kinds,  of  bread 
and  wine,  except  necessity  otherwise  required  :  and  also 
the  priest,  who  should  administer  the  same,  should,  at 
least  one  day  before,  exhort  all  persons  who  should  be 
present,  to  prepare  themselves  to  receive  the  same.  And 
at  the  day  prefixed,  after  some  godly  exhortation  made 
by  the  minister,  wherein  should  be  further  expressed  the 
benefit  and  comfort  promised  to  them  who  worthily  re- 
ceive this  holy  sacrament,  and  the  danger  and  indigna- 
tion of  God  threatened  to  them  which  presume  to  receive 
the  same  unworthily,  to  the  end  that  every  man  might 
try  and  examine  his  own  conscience  before  he  should 


come  to  it  ;  the  minister  should  not,  without  a  hwful 
cause,  refuse  it  to  any  one  person  that  would  devoutly 
and  humbly  desire  it. 

After  this  consent  of  the  parliament,  the  king 
being  no  less  desirous  to  have  the  form  of  aumiuislra- 
tion  of  the  sacrament  truly  reduced  to  the  right  rule  of 
the  scriptures  and  the  first  use  of  the  primitive  church, 
than  he  was  to  establish  the  same  by  the  authority  of 
his  own  regal  laws ;  he  appointed  certain  of  the  most  grave 
and  best  learned  bishops,  and  others  of  his  realm,  to  as- 
semble together  at  his  castle  of  Windsor,  and  there  to  argue 
and  treat  upon  this  matter,  and  to  conclude  and  set  forth 
one  perfect  uniform  order  according  to  the  rule  and  use 
aforesaid. 

And  in  the  meantime,  while  the  learned  were  thus  oc- 
cupied about  their  conferences,  the  lord  protector  and 
the  rest  of  the  king's  council,  further  remembering  that 
the  time  of  the  year  then  approached,  wherein  were 
practised  many  superstitious  abuses  and  blasphemous 
ceremonies  against  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  truth  of  his 
word ;  they  determined  the  utter  abolishing  thereof,  and 
directed  their  letters  to  Cranmer,  then  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, and  metropolitan  of  England,  requiring  him  that 
he  should  command  every  bishop  within  his  province, 
forthwith  to  charge  all  the  curates  of  their  dioceses,  that 
neither  candles  should  be  any  more  borne  upon  Candle- 
mas day,  nor  yet  ashes  used  in  Lent,  nor  palms  upon 
Palm  Sunday. 

\\'hereupon  the  archbishop,  zealously  favouring  the 
good  and  christian-like  purpose  of  the  king  and  Lis 
council,  immediately  wrote  to  all  the  rest  of  the  bishops 
of  that  province,  and  among  them  to  Edmund  Bonner, 
then  bishop  of  London.  Ot  whose  rebellious  and  ob- 
stinate contumacy  as  we  have  hereafter  more  to  say,  I 
shall  not  now  speak,  but  only  by  the  way  note  his  for- 
mer dissimulation  and  cloaked  hypocrisy,  in  outwardly 
consenting  as  well  to  this,  as  also  to  all  the  king's  pro- 
ceedings ;  but  whether  for  fear  or  for  any  other  subtle 
pretence  I  know  not. 

About  the  same  period  report  was  made  to  the  lords  of 
the  council,  that  great  contention  and  strife  daily  arose 
among  the  common  people  in  various  parts  of  this  realm, 
for  the  pulling  down  and  taking  away  of  suc'n  images  out 
of  the  churches,  as  had  been  idolatrously  abused  by  pil- 
grimages, offerings,  or  otherwise,  some  affirming  that 
one  image  was  abused,  others  another,  and  most  that 
neither  of  them  was  abused  ;  so  that  if  speedy  remedy 
were  not  had,  it  might  turn  to  further  inconvenience. 
Wherefore,  thinking  it  best,  for  avoiding  of  discord 
and  tumult,  that  all  manner  of  images  should  be  clean 
taken  out  of  all  churches,  and  none  suffered  to  remain, 
they  again  wrote  their  letters  to  the  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury, requiring  his  ready  aid  in  manner  following: — 

Letter  of  the  Council  sent  to  the  Archbishop  of  Can- 
terburif,  for  the  abolishing  of  Images. 

"  After  our  right  hearty  commendations  to  your  good 
lordship  :  whereas  now  of  late  in  the  king's  majesty's 
visitations,  among  other  godly  injunctions  commanded 
to  be  generally  observed  through  all  parts  of  this  his 
highness's  realm,  one  was  set  forth  for  the  taking  down 
of  all  such  images  as  had  at  any  time  been  abused 
with  pilgrimages,  offerings,  or  censings  ;  albeit  that  this 
said  injunction  hath  in  many  parts  of  this  realm  been 
quietly  obeyed  and  executed,  yet  in  many  other  places 
much  strife  and  contention  hath  arisen  and  daily  ariseth, 
and  more  and  more  increaseth  about  the  execution  of 
the  same  ;  some  men  being  so  superstitious,  or  rather 
wilful,  as  they  would  by  their  good  will  retain  all  such 
images  still,  although  they  have  been  most  manifestly 
ahused.  And  in  some  places  also  the  images  which  by 
the  said  injunctions  were  taken  down,  are  now  restored 
and  set  up  again  ;  and  almost  in  every  place  is  con- 
tention for  images,  whether  they  have  been  abused  or 
not.  And  while  these  men  go  on  both  sides,  contend- 
ing whether  this  or  that  image  hath  been  oflVred  unto, 
kissed,  censed,  or  otherwise  abused,  proceedings  have  in 
some  places  taken  place  in  such  sort,  as  further  incon- 
veniences are  like  to  ensue,    if  remedy  be  not  found  iu 

T   T 


040 


ORDER  FOR  THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  THE  SACRAMENT. 


[Book  IX. 


time.  Considering  therefore,  that  almost  in  no  place  of 
this  realm  is  any  sure  quietness,  but  where  all  images 
are  clean  taken  away  and  pulled  down  already,  to  the  in- 
tent that  all  contention  in  every  part  of  the  realm  for 
this  matter,  may  be  put  down,  and  that  the  lively  image 
of  Christ  should  not  contend  for  the  dead  images,  which 
are  things  not  necessary,  and  without  which  the  churches 
of  Christ  continued  most  godly  for  many  years  ; 
we  have  thought  good  to  signify  unto  you,  that  his  high- 
ness's  pleasure,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  us  the 
lord  protector,  and  the  rest  of  the  council,  is,  that  im- 
mediately upon  the  sight  hereof,  with  as  convenient  dili- 
gence as  you  may,  you  shall  not  only  give  orders  that  all 
the  images  remaining  in  any  church  or  chapel  within  your 
diocese,  be  removed  and  taken  away,  but  also  by  your 
letters  signify  unto  the  rest  of  the  bishops  within  your 
province,  his  highness's  pleasure,  for  tlie  like  order  to 
be  given  by  them  and  every  one  of  them  within  their  several 
dioceses.  And  in  the  execution  hereof,  we  require  both 
you  and  the  rest  of  the  said  bishops  to  use  such  fore- 
sight as  that  the  same  may  be  quietly  done,  with  as  good 
satisfaction  of  the  people  as  may  be.  Thus  fare  your 
good  lordship  heartily  well. 

"  From  Somerset-place,  the  11th  February,  1548." 

When  the  archbishop  had  received  these  letters,  he 
forthwith  directed  his  precept  to  Bonner,  bishop  of 
Loiulon,  requiring,  and  in  the  king's  name  commanding 
him,  tluit  with  all  speed  he  should  as  well  give  in  charge 
unto  the  rest  of  the  bishops  within  the  province  of  Can- 
terbury, to  look  immediately  without  delay  to  the  dili- 
gent and  careful  execution  of  the  contents  of  the  letter 
througli  all  parts  of  the  diocese  ;  as  also  that  he  himself 
should  do  the  like  within  his  own  city  and  diocese  of 
London.  Whereupon  he  seeming  then,  with  like  out- 
ward consent  as  before,  to  allow  these  doings,  presently 
(by  virtue  of  the  precept)  did  send  out  his  mandate  as 
well  to  the  rest  of  the  bishops,  as  also  again  to  the  bishop 
of  Westi.'iinster. 

By  the  time  that  these  things  were  thus  determined, 
the.  learned  men  whom  the  king  had  appointed  to  assem- 
ble together  for  the  true  and  right  manner  of  administci'- 
ing  the  sarrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  ac- 
cording to  the  rule  of  the  scriptures  of  God,  and  the  first 
usage  of  the  primitive  church  ;  they  after  their  long, 
learned,  wise,  and  deliberate  counsels,  finally  concluded 
and  agreed  upon  one  godly  and  uniform  order,  not  much 
differing  from  the  manner  at  present  used  and  authorized 
within  this  realm  and  church  of  England,  commonly 
called  The  Communion.  Which  agreement  being  exhi- 
bited to  the  king,  and  most  gladly  accepted,  was  publicly 
printed,  and  by  his  majesty's  council  sent  to  every 
bishop  of  the  realm;  requiring  and  commanding  them  by 
letters  on  the  king's  majesty's  behalf,  that  both  they  in 
their  own  persons  should  forthwith  pay  diligent  and  care- 
ful respect  to  the  due  execution  thereof,  and  also  should 
with  all  diligence  cause  the  books  which  they  then  sent 
tiiem,  to  be  delivered  to  every  parson,  vicar,  and  curate 
within  their  diocese,  that  they  likewise  might  well  and 
sufficiently  qualify  themselves  for  the  better  distribution 
of  the  communion  (according  to  the  tenor  of  the  book) 
against  the  feast  of  Easter  then  next  ensuing,  as  more 
fully  appears  by  their  letters  here  following  : — 

Letters  missive  from  the  Council  to  the  Bishops  of  the 
Realm,  concerning  the  Communion  to  be  administered 
in  both  kinds. 

"  After  our  most  hearty  commendations  unto  your 
lordship,  whereas  in  the  parliament  lately  holden  at  West- 
minster, it  was  amongst  other  things  most  godly  esta- 
blished, that  according  to  the  first  institution  and  use  of 
the  primitive  church,  the  most  holy  sacrament  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  should  be 
distributed  to  the  people  under  the  kinds  of  bread  and 
wine;  according  to  the  effect  whereof  the  king's  majesty, 
minding,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  lord  pro- 
tector's grace,  and  the  rest  of  the  council,  to  have  the 
said  statute  well  executed  in  such  sort,  or  like  as  is 
agreeable  with  the  word  of  God  (so  the  same  may  be 
also  faithfully  and  reverently  received  of  his  most  loving 


subjects,  to  their  comfort  and  well-doing)  hath  caused 
sundry  of  his  majesty's  most  grave  and  well-learned  pre- 
lates, and  other  learned  men  in  the  scriptures,  to  assem- 
ble themselves  for  this  matter :  who,  after  long  con- 
ference together,  have,  with  deliberate  advice,  finally 
agreed  upon  such  an  order  to  be  used  in  all  places  of 
the  king's  majesty's  dominions  in  the  distribution  of  the 
said  most  holy  sacrament,  as  may  appear  to  you  by  the 
book  thereof,  which  we  send  herewith  unto  you.  Know- 
ing your  lordsliip's  knowledge  in  the  scriptures,  and 
earnest  good  will  and  zeal  to  the  setting  forth  of  all 
things  according  to  the  truth  thereof,  we  are  well-assured, 
you  will  of  your  own  good  will,  and  out  of  respect  to 
your  duty,  diligently  set  forth  this  most  godly  order 
here  agreed  upon,  and  commanded  to  be  used  by  the 
authority  of  the  king's  majesty  :  yet  remembering  the 
crafty  jiracticc  of  the  devil,  who  ceases  not  to  work,  by 
all  ways  and  means,  the  hindrance  of  all  godliness  ;  and 
considering  furthermore,  that  a  great  number  of  the 
curates  of  the  realm,  either  for  lack  of  knowledge  can- 
not, or  for  want  of  good  mind  will  not,  ba  so  ready  to 
set  forth  the  same,  as  we  would  wish,  and  as  the  im- 
portance of  the  matter  and  their  own  bounden  duties  re- 
quires, we  have  thought  good  to  pray  and  require  your 
lordship,  and  nevertheless,  in  the  king's  majesty's  our 
most  dread  Lord's  name,  to  command  you  to  have  an 
earnest  diligence  and  careful  respecc  both  in  your  own 
person,  and  by  all  your  officers  and  ministers  also,  to 
cause  these  books  to  be  delivered  to  every  parson,  vicar, 
and  curate  within  your  diocese,  with  such  diligence  as 
that  they  may  have  sufficient  time  well  to  instruct  and 
advise  themselves,  for  the  distribution  of  the  most  holy 
communion,  according  to  the  order  of  this  book,  before 
this  Easter  time,  and  that  they  may,  by  your  good  means, 
be  %vell  directed  to  use  such  good,  gentle,  and  charitable 
instruction  of  their  simple  and  unlearned  parishioners, 
as  may  be  to  all  their  good  satisfaction  as  much  as  may 
be  ;  praying  you  to  consider,  that  this  order  is  set  forth 
to  the  intent  there  should  be  in  all  parts  of  the  realm, 
and  among  all  men,  one  uniform  manner  quietly  used. 
The  execution  whereof,  like  as  it  shall  stand  very  much 
in  the  diligence  of  you  and  others  of  your  vocation  ;  so 
do  we  forthwith  require  you  to  have  a  diligent  respect 
thereunto,  as  ye  tender  the  king's  majesty's  pleasure, 
and  will  answer  for  the  contrary.  And  thus  we  bid 
your  lordship  right  heartily  farewell.  From  Westminster, 
the  thirteenth  of  March,  l.")48." 

By  means  of  this  letter,  and  the  godly  order  of  the 
learned,  and  also  of  the  statute  and  act  of  parliament 
before  mentioned,  all  private  blasphemous  masses  were 
now  by  just  authority  fully  abolished  throughout  this 
realm  of  England,  and  the  right  use  of  the  sacrament  of 
the  most  precious  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  truly  restored  instead  of  them.  But,  never- 
theless, as  at  no  time  can  any  thing  be  so  well  done  by 
the  godly,  but  that  the  wicked  will  find  some  means 
subtlely  to  deface  it ;  so  at  this  time,  through  the  per- 
verse obstinacy  and  dissembling  frowardness  of  many  of 
the  inferior  priests  and  ministers  of  the  cathedral,  and 
other  churches  of  this  realm,  there  arose  a  marvellous 
schism  and  variety  of  fashions  in  celebrating  the  common 
service  and  administration  of  the  sacraments,  and  other 
rites  and  ceremonies  of  the  church.  For  some,  zealously 
allowing  the  king's  proceedings,  gladly  followed  the 
order ;  and  others,  though  not  so  willingly  admitting 
them,  yet  dissembling,  used  some  part  of  them  ;  but 
many,  carelessly  contemning  all,  would  still  exercise 
their  old  accustomed  popery. 

Whereof  the  king  and  his  councQ  having  good  intelli- 
gence, and  fearing  the  great  inconveniences  and  dangers 
that  might  happen  through  this  division,  and  being  loath 
to  use  any  great  severity  towards  his  subjects,  but 
rather  desirous,  by  some  quiet  and  godly  order  to  bring 
them  to  some  conformity,  did,  by  their  prudent  counsel 
again  appoint  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  with  certain 
of  the  best  learned  and  discreet  bishops  and  other 
learned  men,  diligently  to  consider  and  ponder  the  pre- 
mises :  and  thereupon,  having  as  well  an  eye  and  re- 
spect to  the  most  sincere  and  pure  christian  religion 


A.D.  1547—1553.] 


AN  UNIFORM  ORDER  OF  THE  COMMON  PRAYER. 


641 


taught  by  the  holy  scriptures,  as  also  to  the  usages  of  the 
primitive  church,  to  draw  and  make  one  convenient  and 
meet  order,  rite,  and  fashion  of  Common  Prayer,  and 
administration  of  the  sacraments,  to  be  had  and  used 
within  this  realm  of  England,  and  the  doiuniions  of  the 
same.  Who,  after  most  godly  and  learned  conferences, 
through  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  with  one  uniform 
agreement  concluded,  set  forth,  and  delivered  to  the 
king's  highness,  a  book  in  English,  entitled,  "  A  Book 
of  the  Common  Prayer  and  Administration  of  the  Sa- 
craments, and  other  Rites  and  Ceremonies  of  the 
Church,  after  the  use  of  the  Church  of  England." 
Which  his  highness  receiving,  with  great  comfort  and 
quietness  of  mind,  forthwith  exhibited  to  the  lords  and 
commons  of  the  parliament  then  assembled  at  West- 
minster, about  the  fourth  of  November,  in  the  second 
year  of  his  reign,  and  in  the  year  1548,  and  continuing 
to  the  fourteenth  day  of  March,  then  next  ensuing. 

Whereupon,  the  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and 
the  commons  of  the  parliament  assembled,  well  and 
thoroughly  considering,  as  well  the  most  godly  concern 
of  the  king's  highness,  of  the  lord  protector,  and  other 
of  his  majesty's  council,  in  gathering  together  the  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  and  other  learned  men,  as  the  godly 
prayers,  orders,  rites,  and  ceremonies  in  the  said  book 
mentioned,  with  the  consideration  of  altering  those 
things  which  were  altered,  and  retaining  those  things 
which  were  retained  in  the  book  ;  as  also  the  honour  of 
God,  and  great  quietness,  which,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
sliould  ensue  upon  that  one  and  uniform  rite  and  order 
ill  sucli  common  prayer,  rites,  and  ceremonies  to  be 
n^:'d  tlirousjhout  England,  Wales,  Calais,  and  the 
M  iiches  of  the  same  :  they  first  gave  to  his  highness  most 
i'Kvly  and  hearty  thanks  for  the  same,  and  then  most 
liuaiily  prayed  him  that  it  might  be  ordained  and  en- 
ai  ic-d  by  iiis  majesty  with  the  assent  of  the  lords  and 
>  millions  in  that  parliament  assembled,  and  by  the  au- 
t!i  iiity  of  the  same.  That  not  only  every  person  and 
]■  isons  who  had  offended  concerning  the  premises 
I  irher  than  such  as  were  then  remaining  in  ward  in  the 
'i'liwer  of  London,  or  in  the  Fleet)  might  be  pardoned,  but 
also  that  all  and  singular  the  ministers  in  any  cathedral, 
or  parish  churches,  or  other  places  within  the  realm  of 
England,  Wales,  Calais,  and  the  Marches  of  the  same, 
or  other  the  king's  dominions,  should  from  and  after  the 
feast  of  Pentecost  next  coming,  be  bound  to  say  and  use 
jeach  of  the  matins,  evensong,  celebration  of  the  Lord's 
Supper,  and  administration  of  the  sacraments,  and  all 
other  common  and  public  prayers,  in  such  order  and  form 
I  as  was  mentioned  in  the  book,  and  none  otherwise. 
I  And  although  they  were  so  godly  and  good,  that  they 
I  gave  occasion  to  every  honest  and  conformable  man 
I  most  willingly  to  embrace  them  ;  yet,  lest  any  obstinate 
persons,  who  willingly  would  disturb  so  godly  an  order 
.and  quiet  in  this  realm,  should  go  unpunished;  they 
I  further  requested.  That  it  might  be  ordained  and  enacted 
Iby  the  authority  aforesaid,  that  if  any  manner  of  parson, 
vicar,  or  other  minister  whatever,  that  ought  or  should 
say  or  sing  Common  Prayer,  mentioned  in  the  book,  or 
administer  the  sacraments,  should,  after  the  feast  of 
Pentecost,  then  next  coming,  refuse  to  use  the  Common 
Prayer,  or  to  administer  the  sacraments  in  such  cathedral 
or  parish  churches,  or  other  places,  as  he  should  use  or 
minister  the  same,  in  such  order  and  form  as  they  were 
mentioned,  and  set  forth  in  the  book  ;  or  should  use  wil- 
fully, and  obstinately  standing  in  the  same,  any  other 
rite,  ceremony,  order,  form,  or  manner  of  mass,  openly 
or  privily,  or  matins,  evensong,  administration  of  the 
sacraments,  or  other  public  prayer  than  was  mentioned 
and  set  forth  in  the  said  book ;  or  should  preach,  de- 
clare, or  speak  any  thing  in  derogation  or  discredit 
of  the  said  book,  or  any  thing  therein  contained,  or  of 
any  part  thereof,  and  should  be  thereof  lawfully  con- 
victed according  to  the  laws  of  this  realm  by  verdict  of 
itwelve  men,  or  by  his  own  confession,  or  by  the  notori- 
'ous  evidence  of  the  fact,  should  lose  and  forfeit,  unto 
the  king's  highness,  his  heirs  and  successors,  for  his 
I  first  offence  one  whole  year's  profit  of  such  one  of  his 
benefices  or  spiritual  promotions,  as  it  should  please  the 
king's  highuess  to  assign  and  appoint ;  and  also  for  the 


same  offence  should  sufl'er  imprisonment  for  six  months 
without  bail  or  mainprize.  But  if  any  such  person,  after 
Ills  first  conviction,  should  soon  ofl'end  again,  and  be 
lawfully  convicted,  then  he  should,  for  his  second  of- 
fence, suifer  imprisonment  for  one  whole  year,  and 
should  also  be  deprived,  ipso  facto,  of  all  his  si)iritual 
promotions  for  ever,  so  that  it  should  be  lawful  for  the 
patrons  and  donors  to  give  the  same  again  unto  any 
other  learned  man,  in  like  manner  as  if  the  party  so  of- 
fending were  dead.  And  if  any  person  or  persons  should 
ofl'end  a  third  time,  and  be  lawfully  convicted,  then  he 
should,  for  the  same  third  offence,  suffer  imprisonment 
during  his  life.  If  any  such  person  or  persons  aforesaid, 
so  oftending,  had  not  any  benefice  or  spiritual  promotion, 
that  then  he  should  for  his  first  oflence  suffer  imprison- 
ment for  six  months  without  bail  or  mainprize  ;  and  for 
his  second  olfeuce,  imprisonment  during  life.  Which 
request,  or  rather  actual  agreement  of  the  lords  and 
commons  of  the  parliament,  being  once  understood  of 
the  king,  was  also  soon  ratified  and  confirmed  by  his  re- 
gal consent  and  authority,  and  thereupon  the  book  of 
Common  Prayer  was  presently  printed,  and  commanded 
to  be  used  throughout  the  whole  realm  and  dominion, 
according  to  the  tenor  and  effect  of  the  statute. 

Moreover,  in  the  same  session  of  the  said  parliament, 
it  was  enacted  and  established  by  the  authority  thereof. 
That,  for  as  much  as  great,  horrible,  and  unspeakable 
inconveniences  had,  fiom  time  to  time,  arisen  amongst 
the  priests,  ministers,  and  other  officers  of  the  clergy, 
through  their  compelled  chastity,  and  by  such  laws  as 
prohibited  them  the  godly  and  lawful  use  of  marriage, 
that  therefore  all  and  every  law  and  laws  positive,  ca- 
nons, constitutions,  and  ordinances  heretofore  made  by 
the  authority  of  man  only,  which  did  prohibit  or  forbid 
marriage  to  any  ecclesiastical  or  spiritual  person  or  per- 
sons, of  what  estate,  condition,  or  degree  soever  they 
were,  or  by  what  name  or  names  they  were  called,  which 
by  God's  law  may  lawfully  marry,  in  all  and  every 
article,  branch,  and  sentence  concerning  only  the  prohi- 
bition of  the  marriage  of  the  persons  aforesaid,  should 
be  utterly  void  and  of  none  effect.  And  that  all  mannei 
of  forfeitures,  pains,  penalties,  crimes,  or  actions,  which 
were  in  the  laws  contained,  and  of  the  same  did  follow, 
concerning  the  prohibition  of  the  marriage  of  the  eccle- 
siastical persons,  should  be  thenceforth  also  clearly  and 
utterly  void.  By  occasion  of  which,  it  was  thence  after 
lawful  for  any  ecclesiastical  person  most  godly  to  live  in 
the  pure  and  holy  estate  of  matrimony  according  to  the 
laws  and  word  of  God. 

But  if  the  first  injunctions,  statutes,  and  decrees  of 
the  prince  were  by  many  but  slenderly  regarded,  with 
much  less  good  affection  were  these  (especially  the  book 
of  Common  Prayer)  now  received  by  several ;  yea,  and 
that  by  some  who  had  always  before  in  outward  show 
willingly  allowed  the  former  doings,  as  appears  plainly 
by  Bonner  the  bishop  of  London.  Who  although,  by 
his  former  letters,  and  other  mandates,  he  seemed  to 
favour  all  the  king's  proceedings  ;  yet  did  he  (notwith- 
standing both  the  statute  for  the  establishing  of  the 
communion,  and  the  abolishing  of  all  private  masses, 
and  also  this  statute  of  the  ratifying  and  confirming  of 
the  book  of  Common  Prayer)  still  suffer  sundry  idola- 
trous private  masses  of  peculiar  names  (as  the  Apostles' 
mass,  the  Lady  mass,  and  such  like)  to  be  daily  solemnly 
sung  within  certain  peculiar  chapels  of  the  cathedral 
church  of  St.  Paul's,  cloaking  them  with  the  names  of 
the  Apostles'  communion,  and  our  Lady's  communion, 
not  once  finding  any  fault  with  them,  until  such  time  as 
the  lords  of  the  council  were  obliged  by  their  letters  to 
command  and  charge  him  to  look  better  thereunto. 

Over  and  besides  all  this,  the  lord  protector,  with  the 
rest  of  the  king's  privy  and  learned  council  assembling 
together  in  the  Star  Chamber  ;  for  the  advancement  of 
the  king's  godly  proceedings,  called  before  them  all  the 
justices  of  peace,  where  was  pronounced  to  them,  by 
the  lord  Rich,  then  lord  chancellor,  an  eloquent  and 
learned  admonition,  requiring  them  to  see  to  the  due  ex- 
ecution of  the  king's  laws. 

It  is  apparent  from  these  acts  what  zealous  care  was  in 
this  young  king,  and  in  the  lord  protector,  concerning  ths 
T  T  2 


642 


BONNER'S  LETTER  TO  THE  CHAPTER  OF    ST.  PAUL'S 


[Book  LX.. 


reformation  of  Christ's  church,  bj'  these  injunctions, 
letters,  precepts,  and  exhortations.  By  which  we  liave  to 
note,  not  so  much  the  careful  diligence  of  the  king  and 
his  learned  council;  as  the  lingering  slackness  of  justices 
and  lawyers,  but  especially  of  bishops,  and  old  popish 
curates,  by  whose  cloaked  contempt,  wilful  connivance, 
and  stubborn  disobedience,  the  book  of  the  common 
prayer,  long  after  its  publication,  was  either  notknown  at 
all,  or  else  very  irreverently  used  through  many  places 
of  the  realm.  When  the  king,  by  the  complaint  of  seve- 
ral persons,  perfectly  understood  this,  he  was  not  a 
little  grieved  to  see  the  godly  agreement  of  the  learned, 
and  the  willing  consent  of  the  parliament,  and  his  grace's 
own  zealous  desire  having  so  little  effect  among  his  subj ects  ; 
he  therefore  decreed,  with  the  advice  of  his  whole  coun- 
cil, to  write  again  to  all  the  bishops  of  his  realm,  for 
speedy  and  diligent  redress  in  this  matter  :  commanding 
them  that  they  themselves  should  have  a  more  special 
regard  to  the  execution  of  his  wishes,  and  also  that  all 
others,  within  their  several  precincts  and  jurisdictions, 
should  by  their  good  instructions  and  example  be  the 
more  frequently  and  with  the  better  devotion,  moved  to 
use  and  frequent  the  same ;  as  further  appears  by  the 
ensuing  letter : — 

A  Letter  directed  by  the  King,  and  his  Council,  to  Bonner, 
Bishop  of  London. 

"  Right  reverend  father  in  God,  right  trusty  and  well- 
beloved,  we  greet  you  well:  and  whereas  after  great 
and  serious  debating  and  long  conference  of  the  bishops 
and  other  grave  and  well-learned  men  in  the  holy  scrip- 
tures, one  uniform  order  for  common  prayers  and  ad- 
ministration of  the  sacraments  hath  been,  and  is  most 
godly  set  forth,  not  only  by  the  common  agreement  and 
full  assent  of  the  nobility  and  commons  of  tlie  late  ses- 
sion of  our  late  parliament,  but  also  by  the  like  assent  of 
tlie  bishops  in  the  same  parliament,  and  of  all  other  the 
learned  men  of  this  our  realm  in  their  synods  and  con- 
vocations provincial  :  as  it  was  much  to  our  comfort,  to 
understand  the  godly  labour  then  taken  diligently  and 
willingly  for  the  true  opening  of  tilings  mentioned  in 
the  said  book,  whereby  the  true  service  and  honour  of 
Almighty  God,  and  tlie  right  ministration  of  the  sacra- 
ments being  well  and  sincerely  set  forth,  according  to 
the  scriptures  and  use  of  the  primitive  church,  much 
idolatry,  vain  superstition,  and  great  and  slanderous 
abuses  were  taken  away  :  so  it  is  no  small  occasion  of  sor- 
row to  us,  to  understand  by  the  complaints  of  many, 
that  our  said  book,  so  much  laboured  for,  and  also  sin- 
cerely set  forth,  remaineth  in  many  places  of  this  our 
realm,  either  not  known  at  all,  or  not  used,  or  at  the 
least  if  it  be  used,  very  seldom,  and  that  in  such  light 
and  irreverent  sort,  as  the  people  in  many  jilaces  either 
have  heard  nothintr,  or  if  they  liear,  they  neither  under- 
stand, nor  have  that  spiritual  deliglit  in  the  same,  that 
to  good  Christians  appertaineth.  The  fault  whereof,  as 
we  must  of  reason  imjjute  to  you  and  other  of  your  voca- 
tion, called  by  God,  through  our  appointment,  to  due 
resjiect  to  this  and  such  like  matters  ;  so  considering 
that  by  these  and  such  like  occasions,  our  loving  subjects 
remain  yet  still  in  their  blindness  and  sujierstitious 
errors,  and  in  some  places  in  as  irreligious  forgetfulness 
of  God,  whereby  his  wrath  may  be  provoked  upon  us 
and  them  ;  and  remembering  withal,  that  amongst  other 
cures  committed  to  our  princely  charge,  we  think  this 
the  greatest,  to  see  the  glory  and  true  service  of  Him 
maintained  and  extolled,  by  whose  clemency  we  acknow- 
ledge ourselves  to  have  all  that  we  have,  we  could  not 
but,  by  advice  and  consent  of  our  dearest  uncle,  Edward 
Duke  of  Somerset,  governor  of  our  person,  and  protec- 
tor of  our  realm,  dominions,  and  subjects,  and  the  rest 
of  our  privy  council,  admonish  you  of  the  premises. 
Wherein,  as  it  had  been  your  office  to  have  used  an 
earnest  diligence,  and  to  have  preferred  the  same  in  all 
places  within  your  diocese,  as  the  case  required  ;  so  have 
we  thought  good  to  pray  and  require  you,  and  neverthe- 
less straightly  to  charge  and  command  you,  that  from 
henceforth  ye  have  an  earnest  and  special  regard  to  re- 
duce these  things,  so  as  the  curates  may  do  their  duties 


more  often  and  in  more  reve-ent  sort,  and  the  people 
be  occasioned,  by  the  good  advices  and  examples  of  your- 
self, your  chancellor,  archdeacons,  and  other  inferior 
ministers,  to  come  oftener  and  with  more  devoton  to 
their  said  common  prayers,  to  give  thanks  to  God,  and 
to  be  partakers  of  the  most  holy  communion.  Wherein 
by  showing  yourself  diligent,  and  giving  good  example  in 
your  own  person,  you  shall  both  discharge  your  duty  to 
the  great  Pastor,  to  whom  we  all  have  to  account,  and 
also  do  us  good  service  :  and  on  the  other  side,  if  we 
shall  hereafter  (these  our  letters  and  commandments 
notwithstanding)  hear  complaint,  and  find  the  like  fault 
in  your  diocese,  we  shall  have  just  cause  to  impute  the 
fault  thereof,  and  of  all  that  ensueth  thereof,  to  you, 
and  consequently  be  occasioned  thereby  to  see  otherwise 
to  the  redress  of  these  things  ;  whereof  we  would  be 
sorry.  And  therefore  we  do  charge  and  command  you, 
upon  your  allegiance,  to  look  well  upon  your  duty  herein, 
as  you  respect  our  pleasure. 

"  Given  under  our  signet  at  our  manor  of  Richmond, 

the  three  and  twentieth  day  of  July,  the  third 

year  of  our  reign,  1549. " 

The  bishop  of  London,  among  the  rest  of  the  bishops, 
receiving  these  letters,  did  (as  before)  in  outward  shew 
willingly  accept  them  ;  and  therefore  immediately  with 
the  said  letters  directed  the  following  precept  unto 
the  dean  and  chapter  of  his  cathedral  church  of  St. 
Paul's,  commanding  them  to  look  to  the  due  accomplish- 
ing thereof  accordingly. 

A  Letter  of  Bonner,  to  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of 
St.  PauVs. 

"  Edmund  by  the  grace  of  God,  &c.  To  my  well  be- 
loved brethren  the  dean  and  chapter  of  the  cathedral 
church  of  St.  Paul  in  London,  and  to  the  other  minis- 
ters  there  and  every  of  them,  do  send  greeting.  And 
whereas  of  late  I  have  received  letters  of  our  sovereign 
lord  the  king,  of  such  tenor  as  is  hereunto  annexed,  and 
according  to  my  most  bounden  duty  am  right  well  will- 
ing, and  desiring  that  the  said  letters  should  be  in  all 
points  duly  executed  and  observed  according  to  the 
tenor  and  purport  of  the  same,  as  appertaineth  :  These, 
therefore,  are  to  require,  and  also  straightly  to  charge 
you  and  every  of  you  on  his  majesty's  behalf,  &c.,  that 
you  do  admonish  and  command,  or  cause  to  be  ad- 
monished or  commanded,  all  and  singular  parsons, 
vicars,  and  curates,  of  your  jurisdiction,  to  observe  and 
accomplish  the  same  from  time  to  time  accordingly  ; 
furthermore  requiring  and  likewise  charging  you,  and 
every  of  you,  to  make  certificate  herein  to  me,  my  chan- 
cellor or  other  my  officers  in  this  behalf,  with  such  con- 
venient celerity  as  appertaineth,  both  of  your  proceedings 
in  the  execution  hereof,  and  also  the  persons  and  names 
of  all  such  as  from  henceforth  shall  be  found  negligent  in 
doing  their  duties  in  the  premises,  or  any  of  them. 

"  Given  at  my  house  at  Fulham,  the  26th  day  of 
July,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  154^,  and  in  the 
third  year  of  his  majesty's  reign." 

Moreover,  as  the  king  at  this  time  hearing  the  mut- 
tering of  rebellion  then  stirring,  (whereof  more  shall  here- 
after be  said,)  and  also  being  credibly  informed  that, 
through  the  evil  example,  slackness  of  preaching,  and 
administering  the  sacraments,  and  careless  contempt  of 
bishop  Bonner,  not  only  many  of  the  people  within  the 
city  of  London,  and  other  places  of  his  diocese,  were 
very  negligent  and  forgetful  of  their  duties  to  God,  in 
frequenting  the  divine  service  then  established  and  set 
forth  by  the  authority  of  parliament ;  but  also  that  others, 
utterly  despising  it,  did  in  secret  places  of  his  diocese 
often  frequent  the  popish  mass,  and  other  foreign  rites 
not  allowed  by  the  laws  of  this  realm,  therefore  the  king 
thought  it  good  to  appoint  the  lord  protector  and  the 
rest  of  his  privy  council  to  call  the  bishop  before  them, 
and  to  deal  with  him  according  to  their  wise  and  dis- 
creet judgment. 

Upon  the  11th  of  August,  1549,  they  sent  a  messen- 
ger for  him,  and  upon  his  appearance  made  declaration 


A.D.  1547—1553.] 


COMMOTION  IN  DEVONSHIRE. 


613 


of  such  informations  and  complaints  as  had  been  brought 
against  hira.  And  then,  after  sharp  admonitions  and 
reproofs  for  his  evil  demeanours,  they  delivered  to  him, 
from  the  king,  (for  his  better  reformation  and  amend- 
ment), certain  private  injunctions  to  be  foUowed  and 
observed  by  himself.  And  as,  in  the  first  branch  of 
the  injunctions,  he  vras  personally  assigned  to  preach  at 
St.  Paul's  Cross  on  Sunday  come  three  weeks  then  next 
ensuin",  (because  both  the  dangerous  and  fickle  state  of 
the  times,  and  also  partly  his  own  suspicious  behaviour 
so  required,)  they  further  delivered  to  him  in  writing 
such  articles  to  treat  upon  in  his  sermon,  as  they  thought 
then  most  meet  and  necessary  for  the  time.  All  which 
injunctions  and  articles  I  here  insert : — 

Certain  private  Injunctions  and  Articles  given  to  Bonner 
by  the  Council. 

fk  "  Forasmuch  as  we  are  advertised,  that  among  other 
disorders  of  our  subjects  at  this  present  time,  there  are 
several  in  our  city  of  London,  and  other  places  within 
your  diocese,  who  being  very  negligent  and  forgetful  of 
their  duty  to  Almighty  God,  from  whom  all  good  things 
are  to  be  looked  for,  do  assemble  themselves  very  sel- 
dom, and  fewer  times  than  they  were  heretofore  accus- 
tomed, to  common  prayer,  and  to  the  holy  communion 
(being  now  a  time  when  it  is  more  needful  with  heart 
and  mind  to  pray  to  our  heavenly  Father  for  his  aid  and 
succour,)  and  for  which  we  are  right  sorry  :  so  we  un- 
derstand that  through  your  evil  example,  and  tlie  slack- 
ness of  your  preaching  and  instructing  of  our  people  to 
do  their  duties,  this  offence  to  God  is  most  generally 
committed.  For  where  heretofore  upon  all  principal 
feasts,  and  such  as  were  called  majus  diiple.e,  you  your- 
self were  wont  to  execute  in  person,  now  since  the  time 
that  we  by  the  advice  of  our  whole  parliament  have  set 
a  most  godly  and  devout  order  in  our  church  of  England 
and  Ireland,  ye  have  very  seldom  or  never  executed  upon 
such  other  days,  to  the  contempt  of  our  proceedings,  and 
evil  example  of  others.  And  forasmuch  as  it  is  also 
brought  to  our  knowledge,  that  many,  as  well  in  Lon- 
don as  in  other  places  of  your  diocese,  frequent  and 
haunt  foreign  rites  of  masses,  and  such  as  are  not  al- 
lowed by  the  orders  of  our  realm,  and  contemn  and 
forbear  to  praise  and  laud  God,  and  pray  after  such  rites 
and  ceremonies,  as  in  this  realm  are  approved  and  set 
out  by  our  authority  ;  and  further,  that  adultery  and 
fornication  is  maintained  and  kept  openly  and  com- 
monly in  the  city  of  London,  and  other  places  of  your 
diocese,  whereby  the  wrath  of  God  is  provoked  against 
our  people  ;  of  which  things  you  being  heretofore  ad- 
monished, yet  hitherto  have  made  no  redress,  as  to  the 
pastoral  office,  authority  and  cure  of  a  bishop  apper- 
tains. We,  therefore,  to  whom  the  supreme  cure  and 
charge  of  this  church  appertains,  to  avert  from  us  the 
high  indignation  of  Almighty  God,  by  the  advice  of  our 
most  entirely  beloved  uncle  the  lord  protector,  and  the 
rest  of  our  privy  council,  have  thought  it  no  less  than 
our  most  bounden  duty,  peremptorily  to  admonish, 
charge,  and  warn  you,  that  you  most  strictly  look  upon 
the  premises,  and  see  them  so  reformed  that  there  may 
appear  no  negligence  on  your  behalf,  upon  such  pain  as 
by  our  laws  ecclesiastical  and  temporal  we  may  inflict 
upon  you,  to  deprivation  or  otherwise,  as  shall  seem  to 
us  reasonable,  according  to  the  offence.  And  to  the 
intent  you  should  the  better  see  to  the  reformation  of 
the  said  abuses,  we  have  thought  good  to  give  you  these 
injunctions  following  : — 

"  1.  Ye  shall  preach  at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  in  London, 
in  proper  person,  on  Sunday  come  three  weeks  from 
the  date  hereof,  and  in  the  same  sermon  declare  and  set 
forth  the  articles  hereunto  annexed  ;  and  ye  shall  preach 
hereafter  once  every  quarter  of  the  year  there,  exhorting 
in  your  sermon  the  people  to  obedience,  prayer,  and 
godly  living ;  and  ye  shall  be  present  at  every  sermon 
hereafter  made  at  St.  Paul's  cross,  if  sickness  or  some 
other  reasonable  cause  do  not  hinder  you. 

"  2.  You  yourself  in  person  shall  from  henceforth  on 
every  day  which  heretofore  was  accounted  in  this  church 
of  England  a  principal  feast,  or  Majus  duplex,  and  at  all 


such  times  as  the  bishops  of  London  your  predecessors 
were  wont  to  celebrate  and  sing  higli  mass,  now  celebrate 
and  execute  the  communion  at  the  high  altar  in  St.  Paul's, 
for  the  better  example  of  all  others,  except  sickness  hin- 
der you. 

"  3.  Ye  shall  yourself,  according  to  your  duty,  and 
the  office  of  a  bishop,  call  before  you  all  such  as  do  not 
come  and  frequent  the  common  prayer,  and  service  in 
the  church,  or  do  not  come  to  God's  table,  and  receive 
the  conmiunion  at  the  least  once  a  year,  or  whoever  do 
frequent  or  go  to  any  other  rite  or  service  than  is  ap- 
pointed by  our  book,  either  of  matins,  even- song,  or 
mass,  in  any  church,  chapel,  or  other  private  places 
within  your  diocese  ;  and  ye  shail  see  all  such  ott'eudera 
brought  before  you  and  punished,  according  to  the  eccle- 
siastical laws,  with  severe  and  strict  punishment.  Like- 
wise ye  shall  see  one  only  order  used  in  your  diocese, 
according  to  our  said  book,  and  none  other. 

"  4.  Ye  shall  both  by  yourself,  and  all  your  officers 
under  you,  search  out  and  bring  before  you,  more  diU- 
gently  than  heretofore,  (as  appertaiueth  to  your  office) 
all  adulterers,  and  see  them  punished  according  to  the 
ecclesiastical  laws,  and  the  authority  given  you  in  that 
behalf. 

"  5.  'We  have  heard  also  complaints,  that  the  church  of 
St.  Paul's,  and  other  churches  in  London  are  of  late  more 
neglected,  as  well  in  reparation  of  the  glass,  as  other 
buildings  and  ornaments,  than  they  were  heretofore 
and  that  many  persons  in  the  city  of  malice  deny  the 
payment  of  their  due  tithe  to  their  curates,  whereby  the 
curates  are  both  injured  and  made  not  so  well  able,  and 
in  a  manner  discouraged  to  do  their  duties.  \\  Inch 
thing  also  our  will  and  commandment  is,  ye  shall  dili- 
gently look  to,  and  see  redressed  as  appertaineth. 

"  6.  And  for  so  much  as  all  these  complaints  are  made 
as  most  done  and  committed  in  London,  to  the  intent 
you  may  look  more  earnestly,  better,  and  more  diligently 
to  the  reformation  of  them,  our  pleasure  is  that  you  shsdl 
abide  and  keep  residence  in  your  house  there,  as  in  the 
city,  see,  and  principal  place  of  your  diocese,  and  no 
where  else,  for  a  certain  time,  until  you  shall  be  other- 
wise licensed  by  us.'' 

And  thus  having  brought  Bishop  Bonner  home  to  bis 
own  house,  we  shall  there  leave  him  a  while  to  take  his 
ease  in  his  own  lodging,  till  we  return  to  him  again,  we 
will  in  the  mean  time  make  a  little  digression  into  Corn- 
wall and  Devonshire,  to  relate  some  part  of  the  disloyal 
doings  of  those  men  against  their  meek  and  excellent 
prince.  They  were  not  contented  with  him,  but  con- 
trary to  all  order,  reason,  nature  and  loyalty,  advanced 
themselves  in  a  rebellious  conspiracy  against  him,  and 
against  his  proceedings,  through  the  pernicious  instiga- 
tion of  popish  priests,  who  hating  the  injunctions  and 
godly  order  of  reformation  set  forward  by  the  king,  and 
especially  mourning  to  see  their  old  popish  church  of 
Rome  decaying,  ceased  not  by  all  sinister  and  subtle 
means,  under  God's  name  and  the  king's,  and  undercolour 
of  religion,  to  persuade  the  people,  and  to  assemble  in 
companies,  to  gather  captains,  and  at  last  to  burst  out  in 
rank  rebellion.  Neither  were  there  wanting  among  the 
lay  sort,  some  as  seditiously  disposed  to  rebellion  as  they 
to  mischief  and  madness. 

Of  whom  the  chief  captains  were,  Humfrey  Arundel, 
governor  of  St.  Michael's  Mount,  James  Rosogan,  John 
Rosogan,  John  Pain,  Thomas  Underbill,  John  Soleman, 
William  Segar.  Of  priests  who  were  principal  stirrers, 
and  some  of  them  governors  of  the  camps,  and  afterwards 
executed,  there  were  to  the  number  of  eight,  whose 
names  were  Robert  Bochim,  John  Temson,  Rogei 
Baratt,  John  Wolcock,  William  Asa,  James  Mourton, 
JohnBarow,  Richard Bennet,  besides  a  multitude  of  other 
popish  priests.     The  number  of  those  concerned  in  re-  ^ 

bellion,  amounted  to  little  less  than  ten  thousand  stoat 
traitors. 

Their  first  intent  was,  after  they  had  spoiled  their  own 
districts  most  miserably,  to  invade  the  city  of  Exeter, 
and  so  all  other  parts  of  the  realm.  But  they  were  re- 
pulsed from  Exeter,  and  then  fell  on  spoiling  and  robbing 
where  or  whatever  they  might  catch.     At  length  laying 


04-4 


THE  KING'S  ANSWER  TO  THE  REBELS  OF  DEVONSHIRE. 


[Book  IX. 


their  traitorous  heads  together,  they  consulted  upon  cer- 
tain articles  to  be  sent  up.  But  such  difference  of  opi- 
nion prevailed  among  them,  that  their  plans  utterly 
failed.  Some  seemed  more  tolerable.  Others  altogether 
unreasonable.  Some  would  have  no  justice.  Some 
would  have  no  state  of  gentlemen.  The  ])riests  ever 
harped  upon  one  string,  namely,  to  bring  in  the  bishop 
of  Rome  into  England  again. 

After  much  ado,  at  last,  a  few  articles  were  agreed 
upon,  to  be  forwarded  to  the  king. 

The  Articles  of  the  Commons  of  Devomhire,  and  Corn- 
wall, sent  to  the  King. 

"  1.  Forasmuch  as  man,  except  he  be  born  of  water 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  cannot  enter  into  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  forasmuch  as  the  gates  of  heaven  be  not  opened 
without  his  blessed  sacrament  and  baptism,  therefore,  we 
will  that  our  curates  shall  minister  this  sacrament  at  all 
times  of  need,  as  well  in  the  week-days,  as  on  the  holy- 
days. 

"  2.  We  will  have  our  children  confirmed  of  the 
bishop,  whenever  we  shall,  within  the  diocese,  resort 
to  him. 

"  3.  Forasmuch  as  we  constantly  believe,  that  after 
the  priest  has  spoken  the  words  of  consecration  being  at 
mass,  there  celebrating  and  consecrating  the  same,  there 
is  very  really  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  God  and  man.  and  that  no  substance  of  bread 
and  wine  remaineth  after,  but  the  very  self  same  body 
that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  was  given  upon 
the  cross  for  our  redemption  ;  therefore  we  will  have 
mass  celebrated  as  it  has  been  in  times  past,  without  any 
man  communicating  with  the  priest ;  as  many,  rudely 
presuming  unworthily  to  receive  the  same,  put  no  dif- 
ference between  the  Lord's  body  and  other  kind  of  meat; 
some  saying  that  it  is  bread  before  and  after,  some  saying 
that  it  is  profitable  to  no  man  except  he  receive  it,  with 
many  other  abusive  terms. 

"4.  We  will  have  the  consecrated  host  reserved  in 
our  churches. 

"  We  will  have  holy  bread  and  holy  water  in  remem- 
brance of  Christ  his  precious  body  and  blood. 

"  5.  We  will  that  our  priests  shall  sing,  or  say  with 
an  audible  voice  God's  service  in  the  choir  of  the  parish 
churches,  and  not  God's  service  to  be  set  forth  like  a 
Christmas  play. 

"  fi.  Forsomuch  as  priests  be  men  dedicated  to  God, 
for  ministering  and  celebrating  the  blessed  sacraments 
and  preaching  God's  word,  we  will  that  they  shall  live 
chaste  without  marriage,  as  St.  Paul  did,  being  the  elect 
and  chosen  vessel  of  God,  sajing  unto  all  honest  priests, 
'  Be  ye  followers  of  me.' 

"  We  will  that  the  six  articles  which  our  sovereign 
lord  king  Henry  the  eighth  set  forth  in  his  latter  days, 
shall  be  used  and  so  taken  as  they  were  at  that  time. 

"  We  pray  God  save  king  Edward,  for  we  be  his,  both 
body  and  goods." 

The  Answer  sent  by  the  King's  Majesty,  to  certain  of  his 
people  assembled  in  Devonshire. 

"  Although  knowledge  hath  been  given  to  us  and  our 
dearest  uncle  Edward  duke  of  Somerset,  governor  of  our 
person,  and  jjrotector  of  all  our  realms,  dominions  and 
subjects,  and  to  the  rest  of  our  privy  council,  of  some 
assemblies  made  by  you,  who  ought  to  be  our  loving 
subjects,  against  all  order,  law,  and  otherwise  than  ever 
any  loving  and  kind  subjects  have  attempted  against 
their  natural  and  liege  sovereign  lord ;  yet  we  have 
thought  it  meet  at  this  time,  not  to  condemn  or  reject 
you,  as  we  might  justly  do,  but  to  use  you  as  our  sub- 
jects, thinking  that  the  devil  has  not  that  power  in  you, 
to  make  you,  of  natural  born  Englishmen,  so  suddenly 
become  enemies  to  your  own  native  country  ;  or,  of  our 
subjects  to  make  you  traitors  ;  or  under  pretence  to 
relieve  yourselves,  to  destroy  yourselves,  your  wives, 
children,  lands,  bouses,  and  all  other  commodities  of 
this  your  life.  This  we  say,  we  trust  that  although  ye 
be  seduced  by  ignorance,  ye  will  not  be  obstinate  upon 


knowledge.  And  though  some  among  you  (as  ever  there 
will  be  some  tares  amongst  good  wheat)  forget  God, 
neglect  their  prince,  esteem  not  the  state  of  the  realm, 
but  as  careless,  desperate  men  delight  in  sedition,  tumult 
and  wars  ;  yet  nevertheless,  the  greater  part  of  you  will 
hear  the  voice  of  us  your  natural  prince,  and  will  by 
wisdom  and  counsel  be  warned,  and  cease  your  evils  in 
the  beginning,  whose  ends  will  be,  even  by  Almighty 
God's  order,  your  own  destruction.  Wherefore,  as  to 
you  our  subjects,  seduced  by  ignorance,  we  speak,  and 
are  content  to  use  our  princely  authority,  like  a  father 
to  his  children,  to  admonish  you  of  your  faults,  not  to 
punish  them,  to  put  you  in  remembrance  of  your  duties, 
not  to  avenge  your  forgetfulness. 

"  First,  As  to  your  disorderly  rising  in  multitudes, 
and  assembling  yourselves  against  other  our  loving 
subjects,  to  array  yourselves  to  war,  who  amongst  you 
all  can  answer  the  same  to  Almighty  God,  charging  you 
to  obey  us  in  all  things  ?  Or  how  can  any  English  good 
heart  answer  us,  our  laws,  and  the  rest  of  our  very  loving 
and  faithful  subjects,  who  indeed  by  their  obedience  make 
our  honour,  estate,  and  degree  .' 

"  Ye  use  our  name  in  your  writings,  and  abuse  the 
same  against  ourself.  What  injury  you  do  us,  to  call 
those  who  love  us,  to  your  evil  purposes  by  the  authority 
of  our  name  !  God  hath  made  us  your  king  by  his 
ordinance  and  providence,  by  our  blood  and  inheritance, 
by  lawful  succession  and  our  coronation ;  but  not  to  this 
end,  as  you  use  our  name.  We  are  your  most  natural 
sovereign  lord  and  king,  Edward  the  Sixth,  to  rule  you, 
to  preserve  you,  to  save  you  from  all  your  outward 
enemies,  to  see  our  laws  well  ministered,  every  man  to 
have  his  own  ;  to  suppress  disorderly  people,  to  punish 
traitors,  tliieves,  pirates,  robbers,  and  such  like,  yea,  to 
keep  our  realms  from  foreign  princes,  from  the  malice 
of  the  Scots,  of  Frenchmen,  and  of  the  bishop  of  Rome. 
Thus,  good  subjects,  our  name  is  written  ;  thus  it  is 
honoured  and  obeyed  ;  this  majesty  it  hath  by  God's 
ordinance,  and  not  by  man's.  So  that  of  this  your  offence 
we  cannot  write  too  much  ;  and  yet  doubt  not  but  this 
is  enough  from  a  prince  to  all  reasonable  people,  trom  a 
king  to  all  kind-hearted  and  loving  subjects,  from  a 
puissant  king  of  England  to  every  natural  English- 
man. 

"  Your  pretences,  which  you  say  move  you  to  do  these 
things,  and  wherewith  you  seek  to  excuse  this  disorder, 
we  assure  you,  are  either  all  false,  or  so  vain,  that  we 
doubt  not  but,  after  ye  shall  understand  the  truth,  ye 
will  all  with  one  voice  acknowledge  yourselves  ignorantly 
led,  and  seduced  by  error;  and  if  there  are  any  that  will  not, 
they  are  rank  traitors,  enemies  of  our  crown,  seditious 
people,  heretics,  papists,  or  such  as  care  not  how  they 
seek  to  provoke  an  insurrection,  and  who  cannot  become 
so  rich  with  their  own  labours,  and  with  peace,  as  they 
can  do  with  spoils,  with  wars,  with  robberies,  and  such 
like  ;  yea,  with  the  spoil  of  your  own  goods,  with  the 
living  of  your  labours,  the  sweat  of  your  bodies,  the  food 
of  your  own  households,  wives  and  children.  Such  they 
are,  for  a  time,  using  pleasant  persuasions  to  you,  and  in 
the  end  will  cut  your  throats  for  your  own  goods. 

You  are  persuaded  that  your  children,  even  when  ne- 
cessity requires  it,  shall  not  be  christened  but  uj)on  the 
holydays.  How  false  this  is,  learn  of  us.  Our  book 
which  we  have  set  forth  by  the  free  consent  of  our  jjar- 
liament,  in  the  English  tongue,  teaching  you  the  con- 
trary, even  in  the  first  leaf,  yea,  the  first  side  of  the  leaf 
of  that  part  which  treats  of  baptism.  Good  subjects, 
for  to  others  we  speak  not,  look  and  De  not  deceived. 
They  who  have  put  this  false  opinion  into  your  ears, 
mean  not  the  christening  of  children,  but  the  destruction 
of  you  our  christened  subjects.  Be  this  known  to  von, 
our  honour  is  so  much,  tliat  w-e  may  not  be  found  faulty 
of  our  word.  Prove  it,  if  by  our  laws  ye  may  not 
christen  your  cliildren  upon  necessity,  every  day  or  hour 
in  the  week,  then  might  you  be  offended  ;  but  seeing 
you  may  do  it,  liow  can  you  believe  them  who  teach  you 
the  contrary  .'  What  think  you  do  they  mean  in  other 
things,  who  move  you  to  break  your  obedience  against 
us  your  king  and  sovereign,  upon  these  false  tales  and 
persuasions.     Therefore  you  all  who  will  acknowledge 


X.D.  1547— 155:i.]     THE  KING'S  ANSWER  TO  THE  REBELS  OF  DEVONSHIRE. 


645 


us  your  sovereign  lord,  and  who  will  hear  the  voice  of 
us  your  natural  king,  may  easily  perceive  how  ye  are  de- 
i       ceived,  and  how  subtlely  traitors  and  papists  with  their 
1       falsehood,  seek  to  achieve,   and  bring  their  purpose  to 
I       pass.      Every  traitor  will  be  glad  to  dissemble  his  trea- 
son, and  feed  it  secretly,   every  papist  his   popery,   and 
nourish  it  inwardly  ;  and  in  the  end,  make  you,  our  sub- 
jects, partakers  of  treason  and  popery,   under   the  pre- 
tence of  a  commonwealth  and  holiness. 

"  And  how  are  you  seduced  by  those  who  put  in  your 
heads,  that  the  blessed  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  does 
not  differ  from  other  common  bread  ?  If  our  laws,  pro- 
clamations, and  statutes,  are  all  to  the  contrary,  why 
shall  any  man  persuade  you  against  them  ?  We  do  our- 
selves in  our  own  heart,  our  council  in  all  their  profession, 
our  laws  and  statutes  in  all  purposes,  our  good  subjects 
in  all  their  doings,  most  highly  esteem  that  sacrament,  and 
use  the  communion  to  our  comfort.  We  make  so  much 
difference  between  it  and  other  common  bread,  that  we 
think  no  profit  of  other  bread  but  to  maintain  our  bo- 
dies. But  of  this  blessed  bread  we  take  it  to  be  the  very 
food  of  our  souls  to  everlasting  life.  How  think  you, 
good  subjects,  shall  not  we  being  your  prince,  your  lord, 
your  king  by  God's  appointment,  more  prevail  vvith  truth 
than  certain  evil  persons  with  open  falsehood  ?  Shall 
any  seditious  person  j>ersuade  you  that  the  sacrament  is 
despised,  which  is  by  our  laws,  by  ourself,  by  our  coun- 
cil, by  all  our  good  subjects,  esteemed,  used,  participated, 
and  daily  received?  If  ever  ye  were  seduced,  if  ever 
deceived,  if  ever  traitors  were  believed,  if  ever  papists 
poisoned  good  subjects,  it  is  now.  It  is  not  the  christen- 
ing of  children,  not  the  reverence  of  the  sacrament,  not 
the  health  of  your  souls  that  they  shoot  at,  good  sub- 
jects. It  is  seditioH,  it  is  high  treason,  it  is  your  de- 
struction they  seek,  how  craftily,  how  piteously,  how 
cunningly  soever  they  do  it.  With  one  rule  judge  ye 
the  end,  which  must  come  upon  your  purposes.  Al- 
mighty God  forbids,  npon  pain  of  everlasting  damnation, 
disobedience  unto  us  your  king.  If  we  sliould  be  slow, 
would  God  err  ?  If  your  oflence  be  towards  God,  do  you 
think  it  pardoned  without  repentance?  Is  God's  judg- 
ment mutable  ?  Your  pain  is  damnation,  your  judge 
is  incorruptible,  your  fault  is  most  evident. 

"  Likewise  are  ye  evil  informed  in  other  articles,  as 
for  confirmation  of  your  children,  for  the  mass,  for  the 
manner  of  your  service  of  matins  and  even-song.  What- 
ever is  therein  ordered,  has  been  long  debated  and  con- 
sulted by  many  learned  bishops,  doctors,  and  other 
men  of  great  learning  in  this  realm  ;  in  nothing  was  so 
much  labour  and  time  spent,  nothing  so  fully  ended. 

"  As  for  the  service  in  the  English  tongue,  it  has 
manifest  reason  for  it.  And  yet  percliance  it  seems  to 
you  a  new  service,  yet  indeed  it  is  nothing  other  but  the 
old.  The  self  same  words  are  in  English  which  were 
in  Latin,  saving  a  few  things  taken  out,  which  were  so 
childish  that  it  had  been  a  shame  to  have  heard  them 
in  English,  as  all  they  can  judge  who  choose  to  report 
the  truth.  The  difference  is,  that  you  our  subjects  may 
understand  in  English,  being  our  natural  country  tongue, 
that  which  was  heretofore  spoken  in  Latin,  then  serving 
only  for  those  who  understood  Latin,  and  now  for  all 
you  who  are  born  English.  How  can  it  with  reason 
offend  any  reasonable  man,  that  he  shall  understand 
what  any  other  saith,  and  consent  with  the  speaker  ? 
If  the  service  of  the  church  was  good  in  Latin,  it  re- 
mains good  in  English  :  for  nothing  is  altered,  but  to 
speak  with  knowledge  that  which  was  spoken  with  ig- 
norance, and  to  let  you  understand  what  is  said  to  you, 
to  the  intent  you  may  further  it  with  your  own  devo- 
tion ;  an  alteration  to  the  better,  except  knowledge  be 
worse  than  ignorance.  So  that  whoever  has  moved  you 
to  dislike  tliis  order,  can  give  you  no  reason,  nor  answer 
yours,  if  ye  understood  it. 

"  Wherefore,  you  our  subjects,  remember,  we  speak 
to  you,  being  ordained  your  prince  and  king  by  Almighty 
God.  If  in  anywise  we  could  advance  God's  honour 
more  than  we  do,  we  would  do  it :  And  see  that  ye  be- 
come subject  to  God's  ordinances,  obeying  us  your 
prince,  and  learn  of  them  who  have  authority  to  teach 
you,  who  have  power  to  rule  you,  and  will  execute  our 


justice  if  we  be  provoked.  Learn  not  of  them  whose 
fruits  are  nothing  but  wilfulness,  disobedience,  obstinacy, 
dissimulation,  and  destruction  of  the  realm. 

"  For  the  mass,  we  assure  you,  no  small  study  or  pains 
has  been  spent  by  all  the  learned  clergy  therein,  and  to 
avoid  all  contention,  it  is  brought  even  to  the  very  use 
as  Christ  left  it,  as  the  apostles  used  it,  as  the  holy 
fathers  delivered  it ;  but  it  is  indeed  somewhat  altered 
from  what  the  popes  of  Rome  for  their  gain  had  made 
it.  And  although  ye  may  hear  the  contrary  of  some  evil 
popish  men,  yet  our  majesty,  who  for  our  honour  may 
not  be  blemished,  nor  stained,  assures  you,  that  they 
deceive  you,  abuse  you,  and  blow  these  opinions  into  your 
heads,  to  accomplish  their  own  purpose. 

"  And  so  likewise  judge  you  of  confirmation  of  chil- 
dren ;  and  let  them  answer  you  this  one  question:  Do 
they  think  that  a  child  christened  is  damned,  because  it 
dies  before  confirmation  ?  They  are  confirmed  when 
they  have  arrived  at  the  years  of  discretion,  to  learn  that 
which  they  professed  by  baptism  ;  taught  in  age  that 
which  they  received  in  infancy  ;  and  yet  no  doubt  but 
they  are  saved  by  baptism,  not  by  confirmation  ;  and 
made  Christ's  by  cliristening,  and  taught  how  to  con- 
tinue by  confirmation.  Wherefore  in  the  whole,  mark, 
good  subjects,  how  our  doctrine  is  founded  upon  true 
learning,  and  theirs  upon  shameless  errors. 

"To  conclude,  beside  our  gentle  manner  of  informa- 
tion to  you,  whatever  is  contained  in  our  book,  either 
for  baptism,  sacrament,  mass,  confirmation,  and  service 
in  the  church,  is  by  our  parliament  established,  by  the 
whole  clergy  agreed,  yea,  by  the  bishops  of  the  realm  de- 
vised, and  further,  by  God's  word  confirmed.  And  how 
dare  ye  trust,  yea,  how  dare  ye  give  ear,  without  trem- 
bling, to  any  person — to  disallow  a  parliament — a  subject 
to  persuade  against  our  majesty — a  man  of  his  singular 
arrogancy  against  the  determination  of  the  bishops,  and 
all  the  clergy — any  invented  argument  against  the  word 
of  God  ? 

"  But  now  we  resort  to  you  our  subjects,  and  say  of 
your  blindness,  of  your  unkindness  and  unnatural  con- 
duct, that  if  we  thought  it  had  not  begun  of  ignorance, 
,  and  been  continued  by  persuasion  of  certain  traitors 
among  you,  who  we  think  few  in  number,  but  busy  in 
their  doings,  we  could  not  be  persuaded  but  to  use  our 
sword,  and  do  justice,  and,  as  we  are  ordained  by  God, 
redress  your  errors  by  revenge.  But  tliough  love  and 
zeal  overcomes  our  just  anger  ;  yet  how  long  that  will  be 
God  knoweth,  in  whose  hand  our  heart  is  ;  or  rather  for 
your  own  sakes,  being  our  christened  subjects,  we  would 
ye  were  persuaded  rather  than  vanquished,  informed  thaa 
forced,  taught  than  overthrown,  quietly  pacified  than 
rigorously  prosecuted. 

"  Ye  require  to  have  the  statute  of  six  articles  re- 
vived ;  and  do  ye  know  what  ye  require?  or  know  ye 
what  ease  you  have  with  the  loss  of  them  ?  They  were 
laws  made,  but  quickly  repented  ;  they  were  too  bloody 
to  be  borne  by  our  peojile.  and  yet  at  the  first  indeed 
made  of  some  necessity.  Oh  subjects !  how  are  ye  en- 
trapped by  subtle  persons  ?  We,  of  pity,  because  they 
were  bloody,  took  them  away ;  and  you  now  will  igno- 
rantly  ask  them  again.  Y  ou  know  full  well,  that  they 
helped  us  to  extend  rigour,  and  gave  us  cause  to  draw 
our  sword  very  often  ;  they  were  as  a  whetstone  to  our 
sword,  and  for  your  sakes  we  ceased  to  use  them.  And 
since  our  mercy  moved  us  to  write  our  laws  with  mild- 
ness and  equity,  how  are  ye  blinded  to  ask  them  in 
blood  ? 

"  But  leaving  this  manner  of  reasoning  and  resorting 
to  the  truth  of  our  authority,  we  let  you  know  these 
have  been  annulled  by  our  parliament,  with  great  re- 
joicing of  our  subjects,  and  not  now  to  be  called  in  ques- 
tion by  subjects.  Dare  then  any  of  you  with  the  name  of 
a  subject  stand  against  an  act  of  parliament — a  law  of  the 
whole  realm  ?  What  is  our  power,  if  laws  should  be 
thus  neglected  ?  yea,  what  is  your  surety,  if  laws  be  not 
kept  ?  Assure  yourselves,  that  we  of  no  earthly  power 
under  heaven  make  such  a  reputation,  as  we  do  of 
our  power,  to  have  our  laws  obeyed,  and  this  cause 
of  God,  which  we  have  taken  in  hand,  to  be  thoroughly 
maintained,  from  which  we  will  never  remove  a  hair'a 


616 


THE  KING'S  ANSWER  TO  THE  REBEI-S  OF  DEVONSHIRE. 


LBooK  IX. 


breadth,  nor  give  place  to  any  creature  living,  much  less 
to  any  subject,  but  therein  will  spend  our  royal  person, 
our  crown,  treasure,  realm,  and  all  our  state  ;  whereof 
we  assure  you  by  our  high  honour.  For  herein  indeed 
rests  our  honour,  herein  stands  our  kingdom,  herein  do 
all  kings  acknowledge  us  a  king.  And  shall  any  of  you 
dare  breathe  or  think  against  our  honour,  our  king- 
dom, our  crown  ? 

"  In  the  end  of  this  your  request  (as  we  are  given  to 
understand)  ye  would  have  them  stand  in  force  until 
our  full  age.  To  this  we  think,  if  ye  knew  what  ye 
spake,  ye  would  never  have  uttered  that  notion,  nor  ever 
have  given  breath  to  such  a  thought.  For  what  think  you 
of  our  kingdom  .'  Are  we  of  less  authority  for  our  age  ? 
Are  we  not  your  king  now,  as  we  shall  be  .'  Or  shall  ye 
be  subjects  hereafter,  and  are  ye  not  now  .'  Have  not 
we  the  right  we  shall  have  ?  If  we  would  suspend  and 
hang  our  doings  in  doubt  until  our  full  age,  ye  must 
first  know,  as  a  king,  we  have  no  difference  of  years  nor 
time,  but  as  a  natural  man  and  creature  of  God,  we 
have  youth,  and  by  his  sufferance  shall  have  age  :  We 
are  your  rightful  king,  your  liege  lord,  your  king 
anointed,  your  king  crowned,  the  sovereign  king  of 
England,  not  by  our  age,  but  by  God's  ordinance,  not 
only  when  wp  shall  be  of  twenty -one  years,  but  when  we 
are  of  ten  years.  We  possess  our  crown,  not  by  years, 
but  by  the  blood  and  descent  from  our  father  King 
Henry  VIII.  You  are  our  subjects,  because  we  are  your 
king  ;  and  rule  we  will,  because  God  hath  willed.  It 
jo  og  great  a  fault  in  us  not  to  rule,  as  in  a  subject 
not  to  obey. 

"  In  truth,  they  who  move  this  matter,  if  they  durst 
utter  themselves,  would  deny  our  kingdom.  But  our 
good  subjects  know  their  prince,  and  will  increase,  not 
diminish  his  honour ;  enlarge,  not  abate  his  power  ;  ac- 
knowledge, not  defer  his  kingdom  till  certain  years.  All 
is  one,  to  speak  against  our  crown,  and  to  deny  our 
kingdom,  as  to  require  that  our  laws  may  be  broken, 
until  we  attain  twenty-one  years.  Are  we  not  your 
crowned,  anointed,  and  established  king  .'  Wherein 
then  are  we  of  less  majesty,  of  less  authority,  or  less 
state,  than  were  our  progenitors,  kings  of  this  realm, 
except  your  unkindness,  your  unnaturalness  will  dimi- 
nish our  estimation  ?  We  have  hitherto,  since  the  death 
of  our  father,  by  the  good  advice  and  counsel  of  our  dear 
and  entirely  beloved  uncle,  kept  our  state,  maintained 
our  realm,  preserved  our  honour,  defended  our  people 
from  our  enemies  ;  we  have  hitherto  been  feared  and 
dreaded  of  our  enemies  ;  yea,  of  princes,  kings,  and  na- 
tions ;  yea,  herein  we  are  nothing  inferior  to  any  of  our 
])rogenitors,  which  grace  we  acknowledge  to  be  given  to  us 
from  God,  and  how  else,  but  by  good  obedience  of  our 
people,  good  counsel  of  our  magistrates,  due  execution 
of  our  laws  ?  By  authority  of  our  kingdom,  England 
hitlierto  hath  gained  honour  ;  during  our  reign,  it  hath 
won  of  the  enemy,  and  not  lost. 

"  It  has  been  marvelled,  that  we  of  so  young  years, 
should  have  reigned  so  nobly,  so  royally,  soepiietly.  And 
how  (^liances  it,  that  you  our  subjects  of  that  our  county 
of  Devonshire,  will  give  tlie  first  occasion  to  slander  this 
our  realm  of  England,  to  give  courage  to  the  enemy,  to 
brand  our  realm  with  the  evil  of  rebellion,  to  make  it  a 
prey  to  our  old  enemies,  to  diminish  our  honour,  which 
God  hath  given,  our  father  left,  our  good  uncleand  coun- 
cil preserved  unto  us  ?  What  greater  evil  could  ye 
commit  tlian  even  now,  when  our  foreign  enemy  in  Scot- 
land, and  upon  the  sea,  seeks  to  invade  us,  to  rise  in 
this  manner  against  our  law,  to  provoke  so  justly  our 
wrath,  to  ask  our  vengeance,  and  to  give  us  occasion  to 
spend  that  force  upon  you,  which  we  meant  to  bestow 
upon  our  enemies,  to  begin  to  slay  you  with  that  sword 
which  we  drew  against  the  Scots  and  other  enemies,  to 
make  a  conquest  of  our  own  peojile,  wliich  otherwise 
should  have  been  of  the  whole  realm  of  Scotland  .' 

"  Thus  far  ye  see  we  have  descended  from  our  high 
majesty  for  love,  to  consider  you  in  your  base  and  simple 
ignorance,  and  have  been  content  to  seiul  you  an  in- 
struction like  a  fatherly  prince,  who  of  justice  might 
have  sent  you  your  destruction  like  a  king  to  rebels  ;  and 


now  let  you  know,  that  as  ye  see  our  mercy  abunda  it, 
so  if  you  provoke  us  fartlier,  we  swear  to  you  by  t:ie 
living  God,  by  whom  we  reign,  ye  shall  feel  tiie  power 
of  the  same  God  in  our  sword  ;  which,  how  migiUy  it 
is,  no  subject  knoweth  ;  how  puissant  it  is,  no  jjiivate 
man  can  judge  ;  how  mortal  it  is,  no  English  heart  dare 
think.  But  surely,  surely,  as  your  lord  and  prince, 
your  only  king  and  master,  we  say  to  you,  repent 
yourselves,  and  take  our  mercy  without  delay,  or  else 
we  will  forthwith  extend  our  princely  power,  and  execute 
our  sharp  sword  against  you,  as  against  very  infidels  and 
Turks,  and  rather  endanger  our  own  royal  person,  state 
and  power,  than  the  same  shall  not  be  executed. 

"  And  if  ye  will  prove  the  example  of  our  mercy,  learn 
of  those  who  lately  did  arise,  pretending  some  griev- 
ances, and  yet  acknowledging  their  offences,  who  have 
not  only  received  most  humbly  their  pardon,  but  feel 
also,  by  our  order,  to  whom  all  public  order  only  per- 
tains, redress  devised  for  their  grievances.  In  the  end 
we  admonish  you  of  your  duties  towards  God,  to  whom  ye 
shall  answer  in  the  day  of  the  Lord,  and  of  your  duties 
towards  us,  to  whom  ye  shall  answer  by  our  order,  and 
take  our  mercy  whilst  God  so  inclines  us,  lest  when  ye 
shall  be  constrained  to  ask,  we  shall  be  too  mucli  har- 
dened in  our  heart  to  grant  it  to  you  ;  and  where  ye  shall 
now  hear  of  mercy,  mercy  and  Ufe,  ye  shall  then  hear  of 
justice,  justice  and  death. 

"  Given  at  Richmond,  the  8th  day  of  July,  the  third 
year  of  our  reign." 

Besides  the  articles  of  these  Devonshire  men,  the 
rebels  sent  up  also,  not  long  after,  a  supplication  to  the 
king,  to  which  answer  again  was  made  by  the  king's 
learned  council. 

Besides,  to  behold  the  malicious  working  of  those 
popish  priests,  to  kindle  more  the  spark  of  sedition  in 
the  people's  hearts,  what  rumours  did  they  raise  up 
against  the  king  and  his  council  !  making  the  vulgar 
multitude  to  believe,  that  they  should  be  made  to  pay, 
first  for  their  sheep,  next  for  their  geese  and  pigs  also, 
and  such  other  things  ;  and  whatever  they  had  in  store, 
or  should  put  into  their  mouths,  they  must  pay  a  tax  for 
it  to  the  king  !  Of  all  which  a  word  was  never  either 
thought  or  meant.  But  this  seemed  fit  matter  for  such 
priests,  by  which  to  set  the  prince  and  his  subjects  to- 
gether by  the  ears. 

Against  this  seditious  company  of  rebels,  was  sent  by 
the  king  and  his  council,  Sir  Jolin  Russel,  knight,  lord 
privy  seal,  as  lieutenant-general  of  the  king's  army,  on 
whom  chiefly  depended  the  charge  and  conduct  of  sup- 
pressing this  insurrection.  To  him  also  were  joined,  as 
in  part  of  ordinary  council  in  those  affairs  put  under 
him,  Sir  William  Herbert,  Sir  J.  Pawlet,  Sir  Hugh  Paw- 
let,  Sir  Thomas  Speck,  with  the  lord  Gray,  and  others. 

Thus  the  lord  privy  seal,  accompanied  by  the  lord 
Gray,  advancing  his  power  against  the  rebels,  altliough 
not  equal  in  numlier  of  soldiers,  yet  through  the  Lord's 
helj),  about  the  latter  end  of  July,  1549,  he  gave  them 
the  rejiulse.  They,  notwithstanding,  recovering  them- 
selves again,  encountered  the  second  time  with  the  lord 
privy  seal,  about  tlie  beginning  of  August,  by  whom 
they  were  utterly  vanquished  and  overthrown  ;  so  that 
the  popish  rebels  not  only  lost  the  field,  but  a  great  part 
of  them  also  lost  their  lives  ;  lying  there  slain  miserably 
in  the  chase  for  the  space  of  two  miles. 

These  rebels,  to  make  their  party  more  sure  by  the 
help  and  presence  of  their  consecrated  god,  brouglit  with 
them  into  the  battle  the  jiix,  with  the  host  in  it,  under 
his  canopy,  and  instead  of  an  altar,  set  him  riding  in  a 
cart.  Neither  was  there  any  want  of  masses,  crosses, 
banners,  candlesticks,  with  holy  bread  also,  and  ))lcnty  of 
holy  water,  to  defend  them  from  devils  and  all  adversa- 
ries; which  in  the  end  neither  could  help  their  friends, 
nor  yet  could  save  themselves  from  the  hands  of  their  ene- 
mies. The  consecrated  god,  and  all  the  trumpery  al)out 
him,  was  very  soon  after  taken  in  the  cart,  and  there 
thrown  into  the  dust,  leaving  a  notable  lesson  not  to 
put  their  confidence  hereafter  in  such  vain  idols,  but 
only  in  the  true  and  living  God,  and  immortal  Maker, 


A.D.  1547—1553.] 


PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  BISHOP  BONNER. 


ei7 


serving  him  according  to  his  prescribed  word,  and  that 
only  in  the  faith  of  his  Son,  and  not  after  their  own 
dreaming  fantasies. 

This  event  brings  to  my  remembrance  another  similar 
popish  field  of  battle  (called  Musselburgh  field)  fought 
in  Scotland  in  the  year  before  this,  where  the  Scots 
likewise  encamping  themselves  against  the  lord  protector, 
and  the  king's  power,  brought  with  them  to  the  battle 
the  consecrated  gods  of  their  altars,  with  masses,  crosses, 
banners,  and  all  their  popish  array,  having  full  con- 
fidence by  virtue  of  them,  to  have  a  great  victory  against 
the  English  army.  The  number  of  the  Scots  army  so 
far  exceeded  ours,  and  they  were  so  appointed  with  their 
pikes  in  the  front  ranks  against  our  horsemen  (who  gave 
the  first  onset)  that  our  men  were  fain  to  retreat,  not 
without  the  loss  of  divers  gentlemen.  Notwithstanding, 
the  mighty  arm  of  the  Lord  so  turned  the  victory,  that 
the  Scots,  in  the  end,  with  all  their  masses,  pixes,  and 
idolatrous  trinkets,  were  put  to  the  rout.  Of  whom  in 
that  field  were  slain  between  thirteen  and  fourteen  thou- 
sand, and  not  more  than  a  hundred  Englishmen.  The 
original  cause  of  this  war  was  the  promise  of  the  Scots, 
made  before  to  king  Henry,  for  the  marriage  of  the  young 
Scottish  queen  to  king  Edward,  which  promise  the  Scots 
afterwards  broke. 

During  this  commotion  amongst  the  popish  rebels  in 
Cornwall  and  De\  onshire,  another  disturbance  began  to 
be  engendered  in  Oxford  and  Buckinghamshire,  but  that 
was  soon  appeased  by  lord  Gray,  who  chased  the  rebels 
to  their  houses.  Of  whom  two  hundred  were  taken, 
and  a  dozen  of  the  ringleaders  delivered  to  him,  whereof 
some  were  executed. 

In  Norfolk  and  parts  thereabout,  although  the  origin 
of  their  tumultuous  stirring  was  not  for  the  like  cause, 
yet  the  obstinate  hearts  of  that  unruly  multitude  seemed 
no  less  bent  upon  mischief,  and  to  dii>turb  the  public 
peace. 

The  rude  and  confused  rabble  was  overthrown  and 
slain,  to  tlie  number,  as  is  supposed,  at  the  least  of  four 
thousand.  And  the  chief  stirrers  and  authors  of  that 
commotion  were  taken  and  executed,  and  one  of  them 
(Ket)  was  hanged  in  chains. 

Besides  these  insurrections,  about  the  latter  end  of 
July,  1549,  another  commotion  began  in  Yorkshire. 
The  causes  moving  them  to  raise  this  rebellion  were  these : 
first  and  principally,  their  traitorous  hearts,  grudging  at 
the  king's  proceedings,  in  advancing  and  reforming  the 
true  honour  of  God,  and  his  religion.  Another  cause 
was,  trusting  to  a  blind  and  fantastical  prophecy,  where- 
with they  were  seduced,  thinking  the  prophecy  would 
shortly  come  to  pass.  The  tenor  of  which  prophecy, 
and  the  purpose  of  the  traitors,  was,  "  That  there  should 
no  king  reign  in  England  ;  that  the  noblemen  and  gentle- 
men should  be  destroyed  ;  and  that  the  realm  should  be 
rulfd  by  four  governors,  to  be  elected  and  appointed  by 
the  commons  holding  a  parliament,  to  begin  at  the 
south  and  north  seas  of  England  ''  &c.  They  imagined 
that  tins  their  rebellion  in  the  North,  and  the  other  of 
the  Devonshire  men  in  the  West,  meeting  (as  they  in- 
tended) at  one  place,  should  be  the  means  to  bring 
about  their  traitorous  devilish  device. 

Plotting  together  how  they  might  find  out  more  com- 
pany to  join  with  them  in  their  detestable  designs,  their 
plan  was  to  rise  at  once  in  two  places,  the  one  distant 
seven  miles  from  the  other,  and  at  the  first  rush  to  kill 
and  destroy  such  gentlemen  and  men  of  substance  about 
tliern,  as  were  favourers  of  the  king's  proceedings,  or 
who  would  resist  them. 

It  would  be  tedious  to  recite  what  riot  these  rebels 
Sfive  themselves  to,  ranging  about  the  country  from 
town  to  town,  to  enlarge  their  rebellious  band,  taking 
those  with  force  who  were  not  willing  to  go,  and  leaving 
in  no  town  where  they  came  any  man  above  the  age  of 
sixteen  years.  Thus  their  numbers  were  so  increased, 
that  in  a  short  time  they  had  gathered  three  thousand  to 
favour  their  wicked  attempts,  and  were  like  to  have 
gathered  more,  had  not  the  Lord's  goodness,  through 
prudent  circumspection,  interrupted  the  course  of  their 
furious  beginning. 

For  first  t)ame  the  king's  gracious  and  free  pardon, 


discharging  and  pardoning  them  and  the  rest  of  the  re- 
bels of  all  treasons,  murders,  felonies,  and  other  ofiences 
done  to  his  majesty,  before  the  one-and-twentieth  of 
August,  A.D.  1549.  This  pardon  influenced  many  of 
the  rebels,  and  though  the  leaders  contemptuously  re- 
fused it,  yet  they  were  soon  taken  and  executed,  and 
this  rebellion  suppressed. 

Matters  concerning  Edmund  Bonner,  Bishop  of  London. 

Let  us  now  return  to  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  where 
we  left  him  before,  that  is,  in  his  own  house,  where  he 
was  commanded  by  the  council  to  remain. 

For  the  better  understanding  of  the  circumstances  re- 
lating to  Bonner,  it  will  be  requisite  to  retrace  matters 
from  the  beginning  of  King  Edward's  time.  King 
Edward,  in  the  first  year  of  his  reign,  A.D.  1547,  for 
the  order  of  his  visitation,  directed  certain  commis- 
sioners, as  Sir  AnthonyCook,  Sir  John  Godsalve,  knights  ; 
Mr.  John  Godsalve,  Christopher  Nevinson,  doctors  of 
the  law  ;  and  John  Madew,  doctor  of  divinity  ;  who  sat 
in  St.  Paul's  church  upon  their  commission,  there  being 
present  at  the  same  time,  bishop  Bonner,  John  Royston, 
Polydore  Virgil,  Peter  Van,  and  others.  After  the  ser- 
mon made,  and  the  commission  read,  they  administered 
an  oath  to  the  bishop  of  London,  to  renounce  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  with  his  usurped  authority,  and  to  swear  obe- 
dience to  the  king,  according  to  the  form  of  the  statute 
made  in  the  thirty-first  year  of  king  Henry  VIII.  Also 
that  he  should  present  and  redress  all  such  things  as 
were  needful  to  be  reformed  within  the  church. 

Whereupon  the  bishop  humbly  and  instantly  desired 
them  that  he  might  see  their  commission,  only  for  this 
purpose  (as  he  said)  that  he  might  the  better  fulfil  and 
put  in  execution  the  things  wherein  he  was  charged  by 
them  or  their  cotnmision.  To  whom  the  commis^sioners 
answering,  said  they  would  deliberate  more  upon  the 
matter,  and  so  they  called  the  other  ministers  of  the 
church  before  them,  and  administered  the  like  oath  unto 
them,  as  they  did  to  the  bishop.  To  whom,  moreover, 
certain  interrogatories  and  articles  of  inquisition  were 
read  by  Peter  Lilly  the  public  notary.  Which  done, 
after  their  oaths  taken,  the  commissioners  delivered  to 
the  bishop  certain  injunctions,  as  well  in  print  as  written, 
and  homilies  set  forth  by  the  king.  All  which  things 
the  bishop  received,  under  the  words  of  this  protesta- 
tion, as  followeth  : — 

"  I  do  receive  these  injunctions  and  homilies  with  this 
protestation,  that  I  will  observe  them,  if  they  be  not 
contrary  and  repugnant  to  God's  law,  and  the  statutes 
and  ordinances  of  the  church."  And  immediately  he 
added,  with  an  oath,  that  he  never  read  the  homilies  and 
injunctions. 

This  protestation  being  made,  Bonner  instantly  desired 
Peter  Lilly,  the  registrar,  to  register  it.  And  so  the  com- 
missioners delivering  the  injunctions  and  homilies  to 
Master  Bellassere,  archdeacon  of  Colchester,  and  Gil- 
bert Bourn,  archdeacon  of  London,  Essex,  and  Middle- 
sex, and  enjoining  them  to  put  them  into  speedy  execu- 
tion, and  also  reserving  other  injunctions  to  be  adminis- 
tered afterwards,  as  well  to  the  bishop  as  to  the  arch- 
deacons, according  as  they  should  see  cause,  &c.,  so 
continued  the  visitation  till  three  o'clock  the  same  day. 
At  which  hour  and  place,  the  commissioners  sitting, 
and  the  canons  and  priests  of  the  church  appearing 
before  them,  and  being  examined  upon  virtue  of  their 
oath,  for  their  doctrine  and  conversation;  first  John 
Painter,  one  of  the  cathedral  church,  there  and  then 
openly  confessed  that  he  lived  vitiously  and  immoially. 
In  which  crimes  divers  other  canons  and  priests  of  the 
church  confessed  in  like  manner,  and  could  not  deny 
themselves  to  be  culpable. 

After  the  commissioners  had  delivered  to  Master 
Royston,  prebendary,  and  to  the  proctor  of  the  dean  and 
chapter  of  the  cathedral  church  of  St.  Paul,  the  king's 
injunctions,  and  the  book  of  homilies,  enjoining  them  to 
see  them  executed,  they  prorogued  their  visitation  until 
seven  o'clock  the  next  day. 

By  this  visitation,  it  appears  how  Bonner  made  his 
protestation  after  receiving  the  king's  injunctions.     And 


648 


PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  BISHOP  BONNER, 


[Book  IX. 


furtlier,  we  may  perceive  the  immoral  life  and  conversa- 
tion of  these  unmarried  priests  of  popery.  The  bishop 
shortly  after  his  protestation,  whetlier  for  fear,  or  for 
consci^'iice,  repenting  himself,  went  to  the  king,  where 
he  submitted  himself,  and  recanting  his  former  protesta- 
tion, craved  pardon  of  tiie  king  for  his  demeanour  toward 
his  grace's  commissioners.  Which  pardon  although  it 
was  granted  to  him  by  the  king,  for  acknowledging  his 
fault,  yet,  for  example,  it  was  thought  good  that  he 
should  be  committed  to  the  Fleet. 

The  Form  of  Bonner's  Recantation. 

"  Whereas  I,  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  have  at  such 
time  as  I  received  the  king's  majesty's  injunctions  and 
homilies  of  my  most  dread  sovereign  lord,  at  the  hands 
of  his  highness's  visitors,  did  unadvisedly  make  such 
protestation,  as  now  upon  better  consideration  of  my 
duty  of  obedience,  and  of  the  evil  example  that  might 
ensue  unto  others  thereof,  appeareth  to  me  neither 
reasonable,  nor  such  as  might  well  stand  with  the  duty 
of  an  humble  subject :  forsomuch  as  the  same  protesta- 
tion, at  my  request,  was  then  by  the  register  of  that  visi- 
tation, enacted  and  put  in  record  ;  I  have  thought  it  my 
duty  not  only  to  declare  before  your  lordships,  that  I  do 
now  upon  better  consideration  of  my  duty,  renounce 
and  revoke  my  said  protestation,  but  also  most  humbly 
beseech  your  lordships,  that  this  my  revocation  of  the 
same  may  be  likewise  put  in  the  same  records  for  a 
perpetual  memory  of  the  truth,  most  humbly  beseeching 
your  good  lordships,  both  to  take  order  that  it  may  take 
effect,  and  also  that  my  former  and  unadvised  doings 
may  be,  by  your  good  mediations,  pardoned  by  the  king's 
majesty. 

"Edmund,  London." 

Thus  we  see  how  he,  upon  his  humble  submission, 
received  his  pardon  of  the  king,  and  yet  for  example 
sake  was  commanded  to  the  Fleet  ;  where  he  did  not 
long  continue,  but  according  to  the  king's  pardon,  was 
restored  both  to  his  house  and  living  again,  in  the  first 
year  of  the  king,  l.")48. 

It  will  be  remembered  how,  in  the  second,  and  a  great 
part  of  tlie  third  year  of  the  king,  lie  demeaned  himself, 
not  advancing  the  king's  proceedings  :  and  yet  acting  in 
such  a  way  as  that  no  advantage  could  be  taken  against 
him  by  law,  both  in  swearing  his  obedience  to  the  king, 
and  in   receiving  his  injunctions;  also    in  confessing  his 
assent  and  consent  touching  the  state  of  religion   then  ; 
and  in   directing  out  his  letters,  according  to  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury's  precepts,  to  Cloney  his  sumner, 
to   the  bishop   of  Westminster,   and  other  bishops,  for 
abolishing  images,  for  abrogation  of  the  mass,  for  bibles 
to  be  set  up  in   the  churches,  and  for  administering  the 
sacrament  in  both  kinds,  with  such  other  matters  of  re- 
formation ;  till   at  length  hearing   of  the   death  of  the 
lord  admiral,  the  lord  protector's  brother,  and  afterwards 
of  the  insurrection  of  the  king's  subjects,  he  began  some- 
what  to  draw  back  and  slack  in   his  pastoral  diligence, 
so  that  in  many  places  of  his   diocese   and  in   London, 
the  people  were  not  only  negligent  in  resorting  to  divine 
service,  but  also  frequented  and  haunted  foreign  rites  of 
masses,   and  he    also    himself,    contrary  to  his  wonted 
manner,  upon  principal  feasts  refused  in  his  own  person 
to  officiate.    Whereupon  being  suspected  and  complained 
of,  and  brought  before  the  king's   council,   (as  was  said 
before,)  after  sharp  admonitions  and  reproofs,  had  cer- 
tain private  injunctions  sent  to   him  to  compel   him  on 
certain  days  to  preach  at  St.  Paul's  Cross, 

The  delivery  of  these  injunctions  and  articles  to  the 
bishop  (with  the  time  of  liis  preaching  ajijiointed)  was 
goon  after  known  among  the  citizens  and  commons  within 
the  city  of  London,  so  that  every  man  expecting  the 
lime,  wished  to  liear  the  preaching.  The  time  being 
come,  the  bishop,  according  to  the  injunctions,  publicly 
preached  at  the  cross  of  St.  Paul's  on  the  first  day  of  Sep- 
tember. However,  as  hypocrisy  never  lurks  so  secretly 
in  the  hearts  of  the  wicked,  but  that  at  one  time  or  an- 
other, God  in  his  most  righteous  judgment  makes  it  open 
to  the  wor'd  ;  so  his  long  cloaked  obstinacy,  and  hatred 


against  the  king's  godly  proceedings,  was  most  plainly 
manifested  in  his  sermon. 

For  whereas  he  was  commanded  to  treat  only  upon 
such  special  points  as  were  mentioned  in  his  articles ; 
he,  in  order  to  withdraw  the  minds  of  the  people  as 
much  as  in  him  lay,  from  the  right  and  true  understand- 
ing of  the  holy  sacrament  admininistered  in  the  holy 
communion  then  set  forth  by  the  authority  of  the  king's 
majesty,  (according  to  the  true  sense  of  the  holy  scrip- 
ture,) spent  most  part  of  his  sei-jiion  aliout  the  gross, 
carnal,  and  papistical  presence  of  Christ's  body  and  blood 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  also  not  only  slenderly 
touched  on  the  rest  of  his  articles,  but  with  a  rebelhous 
and  wilful  carelessness  utterly  omitted  the  whole  last 
article,  concerning  the  lawful  authority  of  the  king's 
highness  during  his  non-age  ;  although  he  was  by  special 
command  chiefly  appointed  to  treat  upon  this,  because 
it  was  the  traitorous  opinion  of  the  popisli  rebels. 

This  contemptuous  and  disobedient  dealing,  as  it 
greatly  offended  most  of  the  king's  faithful  and  loving 
subjects  there  present,  so  did  it  much  displease  that 
faithful  and  godly  preacher,  John  Hooper,  afterwards 
bishop  of  Worcester  and  Gloucester,  and  lastly  a  most 
constant  martyr  for  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  also 
William  Latimer,  bachelor  of  divinity :  and,  there- 
fore, they  well  weighing  the  foulness  of  the  act,  and 
their  bounden  allegiances  to  their  prince,  did  thereon 
exhibit  to  the  king's  highness,  under  both  their  names, 
a  bill  of  complaint  or  denunciation  against  the  bishop. 

The  king's  majesty  having  thus,  by  the  information 
of  these  two  credible  persons,  perfect  intelligence  of  the 
contemptuous  and  perverse  negligence  of  this  bishop,  in 
not  accomplishing  his  highness'  command,  thought  it 
necessary  with  all  convenient  speed  to  look  more  se- 
verely to  the  punishment  of  such  dangerous  and  rebel- 
lious obstinacy  ;  and  therefore,  by  the  advice  of  the 
lord  protector,  and  the  rest  of  his  honourable  council,  he 
directed  his  commission  under  his  great  seal  to  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  and  to 
other  grave  and  trusty  personages  and  counsellors,  ap- 
pointing and  authorising  them  to  call  before  them,  as 
well  the  bishop  of  London,  as  also  the  denouncers,  and, 
upon  due  examination  and  proof,  to  proceed  against  him 
summarily,  according  to  law,  either  to  suspension,  ex- 
communication, committing  to  prison,  or  deprivation. 

The  commission  being  sealed  with  the  king's  great 
seal,  was  by  his  highness's  council  forthwith  delivered 
at  the  court  to  Thomas  Cranmer,  arclibishop  of  Canter- 
bury, and  the  rest  of  the  commissioners  being  there  all 
together  present ;  who,  ujioti  the  receipt  of  it,  deter- 
mined to  sit  at  the  archbishop's  house  at  Lambeth  on  the 
Wednesday  next  ensuing,  which  was  the  eltventh  day  of 
September,  and  they  appointed  the  bishop  of  London 
to  be  summoned  before  them.  The  manner  of  his  be- 
haviour at  his  appearance,  because  it  both  declares  the 
froward  nature  and  stubborn  condition  of  the  j)erson, 
and  also  what  estimation  and  authority  he  thought  the 
commissioners  to  be  of,  must  be  descril)ed. 

At  his  first  entry  into  the  place  within  the  arch- 
bishop's house  at  Lambeth,  where  the  archbisiiop  and 
the  commissioners  sat,  he  passed  by  them  with  his  cap 
upon  his  head  (as  if  he  saw  them  not),  until  some  one 
plucked  him  by  the  sleeve,  desiring  him  to  do  reverence 
to  the  commissioners.  He  laughingly  turned  himself, 
and  spoke  to  the  archbishop  on  this  wise  :  "  What,  my 
lord,  are  you  here?  by  my  troth  I  saw  you  not.'' — 
"  No,"  said  the  archbishop,  "  you  would  not  see." — 
"  Well,"  said  he,  "  you  sent  for  me  ;  have  you  any- 
thing to  say  to  me  ?" — "  Yes,"  said  the  commissioners, 
"  we  have  here  authority  from  the  king's  highness  to 
call  you  to  account  for  the  sermon  you  made  lately  at 
St.  Paul's  Cross,  because  you  did  not  there  publish  to 
the  people  the  article  which  you  were  commanded  to 
preach  upon."  At  which  words  the  bishop,  either  be- 
cause he  did  not  like  to  hear  of  this  matter,  or  else  be- 
cause he  wished  to  make  his  friends  believe  that  he  was 
called  to  account  only  for  his  opinions  in  religion,  be- 
gan to  s])eak  of  other  matters,  and  said  to  the  arch- 
bisiiop, "  In  good  faith,  my  lord,  I  wish  one  thing  were 
I  had  in  more  reverence  thaa   it  is." — "  What  is  it?'' 


A.D.  1547—1553.] 


PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  BISHOP  BONNER. 


G49 


said  the  archbishop. — "  The  blessed  mass,"  said  he. — 

I    "  You  have  written  very  well  of  the  sacrament  :   1  mar- 

!    vel   you   do  not  more  honour  it."     The  arclibishop  of 

i    Canterbury  perceiving  his   subtlety,   said  to  him  again, 

"  If  you  think  it  well,  it  is  because  you  understand  it 

not."     The  other  then,   adding  to  his  ignorance  an  ob- 

i    stinate  iinpudency,  answered,   "  I  think   I   understand  it 

'    better   than    you   that  wrote  it."     To  which  the  arch- 

'    bishop  replied,  "  Truly  I  will  easily  make  a  child  that 

is  but  ten  years  old  to   understand  therein  as  much  as 

you.     But  what  is  this  to  the  matter?" 

When  they  began  to  enter  the  judicial  prosecuting  of 
their  commission,  and  had  called  upon  the  denouncers 
to  propose  such  matter  as  they  had  to  object  against 
him,  he  hearing  them  speak,  fell  to  scorning  and  taunt- 
ing them,  saying  to  the  one,  that  he  spake  like  a  goose; 
and  to  the  other,  that  he  spake  like  a  woodcock,  and  ut- 
terly denying  their  accusations  to  be  true.  The  archbishop 
seeing  his  peevish  malice  against  the  denouncers,  asked 
him,  whether,  if  he  would  not  believe  them,  he  would 
credit  the  people  there  present  ?  And  then  (because 
many  of  those  present  were  at  the  bishop's  sermon  at 
St.  Paul's  Cross)  he  stood  up  and  read  the  article  of  the 
king's  authority,  saying  to  them,  "  How  say  you,  my 
masters,  did  my  lord  of  London  preach  this  article  .'" 
They  answered,  "  No,  no."  At  which  the  bishop,  turn- 
ing himself  about,  deriding  said,  '  Will  you  believe 
this  foolish  people  .'" 

Besides  this,  he  used  many  irreverent,  unbecoming, 
obstinate,  and  froward  words  towards  the  commissioners 
(in  defacing  their  authority  with  the  terms  of  pretended 
commissioners,  pretended  witnesses,  and  unjust,  un- 
lawful, and  pretended  proceedings,  terming  some  of 
them  daws,  woodcocks,  fools,  and  such  like)  which  I 
will  here  omit,  for  they  appear  in  the  sequel  of  the 
history. 

Upon  Wednesday,  the  eleventh  day  of  September, 
1549,  in  the  third  year  of  the  reign  of  King  Edward  VI., 
Thomas  Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  metro- 
politan and  primate  of  all  England,  with  Nicholas  Rid- 
ley tlien  bishop  of  Rochester,  Sir  William  Petre,  knight, 
one  of  the  king's  two  jjrimipal  secretaries,  and  Master 
William  May,  doctor  of  the  civil  law,  and  dean  of  St. 
Paul's,  by  virtue  of  the  king's  commission,  sat  judi- 
cially, upon  the  examination  of  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop 
of  London,  within  the  archbishop's  chamber  of  pre- 
sence, at  his  house  in  Lambeth,  before  whom  there  then 
also  personally  appeared  the  said  bishop.  At  which 
time  the  archoishop,  in  the  name  of  the  rest,  declared 
to  the  bishop,  that  a  grievous  complaint  had  been  here- 
tofore made  and  exhibited  against  him  in  writing,  to 
the  king's  majesty  and  his  most  honourable  council, 
and  that  therefore  his  highness,  with  their  advice,  had 
committed  the  examination  thereof  to  him,  and  his  col- 
leagues there  present ;  and  there  shewed  a  bill  of  com- 
plaint, exhibited  to  the  king  by  William  Latimer,  and 
John  Hooper,  ministers,  which  they  requested  Sir  Wil- 
liam Petre  to  read. 

These  things  ended,  the  bishop,  like  a  subtle  lawyer, 
having  secret  intelligence  before  of  these  matters  (what- 
ever he  pretended  to  the  contrary)  pulled  out  of  his 
bosom  a  solemn  protestation  ready  written,  which  he 
exhibited  to  the  commissioners,  requesting  that  the 
same  might  be  openly  read. 

The  protestation  being  read,  he  requested  the  com- 
missioners that  he  might  have  the  bill  of  complaint  de- 
livered to  him.  Which  when  he  had  well  perused,  he 
said,  that  the  same  was  very  general,  and  so  general,  as 
that  he  could  not  directly  answer  it.  The  archbishop 
answered,  that  the  special  cause  of  the  complaint  against 
him  was,  that  he  had  transgressed  the  king's  command, 
given  to  him  by  his  council,  in  that  he  in  his  sermon  made 
at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  did  not  set  forth  to  the  people  the 
king's  highness'  royal  power  in  his  minority,  according 
to  the  tenour  of  the  article  delivered  to  him  for  that 
purpose  ;  and  for  proof  thereof  he  called  William  Lati- 
mer and  John  Hooper,  who  had  put  up  the  biU  of  com- 
plaint to  the  king  against  him. 

W  hen  the  bishop  had  earnestly  looked  upon  them,  he 
said,  "  As  for  this  merchant,  Latimer   I  know  him  very 


well,  and  have  borne  with  him,  and  winked  at  his  doings 
a  great  while,  but  I  have  more  to  say  to  him  hereafter. 
But  as  to  this  other  merchant.  Hooper,  I  have  not  seen 
him  before,  however  I  have  heard  much  of  his  naughty 
preaching."  And  then  turning  himself  to  the  arcn- 
bishop  (on  purj)ose,  most  like,  to  make  his  friends 
think  that  he  was  not  called  thither  to  answer  for  his 
contemptuous  disobedience,  but  for  matters  of  religion  i. 
said  to  him,  "  Ah,  my  lord,  now  1  see  that  the  cause  of 
ray  trouble  is  not  for  the  matter  tliat  you  pretend 
against  me,  but  it  is  because  1  preached  and  set  forth  in 
my  late  sermon  the  true  presence  ot  the  most  olessea 
body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  to  be  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar.  For  as  for  these  my  accusers, 
as  they  are  evil,  infamous,  notorious,  and  criminal  per- 
sons, so  are  they  manifest  and  notable  heretics  and  se- 
ducers of  the  people,  especially  touching  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar  :  and  most  of  all  this  Hooper.  For  whereas 
in  my  late  sermon  at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  1  preached,  that 
in  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  words  of 
consecration,  there  is  the  true  body  and  blood  of  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  the  self-same  in  substance  that 
was  hanged  and  shed  upon  the  cross  ; — he,  tiie  same  day 
at  afternoon,  having  a  great  rabble  with  him  of  his  dam- 
nable sect,  openly  in  the  pulpit  in  my  diocese,  preached 
erroneously  to  the  people  against  it  ;  and  maliciously 
inveighing  against  my  sermon,  denied  the  verity  and 
presence  of  Christ's  true  body  and  blood  to  be  in  the 
sacrament,  and  also  falsely  and  untruly  interpreted  and 
expounded  my  words.  And  especially,  where  1  preached 
and  affirmed  the  very  true  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament,  the  self-same  sub- 
stance that  was  hanged  and  shed  upon  the  cross,  he, 
like  an  ass — as  he  is  an  ass  indeed — fnlseJ}'  changed  and 
turned  the  word  tfiai  into  as,  like  an  ass,  saying,  that  I 
had  said  as  it  hanged,  and  as  it  was  shed  upon  the  cross." 

The  archbishop  perceiving  the  bishop's  drift,  and 
hearing  him  talk  so  much  of  the  presence  of  Christ's 
body  and  blood  in  the  sacrament,  said  to  him,  "  My 
lord  of  London,  you  speak  much  of  a  presence  in  the 
sacrament ;  what  presence  is  there,  and  of  what  pre- 
sence do  you  mean?"  The  bishop  being  somewhat 
stirred  and  moved  in  mind,  as  appeared  by  his  choleric 
countenance,  spake  again  to  the  archbishop  very  earnestly, 
and  said,  "What  presence,  my  lord?  I  say  and  believe 
that  there  is  the  very  true  presence  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ.  What  believe  you,  and  how  do  you 
believe  my  Lord  ?"  The  archbishop,  minding  to  nip 
the  gross  absurdities  of  the  papists,  asked  him  further, 
"  Whether  he  were  there,  face,  nose,  mouth,  eyes,  arms, 
and  lips,  with  other  lineaments  of  his  body."  The 
bishop  shaking  his  head,  said,  "  Oh,  I  am  right  sorry 
to  hear  your  grace  speak  these  words,"  and  boldly  urged 
the  archbishop  to  shew  his  mind  therein.  Who  wisely 
weighing  the  presumption  of  the  party,  with  the  place 
and  occasion  of  their  assembly,  refused  to  do  so,  say- 
ing, that  their  being  there  at  that  time  was  not  to 
dispute  of  those  matters,  but  to  prosecute  their  com- 
mission committed  to  them  by  their  prince,  and  therefore 
desired  him  to  answer  to  such  things  as  were  objected 
against  him. 

Upon  which  Bonner  required  to  have  a  copy  both  of 
the  commission,  and  also  of  the  denunciation,  with  time 
to  answer.  Which  the  commissioners  willingly  granted, 
assigning  him  to  appear  again  before  them  upon  Friday 
then  next  following,  at  eight  o'clock  before  noon,  and 
then  to  answer  the  tenor  of  the  denunciation. 

On  Friday,  the  thirteenth  of  September,  four  commis- 
sioners, with  Sir  Thomas  Smith  Knight,  the  other  of 
the  king's  two  principal  secretaries,  and  joint  commis- 
sioner with  them,  sat  judicially  in  the  archbishop's 
chapel  in  his  house  at  Lambeth ;  before  whom  appeared 
the  bishop  of  London  :  to  whom  the  archbishop,  in  the 
name  of  the  rest,  first  said,  "  My  lord  of  London,  the 
last  time  you  were  before  us,  we  laid  certain  articles  and 
matter  to  your  charge  touching  your  disobedience  to  the 
king's  majesty,  and  you  have  this  day  to  make  your  an- 
swer :  wherefore,  now  shew  us  what  you  have  to  say 
for  your  defence." 
*  The  bishop  first  asking  the  archbishop  if  he  had  said 


650 


PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  BISHOP  BONNER. 


[Book  IX. 


all,  and  he  agsun  saying,  "Yea,"  made  this  answer; 
"  My  lord,  the  last  day  that  I  appeared  before  you,  I 
remember  there  sat  in  the  king's  majesty's  commission, 
your  grace,  you  my  lord  of  Rochester,  you  Master  Se- 
cretary Petre,  and  you  Master  Dean  of  St.  Paul's,  but  now 
I  perceive  there  sits  also  Master  Secretary  Smith,  who 
because  he  sat  not  at  the  beginning,  nor  took  there  the 
commission  upon  him,  ought  not  to  do  so  :  for  by  the 
law,  they  who  begin  must  continue  the  commission." 
The  archbishop  answered,  that  he  was  no  lawyer,  and 
therefore  could  not  shew  what  the  law  wills  in  that  case, 
but,  said  he,  if  the  law  be  so  indeed,  surely  I  take  it  to 
be  an  unreasonable  law. 

"  Well,"  said  the  bishop,  "  there  are  here  those  that 
know  the  law,  and  yet  I  say  not  this  to  stand  or  stick  a-uch 
in  this  point  with  you,  but  to  tell  it  you,  as  it  were,  by 
the  way  ;  for  I  have  here  mine  answer  ready." 

Then  said  Master  Secretary  Petre  to  the  bishop,  "My 
lord,  in  good  sooth,  I  must  say  to  you,  that  although 
I  have  professed  the  law,  yet  by  discontinuance  and  dis- 
use thereof,  and  having  been  occupied  a  long  time  in 
other  matters,  I  have  perhaps  forgotten  what  the  law 
will  do  precisely  in  this  point  :  but  admit  the  law  were 
as  you  say,  yet  yourself  knows,  my  lord,  that  this  is  our 
certain  rule  in  law.  Quod  consnetudo  est  juris  interpres 
opthnus,  and  I  am  sure  you  will  not,  nor  cannot  deny, 
but  that  the  custom  is  commonly  in  this  realm  in  all 
judgments  and  commissions  used  to  the  contrary ;  and 
in  very  deed  we  all  together  at  the  court,  having  the 
commission  presented  to  us,  took  it  upon  us  ;  and  there- 
fore you  to  stick  in  such  trifling  matters  you  shall  rather 
in  my  judgment  hurt  yourself  and  your  matter  than 
otherwise." 

"  Truly,  Master  Secretary,"  said  the  bishop,  "  I  have 
also  of  long  while  been  disused  in  the  study  of  law,  but 
having  occasion,  partly  by  reason  of  this  matter  to  turn 
to  my  books,  I  find  the  law  to  be  as  I  say,  and  yet,  as  I 
said,  I  tell  you  hereof  by  the  way,  not  minding  to  stick 
much  with  you  in  that  point." 

At  which  words,  Master  Secretary  Smith  said  also  to 
the  bishop,  "  Well,  my  lord  of  London,  as  cunning  as 
you  make  yourself  in  the  law,  there  are  here  that  know 
the  law  as  well  as  you :  and  for  my  part  I  have  studied 
the  law  too,  and  I  promise  you  these  are  but  quirks  in- 
vented to  delay  matters,  but  our  commission  is  to  pro- 
ceed summarily,  and  to  cut  off  such  frivolous  allegi- 
tions." 

"  Well,''  said  the  bishop  again,  ''  look  well  on  your 
commission,  and  you  shall  find  therein  these  words,  'To 
proceed  according  to  the  law  and  justice  :'  and  I  ask  both 
law  and  justice  at  your  hands." 

Then  Master  Secretary  Petre  desired  him  to  stand  no 
more  thereupon,  but  to  proceed  to  his  answer.  Where- 
upon he  took  forth  a  writing,  wherein  was  contained  his 
answer  to  the  denunciation  exhibited  the  day  before  by 
Latimer  and  Hooper,  and  delivering  it  to  the  archbishop, 
said,  that  it  was  of  his  own  handwriting,  and  for  lack  of 
sufficient  time  written  so  hastily  and  cursorily,  that  it 
could  scarcely  be  read  by  any  other  ;  and  therefore  he 
desired  to  read  it  himself;  and  so  taking  it  again,  read 
it  openly. 

The  purport  of  his  answer  was,  that  Hooper  and  Lati- 
mier  were  heretics,  and  therefore  infamous  and  not  to  be 
believed  or  admitted  as  witnesses  ;  and,  further,  that  the 
injunctions  given  to  him  were  not  sealed  with  the  broad 
seal,  or  signed  by  the  king,  and  that,  notwithstanding, 
he  did  preach  against  rebellion  and  in  behalf  of  the 
king's  autiiority  ;  alleging  thus,  that  the  witnesses  were 
not  to  be  believed,  and  that  the  charge  was  not  true. 

Whilst  he  was  reading  the  answer,  objecting  against 
his  denouncers  such  causes,  for  which  he  would  have 
had  the  denouncers  repelled  by  the  commissioners  ;  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  replied:  "  That  if  there  were 
any  such  law,  he  thought  it  not  to  be  a  good  or  godly 
law,  but  a  law  of  the  bishop  of  Rome." 

"  No,  sir,"  said  the  bishop  of  London,  "  it  is  the 
king's  law  used  in  this  realm." 

"  Well,  my  lord,"  said  the  archbishop,  "  ye  are  too 
full  of  your  law  :   I  would  wish  you  had  less  knowledge 


in  that  law,  and  more  knowledge  in  God's  law,  and  of 
your  duty." 

With  that.  Secretary  Petre  desired  the  bishop  to  pro. 
ceed  in  reading  his  answers  ;  who  did  so,  and  when  he 
had  finished,  Latimer  delivered  a  writing  to  the  arch- 
bishop  and  the  rest  of  the  commissioners ;  who  then  said 
to  the  bishop  of  London,  "  here  are  certain  articles 
which  we  intend  to  administer  unto  you." 

The  commissioners  assigned  him  Monday  the  six- 
teenth of  September  then  next  following,  to  appear  be- 
fore them,  and  to  make  his  full  answers  to  all  the 
articles  administered  to  him  by  them  this  day. 

On  Monday,  thesixteeiith  of  September, the  archbishop, 
associated  with  the  bishop  of  Rochester  ;  Secretary 
Smith  ;  and  Dr.  May,  dean  of  St.  Paul's, — sat  judiciedly 
within  his  chapel  at  Lambeth  :  before  whom  there  and 
then  appeared  the  bishop  of  London,  as  assigned  in  the 
last  session  :  at  which  time  he  exhibited  to  the  commis> 
sioners,  in  writing,  his  answers  to  the  articles. 

But  before  the  same  were  read,  the  archbishop  said  to 
him,  that  his  late  answers,  made  the  thirteenth  of  Sep- 
tember to  the  denunciation,  were  very  obscure,  and  con- 
tained also  much  matter  of  slander  against  Latimer  and 
Hooper,  and  much  untruth,  and  therefore  they  desired 
to  purge  themselves.  Whereupon  Latimer,  obtaining 
leave  to  speak,  said,  that  the  bishop  of  London  had  most 
falsely,  untruly,  and  uncharitably  accused  him,  laying  to 
his  charge  many  feigned  and  untrue  matters,  and  such 
as  he  would  never  be  able  to  prove.  For,  whereas,  he 
alleged,  that  William  Latimer  and  John  Hooper,  with 
other  heretics  conspiring  against  him,  did,  the  first  day 
of  September,  after  the  bishop's  sermon,  assemble  them- 
selves together  unlawfully  against  the  bishop  ;  that  say- 
ing was  most  untrue.  For  neither  that  day,  nor  yet  be- 
fore that  day,  nor  until  certain  days  after,  did  he  ever 
know  or  speak  with  Hooper.  And  as  to  his  preaching 
there,  he  never  held,  taught,  or  preached  any  thing  con- 
cerning the  blessed  sacrament,  otherwise  than  he  ought 
to  do,  nor  otherwise  than  according  to  the  scriptures, 
and  true  catholic  faith  of  Christ's  church  ;  and  therefore 
offered  himself  to  be  tried  by  the  archbishop,  or  other 
such  learned  men  as  it  should  please  the  king's  majesty, 
or  the  commissioners  to  appoint ;  and  further,  to  submit 
to  be  hanged,  drawn,  and  quartered,  if  the  bishop  could 
justly  prove  true  the  things  that  he  had  there  shamefully 
laid  to  his  charge.  Then  Master  Hooper,  upon  like 
licence  obtained,  said  to  this  effect. 

"  This  ungodly  man,''  pointing  to  the  bishop,  "  has 
most  uncharitably  and  ungodly  accused  me  before  your 
grace  and  this  audience,  and  has  laid  to  my  charge  that 
1  am  an  heretic.  Whereas,  I  take  God  to  record,  I 
never  spoke,  read,  taught,  or  preached  any  heresy,  but 
only  the  most  true  and  pure  word  of  God.  And  where- 
as, he  says,  I  frequent  the  company  of  heretics  ;  I  do 
much  marvel  of  his  so  saying  ;  for  it  has  pleased  my  lord 
protector's  grace,  my  singular  good  lord  and  my  lady's 
grace,  to  have  me  with  them,  and  I  have  preached  be- 
fore them,  and  much  used  their  company,  with  divers 
other  worshipful  persons,  and  therefore  I  suppose  this 
man  means  them.  And  further,  whereas  he  saith  that  I 
have  made  heretical  books  against  the  blessed  sacrament 
of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  calling  it  mathematical, 
I  perceive  that  this  man  knows  not  what  this  word  ma- 
thematical there  means,  and  therefore  understands  not 
my  book  :  which,  I  take  God  to  be  my  judge,  1  have 
made  truly  and  sincerely,  and  according  to  liis  holy 
word  :  and  by  the  same  his  holy  word  and  scriptures  I 
am  always  and  shall  be  ready  to  submit  myself  to  your 
grace's  judgment  and  the  superior  powers  to  be  tried ;" 
with  many  such  more  words  of  like  importance.  Which 
ended,  the  archbishop  asked  the  bishop,  how  lie  could 
prove  that  Hooper  and  Latimer  assembled  together 
against  him  on  the  first  of  September,  as  he  had  alleged, 
seeing  they  now  denied  it,  and  therefore  willed  him  to 
answer  forthwith. 

The  bishop  then  answered  that  he  would  duly  prove 
it,  if  he  might  be  admitted  to  do  it  according  to  law ;  and 
with  that  he  pulled  out  of  his  sleeve  certain  books,  say- 
ing, "  1  have  this  varlet's  books  which  he  made  against 


A.D.  ir)47— 1553.] 


PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  BISHOP  BONNER. 


651 


the  blessed  sacrament  which  you  shall  hear.''     Then  as 

'  he   was  turning  certain  leaves  thereof,    Hooper  began 

'  afjaiu  to  speak  :   but  the  bishop,  turning  himself  towards 

'  him,    tauntingly  said,    "  Put   up   your   pipes,  you  have 

spoken  for  your  part,  1  will  meddle  no  more  with  you," 

and   therewith  read  a  certain  sentence  frpm  the  book. 

Which  done,  he  said,  "  Lo,  here  you  may  see  his  opinion, 

'  and  what  it  is."     At  which  words,  the  people  standing 

;  behind,  and  seeing  his  irreverent  and  unseemly  demean- 

'  our    and    railing,    fell    suddenly    into    great    laughing. 

Whereat,  the  bishop  being  moved,  and  perceiving  not 

the  cause  why  they  laughed,  turned  h.im  towai'ds  them  in 

!  a  great  rage,  saying,  "  Ah,  woodcocks,  woodcocks  !  " 

I       Then  said  one  of  the  commissioners,    "  Why  say  you 

80,   my  lord?''     "  Indeed,"   replied  he,    "  I  may  well 

call  them  woodcocks,  that  thus  will  laugh,  and  know  not 

i  what  at,  nor  yet  heard  what  I  said  or  read." 

"  Well,   my  lord  of  London,"    said  the  archbishop, 

I  "  then  I  perceive  you  would  persuade  this  audience,  that 

I  you  were  called  here  for  preaching  your  belief  in  the  sa- 

j  crament  of  the  altar,  and  therefore  you  lay  to   these 

men's   charge  (meaning  Hooper  and  Latimer)  that  they 

have  accused  you  of  that.     However,  there  was  no  such 

.  thing  laid  to  your  charge,  and  therefore  this  audience  shall 

'  hear  openly  read  the  denunciation  that  is  put  up  against 

you,    to   the  intent  that  they  may  the  better  perceive 

•  your  dealing  herein."     And  therewithal  he  said  unto  the 

people,    "  My  lord  of  London  would  make  you  believe, 

'  that   he  is  called  hither  for  declaring  and  preaching  his 

opinion  touching  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  :   but  to  the 

intent  j^ou  may  perceive  how  he  goes  about  to  deceive 

I  you,  you  shall  hear  the   denunciation   that   is   laid   in 

against  him,   read  to  you;"   and  thereupon  he  delivered 

the  denunciation  unto  Sir  John  Mason,  knight,  who  read 

it  openly.     Which  done,  the  archbishop  said  again  unto 

t'.i'  audience,  "  Lo,  you  hear  how  the  bishop  of  London 

i>  I  ailed  for  no  such  matter  as  he  would  persuade  you." 

With  this  the  bishop,  being  in  a  raging  heat,  as  one 

void   of  all  humanity,   turned   himself  about  unto   the 

)>eopl3,   saying,    "  Well,  now  hear  what  the  bishop  of 

Loudon  saith  for  his  part."     But  the  commissioners, 

seeing  his  inordinate  contumacy,  forbid  him  to  speak 

aiiv  more,  saying,   "  That  he  used  himself  very  disobe- 

diriitly." 

Notwithstanding,  he  still  persisting  in  his  irreverent 
manner  of  dealing  with  the  commissioners,  pulled  out  of 
his  sleeve  another  book,  and  said  to  the  archbishop  ; 
"  My  lord  of  Canterbury,  I  have  here  a  note  out  of  your 
books  that  you  made  touching  the  blessed  sacrament, 
wherein  you  affirm  the  verity  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament ;  and  I  have  another  book 
also  of  yours  of  the  contrary  opinion ;  which  is  a  marvel- 
ous matter." 

To  which  the  archbishop  answered,  that  he  made  no 
books  contrary  one  to  another,  and  that  he  would  de- 
fend his  books  ;  however,  he  thought  the  bishop  under- 
stood them  not;  "for  I  promise  you,"  said  he,  "I 
will  find  a  boy  of  ten  years  old,  that  shall  be  more  apt  to 
understand  that  matter  than  you,  my  lord  of  London." 

Thus,  after  a  great  many  words,  the  commissioners, 
thinking  it  not  good  to  spend  any  more  time  with  him, 
desired  him  to  shew  his  answers  to  the  articles  objected, 
the  last  day,  against  him.  He,  having  them  ready,  read 
the  same  to  them.  Wherein  he  laments  that  one  of  his 
vocation,  at  the  malicious  denunciation  of  vile  heretics, 
should  be  used  after  such  a  strange  manner,  having 
nevertheless  done  the  best  he  could  to  declare  his  obedi- 
ence to  the  king's  majesty  for  the  discouraging  of  rebel- 
lion ;  and  also  for  the  truth  of  Christ's  true  body,  and 
his  presence  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ;  for  which 
alone  the  malicious  denouncers,  with  their  accomplices, 
had  studied  to  trouble  him. 

Then  in  reply  to  the  charge  of  omitting  to  defend  the 
authority  of  the  king,  during  his  minority,  he  said,  for 
the  better  setting  forth  of  the  king's  majesty's  power  and 
authority  in  his  minority,  he  had  collected  as  well  out 
of  histories,  as  also  out  of  the  scriptures,  the  names  of 
several  young  kings,  who,  notwithstanding  minority,  were 
faithfully  and  obediently  honoured,  and  reputed  for  verv 
true  aud  lawful    kings;  as   Henry  111.  being   but  nine 


years  old;  Edward  III.  being  but  thirteen  years,  Ri- 
chard  II.  being  but  eleven  years  ;  Henry  VI.  being  not 
fully  one  year ;  Edward  V.  being  but  eleven  years  ; 
Henry  VIII.  being  but  eighteen  years  of  age.  And 
out  of  the  Old  Testament,  Uzziah,  who  was  but  six- 
teen years  old  ;  Solomon  and  Manasseh  being  but 
twelve  years  ;  Josiah,  Jehoiachim,  and  Joash  being  but 
eight  years  of  age  when  they  entered  their  reigns.  All 
which  notes,  with  many  others,  he  had  purposed  to  de- 
clare, if  they  had  come  to  his  memory,  as  indeed  they 
did  not,  because  he  was  disturbed ;  partly  for  lack  of 
use  of  preaching,  and  partly  by  reason  of  a  bill  that  was 
delivered  to  him  from  the  king's  council,  to  declare  the 
victory  then  had  against  the  rebels  in  Norfolk  and 
Devonshire,  which  being  of  some  length,  confounded  his 
memory  ;  and  partly  also  because  his  book  in  his  ser- 
mon  fell  from  him,  wherein  were  his  notes  which  he  hid 
collected  for  that  purpose  ;  so  that  he  could  not  remem- 
ber what  he  intended,  but  yet  in  general  he  persuaded 
the  people  to  obedience  to  the  king's  majesty,  whose  mi- 
nority was  manifestly  known  to  them  and  to  all  others. 

When  he  had  ended  the  reading  of  his  ans.vers,  the 
commissioners  said  unto  him  that  he  had  in  tlie  same 
very  obscurely  answered  to  the  article  beginning  thus  : 
"  You  shall  also  set  forth  in  your  sermon  that  our  autho- 
rity," &c.  He  answered,  tiiat  he  had  already  made  as 
full  and  sufficient  an  answer  in  writing,  as  he  was  bound 
to  make  by  law. 

The  judges  again  demanded  of  him,  whether  he  would 
otherwise  answer,  or  not .'  To  the  which  he  said,  "  No, 
unless  the  law  did  compel  him.''  Then  they  asked  him 
whether  he  thought  the  law  did  compel  him  to  answer 
more  fully,  or  not .'  He  answered,  "  No  ;"  adding  fur- 
ther that  he  was  not  bound  to  make  answer  to  such 
positions. 

The  commissioners  then  seeing  his  froward  contumacy. 
told  him  plainly,  that  if  he  persisted  thus,  and  wculd 
not  otherwise  answer,  they  would,  according  to  tiie  law, 
take  him  as  if  he  had  confessed  it.  He  said,  as  before, 
that  he  had  already  fully  answered  them  ;  but  when  the y 
requested  to  have  the  notes,  which  he  had  made  of  his  ser- 
mon, he  said  they  should  have  them  if  they  would  strid 
for  them.  And  as  in  his  answer  he  had  stated  tisat  he 
did  not  know  what  the  opinion  of  the  rebels  was,  the 
judges  declared  to  him  that  their  opinion  was,  "  That 
the  king's  majesty,  before  his  grace  came  to  the  age  of 
one-and -twenty  years,  had  not  so  full  authority  to  mike 
laws  and  statutes,  as  when  he  came  to  further  vears  ; 
and  that  his  subjects  were  not  bound  to  obey  the  laws 
and  statutes  made  in  his  young  age."  The  bishop  an- 
f'svered,  that  he  was  not  of  the  opinion  of  the  rebels 
mentioned  in  that  article,  as  appeared  by  his  answers,  as 
well  to  the  denunciation,  as  also  to  the  fifth  article  ob- 
jected against  him. 

Which  ended,  they  admitted  for  witnesses  upon  the  ar- 
ticles objected  against  him.  Master  John  Cheek,  Henry 
Markham,  John  Joseph,  John  Douglas,  and  Richard 
Chambers,  whom  they  bound  with  an  oath  upon  the 
holy  evangelists,  truly  to  answer  and  depose  upon  the 
same  articles  in  the  presence  of  the  bishop,  who,  like  a 
wily  lawyer,  protested  against  the  receiving,  admitting, 
and  swearing  those  witnesses,  demanding  also  a  compe- 
tent time  to  minister  interrogatories  against  them,  with 
a  copy  of  all  the  acts  of  that  day.  With  this  the  dele- 
gates were  well  pleased,  and  assigned  him  to  administer 
his  interrogatories  against  Master  Cheek  on  that  day, 
and  against  the  rest  on  the  next  day. 

After  this  the  judges  delegate  assigned  the  bishop  to 
appear  again  before  them  upon  Wednesday  then  next  en- 
suing, between  the  hours  of  seven  and  eight  of  the  clock 
before  noon,  in  the  hall  of  the  archbishop's  manor  of 
Lambeth,  there  to  shew  cause  why  he  should  not  be  de- 
clared ^ro  confesso,  upon  all  the  articles  whereto  he  had 
not  answered,  and  to  see  further  process  done  in  the 
matter  ;  and  so  (he  still  protesting  against  the  validity  of 
all  their  proceedings)  they  departed. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  commissioners  certified  to  the 
king's  majesty  and  his  council,  of  the  bishop's  demeanour, 
and  what  objections  he  had  made  against  their  proceed- 
ings, making  doubts   whether  by  the  tenor  of  his  ma« 


b52 


PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  BISHOP  BONNER. 


[Book  IX. 


jesty's  commission,  the  commissioners  might  proceed 
not  only  at  the  denunciation,  but  also  at  their  mere  of- 
fice ;  and  also  whetluT  they  might  as  well  determine  or 
hear  the  cause.  His  majesty,  for  the  better  understand- 
ing thereof,  did  on  the  seventeenth  of  September  send  to 
the  commissioners  a  full  and  perfect  declaration  of  his 
will  and  j)Ieasure  in  the  commission,  giving  them  full 
authority  to  proceed  at  their  own  discretion. 

After  this  declaration  had  been  sent  down  to,  and  re- 
ceived bacti  from  the  king,  the  bishop  of  London  ap- 
peared again  before  them  upon  Wednesday,  the  18tli 
of  September,  in  the  great  hall  at  Lambeth.  Where  he 
declared,  that  although  he  had  already  sufficiently  an- 
swered all  things,  yet  further  to  satisfy  the  term  assigned 
unto  him,  to  shew  cause  why  he  ought  not  to  be  declared 
pro  confesso  upon  the  articles,  to  which  he  had  not 
fully  answered,  he  had  then  a  writing  to  exhibit  why  he 
ought  not  to  be  so  declared,  wliich  he  read  there  openly. 
W^herein  under  his  accustomed  irreverent  terms  of  pre- 
tended, unjust,  and  unlawful  process  and  assignment,  he 
said  he  was  not  bound  by  the  law  (for  good  and  reason- 
able causes)  to  obey  the  same,  especially  their  assign- 
ment. 

When  his  frivolous  objections  were  read,  the  arch- 
bishop seeing  his  inordinate  and  intolerable  contempt  of 
manner  and  language  towards  them,  charged  him  very 
sharply,  saying,  "  My  Lord  of  London,  if  I  had  sat  here 
only  as  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  it  had  been  your  duty 
to  have  used  yourself  more  lowly,  obediently,  and  reve- 
rently towards  me  than  you  have  ;  but  seeing  that  1  with 
my  colleagues  sit  here  now  as  delegates  from  the  king's 
majesty,  I  must  tell  you  plainly,  you  have  behaved 
yourself  too  inordinately.  For  at  every  time  that  we 
have  sat  in  commission,  you  have  used  such  unseemly 
fashions,  without  all  reverence  and  obedience,  giving 
taunts  and  checks  as  well  to  us,  with  the  servants  and 
chaplains,  as  also  to  certain  of  the  most  ancient  that  are 
here,  calUng  them  fools  and  daws,  with  such  like  ex- 
pressions, as  that  you  have  given  to  the  multitude  an 
intolerable  example  of  disobedience.  And  I  assure  you, 
my  lord,  there  is  you  and  another  bishop  whom  I  could 
name,  that  have  used  yourselves  so  contemptuously  and 
disobediently,  as  the  like  I  think  has  not  before  been 
heard  of,  by  which  ye  have  done  much  harm." 

At  which  words  the  bishop  said  scornfully  to  the 
archbishop,  "  You  show  yourself  to  be  a  meet  judge." 

The  archbishop  then  reminded  him  how  indiscreetly 
the  last  day  in  the  chapel  he  had  called  all  the  people 
"  woodcocks." 

He  answered,  that  William  Latimer,  one  of  the  de- 
nouncers, had  practised  with  the  audience,  that  when 
he  lifted  up  his  hand  to  them,  they  should  say  as  he 
said,  and  do  as  he  did  ;  as,  one  time,  upon  the  lifting  up 
of  his  hand,  "  Nay,  nay;"  and  at  another  time,  "  Yea, 
yea,"  and  laughed  they  could  not  tell  at  what. 

To  which  words  Latimer  replied,  saying,  "  That  he 
lifted  not  up  his  hand  at  any  time,  but  only  to  cause 
them  to  hold  their  peace." 

Then  secretary  Smith  said  to  the  bishop,  that  in  all 
his  writings  and  answers  he  did  not  once  acknowledge 
them  as  the  king's  commissioners,  but  used  always  pro- 
testations, calling  them  pretended  commissioners,  pre- 
tended delegates,  pretended  commission,  pretended  ar- 
ticles, pretended  proceedings,  so  that  all  things  were 
pretended  with  him.  "  Such  terms,''  said  he,  "  proc- 
tors use  to  delay  matters  for  their  clients,  when  they  will 
not  have  the  truth  known.  But  you,  my  lord,  to  use  us 
the  kiiig's  majesty's  commissioners,  with  such  terms, 
do  very  naughtily.  And  I  pray  you  what  else  did  the 
rebels  do  but  act  in  the  same  way  ?  For  when  letters 
and  pardons  were  brought  them  from  the  king  and  his 
council,  they  would  not  credit  them,  but  said  they  were 
none  of  the  king's  or  his  council's,  but  gentlemen's 
doings,  with  such  like  terms.  But  now,  my  lord,  be- 
cause we  cannot  make  you  confess  whether,  in  your  ser- 
mon, you  omitted  the  article  touching  the  king's  ma- 
jesty's authority  in  his  tender  age  or  not,  but  still  have 
said  that  you  will  not  answer  otherwise  than  you  have 
done,  and  that  you  have  already  sufficiently  answered, 
SO  that  we  can  by  no  means  induce  you  to  confess  plainly 


what  you  did,  yea  or  nay ;  therefore  I  say,  to  the  intent 
we  may  come  to  the  truth,  we  have  dilated  the  matter 
more  at  large,  and  have  drawn  out  other  articles  where- 
unto  you  shall  be  sworn,  and  then  I  trust,  you  will  dally 
with  us  no  more  as  }ou  have  done." 

Then  the  delegates  ministered  to  him  certain  new  ar- 
ticles and  injunctions,  and  did  there  bind  him  with  an 
oath  in  form  of  law  to  make  a  full  and  true  answer.  The 
bishop  notwithstanding  still  protested  the  nullity  and 
invalidity  of  these  articles,  injunctions,  and  process,  de- 
siring also   a  copy  with  a  competent   time  to  answer. 

The  judges  decreed  a  copy,  commanding  him  to  come 
to  his  examination  the  next  day. 

Then  the  commissioners  received  for  witness  Sir  John 
Mason,  Sir  Thomas  Chalenor,  knights.  Master  William 
Cecil,  Armigal  Wade,  and  William  Hunnings,  clerks  to 
the  king's  council,  whom  they  bound  with  a  corporal 
oath  in  the  presence  of  the  bishop. 

These  articles  being  thus  administered  to  the  bishop  of 
London,  the  next  day,  being  Thursday  the  lyth  of 
September,  the  before-named  commissioners  sate  in  the 
archbishop's  chamber  of  presence  at  Lambeth,  attending 
the  coming  of  the  bishop  of  London.  Before  whom 
there  appeared  Robert  Johnson  the  bishop's  registrar, 
who  declared  to  the  commissioners  that  the  bishop  his 
master  could  not  at  that  time  personally  appear  before 
them  without  great  danger  of  his  bodily  health,  because 
he  feared  to  fall  into  a  fever  by  reason  of  a  cold  that  he 
had  taken  by  too  much  cverwatching  himself  the  night 
before,  whereby  he  was  compelled  to  keep  his  bed : 
nevertheless,  if  he  could  without  danger  of  his  bodily 
health,  he  would  appear  before  them  the  same  after- 
noon. This  excuse  the  judges  were  content  to  take 
in  good  part.  Master  Smith  remarked,  that  "  if  he  were 
sick  indeed,  the  excuse  was  reasonable,  and  to  be  al- 
lowed ;  but,"  said  he,  "  I  promise  you,  my  lord  has  so 
dallied  with  us,  and  used  hitherto  such  delays,  that  we 
may  mistrust  that  this  is  but  a  feigned  excuse.  How- 
ever, upon  your  faithful  declaration,  we  are  content  to 
tarry  until  one  o'clock  this  afternoon,''  and  so  they  did, 
desiring  Master  Johnson  to  signify  then  to  them  whether 
the  bishop  could  appear  or  not. 

At  which  hour  Robert  Johnson  and  Richard  Rogers, 
gentlemen  of  the  bishop's  chamber  appeared  again  be- 
fore the  commissioners,  declaring  that,  for  the  causes 
before  alleged,  their  master  could  not  appear  at  that 
time.  Whereupon  Master  secretary  Smith  said  to  them, 
"  My  lord  of  London,  your  master,  has  used  us  very 
homely,  and  sought  delays  hitherto,  and  now,  perhaps, 
perceiving  these  last  articles  to  touch  the  quick,  and 
therefore  loth  to  come  to  his  answer,  he  feigns  himself 
sick.  But  because  he  shall  not  so  deceive  us  any  more, 
we  will  send  the  knight  marshal  to  him,  commanding 
him  if  he  be  sick,  indeed,  to  let  him  alone  ;  for  that  is  a 
reasonable  excuse  ;  but  if  he  be  not  sick,  then  to  bring 
him  forthwith  to  us  ;  for  I  promise  you  he  shall  not 
use  us  as  he  has  done  ;  and  therefore  Master  Johnson 
you  do  the  part  of  a  trusty  servant  as  becomes  you  ;  but 
it  is  also  your  part  to  show  my  lord  his  stubborn  heart 
and  disobedience,  which  does  him  more  harm  than  he 
is  aware  of.  What,  thinks  he  to  stand  with  a  king  in 
his  own  realm  ?  Is  this  the  part  of  a  subject  ?  Nay,  I 
suppose  we  shall  have  a  new  Thomas  a  Becket.  Let  him 
take  heed,  for  if  he  j)lay  these  parts,  he  may  happen  to 
be  made  shorter  by  the  head.  He  may  appeal  if  he  think 
good  ;  but  whither  'i  To  the  bishop  of  Rome .'  I  say 
he  cannot  appeal  but  to  the  same  king  who  has  made 
us  his  judges,  and  to  the  bench  of  his  council ;  and 
how  they  will  take  this  matter  when  they  hear  of  it,  I 
doubt  not.  He  would  make  men  believe  that  he  was 
called  before  us  for  preaching  his  opinion  of  the  sacra- 
ment ;  wherein  I  assure  you  he  did  both  falsely  and  wick- 
edly, and  more  than  became  him,  and  more  than  he  had 
in  commandment  to  do,  for  he  was  not  desired  to  speak 
of  that  matter  ;  but  yet  we  will  lay  no  such  thing  to  his 
charge,  and  therefore  we  will  not  have  him  delay  us." 
Which  ended,  the  delegates  decreed  to  tarry  for  him 
until  the  next  day  at  two  o'clock,  being  Friday,  the  20th 
of  September. 

At  which  day  and  time  the  bishop  appeared  himself 


|A.D.  1547— 1553.J 


PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  BISHOP  BONNER 


653 


(personally  before  tliem  in  the  same  chamber  of  presence  ; 
(where  he  exhibited  his  answers  to  the  last  articles. 
I  After  this,  perceiving  that  Master  secretary  Smith  was 
Imore  quick  with  him  than  others  of  the  commi^jsioners, 
and  that  he  would  not  suffer  him  any  longer  to  dally  out 
the  matter  with  his  vain  subtleties  in  law,  but  urged  him 
ito  go  directly  to  his  matter,  and  sometimes  sharply  re- 
ibuking  him  for  his  ill  and  stubborn  behaviour  towards 
ithem  ;  he,  to  destroy  his  authority,  exhibited  in  writ- 
ling  a  recusation  of  the  secretary's  judgment  against  him, 
in  which  he  rejects  the  secretary  as  a  prejudiced  and 
'hostile  person,  unfit  to  sit  in  judgment  upon  him. 
1  When  this  was  read  by  the  bishop,  the  secretary  told 
jhim  plainly,  that  he  would  proceed  in  his  commission, 
;and  would  be  still  his  judge  ;  and  said  further,  "  My 
;lord,  you  say,  in  your  recusation,  that  I  said  '  That  you 
'were  acting  like  thieves,  murderers,  and  traitors,'  indeed 
|1  said  it,  and  will  so  say  again,  since  we  perceive  it  by 
lyour  doings." 

The  bishop  in  a  great  rage  replied,  saying,  "Well, 
?ir,  because  you  sit  here  by  virtue  of  the  king's  com- 
mission, and  are  secretary  to  his  majesty,  and  also  one 
of  his  highness'  council,  I  must  and  do  honour  and 
reverence  you ;  but,  as  you  are  but  Sir  Thomas  Smith, 
'and  say  as  ye  have  said,  '  That  I  do  like  thieves,  mur- 
tlerers,  and  traitors,'  1  say,  ye  lie,  and  I  defy  you  ;  and 
do  what  you  can  to  me,  I  fear  you  not,  and  therefore 
what  thou  doest  do  quickly." 

•  The  archbishop  with  the  other  commissioners  said  to 
him,  that  for  such  his  irreverent  behaviour  he  was  wor- 
thy imprisonment. 

Then  the  bishop,  in  more  mad  fury  than  before,  said 
aaaiii,  "  In  God's  name  ye  may  send  me  whither  you 
will,  and  I  must  obey  you,  and  so  will,  except  you  send 
pie  to  the  devil,  for  thither  I  will  not  go  for  you.  Three 
irhings  I  have  :  a  small  portion  of  goods,  a  poor  carcase, 
ami  mine  own  soul  :  the  two  first  ye  may  take,  but  as 
fur  my  soul,  ye  shall  not  get  it." 

"  Well,''  said  the  secretary  then,  "  ye  shall  know 
tliat  there  is  a  king." 

''Yea,  sir,"  said  the  bishop,  "but  that  is  not  you, 
neither,  I  am  sure,  will  you  take  it  upon  you.*' 

"  No  sir,"  said  the  secretary,  "  but  we  will  make  you 
know  who  it  is ;"  and  with  that  the  commissioners 
commanded  the  bishop  and  all  the  rest  to  depart  the 
chamber,  until  they  called  for  him  again. 

Now  that  the  commissioners  were  in  consultation, 
the  bishop,  with  Gilbert  Bourn,  his  chaplain,  Robert 
Warnington  his  commissary,  and  Robert  Johnson  his 
'egistrar,  were  tarrying  in  a  vacant  place  before  the 
loor  of  the  chamber  ;  the  bishop  leaning  on  a  cupboard, 
md  seeing  his  chaplains  very  sad,  said,  "  Sirs,  what  mean 
\(iu?  Why  show  you  yourselves  to  be  sad  and  heavy 
n  mind,  as  appears  to  me  by  your  outward  gestures 
mil  countenances  ?  I  would  wish  you,  and  I  require 
jvou  to  be  as  merry  as  I  am,  (laying  therewith  his  hand 
upon  his  breast)  for  before  God  I  am  not  sad  nor  heavy, 
but  merry  and  of  good  comfort,  and  am  right  glad  and 
■ivfal  of  this  my  trouble,  which  is  for  God's  cause,  andit 
es  me  nothing  at  all.  But  the  great  matter  that 
s  me  and  pierces  my  heart  is,  that  this  Hooper 
i;i  i  such  other  vile  heretics  and  beasts  are  suffered  and 
l!(( used  to  preach  at  Paul's  Cross,  and  in  other  places 
wifliin  ray  diocese,  most  detestably  preaching  and  railing 
at  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  denying  the 
\  .rity  and  presence  of  Christ  his  true  body  and  blood  to 
In-  there,  and  so  infect  and  betray  my  flock.  But  I  say 
it  i-i  there  in  very  deed,  and  in  that  opinion  I  will  live 
aivl  'die,  and  am  ready  to  suffer  death  for  the  same. 
Wherefore,  ye  being  christian  men,  I  do  require  you, 
and  also  charge  and  command  you  in  the  name  of  God, 
nnd  on  his  behalf,  as  ye  will  answer  him  for  the  con- 
tiaiy,  that  ye  go  to  the  mayor  of  London,  and  to 
his  brethren  the  aldermen,  praying  and  also  requiring 
them  earnestly  in  God's  name  and  mine,  and  for  mine 
'own  discharge  on  that  behalf,  that  from  henceforth, 
when  any  such  detestable  and  abominable  preachers 
(and  especially  those  who  hold  opinions  against  the  bles- 
sed sacrament  of  the  altar)  do  come  to  preach  to  them, 
they  forthwith  depart  out  of  their  presence,  and  do  not 


hear  them,  lest  that  they,  tarrying  with  such  preacVitrs, 
should  not  only  hurt  themselves  in  receiving  tlieir  poi- 
soned doctrine,  but  also  give  encouragement  to  otliers, 
who  thereby  might  take  an  occasion  to  think  and  believe 
that  their  erroneous  and  damnable  doctrine  is  true  and 
good." 

And  then,  turning  himself  about,  and  beholding;  two  of 
the  archbishop's  gentlemen,  who  kept  the  chamber  door 
where  the  commisi--ioners  were  in  consultation,  and  ))er- 
ceiving  that  they  had  heard  all  his  talk,  he  spake  to  them 
also  and  said,  "  And,  sirs,  ye  be  my  lord  of  Canterbury's 
gentlemen,  I  know  ye  very  well  ;  and  therefore  I  also 
require  and  charge  you  in  God's  behalf,  r.nd  in  his  name, 
that  ye  do  the  like,  where  you  shall  chance  to  see  and 
hear  such  corrupt  and  erroneous  preachers,  and  also 
advertise  my  lonl  your  master  of  the  same,  and  of  these 
my  sayings  that  I  have  now  spoken  here  before  you,  as 
ye  are  christian  men,  and  shall  answer  before  God  for 
the  contrary." 

With  this  the  commissioners  called  for  the  bishop 
again,  who  read  unto  them  an  instrument,  containing  an 
appeal  to  the  king. 

Then  the  delegates  proceeded  to  the  examination  of  the 
last  answers,  and  finding  them  imperfect,  they  demanded 
of  him  on  what  special  day  of  August  he  was  sent  for  by  the 
lord  protector  ?  To  whom  he  obstinately  answered,  that 
he  was  not  bound  to  make  any  other  answer  than  he  haJ 
already  made,  neither  would  he  otherwise  answer  as  long 
as  Master  secretary  Smith  was  present,  whom  he  had 
before  recused,  and  would  not  recede  from  his  recu- 
sation. 

The  secretary,  seeing  him  so  wilful  and  perverse,  said 
sharply  to  him,  "  My  lord,  come  off  and  make  a  full  and 
perfect  answer  to  these  articles,  or  else  we  will  take  other 
order  with  you." 

"  In  faith,  sir,"  then  said  the  bishop,  "  I  thought  ye 
had  been  learned  ;  but  now  before  God  I  perceive  well 
that  either  ye  are  not  learned,  or  else  ye  have  forgotten 
it :  for  I  have  so  often  answered  lawfully  and  sufficiently 
and  have  shewed  causes  sufficient  and  reasonable,  that 
I  must  needs  judge  that  you  are  too  ignorant  herein." 

"  Well,"  said  Master  secretary,  "  ye  will  not  then 
otherwise  answer?" 

"  No,"  said  the  bishop,  "  except  the  law  do  compel 
me." 

"  Then,"  said  the  secretary,  "  call  for  the  knight 
marshal,  that  he  may  be  had  to  ward." 

With  that  all  the  rest  of  the  commissioners  charged 
the  bishop,  that  he  had  very  outrageously  and  irreve- 
rently behaved  himself  towards  them,  sitting  on  the 
king's  majesty's  commission,  and  especially  towards  Sir 
Thomas  Smith,  his  majesty's  secretary,  and  for  that  and 
other  contumelious  words  which  he  had  spoken,  they  de- 
clared they  would  commit  him  to  the  Marshalsea. 

By  this  time  the  marshal's  dejnity  came  before  them, 
whom  Master  secretary  commanded  to  take  the  bishop 
as  prisoner,  and  so  to  keep  him,  that  no  man  might 
come  to  him. 

When  the  secretary  had  ended,  the  bishop  said  to  him, 
"  Well,  sir,  it  might  have  become  you  right  well,  that 
his  grace  of  Canterbury,  here  present,  being  first  in  com- 
mission, and  your  better,  should  have  done  it." 

Then  the  commissioners  assigning  him  to  be  brought 
before  them  on  Monday,  to  make  full  answer  to  these 
articles,  or  else  to  shew  cause  why  he  should  not  be  de- 
clared guilty  by  confession,  concluded  the  session. 

Now,  as  the  bishop  was  departing  with  the  under- 
marshal,  he  turned  himself  in  a  great  fury  toward  the 
commissioners,  and  said  to  Sir  Thomas  Smith,  "  Sir, 
where  ye  have  committed  me  to  prison,  ye  shall  under- 
stand, that  I  wiU  require  no  favour  at  your  hands,  but  * 
shall  willingly  suffer  what  shall  be  put  to  me,  as  bolts  on 
my  heels  ;  yea,  and  if  ye  will,  iron  about  my  middle,  or 
where  ye  will." 

Then  departing  again,  he  yet  returned  once  more,  and 
said  to  the  archbishop;  "Well,  my  lord,  I  am  sorry 
that  I,  being  a  bishop,  am  thus  handled  at  your  grace's 
hand  ;  but  more  sorry  that  ye  suffer  abominable  heretics 
to  practise  as  they  do  in  London  and  elsewhere,  infecting 
and  disquieting  the  king's  liege  people :  and  therefore  I 


54 


PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  BISHOP  BONNER. 


[Book  IX 


do  require  you,  as  you  will  answer  to  God  and  the  kin^, 
that  ye  will  henceforth  abstain  from  doing  thus  ;  for  if 
you  do  not,  I  will  accuse  you  before  God  and  the  king's 
majesty."  And  so  he  departed,  using  many  reproachful 
words  against  the  common  people,  who  stood  and  spake 
to  him  by  the  way  as  he  went. 

The  sixth  action  or  process  against  Bonner,  Bishop  of 
London. 

It  was  assigned,  that  upon  Monday,  the  twenty-third 
of  the  same  month,  the  bishop  should  again  appear  be- 
fore the  commissioners,  to  shew  a  final  cause  wliy  he 
should  not  be  declared  ju?-o  confesso,  upon  all  the  articles 
whereto  he  had  not  fully  answered. 

Accordingly,  the  bishop  was  brought  before  them  by 
the  under-marshal,  and  there  declared  that  his  appear- 
ance at  that  time  and  place  was  not  voluntary;  for 
that  he  was  against  his  will  brouglit  there  by  the  keeper 
of  the  Marshalsea;  and  he  then  intimated  a  general  re- 
cusation of  all  the  commissioners,  alleging  that  because 
the  archbisho])  with  nil  his  colleagues  had  neither  ob- 
served the  order  of  tbcir  commission,  nor  proceeded 
against  him  after  any  laudable  form  of  judgment,  but 
attempted  many  thinss  unlawfully  against  his  person, 
dignity,  and  state,  especially  in  committing  him  to  pri- 
son; and  he  therefore  did  refuse  and  decline  from  the 
judgment  of  the  archbishop  and  his  colleagues,  and  ex- 
cept against  their  jurisdiction;  )vnd  therefore,  according 
to  his  appeal,  he  purposed  to  submit  himself  to  the 
tuition,  protection,  and  defence  of  the  king's  majesty; 
for  whose  honour  and  reverence  sake,  he  said,  they 
ought  not  to  proceed  any  further  against  him. 

The  archbishop,  however,  with  the  others,  told  liim 
plainly  that  they  would  be  still  his  judges,  and  proceed 
against  him  according  to  the  king's  commission. 

Then'the  bishop,  seeing  that  tliey  would  still  proceed 
against  him,  intimated  an  appeal  to  the  king's  majesty. 

The  commissioners,  notwithstanding,  stood  to  their 
commission,  and  urged  him  straightly  to  make  a  more 
full  answer  to  his  articles  than  be  had  done. 

The  bishop  said,  that  be  would  stand  to  his  recusa- 
tions and  appeal,  and  would  not  make  any  other  answer. 

Then  the  delegates  demanded  of  him  what  cause  he 
had  to  allege,  why  he  ought  not  to  be  declared  pro  con- 
fesso, upon  the  articles  whereto  he  had  not  fully  answer- 
ed ;  the  bishop  still  answering  (as  before)  that  he  would 
adhere  to  his  ajipeal  and  recusation. 

Whereupon  the  archbishop,  with  consent  of  the  rest, 
seeing  his  pertinacity,  pronounced  him  contumacious, 
and  declared  him  guilty,  ujion  all  the  articles  which  he 
had  not  answered. 

This  done,  Master  secretary  Smith  sliewed  a  letter 
which  the  bishop  of  London  had  sent  unto  the  lord 
mayor,  and  the  aldermen  of  the  city  of  London,  as  fol- 
lows : — 

To  the  right  honourable  and  my  very  good  Lord,  the 
Lord  Mayor  of  London,  tcith  all  his  n-orshipfid 
Brethren,  my  very  dear  and  worshipiful  Friends,  with 


'*  Right  honourable,  with  my  very  humble  recom- 
mendations :  whereas  I  have  perceived  of  late,  and  heard 
with  mine  ears,  what  vile  beasts  and  heretics  have 
preached  to  you,  or  rather  like  themselves  prated  and 
railed  against  the  most  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
denying  the  truth,  and  jjresence  of  Christ's  true  body 
and  blood  to  be  there,  giving  you  and  the  people  liberty 
to  believe  what  ye  list,  teaidiing  you  detestably,  that 
faith  in  this  behalf  must  not  be  constrained,  but  that 
every  man  may  believe  as  he  will ;  by  reason  whereof, 
lest  my  presence  and  silence  might  to  some  have  been 
seen  to  have  allowed  their  heretical  doctrine,  and  given 
credit  to  them,  betraying  my  flock  of  the  catholic  sort, 
ye  know  I  departed  yesterday  from  the  heretic  praters' 
uncharitable  charity,  and  so  could  have  wished  that  you 
and  all  others  that  are  catholic  should  have  done,  leaving 
those  there  with  him  that  are  already  cast  away,  and 
will  not  be  recovered.     For  you  tarrying  with  him  still, 


shall  not  only  hurt  yourselves  in  receiving  his  poisoned 
doctrine,  but  also  shall  give  countenance  that  tbeir  doc- 
trine is  tolerable  by  reason  that  ye  are  content  to  hear 
it,  and  say  nothing  against  it.  And  because  I  cannot 
tell  when  I  shall  speak  with  you  to  advertise  you  hereof, 
therefore  I  thouglit  good  for  mine  own  discharge  and 
yours,  thus  much  to  write  to  you,  requiring  and  praying 
yoii  ag^iin  and  again  in  God's  behalf,  and  for  mine  own 
discharge,  that  ye  suflTcr  not  yourselves  to  be  abused 
with  such  wicked  preachers  and  teachers,  in  hearing 
tlieir  evil  doctrine  that  you  shall  perceive  them  go  about 
to  sow.  And  thus  our  blessed  Lord  long  and  well  pre. 
serve  you  all  with  this  noble  city  in  all  good  rest,  god- 
liness, and  prosperity.  Written  in  haste,  this  Monday 
morning,  the  sixteenth  of  September,  1549. 

"  Your  faithful  beadsman  and  poor  bishop, 
"  Edmund  Bonner." 

This  letter  being  read,  the  secretary  demanded  of  him 
whether  he  wrote  it  or  not.  To  whom  he  would  not  other, 
wise  answer,  hut  that  he  would  still  adhere  and  stand 
to  his  former  recusations  and  appeals.  Which  the  com- 
missioners seeing,  determined  to  continue  this  case  until 
Friday  then  next  following,  assigning  the  bishop  to  be 
there,  to  hear  a  final  decree  of  this  matter. 

On  Friday  the  commissioners  did  not  sit  in  commis- 
sion according  to  their  appointment,  but  deferred  it  till 
Tuesday,  the  first  of  October  Upon  which  day  the 
bishop  appearing  before  them,  the  archbishop  declared 
to  him,  tiiat  although  upon  Friday  last  they  had  ap- 
pointed  to  pronounce  their  final  decree  and  sentence  in 
this  matter,  yet  as  they  thought  that  that  sentence  (al- 
though they  had  just  cause  to  give  it,)  would  be  very 
severe  against  him,  they  had  not  only  deferred  it  until 
tliis  day,  but  desiring  to  be  friendly  to  him,  and  to  use 
more  gentle  reformation  towards  him,  had  made  such 
suit  for  him,  that  although  he  had  grievously  offended 
the  king's  majesty,  yet  if  he  would  have  acknowleged  his 
fault,  and  have  made  some  amends  in  submitting  himself, 
he  should  have  found  much  favour ;  the  sentence  would 
not  have  been  so  extreme  against  him,  as  it  was  likely 
to  be  now. 

The  bishop  not  at  all  regarding  this  gentle  and  friendly 
admonition,  but  persisting  still  in  his  contumacy,  made 
another  protest  against  the  commissioners,  and  then  ap- 
pealed from  them  to  the  king,  refusing  to  make  ans\\er, 
on  the  plea  tliat  he  was  not  free,  but  a  prisoner. 

lie  then  handed  in  both  his  protests  and  his  appeal 
in  writing,  after  having  publicly  read  them. 

These  things  ended,  the  archbishop  said  to  him,  "  My 
lord  where  you  say  that  you  come  compelled,  or  else  you 
would  not  have  appeared,  I  much  wonder.  For  you 
would  thereby  make  us  and  this  audience  here  believe, 
that  because  you  are  a  prisoner,  you  ought  not  therefore 
to  answer  ;  which,  if  it  were  true,  were  enough  to  con- 
found the  whole  state  of  this  realm.  For  I  dare  say, 
that  of  the  greatest  prisoners  and  rebels  that  ever  your 
keeper  there  (meaning  the  under  marshal)  had  under  him, 
he  cannot  show  me  one  that  has  used  such  defence  as  yott 
have  done." 

"Well,"  said  the  bishop,  "  if  my  keeper  were  learned 
in  the  laws,  I  could  shew  him  my  mind." 

"Well,"  said  the  archbishop,  "  I  have  read  over  all 
the  laws  as  well  as  you,  but  to  another  end  and  purpose 
than  you  did,  and  yet  I  can  find  no  such  privilege  in  this 
matter." 

Then  Master  Secretary  Smith  charged  him  very 
severely  how  disobediently  and  rebelliously  he  had  be- 
haved himself  towards  the  king's  majesty  and  authority. 

The  bishop  answered  again,  "  That  he  was  the  king's 
majesty's  lawful  and  true  subject,  and  did  acknowledge 
his  highness  to  be  his  gracious  sovereign  lord,  or  else  he 
would  not  have  appealed  to  him  as  he  did,  yea,  and 
would  gladly  lay  his  hands,  and  his  neck  also,  under  his 
grace's  feet,  and  therefore  he  desired  that  his  highness'a 
laws  and  justice  might  be  administered  to  him.'' 

"  Yea,"  replied  Master  Secretary,  "  you  say  well 
my  lord,  but  I  pray  you  what  else  have  all  these  rebels 
in  Norfolk,  Devonshire,  and  Cornwall,  and  other  places 
done?     Have  they  not  said  the  same  thing  ?     We  are 


A.D.  loir— 1553.] 


BONNER  DEPRIVED  OF  HIS  BISHOPRIC. 


655 


the  kind's  true  subjects,  we  acknowledge  him  for  our 
king,  and  we  will  obey  his  laws,  with  sucli  like  phrases  ; 
and  vet  when  either  commandment,  letter,  or  pardon 
was  brought  to  them  from  his  majesty,  they  did  not  be- 
lieve it,  but  said  it  was  forged  and  made  under  a  hedge, 
and  was  gentlemen's  doings,  so  that  they  neither  would 
nor  did  obey  anything." 

"  Ah,  sir,''  said  the  bishop,  "  I  perceive  your  mean- 
ing ;  you  would  say  that  the  bishop  of  London  is  a  rebel 
like  them." 

"  Yea,  by  my  troth,''  said  the  secretary.  Whereat 
the  people  laughed. 

Then  the  dean  of  St.  Paul's  said  to  him,  "  That  he 
marvelled  much,  and  was  very  soiry  to  see  him  so  un 
tractable,  that  he  would  not  suffer  the  judges  to  speak." 
To  whom  the  bishop  disdainfully  answered  ;  "  Well, 
Master  Dean,  you  must  say  somewhat."  And  likewise 
at  another  time  as  the  dean  was  speaking,  he  interru]ited 
him  and  said,  "You  may  speak  wlien  your  turn  comes." 
Then  said  the  secretary  Smith,  "  I  would  you  knew 
your  duty." 

"  1  would,"  retorted  he  again,  "  you  knew  it  as 
well  ;"  with  an  infinite  deal  more  of  such  stubborn  and 
contemptuous  behaviour.  Which  the  commissioners 
weighing,  determined  that  the  archbishop,  with  their 
whole  consent,  should  openly  read  and  publish  their 
final  decree  or  sentence  definitive  against  him.  Which 
he  did,  pronouncing  him  thereby  to  be  clean  deprived 
from  the  bishopric  of  London. 

The  sentence  specified  that  the  bishop  of  London  had 
neglected  the  king's  injunctions  in  his  diocese,  and  espe- 
cially had  not  complied  with  his  majesty's  command  to 
preach  in  behalf  of  the  king's  authority  as  impeached  by 
the  rebels  ;  and  the  sentence  embodied  the  words  of  the 
royal  injunctions,  which  he  thus  neglected,  and  which 
are  as  follows  t — 

"  Ye  shall  also  set  forth  in  your  sermon,  that  oar  au- 
thority of  our  royal  power  is  (as  of  truth  it  is)  of  no 
less  authority  and  force  in  this  our  younger  age,  than  is 
ind  was  of  any  of  our  predecessors,  though  the  same 
were  much  elder,  as  may  appear  by  example  of  Josiah 
and  other  young  kings  in  scripture.  And  therefore  all 
our  subjects  to  be  no  less  bound  to  the  obedience  of 
our  precepts,  laws,  and  statutes,  than  if  we  were  thirty 
or  forty  years  of  age." 

When  this  sentence  of  deprivation  was  ended,  the  bi- 
shop immediately  appealed  by  word  of  mouth  : — 

"  I,  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  brought  in  and  kept 
here  as  aprisoner  against  my  consent  and  will,  do  under  my 
former  protestation,  and  to  the  intent  it  may  also  appear, 
that  I  have  not  consented  nor  agreed  to  any  thing  done 
against  me  and  in  my  prejudice,  allege  and  say  that  this 
sentence  given  here  against  me,  is  lex  nulla ;  and  so 
far  forth  as  it  shall  appear  to  be  ahqva,  I  do  say  it  is 
iniqua  and  injusta;  and  that  therefore  I  do  appeal  to  the 
most  excellent  and  noble  king  Edward  VI.,  by  the  grace 
of  God,  king  of  England,  France,  and  Ireland,  defender 
of  the  faith,  and  of  the  church  of  England,  and  also 
Ireland,  next  and  immediately  under  God  here  on  earth, 
supreme  head,  and  unto  his  court  of  chancery  or  par- 
liament, as  the  law,  statutes,  and  ordinances  of  this 
realm  will  suffer  and  bear  in  this  behalf,  desiring  instantly 
first,  second,  and  third,  according  to  the  laws,  letters, 
reverential  or  dimissory,  to  be  given  and  delivered  unto 
me  in  this  behalf,  with  all  things  expedient,  requisite,  or 
necessary  in  any  wise.'' 

The  judges  said,  "  that  they  will  declare  and  signify  to 
the  king's  majesty  what  is  done  in  this  matter." 

The  archbishop  considering  that  most  of  the  audience 
did  not  understand  the  meaning  of  the  sentence  which 
was  read  in  the  Latin  tongue,  said  to  them,  "  Because 
there  may  be  many  of  you  here  that  understand  not  the 
Latin  tongue,  and  so  cannot  tell  what  judgment  has  been 
given,  I  shall  therefore  shew  you  its  effect ;"  and  there- 
with declared  in  English  the  causes  expressed  in  the 
sentence,  adding  these  words  : — 

"  Because  my  lord  of  London  is  found  guilty  in  these 
matters,  therefore  we  have  here  by  our  sentence  de- 
prived him  of  our  bishopric  of  London  ;  and  this  we 


shew  to  you  that  from  henceforth  you  snail  not  esteem 
him  any  more  as  bishop  of  London." 

Then  Bonner  desired  the  archbishop  to  declare  like- 
wise how  he  had  appealed.  But  the  other,  seeing  his 
froward  contempt,  refused  it,  saying,  "you  may  do  it 
yourself."  Whereupon  very  disdainfully  again  he  said, 
"  What  will  your  grace  do  with  me,  touching  my  im- 
prisonment ?     Will  you  keep  me  still  in  prison  ?" 

To  whom  the  commissioners  answered  that  they  per- 
ceived now  more  in  the  matter  than  they  did  before,  and 
that  his  behaviour  was  greater  rebellion  than  he  was 
aware  of,  and  therefore  they  would  not  <li5c]iarge  him, 
but  committed  him  again  to  his.  keeper  to  be  Iccpt  in 
prison.  Where  he  most  justly  remained  until  the  death 
of  that  most  worthy  and  godly  prince  king  Edward  V]. 
After  which  time  he  wrought  most  horrible  mischief  and 
cruelties  against  the  saints  of  God,  as  will  appear  hereafter, 
throoghout  the  w'hole  reign  of  queen  Mary. 

Immediately  after  his  deprivation,  he  wrote  out  of  the 
Marshalsea  other  letters  supplicatory  to  the  lord  chan- 
cellor, and  the  rest  of  the  king's  council.  Wherein  he 
complained,  that  by  reason  of  the  great  enmity  that  the 
duke  of  Somerset  and  Sir  Thomas  Smith  bare  to  him, 
his  earnest  suits  unto  the  king  and  his  council  could  not 
be  heard.  He  therefore  most  humbly  desired  tlieir 
lordships  to  consider  him,  and  to  let  him  have  liberty 
to  prosecute  this  matter  before  them,  and  he  would 
daily  pray  for  the  good  preservation  of  their  honours  ; 
and  afterwards  wrote  in  the  same  way  to  the  king's  ma- 
jesty. 

The  king,  on  receiving  his  petition,  gave  in  charge 
and  commandment  to  certain  men  of  honour  and  wor- 
ship, and  persons  skilful  in  the  law,  as  to  the  lord  Rich, 
high  chancellor,  the  lord  treasurer,  the  marcjuis  of 
Dorset,  the  bishop  of  Ely  ;  Lord  Wentworth,  Sir  An- 
thony Wingfield,  Sir  William  Herbert,  knights  ;  doctor 
Rich,  Wooton,  Edward  IMontague,  lord  chief  justices  ; 
Sir  John  Baker,  knight ;  with  judge  Hale,  John  Gosnold, 
doctor  Oliver,  and  also  doctor  Layson,  that  they  perus- 
ing all  such  acts,  matters,  and  muniments  of  Bonner  by 
him  exhibited,  produced,  propounded,  and  alleged,  with 
all  his  protestations,  recusations,  and  a])peals,  should 
upon  mature  consideration  give  their  direct  answer, 
whether  the  appeal  of  Bonner  were  to  be  deferred  to, 
whether  the  sentence  against  him  stood  by  the.  law  suf- 
ficient and  effectual  or  not.  Who  soon  after  diligent  dis- 
cussion, and  considerate  advice,  gave  their  answer,  that 
the  appeal  of  Edmund  Bonner  was  null  and  unreason- 
able, and  in  no  wise  to  be  deferred  to  ;  and  that  the  sen- 
tence by  the  commissioners  against  him  was  rightly  and 
justly  pronounced.  And  this  was  the  conclusion  of 
Bonner's  whole  matter  and  deprivation. 

Thus  then  leaving  Doctor  Bonner  a  while  in  the  Mar- 
shalsea, we  will  proceed  further  in  the  course  of  our  his- 
tory, as  the  order  of  years  and  time  requireth.  And 
although  the  trouble  of  the  lord  protector  falls  here  jointly 
with  the  deprivation  of  Doctor  Bonner  ;  yet  as  he  was 
shortly  again  delivered,  I  will  therefore  delay  to  treat  oi 
it  till  his  second  trouble,  which  was  two  years  after  ; 
and  so  in  the  meantime,  intend  to  continue  the  matter, 
touching  the  king's  godly  proceedings  for  reformation 
of  religion  in  the  year  1549. 

And  here  first  a  note  should  be  made  of  Peter  Martyr 
and  of  his  learned  labours,  and  disputation  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Oxford  this  year  with  Doctor  Chedsey,  and 
others  about  the  sacrament ;  which  was,  that  the  sub- 
stance of  bread  and  wine  was  not  changed  in  the  sacra- 
ment, and  that  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  was  not 
carnally  and  bodily  in  the  bread  and  wine,  but  united  to 
the  same  sacramentally. 

In  like  manner,  some  mention  here  also  should  be 
made  of  the  ecclesiastical  laws,  for  the  compiHng  of 
which  thirty-two  persons  were  assigned  by  act  of  par- 
liament, 1549.  But  because  these  are  rather  matters  of 
treatise  than  historical,  I  mean  to  defer  the  further  con- 
sideration of  them  to  the  end  of  the  history  of  this  king's 
days,  and  so  to  pass  forward  to  other  matters  in  the 
meanwhile. 

V  V 


656 


THE  KING'S  LETTER  TO  BISHOP  RIDLEY. 


[Book  IX.. 


Books  of  Latin  service  called  in  and  abolished. 

It  follows  in  our  history,  that  certain  of  the  vulgar 
multitude,  hearing  of  the  apprehension  of  the  lord  pro- 
tector, and  supposing  that  the  alteration  of  public  ser- 
vice into  English,  and  the  administration  of  the  sacra- 
ment and  other  rites  lately  appointed  in  the  church, 
had  been  the  act  chiefly  or  only  of  the  lord  protector, 
began  now  to  spread  abroad  the  report  that  they  should 
now  have  their  old  Latin  service  with  holy  bread  and 
holy  water,  and  their  other  superstitious  ceremonies 
again  :  therefore  the  king,  with  the  privy  council,  di- 
rected out  his  letters  of  request,  and  straight  command- 
ment to  the  bishops,  in  their  diocese,  to  cause  the  deans 
and  prebendaries  of  their  cathedral  churches,  all  parsons, 
vicars,  and  curates,  with  the  church-wardens  of  every 
parish  within  their  diocese,  to  bring  in  and  deliver  up 
all  antiphoners,  missals,  grailes,  processionales,  manuals, 
legends,  pies,  porthoses,  journals,  and  ordinals  after  the 
use  of  Sarum,  Lincoln,  York,  Bangor,  Hereford,  or  any 
other  private  use  ;  and  all  other  books  of  service,  which 
might  be  any  hindrance  to  the  service  now  set  forth  in 
English,  charging  also  and  commanding  that  all  such  as 
shall  be  found  disobedient  in  this  behalf  should  be  com- 
mitted to  ward. 

And  because  the  king  was  informed  that  there  was 
among  the  people  a  refusal  to  pay  toward  tlie  finding  of 
bread  and  wine  for  the  holy  communion,  by  which  the 
communion  in  many  places  was  omitted,  the  bishops  in 
like  manner  had  given  in  charge  to  provide  for  redress 
of  this,  and  to  punish  them  who  should  refuse.  By 
which  it  appears  that  no  wafer  cakes,  but  common  bread 
was  then  by  the  king's  appointment  ordinarily  received 
and  used  in  churches.  This  was  about  the  latter  end  of 
December,  A.D.  1549. 

Taking  down  of  Altars^  and  setting  up  the  Table  instead 
thereof. 

In  the  year  next,  1550,  other  letters  were  sent  for 
taking  down  altars  in  churches,  and  setting  up  the  table 
instead,  to  Nicholas  Ridley,  who,  being  bishop  of  Ro- 
chester before,  was  now  made  bishop  of  London  in 
Bonner's  place.  The  copy  and  contents  of  the  king's 
letters  are  these : 

The  King's  Letters   to   Nicholas  Ridley,  Bishop  of 
London,  Sfc. 

"  Right  reverend  father  in  God ;  right  trusty  and  well- 
beloved,  we  greet  you  well.  And  whereas  it  is  come  to 
our  knowledge,  that  the  altars  within  the  most  part  of 
the  churches  of  this  realm  being  already  upon  good  and 
godly  considerations  taken  down,  there  do  yet  re- 
main altars  standing  in  other  churches,  by  occasion 
whereof  much  variance  and  contention  ariseth  among  sun- 
dry of  our  subjects,  who,  if  good  foresight  were  not  had, 
might  perchance  engender  great  hurt  and  inconvenience  ; 
we  admonish  you,  that  minding  to  have  all  occasion  of 
contention  taken  away,  which  many  times  groweth  by 
those  and  such  like  diversities,  and  considering  that 
amongst  other  things  belonging  to  our  royal  office  and 
cure,  we  do  account  the  greatest  to  be,  to  maintain  the 
common  quiet  of  our  realm  ;  we  have  thought  good  by 
the  advice  of  our  council  to  require  you,  and  neverthe- 
less especially  to  charge  and  command  you,  for  the 
avoiding  of  all  matters  of  further  contention  and  strife 
about  the  standing  or  taking  away  of  the  said  altars,  to 
give  substantial  order  throughout  all  your  diocese,  that 
with  all  diligence  all  the  altars  in  every  church  or  chapel, 
as  well  in  places  exempted  as  not  exem])ted  within  your 
diocese,  be  taken  down,  and  instead  thereof  a  table  to 
be  set  up  in  some  convenient  part  of  tlie  chancel,  within 
every  such  church  or  chapel,  to  serve  for  the  administra- 
tion of  the  blessed  communion.  And  to  the  intent  that  the 
same  may  be  done  without  the  offence  of  such  of  our  lov- 
ing subjects  as  are  not  yet  so  well  persuaded  in  that  be- 
half as  we  would  wish,  we  send  unto  you  herewith  cer- 
tain considerations  gathered  and  collected,  that  make  for 
the  purpose ;  which  and  such  others  as  you  shall  think 


meet  to  be  set  forth  to  persuade  the  weak  to  embrace 
our  proceedings  in  this  jiart,  we  pray  you  to  cause  them  to 
be  declared  to  the  people  by  some  discreet  preachers,  in 
such  places  as  you  shall  think  meet,  before  the  taking 
down  of  the  said  altars  ;  so  as  both  the  weak  consciences 
of  others  may  be  instructed  and  satisfied  as  much  as  may 
be,  and  this  our  pleasure  the  more  quietly  executed. 
For  the  better  doing  whereof,  we  require  you  to  open 
the  aforesaid  considerations  in  our  cathedral  church 
in  your  own  person,  if  you  conveniently  may,  or  other- 
wise by  your  chancellor,  or  some  other  grave  preacher, 
l)oth  there  and  in  such  other  market  towns  and  most 
notable  places  of  your  diocese,  as  you  may  think  most 
requisite. 

"  Given  under  our  signet  at  our  palace  of  West- 
minster, the  '24th  day  of  November,  in  the 
fourth  year  of  our  reign.'' 

Reasons  why  the  Lord's  Board  should  rather  be  after  the 
form  of  a  Table,  than  of  an  Altar. 

I.  The  form  of  a  table  shall  more  move  the  simple 
from  the  superstitious  o])inions  of  the  popish  mass  to  the 
right  use  of  the  Lord's  .Supper.  For  the  use  of  an  altar 
is  to  make  sacrifice  ;  the  use  of  a  table  is  to  serve  for 
men  to  eat  upon.  Now,  when  we  come  to  the  Lord's 
board,  what  do  we  come  for  ?  To  sacrifice  Christ  again, 
and  to  crucify  him  again  ?  or  to  feed  upon  him  that  was 
only  once  crucified  and  offered  up  for  us  .'  If  we  come 
to  feed  upon  him,  spiritually  to  eat  his  body,  and  sjjirit- 
ually  to  drink  his  blood,  which  is  the  true  use  of  the 
Lord's  Supper,  then  no  man  can  deny  but  the  form  of 
a  table  is  more  meet  for  the  Lord's  board  than  the  form 
of  an  altar. 

II.  Whereas  it  is  said,  that  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer 
makes  mention  of  an  altar  ;  therefore  it  is  not  lawful 
to  abolish  that  which  the  book  allows.  To  this  it  is  thus 
answered,  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer  calls  the  thing 
whereupon  the  Lord's  Supper  is  administered  indiffer- 
ently a  table,  an  altar,  or  the  Lord's  board,  without  pre- 
scribing any  form,  either  of  a  table,  or  of  an  altar  ;  so  that 
whether  the  Lord's  board  have  the  form  of  an  altar,  or  of  a 
table,thebookof  Common  Prayer  calls  it  both  an  altar  and 
a  table.  For  as  it  calls  it  an  altar,  whereupon  the  Lord's 
Supper  is  administered,  a  table  and  the  Lord's  board,  so 
it  calls  the  table,  where  the  holy  communion  is  distri- 
buted with  praise  and  thanksgiving  unto  the  Lord,  an 
altar,  for  there  is  offered  the  same  sacrifice  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving.  And  thus  it  appears  that  here  is  nothing 
either  said  or  meant  contrary  to  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer. 

III.  The  popish  opinion  of  mass  was,  that  it  might 
not  be  celebrated  but  upon  an  altar,  or,  at  least,  upon  a 
super  altar,  to  supply  the  fault  of  the  altar,  which  must 
have  had  its  prints  and  characters,  or  else  it  was  thought 
that  the  thing  was  not  lawfully  done.  But  this  supersti- 
tious opinion  is  more  holden  in  the  minds  of  the  simple 
and  ignorant  by  the  form  of  an  altar,  than  of  a  table  ; 
therefore  it  is  more  meet  for  the  abolishing  of  this  super- 
stitious opinion,  to  have  the  Lord's  board  after  the  form 
of  a  table  than  of  an  altar. 

IV.  The  form  of  an  altar  was  ordained  for  the  sacri- 
fices of  the  law,  and  the  Greek  word  so  implies.  But 
now  both  the  law  and  the  sacrifices  thereof  cease  ;  and 
therefore  the  form  of  the  altar  used  in  the  altar  ought  to 
cease  with  it. 

V.  Christ  instituted  the  sacrament  of  his  body  and 
blood  at  his  last  supper  at  a  table,  and  not  at  an  altar, 
as  appears  manifestly  by  the  three  Evangelists.  And 
St.  Paul  calls  the  coming  to  the  holy  communion,  the 
coming  to  the  Lord's  Supjjer.  And  also  it  is  not  read, 
that  any  of  the  apostles,  or  the  primitive  church,  did 
ever  use  any  altar  in  the  ministration  of  the  holy  com- 
munion. 

Wherefore  seeing  the  form  of  a  table  is  more  agreea- 
ble to  Christ's  institution,  and  with  the  usage  of  the 
ai>ostles,  and  of  the  primitive  church,  than  the  form  of 
an  altar,  therefore  the  form  of  a  table  is  rather  to  be 
used  than  the  form  of  an  altar  in  the  administration  of 
the  holy  communion. 


A.D.  1547—1553.] 


THE  LADY  MARY'S  LETTER  TO  THE  COUNCIL. 


657 


VL  It  is  said  in  the  preface  to  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer,  that  if  any  doubt  arise  in  the  use  and  practising 
of  the '  same  book ;  to  appease  all  such  diversity,  the 
matter  shall  be  referred 'to  the  bishop  of  the  diocese,  who 
by  his  discretion  shall  take  order  for  the  quieting  and 
appeasing  of  tlie  same,  so  that  the  same  order  be  not 
contrary  to  any  thing  contained  in  that  book. 

After  these  letters  and  reasons  were  received,  Ni- 
cholas Ridley,  bishop  of  London,  held  his  visitation  ; 
wherein,  among  other  injunctions,  the  bishop  exhorted 
those  churches  in  his  diocese,  w^here  the  altars  then  re- 
mained, to  conform  themselves  to  those  other  churches 
which  had  taken  them  down,  and  had  set  up  instead 
of  the  multitude  of  their  altars,  one  decent  table  in  every 
church. 

There  arose  a  great  diversity  about  the  form  of  the 
Lord's  board,  some  using  it  after  the  form  of  a  table, 
and  some  of  an  altar.  Wherein  when  the  bishop  was 
required  to  determine  what  was  most  meet,  he  declared 
he  could  do  no  less  of  his  bounden  duty,  for  the  appeasing 
of  such  diversity,  and  to  procure  one  godly  uniformity, 
but  to  exhort  all  his  diocese  to  that  which  he  thought 
best  agreed  with  scripture,  with  the  usage  of  the  apos- 
tles, and  with  the  primitive  church,  and  to  that  which  is 
not  only  not  contrary  to  any  thing  contained  in  the  Book 
of  Common  Prayer,  but  also  might  highly  further  the 
king's  most  godly  proceedings  in  abolishing  of  vain  and 
superstitious  opinions  of  the  popish  mass  out  of  the 
hearts  of  the  simple,  and  to  bring  them  to  the  right  use 
taught  by  the  holy  scriptures  of  the  Lord's  Supper  ;  and 
so  he  appointed  the  form  of  a  table  to  be  used  in  his 
diocese  ;  and  in  the  church  of  St.  Paul  he  broke  down  the 
wall  then  standing  by  the  high  altar. 

Now  we  will  enter  into  those  matters  which  happened 
between  King  Ed^^ard  and  his  sister  Mary,  as  by  their 
letters  here  following  are  to  be  seen  : 

To  my  Lord   Protector  and  the  rest  of  the  Kinff's 
Majesty's  Council. 

"  My  lord,  I  perceive  by  the  letters  which  I  lately  re-  \ 
ceived  from  you,  and  others  of  the  king's  majesty's  coun- 
cil, that  ye  are  all  sorry  to  find  so  little  conformity  in 
me  touching  the  observation  of  his  majesty's  laws.  I 
am  well  assured,  that  I  have  offended  no  law,  unless  it 
be  a  late  law  of  your  own  making,  for  the  altering  of 
matters  in  religion,  which  in  my  conscience  is  not  worthy 
to  have  the  name  of  a  law,  both  for  the  king's  honour- 
sake,  the  welfare  of  the  realm,  and  giving  an  occasion  of 
an  evil  report  through  all  Christendom,  besides  the  par- 
tiality used  in  the  same,  and  (as  my  conscience  is  very 
well  persuaded)  the  offending  of  God,  which  passes  all  the 
rest ;  but  I  am  well  assured  that  the  king's  father's  laws 
were  all  allowed  and  consented  to  without  compulsion  by 
the  whole  realm,  both  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  all  you 
executors  sworn  upon  a  book  to  fulfil  the  same,  so  that 
it  was  an  authorised  law,  and  I  have  obeyed  that,  and 
will  do  so  with  the  grace  of  God,  till  the  king's  majesty, 
my  brother,  sh^U  have  sufficient  years  to  be  a  judge  in 
these  matters  himself.  Wlierein,  my  lord,  I  was  plain 
with  you  at  my  last  being  at  the  court,  and  declared  to 
you  at  that  time  whereto  I  would  stand,  and  now  do  assure 
you  all,  that  the  only  occasion  of  my  stay  from  altering 
mine  opinion,  is  for  two  causes. 

*'  One  principally  for  my  conscience  sake  ;  the  other, 
that  the  king,  my  brother,  shall  not  hereafter  charge  me 
to  be  one  of  those  that  were  agreeable  to  such  alterations 
in  his  tender  years.  And  what  fruits  daily  grow  by  such 
changes,  since  the  death  of  the  king,  my  father,  to  every 
indifferent  person  it  well  appears,  both  to  the  displea- 
sure of  God,  and  unquietness  of  the  realm. 

"Notwithstanding,  I  assure  you  all,  I  would  be  as 
loath  to  see  his  highness  take  hurt,  or  that  any  evil  should 
come  to  this  his  realm,  as  the  best  of  you  all,  and  none 
of  you  have  the  like  cause,  considering  how  I  am  com- 
pelled by  nature,  being  his  majesty's  poor  and  humble  sis- 
ter, most  tenderly  to  love  and  pray  for  him,  and  to  this 
his  realm  (being  born  within  the  same)  wish  all  health 
ind  prosperity  to  God's  honour.  x 


"And  if  any  judge  of  me  the  contrary  for  mine  opi. 
nion's  sake,  as  I  trust  none  doth,  1  doubt  not  in  the  end, 
with  God's  lieip,  to  prove  myself  as  true  a  natural  and 
humble  sister,  as  they  of  the  contrary  opinion,  with  all 
their  devices  and  altering  of  laws,  shall  prove  themselves 
true  subjects  ;  praying  you,  my  lord,  and  the  rest  of  the 
council,  no  more  to  trouble  and  unquiet  me  with  matters 
touching  my  conscience,  wherein  I  am  at  a  full  point, 
with  God's  help,  whatever  shall  happen  to  me,  intend- 
ing, with  his  grace,  to  trouble  you  little  with  any  worldly 
suits,  but  to  bestow  the  short  time  I  think  to  live  in  quiet- 
ness, and  pray  for  the  king's  majesty,  and  all  of  you, 
heartily  wishing  that  your  proceedings  may  be  to  God's 
honour,  the  safeguard  of  the  king's  person,  and  quiet- 
ness to  the  realm. 

"  Moreover,  where  your  desire  is,  that  I  shall  send 
my  controller,  and  Doctor  Hopton,  to  you,  by  whom 
you  would  signify  your  minds  more  amply,  to  my  con- 
tent and  honour  ;  it  is  not  unknown  to  you  all,  that  the 
chief  charge  of  my  house  rests  only  upon  the  labours  of 
my  controller,  who  has  not  been  absent  from  my  house 
three  whole  days  since  the  setting  up  of  the  same,  unless 
it  were  for  my  letters  patent  ;  so  that  if  it  were  not  for 
his  continual  diligence,  I  think  my  little  portion  would 
not  have  stretched  so  far.  And  my  chaplain,  by  occasion 
of  sickness  has  been  long  absent,  and  is  not  yet  able  to 
ride. 

"  Therefore  as  I  cannot  forbear  my  controller,  and 
my  priest  is  not  able  to  journey,  so  shall  I  desire  you, 
my  lord,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  council,  that  having  any 
thing  to  be  declared  to  me,  except  on  matters  of  religion, 
you  will  either  write  your  minds,  or  send  some  trusty 
person,  with  whom  I  shall  be  contented  to  talk,  and 
make  answer  as  the  case  shall  require ;  assuring  you 
that  if  any  servant  of  mine,  either  man  or  woman,  or 
chaplain,  should  move  me  to  the  contrary  of  my  consci- 
ence, I  would  not  give  ear  to  them,  nor  suffer  the  like  to 
be  used  within  my  house.  And  thus,  my  lord,  with  my 
hearty  commendations,  I  wish  to  you  and  the  rest  as 
well  to  do  as  myself. 

"  From  my  house  at  Kenning  Hall,  the  two-and- 
twentieth  day  of  June,  1549. 

"  Your  assured  friend  to  my  power, 
"  Mary." 

To  this  letter  the  council  replied,  giving  instructions 
to  Doctor  Hopton,  who  should  himself  inform  the  prin- 
cess of  the  mind  of  the  council,  after  which  the  king 
wrote  to  her  as  follow  : 

The  King's  Letter  to  the  Lady  Mary,  twenty  -fourth 
of  January,  1550. 

"  Right  dear,  &c.  We  have  seen  by  letters  of  our 
council,  sent  to  you  of  late,  and  by  your  answer  touch- 
ing your  chaplains  having  offended  our  laws  in  saying 
mass,  the  good  and  convenient  advices  of  our  council, 
and  your  fruitless  and  indirect  mistaking  the  same  : 
which  moves  us  to  write  at  this  time,  that  where  good 
counsel  from  our  council  has  not  prevailed,  yet  the  like 
from  ourself  may  have  due  regard.  The  whole  matter 
we  perceive  rests  in  this,  that  you  being  our  next  sister, 
in  whom  above  all  others  our  subjects,  nature  should 
place  the  most  estimation  of  us,  would  wittingly  and 
purposely,  not  only  break  pur  laws  yourself,  but  also 
have  others  maintained  to  do  the  same.  Truly,  however, 
the  matter  may  have  other  terms,  other  sense  it  has  not: 
and  although  by  your  letter  it  seems  you  challenge  a 
promise  made  to  you,  that  you  may  do  so,  yet  surely  we 
know  the  promise  had  no  such  meaning,  either  to  main- 
tain, or  to  continue  your  fault.  You  must  know  this, 
sister,  you  were  at  first,  when  the  law  was  made,  borne 
with,  not  that  you  should  disobey  the  law,  but  that  by 
our  lenity  and  love  you  might  learn  to  obey  it.  We 
made  a  difference  between  you  and  our  other  subjects, 
not  that  all  others  should  follow  our  laws,  and  you  only 
oppose  them,  but  that  you  miffht  be  brought  as  far  by 
love,  as  others  were  by  duty.  The  error  in  which  you 
rest  is  double,  and  so  great,  that  neither  for  the  love  of 
God  can  we  suffer  it  unredressed,  neither  for  the  love  of 
u  u  2 


C58 


THE  KING'S  LEI  TER  TO  THE  LADY  MARY. 


[Book  IX. 


you  can  we  but  wish  it  amended.  First,  you  retain  a 
fashion  in  honouring  of  God,  who  indeed,  is  thereby 
dishonoured,  and  you  err  in  zeal  for  lack  of  knowledge, 
and  having  knowledge  offered  to  you,  you  refuse  it,  not 
because  it  is  knowledge,  we  trust  (for  then  should  we 
despair  of  you) ,  but  because  you  think  it  is  not.  And  surely 
in  this  we  can  best  reprehend  you,  because  we  learn  daily 
in  our  school,  that  therefore  we  may  learn  things,  because 
we  know  them  not,  and  we  are  not  allowed  to  say  we  know 
not  those  things,  or  we  think  they  are  not  good,  and 
therefore  we  will  not  learn  them.  Sister,  you  must 
think  nothing  can  commend  you  more  than  reason,  ac- 
cording to  which  you  have  been  hitherto  used  ;  and  now 
for  very  love  we  will,  ourself,  offer  you  reason.  If 
you  are  persuaded  in  conscience  contrary  to  our  laws, 
you  or  your  persuaders  shall  freely  be  suffered  to  say 
what  you  or  they  can,  so  that  you  will  hear  what  shall  be 
said  again. 

"In  this  point  you  see  I  pretermit  my  estate,  and 
talk  with  you  as  your  brother,  rather  than  your  supreme 
lord  and  king.  Thus  should  you,  being  as  well  content 
to  hear  of  your  opinions  as  you  are  content  to  hold  them, 
in  the  end  thank  us  as  much  for  bringing  you  to  light 
as  now,  before  you  learn,  you  are  loath  to  see  it.  And  if 
thus  much  reason  with  our  natural  love  shall  not  move 
you,  whereof  we  would  be  sorry,  then  we  must  consider 
the  other  part  of  your  fault,  which  is  the  oflence  of  our 
laws.  For  though  hitherto  it  has  been  sufl'ered,  in  hope 
of  amendment,  yet  now,  if  there  be  no  hope,  how  shall 
there  be  sufferance?  Our  charge  is  to  have  the  same 
care  over  every  man's  estate,  that  every  man  ouglit  to 
have  over  his  own.  And  in  your  own  house  as  you 
would  be  loath  openly  to  suffer  one  of  your,  servants, 
being  next  you,  most  manifestly  to  break  your  orders,  so 
must  you  think  in  our  state  it  shall  miscontent  us  to 
permit  you,  so  great  a  subject,  not  to  keep  our  laws. 
Your  nearness  to  us  in  blood,  your  greatness  in  estate, 
the  condition  of  this  time  makes  your  fault  the  greater. 
The  example  is  unnatural,  that  our  sister  should  do  less 
for  us  than  our  other  subjects.  The  cause  is  slanderous 
for  so  great  a  personage  to  forsake  our  majesty. 

"  Finally,  It  is  too  dangerous  in  a  troublesome  com- 
.monwealth,    to  make  the  people  to  mistrust  a  faction. 
We  are   young,   you   think,   in    years  to   consider    this. 
Truly  sister,  it  troubles  us  the  more  ;  for  it  may  be,  this 
evil  suffered  in  you  is  greater  than  we  can  discern,  and 
so  we  are  as  much  troubled  because  we  doubt  whether 
we  see  the  whole  peril,  as  we  do  for  what  we  do  see.     In- 
deed we  will  presume  no  further  than  our  years  gives  us ; 
that  is,  in  doubtful  things  not  to  trust  our  own  judgment,^ 
but  in  evident  things  we  think  there  is  no  difference.     If 
you   should  not  do  as  other    subjects   do,  were    it  not 
evident  that  you  would  not  be  a  good  subject  ?     Were  it 
not  plain  in  that  case,  that  you  would  use  us  not  as  your 
sovereign  lord  ?     Again,  if  you  should  be  suffered  mani- 
festly to  break  our  laws,  would  it  not  be  a  covert  for 
others  to  do  so  ?  Andif  our  law  be  broken,  and  contemned, 
where  is  our  estate  ?     These  things  are  so  plain,  as  we 
couid  almost  have  judged  them  six  years  past.     And  in- 
deed it  grieves  us  not  a  httle,  that  you,  who  should  be 
our  greatest  comfort  in  our  young  years,  should  alone  give 
us  occasion  of  discomfort.     Think  you  not  but  it  must 
needs  trouble  us,   and  if  you  can  so  think,  you  ought, 
sister,  to  amend  it.     Our  natural  love  towards  you  with- 
out doubt  is  great,  and  therefore  diminish  it  not  yourself. 
If  you  will  be  loved  by  us,  shew  some  token  of  love  to- 
wards us,  that  we  say  not  with  the  Psalm,  "They  render- 
ed me  evil  for  good."     If  you  will  be  believed  when  by 
writing  you  confess  us  to  be  your  sovereign  lord,  hear 
that  which  in  other  things  is  often  alleged,  "  Sliew  me 
thy  faith  by  thy  works."      In  the  answer  of  your  letter  to 
our  council,  we  remember  you  liold  only  ujjon  one  reason 
divided  into  two  parts.     The  first  is,  that  in  uiatters  of 
reli°-ion  your  faith  is  no  other,  than  as  all  Christendom 
does  confess.    The  next  is,  you  will  assent  to  no  alteration, 
but  wish  things  to  stand  as  they  did  at  our  father's  death. 
If  you  mean  in  the  first  to  rule  your  faith  by  that  which 
vou  call  Christendom,  and  not  by  this  clmrch  of  England, 
wherein  you  are  a  member,  \vu  shall  err  in  many  points, 


such  as  our  father's  would  not  have  suffered,  what- 
ever you  may  say  of  the  standing  still  of  things  as  they 
were  left  by  him.  The  matter  is  too  plain  to  write,  what 
may  be  gathered,  and  too  perilous  to  be  concluded 
against  you.  For  the  other  part,  if  you  like  no  altera- 
tion by  our  authority,  of  things  not  altered  by  our  father, 
you  should  do  us  too  great  an  injury.  We  take  ourself, 
for  the  administration  of  this  our  commonwealth,  to  have 
the  same  authority  which  our  father  had,  diminished 
in  no  part,  neither  by  example  of  scripture,  nor  by  univer- 
sal laws.  The  histories  in  scripture  are  plenteous,  which 
show  us  that  almost  the  best  ordered  church  of  the  Israelites 
was  by  kings  younger  than  we  are.  Well,  sister,  we  will 
not  in  these  things  interpret  your  writings  to  the 
worst ;  love  and  charity  shall  expound  them.  But  yet 
you  must  not  be  bold  to  offend  in  that  whereunto  you 
see  your  writings  might  be  wrested.  To  conclude,  we 
exhort  you  to  do  your  duty,  and  if  there  be  any  impe- 
diment, not  of  purpose,  you  shall  find  a  brotherly  affec- 
tion in  us  to  remedy  the  same.  To  teach  and  instruct 
you  we  will  give  order,  and  so  procure  you  to  do  your 
duty  willingly,  that  you  shall  perceive  you  are  not  used 
merely  as  a  subject,  and  only  commanded  ;  but  as  a 
daughter,  a  scholar,  and  a  sister,  taught,  instructed,  and 
persuaded.  For  which  cause,  when  you  have  considered 
this  our  letter,  we  pray  you  that  we  may  shortly  hear 
from  you.'' 

The  Lady  Mari/s  Answer  to  the  King. 

"  My  duty  most  humbly  remembered  to  your  majesty, 
please  it  the  s:mie  to  understand  that  I  have  received 
your  letters  by  Master  Throgniorton,  this  bearer.  The 
contents  whereof  do  more  trouble  me  than  any  bodily 
sickness,  though  it  were  even  to  the  death  ;  and  the 
rather  for  that  your  highness  doth  charge  me  to  be  both 
a  breaker  of  your  laws,  and  also  an  encourager  of  others 
to  do  the  like.  I  most  humbly  beseech  your  majesty  to 
think  that  I  never  intended  towards  you  otherwise  than 
my  duty  compelleth  me  unto;  that  is,  to  wish  your  high- 
ness all  honour  and  prosperity,  for  which  I  do  and 
daily  shall  pray.  And  where  it  pleaseth  your  majesty  to 
write,  that  I  make  a  challenge  of  a  promise  made  other- 
wise than  it  was  meant,  the  truth  is,  the  promise  could 
not  be  denied  before  your  majesty's  presence,  at  my  last 
waiting  upon  you.  And  although,  I  confess,  the  ground 
of  faith  (whereunto  I  take  reason  to  be  but  an  handmaid) 
and  my  conscience  also  hath  and  do  agree  with  the  same: 
yet  touching  that  promise,  for  so  much  as  it  hath  pleased 
your  majesty  (God  knoweth  by  whose  persuasion)  to 
write,  it  was  not  so  meant.  I  shall  most  humbly  desire 
your  highness  to  examine  the  truth  thereof  indifferently, 
and  either  your  majesty's  ambassador,  now  being  with 
the  emperor,  shall  inquire  of  the  same,  if  it  be  your 
pleasure  to  have  him  move  it,  or  else  to  cause  it  to  be 
demanded  of  the  emperor's  ambassador  here,  although 
he  were  not  within  this  realm  at  that  time.  And  thereby 
it  shall  appear  that  in  this  point  I  have  not  offended  your 
majesty,  if  it  may  please  you  so  to  accept  it.  And 
albeit  your  majesty  (God  be  i)raised)  hath  at  these  years 
as  much  understanding,  and  more,  than  is  commonly 
seen  in  that  age,  yet  considering  you  do  hear  but  one 
part  (your  highness  not  offended)  1  would  be  a  suiter  to 
the  same,  that  till  you  were  grown  to  more  perfect  years, 
it  might  stand  witii  your  pleasure  to  stay  in  matters 
touching  the  soul.  So  undoubtedly  should  your  majesty 
know  more,  and  hear  others,  and  nevertheless  be  at  your 
liberty  and  do  your  will  and  pleasure.  And  whatsoever 
your  majesty  hath  conceived  of  me,  either  by  letters  to 
your  council,  or  by  their  report,  I  trust  in  the  end  to 
l)rove  myself  as  true  to  you,  as  any  subject  within  your 
realm,  and  will  by  no  means  stand  in  argument  with 
your  majesty,  but  in  most  humble  wise  beseech  you,  even 
for  God's  sake,  to  suffer  me,  as  your  highness  hath  done 
hitherto.  It  is  for  no  worldly  respect  I  desire  it,  God  is 
my  judge  ;  but  rather  than  to  offend  my  conscience,  I 
would  desire  of  God  to  lose  all  that  I  have,  and  also  my 
life ;  and  nevertheless,  live  and  die  your  humble  sister 
and  true  subject.      Thus,   after  pardon  craved  of  joy 


A.D.  1547—1553.]     THE  KING'S  INSTRUCTIONS  TO  THE  LORD  CHANCELLOR,  &c. 


659 


majesty  for  my  rude  and  bold  writing,  I  beseech  Al- 
mighty God  to  preserve  the  same  in  honour  with  as 
long  continuance  of  health  and  life,  as  ever  had  noble 
king. 

"  From  Beaulien,  the  third  of  February. 

"  Your  majesty's  most  humble  and 

"  unworthy  sister,  Mary." 

\fter  many  other  letters  from  the  council  to  the 
princess  Mary,  and  from  her  in  reply,  as  also  to  his 
majesty,  the  king  wrote  the  following  : — 

The  King's  Letter  to  the  Lady  Mary. 

*'  Right  dearly  and  right  entirely  beloved  sister,  we  greet 
you  well,  and  let  you  know  that  it  grieves  us  much  to 
perceive  no  amendment  in  you,  of  that,  which  we  for 
God's  cause,  your  soul's  health,  our  conscience,  and  the 
common  tranquillity  of  our  realm,  have  so  long  desired  ; 
assuring  you  that  our  sufferance  hath  much  more  de- 
monstration of  natural  love,  than  contentment  of  our 
conscience,  and  foresight  of  our  safety.  Wherefore 
although  you  give  us  occasion,  as  much  almost  as  in  you 
is,  to  diminish  our  natural  love  ;  yet  we  are  loath  to  feel 
it  decay,  and  mean  not  to  be  so  careless  of  you  as  we  are 
provoked  to  be. 

"  And  therefore  meaning  your  weal,  and  therewith 
joining  a  care  not  to  be  found  guilty  in  our  conscience 
to  God,  having  cause  to  require  forgiveness  that  we  have 
so  long,  for  respect  of  love  toward  you,  omitted  our 
bounden  duty,  we  send  at  this  present  our  right  trusty 
and  right  well-beloved  councillor,  the  lord  Rich,  chan- 
cellor of  England,  and  our  trusty  and  right  well  beloved 
councillors.  Sir  Anthony  Wingfield,  knight,  controller  of 
our  household,  and  Sir  William  Paget,  knight,  one  of 
our  principal  secretaries,  in  message  to  you,  touching 
tbs  order  of  your  house,  willing  you  to  give  them  firm 
credit  in  those  matters  they  shall  say  to  you  from  us, 
and  do  there,  in  our  name. 

"  Given  under  our  signet,  at  our  castle  of  Windsor, 
the  24th  day  of  August,  in  the  first  year  of  our 
reign." 

A  Copy  of  the  King's  Instructions,  given  to  the  said 
Lord  Chancellor,  Sir  Anthony  Wingfield,  and  Sir 
William  Paget,  knights,  i^'c,  the  24th  of  August,  1551. 

"  You  the  said  lord  chancellor  and  your  colleagues 
shall  immediately  repair  to  the  lady  Mary,  giving  to 
her  his  majesty's  hearty  commendations,  and  shew  the 
cause  of  your  coming  to  be  as  follows  : — 

"  Although  his  majesty  has  a  long  time,  as  well  by 
his  majesty's  own  mouth  and  writing,  as  by  his  council, 
endeavoured  that  the  lady  being  his  sister,  and  a  prin- 
cipal subject  and  member  of  his  realm,  should  both  be 
indeed,  and  also  shew  herself  conformable  to  the  laws 
and  ordinances  of  the  realm,  in  the  profession  and  rites 
of  religion,  using  all  gentle  means  of  exhortation  and 
advice  that  the  reformation  of  the  fault  might  willingly 
come  of  herself,  as  was  the  expectation  and  desire  of 
his  majesty,  and  all  good  and  wise  men  ;  yet  notwith- 
standing his  majesty  sees  that  hitherto  no  manner  of 
amendment  has  followed  ;  but  by  the  continuance  of  the 
error,  and  manifest  breach  of  his  laws  no  small  peril  may 
happen  to  the  state  of  his  realm,  the  sufferance  of  such 
a  fault  being  directly  to  the  dishonour  of  God,  and  the 
great  offence  of  his  majesty's  conscience,  and  that  of 
all  other  good  men  ;  and  therefore  of  late,  even  with  the 
consent  and  advice  of  the  whole  state  of  his  privy  coun- 
cil, and  divers  others  of  the  nobility  of  his  realm,  whose 
names  you  may  repeat,  if  you  think  convenient,  his  ma- 
jesty did  resolutely  determine  it  just,  necessary,  and 
expedient,  that  her  grace  should  not  in  anywise  use 
or  maintain  the  private  m^ss,  or  any  other  manner  of 
service,  than  such  as  by  the  law  of  the  realm  is  au- 
thorized and  allowed  :  and  to  signify  this  his  majesty's 
determination  to  her  grace,  it  was  thought  in  respect  of 
a  favourable  proceeding  with  herself,  to  have  the  same 
not  only  to  be  manifested  by  her  own  officers  and  servants, 
being  most  esteemed  with  her,   but  also  to  be  executed 


with  them  in  her  house,  as  well  for  the  quiet  proceeding 
in  the  very  matter,  as  for  the  less  molesting  of  her  grace 
with  any  message  by  strangers,  in  that  time  of  her 
solitariness,  wherein  her  grace  was  then  by  reason  of 
the  late  sickness.  For  which  purpose,  her  three  ser- 
vants, Rochester,  Englefield,  and  Waldgrave  were  sent 
in  message  in  this  manner.  First,  to  deliver  his  ma- 
jesty's letter  to  her  ;  next  to  discharge  the  complaints  of 
saying  mass,  and  prohibiting  all  the  household  from 
hearing  any.  Wherein  the  king's  majesty  perceives 
upon  their  own  report  being  returned  to  the  court,  how 
negligently,  and  indeed  how  falsely  they  have  executed 
their  commandment  and  charge,  contrary  to  the  duty  of 
good  subjects,  and  to  the  manifest  contempt  of  his  ma- 
jesty. Insomuch  as  they  have  before  his  majesty's 
council  refused  to  do  that  which  pertains  to  every  true 
faithful  subject,  to  the  offence  so  far  of  his  majesty,  and 
derogation  of  his  authority,  that  the  punishment  of  them 
could  in  nowise  be  forborne,  and  yet  in  the  manner  of 
the  punishment  of  them,  bis  majesty  and  his  council 
hath  such  consideration  and  respect  of  her  person,  being 
his  sister,  that  without  doubt  his  majesty  could  not  with 
honour  have  had  the  like  consideration  or  favour  in  the 
punishment  of  the  dearest  councillor  he  has,  if  any  of 
them  had  so  offended  ;  and  therefore  his  majesty  has 
sent  you  three  not  only  to  declare  to  her  grace  the  causes 
of  his  sending  thither  of  late  his  oflicers  in  message,  but 
also  the  causes  of  their  absence  now  presently.  And 
further,  in  the  default  of  the  officers,  to  take  order,  as 
well  with  her  chaplains,  as  with  the  whole  household, 
.that  his  majesty's  laws  may  be  there  observed.  And  in 
the  communication  with  her,  you  shall  take  occasion  to 
answer  in  his  majesty's  name  certain  points  of  her  letter 
lately  sent  to  his  majesty.  The  copy  of  which  letter 
is  now  also  sent  to  you  to  peruse,  for  your  better  in- 
struction how  to  proceed  therein.  First,  her  allegation 
of  the  promise  made  to  the  emperor  must  be  so  an- 
swered as  the  truth  of  the  matter  serves,  whereof  every 
one  of  you  have  often  heard  sufficient  testimony  in  the 
council.  For  her  offering  of  her  body  at  the  king's 
will,  rather  than  to  change  her  conscience,  it  grieves  his 
majesty  much  that  her  conscience  is  so  settled  in  error, 
and  yet  no  such  thing  is  meant  of  his  majesty,  nor  of 
any  of  his  council,  once  to  hurt  or  will  evil  to  her 
body  ;  but  even  to  the  bottom  of  their  hearts  they  wish  to 
her  a  sound  mind  in  a  sound  body.  And  therefore  you 
shall  do  well  to  persuade  her  grace,  that  this  proceeding 
cometh  only  of  the  conscience,  the  king  hath  to  avoid 
offence  to  God,  andof  necessary  counsel  and  wisdom  to  see 
his  laws  in  so  weighty  cavises  executed.  Also,  because  it 
is  thought  that  Rochester  had  the  care  and  consideration 
of  her  grace's  provision  of  her  household,  and  by  his  ab- 
sence the  same  might  be  disordered  or  disfumished  ; 
his  majesty  hath  sent  a  trusty  skilful  man  of  his  own 
household,  to  serve  her  grace  for  the  time.  Wlio  also 
is  sufficiently  instructed  by  Rochester  of  the  state  of 
things  in  her  household.  And  if  there  shall  be  any- 
thing lacking  in  the  same,  his  majesty's  pleasure  is, 
that  his  servant  shall  advertise  his  own  chief  officers  of 
his  household,  to  the  intent  that  the  same  may  be  sup- 
plied from  any  store  here,  or  otherwise  conveniently 
helped,  so  that  her  grace  shall  not  lack. 

"  Having  thus  proceeded  with  her  grace,  for  the  declara- 
tion of  the  causes  of  your  coming,  you  shall  then  cause 
to  be  called  before  you  the  chaplains,  and  all  the  rest  of 
the  household  there  present,  and  in  the  king's  majesty's 
name  most  straightly  forbid  the  chaplains  either  to  say  or 
use  any  mass  or  kind  of  service  other  than  by  the  law  is 
authorised  ;  and  likewise  you  shall  forbid  all  the  rest  of 
the  company  to  be  present  at  any  such  prohibited  ser- 
vice, upon  pain  of  being  most  severely  punished  ;  as  de- 
servedly falling  into  the  danger  of  the  king's  indignation, 
and  alike  charge  them  all,  that  if  any  such  offence  shall 
be  openly  or  secretly  committed,  they  shall  advertise 
some  of  ills  majesty's  council.  In  which  case  you  shall 
use  the  reasons  of  "their  natural  duty  and  allegiance  that 
they  owe  as  subjects  to  their  sovereign  lord,  which  de- 
rogates all  other  earthly  duties. 

"  Also,  if  you  shall  find  any  of  the  priests,  or  any 
other  person  disobedient  to  this  order,  then  you  shall 


660 


ARTICLES  SENT  BY  THE  COUNCIL  TO  BISHOP  GARDINER. 


[Book  IX. 


commit  them  forthwith  to  prison,  as  ye  shall  think  con- 
venient. 

"  Also,  forasmuch  as  ye  were  privy  to  the  determina- 
tion at  Richmond,  and  there  understood  how  necessary 
it  was  to  have  reformation  herein  ;  his  majesty  upon  the 
great  confidence  he  hath  in  your  wisdom  and  upright- 
ness, remits  to  your  discretion  the  manner  of  proceed- 
ing herein  ;  and  if  any  thing  shall  chance  to  arise  there 
otherwise  than  according  to  these  instructions,  then  to 
assist  vou  in  the  execution  of  your  charge,  our  instruc- 
tions in  one  sum  are,  to  avoid  the  use  of  the  private 
mass,  and  other  unlawful  service  in  the  house  of  the  lady 
Mary. 

"  Also,  you  shall  devise  hy  some  means  as  you  tliink  fit, 
lO  have  understanding  after  your  departure,  how  the 
order  you  give  is  observed,  and,  as  you  shall  judge  fit,  to 
ctrtify  the  same  to  me." 

Some  Acconnt   of   Stephen    Gardiner,  Bishop   of 
Winchester. 

Although  the  first  imprisonment  of  Stephen  Gardiner, 
bishop  of  Winchester,  was  before  the  deprivation  of 
bishop  Bonner,  yet  as  he  was  not  deposed  from  his 
bishopric  till  the  next  or  second  year  after,  (A.D.  1551,) 
I  have  therefore  put  off  his  history  to  this  present  place. 

When  the  king's  injunctions  for  a  visitation  of  the 
wl»ole  realm  were  sent  forth,  this  bishop  displayed  a 
spirit  of  neglect  and  disobedience ;  and  warned,  in  his 
sermons,  the  people  against  the  preachers  of  the  gospel, 
and  generally  against  the  king's  proceedings.  Having _ 
disobeyed  the  king's  injunctions,  he  was  sent  to  the 
Fleet,  and  there  so  misconducted  himself,  as  also  before 
the  council,  that  he  was  committed  to  the  Tower. 

Certain  of  the  council,  by  the  king's  appointment, 
had  many  times  access  to  him  in  the  Tower,  to  persuade 
him  ;  the  duke  of  Somerset,  the  lord  treasurer,  the  lord 
privy  seal,  the  lord  great  chamberlain,  and  Master  Se- 
cretary Petre.  Who  repairing  to  him  on  the  tenth  day  of 
June,  A.D.  1550,  he  desired  of  them  to  see  the  king's 
book  of  proceedings  ;  upon  the  sight  of  which  he  would 
make  a  full  answer,  seeming  to  be  willing  in  all  things 
to  conform  himself  to  the  king's  proceedings,  and  pro- 
mising that  in  case  anything  offended  his  conscience, 
he  would  open  it  to  none  but  to  the  council.  Upon 
which  it  was  agreed,  that  the  book  should  be  sent  to  him 
to  see  his  answer,  that  his  case  might  be  resolved  upon, 
and  that  he  should  have  the  liberty  of  the  gallery  and 
garden  in  the  Tower,  when  the  duke  of  Norfolk  should 
be  absent. 

The  answer  of  the  bishop  being  received,  through  the 
report  of  the  lords  which  had  been  with  him,  declaration 
was  made  the  eighth  of  July,  1550,  that  his  answers  were 
doubtful.  Therefore  it  was  determined,  that  he  should 
be  directly  examined,  whether  he  would  sincerely  con- 
form himself  to  the  king's  proceedings  or  not. 

The  following  articles  were  therefore  sent  to  him  for 
his  subscription  as  a  proof  of  his  conformity. 

"WTiereas  I,  Stephen,  hishop  of  Winchester,  having 
been  suspected  as  one  too  much  favouring  the  bishop  of 
Rome's  authority,  decrees,  and  ordinances,  and  as  one 
that  did  not  approve  or  allow  the  king's  majesty's  pro- 
ceedings in  alteration  of  certain  rites  in  religion,  was 
summoned  before  the  king's  highness's  council,  and  ad- 
monished thereof ;  and  having  certain  things  appointed 
for  me  to  do  and  preach  for  my  declaration,  have  not 
done  that  as  1  ought  to  do,  although  I  promised  to  do 
the  same  ;  whereby  I  have  not  only  incurred  the  king's 
majesty's  indignation,  but  also  divers  of  his  highness's 
subjects  have  by  my  example  taken  encouragement  (as 
his  grace's  council  is  certainly  informed)  to  repine  at 
his  majesty's  most  godly  proceedings  ;  I  am  right  sorry 
therefore,  and  acknowledge  myself  c6ndignly  to  have 
heen  punished,  and  do  most  heartily  thank  his  majesty, 
that  of  his  great  clemency  it  hath  pleased  iiis  higliness  to 
deal  with  me,  not  according  to  rigour,  but  mercy.  And 
to  the  intent  it  may  appear  to  the  world  how  little  I  do 
repine  at  his  highness's  doings,  which  be  in  religion  most 


godly,  and  to  the  commonwealth  most  profitable,  I  lo 
affirm  and  say  freely  of  mine  own  will,  without  any 
compulsion,  as  ensueth  : — 

"  I.  That  by  the  law  of  God,  and  the  authority  of 
the  scriptures,  the  king's  majesty,  and  his  successors,  are 
the  supreme  heads  of  the  churches  of  England  and  of 
Ireland. 

"  II.  That  the  appointing  of  holy-days  and  fasting 
days  ;  as  Lent,  Ember  days,  or  any  such  like,  or  to 
dispense  therewith,  is  in  the  king's  majesty's  autho- 
rity and  power :  and  his  highness  as  suj)reme  head  of 
the  churches  of  England  and  Ireland,  and  governor 
thereof,  may  appoint  the  manner  and  time  of  the  holy- 
days  and  fasting  days,  or  dispense  therewith,  as  to  his 
wisdom  shall  seem  most  convenient  for  the  honour  of 
God  and  the  wealth  of  this  realm. 

"  III.  That  the  king's  majesty  hath  most  christianly 
and  godly  set  forth,  by  and  w^ith  the  consent  of  the  w-hole 
parliament,  a  devout  and  christian  book  of  service  of  the 
church,  to  be  used  by  the  church ;  which  book  is  to  be 
accepted  and  allowed  of  all  bishops,  pastors,  curates,  and 
all  ministers,  ecclesiastical  of  the  realm  of  England,  and 
so  of  him  to  be  declared  and  commended  in  all  places 
where  he  shall  happen  to  preach  or  speak  to  the  j)eople 
of  it,  that  it  is  a  godly  and  christian  book  and  order, 
and  to  be  allowed,  accepted,  and  observed  of  all  the 
king's  majesty's  true  subjects. 

"  IV.  I  do  acknowledge  the  king's  majesty,  tliat  now  is 
(whose  life  God  long  preserve),  to  be  my  sovereign 
lord  and  supreme  head,  under  Christ,  to  me  as  a 
bishop  of  this  real,  and  natural  subject  to  his  majesty, 
and  now  in  this  his  young  and  tender  age,  to  be  my 
full  and  entire  king;  and  that  I,  and  all  other  his 
highness's  subjects,  are  bound  to  obey  all  his  majesty's 
proclamations,  statutes,  laws,  and  commandments,  made, 
promulgated,  and  set  forth  in  his  highness's  young 
age,  as  well  as  though  his  highness  were  at  this  pre- 
sent thirty  or  forty  years  old. 

"  V.  I  confess  and  acknowledge,  that  the  statute 
commonly  called  the  Statute  of  the  Six  Articles,  for  just 
causes  and  grounds,  is  by  authority  of  parliament  re- 
pealed and  disannulled. 

"  VI.  That  his  majesty  and  his  successors  have  au- 
thority in  the  churches  of  England,  and  also  of  Ire- 
land, to  alter,  reform,  correct,  and  amend  all  errors 
and  abuses,  and  all  rites  and  ceremonies  ecclesiastical, 
as  shall  seem  from  time  to  time  to  his  highness  and  his 
successors  most  convenient  for  the  edification  of  his 
people,  so  that  the  same  alteration  be  not  contrary  or 
repugnant  to  the  scriptures  and  law  of  God. 

"  Subscribed    by    Stephen    Winchester,   with 
the   testimonial   hands    of   the    council  to  the 


To  these  articles,  although  Winchester  with  his  own 
hand  subscribed,  granting  the  supremacy  of  the  king, 
yet,  because  he  stuck  so  much  in  the  first  point  touch- 
ing his  submission,  and  would  in  no  case  subscribe, 
but  only  made  his  answer  in  the  margin,  it  was  there- 
fore thought  good,  that  the  master  of  the  horse,  and 
Master  Secretary  Petre  should  repair  to  him  again,  ex- 
horting him  to  look  better  upon  it,  and  at  the  same  time 
his  subscription  or  answers  were  required  to  the  follow- 
ing articles  : — 

Co;;y  of  the  last  Articles  sent  to  the  Bishop  of  Win- 
chester. 

"  Whereas  I,  Stephen,  bishop  of  Winchester,  have 
been  suspected  as  one  that  did  not  approve  or  allow  the 
king's  majesty's  proceedings  in  alteration  of  certain  rites 
in  religion,  and  was  convented  before  the  king's  high- 
ness's council,  and  admonished  thereof,  and  having  cer- 
tain things  ajipointed  for  me  to  do  and  preach  for  my 
declaration,  have  not  done  therein  as  I  ought  to  do, 
whereby  I  have  deserved  his  majesty's  displeasure  ;  I  am 
right  sorry  therefore.  And  to  the  intent  it  may  appear 
to  the  world  how  little  I  do  repine  at  his  highness's 
doings,   which   are  in  religion  most  godly,   and  to  the 


A.D.  1547—1553.]     ARTICLES  SENT  BY  THE  COUNCIL  TO  BISHOP  GARDINER. 


661 


commonwealth  most  profitable,  I  do  affirm  as  fol- 
lows : — 

"  1.  Tliat  the  late  king,  of  most  famous  memory,  king 
Henry  the  eighth,  our'  late  sovereign  lord,  justly  and  of 
good  reason  and  ground  hath  taken  away,  and  caused  to 
be  suppressed  and  defaced,  all  monasteries  and  religious 
ho|ises,  and  all  conventicles  and  convents  of  monks, 
friars,  nuns,  canons,  bonhoms,  and  other  persons  called 
religious,  and  that  the  same  being  so  dissolved,  the  per- 
sons therein  bound  and  professed  to  obedience  to  a 
person,  place,  habit,  and  other  superstitious  ritei  and 
ceremonies,  upon  that  dissolution  and  order  appointed 
by  the  king's  majesty's  authority  as  supreme  head  of  the 
church,  are  clearly  released  and  acquitted  of  those  vows 
and  professions,  and  at  their  full  liberty,  as  though  tliose 
unwitty  and  superstitious  vows  had  never  been  made. 

"  II.  That  any  person  may  lawfully  marry,  without 
any  dispensation  from  the  bishop  of  Rome,  or  any  other 
man,  with  any  person  whom  it  is  not  prohibited  to  con- 
tract matrimony  with,  by  the  Levitical  law. 

"  III.  That  the  vowing  and  going  on  pilgrimage  to 
images,  or  the  bones  or  relics  of  any  saints,  hath  been  su- 
perstitiously  used,  and  the  cause  of  much  wickedness  and 
idolatry,  and  therefore  justly  has  been  abolished  by  the 
late  king,  and  the  images  and  relics  so  abused  have  been 
(great  and  godly  considerations)  defaced  and  destroyed. 

"  IV.  That  the  counterfeiting  of  St.  Nicholas,  St. 
Clement,  St.  Catharine,  and  St.  Edmund,  by  children 
heretofore  brought  into  the  church,  was  a  mere  mockery 
and  foolishness,  and  therefore  justly  abolished  and  taken 
away. 

"V.  It  is  convenient  and  godly,  that  the  scriptures  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testament,  that  is,  the  whole  Bible, 
be  had  in  English  and  published,  to  be  read  of  every 
man,  and  that  whosoever  doth  repel  and  discourage  men 
from  reading  thereof,  doeth  evil. 

"  VI.  That  the  said  late  king,  of  just  ground  and 
reason,  did  receive  into  his  hands  the  authority  and  dis- 
position of  chantries,  and  such  livings  as  were  given 
for  the  maintenance  of  private  masses,  and  did  well 
change  divers  of  them  to  othw  uses. 

"  VII.  The  king's  majesty  that  now  is,  by  the  advice 
and  consent  of  the  parliament,  did  upon  just  ground  and 
reason,  suppress,  abolish,  and  take  away  the  said  chan- 
tries, and  such  other  livings  as  were  used  and  occupied 
for  maintenance  of  private  masses,  and  masses  satis- 
factory for  the  souls  of  them  that  are  dead,  or  finding 
of  obites,  lights,  or  otlier  like  things  :  The  mass  that 
was  wont  to  be  said  of  priests  was  full  of  abuses,  and 
had  very  few  things  of  Christ's  institution,  besides  the 
epistle,  gospel,  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  the  words  of  the 
Lord's  supper ;  the  rest,  for  the  greater  part,  were  invented 
and  devised  by  bishops  of  Rome,  and  by  other  men  of  the 
same  sort,  and  therefore  justly  taken  away  by  the  sta- 
tutes and  laws  of  this  realm  ;  and  the  communion  which 
is  placed  instead  thereof,  is  very  godly,  and  agreeable  to 
the  scriptures. 

"  VIII.  That  it  is  most  convenient  and  fit,  and  ac- 
cording to  the  first  institution,  that  all  christian  men 
should  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  in  both  the  kinds,  that  is,  in  bread  and  wine. 

"  IX.  And  the  mass,  vrherein  only  the  priest  receiveth 
and  others  do  but  look  on,  is  but  the  invention  of  man, 
and  the  ordinance  of  the  bishop  of  Rome's  church,  but 
not  agreeable  to  the  scriptures. 

"  X.  That  upon  good  and  godly  considerations  it  is 
ordered  in  the  said  book  and  order,  that  the  sicrament 
should  not  be  lifted  up,  and  shewed  to  the  people  to  be 
adored,  but  to  be  with  godly  devotion  received,  as  it  was 
when  first  instituted. 

"  XL  That  it  is  well,  politically,  and  godly  done,  that 
the  king's  majesty  by  act  of  parliament,  hath  command- 
ed all  images  which  have  stood  in  churches  and  chapels, 
to  be  abolished  and  defaced,  lest  hereafter  at  any  time 
they  should  give  occasion  of  idolatry,  or  be  abused,  as 
many  of  them  heretofore  have  been,  with  pilgrimages, 
and  sxich  idolatrous  worshipping. 

'  ""'II.  That,  by  the  same  authority  of  parliament,  all 
mass-  ooks,  and  other  books  of  the  service  in  Latin, 


heretofore  used,  should  be  abolished  and  defaced,  as  well 
for  certain  superstitions  contained  in  them,  as  also  to 
avoid  dissension  :  And  that  the  said  service  in  the  church 
should  be  through  the  whole  realm  in  one  uniform  con- 
formity, and  no  occasion  through  those  old  books  to 
the  contrary. 

"  XIII.  That  bishops,  piiests,  and  deacons,  have  no 
comniaiuhnent  of  the  law  of  God,  either  to  vow  chastity, 
or  to  abstain  continually  from  marriage. 

"  XIV.  That  all  canons,  constitutions,  laws  positive, 
and  ordinances  of  man,  which  prohibit  or  forbid  mar- 
riage to  any  bishop,  priest,  or  deacon,  be  justly,  and 
upon  godly  grounds  and  considerations  taken  away  and 
abolished  by  authority  of  parliament. 

"  XV.  The  homilies  lately  commanded  and  set  forth 
by  the  king's  majesty,  to  be  read  in  the  congregation  of 
England,  are  godly  and  wholesome,  and  do  teach  such 
doctrine  as  ought  to  be  embraced  of  all  men. 

"  XVI.  The  book  set  forth  by  the  king's  majesty,  by 
authority  of  parliament,  containing  the  form  and  manner 
of  making  and  consecrating  of  archbishops,  bishops, 
priests,  and  deacons,  is  godly,  and  in  no  point  contrary 
to  the  wholesome  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  and  therefore 
ought  to  be  received  and  approved  of  by  all  the  faithful 
members  of  the  church  of  England,  and  especially  the 
ministers  of  God's  word,  and  by  them  commended  to 
the  people. 

"  XVII.  That  the  orders  of  sub-deacon,  Benet  and 
Colet,  and  such  others  as  were  commonly  called  minores 
ordines,  are  not  necessary  by  the  word  of  God  to  be 
reckoned  in  the  church,  and  are  justly  left  out  in  the  said 
book  of  orders. 

"  XVIII.  That  the  holy  scriptures  contain  sufficiently 
all  doctrine  required  of  necessity  for  eternal  salvation 
through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  that  nothing  is  to  be 
taught  as  required  of  necessiry  to  eternal  salvation,  but 
that  which  may  be  concluded  and  proved  by  the  holy 
scriptures. 

"  XIX.  That  upon  good  and  godly  considerations  it 
was  and  is  commanded  by  the  king's  majesty's  injunc- 
tions, that  the  parajihrases  of  Erasmus  in  English, 
should  be  set  up  in  some  convenient  place  in  every 
parish  church  of  this  realm,  that  the  parishioners  may 
most  commodiously  resort  to  read  the  same. 

"  XX.  And  because  these  articles  aforesaid,  do  contain 
only  such  matters  as  are  already  published,  and  openly 
set  forth  by  the  king's  majesty's  authority,  by  the  advice 
of  his  highness'  council,  for  many  great  and  godly  con-  . 
derations;  and  amongst  others,  for  the  common  tranquiJ 
lity  and  unity  of  the  realm  :  his  majesty's  pleasure,  bv  th'i 
advice  aforesaid,  is,  that  you  the  bishop  of  Winchester, 
shall  not  only  affirm  these  articles  with  subscription  of 
your  hand,  but  also  declare  and  profess  yourself  well 
contented,  willing,  and  ready,  to  publish  and  preach  the 
same  at  such  times  and  places,  and  before  such  audience, 
as  to  his  majesty  from  time  to  time  shall  seem  conve- 
nient and  requisite,  upon  pain  of  incurring  such  penal- 
ties and  punishments  as  for  not  doing  the  same,  may  by 
his  majesty's  laws  be  inflicted  upon  you. 

"  These  articles  were  sent  to  him  on  the  fifteenth  of  July. 

The  bishop  of  Winchester  receiving  and  perusing  these 
articles,  made  this  answer  again  : — That  first  touching 
the  article  of  submission,  he  would  in  no  wise  consent, 
affirming,  as  he  had  done  before,  that  he  had  never 
offended  the  king's  majesty  in  any  such  sort  as  should 
give  him  cause  thus  to  submit  'himself;  praying  ear- 
nestly to  be  brought  to  his  trial,  wherein  he  refused  the 
king's  mercy,  and  desired  nothing  but  justice.  And  for 
the  rest  of  the  articles,  he  answered,  that  after  he  was 
jiast  his  trial  on  the  first  point,  and  was  at  liberty,  then 
it  should  appear  what  he  would  do  ;  if  not  being  rea- 
sonable, as  he  said,  that  he  should  subscribe  them  in 
prison. 

Of  this  answer,  when  the  king  and  his  council  ha'! 
intelligence,  it  was  agreed  that  he  sliould  be  sent  for  'if- 
fore  the  whole  council,  and  peremptorily  required  '■• 
subscribe  the  articles  which  had  been  sent  to  him  :  : 
this  he  refused  to  do.     Upon  tliis  the  fruits  of  his  b:- 


THE  TROUBLES  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  SOMERSET. 


[Book  IX. 


'lopric  were  sequestered,  and  he  was  required  to  con- 

■nn  himself  to  their  orders,  withia  three  months,  upon 

liii  of  de])rivat!On. 

After  this  sequestration,  the  bishop  was  brought  to 
'.ambeth  before  tlie  king's  commissioners,  namely,  the 
•-chbishop  of  Canterburj^ ;  Nicholas   bishop  of  London, 

'homas  bishop  of  Ely,  Henry  bishop  of  Lincoln ;  Se- 
■  i-etary  Petre,  judge  ;   Sir  James  Hales,  knight;  Dr.  Ley- 

m.  Dr.  Oliver,  Lawyers ;  and  John   Gosnold,  esquire, 

;c.,  to  be  examined  by  them  on  nineteen  articles  which 
..•ere  objected  against  him,  charging  him  with  direct 
disobedience  to  the  royal  injunctions. 

After  the  articles  were  exhibited  to  him,  and  he  had 
leave  to  answer,  he  used  all  the  wary  shifts  and  remedies 
of  the  law,  by  way  of  protesting,  recusing,  and  excepting 
against  the  commission,  and  requiring  also  the  copies 
both  of  the  articles  and  of  his  protestation,  of  the  ac- 
tuaries ;  yea,  he  so  cavilled  and  dallied  from  day  to  day 
to  answer  directly,  that  at  last  he  ai)pealed  from  them, 
reputing  them  not  to  be  competent  and  impartial  judges 
to  hear  and  determine  his  cause,  to  the  king's  royal  per- 
son ;  and  in  the  end  the  commissioners  proceeded  to  the 
sentence  definitive  against  him,  deposing  him  from 
all  the  rights  and  emoluments  of  the  see  of  Win- 
chester. 

This  sentence  being  given,  the  bishop  of  Winchester 
excepted  against  it  as  unjust,  and  of  no  effect  in  law,  and 
then  and  there,  immediately  after  the  pronouncing  of  the 
sentence,  by  word  of  mouth,  appealed  to  the  king's 
royal  majesty. 

And  here  we  leave  Winchester  for  a  while,  till  we 
come  to  treat  of  his  death  hereafter.  Whom  as  we  num- 
ber amongst  good  lawyers,  so  is  he  to  be  reckoned 
among  ignorant  and  bad  divines,  proud  prelates,  and 
bloody  persecutors,  as  both  by  his  cruel  life  and  phari- 
saical  doctrine  may  appear. 

The    Tragical   History   of  the   worthif   Lord  Edward 
Duke  of  Somerset,  Lord  Protector. 

After  having  recorded  so  many  troublous  matters,  we 
come  now  to  the  lamentable  and  tragical  history  of  the 
lord  Edward,  duke  of  Somerset,  the  king's  uncle,  and 
protector  of  his  person,  and  of  his  realm  ;  and  purpose  to 
relate  in  order  the  origin  and  whole  occasion,  even  from 
■;he  beginning. 

King  Edward,  after  both  his  father  and  mother  were 
u 'al,  had  three  uncles  by  his  mother's  side,  Edward, 
Tuomas,  and  Henry  Seymour  ;  of  the  two  first,  one  was 
made  protector  of  the  realm  and  the  other  high  admiral. 
These  two  others  so  long  as  they  were  joined  together  in 
amity  and  concord,  preserved  both  themselves,  the 
king  their  nephew,  and  the  whole  commonwealth,  from 
the  violence  and  fear  of  all  danger.  But  the  subtle  old 
serpent  always  envying  man's  felicity,  through  slanderous 
tongues,  sought  to  sow  discord  between  them  ;  then 
suspicion  ;  and  last  of  all  extreme  hatred  ;  so  that  the 
protector  suffered  his  brother  to  be  condemned,  and  to 
lose  his  head.  By  which  it  came  to  pass  by  God's  judg- 
ment upon  him,  or  because  he,  after  the  death  of  his 
brother  and  the  king,  (being  yet  but  young  and  tender  of 
age,  was  the  less  able  to  shift  for  himself)  that  not  long 
after,  he  was  overthrown  by  his  enemies,  and  imprisoned 
in  the  Tower,  and  at  last  lost  his  head  also,  to  the  great 
lamentation  of  many  good  men. 

For  the  better  introduction  of  this  history,  we  will 
begin  with  the  brother  of  the  lord  ])rotector.  Sir  Thomas 
Seymour,  high  admiral  of  England,  who  had  married 
ciueen  Catharine,  late  wife  to  king  Henry  VIIL  Now 
ic  happened  (upon  what  occasion  I  know  not)  that  a  dif- 
ference took  place  between  the  queen  and  the  duchess 
1)1  Somerset,  and  then  also  in  behalf  of  their  wives,  dis- 
()leasure  began  between  the  brothers.  Which  although 
through  the  persuasion  of  friends  it  was  for  a  time  ap- 
p.-ased,  yet  in  a  short  period  after  it  broke  out  again, 
both  to  the  trouble  of  the  realm,  and  especially  to  the 
i-.onfusion  of  themselves.  First,  it  was  laid  to  the  lord 
:;dmirars  charge,  that  he  ptirposed  to  destroy  the  young 
khig,  and  to  transfer  the  crown  to  himself,  and  being  at- 
tainted and  condemned,  he  suffered  at  Tower-hill  on  the 


twentieth  of  March,  1549.  As  there  were  many  who 
reported  that  the  duchess  of  Somerset  had  wrought  his 
death,  so  there  were  many  who  thought  and  affirmed 
that  the  fall  of  one  brother  would  be  the  ruin  of  the 
other. 

It  was  not  long  after  the  beheading  of  the  lord  ad- 
miral,  that  insurrections  began  in  divers  quarters  of  the 
realm.  By  occasion  of  which,  the  lord  Russel,  loft 
privy  seal,  was  sent  to  the  West  parts,  and  the  lord 
Dudley,  earl  of  Warwick,  was  sent  with  an  army  into 
Norfolk  ;  where  both  he  and  a  great  number  of  gentle- 
men that  were  with  him,  meeting  with  the  rebels,  were 
in  great  danger :  notwithstanding,  in  the  end  the  rebels 
were  overthrown,  which  was  about  the  beginning  of  Sep- 
tember, 1549.  After  this  victory,  in  the  month  follow- 
ing, at  the  return  of  the  earl  of  Warwick,  there  was 
great  working  and  consultation  among  the  lords,  who 
assembled  themselves  in  the  house  of  Mr.  York,  and  at 
Baynard's  Castle,  and  in  the  lord  mayor's  house  at  Lon- 
don, against  the  lord  protector,  who  then  remained  with 
the  king  at  Hampton  Court.  Of  which  business  and  trou- 
ble thus  the  lord  protector  writes  in  his  letters  to  the  lord 
Russel  in  the  West  country. 

A  Letter  of  the  Lord  Protector,  to  the  Lord  Russel, 
Lord  Privy  Seal,  concerning  troubles  working  against 
him. 

"After  our  right  hearty  commendations  to  your  good 
lordship,  here  hath  of  late  risen  such  a  conspiracy 
against  the  king's  majesty  and  us,  as  never  hath  been 
seen,  the  which  they  cannot  maintain  but  with  such 
vain  letters  and  false  tales  surmised,  as  was  never  meant 
nor  intended  of  us.  They  pretend  and  say,  that  we 
have  sold  Boulogne  to  the  French,  and  that  we  withhold 
wages  from  the  soldiers,  and  such  other  tales  and  letters 
they  spread  abroad  (of  which,  if  any  one  thing  be  true, 
we  would  not  wish  to  live) ;  the  matter  now  being  brought 
to  a  marvellous  extremity,  such  as  we  would  never 
have  thought  it  could  have  come  unto,  especially  ol 
those  men  towards  the  king's  majesty  and  us,  of  whom 
we  have  deserved  no  such  thing,  but  rather  much  favour 
and  love.  But  the  case  being  as  it  is,  this  is  to  require 
and  pray  you  to  hasten  hither  to  the  defence  of  the  king's 
majesty,  with  such  force  and  power  as  you  may,  to  shew 
the  part  of  a  true  gentleman,  and  of  a  sincere  friend  : 
which  thing  we  trust  God  shall  reward,  and  the  king's 
majesty  in  time  to  come,  and  we  shall  never  be  unmind- 
ful of  it  too.  We  are  sure  you  shall  have  other  letters 
from  them  ;  but  as  you  tender  your  duty  to  the  king's 
majesty,  we  require  you  to  make  no  stay,  but  immedi- 
ately repair  with  such  force  as  you  have  to  his  highness's 
Castle  of  Windsor,  and  cause  the  rest  of  such  force  as 
you  may  command  to  follow  you.  And  so  we  bid  you 
right  heartily  farewell. 

"  From  Hampton  Court,  the  sixth  of  October. 

"  Your  Lordship's  assured  loving  friend, 

"Edv.'ard  Somerset." 

To  this  letter  of  the  lord  protector,  sent  the  (ith  of 
October,  the  lord  Russel  returning  answer  upon  the  8t!i, 
first  laments  the  heavy  dissension  between  the  nobility 
and  him,  which  he  takes  for  such  a  plague,  as  a  greater 
could  not  be  sent  by  Almighty  God  upon  this  realm, 
being  the  next  way,  saith  he,  "to  make  us  conquerors, 
slaves,  and  like  to  induce  upon  the  whole  realm  an  uni- 
versal calamity  and  thraldom,  unless  the  merciful  good- 
ness of  the  Lord  help,  and  some  wise  order  be  taken  in 
staying  these  great  extremities."  And  as  to  the  duke's 
request  in  his  letters,  forasmuch  as  he  heard  before  of 
this  broil  of  the  lords,  and  fearing  lest  some  conspiracy 
liad  been  meant  against  the  king's  person,  he  hastened 
forward  with  such  force  as  he  could  command  for  the 
safety  of  the  king. 

But  to  return  to  the  matter  of  the  lords,  who,  toge- 
ther with  the  earl  of  Warwick,  were  assembled  at  Lon- 
don against  the  lord  protector  ;  when  the  king  with  his 
council  at  Hampton  Court  heard  of  this,  secretary  Petre, 
with  the  king's  message,  was  sent  to  them  ;  but  the  lords 
detained  him  with  them,  making  no  answer  to  the  mes- 


A.D.  1547—1553.] 


TROUBLES  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  SOMERSET. 


€C,^ 


sao-e.     Then    the    lord    protector    wrote    to    them    as 
follows : 

"  My  lords,  we  commend  us  most  heartily  unto  you  ; 
and  whereas  the  king's  majesty  was  informed  that  you 
were  assembled  in  such  sort  as  you  do  now  also  remain, 
and  was  advised  by  us  and  such  other  of  his  council  as 
were  then  here  about  his  person,  to  send  Master  Se- 
cretary Petre  unto  you,  with  such  message  as  thereby 
mi"-ht  have  ensued  the  surety  of  his  majesty's  person, 
with  preservation  of  his  realm  and  subjects,  and  the 
quiet  both  of  us  and  yourselves,  as  Master  Secretary  can 
well  declare  to  you  :  his  majesty  and  we  of  his  council 
here  do  not  a  little  marvel  that  you  detain  with  you  the 
said  Master  Secretary,  and  have  not  vouchsafed  to  send 
answer  to  his  majesty,  neither  by  him  nor  any  other. 
And  for  ourselves,  we  do  much  more  marvel  and  are 
right  sorr)',  as  both  we  and  you  have  good  cause  to  be, 
to  see  the  manner  of  your  doings  bent  with  violence,  to 
bring  the  king's  majesty  and  us  to  these  extremities. 
Now  we  do  intend,  if  you  will  take  no  other  way  but 
violence,  to  defend  as  nature  and  our  allegiance  doth 
bind  us,  to  extremity  of  death,  and  to  put  all  into  God's 
hand,  who  giveth  victory  as  it  pleaseth  him  :  so  that  if 
any  reasonable  conditions  and  offers  would  take  place 
(as  hitherto  none  have  been  signified  unto  us  from  you, 
nor  do  we  understand  what  you  do  require  or  seek,  or 
what  you  do  mean),  and  that  you  do  seek  no  hurt  to  the 
king's  majesty's  person  ;  as  touching  all  other  private 
matters,  to  avoid  the  effusion  of  christian  blood,  and  to 
preserve  the  king's  majesty's  person,  his  realm,  and  his 
subjects  ;  you  shall  find  us  agreeable  to  any  reasonable 
condition  that  you  will  require.  For  we  do  esteem  the 
king's  safety  and  the  tranquillity  of  the  realm  more  than  all 
other  worldly  things  ;  yea,  more  than  our  own  life.  Thus 
praying  you  to  send  your  determinate  answer  herein  by 
Master  Secretary  Petre,  or  if  you  will  not  let  him  go,  by  this 
bearer.  We  beseech  God  to  give  both  you  and  us  grace 
to  determine  this  matter,  as  may  be  to  God's  honour, 
the  preservation  of  the  king,  and  the  quiet  of  us  all, 
which  may  be,  if  the  fault  be  not  in  you.  And  so  we 
bid  you  most  heartily  farewell. 

From  the  king's  majesty's  Castle  of  Windsor,  the 
seventh  of  October,  1549." 

After  these  letters  received,  and  the  reasonable  con- 
dition of  the  lord  protector, — yet  not  much  regarded  of 
the  lords, — they,  persisting  still  in  their  purpose,  took 
this  advice  ;  first  to  keep  themselves  in  the  city  of  Lon- 
don, as  strong  as  they  might ;  and  therefore  calling  upon 
the  mayor  and  aldermen,  they  commanded  them  in  any 
case  to  provide  a  good  and  substantial  watch  by  night, 
and  a  good  ward  by  day,  for  the  safeguard  of  their  city, 
and  the  ports  and  gates  ;  which  was  consented  unto,  and 
the  companies  of  London  in  their  turn  kept  watch  and 
ward  accordingly. 

Then  these  lords  and  councillors  demanded  of  the 
lord  mayor  and  his  brethren  five  hundred  men  to  aid 
them  to  fetch  the  lord  protector  out  of  Windsor  from 
the  king :  but  the  mayor  answered,  that  he  could  grant 
no  aid  without  the  assent  of  the  common  council  of  the 
city.  So  the  nest  day  a  common  council  was  warned.  But 
in  the  meantime  the  lords  of  the  council  assembled 
themselves  at  the  lord  mayor's  house,  who  then  was  Sir 
Henry  Amcottes,  fishmonger  ;  and  William  Lock,  mer- 
cer, and  Sir  John  Aileph,  were  sheriffs  ;  and  there  the 
council  did  agree  and  publish  a  proclamation  against  the 
lord  protector,  charging  him  as  follows  : 

First,  that  the  lord  protector,  by  his  malicious  and 
evil  government,  was  the  occasion  of  all  the  sedition  that 
of  late  happened  within  the  realm. 

2.  The  loss  of  the  king's  pieces  in  France. 

3.  That  he  was  ambitious  and  sought  his  own  glory, 
as  appears  by  building  of  most  sumptuous  and  costly 
houses  in  the  time  of  the  king's  wars. 

4.  That  he  esteemed  not  the  grave  counsel  of  the  coun- 
cillors. 

5.  That  he  sowed  division  between  the  nobles,  the 
gentlemen,  and  commons. 

6.  That  the  nobles  have  assembled  themselves  to- 
gether at  London  for  no  other  purpose  but  to  cause  the- 


protector  to  live  within  limits,  and  to  take  such  order 
for  the  surety  of  the  king's  majesty  as  was  fit,  whatever 
the  protector's  doings  might  be  ;  which  they  said  were 
unnatural,  ungrateful,  and  traitorous. 

7.  Tliat  the  protector  slandered  the  council  to  the 
king,  and  did  what  in  him  lay,  to  cause  variance  between 
the  king  and  the  nobles. 

8.  That  he  was  a  great  traitor,  and  therefore  the  lords 
desired  the  city  and  commons  to  aid  them,  to  take  him 
from  the  king. 

And  in  witness  and  testimony  of  the  contents  of  the 
proclamation,  the  lords  subscribed  their  names. 

After  the  proclamation,  the  lords,  or  the  most  part  of 
them,  continuing  in  London,  came  the  next  day  to  the 
Guildhall,  during  the  time  that  the  Lord  Mayor  and  his 
brethren  sat  in  their  court  or  inner  chamber,  and  com- 
muned a  long  while  with  the  mayor  :  and  at  last  the 
mayor  and  his  brethren  came  forth  to  the  common  coun- 
cil, where  was  read  the  king's  letter  sent  to  the  mayor 
and  citizens,  commanding  them  to  aid  him  with  a  thou- 
sand well  appointed  men  out  of  their  city,  and  to  send 
them  with  all  speed  to  his  castle  at  Windsor. 

This  letter  was  directed  to  Sir  Henry  Amcottes, 
knight,  lord  mayor,  to  Sir  Rowland  Hill,  knight,  mayor 
elect,  and  to  the  aldermen  and  common  council  of  the 
city  of  London.  The  day  and  date  of  the  letter  was  the 
sixth  of  October,  in  the  third  year  of  his  reign,  being 
signed  with  the  hand  of  the  king,  and  of  the  lord 
protector. 

This  letter  of  the  king  and  of  the  lord  protector  was 
not  so  secretly  devised,  nor  so  speedily  sent,  but  the 
lords  still  remaining  in  London  had  knowledge  imme- 
diately of  it  (by  the  means,  as  some  suppose,  of  the  lord 
Paget,  who  was  then  with  the  king  and  the  protec- 
tor), being  there  ready  furnished  with  their  own  bands 
of  serving-men,  and  other  soldiers  and  men-at-arms. 

The  lords  fortliwith  addressed  their  letters  to  the  said 
lord  mayor  and  aldermen  also,  in  the  king's  name,  not 
only  for  a  support  of  armed  men  to  serve  their  pur- 
poses, and  for  a  sufficient  watch  to  fortify  their  city, 
but  also  that  they  should  not  obey  any  such  letters,  pro- 
clamations, or  injunctions  sent  to  them  from  the  duke. 
These  letters  of  the  lords  came  to  the  lord  mayor  and 
his  brethren,  the  sixth  day  of  the  month  of  October. 

After  the  receipt  of  these  two  letters,  the  one  from 
the  king,  the  other  from  the  lords,  which  came  both  at 
one  time,  with  contrary  commandment  to  the  lord 
mayor  and  citizens  of  London,  they  were  perplexed 
what  measures  to  take.  On  one  side  the  name  and 
authority  of  the  king  was  much  ;  on  the  other  side  the 
power  of  the  lords,  lying  then  in  London,  was  not  little, 
and  seemed  then  to  be  such  as  would  have  no  refusal. 

The  case  thus  standing  in  doubt,  the  recorder  re- 
quested, that  the  citizens  would  grant  their  aid  rather 
to  the  lords,  for  that  the  protector  had  abused  both  the 
king's  majesty  and  the  whole  realm,  and  that  unless  he 
were  taken  from  the  king,  and  made  to  understand  his 
folly,  this  realm  was  in  great  hazard  ;  he  therefore  re- 
quired that  the  citizens  would  assent  to  aid  the  lords 
with  five  hundred  men. 

By  a  great  part  in  the  common  council  no  other  an- 
swer was  made  but  silence.  But  the  recorder  (who  at 
that  time  was  Mr.  Brook)  still  looked  to  them  for  an 
answer.  At  last  stepped  up  a  wise  and  good  citizen, 
named  George  Stadlow,  and  said  -. — 

"  In  this  case  it  is  good  for  us  to  think  of  things  past, 
to  avoid  the  danger  of  things  to  come.  I  remember," 
said  he,  "  in  a  story  written  in  Fabian's  Chronicle,  of 
the  war  between  the  king  and  his  barons,  which  was  in 
the  time  of  King  Henry  III.,  and  then  the  barons  (as 
our  lords  do  now)  demanded  aid  of  the  mayor  and  city 
of  London,  and  that  in  a  rightful  cause  for  the  common- 
wealth, which  was  for  the  execution  of  divers  good  laws 
against  the  king,  who  would  not  suffer  those  laws  to  be 
put  in  execution  ;  and  the  city  did  aid  them,  and  it 
came  to  an  open  battle,  and  the  lords  prevailed  against 
the  king,  and  took  tlie  king  and  his  son  prisoners,  and 
upon  certain  conditions  the  lords  restored  the  king  and 
his  son  again  to  their  liberties  ;  and  among  aU  other 
conditions  this  was  one,  that  the  king  should  not  only 


^ 


TROUBLES  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  SOMERSET. 


[Book  IX. 


grant  his  pardon  to  the  lords,  but  also  to  the  citizens  of 
London ;  which  was  granted,  yea,  and  the  same  was 
ratified  by  act  of  parliament.  But  what  followed  ?  Was 
it  forgotten  ?  No  surely,  nor  forgiven  neither,  during 
the  king's  life.  The  liberties  of  the  city  were  taken 
away,  strangers  appointed  to  be  our  heads  and  governors, 
the  citizens  given  away,  body  and  goods,  and  with  one 
persecution  or  another  were  most  miserably  afflicted. 
Such  a  thing  is  it  to  enter  into  the  wrath  of  a  prince,  as 
Solomon  saith,  '  The  wrath  and  indignation  of  a  prince 
is  death.'  Wherefore,  as  this  aid  is  required  of  the 
king's  majesty,  whose  voice  we  ought  to  hearken  to 
rfor  he  is  our  high  shepherd)  rather  than  to  the  lords, 
and  vet  I  would  not  wish  tlie  lords  to  be  clearly  shaken 
off;  my  counsel  is,  that  they  with  us,  and  we  with  them 
may  join  in  suit,  and  make  our  most  humble  petition  to 
the  king's  majesty,  that  it  would  please  his  highness  to 
hear  such  complaint  against  the  government  of  the  lord 
protector,  as  may  be  justly  alleged  and  proved,  and  I 
doubt  not  but  this  matter  will  be  so  pacified,  that  neither 
shall  the  king  nor  yet  the  lords  have  cause  to  seek  for 
further  aid,  nor  we  to  offend  either  of  them." 

After  this  the  commons  stayed,  and  the  lord  mayor 
and  his  brethren  for  that  time  brake  up,  till  they  had 
further  communed  with  the  lords.  The  conclusion  was, 
that  the  lords  (upon  what  occasion  I  know  not)  sac  the 
next  day  in  council  in  the  star-chamber,  and  from  thence 
sent  Sir  Philip  Hobby  with  the  letter  of  credence  to 
the  king's  majesty,  beseeching  and  requesting  his  ma- 
jesty to  give  credit  to  that  which  Sir  Philip  should  de- 
clare to  his  majesty  in  their  names  ;  and  the  king  gave 
him  liberty  to  speak,  and  most  gently  heard  all  that  he 
had  to  say.  Who  so  handled  the  matter,  declaring  his 
message  in  the  name  of  the  lords,  that  in  the  end  the 
lord  protector  was  commanded  from  the  king's  pre- 
sence, and  shortly  was  committed  to  ward  in  a  tower 
within  the  castle  of  Windsor  ;  and  soon  after  were  ar- 
rested Sir  Thomas  Smith,  Mr.  Whalley,  Mr.  Fisher,  and 
many  other  gentlemen  that  attended  upon  the  lord 
protector.  The  same  day  the  lords  of  the  council  re- 
sorted to  the  king,  and  the  next  day  they  brought  from 
thence  the  lord  protector,  and  the  others  that  were  there 
arrested,  and  conveyed  them  through  the  city  of  Lon- 
don to  the  Tower,  and  there  left  them. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  first  trouble  of  the 
lord  protector  duke  of  Somerset.  Though  his  enemies 
seemed  to  intend  no  less  than  the  spilling  of  his  blood, 
yet  the  Lord  above,  the  only  Disposer  of  all  men's  pur- 
poses, so  ordered  the  matter  by  means  of  the  interces- 
sion of  the  king,  that  the  proclamation  which  had  made 
him  a  traitor,  within  three  days  after  was  called  in 
again  ;  and  the  duke  was  restored  to  liberty,  which 
lasted  two  years  and  two  days. 

After  which  time,  the  duke  of  Somerset  was  again 
apprehended  and  committed  to  the  Tower,  and  with  him 
also  Sir  Michael  Stanhope,  Sir  Ralph  Vane,  Sir  Myles 
Partridge,  and  others.  At  length  the  time  of  his  ar- 
raignment being  come,  the  duke  being  brought  from  the 
Tower,  was  conveyed  through  London  with  the  axe  of 
the  Tower  before  him,  and  with  great  preparation  of 
bills,  halberds,  pikes,  &c.  A  watch  also  was  set  and 
appointed  before  every  man's  door  through  the  High 
street  of  London,  and  thus  he  was  brought  into  West- 
minster-hall, where  the  lords  of  the  council  sitting  as 
his  judges  in  the  middle  of  the  hall,  he  was  arraigned 
and  charged  both  with  treason  and  felony. 

I  pass  over  the  unseemly  speeches,  the  vile  taunts, 
and  despiteful  rebukes  used  by  certain  of  the  sergeants 
and  justices,  and  some  others  sitting  there  ;  all  which 
he  patiently  and  quietly  suffered,  and  like  a  lamb,  fol- 
lowing the  true  Lamb  and  example  of  all  meekness,  was 
contented  to  take  all  things  at  their  hands  ;  and  with 
DO  less  patience  to  bear  now  their  ungentle  and  cruel 
railings,  than  he  did  before  their  fulsome  words  and 
flatterings  in  time  of  his  high  estate  and  prosperity. 
And  as  the  patience  of  this  good  duke  was  marvellous 
towards  his  enemies,  so  also  was  his  discretion  and  tem- 
perance no  less  displaved  in  answering  the  articles  ob- 
jected to  him;  to  these  he  replied,  putting  himself  in 


the  end  to  be  tried  by  his  peers.  "Who  then  framed 
their  verdict  thus:  "That  as  concerning  treason,, 
wherewith  he  was  charged,  they  discharged  him,  but 
they  accounted  him  guilty  of  felony."  When  the 
people  (who  were  present  in  great  numbers)  heard  the 
lords  say,  "  Not  guilty,"  (meaning  of  the  treason) 
supposing  that  he  had  been  entirely  acquitted  by  these 
words,  and  especially  seeing  the  axe  of  the  Tower  car- 
ried away,  for  great  joy  and  gladness  made  an  outcry, 
declaring  their  loving  affection  and  hearty  favour  to  the 
duke,  whose  life  they  greatly  desired.  But  the  people 
were  deceived,  and  the  innocent  duke  condemned  to  die 
for  felony.  Which  act  of  felony  had  been  made  a  little 
before  against  the  rebels  and  unlawful  assemblies,  such 
as  should  seek  or  procure  the  death  of  any  counsellor, 
so  that  every  such  attempt  and  procurement,  according 
to  the  act,  should  be  adjudged  felony.  By  virtue  of 
which  act  the  duke  being  accused,  with  others,  to  intend 
and  purpose  the  death  of  the  duke  of  Northumberland, 
and  of  others  beside,  was  condemned  of  felony,  and  sent 
back  to  the  Tower. 

At  whose  passage  through  the  city  great  exclamations 
and  outcries  were  made  by  the  people,  some  rejoicing 
that  he  was  acquitted,  some  bewailing  that  he  was 
condemned. 

He  continued  in  the  Tower  till  the  twenty-second  of 
January  ;  upon  which  day,  at  the  coming  down  of  the 
letter  of  execution  from  the  king  and  the  council,  the 
duke  and  uncle  to  the  king  being  found  no  traitor,  only 
being  cast  by  the  act  of  felony,  was  delivered  unto  the 
sheriffs,  and  so  brought  to  the  place  of  execution. 

The  order  and  manner  of  the  execution  have  been  re- 
lated to  us  by  a  certain  noble  personage,   who  was  there 
present,  and  near  to  him  on  the  scaffold,  beholding  all  ' 
things  with   his   eyes,   and  with  his  pen  also  reporting  1 
them :  j 

"  On  the  twenty-second  of  January.  15.52,  in  the 
sixth  year  of  Edward  VI.,  the  noble  duke  of  Somerset, 
uncle  to  king  Edward,  was  brought  out  of  the  Tower  of 
London,  and  delivered  to  the  sheriffs  of  the  city  ;  and,  , 
surrounded  by  a  great  number  of  armed  men  both  of  the 
guard  and  others,  he  was  brought  to  the  scaffold  on 
Tower-hill,  where  he  nothing  changing  either  voice  or 
countenance,  as  calmly  as  if  at  home,  kneeling  down,  and 
lifting  up  his  hands,  commended  himself  to  God. 

"  After  he  had  ended  a  few  short  prayers,  standing 
up  again,  and  turning  himself  toward  the  east  side  of  the 
scaffold,  not  at  all  abashed,  neither  with  the  sight  of  the 
axe,  nor  yet  of  the  executioner,  nor  of  present  death  ;  but 
with  alacrity  and  cheerfulness  of  mind  and  countenance 
as  before  times  he  was  accustomed  to  hear  the  causes 
and  supplication  of  others,  and  especially  the  poor 
(towards  whom,  as  it  were  with  a  certain  fatherly  love 
to  his  children,  he  always  shewed  himself  most  attentive) 
he  uttered  these  words  to  the  people  : 

"  '  Dearly  beloved  friends,  I  am  brought  hither  to 
suffer  death,  although  I  never  offended  against  the  king 
either  by  word  or  deed,  and  have  been  always  as  faith- 
ful and  true  to  this  realm  as  any  man  has  been.  But 
forasmuch  as  I  am  by  a  law  condemned  to  die,  1  do  ac- 
knowledge myself,  as  well  as  others,  to  be  subject  there- 
to. Wherefore,  to  testify  my  obedience,  which  I  owe  to 
the  laws,  I  am  come  hither  to  suffer  death  ;  whereto  I 
willingly  offer  myself,  with  most  hearty  thanks  to  God, 
that  has  given  me  this  time  of  repentance,  who  might, 
through  sudden  death,  have  taken  away  my  life,  that 
neither  I  should  have  acknowledged  him  nor  myself. 

"  '  Moreover,  dearly  beloved  friends,  there  is  yet 
somewhat  that  I  must  put  you  in  mind  of,  as  touching  the 
christian  religion  ;  which,  so  long  as  I  was  in  authority, 
I  always  diligently  set  forth  and  furthered  to  my  power. 
Neither  do  I  re))cnt  me  of  my  doings,  but  rejoice  there-, 
in,  since  now  the  state  of  the  christian  religion  comes 
much  nearer  to  the  form  and  order  of  the  primitive  church. 
Which  thing  I  esteem  as  a  great  benefit  given  of  God 
both  to  you  and  me ;  most  heartily  exhorting  you  all, 
that  this  which  is  most  purely  set  forth  to  you,  you  will 
with  like  thankfulness  accept  and  embrace,  and   set  out 


(^^(utioii  of  \\t  §\\k  of  Somerset. 


Pni'e  (i(U. 


A-  D.  1547—155.3.] 


EXECUTION  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  SOMERSET 


665 


the  same  in  your  living.  Wliich  thing,  if  you  do  not, 
without  doubt  greater  mischief  and  calamity  will  follow.' 

"  When  he  had  spoken  these  words,  suddenly  tliere 
was  a  terrible  noise;  and  there  came  a  great  fear  upon  all 
men.  This  noise  was  as  if  it  had  been  the  noise  of  some 
great  storm  ;  as  if  a  great  deal  of  gunpowder  enclosed  in 
a  magHzine  had  exploded.  To  some  again  it  seemed  as  if 
it  had  been  a  great  multitude  of  horsemen  running  to- 
gether, or  coming  upon  them.  So  great  was  the  noise 
in  the  ears  of  all  men,  although  they  saw  nothing,  that 
all  the  people  being  amazed  without  any  evident  cause, 
or  any  man  seen,  ran  away,  some  into  the  ditches  and 
puddles,  and  some  into  the  houses  ;  others  being  afraid 
of  the  horror  and  noise,  fell  down  grovelling  to  the 
ground,  with  their  pole-axes  and  halberds  ;  and  most  of 
them  cried  out,  '  Jesus  save  us,  Jesus  save  us  1 '  Those 
who  stood  stiU  knew  not  where  they  were  ;  and  I  myself 
who  was  there  present  among  the  rest,  being  also  afraid 
in  this  confusion,  stood  still  altogether  amazed,  expect- 
ing that  some  one  would  knock  me  on  the  head. 

"  In  the  mean  time,  the  people  by  chance  spied  Sir 
Anthony  Brown  riding  under  the  scaffold  ;  which  was 
the  occasion  of  a  new  noise  ;  for  when  they  saw  him 
coming,  they  conjectured  that  which  was  not  true,  but 
notwithstanding  which  they  all  wished  for, — that  the 
king,  by  that  messenger,  had  sent  his  imcle  pardon ; 
and  therefore  with  great  rejoicing  and  casting  up  their 
caps  they  cried  out,  '  Pardon,  pardon  is  come  ;  God 
save  the  king  ! '  Thus  this  good  duke,  although  he  was 
destitute  of  man's  help,  yet  he  saw,  before  his  departure, 
in  how  great  love  and  favour  he  was  with  all  men.  And 
truly  I  do  not  think  that  in  so  many  deaths  of  dukes  as 
have  been  in  England  within  these  few  years,  there  were 
so  many  weeping  eyes  at  one  time  ;  and  not  without 
cause.  For  all  men  saw  in  the  fall  of  this  duke  the 
public  ruin  of  England. 

"  But  now  to  return.  The  duke  standing  still  in  the 
same  place,  modestly,  and  with  a  grave  countenance, 
made  a  sign  to  the  people  with  his  hand,  that  they  would 
Keep  themselves  quiet.  Which  being  done,  and  silence 
obtained,  he  spake  to  them  in  this  manner. 

"  '  Dearly  beloved  friends,  there  is  no  such  matter 
here  in  hand  as  you  vainly  hope  or  believe.  It  seems 
thus  good  to  Almighty  God,  whose  ordinance  it  is  meet 
and  necessary  that  we  all  be  obedient  toe  Wherefore  I 
pray  you  all  to  be  quiet,  and  to  be  contented  with  my 
death,  which  I  am  most  willing  to  suffer ;  and  let  us 
now  join  in  prayer  to  the  Lord  for  the  preservation  of 
the  king's  majesty,  to  whom  hitherto  I  have  always 
shewed  myself  a  most  faithful  and  true  subject.  I  have 
alvzays  been  most  diligent  about  his  majesty  in  his  af- 
fairs both  at  home  and  abroad,  and  no  less  diligent  in 
seeking  the  common  commodity  of  the  whole  realm  ! ' 

At  which  words  all  the  people  cried  out  and  said,  '  It  is 
most  true  ! ' 

"  Then  the  duke  proceeding,  said,  '  To  whose  majesty 
i  wish  continual  health,  with  all  felicity  and  all  prosper- 
ous success.' 

The  people  again  cried  out,  '  Amen  ! ' 

"  '  Moreover,  I  do  wish  to  all  his  councillors  the 
grace  and  favour  of  God,  whereby  they  may  rule  in  all 
things  uprightly  with  justice.  To  whom  I  exhort  you 
all  in  the  Lord  to  shew  yourselves  obedient,  as  it  is  your 
bounden  duty,  under  the  pain  of  condemnation,  and  also 
most  profitable  for  the  preservation  and  safeguard  of  the 
king's  majesty. 

"  '  Moreover,  forasmuch  as  heretofore  I  have  had 
oftentimes  affairs  with  divers  men,  and  it  is  hard  to 
jilease  every  man,  therefore  if  there  be  any  that  has 
been  offended  and  injured  by  me,  I  most  humbly  require 
and  ask  him  forgiveness,  but  especially  Almighty  God, 
whom  throughout  all  my  life  I  have  most  grievously  of- 
fended ;  and  all  others,  whatever  they  be,  that  have  of- 
fended me,  I  do  with  my  whole  heart  forgive  them. 
Now  I  once  again  require  you,  dearly  beloved  in  the 
Lord,  that  you  will  keep  yourselves  quiet  and  still,  lest 
through  your  tumult  you  might  trouble  me.  For  al- 
though the  spirit  be  willing  and  ready,  the  flesh  is  frail 
and  wavering,  and  through  your  quietness  I  shall  be 
much  more  quiet.     Moreover,  I  desire  you  all  to  bear 


me  vritness  that  I  die  here  In  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ , 
desiring  you  to  help  me  with  your  prayers,  that  I  may 
persevere  constant  in  the  same  to  my  life's  end.' 

"  After  this  he,  turning  himself  again  about  like  a 
meek  lam'o,  kneeled  down  upon  his  knees.  Then  Doctor 
Cox,  who  was  there  present  to  counsel  and  advise  him, 
delivered  a  scroll  into  his  hand,  wherein  was  contained  a 
brief  confession  to  God.  Which  being  read,  he  stood 
up  again  upon  his  feet,  without  any  trouble  of  mind  (as 
it  appeared)  and  first  bade  the  sheriffs  farewell;  then  the 
lieutenant  of  the  Tower,  and  others,  taking  them  all  by 
the  hands  who  were  upon  the  scaffold  with  liini.  Tlien 
he  gave  the  hangman  certain  money.  Which  done,  he 
put  off  his  gown,  and  kneeling  down  again  in  the  straw, 
untied  his  shirt -strings.  After  that,  the  hangman 
coming  to  him,  turned  down  his  collar  round  about  his 
neck,  and  all  other  things  which  hindered  him.  Then 
lifting  up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  where  only  is  hope,  and 
covering  his  face  with  his  own  handkerchief,  he  laid 
himself  down,  shewing  no  token  of  trouble  or  fear, 
neither  did  his  countenance  change  ;  but  before  his  eves 
were  covered  there  began  to  appear  a  red  colour  in  the 
midst  of  his  cheeks. 

"  Thus  this  most  meek  and  gentle  duke  lying  along, 
and  looking  for  the  stroke,  because  his  doublet  covered 
his  neck,  he  was  commanded  to  rise  up  and  put  it  off; 
and  then  laying  himself  down  again  upon  the  block,  and 
calling  thrice  upon  the  name  of  Jesus,  saying,  '  Lord 
Jesus  save  me  ! '  as  he  was  the  third  time  repeating  the 
same,  even  as  the  name  of  Jesus  was  in  uttering,  in  a 
moment  he  was  bereft  both  of  head  and  life,  and  slept  in 
the  Lord  Jesus,  being  taken  away  from  all  dangers  and 
evils  of  this  life,  and  resting  now  in  the  peace  of  God ; 
in  the  promotion  of  whose  truth  and  gospel  he  always 
shewed  himself  an  excellent  instrument  and  member, 
and  therefore  has  received  the  reward  of  his  labours." 

As  to  the  manners,  disposition,  life,  and  conversation 
of  the  duke,  what  shall  we  need  to  say,  when  he  can- 
not be  sufficiently  commended  according  to  the  dignity 
of  his  virtues  ?  There  was  always  in  him  great  huma- 
nity, and  such  meekness  and  gentleness,  as  is  rare  to  be 
found  in  so  high  estate.  He  was  prone  and  ready  to 
give  ear  to  the  complaints  and  supplications  of  the  poor, 
and  no  less  attentive  to  the  affairs  of  the  common- 
wealth ;  and  if  he,  together  with  King  Edward,  had  lived, 
they  were  like  to  have  done  much  good  in  reforming  many 
disorders  within  this  realm.  He  was  utterh'  ignorant  of 
all  craft  and  deceit,  and  as  far  void  of  all  pride  and  am- 
bition, as  he  was  from  doing  of  injury.  He  was  of  a 
gentle  disposition,  not  coveting  to  be  revenged ;  more 
apt  and  ready  to  be  deceived,  than  to  deceive.  He  ever 
showed  his  nobility  along  with  love  and  zeal  for  the 
gospel  and  for  religion.  The  proof  of  which  was  suffi- 
ciently seen  in  his  constant  standing  to  God's  truth,  and 
zealous  defence  of  it,  against  tlie  bishops  of  Chichester, 
Norwich,  Lincoln,  London,  and  others,  in  the  consulta- 
tion at  Windsor,  in  the  first  year  of  the  king's  reign. 

But  as  there  is  nothing  in  this  world  so  perfect  in  all 
respects,  which  is  not  blotted  or  darkened  with  some 
spot  of  vice  ;  so  among  the  manifold  commendations  of 
this  duke,  there  was  one  thing  which  both  stained  his 
honour  and  estimation  much,  and  also  more  endangered 
his  own  life  ;  which  was,  that  he,  in  consenting  to  the 
death  of  his  brother,  followed  too  rashly  the  persuasion 
of  others,  and  weakened  his  own  power,  and  also  pro- 
voked the  chastisement  of  God's  scourge. 

Before  we  conclude  the  history  of  this  good  king,  this 
place  seems  not  unfit  to  mention  a  few  other  things  con- 
cerning the  church  and  religion.  Religion  began  to 
grow  well,  and  to  come  happily  forward  during  this 
king's  days,  had  not  the  unhappy  troubles  of  the  state, 
owing  to  the  lords  not  agreeing  among  themselves,  dis- 
quieted the  good  prospect.  But  the  malice  of  the  devil, 
how  subtlely  it  works  !  So  long  as  the  lords  agreed 
among  themselves,  Winchester  and  Bonner,  with  all 
that  faction,  were  cut  short,  and  began  to  yield  to  con- 
formity. But  afterwards  perceiving  the  nobles  to  be 
divided,  the  lord  protector  displaced,  his  brother  the  ad- 


666 


DISPUTATION  AT  CAMBRIDGE  ABOUT  THE  SACRAMENT. 


[Book  CL 


miral  beheaded,  and  the  young  king  now  left  to  himself, 
they  began  to  take  more  heart.  And  thus,  though 
nothing  else  will  lead  us,  yet  experience  may  teach  us 
what  discord  works  in  public  weals ;  and  contrariiy, 
what  a  necessary  thing  concord  is  to  the  advancement 
especially  of  God's  matters  appertaining  to  his  church. 
For.  as  to  the  success  of  the  gospel  of  peace,  wLile 
public  peace  and  the  gospel  joined  together,  it  wds  won- 
derful how  error  and  popery  were  confounded,  and 
ashamed  to  shew  their  faces.  So  that  both  Dr.  Smith, 
Chadsey,  Stamlish,  Young,  Oglelhorpe,  with  many 
others,  recanted  their  former  ignorance.  Bonner,  with 
his  own  hand,  subscribed  to  the  king's  supremacy,  and 
promoted  his  injunctions.  The  same  also  did  Stephen 
Gardiner,  subscribing  with  his  own  hand  the  lirst  book 
of  the  king's  proceedings,  and  uo  doubt  had  done  the 
same  to  the  second  book  also,  had  not  the  unfortunate 
discord  fallen  among  the  nobles  in  so  unfortunate  a  time. 

I  shewed  before,  how  in  these  peaceable  days 
Peter  Martyr,  Martin  Bucer,  Paul  Phagius,  with  other 
learned  men,  were  entertained  and  provided  for  in  the 
two  universities  of  this  realm,  Oxford  and  Cambridge  ; 
and  how  they  there,  with  their  diligent  industry,  did 
much  good.  The  learned  and  fruitful  disputations  of 
whom  I  have  likewise  present  in  my  hands  here  to  insert, 
but  that  the  largeness  of  this  volume  compels  me  to  make 
short,  especially  seeing  the  length  of  their  disputations. 

First,  Peter  Martyr,  being  called  by  the  king  to  the 
public  reading  of  the  divinity  lecture  in  Oxford,  amongst 
his  other  learned  exercises  set  up  in  the  public  schools 
three  conclusions  of  divinity  to  be  disputed  and  tried  by 
argument.  At  which  disputations  were  present  the 
king's  visitors,  to  wit,  Henry,  bishop  of  Lincoln;  Doctor 
Cox,  chancellor  of  that  university ;  Dr.  Hains,  dean  of 
Exeter  ;  Richard  Morison,  Esq. ;  and  Christopher  Ne- 
vinson,  doctor  of  civil  law.  The  conclusions  propounded 
were  these  : — 

"1.  In  the  sacrament  of  thanksgiving  there  is  no 
transubstautiation  of  bread  and  wine  into  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ. 

"2.  The  body  and  blood  of  Christ  is  not  carnally  or 
corporally  in  the  bread  and  wine  ;  nor,  as  others  use  to 
say,  under  the  kinds  of  bread  and  wine. 

"  3.  The  body  and  blood  of  Christ  be  united  to  bread 
and  wine  sacramentally." 

They  wlio  were  the  chief  disputers  against  him  on  the 
contrary  side,  were  Doctor  Tresham,  Doctor  Chadsey, 
and  Morgan. 

The  like  disputation  also  about  the  same  time  was 
appointed  and  commenced  at  Cambridge,  concerning  the 
matter  of  the  sacrament,  the  king's  visitors  being  directed 
down  for  the  same  purpose  by  the  king.  The  names  of 
which  visitors  were  these,  Nicholas  Ridley,  bishop  of 
Rochester ;  Thomas,  bishop  of  Ely ;  Master  John  Cheek, 
the  king's  schoolmaster ;  Doctor  May,  civilian  ;  and 
Thomas  Wendy,  the  king's  physician.  The  conclusions 
in  that  disputation  propounded  were  these  : — 

Transubstantiation  cannot  be  proved  by  the  plain  and 
manifest  words  of  scripture,  nor  can  thereof  be  neces- 
sarily collected,  nor  yet  confirmed  by  the  consents  of 
the  ancient  fathers  for  these  thousand  years  past. 

Tliis  disputation  continued  tliree  days.  In  the  first. 
Dr.  Madew  answered  ;  against  whom  disputed  Dr.  Glin, 
Mr.  Langdale,  Mr.  Segewick,  Mr.  Young.  In  the 
second  disputation  Dr.  Glin  answered  ;  against  whom 
disputed  Mr.  Grindal,  Mr.  Perne,  Mr.  Gest,  Mr.  Pil- 
kington.  In  tlie  third  disputation  Mr.  Perne  answered  ; 
against  whom  disputed  one  Mr.  Parker  (not  Dr.  Mat- 
thew Parker),  Mr.  Pollard,  Mr.  Vavisor,  Mr.  Young. 

At  length,  the  disputations  being  ended,  the  bishop  of 
Rochester,  Dr.  Nicholas  Ridley,  after  the  manner  of 
the  schools,  made  the  following  determination  upon  the 
conclusions  : — 

There  has  been  an  ancient  custom  among  you,  that 
after  disputations  in  your  schools  there  should  be  some 
determination  made  of  the  matters  so  disputed  and  de- 
bated, especially  touching  the  Christian  religion.  It  has 
seemed  good  to  these  worshipful  assistants  joined  with 
me  in  commission  from  the  king's  majesty,  that  I  should 


perform  the  same  at  this  time  ;  I  will  by  your  favourable 
patience  declare,  both  what  1  think  and  believe  myself, 
and  what  also  others  ought  to  think  of  the  same.  Which 
I  wish  that  afterwards  ye  would  with  diligence  weigh 
and  ponder,  every  man  at  home. 

The  principal  grounds  or  rather  head-springs  of  this 
matter  are  specially  five  : — 

The  first  is  the  authority,  majesty,  and  truth  of  holy 
scripture. 

The  second  is  the  most  certain  testimonies  of  the  an- 
cient catholic  fathers,  who  after  my  judgment  do  suffi- 
ciently declare  this  matter. 

The  tliird  is  the  definition  of  a  sacrament. 

The  fourth  is  the  abominable  heresy  of  Eutiches,  that 
may  follow  out  of  transubstantiation. 

The  fifth  is  the  most  sure  belief  of  the  article  of  our 
faith,   "  he  ascended  into  heaven." 

I.  This  transubstantiation  is  clearly  against  the  words 
of  the  scriptures,  and  consent  of  the  ancient  catholic 
fathers.  The  scripture  saith,  "  I  will  not  drink  here- 
after of  this  fruit  of  the  vine,"  &c.  Now  the  fruit  of 
this  vine  is  wine  ;  and  it  is  manifest  that  Christ  spake 
these  words  after  the  supper  was  finished,  as  it  appears 
both  in  Matthew,  Mark,  and  also  in  Luke,  if  they  be 
well  understood.  There  are  not  many  places  of  scrip- 
ture that  confirm  this,  neither  is  it  very  material  :  for  it 
it  is  enough  if  there  is  any  one  plain  testimony  for  it. 
Neither  ought  it  to  be  measured  by  the  number  of  scrip- 
tures, but  by  the  authority,  and  by  the  truth  of  the 
scriptures.  And  the  majesty  of  this  truth  is  as  ample  in 
one  short  sentence  of  the  scripture  as  in  a  thousand. 

Christ  took  bread,  he  gave  bread.  In  the  Acts-,  St. 
Luke  calls  it  bread.  So  St.  Paul  calls  it  bread  after  the 
sanctificatiou.  Both  of  them  speak  of  breaking,  which 
belongs  to  the  substance  of  bread,  and  in  no  wise  to 
Christ's  body,  for  the  scripture  says,  "  A  bone  of  him 
shall  not  be  broken."  Christ  says,  "Do  ye  this  in 
remembrance  of  me."  St.  Paul  also  says,  "  Do  ye  this 
in  remembrance  of  me."  And  again,  "  As  often  as  ye 
shall  drink  of  this  cup,  do  it  in  remembrance  of  me."  And 
our  Saviour  Christ,  in  the  sixth  of  St.  John,  speaking 
against  the  Capernaums,  saith,  "  Labour  not  for  the 
meat  which  perisheth."  And  when  they  asked,  "  What 
shall  we  do  that  we  might  work  the  works  of  God  ?"  He 
answered  them  thus,  "  This  is  the  work  of  God,  that  ye 
believe  on  him  whom  he  hath  sent."  You  see  how  he 
exhorts  them  to  faith,  "  For  faith  is  that  work  of  God." 
Again,  "This  is  the  bread  which  came  down  from 
heaven."  But  Christ's  body  came  not  down  from  heaven. 
Moreover,  "  He  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinktth  my 
blood,  dwelleth  in  me,  and  I  in  him.  My  flesh,"  saith 
he,  "  is  meat  indeed,  and  my  blood  is  drink  indeed." 
When  they  heard  this  they  were  offended  ;  and  whilst 
they  were  ofl'ended,  he  said  to  them,  "  What  and  if  ye 
shall  see  the  Son  of  man  ascend  up  where  he  was  before  ?" 
Whereby  he  went  about  to  draw  them  from  the  gross 
and  carnal  eating.  This  body,  saith  he,  shall  ascend 
up  into  heaven,  meaning  altogether,  as  St.  Augustine 
saith,  "  It  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth  ;  the  flesh  pro- 
fiteth  nothing.  The  words  that  I  speak  unto  you,  they 
are  spirit  and  they  are  life,"  and  must  be  spiritually 
understood.  These  are  the  reasons  which  persuade  me 
to  incline  to  this  sentence  and  judgment. 

II.  Now  my  second  ground  against  this  transubstan- 
tiation are  the  ancient  fathers  a  thousand  years  past. 
And  so  far  are  they  from  confirming  transubstantiation, 
that  they  seem  plainly  to  me  to  think  and  speak  the 
contrary. 

Dionysius  in  many  places  calls  it  "  bread."  The  places 
are  so  manifest  and  plain,  that  I  need  not  recite  them. 

Ignatius  to  the  Philadelphians  says,  "  I  beseech  you, 
brethren,  cleave  fast  to  one  faith,  and  to  one  kind  of 
lireaching,  using  together  one  kind  of  preaching,  using 
together  one  kind  of  thanksgiving ;  for  the  flesh  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  is  one,  and  his  blood  is  one  which  was  shed 
for  us:  there  is  also  one  bread  broken  for  us,  and  one 
cup  of  the  whole  church." 

Irenfeus  writes  thus,  "  Even  as  the  bread  that  comes 
of  the  earth  receiving  God's  name  is  now  no  more  com- 
mon  bread,  but  sacramental  bread,   consisting  of  two 


.D.  1547—1553.]     DISPUTATION  AT  CAMBRIDGE  ABOUT  THE  SACRAMENT. 


6G7 


ahires,  earthly  and  heavenly,  even  so  our  bodies  re- 
beiving  the  eucharist,  are  now  no  more  corruptible,  hav- 
ing hope  of  the  resurrection." 
I    Tertullian  is  very  plain,  for  he  calls  it  a  figure  of  his 

E)ody,  &c. 
Chrysostom  writes  to  Caesarius  the  monk,  although  he 
s  not  received  by  some,  yet  will  I  read  the  j)lace  to  im- 
(press  it  more  deeply  in  your  minds,  for  it  seems  to  shew 
jplainly  the  substance  of  bread  to  remain.  The  words 
^re  these  : — "  Before  the  bread  is  sanctified,  we  name  it 
jbread :  but  by  the  grace  of  God  sanctifying  the  same, 
jthrougli  the  ministry  of  the  priest,  it  is  delivered  from 
'the  name  of  bread,  and  is  counted  worthy  to  bear  the 
iname  of  the  Lord's  body,  although  the  very  substance  of 
bread  notwithstanding  still  i^mains  therein,  and  now 
lis  taken  not  to  be  two  bodies,  but  one  body  of  the 
!Son,"  &c. 

I  Cyprian  saitli,  "  Bread  is  made  of  many  grains.  And 
fs  that  natural  bread,  and  made  of  wheat  ?  Yea,  it  is  so 
(indeed." 

The  book  of  Theodoret  in  Greek  was  lately  printed  at 
Rome,  which  if  it  had  not  been  his,  it  should  not 
have  been  set  forth  there,  especially  seeing  it  is  directly 
against  transubstantiation  ;  for  he  saith  plainly,  that 
bread  still  remaineth  after  the  sanctification. 
I  Gelasius  also  is  very  plain  in  this  manner,  "  The 
sacrament,''  saith  he,  "which  we  receive  of  the  body 
md  blood  of  Christ,  is  a  divine  matter  ;  by  reason  of 
which  we  are  made  partakers  by  the  same  of  the  divine 
[nature,  and  yet  it  ceases  not  still  to  be  the  substance  of 
bread  and  wine.  And  therefore  the  representation  and 
similitude  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  celebrated 
iu  the  action  of  the  mysteries,"  &c. 

After  this  he  recited  certain  places  out  of  Augustine 
md  Cyril  which  were  not  noted. 

Isichus  also  confesses  that  it  is  bread. 
Also  the  judgment  of  Bertram  in  this  matter  is  very 
plain  and   manifest.      And  thus  much   for  the  second 
[ground. 

r  III.  The  third  ground  is  the  nature  of  the  sacrament, 
which  consists  of  three  things,  that  is  unity,  nutrition, 
and  conversion. 

As  touching  unity,  Cyprian  thus  writes,  "  Even  as  of 
many  grains  is  made  one  bread,  so  are  we  one  mystical 
body  of  Christ."  Wherefore  bread  must  still  needs  re- 
main, or  else  we  destroy  the  nature  of  a  sacrament. 
,  Also  they  that  take  away  nutrition,  which  comes  by 
.'bread,  take  away  likewise  the  nature  of  a  sacrament.  For 
as  the  body  of  Christ  nourishes  the  soul,  even  so  does 
bread  likewise  nourish  the  body  of  man. 

Therefore  they  that  take  away  the  grains  or  the  union 
of  the  grains  in  the  bread,  and  deny  the  nutrition  or 
substance  of  it,  in  my  judgment  are  sacramentaries  ; 
for  they  take  away  the  similitude  between  the  bread  and 
the  body  of  Christ.  For  they  who  affirm  transubstan- 
tiation are  indeed  sacramentaries  and  Capernaites. 

As  touching  conversion,  that  as  the  bread  which  we 
receive  is  turned  into  our  substance,  so  are  we  turned 
into  Christ's  body,  Rabanus  and  Chrysostom  are  suffi- 
cient witnesses. 

IV.  They  who  say  that  Christ  is  carnally  present  in 
the  euchai-ist,  take  from  him  the  truth  of  man's  nature. 
Eutyches  granted  the  divine  nature  in  Christ,  but  his 
human  nature  he  denied.  So  they  that  defend  transub- 
stantiation ascribe  that  to  the  human  nature  which  only 
belongs  to  the  divine  nature. 

V.  The  fifth  ground  is  the  certain  persuasion  of  this 
article  of  faith  :  "  He  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth 
at  the  right  hand,"  &c. 

Augustine  says,  "  The  Lord  is  above,  even  to  the  end 
of  the  world  ;  but  yet  tlie  truth  of  the  Lord  is  here  also. 
For  his  body  wherein  he  rose  again  must  needs  be  in  one 
place,  but  his  truth  is  spread  abroad  every  where." 

Also  in  another  place,  he  saith,  "  Let  the  godly  also 
receive  'tliat  sacrament,  but  let  them  not  be  anxious 
(speaking  there  of  the  presence  of  his  body.)  For  as  to 
his  majesty,  his  providence,  his  invisible  and  unspeak- 
able grace,  these  words  are  fulfilled  which  he  spake,  '  I 
um  with  you  unto  the  end  of  the  world.'     But  according 


to  the  flesh  which  he  took  upon  him,  according  to  that 
which  was  born  of  the  Virgin,  was  apprehended  of  the 
Jews,  was  fastened  to  a  tree,  taken  down  again  from  the 
cross,  wrapped  in  linen  clothes,  was  buried  and  arose 
again,  and  apj)eared  after  his  resurrection,  so  '  you  shall 
not  have  me  always  with  you,'  and  why  ?  because  as  con- 
cerning his  flesh  he  was  conversant  with  his  disciples 
forty  days,  and  they  accompanying  him,  seeing  him,  but 
not  following  him  ;  he  went  up  into  heaven,  and  is  not 
here,  for  he  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  his  father,  and 
yet  he  is  here,  because  he  is  not  departed  hence,  as  con- 
cerning  the  presence  of  his  Divine  Majesty." 

Mark  and  consider  well  what  St.  Augustine  says: 
"  He  is  ascended  into  heaven,  and  is  not  here,"  says  he. 
Believe  not  them  therefore  who  say  that  he  is  here  still 
on  the  earth. 

Moreover,  "  Doubt  not,"  saith  the  same  Augustine  ; 
"  but  that  Jesus  Christ,  as  concerning  the  nature  of  his 
manhood,  is  there  from  whence  he  shall  come.  And  re- 
member well  and  believe  the  profession  of  a  christian 
man,  that  he  arose  from  death,  ascended  into  heaven, 
and  sitteth  at  the  riglit  hand  of  his  Father,  and  from  that 
place  and  none  other  (not  from  the  altars)  shall  he 
come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead,  and  he  shall  come 
as  the  angel  said,  as  he  was  seen  to  go  into  heaven  ; 
that  is  to  say,  in  the  same  form  and  substance,  unto 
which  he  gave  immortality,  but  changed  not  his  nature. 
After  this  form  (meaning  his  human  nature)  we  may 
think  that  it  is  every  where.'' 

And  in  the  same  epistle,  he  says,  "  Take  away  from  our 
bodies  limitation  of  places,  and  they  shall  be  nowhere ; 
and  because  they  are  nowhere,  they  shall  not  be  at  all." 
Virgilius  says,  "  If  the  word  and  the  flesh  be  both  of 
one  nature,  seeing  that  the  word  is  every  where,  why 
then  is  not  the  flesh  also  every  where  ?  For  when  it 
was  in  earth,  then  verily  it  was  not  in  heaven  ;  and  now 
when  it  is  in  heaven,  it  is  not  surely  in  earth.  And  it  is 
so  certain,  that  it  is  not  in  earth,  that  as  concerning  the 
same  we  look  for  him  from  heaven,  whom,  as  concerning 
the  word,  we  believe  to  be  with  us  on  earth." 

Also  the  same  Virgilius  says,  "  Which  things  seeing 
they  be  so,  the  course  of  the  scriptures  must  be  searched 
of  us,  and  many  testimonies  must  be  gathered,  to  shew 
plainly  what  a  wickedness  and  sacrilege  it  is  to  refer 
those  things  to  the  property  of  the  divine  nature, 
which  do  only  belong  to  the  nature  of  the  flesh  ;  and 
contraryTvise,  to  apply  those  things  to  the  nature  of  the 
flesh,  which  do  properly  belong  to  the  divine  nature." 
Which  thing  the  transubstantiators  do,  whilst  they  affirm 
Christ's  body  not  to  be  contained  in  any  one  place,  and 
ascribe  that  to  his  humanity,  which  properly  belongs  to  his 
divinity,  as  they  do  who  will  have  Christ's  body  to  be 
limited  in  no  one  certain  place. 

Now,  in  the  latter  conclusion  concerning  the  sacrifice, 
because  it  depends  upon  the  first,  I  will  in  a  few  words 
declare  what  I  think.  For  if  we  did  once  agree  in  that, 
the  whole  controversy  in  the  other  would  soon  be  at  an 
end.  Two  things  there  are  which  persuade  me  that  this 
conclusion  is  true ;  that  is,  certain  places  of  the  scrip- 
tures, and  also  certain  testimonies  of  the  fathers.  St. 
Paul  saith,  (Hebrews  ix.  11,  12.),  "Christ  being  become 
a  high  priest  of  good  things  to  come,  by  a  greater  and 
more  perfect  tabernacle  not  made  with  hands,  that  is  to 
say,  not  of  this  building  ;  neither  by  the  blood  of  goats  and 
calves,  but  by  his  own  blood,  he  entered  in  once  into  the 
holy  place,  having  obtained  eternal  redemptionforus,"  &c. 
And  "now  once  in  the  end  of  the  world  hath  he  appeared 
to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself." 

And  again,  "  Christ  W'as  once  offered  to  bear  the 
sins  of  many." 

Moreover,  he  saith,  "  For  by  one  ofl'ering  he  hath  per- 
fected for  ever  them  that  are  sanctified." 

These  scriptures  persuade  me  to  believe  that  there  is 
no  other  oblation  of  Christ  (although  I  am  not  ignorant 
there  are  many  sacrifices),  but  that  which  was  once 
made  upon  the  cross. 

The  testimonies  of  the  ancient  fathers,  which  confirm 
the  same,  are  out  of  "  Augustine  ad  Bonif."  epistle  23. 
Again  in  his  Book   of   Forty-three    Questions,   in  the 


668 


A  DIALOGUE  BETW^EEN  CUSTOM  AND  TRUTH. 


[Book  IX* 


Forty-first  Question.  Also  in  his  Twentieth  Book 
against  Faustus  the  Manichaean,  cap.  xxi.  And  in  the 
same  book  against  Faustus,  cap.  xxviii.  thus  he 
writes  :  "  Now  the  christians  keep  a  memorial  of  the 
sacrifice  past,  with  a  holy  oblation  and  participation  of 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ." 

Fulgentius,  in  his  Book  "  De  Fide,"  calls  the  same 
oblation  a  commemoration.  And  these  things  are  suffi- 
cient for  tliis  time  for  a  scholastical  determination  of 
these  matters. 

Disputations  of  Martin  Bucer. 

Beside  these  disputations,  others  were  also  held  at 
Cambridge  shortly  after,  by  Martin  Bucer,  upon  these 
conclusions  following  : 

1.  Tlie  canonical  books  of  holy  scripture  alone  do 
sufficiently  teach  the  regenerated  all  things  necessarily 
belonging  unto  salvation. 

2.  Thei'e  is  no  church  in  earth  ■which  errs  not  in 
manners  as  well  as  in  faith. 

3.  We  are  so  justified  freely  of  God,  that  before  our 
justification  it  is  sin,  and  provokes  God's  wrath  against 
us  whatever  good  work  we  seem  to  do.  Then  being 
justified,  we  do  good  works. 

In  these  three  propositions  against  Bucer  disputed 
Mr.  Sedgewick,  Young,  and  Pern.  Which  disputa- 
tions, because  they  are  long,  I  mind  to  reserve  them  to 
some  other  convenient  place.  In  the  meantime,  because 
great  controversy  has  been,  and  is  yet  among  the 
learned,  and  much  effusion  of  christian  blood  about  the 
words  and  meaning  of  the  sacrament ;  to  the  intent  that 
the  truth  of  it  may  more  openly  be  explained,  and  all 
doubtful  scruples  discussed,  it  shall  not  be  out  of  place 
to  adjoin  a  certain  learned  treatise  in  form  of  a  dialogue, 
as  appertaining  to  the  argument,  compiled,  as  it  seemed, 
out  of  the  writings  of  Peter  Martyr,  and  other  authors, 
by  a  learned  and  reverend  person  of  this  realm,  who, 
under  the  persons  of  Custom  and  Truth,  lays  before  our 
eyes,  and  teaches  all  men  not  to  measure  religion  by 
custom,  but  to  try  custom  by  truth  and  the  word  of 
God  ;  for  else  custom  may  soon  deceive,  but  the  word 
of  God  abides  for  ever. 

A  Dialogue  explaining  the  Words  of  Christ :  "  This  is 
my  Bodg.'' 

Custom. — I  marvel  much  what  madness  is  creeping 
into  those  men's  hearts,  who  now  a-days  are  not  ashamed 
so  violently  to  tread  down  the  lively  word  of  God,  yea, 
and  impudently  to  deny  God  himself. 

Truth. — God  forbid  there  should  be  any  such.  Indeed 
I  remember  that  the  Romish  bishop  was  wont  to  have 
the  Bible  for  his  footstool,  and  so  to  tread  down  God's 
word  when  he  stood  at  his  mass.  But  thanks  be  to 
God  he  is  now  detected,  and  his  abominations  opened 
and  blown  throughout  all  the  world.  And  I  hear  of  no 
Others  that  oppress  God's  word. 

Custom. — No  more  ?  Yes,  doubtless  there  are  an 
hundred  thousand  more,  and  it  is  your  duty  to  withstand 
them. 

Truth. — As  to  my  duty,  you  know  it  agrees  not  with 
XLj  nature  to  bear  with  falsehood.  But  what  are  they  .' 
Disclose  them  if  you  will  have  them  reproved. 

Custom  — What !  are  you  so  great  a  stranger  in  these 
quarters  ?  Hear  you  not  how  men  daily  speak  against 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  denying  it  to  be  the  real 
body  of  Christ  ? 

Truth. — In  good  sooth  I  have  been  a  great  while 
abroad,  and  returned  but  lately  into  this  country.  So 
you  must  pardon  me  if  my  answer  be  to  seek  in  such 
questions.  But  go  on  in  your  tale.  You  have  been 
longer  here,  and  are  better  acquainted  than  I.  What 
say  they  more  than  this  .' 

Custom. — Than  this  .'  Why  what  can  they  possibly 
say  more .' 

Truth. — Yes,  there  are  many  things  worse  than  this  : 
for  this  seems  in  some  respects  to  be  tolerable. 

Custom. — What !  methinks  you  dally  with  me. 
Seems  it  tolerable  to  deny  the  sacrament .' 


Truth. — They  do  not  deny  it,  so  far  as  I  can  gather 
by  your  words. 

Custom. — Nay,  then  fare  you  well :  I  perceive  you 
will  take  their  part. 

Truth. — I  am  not  partial,  but  indifferent  to  all  parties : 
for  I  never  go  further  than  the  truth. 

Custom. — I  can  scarcely  believe  you.  But  what  is 
more  true  than  Christ,  who  is  truth  itself  ?  Or  who 
ever  was  so  hardy  before  as  to  charge  Christ  with  a  lie 
for  saying  these  words,  "This  is  my  body?''  The 
words  are  evident  and  plain  :  there  is  not  in  them 
so  much  as  one  obscure  or  dark  letter  ;  there  is  no  cause 
for  any  man  to  cavil.  And  yet,  though  CJirist  himself 
affirmed  it  to  be  his  bodj,  men  now-a-days  are  not 
abashed  to  say,  "  Christ  lied,  it  is  not  his  body."  The 
evangelists  all  agree,  the  old  writers  stand  on  our  side, 
the  universal  and  catholic  church  has  been  in  this  mind 
these  fifteen  hundred  years  and  more.  And  shall  we 
think  that  Christ  himself,  his  evangelists,  all  the  whole 
catholic  church  has  been  so  long  deceived,  and  the  truth 
now  at  length  begotten  and  born  in  these  days  ? 

Truth. — You  have  moved  a  matter  of  great  force  and 
weight,  and  to  it,  without  many  words,  I  can  make  no 
full  answer.  Notwithstanding,  because  you  provoke  me 
to  it,  I  will  take  part  with  them  of  whom  you  have  made 
false  report,  for  none  of  them  ever  reproved  Christ  of  any 
lie.  But  on  the  other  hand,  they  say,  that  many  men 
of  late  days,  not  understanding  Christ's  words,  have 
built>and  set  up  many  fond  lies  in  his  name.  Therefore, 
first  I  will  declare  the  meaning  of  these  words,  "  This  is 
my  body  ;"  and  next  in  what  sense  the  church  and  the  old 
fathers  have  evermore  taken  them.  First  therefore  you 
shall  understand,  that  scripture  is  not  to  be  taken  always 
as  the  letter  sounds,  but  as  the  intent  and  purpose  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  was,  by  whom  the  scripture  was  uttered. 
For  if  you  follow  the  bare  words,  you  will  soon  shake 
down  and  overthrow  the  greatest  part  of  the  christian 
faith.  What  is  plainer  than  these  words,  "  My  Father  is 
greater  than  I  ?"  Of  those  plain  words  sprang  up  the 
heresy  of  the  Arians,  who  denied  Christ  to  be  equal  with 
his  Father.  What  is  more  evident  than  this  saying, 
"  I  and  my  Father  are  one  ?"  Yet  thence  arose  the 
heresy  of  them  who  denied  three  distinct  persons. 
"  They  all  had  one  soul  and  one  heart,"  was  spoken  by  the 
apostles  :  yet  each  of  them  had  a  soul  and  heart  peculiar 
to  himself.  "  They  are  now  not  two,  but  one  fiesh," 
is  spoken  of  the  man  and  his  wife  ;  yet  hath  both  the 
man  and  his  wife  their  own  bodies.  "  He  is  our  very 
flesh,"  said  Reuben  of  his  brother,  who  notwithstand- 
ing was  not  their  real  flesh.  "  I  am  bread,"  said  Christ, 
yet  was  he  flesh,  and  no  bread.  "  Christ  was  the  stone," 
says  St.  Paul,  and  yet  was  no  material  stone.  "  Mel- 
chizedeck  had  neither  father  nor  mother,"  and  yet  in- 
deed he  had  both.  "Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,"  says 
John  the  Baptist  of  Christ,  notwithstanding  Christ  was 
a  man,  and  not  a  lamb.  Circumcision  was  called  the 
covenant,  whereas  it  was  but  a  token  of  the  covenant. 
The  lamb  was  named  the  passover,  and  yet  was  it  eaten  in 
remembrance  only  of  the  passover.  Jacob  raised  up  an 
altar,  and  called  it  "  The  mighty  God  of  Israel."  Moses, 
when  he  had  conquered  the  Amalekites,  set  up  an  altar, 
and  called  it  by  the  names  of  God,  Jehovah,  and  Tetra- 
gramatum.  "  We  are  all  one  bread,"  says  St.  Paul,  yet 
were  they  not  thereby  turned  into  a  loaf  of  bread. 
Christ  hanging  upon  the  cross,  pointed  out  St.  John  to 
his  mother,  saying,  "  Behold  thy  son,"  and  yet  was  he 
not  her  son.  "So  many  as  are  baptised  into  Christ," 
says  St.  Paul,  "  have  put  on  Christ,"  and  so  many  as  are 
baptized  into  Christ,  are  washed  with  the  blood  of 
Christ.  Notwithstanding  no  man  took  the  font  water 
to  be  the  natural  blood  of  Christ.  "The  cup  is  the  new 
testament,"  says  St.  Paul,  and  yet  is  not  the  cup  indeed 
the  very  new  testament.  You  see,  therefore,  that  it  is 
not  strange,  nor  a  thing  unusual  in  the  scriptures,  to  call 
one  thing  by  another's  name.  So  that  you  can  no  more 
prove  the  changing  of  the  bread  into  Christ's  body  in  the 
sacrament,  because  of  the  words,  "  This  is  my  body," 
than  prove  the  change  of  the  wife's  flesh  into  the  natural 
and  real  body  and  flesh  of  the  husband,  because  it  is 
written,  "  They  are  not  two,  but  one  flesh  ;"  or  the  altar 


A.D.  1547—1553.] 


A  DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  CUSTOM  AND  TRUTH. 


r>69 


of  stone  to  be  very  God,  because  Moses  pronounced  it 
ito  be  the  mighty  God  of  Israel.  However,  if  you  will 
ineeds  stick  to  the  letter,  you  make  for  me,  and  hinder 
yourself.  For  I  will  reason  thus,  and  use  your  own  wea- 
pon against  you.  The  scripture  calls  It "  bread.'"  The 
evangelists  agree  in  calling  it  "  bread.'^  St.  Paul  nanieth 
it  "  bread' ^  five  times  in  one  passage  ;  wherefore  I  con- 
tlude  by  your  own  argument,  that  we  ought  not  only  to 
say,  but  also  to  believe  that  in  the  sacrament  there  re- 
mains bread. 

'■  Custom. — Methinks  your  answer  is  reasonable,  yet 
ll  cannot  be  satisfied.  Declare  you  therefore  more  at 
large,  what  moves  you  to  think  this  of  the  sacrament. 
For  I  think  you  would  not  withstand  a  doctrine  so  long 
■held  and  taught,  unless  you  were  forced  by  some  strong 
reasons. 

.  Truth. — First,  in  examining  the  words  of  Christ,  I 
look  to  the  meaning  and  purpose  for  which  they  were 
spoken.  I  see  that  Christ  meant  to  have  his  death  and 
passion  kept  in  remembrance.  For  men  of  themselves 
■are  forgetful  of  the  benefits  of  God.  And  therefore  it 
Was  necessary  that  they  should  be  admonished  and  stirred 
up  with  some  visible  and  outward  tokens,  as  with  the 
passover  lamb,  the  brazen  serpent,  and  the  like.  For 
the  brazen  serpent  was  a  token,  that  when  the  Jews 
were  stung  and  wounded  with  serpents,  God  restored 
them  and  made  them  whole.  The  passover  lamb  was 
a  memory  of  the  great  benefit  of  God,  which,  when  he 
destroyed  the  Egyptians,  saved  the  Jews,  whose  doors 
Were  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of  a  lamb.  So  likewise 
Christ  left  us  a  memorial  and  remembrance  of  his  death 
and  passion  in  outward  tokens,  that  when  the  child  should 
itiemaud  of  his  father,  what  the  breaking  of  the  bread 
jjnd  drinking  of  the  cup  means,  he  might  answer  him, 
uiat  like  as  the  bread  is  broken,  so  Christ  was  broken 
iiul  rent  upon  the  cross,  to  redeem  the  soul  of  man.  And 
likewise  as  wine  restores  and  comforts  the  body,  so  doth 
the  blood  of  Christ  cherish  and  relieve  the  soul.  And 
|this  do  I  gather  by  the  words  of  Christ;  and  by  the  in- 
stitution and  order  of  the  sacrament.  For  Christ 
charged  the  apostles  to  do  this  in  remembrance  of  him. 
I  therefore  argue  that  as  nothing  is  ever  done  in  mere 
remembrance  of  itself  ;  and  as  the  sacrament  is  used  in 
remembrance  of  Christ ;  therefore  the  sacrament  is  not 
Christ,  or  it  would  be  a  memorial  of  itself.  And  I  again 
argue  that  Christ  never  devoured  himself,  and  yet  Christ 
lid  eat  the  sacrament  with  his  apostles  ;  and  therefore 
i\'e  may  conclude  that  the  sacrament  is  not  Christ  himself. 
Besides  this,  I  see  that  Christ  ordained  not  his  body, 
put  a  sacrament  of  his  body.  A  sacrament,  as  St.  Au- 
gustine declares,  is  an  outward  sign  of  an  invisible  grace. 
His  words  are  Sacramentum  est  invisibilis yratice  visibile 
'lignum.  Out  of  which  words  I  gather  two  arguments. 
The  first  is  this  ;  the  sign  of  the  body  of  Christ  is  not 
the  thing  signified,  therefore  they  are  not  one.  And  again, 
bne  thing  cannot  be  both  visible  and  invisible  ;  but  the 
feacrament  we  know  is  visible,  and  the  body  of  Christ 
invisible  ;  and  we  may  therefore  conclude  that  they  are 
aot  one,  and  the  same. 

I  remember  that  Christ  ministered  this  sacrament  not 
to  great  and  deep  philosophers,  but  to  a  sort  of  ignorant 
and  unlearned  fishermen,  who  notwithstanding  under- 
tood  Christ's  meaning  right  well,  and  delivered  it,  even 
as  they  took  it  at  Christ's  hand,  to  the  people,  and 
fully  declared  to  them  the  meaning.  But  neither  they, 
nor  scarcely  the  apostles  themselves,  could  understand 
what  is  meant  by  transubstantiation,  impanation,  di- 
mensions, accidents,  without  subjects,  &c.  This  is  no 
learning  for  the  unlearned  and  rude  people,  wherefore  it 
is  likely  that  Christ  meant  some  other  thing  than  has 
been  taught  of  late  days.  Further,  Christ's  body  is  food, 
not  for  the  body,  but  for  the  soul ;  and  therefore  it  must 
be  received  with  the  instrument  of  the  soul,  which  is 
faith.  For  as  you  receive  sustenance  for  your  body  by  the 
mouth,  so  the  food  of  your  soul  must  be  received  by 
faith,  which  is  the  mouth  of  the  soul.  And  for  that  St. 
Augustine  sharply  rebukes  them  that  think  to  eat  Christ 
with  their  mouth,  saying,  "  Why  makest  thou  ready  thy 
tooth    and    thy  belly?    believe,    and    thou  hast  eaten 


Christ."  Likewise  speaking  of  eating  the  Sfwie  body, 
he  saith  to  the  Capernaites,  who  understood  him  grossly 
as  men  do  now  a-days  :  "  The  words  that  I  speak  are 
spirit  and  life.  It  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth,  the  flesh 
profiteth  nothing."' 

Custom. — What  mean  you  by  this  spirit,  and  by  spi- 
ritual eating  .'  I  pray  you  utter  your  mind  more  plainly. 
For  I  know  well  that  Christ  has  a  body,  and  therefore 
must  be  eaten,  as  I  think,  with  the  mouth  of  the  body. 
For  the  spirit  and  the  soul  as  it  has  no  body  and  flesh,  so 
it  has  no  mouth. 

Truth. — You  must  understand,  that  a  man  is  shaped  of 
two  parts,  of  the  body  and  of  the  soul.  And  each  of 
them  has  his  life  and  his  death,  his  mouth,  his  teeth,  his 
food,  and  abstinence.  For  as  the  body  is  nourished  and 
fostered  with  bodily  meats,  or  else  cannot  live  ;  so  must 
the  soul  have  his  cherishing,  otherwise  it  will  decay  and 
pine  away.  And  therefore  we  justly  say  that  tlie  Turks, 
Jews,  and  heathen  are  dead,  because  they  lack  the  lively 
food  of  the  soul.  But  how  then,  or  by  what  means  will 
you  find  the  soul  ?  Doubtless  not  by  the  instrument  of 
the  body,  but  of  the  soul.  For  that  which  is  received 
into  the  body,  has  no  passage  from  thence  into  the  soul. 
For  Christ  saith,  "  That  whatsoever  entereth  In  at  the 
mouth  goeth  into  the  belly,  and  is  cast  out  into  the 
draught."  And  whereas  you  say  that  the  spirit  has 
no  mouth,  as  it  has  no  body  or  bones  ;  you  are 
deceived.  For  the  spirit  has  a  mouth,  or  el.se  how 
could  a  man  eat  and  drink  justice  For  undoubtedly 
his  bodily  mouth  is  not  a  fit  instrument  for  it. 
Yet  Christ  saith,  that  he  is  blessed  that  hungers  and 
thirsts  for  righteousness.  If  he  hunger  and  tliirst  for 
righteousness,  he  must  both  eat  and  drink  it,  for 
otherwise  he  neither  abates  his  hunger,  nor  quenches  his 
thirst.  Now,  if  a  man  may  eat  and  drink  righteousness 
with  his  spirit,  no  doubt  his  spirit  hath  a  mouth. 
Whereof  I  argue  that  as  the  mouth  of  the  soul  is  spiri- 
tual,  so  must  be  the  food. 

And  in  like  manner  Christ,  speaking  of  the  eating  of 
his  body,  names  himself  "The  bread,"  not  for  the  bodv, 
but  "of  life,"  for  the  soul;  and  saith,  "He  that  cometh 
to  me  shall  never  hunger  ;  and  he  that  believeth  on  me 
shall  never  thirst."  Wherefore,  whoever  will  be  relieved 
by  the  body  of  Christ,  must  receive  him  as  he  will  be  re- 
ceived, w;ith  the  instrument  of  faith,  and  not  with  his 
teeth  or  mouth.  And  vrhereas  I  say  that  Christ's  body 
must  be  received  and  taken  with  faith,  I  m§an  not  thr.t 
you  shall  pluck  down  Christ  from  heaven,  and  put  him 
in  your  faith,  as  in  a  visible  place  ;  but  that  you  must 
with  your  faith  rise  and  spring  up  to  him,  and  leaving 
this  world  dwell  above  in  heaven,  putting  all  your  trust, 
comfort,  and  consolation  in  him,  who  suffered  grievous 
bondage  to  set  you  at  liberty,  creeping  into  his  wounds, 
which  were  so  cruelly  pierced  and  deftted  for  your  sake. 
So  shall  you  feed  on  the  body  of  Christ,  so  shall  you 
suck  the  blood  that  was  poured  out  and  shed  for  wu. 
This  is  the  spiritual,  the  very  true,  the  only  eating  v.i 
Christ's  body.  And,  therefore,  St.  Gregory  calls  it 
"  The  food  of  the  mind,  and  not  of  the  stomach."  And 
St.  Cyprian  saith  likewise,  "  We  sharpen  not  our  tooth, 
nor  prepare  our  stomach." 

Now  to  return.  Seeing  it  is  plain  that  Christ's  body 
is  meat  for  our  spirit,  and  has  nothing  to  do  with  our 
body,  I  will  say  that  the  sacrament  is  bodily  food  and 
increases  the  body ;  and  therefore  the  sacrament  is 
not  the  very  body  of  Christ.  That  it  nourishes  the  body 
is  evident  ;  for  Christ  calleth  it  the  fruit  of  the  vine, 
whose  duty  is  to  nourish.  And  for  a  proof,  if  you  con- 
secrate a  whole  loaf,  it  will  feed  you  as  well  as  your 
table  bread.  And  if  a  little  mouse  get  a  host,  he  will 
crave  no  more  meat  to  his  dinner.  Wherefore,  as  I  said 
before,  seeing  that  Christ's  body  is  spiritual  meat,  and 
the  bread  of  the  sacrament  bodily  meat,  I  may  conclude 
that  the  sacrament  is  not  Christ's  body.  Besides  this, 
where  it  was  forbidden  in  the  old  law  that  any  man  sliould 
eat  or  drink  blood,  the  apostles  notwithstanding  took 
the  cup  at  Christ's  hands,  and  drank  of  it,  and  never 
staggered,  or  shrunk  at  the  matter ;  whence  it  may  be 
gathered,  that  tiiey  took  it  for  a  mystery,  for  a  token. 


670 


A  DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  CUSTOM  AND  TRUTH. 


[Book  IX. 


and  a  remembrance,  far  otherwise  than  it  has  of  late 
been  taken. 

Again,  when  the  sacrament  was  given,  none  of  them 
all  crouched  down,  and  took  it  for  his  God,  forgetting 
him  that  sate  there  present  before  their  eyes ;  but  tooli 
it,  and  eat  it,  knowing  that  it  was  a  sacrament  and  re- 
membrance of  Christ's  body.  Yea,  the  old  councils  com- 
manded that  no  man  should  kneel  down  at  the  time  of 
the  communion ,  fearing  that  it  should  be  an  occasion  of 
idolatry.  And  long  after  the  Apostles'  time,  as  Tertul- 
lian  writeth,  women  were  suffered  to  take  it  home  with 
them,  and  lay  it  up  in  their  chests.  And  the  priests 
many  times  sent  it  to  sick  persons  by  a  child,  which  no 
doubt  would  have  given  more  reverence  to  it,  if  they 
had  taken  it  for  their  God.  But  a  great  while  after 
about  three  hundred  years  ago,  Honorius  III.,  bishop  of 
Rome,  took  him  and  hanged  him  up,  and  caused  men 
to  kneel  and  crouch  down,  and  all  to  deify  him. 

If  the  bread  be  turned  and  altered  into  the  body  of 
Christ,  doubtless  it  is  the  greatest  miracle  that  God 
ever  wrought.  But  the  apostles  saw  no  miracle  in  it. 
Nazianzen,  an  old  writer,  and  St.  Augustine,  treating 
of  all  the  miracles  that  are  in  the  scripture,  do  not 
number  the  sacrament  for  one.  As  for  the  apostles,  it 
appears  that  they  took  it  for  no  marvel,  for  they  never 
mused  at  it,  neither  demanded  how  it  might  be  ; 
whereas  in  other  things  they  evermore  were  full  of 
questions.  As  to  St.  Augustine,  he  not  only  skipped 
over  it,  as  no  wonder,  but  by  plain  and  express  words 
testifies  that  there  is  no  marvel  in  it. 

A  little  before  the  institution  of  the  sacrament,  Christ 
spake  of  his  ascension,  saying.  "  Yet  a  little  while,  and 
the  world  seeth  me  no  more."  "  Let  not  your  heart  be 
troubled,  neither  let  it  be  afraid,"  because  I  go  from 
you  :  "  I  tell  you  the  truth  ;  it  is  expedient  for  you  that 
I  go  away  ;  for  if  I  go  not  away,  the  Comforter  will  not 
come  unto  you  ;  but  if  I  depart,  I  will  send  Him  unto 
you  :'■  with  many  other  like  warnings  of  his  departure. 
St.  Stephen  saw  him  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  his 
Father,  and  thought  it  a  special  revelation  of  God  ;  but 
he  never  said  that  he  saw  him  at  the  communion,  or  that 
he  made  him  every  day  himself.  And  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  St.  Peter  saith,  "  That  the  heaven  must  re- 
ceive Christ  until  the  times  of  restitution  of  all  things." 
Isaiah,  Solomon,  and  St.  Stephen  say,  "  That  God 
dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  man's  hand."  St. 
Paul  wisheth  that  he  were  dissolved  and  dead,  and  were 
with  Christ ;  not  in  the  altar,  doubtless,  where  he  might 
be  daily,  but  in  heaven.  And  to  be  brief,  it  is  in  our 
creed,  and  we  do  constantly  believe,  that  Christ  is 
ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  at  his  Father's  right 
hand  ;  and  no  promise  have  we  that  he  will  come  down 
at  every  priest's  calling. 

Custom. — Fye,  you  be  far  deceived,  I  can  in  nowise 
brook  these  words.  You  shut  up  Christ  too  straightly, 
and  imprison  him  in  one  corner  of  heaven,  not  suffering 
him  to  go  at  large.  He  has  deserved  more  gentleness 
at  your  hand,  than  to  be  tied  up  so  short. 

Truth. — I  do  neither  lock  up,  neither  imprison  Christ 
in  heaven,  but  according  to  the  scriptures  declare  that 
he  has  chosen  a  blessed  place,  and  one  most  worthy  to 
receive  his  majesty  ;  in  which  place  whoso  is  enclosed, 
thinks  not  to  be  a  prisoner  ;  but  if  you  take  it  for  so 
heinous  a  thing  that  Christ  should  sit  in  heaven  in  the 
glory  of  his  Father,  what  think  you  of  them  that  im- 
prison him  in  a  little  box,  yea,  and  keep  him  in  captiv- 
ity so  long,  until  he  be  mouldy  and  overgrown  with 
vermin,  and  when  he  is  past  men's  feeding  on,  are  not 
contented  to  hang  him  till  he  stink,  but  will  have  him  to 
a  new  execution,  and  burn  him  too  ?  This  is  wonderful 
and  extremely  cruel  imprisoning.  But  to  return  to 
the  matter,  we  are  certainly  persuaded  by  the  word  of 
God,  that  Christ,  the  very  Son  of  God,  vouchsafed  to 
take  upon  him  the  body  and  sJiape  of  man,  and  that  he 
walked  and  was  conversant  among  men  in  that  one,  and 
not  in  many  bodies  ;  and  that  he  suffered  death,  rose 
again,  and  ascended  to  heaven  in  the  selfsame  body  ; 
and  that  he  sitteth  at  his  Father's  right  hand  in  his 
manhood,  in  the  nature  and  substance  of  that  body. 
This  is  our  belief  ;  this  is  the  very  word  of  God.  Where- 


fore they  are  far  deceived,  who,  leaving  heaven,  will 
grope  for  Christ's  body  upon  the  earth. 

Custom. — Nay,  sir,  but  I  see  now  you  are  far  ont  of 
the  way.  For  Christ  has  not  so  gross  and  fleshly  a  body 
as  you  think,  but  a  spiritual  and  ghostly  body,  and 
therefore  without  repugnance  it  may  be  in  many  places 
at  once. 

Truth. — You  say  right  well,  and  grant  that  Clirist'a 
body  is  spiritual.  But  I  pray  you  answer  me  by  the 
way  ;  can  any  other  body  than  that  which  is  spiritual 
be  at  one  time  in  sundry  places? 

Custom. — No,  truly. 

Truth. — Have  we  that  selfsame  sacrament  that  Christ 
gave  to  his  disciples,  or  not  ? 

Custom. — Doubtless  we  have  the  same. 

Truth. — When  was  Christ's  body  spiritual  ?  was  it  so 
even  from  his  birth  ? 

Custom. — No  ;  for  doubtless  before  he  arose  from 
death  his  body  was  earthly,  as  other  men's  bodies  are. 

Truth. — Well,  but  when  gave  Christ  the  sacrament 
to  his  disciples?  Before  he  rose  from  the  dead,  or 
afterwards  ? 

Custom. — You  know  yourself  he  gave  it  before  his 
resurrection,  the  night  before  he  suffered  his  passion. 

Truth. — Why  then,  methinks,  he  gave  the  sacrament 
at  that  time  when  his  body  was  not  spiritual. 

Custom — Even  so. 

Truth. — And  was  every  portion  of  the  sacrament 
dealt  to  the  apostles,  and  received  they  into  theii 
mouths  the  very  real  and  substantial  body  of  Christ  ? 

Custom. — Yea,  doubtless. 

Truth. — Mark  well,  what  ye  have  said,  for  you  have 
granted  me  a  great  contradiction.  First,  you  say  that 
no  body  being  not  spiritual  can  be  in  several^laces  at 
once.  Then  you  say  that  Christ's  body,  at  the  last 
supper  was  not  spiritual  :  and  yet  you  hold,  that  he 
was  there  present  visibly  before  the  apostles'  eyes,  and 
in  each  of  their  hands  and  mouths  all  at  once. 

Custom. — Indeed  you  have  driven  me  into  the  stralla 
before  I  was  aware  of  you  ;  and  I  know  not  how  I  may 
escape  your  hands  honestly.  But  the  best  refuge  that 
I  have  is  this,  that  I  will  not  believe  you. 

Truth.— I  desire  you  not  to  give  credit  to  me,  believe 
the  word  of  God.  yea,  believe  your  own  creed  ;  for  they 
both  witness  against  you,  that  Christ's  body  is  taken 
up  into  heaven,  and  there  shall  remain  until  he  come 
to  judge. 

Custom. — Tush,  what  speak  you  of  the  word  of  God? 
there  are  many  dark  sayings  in  it  which  every  man 
cannot  attain  to. 

Truth. — I  grant  you  there  are  obscure  places  in  the 
scripture,  yet  not  so  obscure  but  that  a  man  with  the 
grace  of  God  may  perceive  them  ;  for  it  was  written 
not  for-  angels,  but  for  men.  But,  as  I  understand, 
custom  meddles  but  very  little  with  the  scripture. 
How  say  you  of  St.  Augustine,  St.  Jerome,  St.  Am- 
bro.se  ?  what  if  they  stand  on  our  side  ? 

Custom. — No,  no,  I  know  them  well  enough. 

Truth. — Well,  as  you  know  them,  if  they  be  called 
to  witness  it,  they  will  give  evidence  against  you.  For 
St.  Augustine,  in  all  his  books  declares  that  Chrisf.s  body 
is  placed  in  one  room.  Dei,  i.  he  says,  "  Do  not  doubt 
the  man  Jesus  Christ  to  be  there,  from  whence  lie  .'rball 
come.  And  remember  well,  and  faithfully  believe  the 
christian  confession,  that  he  is  risen,  ascended  into 
heaven,  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father,  and 
from  thence  he  .shall  come,  and  from  no  other  place,  to 
judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.  And  shall  come  in  the 
same  substance  of  body,  to  which  he  gave  immortalitty 
and  took  not  the  nature  from  it.  After  this  form  he  is 
to  be  thought  not  to  be  dispersed  in  all  places  ;  for  we 
must  beware  so  to  defend  his  divinity  that  we  destroy 
not  his  humanity."  All  the  old  fathers  witness  the 
same.  Now.  to  return  to  the  matter  ;  seeing  that  the 
word  of  God  in  many  and  sundry  places,  the  creed, 
seeing  all  the  old  fiithers  do  agree,  that  the  body  of 
Christ  is  ascended  into  heaven,  and  there  remains  at 
the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  and  cannot  be  in  more  than 
in  one  place,  I  do  conclude  that  the  sacrament  is  not 
the  body  of  Christ ;  tirst,  because  it  is  not  in  heaven, 


A.D.  1547—1553.] 


A  DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  CUSTOM  AND  TRUTH. 


671 


neither  sitteth  at  the  Father's  right  hand  ;  moreover, 
because  it  is  in  an  hundred  thousand  boxes,  whereas 
Christ's  body  fiUeth  but  one  place.  Furthermore,  if  the 
bread  were  turned  into  the  body  of  Christ,  then  would 
it  necessarily  follow  that  sinners  and  unpenitent  persons 
receive  the  body  of  Christ. 

Custom. Marry,  and  so  they  do.     For  St.  Paul  saith 

plainly,  that  they  receive  the  body  of  Christ  to  their  own 
confusion. 

Truth. — No,  not  so.     These  are  not  St.  Paul's  words, 
but  he   saith,    "  Wherefore    whosoever   shall   eat    this 
bread,  and  drink  this  cup  of  tlic  Lord,  unworthily,  shall 
be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord.      Rut  let  a 
man  examine  himself,    and  so  let  him  eat  of  that  bread, 
and  drink  of  that  cup.     For  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh 
unworthily,   eateth  and   drinketh  damnation  to  himself, 
'    not  discerning  the   Lord's  body."   (1  Cor.  xi.  27 — 29.) 
I    Here  he  calls  it  in  plain  words  bread.     And  although 
!    the  sacrament  be  very  bread,  yet  the  injury  redounds 
to  the  body  of  Christ.     As  if  a  man  break  the   king's 
I    mace,  or  tread  the  broad  seal  under  his  foot,   although 
1    he   have  broken  and   defaced   nothing   but    silver   and 
[    wax  ;  yet  is  the  injury  the  king's,  and  the  doer  shall  be 
j    taken  as  a  traitor.     He  that  reads  the  gospel,  wherein 
is  declared  the   passion  and  death  of  Christ,  and  lives 
contrary   to    the   gospel,    shall   doubtless  be  the  more 
guilty  of  the  death  of  Christ,   because   he   hears    and 
reads  the  word  of  God,  and  regards  it  not.     In  a  certain 
country  the  manner  is,  that  when  the  gospel  is  read,  the 
king  shall  stand  up  with  a  naked  sword  in  his  hand, 
.    declaring  thereby  that  he  bears  his  sword  in  defence  of 
I    the  gospel.     But  if  he  himself  oppresses  the  gospel,  he 
bears  the  sword  against  himself ;  for   the  gospel   shall 
turn  to  his  judgment  and  condemnation.     So  will  Christ 
BO  much  more  extremely  punish   a  man,  who  knowing 
himself    to    be   wicked   and   without    repentance,    and 
I   tlierefore  none  of  the  flock  of  Christ,  yet- notwithstand- 
ing will  impudently  creep  into  the  company  of  Christian 
men,   and  receive  the  sacraments  with  them,   as  though 
be  were  one  of  the  number.     And  this  St.  Paul  meant, 
by  the  unworthy  receiving  of  the  sacrament  of  Christ's 
body.     Wherefore  a  man  may  unworthily  take   the  sa- 
crament, and  be  guilty  of  the  death  of  Christ,  although 
he  receive  not  Christ's  body  into  his  mouth,  and  chew  it 
with  his  teeth.     But  what  if  I  prove  that  every  massing 
priest  is  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  ? 
Custom. — I  dare  say  you  cannot  prove  it. 
Truth. — But  if  I  do  prove  it,  will  you  believe  me  ? 
Custom. — I  may  well  enough,  for  it  is  impossible  to 
do  it.     For  priests  commonly  are  confessed  before  they 
go  to  mass,   and  how  can  they  then  take  the  sacrament 
unworthily  ? 

Truth. — Indeed  confession,  if  it  be  discreetly  used,  is 
a  laudable  custom,  and  to  the  unlearned  man  and  feeble 
conscience  is  as  good  as  a  sermon  ;  but  because  it  was 
i  never  commanded  by  Christ,  nor  received  by  the  apos- 
tles, nor  much  spoken  of  by  the  old  doctors,  it  cannot 
make  much  for  the  due  receiving  of  the  sacrament.  But 
how  do  you  like  these  words  of  St.  Ambrose,  "He 
takes  it  unworthily,  that  takes  it  otherwise  than  Christ 
ordained  it  ?" 

Custom. — That  I  like  very  well.  But  what  do  you 
gather  from  it  ? 

Truth. — This  will  I  gather.  The  massing  priest 
takes  the  sacrament  othervcise  than  Christ  either  com- 
manded or  taught,  and  thus  be  takes  it  unworthily,  and 
60  consequently  to  his  condemnation. 

Custom. — That  is  not  so,  for  he  does  altogether  as 
Christ  commanded  him. 

Truth. — That  shall  appear.  For  Christ  commanded 
it  to  be  done  in  remembrance  of  him  ;  the  priest  does 
it  in  remembrance  of  dead  men.  Christ  took  bread, 
and  left  it  bread  ;  the  priest  takes  bread  and  conjures  it 
away.  Christ  took  bread  and  gave  thanks  ;  the  priest 
takes  bread  and  breathes  upon  it.  Christ  took  bread 
and  brake  it ;  the  priest  takes  bread  and  hangs  it  up. 
Christ  took  bread  and  dealt  it  to  his  apostles ;  the  priest, 
because  he  is  an  apostle  himself,  takes  bread  and  eats  it 
every  whit  alone.  Christ  in  the  sacrament  gave  his  own 
body  to  be  eaten  in  faith  ;  the  priest  for  lack  of  faith 


receives  accidents  and  dimensions.  Christ  gave  a  sa- 
crament to  strengthen  men's  faith  ;  the  priest  gives  a 
sacrifice  to  redeem  men's  souls.  Christ  gave  it  to  be 
eaten  ,-  the  priest  gives  it  to  be  U'orshi2}ped.  And  to 
conclude,  Christ  gave  bread;  the  priest  saith  he  gives 
a  God.  Here  is  difference  enough  between  Christ  and 
the  priest.  Yet,  moreover,  Christ  at  his  supper  spake 
his  words  out  and  in  a  plain  tongue  ;  the  priest  speaks 
nothing  but  Latin  or  Greek,  which  tongues  he  often 
perceives  not,  and  he  whispers  lest  any  poor  man  should 
perhaps  perceive  him.  So  it  comes  to  i)ass,  that  the  priest 
often  knows  no  more  what  he  himself  says,  than  what 
he  does.  Thus  you  may  see  that  the  massing  priest 
receives  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body  far  otherwise 
than  ever  Chrisi  minded,  and  so  unworthily  and  to  his 
condemnation.  Now  if  you  think  yourself  satisfied,  I 
will  return  to  my  former  question,  and  prove  more  at 
large,  that  Christ's  body  cannot  be  eaten  by  the  wicked, 
which  must  necessarily  ensue  if  the  bread  were  turned 
into  the  body  of  Christ.  Christ  in  the  sixth  of  St.  John, 
speaking  of  the  eating  of  his  body,  says,  "  He  that  eateth 
of  this  bread  shall  live  for  ever."  (verse  58.)  But  sinful 
men  take  the  sacrament  of  their  condemnation,  and  live 
not  for  ever,  therefore  in  the  sacrament  they  receive  not 
the  body  of  Christ. 

The  sacrament  in  holy  scripture  is  named  "  the 
breaking  of  bread;"  which,  to  say  the  truth,  were  but 
a  cold  breaking,  if  there  remained  no  bread  to  break, 
but  certain  fantasies  of  white  and  round.  Yet  whereas 
they  with  words,  crossings,  blessings,  breathings,  leapings, 
and  much  ado,  can  scarcely  make  one  God  ;  but  they 
have  such  virtue  in  their  fingers,  that  at  one  cross  they 
are  able  to  make  twenty  gods  ;  for  if  they  break  the 
sacrament,  every  portion,  yea,  every  mite  must  needs  be 
a  God.  After  the  apostles'  time  there  arose  up  heretics, 
who  said  that  Christ  walking  here  among  men  bodily 
upon  the  earth,  had  no  real  body,  but  a  thing  like  a 
body  ;  and  so  therewith  dimmed  men's  sight.  Against 
whom  the  old  fathers  used  these  arguments  :  Christ  in- 
creased in  growing,  fasted,  hungered,  ate,  wept,  sweat, 
was  weary,  and  in  conclusion  died,  and  had  all  other 
properties  of  a  very  body  ;  wherefore  he  had  a  body.  I 
will  use  the  same  kind  of  reasoning :  it  feeds,  it  tastes 
like  bread,  it  looks  like  bread,  the  little  silly  mouse 
takes  it  for  bread,  and  to  be  short,  it  has  all  the  pro- 
perties and  tokens  of  bread.  The  old  fathers,  when 
there  remained  any  part  of  the  sacrament  more  than  was 
spent  at  the  communion,  they  used  to  burn  it,  and  of  it 
there  came  ashes.  But  there  is  nothing  in  the  sacra- 
ment that  can  turn  to  ashes  but  only  bread  (for  I  think 
they  burned  not  Christ's  body  to  ashes).  The  emperor 
Henry,  the  sixth  of  that  name,  was  poisoned  in  the 
host,  and  Victor  the  bishop  of  Rome  in  the  chalice.  But 
poison  cannot  hang  in  God's  body  and  blood.  What 
needs  many  words  in  a  matter  so  evident .''  If  you  de- 
mand either  God's  word,  or  the  doctors  and  the  ancient 
writers,  or  your  reason,  or  your  eyes,  or  nose,  oi 
tongue,  or  fingers,  or  the  mouse,  all  these  agree  in  one, 
and  answer  together,  "  There  is  bread.'''  Wherefore, 
if  you  reject  so  many  and  so  constant  witnesses,  and 
so  well  agreeing  in  their  tale,  especially  being  such  as 
will  lie  for  no  man's  pleasure,  I  wiU.  appeal  from  you, 
and  take  you  as  no  indifferent  judge.  If  all  these  wit- 
nesses suffice  you  not,  I  will  call  the  sacrament  itself  to 
record  :  it  cries  to  you,  and  plainly  advertises  you  what 
you  should  think  of  it :  "I  am,"  it  saith,  "  grated  with 
the  teeth  ;  I  am  conveyed  into  the  belly ;  1  perish  ;  1 
can  live  no  time ;  1  canker  ;  I  suffer  green  mould ; 
blue  mould,  red  mould  ;  I  breed  worms  ;  I  am  kept  in 
a  box  for  fear  of  rats  ;  if  you  leave  me  out  all  night, 
I  shall  be  devoured  before  morning,  for  if  the  mouse  get 
at  me  I  am  gone ;  I  am  bread,  I  am  no  God  ;  believe 
them  not."  Thus  cries  the  sacrament  daily,  and  bears 
witness  itself. 

Custom. — The  devil  on  such  reasons  !  and  therefor^I 
will  never  trouble  my  brains  to  make  you  answer  :  but  if 
it  be  true  what  you  have  said,  why  is  the  sacrament  by 
Christ  himself,  as  by  his  apostles,  and  the  old  fathers, 
called  the  body  of  Christ .' 

Truth. — Because  it  is  no  strange  thing  in  scripture  lO 

X  X 


67i 


DEATH  OF  EDWARD  THE  SIXTH. 


[Book  IX- 


to   speak,    as  I  have  declared   before.       But   will   you 
Btand  to  St.  Augustine's  arbitration  in  this  matter.' 

Custom. — To  no  man  sooner. 

Truth. — St.  Augustine,  in  an  epistle  to  his  friend  Boni- 
face, gives  a  good  cause  why  the  sacrament,  although  it 
be  not  the  body  of  Christ,  is,  notwithstanding,  called 
the  body  of  Christ:  his  words  are  these  :  "  If  sacraments 
had  not  a  certain  similitude  of  those  things  whereof 
tliey  may  be  sacraments,  then  were  they  no  sacraments. 
Of  which  similitude  many  times  they  take  their  name. 
Wherefore,  after  a  certain  manner  the  sacrament  of  the 
body  of  Christ  is  the  body  of  Christ,  and  the  sacrament 
of  tlie  blood  of  Christ  is  the  blood  of  Christ,"  &c. 
Now,  I  think  you  are  satisfied  concerning  the  meaning 
of  tliese  words,  "  This  is  my  body." 

Custom. — Yet  one  thing  moves  me  very  much. 

Truth.— What  is  that .' 

Custom.  The  doctors  and  old  writers,  men  inspired 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  have  evermore  been  against  your 
doctrine  ;  yea,  and  in  these  days  the  wisest  men  and 
best  learned  call  you  heretics,  and  your  learning  heresy. 

Truth. — As  to  the  old  writers,  I  remember  well  they 
speak  reverently  of  the  sacraments,  as  every  man  ought 
to  do  ;  but  where  they  deliver  their  mind  with  their 
right  liand,  you.  Custom,  receive  it  with  the  left.  For 
where  they  say,  that  it  is  the  body  of  Christ,  and  that 
it  must  be  truly  eaten,  meaning  that  it  effectually  lays 
before  the  eyes  Christ's  body,  and  that  it  is  to  the 
faithful  man  no  less  than  if  it  were  Christ  himself,  and 
that  Christ  must  be  eaten  in  faith,  not  torn  nor  rent  with 
the  teeth  :  you  say  that  however  it  is  taken,  it  is  Christ's 
body,  and  that  there  is  no  other  eating  but  with  the 
mouth. 

And  that  the  fathers  meant  no  other  thing  than  I  have 
said,  shall  appear  by  their  words.  But  as  touching  the 
learned  and  wise  men  of  these  days,  I  cannot  blame  them 
if  they  call  my  doctrine  heiesy  ;  fot  thev  would  condemn 
all  ancient  writers  of  heresy,  if  they  were  now  alive.  But 
I  will  answer  you  as  to  them  directly.  In  the  mean- 
while, mark  you  how  well  their  learning  agrees.  They 
say  you  must  follow  the  letter,  you  must  stick  to  the 
letter.  But  Origin  saith,  "If  ye  follow  after  the  letter 
that  which  is  written  (unless  ye  shall  eat  the  flesh  of 
the  Son  of  Man,  there  shall  be  no  life  in  you)  this 
letter  killeth."  Augustine  says,  "  If  the  commanding 
speech  be  such  as  commandeth  a  thing  wicked  and 
horrible  to  be  done,  or  a  charitable  thing  to  be  undone, 
then  this  is  a  figurative  speech  ;  unless  ye  shall  eat  the 
flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  shall  drink  his  blood,  there 
shall  be  no  life  in  you  :  because  in  this  speech  he  seemeth 
to  c<  mmaud  a  wicked  thing,  it  is  therefore  a  figurative 
speech,  commanding  that  we  should  communicate  with 
the  passion  of  our  Lord,  and  sweetly  to  retain  it  in  our 
remembrance.'' 

Athanasius  says,  on  John  vi.,  "  The  words  that  Christ 
here  speaketh  are  not  carnal,  but  spiritual.  For  what 
body  might  have  sufficed  for  all  that  should  eat,  to  be  a 
nourishment  of  the  whole  world  .'  But  therefore  he 
maketh  mention  of  the  ascension  of  the  Son  of  Man  into 
heaven,  to  the  intent  to  pluck  them  away  from  that  cor- 
poral oogitalion."  And  it  is  in  this  way  that  all  the 
ancient  fathers  explain  these  ^ords. 

But  what  need  I  speak  of  the  old  fathers  ?  It  is  not  long 
since  the  sacrament  grew  out  of  its  right  understanding. 
For  this  word  transubstantiation,  whereby  they  signify 
the  turning  of  the  bread  into  the  body  of  Christ,  was 
never  either  spoken  or  heard,  or  thought  of  among  the 
ancient  fathers,  or  in  the  old  church.  But  about  fiOO 
years  past,  Pope  Nicholas  II.  (about  1059),  confirmed 
that  opinion  of  the  changing  of  bread,  and  would  have  it 
made  an  article  of  faith  ;  but  this  was  not  done  until  it 
was  so  declared  by  the  council  of  Lateran  (A.D.  121.'),) 
in  Rome.  After  which  time  ensued  Coi-pus  Christi  day, 
masses  of  Corpus  Christi  reservation  of  the  sacrament, 
'^•ith  honour,  with  canopies,  with  incensing,  with  kneel- 
ing, with  worshipping  and  adoration,  &c.  For  they 
thought  they  could  not  do  too  much  to  him  after  the 
bishop  of  Rome  had  allowed  him  for  a  God. 

But  not  quite  200  years  before  that  time,  when  this 
doctrine  first  began  to  bud,  (and  yet  notwithstanding 


had  not  so  prevailed,  but  that  a  great  number  of  learned  i 
and  good  men  could  know  the  sacrament  to  be  a  sacra-  ' 
ment,  and  not  Christ  himself),  Charles  the  Great,  king 
of  France,  and  emperor  of  Germany,  demanded  of  a 
learned  man,  whose  name  was  Bertram,  what  he  thought 
of  that  strange  kind  of  calling  down  Christ  from  heaven, 
and  turning  a  little  bit  of  bread  into  his  natural  body. 
To  whom  Bertram  made  answer  in  this  wise  "  This  we 
say,  that  there  is  a  great  difference  betivixt  the  body  in 
which  Christ  suffered,  and  the  blood  wliich  he  shed  upon 
the  cross,  and  tills  body  which  every  day  is  celebrated 
in  the  mystery  of  the  passion  of  Christ.  For  tliis  body 
is  a  pledge  and  similitude,  but  the  other  is  the  very 
truth  itself.  It  appeareth  that  tliese  are  separated 
asunder  by  no  less  difference  than  is  between  a  jilcdge 
and  the  thing  whereof  the  pledge  is  given  ;  or  than  is 
betwixt  an  image  of  a  thing  and  the  thing  itself,  whereof 
the  image  is  ;  or  than  is  between  the  form  of  a  thing, 
and  the  truth  itself."  Thus  wrote  Bertram,  Druthiiiur, 
and  many  others,  and  yet  in  all  their  time  they  were  never 
once  re])roved  of  heresy.  Thus  wrote  Jolm  Scotus  also, 
but  in  about  200  years  after  his  death  he  was  judged  and 
condemned  for  an  heretic,  and  his  books  burned.  Since 
which  time,  even  till  this  day,  although  idolatry  had 
great  increase,  yet  there  never  wanted  some  good  men 
who  boldly  would  profess  and  set  forth  the  truih,  although 
they  were  well  assured  that  their  worldly  reward  should 
be  spite,  malice,  imprisoning,  sword,  fire,  and  all  kiiuls 
of  torments.  Thus  so  shortly,  and  in  so  few  words  as  I 
could,  I  have  declared  unto  you  what  Christ  meant  by 
these  words,  "  This  is  my  body  ;"  what  tlie  apostles 
taught  therein,  and  in  what  sort  they  delivered  thejin  to 
their  successors  ;  in  what  sense  and  meaning  the  holy 
fathers  and  old  writers,  and  the  universal  and  catholic 
church  hath  evermore  taken  them. 

T/ie  End  and  Death  of  King  Edward  the  Sixih. 

Thus  having  discoursed  of  events  in  the  reign  <.f  kinjr 
Edward,  we  will  now  draw  to  the  end  and  deatJi  of  fdis 
blessed  king,  our  young  Josiah.  Who,  aboui  a  year  m 
and  a  half  after  the  death  of  the  duke  of  Somerset,  his  ^ 
uncle,  in  the  year  l.')53,  entering  into  the  seventeenLh 
year  of  his  age,  and  the  seventh  year  of  his  reign,  in  the 
month  of  June,  was  taken  from  us,  for  our  sins,  nn 
doubt  ;  whom  if  it  had  so  j)leased  the  good  will  of  tiie 
Lord  to  have  spared  with  longer  life,  it  was  not  uniikeJv 
that  he  would  have  so  reformed  the  connnonv.ealtti 
here  in  the  realm  of  England,  as  by  good  cause  it 
might  have  been  said  of  him  that  was  said  in  tne  o<u 
time  of  the  noble  emperor  Augustus,  in  reformini  aiici  ad- 
vancing the  empire  of  Rome  ;  which  empire  he  receivea 
of  brick,  but  he  left  it  of  fine  marble.  But  the  condition 
of  this  realm,  and  the  behaviour  of  the  English  people 
deserved  not  the  benefit  of  so  blessed  a  reformation,  hut 
rather  such  a  plague  of  deformation  as  happened  after 
his  reign,  as  will  appear  in  the  history  of  his  successor. 

The  time  having  now  approached  when  it  pleased 
Almighty  God  to  call  this  young  king  from  us.  we  are 
told  that  about  three  hours  before  his  death,  this  godly 
child,  his  eyes  being  closed,  speaking  to  himself,  and 
thinking  none  to  have  been  near  him,  was  heard  to 
pray  thus  : — . 

The  Prayer  of  King  Edward  before  his  Death. 

"  Lord  God,  deliver  me  out  of  this  miserable  and 
wretched  life,  and  take  me  among  thy  chosen  :  howbeit, 
not  my  will,  but  thy  will  be  done  :  Lord,  I  commit  my 
spirit  to  thee  :  O  Lord,  thouknowest  how  hap})y  it  were 
for  me  to  be  with  thee  :  yet  for  thy  chosen's  sake  send 
me  life  and  health,  that  I  may  truly  serve  thee.  O  my 
Lord  God,  bless  thy  peojile,  and  save  thine  inheritance. 
O  Lord  God,  save  thy  cliosen  people  of  England.  Oh 
my  Lord  God,  defend  this  realm  from  papistry,  and 
maintain  thy  true  religion,  that  I  and  my  people  may 
praise  thy  holy  name,  for  thy  Son  Jesus  Christ's  sake.  ' 

Then  he  turaed  bis  face,  and  seeing  who  was  by  him, 
said  to  them,  "  Aj  »  you  so  nigh.'     I  thought  yuu  had 


A.D.  1547—1553.]         DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  BISHOP  RIDLEY  AND  LADY  MARY. 


673 


been  further  off."  Then  Dr.  Owen  said,  "  We  heard 
you  speak  to  yourself.  He  then  smilingly  said,  I  was 
praying  to  God."  The  last  words  of  his  pang^s  w'ere 
these,  "  I  am  faint,  Lord  have  mercy  upon  me,  and  take 
my  spirit."  And  thus  he  yielded  up  the  ghost  on  the 
fith  of  July,  1553,  and  left  a  woeful  kingdom  behind  to 
his  sister.  Although  in  his  will  he  had  excluded  his  sis- 
ter Marv  from  the  succession  of  tlie  crown,  because  of 
her  corrupt  religion  ;  yet  the  plague,  which  God  had 
destined  to  this  sinful  realm,  could  not  so  be  avoided, 
but  that  she,  being  the  elder  daughter  to  King  Henry, 
succeeded  in  possession  of  the  crown.  Of  whose  dread- 
ful and  bloody  government  it  remains  now  to  discourse. 
This  briefly  it  may  suffice  to  understand,  that  for  all 
the  writing,  sending,  and  practising  with  the  lady  Mary, 
by  the  king  and  his  council,  and  also  by  bishop  Ridley, 
yet  she  would  not  be  reclaimed  from  her  own  opinion  to 
give  any  hearing  to  the  word  and  voice  of  truth.  Which 
positive  will  of  the  lady  Mary,  both  this  young  king 
and  also  his  father  king  Henry  before  him,  knew  right 
well,  and  were  both  much  dis]ileased  against  her  for  it  ; 
so  that  not  only  lier  brother  did  utterly  sequestrate  her 
in  his  will,  but  also  her  own  father,  considering  her  in- 
clination, conceived  such  heart  against  her,  that  for  a 
great  space  he  secluded  her  from  the  title  of  princes-.s ; 
yea,  and  seemed  so  eagerly  incensed  against  her,  that  he 
was  fully  inclined  to  proceed  further  with  her,  had  not 
the  intercession  of  Thomas  Cranmer,  the  archbishop, 
reconciled  the  king  again  to  favour  and  pardon  his  own 
daughter. 

As  you  have  heard  already  of  the  stout  courage  of  the 
lady  Mary  toward  her  father,  and  also  by  her  letters  to 
her  brother  King  Edward  and  his  council:  so  now  let  us 
infer  somewhat  of  the  stout  talk  and  demeanour  of  the 
lady  Mary  toward  Doctor  Ridley,  bishop  of  London, 
who  gently  coining  to  her  of  mere  good  will,  had  this 
communication  with  her,  and  she  with  him,  as  here 
follows  ; — 

About  the  eighth  of  September,  1552,  Dr.  Ridley, 
then  bishop  of  Ijondon,  lying  at  his  house  at  Hadham, 
in  Hertfordshire,  went  to  visit  the  lady  Mary,  then  at 
Hunsden,  two  miles  oft';  and  was  gently  entertained  of 
Sir  Thomas  Wharton,  and  other  her  officers,  till  it  was 
almost  eleven  o'clock,  about  whicii  time  the  lady  Mary 
came  forth  into  her  chamber  of  presence,  aud  then  the 
bishop  saluted  her  grace,  and  said,  that  he  was  come 
to  do  his  duty  to  her  grace.  Then  she  thanked  him  for 
his  pains,  and  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour  talked  with  him 
very  pleasantly,  an-d  said,  that  she  knew  him  in  the  court 
when  he  was  chaplain  to  her  father,  and  could  well  re- 
member a  sermon  that  he  made  before  king  Henry  her 
father,  at  the  marriage  of  my  lady  Clinton  that  now  is, 
to  Sir  Anthony  Brown,  &c.,  and  so  dismissed  him  to 
dine  with  her  officers. 

After  dinner  was  done,  the  bishop,  being  called  for  by 
M<try,  resorted  again  to  her  grace,  between  whom  this 
communication  was  ;  first  the  bishop  begins  in  manner  | 
as  follows : — 


Bishop. — "Madam,  I  came  not  only  to  do  my  duty 
to  see  your  grace,  but  also  to  offer  myself  to  preai^h 
before  you  on  Sunday  next,  if  it  will  please  you  to  hear 
me."  At  this  her  countenance  changed,  and,  aftir 
silence  for  a  space,  she  answered  thus  : 

Mary. — "  My  lord,  as  for  this  last  matter  I  pray  you 
make  the  answer  to  it  yourself." 

Bishop. — "  Madam,  considering  mine  office  and  call- 
ing, I  am  bound  in  duty  to  make  to  your  grace  this  olfer, 
to  preach  before  you." 

IVIary. — "  Well,  I  pray  you  make  the  answer  (as  I 
have  said)  to  this  matter  yourself;  for  you  know  the 
answer  well  enough.  But  if  there  be  no  remedy  but  1 
must  make  you  answer,  this  shall  be  your  answer  ;  tlie 
door  of  the  parish  church  adjoining  shall  be  open  for 
you  if  you  come,  and  you  may  preach  if  you  list  ;  but 
neither  I  nor  any  of  mine  shall  hear  you." 

Bishop. — "  Madam,  I  trust  you  wiU  not  refuse  God's 
word." 

Mary. — "  I  cannot  tell  what  you  call  God's  word  ;  that 
is  not  God's  word's  now,  that  was  God's  word  in  my 
father's  days." 

Bisho]). — "  God's  word  is  all  one  in  all  times,  but 
has  been  better  understood  and  practised  in  some  a;^es 
than  in  others." 

Mary. — "  You  durst  not  for  your  ears  have  avouched 
that  for  God's  word  in  my  father's  days  that  you  now 
do.  And  as  for  your  new  books,  I  thank  God  1  never 
read  any  of  them  ;   1  never  did,  nor  never  will." 

And  after  many  bitter  words  against  the  form  of  reli- 
gion then  established,  and  against  the  government  of  t!ie 
realm,  and  the  laws  made  in  the  youth  of  her  bruiiiL-r, 
which  she  said  she  was  not  bound  to  obey  till  her  iirotiitr 
came  to  perfect  age,  when,  she  affirmed,  she  would  oijey 
them  ;  she  asked  the  bishop  whether  he  were  one  of 
the  council  :  he  answered,  "  No."  "  You  ni!.;hl 
well  enough,"  said  she,  "as  the  council  goes  now 
a-days.'' 

And  so  she  concluded  with  these  words  :  "  My  lord, 
for  your  gentleness  to  come  and  see  me,  1  thank  you  ;  but 
for  your  offering  to  preach  before  me,  I  thauK  you  never 
a  whit." 

Then  the  bishop  was  brought  by  Sir  Thomas  Whar- 
ton to  the  place  where  they  dined,  and  was  desired  to 
drink.  And  after  he  ha<l  drank,  he  paused  a  while,  look- 
ing very  sadly,  and  suddenly  broke  out  into  these  words  : 
"Surely  I  have  done  amiss."  "Why  so?"  said  Sir 
Thomas  Wharton.  "  For  I  have  drank,"  said  he,  "in 
that  place  where  God's  word,  offered,  has  been  refused  : 
w'hereas,  if  I  had  remembered  my  duty,  I  ought  to  have 
departed  immediately,  and  to  have  shaken  off  the  dust 
of  my  shoes  for  a  testimony  against  this  house."  These 
words  were  spoken  by  the  bishop  with  such  vehemence, 
that  some  of  the  hearers  afterwards  confessed  their  hair 
to  stand  upright  on  their  heads.  This  done,  the  bishop 
departed,  and  so  returned  to  his  own  house. 


THS.END  OF  THE  NINTH  hOotU 


ACTS    AND    MONUMENTS. 


BOOK   X. 


CONTAINING 


THE  FIRST  ENTERING  OF  QUEEN  MARY  TO   THE   CROWN,   WITH   THE   ALTERATION   OP 

RELIGION  IN  THE  REALM. 


DuEiNG  the  time  of  his  sickness,  when  King  Edward 
began  to  appear  more  feeble,  a  marriage  was  solem- 
nized in  the  month  of  May,  between  the  lord  Guilford, 
Bon  to  the  duke  of  Northumberland,  and  the  lady  Jane, 
the  duke  of  Suffolk's  daughter ;  whose  mother  oeing 
then  alive,  was  daughter  to  Mary,  king  Henry's  second 
sister,  who  was  first  married  to  the  French  king,  and  af- 
terwards to  Charles  duke  of  Suffolk.  The  marriage  being 
concluded,  and  rlie  king  waxing  every  day  more  sick,  and 
when  there  seemed  to  be  no  hope  of  recovery,  it  was 
brought  to  pas3  by  the  consent  not  only  of  the  nobility, 
but  also  of  the  chief  lawyers  of  the  realm,  that  the 
king  by  his  testament  should  appoint  the  lady  Jane, 
daughter  to  the  duke  of  Suffolk,  to  be  inheretrix  to  the 
crown  of  England,  passing  over  his  two  sisters,  Mary 
and  Elizabeth. 

To  this  all  the  king's  council  subscribed,  and  the 
chief  of  the  nobility,  the  mayor  and  city  of  London, 
and  almost  all  the  judges  and  chief  lawyers  of  this  realm, 
saving  only  justice  Hales,  of  Kent,  a  man  both  favouring 
true  religion,  and  also  as  upright  a  judge  as  any  in  this 
realm,  wiio,  giving  his  consent  to  lady  Mary,  would  in 
no  case  subscribe  to  lady  Jane.  Of  this  man  (God 
willing)  you  shall  hear  more  in  the  sequel  of  this 
history. 

The  causes  laid  against  lady  Mary,  were  that  it  was 
feared  she  would  marry  a  stranger,  and  thereby  entangle 
the  crown  ;  and  also  that  she  would  alter  the  religion, 
used  both  in  the  days  of  King  Henry  her  father,  and 
also  in  those  of  her  brother  King  Edward,  and  so  bring 
in  the  pope,  to  the  utter  destruction  of  the  realm, 
wWch  indeed  afterwards  came  to  pass,  as  by  the  sequel 
of  this  history  will  well  appear. 

When  king  Edward  was  dead,  this  lady  Jane  was 
established  in  the  kingdom  by  the  consent  of  the 
nobles,  and  was  forthwith  proclaimed  queen  at  Lon- 
don, and  in  other  cities.  Between  this  young  damsel 
and  king  Edward  there  was  little  difference  in  age, 
though  in  learning  and  knowledge  of  the  tongues  she 
was  not  only  equal,  but  also  superior  to  him,  being  in- 
structed by  a  master  right  nobly  learned. 

In  the  mean  time,  while  these  things  were  working 
at  London,  lady  Mary,  who  had  knowledge  of  her 
brother's  death,  wrote  to  the  lords  of  the  council,  as 
follows : — 


A  Utter  of  the  Lady  Mary,  sent  to  the  Lords  cf  the  I 
Council,  wherein  she  claims  the  crown  after  the  de-\ 
cease  of  King  Edward. 

''  My  lords,  we  greet  you  well,  and  have  received  sure  I 
advertisement,  that  our  dearest  brother  the  king,  our  lata 
sovereign  lord,  is  departed  to  God's  mercy,  which  news 
how  woeful  they  be  unto  our  heart.  He  only  knoweth,  to 
whose  will  and  pleasure  we  must,  and  do  humbly  submit ! 
us  and  our  wills.     But  in  this  so  lamentable  a  case,  that 
is  to  wit,  now  after  his  majesty's  departure  and  death, 
concerning  the  crown  and  governance  of  this  realm  of  | 
England,  with  the  title  of  France,  and  all  things  thereto 
belonging,  what  hath  been  provided  by  act  of  parliament, 
and  the  testament  and  last  will  of  our  dearest  father, 
besides  other  circumstances   advancing  our    right,    you 
know,  the  realm,    and  the   whole  world  knoweth,    the 
rolls  and  records  appear  by  the  authority  of  the  king  our  ' 
said  father,  and  the  king  our  said  brother,  and  the  sub- 
jects of  this  realm  ;  so  that  we  verily  trust  that  there  is 
no  good  true  subject,  that  is,  can,  or  would  pretend  to 
be  ignorant  thereof:   and  of  our  part  we  have  of  our- 
selves caused,  and,  as  God  shall  aid  and  strengthen  us, 
shall  cause  our  right  and  title  in  this  behalf  to  be  pub- 
lished and  proclaimed  accordingly.     And  albeit  this  so 
weighty  a  matter  seemeth  strange,  that  our  said  brother 
dying  upon  Thursday  at  night  last  past,  we  hitherto  had  i 
no  knowledge  from  you  thereof,  yet  we  consider   your 
wisdom  and  prudence  to  be  such,  that  having  oftentimes ; 
amongst  you  debated,  pondered,  and  well  weighed  this  [ 
present  case  with  our  estate,  with  your  own  estate,  the  j 
commonwealth,  and  all   our  honours,  we  shall  and  may 
conceive  great  hope  and  trust,  with  much  assurance  in 
your  loyalty  and  service,  and  therefore  for  the  time  in- 
terpret and  taKe  things  not  for  the  worst ;  and  that  yott  j 
will,  like  noblemen,   work  the  best.     Nevertheless,  we 
are  not  ignorant  of  your  consultations,  to  undo  the  pro- 
visions made  for  our  iiref'erment,  nor  of  the  great  bands 
and  provisions  forcible,  wherewith  ye  be  assembled  and 
prepared,   by   whom     and   to  what  end,    God   and    you 
know,  and  nature  cannot  but  fear  some  evil.      But  be  it 
that  some  political  ctnisideration,    or   'vhatsoever  thing 
else   hath   moved   you   thereto,   yet  doubt  you  not,  my 
lords,  but  we  can  take  all  these  your  doings  in  gracioui 
part,   being  also  right  ready  to   rem.t  and  fully  pardon 


A.D.  1553.] 


MARY  IS  SUPPORTED  IN  NORFOLK  AND  SUFFOLK. 


675 


the  same,  and  that  freely  to  eschew  bloodshed  and  ven- 
eeance  against  all  those  ihat  can  or  will  intend  the  same, 
trusting  also  assuredly  you  will  take  and  accept  this 
(trace  and  virtue  in  good  part  as  appercaineth,  and  that 
we  shall  not  be  forced  to  "se  the  service  of  others  our 
true  subjects  and  friends,  which  in  this  our  just  and 
right  cause,  God,  in  whom  our  whole  affiance  is,  shall 
send  us.  Wherefore,  my  lords,  we  require  you.  and 
charge  you,  and  every  of  you,  that  of  your  allegiance 
which  you  owe  to  God  and  us,  and  to  none  other,  for 
our  honour  and  the  safety  of  our  person  only  employ 
yourselves,  and  forthwith  upon  receipt  hereof,  cause  our 
right  and  title  to  the  crown  and  government  of  this 
realm  to  be  proclaimed  in  our  city  of  London,  and  other 
places,  as  to  your  wisdom  shall  seem  good,  and  as  to 
this  case  appertaineth,  not  failing  hereof  as  our  very 
trust  is  in  you.  And  this  our  letter,  signed  with  our 
hand,  shall  be  your  sufficient  warrant  in  this  behalf. 

"  Given  under  our  signet,  at  our  Manor  of  Kenning: 
Hall,  the  ninth  of  July,  1553." 

To  this  letter  of  the  lady  Mary,  the  lords  of  the 
council  made  answer  again,  as  follows  : — 

Answer  of  the  Lords  to  the  Lady  Mary^s  Letter. 

"  Madam,  wehavereceived  your  letter,  dated  the  ninth 
of  this  instant,  declaring  your  supposed  title,  which  you 
judge  yourself  to  have  to  the  imperial  crown  of  this 
realm,  and  all  the  dominions  thereunto  belonging.  For 
answer  whereof,  this  is  to  advertise  you,  that  forasmuch 
as  our  sovereign  lady  queen  Jane  is,  after  the  death  of 
our  sovereign  lord  Edward  the  Sixth,  a  prince  of  most 
noble  memory,  invested  and  possessed  with  the  just  and 
right  title  to  the  imperial  crown  of  this  realm,  not  only 
by  good  order  of  the  ancient  laws  of  this  realm,  but  also 
by  our  late  sovereign  lord's  letters  patent,  signed  with 
his  own  hand,  and  sealed  with  the  great  seal  of  England 
In  presence  of  the  most  part  of  the  nobles,  councillors, 
judges,  with  several  others,  grave  and  sage  personages, 
assenting  and  subscribing  to  the  same  :  We  must  there- 
fore, as  of  the  most  bounden  duty  and  allegiance,  assent 
unto  her  said  grace,  and  to  none  other,  except  we 
should  (which  faithful  subjects  cannot)  fall  into  grievous 
and  unspeakable  enormities.  Wherefore  we  can  do  no 
less,  but  for  the  quiet  both  of  the  realm  and  you  also,  to 
advertise  you,  that  forasmuch  as  the  divorce  made  be- 
tween the  king  of  famous  memory,  king  Henry  the 
Eighth,  and  the  lady  Catharine  your  mother,  was  neces- 
sary to  be  had  both  by  the  everlasting  laws  of  God,  and 
also  by  the  ecclesiastical  laws,  and  by  the  most  part  of 
the  noble  and  learned  universities  of  Christendom,  and 
confirmed  also  by  the  sundry  acts  of  parliaments  remain- 
ing yet  in  their  force,  and  thereby  you  were  justly  made 
illegitimate  and  unheritable  to  the  crown  imperial  of  this 
realm,  and  the  rules,  and  dominions,  and  possessions  of 
the  same,  you  will  upon  just  consideration  hereof,  and  of 
divers  other  causes,  lawful  to  be  alleged  for  the  same, 
and  for  the  just  inheritance  of  the  right  line  and  godly 
order  taken  by  the  late  king  our  sovereign  lord  king 
Edward  the  Sixth,  and  agreed  upon  by  the  nobles  and 
great  personages  aforesaid,  cease  by  any  pretence  to  vex 
and  molest  any  of  our  sovereign  lady  queen  Jane  her 
subjects  from  their  true  faith  and  allegiance  due  unto  her 
grace  :  Assuring  you,  that  if  you  will  for  respect  shew 
yourself  quiet  and  obedient  (as  you  ought)  you  shall 
find  us  all  and  several  ready  to  do  you  any  service  that 
we  with  duty  may,  and  glad  with  your  quietness  to  pre- 
serve the  common  state  of  this  realm  wherein  you  may 
be  otherwise  grievous  unto  us,  to  yourself,  and  to  them. 
And  thus  we  bid  you  most  heartily  farewell. 

"  From  the  Tower  of  London,  in  this  ninth  of  July, 
1553. 

*'  Your  ladyship's  friends,  shewing  yourself  an  one- 
dient  subject. 


William  Northampton. 
Thomas  Ely,  chancellor. 
Northumoerland. 
Henry  Suffolk. 
Henry  Arundel. 
Shrewsbury. 
Pembroke. 
Cobham. 


R.  Cotton. 
John  Gates. 
W.  Petre. 
W.  Cecil. 
John  Cheke. 
John  Mason. 
Edward  North. 
R.  Bowes. 


Tliomas  Canterbury. 
The    marquis   of  Win- 
chester. 
John  Bedford. 


R.  Rich. 
Huntington. 
Darcy. 
Cheyney. 


After  this  answer  the  lady  Mary  stole  secretly  away 
from  the  city,  resting  chieHy  upon  the  good  will  of  the 
commons,  and  yet  perchance  not  destitute  altogether  of 
the  secret  advice  of  some  of  the  nobles.  When  the 
council  heard  of  her  sudden  departure,  they  speedily 
gathered  an  army,  and  assigned  that  the  duke  of  Suffolk 
should  take  that  enterprise  in  hand.  But  afterwards 
altering  their  minds,  they  thought  it  best  to  send  the 
duke  of  Northumberland,  with  other  lords  and  gentle- 
men, and  that  the  duke  of  Suffolk  should  keep  the 
Tower,  where  the  lord  Guilford  and  the  lady  Jane  were 
lodged. 

Mary  in  the  meanwhile  withdrew  into  Norfolk  and 
Suffolk,  where  she  understood  the  duke's  name  was  in 
much  hatred,  for  the  service  he  had  done  there  under 
king  Edward,  in  subduing  the  rebels,  and  there  gather- 
in?  to  her  aid  such  of  the  commons  as  she  rould.  at  the 
same  time  keeping  herself  close  within  Framhn^ham 
Castle.  To  her,  first  of  all,  there  resorted  the  Suffolk 
men  ;  who  being  always  forward  in  promoting  the  gos- 
pel, promised  her  their  aid  and  help,  provided  she  would 
not  attempt  an  alteration  of  the  religion,  which  her 
brother  king  Edward  had  before  established  by  law  pub- 
licly enacted,  and  received  by  the  consent  of  the  whole 
realm. 

To  this  condition  she  soon  agreed,  with  such  promises 
to  them  that  no  innovation  should  be  made  in  the  matter 
of  religion,  so  that  no  man  would  or  could  then  have 
doubted  her.  Which  promise,  if  she  had  as  constantly 
kept,  as  they  willingly  preserved  her  with  their  bodies 
and  weapons,  she  had  done  a  deed  both  worthy  her  blood, 
and  had  also  made  her  reign  more  stable  to  herself. 
For  though  a  man  be  never  so  mighty  of  power,  yet 
breach  of  promise  is  an  evil  upholder  of  quietness,  fear  is 
worse,  but  cruelty  is  the  worst  of  all. 

Thus  Mary  being  guarded  by  the  power  of  the  pro- 
testants  of  Suffolk,  vanquished  the  duke,  and  all  those 
that  came  with  her.  In  return  for  which  it  was 
(methinks)  an  heavy  word  that  she  answered  to  the 
Suffolk  men  afterwards,  who  made  supplication  to  her 
grace  to  perform  her  promise :  "  Forasmuch,"  saitli 
she,  "  as  you,  being  but  members,  desire  to  rule  your 
head,  you  shall  one  day  well  perceive,  that  members 
must  obey  their  head,  and  not  look  to  bear  rule  over 
it."  And  not  only  that,  but  also  to  cause  the  more 
terror  to  others,  a  certain  gentleman  named  Master 
Dobbe,  for  reminding  her  of  her  promise,  was  punished, 
being  three  times  set  on  the  pillory  to  be  a  gazing  stock 
to  all  men.  Others  delivered  to  her  books  and  suppli- 
cations made  out  of  the  scriptures,  to  exhort  her  to  con- 
tinue in  the  true  doctrine  then  established ;  and  these 
were  sent  to  prison.  But  such  is  the  condition  of  man's 
nature  that  we  are  for  the  most  part  more  ready  always 
to  seek  friendship  when  we  stand  in  need  of  help,  than 
ready  to  requite  a  benefit  once  past  and  received. 

The  greatest  help  that  made  for  the  cause  of  the  lady 
Mary  was  the  short  journeys  of  the  duke,  which  by  com- 
mission were  assigned  to  him  before.  For  the  longer 
the  duke  lingered  in  his  voyage,  the  lady  Mary  the  more 
increased  in  power ;  the  hearts  of  the  people  being 
mightly  bent  to  her  :  which  after  the  council  at  London 
perceived,  and  understood  how  the  common  multitude 
withdrew  their  hearts  from  them  to  stand  with  her,  and 
that  certain  noblemen  began  to  go  over  to  her,  tbey 
changed  also,  and  proclaimed  the  lady  Mary  queen. 

And  thus  the  duke  of  Northumberland  was  left  desn- 
tute  and  forsaken  at  Cambridge  with  some  of  his  sons 
and  a  few  others,  among  whom  the  earl  of  Hunting, 
ton  was  one,  where  they  were  arrested  and  brought  to 
the  Tower  of  London,  as  traitors  to  the  crown. 

Thus  Mary  was  made  queen,  and  the  sword  of  autuo- 


6V6 


THE  LADY  MARY  PRO«JLAIMED  QUEEN. 


[Book  X. 


ritv  put  into  her  hand.  Wlien  she  had  been  thus  ad- 
vnnc(^(l  by  the  Protestants  of  SuHblk,  and  saw  all  things 
qnii.'t,  as  her  enemies  were  conquered,  and  the  duke  sent 
to  tlie  Tower,  she  followed  not  long  after,  being  brought 
on  the  third  day  of  August  to  London,  to  the  great 
reioi(n(ig  of  many  men,  but  with  a  greater  fear  of  many. 
Thus  coming  up  to  London,  she  took  her  first  lodging 
at  the  Tower,  where  the  lady  Jane,  with  her  husband  the 
ioru  iiuiirortl,  a  little  before  her  coming,  were  imprisoned ; 
and  where  they  remained  waiting  her  pleasure  for  more 
than  six  months.  But  the  duke  of  Northumberland, 
wi'^liin  a  month  after  his  coming  to  the  Tower,  being 
a'judjc'I  to  death,  was  brought  forth  to  the  scaffold, 
and  the-e  beheaded^  August  22.  Having  received  a 
ptiimise  and  hope  of  pardon  tliat  if  he  would  recant 
and  hear  mass,  he  consented,  and  denied  in  words  that 
true  religion  which  before  in  king  Henry  VIIL  and  in 
king  Edward  VL's  days  he  had  declared  himself  both 
to  favour  and  promote  ;  exhorting  also  the  people  to 
return  to  the  Catholic  faith,  as  he  termed  it. 

At  the  same  lime,  the  duke  of  Northumberland,  with 
Sir  John  Gates,  and  Sir  Thomas  Palmer,  were  put  to 
death.  This  Palmer,  on  the  other  side,  confessed  his 
faith,  which  he  had  learned  in  the  gospel,  and  lamented 
that  he  had  not  lived  more  gospel-like.  In  the  mean- 
time ciueen  Mary  entering  thus  upon  her  reign  with  the 
blood  of  these  men,  besides  hearing  mass  in  the  lower, 
gave  a  sad  sign,  especially  by  the  delivering  of  Stephen 
Gardiner  out  of  the  Tower,  that  she  would  not  stand  to 
that  which  she  had  promised  so  faithfully  to  the  Suffolk 
men,  concerning  tlie  not  altering  the  state  of  religion. 

Other  things  also  followed,  which  every  day  more  and 
more  discomforted  the  people,  shewing  that  the  queen 
bore  no  good  will  to  the  present  state  of  religion:  she 
not  only  released  Gardiner,  but  made  him  lord  chancellor 
of  England  and  bishop  of  Winchester  (doctor  Poynet 
being  put  out),  and  alsjo  Bonner  was  restored  to  his  bi- 
shopric again,  and  Doctor  Ridley  displaced.  Doctor 
Day  was  appointed  to  the  bishopric  of  Chichester;  J. 
Scory  being  put  out.  Doctor  Tonstal  to  the  bishopric 
of  Durham  ;  Doctor  Heath  to  the  bishopric  of  Worcester, 
(Hooper  being  committed  to  the  Fleet.)  Doctor  Veysey 
was  appointed  to  Exeter,  and  Miles  Coverdale  put  out. 
These  things  being  perceived,  great  heaviness  and  dis- 
comfort grew  more  and  more  among  all  good  man  ;  so 
that  there  was  now  to  be  seen  a  miserable  face  of  things 
in  the  whole  commonwealth  of  England.  Tliey  that 
could  dissemble  took  no  great  care  how  the  matter  went  ; 
but  those  whose  consciences  were  joined  with  the  truth, 
perceived  already  the  coals  to  be  kindled,  which  would 
be  the  destruction  of  many  a  true  christian  man.  In 
the  meanwhile,  queen  INIary  removed  from  the  Tower  to 
Hampton  Court,  and  caused  a  parliament  to  be  sum- 
moned for  the  10th  of  October. 

You  heard  before  how  several  bishops  were  removed, 
and  others  placed  in  their  sees  :  among  whom  was  Doctor 
Ridley  bishop  of  London,  a  worthy  man  both  of  fame 
and  learning.  This  Doctor  Ridley,  in  the  time  of  queen 
Jane,  had  made  a  sermon  at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  declaring 
his  mind  to  the  people  as  to  the  lady  Mary,  and  dissuad- 
ing them,  alleging  there  the  incominodities  and  incon- 
veniencies  which  might  arise  by  receiving  her  as  their 
queen,  prophesying  as  it  were  before  that  which  afterwards 
came  to  pass,  that  she  would  bring  in  a  foreign  power  to 
reign  over  them  ;  besides  the  subverting  also  of  the 
christian  religion  then  established ;  showing  too,  that 
Mary  being  in  his  diocese,  he,  according  to  his  duty,  had 
laboured  much  with  her  to  turn  her  to  his  religion  ;  and 
notwithstanding  in  all  other  points  of  civility  she  shewed 
herself  sensible  and  tractable,  yet  in  matters  that  con- 
cerned true  faith  and  doctrine,  she  shewed  herself  so  stiff 
and  obstinate  that  there  was  no  otlier  hope  of  her,  but  that 
she  would  disturb  and  overturn  all  that  had  been  confirmed 
and  planted  by  her  brother  before.  Shortly  after  this 
sermon,  queen  Mary  was  proclaimed,  upon  which  he 
repaired  to  Fremingham  to  salute  the  queen,  but  had 
such  cold  welcome,  that,  being  spoiled  of  all  his  dignity, 
he  was  sent  back  upon  a  lame  halting  horse  to  the 
Tower. 

Queeu  Mary  seeing  things   not  yet   going  on  aftei 


her  mind  as  she  desired,  devised  with  her  council  to 
bring  that  to  pass  by  other  means  which  by  open  law 
she  could  not  accomplish  ;  setting  forth  a  prohibition  by 
proclamation,  that  no  man  should  preach  or  read  openly 
in  churches  the  word  of  God,  besides  other  things  alao 
in  the  same  proclamation. 

A  Prohibition  of  the  Queen  for  Preaching,  Printing, 

i)-C. 

"  The  queen's  highness  well  remembering  what  great 
inconveniencies  and  dangers  have  grown  to  this  her 
highness'  realm  in  times  past,  through  the  diversity  of 
opinions  in  questions  of  religion,  and  hearing  also  that 
now  of  late,  since  the  beginning  of  her  most  gracious 
reign,  the  same  contentions  are  again  much  revived, 
through  certain  false  and  untrue  reports  and  rumours 
spread  by  some  light  and  evil  disposed  persons,  hath 
thought  good  to  make  known  to  all  her  highness'  most 
loving  subjects,  her  most  gracious  pleasure  in  nianne"* 
following  : — "  First,  her  majesty,  being  now,  by  the  alone 
goodness  of  God,  settled  in  her  just  possession  of  the 
imperial  crown  of  this  realm,  and  other  dominions  there- 
unto belonging,  cannot  now  hide  that  religion  which 
God  and  the  world  knoweth  she  hath  ever  professed  from 
her  infancy.  Wiiich  as  lier  majesty  is  minded  to  ob- 
serve and  maintain  for  herself  by  (Jod's  grace,  during 
her  time,  so  dom  her  highness  much  desire,  and  would 
be  glad  the  same  were  by  all  her  subjects  quietly  and 
charitably  embraced. 

"  And  yet  slie  signifies  to  all  her  mairsty's  loving  sub. 
jects,  that  of  her  most  gracious  disjiosition  and  clemency 
her  highness  mindeth  not  to  compel  any  of  her  said  sub- 
jects thereunto,  until  sucii  time  as  further  order  by  com- 
mon assent  may  be  taken  therein  :  forbidding  neverthe- 
less all  her  subjects  of  all  degrees,  at  their  perils,  to  move 
seditions,  or  stir  unquietness  in  her  people,  by  interpret- 
ing the  laws  of  this  realm  after  their  brains  and  fancies, 
but  quietly  to  continue  for  the  time,  till  (as  before  is 
said,)  further  order  may  be  taken,  and  therefore  willeth 
and  straightly  chargetli  and  coramandeth  all  her  said 
good  loving  subjects  to  live  together  in  quiet  sort  and 
christian  charity,  leaving  those  new  found  devilish  terms 
of  papist  or  heretic,  and  such  like,  and  applying  their 
whole  care,  study,  and  travel  to  live  in  the  fear  of  God, 
exercising  their  conversations  in  such  charitable  and 
godly  doing,  as  their  lives  may  indeed  express  that  great 
hunger  and  thirst  of  God's  glory  and  holy  word,  which 
by  rash  talk  and  words  many  have  pretended  :  and  in 
so  doing  they  shall  best  please  God,  and  live  without 
danger  of  the  laws,  and  maintain  the  tranquillity  of  the 
realm.  Whereof  as  her  highness  shall  be  most  glad,  so 
if  any  man  shall  rashly  presume  to  make  any  assem- 
blies of  people,  or  at  any  public  assemblies,  or  other- 
wise shall  go  about  to  stir  the  people  to  disorder  or  dis- 
quiet, she  inindeth  aecording  to  her  duty,  to  see  the  same 
most  severely  reformed  and  punished  according  to  her 
highness'  laws. 

"  And  furthermore,  forasmuch  as  it  is  also  well  known, 
that  sedition  and  false  rumours  have  been  nourished  and 
maintained  in  this  realm,  by  the  subtlety  and  malice  of 
some  evil-disposed  persons,  who  take  upon  themselves 
without  sufficient  authority  to  preach  and  to  interpret 
the  word  of  God  after  their  own  heads  in  churches,  and 
other  places  both  public  and  private,  and  also  by  playing 
of  interludes,  and  printing  of  false-found  books,  ballads, 
rhymes,  and  other  improper  treatises  in  the  English 
tongue,  concerning  doctrine,  in  matters  now  in  question 
and  controversy,  touching  the  high  points  and  mysteries 
of  christian  religion  ;  which  books,  ballads,  rhymes,  and 
treatises  are  chiefly  by  the  printers  and  stationers  set 
out  to  sale  to  her  grace's  subjects,  of  an  evil  zeal  for 
lucre  and  covetousness  of  vile  gain.  Her  highness 
therefore  straightly  chargeth  and  commandeth  all  and 
every  of  her  said  subjects,  of  whatever  state,  condition, 
or  degree  they  be,  that  none  of  them  presume  from 
henceforth  to  preach,  or  by  R-ay  of  reading  in  churches, 
or  other  public  or  private  places,  except  in  schools  of 
the  university,  to  interpret  or  teach  any  scriptures,  or 
liny  manner  of  points  of  doctrine  concerning  rel.gion, 
neither  also  to  print  any  books,  matter,  ballad,  rhyme. 


\.D.  1553.] 


MARY  PROHIBITS  PREACiliNG,   PRINTING,  Mc. 


677 


interlude,  process  or  treatise,  nor  to  play  any  interlude, 
except  they  have  her  grace's  special  lii<euce  in  writins^  for 
the  same,  upon  pain  to  incur  her  highness'  indij^inution 
and  displeasure. 

"  And  her  highness  also  further  chargeth  and  com- 
mandeth  all  ind  every  her  subjects  ;  th;it  none  of  them 
of  their  own  authority  do  j)re.sume  to  punish,  and  to 
rise  against  Hfiy  offender  in  the  causes  aforesaid,  or  any 
other  otfender  in  words  or  deeds  in  the  Lite  rebellion 
committed  oj  done  by  the  duke  of  Northumberland,  or 
his  accomplices,  or  to  seize  any  of  tlieir  goods,  or  vio- 
lently to  use  any  such  offender  by  striking,  imprisoning, 
or  threatening  the  same,  but  wholly  to  rctVr  the  punish- 
ment of  allsuch  ofTenders  unto  her  highness  and  the  public 
authority,  whereof  her  majesty  mindeth  to  see  due  pun- 
ishment according  to  the  order  of  her  highness'  laws. 

"  Nevertheless,  as  her  highness  intendeth  not  hereby 
to  restrain  and  discourage  any  of  her  loving  subjects,  to 
give  from  time  to  time  true  information  against  any  such 
offenders  in  the  causes  aforesaid,  unto  her  grace  or  her 
council,  for  the  punishment  of  every  such  offender, 
according  to  the  effect  of  her  highness'  laws  provided  in 
that  part :  so  her  said  highness  exhorteth  and  strictly 
chargeth  her  subjects  to  observe  her  commandment  and 
pleasure  in  every  part  aforesaid,  as  they  will  avoid  her 
highness'  indignation  and  most  grievous  displeasure. 
The  severity  and  vigour  whereof,  as  her  highness  sliall 
be  most  sorry  to  have  cause  to  put  in  execution,  so  doth 
she  utterly  determine  not  to  permit  such  unlawful  and 
rebellious  doings  of  her  subjects,  whereof  may  ensue 
the  danger  of  her  royal  estate,  to  remain  unpunished, 
but  to  see  her  said  laws  touching  these  points  to  be 
thoroughly  executed:  which  extremities  she  trusteth  all  her 
said  subjects  will  foresee,  dread,  and  avoid  accordingly  : 
her  higlmess  straightly  charging  and  commandingall  may- 
ors, sheriffs,  justices  of  peace,  bailiffs,  constables,  and  all 
other  public  officers  and  ministers,  diligently  to  see  to  the 
observing  and  executing  of  her  commandments  and  plea- 
sure, and  apprehend  all  such  as  shall  wilfully  offend  in  this 
part,  committing  the  same  to  the  next  gaol,  there  to  re- 
main without  bail  or  mainprize,  till  upon  certificate  made 
to  her  highness,  or  her  privy  council,  of  their  names  and 
doings  ;  and  upon  examination  had  of  tlieir  offences,  some 
further  order  shall  be  taken  for  their  punisliment  to  the 
example  of  others,  according  to  the  effect  and  tenor  of 
the  laws  aforesaid. 

"  Given  at  our  manor  of  Richmond,  the  18th  day  of 
August,  in  the  first  year  of  our  most  prosperous  reign." 

Master  Botime  PreacJnng  at  St.  Paul's  Cross. 

About  this  time,  or  not  long  before,  Bonner,  bishop 
of  London,  being  restored,  appointed  Master  Bourne, 
a  canon  of  St.  Paul's,  to  preach  at  the  Cross  ;  he  after- 
wards was  bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells.  Bourne  taking 
occasion  of  the  gospel  of  that  day  to  speak  something 
largely  in  justifying  Bonner  who  was  then  present ;  "which 
Bonner,"  said  he,  "  had  preached  before  upon  the  same 
text  in  that  place,  that  day  four  years,  and  was  for  the  same 
most  cruelly  and  unjustly  cast  into  the  most  vile  dun- 
geon of  the  Marshalsea,  and  there  kept  during  the  time 
of  king  Edward."  His  words  sounded  so  ill  in  the 
ears  of  the  hearers,  that  they  could  not  keep  silence, 
pnd  began  to  murmur  and  stir  so  that  the  mayor  and  al- 
dermen, who  were  then  present,  greatly  feared  an  uproar. 
One  person  hurled  a  dagger  at  the  preacher,  but  who  it 
was  could  not  then  be  proved  ;  though  afterwards  it  be- 
came known. 

Indeed,  the  stir  was  such,  that  the  preacher  drew 
in  his  head,  and  durst  appear  no  more  in  that  place. 
The  matter  of  his  sermon  tended  much  to  the  dispraise 
of  king  Edward,  which  the  people  could  not  bear.  Then 
Master  Bradford,  at  the  retpiest  of  the  preacher's  bro- 
ther and  others,  stood  forth  and  spake  so  mildly,  chris- 
tianly,  and  effectually,  that  with  a  few  words  he  appeased 
all :  and  afterwards  he  and  Master  Rogers  conducted  the 
preacher  between  them  from  the  pulpit  to  the  grammar 
school,  where  they  left  him  safe.  But  for  this  they  were 
shortly  after  both  rewarded  with  long  imprison) ij.ent,  and 
last  of  all  with  tire  in  Smithfield  ! 

By  reason  of  this  tumult  at  St.  Paul's  Cross    nn  order 


was  made  by  the  lords  of  the  council,  and  sent  to  the 
mavor  and  aldermen  of  London,  desiring  that  they  should 
call  tlie  next  day  following  a  common  council  of  ihe  city, 
and  should  charge  every  householder  to  cause  their 
children,  apjirentices,  and  other  servants  to  keep  their 
own  parish  churches  upon  the  holvdays,  and  not  to 
suffer  them  to  attemj)t  to  break  the  peace.  Command- 
ing them  also  to  signify  to  the  assemljly  the  queen's 
determination,  which  was,  that  her  grace  meant  m^t  to 
compel  other  men's  consciences  otherwise  than  God  sliall 
put  into  their  hearts  a  persuasion  of  the  truth  that  she 
herself  believed  in. 

It  was  also  ordered,  that  every  alderman  in  his  ward 
should  forthwith  send  for  the  curates  of  every  parish, 
and  warn  them  not  only  to  forbear  to  preach  them- 
selves, but  also  not  to  sutler  any  others  to  preaoi  ;  or 
make  any  open  or  solemn  reading  of  the  scriptures 
in  their  churches,  unless  the  preachers  were,  licensed  by 
the  queen. 

On  the  next  day  after  this  sermon  at  St.  Paul's  Cross, 
the  queen's  guard  was  at  the  Cross  with  their  wenpons 
to  guard  the  preacher.  And  when  the  people  withdrew 
themselves  from  the  sermon,  an  order  was  given  by 
the  mayor,  that  the  elders  of  all  companies  should  be 
present  so  as  to  make  a  congregation,  lest  the  ju-eacher 
should  be  discouraged  by  his  small  auditory. 

On  the  l.ith  of  August,  A.D.  1553,  one  William  llutler 
was  committed  to  the  Marshalsea,  for  uttering  words 
against  Master  Bourne,  for  his  sermon  at  St.  Paul  s  Cross. 

On  the  Kith  of  August,  Humfrey  Palden  was  commit- 
ted to  the  Compter,  for  words  against  Bourne's  sermon 
at  St.  Paul's  Cross. 

A  letter  was  sent  to  the  sheriffs  of  Buckinghamshire 
■and  Bedfordshire,  to  apprehend  Fisher,  parson  of  Am- 
mersham,  a  preacher. 

Another  letter  was  sent  to  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  not 
to  suffer  any  preacher  or  other  to  preach  or  exjiound  the 
scriptures  openly  without  special  license  from  the  queen. 

The  same  day  Master  Bradford,  Master  Vernon,  and 
Master  Beacon,  preachers,  were  committed  to  the  charge 
of  the  lieutenant  of  the  Tower. 

The  same  day  also  Master  John  Rogers,  preacher,  was 
commanded  to  keep  himself  prisoner  in  his  own  house 
at  St.  Paul's,  without  having  any  conference  with  any 
others  than  those  of  his  own  houst;hold. 

On  the  22nd  of  August  there  were  two  letters  direct- 
ed to  Master  Coverdale,  bishop  of  Exeter,  and  Muster 
Hooper,  bishop  of  Gloucester,  to  repair  forthwith  to  the 
court,  and  there  to  attend  the  council's  pleasure. 

The  same  day  Fisher,  parson  of  Ammersham,  made 
his  appearance  before  the  council,  according  to  their 
letter  of  the  Kith  of  August,  and  was  appointed  the  next 
day  to  bring  in  a  note  of  his  sermon. 

On  the  24th  of  August,  one  John  jNIelvin,  a  Scotchman 
and  preacher,  was  sent  to  Newgate,  in  London,  by  the 
council. 

On  the  28th  of  August  there  was  a  letter  sent  to  the 
mayor  of  Coventry  and  his  brethren,  for  the  apprehen- 
sion of  one  Sanders,  then  vicar  of  St.  Michael's,  in 
Coventry,  and  to  send  him  up  to  the  council,  with  his 
examinations  and  other  matters  they  could  charge  him 
with  ;  with  a  commission  to  punish  all  such  as  had  by 
means  of  his  preaching  used  any  talk  against  the  queen's 
proceedings. 

On  the  26th  of  August,  Master  Hooper,  bishop  of  Wor- 
cester, made  his  personal  appe«rance  before  the  council, 
according  to  their  letters  of  the  22nd  of  August. 

On  the31st  of  August,  Master  Coverdale,  bishop  of  Ex- 
eter, made  his  appearance  before  the  council,  according 
to  their  letters  of  the  22nd  of  August. 

On  the  1st  of  September,  Master  Hooper  and  Master 
Coverdale  appeared  again  before  the  council,  when 
Master  Hooper  was  committed  to  the  Fleet,  and  Master 
Coverdale  commanded  to  attend  the  lords'  pleasure. 

On  the  2nd  of  September,  Master  Hugh  Sanders,  vicar 
of  St.  Michael's,  in  Coventry,  was  before  the  council  for 
a  sermon,  and  was  commanded  to  appear  n^^  wi'^n  the 
Monday  following. 


678 


DISPUTATION  IN  THE  COm'OCATION-HOUSE. 


[Book  X, 


The  4th  of  Septemher,  a  letter  was  directed  from  the 
rotxicilto  Master  Hugh  Latimer  for  his  appearance  before 

them.. 

About  the  5th  of  September,  Peter  Martyr  came  to 
London  from  Oxford,  where  for  a  time  he  had  been 
commanded  to  keep  his  house,  and  found  there  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  who  offered  to  defend  the 
doctrine  of  the  book  of  Common  Prayer,  both  by  the 
scriivtures  and  the  doctors,  assisted  by  Peter  Martyr 
ana  a  few  others,  as  hereafter  ye  shall  hear.  But  while 
t'ley  wpr^  in  hope  to  come  to  disputations,  the  arch- 
bis'iop  and  others  were  imprisoned,  but  Peter  Martyr 
was  suffered  to  return. 

The  same  day  there  was  a  letter  sent  to  the  mayor  of 
Coventry  to  set  Hugh  Symonds  at  liberty,  if  he  would 
recant  his  sermon,  or  if  not,  to  detain  him  in  prison. 

On  the  i;ith  September,  Mr.  Hugh  Latimer  appeared 
before  the  council,  according  to  their  letter  of  tlie  4th  of 
September,  and  was  committed  as  a  close  prisoner  to 
the  Tower. 

The  same  day  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  appeared 
before  the  council,  and  was  commanded  to  appear  on  the 
next  day  before  them  in  the  star-chamber. 

On  the  14th  of  September,  the  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury made  his  appearance  before  the  lords  in  the  star- 
chamber  ;  where  they,  charging  him  with  treason  and 
spreading  abroad  seditious  bills  to  the  disquieting  of  the 
state,  committed  him  to  the  Tower  of  London,  there  to 
remain  till  further  sentence,  or  order,  at  the  queen's 
pleasure. 

On  the  15th  of  September,  there  was  a  letter  sent  to 
Master  Horn,  dean  of  Durham,  for  his  appearance  before 
them,  and  another  was  sent  to  him  on  the  i  th  of  October, 
for  his  speedy  appearance. 

On  the  Kith  of  September,  there  were  letters  sent  to 
the  mayors  of  Dover  and  Rye,  to  suffer  all  Fienchpro- 
(estants  to  pass  out  of  this  realm,  except  such  as  should 
be  signified  to  them  by  the  French  ambassador. 

On  the  first  day  of  October,  queen  Mary  was  crowned 
at  Westminster,  and  on  the  tenth  day  of  the  same  month 
began  the  parliament  with  the  solemn  mass  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  after  the  popish  manner,  which  was  celebrated 
with  great  pomp  in  the  palace  of  Westminster.  To 
which  mass,  among  the  other  lords,  according  to  the 
custom,  the  bishops  should  have  come.  Those  bishops 
who  yet  remained  undeposed  were  the  archbishop  of 
York;  Doctor  Taylor,  bishop  of  Lincoln;  John  Harley, 
bishoj)  of  Hereford.  Of  these  bishops,  Taylor  and 
Harley,  presenting  themselves  according  to  their  duty, 
took  their  places  among  the  lords,  but  after  they  saw  the 
mass  begin,  and  not  bearing  the  sight,  they  withdrew  : 
for  which  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  being  examined,  and 
jn'otesting  his  faith,  was  commanded  to  attend  ;  but  not 
long  afterwards  died  by  sickness.  Harley,  because  he 
was  married,  was  excluded  both  from  the  parliament  and 
from  his  bishopric. 

Mass  being  done,  the  queen,  accompanied  by  the 
estates  of  the  realm,  was  brought  into  the  parliament- 
house,  to  enter  and  begin  the  consultation  :  at  which 
consultation  or  parliament  were  repealed  all  statutes 
made  in  the  time  of  king  Henry  VI II.  for  premunire, 
and  statutes  made  by  king  Edward  VI.  for  the  adminis- 
tration of  common  prayer  and  the  sacrament  in  the 
]?nglish  tongue  :  and  further,  the  attainder  of  the  duke 
of  Northumberland  was  confirmed  by  this  parliament. 
In  the  meanwhile  many  men  were  forward  in  erecting 
altars  and  masses  in  churches.  And  of  such  persons  as 
would  adhere  to  the  laws  made  in  king  Edward's  time, 
till  others  should  be  established,  some  wore  marked  and 
some  aiiju'ehended.  Among  whom  Sir  James  Hales,  a 
knight  of  Kent,  and  justice  of  the  Common  Pleas,  was  one, 
who,  although  he  had  ventured  his  life  in  queen  Mary's 
cause,  in  that  he  would  not  subscribe  to  the  disinheriting 
of  her  by  the  king's  will,  yet  because  at  a  quarter  sessions 
he  charged  upon  the  statutes  made  in  the  time  of  king 
Henry  Mil.  and  Edward  VI.  for  the  supremacy  and 
religion,  he  was  imprisoned,  and  so  cruelly  handled  and 
]>ut  in  fear  by  the  talk  that  the  warden  of  the  Fleet  used 
to  nave  in  his  healing,  of  such  torments  as  were  prepar- 


ingfor  heretics,  (or  for  what  other  cause  God  knoweth,) 
him  he  sought  to  rid  himself  out  of  this  life  by  wound- 
i.i^  himself  with  a  knife  ;  and  afterwards  was  contented 
to  say  as  they  desired  him  :  upon  which  he  was  dig. 
charged  ;  but  he  never  rested  till  he  had  drowned  him- 
self in  a  river,  half  a  mile  from  his  house  in  Kent. 

During  the  time  of  this  parliament,  the  clergy  like- 
wise held  a  convocation,  with  a  disputation  also,  ap. 
pointed  by  the  q^ieen's  command,  at  St.  Paul's  church 
in  London.  In  the  convocation,  Master  John  Harps- 
field,  bachelor  of  divinity,  made  a  sermon  to  the  clergy. 
After  the  sermon,  it  was  agreed  by  the  bishops,  that  they 
of  the  clergy -house,  for  avoiding  confusion  of  words, 
should  choose  a  prolocutor.  To  which  office,  by  common 
assent,  was  named  Doctor  Weston,  dean  of  Westminster, 
and  presented  to  the  bishops  with  an  oration  by  Master 
Pye,  dean  of  Chichester,  and  Master  Wimbisley,  arch- 
deacon of  London.  Which  Doctor  Weston  being  chosen 
and  brought  to  the  bishops,  made  his  oration  to  the 
house,  with  an  answer  again  by  Bishop  Bonner. 

After  these  things  arranged  in  the  convocation-house, 
they  proceeded  next  to  the  disputation  appointed,  by 
the  queen's  command,  about  the  matter  of  the  sacra- 
ment. Which  disputation  lasted  six  days.  Wherein 
Doctor  M^eston  was  chief  on  the  pope's  part  ;  who  be- 
haved himself  outrageously  in  taunting  and  checking. 
Such  as  disputed  on  the  other  side  were  compelled  some 
to  fly,  some  to  deny,  and  some  to  die,  though  to  most 
men's  judgments  tliat  heard  the  disputation  they  had  the 
advantage,  as  may  appear  by  the  report  of  the  disputa- 
tion, the  copy  of  which  we  here  annex  : — 

The  trrip  Beport  nf  the  Dispvlation  had  and  beffvn  in  the 
Cotivocafion-hovse  at  London,  the  18///  of  Oct.  A.D. 
15r>;<,  written  by  one  vho  was  2}re!ient  at  it. 

Act  of  the  First  Day. 

First  upon  Wednesday,  being  the  18th  of  October, 
Doctor  Weston  the  prolocutor  certified  thehouse,  "  tliat  it 
was  the  queen's  pleasure,  that  they,  being  learned  men, 
should  debate  of  matters  of  religion,  and  constitute  laws, 
which  her  grace  and  the  parliament  would  ratily.  And 
as  there  is  a  book  of  late  set  forth,  called  the  Catechism 
bearing  the  name  of  this  honourable  synod,  and  yet  put 
forth  without  your  consent  as  I  have  learned,  being  a 
very  pestiferous  book,  and  full  of  heresies,  an<l  likewise 
a  book  of  common  ])rayer  very  abominable,  I  thought  it 
therefore  best  to  begin  with  the  articles  of  the  catechism 
concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  to  confirn\  the 
natural  presence  of  Christ  in  the  same,  and  also  ttan- 
substantiation.  Wherefore,  it  shall  be  lawful  on  Friday 
next  ensuing  for  all  men  freely  to  speak  their  conscience 
in  these  matters,  that  all  doubts  may  be  removed,  and 
they  fully  sitisfied  therein." 

Act  of  the  Second  Day, 

On  Friday,  being  the  20th  of  October,  when  men 
thought  they  should  have  entered  on  the  disputation  of 
the  questions  proposed,  the  prolocutor  exhibited  two 
bills  to  thehouse  ;  one  for  the  natural  presence  of  Christ 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar ;  the  other  concerning  the 
catechism,  that  they  did  not  agree  thereto  :  requiring  all 
to  subscribe  to  the  same,  as  he  himself  had  done.  The 
whole  house  immediately  assented,  except  six,  who  were 
Philips,  dean  of  Rochester;  Haddon,  dean  of  Exeter; 
Philpot,  archdeacon  of  Winchester;  Cheyney,  archdeacon 
of  Hereford  ;  Ailmer,  archdeacon  of  Stow  ;  and  Young, 
chanter  of  St.  David's.  And  while  the  rest  were  about 
to  subscribe  these  two  articles,  John  Philpot  stood  up 
and  spake  concerning  the  articles  of  the  catechism, 
that  it  beareth  the  title  of  the  synod  of  London  last 
before  this,  although  many  of  them  who  then  were 
present  were  never  made  privy  thereof  in  setting  it 
forth  ;  because  this  bouse  had  granted  authority  to  make 
ecclesiastical  laws  to  certain  persons  appointed  by  the 
king's  majesty  ;  therefore  it  might  be  well  said  to  be 
done  in  the  synod  of  London,  although  such  as  be  of 
this  house  novv  had  no  notice  of  it  before  the  promulga- 
tion. 

And  he  said,  concerning  the  article  of  the  natural 


A.D.  1553.]     DISPUTATION  IN  THE  COm'OCATION-HOUSE  ABOUT  THE  REAL  PRESENCE,    679 


presence  in  the  sacrament,  that  it  was  against  order,  and 
also  vtry  prejudicial  to  the  truth,  that  men  should  be 
moved  to  subscribe  before  the  matter  was  thoroughly 
examined  ;  he  therefore  made  this  request  to  the  prolo- 
cutor ;  that  as  there  were  so  many  learned  men  present 
on  that  side,  and  as  on  the  other  side  there  were 
rot  past  five  or  six  that  had  not  subscribed  ;  therefore, 
that  equality  might  be  had  in  this  disputation,  he  de- 
sired that  the  prolocutor  would  arrange  that  some  of 
those  that  set  forth  the  catechism,  might  be  brought  to 
the  house  to  shew  what  moved  them  to  set  it  forth  ;  also 
that  Doctor  Ridley  and  Master  Rogers,  with  two  or  three 
more,  might  have  leave  to  be  present  at  this  disputation, 
and  be  associated  with  them.  This  request  was  thought 
reasonable,  and  was  proposed  to  Bishop  Bonner,  but  it 
was  refused  to  be  allowed  by  him. 

Ttie  Act  of  the  'l^/iird  Day. 

On  ^Monday  the  2.3rd  of  October,  at  the  time  ap- 
pointed, in  the  presence  of  many  earls,  lords,  knights, 
gentlemen,  and  others  of  the  court  and  of  the  city,  the  pro- 
locutor made  a  protestation,  that  the  house  had  appointed 
this  disputation,  not  to  call  the  truth  into  doubt,  but  that 
these  gainsayers  might  be  resolved  of  their  argument. 

Then  he  demanded  of  Master  Haddon,  whether  he 
would  reason  against  the  questions  proposed  or  not.  He 
made  answer,  that  he  had  certified  him  before  in  writing, 
that  he  would  not,  since  the  request  of  such  learned  men 
as  were  demanded  to  be  assis'.ant  with  them  would  not 
be  granted.  Master  Ailmer  likewise  was  asked,  who  made 
the  prolocutor  the  same  answer  ;  adding,  that  they  had 
done  too  much  prejudice  already  to  the  trutli,  to  sub- 
scribe  before  the  matter  was  discussed  :  and  that  it  would 
avail  little  or  nothing  to  reason  for  the  truth,  since 
they  were  now  determined  to  the  contrary.  After  this  he 
demanded  of  Master  Cheyney  whether  he  would  propose 
his  doubts  concerning  transubstantiation  or  not,  "Yea," 
said  he,  "  I  would  gladly  my  doubts  were  resolved, 
which  move  me  not  to  believe  transubstantiation. 

"  The  first  is  out  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Corinthians,  who, 
speaking  of  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  6f 
Christ,  calls  it  often  '  bread'  after  the  consecration. 

"  The  second  is  out  of  Origen,  who,  speaking  of  this 
tacrament,  saith,  '  That  the  material  part  goes  down  to 
the  excrements.' 

"  The  third  is  out  of  Theodoret,  who,  makine:  mention 
of  the  sacramental  bread  and  wine  after  the  consecra- 
tion, saith,  "  That  they  go  not  out  of  their  former  sub- 
stance, form,  and  shape.'  " 

Then  the  prolocutor  assigned  Doctor  Moreman  to 
answer  him,  who,  to  St.  Paul,  answered  thus  ;  "  That 
the  sacrament  is  called  by  him  bread  indeed :  but  it  is 
thus  to  be  understood.  That  it  is  the  sacrament  of  bread, 
that  is,  the  form  of  bread." 

Then  Master  Cheyney  alleged,  that  Plesychius  called 
the  sacrament  both  bread  and  flesh. 

"  Yea,"  said  Moreman,  "  Hesychius  calls  it  bread, 
because  it  was  bread,  and  not  because  it  is  so."  And 
passing  over  Origen,  he  came  to  Theodoret,  and  said, 
"  That  men  mistook  his  authority,  by  interpreting  a  ge- 
neral into  a  special,  as  Peter  Martyr  hath  done,  inter- 
preting ovfria,  for  substance,  which  is  a  special  significa- 
tion of  the  word  ;  whereas  ov(j'ia  is  a  general  word,  as 
well  to  accidents  as  to  substance ;  and  therefore  I  answer 
thus  to  Theodoret,  That  the  sacramental  bread  and 
wine  do  not  go  out  of  their  former  substance,  form,  and 
shape ;  that  is  to  say,  not  out  of  their  accidental  sub- 
stance and  shape." 

After  this  Master  Cheyney  sat  down,  and  Master  Ailmer 
stood  up  as  one  that  could  not  bear  to  hear  such  an 
answer  to  so  grave  an  authority ;  and  reasoned  upon  the 
authority  of  Theodoret  alleged  before  by  Master  Cheyney, 
and  declared,  "  That  Moreman' s  answer  to  Theodoret 
was  no  just  nor  sufficient  answer,  but  an  illusion  and 
subtle  evasion,  contrary  to  Theodoret's  meaning.  For, 
if  oiidia,  '  substance,'  should  signify  an  accident  in  the 
place  allleged,  then  were  it  a  word  superfluous  there,  as 
there  follow  two  other  words  which  sufficienth''  signify  the 
accidents  of  the  bread,  which  are,  '  shape'  and  'form.'  " 
After  this  John  Philpot  stood  up  and  said,  "  That 


Doctor  Moreman's  interpretation  wps  incorrect,  and 
that  it  could  not  be  taken  to  signify  an  accidental 
substance,  as  he  would  interpret  it.  For  the  occasion 
of  Theodoret's  writing  plainly  shewed  that  was  a  vain 
cavil  ;  for  the  dispute  was  with  Eutyches,  an  heretic, 
whether  the  body  and  human  nature  of  Christ  had  yet 
an  existence  distinct  from  the  divine  nature  ?  Eu- 
tyches said,  that  Christ,  in  his  human  nature,  hav- 
ing ascended  into  heaven,  and  being  there  joined  to 
the  divinity,  was  aI)sorbed  or  swallowed  up,  so  that 
Christ  became  of  one  divine  substance  only.  Against 
which  opinion  Theodoret  writes,  and,  by  the  similitude 
of  the  sacrament,  proves  the  contraiy  against  the 
heretic  :  That  like  as  in  the  sacrament  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  after  the  consecration,  there  is  the  substance  of 
Christ's  humanity,  with  the  substance  of  bread  remain- 
ing as  It  was  Detore,  not  Oemg  aftsoroert  Dy  tiie  hu- 
manity of  Christ,  but  joined  by  the  divine  operation ; 
even  so  in  the  person  of  Christ,  being  now  in  heaven,  in 
whom  this  sacrament  is  a  representation,  there  are  two 
substances,  that  is,  his  divinity  and  humanity  united  in 
one  person,  which  is  Christ,  the  humanity  not  being  ab- 
sorbed by  the  conjunction  of  the  divinity,  but  remaining 
in  his  former  substance. 

"  Ann  this  similitude,"  said  Philpot,  "  brought  in  by 
Theodoret  to  confound  Eutyches,  proved  nothing  at  all, 
if  the  very  substance  of  the  sacramental  bread  did  not 
remain  as  it  did  before.  But  if  Doctor  Moreman's  in- 
terpretation might  take  place  for  transubstantiation, 
then  should  the  heretic  have  made  a  strong  argument,  to 
maintain  his  heresy,  and  to  prove  himself  a  good  chris- 
tian man,  and  he  might  weU  say  thus  to  Theodoret  : 
That  as  after  the  consecration  in  the  sacrament,  the  sub- 
stance of  the  bread  is  transubstantiated  into  the  human 
body  of  Christ,  so  in  the  sacrament  it  is  now  but  one  sub- 
stance of  the  humanity,  and  not  the  substance  of  bread 
as  it  was  before;  even  so,  likewise,  the  humanity  ascend- 
ing up  by  the  power  of  God  into  heaven,  and  joined  to 
the  Deity,  was  turned  into  one  substance  with  the  Deity ; 
so  that  now  there  remains  but  one  divine  substance  m 
Christ,  which  is  no  more  than  in  the  sacramental  signs  ot 
the  Lord's  Supper,  after  the  consecration,  there  remains 
but  one  substance,  according  to  that  construction." 

In  answering  to  this,  Doctor  Moreman  staggered, 
whose  defect  Philpot  perceiving,  said,  "  Well,  Master 
Moreman,  if  you  have  no  answer  at  present  ready,  1 
pray  you  devise  one,  if  you  can  conveniently,  against 
our  next  meeting  here  again.'' 

With  tliat  the  prolocutor  was  grievously  offended, 
telling  him  that  he  should  not  boast  there  ;  but  that  he 
would  be  fully  answered.  Then  said  Philpot,  "  It  is  the 
thing  that  I  desire,  to  be  answered  directly  in  this  be- 
half; and  1  desire  of  you,  and  of  all  the  house,  that  I 
may  be  sufficiently  answered,  which  I  am  sure  you  are 
not  able  to  do."  No  other  answer  was  then  made  to  Phil- 
pot's  argument,  except  that  he  was  commanded  to  silence. 
Then  stood  up  the  dean  of  Rochester,  offering  himself 
to  argue  against  the  natural  presence,  wishing  that  the 
scriptures,  and  the  ancient  doctors,  in  this  point  miglit 
be  weigVied  and  followed.  And  against  this  natural  pre- 
sence, he  thought  the  saying  of  Christ,  in  St.  Matthew, 
sufficient ;  who  said  of  himself.  That  the  poor  you  have 
always  with  you,  but  me  you  have  not  always  :  "  which," 
said  he,  "  was  spoken  concerning  the  natural  presence 
of  Christ's  body,  therefore  we  ought  to  believe  as  he 
taught,  That  Christ  is  not  naturally  present  on  earth  in 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar." 

To  this  it  was  answered  by  the  prolocutor,  "  That  we 
should  not  have  Christ  always  present  to  exercise  alms 
deeds  upon  him,  but  upon  the  poor,  which  is  all  that 
was  here  intended  to  be  meant." 

But  the  dean  prosecuted  his  argument,  and  shewed  it 
out  of  St.  Augustine  further.  That  that  interpretation 
of  the  scriptures  was  no  sufficent  answer,  who  writes  in 
the  fiftieth  Treatise  of  St.  John,  on  this  wise,  on  the 
same  sentence ;  "  When,  as  he  said,"  saith  St.  Au- 
gustine, '  Me  you  have  not  always  with  you,*  he  spake 
of  the  presence  of  his  body.  For,  by  his  majesty, 
by  his  providence,  by  his  unspeakable  and  invisible 
grace,  that  is  fulfilled  which  is  said  of  him,  Behold  I 


680 


DISPUTATION  IN  THE  CONVOCATION  ABOUT  THE  REAL  PRESENCE.        [Book  X. 


am  with  you  until  the  consuinmation  of  the  world.  But 
in  the  fiesh  wiiich  the  Word  took  upon  him,  in  tliat 
which  was  born  of  the  Virpin,  in  that  which  was  appre- 
hended of  the  Jews,  which  was  crucified  on  the  cross, 
which  was  let  down  from  the  cross,  which  was  wrajiped 
in  grave  clothes,  whii'ii  was  hid  iu  the  sepulchre,  wiiich 
was  manifested  in  the  resurrection,  You  shall  not  liave 
me  alwaj-s  with  3'ou.  And  why  ?  For,  after  a  bodily 
l)resence  he  was  conversant  with  his  disciples  forty  days, 
and  they  accompanying  him,  seeina;  and  not  following 
him,  he  ascended,  and  is  not  here  ;  for  there  he  sitteth  at 
the  right  hand  of  the  Father  ;  and  yet  here  he  is,  be- 
cause he  is  not  departed  in  the  presence  of  his  majesty. 
After  another  manner  we  have  Christ  always  by  the  pre- 
Bcnee  of  his  majesty,  but  after  liie  presence  of  his  flesh 
it  is  rightly  said,  You  shall  not  verily  have  me  always 
with  you.  For  the  church  had  him  in  the  jjresence  of 
his  flesh  a  few  days,  and  now  by  faith  it  apprehendeth 
him,  and  seeth  him  not  with  eyes." 

To  this  authority  Doctor  Watson  took  upon  him  to 
answer,  and  said,  "He  would  answer  St.  Augustine  by 
St.  Augustine  ;  and  having  a  book  of  notes  in  his  hand, 
he  alleged  out  of  the  seventieth  Treatise  ujion  St.  John, 
that  after  that  mortal  condition  and  manner  we  have  not 
now  Christ  on  earth,  as  he  was  before  his  passion." 

Against  whose  answer  John  Philpot  replied,  and  said, 
"  That  Master  Watson  had  not  fully  answered  St.  Augus- 
tine by  St.  Augustine,  as  he  would  seem  to  have  done  ; 
for  that  in  the  place  above  mentioned  by  the  Dean  of 
Rochester,  he  doth  not  only  teach  the  mortal  state  of 
Christ's  body  before  his  passion,  but  also  the  immortal 
condition  of  the  same  after  his  resurrection  :  in  which 
mortal  body  St.  Augustine  seems  plainly  to  affirm.  That 
Christ  is  not  present  upon  the  earth,  neither  in  form  visi- 
bly, nor  in  corporal  substance  invisibly." 

To  this  nothing  else  being  answered,  the  dean  of  Ro- 
chester proceeded  in  his  argument,  and  read  out  of  a 
book  of  annotations  sundry  authorities  for  the  confirma- 
tion of  it.  To  which  Moreman,  who  was  appointed  to 
answer  him,  made  no  direct  answer,  but  bade  him  make 
an  argument,  saying,  "That  the  Dean  had  recited 
many  words  of  doctors,  but  he  had  not  made  one  argu- 
ment." 

Then  said  the  dean,  "  The  autliorities  of  the  doctors 
by  me  rehearsed,  are  sufficient  arguments  to  prove  my 
intent,  to  which  my  desire  is  to  be  answered  by  you." 
But  still  Moreman  cried,  make  an  argument,  to  shift  off 
the  autliority  which  he  could  not  answer.  After  this 
the  dean  made  this  argument  out  of  the  institution  of  the 
sacrament ;  "  '  This  do  ye  in  remembrance  of  me  :  and 
thus  ye  shall  shew  forth  the  Lord's  death  until  he  come.' 
The  sacrament  is  the  remembrance  of  Christ ;  and  there- 
fore the  sacrament  is  not  very  Christ;  for  he  is  not 
yet  come.  For  these  words,  '  Until  he  come,'  plainly 
signify  the  absence  of  Christ's  body."  Then  the  prolo- 
cutor went  about  to  show  that  these  words,  "  Until  he 
come,"  did  not  import  any  absence  of  Christ  on  the 
earth  ;  but  he  answered  nothing  directly  to  the  purpose. 
In  conclusion,  the  dean  fell  to  questioning  with  More- 
man,  whether  Christ  did  eat  the  paschal  lamb  with  his 
disciples  or  not .'  He  answered,  "Yea."  Further,  he 
demanded  whether  he  did  eat  likewise  tlie  sacrament 
with  them,  as  he  did  institute  it  ?  Moreman  answered, 
•'•  Yea."  Then  he  asked  what  he  did  eat,  and  whether 
he  did  eat  his  own  natural  body,  as  they  imagine  it  or 
not?  Which  when  Moreman  had  aflirmed,  then  said 
tne  dean,  "  It  is  a  great  absurdity  ;"  and  so  he  sat  down. 
Against  this  absurdity  Philpot  stood  up  and  argued, 
saying,  he  could  prove  by  good  rchson  deduced  out  of 
the  scriptures,  that  Christ  ata  not  his  own  natural  body 
at  the  institution  of  the  sacrament ;  and  the  reason  is 
this  : 

The  receiving  of  Christ's  body  has  a  promise  of 
remission  of  sins  annexed  to  it,  but  Christ's  own 
eating  the  sacrament  had  no  promise  of  remission  of 
sin,  and  therefore  Christ  in  the  sacrament  did  not  eat 
his  own  body. 

To  this  reason  Moreman  answered,  denying  that  the 
sacrament  had  a  promise  of  remission  of  sins  annexed 
to  it. 


Then  Philpot  shewed  the  promise  in  the  sacrament 
"  Which  is  given  for  you,  which  is  shed  for  you,  for  the 
remission  of  sins."  But  Moreman  would  not  acknow. 
ledge  that  to  be  any  promise,  so  that  he  drove  Philpot 
to  the  sixth  of  St.  John,  to  vouch  his  saying  with  these 
words  :  "  The  bread  which  I  will  give  is  my  flesh,  which 
I  will  give  for  the  life  of  the  world." 

Moreman  answering  nothing  directly  to  this  argument, 
Harpsfield  started  uj)  to  supply  that  wiiich  was  wanted 
in  his  behalf;  and  thinking  to  answer  Philpot,  cou- 
firmed  more  strongly  his  argument,  saying,  "  Ye  mistake 
the  promise  which  is  annexed  to  the  body  of  Christ  in  the 
sacrament  :  for  it  pertained  not  to  Clirist,  but  to  his 
disciples,  to  whom  Clirist  said,  '  1'his  is  my  body  which 
is  broken  for  you,'  and  not  for  Clirist  hiniself." 

"  You  have  said  well  for  me,"  replied  Philpot,  "  for 
that  is  my  argument.  The  promise  of  tlie  body  of  Christ 
took  no  effect  in  Christ :  I  conclude  tlierefore  Christ  ate 
not  his  own  body." 

Then  the  prolocutor  said  the  argument  was  naught. 
For  by  the  like  argument  he  niiglit  go  about  to  prove, 
that  Christ  was  not  baptized,  because  the  remission  of 
sin,  which  is  annexed  to  baptism,  took  no  efl'ectin  Christ. 
To  wiiich  Philpot  replied,  that  as  Christ  was  baplized, 
so  he  ate  the  sacrament  ;  but  he  took  on  him  baptism, 
not  that  he  had  any  need  of  it,  or  that  it  took  any  effect 
in  him,  l)ut  as  our  Master  to  give  tlie  church  an  exam- 
ple to  follow  him  in  the  administration  of  tlie  sacrain< nt, 
and  thereby  to  exhibit  himself  to  iix,  and  not  to  give 
himself  to  himself. 

No  more  was  said  in  this.  But  afterwards  tlie  pro- 
locutor demanded  of  Philpot,  whether  he  wonlii  argue 
against  the  natural  presence  or  not?  He  an.-wered, 
"  Y'^ea,  if  he  would  hear  his  argument  without  interrup- 
tion.  and  assign  one  to  answer  him,  and  not  many,  which 
is  a  confusion  to  the  opponent,  and  especially  for  him 
that  was  of  an  ill  memory."  By  this  time  the  night 
was  come  on  ;  wherefore  the  prolocutor  broke  up  the 
disputation  for  that  time,  and  appointed  Philpot  to  be 
thft  first  that  should  begin  the  disputation  the  next  day, 
concerning  the  presence  of  the  sacrament. 

The  Act  of  the  Fourth  Day. 

On  Wednesday,  the  2oth  of  October,  John  Philjct 
was  ready  for  the  disputation,  intending  first  to  have 
made  a  certain  oration,  and  a  true  declaration  iu  Latin, 
of  the  matter  of  Christ's  presence,  which  was  then  in 
question.  Which  the  prolocutor  perceiving,  forbade 
Philpot  to  make  any  oration  or  declaration  of  any  matter, 
commanding  him  also  that  he  should  make  no  argument 
in  Latin,  but  to  conclude  his  argument  in  Englisii. 

Then  said  Philpot ;  "This  is  contrary  to  your  order 
taken  at  the  beginning  of  this  disputation.  For  tlien 
you  appointed  that  all  the  arguments  should  be  made  in 
Latin,  and  thereupon  I  have  drawn  and  devised  all  mine 
arguments  in  Latin."  But  the  prolocutor  bade  him  sfill 
form  an  argument  in  English,  or  else  to  hold  his  peace. 

Then  said  Philpot  ;  "  You  have  sore  disappointed  n;e, 
thus  suddenly  to  go  from  your  former  order  ;  but  I  will 
comply  with  your  command,  leaving  mine  oration  apnrt ; 
and  I  will  come  to  my  arguments.  But  before  I  submit 
any  argument,  I  will  in  one  word  declare  what  manner 
of  presence  I  disallow  in  the  sactament,  that  the  hearers 
may  the  better  understand  to  what  end  and  effect  my 
arguments  shall  tend  ;  not  to  deny  utterly  the  presence 
of  Christ  in  his  sacrament,  truly  ministered  according  to 
his  institution  ;  but  only  to  deny  that  gross  and  (larnal 
presence,  which  you  of  this  house  have  already  sub- 
scribed to,  to  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  contrary 
to  the  true  and  manifest  meaning  of  the  scriptures  ;  that 
by  transubstantiation  of  the  sacramental  bread  and  wine, 
Christ's  natural  body  .should,  by  virtue  of  the  words 
pronounced  by  the  priest,  be  contained  and  included 
under  the  forms  or  accidents  of  bread  and  wine.  This 
kind  of  presence  imagined  by  men  I  do  deny,"  con- 
tinued Philpot,  "  and  against  this  I  will  reason."  But 
before  he  could  make  an  end  of  what  he  would  have 
said,  he  was  interrupted  by  the  jjrolocutor,  and  com- 
manded to  come  to  his  argument.  Philpot,  being  of- 
fended, fell  down  upon  Lis  knees  before  the  earls  and 


A.  D.  153.).]     DISPUTATION  IN  THE  CONVOCATION  ABOUT  THE  REAL  PRESENCE. 


lords  who  were  there  present,  of  whom  some  were  of  the 
queen's  council,  beseeching  them  that  he  might  liave  li- 
I    berty  to  prosecute  his  arguments,  without  interruption 
of  any  man;  which  was  gently  granted  him  of  the  lords. 
But  the  prolocutor  would  not  permit  him,  but  still  cried, 
"  Hold  your  peace,   or   else  make   a   short  argument." 
"  I  am   about  it,"    said   Philpot  ;   "  if  you   will  let  me 
alone.     But  first,  I  must  needs  ask  a  question  of  my  re- 
spondent (who  was  Doctor  Chedsey)  concerning  a  word 
or  two  of  your  supposition,  that  is,  of  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  what  he  means  thereby,  and  whether  he  takes 
1    it   as  some  of  the  ancient  writers  do,  terming  the  Lord's 
■   Supper  the  sacrament  of  the  altar;  partly  because  it  is  a 
;   sacrament  of  that  lively  sacrifice  which  Christ  offered  for 
our  sins  upon  the  altar  of  the  cross,  and  partly  because 
that  Christ's  body,  crucified  for  us,  was  that  bloody  sa- 
crifice, which  the  blood-shedding  of  all  the  beasts  offered 
ujion  the  altar  in  the  old  law,  did  prefigure  and  signify 
to  us  ;  or  whether  you  take  it  otherwise  ;  as  for  the  sa- 
crament of  the  altar,  which  is  made  of  lime  and  stone, 
over  wliich  the  sacrament  hangs,  and  to  be  all  one  with 
tlie  sacrament  of  the  mass,  as  it  is  at  this  present  in 
many  places.     This  done,   I  will  direct  my  arguments 
according  as  your  answer  shall  give  me  occasion. 

Then  Chedsey  made  this  answer,  tliat  iti  their  suppo- 
sition they  took  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  the 
sacrament  of  the  mass,  to  be  all  one. 

"  Then,"  said  Philpot,  "  I  will  speak  plain  English,  as 
?.Taster  Prolocutor  wishes  me.  and  make  a  short  resolution 
of  it,  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  which  ye  reckon  to 
be  all  one  with  the  mass,  once  justly  abolished,  and  now 
]>ut  in  full  use  again,  is  no  sacrament  at  all :  neither  is 
Clirist  iu  any  wise  present  in  it ;"  and  this  his  saying  he 
I'uVred  to  prove  before  the  whole  house,  if  they  chose 
t(i  call  him  to  it.  And  likewise  he  offered  to  vouch  the 
.same  before  the  queen's  grace,  and  her  most  honourable 
ciiiincil,  before  the  face  of  six  of  the  best  learned  men  of 
tiie  house  of  the  contrary  opinion,  and  would  e:;cept 
none.  "  Arid  if  I  shall  not  be  able,"  said  he,  "  to  main- 
tain by  Gjd's  word  what  I  have  said,  and  confound 
those  si/  T^ho  shall  take  upon  them  to  withstand  me  iti 
this  poiii' ,  let  me  be  burdened  ■srith  as  many  fagots  as  are 
in  Londjn.  before  the  court  gates."  This  he  uttered 
with  grf;at  venemency  of  spirit. 

At  this  the  prolocutor,  with  others,  were  very  much 
offended,  demanding  of  him  whether  he  knew  what  he 
said,  or  not?  "  Yea,"  said  Philpot,  "  I  wot  well  what 
I  say,"  desiring  no  man  to  be  offended  with  his  saying  : 
for  that  he  spake  no  more  than  by  God's  word  he  was 
able  to  prove.  "  And  praised  be  God,"  continued  he, 
"  that  the  queen's  grace  has  granted  us  of  this  house  (as 
onr  prolocutor  has  informed  us)  that  we  may  freely  utter 
our  consciences  in  these  matters  of  controversy  in  religion  ; 
and  therefore  I  will  speak  here  ray  conscience  freely, 
grounded  upon  God's  holy  word,  for  the  truth,  although 
some  of  you  here  present  dislike  it." 

Then  several  of  the  house,  beside  the  prolocutor, 
taunted  and  reprehended  him  for  speaking  thus  against 
the  sacrament  of  the  mass  ;  and  the  prolocutor  threatened 
him,  that  he  would  send  him  to  prison,  if  he  would  not 
cease  speaking  in  that  manner. 

Philpot  seeing  himself  thus  abused,  and  not  permitted 
v.ith  free  liberty  to  declare  his  mind,  fell  into  an  excla- 
mation, casting  his  eyes  up  towards  heaven,  and  said, 
"  O  Lord,  what  a  world  is  this,  that  the  truth  of  thy 
holy  word  may  not  be  spoken  and  adhered  to?"  And 
for  very  sorrow  and  heaviness  the  tears  trickled  out  of 
his  eyes. 

After  this,  the  prolocutor  being  moved  by  some  that 
were  about  him,  was  content  that  he  should  make  an  ar- 
gument, provided  he  would  be  brief.  "  1  will  be  as 
brief,"  said  Philpot,  "  as  I  may  conveniently  be  in  utter- 
ing all  that  I  have  to  say.  And  I  will  begin  to  ground 
my  arguments  upon  the  authority  of  the  scriptures, 
whereupon  all  the  building  of  our  faith  ought  to  be 
grounded  ;  and  I  shall  confirm  the  same  by  ancient  doc- 
tors of  the  church.  And  I  take  the  firstarguraentouc  of  the 
twcnty-ei:;ht  chapter  of  St.  Matthew,  of  the  raying  of  the 
augel  at  t!ie  sepulchre,  saying,  '  He  is  risen,  he  is  not 
here ;'  aad  in   St.  Luke,  in  the  tweuty-ihiiJ  chapter, 


G81 

the  angel  asks  why  they  sought  the  living  among  the 
dead  ?  Likewise  the  sc.ipture  testifies,  that  Chrtst  is 
risen,  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on  tlie  right 
hand  of  the  Father  :  all  which  is  spoken  of  his  natural 
body  ;  and  therefore  his  natural  body  is  not  on  earth 
included  in  the  sacrament. 

"  I  will  confirm  this  yet  more  effectually,  by  the  say- 
ing of  Christ  in  the  sixteenth  chapter  of  St.  John  ; 
'  I  came  forth  from  the  Father,  and  am  come  into  the 
world.'  '  Again,  I  leave  the  world,  and  go  to  the  Father.' 
Which  coming  and  going  he  meant  of  his  natural  body. 
Therefore  we  may  a(hrm  that  it  is  not  found  in  the 
world. 

"  But  I  expect  here,"  continued  he,  "  to  be  answered 
with  d  distinction  of  visi!)ly  and  invisibly  ;  that  he  is 
visibly  departed  in  his  humanity,  but  invisibly  he  remains 
notwithstanding  in  the  sacrament.  But  I  will  prove  that 
no  such  distinction  ought  to  take  away  the  force  of  that 
argument,  by  the  answer  which  Christ's  disciples  gave  to 
him,  speaking  these  words  ;  '  Now  thou  sjieakest  plainly 
and  utterest  no  proverb.'  Which  words  St.  Cyril  inter- 
preting, saith,  '  That  Christ  spake  without  any  manner 
of  ambiguity  and  obscure  speech.'  And  therefore  I  con- 
clude that  if  Christ  spake  plainly,  and  without  parable, 
saying,  '  Again,  I  leave  the  world  and  go  to  the  Father  ;' 
then  that  obscure,  dark  and  imperceptible  presence  of 
Christ's  natural  body  in  the  sacrament  upon  earth  invi- 
sibly, contrary  to  the  plain  words  of  Christ,  ought  not 
to  be  allowed.  For  nothing  can  be  more  uncertain  or 
more  parabolical  and  insensible,  than  to  say  so." 

Tlien  Doctor  Chedsey  took  upon  him  to  answer. 
First,  to  the  saying  of  the  angel,  "  That  Christ  is  not 
here."  "  And,  why  seek  ye  the  living  amongthe  dead  ?" 
He  answered,  that  these  sayings  pertained  nothing  to  the 
presence  of  Christ's  natural  body  in  the  sacrament,  but 
that  they  were  spoken  of  Christ's  body  in  the  sepulchre, 
when  they  thought  him  to  have  been  in  the  grave  still.' 
And  therefore  the  angel  said  :  "  Why  do  ye  seek  the 
living  among  the  dead  ?"  And  to  the  authority  of  the 
sixteenth  chapter  of  St.  John,  where  Christ  saith,  "  Now 
I  leave  the  world  and  go  to  the  Father;"  he  meant  that 
of  his  ascension.  And  so  likewise  did  Cyril,  interpreting 
tne  saying  of  the  disciples,  tlwt  knew  plainly  that  Chrisc 
would  visibly  ascend  into  heaven,  but  that  does  not  ex- 
clude the  invisible  presence  of  his  natural  body  in  the  sa- 
crament. For  St.  Chrysostom,  writing  to  the  people  of 
Antioch,  affirms  the  same,  comparing  Elijah  and  Ciirist 
together,  and  Elijah's  cloak  and  Christ's  flesh.  "  Eli- 
jah," said  he,  "  when  he  was  taken  up  in  the  fiery  cha- 
riot, left  his  cloak  behind  him  unto  his  disciple  Elisha. 
But  Christ,  ascending  into  heaven,  took  his  tlesh  with 
him,  and  left  also  his  flesh  behind  him."  Whereby  we 
may  right  well  gather,  that  Christ's  flesh  is  visibly 
ascended  into  heaven,  and  invisibly  abideth  still  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar. 

To  this  Philpot  replied,  "  You  have  not  directly  an- 
swered the  saying  of  the  angel :  '  Christ  is  not  here,  but 
is  risen,'  because  you  have  omitted  that  which  was  the 
chief  point  of  all.  For  I  proceed  further,  as  thus  :  He 
is  risen,  ascended,  and  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God 
the  Father,  and  therefore  he  is  not  remaining  on  the 
earth.  Neither  is  your  answer  to  Cyril  sufficient.  But 
by  and  by  I  will  return  to  your  interpretation  of  Cyril, 
and  moi-e  plainly  declare  the  same,  after  I  have  first  dis- 
posed of  the  authority  of  Chrysostom,  which  is  one  of 
the  chief  arguments  that  you  allege,  to  make  for  your 
gross  carnal  presence  in  the  sacrament ;  which  being 
well  weighed  and  understood,  pertains  nothing  to  it." 

At  that  the  prolocutor  startled,  that  one  of  the  chief 
pillars  in  this  point  should  be  overthrown  ;  and  therefore 
recited  tlie  authority  in  Latin  first,  and  afterwards  En- 
glished the  same,  willing  that  all  who  were  present  to 
note  that  saying  of  Chrysostom,  which  he  thought  in- 
vincible on  their  side.  "But  I  will  make  it  appear," 
said  Philpot,  "that  it  makes  little  for  your  purpose." 
And  as  he  was  about  to  declare  his  mind,  the  prolocutor 
interrupted  him,  as  he  did  almost  continually.  PhUpot, 
not  Iteing  content,  said  ;  "  Mr.  Prolocutor  thinks  that 
he  is  in  a  sophistry  school,  where  he  knows  right  welltho 
manner  is.  that  when  the  respondent  perceives  that  he  is 


682 


DISPUTATION  IN  THE  CON^YOCATION  ABOUT  THE  REAL  PRESENCE,     [Book  X. 


likely  to  be  forced  with  an  argument,  to  which  he  is  not 
able  to  answer,  he  does  what  he  can  with  cavil  and  inter- 
ruption to  drive  him  from  it."  This  saying  of  Philpot 
»vas  ill  taken  by  the  prolocutor  and  his  adherents  ;  and 
the  prolocutor  "said,  that  Philpot  could  bring  nothing  to 
Avoid  that  authority,  but  his  own  vain  imagination. 
"  Hear,"  said  Philpot,  "and  afterwards  judge.  For  I 
will  do  in  this  as  in  all  other  authorities,  wherewith  you 
shall  charge  me  in  refuting  any  of  my  arguments,  answer- 
ing either  by  sufficient  authorities  of  scripture,  or  else  by 
some  other  testimony  with  yours,  and  not  of  mine  own 
imagination.  And  concerning  the  saying  of  Chrysostom, 
1  have  two  ways  to  beat  him  from  your  purpose  ;  the 
one  out  of  the  scriptures,  the  other  out  of  Chrysostom 
himself,  in  the  place  alleged  by  you. 

"  First,  where  he  seemeth  to  say,  that  Christ  ascend- 
ing took  his  flesh  with  him,  and  left  also  his  flesh  be- 
hind him,  it  is  truth  ;  for  we  all  confess  and  believe  that 
Christ  took  on  him  our  human  nature  in  the  womb 
of  the  Virgin  IVIary,  and  through  his  passion  has  united 
us  to  his  flesh,  and  thereby  are  we  become  one  flesh  with 
him,  so  that  Chrysostom  might  right  well  say,  that 
Christ  ascending  took  his  flesh,  which  he  received  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  away  with  him  ;  and  also  left  his  flesh  be- 
hind him,  which  is  we  that  are  his  elect  in  this  world, 
who  are  the  members  of  Christ,  and  flesh  of  his  flesh  ;  as 
St.  Paul,  in  the  fifth  chapter  to  the  Ephesians,  testifies 
saying,  '  We  are  members  of  his  body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of 
his  bones.'  And  if  any  man  will  reply,  that  he  treats  there 
of  the  sacrament ;  so  that  this  interpretation  cannot  so 
aptly  be  applied  to  him  in  that  place,  then  will  I  yet  in- 
terpret Chrysostom  another  way  by  himself.  For  in  that 
place,  a  few  lines  before  those  words  which  were  here 
now  lately  read,  are  these  words  :  that  Christ  after  he 
asrended  into  heaven,  left  to  us,  indued  with  his  sacra- 
ments, his  flesh  in  mysteries,  that  is,  sacramentally. 
And  that  mystical  flesh  Christ  leaves  as  well  to  his  church 
in  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  as  in  the  sacramental  bread 
and  wine.  And  that  St.  Paul  justly  witnesses,  saying  ; 
'  As  many  of  us  as  are  baptised  into  Christ  have  put  on 
Christ.'  And  thus  you  may  understand  that  St.  Chry- 
sostom makes  nothing  for  your  carnal  and  gross  pre- 
sence in  the  sacrament,  as  you  wrongfully  take  him." 

Now,  in  the  meanwhile  Master  Pye  whispered  the  prolo- 
cutor in  the  ear,  to  put  Philpot  to  silence,  and  to  appoint 
some  other,  distrusting  lest  he  would  shake  their  carnal 
presence,  if  he  held  on  long,  seeing  in  the  beginning 
he  gave  one  of  their  chief  foundations  such  a  blow. 
Then  the  prolocutor  said  to  Philpot  that  he  had  reasoned 
enough,  and  that  some  other  should  now  supply  his 
room.  But  he  was  not  well  content,  saying,  "  Why, 
sir,  I  have  a  dozen  arguments  concerning  this  matter  to 
be  proposed,  and  I  have  yet  scarce  gone  over  my  first 
argument." 

"Well,"  said  the  prolocutor,  "you  shall  speak  no 
more  now;  and  I  command  you  to  hold  your  peace." 
"You  perceive,"  replied  Philpot,  "that  I  have  stuff" 
enough  for  you,  and  am  able  to  withstand  your  false  sup- 
position, and  therefore  you  command  me  to  silence." 
"  If  you  will  not  give  place,''  said  the  prolocutor,  "I 
will  send  you  to  prison."  "This  is  not,"  answered 
Philpot,  "  according  to  your  promise  made  in  this  house  ; 
nor  yet  according  to  your  boast  made  at  St.  Paul's  Cross, 
that  men  should  be  answered  in  this  disputation  to 
whatever  they  can  say,  since  you  will  not  suffer  me  out 
of  a  dozen  arguments  to  prosecute  one." 

Then  Master  Pye  took  upon  him  to  promise  that  he 
should  be  answered  another  day.  Philpot,  seeing  he 
might  not  proceed  in  his  purpose,  being  justly  offended, 
ended,  saying  thus:  "  A  number  of  you  here,  who  hi- 
therto have  lurked  in  corners,  and  dissembled  with  God 
end  the  world,  are  now  gathered  together  to  suppress  the 
sincere  truth  of  God's  holy  word,  and  to  set  forth  every 
false  device,  which  you  are  not  able  to  maintain  by  the 
catholic  doctrine  of  the  scriptures.'' 

Then  stepped  forth  blaster  Ailmer,  chajilain  to  the 
duke  of  Suffolk,  whom  Master  Mori  man  tuok  upon  him 
to  answer.  Master  Ailmer  objected  several  authorities 
for  the  confirming  of  the  argument  he  took  in  hand  the 
day  before,  to  prove  that  "  substance"  in  the  sentence 


of  Theodoret,  brought  in  by  Master  Cheyney,  must 
needs  signify  '  substance,' and  not  'accidents.'  Whose 
reasons,  because  they  were  all  grounded  and  brought  out 
of  the  Greek,  I  pass  over,  because  they  want  their 
grace  in  English,  and  also  their  proper  understanding. 
But  his  allegations  so  incumbered  Doctor  Moreman,  that 
he  desired  a  day  to  reply  to  them,  for  at  that  instant  hn 
was  without  a  convenient  answer. 

Then  the  prolocutor  called  Master  Haddon,  dean  of 
Exeter,  and  chaplain  to  the  duke  of  Suffolk,  who  prose- 
cuted  Theodoret's  authority  in  confirming  Master  Ail- 
mer's  argument.  To  whom  Doctor  Watson  took  upon 
him  to  give  an  answer  ;  who  was  confounded,  that  he 
was  not  able  to  answer  to  the  word  'Mysterium.'  But 
as  he  seemed  to  doubt  therein,  Master  Haddon  took  out 
of  his  bosom  a  Latin  author  to  confirm  his  saying,  and 
shewed  it  to  Master  Watson,  asking  him  whether  he 
thought  that  translation  true,  or  that  the  printer  were  in 
any  fault.  "There  may  be  a  fault  in  the  printer,"  said 
Watson,  "for  I  am  not  remembered  of  this  word." 
Then  Master  Haddon  took  out  of  his  bosom  a  Greek 
book,  wherein  he  shewed  with  his  finger  the  same  words, 
which  Master  Watson  could  not  deny. 

Then  stept  forth  Mr.  Perne,  and  made  declaration  of 
his  mind  against  transubstantiation,  whom  the  prolocutor 
answered,  saying,  "  I  much  marvel,  Mr.  Perne,  that  you 
will  say  thus  ;  for  on  Friday  last  you  subscribed  to  the 
contrary."  Which  Master  Palmer  disliked,  saying  to  the 
prolocutor,  "  That  he  was  to  blame  so  to  reprehend  any 
man,  partly  because  this  house  is  an  house  of  free  liberty 
for  every  man  to  speak  his  conscience,  and  partly  be- 
cause  you  promised  yesterday,  that  notwithstanding  any 
man  had  subscribed,  yet  he  should  have  free  liberty  to 
speak  his  mind." 

T/ie  Act  of  the  Fifth  Day. 

On  Friday,  the  27th  of  October,  Dr.  Weston,  the 
prolocutor,  first  propounded  the  matter,  shewing  that  the 
convocation  had  spent  two  days  in  disputation  already 
about  one  only  doctor,  who  was  Theodoret,  and  aboul 
one  only  word,  which  was  "  substance."  Yet  were  they 
come  the  third  day  to  answer  all  things  that  could  be  ob- 
jected, so  that  they  would  shortly  put  together  their 
arguments.  So  Master  Haddon,  dean  of  Exeter,  desired 
leave  to  oiT^JOse  Master  Watson,  who,  with  two  others 
more,  that  is,  jNIorgan  and  Harpsfield,  was  appointed  to 
answer  :  Master  Haddon  demanded  this  of  him,  whether 
any  substance  of  bread  or  wine  remained  after  the  con- 
secration ?  Then  Master  W^atson  asked  of  him  again, 
whether  he  thought  there  was  a  real  presence  of  Christ's 
body  or  not?  Master  Haddon  said,  "  It  was  not  meet 
nor  order-like  that  he  who  was  appointed  to  be  respondent 
should  be  opponent,  and  he  whose  duty  was  to  object 
should  answer."  Yet  Master  Watson  a  long  while  would 
not  agree  to  answer,  but  that  being  granted,  at  last  an 
order  was  set,  and  Master  Haddon  had  leave  to  proceed 
with  his  argument. 

Then  he  proved  by  Theodoret's  words,  that  the  sub- 
stance of  bread  and  wine  remained.  For  these  are  his 
words,  "  The  same  they  were  before  the  sanctification, 
which  they  are  after."  Master  Watson  said,  that  Theodo- 
ret meant  not  the  same  substance,  but  the  same  essence. 
Whereupon  they  were  driven  again  unto  the  discussing 
of  the  Greek  word  "  substance."  Then  Master  Watson 
answered  that  it  had  not  that  signification  only.  But 
INIastir  Haddon  proved  that  it  must  needs  signify  so  in 
that  place.  Then  he  asked  Master  Watson,  when  the 
bread  and  wine  became  symbols  ?  He  answered,  "  after 
the  consecration,  and  not  before."  Then  Master  Iladdou 
argued  that  Theodoret  says,  that  what  the  bread  and  wine 
were  before  they  were  symbols,  the  same  they  remain 
still  in  nature  and  substance,  after  they  are  symbols  ; 
and  as  thus  they  were  bread  and  wine  before,  therefore 
bread  and  wine  they  are  afterwards  still. 

Tlien  Mr.  Watson  fell  to  the  denial  of  the  author, 
and  said  he  was  a  Nestorian  ;  and  he  desired  that  he  might 
answer  to  Master  Cheyney  who  stood  by,  because  he  was 
more  meet  to  dispute  in  the  matter,  because  he  had 
granted  and  subscribed  to  the  real  presence.  Master  Chey- 
ney desired  patience  of  the  honourable  men  to  hear  Liui, 


A.D.  1553.] 


DISPUTATION  IN  THE  CONVOCATION  ABOUT  THE  REAL  PRESENCE. 


68?- 


trusting  that  he  should  so  open  the  matter,  that  the 
truth  should  appear ;  that  he  would  be  no  author  of 
schism,  nor  hold  any  thin?  contrary  to  the  holy  mother 
the  church,  which  is  Christ's  spouse.  Doctor  Weston 
liked  this  well,  and  commended  him  highly,  saying  that 
he  was  a  well-learned  and  sober  man,  and  well  exercised 
in  all  good  learning  and  in  the  doctors  ;  and  finally,  a 
man  meet  for  his  knowledge  to  dispute  in  that  place  : 
"  I  pray  you  hear  him,"  said  he.  Then  Master  Cheyney 
desired  such  as  were  there  present  to  pray  two  words 
with  him  to  God,  and  to  say,  vincat  Veritas,  "  may  truth 
prevail,'  and  have  the  victory  ;  and  all  that  were  pre- 
sent cried  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Vincat  Veritas,  vincat 
Veritas  " 

Then  said  Doctor  Weston  to  him,  that  it  was  hypo- 
critical Men  may  better  say,  replied  he,  vicit  Veritas, 
•'  truth  hath  got  the  victory."  Master  Cheyney  said,  if 
he  would  give  him  leave,  he  would  bring  it  to  that 
point,  that  he  might  well  say  so. 

Then  he  began  with  Master  Watson  after  this  sort  : 
"  You  said  that  Master  Haddon  was  unmeet  to  dis- 
pute, because  he  grants  not  the  natural  and  real  pre- 
sence, but  I  say  you  are  much  more  unmeet  to  answer, 
because  you  take  away  the  substance  of  the  sacrament  "' 

Master  Watson  said.  "  He  had  subscribed  to  the  real 
presence,  and  should  not  go  away  from  that."  So  said 
Weston  also,  and  the  rest  of  the  priests  ;  so  that  for  a 
great  while  he  could  have  no  leave  to  say  any  more,  till 
the  lords  spake,  and  desired  that  he  should  be  heard. 

Then  he  told  them  what  he  meant  by  his  subscribing 
to  the  real  presence,  far  otherwise  than  they  supposed. 
So  then  he  went  forward,  and  prosecuted  Master  Haddon's 
argument,  and  said  that  when  they  could  not  answer, 
they  went  to  deny  the  author,  and  therefore  he  proved 
the  author  to  be  a  catholic  doctor;  and  that  being  prov- 
ed, he  confirmed  that  which  was  said  of  the  nature  and 
substance  further. 

Then  was  Master  Watson  forced  to  say,  that  the  sub- 
stance of  the  body,  in  the  former  part  of  the  similitude 
of  Theodoret  signified  quantity,  and  other  accidents  of 
sacramental  tokens,  and  not  the  very  substance  of  the 
same  ;  for  according  to  philosophy,  the  accidents  of 
things  are  seen,  and  not  the  substances. 

Then  Master  Cheyney  appealed  to  the  honourable  men, 
and  desired  that  they  would  give  no  credit  to  them  in  so 
saying  :  for  if  they  would  think  as  they  teach,  after  their 
lordships  had  rode  forty  miles  on  horseback,  they  would 
not  be  able  to  say  at  night,  that  they  saw  not  their 
horses  all  the  day,  but  only  the  colour  of  their  horses  ; 
and  by  this  reason  Christ  must  go  to  school,  and  learn  of 
Aristotle  to  speak.  For  when  he  saw  Nathanael  under 
the  fig-tree,  if  Aristotle  had  stood  by,  he  would  have 
said,  "  No,  Christ,  thou  sawest  not  him,  but  the  colour 
of  Mm." 

Tnen  it  was  said  by  Watson  :  "  Suppose  that  Theodo- 
ret is  with  you,  who  is  one  that  we  never  heard  of  printed 
till  two  or  three  years  ago  ;  yet  is  he  only  but  one,  and 
what  is  one  against  the  whole  consent  of  the  church  ?'' 
After  this.  Master  Cheyney  inferred,  that  not  .only  Theo- 
doret was  of  that  mind,  that  the  substance  of  bread  and 
wine  do  remain,  but  others  also. 

Then  was  Master  Harpsfield  called  in  to  see  what  he 
could  say  in  the  matter  ;  who  told  a  fair  tale  of  the  om- 
nipotency  of  God,  and  of  the  imbecility  and  weakness  of 
man's  reason  ;  he  said,  "  That  it  was  convenient  what- 
ever we  saw,  felt,  or  tasted,  not  to  trust  our  senses." 
And  he  told  a  tale  out  of  St.  Cyprian,  how  a  woman  saw 
the  sacrament  burning.  "And  that  which  burned  there," 
said  Harpsfield,  "  burns  here,  and  becomes  ashes  ;  but 
what  that  was  that  burnt  he  could  not  tell."  But  Master 
Cheyney  continued  and  forced  them  with  this  question  : 
•'  What  it  was  that  was  burnt  ?  It  was  either  the  sub- 
stance of  bread,  or  else  the  substance  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  which  was  too  great  an  arbsurdity  to  grant."  At 
length  they  answered,  "That  it  was  a  miracle.''^  Master 
Cheyney  smiled  and  said,  "  That  he  could  at  that  rate 
say  no  more." 

Then  Master  Weston  asked  of  the  company  present 
whetlier  those  men  were  sufficiently  answered  or  not  ? 
Certain  priests  cried,  "  Yea  ;"  but  they  were  not  heard  at 


all  for  the  great  multitude,  who  cried  "No,  no."  Which 
cry  was  heard  almost  to  the  end  of  St.  Paul's.  Doctor 
Weston  being  much  moved,  answered  bitterly,  "That 
he  asked  not  the  judgment  of  the  rude  multitude  and 
unlearned  people,  but  of  them  who  are  of  the  house. 
Then  asked  he  of  Master  Haddon  and  his  fellows,  whe- 
ther they  would  answer  them  three  other  days  ?  Haddon, 
Cheyney,  and  Ailmer  said,  "No."  But  Philpot,  arch- 
deacon of  Winchester,  stood  up  and  said,  that  they  should 
not  say  so,  for  they  should  be  answered  ;  and  though  all 
others  refused  to  answer  them  yet  he  would  not  ;  but  of- 
fered to  answer  them  all  one  after  another  :  with  whose 
proffer  the  prolocutor  was  not  content,  but  railed  on 
him,  and  said,  "  That  he  should  go  to  Bedlam."  To 
whom  the  archdeacon  soberly  made  this  answer,  "  That 
he  was  more  worthy  to  be  sent  thither,  who  used  him- 
self so  ragingly  in  that  disputation.''  Then  rose  Dr. 
Weston  and  said  : 

"  All  the  company  have  subscribed  to  our  article,  sav- 
ing only  these  men.  What  their  reasons  are  you  have 
heard.  We  have  answered  them  three  days,  upon  pro- 
mise (as  it  pleased  him  to  descant,  without  truth,  for  no 
such  promise  was  made)  that  they  should  answer  us 
again  as  long  as  the  order  of  disputation  requires,  anii 
if  they  are  able  to  defend  their  doctrine,  let  them  Ho  so," 

Then  Master  Ailmer  stood  up,  and  proved  how  vam  a 
man  Weston  was  ;  for  he  affirmed  that  they  never  pro- 
mised to  dispute,  but  oidy  to  open  and  testify  to  the 
world  what  they  believed  in  their  consciences.  For 
when  they  were  required  to  subscribe,  they  refused,  and 
said  that  they  would  shew  good  reasons  which  moved 
them,  tjiat  they  could  not  in  their  consciences  subscribe, 
as  they  had  partly  already  done,  and  were  still  ablt"  to 
do  more  sufficiently.  "Therefore,''  said  he,  "it  hath  been 
ill  called  a  disputation,  and  they  were  worthy  to  be 
blamed  that  were  the  authors  of  that  name.  Yor  we 
meant  not  to  dispute,  nor  now  mean  tc  answer  till  our 
arguments,  which  we  have  to  propound,  be  solved,  ac- 
cording as  was  appointed.  For  by  answering  we  should 
but  incumber  ourselves,  and  profit  nothing ;  since  the 
matter  is  already  decreed  upon  and  determined,  what- 
ever we  shall  prove  to  the  contrary." 

The  Act  of  the  Sixth  Day. 

On  Monday  following,  being  the  .30th  of  October,  the 
prolocutor  demanded  of  John  Philpot,  archdeacon  of 
Winchester,  whether  he  would  answer  to  the  questions 
before  propounded  to  their  objections  or  not  ?  "To  whom 
he  made  this  answer,  that  he  would  willingly  do  so, 
if  according  to  their  former  determination,  they  would 
first  answer  to  some  of  his  arguments,  as  they  had  pro- 
mised to  do,  whereof  he  had  a  dozen,  not  half  of  the  first 
being  yet  decided.  And  if  they  would  answer  fully  and 
sufficiently  to  one  of  his  arguments,  he  promised  that 
he  would  answer  to  all  the  objections  that  they  should 
bring  forth. 

Then  the  prolocutor  bade  him  propound  his  argu- 
ment, and  it  should  be  answered  by  one  of  them  ;  to 
which  Master  Morgan  was  appointed.  "U/ion  Wednesday 
last,"  said  he,  "  I  was  forced  to  silence  before  I  had 
prosecuted  half  mine  argument ;  the  sum  whereof  was 
this  (as  was  gathered  by  the  just  context  of  the  scripture) 
that  the  human  body  of  Christ  was  ascended  into  heaven, 
and  placed  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  :  where- 
fore it  could  not  be  situated  upon  earth  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  invisible  after  the  imagination  of  man." 
The  argument  was  denied  by  Morgan.  Philpot  said, 
that  this  was  it  wherewith  he  had  to  confirm  his  first 
argument,  if  they  would  have  suttered  him  the  other 
day,  as  now  he  trusted  they  would  ;  it  was  to  this  effect : 
that  to  be  bodily  present,  and  to  be  bodily  absent ;  to  be 
on  earth,  and  to  be  in  heaven ;  and  all  at  one  and  the 
same  time  are  things  contrary  to  the  nature  of  a  human 
body.  And  therefore  it  cannot  be  said  of  the  human 
body  of  Christ,  that  the  self-same  body  is  both  in  heaven 
and  also  on  earth  at  one  instant,  either  visibly  or  in- 
visibly. 

Morgan  in  answer  denied  the  first  part  of  the  argu- 
ment. Philpot  said,  that  as  one  of  our  bodies  cannot 
receive  in  itself  any  thing  contrary  to  the  nature  of  a 


684 


DISPUTATION  IX  THE  CONVOCATION  ABOUT  THE  REAL  PRESENCE. 


[Book  X. 


body,  as  to  be  in  St.  Paul's  Churcli  and  at  Westmin>-ter 
at  one  instant,  or  to  be  at  Loiulon  visibljs  and  at  Lincoln 
invisibly,  at  one  time  ;  for  that  is  contrary  to  the  nature 
of  a  body  ;  so  he  concluded  that  the  body  of  Clui.st  could 
not  be  ia  more  places  than  one  ;  it  is  in  heaven,  and 
therefore  cannot  be  contained  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar. 

Philpots  added  that  St.  Peter  in  the  sermon  that  he 
made  in  the  third  of  the  Acts,  making  mention  of  Christ, 
used  these  words,  "  Whom  the  heavens  must  receive 
until  the  restitution  of  all  things,*'  &c.  Which  words 
are  spoken  of  his  humanity.  If  heaven  must  hold 
Christ,  then  he  cannot  be  here  on  earth,  in  the  sacra- 
ment, as  is  pretended. 

Then  Morgan  laughing  at  this,  and  giving  no  answer, 
Harpsfield  stood  up,  being  one  of  thebisho))  of  London'': 
chaplains,  and  took  it  upon  him  to  answer  to  the  say. 
ing  of  St.  Peter,  and  demanded  of  Philpot,  whether  he 
would  of  necessity  force  Christ  fo  any  j)lacp,  or  not  ? 

Philpot  said,  that  he  would  not  otherwise  force  Christ 
of  necessity  to  any  place,  than  he  is  taught  by  the  words 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  say,  that  Christ's  human 
body  must  abide  in  heaven  until  the  day  of  judgment. 

"Why,"  said  Harpsfield,  "do  you  not  know  that 
God  is  omnipotent .'"  "  Yes,"  said  Philpot,  "  I  know 
that  right  well,  neither  doubt  I  any  thing  at  all  of  his 
omnipotency.  But  of  Christ's  omnipotency  what  he 
may  do  is  not  our  question,  but  rather  what  he  doth. 
1  know  he  may  make  a  stone  in  the  wall  a  man,  if  lie 
will,  and  also  that  he  may  make  more  worlds,  but  doth 
iij  tiu-refore  do  so  ?  It  were  no  good  consequent  so  to 
conclude  ;  he  may  do  this  or  that,  therefore  he  does  it." 

"Why,"  said  the  prolocutor,  "  then  you  will  put 
Christ  in  prison  in  heaven."  To  which  Philpot  an- 
sttjred,  "  Do  you  reckon  heaven  to  be  a  prison?  God 
giant  us  all  to  come  to  that  prison." 

Afier  some  further  arguing,  Morgan  asked  Philpot 
wiierher  he  would  be  ruled  by  the  universal  church,  or 
not  ? 

"  Yes,"  said  he,  "  if  it  be  the  true  catholick  church. 
And  since  you  speak  so  much  of  the  church,  I  would  be 
glad  if  you  would  declare  what  the  church  is  .'" 

"The  church,"  replied  Morgan,  "  is  diffused  and  dis- 
per.sed  throughout  tlie  whole  world."  "  That  is  a  diffuse 
'L:rinition,"  said  Philpot,  "for  I  am  yet  as  uncertain  as 
I  was  before,  what  you  mean  by  the  church  :  but  I  ac- 
li.iowledge  no  church  but  that  which  is  grounded  and 
fou:ided  on  (Jod's  word,  as  St.  Paul  sai'.h,  ♦  Upon  the 
fiiundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets,'  and  upon  the 
sci-iptiires  of  God." 

"  What,"  answered  Moreman,  "  was  the  scripture 
before  the  church  .'"  "  Yea,"  said  Philpot.  "  But  I 
will  prove  nay,"  replied  Moreman.  "The  church  of 
Christ  was  before  any  scripture  was  written." 

Philpot  said,  "  That  all  prophecy  uttered  by  the  Spirit 
of  God,  was  counted  to  be  scripture  before  it  was  writ- 
ten in  paper  and  ink,  because  it  was  written  in  the  hearts, 
and  graven  in  the  minds,  yea,  and  inspired  in  the  mouths 
of  good  men,  and  of  Christ's  apostles  by  the  Spirit  of 
Christ ;  as  the  s&lutation  of  the  angel  was  tlit  scripture 
of  Christ,  and  the  word  of  God,  before  it  was  written." 
At  that  Moreman  cried,  "  Fie,  fie!"  wondering  that  the 
scripture  of  God  should  be  counted  scripture  before  it 
was  written,  and  affirmed,  that  he  had  no  knowledge  who 
could  speak  so. 

Philpot  answered,  "That  concerning  knowledge  for 
the  trial  of  the  truth  about  the  questions  in  controversy, 
he  would  wish  himself  no  worse  matched  than  with 
Moreman." 

At  which  the  prolocutor  was  grievously  offended, 
saying.  That  it  was  arrogantly  spoken  by  Philpot  to 
compare  himself  with  such  a  worshipful  learned  man 
as  Moreman  was,  being  himself  a  man  unlearned,  yea,  a 
madman,  meeter  to  be  sent  to  Bedlam  than  to  be  amoii"- 
such  learned  and  grave  men  as  were  there  assembled, 
and  a  man  that  never  would  be  answered,  and  one  th^it 
troubled  the  whole  house  ;  and  therefore  he  commanded 
him  no  more  to  come  into  the  house,  demanding  of  the 
house,  whether  they  would  agree  to  this.  A  great  com- 
pany answered,  "  Yea."     Then  said  Philpot  again,  that 


he   might   think  himself  a  happy  man  that  was  out  of 
tliis  cumj)any. 

After  this  Morgan  rose  up  and  whispered  to  the  pro. 
locutor  in  the  ear.  And  then  again  the  prolocutor  spake 
to  Philpot,  and  said,  "Lest  thou  shouldst  slander  the 
house,  and  say  that  we  will  not  suffer  you  to  declare 
your  mind,  we  are  content  you  should  come  into  the 
house  as  you  have  done  before,  provided  you  be  ajipa- 
rclled  with  a  long  gown  and  a  tipjiet,  as  we  are,  and  tiiat 
you  shall  not  speak  but  when  I  command  you."  "  Then,'' 
said  Philpot.  "  1  had  rather  be  absent  altogether." 
Weston  concluded  all  by  saying,  "  You  have  the  word, 
but  we  have  the  sword;"  which  shewed  the  ojjinion  in 
which  this  disputation  was  carried  on. 

They  carried  on  reasoning  in  this  manner  until  at 
length,  about  the  l.Uh  of  December,  queen  Mary  sends 
her  commands  to  Bonner  bishop  of  London,  that  he 
should  dissolve  and  break  up  the  convocation. 

During  the  time  of  this  disputation,  on  the  20th  day 
of  November,  the  mayor  of  Coventry  sent  up  to  the  lord's 
of  the  council,  Baldwin  Clarke,  J.  Carelesse,  Thomas 
Wilcocks,  and  Richard  Estelin,  for  their  behaviour  upon 
Alhallow  -day.  Carelesse  and  Wilcocks  were  committed 
to  the  Gatehouse,  and  Clarke  and  Estelin  to  the  Mar- 
shalsea. 

On  the  sanre  day  there  was  a  letter  directed  to  Sir 
Christopher  Ileydon,  and  Sir  W'illiam  Farmer,  knights, 
for  the  apprehension  of  John  Huntington,  preacher,  for 
making  a  rhyme  against  Dr.  Stokes  and  the  saiTament. 
Vv'iio  appearing  before  the  council  on  the  third  of  De- 
cember next,  was,  upon  his  humble  submission  and  pro- 
mise to  amend  as  well  in  docti'ine  as  in  living,  again 
suffered  to  depart. 

In  the  days  of  king  Henry  VIII.,  and  also  king  Ed- 
ward VI.  after  him,  some  noblemen,  bishops,  and  others, 
were  cast  into  the  Tower  ;  some  charged  with  treason,  as 
Lord  Courtney  and  the  Duke  of  Norfolk  ;  some  for  the 
pope's  supremacy,  and  suspicious  letters  tending  to  se- 
dition, as  Tonstal  bishop  of  Durham  ;  and  others  for 
other  things,  all  of  whom  continued  prisoners  till  queen 
Mary  ascended  the  throne.  The  queen  granted  tlieii' 
pardon,  and  restored  them  to  their  former  dignities. 
Gardiner  bishop  of  Winchester,  she  not  only  delivered 
out  of  captivity,  but  also  advanced  to  be  high  chan- 
cellor of  England.  To  the  lord  Courtney  she  shew- 
ed such  favour,  that  she  made  him  Earl  of  Devonshire, 
so  that  there  was  a  suspicion  that  she  would  marry  him, 
but  that  proved  otherwise. 

At  the  same  time  Bonner  also  had  been  prisoner  in  the 
Marshalsea  ;  whom  likewise  Queen  Mary  delivered,  and 
restored  Vj  the  bishopric  of  London  again,  displacing 
Dr.  Ridley,  with  other  good  bishops,  as  is  above- 
mentioned  ;  namely,  Cranmer,  from  Canterbury  ;  the 
archbishop  of  York ;  Poinet  from  Winchester  ;  John 
Hooper  from  "Worcester  ;  Barlow  from  Bath  ;  Harley 
from  Hereford  ;  Taylor  from  Lincoln  ;  Ferrar  from  St. 
Davids  ;  Coverdale  from  Exeter ;  Scory  from  Chichester, 
&c.,  with  a  great  number  of  archdeacons,  deans,  and 
brieily  all  such  beneficed  men  as  were  married,  or  ad- 
hered to  their  profession.  All  were  removed  from  their 
livings,  and  others  of  the  contrary  sect  placed  in  them ; 
as  Cardinal  Pole,  who  was  then  sent  for,  Gardiner, 
Heath,  White,  Day,  Troublefield,  Sec. 

As  to  Cranmer,  as  there  was  rumour  spread  of  him  in 
London,  that  he  had  recanted,  and  caused  mass  to  be 
said  at  Canterbury  ;  to  clear  himself  he  published  a  de- 
claration of  his  constancy,  protesting  that  he  neither  had 
done  so,  nor  intended  to  do  so.  Adiling,  that  if  it  would 
so  ])lease  the  queen,  he,  with  Peter  Martyr  and  others 
would  in  open  disputation  sustain  the  cause  of  the  doc- 
trine taught  and  set  forth  in  the  days  of  king  Edward 
A'L,  against  all  persons.  But  while  he  was  in  expecta- 
tion to  have  this  disputation,  he,  with'  other  bisliops, 
was  laid  fast  in  the  Tower,  and  Peter  Martyr  permitted 
to  dejjart  the  realm. 

After  this,  in  the  month  of  November,  archbishop 
Cranmer,  though  he  had  refused  to  subscribe  to  the 
king's  will  in  disinheriting  Mary,  alleging  many  grave 
reasons  for  her  legitimacy,  was  arraigned  in  the  Guild- 
hall of  Loudon,  and  attainted  of  treason,  with  the  lady 


A.D.1554.] 


A  CONVERSATION  BETWETlN  FECKNAIM  AND  LADY  JANE, 


685 


:jane,  and  tliree  of  the  duke  of  Northumberland's  sons, 

-who  at  the  entreaty  of  certain  persons,  were  had  agaif. 

jto  the  Tower,  and  there  kept.     Cranmer  bein?  pardoned 

'of  the  treason,  stood   only    in   the  action  of  d(-ctrine, 

i  which  they  call';d  heresy,  of  which  he  was  right  glad. 

\  I      This  being  done  in  November,  the  people,   and  e-pe- 

^icially  the  churchmen,   perceiving    the  queen    so  eagerly 

I  iset  upon  her  old  religion,   they   likewise  began  in  their 

i  quires  to  set  up  the  pageant  of  St.  Catharine,  and  of  St. 

Nicholas,  and  of  their  processions  in  Latin,  after  all  their 

old  solemnity. 

And  when  the  month  of  December  was  come,  the  par 
liament  broke  up.     In  which  parliament  also  communi- 
cation was  moved  of   the   queen's   marriage   with  king 
Philip  the  emperor's  son. 

In  the  meanwhile  cardinal  Pole  being  sent  for  by 
!  queen  Mary,  was  requested  by  the  emperor  to  stay  with 
him,  that  his  presence  in  England  should  not  be  a  hin- 
drance to  the  marriage  which  he  intended  between 
his  son  Philip  and  queen  Mary.  For  making  of  which 
he  sent  a  most  ample  embassy,  with  full  power  to  cou- 
Itract  the  marriage. 

On  the  13th  of  January,  A.D.  1554,  Dr.  Crome,  for 
his  preaching  upon  Christmas-day  without  license,  was 
committed  to  the  Fleet. 

On  the  21st  of  January,  Master  Thomas  Wootton  was 
for  matters  of  religion  committed  a  close  prisoner  to  the 
Fleet. 

The  death  of  the  lady  Jane  Gray  having  now  been  de- 
termined upon,  the  queen  sent,  two  days  before  her  death, 
INIaster  Fecknam,  afterwards  abbot  of  Winchester,  to 
commune  with  her,  and  to  turn  her  from  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  to  queen  Mary's  religion.  The  effect  of  which 
communication  here  follows  : — 

The  Communication  had  between  the  Lady  Jane  and 
Fec.'cnam. 

Fecknam. — Madam,  I  lament  your  heavy  case,  and 
et  I  doubt  not,  but  that  you  bear  out  this  sorrow  of 
ours  with  a  constant  and  patient  mind. 

Jane. — You  are  welcome  to  me,  sir,  if  your  coming  be 

0  give  christian  exhortation.    And  as  for  my  heavy  case. 

1  thank  God)  I  do  so  little  lament  it,  that  I  ratlier  am- 
ount it  a  more  manifest  declaration  of  God's  favour  to 

me,  than  ever  he  shewed  me  at  any  time  before.  And 
therefore  there  is  no  cause  why  either  you,  or  others 
who  bear  me  good  will,  should  lament  or  be  grieved 
with  my  case,  being  a  thing  so  profitable  for  my  soul's 
lii-alth. 

Fecknam. — I  am  come  to  you,  sent  trom  the  queen 
and  her  council,  to  instruct  you  in  the  true  doctrine  of 
the  right  faith  :  although  I  have  so  great  confidence  in 
you,  that  I  shall  have,  I  trust,  little  need  to  labour  with 
you  much  therein. 

Jane. — I  heartily  thank  the  queen's  highness,  which  is 
not  unmindful  of  her  humble  subject :  and  I  hope  like- 
wise that  you  will  no  less  do  your  duty  both  truly  and 
tairhfnlly,  according  to  that  you  were  sent  for. 

Fecknam  — What  is  then  required  of  a  christian  man  ^ 

Jane. — That  he  should  believe  in  God  the  Father,  the 
^on,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  three  persons  in  one  God- 
iiead. 

Fecknam. — What  ?  Is  there  nothing  else  to  be  re- 
i^uired  or  looked  for  in  a  christian,  but  to  believe  in  him  ? 

Jane. — Yes,  we  must  love  him  with  all  our  heart,  with 
ill  our  soul,  and  with  all  our  mind,  and  our  neighbour  as 
3urself. 

Fecknam. — Why  ?  Then  faith  jus'''<^'*s'  T'ot  "«••  s»vf>e 
not. 

Jane. — Yes,  verily,  faith  only  (as  St.  Paul  saith)  jus- 
;ifies. 

Fecknam. — Why?  St.  Paul  saith,  If  we  have  all  faith 
vithout  charity,  it  is  nothing. 

Jane. — It  is  true;  for  how  can  I  love  him  whom  I 
rust  not  ?  or,  how  can  I  trust  him  whom  I  love  not  ? 
i^aith  and  love  go  together,  and  yet  love  is  comprehended 
n  faith. 

Fecknam. — How  shall  we  love  our  neighbour? 
I   Jane. — To  love  our  neighbour  is  to  teed  the  hungry, 


to  clothe  the  naked,  and  give  drink  to  the  thirsty,  and  to 
do  to  liim  as  we  would  do  to  ourselves. 

Fecknam. — ^^'hy  ?  then  it  is  necessary  to  salvation 
to  do  good  works  also,  and  it  is  not  sufficient  only  to 
believe. 

Jane. — I  deny  that,  and  I  affirm  that  faith  only  saves : 
but  it  is  meet  for  a  christian,  in  token  that  he  follows 
his  Master,  Christ,  to  do  good  works,  yet  may  we  not  say 
that  they  profit  to  our  salvation.  For  "  when  we  have 
done  all,  yet  we  are  all  uni)rofitable  servants,"  and  faith 
only  in  Christ's  blood  saves  us. 

Fecknam. — How  many  sacraments  are  there? 
Jane.     Two.     T!ie  one  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  and 
the  other  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper. 
Fecknam.  —  No,  there  are  seven. 
Jane. — By  what  scripture  find  you  that? 
Fecknam. — Well,  we  will  talk  of  that  hereafter.     But 
what  is  signified  by  your  two  sacraments  ? 

Jane. — By  the  sacrament  of  baptism  I  am  washed  with 
water,  and  regenerated  by  the  Spirit,  and  that  washing  is 
a  token  to  me  that  I  am  the  child  of  God.  The  sacra- 
ment of  the  Lord's  supper  offered  to  me,  is  a  sure  seal 
and  testimony  that  I  am,  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  which 
he  shed  for  me  on  the  cross,  made  partaker  of  the  ever- 
lasting kingdom. 

Fecknam. — Why  ?  what  do  you  receive  in  that  sacra- 
ment ?  Do  you  not  receive  the  very  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  ? 

Jane. — No,  surely,  I  do  not  so  believe.  I  think  that 
at  the  supjier  1  neither  receive  flesh  nor  blood,  but  bread 
and  wine  •  which  bread  when  it  is  broken,  and  the  wine 
when  it  is  drunk,  puts  me  in  remembrance  how  that  for 
my  sins  the  body  of  Christ  was  broken,  and  his  blood 
shed  on  the  cross,  and  with  that  bread  and  wine  I  receive 
the  benefits  that  come  by  the  breaking  of  his  body,  and 
shedding  of  his  blood  for  our  sins  on  the  cross. 

Fecknam. — Why?  Doth  not  Chitst  speak  these  words, 
"  Fake,  eat,  this  is  my  body?"  Require  you  any  plainer 
words  ?     Doth  he  not  say  it  is  his  body? 

Jane. — I  grant  he  saith  so  ;  and  so  he  saith,  "  I  am 
the  vine,"  "  I  am  the  door:"  but  he  is  never  the  more  the 
door  nor  the  vine.  Doth  not  St.  Paul  say,  "  He  calletli 
things  that  are  not  as  though  they  were  ?"  God  forbid 
that  I  should  say,  that  I  eat  the  very  natural  body  and 
blood  of  Christ :  for  then  either  I  should  pluck  away 
my  redemption,  or  else  there  were  two  bodies,  or  two 
Christs.  One  body  was  tormented  on  the  cross,  and  if 
they  did  eat  another  body,  then  had  he  two  bodies :  or  if 
his  body  were  eaten,  then  it  was  not  broken  upon  the 
cross,  or  if  it  was  broken  upon  the  cross,  it  was  not  eateu 
by  his  disciples. 

Fecknam. — Why  ?  is  it  not  as  possible  that  Christ  by 
his  power  could  make  his  body  both  to  be  eaten  and 
broken,  and  to  be  born  of  a  woman  without  seed  of  man, 
as  to  walk  upon  the  sea,  and  other  such  like  miracles  as 
he  wrought  by  his  power  only  ? 

Jane. — Yes,  if  Goil  wished  to  have  performed  any 
miracle  at  his  supper,  he  might  have  done  so  :  but  I  say 
L;iai  tnen  he  intended  no  work  nor  miracle,  but  only  to 
break  his  body,  and  shed  his  blood  on  the  cross  for  our 
sins.  But  I  pray  you  to  answer  me  to  this  one  question* 
Where  was  Christ,  when  he  said,  "  Take,  eat,  this  is  my 
body?"  Was  he  not  at  the  table  when  he  said  so?  he 
was  at  that  time  alive,  and  suffered  not  till  the  next  day. 
What  took  he  but  bread,  what  brake  he  but  bread  ' 
And  what  gave  he  but  bread?  Look,  what  he  took,  he 
brake  :  and  look,  what  he  brake,  he  gave ;  and  look, 
what  he  gave,  they  did  eat :  and  yet  all  this  while  he 
himself  was  alive,  and  at  supper  before  his  disciples,  or 
o.tc  tiiov  iscirt,  uCv-eived. 

Fecknam. — You  ground  your  faith  upon  such  authors 
as  say  and  unsay  both  in  a  breath,  and  not  upon  the 
church,  to  which  you  ought  to  give  credit. 

Jane.  — No,  I  ground  my  faith  on  God's  word,  and  not 
upon  the  church.  For  if  the  church  be  a  good  church, 
the  faith  of  the  church  must  be  tried  by  God's  word,  and 
not  (-od's  word  bv  the  church,  nor  yet  my  faith.  Shall 
I  believe  the  church  because  of  antiquity  ?  or  shall  I 
give  credit  to  the  church  that  takes  away  from  me  the 
half-part  of  the  Lord's  supper,  and  wiU  not  let  any  mao 


68  fi 


LETTERS  OF  LADY  JANE  TO  HER  FATHER  AND  SISTER. 


[Book  X. 


receive  it  in  both  kinds  ?  Which  things,  if  they  refuse 
to  us,  then  they  refuse  to  us  part  of  our  salvation.  And 
I  sav,  that  it  is  an  evil  church,  and  not  the  spouse  of 
Christ,  but  the  spouse  of  the  devil,  that  alters  the  Lord's 
supper,  and  both  takes  from  it,  and  adds  to  it.  To  that 
church,  say  \,  God  will  add  plagues,  and  from  that  church 
will  he  take  their  part  out  of  the  book  of  life :  (Rev.  xxu. 
1>*  )  Do  they  learn  that  from  St.  Paul,  when  he  admi- 
m^cered  to  the  Corinthians  in  both  kinds?  shall  I  believe 
this  church  ?     God  forbid. 

Fecknam.— That  was  done  for  a  good  intent  of  the 
church,  to  avoid  a  heresy  that  sprung  up  from  it. 

Jane. Why.'    shall  the  church  alter  God's  will  and 

ordinance  for  good  intent  ?  How  did  king  Saul  ?  The 
Lord  God  forbids  it. 

With  these  and  such  like  persuasions  he  would  have 
had  her  lean  to  the  church  of  Rome,  but  he  could  not 
prevail.  There  were  many  more  things  of  which  they 
reasoned,  but  these  were  the  chief. 

After  this,  Fecknam  took  his  leave,  saying,  that  he 
was  sorry  for  her :  "  For  I  am  sure,"  said  he,  "  that  we 
two  shall  never  meet." 

"True  it  is,"  said  she,  "  that  we  shall  never  meet,  except 
God  turn  your  heart.  For  I  am  assured,  unless  you 
repent  and  turn  to  God,  you  are  in  an  evil  case :  and 
I  pray  God,  in  his  infinite  mercy,  to  send  you  his  Holy 
Spirit :  for  he  hath  given  you  his  great  gift  of  utter- 
ance, if  it  pleased  him  also  to  open  the  eyes  of  your 
understanding." 

A  Letter  of  the  Lady  Jane  sent  to  her  Father. 

"  Father,  although  it  hath  pleased  God  to  hasten  my 
death  by  you,  by  whom  my  life  should  rather  have  been 
lengthened ;  yet  I  can  so  patiently  take  it,  as  I  yield 
God  more  hearty  thanks  for  shortening  my  woeful  days, 
Vhan  if  all  the  world  had  been  given  to  my  possession 
with  life  lengthened  at  my  own  will.  And  although  I 
iim  well  assured  of  your  impatient  temper,  redoubled 
manifold  ways,  both  in  bewailing  your  own  woe,  and 
especially  (as  I  hear)  my  unfortunate  state,  yet,  my  dear 
father,  (if  1  may,  without  offence,  rejoice  in  my  own 
misfortunes,)  methinks  in  this  I  may  account  myself 
blessed,  that  washing  my  hands  with  the  innocency  of 
my  fact,  my  guiltless  blood  may  cry  before  the  Lord, 
"  Mercy  to  the  innocent."  And  yet,  though  I  must 
needs  acknowledge,  that  being  constrained,  and,  as  you 
know  well  enough,  continually  assayed,  in  taking  upon 
me  I  seemed  to  consent,  and  therein  grievously  offended 
the  queen  and  her  laws  :  yet  do  1  assuredly  trust,  that 
this  my  offence  towards  God  is  so  much  the  less,  in  that, 
being  in  so  royal  estate  as  1  was,  my  forced  honour  never 
blended  with  my  innocent  heart.  And  thus,  good  father, 
I  have  opened  unto  you  the  state  wherein  I  at  present 
stand.  Though  death  is  at  hand,  which  to  you,  perhaps, 
it  may  seem  right  woeful,  to  me  there  is  nothing  that 
can  he  more  welcome,  than  from  this  vale  of  misery  to 
aspire  to  that  heavenly  throne  of  all  joy  and  pleasure 
with  Christ  our  Saviour.  In  whose  steadfast  faith  (if  it 
may  be  lawful  for  the  daughter  so  to  write  to  the  father) 
the  Lord  that  hitherto  hath  strengthened  you,  so  con- 
tinue you,  that  at  the  last  we  may  meet  in  heaven  with 
the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost." 

A  Letter  written  by  the  Lady  Jane,  in  the  eiid  of  the 
New  Testament  in  Greek,  which  she  sent  to  her  sister 
the  Lady  Catharine  i -^  i.iyhi  bff^re  she  suffered. 

"  I  have  here  sent  to  you,  good  sister  Catharine,  a 
book,  which  although  it  be  not  outwardly  trimmed  with 
'old,  yet  inwardly  it  is  more  worth  than  precious  stones. 
It  is  the  book,  dear  sister,  of  the  law  of  the  Lord.  It  is 
his  testament  and  last  will  which  he  bt  (|ueathed  to  us 
wretches  :  which  shall  lead  you  to  the  ])ath  of  eternal 
•oy,  and  if  you  with  a  good  mind  read  it,  and  with 
an  earnest  mind  do  purpose  to  follow  it,  it  shall  bring 
you  to  an  immortal  and  everlasting  life.  It  shall  teach 
you  to  live,  and  learn  you  to  die.  It  shall  win  ynu  more 
than  you  should  have  gained  by  the  possession  of  your 
wofvil  father's  lands.     For  as,  if  God  had  prospered  him, 


you  should  have  inherited  his  lands  ;  so  if  you  apply  di. 
ligently  this  book,  seeking  to  direct  your  life  after  it,  you 
shall  be  an  inheriter  of  such  riches,  as  neither  the  cove- 
tous  shall  withdraw  from  you,  neither  thief  shall  steal, 
neither  yet  the  moths  corrupt.  Desire  with  David,  good 
sister,  to  understand  the  law  of  the  Lord  God.  Live  still 
to  die,  that  you  by  death  may  purchase  eternal  life.  And 
trust  not  that  the  tenderness  of  your  age  shall  lengtheo 
your  life  ;  for  as  soon,  if  God  call,  goeth  the  young  as 
the  old  ;  and  labour  also  to  learn  to  die.  Defy  the  world, 
deny  the  devil,  and  despise  the  flesh,  and  delight  your, 
self  only  in  the  Lord.  Be  penitent  for  your  sins,  and 
yet  despair  not ;  be  strong  in  faith,  and  yet  presume 
not ;  and  desire  with  St.  Paul  to  depart,  and  to  be 
with  Christ,  with  whom  even  death  is  life.  Be  like 
the  good  servant,  and  even  at  midnight  be  waking,  lest 
when  death  cometh  and  stealeth  upon  you  as  a  thief  in 
the  night,  you  be,  with  the  evil  servant,  found  sleeping ; 
and  lest  for  lack  of  oil,  you  be  found  like  the  five  fool- 
ish virgins  ;  and  like  him  that  had  not  on  the  wedding, 
garment,  and  then  you  be  cast  out  from  the  marriage. 
Rejoice  in  Christ,  as  I  do.  Follow  the  steps  of  your ' 
Master,  Christ,  and  take  up  your  cross  :  lay  your  sins  on 
bis  back,  and  always  embrace  him.  And  as  to  my  death, 
rejoice  as  I  do,  good  sister,  that  I  shall  be  delivered  of 
this  corruption,  and  put  on  incorruption.  For  I  am  as> 
sured,  that  I  shall  for  losing  of  a  mortal  life,  win  an 
immortal  life,  which  I  pray  to  God  to  grant  to  you,  and  to 
send  you  of  his  grace  to  live  in  his  fear,  and  to  die  in  the 
true  christian  faith,  from  which,  in  God's  name,  I  exhort 
you,  that  you  never  swerve,  neither  for  hope  of  life,  nor 
for  fear  of  death.  For  if  you  will  deny  his  truth  for  to 
lengthen  your  life,  God  will  deny  you,  and  yet  shorten 
your  days.  But  if  you  will  cleave  unto  him,  he  will 
prolong  your  days  to  your  comfort  and  his  glory.  To 
which  glory  God  brings  me  now,  and  you  hereafter,  when 
it  pleaseth  him  to  call  you.  Fare  you  well,  good  sister, 
and  put  your  only  trust  in  God,  who  only  must  help 
you." 

We  here  give  a  certain  prayer,  made  by  the  lady  Jtne, 
in  the  time  of  her  trouble  : 

"  O  Lord,  thou  God  and  Father  of  my  life,  hear  me,  s 
poor  and  desolate  woman,  who  flieth  unto  thee  only,  in 
all  troubles  and  miseries.  Thou,  O  Lord,  art  the  only 
defender  and  deliverer  of  those  who  put  their  trust  in 
thee  ;  and  therefore,  I  being  defiled  with  sin,  encum- 
bered with  affliction,  unquieted  with  troubles,  wrap- 
ped in  cares,  overwhelmed  with  miseries,  vexed  with 
temptations,  and  grievously  tormented  with  the  long  im- 
prisonraent  of  this  vile  mass  of  clay,  my  sinful  body,  do 
come  unto  thee,  O  merciful  Saviour,  craving  thy  mercy 
and  help,  without  which  so  little  hope  of  deliverance  is 
left,  that  I  may  utterly  despair  of  any  liberty.  Although 
it  is  expedient,  that  seeing  our  life  standeth  upon  trying, 
we  should  be  visited  sometime  with  some  adversity, 
whereby  we  might  both  be  tried  whether  we  be  of  thy 
flock  or  not,  and  also  know  thee  and  ourselves  the  better; 
yet  thou  that  saiilst  thou  wouldst  not  suffer  us  to  be 
tempted  above  our  power,  be  merciful  unto  me  now,  a 
miserable  wretch,  I  beseech  thee;  who  with  Solomon  does 
cry  unto  thee,  humbly  desiring  thee,  that  I  may  neither 
be  too  much  puffed  up  with  prosperity,  neither  too  much 
pressed  down  with  adversity,  lest  I  being  too  full,  should 
deny  thee  my  God,  or  being  brought  too  low,  should 
despair,  and  blaspheme  thee  my  Lord  and  Saviour.  O 
merciful  God.  considcmv  a-.i«ery,  best  known  unto  thee  ; 
and  oe  thou  now  unto  mc  a  strong  tower  of  defence,  I 
humbly  require  thee.  Suffer  me  not  to  be  tempted 
above  my  power  ;  but  either  be  thou  a  deliverer  unto 
me  out  of  this  great  misery,  or  else  give  me  grace  pa- 
tiently to  bear  thy  heavy  hand  and  sharp  correction. 
It  was  thy  right  hand  that  delivered  the  people  of 
Israel  out  of  the  hands  of  Pharaoh,  which  for  the  spac« 
of  four  hundred  years  did  oppress  them,  and  keep  them 
in  bondage.  Let  it  therefore  likewise  seem  good  to  thy 
Fatiierly  goodness,  to  deliver  me,  a  sorrowful  wretch, 
for  whom  tliy  Son  Christ  shed  his  precious  blood  on  the 
cross,  out  of  this  miserable  captivity  and  bondage,  where  - 
in  I  am  now.     How  long  wilt  thou  be  absent  ?  for  ever  ? 


A.D.  1554.] 


PRAYER  OF  THE  LADY  JANE— HER  BEHAVIOUR  AT  DEATH,  &c. 


0  Lord,  hast  thou  forgotten  to  be  gracious,  and  hast 
thou  shut  up  thy  loving-kindness  in  displeasure  ?  Wilt 
thou  be  no  more  entreated  ?  Is  thy  mercy  clean  gone  for 
ever,  and  thy  promise  come  utterly  to  an  end  for  ever- 
more ?     Whv  dost  thou  make  so  long  tarrying  ?     Shall 

1  despair  of  thy  mercy,  O  God  ?  far  be  that  from  me. 
I  am  thy  workmanship  created  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  give  me 
grace  therefore  to  tarry  thy  time,  and  patiently  to  bear 
thy  works,  assuredly  knowing,  that  as  thou  canst,  so 
thou  wilt  deliver  me  when  it  shall  please  thee,  nothing 
doubting  or  mistrusting  thy  goodness  towards  me  ;  for 
thou  knowest  better  what  is  good  for  me  than  I  do  : 
therefore  do  with  me  in  all  things  what  thou  wilt,  and 
plague  me  what  way  thou  wilt.  Only  in  the  meantime 
arm  me,  I  beseech  thee,  with  thine  armour,  that  I  may 
stand  fast,  my  loins  being  girded  about  with  truth,  hav- 
ing on  the  breastplate  of  righteousness,  and  shod  with 
the  shoes  prepared  by  the  gospel  of  peace  ;  above  all 
things,  taking  to  me  the  shield  of  faith,  wherewith  I  shall 
be  able  to  quench  all  the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked,  and 
taking  the  helmet  of  salvation,  and  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit,  which  is  thy  most  holy  word  ;  praying  always  with 
all  manner  of  prayer  and  supplication,  that  1  may  refer 
myself  wholly  to  thy  will,  abiding  thy  pleasure,  and 
comforting  myself  in  those  troubles  that  it  shall  please 
thee  to  send  me.  Seeing  such  troubles  be  profitable 
for  me,  and  seeing  I  am  assuredly  persuaded  that  it 
cannot  be  but  well  all  that  thou  doest.  Hear  me,  O 
merciful  Father,  for  his  sake,  whom  thou  wouldst  should 
oe  a  sacrifice  for  my  sins.  To  whom  with  thee,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  all  honour  and  glory.     Amen. " 

It  remains  now  to  describe  the  manner  of  her  execu- 
tion, with  her  words  and  behaviour  at  the  time  of  her 
death. 

When  she  ascended  the  scaffold,  she  said  to  the  peo- 
ple standing  thereabout;  "Good  people,  I  am  come 
hither  to  die,  and  by  a  law  I  am  condemned  to  the 
same.  The  fact  against  the  queen's  highness  was  un- 
lawful, and  the  consenting  thereunto  by  me  :  but  touch- 
ing the  procurement  and  desire  thereof  by  me  or  on  my 
behalf,  I  do  wash  my  hands  thereof  in  innocency  before 
God,  and  the  face  of  you,  good  christian  people,  this 
day."  And  therewith  she  wrung  her  hands,  wherein 
she  had  her  book.  Then  said  she,  "  I  pray  you  all, 
good  christian  people,  to  bear  me  witness  that  I  die  a 
true  christian  woman,  and  that  I  do  look  to  be  saved  by 
no  other  means  but  only  by  the  mercy  of  God  in  the 
blood  of  his  only  Son  Jesus  Christ.  And  I  confess, 
that  when  I  did  know  the  word  of  God,  I  neglected 
the  same,  loved  myself  and  the  world,  and  therefore  this 
plague  and  punishment  is  happily  and  worthily  hap- 
pened unto  me  for  my  sins.  And  yet  I  thank  God,  that 
of  his  goodness  he  hath  thus  given  me  a  time  and 
respite  to  repent.  And  now,  good  people,  while  I  am 
alive,  I  pray  you  to  assist  me  with  your  j)rayers." 
And  then  kneeling  down,  she  turned  her  to  Fecknam, 
saying,  "  Shall  I  say  this  psalm  ?"  And  he  said, 
"  Yea."  Then  she  repeated  the  psalm  "  Have  mercy 
on  me,  O  God,"  &c.,  in  English,  in  the  most  devout 
manner  throughout  to  the  end  ;  and  then  she  stood  up, 
and  gave  her  maiden  Mistress  Ellen  her  gloves  and 
handkerchief,  and  her  book  to  Master  Bruges  ;  after  which 
she  untied  her  gown,  and  the  hangman  pressed  upon 
her  to  help  her  off  with  it ;  but  she  desiring  him  to  let 
her  alone,  turned  towards  her  two  gentlewomen,  who 
helped  her  off  therewith  ;  and  also  with  her  frowes, 
paaft,  and  neckerchief,  giving  to  her  a  fair  handkerchief 
to  fold  about  her  eyes. 

Then  the  hangman  kneeled  down  and  asked  her  for- 
giveness, whom  she  forgave  most  willingly.  Then  he 
desired  her  to  stand  upon  the  straw  ;  which  doing,  she 
saw  the  block.  Then  she  said,  "  I  pray  you  dispatch 
me  quickly."  Then  she  kneeled  down,' saying,  "Will 
you  take  it  off  before  I  lay  me  down  ?"  And  the  hang- 
man said,  "  No,  madam."  Then  she  tied  the  handker- 
chief about  her  eyes,  and  feeling  for  the  block,  she  said, 
"  What  shall  I  do  ?  Where  is  it  ?  Where  is  it  ?  One  of 
the  standers  bye  guiding  her,  she  laid  her  head  down  upon 
the  block,  and  then  stretched  forth  her  body,  and  said, 


687 

"  Lord,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit,"  and  so 
finished  her  life,  in  the  year  1554,  on  the  12th  day  of 
February. 

Thus  was  beheaded  the  lady  Jane,  and  with  her  also 
the  lord  Guilford  her  husband,  one  of  the  duke  of  Nor- 
thumberland's  sons,  two  innocents  in  comparison  with 
them  that  sat  upon  them.  For  they  ignorantly  accepted 
that  which  the  others  had  willingly  devised,  and  by  open 
proclamation  consented  to  take  from  others,  and  give  to 
them. 

And  not  long  after  the  death  of  the  lady  Jane,  upon 
the  21st  of  the  same  month,  was  Henry  Duke  of  Suflblk 
also  beheaded  at  Tower  Hill,  on  the  fourth  day  after 
his  condemnation.  About  which  time  also  were  con- 
demned  for  this  conspiracy  many  gentlemen  and  yeo- 
men, whereof  some  were  executed  at  London,  and  some 
in  the  country.  In  the  number  of  whom  was  also  the 
lord  Thomas  Gray,  brother  to  the  duke.  Sir  Nicholas 
Throgmorton  very  hardly  escaped. 

The  24th  of  the  same  month  (A.D.  1554)  Bonner, 
bishop  of  London  sent  down  a  commission,  directed  to 
all  the  curates  and  pastors  of  his  diocese,  for  taking 
of  the  names  of  such  as  would  not  come  during  the  fol- 
lowing Lent  to  auricular  confession,  and  to  the  receiving 
at  Easter.     The  copy  of  which  monition  here  follows  : — 

A  Monition  of  Bonner  Bishop  of  London,  sent  down 
to  all  and  singular  Curates  of  his  Diocese,  for  the 
certifying  of  the  Names  of  snich  as  would  not  come 
in  Lent  to  Confession,  and  receiving  at  Easter. 

"  Edmund  by  the  permission  of  God,  bishop  of  Lou- 
don,  to  all  parsons,  vicars,  curates,  and  ministers  of 
the  church  within  the  city  and  diocese  of  London,  send- 
eth  grace,  peace,  and  mercy,  in  our  Lord  everlasting. 
Forasmuch  as  by  the  order  of  the  ecclesiastical  laws  and 
constitutions  of  this  realui,  and  the  laudable  usage  and 
custom  of  the  whole  caUiolic  church,  by  many  hundred 
years  ago,  duly  and  devoutly  observed  and  kept,  all 
faithful  people  bemg  of  lawful  age  and  discretion,  are 
bound  once  in  a  year  at  least,  except  reasonable  cause 
excuse  them,  to  be  confessed  to  their  own  proper  curate, 
and  to  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  with  due  pre- 
paration and  devotion.  And  forasmuch  also  as  we  are 
credibly  informed,  that  sundry  evil-disposed  and  unde- 
vout  persons,  given  to  sensual  passions,  and  carnal  appe- 
tites, following  the  lusts  of  their  body,  and  neglecting 
utterly  the  health  of  their  souls,  do  forbear  to  conxe  to 
confession  according  to  the  said  usage,  and  to  receive 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  accordingly,  giving  thereby 
pernicious  and  evil  example  to  the  younger  sort,  to  ne- 
glect and  contemn  the  same.  We  minding  the  reforma- 
tion hereof  for  our  own  discharge,  and  desirous  of  good 
order  to  be  kept,  and  good  example  to  be  given,  do  will 
and  command  you  by  virtue  hereof,  that  immediately 
upon  the  receipt  of  this  our  commandment,  you  and  every 
one  of  you  within  your  cure  and  charge,  do  use  all  your 
diligence  and  dexterity  to  declare  the  same,  straightly 
charging  and  commanding  all  your  parishioners,  being  of 
lawful  age  and  discretion,  to  come  before  Easter  next 
coming,  to  confession,  according  to  the  said  ordinance 
and  usage,  with  due  preparation  and  devotion  to  receive 
the  said  sacrament  of  the  altar ;  and  that  you  do  note  the 
names  of  all  such  as  are  not  confessed  unto  you,  and  do 
not  receive  of  you  the  said  sacrament,  certifying  us  or 
our  chancellor  or  commissary  thereof  before  the  sixth 
day  of  April  next  ensuing  from  the  date  hereof ;  that  so 
we  knowing  thereby  who  did  not  come  to  confession,  and 
receiving  the  sacrament  accordingly,  may  proceed  against 
them,  as  being  persons  culpable,  and  transgressors  of 
the  said  ecclesiastical  law  and  usage.  Further  also  cer- 
tifying us,  our  said  chancellor  or  commissary,  before  the 
day  aforesaid,  whether  you  have  your  altars  set  up,  cha- 
lice-book, vestments,  and  all  things  necessary  for  mass, 
and  the  administration  of  sacraments  and  sacramentals, 
with  procession,  and  all  other  divine  service  prepared 
and  in  readiness,  according  to  the  order  of  the  catholic 
church,  and  the  virtuous  and  godly  example  of  the 
queen's  majesty.  And  if  you  so  have  not,  you  then  with 
the  churchwardens  cause   the   same  to  be  provided  for 

Y  T 


(583 


THE  LORD  MAYOR'S  PRESCRIPT 


[Book  X. 


signifyincT  by  whose  fault  anil  neQ,li!?ence  the  same  want 
or  frtiilt  havh  proceeded,  and  generally  of  the  not  coining 
of  your  parishioners  to  church,  undue  walking,  talking, 
or  using  of  themselves  there  irreverently  in  the  time  of 
(Jvine  service,  and  of  all  other  open  faults  and  misde- 
meanours, not  omitting  thus  to  do,  and  certify  as  before, 
as  you  will  answer  upon  your  peril  for  the  contrary. 
"  Given  at  Loudon,  2,'}d  of  February,  in  the  year  1554." 

The  month  following,  which  was  the  month  of  March, 
and  the  fourth  day  of  the  said  month,  there  was  a  letter 
sent  from  the  queen  to  Bonner  nishop  of  London,  vrith 
certain  articles  annexed,  to  be  put  in  speedy  execution, 
recpiiring  among  other  things  that  all  the  clergy  who  had 
married  should  be  removed  from  their  parislies,  unless 
tliey  abandoned  their  wives  and  did  penance  for  their 
marriage,  as  may  appear  by  these  articles. 

"  Every  bishop,  and  all  other  persons  aforesaid,  pro- 
ceeding summarily,  and  with  all  celerity  and  despatch, 
may  and  shall  deprive,  or  declare  deprived,  and  remove, 
according  to  their  learning  and  discretion,  all  such  per- 
sons from  their  benefices  and  ecclesiastical  promotions, 
who,  contrary  to  the  state  of  their  order,  and  the  laud- 
able custom  of  the  church,  have  married  and  used  women 
as  their  wives,  or  otherwise  notably  and  slanderously 
disordered  or  abused  themselves :  sequestering  also, 
during  the  said  process,  the  fruits  and  profits  of  the  said 
benefices  and  ecclesiastical  promotions. 

"  The  said  bisliop,  and  all  other  persons  aforesaid, 
shall  use  more  lenity  and  clemency  with  such  as  have 
married,  whose  wives  are  dead,  than  with  others  whose 
wives  do  yet  remain  alive.  And  likewise  such  priests, 
as  with  the  consent  of  their  wives  or  women  openly  in 
the  presence  of  the  bishop  do  profess  to  abstain,  to  be 
used  more  favourably.  In  which  case,  after  the  pe- 
nance effectually  done,  the  bishop,  according  to  his  dis- 
cretion and  wisdom,  may  upon  just  consideration  receive 
and  admit  them  again  to  their  former  administration,  so 
it  be  not  in  the  same  place,  appointing  them  such  a  por- 
tion to  live  upon,  to  be  paid  out  of  their  benefice  whereof 
they  are  deprived,  by  discretion  of  the  said  bishop  or  his 
officer,  as  he  shall  think  may  be  spared  of  the  said 
benefice. 

"  Every  bishop,  and  all  other  persons  aforesaid,  shall 
foresee  that  they  suffer  not  any  religious  man,  having 
solemnly  jjrofessed  celibacy,  to  continue  with  his  woman 
or  wife,  but  that  all  such  persons  after  deprivation  of 
tneir  benefice  or  ecclesiastical  promotion,  be  also  divorced 
every  one  from  his  said  woman,  and  due  punishment 
otherwise  taken  for  the  offence  therein.'' 

The  queen  also  sent  her  rescri})t  to  the  lord  mayor 
of  London  to  the  same  effect,  who  issued  the  following 
letter  accordingly  to  the  aldermen,  &c.  : — 

"On  the  queen  our  most  gracious  and  most  benign 
sovereign  lady's  behalf,  we  most  straightly  charge  and 
command  you,  that  you  the  said  aldermen,  fail  not  per- 
sonally to  call  before  your  own  person  in  such  place 
within  your  said  ward,  as  to  you  shall  seem  most  con- 
venient and  meet,  \ipon  Wednesday  next  coming,  which 
shall  be  the  "th  day  of  this  present  month,  at  seven 
o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  same  day,  all  and  every 
the  householders  both  poor  and  rich  of  your  said  ward, 
and  then  and  there  openly  and  plainly  for  your  own  dis- 
charge, and  for  the  eschewing  the  perils  that  to  you 
might  otherwise  be  justly  imputed  and  laid,  do  not  only 
straightly  admonish,  charge,  and  command,  in  the  queen 
our  said  sovereign  lady's  name  and  behalf,  all  and  every 
tlie  said  householders,  that  both  in  their  own  persons, 
and  also  their  wives,  children,  and  servants,  being  of  the 
age  of  twelve  years  and  upwards,  and  every  of  them,  do 
at  all  and  every  time  and  times  from  henceforth,  and 
namely  at  the  holy  time  of  Easter,  now  approaching, 
honestly,  quietly,  obediently,  and  catholicly,  use  and 
behave  themselves  like  good  and  faithful  Christian 
people,  in  all  and  every  thing  and  things  touching  and 
concerning  the  true  faith,  profession  and  religion  of  his 
catholic  church,  both  according  to  the  laws  and  precepts 
of  Almighty  God,  and  also  their  bounden  duty  of  obe- 
dience towards  our  sovereign  lady  the  queen,  her  laws, 


and  statutes,  and  her  highness'  most  good  example  and 
gracious  proceeding  according  to  the  same,  and  accoid- 
ing  to  the  right,  wholesome,  charitable,  and  godly  ad- 
monition,  charge,  and  exhortation,  late  set  forth  and 
given  by  the  right  reverend  father  in  God,  the  bishop  of 
London,  our  diocesan  and  ordinary,  to  all  the  parsons, 
vicars,  and  curates,  within  his  diocese,  but  also  that 
they  and  every  of  them  do  truly,  without  delay,  adver- 
tise you  of  the  names  and  surnames  of  all  and  every  per. 
son  and  persons,  that  tbey  or  any  of  thj:n,  can  or  may 
at  any  time  hereafter  know,  perceive,  or  understand  to 
transgress  or  offend  in  any  point  or  article  concerning 
the  premises  at  their  utmost  perils.  T;iat  ye  immedi- 
ately after  such  notice  thereof  to  you  given,  do  forthwith 
advertise  us  thereof.  Fail  you  not  thus  to  do  with  all 
circumpection  and  diligence,  as  you  will  answer  to  our 
said  most  dread  sovereign  lady  the  queen  for  the  contrary 
at  your  peril. 

"  Given  at  the  Guildhall  of  the  city  of  London, 

the   fifth  day  of  March   in  th^  first  year  of 

the    reign  of    our  said  sover»ieu  lady  and 

queen. 

"  And  likewise  do  you  give  to  every  of  tlie  said  house- 

holders  straightly  in  commandment,  that  they  or  their 

wives  depart  not  out  of  the  said  city,  until  this  holy  time 

of  Easter  be  past. 

"  Blackwell." 

About  the  same  time,  when  Doctor  Bonner  set  forth 
this  prescript,  there  came  from  the  queen  another  pro- 
clamation against  strangers  and  foreigners  within  this 
realm. 

Upon  this  proclamation  not  only  the  strangers  in  king 
Edward's  time  received  into  the  realm  for  religion, 
among  whom  was  Peter  Martyr  and  John  Alasco,  uncle 
to  the  king  of  Poland  ;  but  many  Englishmen  fled,  some 
to  Friezland,  some  to  Cleveland,  some  to  Germany, 
where  they  were  scattered  into  companies  and  congrega- 
tions, at  Wesel,  at  Frankfort,  Embden,  Mai-kpurgh, 
Transborough,  Basil,  Arovv,  Zurich,  Geneva,  and  other 
places  :  where,  by  the  providence  of  God,  they  were  all 
sustained,  and  there  entertained  with  greater  fa\our 
among  strangers  abroad  than  they  could  be  in  their  own 
country  at  home,  amounting  nearly  to  the  number  of 
eight  hundred  ])ersons,  students,  and  others  together. 

In  the  month  of  Plarch,  the  lord  Courtney,  earl  of 
Devonshire,  wliom  the  queen  had  delivered  out  of  the 
Tower,  and  the  lady  Elizabeth  also  the  queen's  sister, 
were  both  apprehended  and  committed  to  the  Tower, 
on  suspicion  of  having  consented  to  Wyat's  conspiracy  a 
short  time  before. 

Touching  the  im])risonment  of  the  lady  Elizabeth  and 
lord  Courtney,  thou  shalt  note  here  for  thy  learning, 
good  reader,  a  politic  point  of  practice  in  Steven  Gardi- 
ner, bishop  of  Winchester,  not  unworthy  to  be  con- 
sidered, "rhis  Gardiner  being  always  an  enemy  to  the 
lady  Elizabeth,  and  thinking  now  by  the  occasion  of 
Master  Wyat's  disturbance  in  Kent,  to  pick  out  some  mat- 
ter against  the  lord  Courtney  and  so  in  the  end  to  en- 
tangle the  lady  Elizabeth,  devised  a  pestilent  practice  of 
conveyance,  as  in  the   history  here  following  may  appear. 

The  story  is  this.  The  same  day  that  Sir  Thomas 
Wyat  died,  he  desired  the  lieutenant  to  bring  him  to 
the  presence  of  the  lord  Courtney.  Who  there  before 
the  lieutenant  and  the  sheriffs  kneeling  down  upon  his 
knees,  besought  the  lord  Courtney  to  foigive  him,  for 
that  he  had  falsely  accused  both  the  lady  Elizabeth 
and  him,  and  so  being  brought  from  thence  to  the  scaf- 
fold to  suflTer  there  o])enly  in  the  hearing  of  all  the  peo- 
ple, he  cleared  the  lady  Elizabeth  and  the  lord  Courtney, 
to  be  free  and  innocent  from  all  suspicion  of  that  com- 
motion. At  which  confession  Doctor  Weston,  standing 
by,  cried  to  the  people,  saying,  "  Believe  him  not,  good 
people,  for  he  confessed  otherwise  before  unto  the  council. 

Not  long  after  this,  ((ueen  Mary,  partly  fearing  the 
Londoners  on  account  of  Wyat's  cons))iracy,  and  partly 
perceiving  that  most  of  the  city,  for  rebgion's  sake,  did 
not  greatly  favour  her  proceedings,  summoned  a  par- 
liament to  be  held  at  Oxford,  as  if  to  gratify  that  city, 
where    the  university,  town,   and   country  had  shewed 


A.D,  1554.] 


ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER,  &c.  CONVEYED  TO  OXFORD. 


689 


I  themselves  very  obedient,  especially  in  restoring  the 
popish  religion.  For  this  purpose  great  proviidon  was 
j  made,  both  by  the  queen's  officers,  as  well  as  by  the 
I  townsmen  and  inhabitants  of  Oxford,  and  the  country 
I  about. 

I  But  the  queen's  mind  soon  changed,  and  the  par- 
j  lianuMit  was  held  at  Westminster  in  the  April  following. 
Then  the  queen  proposed  her  marriage  with  king  Philip  ; 
'  and  the  restoring  the  pope's  sujjreraacy.  Her  marriage 
I  was  agreed  upon  ;  but  the  other  request  could  not  then 
I  be  obtained. 

Wheii  this  parliament  was  summoned,  she  also  sum- 
\  moned  a  convocation  of  the  bishops,  and  of  the  clergy, 
1  writing  to  Bonner  (whom  she  had  made  vicegerent 
I  instead  of  Cranmer,  who  was  then  in  the  Tower)  after 
I  the  tenor  and  form  of  a  new  stile,  differing  from  the  old 
stile  of  king  Henry  and  king  Edward,  in  the  omission  of 
the  title  of  "  Supreme  Head"  of  the  church  of  England 
■  and  Ireland. 

I  In  this  convocation,  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  being 
I  vicegerent  and  president,  made  an  oration  to  the  clergy, 
I  in  which  he  seems  to  shew  a  piece  of  profound  and  deep 
learning,  in  setting  forth  the  most  incomparable  and 
isuper-aiigelical  order  of  priesthood,  as  may  appear  by 
this  parcel  or  fragment  of  his  oration. 

"  Wherefore  it  is  to  be  known,''  said  Bonner,  "  that 
:priests  and  elders  are  worthy  to  be  worshipped  by  all 
men,  for  the  dignity  which  they  have  from  God  ;  as  in 
Matthew  xvi.  '  Whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  upon  earth,' 
!&c. ;  and  '  whatsoever  ye  shall  bind,'  &.c.  For  a  priest  by 
some  means  is  like  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  this  is  shewed 
'by  three  poinls.  As  the  blessed  Virgin  by  five  words 
■did  conceive  Christ,  as  it  is  said,  /iat  mi/ii  secundxm 
^lerlum  tmnn ;  that  is,  '  Be  it  unto  me  according  to  thy 

Eford,'  (Luke  i.)  so  the  priest  by  five  words  doth  make 
he  very  body  of  Christ.  Even  as  immediately  after 
he  consent  of  Mary,  Christ  was  all  whole  in  her  womb  ; 
so  immediately  after  the  speaking  of  the  words  of  con- 
isecration,  the  bread  is  transubstantiated  into  the  veiy 
body  of  Christ.  Secondly,  as  the  Virgin  carried  Christ 
p  her  arms,  and  laid  him  in  an  ox-stall  after  his  birth  ; 
even  so  the  priest  after  the  consecration  lifcs  up  the  body 
jaf  Christ,  and  places  it,  and  carries  it,  and  handles  it 
With  his  hands.  Thirdly,  as  the  blessed  Virgin  was 
sanctified  before  she  had  conceived  ;  so  the  priest,  being 
jDrdained  and  anointed  before  he  doth  consecrate,  be- 
cause without  orders  he  could  consecrate  nothing  :  there- 
fore the  layman  cannot  do  that  thing,  although  he  be 
pver  so  holy,  and  do  speak  the  self- same  words  of  con- 
secration. Therefore  here  may  be  seen,  that  the  dignity 
pf  priests  by  some  means  passes  the  dignity  of  angels, 
jbecause  there  is  no  power  given  to  any  of  the  angels  to 
make  the  body  of  Christ.  W^hereby  the  least  priest 
pn  earth  may  do,  that  which  the  greatest  and  highest 
angel  in  heaven  cannot  do,  as  St.  Bernard  saith,  '  O 
worshipful  dignity  of  priests,  in  whose  hands  the  Son  of 
pod  is,  as  in  the  womb  of  the  Virgin  he  was  incarnate.' 
^t.  Augustine  saith,  that  angels  in  the  consecration 
)f  the  sacred  host  do  serve  him,  and  the  Lord  of  heaven 
lescendeth  to  him.  Whereupon  St.  Ambrose  upon 
Luke  saith,  '  Doubt  thou  not  the  angels  to  be  where 
L'hrist  is  present  upon  the  altar.'  W^herefore  priests 
ire  to  be  honoured  before  all  kings  of  the  earth,  princes, 
ind  nobles.  For  a  priest  is  higher  than  a  king,  happier 
:han  an  angel,  maker  of  his  Cieator,"  &c. 

On  the  10th  of  iMarch  a  letter  was  sent  to  the  lieutenant 
)f  the  Tower  to  deliver  the  bodies  of  Cranmer,  arch- 
lishop  of  Canterbury,  and  bishops  Ridley  and  Latimer, 
:o  Sir  John  Williams,  to  be  conveyed  by  him  to  Oxford. 

On  the  26th  of  March,  there  was  a  letter  directed  to 
Sir  Henry  Doell,  and  one  Foster,  to  attach  the  bodies 
if  Taylor,  parson  of  Hadley,  and  of  Henry  Askew,  and 
:o  send  them  up  to  the  council. 

About  the  10th  of  April,  Cranmer,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  Ridley,  bishop  of  London;  and  Hugh 
Latimer,  sometime  bishop  of  Worcester,  were  conveyed 
4s  prisoners  from  the  Tower  to  Windsor  ;  and  thence  to 
the  University  of  Oxford,  to  dispute  with  the  divines 
and  learned  men  of  both  the  Universities  of  Oxford  and 


Cambridge,  about  the  presence,  substance,  and  sacrifice 
of  the  sacrament.  The  names  of  the  doctors  and  gra- 
duates a])pointed  to  dispute  against  them,  were  these  : 
of  Oxford,  Weston,  prolocutor,  Tresham,  Cole,  Ogle- 
thorpe, Pye,  Harpsfield,  and  Fecknam  ;  of  Cambridge, 
Young,  vice-chancellor,  Glin,  Seaton,  Watson,  Sedge- 
wick,  Atkinson,  ice.  The  articles  or  questions  upon 
which  they  should  dispute  were  these  : 

1.  Wiiether  the  natur.il  body  of  Christ  was  really  in 
the  sacrament,  after  the  words  spoken  by  the  priest,  or 
not.' 

2.  \ATiether  in  the  sacrament,  after  the  words  of  con- 
secration, any  other  substance  did  remain  than  the  sub- 
stance of  the  botly  and  blood  of  Christ .' 

3.  Whether  in  the  mass  there  was  a  propitiatory 
sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  the  living  and  the  dead  ? 

After  those  from  Cambridge  were  incorporated  into 
the  University  of  Oxford,  on  the  12th,  and  after  a 
convocation  on  the  14th,  and  a  solemn  mass,  they  signed 
the  articles. 

The  mass  being  done,  they  went  in  procession  :  First, 
the  choir  in  their  surplices  followed  the  cross  ;  then  the 
first-year  regents  and  jjroctors  ;  then  the  doctors  of  law, 
and  their  beadles  before  them  ;  then  the  doctors  of  di- 
vinity of  both  universities  intermingled,  the  divinity  and 
arts-beadles  going  before  them  ;  the  vice-chancellor  and 
prolocutor  going  together.  After  them  the  bachelors  of 
divinity,  regentea  et  non  rcgentes,  in  their  array ;  and  hst 
of  all,  the  bachelors  of  law  and  art.  After  whom  followed 
a  great  company  of  scholars  and  students  who  had  not 
graduated.  And  thus  they  proceeded  through  the  street 
to  Christ's  church,  and  there  the  choir  sung  a  psalm, 
and  after  that  a  collect  was  read.  This  done,  the  cora- 
miflsioners,  doctors,  and  many  otliers,  departed  to  Lin- 
coln college,  where  they  dined  with  the  mayor  of  the 
town,  one  alderman,  four  beadles.  Master  Say  and  the 
Cambridge  notary.  After  dinner  they  went  all  again 
to  St.  IVlary's  church  ;  and  there,  after  a  short  consul- 
tation in  a  chapel,  all  the  commissioners  came  into  the 
choir,  and  sat  all  on  seats  before  the  altar,  to  the  num- 
ber of  thirty-three  persons  :  and  they  sent  to  the  mayor, 
that  he  should  bring  in  Cranmer,  who  was  brought  to 
them  by  a  number  of  bill-men. 

Thus  the  reverend  archbishop,  when  he  was  brought 
before  the  commissioners,  reverenced  tliem  with  much 
humility,  and  stood  with  his  staft'  in  his  hand,  a  stool  was 
offered  him,  but  he  refustd  to  sit.  Then  the  prolocutor, 
sitting  in  the  midst  in  a  scarlet  gown,  began  with  a  short 
oration  in  praise  of  unity,  and  especially  in  the  church  of 
Christ ;  he  spoke  of  the  bringing  up  of  Cranmer  and  of 
his  taking  degrees  in  Cambridge,  and  also  how  he  was 
promoted  by  king  Henry  VIII.,  and  had  been  his  coun- 
sellor and  a  catholic  man,  one  of  the  same  unity,  and  a 
member  thereof  in  times  past,  but  of  late  years  had 
separated  and  cut  himself  off  from  it,  by  teaching  and 
setting  forth  of  erroneous  doctrines,  making  eveiy  year  a 
new  faith  :  and  therefore  it  pleased  the  queen's  grace, 
to  send  them  of  the  convocation  and  other  learned  men, 
to  bring  him  to  this  unity  again,  if  it  might  be.  Then 
the  prolocutor  informed  him  how  they  of  the  convoca- 
tion-house had  agreed  upon  certain  articles  to  which 
they  wished  him  to  subscribe. 

The  archbishop  answered  to  the  preface  very  ably, 
modestly,  and  learnedly,  shewing  that  he  was  very  glad 
of  an  unity,  forasmuch  as  it  was  "  the  preserver  of  all 
commonwealths,  as  well  of  the  heathen  as  of  the  chris- 
tians ;"  and  so  he  dilated  the  matter  with  one  or  two 
stories  of  the  Roman  commonwealth.  Which  when  he 
had  done,  he  said,  that  he  was  very  glad  to  come  to  an 
unity,  provided  it  were  in  Christ,  and  agreeable  to  his 
holy  word. 

When  he  had  thus  spoken,  the  prolocutor  caused  the 
articles  to  be  read  to  him,  and  asked  him,  if  he  would 
subscribe  to  them.  Then  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury 
after  having  read  them  over  three  or  fourtimes.and  touch- 
ing the  first  article,  he  asked  what  they  meant  by  the  terra, 
"  natural  body,"  "  Do  you  not  mean,"  saith  he,  "  a 
sensible  body  .'"  Some  answered,  "  The  same  that  was 
born  of  the  Virgin,"  but  very  confusedly;  some  saying 
one  thing,  some  another.     Then  the  arclihishop  denied 


690 


ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER  DISPUTES  AT  OXFORD 


[Book  X. 


it  utterly,  and  when  he  had  looked  upon  the  other  two,  he 
said  they  were  false,  and  against  God's  holy  word  :  and 
therefore  he  could  not  agree  in  a  unity  with  them.  The  pro- 
locutorassigned  him  to  answer  the  articles  on  Monday  next 
(April  IGth),  and  so  committed  him  to  the  mayor  again, 
permitting  him  to  name  what  books  he  wished  for,  and 
he  should  have  them  brought  to  him.  The  archbishop 
was  greatly  commended  by  every  body  for  his  modesty  : 
so  that  some  masters  of  art  of  the  university  were  seen 
to  weep  for  him,  though  in  judgment  they  were  contrary 
to  him. 

Then  Dr.  Ridley  was  brought  in,  who,  hearing  the 
articles  read,  answered  without  any  delay,  saying,  "  They 
were  all  false  ;  and  tliat  they  sprang  out  of  a  bitter  and 
sour  root."  His  answers  were  sharp,  witty,  and  very 
earnest.  Then  they  laid  to  his  charge  a  sermon  that  he 
made  when  he  was  bishop  of  Rochester,  in  which,  they 
faid.  he  suoke  in  favour  of  transubstantiation.  He  de- 
nied it  utterly,  and  asked  whettier  they  could  bring  any 
that  heard  .him,  who  would  say  and  affirm  it;  but  they 
could  bring  no  proof  of  it  at  all. 

Then  he  was  asked,  whether  he  would  dispute  or  not. 
He  answered,  that  as  long  as  God  gave  him  life,  he 
should  not  only  have  his  heart,  but  also  his  mouth  and 
pen  to  defend  his  truth;  but  he  required  time  and  books. 
'J'liey  said  he  should  dispute  on  Tuesday,  and  till  that 
time  he  should  have  books.  He  said  it  was  not  reason- 
able that  he  should  not  have  his  own  books,  and  time 
also  to  look  for  his  disputations.  Then  they  gave  him 
the  articles,  and  bade  him  write  his  mind  about  them 
that  night. 

Last  of  all  came  in  Latimer,  with  a  handkerchief,  and 
two  or  three  caps  on  his  head,  his  spectacles  hanging  by 
a  string  at  his  breast,  and  a  staff  in  his  hand;  he  was 
set  in  a  chair.  And,  after  his  denial  of  the  articles,  Wed- 
nesday was  appointed  for  his  disputation,  but  he  alleged 
age,  sickness,  disease,  and  lack  of  books,  saying,  That  he 
was  almost  as  fit  to  be  a  captain  of  Calais  as  to  dispute, 
but  he  would,  he  said,  declare  his  mind  either  by  writing 
or  by  word  of  mouth,  and  would  stand  to  all  they  could 
lay  upon  his  back  ;  comjilaining,  that  he  was  permitted 
to  have  neither  pen  nor  ink,  nor  books,  except  the  New 
Testament  there  in  his  hand,  whi(;h  he  said  he  had  read 
over  seven  times  deliberately  ;  and  yet  could  not  find 
the  mass  in  it;  neither  the  marrow-bones  nor  sinews  of 
the  same.  At  which  words  t!ie  commissioners  were  not 
a  little  offended  ;  and  Dr.  Weston  said,  that  he  would 
make  him  grant  that  the  mass  had  both  marrow-bones 
and  sinews  in  the  New  Testament.  Master  Latimer 
said,  "  That  you  will  never  do,  IMaster  Doctor,"  and  so 
forthwith  they  put  him  to  silence  ;  so  that  when  he  was 
desirous  to  tell  what  he  meant  by  those  terms,  he  could 
not  be  suffered. 

On  Monday,  the  16th  of  April,  1554,  Doctor  Weston, 
with  the  visitors,  censors,  and  opponents,  repairing  to 
the  divinity  school,  installed  themselves  in  their  places. 
Doctor  Cranmer  was  brought  there,  and  set  in  the  an- 
swerer's place,  with  the  mayor  and  aldermen  sitting  by 
him.  Doctor  Weston,  prolocutor,  after  the  custom  of 
the  university,  began  the  disptitation  with  an  oration. 
His  words,  as  he  spake  the  n,  were  these  :  "  Ye  are 
assembled  here,  brethren,  this  day,  to  confound  the  de- 
testable heresy  of  the  truth  of  the  body  of  Christ  in  the 
sacraments,"  &c.  At  wliich  words  thus  pronounced  by 
the  prolocutor  unawares,  many  of  the  learned  men  there 
present  burst  out  into  laughter,  as,  even  in  the  entrance 
of  the  disputations,  he  had  betrayed  himself,  and  his  re- 
ligion, in  calling  the  opinion  of  the  truth  of  Christ's  body 
in  the  sacrament  a  detestable  heresy.  The  rest  of  his 
oration  tended  all  to  this  effect,  that  it  was  not  lawful 
by  God's  word  to  call  these  questions  into  controversy. 
Doctor  Cranmer  answered  in  tliis  wise:  "We  are  as- 
sembled to  discuss  tliese  doubtful  controversies,  and  to 
lay  them  open  before  the  eyes  of  the  world,  of  what  ye 
think  it  unlawful  to  dispute.  It  is,  indeed,  not  reason- 
able, that  we  should  dispute  about  tliat  which  is  deter- 
mined before  the  truth  be  tried.  And  if  these  questions 
are  not  called  into  controversy,  surely  my  answer  is 
looked  for  in  vain." 


Then  Chedsey,  the  first  opponent,  began  in  this  wis© 
to  dispute. 

"  Reverend  Master  doctor,  these  three  conclusions 
are  put  forth  to  us  at  present  to  dispute  uj)on  : 

"  1.  In  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  the  natural  body 
of  Christ,  conceived  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  also  his 
blood  present  really  under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine 
by  virtue  of  God'*  word  jironounced  by  the  priest. 

"  2.  There  remaineth  no  substance  of  bread  and  wiiip 
after  the  consecration,  nor  any  other  substance,  but  the 
substance  of  God  and  man. 

"  A.  The  lively  sacrifice  of  the  church  is  in  the  mass 
propitiatory,  as  wt-11  for  the  living  as  the  dead. 

''  These  are  the  conclusions  propounded,  upon  whicU 
our  controversy  rests.  Now  that  we  might  not  doubt 
how  you  take  them,  you  have  already  given  to  us  your 
opinion.  I  term  it  your  opinion,  because  it  disagrees 
from  the  catholic  opinion.  I  argue  that  as  your  opi- 
nion difiers  from  the  scripture,  therefore  you  are  Ud- 
ceived.'' 

Cranmer. — "I  deny  that  my  opinion  differs  from  scrip, 
ture." 

Chedsey. — "  C'lirist,  when  he  instituted  his  last  sup- 
per, spake  to  his  disciples,  saying,  '  Take,  eat,  this  is 
my  body  which  is  broken  for  you.'  This  is  his  true 
body." 

Cranmer. — "  His  true  body  is  tnilypresent  to  them  that 
truly  receive  him  ;  but  spiritKally.  And  so  it  is  taken 
after  a  .tpirilual  sort.  For  when  he  said,  '  This  is  my 
body,  it  is  all  one  as  if  he  had  said,  'This  is  the  breaking 
of  my  body  ;  this  is  the  shedding  of  my  blood.  As 
often  as  you  shall  do  this,  it  shall  put  you  in  remem- 
brance of  the  breaking  of  my  body,  and  tlie  shedding  of 
my  blood  :  that  as  truly  as  you  receive  this  sacrament, 
so  truly  shall  you  rective  the  benefit  promised  by  re- 
ceiving the  same  worthily.' 

Chedsey. — "  Your '  opinion  differs  from  the  church, 
which  saith,  that  the  true  body  is  in  the  sacrament,  and 
therefore  your  opinion  is  false." 

Cranmer. — ''  I  say  and  agree  with  the  church,  that  the 
body  of  Christ  is  in  the  sacrament  effectually,  because 
the  passion  of  Christ  is  effectual." 

Chedsey. — "  Christ,  when  he  spake  these  words,  '  This 
is  my  body,'  spake  of  the  substance,  but  not  of  the 
effect." 

Cranmer. — "I  grant  he  spake  of  the  substance,  and  not 
of  the  effect  after  a  sort :  and  yet  it  is  most  true  that 
the  body  of  Christ  is  efieotually  in  the  sacrament.  Eut 
I  deny  that  he  is  there  truly  present  in  bread,  or  that 
his  organical  body  is  under  the  bread.  It  is  still  that 
bread  which  is  taken  out  of  the  fruit  of  the  ground,  and 
by  man's  hand  brought  to  that  visible  shape,  being  round 
in  form  and  without  sense  or  life,  nourishing  the  body, 
and  strengthening  the  heart  of  man  ;  of  this  bread,  and 
not  of  any  uncertain  and  wandering  substance,  as  you 
say,  the  old  fathers  say  that  Christ  spake  these  words, 
'  Eat,  this  is  my  body.'  And  likewise  also  of  the 
wine,  which  is  the  fruit  of  the  vine  pressed  out  of  grapes, 
and  makes  man's  heart  merry,  of  the  very  same  wine,  I 
say,  Christ  spake,  '  Drink,  this  is  my  blood.'  And  so 
the  old  doctors  call  this  speaking  of  Christ  tropical, 
figurative,  anagogical,  allegorical,  which  they  interpret 
thus  :  that  although  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine 
remain,  and  are  received  by  the  faithful,  yet  notwith- 
standing Christ  changed  the  name  of  it,  and  called  the 
bread  by  the  name  of  his  flesh,  and  the  wine  by  the 
name  of  his  blood,  '  Not  tha*.  .^  is  so  in  very  deed,  but 
sir/nificd  in  a  myster;/.'  So  that  we  should  consider, 
not  what  they  are  in  their  own  nature,  but  what  they 
import  to  us  and  signify,  and  we  should  understand  the 
sacrament  not  carnally,  but  spiritually,  and  should  at- 
tend not  to  tlie  visible  nature  of  the  sacraments,  neither 
have  respect  only  to  the  outward  bread  and  cup.  But 
that,  lifting  up  our  minds,  we  should  look  up  to  the 
blood  of  Christ  with  our  faith,  should  touch  him  with 
our  mind,  and  receive  him  with  our  inward  man,  and 
that  being  like  eagles  in  this  life,  we  should  fly  up  into 
heaven  in  our  hearts,  where  that  Lamb  is  resident  at 
the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  '  which  taketh  away  the 
sin   of  the    world,'    '  by  whose  stripes  we  are   healed,' 


AD.  1554.] 


ARCHBISHOP  CRANMER  DISPUTES  AT  OXFORD. 


691 


by  whose  passion  we  are  filled  at  his  table,  and  whose 
blood  we  receiving  out  of  his  holy  side,  do  live  for  ever, 
being  made  the  guests  of  Christ,  "having  him  dwelling  in 
us  throui'h  the  grace  of  his  true  nature,  and  through  the 
virtue  and  efficacy  of  his  whole  passion,  being  no  less 
assured  and  certified,  that  we  are  fed  spiritually  unto 
eternal  life  by  Christ's  flesh  crucified,  and  by  his  blood 
shed,  the  true  food  of  our  minds,  than  that  our  bodies 
are  fed  with  meat  and  drink  in  this  life  :  and  of  this  the 
mystical  bread  on  the  table  of  Christ,  and  the  mystical 
wine,  being  administered  and  received  after  the  institu- 
tion of  Christ,  are  to  us  a  memorial,  a  pledge,  a  token, 
a  sacrament,  and  a  seal. 

"  And  as  for  your  third  article,  which  declares  the  mass 
to  be  a  propitiatory  sacrifice  or  oblatio!i,  I  do  not  hold 
it  to  be  an  oblation  of  Christ.  He  offered  himself  to  God 
the  Father  once  to  death  upon  the  altar  of  the  cross  for 
our  redemption,  which  was  of  such  eflicary,  that  there  is 
no  more  need  of  any  sacrifice  for  the  redemption  of 
the  whole  world,  for  all  the  sacrifices  of  ^he  old  law  he 
took  away,  performing  in  himself  that  in  very  deed, 
which  they  signified  and  promised.  Whoe'er,  there- 
fore, shall  fix  the  hope  of  his  salvation  in  any  other 
sacrifice,  he  falls  from  the  grace  of  Christ,  and  is  con- 
tumelious against  the  blood  of  Christ.  For  '  He  was 
wounded  for  our  transgressions,  he  was  bruised  for  our 
iniquities :  the  chastisement  of  our  peace  was  upon  him  ; 
and  with  his  stripes  we  are  healed.'  '  Neither  by  the 
blood  of  goats  and  calves,  but  by  his  own  blood,  he 
entered  in  once  into  the  holy  place,  having  obtained 
eternal  redemption  for  us.'  '  For  Christ  is  not  entered 
into  the  holy  places  made  with  hands,  which  are  the 
figures  of  the  true  ;  but  into  heaven  itself,  now  to  appear 
in  the  presence  of  God  for  us  :  Nor  yet  that  he  should 
offer  himself  often,  as  the  high  priest  entereth  into  the 
holy  place  every  year  with  blood  of  others  ;  For  then 
must  he  often  have  suffered  since  the  foundation  of  the 
world  ;  but  now  once,  in  the  end  of  the  world,  hath  he 
appeared,  to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself. 
And  as  it  is  appointed  unto  men  once  to  die,  but  after 
this  the  judgment ;  so  Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear 
the  sins  of  many  ;  and  unto  them  that  look  for  him  shall 
he  appear  the  second  time,  without  sin,  unto  salvation.' 
'  ^Yho,  after  he  had  offered  one  sacrifice  for  sins,  for 
ever  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  For  by  one 
offering  he  halh  peilected  for  ever  them  tnat  are  sancti- 
fied. Now,  where  remission  of  these  is,  there  is  no 
more  offering  for  sin.'  But  this  only  sacrifice  of  Christ, 
whoever  shall  seek  any  other  propitiatory  sacrifice  for 
sin,  makes  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  of  no  validity,  force,  or 
efficacy.  For  if  it  be  sufficient  to  remit  sins,  what  need 
is  there  of  any  other  ?  For  the  necessity  of  another 
argues  and  declares  this  to  be  insufficient.  Almighty 
God  grant  that  we  may  truly  trust  in  one  sacrifice  of 
Christ,  and  that  we  to  him  again  may  repay  our  sacri- 
fices of  thanksgiving,  of  praise,  of  confessing  his  name, 
of  true  amendment,  of  repentance,  of  mercifulness  to- 
wards our  neighbours,  and  of  all  other  good  works  of 
charity  1  For  by  such  sacrifices  we  shall  declare  our- 
selves neither  ungrateful  to  God,  nor  altogether  unworthy 
of  this  holy  sacrifice  of  Christ.  And  thus  you  have  the 
true  and  sincere  use  of  the  Lord's  holy  supper,  and  the 
fruit  of  the  true  sacrifice  of  Christ.  Which,  however, 
through  captious  or  wrested  interpretations,  or  by  men's 
traditions,  shall  go  about,  otherwise  than  Christ  or- 
dained them,  to  alter  or  transubstantiate,  he  shall  answer 
to  Christ  in  the  latter  day,  when  he  shall  understand 
("but  then  too  late)  that  he  has  no  participation  with  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ,  but  that  out  of  the  supper  of 
eternal  life  he  has  eaten  and  drank  eternal  condemnation 
to  himself.'' 

Chedsey. — "The  Scriptures  in  many  places  affirm,  that 
Christ  gave  his  natural  body,  Matthew  xxvi.,  Mark  xiv., 
Luke  xxii." 

Cranmer. — "  If  you  understand  by  the  natural  body, 
one  that  has  such  proportion  and  members  as  he  had 
when  living  here,  then  I  answer  in  the  negative." 

Chedsey. — "  The  scripture  makes  against  you,  for  the 
circumstance  teaches  us  not  only  that  there  is  the  body, 
but  also  teaches  us  what  manner  of  body  it  is,  and  saith, 


'  The  body  shall  be  given  which  was  not  bread,  but 
that  which  was  crucified." 

Cranmer — "  I  grant  he  said  it  was  his  body,  which 
should  be  given.  '  Tiie  body,'  saith  he,  '  that  shall 
be  given  for  you.'  As  if  he  said,  '  This  bread  is  the 
breaking  of  my  body,  and  this  cup  is  the  shedding  of 
my  blood.'  What  will  ye  say  then  ?  is  the  bread  the 
breaking  of  his  body,  and  the  cup  the  shedding  of  hig 
blood  really "'" 

After  some  further  disputation  Chedsey  withdrew, 
and  Oglethorpe  began  in  his  stead  to  question  Cranmer. 

Oglethorpe.  —  "  Your  judgment  differs  from  all 
churches.'' 

Cranmer. — "  Nay,  I  disagree  with  the  papistical 
church." 

Oglethorpe. — "  This  you  do  through  ignorance  of 
logic." 

Cranmer. — "  Nay,  this  you  say  through  the  ignorance 
of  the  doctors." 

Weston. — "  1  will  go  i)lainly  to  work  by  the  scriptures. 
What  took  he  ?" 

Cranmer. — "  Bread." 

Weston. — "  What  gave  lie  ?" 

Cranmer. — "  Bread." 

Weston. — "  What  brake  he  ?" 

Cranmer. — "  Bread." 

Weston, — "  What  did  he  eat  ?" 

Cranmer. — "  Bread." 

Weston. — "  He  gave  bread,  therefore  he  gave  not  his 
body.'' 

Cranmer. — "  I  deny  the  argument." 

Cole. — "  This  argument  holds  good  :  It  is  bread, 
therefore  it  is  not  the  body." 

Cranmer. — "  Tlie  like  argument  may  be  made.  He  is 
a  Rock,  therefore  he  is  not  Christ." 

There  was  much  further  disputation  on  this  question, 
chiefly  confined  to  the  ascertaining  the  opinions  of  the 
primitive  church,  which  would  be  too  long  to  insert 
here. 

This  disorderly  disputation,  sometimes  in  Latin,  some- 
times in  English,  continued  almost  till  two  o'clock. 
When  it  was  finished,  and  the  arguments  written  and 
delivered  to  Master  Say,  the  prisoner  was  taken  away  by 
the  mayor,  and  the  doctors  dined  together  at  the  uni- 
versity college. 

Dispvtation  at  Oxford  between  Doctor  Smith,  with  his 
other  Colleagues  and  Doctors,  and  Bishop  Ridley. 

The  following  day  (April  17)  Doctor  Ridley  was  brought 
forth  to  dispute,  with  Doctor  Smith  for  his  principal 
opponent. 

Besides  this  Smith,  there  was  Weston,  Tresham,  Ogle- 
thorpe,Glin,  Seaton,  Cole,Ward,  Harpsfield, Watson,  Pye, 
Harding,  Curton,  and  Fecknam  :  to  all  these  opponents 
Ridley  answered  very  learnedly.  He  made  a  preface  to 
the  questions,  but  they  would  not  let  him  go  on  with  it, 
saying  it  was  blasphemy  ;  and  they  would  not  suffer 
him  to  speak  his  mind.  Smith  could  get  nothing  at  his 
hands  ;  so  that  others  took  his  arguments  and  prosecuted 
them.  He  shewed  himself  to  be  learned,  and  a  great 
divine.  They  could  bring  nothing,  but  what  he  knew 
as  well  as  they. 

Weston,  prolocutor. — "  Good  christian  people  and 
brethren,  we  have  begun  this  day  our  school,  by  God's 
good  speed  I  trust,  and  are  entering  into  a  con- 
troversy, whereof  no  question  ought  to  be  moved  con- 
cerning t'ne  truth  of  the  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  the  eucharist.  Christ  is  true,  who  said  the  words. 
The  words  are  true  which  he  spake  ;  yea,  truth  itself 
that  cannot  fail.  Let  us  therefore  pray  unto  God  to 
send  down  unto  us  his  Holy  Spirit,  which  is  the  true  in- 
terpreter of  his  word  ;  which  may  purge  away  errors, 
and  give  light,  that  truth  may  appear." 

Smith.— "This  day  three  questions  are  propounded, 
whereof  no  controversy  among  christians  ought  to  be 
moved,  to  wit : 

' '  1  .Whether  the  natural  body  of  Christ  our  Saviour,  which 
was  conceived  of  the  Virgin,  and  offered  for  man's  re- 
demption upon  the  cross,  is  verily  and  really  in  the  sacra- 
ment by  virtue  of  God's  word  spoken  by  the  priesU,  &c 


6D2 


BISHOP  RIDLEY  DlSl'LTES  AT  OXFORD. 


[BOOE  X4 


*'  2.  Whether,  in  the  sacrament,  after  the  words  of  con- 
secration, there  is  any  other  substance.  Ike. 

"  3.  Whether  there  is  in  the  mass  a  sacrifice  propitia- 
tory, &c. 

"  Touching  which  questions,  although  you  have  pub- 
licly and  partly  professed  your  judgment.  Yet  being 
not  satisfied  with  your  answer,  1  will  demand  your 
opinion  on  the  first  question,  whether  the  true  body  of 
Christ,  after  the  words  pronounced,  be  really  in  the 
eucharist,  or  onl)  the  figure." 

The  Answer  of  Ridley. 

"  In  matters  appertaining  to  God  we  may  not  speak 
according  to  the  sense  of  man,  nor  of  the  world.  This 
first  proposition  is  framed  after  another  manner  of 
phrase  or  kind  of  speech  tlian  the  scripture  uses  ;  and 
it  is  very  obscure  and  dark,  by  means  of  words  of  doubt- 
ful signiiication. 

"  First,  there  is  a  double  sense  in  these  words  :  '  by 
virtue  of  God's  word  ;'  for  it  is  doubtful  what  word  of 
God  this  is. 

"  Again,  there  is  a  doubtfulness  in  these  words  :  '  of 
the  priest ;'  whether  any  man  may  be  called  a  ])riest  but 
he  who  has  authority  to  make  a  propitiatory  sacrifice  for 
the  living  and  tlie  dead." 

Weston. — "  Let  this  be  sufficient." 

Ridley. — "  If  we  lack  time  at  present,  there  is  time 
euougli  hereafter." 

W  eston. — "  These  are  but  evasions  ;  you  consume  the 
time  in  vain." 

Ridley. — "  I  cannot  start  far  from  you,  I  am  captive 
and  bound." 

Weston. — "  Fall  to  it,  my  masters." 

Smith. — "  That  which  you  have  spoken  may  suffice  at 
present." 

Ridley. — "  Let  me  alone,  I  pray  you,  for  I  have  not 
much  to  say." 

Weston. — "  Go  forward." 

Ridley. — "  Moreover,  there  is  ambiguity  in  this  word 
'  really,'  which  may  be  variously  interpreted,  so  that 
the  whole  proposition  is  formed  of  phrases  that  are  not 
scriptural,  but  are  of  doubtful  signification. 

"  Now  the  error  and  falseness  of  the  proposition,  in 
the  sense  in  which  the  Romish  church  takes  it,  may  ap- 
pear, in  that  they  affirm  the  bread  to  be  transubstantiated 
and  changed  into  the  flesh  assumed  by  the  word  of  God, 
and  that  too  by  virtue  of  a  phrase  which  they  have  them- 
selves devised,  and  which  cannot  be  found  in  any  of  the 
scriptures.  Which  position  is  the  foundation  of  tran- 
substantiation,  a  foundation  monstrous,  and  against  rea- 
son, and  destroying  the  analogy  of  the  sacraments  :  and 
therefore  this  proposition  also,  which  is  built  upon  this 
rotten  foundation,  is  false,  erroneous,  and  a  detestable 
heresy." 

Weston. — "  We  lose  time." 

Ridley. — "  You  shall  have  time  enough." 

Weston. — "  Fall  to  reasoning.  You  shall  have  some 
other  day  for  this  matter." 

Ridley. — "  1  have  no  more  to  say  concerning  my  ex- 
plication. If  you  will  give  me  leave  and  let  me  alone, 
1  will  only  speak  a  word  or  two  in  confirmation  of  this." 

Weston. — "  Go  to  ;  say  on." 

Ridley. — "  No  doctrine  ought  to  be  established  in  the 
church  of  Ciod,  which  dissents  from  the  word  of  God, 
from  the  rule  of  faith,  and  draws  with  it  many  absurdi- 
ties that  cannot  be  avoided. 

"  Yet  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  maintains  a 
real,  corporeal,  and  carnal  jjresence  of  Christ's  flesh, 
assumed  and  taken  by  the  word,  to  be  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  Lord's  supper,  and  that  not  by  virtue  and  grace 
only,  but  also  by  the  whole  essence  and  substance  of  the 
body  and  flesh  of  Christ.  Now  such  a  presence  dis- 
agrees with  God's  word,  from  the  rule  of  faith,  and  can- 
not but  draw  with  it  many  absurdities.'' 

Weston. — "  You  consume  time,  which  might  be  better 
bestowed  on  other  matters.  Waster  opponent,  I  pray 
you,  to  your  argument." 

Smith. — "  I  will  here  reason  with  you  upon  transub- 
gtantialion,  which  you  say  is  contrary  to  the  rule  and 
analogy  of  faith.     I  prove  the  contrary  by  tht  scrip- 


I  tures  and  the  doctors.  But  before  I  enter  into  argument 
wan  you,  1  demand  first,  whether  in  the  sixth  chapter 
of  !St.  John  tliere  is  any  mention  made  of  the  sacrament, 
or  of  the  real  piesence  of  Christ  in  tiie  sacrament .'" 

Ridley. — "  It  is  against  reason  that  I  should  be  pre- 
vented prosecuting  that  which  I  have  to  speak  in   this 
assembly,   being  not  so  long  but   that   it   may  be  com- 
prehended in  a  few  words." 
Weston. — "  Let  him  go  on." 

Ridley. — "  This  carnal  presence  is  contrary  to  the  irord 
of  God,  as  appears  in  John  xvi.  7,  '  I  tell  you  the  truth. 
It  is  expedient  for  you  that  I  go  away,  for  if  I  go  not 
avr'ay,  the  Comforter  will  not  come  unto  you.'  Acts  iii.  21. 
'  Whom  the  heaven  must  receive  until  the  times  of  resti- 
tution of  all  things  which  God  hath  spoken  by  the 
mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets.'  Mat.  ix.  1.5.  '  Can 
the  cliildren  of  the  bridegroom  mourn  as  long  as  the 
bridegroom  is  with  them  .''  but  the  days  will  come,  when 
the  bridegroom  shall  be  taken  away  from  them,  and  then 
shall  they  fast.'  John  xvi.  22.  '  But  I  will  see  you  again, 
and  your  heart  shall  rejoice.'  Mat.  xiv.  2'o.  28.  '  If  any 
man  shall  say  unto  you,  Lo,  here  is  Christ,  or  there  ; 
believe  them  not.  For  wheresoever  the  carcase  is, 
there  will  the  eagles  be  gathered  together.' 

"  It  differs  from  the  articles  of  faith  :  '  He  ascended 
into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the 
Father,  from  whence  he  shall  come  to  judge  both  the 
quick  and  the  dead.' 

"  //  destroys  the  institution  of  the  Lord's  supper,  which 
was  connnanded  only  to  be  used  and  continued  until  the 
Lord  himself  should  come.  If  therefore  he  be  really 
present  in  the  body  of  his  flesh,  then  must  the  supper 
cease  :  for  a  remembrance  is  not  of  a  thing  present, 
but  of  a  thing  absent.  Artd  there  is  a  difference  be- 
tween remembrance  and  presence,  and  (as  one  of  tiie 
fathers  saith)  a  figure  is  in  vain  where  the  thing  figured 
is  present. 

"  It  makes preciorts  things  common  to  profane  and  un- 
godly persons,  and  constrains  men  to  confess  many  ab- 
surdities. Yov  it  affirms,  that  wicked  and  ungodly  per- 
sons, yea,  (and  as  some  of  them  Iwld),  the  wicked  and 
faithless  mice,  rats,  and  dogs,  also  may  receive  the  very 
real  and  corporeal  body  of  the  Lord,  wherein  the  fulness 
of  the  Sjiirit  of  light  and  grace  dwells  ;  contrary  to  the 
manifest  words  of  Christ  in  sis  places  and  sentences  of 
the  sixth  chapter  of  St.  John. 

"  It  confirms  also  and  maintains  that  beastly  kind  of 
cruelty  of  the  Anthropophagi,  that  is,  the  devourers  of 
man's  flesh.  For  it  is  a  more  cruel  thing  to  devour  a 
living  man,  than  to  slay  him." 

Pye. — "  He  requires  time  to  speak  blasphemies !  Leave 
your  blasphemies !" 

Ridley. — "  I  had  little  thought  to  have  had  such  re- 
proachful words  at  your  hands." 

Weston. — "All  is  quiet.     Go  to  your  arguments." 

Ridley. — "  I  have  not  many  more  words  to  say." 

Weston. — "You  utter  blasphemies  with  a  most  impu- 
dent face :  leave  off,  and  get  you  to  the  argument." 

Ridley. — "  It  forces  men  to  maintain  many  monstrots 
miracles,  without  any  necessity  and  authority  of  God's 
vord.  For  at  the  coming  of  this  presence  of  the  body 
and  flesh  of  Christ,  they  thrust  away  the  substance  of 
bread,  and  affirm  that  (he  accidents  remain  without  any 
subject,  and  instead  of  it,  they  place  Christ's  body 
without  his  qualities  and  the  true  manner  of  a  body. 
And  if  the  sacrament  be  reserved  so  long  until  it  mould, 
and  worms  breed  in  it,  some  say  that  the  substance  of  bread 
miraculously  returns  again,  and  some  deny  it.  Others 
affirm  that  the  real  body  of  Christ  goes  down  inro  the 
stomach  of  the  receivers,  and  there  abides  so  long  only 
as  they  shall  continue  to  be  good  ;  but  others  hold,  that 
the  body  of  Christ  is  carried  into  heaven,  so  soon  as  the 
fi^rms  of  bread  are  bruised  with  the  teeth  !  O  workers 
of  ^niracles  !  Truly,  and  most  truly  I  see  that  fulfilled  in 
the^^e  men,  whereof  St.  Paul  prophesied  :  2  Thes.  ii. 
10—^12.  '  Because  they  received  not  the  truth,  that  they 
might  be  sa\ed,'  '  God  shall  send  them  strong  delusion, 
that  thev  should  believe  a  lie,  that  they  all  might  be 
damn(*id'who  believed  not  the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in 
unrighteousness.'     This    gross    presence    has    brought 


A.D.  1651.] 


DISPUTATION  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY  AT  OXFORD. 


633 


forth  that  foolish  fantasy  of  concomitance,  by  which  is 
broken  at  this  day  and  abrogated  the  commandment  of 
the  Lord  for  distributing  of  the  Lord's  cup  to  the  laity. 

"  It  gives  occasion  to  heretics  to  maintain  and  defend 
their  errors  ;  as  to  Marcion,  who  said  that  Christ  had  but 
a  fantastical  body  ;  and  to  Eutyches,  who  wickedly  con- 
founded the  two  natures  in  Christ. 

"  Finally,  It  falsifies  the  sayings  of  the  godly  fathers 
and  the  catholic  faith  of  the  church,  which  Vigilius,  a 
martyr,  and  grave  writer  saitli,  was  taught  of  the  apostles, 
confirmed  with  the  blood  of  martyrs,  and  was  continually 
maintained  by  the  faithful  until  his  time.  By  the  say- 
ing of  the  fathers,  I  mean  of  Justin,  Irenseus,  Tertul- 
lian,  Origen,  Eusebius,  Emisene,  Athanasius,  Cyril,  Epi- 
phanius,  Jerome,  Chrysostom,  Augustine,  Vigilius,  Ful- 
gentius,  Bertram,  and  other  most  ancient  fathers.  All 
those  places,  as  I  am  sure,  I  have  read  making  for  my 
•purpose,  so  I  am  well  assured  that  I  could  shew  the 
same,  if  I  might  have  the  use  of  my  own  books,  which 
I  will  undertake  to  do,  even  upon  the  peril  of  my  life, 
and  loss  of  all  that  I  may  lose  in  this  world. 

"  But  now,  my  brethren,  think  not,  because  I  dis- 
allow that  presence  which  the  first  jjroposition  main- 
tains, as  a  presence  which  I  take  to  be  forged,  fantasti- 
cal, and  contrary  to  God's  word,  perniciously  brought 
into  the  church  by  the  Romanists,  that  I  therefore  go 
about  to  take  away  the  true  presence  of  Christ's  body 
in  his  supper  rightly  and  duly  administered,  which  is 
grounded  upon  the  word  of  God,  and  made  more  plain 
by  the  commentaries  of  the  faithful  fathers.  They  who 
think  thus  of  me,  the  Lord  knoweth  how  far  they  are 
deceived.  And  to  make  the  same  evident,  I  will  in  a 
few  words  declare  what  true  presence  of  Christ's  body 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  I  hold  and 
affirm. 

"  I  say  and  confess  with  the  evangelist  Luke,  and 
with  the  apostle  Paul,  that  the  bread  on  which  thanks 
are  given,  is  the  body  of  Christ  in  remembrance  of  him 
and  his  death,  to  be  set  forth  perpetually  by  the  %ith- 
ful  until  his  coming  again. 

"  I  say  and  confess  that  the  bread  which  we  break  is 
the  communion  and  partaking  of  Christ's  body. 

"  I  say  and  believe  that  there  is  not  only  a  significa- 
tion of  Christ's  body  set  forth  in  the  sacrament,  but 
also  that  there  is  given  to  the  godly  and  faithful  the 
grace  of  Christ's  body,  that  is,  the  food  of  life  and  im- 
mortality. 

"  I  say  also,  with  St.  Augustine,  that  we  eat  life  and 
we  drink  life  :  with  Emisene,  that  we  feel  the  Lord  to 
be  present  in  grace  ; — with  Athanasius,  that  we  receive 
celestial  food,  which  comes  from  above  ; — the  propriety 
of  natural  communion,  with  Hilary  ; — the  nature  of 
flesh  and  benediction  which  gives  life  in  bread  and 
wine,  with  ('yril ; — and  with  the  same  Cyril,  the  virtue 
of  the  very  flesh  of  Chiist,  life  and  grace  of  his  body, 
the  property  of  the  only  begotten,  that  is  to  say,  life,  as 
he  himself  in  plain  words  expounds  it. 

"  I  confess  also  with  Basil,  that  we  receive  the  mysti- 
cal advent  and  coming  of  Christ,  grace  and  virtue  of 
his  very  nature — the  sacrament  of  his  very  flesh,  with 
Ambrose— the  body  by  grace,  with  Epiphanius — spiritual 
flesh,  but  not  that  which  was  crucified,  with  Jerome — 
grace  flowing  into  a  sacrifice,  and  the  grace  of  the 
spirit,  with  Chrysostom — grace  and  invisible  verity, 
grace  and  communioa  of  the  members  of  Christ's  body, 
with  Augustine. 

"  Finally,  with  Bertram,  who  was  the  last  of  all  these, 
I  confess  that  Christ's  body  is  in  the  sacrament  in  this 
respect ;  namely,  as  he  writes,  because  there  is  in  it  the 
spirit  of  Christ,  that  is,  the  power  of  the  word  of  God, 
•which  not  only  feeds  the  soul,  but  also  cleanses  it.  But 
of  these  I  suppose  it  may  clearly  appear  to  all  men,  how 
far  we  are  from  that  opinion,  of  which  some  go  about 
falsely  to  slander  us,  saying,  we  teach  that  the  godly  and 
faithful  receive  nothing  else  at  the  Lord's  table,  but  a 
figure  of  the  body  of  Christ. 

"  As  to  the  second  proposition,  which  asserts  that 
*  After  the  consecration  there  remaineth  no  substance  of 
bread  and  wine,  neither  any  other  substance,  than  the 
•abs^'auce  of  Gcd  and  man,'  I  answer,  that  it  is  mani- 


festly false,  directly  against  the  word  of  God,  the  nature 
of  the  sacrament,  and  the  most  evident  testimonies  cf 
the  godly  fathers  ;  and  it  is  the  rotten  foundation  of  the 
other  two  conclusions  propounded  by  you,  both  of  the 
first,  and  also  of  the  third.  I  will  not  therefore  now  tarry 
upon  any  further  exjilanation,  being  contented  with  that 
which  is  already  given  to  the  answer  of  the  first  propo- 
sition. 

"  The  circumstances  of  the  scripture,  the  analogy  and 
proportion  of  the  sacraments,  and  the  testimony  of  the 
faithful  fathers  ought  to  rule  us  in  taking  the  meaning  of 
the  holy  scriptures  touching  the  sacrament.  Now  the 
words  of  the  Lord's  supper,  the  circumstances  of  the 
scripture,  the  analogy  of  the  sacraments,  and  the  sayings 
of  the  fathers,  do  most  eftectually  and  ])lainly  prove  a 
figurative  speech  in  the  words  of  the  Lord's  supper. 

"  The  circiimstances  of  the  scriptures,  '  Do  this  in  re- 
membrance of  me.'  '  As  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread  and 
drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.' 
'  Let  a  man  examine  himself,  and  so  let  him  eat  of  that 
bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup.'  '  They  came  together  to 
break  bread  ;'  and  they  'continued  in  breakhig  of  bread.' 
'  The  bread  which  we  break,'  &c.  '  For  we  being  many, 
are  one  bread  and  one  body,'  &c.   1  Cor.  x.  14 — 17. 

"  The  analogy  of  the  sacraments  is  necessary:  for 
the  sacraments  must  have  some  similitude  or  likeness  of 
the  things  whereof  they  be  sacraments. 

"  T'he  sayings  of  the  fathers  declare  it  to  be  a  figura- 
tive speech,  as  it  appears  in  Origen,  TertuUian,  Chry- 
sostom, Augustine,  Ambrose,  Basil,  Gregory  Nazianzen, 
Hilary,  and  most  plainly  of  all  in  Bretram,  The  say- 
ings and  places  of  all  the  fathers,  whose  names  I  have 
before  recited  against  the  assertion  of  the  first  proposi- 
tion, quite  overthrow  transubstantiation.  But  of  all 
most  evidently  and  plainly,  Irenseus,  Origen,  Cyprian, 
Chrysostom  to  Cesarius  the  monk,  Augustine  against 
Adamantus,  Gelasius,  Cyril,  Epiphanius,  Chrysostom  ; 
again  on  Matthew  xx.,  Rabanus,  Damascene  and 
Bertram. 

"  I  have  for  the  proof  of  what  I  have  spoken  what- 
ever was  written  by  Bertram,  a  learned  man,  of  sour.d 
and  upright  judgment,  and  ever  counted  a  catholic  for 
these  seven  hundred  years  until  this  our  age.  Whoso- 
ever shall  read  and  weigh  his  treatise,  considering  the 
time  of  the  writer,  his  learning,  godliness  of  life,  the 
allegations  of  the  ancient  fathers,  and  his  manifold  and 
well-grounded  arguments,  I  cannot  but  marvel,  if  he 
have  any  fear  of  God  at  all,  how  he  can  with  good  con- 
science speak  against  him  in  this  matter  of  the  sacra- 
ment. This  Bertram  was  the  first  person  that  arrested 
my  attention,  and  that  first  brought  me  from  the  com- 
mon error  of  the  Romish  church,  and  caused  me  to 
search  more  diligently  and  exactly  both  the  scriptures 
and  the  writings  of  the  old  ecclesiastical  fathers  in  this 
matter.  A^ndthis  I  protest  before  the  face  of  God,  who 
knows  I  lie  not  in  the  things  I  now  speak. 

"  As  to  the  third  proposition,  which  is,  that  '  In  the 
mass  is  the  lively  sacrifice  of  the  church,  projiitiatory  and 
available  for  the  sins  as  well  of  the  quick  as  of  the  dead.' 

"  I  answer  this  third  proposition  as  I  did  the  first. 
And  moreover  I  say,  that  being  taken  in  such  sense  as 
the  words  seem  to  import,  it  is  not  only  erroneous,  but 
so  much  to  the  derogation  and  nullifying  of  the  death 
and  passion  of  Christ,  that  I  judge  it  may  and  ought 
most  worthily  to  be  counted  wicked  and  blasphemous 
against  the  most  precious  blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ. 

"  Concerning  the  Romish  mass  which  is  used  at  this 
day,  or  the  lively  sacrifice,  piopitiatory  aud  available 
for  the  sins  of  the  li\ing  and  tbe  dead,  the  holy 
scripture  hath  not  so  much  as  one  syllable. 

"As  to  these  words,  'The  lively  sacrifce  of  the 
church,'  there  is  a  doubt  whether  they  are  to  be  under- 
stood figuratively  and  sacramentaliy. 

"  ^Moreover,  in  these  wor«!s  '  as  well  as,' it  maybe 
doubted  whether  they  be  spoken  in  mockery,  us  men  arc 
wont  to  say  in  sport,  of  a  fooli.sh  or  ignorant  person, 
that  he  is  apt  as  well  in  conditions  as  iu  kno-^ledge  ; 
being  apt  indeed  in  neither  of  them. 

"  There  is  also  a  doubt  in  the  word  '  propitiatory,' 
whether  it  signifies  here   that  whiiih  takes  away  siu.  or 


694 


DISPUTATION  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY  AT  OXFORD. 


[Book  X* 


that  which  may  be  made  available  for  the  taking  away  of 
sin  ;  that  is  to  say,  whether  it  is  to  be  taken  in  the  ac- 
tive or  in  the  passive  sijjjnitication. 

"  Now  the  falsene.-s  of  the  proposition,  after  the 
meaning  of  the  Romish  Church,  and  the  impiety  in  that 
sense  which  the  words  seem  to  imjjort,  is  this,  that  they, 
leaning  to  the  foundation  of  their  fond  transubstantia- 
tion,  would  make  the  quick  and  lively  body  of  Christ's 
tlesh,  united  and  knit  to  the  Divinity,  to  lie  hid  under 
the  accidents  and  outward  shews  of  bread  and  wine, 
which  is  very  false,  as  I  have  said  before  ;  and  they, 
building  u]iou  this  foundation,  hold  tliat  the  same  body 
is  olfered  unto  (iod  by  the  jiriest  in  his  daily  masses  to 
put  away  tlie  sins  of  the  livjng  and  the  dead;  whereas 
by  the  words  of  the  aj)ostle  to  the  Hebrews  it  is  evi- 
dent that  there  is  but  one  oblation,  and  one  true  and 
lively  sacrifice  of  the  church  olfered  upon  the  altar  of 
the  cross,  which  was,  is,  and  shall  be  for  ever  the 
propitiation  for  the  sins  of  tlie  whole  world ;  and 
where  there  is  remission  of  the  same,  '  there  is',  saith 
the  apostle,  '  no  more  offering  for  sin.' 

"  No  other  priest  but  Christ  can  sacrifice  for  sin  ;  and 
thiL  no  man  is  called  to  this  degree  of  honour  but  Christ 
alone,  is  evident.  For  there  are  only  but  two  orders  of 
priesthood  allowed  in  the  word  of  God  :  namely,  the  order 
of  Aaron,  and  the  order  of  jNIelchisedec.  But  now  the 
order  of  Aaron  is  come  to  an  end,  and  of  the  order  of 
Melchisedec  there  is  but  one  priest  alone,  even  Christ  the 
Lord, who  has  a  priesthood  that  cannot  pass  to  any  other. 
"  Again,  after  eternal  redemption  is  obtained,  there 
is  need  of  no  more  daily  offering  for  it.  And  Christ 
flavmg  obtained  for  us  this  eternal  redemption  by  the 
offering  of  himself,  there  is  needed  no  more  daily  obla- 
tion for  the  living  and  the  dead. 

"  Again,  all  remission  of  sins  comes  only  by  shedding 
of  blood  ;  but  in  the  mass,  which  they  call  an  unbloody 
sacrifice,  there  is  no  shedding  of  blood  ;  and  therefore  in 
the  mass  there  is  no  remission  of  sins  ;  and  consequently 
there  is  no  propitiatory  sacrifice. 

"  Attain,  where  Christ  does  not  suffer,  he  is  nor  truly 
offered  ;  for  the  apostk  saith,  '  Not  that  he  might  offer 
up  himself  often  (for  then  must  he  often  have  suffered 
since  beginning  of  the  world),'  now  where  Christ  is  not 
offered,  there  is  no  propitiatory  sacrifice  ;  and  therefore, 
In  the  mass  there  is  no  i)ro])itiatory  sacrifice  ;  '  But  now 
once,  in  the  end  of  the  world,  liath  he  appeared,  to  put 
away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself.  And  as  it  is  ap- 
pointed unto  men  once  to  die,  but  after  this  the  judg- 
ment ;  so  Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear  the  sins  of 
many  ;  and  unto  them  that  look  for  him  shall  he  appear 
the  second  time,  without  sin,  unto  salvation.' 

"  '  By  the  which  will,'  saith  the  apostle,  '  we  are 
sanctified,  through  the  ottering  of  the  body  of  Jesus 
Christ  once  for  all.'  And  in  the  same  place,  '  But  this 
man,  after  he  had  offered  one  sacrifice  for  sins,  for  ever 
sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  For  by  one  offer- 
ing he  hath  perfected  for  ever  them  that  are  sanctified  ; 
and  '  when  he  had  by  himself  purged  our  sins,  sat  down  on 
the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high.'  I  beseech  you 
to  mark  these  words  '  by  himself,'  which,  if  well  weighed, 
will  without   doubt  ))ut  an   end  to   all  controversy. 

"  '  He  hath  reconciled  us  in  the  body  of  his  flesh.' 
Mark,  I  beseech  you,  he  saith  not,  in  the  mystery  of  his 
body  ;  but  in  the  body  of  his  flesh. 

"  'If  any  uian  sin,  we  have  an  advocate  with  the 
Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous,  and  he  is  the  pro- 
pitiation of  our  sins,  and  not  for  ours  only,  but  for  the 
sins  of  the  whole  world.' 

"  I  know  that  all  these  ))lares  of  the  scriptures  are 
avoided  by  two  manner  of  subtle  shifts  :  the  one  is  by 
the  distinction  of  the  bloody  and  unbloody  sacrifice  ;  as 
it  our  unbloody  sacrifice  of  tlie  church  were  anything 
else  than  the  sacrifice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  ;  a 
commemoration  ;  shewing  forth  ;  and  a  sacramental  re- 
presentation of  that  one  only  bloody  sacrifice,  offered  uj) 
once  for  all.  The  other  is  by  depraving  and  wresting 
the  sayings  of  the  ancient  fathers  to  such  a  strange  kind 
of  sense,  as  the  fatliers  tliemselves  ne\er  meant.  For 
the  meaning  of  the  fathers    was   evidently   that    the   re- 


in full  effect  for  ever,  and  works  without  ceasing  to  the 
end  of  the  world,  that  the  sacrifice  once  offered  cannot 
be  consumed  ;  that  the  Lord's  death  and  passion  is  as 
etfectual,  the  virtue  of  that  blood  once  shed,  as  fresh  at 
this  day  for  the  washing  away  of  sins,  as  it  was  even  the 
same  day  that  it  flowed  out  of  the  blessed  side  of  our 
Saviour:  and  finally,  that  the  whole  substance  of  our 
sacrifice,  which  is  frequented  of  the  church  in  the  Lord's 
supper,  consists  in  prayers,  praise,  and  giving  of  thanks, 
and  in  remembering  and  sliewing  forth  of  that  sacrifice 
once  offered  upon  the  altar  of  the  cross. 

"  These  are  the  things  which  I  could  answer  to  your 
three  propositions,  though  I  am  destitute  of  all  help  in 
this  shortness  of  time,  and  want  of  books.  And  because 
ye  have  lately  given  most  unjust  and  cruel  sentence 
against  me,  1  do  here  appeal  to  a  more  just  judgment  of 
some  other  com])etent  and  lawful  judge,  according  to  the 
aiijiroved  state  of  the  church  of  England.  If  this  appeal 
may  not  be  granted  to  me  upon  earth,  then  do  1  fly 
(even  as  to  my  only  refuge  and  alone  haven  of  health) 
to  the  sentence  of  the  Eternal  Judge,  that  is,  of  the  Al- 
mighty God,  to  whose  most  merciful  justice  towards  us, 
and  most  just  mercifulness,  1  do  wholly  commit  myself 
and  all  my  cause,  not  at  all  despairing  of  the  defence  of 
mine  advocate  and  alone  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom, 
with  the  everlasting  Father,  and  the  Holy  S})irit,  the 
Sanctifier  of  us  all,  be  now  and  for  ever  all  honour  and 
glory.  Amen." 

Smith. —  '"You  have  occasioned  me  to  go  otherwise 
to  work  with  you  than  I  had  thought  to  have  done. 
You  abuse  the  testimonies  of  scripture  concerning  the 
ascension  of  Christ,  in  order  to  take  away  his  presence 
in  the  sacrament,  as  if  this  were  a  strong  argument  to 
enforce  your  matter." 

Ridley. — "  If  you  take  the  real  presence  of  Christ  ac- 
cording to  the  real  and  corporeal  substance  which  he  took 
of  the  "Virgin,  that  j)resence  being  in  heaven,  cannot  be 
on  the  earth  also.  But  if  you  mean  a  real  presence  of 
some  property  or  attribute  of  his  body,  the  ascension 
and  abidmg  in  heaven  are  no  hindrance  to  that  presence,-' 
Weston. — "  I  will  cut  off  all  equivocation  and  doubt. 
For  whenever  we  speak  of  Christ's  body,  we  mean  that 
which  he  took  of  the  Virgin." 

Ridley. — "  Christ's  ascension  and  abiding  in  heaven 
cannot  consist  with  such  a  presence." 

Smith. — "  His  ascension  and  abiding  in  heaven,  was 
no  hindiance  to  his  having  visited  the  earth  corporeally, 
and  therefore  is  now  no  hindrance  to  his  real  presence 
in  the  sacrament." 

Ridley. — "  I  do  not  so  strictly  tie  Christ  up  in  heaven, 
that  he  may  not  once  come  into  the  earth  at  his  pleasure. 
For  whenever  he  will,  he  may  come  down  from  heaven, 
;,nd  be  on  the  earth  ;  but  I  affirm,  that  it  is  not  possible 
for  him  in  that  cor])oreal  way  to  be  both  in  heaven  and 
on  earth  at  one  time." 

Smith. — "  Mark,  I  jiray  you,  my  masters,  what  he 
answers.  First  he  saith,  that  the  sitting  of  Christ  at 
the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  is  a  hindrance  to  the  real 
presence  of  his  body  in  the  sacrament,  and  then  after- 
wards he  flies  from  it  again." 

Ridley. — "  I  would  not  have  you  think  that  I  imagine 
or  dream  of  any  such  manner  of  sitting,  as  these  men 
here  sit  in  the  school." 

Smith. — "  It  is  lawful  for  Christ,  then,   to  be  here 
present  on  the  earth,  when  he  chooses  himself." 
Ridley. — "  Yea,  when  he  chooses.'' 
Smith. — "Therefore,  he,  ascending  into  heaven,  does 
not  restrain  his  real  presence  in  the  sacrament." 

Ridley. — "  I  do  not  gainsay  but  that  it  is  lawful  for 
him  to  ajipear  on  the  earth  when  he  chooses  ;  but  prove 
you  that  he  chooses  it." 

Smith. — "  Then  your  answer  depends  upon  the  will 
of  Christ,  I  jierceive  :  therefore  I  will  join  with  you  in 
that  argument.  Christ,  after  his  ascension,  was  seen 
really  and  corjioreally  upon  the  earth  ;  and,  therefore, 
notwithstanding  his  ascension  and  abiding  with  his 
Father,  he  may  be  corporeally  in  the  sacrament." 

Ridley. — "I  grant  that  he  was  seen  on  earth,  but  1 
deny   tliat   he  may   therefore   be  in  the  sacrament.      I 


demptiou  once  made  lor  the  salvation  of  man,  continues  1  grant  this  ;  because  I  knovvthat  there  are  ceriaia  ancient 


A.D.  1544.] 


DISPUTATION  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY  AT  OXFORD. 


695 


fathers  of  that  opinion  :  so  that  I  am  content  to  let  you 
use  that  proposition  as  true.  But  let  us  first  ai^rce  about 
the  continual  sitting  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father." 

Sniifli. — "  Does  he  so  sit  at  the  richt  hand  of  his 
Father,  that  he  never  forsakes  the  same  ?" 

RiiUfy. — "  Nay,  I  do  not  bind  Christ  in  heaven  so 
stric'tlv.  If  you  mean  by  his  sitting  in  heaven,  to  reign 
vith  his  Father,  he  may  be  both  in  heaven  and  also  in 
earth.  But  if  you  understand  his  sitting  to  be  after  a 
corporeal  manner  of  sit  tine/,  then  is  he  always  in  lieaven. 
For  Clirist  to  be  corporeally  here  on  earth,  when  cor- 
poreally he  is  resident  in  heaven,  is  contrary  to  the 
holy  scriptures." 

Smith. — "  In  Acts  iii.  vre  read  that  Christ  shall  sit 
perpetually  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  until  the  consum- 
mation of  the  world." 

Weston. — "  I  ])erceive  you  are  come  here  to  this  issue, 
whether  the  body  of  Christ  may  be  together  both  in 
earth  and  in  heaven.  I  tell  you  that  Christ  is  both  in 
earth  and  in  heaven  together,  and  at  one  time,  both  one 
and  the  same  natural  Christ,  in  the  truth  and  substance 
of  his  very  body." 

Ridley. — "  I  deny  that." 

Smith. — "  I  will  prove  that  he  appeared  here  in  earth 
after  his  ascension." 

Ridley. — "  He  appeared,  I  grant;  but  how  he  ap- 
peared, whether  being  then  in  heaven  or  in  earth,  is 
uncertain.  He  api)eared  to  Stephen,  being  then  cor- 
poreally sittiiig  in  heaven.  For,  speaking  after  the  true 
manner  of  man's  body,  when  he  is  in  heaven,  he  is  not 
at  the  same  time  in  earth  ;  and  when  he  is  in  earth,  he 
is  not  at  the  same  time  corporeally  in  heaven." 

Smith. — "  Christ  has  been  both  in  heaven  and  in 
earth  all  at  one  time.  He  was  seen  of  St.  Paul,  after 
his  ascending  to  heaven."   1  Cor.  xv.  8. 

Ridley. — ■"  He  was  seen  really  and  corporeally  indeed : 
but  whether  being  in  heaven  or  earth,  is  a  doubt.  And 
of  doubtful  things  we  must  judge  doubtfully.  You 
should  prove  that  he  was  in  heaven  at  the  same  time, 
that  he  was  corporeally  on  earth." 

Tresham. — "  He  was  seen  so,  that  he  might  be  heard, 
and  therefore  he  was  corporeally  on  the  earth,  or  else 
how  could  he  be  heard  ?'' 

Ridley. — "  He  who  enabled  Stephen  to  behold  him  in 
heaven,  even  he  could  bring  to  pass  that  Paul  might  hear 
him  out  of  heaven." 

Smith. — "  Others  s>s  well  as  Paul  saw  him  visibly  and 
corporeally." 

Ridley. — "  I  grant  he  was  seen  visibly  and  corporeally: 
but  you  have  not  proved  that  he  was  seen  in  earth.^' 

After  this.  Doctor  Glin  began  to  reason,  who  (not- 
withstanding Master  Ridley  had  always  taken  him  for 
his  old  friend)  made  a  very  contumelious  preface  against 
him.  This  preface  Master  Ridley  therefore  did  the 
more  take  to  heart,  because  it  proceeded  from  him. 
However,  he  thought,  that  Doctor  Glin's  mind  was  to 
serve  the  time.  For  afterwards  he  came  to  the  house 
wherein  Master  Ridley  was  kept,  and,  as  far  as  Master 
Ridley  could  call  to  remembrance,  before  Doctor  Young 
and  Doctor  Oglethorpe,  he  desired  him  to  pardon  his 
words.  Which  Master  Ridley  did  even  from  the  very 
heart,  and  wished  earnestly,  that  God  would  give  not 
only  to  him,  but  to  all  others,  the  true  and  evident 
knowlc'lge  of  God's  evangelical  sincerity,  that  all  offences 
put  apart,  they  being  perfectly  and  fully  reconciled, 
might  agree  and  meet  together  in  the  house  of  the 
heavenly  Father. 

Glin. — "  I  see  that  you  elude  or  shift  away  all  scrip- 
ture and  the  fathers  :  I  will  go  to  work  with  you  after 
another  way.  Christ  has  here  his  church  known  in 
earth,  of  which  you  were  once  a  child,  although  now 
you  speak  contumeliously  of  the  sacraments." 

Ridley. — "  This  is  a  grievous  contumely,  that  you  call 
me  a  shifter  away  of  the  scripture,  and  of  the  doctors  : 
As  to  the  sacraments,  I  never  yet  spoke  contumeliously 
of  them.  I  grant  that  Christ  has  here  his  church  in 
earth  :  but  that  church  ever  received  and  acknowledged 
the  euchaiist  to  be  a  sacrament  of  the  body  of  Christ, 
yet  not  the  body  of  Christ  really,  but  the  body  of  Christ 
by  grace." 


Glin.  —  "  Then  I  ask  this  question  ;  whether  the 
Catholic  church  has  ever  or  at  any  time  been  idola- 
trous ?" 

Ridley. — "  The  church  is  the  pillar  and  ground  of 
truth,  and  never  yet  has  been  idolatrous  in  respect  of 
the  irhole  church,  but  perhaps  in  respect  of  some  part 
of  it,  which  sometimes  may  have  been  seduced  by  evil 
pastors,  and  through  ignorance." 

Glin.  —  "  That  church  has  ever  worshipped  the  flesh 
of  Christ  in  the  eucharist,  and  according  to  you,  must 
theiefore  have  been  idolatrous." 

Ridley. — "  And  I  also  worship  Christ  in  the  sacra- 
ment, but  not  because  he  is  included  in  the  sacrament : 
As  I  worship  Christ  also  in  the  scriptures,  not  because 
he  is  really  included  in  them.  Notwithstanding  I  say, 
that  the  body  of  Christ  is  i)resent  in  the  sacrament,  but 
yet  sacramentally  and  spiritually,  according  to  his  grace 
giving  life,  and  in  that  respect  really,  that  is,  according 
to  his  benediction  giving  life. 

"  Furthermore,  I  acknowledge  gladly  the  true  body  of 
Christ  to  be  in  the  Lord's  supper,  in  such  sort  as  the 
church  of  Christ  (which  is  the  spouse  of  Christ,  and  is 
taught  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  guided  by  God's  word), 
doth  acknowledge.  But  the  true  church  of  Christ  ac- 
knowledges a  presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  Lord's 
supper  to  be  communicated  to  the  godly  by  grace,  and 
spiritually,  as  I  have  often  shewed,  and  by  a  sacramental 
signification,  but  not  by  the  corporeal  presence  of  the 
body  of  his  flesh." 

Glin. — "  But  all  the  church  adores  Christ,  verily,  and 
really  in  the  sacrament." 

Ridley. — "  You  know  yourself  that  the  eastern  church 
would  not  acknowledge  transubstantiation,  as  appears  in 
the  council  of  Florence." 

Cole. — "  That  is  false.  For  they  acknowledged  tran- 
substantiation, although  they  would  not  treat  of  the 
matter,  for  they  had  not  in  their  commission  so  to 
do." 

Ridley. — "  Nay,  they  would  determine  nothing  of  the 
matter  when  the  article  was  propounded  to  them." 

Cole. — "  It  was  not  because  they  did  not  aclcnow- 
ledge  it,  but  because  they  had  no  commission  to  do 
so." 

Watson. — "  Good  sir,  I  have  determined  to  have  re- 
spect of  the  time,  and  therefore  I  ask  this  question; 
when  Christ  said  in  the  si.xth  of  John,  '  He  that  eatetli 
my  flesh,  &c.'  doth  he  signify  in  those  words  the  eating 
of  his  true  and  natural  flesh,  or  else  of  the  bread  and 
symbol  ?'' 

Ridley. — "  I  understand  that  place  of  the  very  flesh  of 
Christ  to  be  eaten,  spiritr(ally .  And  further  I  say,  that 
the  sacrament  also  pertains  to  the  spiritual  eating.  For 
without  the  spirit  to  eat  the  sacrament,  is  to  eat  it  un- 
profitably.  For  whoso  eateth  not  spiritually,  he  eateth 
his  own  condemnation." 

Watson. — "  I  ask  then  whether  the  eucharist  be  a 
sacrament .'" 

Ridley. — "  The  eucharist,  taken  for  a  sign  or  symbol, 
is  a  sacrament.'' 

Watson. — "  Is  it  instituted  of  God.'" 

Ridley. — "  It  is." 

Watson. — "  Where  ?" 

Ridley. — "  In  the  supper." 

Watson. — "  With  what  words  is  it  made  a  sacrament'" 

Ridley. — "  By  the  words  and  deeds  which  Christ  said 
and  did,  and  commanded  us  to  say  and  do." 

Watson. — "  It  is  a  thing  commonly  received,  that  the 
sacraments  of  the  new  law  give  grace  to  them  that  wor- 
thily receive." 

Ridley. — "  It  is  true,  that  grace  is  given  by  the  sacra- 
ment, as  by  an  instrument.  The  inward  virtue  and 
Christ  give  the  grace  through  the  sacrament." 

Watson. — "  What  is  a  sacrament?" 

Ridley. — "  I  remember  there  are  many  definitions  of 
a  sacrament  in  Augustine:  but  I  will  take  that  which 
seems  most  fit  to  our  present  purjiose, — A  sacrament  is 
a  visible  sign  of  invisihle  grace." 

Watson. — "  Grace  is  given  to  the  receivers." 

Ridley. — "  The  fellowship  or  communion  with  Christ 
through  the  Holy  Ghost  is  grace,  and  by  the  sacrament 


696 


DISPUTATION  OF  HUGH  LATIMER  AT  OXFORD. 


[Book  X. 


we  are  made  the  members  of  the  mystical  body  of  Christ, 
for  by  the  sacrament  the  part  of  the  body  is  grafted  in 
the  head." 

Watson. — "  But  there  is  a  difference  between  the 
mystical  body,  and  natural  body." 

Ridley. — "  There  is  a  difference,  but  the  head  of  them 
both  is  one." 

Watson. — "  But  no  promise  of  grace  is  made  to  bread 
and  wine." 

Ridley. — "  I  grant  that  grace  belongs  to  the  eucha- 
rist,  according  to  this  saying,  '  The  bread  which  v,-e 
break,  is  it  not  the  communi(;ation  or  partaking  of  the 
body  of  Christ .'''  And  as  he  that  eateth,  and  he  that 
drink.'th  unworthily  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  the  Lord,  eateth  and  drinketh  his  own  dam- 
nation ;  even  so  he  that  eateth  and  drinketh  worthily, 
eatetli  life,  and  drinketh  life.  I  grant  also  that  there 
is  no  promise  made  to  bread  and  wine.  But  inasmuch 
as  they  are  sanctified,  and  made  the  sacraments  of 
tiie  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord,  they  have  a  pro- 
mise of  grace  annexed  to  them  ;  namely,  of  spiritual 
partaking  of  the  body  of  Christ  to  be  communicated 
and  given,  not  to  the  bread  and  wine,  but  to  them 
who  worthily  receive  the  sacrament." 

After  much  more  disp\itation  of  this  kind,  Doctor 
Treshain  began  to  speak  with  zeal,  and  desired  that  he 
niiglit  be  in  stead  of  John  the  Ba])tist,  in  converting  the 
hearts  of  the  fathers,  and  in  reducing  bishop  Ridley  again 
to  tlie  motlier  church.  Now  at  first,  not  knowing  the 
person,  he  thought  he  had  been  some  good  old  man, 
who  had  the  zea!  of  God,  although  not  according  to 
knowledge,  and  began  to  answer  him  with  kindness  and 
reverence.  But  afterwards  he  smelled  a  fox  under 
sheep's  clothing. 

Tresham. — "  God  Almighty  grant  that  ft  may  be  fulfilled 
in  me,  that  wliich  was  spoken  by  the  prophet  Malachi  of 
John  Baptist,  that  I  may  turn  the  hearts  of  the  fathers 
to  the  children,  and  the  hearts  of  the  children  to  their 
father.-;,  that  you  at  length  may  be  converted.  The  wise 
man  saith,  '  Son,  honour  thy  father,  and  reverence  thy 
mother.'  But  you  dishonour  your  Father  in  heaven, 
and  pollute  your  mother  the  holy  church  here  on  earth, 
while  you  sit  not  by  it." 

Ridley. — "  These  by-words  pollute  your  school." 

Tresham. — "  If  there  were  an  Arian  who  had  that 
subtle  wit  that  you  have,  he  might  soon  shift  off  the 
authority  of  the  scriptures  and  fathers.'' 

Weston. — "  Either  dispute,  or  else  hold  your  peace, 
I  pray  you." 

Tresham. — "  I  bring  a  place  here  out  of  the  council 
of  Lateran,  which  council  represented  the  universal 
church,  wherein  were  congregated  three  hundred  bi- 
shops, and  seventy  metropolitans,  besides  a  great  mul- 
titude of  others  ;  they  decreed  that  bread  and  wine, 
bv  the  jiower  of  God's  word,  was  transubstantiated 
into  th  ■  hody  and  blood  of  the  Lord.  Therefore  who- 
ever saith  contrary,  cannot  be  a  child  of  the  church,  but 
an  Heretic." 

RidI  -y. — "  Good  sir,  I  have  heard  what  you  have 
cited  out  of  the  council  of  Lateran,  and  remember  that 
tliere  wa<  as  K'eat  a  multitude  of  bishops  and  metropoli- 
tins  as  you  say  :  But  yet  you  have  not  numbered  how 
iii-uiy  abbots,  priors,  and  friars,  were  in  that  council, 
who  were  to  the  number  of  eight  hundred." 

A  notary  here  said,  "What!  will  you  deny  then  the 
authority  of •  that  council,  on  account  of  the  multitude  of 
tuose  priors  .■"' 

Ridley. — "  No,  sir,  not  so  much  for  that  cause,  as 
because  the  doctrine  of  that  council  agreed  not  with  the 
word  of  God,  as  appears  by  the  acts  of  that  council, 
which  was  held  under  Innocent  the  Third,  a  man  (if  we 
believe  the  histories)  most  pernicious  to  the  church  and 
commonwealth  of  Christ.'' 

Tresham. — "  What !  do  you  not  receive  the  council  of 
Lateran?"  Then  he  with  others  cried  out,  "Write, 
write  that  down  !  " 

Ridley. — "  No,  sir,  I  receive  not  that  council ;  so 
write,  and  write  it  again." 

Smith. — "  I  brin^  a  canon  out  of  the  council  of  Nice: 


'  None  of  the  apostles  said,  this  is  a  figure  of  the  body 
of  Christ  :  None  of  the  reverend  elders  said,  the  un- 
bloody sacrifice  of  the  altar  was  a  figure.'  " 

Ridley. — "This  canon  is  not  in  the  council  of  Nice. 
For  I  have  read  over  this  council  many  times." 

Then  came  in  another,  whom  Master  Ridley  knew  not, 
and  said,  "  The  universal  church,  both  of  the  Greeks  and 
Latins,  of  the  East  and  the  West,  have  agreed  in  the 
council  of  Florence,  uniformly  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
sacrament,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  there  is  llie 
true  and  real  body." 

Ridley. — "  I  deny  the  Greek  and  the  Eastern  church 
to  have  agreed  either  in  the  council  at  Florence,  or  at 
any  other  time,  with  the  Romish  church  in  the  doctrine 
of  transubstantiation  of  bread  into  the  I'ody  of  Christ. 
For  there  was  nothing  in  the  council  of  Florence,  where- 
in the  Greeks  would  agree  with  the  Romanists;  although 
hitherto  it  was  left  free  for  every  church  to  use,  as  they 
were  wont,  leavened  or  unleavened  bread." 

Here  Doctor  Cole  cried  out,  and  said,  "  they  agreed 
together  concerning  transubstantiation  of  bread  into  the 
body  of  Christ.'' 

IMaster  Ridley  said  that  could  not  be. 

Here  started  up  another  person,  unknown  to  Master 
Ridley,  who  affirmed  with  him,  that  there  was  nothing 
decreed  concerning  transubstantiation ;  the  council  left 
that,  as  a  matter  not  meet  nor  worthy  to  disturb  the 
peace  and  concord  of  the  church.  To  whom  Master 
Ridley  answered  again,  saying,  that  he  said  the  truth. 

After  some  further  disputation,  Weston  as  prolocutor, 
dissolved  the  meeting,  saying,  "  Here  you  see  th.e  stub- 
born, the  boasting,  the  crafty,  the  inconstant  mind  of 
this  man.  Here  you  see,  this  'day,  that  the  strength  of  i 
the  truth  is  without  foil.  Therefore  I  beseech  you  all 
most  earnestly  to  blow  the  note;"  he  began,  and  they 
followed,  "Truth  hath  the  victory,  truth  hath  the  vic- 
tory !" 

The   Disputation   had  at  Oxford,    on    Wednesday   the 

eighteenth  day  of  April,  \nsA,  between  Master  Hugh  m 

Latimer  answerer,  and  Master  Smith,  and  other  op-  I 

posers.  • 

On  the  next  day  after  these  disputations  with  bishop 
Ridley,  Master  Hugh  Latimer  was  brought  out  to  dis- 
pute. 

There  replied  to  him  Smith,  Cartwright,  and  Harps- 
field  ;  some  others  had  snatches  at  him,  and  gave  him 
bitter  taunts.  He  did  not  escape  hissings  and  scornful 
laughings,  any  more  than  they  that  went  before  him. 
He  was  very  faint,  and  desired  that  he  might  not  be  kept 
long.     He  could  not  drink  for  fear  of  vomiting. 

Weston. — "  Men  and  brethren,  we  are  come  together 
this  day,  (by  the  help  of  God,)  to  vanquish  the  argu- 
ments and  opinions  of  adversaries,  against  the  truth 
of  tlie  real  ]iresence  of  the  Lord's  body  in  the  sacra- 
ment. And  therefore,  you,  father,  if  you  have  any  thing 
to  answer,  I  admonish  that  you  answer  in  short  and  few 
words." 

Latimer. — "  I  pray  you,  good  Master  Prolocutor,  do 
not  exact  that  of  me,  which  is  not  in  me,  I  have  not 
these  twenty  years  much  used  the  Latin  tongue." 

Weston. — "  Take  your  ease,  father.'' 

Latimer. — "  I  thank  you,  sir,  1  am  well ;  let  me  here 
protest  my  faith,  for  I  am  not  able  to  dispute  j  and  after- 
wards do  your  pleasure  with  me." 

The  Protestation  of  Master  Hugh  Latimer,  giveii  up  in 
writing  to  Doctor  Weston. 

"  The  conclusions  whereunto  I  must  answer,  are 
these  : — 

"  The  first  is.  That  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  by 
the  virtue  of  God's  word  pronounced  by  the  priest,  there 
is  really  present  the  natural  body  of  Christ,  conceived  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  under  the  kinds  of  the  appearance  of 
bread  and  wine ;  in  the  like  manner  his  blood. 

"  The  second  is.  That  after  consecration  there  re» 
maineth  no  substance  of  bread  and  wine,  nor  any  other 
substance,  but  the  substance  of  God  and  man. 


A.D. 15540 


DISPUTATION  OF  HUGH  LATIMER  AT  OXFORD. 


CI  7 


*'  The  third  is,  That  in  the  mass  there  is  the  lively 
(  sacrifice  of  the  church,  which  is  propitiatory,  as  well  for 
I    the  sins  of  the  quick,  as  of  the  dead. 

"  Concerning  the  first  conclusion,  methinks  it  is  set 
i    forth  with  new  found  terms  that  are  obscure,  and  do  not 
,    sound  according  to  the  words  of  the  scripture.     How- 
ever, I  answer  plainly,  that  to  the  right  celebration  of 
I    the  Lord's  supper  there  is  no  other  presence   of  Christ 
required,  tlian  a  spiritual  presence  :   and  this  presence  is 
'    sufficient  for  a  christian  man,  as  a  presence  by  which  we 
1    abide  in  Christ,  and  Christ  abideth  in  us,  to  the  obtain- 
ing of  eternal  life,  if  we  persevere.     And  this  same  pre- 
-   sence  may  be  called  most  fitly  a  real  presence,  that  is,  a 
■   presence   not  feigned,   but  a  true  and  faithful  presence. 
i   I  here  state  this,  lest  some  scorner  should  suppose  me 
I  to  make  nothing  else  of  the  sacrament,  but  a  naked  and 
a  bare  sign. 

"  Concerning  the  second  conclusion,  I  dare  be  bold  to 
say,  that  it  has  no  ground  in  God's  word,  but  is  a  thing 
invented  and  found  out  by  man ;  and  therefore  is  to  be 
regarded  as  foolish  and  false  :  and  I  had  almost  said, 
as  the  mother  and  nurse  of  the  other  errors.  It  were 
good  for  my  lords  and  masters  of  transubstantiation,  to 
take  heed  lest  they  conspire  with  the  Nestoriaus,  for  I  do 
not  see  how  they  can  avoid  it. 

"  The  third  conclusion  seems  to  sow  sedition  against  the 
offering  which  Christ  himself  offered  for  us  in  his  own 
proper  person,  according  to  that  pithy  place  of  St.  Paul, 
where  he  saith,  '  That  Christ  when  he  had  by  himself 
purged  our  sins,  sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty 
on  high.'  (Heb.  i.  ',i.)  And  afterwards  'Wherefore  in  all 
things  it  behoved  him  to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren  ; 
that  he  might  be  a  merciful  and  faithful  high  priest  in 
things  pertaining  to  God,  to  make  reconciliation  for  the 
sins  of  the  people.'  (Heb.  ii.  17.)  So  that  the  expi- 
ation or  taking  away  of  our  sins  may  be  thought  rather 
to  depend  on  this,  that  Christ  was  an  offering  bishop, 
than  that  he  was  offered,  were  it  not  that  he  was  offered 
by  himself;  and  therefore  it  is  needless  that  he  should 
be  offered  by  any  other.  I  will  speak  nothing  of  the 
wonderful  presumption  of  man,  to  dare  to  attempt  this 
■without  a  manifest  vocation,  especially  as  it  tends  to  the 
overthrowing  and  making  fruitless  (if  not  wholly,  yet 
partly)  the  cross  of  Christ ;  for  truly  it  is  no  base  or 
mean  thing  to  offer  Christ.  And  therefore  worthily  a 
man  may  say  to  my  lords  and  masters  the  offerers,  '  By 
what  authority  do  ye  this  ?  and  who  gave  you  this  autho- 
rity .'  Where  ?  when  ?'  A  man  cannot  (saith  John  Bap- 
tist) take  any  thing  except  it  be  given  him  from  above : 
mucli  less  then  may  any  man  presume  to  usurp  any 
honour,  before  he  be  called  thereto.  Again,  '  If  any 
man  sin,'  (saith  St.  John,)  'we  have' — not  a  master 
or  offerer  at  home,  who  can  sacrifice  for  us  at  mass; 
but  'we  have  an  advocate,  Jesus  Christ,'  who  once 
offered  up  himself;  of  which  offering  tlie  efficacy  and 
effect  is  endurable  for  ever,  so  that  it  is  needless  to  have 
such  offerers. 

"  I  have  taken  the  more  pains  to  write,  because  I  re- 
fuse to  dispute,  in  consideration  of  my  debility  :  that  all 
men  may  know,  how  I  have  done  so,  not  without  pain, 
though  having  no  man  to  help  me,  as  I  have  never  before 
been  debarred  from  having.  O,  sir,  you  may  chance  to 
live  till  you  come  to  the  age  and  weakness  that  I  am  of. 
I  have  sjjoken  in  my  time  before  two  kings  more  than 
once,  two  or  three  hours  together,  without  interruption  : 
But  now,  that  I  may  speak  the  truth  (by  your  leave),  I 
could  not  be  suffered  to  declare  my  mind  before  you, 
no,  not  by  the  space  of  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  without 
snatches,  revilings,  checks,  rebukes,  taunts,  such  as  I 
have  not  felt  the  like,  in  such  an  audience,  all  my  life 
long.  Surely  it  cannot  be  but  an  heinous  offence  that  I 
have  given.  But  what  was  it '  Forsooth  I  had  spoken 
of  the  four  marrow-bones  of  the  mass  ;  which  kind  of 
speaking  I  never  read  to  be  a  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost. 
"  I  could  not  be  allowed  to  shew  what  I  meant  by  my 
metaphor :  But,  sir,  now  by  your  favour  I  will  tell  your 
mastership  what  I  mean. 

"  The  first  is  the  popish  consecration,  which  had  been 
called  God's  body-making. 


"  The  second  is  transubstantiation. 

"  The  third  is  massal  oblation. 

"  The  fourth,  adoration. 

"  These  chief  and  principal  portions,  parts,  and  points 
belonging  to  the  mass,  I  call  the  marrow-bones  of  the 
mass  ;  which  you,  by  force,  might,  and  violence,  intrude 
as  parts  of  the  scriptures,  with  racking  and  cramping,  in- 
juring and  wronging  the  same. 

' '  There  are  some  persons  that  speak  many  false  things 
more  probable,  and  more  like  to  the  truth,  than  the 
truth  itself." 

"  But  what  mean  you,"  saith  one  interrupting  him, 
"  by  this  talk,  so  far  from  the  matter  .'" 

"  Well,  I  hope,  good  masters,  you  will  suflTer  an  old 
man  a  little  to  play  the  child,  and  to  speak  one  thing 
twice.  You  have  changed  the  most  holy  communion 
into  a  private  action  ;  and  you  deny  t9  the  laity  the 
Lord's  cup,  contrary  to  Christ's  commandment :  and 
you  blemish  the  annunciation  of  the  Lord's  death  till  he 
come  :  For  you  have  changed  tlie  common  prayer,  called 
the  divine  service,  with  tlie  administration  of  tlie  sacra- 
ments, from  the  vulgar  and  known  language,  into  a 
strange  tongue,  contrary  to  the  will  of  the  Lord  revealed 
in  his  word.  God  open  the  door  of  your  hearts,  to  see 
the  tilings  you  should  see  herein  !  I  would  as  fain  obey 
my  sovereign  as  any  in  this  realm  :  but  in  these  things 
I  can  never  do  it  with  an  upright  conscience.  God  be 
merciful  unto  us.     Ainen  !  " 

W^eston. — "Then  do  you  refuse  to  dispute.'  Will 
j'ou  subscribe  ? " 

Latimer. — "  No,  good  Master  ;  I  pray  be  good  to  an 
old  man.  You  may,  if  it  please  God,  be  once  old,  as  I 
am  :   you  may  come  to  this  age,  and  to  this  debility.'' 

Weston. — "  You   said,  ui)on    Saturday   last,  that  you 
could  not  find  the  mass,  nor  the  marrow-bones  of  it  in 
your  book  :   but  we  will  find  a  mass  in  that  bonk." 
Latimer. — "  No,  good  Master  doctor,  you  cannot." 
Weston. — "  What  find  you,  then,  there?" 
Latimer. — "  I  find  a  communion  there." 
Weston.  — "  Which    communion,    the    first    or    the 
last  ?" 

Latimer. — "  I  find  no  great  diversity  in  them  ;  they 
are  one  supper  of  the  Lord  :  but  I  like  the  last  very 
well." 

Weston. — "  The  first  was  naught,  belike." 
Latimer. — "  1   do    not  well   remember  wherein   they 
differ." 

Weston. — "  Then  cake  bread,  and  loaf  bread,  are  all 
one  with  you.  You  call  it  the  supper  of  the  Lord  ;  but 
you  are  deceived  in  that :  for  they  had  done  the  sujiper 
before,  and  therefore  the  scripture  saith,  '  After  they 
had  supped.'  For  you  know  that  St.  Paul  finds  fault 
with  the  Corinthians,  for  that  some  of  them  were 
drunk  at  this  supper ;  and  you  know  no  man  can  be 
drunk  at  your  communion." 

Latimer. — "  The  first  was  called  The  Jewish  Supper, 
when  they  did  eat  the  paschal  lamb  together  ;   the  other 
was  called  The  Lord's  Supper." 
Weston. — "  That  is  false." 

Smith. — "  I  will  propose  three  questions  as  they  are 
put  to  me.  And  first  I  ask  this  question  of  you,  al- 
though it  ought  not  to  be  called  in  question  ;  but  such 
is  the  condition  of  the  church,  that  it  is  always  vexed 
by  the  wicked.  I  ask,  I  say,  whether  Christ's  body 
be  really  in  the  sacrament  ?" 

Latimer.—"  I  trust  1  have  obtained  of  Master  Prolo- 
cutor that  no  man  shall  exact  of  me  that  which  is  not  in 
me.  And  I  am  sorry  that  this  worshipful  audience 
should  be  deceived  of  their  expectation.  I  have  given 
up  my  mind  in  writing  to  Master  Prolocutor." 

Smith.—"  Whatever  you  have  given  up,  it  shall  be 
registered  among  the  acts." 

Latimer.—"  Disputation  requires  a  good  memory  : 
my  memory  is  clean  gone,  and  marvellously  weakened, 
and  never  the  better  for  the  prison." 

Weston.—"  How  long  have  you  been  in  pnson? 
Latimer.—"  Three  quarters  of  a  year." 
Weston.-"  And  I  was  in  prison  six  yeari 
Latimer. — "  The  more  pity,  sir.'' 


DISPUTATION  OF  HUGH  LATIMER  AT  OXFORD. 


698 

Weston. — "  How  long  have  you  been  of  this  opinion  ?" 
Latimer.—"  It  is  not  long,  sir,  that  1  have  been  of 

this  opinion." 

Weston.—"  The  time  hath  been  when  you  said  mass 

full  devoutly." 

Latimer.—-'  Yea,  I  cry  God's  mercy  heartdy  for  it.' 
Weston.—"  Where    learned    you    this    new-iangled- 

Latimer. "  I  have  long   sought  for  tlie  truth  in  this 

matter  of  the  sacrament,  and  have  not  been  of  this  mind 
past  seven  years  :  and  my  lord  of  Canterbury's  book  has 
esjjecially  confirmed  my  judgment  in  it.  If  I  could  re- 
member all  contained  in  it,  1  would  not  fear  to  answer 
any  man." 

Tresham. — "  There  are  in  that  book  six  hundred 
errors." 

Weston. — "  You  were  once  a  Lutheran." 
Latimer. — "  No  ;  I  was  a  papist ;    for  I  never  could 
perceive  how  Luther  could  defend  his  opinion  without 
transubstantiation. ' ' 

Weston. — "  Luther  said  that  the  devil  reasoned  with 
him,  and  persuaded  him  that  the  mass  was  not  good  ;  so 
that  Luther  said  mass,  and  the  devil  dissuaded  him  from 
it." 

Latimer. — "I  do  not  take  in  hand  here  to  defend 
Luther's  sayings  or  doings.  If  he  were  here,  he  would 
defend  himself  well  enough,  I  trow." 

Weston. — "  Do  you  believe  this, as  you  have  written  ?" 
Latimer. — "  Yea,  sir." 
Weston. — "  Then  you  have  no  faith." 
Latimer. — "  Then  would  I  be  sorry,  sir." 
Tresham. — "  It  is  written  ( John  vi.  53),  '  Except  ye 
eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink  his  blood, 
ye  have  no  life  in  you.'     Which  when  the  Capernaites 
and  many  of  Christ's  disciples  heard,  they  said,  '  This  is 
a  hard  saying,'  &c.     Now  that  the  truth  may  better  ap- 
pear, here  I  ask  of  you,  whether  Christ,  speaking  these 
words,  did  mean  of  his  flesh  to  be  eaten  with  the  mouth, 
or  of  the  spiritual  eating  of  the  same  .'" 

Latimer. — "  I  answer  (as  St.  Augustine  understands) 
that  Christ  in  that  passage  meant  of  the  spiritual  eating 
of  his  flesh." 

Tresham. — "  Of  what  flesh  meant  Christ ;  liis  true 
flesh,  or  not?" 

Latimer. — "  Of  his  true  flesh,  spiritually  to  be  eaten 
in  tlie  supper  by  faith,  and  not  corporeally." 

Tresham. — "  Of  what  flesh  mean  the  Capernaites  .'" 
Latimer. — "  Of  his  true  flesh  also  ;  but  to  be  eaten 
with   the   mouth ;    not  the  bodily   mouth  ;    but  of  the 
mouth  of  the  spirit,  mind,  and  heart." 

Weston. — "  You  shall  see  what  worshipful  men  you 
hang  upon  ;  one  that  has  been  of  your  mind,  shall  dispute 
with  you.     Master  Cartwright,  I  pray  you  dispute." 

Cartwright. — "  Reverend  father,  because  it  is  given 
me  in  command  to  dispute  with  you,  I  will  do  it  gladly. 
But  first  understand  ere  we  go  any  further,  that  I  was 
in  the  same  error  that  you  are  in  ;  but  I  am  sorry  for  it, 
and  do  confess  myself  to  have  erred,  I  acknowledge 
mine  ofi'ence,  and  1  wish  and  desire  God  that  you  may 
also  repent  with  me." 

Latimer. — "  Will  you  give  me  leave  to  tell  what  has 
caused  you  to  recant  ?  It  is  the  pain  of  the  law,  which 
has  brought  you  back,  and  converted  you,  and  many 
more,  which  hinders  many  from  confessing  God.  And 
this  is  a  great  argument,  there  are  few  here  can  solve 
it." 

Cartwright. — "  That  is  not  my  case  ;  but  I  will  make 
you  this  short  argument,  by  which  I  was  converted  from 
mine  errors,  namely,  that  if  the  true  body  of  Christ  be 
not  really  in  the  sacrament,  all  the  whole  church  hath 
erred  from  the  a})ostles'  time." 

Latimer. — "  The  popish  church  has  erred,  and  still 
errs.  I  think  for  the  s]>ace  of  six  or  seven  hundred 
years,  there  was  no  mention  made  of  any  eating,  but 
spiritually ;  for,  before  these  five  hundred  years,  the 
church  ever  confessed  a  spiritual  eating.  But  the 
Romish  church  begat  the  error  of  transubstantiation. 
My  lord  of  Canterbury's  book  handles  that  very  well, 
and  by  him  I  could  answer  you  if  1  had  it." 

Cartwright.—"  Linus,  and  all  the   rest,    confess  the 


[Book  X. 


body  of  Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament ;  and  St.  Augus- 
tine grants  that  it  is  to  be  worshipped." 

Latimer. — "  We  worship  Christ  in  the  heavens,  and  we 
worship  him  in  the  sacrament  ;  but  tlie  mass-worship  is 
not  to  be  used.'' 

Cole. — "  Is  it  not  a  shame  for  an  old  man  to  lie  ? 
You  say  you  are  of  the  old  fathers'  faith  where  they  say 
well;    and  yet  you  are  not." 

Latimer. — "  1  am  of  their  faith  when  they  say  well  ; 
I  refer  myself  to  my  lord  of  Canterbury's  book  wholly 
herein." 

Smith. — "  Then  you  are  not  of  Chrysostom's  faith, 
nor  of  St.  Augustine's  faith.'' 

Latimer. — "  I  have  said,  when  they  say  well,  and 
bring  scripture  for  them,  1  am  of  their  faith  ;  and  fur- 
ther St.  Augur.tine  recpiires  not  to  be  believed.  Where 
have  you  authority  given  you  to  offer  sacrifice.'" 

Weston. — "  Hoc  facile,  do  this;  for  J'acite  in  that 
place  is  taken  for  offerte,  that  is,  otl'eryou." 

Latimer. — "  \sfacere  nothing  but  nacrificare  to  sacri- 
flee  .'  Why,  then,  no  man  must  receive  the  sacrament 
but  priests  only  ;  for  there  no  other  may  offer  but  priests. 

Weston. — "  Your  argument  is  to  be  denied." 

Latimer. — "  Did  Christ  then  off'er  himself  at  his  sup. 
per  ?" 

Pye. — "  Yea,  he  offered  himself  for  the  whole  world."  ' 

Latimer. — "Then  if  this  vmvA  facile,  'do  ye,'  signify] 
sacrificale,  sacrifice,  it  follows,  as  I  said,  that  none  but' 
priests  only  ought  to  receive  the  sacrament,  to  whom  itj 
is  only  lawful  to   sacrifice ;    and  where  find  you  that,  I 
pray  you  .'" 

Weston. — "  Forty  years  ago,  whither  could  you  have! 
gone  to  have  found  your  doctrine  ?" 

Latimer. — "  Tlie  more  cause  we  have  to  thank  God, 
that  has  now  sent  the  light  into  the  world." 

Weston.  —  "The  light!  nay  light  and  wicked! 
preachers  ;  j'ou  altered  and  changed  so  often  your  com- ' 
munions  and  altars,  and  all  for  this  one  end,  to  spoil ' 
and  rob  the  church." 

Latimer. — "  These  things  pertain  nothing  to  me;  I  must ' 
not  answer  for  other  men's  deeds,  but  only  for  mine 
own." 

Weston. — "Well,   Master,  this   is  our  intention,  to' 
wish  you  well,  and  to  exhort  you  to  come  to  yourself, 
and  remember,    that  without  Noah's  Ark  there  is  no 
health.     Remember  what  they  have  been  who  were  the 
beginners  of  your  doctrine  ;   none  but  a  few  flying  apos- 
tates,  running    out  of  Germany  for  fear  of  the    fagot. 
Remember  what  they  have  been  who  have  set  forth  the  ' 
same   in   this   realm  :    a  sort   of  fling-brains  and    light 
heads,  who  were  never  constant  in  any  one  thing,  as  it 
was  to  be  seen  in  the  turning  of  the  table,  where,  like  a 
sort  of  ajies,  they  could  not  tell  which  way  to  turn  their 
tails,  looking  one  day  west,  and  another   day  east,  one 
that  way,  and  another  this  way.     They  will  be  like,  they 
say,    to  the  apostles  ;   ihey  will  have  no  churches.     A 
hovel   is   good   enough    for  them.      They  come   to   the 
communion  with  no   reverence.     They  get  them  a  tan- 
kard, and  one  saith,  '  I  drink,  and  I  am  thankful;'   '  the 
more  joy  of  thee,'  saith  another.     And  in  them  was  it 
true  that  Hilary  saith,  '  We  make,  every  year  and  every 
month,  a  faith.'    A  renegade  Scot  took  away  the  adora- 
tion or  worshipping  of  Christ  in  the  sacrament,  by  whose  ' 
procurement  that  heresy  was  ])ut  into  the  last  commu- 
nion book  ;    so    much    prevailed    that    one    man's  au- ' 
thority.      Your  stubbornness  comes  of  vain  glory,  which  | 
is  to  no  purpose  ;  for  it  will  do  you  no  good  when  a  i 
fagot  is  in  your  beard.     And  we  see  all,  by  your  own 
confession,  how  little  cause  you  have  to  be  stubborn. 
The  queen's  grace  is  merciful,  if  you  will  turn." 

Latimer. — "  You  shall  have  no  hojjc  in  me  of  turning. 
I  pray  for  the  queen  daily,  even  from  the  bottom  of  myi 
heart,  that  she  may  turn  from  this  religion."  j 

Weston. — "  Here  you  all  see  the  weakness  of  heresy! 
against  the  truth  ;  he  denies  all  truth,  and  all  the  oldl 
fathers." 

And  thus  thou  hast,  reader,  the  whole  action  of  thisj 
disputation  against  these  three  worthy  confessors  and] 
martyrs  of  the  Lord  ;  wherein  thou  niayest  behold  tha^ 


A.D.  1554.J 


SENTENCE  PASSED  ON  CRANMER,  RIDLEY,  AND  LATIMER. 


699 


disordered  usage  of  the  university  men,  the  unmannerly 
custom  of  the  school,  the  rude  tumult  of  the  multitude, 

I     the  fieiNjeness  and  interruption  of  the  doctors,  the  full 

■     ground  of  all  their  arguments,  the  censures  of  the  judges, 
the  railing  language  of  the   prolocutor,   l)eing  both  the 

)     actor,  the  moderator,  and  also  judge  himself. 

Such  disturbance  and  confusion,  more  like  a  conspi- 
racy than  any  disputation,  without  all  form  and  order, 
was  in  the  schools  during  tiie  time  of  their  answering, 
that  neither  could  the  answerers  utter  their  minds,   nei- 

'     tber  would  the  opponents   be  satisfied  with  any  reasons. 

I     Concerning  which  misruled  disputation,  Ridley  himself 

I     reports  as  follows  : — 

The  Report  and  Narration  of  Bishop  Ridlet/,  conceiTiing 
the  Disputation  against  him  and  his  fellow -prisoners 
at  Ojford. 

"  I  never  yet,  since  I  was  born,  saw  or  heard  anytliing 
done  or  handled  more  vainly  or  tumultuously,  than  the 
disputation  held  with  me  in  the  schools  at  Oxford.  Yea, 
verily,  I  could  never  have  thought  that  it  had  been  pos- 
sible to  have  found  amongst  men  accounted  to  be  men  of 
knowledge  and  learning  in  this  realm,  any  so  brazen- 
faced and  shameless,  so  disorderly  and  vainly  to  behave 
themselves,  more  like  stage-players  in  interludes  to  set 
forth  a  pageant,  than  grave  divines  in  school,  to  dispute 
about  religion.  The  clamours  of  the  Sorbonne,  which  at 
Paris  I  have  seen  in  times  past,  when  popery  most 
reigned,  might  be  worthily  thouglit,  in  comparison  with 
this  thrasonical  ostentation,  to  have  had  much  modesty. 
And  no  great  marvel,  seeing  they  who  should  have  been 
moderators  and  overseers  of  others,  and  who  should 
have  given  good  examples  in  words  and  gravity,  them- 
selves, above  all  others,  gave  worst  example,  and  did,  as 
it  were,  blow  the  trumpet  to  the  rest,  to  rave,  roar,  rage, 
and  cry  out.  By  reason  whereof  it  manifestly  appears 
that  they  never  sought  for  any  truth  or  verity,  but  only 
for  the  glory  of  the  world,  and  their  own  bragging  vic- 
tory. But  lest  by  the  innumerable  railings  and  re- 
proachful taunts,  wherewith  I  was  baited  on  every  side, 
our  cause — yea,  rather  God's  cause  and  his  church's — 
should  be  evil  spoken  of,  and  slandered  to  the  world 
through  false  reports,  given  out  concerning  our  dispu- 
tation, and  so  the  truth  might  sustain  some  damage,  I 
thought  it  no  less  than  my  duty  to  write  my  answe.rs, 
that  whosoever  is  desirous  to  know  the  truth  may  by  tliis 
perceive  as  well  those  things  which  were  chiefly  ob- 
jected, as  summarily  that  which  was  answered  by  me  to 
them.  However  I  confess  this  to  be  most  true,  that  it 
is  impossible  to  set  forth  either  all  that  was  tumul- 
tuously and  confusedly  objected  on  their  parts,  there 
being  so  many  speaking  at  one  time,  and  so  fast,  that 
one  could  not  very  well  hear  another,  neither  could  all 
that  was  answered  on  my  behalf  to  so  many  opponents 
be  heard. 

"  A  great  part  of  the  time  appointed  for  the  disputa- 
tions was  vainly  consunred  in  opprobrious  checks  and 
reviling  taunts,  with  hissing  and  clapping  of  hands; 
using  tlie  English  tongue,  to  procure  the  people's  favour. 
All  which,  when  I  with  great  grief  of  heart  beheld,  pro- 
testing openly  that  such  excessive  and  outrageous  dis- 
order was  unseemly  for  those  schools,  and  men  of  such 
leuniing  and  gravity,  and  that  they  who  were  the  doers 
and  stirrers  of  such  things,  did  nothing  else  but  betray 
the  slenderness  of  their  cause,  and  their  own  vanities  ; 
1  was  so  far  off  by  this  my  humble  complaint,  from 
doing  any  good,  that  I  was  forced  to  hear  such  rebukes, 
checks,  and  taunts  for  my  labour,  as  no  person  of  any 
honesty,  without  blushing,  could  abide  to  hear  the  like 
spoken  by  a  most  vile  varlet,  against  a  most  wretched 
ruffian. 

"  At  the  beginning  of  the  disputation,  when  I  should 
have  confirmed  mine  answer  to  the  first  pro])ositinn  in 
a  few  words,  and  that,  after  the  manner  and  law  of 
schools,  before  I  could  make  an  end  of  my  first  proof, 
which  was  not  very  long,  even  the  doctors  tliemselves 
cried  out,  '  He  speaketh  blasphemies,  he  speaketh  blas- 
phemies !'  And  when  on  my  knees  I  besought  them 
that  they  would   vouchsafe  to  hear  me  to  the  end,  at 


which  the  prolocutor  being  moved,  cried  out,  '  Let  him 
read  it,  let  him  read  it.'  Yet,  when  I  began  to  read, 
there  followed  immediately  such  shouting,  such  noise, 
and  tumult,  such  confusion  of  voices,  crying  '  Blasphe- 
mies, blasphemies  !'  as  I,  to  my  remembrance,  never 
heard  or  read  the  like,  except  it  be  that  one  which  was, 
in  the  acts  of  the  apostles,  stirred  up  of  Demetrius 
the  silversmith,  and  other  of  his  occupation,  crying  out 
against  Paul,  'Great  is  Diana  of  the  Ephesians  !  great 
is  Diana  of  tlie  F::>j)hesians  !'  And  except  it  be  a  certain 
disputation  which  the  Arians  had  against  the  orthodox, 
and  such  as  were  of  godly  judgment  in  Africa,  where  it 
is  said  (according  to  Victor)  that  such  as  the  president 
and  rulers  of  the  disputation  were,  such  was  the  end  of 
the  disjmtations.  Ail  were  in  a  hurly-burly,  and  so 
great  were  the  slanders  which  the  Arians  cast  out,  that 
nothing  could  quietly  be  heard. 

"  The  cries  and  the  tumults  against  me  so  prevailed, 
that  I  was  forced  to  leave  off  reading  my  proofs,  although 
they  were  short.  If  any  man  doubt  of  the  truth  of  this, 
let  him  ask  any  one  that  was  there,  and  not  utterly  per- 
verted in  ])opery,  and,  I  am  assured,  he  will  say  1  fall  far 
short  of  the  facts  in  my  statement.  But  I  will  cease  to 
complain  of  these  things  further.'' 

He  concludes  his  report  with  these  words:  "And 
thus  was  ended  this  most  glorious  disputation  of  the  most 
holy  fathers,  saciificers,  doctors,  and  masters,  who  fought 
most  manfully,  as  ye  may  see,  for  their  God  and  goods, 
for  their  faith  and  felicity,  for  their  country  and  kitchen, 
for  their  beauty  and  belly,  with  triumphant  applauses 
and  favour  of  the  whole  university." 

The  disputation  of  Master  Latimer  being  ended  on  the 
18th  April,  the  commissioners  sat  on  the  20th,  in 
St.  Mary's  church ;  and  Doctor  Weston  used  dissua- 
sions with  every  one  of  them,  and  would  not  suffer  them 
to  ansv\'er  unless  directly  and  peremptorily,  as  his  words 
were, to  say  whether  they  would  subscribe  or  not.  He  said 
to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  that  he  was  overcome 
in  disputation.  The  archbishop  answered,  "  That  where 
Doctor  Weston  said,  he  had  answered  and  opposed,  and 
could  neither  maintain  his  own  errors,  nor  impugn  the 
truth  ;  all  that  he  thus  said  was  false.  For  that  he  was 
not  suffered  to  oppose  as  he  wished,  nor  could  he  answer 
as  he  was  required,  unless  he  would  have  brawled  like 
them.  Four  or  five  continually  inteniipted  him,  so  thst 
he  could  not  speak.''  Master  Ridley  and  Master  Lati- 
mer were  asked  what  they  would  do.  They  replied, 
"  That  thev  would  stand  to  what  they  had  said."  Then 
they  were  all  called  together,  and  the  sentence  read  over 
them,  declaring  they  were  no  more  members  of  the  church. 
And  also  that  their  favourers  and  patrons  were  con- 
demned as  heretics.  In  reading  the  sentence,  they  were 
asked,  whether  they  would  turn  or  not :  and  they  bade 
them  read  on  in  the  name  of  God,  for  they  were  not 
minded  to  turn.     So  they  were  all  three  condemned. 

After  which  sentence  of  condemnation  being  awarded 
against  them,  they  answered  again  every  one  in  his  turn 
as  follows  ;  the  archbishop  first  beginning  thus  : — 

The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

"  From  this  your  judgment  and  sentence,  I  appeal  to 
the  just  judgment  of  Almighty  God,  trusting  to  be  pre- 
sent with  him  in  heaven,  for  whose  presence  in  the  altar 
I  am  thus  condemned." 

Doctor  Ridley. 

"  Although  I  be  not  of  your  company,  yet  doubt  I  not 
but  my  name  is  written  in  another  place,  whither  this 
sentence  wiW  send  us  sooner  than  we  should  by  the  course 
of  nature  have  come.'' 

Master  Latimer 
"  I  thank  God  most  heartily,  that  he  has  prolonged 
my  life  to  this  end,  that  1  may  in  this  cause  glorify  God 
by  that  kind  of  death." 

Doctor  Weston's  Answer  unto  Latimer. 
"  If  you  go  to  heaven  in  this  faith,   then^I  will  ncTer 
come  thither,  as  I  am  at  present  persuaded." 


700 


CRANMER'S  LETTER  TO  THE  COUNCIL. 


[Book  X. 


After  the  sentence  pronounred,  they  were  separated 
one  from  another.  The  archbishop  was  returned  lo 
Bocardi),  Ridley  was  carried  to  the  sheritrs  house  ;  Lati- 
mer to  the  baihff's. 

On  the  Saturday  following,  they  had  a  mass,  with  a  ge- 
neral procession  and  great  solemnity.  Doctor  Craniner 
was  forced  to  behold  the  procession  out  of  Bocardo  ; 
Doctor  Ridley  out  of  the  sheriff's  house.  Latimer  also, 
being  brought  to  see  it  from  the  bailiff's  house,  thought 
that  he  was  going  to  be  burnt,  and  spoke  to  one  Augus- 
tine Cooper,  a  catchpole,  to  make  a  quick  tire.  But 
when  he  came  to  Carfox,  and  saw  the  matter,  he  ran  as 
fast  as  his  old  bones  would  carry  him,  to  one  Spencer's 
shop,  and  would  not  look  towards  it.  Last  of  all.  Doctor 
Weston  carried  the  sacrament,  and  four  Doctors  carried 
the  canopy  over  him. 

Immediately  after  the  sentence  was  given,  Doctor 
Ridley  writes  to  the  prolocutor  as  follows  : — 

Doctor  Ridley  to  the  Prolocutor. 

"  Master  prolocutor,  you  remember,  I  am  sure,  how 
you  promised  me  openly  in  the  schools,  after  my  protes- 
tation, that  I  should  see  how  my  answers  were  there 
taken  and  written  of  the  notaries  whom  you  appointed 
to  write  what  should  be  said,  that  I  should  have  leave  to 
add  to  them,  or  to  alter  them,  as  upon  more  deliberation 
should  have  seemed  best.  You  granted  me  also,  at  the 
delivery  of  my  answer  to  your  first  proposition,  a  copy 
of  the  same.  These  promises  are  nnt  performed.  If 
your  sudden  departure  be  any  part  of  the  cause  of  this, 
yet  I  pray  you  remember  that  they  may  be  performed  ; 
for  performance  of  a  promise  is  to  be  looked  for  at  a 
righteous  judge's  hands.  Now  I  send  you  here  my  an- 
swers, in  writing,  to  your  second  and  third  propositions, 
and  do  desire  and  require  earnestly  a  copy  of  the  same, 
and  I  shall  by  God's  grace  procure  the  pains  of  the  wri- 
ter to  be  paid  for,  and  satisfied  accordingly.  Master 
Prolocutor,  in  the  time  of  my  answer  in  the  schools,  when 
I  would  have  confirmed  my  sayings  with  authorities  and 
reasons,  you  said  then  openly,  that  I  should  have  time 
and  place,  to  say  and  bring  whatsoever  I  could  an- 
other time,  and  the  same  your  saying  was  then  and  there 
confirmed  of  others  of  the  commissioners:  yea,  and,  I 
dare  say,  the  audience  also  thought  then  that  T  should 
have  had  another  day,  to  have  brought  and  said  what  I 
could  of  the  declaration  and  confirmation  of  mine  as- 
sertions. Now,  that  this  was  not  done,  but  sentence  so 
suddenly  given  before  the  cause  was  perfectly  heard,  I 
cannot  but  marvel,"  &.c. 

On  Monday,  the  2.W  of  April,  Doctor  Weston,  prolo- 
cutor, took  his  journey  to  London,  with  the  letters  cer- 
tificatory  from  the  university  to  the  Queen,  by  whom  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  directed  his  letters  supplica- 
tory to  the  council.  Which  letters,  after  the  prolocutor 
had  received,  and  had  carried  them  well-near  half-way 
to  London,  he  opened,  and  seeing  the  contents,  sent 
them  back  again,  refusing  to  carry  them,  &c. 

The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury's  Letter  to  the  Council. 

"  In  right  hurablewise  shews  unto  your  honourable 
lordships,  Thomas  Cranmer,  late  arclibishop  of  Canter- 
bury, beseeching  the  same  to  be  a  means  for  me  to  the 
queen's  highness  for  her  mercy  and  pardon.  Some  of 
you  know  by  what  means  I  was  brought  and  trained  to 
the  will  of  our  late  sovereign  lord  king  Edward  VI.,  and 
what  I  spake  against  the  same,  wherein  I  refer  nie  to  the 
reports  of  your  honours  and  worships.  Furthermore, 
this  is  to  signify  to  your  lordships,  tliat  upon  Monday, 
Tuesday,  and  Wednesday  last  past,  were  open  disputa- 
tions here  in  Oxford  against  me,  Master  Ridley,  and 
Master  Latimer,  in  thret  matters  concerning  the  sacra- 
ment. First,  of  the  real  presence  :  Secondly,  of  tran- 
substantiation  :  and  Thirdly,  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass. 
Upon  Monday,  against  me:  upon  Tuesday,  against  doc- 
tor Ridley;  and  upon  Wednesday,  against  Mr.  Latimer. 
How  the  other  two  were  ordered,  I  know  not ;  for  we 
were  separated,  so  that  none  of  us  knew  what  the 
other  said,  nor  how  they  were  ordered.  But  as  con- 
eeming  myself,  I  can  report.     Doctor  Chedsey  was  ap- 


pointed to  dispute  against  me,  but  the  disputation  wag 
so  confused  tliat  I  never  knew  the  like  ;  every  man 
bringing  forih  what  he  liked  without  order  ;  and  such 
haste  was  made,  that  no  answer  was  suffered  to  be  fully 
given  to  any  argu.nent.  before  another  brought  forward 
a  new  argument.  And  in  such  weighty  matters  the  dig. 
jtutation  must  needs  be  eud"d  in  one  day,  which  could 
scantily  be  ended  in  three  months.  And  when  we  had 
answered  them,  they  would  not  apjioint  us  one  day  to 
briiig  fortli  our  j)roat'»,  that  tht-y  might  answer  us, 
being  recjuired  by  me  to  do  so,  whereas  I  myself  have 
more  to  say  than  can  be  well  discussed,  as  I  sup])ose,  la 
twenty  days.  The  right  means  to  resolve  the  truth 
had  been  to  have  suffered  us  to  answer  fully  to  all  that 
they  could  say,  and  then  they  again  to  answer  us  fully 
to  all  that  we  can  say.  But  why  they  would  not  answer 
us,  what  other  cause  can  there  be,  but  that  either  they 
feared  their  matter,  that  they  were  not  able  to  answer 
us,  or  else  lor  some  consideration  they  made  such  haste 
not  to  seek  the  truth,  but  to  condemn  us,  that  it  must 
be  done  in  post  haste  before  the  matters  could  bo 
thoroughly  heard.  For  in  haste  we  were  all  three  con- 
demned of  heresy.  Thus  much  I  thought  good  to  sig. 
nify  unto  your  lordships,  that  you  may  know  the  in- 
different handling  of  matters,  leaving  the  judgment 
thereof  unto  your  wisdom.  And  I  beseech  your  lord- 
ships to  remember  me,  a  poor  prisoner,  unto  the  queen's 
majesty  ;  and  I  shall  pray,  as  I  do  daily,  unto  God,  for 
the  long  preservation  of  your  lordships  in  all  godliness 
and  felicity."     April  215. 

Now  let  us  return  for  a  little  to  our  history,  as  regards 
other  things  that  happened  in  other  parts  of  the  realm, 
in  this  tumultuous  time  of  queen  Mary.  As  events  in  that 
time  were  so  numerous,  it  is  hard  to  keep  a  perfect  or- 
der in  reciting  them.  Therefore  to  insert  things  left 
out  before,  we  have  thought  here  a  little  to  interrupt 
the  order  of  time,  returning  again  to  the  month  of  Jul) 
the  year  before,  viz.  l.^.'io,  at  which  time  I  showed  be- 
fore how  the  duke  of  Northumberland  was  apprehended 
by  the  guard,  and  brought  to  London  by  the  earl  of 
Arundel  and  otlier  lords  and  gentlemen  who  had  been 
appointed  for  that  purpose  on  the  2r)th  JiJy,  being  St. 
James'  day.  The  duke  was  sent  to  tlie  Tower,  where  he 
remained. 

Tlie  earl  of  Warwick,  his  eldest  son,  lord  Ambrose  and 
lord  Henry  Dudley,  two  of  his  younger  sons,  the  earl  of 
Huntington,  lord  Hastings,  sir  Jolm  Gates,  sir  Henry 
Gates,  sir  Andrew  Dudley,  sir  Thomas  Palmer,  and  Dr. 
Sands,  chancellor  of  Cambridge,  were  all  sent  to  the 
Tower  at  the  same  time. 

On  the  26th,  the  lord  marquis  of  Northampton,  the 
bishop  of  London,  lord  Robert  Dudley,  and  sir  Richard 
Corbes  were  committed  to  the  Tower. 

On  the  27th,  the  lord  chief  justice  of  England,  and 
the  lord  Mountacute,  chief  justice  of  the  common  pleas, 
were  committed  to  the  Tower. 

On  Friday  the  28th,  the  duke  of  Suffolk,  and  sir  John 
Cheek  were  committed  to  the  Tower. 

On  the  ;50th,  the  lord  Russel  was  committed  to  the 
sheriff  of  London's  custody. 

On  the  olst,  the  earl  of  Rutland  was  committed  to 
the  Fleet  ;  and  the  same  day  the  duke  of  Suffolk  was  de- 
livered out  of  the  Tower  again. 

On  Thursday  the  3d  of  August,  the  queen  entered 
into  the  city  of  London  at  Aldersgate,  and  so  to  the 
Tower,  where  she  remained  seven  days,  and  then  re- 
moved to  lli('hmond. 

On  Saturday  the  5th  the  Lord  Ferris  was  committed 
to  the  Tower,  and  on  the  same  day  Doctor  Bonner 
was  delivered  out  of  the  Marshalsia;  and  at  night 
Doctor  Cocks  was  committed  to  tiie  Marshalsea,  and  one 
Master  Edward  Underbill  to  Newgate.  Also  the  same 
day  Doctor  Tonstall  and  Stephen  Gardiner  were  delivered 
out  of  the  Tower,  and  (iardiner  received  into  the  queen's 
privy  council,  and  made  lord  chancellor. 

On  Sunday  the  (Jth,  Henry  Dudley,  cajitain  of  the  guard 
at  Guisnes,  who  before  had  been  sent  to  the  French 
king,  by  his  cousin  the  duke  of  Northumberland,  after 
the    despatch    of    his    embassy    to    the    French    king. 


A.D.  1553.] 


CRANMER  DEFENDS  HIMSELF  AGAINST  CERTAIN  SLANDERS. 


701 


returned  to  Guisnes,  and  was  taken,  and  this  day  brought 
to  the  Tower. 

On  Monday  the  7th,  a  dirge  in  Latin  was  suns;  with- 
in the  Tower  by  all  the  king's  chapel,  and  the  bishop  of 
Wiiichestc-  was  chief  minister;  the  queen  was  present, 
and  most  part  of  the  council. 

On  Tuesday  the  8th,  the  kinij's  body  was  brought 
to  Westminster,  and  there  buried;  doctor  Day,  bishop 
of  Chichester,  pre^iched.  The  same  day  a  mass  of  re- 
qu'iem  was  sung  within  the  Tower  by  the  bishoji  of  Win- 
chester, who  had  ou  his  mitre,  and  did  all  things  as  in 
times  past  was  done.     The  queen  was  ])resent. 

On  Thursday  the  Duke  of  Norfolk  ca.ne  forth  of  the 
Tower,  with  whom  the  Duchess  of  Somerset  was  also 
delive/ed. 

On  Sunday  the  I3th,  doctor  Bourne  preached  at  St. 
Paul's  Cross. 

Ill  the  week  following  command  was  given  throughout 
the  city  that  no  apprentices  should  come  to  the  sermon, 
nor  bear  any  knife  or  dagger. 

On  Wednesday,  being  the  16th  day  of  August,  Master 
Bradford,  Master  Beacon,  and  Master  Vernon,  were 
!  committed  to  the  Tower:  with  whom  also  Master 
I  Sampson  should  have  been  committed,  and  was  sought 
(fur  the  same  time  at  Master  Elsing's  house  in  Fleet- 
street,  where  ^Master  Bradford  was  taken  ;  and  because 
lie  was  not  found,  the  bishop  of  Winchester  fumed  like 
a  prelate  with  the  messenger. 

On  Friday  the  18th,  the  duke  of  Northumberland, 
the  martjuis  of  Northampton,  and  the  earl  of  Warwick, 
were  arraigned  at  Westminster,  and  there  the  same  day 
condemned,  the  duke  of  Norfolk  that  day  being  the  high 
judge. 

Ou  the  Saturday  the  19th,  sir  Andrew  Dudley,  sir 
John  Gates,  sir  Henry  Gates,  and  sir  Thomas  Palmer, 
were  arraigned  at  Westminster,  and  condemned  the 
same  day,  the  marquis  of  Winchester  being  high  judge. 
The  sime  day  a  letter  was  sent  to  sir  Henry  Tyrrell, 
Antony  Brown,  and  Edmund  Brown,  esquires,  praying 
them  to  commit  to  ward  all  such  as  shall  contemn  the 
queen's  order  of  religion,  or  shall  keep  themselves  from 
church,  there  to  remain  until  they  be  conformable,  and 
to  signify  their  names  to  the  council. 

On  Sunday  the  20th,  Dr.  Watson,  the  bishop  of  Win- 
chester's chaplain,  preached  at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  at 
whose  sermon  was  present  the  marquis  of  Winchester, 
the  earl  of  Bedford,  the  earl  of  Pembroke,  the  lord 
Rich,  and  two  hundred  of  the  guard  with  their  halberds, 
lest  the  people  should  have  made  any  stir  against  the 
preicber. 

On  Monday  the  21st,  the  duke  of  Northumberland, 
ithe  marquis  of  Northampton,  sir  Andrew  Dudley,  sir 
iJohn  Gates,  and  sir  Thomas  Palmer,  heard  a  mass 
iWithin  the  Tower,  and  after  mass  they  all  five  received 
jthe  sacrament  in  one  kind  only,  as  in  the  popish  time 
iwas  used.  On  which  day  also  Queen  Mary  set  forth 
a  proclamation,  signifying  to  the  people,  that  she  could 
not  hide  any  longer  the  religion  which  she  from  her  in- 
f  ^r.cy  had  professed,  &c.  Inhibiting  in  the  proclama- 
;i   n,  printing  and  preaching. 

(ill  Tuesday  the  22d,  the  duke  of  Northumberland, 
sir  John  Gates,  and  sir  Thomas  Palmer,  were  beheaded 
'■•n  Tower-hill.  The  same  day  certain  noble  personages 
h-  ;ud  mass  within  the  Tower,  and  likewise  after  mass 
re  rived  the  sacrament  in  one  kind. 

On  Sunday  the  27th,  Doctor  Chedsey  preached  at 
St.  Paul's  Cross,  and  on  the  same  day  the  archbishop  of 
.Canterbury,  Sir  Thomas  Smith,  and  the  dean  of  St. 
Paul's,  were  cited  to  appear  the  week  following  before 
the  queen's  commissioners  in  the  bishop's  consistory 
within  St.  Paul's. 

About  this  time  it  was  noised  abroad  by  rumours 
falsely  and  craftily  devised,  either  to  establish  the  credit 
of  the  mass,  or  else  to  bring  Thomas  Cranmer,  arch- 
|bishop  of  Canterbury  into  discredit,  that  he,  to  curry  fa- 
vour witli  Queen  Mary,  had  promised  to  say  dirge  mass 
I  after  the  old  custom  for  King  Edward,  and  that  he  had 
I  already  said  mass  at  Canterbury,  &c.  Wherefore  to 
?top  these  slanders,  Cranmer,  on  the  7th  of  September, 
stC  forth  the  following  letter,  which  was  printed. 


A  Pvr(]at\on   of  Thomas  Archbishop   of   Cdnterbvry, 
ar/ainst  certain  Slandem  falsely  raised  against  him. 

"  As  the  devil,  Christ's  ancient  adversary,  is  a  liar, 
and  the  father  of  lies,  even  so  hath  he  stirred  up  his  ser- 
vants and  members  to  ])ersecute  Christ  and  his  true 
word  and  religion  with  lying  :  which  he  ceaseth  not  to 
do  most  earnestly  at  this  present  time.  For  whereas  the 
prince  of  famous  memory  King  Henry  VIII.,  seeing  the 
great  abuses  of  the  Latin  mass,  reformed  some  thing.s 
therein  in  his  lifetime  ;  and  afterwards,  our  late  sove- 
reign lord,  King  Edward  VI.  took  the  same  wholly 
away,  for  the  manifold  and  great  errors  and  abuses  ot 
the  same,  and  restored  in  the  place  thereof  Christ's 
holy  supper,  according  to  Christ's  own  institution,  and 
as  the  apostles  used  the  same  in  the  primitive  church  : 
the  devil  goeth  about  now  by  lying  to  overthrow  tlis 
Lord's  Supper  again,  and  to  restore  his  Latin  satisfac- 
tory mass,  a  tiling  of  his  own  invention  and  device 
And  to  bring  the  same  more  easily  to  pass,  some  have 
abused  the  name  of  me,  Thomas  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, bruiting  abroad,  that  I  have  set  up  the  mass  at 
Canterbury,  and  that  I  offered  to  say  mass  at  the  burial 
of  our  lite  sovereign  prince  King  Edward  VI.,  and  that 
I  offered  to  say  mass  before  the  queen's  highness,  and 
at  St.  Paul's  church,  and  elsewhere.  And  although  I 
have  been  well  exercised  these  twenty  years  to  suffer 
and  bear  evil  reports  and  lies,  and  have  not  bi^e:) 
much  grieved  thereat,  but  have  borne  all  things 
quietly ;  yet  when  untrue  reports  and  lies  turn  to 
the  liindrance  of  God's  truth,  they  are  in  nowise  to 
be  suffered.  Wherefore  these  be  to  signify  unto  the 
world,  that  it  was  not  I  that  set  up  the  mass  at  Canter- 
bury, but  it  was  a  false,  flattering,  l)'ing,  and  di.~sem  - 
bling  monk,  which  caused  mass  to  be  set  up  there  with- 
out my  advice  or  counsel ;  Rerfdat  illi  Dominvs  in  die 
illo.  And  as  for  offering  myself  to  say  mass  before  the 
queen's  highness,  or  in  any  other  place,  I  never  did  it, 
as  her  grace  well  knowetli.  But  if  her  grace  will  give 
me  leave,  I  shall  be  ready  to  prove,  against  all  that  will 
say  the  contrary,  that  all  that  is  contained  in  the  holy 
communion,  set  out  by  the  most  innocent  and  godly 
prince  King  Edward  VI.,  in  his  high  court  of  parlia- 
ment, is  conformable  to  that  order  which  our  Saviour 
Christ  did  both  observe,  and  command  to  be  observed, 
and  which  his  apostles,  and  the  primitive  church  used 
many  years  ;  whereas  the  mass,  in  many  things,  not 
only  hath  no  foundation  of  Christ,  his  apostles,  nor  the 
primitive  church,  but  is  manifestly  contrary  to  the 
same,  and  containeth  many  horrible  abuses  in  it.  And 
although  many,  either  unlearned  or  malicious,  do  re- 
port, that  Peter  Martyr  is  unlearned,  yet  if  the  queen  s 
highness  will  grant  thereunto,  I,  with  the  said  Peter 
Martyr,  arid  other  four  or  five,  which  I  shall  choose, 
will,  by  God's  grace,  take  upon  us  to  defend,  not  only 
the  common  prayers  of  the  church,  the  ministration  of 
the  sacraments,  and  other  rites  and  ceremonies,  but  also 
all  the  doctrine  and  religion  set  out  by  our  sovereign 
lord  King  Edward  VI.,  to  be  more  pure,  and  according 
to  God's  word,  than  any  other  that  hath  been  used  in 
England  these  thousand  years  :  so  that  God's  word 
may  be  judge,  and  that  the  reasons  and  proofs  of  both 
parties  may  be  set  out  in  writing,  to  the  intent,  as  well 
that  all  the  world  may  examine  and  judge  thereon,  as 
that  no  man  shall  start  back  from  his  writing.  And 
where  they  boast  of  the  faith,  that  hath  been  in  the 
church  these  fifteen  hundred  years,  we  will  join  with 
them  in  this  point ;  and  that  the  same  doctrine  and 
usage  is  to  be  followed,  which  was  in  the  church  fifteen 
hundred  years  past  ;  and  we  shall  prove  that  the  order 
of  the  church,  set  out  at  this  present  time,  in  this  realm 
by  act  of  parliament,  is  the  same  that  was  used  in  the 
church  fifteen  hundred  years  past,  and  so  shall  they  be 
never  able  to  prove  theirs." 

On  Thursday,  the  Tth  of  September,  Lord  Mountacute, 
chief  justice,  and  the  lord  chief  baron  were  delivered  out 
of  the  Tower. 

On  the  i;5th  of  September,  the  reverend  father,  master 
Hugh  Latimer  was  committed  to  the  Tower. 


702 


NEW  BISHOPS,  DEANS,  &c.  APPOINTED. 


[Book  X. 


On  the  1 4th  of  September,  the  archbishop  of  Canter 
bury  was  committed  to  the  Tower. 

On  the  2<)th  of  September,  one  Master  Gray,  of  Cam- 
bridge, called  before  him  one  Master  Garth,  for  that  he 
would  not  suffer  a  boy  of  Peter-house  to  help  him  to  say 
mass  in  Pembroke-hall,  which  was  before  any  law  was 
established  for  that  behalf. 

The  queen  came  to  the  Tower  of  London  on  Thurs- 
day, being  the  28th  of  September,  and  upon  the  Satur- 
day following  she  rode  from  the  Tower  through  the  city 
of  London,  where  were  made  many  pageants  to  receive 
her,  and  so  she  was  triumphantly  brought  to  Whitehall, 
in  \\'cstminster. 

On  Sunday,  the  1st  day  of  October,  the  queen's 
liighness  went  from  Whitehall  to  Westminster-abbey, 
accompanied  with  the  most  part  of  the  nobility  of  this 
realm,  namely,  these:  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  the  earl  of 
Arundel,  the  earl  of  Shrewsbury,  the  marqu's  of  Win- 
chester, the  earls  of  Derby,  Bedford,  Worcester,  Cum- 
berland, Westmorland,  Oxford,  Sussex,  Devonshire, 
Pembroke,  the  lord  Dacres  of  the  north,  lord  Ferris, 
lord  Cobham,  lord  Abergavenny,  lord  Wentworth, 
lord  Scroop,  lord  Rich,  lord  Vaux,  lord  Howard, 
lord  Conias,  lord  Morley,  lord  Paget,  and  the  lord 
Willoughby  ;  with  other  nobles,  and  all  the  ambassadors 
of  divers  countries,  the  mayor  of  London,  with  all  the 
aldermen.  Also  out  of  the  abbey,  to  receive  her,  there 
came  three  silver  crosses,  and  to  the  number  of  four- 
score, or  nearly,  of  singing  men,  all  in  very  rich  and 
gorgeous  copes.  Amongst  whom  was  the  dean  of  West- 
minster, and  several  of  her  chaplains,  wlio  bare  every 
one  some  ensign  in  their  hands,  and  after  them  followed 
ten  bishops  all  mitred,  and  their  crosier  staves  in  their 
hands,  and  rich  copes  u])on  every  one  of  them.  And  in 
this  order  they  returned  from  Westminster-hall  before 
the  queen  to  the  abbey,  where  she  was  crowned  by 
Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester  and  lord  chan- 
cellor of  England.  At  the  time  of  the  coronation.  Doc- 
tor Day,  bishop  of  Chichester,  made  a  sermon  to  the 
queen's  majesty,  and  to  the  rest  of  the  nobility. 

Al-o  there  was  a  general  pardon  proclaimed  within 
the  abb>'y  at  the  time  of  her  coronation,  out  of  which 
proclamation  all  the  prisoners  of  the  Tower  and  of  the 
Fleet  were  excepted,  and  sixty-two  more. 

On  the  Tuesday  the  vice-chancellor  of  Cambridge 
challenged  one  Mr.  Pierson,  because  he  ministered 
still  the  communion  in  his  own  parish,  and  received 
strangers  of  other  parishes  to  the  communion,  and 
would  not  say  mass.  Upon  which,  within  two  days 
after,  he  was  dismissed  from  farther  administering  in  his 
cure. 

On  the  Wednesday  following  the  archbishop  of  York 
was  committed  to  the  Tower. 

On  the  Thursday,  the  queen  rode  to  the  parliament 
in  her  robes,  and  all  the  nobility  with  her  ;  and  when 
they  were  met  in  the  parliament-house,  the  bishop  of 
Winchester  made  a  solemn  oration,  and  sergeant  Pol- 
lard was  chosen  speaker  of  the  parliament.  The 
same  day  the  bishops  of  Lincoln,  Hereford,  and  West- 
chester, were  dismissed  from  the  parliament  and  con- 
vocation. 

Also  on  the  10th,  the  earl  of  Huntington  was  de- 
livered out  of  the  Tower. 

On  the  Sunday  after,  being  the  L^th,  Lawrence 
Saunders  preached  at  Allhallows  in  Bread-street  in  the 
morning,  where  he  declared  the  abomination  of  the 
mass,  with  divers  other  matters,  very  notably  and  godly  ; 
whereof  more  shall  be  said  when  we  come  to  his  history. 
As  he  shewed  himself  to  be  God's  faithful  minister,  so 
is  he  sure  not  to  be  defrauded  of  God's  faithful  promise, 
who  says,  "  Whosoever,  therefore,  shall  confess  me  be- 
fore men,  him  will  I  also  confess  before  my  Father 
which  is  in  heaven."  (Matt.  x.  ;52.)  But  about  noon 
of  the  same  day  he  was  sent  for  by  the  bishop  of  Lon- 
don, and  then  committed  to  the  Marshalsea. 

On  the  Sunday  following,  being  the  22nd,  Doctor 
Weston  preached  at  St.  Paul's  Cross.  In  the  begin- 
ning of  his  sermon  he  desired  the  people  to  ])ray  for  the 
souls  departed:  "  You  shall  pray  for  all  them  that  arc 
dejiarted,  that  are  neither  in  heaven,   nor  in  hell,  but  in 


another  place,  being  not  yet  sufficiently  purged  to  come 
to  heaven,  that  they  may  be  relieved  by  your  devout 
prayers."  He  called  the  Lord's  table,  where  we  cele- 
brate our  communion,  an  oyster-board  !  He  said,  that 
the  catechism  in  Latin,  lately  set  out,  was  abominable 
heresy,  and  likened  the  compilers  of  the  catechism  to 
Julian  the  A))ostate,  and  the  book  to  a  dialogue  set  out 
by  Julian,  in  which  Christ  and  Pilate  were  the  speakers  • 
with  many  other  things.  JNIaster  Coverdale,  at  the 
time,  learnedly  confuted  this  sermon  by  writing. 

In  the  week  following  began  the  disputations  in  the 
convocation-house  in  St.  Paul's  church,  of  which  suth- 
cient  has  been  before  declared. 

On  the  2(ith,  the  vice-chancellor  of  Cambridge  went 
to  Clare-hall,  and  in  the  presence  of  Doctor  Walker 
displaced  Doctor  Madew,  and  placed  IMaster  Swyborne 
in  the  mastership  there,  by  the  lord  chancellor's  let- 
ters, because  he  was  (as  they  termed  it)  tuoralus,  that 
is,   "  married." 

On  the  28th,  the  papists  in  King's  college,  Cambridge, 
had  their  whole  service  again  in  the  Latin  tongue,  con- 
trary to  the  law  then  in  force. 

On  the  3d  of  November  the  vice-chancellor  sent  for ' 
tlie   curate  of  the   Round  parish  in  Cambridge,   com- 
manding  him  not  to  officiate  any  more  in   the  English  ] 
tongue,  saying,  he  would  have  one  uniform  order  of  ser- 
vice throughout  the  town,  and  that  in  Latin,  with  mass,  I 
which  was  established  on  the  12th  of  this  month. 

On  the  28th  of  November  the  archdeacon's  official 
visited  Hinton,  where  he  gave  charge  to  present  all 
such  as  disturbed  the  queen's  proceedings,  in  hindering 
the  Latin  service,  the  setting  up  of  their  altars,  and  say- 
ing mass.  It  was  easy  to  see  how  these  fellows  meant 
to  proceed,  having  the  law  once  on  their  side,  wlio  thus 
against  a  manifest  lavr,  would  attempt  the  punishment 
of  any  man. 

On  the  15th  of  December  there  were  two  proclama- 
tions at  London  :  the  one  for  the  repealing  of  certain 
acts  made  by  King  Edward,  and  for  the  setting  up  of 
the  mass,  on  the  20th  of  December  then  next  follow- 
ing ;  the  other  was,  that  no  man  should  interrupt  any 
of  (hose  that  would  say  mass. 

The  parliament  beginning  about  the  5th  of  October, 
continued  till  the  6th  of  December,  1553.  In  which  par- 
liament were  repealed  aU  the  statutes  of  prarmmire, 
passed  in  the  time  of  King  Henry  VIII. ,  &c.  Also  other 
laws  and  statutes  coiicerning  religion  and  the  adminis- 
tration of  sacrameiits,  decreed  under  King  Edward  VI. 
In  this  parliament  was  appointed,  that  on  the  20th  of 
December  next  ensuing,  tlie  same  year  1553,  all  the  old 
form  and  manner  of  church-service,  used  in  the  last 
year  of  King  Henry,  should  again  be  restored. 

About  this  time  a  priest  of  Canterbury  said  mass  on 
the  one  day,  and  the  next  day  after  he  came  into  the 
pulpit,  and  desired  all  the  people  to  forgive  him  ;  for 
he  said,  he  had  betrayed  Christ,  not  as  Judas  did,  but 
as  Peter  did,  and  there  made  a  long  sermon  against  the 
mass. 

About  this  time  a  great  number  of  new  bishops,  deans, 
&c.  were  chosen,  more  than  were  made  at  one  time 
since  the  Conquest.     Their  names  are  these  : — 

Holyman,  bishop  of  Bristol. 

Coatts,  bishop  of  Westchester. 

Hopton,  bishop  of  Norwich. 

Bourne,  bishop  of  Bath. 

White,  bishop  of  Lincoln. 

Mores,  bishop  of  Rochester. 

Morgan,  bishop  of  St.  David's. 

Poole,  bishop  of  St.  Asaph. 

Brookes,  bishop  of  Gloucester. 

Moreman,  coadjutor  to  the  bishop  of  Exeter. 

Glin,  bishop  of  Bangor. 

Fecknam,  dean  of  St.  Paul's. 

Rainolds,  dean  of  Bristol ;  with  others. 

On  the  12th  of  January,  the  vice-chancellor  of  Cam- 
bridge called  a  general  congregation,  where,  among 
other  things,  he  shewed,  that  the  queen  would  have 
there  a  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost  upon  the  18th  of 
February  following,  for  it  was  her  birth-day. 


A.D.  15r)4.j 


EXECUTION  OF  THE  DUKE  OF  SUFFOLK. 


70s 


On  Saturday,  the  13th,  Doctor  Crome  was  com- 
mitted to  the  Fleet.  Also  on  the  Sunday  following 
Mr.  Addington  was  committed  to  the  Tower  ;  and 
iuforniation  was  also  given  in  the  court  publicly  by  the 
bishop  of  Winchester,  that  the  marriage  between  the 
queen's  majesty  and  the  king  of  Spain  was  concluded. 
On  the  day  following,  being  Monday,  the  mayor, 
with  the  aldermen  and  certain  commons  were  at  the 
court,  and  they  were  commanded  by  the  lord  chancel- 
lor to  prepare  the  city  to  receive  the  king  of  Spain, 
declaring  to  them  what  a  catholic,  mighty,  prudent,  and 
wise  prince,  the  said  king  was. 

On  the  Saturday  following,  being  the  20th  of  January, 
the  court  of  the  first  fruits  and  tenths  was  dissolved. 

On  Thursday  the  2,5th,  the  lord  marquis  of  North- 
ampton was  again  committed  to  the  Tower,  and  Sir 
Edward  Warner  with  him. 

On  Saturday  the  27th,  Justice  Hales  was  committed  to 
the  Marshalsea,  and  on  the  same  day  Mr.  Rogers  was  com- 
mitted to  the  Newgate.  Upon  the  Saturday,  and  on  the 
Sunday,  aijd  Monday  following,  the  Londoners  prepared 
a  number  of  soldiers,  (by  the  queen's  command)  to  go 
into  Kent  against  the  commons  :  which  soldiers,  when 
they  came  to  Rochester-bridge,  where  they  should  have 
set  upon  their  enemies,  most  of  them  left  their  own 
captains  and  came  over  to  the  Kentish  men,  and  so  tlie 
captains  returned  to  the  court  without  men  or  victory, 
leaving  behind  them  six  pieces  of  ordnance  and  treasure. 
About  the  latter  end  of  January,  the  duke  of  Suffolk 
departed  into  Leicestershire.  'I'lie  earl  of  Huntington 
was  sent  to  take  him  and  bring  him  to  London,  who 
proclaimed  the  duke  traitor  by  the  way. 

On  Friday  the  2:5d  of  February,  ir)54,  about  nine 
o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  the  lord  Henry  Gray,  duke  of 
Suffolk,  was  brought  from  the  Tower  to  the  scaffold  on 
Tower  Hill ;  Doctor  Weston  accompanied  him  as  his 
ghostly  father,  against  the  will  of  the  duke.  When  the 
duke  went  up  to  the  scaffold,  Weston  being  on  the  left 
hand,  pressed  to  go  up  with  him.  The  duke,  with  his 
hand,  put  him  down  again  off  the  stai/s  :  and  Weston, 
taking  hold  of  the  duke,  forced  him  down  likewise. 
And  as  they  ascended  the  second  time,  the  duke  again 
put  him  down. 

Then  Weston  said,  that  it  was  the  queen's  pleasure  he 
should  do  so.  At  this  the  duke  casting  his  hands 
abroad,  ascended  the  scaffold,  and  paused  a  while. 
And  then  said,  "  ^Masters,  I  have  offended  the  queen 
and  her  laws,  and  thereby  am  justly  condemned  to  (iie, 
and  am  wUling  to  die,  desiring  all  men  to  be  obedient, 
and  I  pray  God  that  this  my  death  may  be  an  example 
to  all  men,  beseeching  you  all  to  bear  me  witness,  that  I 
die  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  trusting  to  be  saved  by  his 
blood  only,  and  by  no  trumpery  ceremonials.  He  died 
for  me,  and  for  all  them  that  truly  repent,  and  stedfastly 
trust  in  him.  And  I  do  repent,  desiring  you  all  to  pray 
t  )  God  for  me  ;  and  that  when  you  see  my  breath  depart 
from  me,  you  will  pray  to  God  that  he  may  receive  my 
S'lul."  And  then  he  desired  all  men  to  forgive  him, 
living,  that  the  queen  had  forgiven  him. 

Then  Dr.  Weston  declared  with  a  loud  voice,  that  the 
queen's  majesty  had  forgiven  him.  With  that  the 
stnnders-by  said,  with  good  and  audible  voice,  "  Such 
fort;iveness  God  send  thee!"  meaning  Dr.  Weston. 
Then  the  duke  kneeled  down  and  said  the  psalm,  "  O 
liod  be  merciful  unto  me,"  &c.  to  the  end,  holding  up 
his  hands,  and  looking  up  to  heaven.  And  when  he  had 
ended  the  psalm,  he  said,  "  Into  thy  hands  I  commit 
my  spirit,"  &c.  Then  he  arose  and  stood  up,  and  de- 
livered his  cap  and  his  scarf  to  the  executioner. 

Then  the  executioner  kneeled  down,  and  asked  the 
duke  forgiveness.  And  the  duke  said,  "  God  forgive 
thee,  and  I  do  :  and  when  thou  dost  thine  office,  I  pray 
thee  do  it  well,  and  send  me  out  of  this  world  quickly,  and 
God  have  mercy  upon  thee."  Then  there  stood  up  a  man 
and  said,  "  My  lord,  what  shall  I  do  for  the  money  that 
you  do  owe  me?"  And  the  duke  said,  "  Alas  1  good 
fellow,  I  pray  thee  trouble  me  not  now,  but  go  thy  way  to 
my  officers."  Then  he  knit  a  handkerchief  about  his  face, 
I  and  kneeled  down  and  said,  "  Our  Father  which  art  in 
1    heaven,"  &c.  to  the  end.     And  then  he  said,  "  Christ 


have  mercy  upon  me,''  and  laid  down  his  Head  on  the 
block,  and  the  executioner  took  the  axe,  and  at  the  first 
chop  struck  off  his  head,  and  held  it  up  to  the  people, 
&c. 

On  this  same  day  a  number  of  prisoners  had  their  par- 
don, and  came  through  the  city  with  their  halters  about 
their  necks.     They  were  in  number  above  two  hundred. 

In  this  week,  all  such  priests  within  the  diocese  of 
London  as  were  married,  were  divorced  from  their  liv- 
ings, and  commanded  to  bring  their  wives  within  a  fort- 
night, that  they  might  be  likewise  divorced  from  them. 
This  the  bishop  did  of  his  own  power. 

On  Tuesday,  in  the  same  week,  being  the  27th  of 
February,  certain  gentlemen  of  Kent  were  sent  into 
Kent,  to  be  executed  there.  Their  names  were  these ; 
the  two  Mantels,  two  Knevets,  and  Bret ;  with  these 
Mr.  Rudston  also  and  others  were  condemned,  and 
should  have  been  executed,  but  they  had  their  pardon. 

As  to  Mr.  Mantel  the  elder,  here  is  to  be  noted,  that 
as  he  was  led  to  execution,  and  at  his  first  casting  under 
the  gallows,  the  rope  broke,  l^ien  they  wanted  him  to 
recant  the  truth,  and  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
(as  they  term  it),  and  then  they  said  he  should  have  the 
queen's  pardon  :  but  Mr.  Mantel,  like  a  worthy  gentle- 
nuin,  refused  their  insidious  counsel,  and  chose  rather  to 
die  than  to  live  to  the  dishonouring  of  God.  As  he  was 
reported  falsely  to  have  fallen  from  the  constancy  of  his 
profession  ;  to  clear  himself,  and  to  reprove  the  sinister 
surmise  of  his  recantation,  he  wrote  this  brief  apology. 

The  Apology  of  Master  Mantel. 

"  Perceiving  that  already  certain  false  reports  are 
raised  concerning  my  answer  in  the  behalf  of  my  belief, 
while  I  was  prisoner  in  the  Tower  of  London,  and  con- 
sidering how  sore  a  matter  it  is  to  be  an  occasion  of  of- 
fence to  any  of  those  little  ones  that  believe  in  Christ :  I 
have  thought  it  the  duty  of  a  christian  man,  as  near  as  I 
can  (with  the  truth)  to  take  away  this  offence.  It 
pleased  the  queen's  majesty  to  send  me  Doctor  Bourne, 
to  whom  at  the  first  meeting  I  acknowledged  my  faith  in 
all  points  to  agree  with  the  four  creeds  ;  that  is,  the 
Apostle's  Creed,  the  Nicene  Creed,  the  Atbanasian 
Creed,  and  the  Te  Deum. 

"  Further,  as  concerning  confession  and  penance,  I 
declare  that  I  could  be  content  to  shew  to  any  learned 
minister  of  Christ's  church  any  thing  that  troubled  my 
conscience,  and  of  such  a  man  I  would  most  willingly 
hear  absolution  pronounced. 

"  Touching  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  (as  he  termed 
it),  I  said  that  I  believed  Christ  to  be  there  present  as 
the  Holy  Ghost  meant,  when  these  words  were  written, 
"  This  is  my  body." 

"  Further,  when  this  would  not  satisfy,  I  desired  him 
to  consider,  that  I  was  a  condemned  man  to  die  by  law, 
and  that  it  was  more  meet  for  me  to  seek  a  readiness 
and  preparation  to  death.  And  insomuch  as  I  dissent-'d 
not  from  him  in  any  article  of  the  christian  faith  neces- 
sary to  salvation,  I  desired  him,  for  God's  sake,  no  more 
to  trouble  me  with  such  matters,  to  believe  which  is 
neither  salvation  ;  nor  not  to  believe,  damnation.  He 
answered,  that  if  I  dissented  but  in  the  least  matter 
from  the  chatholic  church,  my  soul  was  in  great  danger; 
therefore  much  more  in  this  great  matter,  alleging  this 
text,  '  He  that  offendeth  in  the  least  of  these,  is  guilty 
of  them  all.'  '  Yea,'  said  I,  '  this  is  true  of  the  com- 
mandments of  God.'  To  this  I  desired  him  to  consider 
it  was  not  my  matter,  nor  could  I  in  these  matters  keep 
disputation,  nor  did  I  intend  to  do  so  ;  and  therefore  to 
take  these  few  words  for  a  full  answer,  that  I,  not  only 
in  the  matter  of  the  sacrament,  but  also  in  all  other  matters 
of  religion,  believe  as  the  holy  catholic  church  of  Christ 
(grounded  upon  the  prophets  and  apostles)  believes. 
But  upon  this  word  '  church'  we  agreed  not ;  for  1  took 
exception  at  the  antichristian  popish  church. 

"  Then  we  fell  into  talk  about  the  mass,  wherein  we 
agreed  not:  for  I,  both  for  the  occasion  of  idolatry,  and 
also  the  clear  subversion  of  Christ's  institution,  thought  it 
naught ;  and  he,  upon  certain  considerations  supposed  it 
^.  tl .  I  found  fault  that  it  was  accounted  a  propitia- 
z  i 


YOl 


THE  APOLOGY  OF  WALTER  MANTEL. 


[Book  X. 


tory  sacrifice  for  sin,  and  at  certain  other  applications  of 
it-  But  lie  said  that  it  was  not  a  propitiatory  sacrifice 
for  sin  (for  the  death  of  Christ  only  was  the  sacrificed 
and  this  but  a  commemoration  of  the  same.  '  Then,'  I 
replied,  '  if  you  think  so,  (certain  blasphemous  collects 
L'ft  out)  1  could  be  content  (were  it  not  for  offending 
my  poor  brethren  that  believe  in  Christ,  which  know  not 
so  mucli)  to  hear  your  mass.'  '  Sea,'  said  he,  '  how 
vain  glory  touches  you.'  '  Not  so,  sir,'  replied  I,  '  I 
am  not  now,  I  thank  God,  in  a  case  to  be  vain  glorious.' 

"  Then  I  found  further  fault  with  it,  that  it  was  not  a 
communion.  '  Yea,'  saith  he,  '  one  priest  saying  mass 
here,  and  another  there,  and  the  third  in  anotlier  ])lace, 
&c.  is  a  communion.'  '  This  agrees  scarcely  with  these 
words  of  St.  Paul,'  said  I,  '  Yecome  together  not  for  the 
better,  but  for  the  worse.'  '  Yea,  and  it  is  a  commu- 
nion too,'  said  he,  '  when  they  come  together.  Now 
draws  on  the  time'  (continued  he)  '  tiiat  I  must  depart 
from  you  to  the  court,  to  say  mass  before  the  queen, 
and  must  signify  unto  her  in  what  case  I  find  you,  and 
methinks  I  find  you  sore  seduced.'  Tlien  I  said,  '  I 
pray  you  report  the  best :  for  I  trust  you  find  me  not  ob- 
stinate.' '  What  shall  I  say?  are  you  content  to  hear 
mass,  and  to  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  mass  .■"  '  I 
beseech  you,'  said  I,  '  signify  unto  her  majesty,  that  I 
am  neither  obstinate  nor  stubborn  ;  for  time  and  iiersua- 
sion  may  alter  me,  but  as  yet  my  conscience  is  such, 
that  I  can  neither  hear  mass,  nor  receive  the  sacrament 
after  that  sort.'  Thus,  after  certain  requests  made  to 
the  queen's  majesty  concerning  other  matters,  he  de- 
parted. 

"  On  the  next  day  he  came  to  me  again,  and  brought 
with  him  St.  Cyprian's  works ;  for  so  I  had  required 
him  to  do  the  day  before,  because  I  would  see  his 
sermon  De  Mortalitate.  He  had  in  this  book  turned 
and  interlined  certain  places,  both  concerning  the  church 
and  the  sacrament,  which  he  wished  me  to  read.  I  read 
as  much  as  my  time  would  serve,  and  at  his  next  com- 
ing I  said,  that  I  was  wholly  of  Cyprian's  mind  in  the 
matter  of  the  sacrament.  Doctor  Weston  and  Doctor 
Mallet  then  came  to  me,  whom  I  answered  much  after 
that  sort  as  I  did  the  other.  Doctor  Weston  brought  in 
the  place  of  St.  Cyprian,  '  Panis  iste  non  effigie,  sed  na- 
tura  mutatus,'  &c.  I  asked  of  him  how  natnra  was 
taken  in  the  convocation-house,  in  the  disputation  upon 
the  place  of  Theodoret. 

"  To  be  short.  Dr.  Bourne  came  often  to  me,  and  I 
always  said  to  him,  that  I  was  not  minded,  nor  able  to 
dispute  in  matters  of  religion:  but  I  believed  as  the  holy 
catholic  church  of  Christ,  grounded  upon  the  prophets 
and  apostles,  believes  :  and  in  the  matter  of  the  sacra- 
ment, as  the  holy  fathers,  St.  Cyprian  and  St.  Augustine 
write,  and  believed ;  and  this  answer  and  none  other  had 
they  from  me  in  effect ;  what  words  soever  have  been 
spread  abroad  of  me,  that  I  should  be  conformable  to 
all  things,  &c.  The  truth  is,  I  never  heard  mass,  nor  re- 
ceived the  sacrament  during  the  time  of  my  imprisonment. 

"  One  time  he  wished  me  to  be  confessed.  1  said,  '  I 
am  content.'  We  kneeled  down  to  pray  together  in  a 
window.  I  began  without  the  '  Benedicite,'  desiring 
him  not  to  look  at  my  hand  for  any  su))erstitious  enu- 
meration of  my  sins.  Then  he  was  called  away  to  the 
council.  Thus  much  I  bear  only  for  my  life,  as  God 
knows.  If  in  this  I  have  ofiended  any  christian,  from 
the  bottom  of  my  heart  I  ask  them  forgiveness.  I  trust 
Christ  hath  forgiven  me,  who  knows  that  I  durst  never 
deny  him  before  men,  lest  he  should  deny  me  before  his 
Heavenly  Father. 

"  Thus  I  have  left  behind  me,  written  with  mine  own 
hand,  the  substance  of  all  the  talk,  esjjecially  of  the  worst 
that  ever  I  granted  to,  to  the  utmost  I  can  remember,  as 
God  knoweth.  All  the  whole  communication  I  have  not 
written  ;  for  it  were  both  too  long  and  too  foolish  so  to 
do.  Now  I  beseech  the  living  God,  who  hath  received 
me  to  his  mercy,  and  brought  to  pass,  that  1  die  steadfast 
and  undefiled  in  his  truth,  at  utter  defiance  and  detesta- 
tion of  all  papistical  and  antichristian  doctrine ;  I  be- 
seech him  (I  say)  to  keep  and  defend  all  his  chosen  for 
his  name's  sake,  from  the  tyranny  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome — that  antichrist,  and  from  the  assault  of  all  his  sa- 


tellites. God's  indignation  is  known  :  he  will  try  and 
prove  who  are  his.  Amend  your  lives.  Deny  not 
Christ  before  men,  lest  he  deny  you  before  his  heavenly 
Father.  Fear  not  to  lose  your  lives  for  him  ;  for  ye 
shall  find  them  again.  May  God  hold  his  merciful  hand 
over  this  realm,  and  avert  tlie  impending  plagues  from  the 
same  !  May  God  save  the  queen,  and  send  her  knowledge 
in  his  trutli.  Amen.  Pray,  pray,  pray,  ye  christians,  and 
comfort  yourselves  with  the  scriptures. 

"  Written  the  2d  of  March,  A.  D.  l.'>o4,  by  me, 
Walter  IMantel,  prisoner,  whom  both  God  and 
the  world  hath  forgiven  his  ofiences.     Amen." 

In  Loudon,  on  the  I7th  of  March,  every  householder 
was  commanded  to  appear  before  the  aldermen  of  their 
ward,  and  were  enjoined  that  they,  their  wives  and  ser- 
vants, should  prepare  themselves  to  go  to  confession, 
and  receive  the  sacrament  at  Easter,  and  that  neither 
tliey,  nor  any  of  them  should  depart  out  of  the  city, 
until  Easter  was  past. 

On  the  18th,  being  Sunday,  the  lady  Elizaiieth,  the 
queen's  sister,  was  brought  to  the  Tower. 

On  the  2r)th  day  (being  Easter-day),  in  the  morning, 
at  St.  Pancras,  in  Cheapside,  the  crucifix,  with  the  pix, 
were  taken  out  of  the  sepulchre,  before  the  priest  rose 
to  the  resurrection  :  so  that  when,  after  his  accustomed 
manner,  he  put  his  hand  into  the  sepulchre,  and  said 
very  devoutly,  "  He  hath  risen,  he  is  not  here,"  he 
found  his  words  true,  for  he  was  not  there  indeed  !  Being 
dismayed,  they  consulted  among  themselves  whom  they 
thought  to  be  likeliest  to  have  done  this  thing.  They 
remembered  one  Marsh,  who  a  little  before  had  been 
put  from  his  parsonage  because  he  was  married,  and  to 
his  charge  they  laid  that.  But  when  they  could  not 
prove  it,  they  charged  him  with  having  kept  companv 
with  his  wife  since  they  were  divorced.  He  answered, 
"  That  he  thought  the  queen  had  done  him  wrong  to 
take  from  him  both  his  living  and  his  life."  These 
words  were  taken  very  grievously,  and  he  and  his  wife 
were  both  committed  to  prison. 

On  the  8th  of  April  there  was  a  cat  hanged  upon  a 
gallows  at  the  cross  in  Cheapside,  apparelled  like  a  priest 
ready  to  say  mass,  with  a  shaven  crown.  Her  two  fore- 
feet were  tied  over  her  head,  with  a  round  paper  like  a 
wafer-cake  put  between  them.  The  queen  and  the 
bishops  were  very  angry  ;  and  therefore,  in  the  same 
afternoon,  there  was  a  proclamation  issued,  tiiat  whoever 
could  bring  forth  the  party  that  hanged  up  the  cat,  siiould 
have  twenty  nobles,  which  reward  was  afterwards  in- 
creased to  twenty  marks,  but  none  could  or  would  earn  it. 

As  to  the  first  setting  up  of  this  gallows  in  Clieap- 
side,  we  may  observe,  that  after  the  sermon  of  the 
bishop  of  Winchester  before  the  queen,  for  the  execulioa 
of  Wyat's  soldiers,  immediately  on  the  Kith  of  February, 
there  were  set  up  a  great  number  of  gallows  in  diiiV  rent 
places  of  the  city  ;  namely,  two  in  Cheapside,  one  at 
Leaden-hall,  one  at  Billingsgate,  one  at  St.  Magnus  church, 
one  in  Smithfield,  one  in  Fleet-street,  four  in  South- 
wark,  one  at  Aldgate,  one  at  Bishopsgate,  one  at  Alders- 
gate,  one  at  Newgate,  one  at  Ludgate,  one  at  St.  James's 
Park  Corner,  one  at  Cripplegate  :  all  which  gibbets  and 
gallows,  to  the  number  of  twenty,  remained  there  from 
the  13th  of  February  till  the  4th  of  June,  and  then  at 
the  coming  in  of  King   Philip  were  taken  down. 

On  the  11th  of  April  Sir  Thomas  Wyat  was  be- 
headed and  quartered  at  the  Tower-hill,  where  he  uttered 
these  words  touching  the  lady  Elizabeth  and  the  earl  of 
Devonshire:  "Concerning,"  said  he,  "  what  I  have  said 
of  others  in  my  examination,  to  charge  any  others  as 
partakers  of  my  doings,  I  accuse  neither  my  lady  Eliza- 
beth's grace,  nor  my  lord  of  Devonshire.  I  cannot  ac- 
cuse them,  neither  am  I  able  to  say,  that  to  my  know- 
ledge they  knew  anything  of  my  rising."  And  when 
Doctor  Weston  told  him,  that  his  confession  was  other- 
wise before  the  council,  he  answered,  "That  which  I 
said  then,  I  said;  but  that  which  I  say  now,  is  true." 

Concerning  the  condemnation  of  Thomas,  archbishop 
of  (;anterbury,  of  Doctor  Ridley,  and  Master  Latimer, 
which  took  place  on  the  20th  of  April,  we  have  already 
said  enough. 


A.D.  1554.]       A  DECLARATION  OF  THE  PREACHERS  CONCERNING  THEIR  DOCTRINE. 


70b 


On  Friday  the  27th  of  April,  Lord  Thomas  Gray,  the 
late  duke  of  Suffolk's  brother,  was  beheaded  at  Tower- 
hill. 

In  the  month  of  May  it  was  given  out  that  a  solemn 
disputation  should  be  held  at  Cambridge  between  Brad- 
ford, Sanders,  Rogers,  and  others  of  that  side,  and  the 
doctors  of  both  the  universities  on  the  other  side,  as  had 
been  in  Oxford  before.     Upon  this  the  godly  preachers 
who  were  in  prison  having  word  of  it,  although  they  were 
destitute  of  their  books,  neither  were  ignorant  of  the 
purpose  of  the  adversaries,  and  how  the  cause  was  pre- 
judiced ;    also    how   the    disputations    were    confusedly 
handled  at  Oxford  ;  nevertheless   they   resolved   not  to 
refuse  the   offer  of  disputation,  provided  they  might  be 
quietly  heard ;  and  therefore  wisely  pondering  the  mat- 
ter with  themselves,  by  a  public  consent  directed  out  of 
1  prison  a  declaration  of  their  mind  by  writing,  on  the 
I  8th  of  May.     First,  as  touching  the  disputation,  although 
I  they  knew  that  they  should   do   no  good,  as   all  things 
I  were  determined  beforehand,   yet  they  would  not  deny 
jto  dispute,   provided  the    disputation   might  be   either 
I  before  the  queen,  or  before  the  council,  or  before  either 
houses  of  parliament,  or  else  that  they  might  dispute 
•  by  writing :  for  if  the  matter  were  brought  to  the  doc- 
tors, they  had   sufficient  proof,   they  said,  by  the  expe- 
rience of  Oxford,  thaC  little  good  would  be  done  at  Cam- 
bridge ;  and  so  declaring  the  faith  and  doctrine  of  their 
religion,  and  exhorting  the  people  to  submit  themselves 
Xvith  all  patience  and   humility  to  the  higher  povyers, 
ithey  appealed  from  them  as  their  judges. 

yl  Copy  of  a  Declaration  drawn  up  and  sent  out  of  Prison 
by  Bradford,  Sanders,  and  other  godly  Preachers, 
concerning  their  Disputation,  and  the  Doctrine  of  their 
Religion. 

'*  because  we  hear  that  it  is  determined  of  the  magis- 
!.rates,   and  such  as  are  in  authority,  especially  of  the 
(•lergy,    to   send  us  speedily  out  of  the   prisons  of  the 
liCing's  Bench,  the  Fleet,  the  Marshalsea,  and  Newgate, 
where  we  are  at  present,  and  some  of  us  have  been  for  a 
long  time,   not    as  I'ebels,   traitors,    seditious    persons, 
ihieves,  or  transgressors  of  any  laws  of  this  realm,   in- 
hibitions,   proclamations,    or    commandments    of    the 
ueen's  highness,  or  of  any  of  the  council's  (God's  name 
fe  praised  therefore),  but  only  for  the  conscience  we 
ave  to  God,  and  his  most  holv  word  and  truth,  upon 
lost  certain  knowledge  :  because,  we  say,  we  hear  that  it 
5  determined,  that  we  shall  be  sent  to  one  of  the  univer- 
ities  of  Cambridge  or  Oxford,  there  to  dispute  with  such 
s  are  appointed  :  as  we  purpose  not  to  dispute  other- 
[ise  than  by  writing,  except  it  may  be  before  the  queen's 
|ighness   and  her   council,   or   before   the   parliament- 
ouses;  and   therefore   perchance  it  will  be  rumoured 
broad,  that  we  are  not  able  to  maintain,  by  the  truth  of 
tod's  word,  and  the  consent  of  the  true   and  catholic 
liurch  of  Christ,   the   doctrine  we   have    generally  and 
Kverally  taught,  and  some  of  us  have  written  and  set 
)rth,  by  which  the  godly  and  simple  may  be  offended, 
nd    somewhat   weakened  ;    we    have    thought    it    our 
ounden  duty  now,  whilst  we  may,  by  writing  to  publish 
r>d  notify  the  causes  why  we  will  not  dispute  otherwise 
lan   is  above   said,  to  prevent  the  offence  which  might 
ome  thereby. 

"  1.  Because  it  is  evidently  known  to  the  whole 
orld,  that  the  determinations  of  both  the  universities 
>  matters  of  religion,  especially  wherein  we  should  dis- 
iite,  are  directly  against  God's  word,  yea,  against  their 
.vn  determinations  in  the  time  of  our  late  sovereign 
>rd  and  most  godly  prince.  King  Edward  :  and  further 
is  known  they  are  our  open  enemies,  and  have  already 
jnderaned  our  causes,  before  any  disputation  had  of 
le  same. 

"2.  Because  the  prelates  and  clergy  do  not  seek 
tther  us  or  the  truth,  but  our  destruction  and  their 

!ory.  For  if  they  had  sought  us  (as  charity  requires) 
len  they  would  have  called  us  forth  before  their  laws 
^ere  so  made,  that  frankly  and  without  peril  we  might 
lavespoken  our  consciences.  Again,if  they  had  sought  for 
le  truth,  they  would  not  have  concluded  controversies 


before  they  had  been  disputed  ;  so  that  it  easily  appears, 
that  they  seek  their  own  glory  and  our  destruction,  and 
not  us  and  the  truth  :  and  therefore  we  have  good  cause 
to  refuse  disputation,  as  a  thing  which  shall  not  further 
prevail  than  to  the  setting  forth  of  their  glory,  and  the 
suppression  of  the  truth. 

"  ;{.  Because  the  censors  and  judges  (as  we  hear  who 
they  be)  are  manifest  enemies  to  the  truth,  and  what  is 
worse,  obstinate  enemies,  before  whom  pearls  are  not  to 
be  cast,  by  the  commandment  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  and  by  his  own  example.  That  they  are  such, 
their  doings  of  late  at  Oxford,  and  in  the  convocation . 
house  in  October  last,  most  evidently  prove. 

"  4.  Because  some  of  us  have  been  in  prison  these 
eight  or  nine  months,  where  we  have  had  no  books,  no 
paper,  no  pen,  no  ink,  or  convenient  place  for  study,  we 
think  we  should  do  wrong,  thus  suddenly  to  descend  into 
disputation  with  them,  who  may  allege,  as  they  chose, 
the  fathers  and  their  testimonies,  because  our  memories 
have  not  that  which  we  have  read,  so  readily,  as  to  re- 
prove, when  they  shall  report  and  wrest  the  authors  to 
their  purpose,  or  to  bring  forth  what  we  may  have  there 
for  our  advantage. 

"  5.  Because  in  disputation  we  shall  not  be  permitted 
to  prosecute  our  arguments,  but  be  stopt  when  we 
should  speak  ;  one  saying  this,  another  that,  the  third 
his  mind,  &c.  As  was  done  to  the  godly  learned  fathers, 
especially  Doctor  Ridley,  at  Oxford,  who  was  not  per- 
mitted to  declare  his  mind  and  meaning  of  the  proposi- 
tions, and  had  oftentimes  half  a  dozen  at  once  speaking 
against  him,  always  preventing  him  from  prosecuting  his 
argument,  and  answering  accordingly :  we  will  not 
speak  of  the  hissing,  scoffing  and  taunting,  which  no- 
toriously then  was  used.  If  in  this  sort,  and  much 
worse,  they  handled  these  fathers,  much  more  will  they 
be  shamelessly  bold  with  us,  if  we  should  enter  into 
disputation  with  them. 

"  6.  Because  the  notaries,  that  shall  receive  and  write 
the  disputations  will  be  of  their  appointment,  and  such 
as  either  do  not,  or  dare  not,  favour  the  truth,  and 
therefore  must  write  either  to  please  them,  or  else  they 
themselves  (the  censors  and  judges  we  mean),  at  their 
pleasure  will  put  to,  and  take  from  that  which  is  written 
by  the  notaries  ;  who  cannot,  or  must  not  have  in  their 
custody  that  which  they  write,  longer  than  the  disputa- 
tion endureth,  as  their  doings  at  Oxford  declare.  No 
copy  nor  scroll  could  any  man  have  by  their  good  will. 
For  the  censors  and  judges  will  have  all  delivered  into 
their  hands.  Yea,  if  any  man  was  seen  there  to  write, 
as  the  report  is,  the  same  man  was  sent  for,  and  his 
writings  taken  from  him  :  so  must  the  disputation  serve 
only  for  the  glory,  not  of  God,  but  of  the  enemies  of  his 
truth. 

"  For  these  causes  we  all  think  it  so  necessary  not  to 
dispute  with  them  ;  as,  if  we  did  dispute,  we  should  do 
that  which  they  desire  and  purposely  seek,  to  promote 
the  kingdom  of  antichrist,  and  to  suppress  (as  much  as 
may  be)  the  truth.  We  will  not  speak  of  the  offence 
that  might  come  to  the  godly,  when  they  should  hear, 
by  the  report  of  our  enemies,  our  answers  and  argu- 
ments framed  (you  may  be  sure)  for  their  fantasies,  to 
the  slandering  of  the  truth. 

"  Therefore  we  publish,  and  by  this  writing  notify  to 
the  whole  congregation  and  church  of  England,  that  for 
these  causes  we  will  not  dispute  with  them,  otherwise 
than  with  the  pen,  unless  it  be  before  the  queen's  high- 
ness and  her  council,  or  before  tlie  houses  of  tlie  parlia- 
ment. If  they  will  write,  we  will  answer,  and  by  writ- 
ing confirm  and  prove  out  of  the  infallible  truth,  even 
the  very  word  of  God,  and  by  the  testimony  of  the  good 
and  most  ancient  fathers  in  Christ's  church,  this  our 
faith  and  every  piece  thereof,  which  hereafter  we,  col- 
lectively, do  write  and  send  abroad  purposely,  that  our 
good  brethren  and  sisters  in  the  Lord  may  know  it :  and 
to  seal  up  the  same,  we  are  ready,  through  God  s  help 
and  grace,  to  give  our  lives  to  the  halter  or  hre,  or  other- 
wise; as  God  shall  appoint :  humbly  requiring,  and  m 
the  bowels  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  beseeching,  aU 
that  fear  God,  to  behave  themselves  as  obedient  subjecU 
to  the  queen's  highness  and  the  superior  powers,  which 


$96 


THE  LADY  ELIZABETH  COMMITTED  TO  THE  TOWER, 


[Book  X. 


are  ordained  of  God  under  her,  rather  after  our  example 
to  gi^e  their  heads  to  the  block,  than  in  any  point  to 
rebel,  or  once  to  mutter  against  the  Lord's  anointed  ; 
we  mean  our  sovereign  lady  Queen  Mary,  into  whose 
heart  we  beseech  the  Lord  of  mercy  plentifully  to  pour 
the  wisdom  and  grace  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  now  and  for  ever, 
Amen. 

"1.  We  confess  and  believe  all  the  canonical  books 
of  the  Old  Testament,  and  all  the  books  of  the  New 
Testament,  to  be  the  very  true  word  of  God,  and  to  be 
•written  by  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  are 
therefore  to  be  heard  accordingly,  as  the  judge  in  all 
controversies  and  matters  of  religion. 

"  2.  We  confess  and  believe  that  the  catholic  church, 
which  is  the  spouse  of  Christ,  as  a  most  obedient  and 
loving  wife,  doth  embrace  and  follow  the  doctrine  of 
these  books  in  all  matters  of  religion,  and  therefore  she 
is  to  be  heard  accordingly  ;  so  that  those  who  will  not 
hear  this  church  thus  following  and  obeying  the  word 
of  her  husband,  we  account  as  heretics  and  schismatics, 
according  to  this  saying,  '  If  he  will  not  hear  the  church, 
let  him  be  to  thee  as  a  heathen.' 

"  3.  We  believe  and  confess  all  the  articles  of  faith 
and  doctrine  set  forth  in  the  symbol  of  the  apostles, 
■which  we  commonly  call  the  creed,  and  in  the  symbols 
of  the  councils  of  Nice,  kept  A.D.  32')  ;  of  Constanti- 
nople, A.D.  ;i81  ;  of  Ephesus.  kept  A.D.  4.U  ;  of  Chal- 
cedon,  kept  A.D.  4.')1  ;  of  Toledo,  first  and  fourth. 
Also  in  the  symbols  of  Athanasius,  Irenaeus,  TertuUian, 
and  of  Damascenus,  who  died  about  the  year  /  CO,  we 
confess  and  believe  (we  say)  the  doctrine  of  the  symbols 
generally  and  particularly  ;  so  that  whosoever  doth 
otherwise,  we  hold  the  same  to  err  from  the  truth. 

"  4.  We  believe  and  confess  concerning  justification, 
that  as  it  comes  only  from  God's  mercy  through  Christ, 
so  it  is  perceived  and  had  by  none,  who  are  of  years  of 
discretion,  otherwise  than  by  faith  only  :  which  faith  is 
not  an  opinion,  but  a  certain  persuasion  wrought  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  mind  and  heart  of  man,  whereby 
as  the  mind  is  illuminated,  so  the  heart  is  inclined  to 
submit  itself  to  the  will  of  God  unfeignedly,  and  so 
shews  forth  an  inherent  righteousness,  which  is  to  be 
discerned  in  the  article  of  justification,  from  the  righte- 
ousness which  God  endues  us  withal,  justifying  us,  al- 
though inseparably  they  go  together.  And  this  we  do 
not  fur  curiosity  or  contention's  sake,  but  for  concience's 
sake,  that  it  might  be  quiet,  which  it  can  never  be,  if  we 
confound  without  distinction  forgiveness  of  sins,  and 
Christ's  righteousness  im])uted  to  us,  with  regeneration 
and  inherent  righteousness.  By  this  we  disallow  the 
papistical  doctrine  of  free  will,  of  works  of  supereroga- 
tion, of  merits,  of  the  necessity  of  auricular  confession 
and  satisfaction  towards  God. 

"  5.  We  confess  and  believe  concerning  the  exterior 
service  of  God,  that  it  ought  to  be  according  to  the 
word  of  God  ;  and  therefore  in  the  congregation,  all 
things  public  ought  to  be  done  in  such  a  tongue  as  may 
be  most  to  edify,  and  not  in  Latin,  where  the  people 
understand  not  the  same. 

"  ().  We  confess  and  believe  that  God  only  by  Christ 
Jesus  is  to  be  prayed  unto  and  called  upon  ;  and  there- 
fore we  disallow  invocation  or  prayer  to  saints  departed 
this  life. 

"  7.  We  confess  and  believe,  that  as  a  man  departs 
this  life,  so  shall  he  be  judged  in  the  last  day  generally, 
and  in  tlie. meantime  is  entered  either  into  the  state  of 
the  blessed  for  ever,  or  damned  for  ever  ;  and  therefore 
is  either  past  all  help,  or  else  needs  no  help  of  any  in 
this  life.  By  reason  whereof  we  affirm  purgatory, 
masses  of  the  ladder  of  heaven,  trentals,  and  such  suf- 
frages as  the  popish  church  obtrudes  as  necessary,  to 
be  tlie  doctrine  of  antichrist. 

"  8.  We  confess  and  believe  the  sacraments  of  Christ, 
which  are  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper,  that  they 
ought  to  be  ministered  according  to  the  institution  of 
Christ,  concerning  the  substantial  parts  of  them  ;  and 
that  they  are  no  longer  sacraments,  than  they  are  had 
in  use,  and  used  to  the  end  for  which  they  were  in- 
stituted. 

"  And  here  we  plainly  confess,  that  the  mutilation  of 


the  Lord's  supper,  and  the  subtraction  of  the  one  kind 
from  the  lay  people,  is  antichristian  ;  and  so  is  the 
doctrine  of  transubstantiation  of  the  sacramental  bread 
and  wine  after  the  words  of  consecration,  as  they  are 
called  ;  also  the  adoration  of  the  sacrament  with  honour 
due  to  God  ;  the  reservation  and  carrying  about  of  the 
same  ;  also  the  mass  as  a  propitiatory  sacrifice  for  the 
living  and  dead,  or  a  work  that  pleases  God. 

"  All  these  we  believe  and  confess  to  be  antichrist's 
doctrine,  as  is  the  inhibition  of  marriage,  as  unlawful  to 
any  state.  And  we  doubt  not,  by  God's  grace,  but  we 
shall  be  able  to  prove  all  our  confessions  here  to  be 
most  true  by  the  truth  of  God's  word,  and  consent  of 
the  catholic  church,  which  follows  and  has  followed  the 
government  of  God's  Spirit,  and  the  judgment  of  his 
word. 

"  And  this  through  the  Lord's  help  we  will  do,  in 
disputation  by  word  before  the  queen's  highness  and 
her  council,  either  before  the  parliament  houses,  of 
whom  we  doubt  not  but  to  be  indifferently  heard,  or 
else  with  our  pens,  whenever  we  shall  be  by  them  that 
have  authority,  required  and  commanded. 

"  In  the  meantime,  as  obedient  subjects,  we  shall  hum- 
ble ourselves  towards  all  that  are  in  authority,  and  not 
cease  to  pray  to  God  for  them,  that  he  would  govern 
them  all,  generally  and  particularly,  with  the  spirit  of 
wisdom  and  grace.  And  so  we  heartily  desire,  and  hum- 
bly  pray  all  men  to  do,  in  no  point  consenting  to  any 
kind  of  rebellion  or  sedition  against  our  sovereign  lady 
the  queen's  highness :  but  where  they  cannot  obey, 
without  disobeying  God,  there  to  submit  themselves 
with  all  patience  and  humility  to  suffer,  as  the  will  and 
pleasure  of  the  higher  ))owers  shall  adjudge  :  as  we  are 
ready,  through  tlie  goodness  of  the  Lord,  to  suffer  what- 
ever they  shall  adjudge  us  to,  rather  than  we  will  consent 
to  any  doctrine  contrary  to  this  which  we  here  con- 
fess,  unless  we  shall  be  justly  convinced  of  it,  either 
by  writing  or  by  word,  before  such  judges  as  the 
queen's  highness  and  her  council,  or  the  parliament 
houses  shall  appoint.  For  the  universities  and  clergy 
have  condemned  our  cause  already  by  the  greater,  but 
now  by  the  better  part,  without  any  disputation  of  the 
same ;  and  therefore  w-e  most  justly  may  and  do  appeal 
from  them  as  our  judges  in  this  behalf  except  it  may  be 
in  writing,  that  the  matter  may  appear  to  all  men.  The 
Lord  of  mercy  endue  us  all  with  the  Spirit  of  his  truth 
and  grace  of  perseverance  therein  unto  the  end.  Amen. 
"  The  8th  day  of  May,  A.D.  1554, 


Robert  Menaven,  alias 

Robert  Ferrar. 
Rowland  Taylor. 
John  Philpot. 
John  Bradford. 
Glouc.  Episcopus,  alias 

John  Hooper 


John  Wigorne. 
Edward  Crome. 
John  Rogers. 
Lawrence  Sanders. 
Edmund  Lawrence, 
J.  P. 
T.  M. 


"To  these  things  above  said,  do  I,  INIiles  Coverdale, 
late  of  Exon,  consent  and  agree,  with  these  mine  afflicted 
brethren,  being  prisoners,  signed  with  mine  own  hand." 

On  the  19th  day  of  May,  the  lady  Elizabeth,  sister  to 
the  queen,  was  brought  to  the  Tower,  and  committed  to 
the  custody  of  Sir  John  Williams,  afterwards  lord 
Williams,  of  Tame,  of  whom  her  highness  was  gently 
and  courteously  treated  :  she  afterwards  was  taken  to 
Woodstock,  and  there  committed  to  the  keeping  of  Sir 
Henry  Benifield,  knight,  of  Oxborough,  in  Norfolk ; 
who,  on  the  other  side,  both  forgetting  her  estate  and  his 
own  duty,  shewed  himself  more  hard  and  strict  to  her, 
than  right. 

On  the  Friday  following,  being  the  20th  of  July 
and  St.  Margaret's  day,  the  prince  of  Spain  laiuled  at 
Southamjiton.  The  prince  himself  was  the  first  that 
landed  ;  who  immediately  as  he  set  foot  upon  the  land, 
drew  out  his  sword,  and  carried  it  naked  in  his  hand  a 
good  way. 

Then  met  him,  a  little  witliout  the  town,  tli«  mayor 
of  Southampton,  with  certain  commoners,  who  delivered 
the  keys  of  tlie  town  to  the  prince,  who  removed  his 
sword,  (naked  as  it  was)  out  of  his  right  into  his  left 


A.D.  1554.] 


THE  QUEEN  MARRIES  PHILIP  OF  SPAIN. 


707 


hand,  and  received  the  keys  of  the  mayor  without  speak- 
ing anv  word,  or  appearance  of  thankfulness,  and  after  a 
while,  delivered  the  keys  to  the   mayor  attain.     At  the 

i  town  gate,  the  earl  of  Arundel  and  the  lord  Williams 
met  him,  and  so  he  was  brought  to  his  lodging. 

On  the  Wednesday  following,  being  St.  James's  day, 
and  the  2.Tth  of  July,  Philip,  prince  of  Si)ain,  and  Mary, 

i  queen  of  England,  were  married  together  solemnly  in 
the  cathedral  church  at  Winchester,  by  the  bishop  of 
Winclieiter,  in  the  presence  of  a  great  number  of  noble 
men  of  both  the  realms.     At  the  time  of  this  marriage 

I  Use  emperor's  ambassador   being  present,    opetdy  pro- 

I  nounced,  that  in  consideration  of  that  marriage,  the 
emperor  had  granted  and  given  unto  his  son  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  itc. 

■Whereupon,  on  the  first  day  of  August  following,  there 
was  a  proclamation,  that  from  that  time  forth  the  stile  of 
all  manner  of  writings  should  be  altered,  and  this  fol- 
lowing should  be  used: 

"  Pliilip  and  Mary,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king  and 
queen  of  England,  France,  Naples,  Jerusalem,  and  Ire- 
land ;  defenders  of  the  faith,  princes  of  Spain  and  Sicily, 
archdukes  of  Austria,  dukes  of  Milan,  Burgundy,  and 
Brabant,  Counts  of  Hapsburgh,  Flanders,  and  Tyrol." 

After  the  marriage,  they  removed  from  Winchester  to 
other  places,  and  by  easy  journeys  came  to  Windsor 
Castle,  where  he  was  installed  in  the  order  of  the  garter, 
on  Sunday,  the  12th  of  August.  At  which  time  an  herald 
took  down  the  arms  of  England  at  Windsor,  and  in  the 
place  of  them  would  have  set  up  the  arras  of  Spain,  but 
)u-  was  commanded  by  certain  lords  to  set  them  up 
i-  lin.  From  thence  they  both  removed  to  Richmond, 
Mil  from  thence  by  water  to  London,  and  landed  at  the 
t ii>liop  of  Winchester's  house,  through  which  they 
I  ^^^ed  into  Southwark  park,  and  so  to  Southwark  house, 
Hilled   Suffolk  place,   where  they  lay  that  night,  Augiist 

irth. 

The  next  day,  being  Saturday,  the  18th  of  August,  the 
king  and  queen's  majesties  rode  from  Suffolk  place  (ac- 
ci)in])anied  with  a  great  number,  as  well  of  Tioblemen  as 
ci'iitlemen)  tlirough  the  city  of  London  to  Whitehall, 
and  at  London  bridge,  as  he  entered  at  the  draw-bridge, 
there  was  a  great  spectacle  set  up  ;  two  images,  present- 
ing two  giants,  one  named  Corineus,  and  the  other  Gog- 
"niagog,  holding  between  them  certain  Latin  verses,  which 
for  tiieir  vain  ostentation  of  flattery  I  pass  over. 

And  as  they  rode  over  the  bridge,  there  was  a  number 
of  ordnance  shot  off  at  the  Tower,  such  as  by  old  men's 
report  the  like  had  not  been  heard  or  seen  for  a  hundred 
yearr-  past. 

From  London  Bridge  they  passed  the  Conduit  in  Grace- 
church  -  street,  which  was  finely  painted,  with  among 
other  things,  the  nine  Worthies,  whereof  King  Henry 
the  Eighth  was  one.  He  was  painted  in  armour,  having 
lu  one  hand  a  sword,  and  in  the  other  a  book,  upon 
■Which  was  written  Verbum  Dei,  i.  e.  The  u'ord  of  God, 
delivering  the  book  to  his  son  King  Edward,  who  was 
painted  in  a  corner  by  him. 

But  upon  this  there  was  no  small  contention  raised  : 
for  tlie  bishop  of  Winchester,  lord  chancellor,  sent  for 
the  painter,  and  not  only  called  him  knave  for  painting  a 
book  in  King  Henry's  hand,  and  especially  for  writing 
on  it  Verbum  Dei,  but  also  rank  traitor  and  villain,  say- 
ing to  him  that  he  should  rather  have  put  the  book  into 
the  queen's  hand  (who  was  also  painted  there),  for  she 
had  reformed  the  church  and  religion,  with  other  things 
according  to  the  pure  and  sincere  word  of  God. 

Tiie  jiainter  answered  and  said,  that  if  he  had  known 
tha'.  was  the  matter  for  which  his  lordship  had  sent  for 
him,  he  could  have  remedied  it,  and  not  have  troubled 
liis  lordship. 

The  bishop  answered  and  said,  that  it  was  the  queen's 
majesty's  will  and  command  that  he  should  send  for 
him  :  and  so  commanding  him  to  wipe  out  the  book  and 
Ver/ji/m  Dei  too,  he  sent  him  home.  So  the  jiainter 
departed ;  but  fearing  lest  he  should  leave  some  part 
either  of  the  book,  or  of  Verhvm  Dei  in  King  Henry's 
hand ;  he  wiped  away  a  niece  of  his  fingers  with  it ! 

I  pass  over  other  pageants  and  pastimes,  displayed  to 
him  in  passing  through   London,   with  the   flattering 


verses  set  up  in  Latin,  in  which  were  blazoned  out  in 
one  place  the  five  Philips,  as  the  nve  worthies  of  the 
world  :  Pbili)i  of  Macedon,  Philip  the  emjieror,  Philip 
the  bold,  Philip  the  good,  Philip  of  Spain  and  king  of 
England. 

In  another  poesy,  King  Philip  was  represented  by  an 
image  of  Orpheus,  and  all  English  people  likened  to 
brute  and  savage  beasts  following  Orpheus'  harp,  and 
dancing  after  King  Phili|)'s  pipe  ! 

But  one  thing  I  cannot  pass  over  touching  the  young 
flourishing  shrine,  newly  set  up  at  this  time  to  welcome 
King  Philip  into  St.  Paul's  church. 

Bonner  was  there  in  his  royalty,  and  all  his  preben- 
daries about  him  in  St.  Paul's  choir,  the  shrine  laid 
along  upon  the  pavements,  and  also  the  doors  of  St. 
Paul's  being  shut,  the  bishop  with  others  said  and  sung 
divers  prayers  by  it:  that  being  done,  they  anointed  it 
with  oil  in  several  places,  and  after  the  anointing,  crept 
unto  it,  and  kissed  it. 

After  that  they  took  it,  and  set  it  in  its  old  accus- 
tomed place,  and  all  the  while  the  whole  choir  sang  Te 
Deum,  and  when  that  was  ended,  they  rang  the  bells, 
not  only  for  joy,  but  also  for  the  notable  and  great  feat 
thev  had  done. 

Not  long  after  this,  a  merry  fellow  came  into  St.  Paul's 
and  spied  the  shrine  with  Mary  and  John  newly  set  up; 
among  a  great  assembl  ge  of  people,  he  made  a  low 
courtesy  to  it,  and  said,  "  Sir,  your  mastership  is  wel- 
come to  town.  I  had  thought  to  have  talked  further 
with  your  mastership,  but  that  ye  are  here  clothed  in  the 
queen's  colours.  1  hojie  that  ye  are  but  a  summer's 
bird,  as  ye  be  dressed  in  white  and  green.'' 

The  ])rince  being  in  the  church  of  St.  Paul's,  after 
Doctor  llarpsfield  had  finished  his  oration  in  Latin,  set 
forward  through  Fleet-street,  and  so  came  to  Whitehall, 
where  he  with  the  queen  remained  four  days,  and  from 
thence  removed  to  Richmond. 

After  this,  all  the  lords  had  leave  to  depart  into  their 
counties,  with  commandment  to  bring  all  their  arms  and 
artillery  into  the  Tower  of  London.  There  remained  no 
English  lord  at  the  court,  but  the  bishop  of  Winchester. 
From  Richmond  they  removed  to  Hampton  Court,  where 
the  hall  door  within  the  court  was  continually  shut,  so 
that  no  man  might  enter,  unless  his  errand  was  first 
known,  which  seemed  strange  to  Englishmen,  that  had 
not  been  used  thereto. 

About  the  eighth  day  of  September,  Bishop  Bonner 
began  ins  visitation,  who  charged  six  men  in  every  pa., 
rish  to  enquire  (according  to  their  oath)  and  to  present 
before  him,  the  day  after  St.  Matthew's  dav,  beinz  the 
twenty-third  of  September,  all  sucn  persons  as  eu.nei' 
had  or  should  offend  in  any  of  his  articles,  which  he  had 
set  forth  to  the  number  of  thirty-seven. 

On  the  seventeenth  of  September,  there  was  a  pro- 
clamation in  London,  that  all  vagabonds  and  masteriess 
men,  as  well  strangers  as  Englishmen,  should  depart 
the  city  within  five  days ;  and  strictly  charging  all  inn- 
holders,  victuallers,  taverners,  and  alehouse  keepers, 
with  all  others  that  sell  victuals,  that  they  (after  the  said 
five  days)  should  not  sell  any  meat,  drink,  or  any  kind 
of  victual  to  any  servingman  what-ever,  unless  he  brought 
a  testimonial  from  his  master  to  declare  wnose  ser- 
vant he  was,  and  were  in  continual  household  with  his 
master,  upon  pain  to  run  in  danger  of  the  law,  if  they 
offended. 

Upon  Corpus  Chrisfi  dav,  the  procession  being  made 
in  Smithfield,  where  the  priest  with  his  box  went  under 
the  canopy,  by  chance  there  came  a  simple  man,  named 
John  Street,  who  having  some  haste  in  his  business,  and 
finding  no  other  way  to  pass  through,  went  under  the 
canopy  by  the  priest.  The  poor  man,  being  forthwitli 
apprehended,  was  had  to  prison,  the  priest  accusing  him 
to  the  council,  as  if  he  had  come  to  slay  him.  Then  ne 
was  taken  to  Newgate,  where  he  was  cast  into  a  dungeon, 
chained  to  a  post,  cruelly  and  miserably  handled,  and 
so  extremely  dealt  with,  that  being  but  simple  before,  he  , 
was  now  frightened  out  of  his  wits  altogether,  and  so 
was  taken  to  Bedlam. 

The  bishop  passing  through  the  county  of  Essex,  on 
his  visitation,  and  being  attended  with  divers  worship- 


708 


THE  VISITATION  OF  BISHOP  BONNER. 


[Book  X' 


fill  of  the  shire  (for  so  they  were  commanded)  arrived 
at   Stertford   in    Hertfordshire,  where    he    rested   cer- 
tain   days,    solacing    himself  after    that    painful    pere- 
grination  with   no  small  feasting  and   banqueting,  with 
his  attendants,  at  the  house  of  one  Parsons  his  nephew, 
whose   wife   he   commonly   called    his    fair   niece,   (and 
fair    she  was    indeed)  ;    he    took    there   great   pleasure 
to    hear    her    play    upon    the    virginals     (wherein    she 
excelled),  insomuch  that  every  dinner   (sitting  by   his 
6ide)  she  arose  and  played  three  several  times  at  his  re- 
quest, for  his  good  and  spiritual  devotion  towards  her. 
He  next  proceeded  in  his  popish  visitation  towards  Had- 
ham,  his  own  house  and  parish,  not  more  than  two  miles 
from  Stertford,  the  bells  being  there  most  solemnly  rung 
out,  as  in  all  other  places  wliere  he  passed.     At  length 
drawing  near  to  Hadham,  when  he  heard  no  stirring  in 
honour  of  his   holiness,  he  grew  into  some  choler,  and 
the  nearer  he  approached,  the  hotter  was  his  lit :  and  the 
quieter  the   bells  were,    the  unquieter  was   his    mood. 
Thus    he   rode    on,   chafing   and    fuming  with   himself. 
"  What  means,"  saith  he,  "  that  knave  the  clerk,  that 
he  rings  not?    and  the  parson  that  he  meets  me  not?" 
with  sundry   other   furious   words.     There   this  patient 
prelate,  coming  to  the  town,  alighted,  calling  for  the  key 
of  tlie  church,   which  was  then  all  unready,  because  (as 
they  pretended)   he    had    anticipated  his   time  by   two 
hours,  upon  this  he  grew  from  choler  to  melancholy,  so 
that  no   man  would  willingly  deal  with  him  to  qualify 
his   humour.     At  last,  the  church  door  being  opened, 
tlie   bishop  entered,  and  finding  no  sacrament  hanging 
up,    nor   shrine-loft    decked    after   the   popish   precept 
(which    had    commanded    about    the   same    time  a  well 
favoured  shrine,  and  of  tall  stature,  to  be  set  up  uni- 
versally in  all  churches)  curtailed  his  small  devotions,  and 
fell   from    all    choler    and  melancholy   to   flat   madness, 
sweari.ig  and  raging  with  an  oath  or  two,  that  in  his  own 
churcli,  where  he  hoped  to  have   seen   best  order,    he 
found   most  disorder,   to   his   honour's  most  heavy  dis- 
comfort, as  he  said,  calling  the  parson  (whose  name  was 
Doctor   Bricket),   "  Knave,  and  heretic."     Who  there 
humbled  himself,   and  yielded,   as  it  were,  to  his  fault, 
saying'.    He   was  sorry  his  lordship  was  come  before  he 
and  his  parish   looked  for  him,  and  therefore  could  not 
do  tlieir  duties  to  receive  him   accordingly  :  and  as  for 
tho^e  things   which  were  wanted,  he  trusted  in  a  short 
time  he  should  compass  that,   which  hitherto  he  could 
not  bring  about.     Therefore  if  it  pleased  his  lordship  to 
come  to  his  poor  house  (where  dinner  was  prepared)  he 
would   satisfy  him  in  those   things  which  liis   lordship 
thought  amiss.     Yet  this  reasonable  answer  could  not 
satisfy  nor  assuage  his  passion.     For  the  prelate  utterly 
defied  him  and  his  cheer,  commanding  him   out  of  his 
sight,  saying,  "  Before  God,  thou  art  a  knave  ;  avaunt, 
heretic  !"    and  then   thrusting  or  striking  at  him,   his 
hand  gave  SirTliomas  Josselin,  knight,  (who  stood  next 
the  bishop)   a  good   blow  full  upon  the  ear:  who  was 
somewhat    astonished.    "What    means    your    lordship? 
have   you  been    trained  in  Will    Sommers'    school,    to 
strike  him  that  stands  next  you.'" 

Then  Master  Feckmim,  dean  of  St.  Paul's,  seeing  the 
bishop  still  in  this  bitter  rage,  said,  "  O  Master  Josselin, 
you  must  bear  with  my  lord,  for  truly  his  long  impri- 
sonment in  the  Marshalsea,  and  the  misusing  of  him 
there  hath  altered  him,  that  in  these  passions  he  is  not 
ruler  of  himself,  nor  boots  it  any  man  to  give  him  counsel 
until  his  heat  be  past,  and  then  assure  yourself.  Master 
Josselin,  my  lord  will  be  sorry  for  those  abuses  that  now 
he  cannot  see  in  himself."  He  merily  replied  and  said, 
"  So  it  seems,  Master  Fecknam,  now  that  he  is  come 
forth  out  of  the  Marshalsea,  he  is  ready  to  go  to  Bed- 
lam." At  which  merry  conceit  some  laughed,  and 
more  smiled,  because  the  nail  was  so  truly  hit  upon  the 
head.  The  bishop,  nothing  abashed  at  his  own  folly, 
gave  a  deaf  ear. 

After  this  worthy  combat  thus  finished  and  achieved, 
this  martial  prelate  presently  betook  him  to  his  horse 
again,  although  he  had  purposed  to  tarry  at  Hadham 
three  or  four  days,  and  so  had  made  provision  in  his 
CAvn  house,  but  leaving  his  dinner  he  rode  that  night 
vitb  a  fmall  company  to  Ware,  where  he  was  not  look- 


ed for  till  three  days  after,  to  the  great  wonder  of  all  the 
country,  why  he  so  anticipated  his  day. 

At  this  hasty  posting  away  of  this  bishop,  his  whole 
train  of  attendants  left  him.  Also  his  doctors  and  chap- 
lains, a  few  excepted,  tarried  behind,  and  dined  at  Doctor 
Bricket's,  as  merrily,  as  he  rode  towards  Ware  all  chaf- 
fingly. 

A  Start/  of  a  Shririe  set  up  in  Lancashire. 

We  have  mentioned  the  precept  which  commanded  in 
every  parish  a  shrine  or  image  to  be  erected,  both  well- 
favoured  and  of  a  tall  stature.  This  brings  to  mind  what 
happened  in  a  town  in  Lancashire  called  Cockerham. 
whire  the  parishioners  and  churchwardens,  having  alike 
charge  for  the  erecting  of  an  image  in  their  parish 
church,  had  maile  their  bargain  and  agreed  upon  a  price 
with  one  that  could  cunningly  carve  and  paint  such  idols, 
for  the  framing  of  their  shrine  ;  who,  according  to  his 
promise,  made  them  one,  and  set  it  up  in  their  church. 
This  done,  he  demanded  his  money  ;  but  they,  disliking 
his  workmanship,  refused  to  pay  him  ;  whereupon  he 
arrested  them,  and  the  matter  was  brought  before  the 
mayor  of  Lancaster,  who  was  a  very  meet  man  for  such 
a  purpose,  and  an  old  favourer  of  the  gospel,  which  was 
rare  in  that  country.  Then  the  carver  began  to  declare 
how  they  covenanted  with  him  for  the  making  of  a 
shrine  and  image,  ready  carved  and  set  up  in  their  church, 
which  he  according  to  his  promise  had  done,  and  now 
demanding  his  money,  they  refused  to  pay  him.  "  Is 
this  true,"  quoth  the  mayor  to  the  wardens  ?  '  Yea, 
sir,"  said  they.  "  And  why  do  you  not  pay  the  poor 
man  his  due?"  said  he.  "  And  if  it  please  you,  master 
mayor,"  said  they,  "  because  the  one  we  had  before  was 
a  well-favoured  man,  and  he  promised  to  make  us  such 
another  :  but  this  that  he  has  set  us  up  now  is  the  worst- 
favoured  thing  that  ever  you  set  your  eyes  on,  gaping 
and  grinning  in  such  sort,  that  none  of  our  children 
dare  once  look  him  in  the  face,  or  come  near  him." 
The  mayor,  thinking  that  it  was  good  enough  for  that 
purpose  if  it  had  been  worse  ;  "  My  masters,"  said  he, 
"  however  it  may  please  you,  the  poor  man's  labour  hath 
been  never  the  less,  and  it  is  a  oity  that  he  should  have 
any  hindrance  or  loss  thereby.  Therefore  I  will  tell 
you  what  you  shall  do  ;  pay  him  the  money  you  promised 
him,  and  go  your  ways  home  and  look  on  it,  and  if  it  will 
not  serve  for  a  god,  make  no  more  to  do,  but  clap  a  pair 
of  horns  on  his  head,  and  so  he  will  make  an  excellent 
devil."  This  the  parishioners  took  well ;  the  poor  man 
had  his  money,  and  many  laughed  well  at  it ;  but  so  did 
not  the  Babylonish  priests. 

This  mayor  above-mentioned  continued  a  protestant 
almost  fifty  years,  and  was  the  only  reliever  of  March 
the  martyr,  wliose  history  follows  hereafter,  with  meat, 
drink,  and  lodging,  while  he  lay  in  Lancaster  castle,  for 
the  space  of  three  quarters  of  a  year,  before  he  was  had 
to  Chester  to  be  burned,  &c. 

About  this  time  there  came  a  precept  or  mandate 
from  Bonner  bishop  of  London,  to  all  bishops  and  cu- 
rates within  his  diocese,  for  the  abolishing  of  such 
scriptures  and  writings  as  had  been  painted  on  church 
walls  in  king  Edward's  days.  The  copy  of  which  pre- 
cept or  mandate  here  we  thought  good  to  express,  that 
the  world  might  see  the  wicked  proceedings  of  their  im- 
pious zeal,  or  rather  their  malicious  rage  against  the 
Lord  and  his  word,  and  against  the  edifying  of  christian 
people  ;  by  which  it  might  appear,  by  this  blotting  out  of 
scripture,  not  only  how  blasphemously  they  spoke  against 
the  holy  scriptures  of  God,  but  also  how  studiously  they 
sought  by  all  manner  of  means  to  keep  the  people  still 
in  ignorance. 

A  Mandate  of  Bonnor,  Bishop  of  London,  to  abolish  the 
Scriptures  and  Writinys  painted  upon  the  Church 
Walk. 

"  Edmund,  by  God's  permission  bishop  of  London, 
to  all  and  every  the  parsons,  vicars,  clerks,  and  lettered 
within  the  parish  of  Hadham,  or  within  the  precinct  of 
our  diocese  of  London,  wheresoever  being,  sendeth 
greeting,  grace  and  benediction. 


A.D.  1554.]  SCRIPTURE  TEXTS,  &c.,  OBLITERATED  FROM  CHURCH  WALLS. 

"  Because  some  children  of  iniquity,  given  up  to  car- 
nal desires  and  novelties,  have  by  many  ways  enteriirised 

to  banish  the  ancient  manners  and  orders  of  the  church, 

and  to  bring  in  and  establish  sects  and  lieresies  ;  taking 

from  thence  the  picture  of  Christ,   and  many  things  be- 

sidi^s  instituted  and  observed  of  ancient  time  laudably  in 

the  same,  placUio;  in  the  room  thereof  such  things  as  in 

such  a  place  it   behoved  them    noe  to  do,  and  also  have 

procured  as  a  stay   to   their  heresies,   as   they  thought, 

certain  scriptures  wrongly  applied  to  be  painted  ujion  the 

church  walls  ;  all  which  persons  tend  chiefly  to  this  end  ; 

that  they  might  uphold  the  liberty  of  the  flesh,  and  mar- 
riage of  the  priests,  and  destroy,  as  much  as  lay  in  them, 

the  reverent  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  might  extinguish 

and  enervate  holydays,  fasting  days,  and  other  laudable 

discipline  of  the  catholic  church,   opening  a  window  to 

all    vices,    and    utterly    closing   up    the  way   to  virtue. 

Wherefore  we  being  moved  with  a  christian  zeal,  judging 

that  the  premises  are  not  to  be  long  suffered,  do  for  the 

discharge  of  our  duty,  commit  unto  you  jointly  and  se- 
verally, and  by  the  tenor  hereof  do  straightly  charge  and 

command  you,  that  at  the  receipt  hereof,  with  all  speed 

convenient,  you  do  warn,  or  cause  to  be  warned,   first, 

second,  and  third  time,  and  peremptorily,  all  and  sin- 
gular churchwardens  and   parishioners  whosoever  within 

our  foresaid  diocese  of  L<nidon,  wheresoever  any  such 

scriptures  or  paintings  have  been  attempted,  that  they 
abolish  and  extinguish  such  manner  of  scriptures,  so 
that  by  no  means  they  be  either  read  or  seen,  and 
therein  to  proceed  moreover  as  they  shall  see  good  and 
laudable  in  this  behalf.  And  if  after  the  said  monition, 
the  said  churchwardens  and  parishioners  shall  be  found 
remiss  or  negligent,  or  culpable,  then  you  jointly  and 
severally  shall  see  the  aforesaid  scriptures  to  be  razed, 
abolished  and  extinguished  forthwith :  citing  all  and 
singular  those  churchwardens  and  parishioners  (whom 
we  also  for  the  same  do  cite  here  by  the  tenor  hereof) 
that  all  and  singular  the  churchwardens  and  parishioners 
being  slack  and  negligent,  culpable  therein,  shall  appear 
before  us,  our  vicar-general  and  principal  official,  or  our 
commissary  special  in  our  cathedral  church  of  St.  Paul 
at  London,  in  the  consistory  there,  at  the  hour  appointed 
for  the  same,  the  sixth  day  next  after  their  citation,  if  it 
be  a  court-diy,  or  else  at  the  next  court-day  after  en- 
suing, where  either  we  or  our  official  or  commissary 
shall  sit :  there  to  say  and  allege  for  themselves  some 
reasonable  cause,  if  they  have  or  can  tell  of  any,  why 
they  ought  not  to  be  excommunicated,  or  otherwise 
punished  for  their  such  negligence,  slackness,  and  fault, 
to  say  and  to  allege,  and  further  to  do  and  receive,  as 
law  and  reason  requireth.  And  what  vou  have  done  in 
the  premises,  do  you  certify  us,  or  our  vicar,  principal 
official,  or  our  commissary,  diligently  and  duly  in  all 
things,  and  through  all  things,  or  let  him  among  you 
tluis  certify  us,  who  hath  taken  upon  him  to  execute 
this  mandate.  In  witness  whereof  we  have  set  our  seals 
to  these  presents. — Dated  in  the  bishop's  palace  at  Lon- 
don, the  2.5th  day  of  the  month  of  October,  A.D.  1554, 
and  of  our  translation  the  Kith." 


709 


In  the  university  of  Cambridge,  and  also  of  O.xford, 
by  reason  of  the  bringing  in  of  these  things,  and  espe- 
cially for  the  alteration  of  religion,  many  wise  and  learned 
men  departed  the  universities:  of  whom,  some  of  their 
own  accord  gave  over,  some  were  thrust  out  of  their 
fellowships,  some  were  miserably  handled :  insomuch 
that  in  Cambridge,  in  the  college  of  St.  John,  there  were 
four-and-twenty  places  void  together,  in  whose  rooms 
■were  taken  in  four-and-twenty  others,  who  neither  in 
virtue  nor  in  religion  seemed  equal  to  their  predeces- 
sors. 

About  the  fifth  of  October,  and  within  a  fortnight 
following,  several  householders,  and  servants  and  appren- 
tices were  apprehended,  and  committed  to  prison,  for 
having  and  selling  certain  books  sent  into  England  by 
the  preachers  that  fled  into  Germany  and  other  coun- 
tries :  within  one  fortnight  there  were  little  less  than 
threescore  imprisoned  for  this  matter. 

On  Sunday  the  fourth  of  November,  five  priests  did 
peDance  at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  who  were  content  to  put 


away  their  wives.  Every  one  of  them  had  a  taper  in 
his  hand,  and  a  rod,  wherewith  the  preacher  did  strike 
them. 

On  Friday  the  ninth  of  November,  Barlow  late  bishop 
of  Bath,  and  Master  Cardmaker,  were  brought  before 
the  council  in  the  Star  Chamber,  and  were  committed  to 
the  Fleet. 

Cardinal  Pole  landed  at  Dover  upon  the  21st  of  Nov., 
on  wliich  day  one  act  passed  in  the  parliament  for  his 
restitution  in  blood,  utterly  repealing  as  false  and  most 
slanderous  iliat  act  made  against  him  in  Henry  VIII.'s 
time  ;  and  on  the  next  day,  the  king  and  the  queen 
came  both  to  the  parliament-bouse  to  give  their  royal 
assent,  and  to  establish  this  act. 

On  Saturday  the  24th  of  Nov.,  the  cardinal  came  by 
water  to  London,  and  so  to  Lambeth-house. 

On  the  Wednesday  following,  there  wag  a  general 
procession  in  St.  Paul's  for  joy  that  the  queen  was 
likely  to  become  a  mother,  as  it  was  declared  in  a  letter 
sent  from  the  council  to  the  bishop  of  London. 

The  same  day  were  present  at  this  procession  ten 
bishops,  with  all  the  prebendaries  of  St.  Paul's,  and  also 
the  lord  mayor  with  the  aldermen,  and  a  great  number 
of  commons  of  the  city  in  their  best  array.  The  copy 
of  the  council's  letter  here  follows  : 

Copy  of  a  Letter  from  the  Council  to  Edmund  Bonner, 
Bishop  of  London,  concerning  Queen  Mary's  preg- 
nancy. 

"  After  our  hearty  commendations  unto  your  good 
lordship  :  whereas  it  hath  pleased  Almighty  God  amongst 
other  his  infinite  benefits  of  late  most  graciously  poured 
upon  us  and  this  whole  realm,  to  extend  his  benediction 
upon  the  queen's  majesty  in  such  sort,  as  she  is  con- 
ceived and  quick  of  child  ;  whereby  (her  majesty  being 
our  natural  liege  lady,  queen,  and  undoubted  inheritor  of 
this  imperial  crown)  good  hope  of  certain  succession  in 
the  crown  is  given  unto  us,  and  consequently  the  great 
calamities,  which  for  want  of  such  succession  might 
otherwise  have  fallen  upon  us  and  our  posterity,  shall  by 
God's  grace  be  well  avoided,  if  we  thankfuhv  acknow- 
ledge  this  benefit  of  Almighty  God,  endeavouring  our- 
selves with  earnest  repentance  to  thank,  honour,  and 
serve  him  as  we  are  most  bounden.  These  are  not  only 
to  advertise  you  of  these  good  news,  to  be  by  you  pub- 
lished in  all  places  within  your  diocese,  but  also  to  j)ray 
and  require  you,  that  both  yourselves  do  give  GoJ 
thanks  with  us  for  this  especial  grace,  and  also  give  or- 
der that  thanks  may  be  openly  given  by  singing  of  Te 
Detim  in  all  the  churches  within  your  said  diocese ; 
and  that  likewise  all  priests  and  other  ecclesiastical  mi- 
nisters, in  their  masses,  and  other  divine  services,  may 
continually  pray  to  Almighty  God  so  to  extend  his  holy 
hand  over  her  majesty,  the  king's  highness,  and  this 
whole  realm,  as  that  this  thing,  being  by  his  omnipo- 
tent power  graciously  thus  begun,  may  by  the  snme  be 
well  continued,  and  brought  to  good  eff"ect,  to  the  glory 
of  his  name.  Whereunto,  albeit  we  doubt  not  voa 
would  of  yourself  have  had  special  regara  wunoui  these 
our  letters,  yet  for  the  earnest  desire  we  have  to  have 
this  thing  done  out  of  hand,  and  diligently  continued, 
we  have  also  written  these  our  letters,  to  put  you  in  re- 
membrance ;  and  so  bid  your  lordship  most  heartily  well 
to  fare. 

"  From  Westminster  thfi  27th  of  November,  1554." 

Consequent  upon  this,  there  were  certain  prayers 
commanded  to  be  publicly  off"ered  up  for  the  saie  deli- 
very of  the  queen,  and  for  the  child  to  be  a  male,  comely 
and  well-favoured — so  general  was  the  expectation  of  a 
child. 

The  same  day  cardinal  Pole  came  to  the  parliament- 
house,  which  was  then  kept  in  the  great  chamber  of  the 
court  at  Whitehall,  for  the  queen  was  then  sick,  and 
could  not  go  abroad  :  where  the  king  and  the  queen^s 
majesty,  sitting  under  the  cloth  of  state,  and  the  cardi- 
nal  sitting  on  the  right  hand,  with  all  the  other  estates 
of  parliament  being  present,  the  bishop  of  Winchester 
being  lord  chancellor,  began  in  this  manner  : 


710 


CARDINAL  POLE  ABSOLVES  THE  REALM  OF  ENGLAMD. 


[Book  X. 


"  My  lords  of  the  upper  house,  and  you,  my  masters 
of  the  nether  house,  here  is  present  the  right  reverend 
father  in  God  my  lord  cardinal  Pole,  come  from  the 
apostolic  see  of  Rome,  as  ambassador  to  the  king  and 
queen's  majesties,  upon  one  of  the  weightiest  causes 
that  ever  happened  in  this  realm,  and  which  pertaineth 
to  the  glory  of  God,  and  your  universal  beuertt.  The 
whicli  embassage  their  majesties'  ))leasure  is  to  be  sig- 
nified unto  you  all  by  his  own  mouth,  trusting  that  you 
will  receive  and  accept  it  in  as  benevolent  and  thankful- 
wise  as  their  highnesses  have  done,  and  that  you  will  give 
an  attentive  and  inclinable  ear  unto  him." 

When  the  lord  chancellor  had  ended,  the  cardinal  be- 
gan his  oration,  wherein  he  declared  the  causes  of  his 
coming,  and  what  were  his  desires  and  requests.  Set- 
ting forth  how  he  possessed  power  from  the  [wpa  to 
absolve  them  all  of  their  sins. 

The  next  day  the  three  estates  assembled  again  in  the 
great  chamber  of  the  court  at  Westminster;  where  the 
king  and  queen's  majesties  and  the  cardinal  being  pre- 
sent, they  did  exhibit  (all  kneeling  on  their  knees)  a 
supplication  to  their  highnesses,  the  tenor  whereof  en- 
sueth. 

"  We,  the  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  the  com- 
mons in  this  present  parliament  assembled,  representing 
the  whole  body  of  the  realm  of  England  and  dominions 
of  the  same,  in  our  own  names  particularly,  and  also  of 
the  said  body  universally,  in  this  supplication  directed 
to  your  majesties  with  most  humble  suit,  that  it  may  by 
vour  gracious  intercession  and  means,  be  exhibited  to 
the  most  reverend  father  in  God,  the  lord  cardinal  Pole, 
legate,  sent  specially  here  by  our  most  holy  fither  pope 
Julius  in.  and  the  see  apostolic  of  Rome,  do  declare 
ourselves  very  sorry  and  repentant  for  the  schism  and 
disobedience  committed  in  this  realm  and  dominions  of 
the  same,  against  the  said  see  apostolic,  either  by  making, 
agreeing,  or  executing  any  laws,  ordinances,  or  com- 
mandments against  the  supremacy  of  the  said  see,  or 
otherwise,  doing  or  speaking  that  might  impugn  the 
same ;  offering  ourselves,  and  promising  by  this  our 
supplication,  that  for  a  token  and  knowledge  of  our 
said  repentance,  we  be,  and  shall  be  always  ready, 
under  and  with  the  authority  of  your  majesties,  to  the 
uttermost  of  our  power,  to  do  that  which  shall  be  in  us 
for  the  abrogation  and  repealing  of  Hie  said  laws  and  or- 
dinances in  this  present  parliament;  as  well  for  our- 
selves, as  for  the  whole  bodv  whom  we  represent. 

"  Whereupon  we  most  humbly  beseech  j'our  majes- 
ties, as  persons  undefiled  in  the  offence  of  this  body  to- 
wards the  said  see,  which  nevertheless  God  by  his  pro- 
vidence hath  made  subject  unto  your  majesties,  so  to  set 
forth  this  our  most  humble  suit,  that  we  may  obtain  from 
the  see  apostolic,  by  the  said  most  reverend  father,  as 
well  particularly  as  universally,  absolution,  release,  and 
discharge  from  all  danger  of  such  censures  and  sentences, 
as  by  the  laws  of  the  church  we  have  fallen  in,  and 
that  we  may  as  children  repentant,  be  received  into  the 
bosom  and  unity  of  Christ's  church,  so  as  this  noble 
realm,  with  all  the  members  thereof,  may  in  unity 
and  perfect  obedience  to  the  see  apostolic,  and  pope 
for  the  time  being,  serve  God  and  your  majesties,  to 
the  furtherance  and  advancement  of  his  honour  and 
glory.  Amen." 

The  supplication  having  been  read,  the  king  and  queen 
delivered  it  to  the  cardinal,  who  received  it  most  gladly 
from  their  majesties  ;  and  after  he  had  in  few  words 
given  thanks  to  God,  and  declared  what  great  cause  he 
had  to  rejoice  that  his  coining  from  Rome  into  England 
had  taken  most  happy  success  ;  lie,  by  the  pope's  au- 
thority, then  gave  them  this  absolution. 

An  Absolution  pronounced  by  Cardinal  Pole  to  the  whole 
Parliament  of  Eiiyland,  in  the  Pretsence  of  the  King 
and  Queen. 

"  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who,  with  his  most  precious 
blood  has  redeemed  and  washed  us  from  all  our  sins  and 


iniquities,  that  he  might  purchase  to  himself  a  glorious 
spouse  without  spot  or  wrinkle,  and  whom  the  Father 
hath  appointed  head  over  all  his  church,  he  by  his  mercy 
absolve  you.  And  we,  by  apostolic  authority  given  unto 
us  (by  the  most  holy  lord  Pope  Julius  the  third,  his  vice- 
gerent inearth)  do  absolve  and  deliver  you,  and  every  of 
you,  with  the  whole  realm  and  doininions  thereof,  from 
all  heresy  and  schism,  and  from  all  and  every  judgment, 
censures,  and  pains,  for  that  cause  incurred  ;  and  also 
we  do  restore  you  again  unto  the  unity  of  our  mother 
the  holy  church,  as  in  our  letters  more  plainly  it  shall 
appear  :  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of 
tiie  Holy  Ghost." 

When  all  this  was  done,  they  went  into  the  chapel, 
and  there  singing  TeDeum,  with  great  solemnity,  declared 
the  joy  and  gladness  that  was  pretended  for  this  recon- 
ciliation. 

The  report  of  this  was,  with  great  speed,  sent  unto 
Rome  ;  as  well  by  the  king's  and  the  cardinal's  letters, 
as  otherwise.  Whereupon  the  pope  caused  processions 
to  be  made  at  Rome,  and  thanks  to  be  given  to  God  with 
great  joy  for  the  conversion  of  England  to  his  church; 
and  praising  the  cardinal's  diligence,  and  the  devotion 
of  the  king  and  queen,  on  Christmas  eve,  by  his  bulls 
he  set  forth  a  general  pardon  to  all  such  as  did  truly  re- 
joice for  the  same. 

About  this  time  a  messenger  was  sent  from  the  par- 
liament to  the  pope,  to  desire  him  to  confirm  and  esta- 
blish  the  sale  of  the  abbey-lands  and  chantry-lands  ;  for 
the  lords  and  the  parliament  would  grant  nothing  in 
favour  of  the  pope  till  their  jjurchases  of  those  lands 
were  fully  confirmed. 

On  Thursday  the  6th  of  December,  the  whole  convo- 
cation,  both  bishops  and  others,  were  sent  for  to  Lam- 
beth to  the  cardinal,  who  forgave  them  all  their  perjuries, 
schisms,  and  heresies,  and  they  all  there  kneeled  down 
and  received  his  absolution,  and  after  an  exhortation  and 
gratulation  for  their  conversion  to  the  catholic  church 
by  the  cardinal,  they  departed. 

On  new-year's  day,  A.D.  l.ooo,  in  the  evening,  certain 
honest  men  and  women  of  the  city,  to  the  number  of 
thirty,  and  a  minister  with  them  named  Master  Rose, 
were  taken  as  they  were  in  a  house  in  Bow-churchyard 
at  the  communion,  and  all  committed  to  prison. 

As  to  the  taking  of  this  Master  Rose  and  his  fellows, 
word  was  brought  to  Master  Hooper,  then  in  the  Fleet. 
Upon  which  Master  Hooper  sent  a  letter  of  consolatioa 
to  the  prisoners. 

A  Letter  of  Consolation  sent  from  Master  Hooper  to 
the  Godly  Brethren  taken  in  Bow -Church -yard  in 
Prayer. 

"  The  grace,  favour,  consolation,  and  aid  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  with  you  now  and  ever.     So  belt, 

"  Dearly  beloved  in  the  Lord,  ever  since  your  im- 
prisonment I  have  been  marvellously  moved  witli  great 
affections  and  passions,  as  well  of  mirth  and  gladness, 
as  of  heaviness  and  sorrow.  Of  gladness  in  this,  that  I 
perceived  how  ye  be  bent  and  given  to  prayer  and  invoca- 
tion of  God's  help  in  these  dark  and  wicked  proceedings 
of  men  against  God's  glory.  I  have  been  sorry  to  per- 
ceive the  malice  and  wickedness  of  men  to  be  so  cruel, 
devilish,  and  tyrannical  to  persecute  the  people  of  God 
for  serving  of  God,  saying  and  hearing  of  the  holy 
psalms,  and  the  word  of  eternal  life.  These  cruel  doiiigs 
do  declare,  that  the  papists'  church  is  more  bloody  and 
tyrannical  than  ever  was  the  sword  of  the  heathens  and 
gentiles. 

"  When  I  heard  of  your  arrest,  and  what  ye  were 
doing,  wherefore,  and  by  whom  ye  were  taken,  I  remem- 
bered how  the  C  hristiiins  in  the  primitive  church  were 
used  by  the  cruelty  of  unchristened  heathens,  in  the  time 
of  Trajan  the  emperor,  about  77  years  after  Christ's 
ascension  into  heaven  :  and  how  the  Christians  were 
j)ersecuted  very  sorely  as  though  they  had  been  traitors 
and  movers  of  sedition.  Whereupon  the  gentle  em- 
peror Trajan  required  ti  know  the  true  cause  of  Cliristiaii 
men's  trouble.     A  very  learned  man  named  Pliny  wrote 


A.D.  1555.1 


HOOPER'S  LETTER  TO  II IS  BRETHREN  IN  AFFLICTION. 


711 


unto  him,  and  said  :  '  It  was  because  the  Christians  said 
le  rtain  psaln.s  before  day  unto  one  called  Christ,  whom 
I  tliey  worshipped  for  God.'  When  Trajan  the  emperor 
understood  it  was  for  nothing  but  for  conscience  and 
religion,  he  caused  by  his  commandments  everywhere, 
that  no  man  should  be  persecuted  for  serving  God. 
IVit  the  pope  and  his  church  have  cast  you  into  prison, 
l)eing  taken  even  doing  the  work  of  God,  and  one  of  the 
cxcellentest  works  that  is  required  of  christian  men : 
that  is,  to  wit,  whilst  ye  were  in  prayer,  and  not  in  such 
wicked  and  superstitious  prayers  as  the  papists  use,  but  in 
the  same  prayer  that  Christ  hath  taught  you  to  pray. 
And  in  his  name  only  ye  gave  God  thanks  for  that  ye 
hive  received,  and  for  his  sake  ye  asked  for  such  things 
as  j'e  want,  O,  glad  may  ye  be  that  ever  ye  were  born, 
to  be  apprehended  whilst  ye  were  so  virtuously  oc- 
cujiied  !  Blessed  be  they  that  suffer  for  righteousness' 
sake.  For  if  God  had  suffered  them  that  took  your 
bodies,  then  to  have  taken  your  life  also,  now  had  you 
been  following  the  Lamb  in  perpetual  joys,  away  from 
the  company  and  assembly  of  wicked  men.  But  the 
Lord  would  not  have  you  suddenly  so  to  depart,  but  re- 
serveth  you,  gloriously  to  speak  and  maintain  his  truth 
to  the  world. 

"  Be  ye  not  careful  what  yc  shall  say,  for  God  will  go 
out  and  in  with  you,  and  will  be  present  in  your  hearts 
and  in  your  mouths  to  speak  his  wisdom,  although  it 
seemeth  foolishness  to  the  world.  He  that  hath  begun 
this  good  work  in  you,  continue  you  in  the  same  unto 
the  end  ;  and  pray  unto  him  that  ye  may  fear  him  only, 
who  hath  power  to  kill  both  body  and  soul,  and  to  cast 
them  into  hell-fire.  Be  of  good  comfort.  All  the  hairs 
Of  your  head  are  numbered,  and  there  is  not  one  of 
them  can  perish,  except  your  heavenly  Father  suffer  it 
to  perish.  Now  ye  are  in  the  field,  and  placed  in  the 
fore-front  of  Christ's  battle.  Doubtless  it  is  a  singular 
favour  of  God,  and  a  special  love  of  him  towards  you, 
to  give  you  this  forward  station  and  pre-eminence,  as  a 
sign  that  he  trusteth  you  before  others  of  his  people. 
Wherefore,  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  continually  fight 
this  fight  of  the  Lord.  Your  cause  is  most  just  and 
godly  ;  ye  stand  for  the  true  Christ  (who  is  after  the 
flesh  in  heaven),  and  for  this  true  religion  and  honour, 
which  is  amply,  fully,  sufficiently,  and  abundantly  con- 
tained in  the  holy  Testament,  sealed  with  Christ's  own 
blood.  How  much  are  ye  bound  to  God  who  puts  you 
in  trust  with  so  holy  and  just  a  cause  ! 

"  Remember  what  lookers-on  you  have  to  see  and  be- 
hold you  in  your  fight, — God  and  all  his  angels,  who  are 
ready  always  to  take  you  up  into  heaven,  if  ye  be  slain 
in  his  fight.  AUo  you  have  standing  at  your  backs  all 
the  multitude  of  the  faithful,  who  shall  take  courage, 
strength,  and  desire  to  follow  such  noble  and  valiant 
christians  as  you  are.  Be  not  afraid  of  your  adversaries  : 
for  he  that  is  in  you  is  stronger  than  he  that  is  in  them. 
Shrink  not,  although  it  be  pain  to  you  ;  your  pains  are 
not  now  so  great  as  hereafter  your  joys  shall  be.  Read 
the  comfortable  chapters  to  the  Romans  viii.  10,  15, 
Hebrews  xi.  12,  and  upon  your  knees  thank  God  that 
ever  ye  were  accounted  worthy  to  suffer  anything  for 
his  name's  sake.  Read  the  second  chapter  of  St.  Luke's 
gospel,  and  there  you  shall  see  how  the  shepherds 
that  watched  their  sheep  all  night,  as  soon  as  they 
heard  that  Christ  was  born  at  Bethlehem,  by  and  by  went 
to  see  him.  They  did  not  reason  nor  debate  with  them- 
selves, who  should  keep  the  wolf  from  the  sheep  in  the 
mean  time,  but  did  as  they  were  commanded,  and  com- 
mitted their  sheep  unto  him,  whose  pleasure  they  obeved. 
So  let  us  do  now  we  are  called ;  commit  all  other  things 
to  him  that  callethus.  He  will  take  heed  that  all  things 
shall  be  well.  He  will  help  the  husband,  he  will  com- 
fort the  wife,  he  will  guide  the  servants,  he  will  keep 
the  house,  he  will  preserve  the  goods  ;  yea,  rather  than 
it  should  be  undone,  he  will  wash  the  dishes,  and  rock 
the  cradle.  Cast  therefore  all  your  care  upon  God,  for 
he  careth  for  you, 

"  Besides  this,  you  may  perceive  by  your  imprison- 
ment, that  your  adversaries'  weapons  against  you  are 
nothing  but  flesh,  blood,  and  tyranny.  For  if  they  were 
able,  they  would  maintain  thwr  wicked  religion  by  God's 


word  :  but  for  lack  of  that,  they  would  violently  compel 
us  as  they  cannot  by  holy  scripture  persuade,  because 
the  holy  word  of  God,  and  all  Christ's  doings,  are  con- 
trary unto  them.  I  pray  you,  pray  for  me,  and  I  will 
pray  for  you.  And  although  we  be  asunder  after  the 
world,  yet  in  Christ,  I  trust,  for  ever  joining  in  the 
spirit,  and  so  shall  meet  in  the  palace  of  the  heavenly 
joys,  after  this  short  and  transitory  life  is  ended. 
God's  peace  be  with  you.  Amen.  The  14th  of  January, 
1555." 

On  the  Tuesday  following,  the  22nd  of  January,  all 
the  preachers  that  were  in  prison  were  called  before  the 
bishop  of  Winchester,  lord  chancellor,  and  others  ;  after 
being  asked  whether  they  would  recant  and  enjoy  the 
queen's  pardon,  or  else  stand  to  what  they  had  taught ; 
they  all  answered,  that  they  would  stand  to  what  they 
had  taught,  and  were  committed  to  closer  prison  than 
before,  with  charge  that  none  should  be  allowed  to  speak 
with  them. 

On  the  25th  there  was  a  general  and  solemn  proces- 
sion through  London,  to  give  God  thanks  for  their  con- 
version to  the  Komish  church.  To  set  out  their  glorious 
pomp,  there  were  ninety  crosses,  a  hundred  and  sixty 
priests  and  clerks,  who  had  every  one  of  them  copes  upon 
their  backs,  singing  very  lustily.  There  followed  also 
eight  bishops,  and  last  of  all  came  Bonner,  the  bishop 
of  London,  carrying  the  popish  pix,  containing  the  host, 
under  a  canopy. 

Besides,  there  were  also  present  the  mayor,  aldermen, 
and  all  the  livery  ;  the  king  also,  and  the  cardinal,  came 
to  St.  Paul's  Church  on  the  same  day.  After  the  proces- 
sion there  was  also  commandment  given  to  make  bon- 
fires at  night. 

On  the  Monday  following,  being  the  28th  of  January, 
the  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  the  other  bishops,  had 
commission  from  the  cardinal  to  sit  unon,  and  order,  ac- 
cording to  the  laws,  all  sucli  preachers  and  heretics 
(as  they  termed  them)  as  were  in  prison,  and  according  to 
this  commission,  on  the  same  day  the  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter and  the  other  bishops,  with  certain  of  the  council, 
called  before  them  these  three,  Master  Hooper,  Master 
Rogers,  and  Master  Cardmaker,  who  were  brought 
thither  by  the  sheriffs  ;  after  some  communication  they 
were  committed  to  prison  till  the  next  day.  but  Card- 
maker  submitted  himself  to  them. 

On  the  29th,  Hooper,  Rogers,  Taylor,  and  Bradford 
were  brought  before  them,  when  sentence  of  excom- 
munication and  judgment  ecclesiastical  was  pronounced 
upon  Hooper  and  Rogers,  by  the  bishop  of  Winchester, 
who  sat  as  judge,  who  drove  them  out  of  the  church, 
according  to  their  law  and  order.  Taylor  and  Bradford 
were  committed  to  prison  till  the  next  day. 

On  the  30th,  Taylor,  Crome,  Bradford,  Sanders,  and 
Ferrar,  sometime  bishop  of  St.  David's,  were  brought 
before  the  bishops,  and  Taylor,  Sanders,  and  Bradford 
were  likewise  excommunicated,  and  sentence  pronounced 
upon  them,  and  so  committed  to  the  sheriffs.  Crome 
desired  two  months'  respite,  and  it  was  granted  him  ; 
and  Ferrar  was  again  committed  to  prison  till  another 
time.  All  these  men  shewed  themselves  to  be  learned, 
as  indeed  they  were  :  but  what  avails  either  learning, 
reason,  or  truth  itself,  where  will  bears  rule  .' 

After  the  examination  and  condemnation  of  these  good 
men  and  preachers,  commissioners  and  inquisitors  were 
sent  abroad  into  all  parts  of  the  realm  :  by  reason 
whereof,  a  great  number  of  most  godly  and  true  chris- 
tians (especially  out  of  Kent,  Essex,  Norfolk,  and  Suf- 
folk) were  apprehended,  brought  up  to  London,  cast 
into  prison,  and  afterwards  most  of  them  either  con- 
sumed cruelly  by  fire,  or  else  died  in  the  prisons,  and 
were  buried  on  the  dung-hUls  abroad  in  the  fields,  or  in 
the  prison. 

We  will,  in  another  book,  relate  the  tragical  proceed- 
ings against  the  blessed  martyrs  and  witnesses  of  Jesus 
Christ,  in  the  bloody  persecution  of  this  time.  We  shall 
first  recite  a  general  supplication,  given  up.in  the  name 
of  the  preachers  lying  in  prison,  to  the  king  and  queen 
during  the  time  of  the  parliament. 


712        PERSECUTED  MINISTERS'  SUPPLICATION  TO  THE  KING  AND  QUEEN. 


[Book  X. 


To  the  Ivin^  and  queen's  most  excellent  majesties, 
nntl  to  their  most  honourable  and  high  court  of 
parliament  : — 

"  In  most  humble  and  lamentable  wise  complain  unto 
your  majesties,  and  to  your  high  court  of  parliament, 
your  poor  desolate,  and  obedient  subjects,  H.F.,  T.B. 
P.  R.  S.,  &c.  That  whereas  your  said  subjects,  living 
under  the  laws  of  God,  and  of  this  realm,  in  the  days 
of  the  late  most  noble  King  Edward  VI.,  did  in  all 
things  shew  themselves  true,  faithful,  and  diligent  sub- 
jects, according  to  their  vocation,  as  well  in  the  sincere 
ministering  of  God's  most  holy  word,  as  in  due  obedi- 
ence to  the  higher  power,  and  in  the  daily  practice  of 
such  virtues  and  good  demeanour,  as  tlie  laws  of  God  at 
all  times,  and  the  statutes  of  the  realm  did  then  allow  : 
Your  said  subjects,  nevertheless,  contrary  to  all  laws  of 
justice,  equity,  and  right,  are,  in  a  very  extreme  manner, 
not  only  cast  into  prison  (where  they  have  remained 
now  these  fifteen  or  sixteen  months)  but  their  livings 
also,  their  houses  and  possessions,  their  goods  and  books 
are  taken  from  tlipm,  and  they  are  slandered  to  be  most 
heinous  heretics,  their  enemies  themselves  being  both 
witnesses,  accusers,  and  judges,  belying,  slandering,  and 
misreporting  your  said  subjects  at  their  pleasure;  whereas 
your  said  subjects,  being  strictly  kept  in  prison,  cannot 
yet  be  suffered  to  come  forth,  and  make  answer  accord- 
ingly. 

"  In  consideration  whereof,  it  may  please  your  most 
excellent  majesties,  and  this  your  high  court  of  parlia- 
ment, graciously  to  tender  the  present  calamity  of  your 
said  poor  subjects,  and  to  call  them  before  your  pre- 
sence, granting  them  liberty,  either  by  mouth,  or  writing 
in  the  plain  English  tongue,  to  answer  before  you,  or 
before  indifferent  arbiters  to  be  appointed  by  your  ma- 
jesties, unto  such  articles  of  controversy  in  religion  as 
their  said  adversaries  have  already  condemned  them  of, 


I  as  of  heinous  heresies  :  provided,  that  all  thinsrs  mav  be 
done  with  such  moderation  and  quiet  behaviour,  as  be- 
cometh  subjects  and  children  of  peace,  and  that  your 
said  subjects  may  have  the  free  use  of  all  their  own 
books,  and  conference  together  amone:  themselves. 

"  Which  thing  being  granted,  your  said  subjects  doubt 
not  but  it  shall  plainly  appear,  that  your  said  subjects 
are  true  and  faithful  christians,  and  neith-er  heretics  nor 
teachers  of  heresy,  nor  cut  off  from  the  true  cithi'lic 
universal  churcli  of  Christ  ;  yea,  that  rather  their  ad- 
versaries themselves  be  unto  your  maje.-ties  as  were  the 
charmers  of  Egypt  to  Pharaoh,  Zedecliiis  and  his  ad- 
herents unto  the  king  of  Israel,  and  Barjesu  to  the  pro- 
consul Sergius  Paulus.  And  if  your  s.rd  subjects  be 
not  able  by  the  testimony  of  Christ,  his  prophets,  apos- 
tles, and  godly  fathers  of  his  church,  to  i)rove,  that  the 
doctrine  of  the  church,  homilies,  and  service  taught  and 
set  forth  in  the  time  of  our  late  most  godly  prince 
and  king,  Edward  VI.,  is  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ's 
catholic  church,  and  most  agreeable  to  the  articles  of 
the  christian  faith  ;  your  said  subjects  offer  themselves 
then  to  the  most  heavy  punishment  that  it  shall  please 
your  majesties  to  appoint. 

"  Wherefore  for  the  tender  mercy  of  God  in  Christ 
(which  you  look  for  at  the  day  of  judgment)  ynur  said 
poor  subjects  in  bonds  most  humbly  beseech  your  most 
excellent  majesties,  and  this  your  high  court  of  parlia- 
ment, benignly  and  graciously  to  hear  and  grant  this 
their  petition,  tending  so  greatly  to  the  glory  of  God,  to 
the  edifying  of  his  church,  to  the  honour  of  your  ma- 
jesties, to  the  commendation  and  maintenance  of  justice, 
right,  and  equity,  both  before  God  and  man.  And  your 
said  subjects,  according  to  their  bounden  duty,  shall  not 
cease  to  pray  unto  Almighty  God  for  the  gracious  pre- 
servation  of  your  most  excellent  majesties  long  to  en- 
dure." 


THE  END  OF  THE  TENTH  BOOK. 


ACTS    AND    MOJNUMEWTS. 


BOOK    XL 


COMFRISINO 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THOSE  WHO  SUFFERED  MARTYRDOM  AND  PERSECUTIONS 
IN  THE  TIME  OF  QUEEN  MARY 


The  History,  Life,  and  Martyrdom  of  John  Rogers. 

On  the  fourth  day  of  February  the  constant  martyr  of 
;God,  Master  John  Rogers,  suffered  death;  concerning 
I  whose  life,  examinations,  and  sufferings,  we  give  the 
I  following  account : — 

j  John  Rogers  was  brought  up  in  the  University  of 
I  Cambridge,  where  he  was  profitably  exercised  in  learning, 
•  and  at  length  was  chosen,  by  the  merchants  adventurers, 
to  be  tlieir  chaplain  at  Antwerp,  in  Brabant.  He  hap- 
I  pened  there  to  fall  in  company  with  that  worthy  servant 
land  martyr  of  God,  William  Tindal,  and  with  Miles 
ICoverdale,  who,  both  for  the  hatred  they  bore  to  popish 
I  superstition  and  idolatry,  and  love  to  true  religion,  had 
forsaken  their  native  country.  In  conferring  with  them 
on  the  scriptures,  he  came  to  a  great  knowledge  in  the 
j  gospel  of  God,  so  that  he  cast  off  the  heavy  yoke  of 
popeiy,  perceiving  it  to  be  impure  and  filthy  idolatry, 
and  joined  himself  with  them  in  that  painful  and  most 
profitable  labour  of  translating  the  Bible  into  the  Eng- 
'lish  tongue.  He,  knowing  by  the  scriptures,  that  un- 
lawful vows  may  lawfully  be  broken,  and  that  matrimony 
is  both  honest  and  honourable  among  all  men,  joined 
himself  in  lawful  matrimony,  and  so  went  to  Witten- 
I  berg,  in  Saxony,  where  he,  with  much  soberness  of  liv- 
ing, not  only  greatly  increased  in  all  good  and  godly 
I  learning,  but  also  so  much  profited  in  the  know'ledge  of 
I  the  Dutch  tongue,  that  the  charge  of  a  congregation  was 
I  committed  to  his  cure. 

I       In  which  ministry  he   diligently  and  faithfully  served 

I  many  years,  until  it  pleased  God,  by  the  faithful  labours 

'  of  his   chosen  and  dear  servant,  King  Edward  the  VI., 

i  utterly  to    banish    all   popery   out  of  England,   setting 

I  God's   gospel  at  liberty.     He  then  having  a  conscience 

and  a  ready  will  to  help  forward  the  work  of  the  Lord  in 

.  his  native  country,   came  to  England  to  preach  the  gos- 

I  pel.     After  he  had  for  a  time  diligently  and  faithfully 

I  laboured,  Ridley,  then  bishop   of  London,   gave   him   a 

I  prebend  in  the  cathedral  church  of  St.  Paul  ;  and  the  dean 

;  and  chapter  chose  him   to  be  the  reader  of  the  divinity 

lesson    there.       He    diligently   exercised    himself  there 

until   such   time   as   Queen  Mary  obtaining  the  crown, 

banished  the  gospel  and  true  religion,   and  brought  in 

'  the  antichrist  of  Rome,   with  its  idolatry  and  supersti- 

tioo. 


After  the  queen  was  come  to  the  Tower  of  London,  lie 
being  called  there,  made  a  godly  and  vehement  sermon 
at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  confirming  such  true  doctrine  as  he 
and  others  had  taught  in  King  Edward's  days,  exhorting 
the  people  constantly  to  remain  in  it,  and  to  beware  of 
all  pestilent  pojjcry,  idolatry,  and  superstition.  The 
council  being  then  overmatched  with  popish  and  bloody 
bishops,  called  him  to  account  for  his  sermon  :  to  whom 
he  made  a  stout,  witty,  and  godly  answer,  and  yet  in 
such  sort  demeaned  himself,  that  at  that  time  he  was 
clearly  dismissed.  But  after  proclamation  was  set 
forth  by  the  queen  to  prohibit  true  preaching,  he  was 
called  again  before  the  council  ;  for  the  bishops  thirsted 
after  his  blood.  The  council  quarrelled  with  him  con- 
cerning his  doctrine,  and  in  conclusion  commanded  hira 
as  a  prisoner  to  keep  his  own  house,  and  he  did  so,  al- 
though by  flying  he  might  easily  have  escaped  their 
cruel  hands.  He  saw  the  recovery  of  religion  in  Eng- 
land, for  the  present,  desperate  ;  he  knew  he  could  not 
want  a  living  in  Germany,  and  he  could  not  forget  his 
wife  and  ten  children.  But  all  these  things  were  set 
aside :  after  he  was  called  to  answer  in  Christ's  cause, 
he  would  not  depart,  but  stood  in  defence  of  the  same, 
and  for  that  truth  was  content  to  hazard  his  life. 

Thus  he  remained  in  his  own  house  as  a  prisoner  a  long 
time,  till  at  length,  through  the  uncharitable  procure- 
ment of  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  he  was  removed 
from  his  own  house  to  the  prison  called  Newgate,  where 
he  was  lodged  among  thieves  and  murderers  :  during 
which  time,  what  communication  he  had  with  the  ad- 
versaries of  Christ  is  not  known,  nor  yet  any  certainty 
of  his  examinations,  further  than  he  has  himself  left  in 
writing. 

The  Edaminnfion  and  Answer  of  John  Rogers  made  to 

the  Lord  Chancellor,  and  to  the  rest  of  the   Council 

on  the  '2'ld  of  January,  A.D.  1555. 

First,  the  Lord  Chancellor  Gardiner  said  to  me  thus  : 
"  Sir,  you  have  heard  the  state  of  the  realm,  in  which  it 
stands  now." 

Rogers. — "  No,  my  lord,  I  have  been  kept  in  close 
prison,  and  except  there  has  been  some  general  thing 
said  at  the  table  when  I  was  at  dinner  or  supper,  I  have 
heard  nothing  upon  which  any  special  thing  might  be 
grounded." 


714 


THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  ROGERS. 


[Book  XI 


"  Tlien,"  said  the  lord  chancellor,  mockingly,  "ge- 
neral things  !  general  things  !  You  have  heard  of  my  lord 
cardinal's  coming,  and  that  the  parliament  has  received 
his  blessing,  not  one  resisting  it,  but  one  man  who  did 
speak  against  it.  Such  an  unity  and  such  a  miracle  has 
not  been  seen  :  and  all  they,  of  whom  there  are  eight- 
score  in  one  house,  (said  one  that  was  by,  whose  name 
I  know  not,)  have  with  one  assent  and  consent  received 
jiardoii  of  their  offences,  for  the  schism  that  we  have 
had  in  England,  in  rt-fusing  the  holy  father  of  Rome  to 
be  tlie  head  of  the  catholic  church.  How  say  you  ?  Are 
you  content  to  unite  and  knit  yourecU"  to  tl»o  ft«itK  of  the 
catholic  church  with  us,  in  the  state  in  which  it  is  now 
in  England  ?      Will  you  do  that  .•"' 

Rogers. — "  The  catholic  church  1  never  did  uur  will 
dissent  from." 

Ld.  Chan. — "  Nay,  but  I  speak  of  the  state  of  the 
catholic  church,  in  that  way  in  which  we  stand  now  in 
England,  having  received  the  pope  as  supreme  head." 

Rogers. — "  I  know  no  other  head  but  Christ,  of  his 
catholic  church,  neither  will .  I  acknowledge  the  bishop 
of  Rome  to  have  any  more  authority  than  any  other 
bishop  has  by  the  word  of  God,  and  by  the  doctrine  of 
the  old  and  {)ure  catholic  church  four  hundred  years 
after  Chriy'," 

Ld.  Chan. — "  \Miy  didst  thou  then  acknowledge  King 
Henry  VIII.  to  be  the  supreme  head  of  the  church,  if 
Christ  be  the  only  head  ?'' 

Rogers. — "  I  never  granted  him  to  have  any  su- 
premacy in  spiritual  things,  such  as  the  forgiveness  of 
gins,  giving  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  authority  to  be  a  judge 
abo\e  the  word  of  God." 

Ld.  Chan. — "  Yea,  if  thou  hadst  said  so  in  the  days 
of  Tonstal,  bishop  of  Durham,"  (and  they  nodded 
tlie  head  at  me  with  a  laugh)  "  thou  hadst  not  been 
alive  now." 

Which  thing  I  denied,  and  would  have  told  him 
how  he  was  said  and  meant  to  be  the  supreme  head; 
But  they  looked  and  laughed  one  upon  another,  and 
made  such  a  business,  that  I  was  constrained  to  let  it 
pass.  There  lies  also  no  great  weight  upon  it ;  for  all 
the  world  knows  what  the  meaning  was.  The  lord 
chancellor  also  said  to  the  lord  William  Howard,  that 
there  was  no  inconvenience  in  having  Christ  as  supreme 
head,  and  the  bishop  of  Rome  also  :  and  when  I  was 
ready  to  have  answered,  that  there  could  not  be  two 
heads  of  one  church,  and  to  have  more  plainly  declared  the 
vanity  of  his  reason,  the  lord  chancellor  said,  "What 
sayest  thou .'  Make  us  a  direct  answer  whether  thou 
wilt  be  one  of  this  catholic  church  or  not,  with  us  in 
that  state  in  which  we  are  now  ?" 

Rogers. — "  My  lord,  I  cannot  believe,  that  you  your- 
selves think  in  your  hearts  that  he  is  supreme  head  in 
forgiving  of  sin,  &c.,  seeing  you  and  all  the  bishops  of 
the  realm  have  now  for  twenty  years  preached,  and  some 
of  you  also  written,  to  the  contrary,  and  the  parliament 
has  so  long  ago  condescended  to  it."  And  there  he  in- 
terrupted me  thus. 

Ld.  Chan. — "Tush!  Parliament  was  with  great 
cruelty  constrained  to  abolish  and  put  away  the  primacy 
from  the  bishop  of  Rome." 

Rogers. — "  With  cruelty  ?  Why,  then,  I  perceive 
that  you  take  a  wrong  way  when  you  try  to  persuade 
men's  consciences  with  cruelty.  For  it  would  appear 
by  your  doings  now,  that  the  cruelty  then  used  has  not 
persuaded  your  consciences.  How  would  you  then  have 
our  consciences  j)ersuaded  with  cruelty  .'" 

Ld.  Chan.—"  I  talk  to  thee  of  no  cruelty,  but  that 
they  were  so  often  and  so  cruelly  called  upon  in  that 
parliament  to  let  the  act  go  forward  ;  yea,  and  even  with 
force  driven  to  it,  whereas  in  this  parliament  it  was 
uniformly  received." 

Here  my  lord  Paget  told  me  more  plainly  what  my 
lord  chancellor  meant.  I  answered  :  "  My  lord,  what, 
then,  will  you  conclude  that  the  first  parliament  was  of 
less  authority,  because  but  few  yielded  to  it  ?  And  this 
last  parliament  of  great  authority,  because  more  have 
yielded  to  it  ?  It  goes  not,  my  lord,  by  the  greater  or 
lesser  part,  but  by  the  wiser,  truer,  and  godlier  part." 
And  I  would  have  said  more,  but  the  lord  chancellor  in- 


terrupted me,  desiring  me  once  again  to  answer  hini 
"  For,"  said  he,  "  we  have  more  to  speak  with  thea 
thou,  who  must  come  in  after  thee."  And  so  there 
were  indeed  ten  persons  more  from  ^jewgate,  besides  two 
that  were  not  called.  Of  which  ten,  one  was  a  citizen 
of  London,  who  s\ibmitted  to  them,  and  nine  refused: 
they  all  came  to  prison  again,  and  refused  the  cardinal's 
blessing,  and  the  authority  of  his  church,  except  that 
one  of  the  nine  was  not  asked  the  question,  otlierwise 
tlian,  "  Whether  he  would  be  an  honest  man  as  his 
father  was  before  him,''  and  he  answering,  "Yea,"  he 
was  discharged.  He  bade  me  tell  him  what  I  would  do; 
whether  I  would  enter  into  the  one  church  with  the 
whole  realm  or  not?  "  No,"  said  I,  "  I  will  first  see  it 
proved  by  the  scriptures.  Let  me  have  pen,  ink,  and 
book.s,  &(•.,  and  I  shall  take  upon  me  plainly  to  set  out 
the  matter,  sn  that  the  contiary  shall  be  jiroved  to  be 
true,  and  let  any  man  that  chooses  confer  witli  me  by- 
writing." 

Ld.  Chan. — "  Nay  that  shall  not  be  permitted  thee. 
Thou  shalt  never  have  so  much  offered  thee  as  thou  hast 
now,  if  thou  refuse  it,  and  will  not  now  yield  and  agree 
to  the  catliolic  church.  Here  are  two  things,  mercy  and 
justice:  if  thou  refuse  the  queen's  mei-cy  now,  then  shalt 
thou  have  justice  administered  to  thee." 

Rogers. — "  I  never  offended,  nor  was  disobedient  to 
her  grace,  and  yet  I  will  not  refuse  her  merey.  But  if 
it  shall  be  denied  me  to  argue  by  writing,  and  to  search 
out  the  truth,  then  it  is  not  well,  but  too  far  out  of  the 
way.  You  yourselves  (all  the  bishops  of  the  realm) 
brouglit  me  to  the  knowledge  of  the  pretended  primacy 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  when  I  was  a  young  man  twenty 
years  past :  and  will  you  now  without  confidence  have  me 
to  say  and  do  the  contrary  ?     I  cannot  be  so  persuaded." 

Ld.  Chan. — "  If  thou  wilt  not  receive  tine  bishop  of 
Rome  to  be  supremehead  of  the  catholic  church, then  thou 
shalt  never  have  her  mercy,  thou  mayst  be  sure  of  that. 
And  as  touching  conference  and  examination,  I  am  for- 
bidden by  the  scriptures  to  use  any  conference  and  ex- 
amination with  thee.  For  St.  Paul  teaches  me,  that  I 
should  shun  and  eschew  a  heretic  after  one  or  two  ad- 
monitions, knowing  that  such  a  one  is  perverted  and 
faulty,  as  he  is  condemned  by  his  own  judgment." 

Rogers. — "  My  lord,  I  deny  that  1  am  a  heretic; 
prove  you  that  first,  and  then  allege  the  text." 

Ld.  Chan. — "  If  thou  wilt  enter  into  one  church  with 
us,  &c.,  tell  us  so,  or  else  thou  shalt  never  have  so  much 
offered  thee  again  as  thou  hast  now." 

Rogers. — "  I  will  find  it  first  in  the  scripture,  and  see 
it  tried  by  that,  before  I  receive  him  to  be  supreme 
head." 

Worcester. — "  Why  ?  Do  you  not  know  what  is  in 
your  creed,  '  I  believe  in  the  holy  catholic  church?'  " 

Rogers. — "  I  find  not  the  bishop  of  Rome  there.  For 
catholic  signifies  not  Romish  church .  it  signifies  the 
consent  of  all  true  teaching  churches  of  all  times  and  all 
ages.  But  how  should  the  bishop  of  Rome's  church  be 
one  of  them,  who  teaches  so  many  doctrines  that  are 
plainly  and  directly  against  the  word  of  God  ?  Can  that 
bishop  be  the  true  head  of  the  catholic  church  that  does 
so  ?  that  is  not  possible." 

Ld.  Chan. — "  Shew  me  one, — let  me  hear  one." 

Rogers. — "  Among  so  many  I  can  easily  shew  you 
one." 

Ld.  Chan. — "  Let  me  hear  that,  let  me  hear  that." 

Rogers. — "  The  bishop  of  Rome  and  his  church  say, 
read,  and  sing,  and  all  that  they  do  in  their  congrega- 
tions in  Latin,  which  is  directly  and  plaiidy  against  the 
fourteenth  chapter  of  the  first  of  Corinthians,  which 
says,  '  For  he  that  S|)eaketh  in  an  unknown  tongue 
speaketh  not  imto  men,  but  unto  God  :  for  no  man 
understandeth  him,'  &c." 

Ld.  Chan. — "  I  deny  that,  I  deny  that  that  is  against 
the  word  of  (Jod.  Let  nie  see  you  jirove  that ;  how 
prove  you  that  ?" 

Rogers. — "  To  speak  in  a  strange  tongue,  as  in  Latin 
or  Greek,  &c.,  is  not  to  speak  to  men  but  to  God; 
and  as  you  S))eak  in  Latin,  which  is  a  strange  touguCi 
therelbi-e  you  sp>'ak  not  to  men  but  to  fJod." 

Ld.  C'hai). — "  Well,  then,  it  is  in  vain  to  men." 


A.D.  IJ.-.,-).] 


THE  SECOND  CONFESSION  OF  JOHN  ROGERS, 


710 


I         Ro:rers. — "  No,  not   in  vain.     For   one   man   speaks 
in  one   tongue,  and  another   in  anotlier  tongue,  and  all 
I  well." 

i  Lil.  Chan. — "  Nay,  I  will  prove,  then,  that  he  speaks 
(  neither  to  (Jod  nor  to  man,  but  to  the  wind." 
j  T  wa.s  willing  to  have  declared  how  these  two  texts 
I  agreed,  (for  they  must  agree,  both  being  the  sayings  of 
i  the  Holy  Ghost,)  as,  to  speak  not  to  men,  but  to  Gorl, 
'  and  to  speak  to  tTie  wind  :  and  so  to  have  gone  forward 
I  with  the  proof  of  my  matter ;  but  here  arose  a  noise 
,  and  confusion. 

!       Ld.  Chan. — "  To  speak  unto  God,  and  not  unto  God, 
I  ie  impossible." 

I  Rogers.—  "  I  will  prove  them  possible." 
]  "No,"  said  my  luid  Williaui  Howard  to  my  lord 
chancellor ;  "  now  I  -will  bear  you  witness  that  he  is  out 
I  of  the  way  :  for  he  granted  first,  that  they  who  speak  in 
j  a  strange  tongue  speak  unto  God  ;  and  now  he  saith  the 
I  contrary,  that  they  speak  neither  to  God  nor  to  man." 

Rogers. — "  I  have  not  granted  nor  said,"  turning  me 
I  to  my  lord  Howard,  "  as  you  report.  I  have  alleged  one 
text,  and  now  I  am  come  to  the  other.  Tiiey  must 
agree,  and  I  can  make  them  agree.  But  as  for  you, 
I  you  understand  not  the  matter." 

Ld.  Howard. — "  I  understand  thus  much,  that  that  is 
not  possible." 

"  This  is  a  point  of  sophistry,"  said  Secretary  Bourne. 
Then  the  lord  chancellor  began  to  tell  the  lord  Ho- 
ward, that  when  he  was  in  High  Dutchland,  they  at 
Halle,  who  had  before  prayed  and  used  their  service  all 
in  Dutch,  began  then  to  turn  part  into  Latin,  and  part 
into  Dutch. 

^^'orcester. — "  Yea,  and  at  Wittenberg  too." 
Rogers. — "  Yea,"  (but  I   could  not  be  heard  for  the 
noise)  "  in  a  university,  where  men  for  the  most   part 
understand  the  Latin,  and  yet  not  all   in   Latin."     And 
I  would   have  told  the  order,  and  have  gone   forward 
!  both  to  have  answered  my  lord,   and  to  have  proved 
I  the  thing  that   I   had  tsken  in  hand :    but   perceiving 
their   talk  and  noise  to  be    too   great,   I  was   fain    to 
think   this  in   my  heart,   suffering  them  in   the  mean- 
I  while  to  talk  one  of  them  one  thing,  and  another  an- 
other.     Alas  !    neither  will  these    men  hear    me  if   I 
speak,  nor  yet  will  they  suffer  me  to   write.     There  is 
I  no  remedy,  but  let  them  alone,  and  commit  the   matter 
I  to  God.     Yet   I  began  to  go  forward,  and  said,   that  I 
would  make  the  texts  agree,  and  prove  my  purpose  well 
enough. 

Ld.  Chan. — "  No,  no,  thou  canst  prove  nothing  by 
the  scripture.  The  scripture  is  dead  :  it  must  have  a 
lively  expositor." 

Rogers. — "  No,  the  scripture  is  alive.  But  let  me  go 
forward  with  my  purpose." 

Worcester. — "  All  heretics  have  alleged  the  scriptures 
for  them,  and  therefore  we  must  have  a  lively  expositor 
for  them." 

Rogers. — "  Yea,  all  heretics  have  alleged  the  scrip- 
tures for  them  :  but  they  were  confuted  by  the  scrip- 
tures, and  by  no  other  expositor." 

Worcester, — "  But  they  would  not  confess  that  they 
were  overcome  by  the  scriptures,  I  am  sure  of  that." 

Rogers. — "  I  believe  that :  and  yet  they  were  over- 
come by  them,  and  in  all  councils  they  were  disputed 
with  and  overthrown  by  the  scriptures."  And  here  I 
would  have  declared  how  they  ought  to  proceed  in  these 
days,  and  so  have  come  again  to  my  purpose,  but  it  was 
impossible  :  for  one  asked  one  thing,  another  said  an- 
other, so  that  I  was  fain  to  hold  my  peace,  and  let  them 
talk.  And  even  when  I  would  have  taken  hold  on  my 
proof,  the  lord  chancellor  remanded  me  to  prison  again  ; 
and  "Away,  away,"  said  he,  "we  have  more  to  talk 
with  :  if  you  will  not  be  reformed,"  (so  he  termed  it,) 
"  away,  away  !"  Then  up  I  stood,  for  I  had  kneeled 
all  the  while. 

Then  Sir  Richard  Southwell,  who  stood  by  in  a  win- 
dow, said  to  me,  "  Thou  wilt  not  burn  in  this  cause  when 
it  comes  to  the  purpose,  I  know  that  well."  To  this  I 
replied,  "  Sir,  I  cannot  tell,  but  I  trust  in  my  Lord 
God,  that  I  shall." 

Then  my  lord  of  Ely  told  me  much  of  the  queen's 


majesty's  pleasure,  and  set  it  out  with  fine  words,  say- 
ing, "  That  she  took  them  that  would  not  receive  the 
bishop  of  Rome's  supremacy,  to  be  unworthy  to  have 
her  mercy,"  &c. 

I  said  I  would  not  refuse  her  mercy,  and  that  I  had 
never  offended  her  in  all  my  life  :  and  that  1  now 
besought  her  grace,  and  all  their  honours,  to  be  good  to 
nrif>,  rpeprviiig  my  conscience. 

Divers  spoke  at  once.  "  No,"  cried  they;  and  espe- 
cially Secretary  Bourne;   "A  married   priest!  and   yet 

have  not  offcnclcd  the  law  !" 

I  said  1  had  not  broken  the  queen's  law,  nor  yet  the 
law  of  the  realm  :  for  tliat  1  married  when  it  was  lawful. 

Divers  at  once  cried,  "  Where  was  that.'"  thinking 
that  it  was  unlawful  in  all  places. 

Rogers. —  "In  Holland:  and  if  you  had  not  in 
England  made  a  public  law  that  priests  might  have 
wives,  I  never  would  have  come  home  again  ;  for  I 
brought  a  wife  and  eight  children  with  me  :  which  you 
might  be  sure  I  would  not  have  done,  if  the  laws  of  the 
realm  had  not  permitted  it."  , 

Then  there  was  a  great  noise,  some  saying  that  1  was 
come  too  soon  :  1  should  find  a  sad  coming  of  it ;  and 
some  said  one  thing,  and  some  another.  One  said  that 
there  never  was  a  catholic  man  or  country  that  allowed 
a  priest  to  have  a  wife. 

I  said,  "  The  catholic  church  never  denied  marriage 
to  priests,  nor  yet  to  any  other  man."  This  I  said  as  I 
was  going  out  of  the  chamber,  along  with  the  sergeant 
who  brought  me  there. 

The  bishop  of  Worcester  turned  his  face  towards  me, 
and  said  that  he  did  not  know  where  that  church  was  or  is. 

1  said,  "  Yes,  I  could  tell  where  it  was,'' — but  the  ser. 
geant  took  me  out  at  the  door. 

Tliis  was  the  puipoi  t  of  all  that  was  spoken  to  me, 
and  all  that  1  answered. 

And  liere  would  1  gladly  make  a  more  perfect  answer 
to  all  the  objections,  as  also  a  full  proof  of  what  1  had 
taken  in  hand  :  but  I  was  informed  that  I  should  to- 
morrow come  to  further  answer.  Wherefore  1  am  com- 
pelled to  leave  out  that  which  I  would  most  gladly  have 
done,  desiring  the  hearty  and  unfeigned  help  of  the 
prayers  of  all  Christ's  true  members,  the  true  children 
of  the  true  unfeigned  catholic  church,  that  the  Lord  God 
of  all  consolation  may  now  be  my  comfort,  aid,  strength, 
buckler,  and  shield  :  as  also  of  all  my  brethren  that  are 
in  the  same  distress,  that  1  and  they  all  may  despise  all 
manner  of  threats  and  cruelty,  and  even  the  bitter  burn- 
ing fire,  and  the  dreadful  dart  of  death,  and  stick  like 
true  soldiers  to  our  dear  and  loving  Captain,  Christ,  our 
only  Redeemer  and  Saviour,  and  the  only  true  head  of 
the  church,  who  worketh  all  in  us  all,  which  is  the  very 
property  of  a  head,  (and  is  a  thing  that  all  the  bishops 
of  Rome  cannot  do,)  and  that  we  do  not  traitorously 
run  out  of  his  tents,  or  out  of  the  plain  field  from  him, 
in  the  jeopardy  of  the  battle,  but  that  we  may  per- 
severe in  the  fight,  (if  he  will  not  otherwise  deliver  us,) 
till  we  are  most  cruelly  slain  by  his  enemies.  For  this  I 
most  heartily,  and  at  this  present,  with  weeping  tears 
most  instantly  and  earnestly  desire  and  beseech  you  all 
to  pray  :  and  also  if  I  die,  to  be  good  to  my  poor  and 
most  honest  wife,  being  a  poor  stranger,  and  all  my  little 
souls,  hers  and  my  children.  Whom,  with  all  the  whole 
faithful  and  true  catholic  congregation  of  Christ,  the 
Lord  of  life  and  death  save,  keep,  and  defend  in  all  the 
troubles  and  assaults  of  this  vain  world,  and  bring  at  the 
last  to  everlasting  salvation  on  the  true  and  sure  inheri- 
tance of  all  crossed  christians.     Amen,  amen. 

"  The  27th  day  of  January  at  night." 

The  Second  Confession  of  John  Rogers. 
First  I  was  asked  again  by  the  lord  chancellor, 
whether  I  would  come  into  one  church  along  with  the 
bishops  and  the  whole  realm,  as  *is  now  converted  to 
the  catholic  church  of  Rome,  and  confirmed  by  par- 
liament, and  so  receive  the  mercy  before  prolTerred 
to  me,  arising  again  with  the  whole  realm  out  of  the 
schism  and  error  in  which  we  had  long  been,  with 
recantation  of  my  errors,  &c.,  I  answered,  that  pre- 


716 


SECOND  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  ROGERS. 


[l^ooK  XL 


Yiously  I  could  not  tell  what  his  mercy  meant,  but 
now  1  understand  that  it  was  the  mercy  of  the  autichris- 
tian  church  of  Rome,  which  I  utterly  refused,  and  that 
the  rising  which  he  spake  of.  was  indeed  a  fall  into  error 
and  false  doctrine.  Also  that  I  had  and  would  be  able, 
by  God's  grace,  to  prove  that  all  the  doctrine  which  I 
had  ever  taught  was  true  and  catholic,  and  that  by  the 
scriptures  and  the  authority  of  the  fathers,  who  liveJ 
four  hundred  years  after  rhrist's  death.  He  answered 
that  thai  should  not  might  not  —  nor  ought  to  be 
granted  to  me  ;  for  I  was  but  a  piLvdtc  man,  and  oUoulfl 
not  be  heard  against  the  determination  of  the  whole 
realm.  "  When  a  parliament,"  said  he,  "has  .^on 
eluded  a  thing,  should  any  private  person  have  authority 
to  discuss,  whether  they  had  done  right  or  wrong?  No, 
that  cannot  be." 

I  answered  shortly,  that  all  the  laws  of  men  could  not 
rule  the  word  of  God,  but  that  they  all  must  be  dis- 
cussed and  judged  by  it,  and  obey  it :  and  that  neither 
my  conscience,  nor  any  christian  man's,  could  be  satis- 
fied with  such  laws  as  disagree  from  that  word :  and  so 
I  was  willing  to  have  said  much  more.  But  the  lord 
chancellor  began  a  long  speech  to  very  little  purpose 
concerning  mine  answer  ; — that  there  was  nothing  in  me 
for  which  I  should  be  heard,  but  arrogancy,  pride,  and 
vain  glory.  I  granted  mine  ignorance  to  be  greater  than 
I  could  express,  or  than  he  took  it :  but  declared  that  I 
feared  not,  by  God's  assistance  and  strength,  to  be  able 
by  writing  to  perform  my  word,  neither  was  I  (I  thanked 
God)  so  utterly  ignorant  as  he  would  make  me;  but 
that  all  was  of  God,  to  whom  be  thanks  rendered.  I 
denied  that  I  was  a  proud  man,  or  yet  vain  glorious. 
All  the  world  knew  well,  where  and  on  which  side  pride, 
arrogancy,  and  vain  glory  was.  It  was  a  poor  pride, 
that  was  or  is  in  us,  God  knows. 

Then  he  said,  that  I  at  the  first  dash  condemned  the 
queen  and  the  whole  realm  as  of  the  church  of  anti- 
christ, and  burdened  me  highly  with  this.  I  answered, 
That  the  queen's  majesty  (God  save  her  grace  !)  would 
have  done  well  enough,  if  it  had  not  been  for  his  counsel. 
He  said,  the  queen  went  before  him,  and  it  was  her  own 
motion.  I  said,  I  neither  could,  nor  would  ever  be- 
lieve it. 

Then  Doctor  Aldrife,  the  bishop  of  Carlisle,  said  that 
the  bishops  would  bear  him  witness.  "  Yea,"  said  I, 
"  that  I  believe  well,"  and  the  people  laughed  :  for 
that  day  there  were  many  ;  but  on  the  morrow  they  kept 
the  doors  shut,  and  would  let  none  in,  but  the  bishops' 
adherents  and  servants.  Then  master  comptroller  and 
secretary  Bourne  would  have  stood  up  also  to  bear  wit- 
ness, and  did  so. 

I  said  it  was  no  great  matter  :  and  to  say  the  truth,  I 
thought  that  they  were  good  helpers  themselves  :  but  I 
ceased  to  say  any  more  therein,  knowing  that  they  were 
too  strong  and  mighty  of  power,  and  that  they  would 
be  believed  before  me,  yea,  and  before  our  Saviour 
Christ,  and  all  his  prophets  and  apostles  too,  in  these 
days. 

Then  after  many  words,  he  asked  me  what  I  thought 
concerning  the  blessed  sacrament ;  and  stood  up,  and 
put  off  his  cap,  and  all  his  fellow  bishops  (of  whom  there 
were  a  great  number,  new  men,  of  whom  I  knew  few), 
whether  I  believed  that  in  the  sacrament  there  was  the 
very  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  that  was 
born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  hanged  on  the  Cross, 
really  and  substantially. 

I  answered,  I  had  often  told  him  that  it  was  a  matter 
in  which  I  was  no  meddler,  and  therefore  suspected  of 
my  brethren  to  be  of  a  contrary  opinion.  "  Notwith- 
standing, as  the  most  part  of  your  doctrine  in  other 
points  is  false,  and  the  defence  of  it  only  by  force  and 
cruelty  :  so  in  this  matter  I  think  it  to  be  as  false  as  the 
rest.  For  I  cannot  understand  "  really  and  substan- 
tially," to  signify  otherwise  than  corporeally  :  but  cor- 
poreally, Christ  is  dfty  in  heaven,  and  so  Christ  cannot 
be  corporeally  also  in  your  sacrament."  And  here  I 
upbraided  his  want  of  charity  after  this  manner  :  "  My 
lord,"  said  I,  "  you  have  dealt  with  me  most  cruelly  : 
for  you  have  put  me  in  prison  without  law,  and  kept  nie 
there  now  almost  a  year  and  a  half.     For  I  was  almost 


half  a  year  in  my  house,  where  T  was  obedient  to  you, 
God  knoweth,  and  spake  with  no  man.  And  now  I  liavo 
been  a  full  year  in  Newgate  at  great  costs  and  charges, 
having  a  wife  and  ten  cliildren  to  support,  and  1  never 
had  a  prnny  out  of  my  livings  ;  all  which  was  against 
the  law." 

lie  answered,  that  Ridley,  who  had  given  them  to  me, 
was  an  usurper,  and  therefore  1  was  the  unjust  possessor 
of  them. 

"  Was  the  king  then  an  usurper,"  asked  T,  "  who 
gave  Kulley  the  bishopric  ?" 

"  Yea,''  replied  lie  ;  and  bcgnn  to  set  out  the  wrongs 
tliaL  the  l<iiie;  had  done  to  the  bishop  of  London,  and  to 
himself  also.  "  But  yet  I  do  misuse  my  terms,"  said  he, 
"  to  call  the  king  an  usurper."  But  the  word  was  gone 
out  of  the  abundance  of  the  heart  before  :  and  1  think 
that  he  was  not  very  sorry  for  it  in  his  heart.  I  might 
have  said  more  concerning  that  matter,  but  I  did  not. 

1  asked  him  why  he  put  me  in  prison?  lie  said,  be- 
cause I  preached  against  the  queen. 

I  answered,  that  it  was  not  true:  and  I  would  be  bound 
to  prove  it,  and  to  stand  to  the  trial  of  the  law,  that  no 
man  should  be  able  to  disprove  it,  and  would  set  my 
life  on  it.  "  I  preached,''  said  I,  "  a  sermon  at  the 
cross,  after  the  queen  came  to  the  Tower ;  but  there 
was  nothing  said  against  the  queen,  1  take  all  the  audi- 
ence to  witness,  which  was  not  few  in  number."  I 
alleged  also  that  he  had,  after  examination,  let  me  go 
at  liberty  after  the  preaching  of  that  sermon. 

"  Yea,  but  thou  didst  read  thy  lectures  after,"  said 
he,  "  against  the  commandment  of  the  council." 

"That  I  did  not,"  replied  1;  "let  that  be  proved, 
and  let  me  die  for  it.  Thus  have  you  now,  against  the 
law  of  God  and  man,  wronged  me,  and  never  sent  for  me, 
never  conferred  with  me,  never  spoke  of  any  learning, 
till  now  that  you  have  got  a  whip  to  whip  me  with,  and  a 
sword  to  cut  off  my  head,  if  I  will  not  condescend  to 
your  mind.     This  charity  all  the  world  understands." 

I  would  have  added,  if  1  had  been  suflered  to  speak, 
that  it  was  time  enougii  to  take  away  men's  livings,  and 
to  imprison  them,  after  they  had  offended  the  laws  ; 
and  that  they  were  good  citizens  that  break  not  laws, 
and  worthy  of  praise,  and  not  of  punishment.  But 
their  purjiose  was  to  keep  men  in  prison,  until  they 
made  laws  to  catch  them,  and  so  to  kill  them.  I  could 
and  would  have  added  the  example  of  Daniel,  who  by 
a  craftily  devised  law  was  cast  into  the  lion's  den.  I 
would  have  declared,  that  I  had  most  humbly  desired  to 
be  set  at  liberty,  and  had  sent  my  wife  to  him  with  a 
supplication,  when  she  was  great  with  child,  and  with 
her,  eight  honest  women,  or  thereabouts,  to  Richmond, 
at  Christmas,  while  I  was  yet  in  my  own  house. 

1  wrote  two  supplications  to  him  out  of  Newgate,  and 
sent  my  wife  many  times  to  him  ;  and  also  Master  Gos- 
nold,  tliat  worthy  man,  who  is  now  departed  in  the  Lord, 
laboured  for  me,  and  so  did  other  worthy  men  also 
take  pains  in  the  matter.  These  things  declare  my  lord 
chancellor's  antichristian  charity,  which  is,  that  he  has 
and  does  seek  my  blood,  and  the  destruction  of  my  poor 
wife  and  my  ten  children. 

This  is  a  short  sum  of  the  words  which  were  spoken  on 
the  28th  day  of  January,  in  the  afternoon,  after  Master 
Hooper  had  been  the  first,  and  Master  Cardmaker  the 
second  in  examination  before  me.  The  Lord  grant  us 
grace  to  stand  together,  fighting  lawfully  in  his  cause, 
till  we  are  smitten  down  together,  if  the  Lord's  will  be 
so  to  permit  it.  For  there  shall  not  a  hair  of  our  heads 
perish  against  his  will,  but  with  his  will.  The  Lord 
grant  us  to  be  obedient  unto  the  end,  and  in  the  end, 
Amen  !  Sweet,  mighty,  and  merciful  Lord  Jesus,  Son 
of  David  and  of  God  :  Amen  1  Amen  1  let  every  true 
christian  say  and  pray. 

Tlieii  it  being,  as  I  guessed,  about  four  o'clock,  the 
lord  chancellor  said  that  he  and  the  church  must  yet  use 
charity  with  me  (what  manner  of  charity  it  is,  all  true 
christians  well  understand,  to  wit,  the  same  that  the  fox 
has  for  the  chickens,  and  the  wolf  for  the  lamb),  and 
gave  me  respite  till  the  next  day,  to  see  whether  I  would 
remember  myself  well,  and  whether  I  would  return  to 
the  catholic  church   (for  so  he   calls   his   aatichristiaa 


A.D.  1555.] 


THIRD  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  ROGERS. 


717 


church),  and  repent,  and  they  would  then  receive  me 
to  mercy. 

I  said  that  I  was  never  out  of  the  true  catholic  church, 
nor  would  be  :  but  into  his  church  would  I,  by  God's 
grace,  never  come. 

"  Well,"  said  he,  "  then  our  church  is  false  and  anti- 
christian.'' 

"  Yea,"  replied  I. 

"  And  what  is  the  doctrine  of  the  sacrament  ?" 

"  False,"  said  I,  and  cast  my  hands  abroad. 

Then  one  said,  that  I  was  a  player.  To  whom  I  an- 
swered not. 

"  Come  again,"  said  the  lord  chancellor,  "  to-morrow, 
between  nine  and  ten." 

"  I  am  ready  to  come  again,  whenever  you  call,"  re- 
plied I. 

And  thus  I  was  brought  up  by  the  sheriffs  to  the 
Compter  in  Southwark,  Master  Hooper  going  before  me, 
a  great  multitude  of  people  being  present,  so  that  we 
had  much  difficulty  to  pass  in  the  streets. 

Tin-;  'nnp)i  wns  done  on  tlie  28th  day  of  January. 

On  the  third  day,  which  was  the  29th  of  January, 
we  v.'ere  sent  for  in  the  morning  about  nine  o'clock, 
and  by  the  sheriffs  fetched  from  the  Compter  in  Soutli- 
wark  to  the  church  again,  where  we  were  tlie  day  before. 
And  when  Master  Hooper  was  condemned,  as  I  under- 
stood afterward,  then  they  sent  for  me.  Then  my  lord 
chancellor  said  unto  me  : — 

"  Rogers,  here  thou  wast  yesterday,  and  we  gave 
thee  then  a  night  to  remember  thyself,  whether  thou 
wouldst  come  to  the  holy  catholic  church  of  Christ  again 
or  not.  Tell  us  now  what  thou  hast  determined,  whe- 
ther thou  wilt  be  repentant  and  sorry,  and  wilt  return 
again  and  take  mercy." 

"  My  lord,"  said  I,  "  I  have  considered  right  well, 
what  you  yesterday  said  to  me,  and  I  de-sire  you  to  give 
me  leave  to  declare  my  mind,  what  I  have  to  say  there- 
to ;  and  thrt  done,  I  shall  answer  to  your  demanded 
questions. 

"  When  I  yesterday  desired  that  I  might  be  suffered 
by  the  scriptures  and  the  authority  of  the  first,  best, 
and  purest  church  to  defend  my  doctrine  by  writing,'' 
(meaning  not  only  about  the  primacy,  but  also  about  all 
the  doctvine  that  I  had  ever  preached)  "you  answered 
me,  thac  it  might  not,  nor  ought  not  to  be  granted  to 
me,  for  I  was  a  private  person  ;  and  that  the  parliament 
was  above  the  authority  of  all  private  persons,  and  there- 
fore the  sentence  might  not  be  found  faulty  and  value- 
less, by  me  being  but  a  private  person.  And  yet  my 
lord,"  continued  I,  "  I  am  able  to  shew  examples,  that 
one  man  has  come  into  a  general  council,  and  after  the 
whoie  had  determined  and  agreed  upon  an  act  or  article, 
som"^  man  coming  in  afterwards,  has  by  the  word  of  God 
decl.ired  so  pithily  that  the  council  had  erred  in  de- 
creeing the  said  article,  that  he  caused  the  whole  council 
to  change  and  alter  their  act  or  article  before  determin- 
ed. /.  nd  of  these  examples,"  said  I,  "  I  am  able  to 
shew  two.  I  can  also  shew  the  authority  of  St.  Augus- 
tine ;  thai:  when  he  disputed  with  an  heretic,  he  would 
neither  hinuelf,  nor  yet  have  the  heretic  to  lean  to  the 
dete'-.nniation  of  two  former  councils,  of  which  the  one 
made  for  him,  aad  the  other  for  the  heretic  that  disputed 
r.gainst  him  ;  but  said  that  he  would  have  the  scriptures 
to  be  their  judtre,  t.'hich  were  common  and  indifferent  for 
them  both,  and  not  proper  toeither  of  them. 

"  I  could  shew,  also,  said  I,  "the  authority  of  a 
learned  lawyer  Panormitan,  who  saith,  that  to  a  simple 
layman  that  brings  the  word  of  God  with  him,  there 
ought  more  credit  to  be  given,  than  to  a  whole  council 
gathered  together.  By  these  things  1  will  prove  that  I 
ought  not  to  be  denied  to  say  my  mind,  and  to  be  heard 
against  a  whole  parliament,  bringing  the  word  of  God 
for  me,  and  the  authority  of  the  old  church  four  hundred 
years  after  Christ,  although  every  man  in  the  parliament 
had  willingly  and  without  respect  of  fear  and  favour 
agreed  thereto,  which  I  doubt  not  a  little  of;  especially 
seeing  the  like  had  been  permitted  in  the  old  church, 
even  in  general  councils,  yea,  and  that  in  one  of  the 
chiefest  councils  that  ever  was,  to  which  neither  any  acts 


of  this  parliament,  nor  yet  any  of  the  late  general  conn- 
cils  of  the  bishops  of  Rome  ought  to  be  compared. 
For,"  said  I,  "  if  Henry  the  Eighth  were  alive,  and 
should  call  a  parliament,  and  begin  to  determine  a  tliii;g" 
(and  here  I  would  have  alleged  the  examj)le  of  tlie  act 
of  making  the  queen  a  bastard,  and  of  making  himself 
the  superior  head  ;  but  I  could  not,  being  interrupted  by 
one,  wiiom  God  forgive)  "  then  will  ye,''  (pointing  to 
my  lord  chancellor,)  "  and  ye,  and  ye,  and  so  ye  all," 
(pointing  to  tlie  rest  of  the  bishops)  "  say,  Amen." 

Here  my  lord  chancellor  would  not  suffer  me  to  speak 
more  ;  but  bade  me  sit  down  mockingly,  saying,  "  that 
I  was  sent  for  to  be  instructijd  by  them,  and  I  would 
take  upon  me  to  be  their  instructor." 

"  My  lord,"  cried  I,  "  I  stand,  and  sit  not.  Shall  I 
not  be  suffered  to  speak  for  my  life  .''' 

"  Shall  we  suffer  thee  to  tell  a  tale,  and  to  prate  ?" 
said  he.  And  with  that  he  stood  up,  and  began  to  face 
me,  after  his  old  arrogant  proud  fashion,  for  he  perceived 
that  I  was  in  a  way  to  have  touched  them  somewhat, 
wliich  lie  thought  to  hinder  by  dashing  me  out  of  my 
argument,  and  so  he  did.  For  I  could  never  be  suffered 
to  fome  to  my  vindication  again,  no  not  one  word  of  it; 
hut  he  had  much  like  communication  with  me,  as  he  had 
tlie  day  before,  and  as  his  manner  is,  with  taunt  upon 
taunt,  and  check  ujion  check.  For  in  that  case,  being 
God's  cause,  I  told  him  he  should  not  make  me  afraid  to 
speak. 

Lord  Chancellor. — "See  what  a  spirit  this  fellow 
hath,"  said  he,  "  finding  fault  at  my  accustomed  ear- 
nestness, and  hearty  manner  of  speaking." 

Rogers. — "  I  have  a  true  sjiirit,"  replied  I,  "  agreeing 
and  obeying  the  word  of  God,"  and  would  further  have 
said,  that  I  was  never  the  worse,  but  the  better,  to  be 
earnest  in  a  just  and  true  cause,  and  in  my  Master, 
Christ's  matters;  but  I  could  not  be  heard.  And  at  the 
length  he  proceeded  towards  the  excommunication  and 
condemnation,  after  I  had  told  him  that  his  church  of 
Rome  was  the  church  of  antichrist,  meaning  the  false 
doctrine  and  tyrannical  laws,  with  the  maintenance  of 
them  by  cruel  persecutions  used  by  the  bishops  of  the 
church  (of  which  the  bishop  of  Winchester  and  the  rest 
of  his  fellow  bishops,  now  in  England,  are  the  chief 
members.)  "  Of  latcs  I  mean,"  said  I,  "  and  not  all 
men  and  women  who  are  in  the  pope's  church."  Like- 
wise when  I  was  said  to  have  denied  their  sacrament 
(whereof  which  he  made  his  wonted  reverent  mention, 
more  to  maintain  his  kingdom,  than  for  true  reverence 
of  Christ's  institution, — more  for  his  own  and  his  popish 
generation's  sake,  than  for  religion  or  God's  sake)  I  told 
him  after  what  order  1  did  speak  of  it,  (for  the  manner 
of  his  speaking  did  not  apply  to  my  words,  which  are 
before  recited  in  the  communication  that  we  had  on  the 
28th  of  January,)  wherewith  he  was  not  contented,  but 
he  asked  the  audience  whether  I  had  not  simply  denied 
the  sacrament.  They  would  have  said,  and  did,  what  he 
chose,  for  the  most  of  them  were  his  own  servants  on 
that  day,  the  29th  of  January  I  mean.  At  last  I  said, 
"  1  will  never  deny  what  I  said — that  is,  that  your  doc- 
trine of  the  sacrament  is  false ;  but  yet  I  tell  you  after 
what  order  I  said  it." 

To  be  short,  he  read  my  condemnation  before  me, 
particularly  mentioning  therein  only  two  articles  ;  first, 
that  I  affirmed  the  Romish  catholic  church  to  be  the 
church  of  antichrist ;  and  that  1  denied  the  reality  of 
their  sacrament.  He  caused  me  to  be  degraded  and 
condemned,  and  put  into  the  hands  of  the  laity;  and  so 
gave  me  over  into  the  sheriffs  hands,  which  were  much 
better  than  his. 

The  Sentence  condemnatory  against  John  Rogers. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  We  Stephen  by  the 
permission  of  God  bishop  of  Winchester,  lawfully  and 
rightly  proceeding  with  all  godly  favour  by  authority  and 
virtue  of  our  office,  against  thee,  John  Rogers  priest,  alias 
called  Matthew,  before  us  personally  here  present,  be- 
ing accused  and  detected,  and  notoriously  slandered  of 
heresy,  having  heard,  seen,  and  understood,  and  with  all 
diligent  deliberation  weighed,  discussed,  and  considered 


718 


THE  CONDEMNATION  OF  JOHN  ROGERS. 


Book  XI. 


the  merits  of  the  cause,  all  things  observed,  which  by 
us  in  this  behalf  in  order  of  law  ought  to  be  observed, 
sitting  in  our  judgment-seat,  the  name  of  Christ  being 
first  called  upon,  and  having  only  God  before  our  eyes, 
because  by  the  acts  enacted,  propounded,  and  exhibited 
in  this  matter,  and  by  thine  own  confession  judicially 
made  before  us,  we  do  find  that  thou  hast  taught,  holden, 
and  affirmed,  and  obstinately  defended  divers  errors, 
heresies,  and  damnable  opinions,  contrary  to  the  doctrine 
and  determination  of  the  holy  church,  as  namely  these  : 
That  the  catholic  church  of  Rome  is  the  church  of  anti- 
christ :  also,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  there  is 
not  substantially  nor  really  the  natural  body  and  blood 
of  Christ.  Which  aforesaid  heresies  and  damnable  opi- 
nions being  contrary  to  the  law  of  God,  and  determina- 
tion of  the  universal  and  apostolical  church,  thou  hast  ar- 
rogantly, stubbornly,  and  wittingly  maintained,  held,  and 
affirmed,  and  also  defended  before  us,  as  well  in  this 
judgment,  as  also  otherwise,  and  with  the  like  obsti- 
nacy, stubbornness,  malice  and  blindness  of  heart,  both 
wittingly  and  willingly  hast  affirmed,  that  thou  wilt  be- 
lieve, maintain,  and  hold,  affirm  and  declare  the  same. 
We  therefore  Stephen  Winchester,  bishop,  ordinary,  and 
diocesan  aforesaid,  by  the  consent  and  assent,  as  well  of 
our  reverend  brethren  the  lord  bishops  here  present  and 
assistant,  as  also  by  the  counsel  and  judgment  of  divers 
worshipful  lawyers  and  professors  of  divinity,  with  whom 
we  have  communicated  in  this  behalf,  do  declare  and 
pronounce  thee,  the  said  John  Rogers,  otherwise  called 
Matthew,  through  thy  demerits,  transgressions,  obsti- 
nacies, and  wilfulness  (which  through  manifold  ways 
thou  hast  incurred  by  thine  own  wicked  and  stubborn 
obstinacy)  to  have  been  and  to  be  guilty  of  the 
detestable,  horrible,  and  wicked  offences  of  heretical 
pravity,  and  execrable  doctrine  ;  and  that  thou  hast  be- 
fore us  sundry  times  spoken,  maintained,  and  wittingly 
and  stubbornly  defended  the  said  cursed  and  execrable 
doctrine  in  the  sundry  confessions,  assertions,  and  re- 
cognitions here  judicially  before  us  oftentimes  repeated, 
and  yet  still  dost  maintain,  affirm,  and  believe  the 
same,  and  that  thou  hast  been  and  art  lawfully  and  ordi- 
narily convicted  in  this  behalf.  We  therefore,  I  say, 
albeit  following  the  example  of  Christ,  who  desireth  not 
the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  rather  that  he  should  be  con- 
verted and  live ;  we  have  gone  about  oftentimes  to  correct 
thee,  and  by  all  lawful  means  that  we  could,  and  by  all 
wholesome  admonitions  that  we  did  know,  to  reduce 
thee  again  unto  the  true  faith  and  unity  of  the  univer- 
sal catholic  church,  notwithstanding  we  have  found  thee 
obstinate  and  stiff-necked,  willingly  continuing  in  thy 
danmable  ojjinions  and  heresies,  and  refusing  to  return 
again  unto  the  true  faith  and  unity  of  the  holy  mo- 
ther church,  and  as  the  child  of  wickedness  and  dark- 
ness so  to  have  hardened  thy  heart,  that  thou  wilt  not 
understand  the  voice  of  thy  shepherd,  which  with  a  fa- 
therly affection  doth  seek  after  thee,  nor  wilt  be  allured 
with  his  fatherly  and  godly  admonitions  :  we,  therefore, 
Stephen  the  bishop  aforesaid,  not  willing  that  thou  who 
art  wicked  should  now  become  more  wicked,  and  infect 
the  Lord's  flock  with  thine  heresy,  which  we  are  greatly 
afraid  of,  with  sorrow  of  mind  and  bitterness  of  heart 
do  judge  thee,  and  definitively  condemn  thee,  the  said 
John  Rogers,  otherwise  called  Matthew,  thy  demerits 
and  faiilts  being  aggravated  through  thy  damnable  obsti- 
nacy, as  guilty  of  most  detestable  heresies,  and  as  an 
obstinate  impenitent  sinner,  refusing  penitently  to  re- 
turn to  the  laj)  and  unity  of  the  holy  mother  church,  and 
that  thou  hast  been  and  art  by  law  excommunicated,  and 
we  do  jironounce  and  declare  thee  to  be  an  excommunicate 
person.  Also  we  pronounce  and  declare  thee,  being  an 
heretic,  to  be  cast  out  from  the  church,  and  left  unto  the 
judgment  of  the  secular  power,  and  now  presently  so  do 
leave  thee  as  an  obstinate  heretic,  and  a  person  wrapped 
in  the  sentence  of  the  great  curse,  to  be  degraded  wor- 
thily for  thy  demerits  (refpiiring  them,  notwithstanding, 
in  the  bowelsof  our  LordJesus  Christ,  that  this  execution 
and  punishment  worthily  to  be  done  upon  thee,  may  so 
be  moderated,  that  the  rigour  thereof  be  not  too  extreme, 
nor  yet  the  gentleness  too  much  mitigated,  but  that  it 
be  to  the  salvation  of  thy  soul,  to  the  extirpation,  terror, 


and  conversion  of  the  heretics,  to  the  unity  of  the  catho- 
lie  faith,)  by  this  our  sentence  definitive  whii'h  we  here 
lay  upon  and  against  thee,  and  do  with  sorrow  of 
heart  [iromnlgate  in  this  form  aforesaid." 

After  this  sentence  had  been  read,  he  sent  us  (Master 
Hooper  1  mean,  and  me)  to  the  Clink,  there  to  remain 
till  night :  and  when  it  was  dark,  they  carried  us,  Master 
Hooper  going  before  with  one  sheriff,  and  I  following 
with  the  other,  with  bills  and  weapons,  and  led  us 
through  the  bishop's  house,  and  so  through  St.  Maiy 
Overy's  church-yard,  into  Southwark,  and  over  the  bridge 
in  procession  to  Newgate  through  the  city.  But  I  must 
shew  you  this  also,  that  when  he  had  read  the  condem- 
nation, he  declared  that  1  was  in  the  great  curse,  and 
that  it  was  a  dangerous  matter  to  eat  and  drink  with  us 
that  were  accursed,  or  to  give  us  any  thing;  for  all  that 
did  so,  should  be  partakers  of  the  same  great  curse. 

"  Well,  my  lord,"  said  I,  "  here  I  stand  before  God 
and  you,  and  all  this  honourable  audience,  I  take  him 
to  witness,  that  I  never  wittingly  or  willingly  taught  any 
false  doctrine  ;  and  therefore  have  I  a  good  conscience 
before  God  and  all  good  men.  I  am  sure  that  you  and 
I  shall  come  before  a  judge  that  is  righteous,  before 
whom  I  shall  be  as  good  a  man  as  you:  and  I  nothing 
doubt  but  that  I  shall  be  found  there  a  true  member  of 
the  true  catholic  church  of  Christ,  and  everlastingly 
saved.  And  as  for  your  false  church,  you  need  not  to 
excommunicate  me  from  it.  I  have  not  been  in  it  these 
twenty  years,  the  Lord  be  thanked  there  for.  But  now 
you  have  done  what  you  can,  my  lord,  I  pray  you  yet 
grant  me  one  thing." 

"  What  is  that  r"  asked  he. 

"  That  my  poor  wife,  being  a  stranger,  may  come  and 
speak  with  me  so  long  as  I  live.  For  she  hath  ten  chil- 
dren  that  are  hers  and  mine,  and  I  would  somewhat 
counsel  her,  what  were  best  for  her  to  do." 

"  No,"  said  he,    "  she  is  not  thy  wife." 

"  Yes,  my  lord,''  rejoined  1,  "  and  has  been  these 
eighteen  years." 

"  Should  1  grant  her  to  be  thy  wife  ?"  asked  he. 

"  Choose  you,"  said  I,  "  whether  you  will  or  not,  she 
shall  be  so  nevertheless." 

"  She  shall  not  come  at  thee,"  said  he. 

"Then  1  have  tried  out  all  your  charity,"  said  1, 
"  You  make  yourself  highly  displeased  with  tlie  matri- 
mony of  priests,  but  you  maintain  open  concubinage : 
as  in  Wales,  where  every  priest  has  his  concubine  openly 
dwelling  with  him,  even  as  your  holy  father  suffers  all 
the  priests  in  Holland  and  in  France  to  do  the  like." 
To  this  he  answered  not,  but  looked  as  it  were  asquint  at 
it :  and  thus  I  departed,  and  saw  him  for  the  last  time. 

After  John  Rogers  had  been  long  imprisoned,  lodged 
in  Newgate  among  thieves,  often  examined,  and  very 
uncharitably  treated,  and  at  length  unjustly  and  most 
cruelly  condemned  by  wicked  Winchester,  on  the  fourth 
of  February,  in  the  year  1555,  being  Monday,  in  the 
morning,  he  was  warned  suddenly,  by  the  keeper's 
wife  of  Newgate,  to  prepare  himself  for  the  fire  :  being 
then  sound  asleep,  he  could  scarcely  be  awaked.  At 
length  being  awaked,  and  bid  to  make  haste,  "  then,'' 
said  he,  "  if  it  be  so,  I  need  not  tie  my  points  ;"  and  so 
was  taken  first  to  Bonner  to  be  degraded.  That  done, 
he  craved  of  Bonner  one  petition.  And  Bonner  asking 
what  that  should  be,  "  Nothing,"  said  he,  "  but  that 
he  might  talk  a  few  words  with  his  wife  before  his  burn- 
ing." But  that  could  not  be  obtained  of  him  1  Now 
when  the  time  came,  that  he,  having  been  delivered  to 
the  sheriffs,  was  brought  out  of  Newgate  to  Smithfield, 
the  place  of  his  execution.  Master  Woodroofe,  one  of  the 
sheriffs,  calling  Master  Rogers  to  him,  asked  him  if  he 
would  revoke  his  abominable  doctrine,  and  his  evil 
opinion  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar.  Master  Rogers 
answered  and  said,  "  That  which  I  have  preached  I  will 
seal  with  my  blood."  "  Then,"  said  Master  Woodroofe, 
"  thou  art  an  heretic."  "  That  shall  be  known,"  re- 
plied Rogers,  "  at  the  day  of  judgment."  "  Well," 
said  Master  Woodroofe,  "  I  will  never  pray  for  thee." 
"  But  I  will  pray  for  you,"  rejoined  Rogers;  and  so 
was  brought  on  Monday,  the  fourth  of  February,  by 


A.D.  1555.] 


HISTORY  OF  LAWRENCE  SANDERS. 


719 


the  sheriffs,  towards  SmithfielJ,  repeatins^  the  Fifty-first 
psalm  by  the  way,  all  the  people  wonderfully  rejoicing 
at  his  constancy,  with  great  praises  and  thiinks  to  God 
for  it:  and  there,  in  the  presence  of  Rochester,  comp- 
troller of  the  queen's  household,  Sir  Richard  Southwell, 
the  sheriffs,  and  a  wonderful  number  of  peo])le,  he  was 
burned  to  ashes,  washing  his  hands  in  the  flame  as  he 
was  burninir.  A  little  before  his  burning  at  the  stake, 
his  pardon  was  brought,  if  he  would  have  recanted,  but 
he  utterly  refused  it.  He  was  the  first  martyr  of  all  the 
blessed  company  that  suffered  in  Queen  Mary's  time 
at  the  fire.  His  wife  and  children,  being  eleven  in  num- 
ber, ten  able  to  walk,  and  one  sucking  on  her  breast,  met 
him  by  the  way  as  he  went  towards  Smithfield.  This 
sorrowful  sight  of  his  own  flesh  and  blood  could  not 
move  him,  but  he  constantly  and  cheerfully  took  his 
death  with  wonderful  patience,  in  the  defence  of  Christ's 
gospel. 

The  Histnrjf  and  Martyrdom  of  Lavrence  Sanders, 
bvrned  for  the  defence  of  the  Gospel,  at  Coventry/, 
Fehrtiarii  8.  A.  D.'l'<.')5. 

After  Queen  Mary,  by  public  proclamation  in  the  first 
year  of  her  reign,  liad  prohibited  the  sincere  preaching 
of  God's  holy  word,  several  godly  ministers  of  the  word, 
who  had  the  cure  and  charge  of  souls  committed  to 
them,  did  notwithstanding,  according  to  their  bounden 
dwty,  feed  their  flock  faithfully,  not  as  preachers  autho- 
rized by  public  authority,  as  the  godly  order  of  the  realm 
was  in  the  happy  days  of  blessed  King  Edward,  but  as 
the  private  pastors  of  particular  flocks,  among  whom 
Lawrence  Sanders  was  one,  a  man  of  honourable  pa- 
rentage. His  bringing  up  was  in  the  school  of  Eton  ; 
from  whence  he  was  chosen  to  go  to  the  King's  College 
in  Cambridge,  where  he  continued  scholar  of  the  college 
three  whole  years.  Shortly  after  he  forsook  the  uni- 
versity, and  went  to  his  parents,  upon  whose  advice  he 
intended  to  become  a  merchant ;  for  his  mother,  who  was 
a  gentlewoman  of  good  estimation,  being  left  a  widow, 
and  having  a  good  portion  for  him  among  his  other 
brothers,  she  thought  to  set  him  up  wealthily,  and  so  he, 
coming  up  to  London,  was  bound  apprentice  to  a 
merchant,  named  Sir  William  Chester.  But  Almighty 
God,  who  has  his  secret  working  in  all  things,  saw  better 
for  his  servant ;  for  the  Lord  so  wrought  inwardly  in  his 
heart,  that  he  could  find  no  liking  in  that  vocation. 

It  happened  that  his  master,  being  a  good  man,  and 
hearing  his  apprentice  in  his  secret  prayers  inwardly  to 
mourn  by  himself,  called  him  to  him,  to  know  what  was 
the  cause  of  his  solitariness  and  lamentation  ;  and  per- 
ceiving his  mind  not  to  fancy  that  kind  of  life  (for  so 
Sanders  declared  to  him)  and  his  whole  purpose  was 
bent  to  the  study  of  his  book  and  spiritual  contem- 
plation, like  a  good  man,  he  directed  his  letters  to  his 
friends,  and  set  him  free  ;  and  thus  Lawrence  Sanders, 
being  delighted  with  the  love  of  learning,  and  especially 
with  the  reading  of  God's  word,  shortly  returned  to 
Cambridge  again  to  his  study.  Then  gave  he  himself 
wholly  to  the  study  of  the  holy  scriptures,  to  qualify 
himself  for  the  office  of  a  preacher. 

In  the  beginning  of  King  Edward's  reign,  when  God's 
true  religion  was  begun  to  be  restored,  he  began  to 
preach,  and  was  so  well  liked  by  them  who  had  au- 
thority, that  they  appointed  him  to  read  a  divinity 
lecture  in  the  college  at  Fotheringay,  where  he  edified 
the  godly  ;  drew  many  to  God's  true  knowledge,  and 
stopped  the  mouth  of  the  adversaries.  He  married 
about  that  time,  and  led  a  life  unblameable  before  all 
men.  The  college  of  Fotheringay  being  dissolved,  he 
was  placed  to  be  reader  in  the  minster  at  Lichfield, 
where  he  so  behaved  himself  in  teaching  and  living,  that 
the  very  adversaries  gave  him  a  full  report  as  well  of 
learning  as  of  much  godhness.  After  a  time,  he  de- 
parted from  Lichfield  to  a  benefice  in  Leicestershire, 
called  Churchlangton,  where  he  taught  diligently  ;  then 
he  was  called  to  take  a  benefice  in  the  city  of  London, 
named  Allhallows,  in  Bread-street.  Then  he  resolved  to 
give  over  his  cure  in  the  country  ;  and  therefore,  after 
he  had  taken  possession  of  his  benefice  in  London,  he 
departed  from  London  into  the  country,  to  discharge 


himself  from  it.  And  about  that  time  began  the  broil 
about  the  claim  that  Queen  Mary  made  to  the  crown, 
by  reason  of  which  he  could  not  accomplish  his  purpose. 

In  this  disturbance  he  preached  at  Northampton,  not 
meddling  with  the  state,  but  boldly  uttered  his  con- 
science against  ])opish  doctrine  and  antichrist's  damn- 
able errors,  which  were  like  to  spring  up  again  in  Eng- 
land,  as  a  just  i)lagiie  for  the  little  love  which  the  Eng. 
lish  nation  bore  to  the  blessed  word  of  God.  The 
queen's  men  who  were  there  and  heard  him,  were 
highly  displeased  with  him  for  his  sermon  ;  and  for  it 
kept  him  among  them  as  a  prisoner.  But  partly  for 
love  of  his  brethren  and  friends,  who  were  chief  doers 
for  the  (pieen  among  them,  partly  because  there  was  no 
law  broken  by  his  preaching,  they  dismissed  him.  He, 
seeing  the  dreadful  davs  at  hand,  inflamed  with  the  fire 
of  godly  zeal,  preached  with  diligence  at  both  those  be- 
nefices, as  time  could  serve  him,  seeing  he  could  resign 
neither  of  them  now  but  into  the  hand  of  a  papist. 

Thus  he  passed  to  and  fro,  preaching,  iintil  that  pro- 
clamation was  put  forth,  of  which  mu'tion  is  made  in 
the  beginning.  At  which  time  he  was  at  iiis  beneticr  in 
the  country,  where  lie  (notwithstanding  ttiis  proclama- 
tion) taught  diligently  God's  truth,  confirming  the  i)eople 
in  it,  and  arming  them  against  false  doctrine,  until  he 
was  not  only  commanded  to  cease,  but  also  resisted  with 
force,  so  that  he  could  not  proceed  in  preaching.  Some 
of  his  friends,  perceiving  such  fearful  menacing,  coun- 
selled him  to  flee  out  of  the  realm,  which  he  refused  to 
do.  But  seeing  he  was  by  violence  kept  from  doing 
good  in  that  place,  he  returned  towards  London  to  visit 
the  flock  of  which  he  had  there  the  charge. 

On  Saturday,  the  14th  of  October,  as  he  was  coming 
to  the  city  of  London,  Sir  John  Mordant,  a  counselloi 
to  Queen  Mary,  overtook  him,  and  asked  him  whither 
he  went.  "I  have,"  said  Sanders,  "a  cure  in  Lon- 
don, and  now  I  go  to  instruct  my  people  according  to 
my  duty."  "  If  you  will  follow  my  counsel,"  said  Master 
Mordant,  "  let  them  alone,  and  go  not  to  them.''  To 
this  Sanders  answered,  "  How  shall  I  then  be  dis- 
charged before  God,  if  any  be  sick,  and  desire  consola- 
tion,  if  any  want  good  counsel  and  need  instruction,  or 
if  any  should  slip  into  error  and  receive  false  doctrine?" 
"  Did  you  not,"  said  Mordant,  "  preach  on  such  a  day, 
(naming  the  day)  in  Bread-street,  in  London  ?"  "  Yes, 
verily,"  said  Sanders,  "  that  same  is  my  cure."  "  I 
heard  you  myself,"  said  Master  Mordant:  "and  will 
you  preach  now  there  again?"  "If  it  please  you," 
said  Sanders,  "to-morrow  you  may  hear  me  again  in 
that  same  place,  where  I  will  confirm,  by  the  authority 
of  God's  word,  all  that  I  said  then,  and  whatever  before 
that  time  I  taught  them." 

"  I  would  counsel  you,"  said  Master  Mordant,  "  not 
to  preach."  "  If  you  can  and  will  forbid  me  by  lawful 
authority,  then  must  I  obey,"  said  Sanders.  "  Nay," 
replied  he,  "I  will  not  forbid  you,  but  I  do  give  you 
counsel."  And  thus  they  both  entered  the  city,  and 
departed  each  from  the  other.  Master  Mordant,  of  an 
uncharitable  mind,  went  to  give  warning  to  Bonner, 
bishop  of  London,  that  Sanders  would  preach  in  his 
cure  the  next  day.  Sanders  resorted  to  his  lodging, 
with  a  mind  bent  to  do  his  duty,  ^^'nere,  because  he 
seemed  to  be  somewhat  troubled,  one  who  was  about 
him  asked  him  how  he  did.  "  In  very  deed,"  said  he, 
"  I  am  in  j^-ison,  till  I  be  in  prison ;"  meaning  that  his 
mind  was  unquiet  until  he  had  preached,  and  that  he 
should  have  quietness  of  mind,  though  he  were  put  in 
prison. 

The  next  day,  which  was  Sunday,  in  the  forenoon,  he 
made  a  sermon  in  his  parish,  treating  on  that  place  which 
St.  Paul  writes  to  the  Corinthians:  2  Cor.  xi.  2,  '^.  "  I 
have  espoused  you  to  one  husband,  that  I  may  present 
you  as  a  chaste  virgin  to  Christ.  But  1  fear,  lest  by  any 
means,  as  the  serpent  beguiled  Eve  through  his  subtlety, 
so  your  minds  should  be  corrupted  from  the  simplicity 
that  is  in  Christ."  He  recited  that  true  christian  doc- 
trine, through  which  they  were  coupled  to  Christ,  to  re- 
ceive of  him  free  justification  through  faith  in  his  blood. 
The  papistical  doctrine  he  compared  to  the  serpent's  de- 
ceiving ;  and  lest  they  should  be  deceived  by  it,  he 
3  A 


720 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  LAWRENCE  SANDERS. 


[Book  XI. 


made  a  comparison  between  the  voice  of  God,  and  the 
voice  of  the  popish  serpent ;  descending  to  a  more  par- 
ticular declaration  of  it,  as  it  were,  to  let  them  plainly 
see  t!ie  diftVrence  that  is  between  the  order  of  the  church 
service  set  forth  by  King  Edwaixi  in  the  English  tongue, 
and  comparing  it  with  the  popish  service  then  used  in 
the  Latin  tongue. 

The  tirst  he  said  was  good,  because  it  was  according 
to  the  word  of  God  (1  Cor.  xiv.)  and  the  order  of  the 
primitive  cliurch.  The  other  he  said  was  evil  ;  and 
though  in  that  evil  are  intermingled  some  good  Latin 
words  ;  yet  was  it  but  as  a  little  honey  or  milk  mingled 
with  a  great  deal  of  poison,  to  make  them  drink  it  all. 
This  was  the  sum  of  his  sermon. 

In  the  afternoon  he  was  ready  in  his  church  to  have 
given  another  exhortation  to  his  people.  But  the  bishop 
of  London  interrupted  him,  by  sending  an  officer  for 
him.  This  officer  charged  him,  upon  the  pain  of  dis- 
obedience and  contumacy,  forthwith  to  come  to  the 
bishop  his  master.  Thus,  as  the  apostles  were  brought 
out  of  the  temple,  where  they  were  teaching,  unto  the 
rulers  of  the  priests,  so  was  Lawrence  Sanders  brougiit 
before  this  bishop,  who  had  in  his  company  the  afore- 
named Sir  John  Mordant  and  some  of  his  chaplains. 
The  bishop  laid  no  more  to  Lawrence  Sanders's  charge 
than  treason  for  breaking  the  queen's  proclamation, 
and  heresy  and  sedition  for  his  sermon. 

Atter  much  talk,  the  bishop  desired  him  to  write  what 
he  believed  of  transubstantiation.  Lawrence  Sanders 
did  so,  saying,  "  My  lord,  you  seek  my  blood,  and  you 
shall  have  it :  I  pray  God  that  you  may  be  so  baptized  in 
it.  that  you  may  thereafter  loath  blood-sucking,  and  be- 
come a  better  man."  This  writing  the  bishop  kept  for 
his  purpose,  even  to  cut  the  writer's  throat,  as  shall  ap- 
pear hereafter.  The  bishop  sent  Lawrence  Sanders  to 
the  lord  chancellor,  as  Annas  sent  Christ  to  Caiaphas  ; 
and  like  favour  found  Sanders,  as  Christ  his  Master 
did  before  him.  But  the  chancellor  not  being  at  home, 
Sanders  was  constrained  to  tarry  for  him  for  the  space 
of  four  hours,  in  the  outer  chamber,  where  he  found  a 
chaplain  of  the  bishop's  very  merrily  disposed,  with  cer- 
tain gentlemen  playing  at  the  tables,  with  others  of  the 
same  family  or  house  occupied  there  iu  the  same  ex- 
ercise. 

All  this  time  Sanders  stood  very  modestly  and  so- 
berly at  the  screen  or  cupboard  bare-headed.  Sir  John 
Mordant,  bis  guide  or  leader,  walking  up  and  down  by 
him,  who  was  then  one  of  the  council.  At  last  the  bishop 
returned  from  the  court,  whom,  as  soon  as  he  was  en- 
tered, he  met  and  received  a  great  many  suitors  ;  so  that 
before  he  could  get  out  of  one  house  into  another,  half 
an  hour  was  passed.  At  the  last  he  came  into  the  cham- 
ber where  Sanders  was,  and  went  through  into  another 
chamber,  where,  as  he  passed,  Sanders'  leader  gave 
him  a  writing,  containing  the  cause,  or  rather  the  accu- 
sation of  the  said  Sanders  :  which  when  he  had  perused, 
"Where  is  the  man?"  said  the  bishop.  Then  San- 
deri,  being  brought  forth  to  the  place  of  examination, 
first  most  lowly  and  meekly  kneeled  down,  and  made 
curtesy  before  the  table  where  the  bishop  did  sit :  unto 
whom  the  bishop  spake  in  this  wise  : 

"  How  happeneth  it,"  said  he,  "that,  notwithstand- 
ing the  queen's  proclamation  to  the  contrary,  that  you 
have  continued  to  preach  ?" 

Sanders  denied  not  that  he  had  preached  ;.^ying,  that 
forsomuch  as  he  saw  the  perilous  times  now  at  hand,  he 
did  but  (according  as  he  was  admonished,  and  warned 
by  Ezekiel  the  prophet)  exhort  his  flock  and  parishioners 
to  persevere  and  stand  steadtastly  in  the  doctrine  which 
they  had  learned  ;  saying  also,  that  he  was  moved  and 
pricked  forward  to  it  by  the  place  of  the  apostle,  wherein 
he  was  commanded  rather  to  obey  God  than  man  ;  and 
moreover,  that  nothing  more  moved  or  stirred  him 
thereto,  than  his  own  conscience. 

"A  goodly  conscience,  surely!"  said  the  bishop. 
"  This  your  conscience  could  make  our  queen  a  bastard, 
or  misbegotten :  would  it  not  I  pray  you  ?" 

Then  said  Sanders,  *'  We  do  not  declare  or  say 
that  the  queen  is  base,  or  misbegotten,  neither  go  about 
fcny  such  matter.     But  let  those  take  care  whose  writings 


are  yet  in  the  hands  of  men,  witnessing  to  the  same :" 
taunting  the  bishop  himself,  who  had,  to  get  the  favour 
of  Henry  VIII.,  written  a  book  on  true  obedience,  in 
which  he  had  oi)enly  declared  Queen  Mary  to  be  illegi- 
timate. Then  Master  Sanders  going  forwards  in  his 
purj)ORe,  said,  "We  do  only  profess  and  teach  the  sin- 
cerity and  purity  of  the  word  ;  which,  although  it  is  now 
forbidden  us  to  preach  with  our  mouths,  yet  notwith- 
standing, I  do  not  doubt,  but  that  our  blood  hereafter 
shall  manifest."  The  bishop  being  touched,  said,  "  Carry 
away  this  frenzied  fool  to  prison."  Sanders  answered, 
"  That  he  did  give  God  thanks  who  had  given  him  at 
last  a  place  of  rest  and  quietness,  where  he  might  pray 
for  the  bishop's  conversion." 

Sanders  continued  in  prison  a  whole  year  and  three 
months.  During  which  time  he  sent  letters  to  Cran- 
mer,  Ridley,  and  Latimer ;  to  his  wife,  and  also  to 
others,  certifying  to  them  both  of  the  public  calamity 
of  the  times,  and  also  of  his  private  afflictions,  and 
of  his  conflicts  with  his  adversaries.  In  writing  to  his 
friends,  he  speaks  of  Weston  conferring  with  him  in 
prison.  The  chancellor  sent  him  to  the  prison  of  the 
Marshalsea.  Of  his  cause  and  estate  we  shall  now  see 
what  Sanders  himself  did  write. 

A  part  of  a  Letter  of  Larvrertce  Sanders,  which  was 
sent  to  the  Binhop  of  Winchester. 

"  Touching  the  cause  of  my  imprisonment,  T  doubt 
whether  I  have  broken  any  law  or  proclamation.  In 
my  doctrine  I  did  not.  forasmuch  as  at  that  time  it  was 
permitted  by  the  proclamation  to  use,  according  to  our 
consciences,  such  service  as  was  then  established.  My 
doctrine  was  then  agreeable  unto  my  conscience  and  the 
service  then  used.  The  act  which  I  did"  (he  meaiieth 
public  teaching  of  God's  word  in  his  own  parish,  called 
AUhallows,  in  Bread-street,  in  the  city  of  London) 
"  was  such  as,  being  indifferently  weighed,  sounded  to 
no  breaking  of  the  proclamation,  or  at  the  least  no  wilful 
breaking  of  it,  forasmuch  as  I  caused  no  bell  to  be  rung, 
neither  occupied  I  any  place  in  the  pulpit,  after  the  order 
of  sermons  or  lectures.  But  be  it  that  I  did  break  the 
proclamation,  surely  this  long  time  of  continuance  in  j)ri- 
son  may  be  thought  to  be  more  than  a  sufficient  punirh- 
ment  for  such  a  fault. 

"  Touching  the  charging  of  me  with  my  religion,  I 
say  with  St.  Paul :  Acts  xxiv.  14.  '  This  I  confess  unto 
thee,  that  after  the  way  which  they  call  heresy,  so  wor- 
ship I  the  God  of  my  fathers,  believing  all  things  which 
are  written  in  the  law  and  in  the  prophets.  And  have 
hope  towards  God,'  &c.  And  herein  I  study  to  have 
always  a  clear  conscience  towards  God  and  towards  men  ; 
so  that  I  call  God  to  witness  I  have  a  conscience ; 
and  this  my  conscience  is  not  grounded  upon  vain  fan- 
tasy, but  upon  the  infallible  truthof  God's  word,  with  the 
witnessing  of  his  chosen  church  agreeable  unto  the  same. 

"  It  is  an  easy  thing  for  them,  who  take  Christ  for 
their  true  pastor,  and  are  the  very  sheep  of  his  pasture, 
to  discern  the  voice  of  their  true  .Shepherd,  from  the  voice 
of  wolves,  hirelings,  and  strangers  :  forasmuch  as  Christ 
saith,  '  My  sheep  hear  my  voice  ;'  yea,  and  thereby  they 
shall  have  the  gift  to  know  the  right  voice  of  the  true 
Shepherd,  and  so  to  follow  him,  and  to  avoid  the  con- 
trary, as  he  also  says,  '  The  sheep  follow  the  Shepherd  ; 
for  they  know  his  voice  :  a  stranger  will  they  not  fol- 
low, but  will  fly  from  him  ;  for  they  know  not  the  voice 
of  a  stranger.'  Such  inward  inspiration  doth  the  Holy 
Ghost  put  into  the  children  of  God,  being  indeed  taught 
of  God,  but  otherwise  unsble  to  understand  the  true 
way  of  their  salvation.  And  although  the  wolf  (as  Christ 
saith)  comes  in  sheep's  clothing,  yet  he  saith,  '  By  their 
fruits  ye  shall  know  them.'  For  there  are  certain  fruits 
whereby  the  wolf  is  betrayed,  notwithstanding  that 
otherwise,  in  sundry  parts  of  devout  holiness  in  outward 
shew,  he  seems  never  so  simple  a  sheep.  That  the  Ro- 
mish religion  is  ravenish  and  wolfish,  it  is  apparent  in 
three  principal  points  : 

"  First,  it  robs  God  of  his  true  and  only  honour. 

"Secondly,  it  takes  away  the  true  comfort  of  con- 
science, in  obscuring,  or  rather  burying  of  Christ  and 
his  office  of  salvation. 


A.D.  1555.] 


LETTERS  OF  SANDERS  TO  HIS  WIFE,  AND  TO  CRANMER,  &c. 


r.'i 


•'  Thirdly,  it  spoils  God  of  his  true  worship  and  ser- 
vice in  spirit  and  in  truth,  appointed  in  his  written  com- 
I  mandn-.ents,  and  drives  men  to  that  inconvenience,  against 
,  which,  Christ,  with  the  prophet  Isaiah,  speaketh  sharply  : 
'  This  people  honoureth  me  with   their  lips,  bvit   their 
;  hearts  are  far  from  me.'      '  In   vain  they  worship  me, 
'  teachitu'-   for   doctrines    the    commandments    of   men.' 
I  A.nd  in  "another  place,  'Ye  reject  the  commandment  of 
I  God.  that  you  may  keep  your  own  tradition.' 
I      "Wherefore  I  in  conscience  weighing  the  Romish  reli- 
gion, and  by  impartial  discussing  of  it,  finding  the  foun- 
'  dation  un<teadfast,  and  the  building  but  in  vain  :  and  on 
I  the  other  side  having  my  conscience  framed  after  a  right 
j  and  uncorrupt  religion,  ratified  and  fully  established  by 
I  the  word  of  God,  and  the  consent  of  his  true  church,    I 
1  neither  may,  nor  do  intend,  by  God's  gracious  assistance, 
I  to  be  pulled  one  jot  from  the  same  ;  no,  though  an  angel 
jout  of  heaven  should  preach  anotlier  gospel  than  that 
which  I  have  received  of  the  Lord." 

The  above  will  enable  us  to  understand  how  good  was 
'the  cause  and  the  state  of  mind  of  this  blessed  child  of 
'God,  now  suffering  imprisonment  for  the  cause  of  Christ, 
for  the  defence  of  which  he  wholly  resigned  himself, 
so  that  he  forbade  his  wife  to  sue  for  his  delivery;  and 
jwhen  others  of  his  friends  had  by  suit  almost  obtained 
it,  he  discouraged  them,  as  by  his  letter  here  set  forth 
tnay  appear : — 

A  Letter  of  Lawrence  Sanders  to  his   Wife. 

I  "  Grace,  mercy,  and  peace  in  Christ  our  Lord,  entirely 
l;eloved  wit'e,  even  as  vmto  my  own  soul  and  body,  so 
no  I  daily  in  my  hearty  prayer  wish  to  you,  for  1  do 
Haily,  twice  at  the  least,  in  this  sort  remember  you. 
(And  I  do  not  doubt,  dear  wife,  but  that  both  I  and  you, 
bs  we  are  written  in  the  book  of  life,  so  we  shall  to- 
gether enjoy  tlie  same  everlastingly,  through  the  grace 
bnd  mercy  of  God  our  dear  Father,  in  his  Son  our  Christ. 
And  for  this  present  life,  let  us  wholly  devote  ourselves 
:o  the  will  of  our  good  God,  to  glorify  him  either  by  life 
)r  by  death  ;  and  even  that  same  merciful  Lord  make 
is  worthy  to  honour  him  either  way  as  pleaseth  him, 
\men.  I  am  happy,  I  thank  my  God  and  my  Christ, 
n  whom  and  through  v,-hom  I  shall,  I  know,  be  able  to 
ight  a  good  fight,  and  finish  a  good  course,  and  then 
•eceive  the  crown  which  is  laid  up  in  store  for  me, 
md  all  the  true  soldiers  of  Christ.  Wherefore,  wife, 
et  us,  in  the  name  of  our  God,  fight  lustily  to  over- 
'ome  the  flesh,  the  devil,  and  the  world.  What  our 
irms  and  weapons  should  be  in  this  kind  of  fight,  look 
nto  the  6th  chapter  to  the  Ephesians,  and  pray,  pray, 
iray.  I  would  that  you  make  no  suit  for  me  in  any- 
vise.  Thank,  you  know  whom,  for  her  most  sweet  and 
i-omfortable  putting  me  in  remembrance  of  my  journey 
Thither  I  am  passing.  God  send  us  all  good  speed,  and 
I  joyful  meeting.  I  have  too  few  such  friends  to  fur- 
her  me  in  that  journey,  which  is  indeed  the  greatest 
riendship.  The  blessing  of  God  be  with  you  all.  Amen. 
i  prisoner  in  the  Lord,"  "  L.  Sanders." 

This  his  constancy  is  sufficiently  commended  and  de- 
lared  by  his  valiant  confronting  two  mighty  enemies, 
antichrist  and  death.  To  neither  of  these  did  he  give 
)lace  ;  but  by  suffering  their  malice,  got  the  victory 
iver  them  both.  One  of  the  conflicts  which  he  had  with 
.nticbrist  and  his  members,  I  have  gathered  out  of  a 
etter  of  his  own  handwriting.  It  was  with  Doctor 
Yestou.  Of  this,  Sanders  thus  writes  in  a  letter  which 
le  sent  to  one  of  his  friends,  who  wrote  to  him  to 
enow  what  Doctor  Weston  did  at  the  Marshalsea. 

"  Master  Weston  came  to  confer  with  Master  Gri- 
noald.  What  he  has  concluded  with  him  I  know  not. 
'.  wish  it  may  be  to  God's  gloi^.  Amen,  Amen.  Master 
tVeston  of  his  gentleness  visited  me,  and  oflered  me 
friendship  in  his  worldly,  and  wily  way,  &c.  I  had  not  so 
nuch   good  manners  as  to   take  it  at  his  hands  ;  for  I 

aid,  that  1  was  well  enough,  and  ready  cheerfully  to 
ibide  the  extremity,  to  keep  thereby  a  good  conscience. 

Ye  are  asleep  in  sin,'  said  he.     '  I  would  awake,'   re- 


plied I,  'and  not  forget  to  watch  and  pray.'  'What 
church  was  there  thirty  years  past  ?'  '  \\  hat  church  was 
there,'  rejoined  I,  '  in  Helias'  time  .''  '  Joan  of  Kent,' 
said  he,  'was  of  your  church.'  'No,'  said  I,  'we  did 
condemn  her  as  an  heretic' 

"  '  Who  was  of  your  church,'  said  he,  '  thirty  years 
past  ?'  '  Such,'  replied  I,  '  as  the  Romish  antichrist  and 
his  rabble  have  reputed  and  condemned  as  heretics.' 
'Wicklilf,'  said  he,  'Thorp,  Oldcastle,  &c.'  'Yea,' 
said  I,  '  with  many  more,  as  histories  do  tell.' 

"'The  bishop  of  Rome  hath,'  said  he,  '  for  a  long 
time  played  a  part  in  your  railing  sermons  :  but  now, 
you  may  be  sure,  he  will  play  another  part.'  '  The 
more  pity,'  replied  1,  '  and  yet  some  comfort  it  is  to  see 
how  that  the  best  learned,  wisest,  and  holiest  of  you  all, 
have  heretofore  had  him  to  play  a  part  likewise  in  yo\ir 
sermons  and  writings,  though  now,  to  please  the  world, 
you  do  turn  with  the  weather-cock.'  '  Did  you  ever,' 
said  he,  '  hear  me  preach  against  the  bishop  of  Rome  .'' 
'  No,'  replied  I,  '  for  I  never  heard  you  preach.  But  I 
trow  you  have  been  no  wiser  than  others,'  &c.,  v/ith 
more  about  the  sacrament.  Pray,  pray.  God  keep 
your  family,  and  bless  it." 

What  blessed  taste  this  good  man  hath  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit  may  appear  by  his  letters. 

"  To  the  Archbinhoj)  Cranmer,  Bishop  Ridley,  and  Mauler 
Latimer,  now  impriaoned  ia  Oa;iord. 
"In my  most  humblewise  1  salute  you,  most  reverend 
fathers  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  Immortal  thanks  and 
everlasting  praises  be  given  unto  the  Father  of  mercies, 
'  which  hath  made  us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  in- 
heritance of  the  saints  in  light :  who  hath  delivered  us 
from  the  power  of  darkness,  and  hath  translated  us  into 
the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son  ;  in  whom  we  have  re- 
demption through  his  blood,  even  the  forgiveness  of 
sins."  O  most  happy  estate,  that  in  an  unspeakable 
manner  our  life  is  hid  with  Christ  in  (lod.  But  when- 
soever Christ,  which  is  our  life,  shall  show  himself, 
then  shall  we  also  appear  with  him  in  glory.  In  the 
mean  season,  as  our  sight  is  but  as  in  a  glass,  even  in  a 
dark  saying,  so  we  walk  in  faith,  not  after  outward  ap- 
pearance. \A'hich  faith,  although,  for  want  of  outward 
appearance,  reason  reputes  but  as  vain,  yet  the  chosen 
of  God  do  know  the  effect  thereof,  to  bring  a  more  sub- 
stantial state  and  lively  fruition  of  very  felicity  and  per- 
fect blessedness  than  reason  can  reach,  or  senses  re- 
ceive. By  this  faith  we  have  in  our  possession  all  good 
things,  yea  even  them  '  which  the  eye  hath  not  seen, 
and  the  ear  hath  not  heard,  neither  hath  it  entered  into 
the  heart  of  man,'  &c.  Then  if  hereby  we  do  enjoy  all 
good  things,  it  follows  that  we  must  needs  possess,  have, 
and  enjoy  you,  most  reverend  fathers,  who  be  no  small 
part  of  the  joy  and  good  things  given  us  of  God.  We 
heretofore  have  had  the  fruition  of  you  by  bodily  pre- 
sence to  our  inexplicable  benefit,  praise  be  to  our  most 
gracious  God  therefor.  And  now  in  spirit  we  have  the 
experience  of  unspeakable  comfort  by  your  reverend  fa- 
therhoods, for  that  in  this  so  glorious  sort  ye  become  a 
town  set  upon  a  hill,  a  candle  upon  acandlestick,  a  spec- 
tacle unto  the  world,  both  to  the  angels  and  unto  men. 
So  that,  as  we  to  our  great  comfort  do  feel,  you  also  may 
assuredly  with  St.  Paul  say,  that  the  things  which  hap- 
pen unto  us,  do  fall  out  unto  the  furtherance  of  the  gos- 
pel, so  that  our  bonds  in  Christ  are  manifest,  not  only 
throughout  all  the  judgment-hall,  but  in  all  Europe  ;  in- 
somuch that  many  of  the  brethren  in  the  Lord,  being 
encouraged  through  our  bonds,  dare  more  boldly  speak 
the  w  ord  without  fear.  And  herein  as  you  have  with 
St.  Paul  greatly  to  rejoice,  so  we  rejoice  with  you,  and 
we  do  indeed  with  you  give  thanks  for  this  worthy  ex- 
cellent favour  of  our  God  towards  you,  that  Christ  is 
thus  magnified  in  you,  yea,  and  hereafter  shall  be  mag- 
nified in  your  bodies,  whether  it  be  through  life  or  death. 
Of  which  being  truly  we  are  assured  in  our  prayers  for 
you,  and  ministering  of  the  Spirit.  And  although  for  our 
own  parts,  Christ  is  unto  you  in  life  and  death  advan- 
tage, and  that  your  desire  is,  (as  indeed  it  were  better 
for  you)  to  be  loosed,  and  to  be  with  Christ,  yet  for  the 
3a2 


722 


LETTERS  OF  SANDERS  TO  HIS  WIFE,  &c. 


[Book  XI. 


church  of  Christ  it  were  much  more  necessary,  that  ye 
should  abide  in  the  flesh.  Yea,  that  merciful  God,  even 
for  his  Christ's  sake,  grant  that  ye  may  abide  and  con- 
tinue for  the  furtherance  of  the  church,  and  rejoicing  of 
faith,  that  the  rejoicing  thereof  may  be  the  more  abun- 
dant through  Christ  by  your  restoring.    Amen,  Amen. 

"  But  if  it  seem  better  otherwise  unto  the  divine  wis- 
dom, that  by  speedy  death  he  hath  appointed  you  to 
glorify  him,  the  Lord's  will  be  done  !  Yea,  even  as  we 
do  rejoice  both  on  your  behalf,  and  also  on  our  own, 
that  God  is  magnified  by  life,  and  should  be  more  abun- 
dantly glad  for  the  continuance  thereof;  so  we  shall  no 
less  rejoice  to  have  the  same  wrought  by  death.  We 
shall  give  thanks  for  this  honour  given  unto  you,  re- 
joicing tliat  ye  are  accounted  worthy  to  suffer  for  the 
name  of  Christ,  and  that  '  it  is  given  to  you  of  God,  not 
only  that  ye  should  believe  in  him,  but  also  that  ye 
should  suffer  for  his  sake.'  And  herein  we  shall  have  to 
rejoice  in  behalf  of  the  church  of  Christ,  whose  faith 
may  be  the  faster  fixed  upon  God's  truth,  being  eonfirm- 
ed  with  three  such  worthy  witnesses.  O  thanks  be  to 
God  for  this  his  unspeakable  gift  ! 

"  x\nd  now  most  reverend  fathers,  that  you  may 
understand  the  truth  of  us,  and  o\ir  estate,  how  we  stand 
in  the  Lord.  I  do  assure  your  reverences,  partly  by 
what  I  perceive  by  such  of  vour  brethren  as  be  here  in 
bonds  with  me,  paitly  by  what  I  hear  from  them  who 
are  in  other  places,  and  partly  by  that  inward  expe- 
rience wliich  I,  most  unworthily,  have  of  God's  good 
comfort  (more  abundance  whereof  I  know  there  is  in 
others),  you  may  be  assured  (I  say)  by  God's  grace, 
that  you  shall  not  he  frustrated  of  your  hope  of  our 
constant  coutinuanee  in  the  cheerful  confession  of  God's 
everlasting  truth.  For  even  as  we  have  received  the 
word  of  truth,  even  the  gosjiel  of  our  salvation,  wherein 
we,  believing,  are  sealed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  promise, 
whicJi  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance,  (wliich  spirit 
certifies  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God,  and 
therefore  God  hath  sent  the  Spirit  of  his  Son  into  our 
hearts,  crying,  Abba,  Father;)  so  after  such  ]iortion  as 
God  measures  unto  us,  we  with  the  whole  church  of 
Christ,  and  with  you  reverend  fathers,  receiving  the  same 
spirit  of  faith,  according  as  it  is  written,  '  I  believed,  and 
therefore  I  have  spoken,'  we  also  believe,  and  there- 
fore speak.  For  which  we  in  this  dangerous  bondage 
and  other  afflictions,  have  even  such  a  sight  as  we  have 
seen  in  you,  and  have  heard  of  you,  are  in  no  wise  afraid 
of  our  adversaries. 

"  And  forasmuch  as  we  have  such  an  office,  even  as 
God  hath  had  mercy  on  us,  we  go  not  out  of  kind,  but 
even  with  you,  after  our  little  power,  we  labour  to  main- 
tain the  faith  of  the  gospel,  knowing  most  certainly, 
that  though  '  we  have  this  treasure  in  earthen  vessels, 
that  the  excellency  of  the  power  may  be  of  God,  and 
not  of  us;'  yet  shall  we  not  be  dashed  in  pieces.  For 
the  Lord  will  put  his  hand  under  us,  as  saith  St.  Paul 
in  his  second  epistle  to  the  Corinthians  (iv.  8 — 10.)  '  We 
are  troubled  on  every  side,  yet  not  depressed;  we  are 
perplexed,  but  not  in  despair ;  persecuted,  but  not  for- 
saken ;  cast  down,  but  not  destroyed.'  But  to  commu- 
nicate with  our  sweet  Saviour  Christ  in  bearing  the 
cross,  it  is  appointed  unto  us,  that  even  with  him  also 
we  shall  be  glorified  :  for  it  is  a  true  saying  ;  '  If  we  be 
dead  with  him,  we  shall  also  live  with  him  ;  If  we  suffer, 
we  shall  also  reign  with  him  :  If  we  deny  him,  he  also 
will  deny  us.'  Wherefore  be  we  of  good  cheer,  '  Always 
bearing  about  in  the  body  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  might  be  made  manifest  in  our 
body :'  '  Knowing  that  he  which  raised  up  the  Lord 
Jesus  shall  raise  up  us  also  by  Jesus,  and  shall  present 
us  with  you.'  '  For  which  cause  we  faint  not ;  but 
though  our  outward  man  perish,  yet  the  inward  man  is 
renewed  day  by  day.  For  our  light  affliction,  which  is 
but  for  a  moment,  worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding 
and  eternal  weight  of  glory;  While  we  look  not  at  the 
things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the  things  which  .ire  not 
seen  :  for  the  things  which  are  seen  are  temporal ;  but 
the  things  which  are  not  seen  are  eternal.' 

"  We  testify  to  you,  reverend  fathers,  that  we  draw 
these  matters  with  joy  out  of  the  wells  of  the  Saviour. 


And  I  trust  we  shall  continually,  with  you,  bless  the 
Lord,  and  give  thanks  imto  the  Lord  out  of  the  wells  of 
Israel  ;  we  trust  to  be  happy  togetlier  at  that  great 
supper  of  the  Lamb,  whose  spouse  we  are  by  faith,  and 
there  to  sing  that  song  of  everlasting  Halelujah,  Amen. 
Yea,  come.  Lord  Jesus.  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you.    Amen.'' 

We  add  another  letter,  written  to  his  wife,  wherein  is 
to  be  seen  how  this  worthy  warrior  prepared  himself  for 
the  appointed  fight,  and  to  keep  his  standing  in  Christ's 
camp. 

Laxcrence  Sanders  to  his  Wife, 

"  Grace  and  comfort  in  Christ  Jesus,  our  oidy  com- 
fort  in  all  extreme  assaults,  Amen. 

"  Fain  would  this  flesh  make  strange  of  that  which 
tlie  spirit  doth  embrace.  Oh  !  Lord,  how  loath  is  this 
loitering  sluggard  to  pass  forth  in  God's  path  !  Were 
it  not  for  the  force  of  faith  which  pulleth  it  forward  by 
the  rein  of  God's  most  sweet  promise,  and  of  hope  which 
pricks  on  behind,  there  would  be  great  chance  of  fainting 
by  tiie  way.  But  blessed,  and  everlastingly  blessed,  be 
that  heavenly  Father  of  ours,  who,  in  his  Christ,  our  suf- 
ficient Saviour,  hath  vouchsafed  to  shine  in  our  hearts, 
that  he  giveth  us  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glory 
of  God  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ :  and  '  having  this 
treasure  in  earthen  vessels,  that  the  excellency  of  the 
power  may  be  of  God,  and  not  of  us.'  '  We  are  (ac- 
cording to  his  good  will)  '  troubled  on  every  side,  yet 
not  distressed ;  we  are  perplexed,  but  not  in  despair ; 
persecuted,  but  not  forsaken ;  cast  down,  but  not  de- 
stroyed ;  always  bearing  about  in  the  body  the  dying  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  might  be  made 
manifest  in  our  body.'  Wherefore  by  the  grace  of  our 
Christ  we  shall  not  be  wearied,  neither  be  dismayed  by 
this  our  probation  through  the  fire  of  affliction,  as 
tliough  some  strange  thing  had  happened  unto  us  :  But 
by  his  power  we  shall  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  we  are  par- 
takers of  Christ's  passion,  that  when  he  doth  aj)pLar,  we 
may  be  merry  and  glad,  knowing  that  '  our  light  afflic- 
tion, which  is  but  for  a  moment,  worketh  for  us  a  far 
more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory ;  while  we 
look  not  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the  things 
which  are  not  seen  :  for  the  things  which  are  seen  are 
temporal ;  but  the  things  which  are  not  seen  are  eternal.' 
'  They  that  sow  in  tears  shall  reap  in  joy.  He  that 
goeth  forth  and  weepeth,  bearing  precious  seed,  shall 
doubtless  come  again  with  rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves 
with  him.'  Then,  then  shall  the  Lord  wipe  away  all 
tears  from  our  eyes.  Then,  then  shall  be  brouglit  to 
pass  that  saying  which  is  written  ;  '  Death  is  swallowed 
up  in  victory.  O  death,  where  is  thy  sting  ?  O  grave, 
where  is  thy  victory  ?'  '  But  thanks  be  to  God,  which 
giveth  us  the  victory  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.' 

"  In  the  mean  time  it  remains  for  us  to  follow  St.  Pe- 
ter's bidding  ;  '  Let  them,'  saith  he,  '  that  sufler  accord- 
ing to  the  will  of  God,  commit  the  keeping  of  their  souls 
to  him  with  well  doing,  as  unto  a  faithful  Creator.'  He 
is  our  Maker,  we  are  his  handy-work  and  creatures, 
whom  now  when  he  has  made,  he  doth  not  leave  and 
forsake,  as  the  shipwright  doth  the  ship,  leaving  it  at 
all  adventures  to  be  tossed  in  the  tempest,  but  he  com- 
forts us  his  creatures,  and  in  him  we  live,  move,  and 
have  our  being :  yea,  not  only  that,  but  that  now  he  hath 
in  Christ  repaid  us,  being  before  utterly  decayed,  and  re- 
deemed us,  purging  us  to  himself  as  a  peculiar  jieople  by 
the  blood  of  his  Son,  he  hath  put  on  a  most  tender  good 
will  and  fatherly  affection  towards  us,  never  to  forget  us: 
to  whom  by  such  promises  he  hath  plighted  such  faith, 
that  though  it  were  possible  that  the  mother  could  forget 
her  infant,  and  not  be  tender-hearted  to  the  child  of  her 
womb,  yet  may  not  it  be,  that  his  faithful  believers 
should  be  forgotten  of  him.  He  bids  us  to  cast  our  care 
on  him,  and  saith,  that  assuredly  he  careth  for  us.  And 
what  though  for  a  season  he  doth  suffer  us  to  be  tur- 
moiled  in  the  troublous  tempests  of  temptation,  and 
seemeth  as  in  much  anger  to  have  given  us  over,  and 
forgotten  us?   let  us  not  for  all  that  leave  off'  to  put 


A.D.  1555.] 


CONDEMNATION  OF  SANDERS. 


723 


our  trust  in  him,  but  let  us  with  godly  Job  conchide  in 
ourselves  and  say ;  '  Even  though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I 
put  my  trust  in  him.'  Let  us  with  the  blessetl  Abraham, 
in  hope,  even  contrary  to  hope,  by  belief  lean  unto  that 
our  loving  Lord,  who  though  for  our  probation  he 
Miftereth  us  to  be  afflicted,  yet  '  He  will  not  always 
chide  ;  neither  will  he  keep  his  anger  for  ever.  For  he 
knoweth  our  frame:  he  remernbereth  that  we  are  dust.' 
Wherefore  '  As  the  heaven  is  high  above  the  earth,  so 
great  is  his  mercy  toward  them  that  fear  him.  As  far  as 
the  east  is  from  the  west,  so  far  hath  he  removed  our 
transgressions  from  us.  Like  as  a  father  pitieth  his 
children,  so  the  Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him.'  Oh! 
what  great  cause  of  rejoicing  have  we  in  our  most  gra- 
cious God  !  We  cannot  but  burst  forth  in  the  praising 
of  such  a  bountiful  benefactor,  and  say  with  the  same 
Psalmist  ;  '  Praise  the  Lord,  O  my  soul,  and  a'l  that  is 
within  me  praise  his  holy  name.  Praise  the  Lord,  O  my 
soul,  and  forget  not  all  his  benefits.' 

"  Dear  wife,  riches  I  have  none  to  leave  behind  me, 
wherewith  to  endow  you  after  the  worldly  manner :  But 
that  treasure  of  tasting  how  sweet  Christ  is  unto  hungry 
consciences,  (whereof,  I  thank  my  Christ,  I  do  feel  part, 
and  would  feel  more,)  that  I  bequeath  unto  you,  and  to 
the  rest  of  my  beloved  in  Christ,  to  retain  the  same  in 
sense  of  heart  always.  Pray,  pray.  I  am  happy,  and  I 
trust  1  shall  be,  in  spite  of  the  teeth  of  all  the  powers  of 
hell.  I  utterly  refuse  myself,  and  resign  myself  unto  my 
Christ,  in  whom  I  know  I  shall  be  strong,  as  he  seeth 
needful.     Pray,  pray,  pray ! 

"  Lawrence  Sanders." 

And  now,  to  come  to  the  examination  of  this  good 
man,  after  the  bishops  had  kept  him  one  wliole  year  and 
a  quarter  in  prison,  at  length  they  called  him,  as  they 
did  the  rest  of  his  fellows,  openly  to  be  examined.  Oi 
which  examination  the  effect  and  purport  was  as  follows : 

The  Examination  of  Lawre^ice  Sanders. 

Praised  be  our  gracious  God,  who  preserveth  his  from 
evil,  and  gives  them  grace  to  avoid  all  such  offences  as 
might  hinder  his  honour,  or  hurt  his  church,  Amen. 

Being  brought  before  the  queen's  most  honourable 
council,  and  sundry  bishops  being  present,  the  lord  chan- 
cellor began  to  speak  as  follows  : — 

Lord  Chancellor. — "  It  is  not  unknown  that  you  have 
been  a  prisoner,  for  such  abominable  heresies  and  false 
doctrine  as  hath  been  sown  by  you ;  and  now  it  is  thought 
good  that  mercy  be  shewed  to  such  as  seek  for  it. 
Wherefore  if  now  you  will  shew  yourself  conformable, 
and  come  home  again,  mercy  is  ready.  We  must  say 
that  we  all  have  fallen  :  but  now  have  risen  again,  and 
returned  to  the  Catholic  church  ;  you  must  rise  with 
us,  and  come  home  to  it.  Give  us  forthwith  a  direct 
answer." 

Sanders. — "  My  lord,  and  my  lords  all,  may  it  please 
your  honours  to  give  me  leave  to  answer  with  delibe- 
ration." 

Ld.  Chan. — "  Leave  off  your  painting  and  pride  of 
speech:  for  such  is  the  fashion  of  you  all,  to  please 
yourselves  in  your  glorious  words.  Answer  yea,  or 
nay." 

Sanders. — "  My  lord,  it  is  no  time  for  me  now  to 
paint.  And  as  for  pride,  there  is  no  great  cause  why  it 
should  be  in  me  ;  my  learning  I  confess  to  be  but  small: 
and  as  for  riches  or  worldly  wealth  I  have  none  at  all. 
Notwithstanding,  1  am  ready  to  answer  to  your  demand 
circumspectly,  considering  that  one  of  these  two  extreme 
perils  are  likely  to  fall  upon  me :  the  losing  of  a  good 
conscience,  or  the  losing  of  this  my  body  and  life.  And 
I  tell  you  in  truth,  I  love  both  life  and  liberty,  if  I  could 
enjoy  them  without  the  hurt  of  my  conscience." 

Ld.  Chan.  —  "Conscience!  You  have  none  at  all, 
but  pride  and  arrogancy." 

Sanders. —  "  The  Lord  is  the  knower  of  all  men's 
consciences.  And  where  your  lordship  lays  to  my  charg-e 
this  dividing  myself  from  the  church,  I  do  assure  you, 
that  I  live  in  the  faith  wherein  I  have  been  brought  up 
since  I  was  fourteen  years  old  ;  being  taught  that  the 


power  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  but  usurped.  Yea,  this 
I  have  received  even  at  your  hands  that  are  here  present, 
as  a  thing  agreed  upon  by  the  catholic  church  and  public 
authority." 

Ld.  Chan. — "  Yea,  but  I  pray  you,  have  you  received 
by  consent  and  authority  all  your  heresies  of  the  blessed 
sacrament  of  the  altar  .'" 

Sanders. — "  My  lord,  it  is  a  less  offence  to  cut  ofT  an 
arm,  hand,  or  joint  of  a  man,  than  to  cut  off  the  head. 
For  the  man  may  live  though  he  do  lack  an  arm,  hand, 
or  joint,  and  he  cannot  without  his  head.  But  you,  all 
the  whole  sort  of  you,  had  agreed  to  cut  off  the  supre- 
macy of  the  bishop  of  Rome  ;  whom  now  you  will  have 
to  be  the  head  of  the  church  again." 

Bp.  ofLond. — "1  have  his  hand-writing  against  the 
blessed  sacrament.     How  say  you  to  that?" 

Sanders. — "  What  I  have  written,  that  I  have  writ- 
ten ;  and  further  I  will  not  accuse  myself.  Nothing 
have  you  to  burden  me  with,  for  breaking  of  your  laws 
since  they  were  in  force." 

Ld.  Chan.  — "  Well,  you  are  obstinate,  and  refuse 
liberty." 

Sanders. — "  My  lord,  I  cannot  buy  liberty  at  such 
a  price :  but  I  beseech  your  honours  to  be  a  means  to 
the  queen's  majesty  for  such  a  pardon  for  us,  that  we 
may  live  and  keep  our  consciences  unclogged,  and  we 
shall  live  as  most  obedient  subjects.  Otherwise  1  must 
say  for  myself,  that  by  God's  grace  I  will  abide  the 
utmost  extremity  that  man  may  do  against  me,  rather 
than  act  against  my  conscience." 

Ld.  Chan. — "  Ah  sir,  you  will  live  as  you  list.  The 
Donatists  desired  to  live  in  singularity ;  but  they  were 
not  meet  to  live  on  earth  :  No  more  are  you,  and  that 
you  shall  understand  within  these  seven  days ;  and  there- 
fore away  with  him  !" 

Sanders.  —  "Welcome  be  it,  whatever  the  will  of 
God  shall  be,  either  life  or  death.  And  1  tell  you  truly, 
I  have  learned  to  die.  But  1  exhort  you  to  beware  of 
shedding  of  innocent  biood.  Truly  it  will  cry.  The 
Spirit  of  God  rest  upon  all  your  honours.  Ameu." 

This  is  the  sum  and  form  of  my  first  examination. 
Pray,  &c. 

This  examination  being  ended,  tlie  officers  led  him  out 
of  the  place,  until  the  rest  of  his  fellows  were  likewise 
disponed  of,  that  they  might  convey  them  all  together  to 
prison.  Sanders  standing  among  the  officers,  and  seeing 
there  a  great  multitude  of  people,  opened  his  mouth  and 
spake  freely,  warning  them  all  of  that  which  by  their 
falling  from  Christ  to  antichrist  they  deserved,  and  there- 
fore exhorting  them  by  repentance  to  rise  again,  and 
to  embrace  Christ  with  stronger  faith,  to  confess  him  to 
the  end,  in  the  defiance  of  antichrist,  sin,  death,  and 
the  devil :  so  should  they  retain  the  Lord's  favour  afid 
blessing. 

After  he  was  excommunicated  and  delivered  to  the 
secular  power,  he  was  brought  by  the  sheriff  of  Lon- 
don to  prison. 

On  the  4th  of  February,  the  bishop  of  London  came 
to  the  prison  where  he  was,  to  degrade  him :  which  when 
he  had  done,  Sanders  said  to  him,  "  I  thank  God  I  am 
not  of  your  church." 

On  the  following  morning,  the  sheriff  of  London, 
delivered  him  to  the  queen's  guard,  who  were  ap- 
pointed to  carry  him  to  the  city  of  Coventry  to  be 
burned. 

After  they  were  come  to  Co  7entry,  a  poor  shoemaker, 
came  to  him,  and  said;  "O  my  good  master,  God 
strengthen  and  comfort  you."  "  Good  shoemaker," 
cried  Master  Sanders,  "  pray  for  me ;  for  I  am  the  un- 
meetest  man  for  this  high  office,  that  ever  was  appointed 
to  it;  but  my  gracious  God  and  dear  Father  is  able  to 
make  me  strong  enough.''  That  same  night  he  was  put 
into  the  common  gaol  among  other  prisoners,  where  he 
slept  little,  but  spent  the  night  in  prayer,  and  instructing 
others. 

On  the  next  day,  which  was  the  8th  of  February,  he 
was  led  to  the  place  of  execution  in  the  park  without  tlie 
city.     He  went  in  an  old  gown  and  shirt,  and  bare. 


MARTYRDOM  OF  SANDERS.— AND  HIS  LAST  LETTERS. 


[Book  XI. 


footed,  and  he  often  fell  flat  on  tl^e  ground,  and  prayed. 
When  he  was  come  nigh  to  the  place,  the  otficcr.  who  was 
apjjointed  to  see  the  execution  done,  said  that  he  was  one 
of  those  who  marred  the  queen's  realm  with  false  doctrine 
and  heresy,  "  wherefore  thou  hast  deserved  death,"  said 
he  ;  "  but  yet  if  thou  wilt  revoke  tiiine  heresies,  the 
queen  hath  pardoned  thee  :  if  not,  yonder  fire  is  pre- 
jjared  for  thee."  To  whom  Sanders  answered  ;  "  It  is 
not  I,  nor  my  fellow  preachers  of  God's  truth,  that  have 
hurt  the  queen's  realm,  but  it  is  yourself,  and  such  as 
you  are,  who  have  always  resisted  God's  holy  word  ;  it 
is  you  who  have  and  do  mar  the  queen's  realm.  I  do 
hold  no  heresies,  but  the  doctrine  of  God,  the  blessed 
gosi)el  of  Clirist ;  that  I  hold,  that  I  believe,  that  I  have 
taught,  and  that  I  will  never  revoke."  With  that,  this 
I'jrineutor  cried,  "  Away  with  him!"  And  away  from 
him  went  Master  Sanders,  with  courage  toward  the 
hre.  He  fell  to  the  ground,  and  prayed  ;  and  when  he 
rose  up  again,  he  took  the  stake  to  which  he  was  to  be 
chained,  in  his  arms,  and  kissed  it,  saying,  "  M^elcome 
the  cross  of  Christ,  welcome  everlasting  life:"  and  being 
fastened  to  the  stake,  and  the  fire  put  to  him,  he  sweetly 
slept  in  the  Lord. 

And  thus  have  you  the  full  history  of  Lawrence  San- 
ders, whom  I  may  well  compare  to  any  of  the  old 
martyrs  of  Christ's  church  ;  both  for  his  fervent  zeal 
for  the  truth  and  gospel  of  Christ,  asid  the  most  constant 
patience  in  his  suffering,  as  also  for  the  cruel  torments 
that  he  sustained  in  the  flame  of  fire.  For  so  his  cruel 
enemies  treated  him,  that  they  burned  him  with  green 
wood,  and  other  smothering  rather  than  burning  fuel, 
wiiich  put  him  to  much  more  pain,  but  that  the  grace 
and  most  plentiful  consolation  of  Christ,  who  never  for- 
sakes his  servants,  gave  patience  above  all  that  his  tor- 
ments could  work. 

Tins  blessed  man  of  God,  when  in  prison,  did  not 
pa.-ss  his  time  in  unfruitful  idleness,  but  from  time  to 
tiuie  euilied  his  friends,  and  especially  his  wife,  with 
many  letters  full  of  godly  instruction  and  consolation. 
Three  of  which  we  insert  here. 

Two  LfittPrs  from  Lairrence  Sanders  to  his  Wife  after 
nu  cundemnation,  written  on  the  last  day  of  Janvary, 
A.  D.  loao,  out  of  the  Compter  in  Bread-street. 

"  Tlie  grace  of  Christ,  with  the  consolation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  to  the  keeping  of  the  faith  and  a  good  con- 
science, confirm  and  keep  you  for  ever  as  a  vessel  to  God's 
glory,  Amen. 

"  Oh  !  what  worthy  thanks  can  be  given  to  our  gra- 
cious God  for  his  immeasurable  mercies  plentifully  pour- 
ed ujjon  us  "i  And  I  a  most  unworthy  wretch  cannot  but 
pour  forth  at  this  present,  even  from  the  bottom  of  my 
heart,  the  bewailing  of  my  great  ingratitude  and  unkind- 
ness  towards  so  gracious  and  good  a  God  and  loving 
Father.  I  beseech  you  all,  as  for  my  other  many  sins,  so 
especially  for  that  sin  of  my  unthankfulness,  crave  pardon 
for  me  in  your  earnest  prayers,  commending  me  to  God's 
great  mercies  in  Christ. 

"  To  number  these  mercies  in  particular,  were  to 
number  the  drops  of  water  which  are  in  the  sea,  the 
sands  on  the  shore,  or  the  stars  in  the  sky.  O  my  dear 
wife,  and  you,  the  rest  of  my  friends,  rejoice  hi't'./u.e,  I 
say  rejoice  with  thanksgiving  for  this  my  present  pro- 
bation, ill  that  I  am  made  worthy  to  magnify  my  God, 
toot  only  in  my  life,  by  my  slow  mouth  and  unc'ircum- 
cised  lips,  bearing  witness  unto  his  truth,  but  also  by 
my  blood  to  seal  the  same,  to  the  glory  of  my  God,  and 
confirming  of  his  true  church  :  And  as  yet  I  testify  unto 
you,  that  the  comfort  of  my  sweet  Christ  dotii  drive 
from  my  mind  the  fear  of  death.  But  if  my  dear  hus- 
band Christ  doth  for  my  trial  leave  me  alone  a  little  to 
myself,  alas,  I  know  in  what  case  I  shall  be  then:  but  if 
for  my  proof  he  do  so,  yet  I  am  sure  he  will  not  be  long 
oi-  lar  irom  me.  Tnougli  he  stand  behind  the  wall  and 
hide  himself  (as  Solomon  saith  in  his  mystical  song,) 
yet  will  he  peep  in  by  a  crevice  to  see  how  I  do.  He  is  a 
very  tender-hearted  Joseph  ;  though  he  speak  roughly  to 
his  brethren,  and  handle  them  hardly ;  yea,  that  he 
thrcateu  grievous  bondage  to  his  bc^-.t  beloved  brother 


Benjamin  :  yet  can  he  not  contain  himself  from  weeping 
with  us  and  upon  us,  with  falling  on  our  iiccKs,  and 
sweetly  kissing  us.  Such,  such  a  brother  is  our  Christ 
unto  all.  Wherefore  hasten  to  go  unto  him,  as  Jacob 
did  with  his  sons  and  family,  leaving  their  country  and 
acquaintance.  Yea,  this  our  Josej)!!  iiath  obtained  for 
us,  that  Pharaoh  the  infidel  shall  minister  unto  us  cha- 
riots, wherein  at  ease  we  may  be  carried  to  conn;  unto 
him  :  as  we  have  experience  how  our  very  adversaries  do 
help  us  unto  our  everlasting  bliss  by  their  speedy  dis- 
patch ;  yea,  and  how  all  things  have  been  helping  here- 
u:ito  ;  blessed  be  our  God  !  Be  not  afraid  of  terrors 
which  lie  in  the  way.  Fear  rather  the  everlasting  fire : 
fear  the  serpent  which  hath  that  deadly  sting,  of  which 
by  bodily  death  they  shall  be  brought  to  taste  which  are 
not  grafted  in  Christ,  wanting  faith  and  good  conscience, 
and  not  acquainted  with  Christ,  the  killer  of  death. 
But  oh,  my  dear  wife  and  friends  !  we,  whom  God  hath 
delivered  from  the  jiower  of  darkness,  and  hath  trans- 
lated us  into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son,  by  putting 
off  the  old  man,  and  by  faith  putting  on  the  new,  even 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  his  wisdom,  holiness,  righteous- 
ness, and  redemption ;  we,  I  say,  have  to  triumph 
against  the  terribly  spiteful  serpent  the  devil,  sin,  hell, 
doath,  and  damnation.  For  Christ  our  brazen  eerpent 
hath  pulled  away  the  sting  of  this  serpent,  so  that  nov.  we 
may,  in  beholding  it  sjjoiled  of  its  sting,  boldly  triumph 
and  with  our  Christ,  and  all  his  elect,  say,  '  O  death, 
where  is  thy  sting  .'  O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory  ?  But 
thanks  be  to  God,  which  giveth  us  the  victory  through 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.' 

"  Wherefore  be  happy,  my  dear  wife;  and  all  my  dear 
fellow  heirs  of  the  everlasting  kingdom,  always  remem- 
ber the  Lord.  Rejoice  in  hope;  be  patient  in  tribula- 
tion ;  continue  in  prayer,  and  pray  for  us  now  appointed 
to  the  slaughter,  that  we  may  be  unto  our  heavenly 
Father  a  fit  oti'ering,  and  an  acceptable  sacrifice.  I  can 
hardly  write  to  you.  Wherefore  let  these  few  words  be 
a  witness  of  my  commendations  to  you  and  all  them 
who  love  us  in  the  faith  ;  and  namely,  unto  my  flock, 
among  whom  1  am  resident  by  God's  providence,  but  as 
a  prisoner. 

"  And  although  I  am  not  so  among  them,  as  I  have 
been,  to  preach  to  them  out  of  a  pulpit,  yet  doth  God 
now  preach  unto  them  by  me,  by  this  my  imprisonment 
and  captivity,  which  now  1  suffer  among  them  for  the  sake 
of  Christ's  gospel,  bidding  them  to  beware  of  the  Romish 
antichristian  religion  and  kingdom,  requiring  and  charging 
them  to  abide  in  the  truth  of  Christ,  which  is  shortly  to 
be  sealed  with  the  blood  of  their  pastor :  who,  though 
he  be  unworthy  of  such  a  ministry,  yet  Christ  their  high 
pastor  is  to  be  regarded,  whose  truth  liiirh  been  taught 
them  by  me,  is  witnessed  by  my  chaiiis,  and  shall  be  by 
my  death,  through  the  power  of  that  high  pastor.  Be 
not  careful,  good  wife  ;  cast  your  care  upon  the  Lord,  and 
commend  me  unto  him  in  repentant  prayer,  as  I  do  you 
and  our  Samuel ;  whom,  even  at  the  stake,  I  will  offer 
as  myself  unto  God.  Fare  ye  well  all  in  Christ,  in  hope 
to  be  joined  with  you  in  joy  everlasting.  This  hope 
is  put  up  in  my  bosom,  Amen,  Amen,  Amen !  Prayi 
pray." 

Another  Letter  to  his  Wife, 

"  Grace  and  comfort,  &c.  Wife,  you  shall  do  best  not 
to  come  often  unto  the  grate  where  the  porter  mav  see. 
you.  Put  not  yourself  in  danger  where  it  needs  noi  : 
you  shall,  I  think,  shortly  come  far  enough  into  danger 
by  keeping  faith  and  a  good  conscience  ;  which  (dear 
wife)  I  trust  you  do  not  hesitate  to  make  reckoning  and 
account  upon,  by  exercising  your  inward  man  in  medi- 
tation of  God's  most  holy  word,  being  the  sustenance  of 
the  soul,  and  also  by  giving  yourself  to  humble  prayer  : 
for  these  two  things  are  the  very  means  how  to  be  made 
members  of  our  Christ,  meet  to  inherit  his  kingdom. 

"  Do  this,  dear  wife,  in  earnest,  and  not  leaving  off"; 
and  so  we  two  shall,  with  our  Christ  and  all  his  chosen 
children,  enjoy  the  blessed  world  in  that  everlasting  im- 
mortality ;  whereas  here  will  nothing  else  be  found  but 
extreme  misery,  even  of  them  which  most  greedily  seek 


A.D.  1555.] 


LIFE  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  BISHOP  HOOPER. 


725 


this  world's  wealth  ;  and  so,  if  we  continue  God's  chil- 
dren grafted  in  our  Christ,  the  same  blessing  of  GoJ 
which  we  receive  shiil  also  settle  upon  our  Samuel. 
Though  we  do  shortly  depart  hence  and  leave  the  (to 
our  seeming)  poor  infant  at  all  adventures,  yet  shall  he 
have  our  gracious  God  to  be  his  God  ;  for  so  bath  he 
said,  and  he  cannot  lie  :  'I  will  be  thy  God,'  saith  he, 
'  and  the  God  of  thy  seed.'  Yea,  if  you  leave  him  in  the 
wilderness  destitute  of  all  help,  being  called  of  God  to 
do  his  will,  either  to  die  for  the  confession  of  Christ,  or 
any  work  of  obedience  ;  that  God  who  heard  the  cry  of 
the  poor  little  infant  of  Hagar,  Sarah's  hand-maiden,  and 
did  succour  it,  will  do  the  like  to  the  child  of  you  or 
any  other  who  fear  him,  and  put  their  trust  in  him. 

"  And  if  we  lack  faith,  as  we  do  indeed  many  times, 
let  us  call  for  it,  and  we  shall  have  the  increase  both  of  it 
and  also  of  any  other  good  grace  which  is  needful  for 
us  ;  and  be  joyful  in  God,  in  whom  also  I  am  very  joyful. 
O  Lord,  what  great  cause  of  rejoicing  have  we,  to  think 
upon  that  kingdom,  which  he  vouchsafeth  for  Jesus 
Christ's  sake  freely  to  give  us,  forsaking  ourselves  and 
following  him  !  Dear  wife,  this  is  truly  to  follow  him, 
even  to  take  up  our  cross  and  follow  him  ;  and  then,  as 
we  suffer  with  him,  so  shall  we  shortly  reign  with  him 
everlastingly.    Amen." 

Letter  to  Messrs.  Robert  and  John  Glover,  written  the 
same  morning  that  he  was  burnt. 
"  Grace  and  consolation  in  our  sweet  Saviour  Christ. 
Oh  my  dear  brethren,  whom  I  love  in  the  Lord,  being 
loved  of  you  also  in  the  Lord,  be  merry  and  rejoice  for 
me,  who  am  now  ready  to  go  up  to  mine  inheritance,  which 
I  myself  indeed  am  most  unworthy  of,  but  my  dear 
Christ  is  worthy,  who  hath  purchased  the  same  for  me 
with  so  dear  a  price.  Make  haste,  my  dear  brethren, 
to  come  unto  me,  that  we  may  be  merry  with  that  joy 
which  no  man  shall  take  from  us.  O  wretched  sinner, 
that  I  am,  not  thankful  unto  this  my  Father,  who  hath 
vouchsafed  me  worthy  to  be  a  vessel  unto  his  honour. 
But,  O  Lord,  now  accept  my  thanks,  though  they  pro- 
ceed out  of  a  not  enough  circumcised  heart.  Salute  my 
good  sisters  your  wives  ;  and,  good  sisters,  fear  the  Lord'. 
Salute  all  others  that  love  us  in  the  truth.  God's  bless- 
ing be  with  you  always.  Amen.  Even  now  towards 
the  offering  of  a  burnt  sacrifice,  O  my  Christ,  help,  or 
else  I  perish. 

"  Ljiwrexce  Sanders." 

The  Life  and  Martyrdom  of  John  Hooper,  bishop  of 
Worcester  and  Gloucester,  burnt  for  the  defence  of 
the  yospel  at  Gloucester,  Feb.  9,  A.D.  1555. 

John  Hooper,  a  student  and  graduate  in  the  University 
of  Oxiord,  through  God's  secret  calling,  was  stirred  with 
fervent  desire  to  the  love  and  knowledge  of  the  scrip- 
tures. In  the  readiifg  and  searching  of  which,  as  there 
WIS  wanting  in  him  no  diligence  joined  with  earnest 
prayer  ;  so  neither  did  the  grace  of  the  Holv  Ghost  fail 
to  satisfy  his  desire,  and  to  open  to  him  the  light  of  true 
divinity. 

Thus  Master  Hooper  growing  more  and  more,  by 
God's  grace,  in  ripeness  of  spiritual  understanding,  and 
shewing  some  signs  of  his  fervent  spirit  about  the  time 
of  the  beginning  of  the  Six  Articles,  in  the  reign  of 
King  Henry  VilL,  fell  soon  under  the  displeasure  and 
hatred  of  certain  rabbins,  in  Oxford,  who  began  to  stir 
up  strife  against  him,  by  which,  and  especially  by  the 
procuremeiit  of  Doctor  Smith,  he  was  compelled  to  leave 
the  university  ;  and  so  removing  from  thence,  was  re- 
tained in  the  house  of  Sir  Thomas  Arundel,  and  there 
was  his  steward,  till  the  time  that  Sir  Thomas  Arundel, 
having  intelligence  of  his  opinions,  which  he  did  not 
favour,  sent  him  on  a  message  to  the  bishop  of  Win- 
Chester,  writing  his  letter  privily  to  the  bishop. 

Winchester,  after  long  conference  with  Master  Hooper, 
!  for  four  or  five  days  together,  when  he  perceived  that 
he  could  not  do  what  he  thought  to  him,  sent  him  home, 
commending  his  learning  and  knowledge,  but  yet  bearing 
ia  Ins  breast  a  bad  feeling  against  Master  Hooper. 
.    It  followed  not  long  after  this,  as  malice  is  always 


working  mischief,  that  intelligence  was  given  to  Master 
Hooper  to  provide  for  himself,  for  that  danger  was  work- 
ing against  him.  Upon  which  Hooper  leaving  Arundel's 
house,  and  borrowing  a  horse  of  a  friend  (wliose  life  he 
had  saved  a  little  before  from  the  gallows)  took  his 
journey  to  the  sea-coast  to  go  to  France  ;  he  sent  back 
the  horse  by  one,  who  did  not  deliver  it  to  the  owner. 
Hooper  being  at  Paris,  tarried  there  not  long,  but  in  a 
short  time  returned  to  England  again,  and  was  retained 
by  Master  Sentlow,  till  the  time  that  he  was  again  mo- 
lested ;  by  which  he  was  compelled  (under  the  pretence 
of  being  captain  of  a  ship  going  to  Ireland)  to  take  to 
sea,  and  so  he  escaped  through  France  to  the  higher 
parts  of  Germany.  When  there  he  made  acquaintance 
with  the  learned,  and  was  by  them  friendly  and  lovingly 
entertained,  both  at  Basil,  and  especially  at  Zurich,  by 
his  particular  friend.  Master  Bullinger.  Where  also  he 
married  his  wife,  and  applied  himself  very  studiously  to 
the  Hebrew  tongue. 

At  length,  when  God  saw  it  good  to  stay  the  bloody 
time  of  the  Six  Articles,  and  to  give  us  King  Edward  to 
reign  over  this  realm,  with  some  peace  and  rest  unto 
the  gospel.  Hooper  along  with  many  other  English 
exiles,  prepared  to  return  homeward,  so  that  they  might 
help  forward  the  Lord's  work  to  the  uttermost  of  their 
ability.  And  so  coming  to  Master  Bullinger,  and  others 
of  his  acquaintance  in  Zurich,  to  give  them  thanks  for 
their  kindness  and  humanity  toward  him,  he  took  his 
leave  of  them. 

When  Master  Hooper  had  taken  his  farewell  of  Mas- 
ter Bullinger  and  his  friends  in  Zurich,  he  repaired  to 
England,  where  coming  to  London,  he  used  continually 
to  preach,  generally  twice,  but  at  least  once  every 
day. 

In  his  sermons,  according  to  his  manner,  he  corrected 
sin,  and  sharply  inveighed  against  the  iniquity  of  the 
world,  and  corrupt  abuses  of  the  church  :  the  people  in 
great  flocks  and  companies  daily  came  to  hear  his  voice  ; 
insomuch,  that  oftentimes  when  he  was  preaching,  the 
church  would  be  so  full,  that  none  could  enter  further 
than  the  doors.  In  his  doctrine  he  was  earnest,  in 
tongue  eloquent,  in  the  scriptures  perfect,  in  pains  in- 
defatigable. 

Moreover,  besides  his  other  gifts  and  qualities,  this  is 
in  him  to  be  marvelled,  that  even  as  he  began,  so  he 
continued  still  unto  his  life's  end.  For  neither  could 
his  labour  and  pains-taking  break  him,  neither  promo- 
tion change  him,  neither  dainty  fare  corrupt  him.  His 
life  was  so  pure  and  good,  that  no  kind  of  slander  (al- 
though  divers  went  about  to  reprove  it)  could  fasten  any 
fault  upon  him.  He  was  of  a  strong  body,  his  heaiih 
whole  and  sound,  his  wit  very  pregnant,  his  invincible 
patience  able  to  sustain  whatsoever  sinister  fortune  and 
adversity  could  do.  He  was  constant  of  judgment,  a 
good  justice,  spare  of  diet,  sj)arer  of  words,  and  sparest 
of  time.  In  house-keeping  very  liberal,  and  sometimes 
more  free  than  his  living  would  extend  unto.  Biiefiy, 
of  all  those  virtues  and  qualities  required  in  a  good  bishop 
by  St.' Paul,  in  his  epistle  to  Timothy,  I  know  not  one 
wanting  in  this  good  bishop.  He  bore  in  countenance 
and  talk  always  a  certain  severe  and  grave  grace,  which 
might  perhaps  be  wished  sometimes  to  have  been  a  little 
more  popular  in  him  ;  but  he  knew  best  what  he  had  to 
do  himself. 

After  he  had  thus  practised  himself  in  this  popular 
and  common  kind  of  preaching,  at  length,  and  that 
not  without  the  great  profit  of  many,  he  was  called  to 
preach  before  the  king's  majesty,  and  soon  after  made 
bishop  of  Gloucester  by  the  king's  command.  In  that 
office  he  continued  two  years,  and  behaved  himself 
so  well,  that  his  very  enemies  (except  it  were  for  his 
good  doings,  and  sharp  correcting  of  sin)  could  find  no 
fault  with  him  ;  and  afterwards  he  was  made  bishop  of 
Worcester. 

But  I  cannot  tell  what  sinister  and  unlucky  conten- 
tion concerning  the  ordering  and  consecration  of  bi. 
shops,  and  of  their  apparel,  with  such  other  hke  trifles, 
began  to  disturb  the  good  beginning  of  the  godly  bishop. 
For  notwithstanding  the  godly  reformation  of  religion 
that  began  in  the  church  of  England,  besides  other  cere- 


726 


LIFE  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  BISHOP  HOOPER. 


[jjOOK.  XI. 


monies  more  ambitious  than  profitable,  or  tending  to 
edification,  they  used  to  wear  such  garments  and  appa- 
rel as  the  popish  ))ishops  were  wont  to  do  :  first  a  chy- 
mere,  and  under  that  a  white  rochet,  then  a  mathematical 
cap  with  four  angles,  dividing  the  whole  world  into  four 
parts.  These  trifles,  tending  more  to  superstition  than 
otherwise,  as  he  could  never  abide,  so  in  nowise  could 
he  be  persuaded  to  wear  them.  For  this  cause  he  made 
supplication  to  the  king's  majesty,  most  humbly  desiring 
his  higlmess,  either  to  discharge  him  of  the  bishoprick, 
or  else  to  dispense  with  him  for  such  ceremonial  orders. 
Whose  petition  the  king  granted  immediately,  permitting 
him  to  dispense  with  such  ceremony. 

But  notwithstanding  this  grant  of  the  king,  the  bi- 
Bl'ops  still  stood  earnestly  in  the  defence  of  these  cere- 
/  monies,  saying  it  was  but  a  small  matter,  and  that  the 
fault  was  in  the  abuse  of  the  things,  and  not  in  the  things 
themselves ;  adding,  moreover,  that  he  ought  not  to  be  so 
stubborn  in  so  sliglit  a  matter,  and  that  his  wilfulness 
was  not  to  be  endured. 

To  be  short,  whilst  both  parties  thus  contended  about 
this  matter  more  than  they  ought,  occasion  was  given 
to  ifue  christians  to  lament,  and  to  the  adversaries 
to  rejoice.  In  conclusion,  this  theological  contention 
came  to  this  end,  that  the  bishops  having  the  upper 
hand,  Master  Hooper  was  fain  to  agree  to  this  condi- 
tion, that  sometimes  he  should  in  his  sermon  shew  him- 
self api)arel]ed  as  the  other  bishops  were.  Wherefore, 
being  appointed  to  preach  before  the  king,  he  came  ap- 
parelled as  desired. 

Hooper,  after  all  these  vexations  about  his  vestures, 
at  length  entering  into  his  diocese,  there  employed  his 
time  under  King  Edward's  reign,  with  such  diligence, 
as  may  be  an  example  to  all  bishops  who  shall  ever 
hereafter  succeed  him,  not  only  in  that  place,  but  in 
every  diocese  through  the  whole  realm  of  England  ;  so 
careful  was  he  in  his  cure,  that  he  left  neither  pains 
untaken,  nor  ways  unsought,  how  to  train  up  the  ikick 
of  Christ  in  the  true  word  of  salvation.  Other  men 
commonly  are  wont,  for  lucre  or  promotion's  sake,  to 
aspire  to  bishopricks,  some  hunting  for  them,  and  some 
purchasing  or  buying  them,  as  men  used  to  purchase 
lordships  ;  and  when  they  have  them  are  loath  to  leace 
tbem. 

From  this  sort  of  men  Hooper  was  very  different. 
He  abhorred  nothing  more  than  gain,  labouring  always 
to  save  and  preserve  the  souls  of  his  flock.  Being  bi- 
shop of  two  dioceses,  he  so  ruled  and  guided  either  of 
them,  and  both  together,  as  though  he  had  in  charge 
but  one  family.  No  father  in  his  household,  no  gar- 
dener in  his  garden,  nor  husbandman  in  his  vineyard, 
was  more  or  better  occupied,  than  he  in  his  diocese 
amongst  his  flock,  going  about  his  towns  and  villages  in 
teaching  and  preaching  to  the  people. 

Every  where  he  kept  one  religion  and  one  uniform 
doctrine  and  integrity.  So  that  if  you  entered  into  the 
bishop's  palace,  you  would  suppose  yourself  to  have 
entered  into  some  church  or  temple.  In  every  corner 
thereot  there  was  some  savour  of  virtue,  good  example, 
honest  conversation,  and  reading  of  the  holy  scriptures. 
There  was  not  to  be  seen  in  his  house  any  courtly  riot- 
ing or  idleness  ;  no  pomp  at  all,  no  dishonest  word,  no 
swearing  could  there  be  heard. 

As  for  the  revenues  of  his  bishopricks,  he  pursed  no- 
thing, but  bestowed  it  in  hospitality.  I  was  twice,  as  I 
remember,  in  his  house  in  Worcester,  where,  in  his 
common  hall,  I  saw  a  table  spread  with  good  store  of 
meat,  and  beset  full  of  beggars  and  poor  folk  ;  and  I 
asking  his  servants  what  this  meant,  they  told  me,  that 
every  day  their  lord  and  master's  manner  was  to  have 
usually  to  dinner  a  certain  number  of  poor  folk  of  the 
city  in  turns,  who  were  served  by  four  at  a  mess,  with 
wholesome  meats  ;  and  when  they  were  served  (being 
previously  examined  by  him  or  his  deputies  in  the  Lord's 
prayer,  the  articles  of  their  faith,  and  ten  command- 
ments) then  he  himself  sat  down  to  dinner,  and  not  be- 
fore. 

After  this  manner  Hooper  executed  the  office  of  a 
most  careful  and  vigilant  pastor,  for  the  space  of  two 
years  and  more,  so  long  as  religion  ia  King  Edward's 


time  safely  flourished  :  and  I  would  to  God  that  all 
other  bishops  would  use  the  like  diligence,  care,  and 
observance  in  their  function.  After  this.  King  Edward 
being  dead,  and  Mary  being  crowned  queen  of  England, 
religion  being  subverted  and  changed,  this  good  bishop 
was  one  of  the  first  that  was  sent  for  to  come  to  London. 
On  the  19th  of  March,  1554,  he  was  called  before 
the  bishops  of  Winchester,  London,  Durham,  Landafi", 
Chichester,  and  other  the  queen's  commissioners,  when, 
not  being  permitted  to  plead  his  cause,  he  was  deprived 
of  his  bishopricks.  In  what  order  this  was  done  may 
be  seen  by  the  report  of  one,  who  being  present,  com- 
mitted it  to  writing. 

"  At  Master  Hooper's  coming  in,  the  lord  chancellor 
asked  whether  he  was  married  ? 

"  Hooper. — '  Yea,  my  lord,  and  will  not  be  unmarried, 
till  death  unmarry  me.' 

"  Durham. — '  That  is  cause  enough  to  deprive  you.' 
"  Hooper. — '  That  it  is  not,  my  lord,  except  you  act 
against  the  law.' 

"  The  matter  concerning  marriage  was  no  more 
talked  of  then  for  some  time  ;  but  the  commissioners, 
and  such  as  stood  by,  began  to  make  such  outcries,  and 
laughed,  and  used  such  gestures  as  were  unseemly  for 
the  place,  and  for  such  a  matter.  Doctor  Day, 
bishop  of  Chichester,  called  Hoojier  'hypocrite,'  with 
vehement  words  and  scornful  countenance.  Tonstall 
culled  him  '  beast,'  so  did  Smith,  one  of  the  clerks  of 
the  council,  and  others  that  stood  by.  At  length,  the 
bishop  of  Winchester  said,  that  all  men  might  live 
chaste  that  would,  and  brought  in  the  text :  Mat.  xix. 
12.  '  For  there  are  some  eunuchs,  which  were  so  born 
from  their  mother's  womb  ;  and  there  are  some  eunuchs, 
which  were  made  eunuchs  of  men  ;  and  there  be  eunuchs, 
which  have  made  themselves  eunuchs  for  the  kingdom  of 
heaven's  sake.  He  that  is  able  to  receive  it.  Jet  him 
receive  it.' 

"  Hooper  said,  that  text  proved  not  that  all  men 
could  live  chaste,  but  such  only  to  whom  it  was  given  ; 
and  read  the  ])receding  verse.  But  there  was  a  clamour 
and  cry,  mocking  and  scorning,  with  calling  him  '  beast,' 
so  that  the  text  could  not  be  examined.  Then  Hooper  said, 
that  it  appeared  by  the  old  canons,  that  marriage  was 
not  forbidden  to  priests,  and  named  the  decrees.  But 
the  bishop  of  Winchester  sent  for  another  part,  namely, 
the  Clementines,  or  the  Extravagants.  But  bishop 
Hooper  said,  that  that  book  was  not  the  one  he  named. 
"  Then  the  bishop  of  Winchester  said,  *  You  shall 
not  have  any  other,  until  you  are  first  judged  by  this.' 
And  then  tViere  began  such  a  noise,  tumult,  and  speaking 
together,  that  nothing  was  done,  nor  spoken  orderly,  or 
charitably.  Afterwards  judge  Morgan  began  to  rail  at 
Hooper  a  long  time,  with  many  opprobrious  and  foul 
words.  After  that,  Doctor  Day,  bishop  of  Chichester, 
said,  that  the  council  of  Ancyra,  which  was  before  the 
council  of  Nice,  was  against  the  marriage  of  priests. 

"  Then  cried  out  my  lord  chancellor,  and  many  with 
him,  that  Hooper  had  never  read  the  councils. 

"'Yea,  my  lord,'  said  Hooper,  'and  my  lord  of 
Chichester,  Doctor  Day,  knoweth  that  the  great  council 
of  Nice,  by  means  of  Paphnutius,  decreed  that  no 
minister  should  be  separated  from  his  wife.'  But  such 
clamours  and  cries  were  used,  that  the  council  of  Nice 
was  not  considered. 

"  After  this,  Tonstall,  bishop  of  Durham,  asked 
Hooper,  whether  he  believed  in  the  corporeal  presence  in 
the  sacrament.  And  Master  Hooper  said  plainly,  that 
there  was  none  such,  neither  did  he  believe  any  such 
thing. 

"  Then  the  bishop  of  Durham  would  have  read  out  of 
a  book,  (what  book  it  was  I  cannot  tell)  but  there  was 
such  a  noise  and  confused  talk  on  every  side,  tliat  he 
did  not  read  it.  Then  Winchester  asked  Hoojier  what 
authority  induced  him  not  to  believe  in  the  corporeal  pre- 
sence ?  He  said,  the  authority  of  God's  word,  and  al- 
iened this  text  :  "  Whom  the  heavens  must  receive  until 
the  time  of  the  restitution  of  all  things." 

"  Then  the  bi,-ho]i  of  Winchester  said,  he  might  be  in 
heaven,  and  in  the  sacrament  also. 


A.D,  1555.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  BISHOP  HOOPER. 


727 


"  Hooper  would  have  said  more  to  have  opened  the 
text,  but  those  that  stood  about  the  bishop  so  disturbed 
him  with  clamours  and  cries,  that  he  was  not  permitted 
to  say*any  more  against  the  bishop.  Upon  which  they 
bade  the  notaries  write  that  he  was  married,  and  said, 
that  he  would  not  separate  from  his  wife,  and  that  he  did 
not  believe  in  the  corporeal  presence  in  the  sacrament ; 
therefore  he  was  worthy  to  be  deprived  of  his  bishoprick. 

"  This  is  the  truth  of  the  matter  (as  far  as  I  can  truly 
remember)  of  the  confused  and  troublesome  talk  that 
w-is  between  them." 

T!ie  true  Report  of  Hooper''s  treatment  in  the  Fleet, 
vritten  with  his  own  hand,  the  seventh  of  January, 
1551. 

"  On  the  first  of  September,  1553,  I  was  committed  to 
the  Fleet  from  Richmond,  to  have  the  liberty  of  the 
prison  ;  and  within  six  days  after  I  paid  for  my  liberty 
live  pounds  sterling  to  the  warden  of  fees  ;  who,  imme- 
diately upon  the  payment,  complained  to  Stephen  Gar- 
diner, bishop  of  Winchester,  and  so  I  was  committed  to 
close  prison  one  quarter  of  a  year  in  the  tower  chamber 
of  the  Fleet,  and  used  very  extremely.  Then  by  the 
means  of  a  good  gentlewoman,  I  had  liberty  to  come 
down  to  dinner  and  supper,  though  not  suffered  to 
fspeak  with  any  of  my  friends  ;  but  as  soon  as  dinner 
end  supper  was  done,  to  repair  to  my  chamber  again. 
Notwithstanding,  whilst  I  came  down  thus  to  dinner 
and  supper,  the  warden  and  his  wife  picked  quarrels 
with  me,  and  complained  untruly  of  me  to  their  great 
friend  the  bishop  of  Winchester. 

"  After  one  quarter  of  a  year,  and  somewhat  more, 
Babington  the  warden  aud  his  wife  fell  out  with  me  for 
the  wicked  mass  ;  and  thereupon  tne  warden  resorted  to 
the  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  obtained  leave  to  put  me 
into  the  wards,  where  I  have  continued  a  long  time, 
having  nothing  appointed  to  me  for  my  bed  but  a  little 
pad  of  straw  and  a  rotten  covering,  with  a  tick  and  a 
few  feathers  therein,  the  chamber  being  vile  and  stink- 
ing ;  until  by  God's  means,  good  people  sent  me  bedding 
to  lie  in.  On  the  one  side  of  which  prison  is  the  sink 
and  filth  of  the  house,  and  on  the  other  side  the  town 
ditch,  so  that  the  stench  of  the  house  hath  infected  me 
with  sundry  diseases. 

"  During  all  the  time  I  have  been  sick  ;  and  the  doors, 
bars,  hasps,  and  chains  being  all  closed,  and  made  fast 
upon  me,  I  have  mourned,  called,  and  cried  for  help. 
But  the  warden,  when  he  hath  known  me  many  times 
ready  to  die,  and  when  the  poor  men  of  the  wards  have 
called  to  help  me,  hath  commanded  the  doors  to  be 
kept  fast,  and  charged  that  none  of  his  men  should 
come  to  me,  saying,  '  Let  him  alone,  it  were  a  good  rid- 
dance of  him.'  And,  amongst  many  other  times,  he  did 
thus  on  the  18th  of  October,  1553,  as  many  can  witness. 
"  I  paid  always  like  a  baron  to  the  said  warden,  as 
well  in  fees,  as  for  my  board,  which  was  twenty  shillings 
a  week,  besides  my  man's  table,  until  I  was  wrongfully 
deprived  of  my  bishoprick,  and  since  that  time,  I  have 
paid  him  as  the  best  gentleman  doth  in  his  house  ;  yet 
hath  he  used  me  worse,  and  more  vilely  than  the  veriest 
slave  that  ever  came  to  the  hall  commons. 

"  The  said  warden  hath  also  imprisoned  my  man 
William  Downton,  and  stripped  him  of  his  clothes  to 
search  for  letters,  and  could  find  none  but  only  a  little 
remembrance  of  good  people's  names,  that  gave  me 
their  alms  to  relieve  me  in  prison  ;  and  to  undo  them 
also,  the  warden  delivered  the  same  bill  unto  the  said 
Stephen  Gardiner,  God's  enemy  and  mine. 

"  1  have  suffered  imprisonment  almost  eighteen 
months,  my  goods,  living,  friends,  and  comfort  taken 
from  me  ;  the  queen  owing  me  by  just  account  eighty 
pounds  or  more.  She  hath  put  me  in  prison,  and 
giveth  nothing  to  support  me,  neither  is  there  suffered 
any  one  to  come  to  me  whereby  I  might  have  relief.  I 
am  with  a  wicked  man  and  woman,  so  that  1  see  no 
remedy  (saving  God's  help)  but  I  shall  be  cast  away  in 
prison  before  I  come  to  judgment.  But  I  commit  my 
just  cause  to  God,  whose  will  be  done,  whether  it  be  by 
life  or  death." 

Thus  much  wrote  he  himself. 


Another  Examination  of  Bishop  Hooper. 


On  the  22d  of  January,  1555,  Babington,  the  warden  of 
the  Fleet,  was  commanded  to  bring  Hooper  before  the 
bishop  of  Winchester,  with  other  bishops  and  commis- 
sioners at  Winchester's  ho-use,  at  St.  Mary's  Overbury 
(St.  Saviour's)  where  in  effect  thus  much  was  done. 

The  bishop  of  Winchester,  in  the  name  of  himself  and 
the  rest,  moved  Hooper  earnestly  to  forsake  the  evil 
and  corrupt  doctrine  (as  he  termed  it)  preached  in  the 
days  of  King  Edward  YI.,  and  to  return  to  the  unity  of 
the  catholic  churcli,  and  to  acknowledge  the  pope's  holi- 
ness to  be  head  of  the  same  church,  according  to  the 
determination  of  the  whole  parliament,  promising,  that 
as  he  himself,  with  others  his  brethren,  had  received  the 
pope's  blessing,  and  the  queen's  mercy  ;  even  so  mercy 
was  ready  to  be  shewed  to  him  and  others,  if  he  would 
arise  with  them,  and  condescend  to  the  pope's  holiness. 

Hooper  answered,  that  forasmuch  as  the  pope  taught 
doctrine,  altogether  contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  he 
was  not  worthy  to  be  accounted  as  a  member  of  Christ's 
church,  much  less  to  be  head  of  it  ;  wherefore  he  would 
in  nowise  condescend  to  any  such  usurped  jurisdiction, 
neither  esteemed  he  the  church,  whereof  they  call  him 
head,  to  be  the  catholic  church  of  Christ ;  for  the  church 
alone  hears  the  voice  of  her  spouse  Christ,  and  flies  the 
strangers.  "  However,"  saith  he,  "  if  in  any  point,  to 
me  unknown,  I  have  offended  the  queen's  majesty,  I  shall 
most  humbly  submit  myself  to  her  mercy,  if  mercy  may 
be  had  with  safety  of  conscience,  and  without  the  dis- 
pleasure of  God." 

Answer  was  made,  that  the  queen  would  shew  no 
mercy  to  the  pope's  enemies.  Whereupon  Babington 
was  commanded  to  take  him  to  the  Fleet  again. 

On  the  28th  of  January,  Winchester  and  others  of  the 
commissioners  sat  i'l  judgment  at  St.  Mary's  Overbury, 
where  Hooper  appeared  before  them  in  the  afternoon 
again,  and  there,  after  much  reasoning  and  disputation, 
he  was  commanded  aside,  till  Rogers  had  been  likewise 
examined.  The  examinations  being  ended,  the  two  sheriffs 
of  London  were  commanded,  about  four  o'clock,  to 
carry  them  to  the  compter,  in  Southwark,  there  to  re- 
main till  the  morrow  at  nine  o'clock,  to  see  whether  they 
would  relent  and  come  home  again  to  the  catholic  church. 
So  Hooper  went  before  with  one  of  the  sheriffs,  and 
Rogers  came  after  with  the  other,  and  being  out  of  the 
church-door.  Hooper  looked  back,  and  staid  a  little  till 
Rogers  drew  near,  to  whom  he  said,  "  Come,  brother 
Rogers,  must  we  two  take  this  matter  first  in  hand,  and 
begin  to  fry  these  faggots  ?"  "Yea,  sir,"  said  Master 
Rogers,  "  by  God's  grace."  "  Doubt  not,''  said  Hooper, 
"  but  God  will  give  strength."  So  going  forward,  there 
was  a  great  press  of  people  in  the  streets,  who  rejoiced 
at  their  constancy. 

On  the  next  day,  the  29th  of  January,  they  were  again 
brought  by  the  sheriffs  before  the  bishop  and  commis- 
sioners. And  after  long  and  earnest  talk,  when  they 
perceived  that  Hooper  would  by  no  means  yield  to  them, 
they  condemned  him  to  be  degraded,  and  read  unto  him 
his  condemnation.  That  done,  Rogers  was  brought  be- 
fore them,  and  treated  in  like  manner,  and  so  they  de- 
livered both  of  them  to  the  secular  power,  the  two 
sheriffs  of  London,  who  were  ordered  to  carry  them  to 
prison. 

When  it  was  dark.  Hooper  was  led  by  one  of  the 
sheriffs,  with  many  weapons,  first  through  the  bishop  of 
Winchester's  house,  and  so  over  London  bridge,  through 
the  city  to  Newgate.  And  some  of  the  sergeants  were 
ordered  to  go  before,  and  put  out  the  costei  mongers' 
candles,  who  used  to  sit  with  lights  in  the  streets ; 
either  fearing  that  the  people  would  have  made  some 
attempt  to  have  taken  him  away  from  them  by  force,  if 
they  had  seen  him  go  to  that  prison  ;  or  else,  being 
burdened  with  an  evil  conscience,  they  thought  dark- 
ness to  be  more  fit  for  such  a  business. 

But  notwithstanding  this  device,  the  people  having 
some  foreknowledge  of  his  coming,  many  of  them  caa»e 
forth  at  their  doors  with  lights,  and  saluted  him,    prais- 
ing God  for  his  constancy  in  the  true  doctrine  which  he 
i  had  taught  them,   and  desiring  God  to  strengthen  him 


728 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  BISHOP  HOOPER. 


[Book  XI. 


in  the  fsiitne  to  the  end.  Hooper  passed  by,  and  re- 
fjuirv-d  the  jjeojile  to  make  their  earnest  prayers  to  God 
for  him,  and  so  went  through  Cheapside  to  the  place 
appointed,  and  was  delivered  as  close  prisoner  to  the 
keeper  of  Newgate,  where  he  remained  six  days,  no 
body  being  permitted  to  come  to  him,  or  talk  with  him, 
saving  his  keepers,  and  such  as  should  be  appointed 
thereto. 

Daring  this  time,  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  and 
<ithers  at  his  ai)pointment,  as  Feckenham,  Chedsey,  and 
Harpstield,  is:c.  resorted  to  him  to  try  if  by  any  means 
thev  i:ou!d  persuade  him  to  relent,  and  become  a  member 
of  their  antichrisiian  church.  When  they  perceived  that 
they  could  not  reclaim  him  with  such  offers  as  they 
used  for  his  conversion,  then  they  went  about  by 
false  rumours  of  recantation  to  bring  him  and  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ  which  he  professed,  out  of  credit  with 
the  ])eople.  The  report  being  spread  abroad,  and  be- 
lieved by  some  of  tlie  weaker  sort,  it  at  last  came  to 
Hooper's  ears.  He  was  not  a  little  grieved,  that  the 
peoj)le  should  give  credit  to  such  rumours,  as  appears  by 
a  letter  he  wrote  upon  that  occasion. 

A  Letter  of  Hooper  for  t/ie  stopping  of  certain  false 
rumours  spread  abroad  of  his  Recantation. 

"  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  all 
them  that  unfeignedly  look  for  the  coming  of  our  Sa- 
viour Christ.     Amen. 

"  Dear  brethren  and  sisters  in  the  Lord,  and  my  fel- 
low prisoners  for  the  cause  of  God's  gospel,  I  do  much 
rejoice  and  give  thanks  unto  God  for  your  constancy 
and  perseverance  in  affliction,  unto  whom  I  wish  con- 
tinuance unto  the  end.  And  as  I  do  rejoice  in  the 
faith  and  constancy  in  affliction,  of  such  as  are  in  prison  j 
even  so  do  I  mourn  and  lament  to  hear  of  our  dear 
brethren  that  yet  have  not  felt  such  dangers  for  God's 
truth,  as  we  have,  and  do  feel,  and  are  daily  like  to  suf 
fer  more,  yea,  the  very  extreme  and  vile  death  of  the 
fire  ;  yet  such  is  the  rejjort  abroad  (as  I  am  credibly 
informed)  that  I,  John  Hooper,  a  condemned  man  for 
the  cause  of  Christ,  now  after  sentence  of  death  (being 
in  Newgate  a  prisoner,  and  looking  daily  for  execution) 
recanted  and  abjured  that  which  heretofore  I  have 
preached.  And  this  talk  arises  from  the  fact,  that  the 
bishop  of  London  and  liis  chaplains  resort  to  me.  Doubt- 
less, if  our  brethren  were  as  godly  as  I  could  wLsh  thv:m, 
they  would  think,  that  in  rase  1  refused  to  talk  with 
them,  they  might  have  just  occasion  to  say  that  I  was 
unlearned,  and  durst  not  speak  with  learned  men,  or 
else  proud,  and  disdained  to  speak  with  them.  There- 
fore to  avoid  just  suspicion  of  both,  I  have,  and  do  daily 
speak  with  them  when  they  come,  not  doubting  but  that 
they  report  that  I  am  neither  proud  nor  unlearned. 
And  I  would  wish  all  men  to  do  as  I  do  in  this  point. 
For  1  fear  not  their  arguments,  neither  is  death  terrible 
to  roe,  praying  you  to  make  true  report  of  the  same,  as 
occasion  sliall  serve  ;  and  that  I  am  more  confirmed  in 
the  truth  which  I  have  preached  heretofore,  by  their 
coming. 

"Therefore,  ye  that  may  send  to  the  weak  brethren, 
pray  them  that  they  trouble  me  not  with  such  reports  of 
recantations  as  they  do.  For  I  have  hitherto  felt  all 
the  tilings  of  the  world,  and  suffered  great  pains  and 
imprisonment,  and  1  thank  God  1  am  as  ready  to  suffer 
death,  as  a  mortal  man  can  lie.  It  were  better  for  them 
to  pray  for  us,  than  to  credit  or  report  such  rumours 
that  be  untrue.  We  have  enemies  enough  of  such  as 
know  not  God  truly.  But  yet  the  false  report  of  weak 
brethren  is  a  double  cross.  I  wisli  you  eternal  salvation 
in  Jesus  Christ,  and  also  retiuire  your  continual  j)rayers, 
that  he  who  hath  begun  in  us,  may  continue  it  to  tlie  end. 

"  1  have  taught  the  truth  witli  my  tongue,  and  with 
my  jien  heretofore,  and  hereafter  shall  confirm  the  same 
by  God's  grace  with  my  blood.  Newgate,  2nd  of  Feb. 
A.  D.  ISo-Ji.     Your  brother  in  Christ, 

"  John  Hooper." 

On  Monday  morning  (February  4)  the  bishop  of  Lon- 
don came  to  Newgate,  and  there  degraded  Hooper,  and  he 
was  ordered  to  be  taken  to  Gloucester,  to  be  there  burned ; 


to  which  place  he   accordingly  was  removed  under  a 
guard. 

Many  persons  came  there  to  speak  with  him ;  amongst 
others.  Sir  Anthony  Kingston,  knight,  was  one.  Who, 
having  been  formerly  his  friend,  was  on  this  occasioa 
appointed  by  the  queen's  letters  to  be  one  of  the  com- 
missioners, to  see  execution  done  upon  him.  Kingstoa 
being  brought  into  the  chamber,  found  him  at  his 
prayers:  and  as  soon  as  he  saw  Hooper,  he  burst 
forth  in  tears.  Hooper  at  the  first  Idusli  knew  liim  not. 
Then  said  Kingston,  "  Why,  my  lord,  do  you  not  know 
me,  an  old  friend  of  yours,  Anthony  Kingston  ?" 

"  Yes,  Master  Kingston,  I  do  now  know  you  well, 
and  am  glad  to  see  you  in  health,  and  do  praise  God  for 
the  same." 

"  But  I  am  sorry,"  said  Kingston,  "  to  see  you  in 
this  case  ;  for,  as  I  understand,  you  are  come  hither  to 
die.  But,  alas  !  consider  that  life  is  sweet,  and  death 
is  bitter.  Therefore,  seeing  life  may  be  had,  desire  to 
live  ;  for  life  hereafter  may  do  good." 

"  Indeed,"  said  the  bishop,  "  it  is  true.  Master  King- 
ston, 1  am  come  hither  to  end  this  life,  and  to  suffer 
death  here,  because  I  will  not  deny  the  truth  that  I  have 
heretofore  taught  amongst  you  in  this  diocese,  and  else- 
where ;  and  I  thank  you  for  your  friendly  counsel,  al- 
though  it  is  not  so  friendly  as  I  could  have  wished  it, 
True  it  is,  Master  Kingston,  that  death  is  bitter,  and 
life  is  sweet :  but,  alas  !  consider  that  the  death  to  come 
is  more  bitter,  and  the  life  to  come  is  more  sweet. 
Therefore  for  the  desire  and  love  1  have  for  the  one,  and 
the  terror  and  fear  of  the  other,  I  do  not  so  much  regard 
this  death,  nor  esteem  this  life,  but  have  settled  myself, 
through  the  strength  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  patiently  to 
pass  through  the  torments  and  extremities  of  the  fire 
now  prepared  for  me,  rather  than  to  deny  the  truth  of 
his  word,  desiring  you  and  others,  in  the  mean  time,  to 
commend  me  to  God's  mercy  in  your  prayers." 

"  Well,  my  lord,''  said  Kingston,  "  I  perceive  there  is 
no  remedy  ;  and  therefore  I  will  take  my  leave  of  you  : 
and  I  thank  God  that  I  have  known  you  ;  for  God  ap- 
pointed you  to  call  me,  being  a  lost  child  :  and  by  your 
good  instructions,  where  previously  I  was  both  an  evil 
liver  and  immoral  man,  God  hath  brought  me  to  forsake 
and  detest  my  sins." 

"  If  you  have  had  the  grace  so  to  do,"  said  Hooper, 
"  I  do  highly  praise  God  for  it  :  and  if  you  have  not, 
I  pray  God  you  may  have  it,  and  that  you  may  conti 
nually  live  in  his  fear."  After  these  and  many  othei 
words  they  took  leave  of  each  other  ;  Kingston  with 
bitter  tears.  Hooper  with  tears  also  trickling  down  his 
cheeks.  At  his  departure  Hooper  told  him,  that  all  the 
troubles  he  had  sustained  in  prison,  had  not  caused  him 
to  utter  so  much  sorrow. 

On  the  same  day  in  the  afternoon,  a  blind  boy,  after 
long  intercession  made  to  the  guard,  obtained  leave  to  be 
brought  unto  Hoojjer's  presence.  The  same  boy  not 
long  before  had  sufl'ered  imprisonment,  at  Gloucester,  for 
confessing  the  truth.  Hooper,  after  he  had  examined 
him  concerning  his  faith,  and  the  cause  of  his  imprison- 
ment, beheld  him  steadfastly  and  (the  water  ap))eariiig  in 
his  eyes)  said  unto  him,  "  Ah,  poor  boy  !  God  hatti 
taken  from  thee  thy  outward  sight,  for  what  reason  he 
best  knoweth  :  but  he  hath  given  thee  another  siglit 
much  more  precious,  for  he  hath  endued  thy  soul  with 
the  eyes  of  knowledge  and  faith.  God  give  thee  grace 
continually  to  pray  unto  him,  that  thou  lose  not  that 
sight,  for  then  shouldest  thou  be  bhnd  both  in  body  and 
soul." 

On  the  same  night  he  was  committed  to  the  custody  of 
tlie  sheriffs  of  Gloucester.  The  name  of  the  one  was 
Jenkins,  and  of  the  otlier  Bond,  who  with  the  mayor  and 
aldermen  repaired  to  Hoojier's  lodging,  and  saluted  him, 
and  took  him  by  the  hand.  Hooper  spake  in  this  man- 
ner. "  Master  Mayor,  I  give  most  hearty  thanks  to  you, 
and  to  the  rest  of  your  brethren,  that  you  have  vouch- 
safed to  take  me,  a  prisoner  and  a  condemned  man,  by 
the  hand  ;  whereby,  to  my  rejoicing,  it  is  apparent  that 
your  old  love  and  friendship  towards  me  is  not  alto- 
gether extinguished ;  and  I  trust  also  that  all  those 
things  are  not  utterly  forgotten,  which,  as  your  bishop 


A.D.  1555.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  BISHOP  HOOPER. 


■3 '29 


and  pastor  appointed  by  the  late  godly  king,  I  taught 
you  in  times  past.  For  which  most  tru*-.  .tud  sincere 
doctrine,  because  I  will  not  now  account  it  falsehood 
and  heresy,  as  many  other  men  do,  I  am  sent  hither  by 
the  queen's  commandment,  to  die,  and  am  come  where  I 
taught  it,  to  confirm  it  with  my  blood.  And  now.  Master 
sheriffs,  my  request  to  you  shall  be  only,  that  there  may 
be  a  quick  fire,  and  in  the  mean  time  I  will  be  as 
obedient  to  you,  as  yourselves  would  wish.  If  you 
think  I  do  amiss  in  any  thing,  hold  up  your  finger,  and 
I  will  have  done.  For  I  am  not  come  here  as  one  in- 
forced  or  compelled  to  die  ;  for  it  is  well  known,  I  might 
have  had  my  life  with  worldly  gain  ;  but  as  one  willing 
to  offer  and  give  my  life  for  the  truth,  rather  than  con- 
sent to  the  wicked  papistical  religion  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  received  and  set  forth  by  the  magistrates  of  Eng- 
land, to  God's  high  displeasure  and  dishonour ;  and  I 
trust  by  God's  grace  to-morrow  to  die  a  faithful  servant 
of  God,  and  a  true  obedient  subject  to  the  queen." 

These   and  such  words  Master  Hooper  used  to  the 
mayor,  sheriffs,  and  aldermen,  at  which  many  of  them 
mourned  and  lamented.     Notwithstanding  the  two  she- 
riffs were  determined  to  have  lodged  him  in  the  common 
gaol,  if  the  guard  had  not  made  earnest  intercession  for 
him  :   declaring  how  quietly,  mildly,  and  patiently  he  had 
behaved   himself' in   the  way;    adding,    that    any   child 
raigiit  keep  him  well  enough,  and  that  they  themselves 
would  rather  take  pains  to  watch  with  him,  than  that  he 
should  be  sent  to  the  common  prison.     So  it  was  deter- 
miui.'J  tbat  he  should  still  remain  in  Robert  Ingram's 
house  ;    and   the   sheriffs   and   the   Serjeants    and    other 
officers  appointed,  watched  with  them  that  night  them- 
selves.    His  desire  was,  that  he  might  go  to  bed  that 
night  betimes,  saying,  that  he  had  many  things  to  re- 
member ;  and  so  he  did,  at  five  o'clock,  and  slept  one 
sleep   soundly,   and  bestowed  the  rest  of  the  night  in 
pr.iyer.     After  he   got  up   in   the   morning,   he  desired 
1  :hat  no  man  should  be  suffered  to  come  into  the  chamber, 
I  ihal  he  might  be  solitary  till  the  hour  of  execution. 
I      At   nine  o'clock   Hooper  was  to  prepare  himself,  for 
the  time  was   at    hand.     Immediately  he  was   brought 
down  from   the  chamber  by  the  sheriffs.     When  he  saw 
the   multitude  of  weapons,   he   spoke  to   the  sheriffs  to 
this   effect :    "  Master   Sheriffs,"   said   he,    "  I  am   no 
I  traitor,  neither  need  you  to  have  made  such  preparation 
I  to  bring  me  to  the  place  where  I  must  suffer  :     For  if  ye 
I  had  desired  me,  I  would  have  gone  alone  to  the  stake, 
land  have  troubled  none  of  you  all.''     Afterwards  look- 
ing upon    the   multitude  that  were  assembled,    to    the 
I  number  of  seven  thousand,  he  spake  to  those  that  were 
I  about  him,   saying;    "Alas!  why  are   tliese  people  as- 
sembled and   come  together?     Peradventure  they  think 
.  to  hear  something  of  me  now,  as  they  have  in  times  past, 
ibut,  alas!    speech  is  prohibited  me.     Notwithstanding, 
I  the  cause  of  my  death  is  well  known  to  them.     When  I 
was  appointed  here  to  be  their  pastor,  1  preached  to 
them  true  and  sincere  doctrine,   out  the   word  of  God: 
i  Because  I  will  not  now  account  the  same  to  be  heresy 
jand  untruth,  this  kind  of  death  is  prepared  for  me." 

So  he  went  forward,  led  between  the  two  sheriffs  (as  it 
iwere  a  lamb  to  the  place  of  slaughter)  in  a  gown  of  his 
ihost's,  his  hat  upon  his  head,  and  a  staff  in  his  hand  to 
jsupport  himself  with.  For  the  pain  of  the  sciatica,  which 
ihe  had  taken  in  prison,  caused  him  somewhat  to  halt. 
All  the  way,  being  straitly  charged  not  to  speak,  he 
1  could  not  be  perceived  once  to  open  his  mouth,  but  be- 
I holding  the  people  all  the  way,  who  mourned  bitterly 
ifor  him,  he  would  sometimes  lift  up  his  eyes  towards 

i heaven,  and  look  very  cheerfully  upon  such  as  he  knew : 
and  he  was  never  known,  during  the  time  of  his  being 
amongst  them,  to  look  with  so  cheerful  and  ruddy  a 
iconnteniuce  as  he  did  then.  When  he  came  to  the 
jplace  appointed,  where  he  was  to  die,  he  smiling  beheld 
the  stake  and  the  preparation  made  for  him,  which  was 
;near  the  great  elm  tree,  over  against  the  college  of 
ipriests,  where  he  was  wont  to  preach.  The  place  round 
about  the  houses,  and  the  boughs  of  the  trees  were  filled 
with  people  ;  and  in  the  chamber  over  the  college  gate 
stood  the  jiriests  of  the  college.  Then  he  kneeled  down 
(as  he  could  not  be  suffered  to  speak  to  the  people)  to 


prayer,  and  beckoned  six  or  seven  times  to  one  whom  he 
knew  well,  to  hear  the  prayer,  so  as  to  make  report  of  it 
in  time  to  come,  the  tears  falling  upon  his  ^houiu^.'rs  and 
on  his  bosom  :  this  prayer  he  made  upon  the  whole 
creed,  and  be  continued  in  it  the  space  of  half  an  hour. 
After  he  was  some  time  in  prayer,  a  box  was  brought 
and  laid  before  him,  upon  a  stool,  with  his  pardon  (or  at 
least  it  was  said  to  be  his  pardon,)  from  the  queen,  if  lie 
would  recant.  He  cried,  "  If  you  love  my  soul,  away 
with  it !  if  you  love  my  soul,  away  with  it !"  The  box 
being  taken  away,  the  lord  Chandos  said,  "  Seeing  there 
is  no  remedy,  dispatch  him  quickly."  Hooper  said, 
"  Good,  my  lord,  I  trust  your  lordship  will  give  me  leave 
to  make  an  end  of  my  prayers." 

Then  said  the  lord  Chandos  to  Sir  Edmund  Bridges' 
son,  who  was  listening  to  Hooper's  prayer  at  his  re- 
quest :  "  Edmund,  take  heed  that  he  do  nothing  else 
but  pray  :  if  he  do,  tell  me,  and  I  sliall  quickly  dispatch 
him."  While  this  was  going  on,  there  stepjied  one  or 
two  uncalled,  who  heard  him  speak  these  words : 

"  Lord,  I  am  hell,  but  thou  art  heaven  ;  I  am  a  sink 
of  sin,  but  thou  art  a  gracious  God  and  a  merciful  Re- 
deemer. Have  mercy  therefore  upon  me,  mo^'t  mise- 
rable and  wretched  offender,  after  thy  great  mcey,  and 
according  to  thine  inestimable  goodness.  Thou  art  as- 
cended into  heaven,  receive  me,  a  hell  as  I  a;n,  to  be 
partaker  of  thy  joys,  where  thou  sittest  in  eoial  glory 
with  thy  Father.  For  well  thou  knovvest,  Lorl,  where- 
fore I  am  come  hither  to  suffer,  and  why  the  wicked 
persecute  this  thy  poor  servant  ;  not  for  my  sins  and 
transgressions  committed  against  thee,  but  beciuse  I  will 
not  allow  their  wicked  doings,  to  the  contarc  ination  of 
thy  blood,  and  to  the  denial  of  the  knosvlelge  of  thy 
truth,  wherewith  it  did  please  thee  by  thy  Holy  Spirit  to 
instruct  me  :  which,  with  as  much  diligence  as  a  poor 
wretch  might,  I  have  set  forth  to  thy  glory.  And  well 
thou  seest,  my  Lord  and  God,  what  terrible  pains  and 
cruel  torments  are  prepared  for  thy  creature :  such, 
Lord,  as  without  thy  strength  none  is  able  to  bear,  or 
patiently  to  pass.  But  all  things,  that  are  impossible 
with  man,  are  possible  with  thee.  Therefore  strengthen 
me  of  thy  goodness,  that  in  the  fire  I  break  not  the 
rules  of  patience ;  or  else  assuage  the  terror  of  the  pains, 
as  shall  seem  most  to  thy  glory." 

As  soon  as  the  mayor  had  espied  these  men  who  were 
listening  to  the  prayer,  they  were  commanded  away,  and 
were  not  suffered  to  hear  any  more.  Prayer  being  done, 
he  prepared  himself  for  the  stake,  and  put  off  his  host's 
gown,  and  delivered  it  to  the  sheriffs,  requiring  them  to 
see  it  restored  to  the  owner  ;  and  then  he  put  off  the  rest  of 
his  gear,  to  his  doublet  and  hose,  in  which  he  wished  to 
be  burned.  But  the  sheriffs  would  not  j)ernut  that,  and 
his  douijlet,  hose,  and  waistcoat,  were  taken  off.  Then, 
being  in  his  shirt,  he  took  a  point  from  his  hose  himself, 
and  trussed  his  shirt  between  his  legs,  where  he  had  a 
pound  of  gunpowder  in  a  bladder,  and  under  each  arm 
the  like  quantity  delivered  to  him  by  the  guard.  So  de- 
siring tlie  people  to  say  the  Lord's  Prayer  with  him,  and 
to  pray  for  him,  who  performed  it  with  tears,  during  the 
time  of  his  pains,  he  went  up  to  the  stake.  Now  when 
he  was  at  the  stake,  three  irons  were  brought  to  bind 
him  to  the  stake ;  one  for  his  neck,  another  for  his 
middle,  and  the  third  for  his  legs.  But  he  refusing  them, 
said,  "  You  have  no  need  thus  to  trouble  yourselves. 
For  I  doubt  not,  but  God  will  give  me  strength  sufficient 
to  abide  the  extremity  of  the  fire,  without  bands :  notwith- 
standing, suspecting  the  frailty  and  weakness  of  the  flesh, 
but  having  assured  confidence  in  God's  strength,  I  am 
content  that  you  do  as  you  shall  think  good." 

So  the  hoop  of  iron  prepared  for  his  middle  was 
brought,  which  being  made  somewhat  too  short,  he  shrank 
and  put  in  his  belly  with  his  hand,  until  it  was  fastened : 
and  when  they  ofiFered  to  have  bound  his  neck  and  legs 
with  the  other  hoops  of  iron,  he  refused  them,  and  would 
have  none,  saying,  "  I  am  well  assured  I  shall  not 
trouble  you." 

Thus  being  ready,  he  looked  upon  the  people,  of  whom 
he  might  be  well  seen,  for  he  was  both  tall,  and  stood 


730 


THE  BURNING  OF  HOOPER.— ACCOUNT  OF  DR.  ROWLAND  TAYLOR.     [Book  XI. 


also  on  a  high  stool,  and  beheld  all  round  about  him  :  and 
in  every  cori>er  there  was  nothing  to  be  seen  but  weep- 
ing and  sorrowful  people.  Then  lifting  up  liis  eyes  and 
hands  to  heaven,  he  prayed  to  himself.  By  and  by,  he 
that  was  appointed  to  make  the  fire,  came  to  him,  and 
asked  him  forgiveness.  Of  whom  he  asked  why  he 
should  forgive  him,  saying,  that  lie  knew  not  any  of- 
fence that,  he  liad  committed  against  him.  "  O  sir,"  said 
the  man,  "  I  am  appointed  to  make  the  fire."  Hoojier 
said,  "  Thou  dost  not  offend  me;  God  forgive  thee  thy 
sins,  and  do  thine  office,  I  pray  thee." 

Then  commandment  was  given  that  the  fire  should  be 
kindled.  But  there  were  brought  no  more  green  fagots 
than  two  horses  could  carry  upon  their  backs,  so  it 
was  a  good  while  before  it  burned.  At  length  it  burned 
about  him,  but  the  wind  blew  the  flame  from  him,  so 
that  he  was  only  touched  by  the  fire. 

A  few  dry  faggots  were  then  brought,  and  a  new  fire 
kindled,  and  that  burned  at  the  lower  parts,  but  had 
small  power  above,  because  of  the  wind,  except  that  it 
burned  his  hair,  and  scorched  his  skin  a  little.  Wliile 
he  was  thus  suffering,  he  prayed,  saying  mildly  and  not 
very  loud,  "  O  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  David,  have  mercy 
upon  me,  and  receive  my  soul."  He  wiped  botli  his 
eyes  with  his  hands,  and  beholding  the  people,  said  with 
a  loud  voice,  "  For  God's  love,  good  people,  let  me  have 
more  fire  :"  and  all  this  while  his  lower  parts  burned  : 
for  the  fagots  were  so  few,  that  the  flame  did  not  burn 
strongly  at  his  upper  parts. 

A  third  fire  was  shortly  after  kindled,  which  was  more 
extreme  than  the  others  :  and  then  the  bladders  of  gun- 
powder broke,  but  this  did  him  little  good,  as  they  wervT 
so  misplaced,  and  the  wind  had  such  power.  In  this 
fire  he  prayed  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Lord  Jesus  have 
mercy  upon  me  !  Lord  Jesus  have  mercy  upon  me  ! 
Lord  Jesus  receive  my  spirit !"  And  these  were  the 
last  words  he  was  heard  to  utter.  But  even  when  he 
was  black  in  tlie  mouth,  and  his  tongue  swoln,  so  that 
he  could  not  speak,  yet  his  lips  moved  till  they  were 
shrunk  to  the  gums  :  and  he  knocked  his  breast  with 
his  hands,  until  one  of  his  arms  fell  off,  and  then 
knocked  still  with  the  other,  when  the  fat,  water,  and 
blood  dropped  out  at  his  fingers'  ends,  until  by  renew- 
ing the  fire,  his  strength  was  gone,  and  bis  hand  did 
cleave  fast  in  knocking  to  the  iron  upon  his  breast. 
So  immediately,  bowing  forwards,  he  yielded  up  his 
spirit. 

He  was  three-cpiarters  of  an  hour  or  more  in  the  fire. 
Even  as  a  lamb,  he  patiently  bore  the  extremity  thereof, 
neither  moving  forwards,  backwards,  or  to  any  side : 
but  having  liis  lower  parts  burned,  and  his  bowels  fallen 
out,  he  died  as  quietly  as  a  child  in  his  bed:  and  he  now 
reigneth  as  a  blessed  martyr,  in  tlie  joys  of  heaven  pre- 
pared for  the  faithful  in  Christ,  before  the  foundation  of 
tiie  world  :  for  whose  constancy  all  christians  are  bound 
to  praise  God. 

The  History  of  Doctor  Rowland  Taylor,  who  suffered 
for  the  truth  of  God's  Word,  under  the  Tyranny  of 
the  Roman  Bishop  Gardiner,  on  the  9th  day  of  Feb- 
ruary, A.  D.  1555. 

The  town  of  Hadleigh,  in  Suffolk,  was  one  of  the  first 
that  received  the  word  of  God  in  all  England,  by  the 
preachingof^IasterThomasBilney  :  by  whose  industry  the 
gospel  of  Christ  had  such  gracious  success,  and  took  such 
root,  that  a  great  number  in  that  parish  became  well 
learned  in  the  holy  scriptures,  as  well  women  as  men,  so 
that  there  were  among  tliem  many  that  had  often  read  the 
whole  Bible  through,  and  that  could  have  said  a  great 
part  of  St.  Paul's  epistles  by  heart;  and  very  well  and 
readily  have  given  a  godly  judgment  in  any  matter  of 
controversy.  Their  children  and  servants  were  also 
brought  up  and  trained  so  diligently  in  the  right  know- 
ledge of  God's  word,  that  the  whole  town  seemed  rather 
an  university  of  the  learned,  than  a  town  of  cloth- making 
or  labouring  people  :  and  what  is  more  to  be  commended, 
they  were  for  the  most  part  faithful  followers  of  God's 
word  in  tlu'ir  living. 

Doctor  Rowland  Taylor,  doctor  in  both  the  civil  and 


canon  law,  and  a  right  perfect  divine,  was  parson  of  thi.s 
town  of  Hadleigh :  and  at  his  first  entering  into  his  bene- 
fice, did  not,  as  the  common  sort  of  beneficed  men  do,  let 
out  his  benefice  to  a  farmer,  to  gather  up  the  profits,  and 
]mt  in  an  ignorant  unlearned  priest  to  serve  the  cure,  and 
so  that  they  have  tlie  fleece,  caring  little  or  nothing  for 
the  flock :  but  he  made  his  abode  and  dwelling  in  Hadleigh 
among  the  peojile  committed  to  his  charge  ;  where  he,  as 
a  good  shepherd,  abiding  and  dwelling  among  his  sheep, 
gave  himself  wholly  to  the  study  of  the  holy  scriptures, 
most  faithfully  endeavouring  himself  to  fulfil  that  charge, 
which  the  Lord  gave  unto  Peter  saying,  '  Peter,  lovest 
thou  me?  Feed  my  sheep.'  This  love  of  Christ  so 
wrought  in  him,  that  no  Sunday  nor  holiday  passed, 
nor  other  time  when  he  could  get  the  people  together, 
but  he  preached  to  them  the  word  of  God,  and  taught 
them  the  doctrine  of  their  salvation. 

Not  only  was  his  preaching  blessed  to  them,  but  all 
his  life  and  conversation  was  an  example  of  unfeigned 
christian  life  and  true  holiness.  He  was  void  of  all 
pride,  humble  and  meek,  as  any  child:  so  that  none 
were  so  poor  but  they  might  boldly,  as  to  their  father, 
resort  to  him  ;  but  none  was  so  rich  but  he  would  tell 
him  plainly  his  fault,  with  such  earnest  and  grave  re- 
bukes as  became  a  good  curate  and  pastor.  He  was 
very  mild,  void  of  all  rancour,  grudge  or  ill-will;  ready 
to  do  good  to  all  men,  readily  forgiving  his  enemies,  and 
never  seeking  to  do  evil  to  any. 

To  the  poor  that  were  blind,  lame,  sick,  or  that  had 
many  children,  he  was  a  very  father,  a  careful  patron  and 
diligent  provider  ;  so  that  he  caused  the  parishioners  to 
make  a  general  provision  for  them  :  and  he  himself  (be- 
side the  continual  relief  that  they  always  found  at  his 
house)  gave  a  portion  yearly  to  the  common  alms-box. 

Thus   dwelt    this    good    shepherd    among   his  flock, 
governing  and  leading   them  through  the  wilderness  of 
this  wicked  world,  all  the  days  of  the  most  innocent  and 
holy  king  of  blessed  memory,  Edward  VI.     But  after  it 
pleased   God  to  take    King  Edward  from   this  vale  of 
misery  to  his  most  blessed  rest,  the  papists  who   ever 
dissembled,    both    with   King    Henry   VIII.   and   King       ) 
Edward,  now  seeing   the  time  convenient  for  their  pur-       ( 
pose,   uttered  their  false  hypocrisy,  openly  refused  all 
reformation    made   by   these  two   kings,  violently  over- 
threw the  true  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  and  persecuted  with        > 
sword  and  fire  all  those  that  would  not  agree  to  receive 
again  the  Roman  bishop  as  supreme  head  of  the  univer-        ' 
sal  church,  and  allow  all  the  errors,  superstitions,  and 
idolatries,  that  by  God's  word  were  disproved  and  justly 
condemned,    as  if  now   they  were   good   doctrine   and 
true  religion. 

In  the  beginning  of  this  reign  of  antichrist,  a  certain 
gentleman,  a  lawyer,  called  Foster,  being  a  steward  and 
keeper  of  courts,  a  man  of  no  great  skill  but  a  bitter 
persecutor,  with  one  John  Clerk,  conspired  to  bring 
in  the  pope  and  his  mummery  again  into  Hadleigh 
church.  lor  as  yet  Doctor  Taylor,  as  a  good  shepherd, 
had  retained  and  kept  in  his  church  the  godly  church 
service  and  reformation  made  by  King  Edward,  and 
most  faithfully  and  earnestly  preached  against  the  popish 
corruptions,  which  had  infected  the  whole  country  round 
about. 

Therefore,  Foster  and  Clerk  hired  John  Averth,  a 
very  mammonist,  a  blind  leader  of  the  blind,  a  popish 
idolater,  and  an  openly  immoral  man,  to  come  to  Had- 
leigh, and  there  to  begin  again  the  jiopish  mass. 

To  this  purpose  they  built,  with  all  possible  haste,  the 
altar,  about  Palm  Monday.  But  their  device  took  no 
effect ;  for  in  the  night  the  altar  was  beaten  down.  So 
they  built  it  up  again  a  second  time,  and  laid  diligent 
watch,  lest  any  should  again  break  it  down. 

On  the  day  following  came  Foster  and  John  Clerk, 
bringing  with  them  their  popish  sacrificer,  who  brought 
with  him  all  his  implements  and  garments  to  play  his 
popish  pageant  ;  they  and  their  men  guarded  him  with 
swords  and  bucklers,  lest  any  man  should  disturb  him  in 
his  missal  sacrifice. 

When  Doctor  Taylor,  who  (according  to  his  custom) 
sat  at  his  book  studying  the  word  of  God,  beard  the 
bells  ring,  he  arose  and  went  to  tho  church,  supposing 


A.D.  1555.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  DR.  ROWLAND  TAYLOR. 


731 


that  there  was  something  to  be  done  in  his  pastoial 
office  :  and  coming  to  the  church,  he  found  the  church 
doors  fast  barred,  except  the  chancel  door,  which  was 
only  latched.  On  entering,  he  saw  a  popish  sacrificer 
in  his  robes,  with  a  broad,  new-shaven  crown,  ready  to 
begin  his  popish  sacrifice,  beset  round  about  with  drawn 
Bwords  and  bucklers,  lest  any  man  should  approach  to 
disturb  him. 

Then  said  Doctor  Taylor,  "Thou  devil !  who  made  thee 
so  bold  as  to  enter  iiito  this  church  of  Christ  to  pro- 
fane and  defile  it  with  this  abominable  idolatry  ?''  With 
that,  up  started  Foster,  and  with  an  angry  and  furious 
countenance  said  to  Doctor  Taylor,  "  Thou  traitor  ! 
what  doest  thou  here,  to  disturb  the  queen's  proceed- 
ings ?"  Doctor  Taylor  answered,  "  I  am  no  traitor,  but 
I  am  the  shepherd  that  God  my  Lord  Christ  hath  ap- 
pointed to  feed  this  his  flock  :  wherefore  I  have  good 
authority  to  be  here  ;  and  I  command  thee,  thou  popish 
wolf,  in  the  name  of  God,  to  go  hence,  and  not  to  pre- 
sume here  with  such  popish  idolatry  to  poison  Christ's 
flock." 

Then  said  Foster,  "Wilt  thou,  traitorously,  heretic, 
make  a  commotion,  and  resist  violently  the  queen's  pro- 
ceedings ?" 

Doctor  Taylor  answered,  "  I  make  no  commotion,  but 
it  is  50U  papists  that  make  commotions  and  tumults. 
I  resist  only  with  God's  word  against  your  popish 
idolatries,  which  are  against  God's  word,  the  queen's 
honour,  and  tend  to  the  utter  subversion  of  this  realm  of 
England.  And  further,  thou  doest  against  the  law,  which 
commandeth  that  no  mass  be  said  but  at  a  consecrated 
altar." 

When  the  parson  of  Aldham  heard  that,  he  began  to 
shrink  back,  and  would  have  left  his  mass  :  then  up 
started  John  Clerk,  and  said,  "  Master  Averth,  be  not 
afraid,  you  have  a  superaltar  ;  go  on  with  your  business." 
Then  Foster,  with  his  armed  men,  took  Taylor  and 
led  him  by  force  out  of  the  church,  and  then  the 
popish  priest  proceeded  in  his  Romish  idolatry.  Tay- 
lor's wife,  who  followed  her  husband  into  the  church, 
when  she  saw  her  husband  thus  violently  thrust  out  of 
his  church,  kneeled  down  and  held  up  her  hands,  and 
with  a  loud  voice  said,  "  I  beseech  God,  the  righteous 
Judge,  to  avenge  this  injury  that  this  popish  idolater  dotii 
to  the  blood  of  Christ."  Then  they  thrust  her  out  of 
the  church  also,  and  shut  the  doors  ;  for  they  feared  that 
the  people  would  have  torn  their  sacrificer  in  pieces. 
Notwithstanding  one  or  two  threw  in  great  stones  at  the 
windows. 

Thus  5'ou  see  how,  without  consent  of  the  people,  the 
popish  mass  was  again  set  up  with  battle  array,  with 
swords  and  bucklers,  with  violence  and  tyranny  :  which 
1  practice  the  papists  have  ever  used.  As  for  reason,  law 
:  or  scripture,  tliey  have  none. 

I  Wifiiin  a  day  or  two  after,  Foster  and  Clerk  made  a 
jcompl  liu!:  asjainst  Taylor,  by  a  letter  written  to  Gardiner, 
I  bishop  of  Winchester. 

I  When  the  bishop  heard  this,  he  sent  a  letter  to  Taylor, 
I  commanding  him  to  appear  before  him  upon  his  alle- 
'•  giance,  to  answer  such  complaints  as  were  made  against 
i  him. 

]     When  Doctor  Taylor's  friends  heard  of  this,  they  were 

I  exceeding  sorry  ;  and  foreseeing  to  what  end  the  matter 

!  would  come,  and  seeing  also  that  all  truth  and  justice  were 

trodden  under  foot,  and  falsehood  with  cruel  tyranny  were 

,  set  up:  his  friends,  I  say,  came  to  him  and  earnestly  coun- 

:  selled  him   to  fly,   declaring  that  he   neither  would  be 

i  heard  to  speak  his  conscience  and  mind,  nor   yet  could 

I  look  for  justice  or  favour  at  the  chancellor's  hands,  who 

was  most  fierce  and  cruel ;  and  that  he  must  expect  only 

imprisonment  and  a  cruel  death  at  his  hands. 

"Then  said  Taylor  to  his  friends,  "  Dear  friends,  I  most 
heartily  thank  you  for  your  tender  care  over  me.  And 
although  I  know  that  there  is  neither  justice  nor  truth  to 
be  expected  at  my  adversary's  hands,  but  rather  imprison- 
ment and  a  cruel  death  :  yet  I  know  my  cause  to  be  so 
good  and  righteous,  and  the  truth  so  strong  upon  my 
side,  that  I  will,  by  God's  grace,  go  and  appear  before 
them. 
Then  said  his  friends,  '  ■  Doctor,  we  think,  it  not  best 


so  to  do.  You  have  sufficiently  done  your  duty,  and 
testified  the  truth  both  by  your  godly  sermons,  and  also 
in  resisting  the  parson  of  Aldham,  with  others  that  came 
here  to  bring  in  the  popish  mass.  And  as  our  Saviour 
Christ  bids  us,  that  when  they  persecute  us  in  one  city, 
we  should  fly  into  another  :  we  think,  in  flying  at  this 
time,  you  would  do  best,  keeping  yourself  against  another 
time,  when  the  church  shall  have  great  need  of  such 
diligent  teachers  and  godly  pastors." 

"  Oh,"  said  Taylor,  "  what  will  ye  have  me  to  do  ? 
I  am  old,  and  have  already  lived  too  long  to  see  these 
terrible  and  most  wicked  days.  Fly  you,  and  do  as  your 
conscience  leads  you  ;  I  am  fully  determined  (with  God's 
grace,)  to  go  to  the  bishop,  and  to  his  beard  to  tell  him 
that  he  acts  wickedly.  God  will  hereafter  raise  up 
teachers  for  his  people,  who  shall  with  much  more  dili- 
gence teach  them  than  I  have  done.  For  God  will  not 
forsake  his  church,  though  now  for  a  time  he  tries  and 
corrects  us. 

"  As  for  me,  I  believe  before  God,  I  shall  never  be 
able  to  do  God  so  good  a  service,  as  I  may  do  now. 
What  christian  man  would  not  gladly  die  against  the 
pope  and  his  adherents  ?  I  know  that  the  papacy  is  the 
kingdom  of  antichrist,  altogether  full  of  lies,  altogether 
full  of  falsehood,  so  that  all  their  doctrine  is  nothing  but 
idolatry,  superstition,  errors,  hypocrisy,  and  lies. 

"  Wherefore,  I  beseech  you,  and  all  other  my  friends, 
to  pray  for  me  :  and  I  doubt  not  but  God  will  give  me 
strength  and  his  Holy  Spirit,  that  all  mine  adversaries 
shall  have  shame  of  their  doings." 

When  his  friends  saw  him  so  constant,  and  fully  de- 
termined to  go,  they,  with  weeping  eyes,  commended 
him  unto  God  ;  and  he  within  a  day  or  two  prepared 
himself  for  his  journey,  leaving  his  cure  with  a  godly 
old  priest,  named  Richard  Yeoman,  who  afterwards,  for 
God's  truth,  was  burnt  at  Norwich. 

There  was  also  in  Hadleigh  one  Alcocke,  a  very  godly 
man,  well  learned  in  the  holy  scriptures,  who,  after 
Richard  Yeoman  was  driven  away,  used  daily  to  read  a 
chapter,  and  to  say  the  English  litany  in  Hadleigh 
church  ;  but  tliey  took  him  up  to  London,  and  cast  him 
into  prison  in  Newgate  ;  where  after  a  year's  imprison- 
ment he  died. 

But  let  us  returrv  to  Doctor  Taylor  again,  who  being 
accomjmnied  with  a  servant  of  his  own,  named  John 
Hull,  took  his  journey  towards  London.  By  the  way, 
this  John  Hull  laboured  to  counsel  and  persuade  him 
very  earnestly  to  fly,  and  not  come  to  the  bishop,  and 
off'ered  himself  to  go  with  him  to  serve  him,  and  in  all 
perils  to  venture  his  life  for  him  and  with  him. 

But  in  no  wise  would  Doctor  Taylor  consent,  but 
said,  "  Oh  John,  shall  I  give  place  to  this  thy  counsel 
and  worldly  persuasion,  and  leave  my  flock  in  this 
danger .'  Remember  the  good  shepherd,  Christ,  who 
not  alone  fed  his  flock,  but  also  died  for  his  flock.  Him 
I  must  follow,  and  with  God's  grace  will." 

Tlius  they  came  up  to  London,  and  shortly  after 
Taylor  pre>enttd  himself  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester, 
then  lord  chancellor  of  Elngland. 

Now  when  Gardiner  saw  Taylor,  he,  according  to  his 
common  custom,  reviled  him,  calling  him  "  knave,  trai» 
tor,  heretic,"  with  many  other  villainous  reproaches  ; 
all  which  Taylor  heard  patiently,  and  at  last  said  to 
him  : 

"  My  lord,  I  am  neither  traitor  nor  heretic,  but  a  true 
subject,  and  a  faithful  christian  man,  and  am  come  ac- 
cording to  your  command,  to  know  what  is  the  reason 
that  your  lordship  hath  sent  for  me." 

Tlien  said  the  bishop,  "  Art  thou  come,  thou  villain* 
How  darest  thou  look  me  in  the  face  for  shame  .'  Know- 
est  thou  not  who  I  am  .'" 

"  Yes,"  quoth  Taylor,  "I  know  who  you  are.  You 
are  Doctor  Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester, 
lord  chancellor,  and  yet  but  a  mortal  man.  But  if  I 
should  be  afraid  of  your  lordly  looks,  why  fear  you  not 
God,  the  Lord  of  us  all .'  How  dare  ye  for  shame  look 
any  christian  man  in  the  face,  seeing  ye  have  forsaken 
the  truth,  denied  our  Saviour  Christ  and  his  word,  and 
done  contrary  to  vour  own  oath  and  writing  ?  W  ith 
what  countenance  will  ye  appear  before  the  judgment- 


732 


DR.  TAYLOR'S  EXAMINATION— DEFENDS  PRIESTS'  MARRIAGES. 


[Rook  XI 


seat  of  Christ,  and  answer  to  your  oath  made  first  to 
that  blessed  King  Henry  VIII.,  of  famous  memory,  and 
aftiMwards  to  blessed  King  Edward  VI." 

The  bishop  answered,  "  Tush !  .tush  !  that  was  He- 
rod's ath,  unlawful  ;  and  therefore  worthy  to  be  bro- 
ken :  I  have  done  well  in  breaking  it  ;  and  I  thank  God, 
I  am  come  home  again  to  our  mother  the  catholic  church 
of  Rome,  and  I  wish  thou  shouldst  do  so  also." 

Taylor  answered,  "  Should  I  forsake  the  church  of 
Christ,  which  is  founded  upon  the  true  foundation  of 
the  apostles  and  prophets,  to  approve  those  lies,  errors, 
superstitions  and  idolatries,  that  the  popes  and  their  com- 
pany at  this  day  so  blasphemously  approve  ?  Nay,  God 
forbid.  Let  the  pope  and  his  followers  return  to  our 
Saviour  Christ  and  his  word,  and  thrust  out  of  the 
church  such  abominable  idolatries  as  he  maintains,  and 
then  will  christian  men  turn  to  him.  You  wrote  truly 
against  him,  and  were  sworn  against  him.'' 

"  I  tell  thee,"  cried  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  "it 
was  Herod's  oath,  unlawful ;  and  therefore  ought  to  be 
broken,  and  not  kept ;  and  our  holy  father  the  pope  has 
discharged  me  of  it." 

Then  said  Taylor,  "  But  you  shall  not  so  be  dis- 
charged before  Christ,  who  doubtless  will  require  it  at 
your  hands,  as  a  lawful  oath  made  to  our  liege  and  so- 
vereign lord  the  king,  from  whose  obedience  no  man 
can  absolve  you,  neither  the  pope  nor  any  of  his." 

"  I  see,"  said  the  bishop,  "  thou  art  an  arrogant 
knave  and  a  very  fool." 

"  My  Lord,"  replied  Taylor,  "  leave  your  unseemly 
railing  at  me,  which  is  not  meet  for  such  an  one  in  au- 
thority as  you  are.  For  I  am  a  christian  man,  and,  you 
know,  that  '  he  that  saith  to  his  brother,  Raca,  is  in 
danger  of  the  council,  and  he  that  saith,  thou  fool,  is  in 
danger  of  hell  fire.'  " 

The  bishop  answered,  "  Ye  are  false,  and  liars  all  of 
you."  "  Nay,"  said  Taylor,  "  We  are  true  men,  and 
know  that  it  is  written,  '  The  mouth  that  lieth,  slayeth 
the  soul.'  And  again,  '  Lord  God,  thou  shalt  destroy 
all  that  speak  lies.'  And  therefore  we  abide  by  the 
truth  of  God's  word,  which  ye,  contrary  to  your  own  con- 
sciences, deny  and  forsake." 

"  Thou  art  married,"  cried  the  bishop.  "Yea,"  re- 
plied Taylor,  "  that  I  thank  God  I  am,  and  have  had 
nine  children,  and  all  in  lawful  matrimony,  and  blessed 
be  God  that  ordained  matrimony,  and  commanded  that 
every  man,  that  hath  not  the  gift  of  continency,  should 
marry  a  wife  of  his  own,  and  not  live  in  sin.'' 

Then  said  the  bishop,  "  Thou  hast  resisted  the  queen's 
proceedings,  andwouldst  not  suffer  the  parson  of  Aldham, 
a  very  virtuous  and  devout  priest,  to  say  mass  in  Had- 
leigh."  Taylor  answered,  "My  lord,  I  am  parson  of 
Hadleigh,  and  it  is  against  all  right,  conscience,  and  laws, 
that  any  man  should  come  unto  my  charge,  and  presume 
to  infect  the  flock  committed  unto  me,  with  venom  of  the 
popish  idolatrous  mass.'' 

With  that  the  bishop  grew  very  angry,  and  said, 
"  Thou  art  a  blasphemous  heretic  indeed,  that  blas- 
phemest  the  blessed  sacrament,"  (and  putting  off  his 
cap)  "  and  speakest  against  the  holy  mass,  which  is  a 
sacrifice  for  the  quick  and  the  dead."  Taylor  answered, 
"  Nay,  I  blasplieme  not  the  blessed  sacrament  which 
Christ  instituted,  but  I  reverence  it  as  a  true  christian 
man  ought  to  do,  and  confess,  that  Christ  ordained  the 
holy  communion  in  remembrance  of  his  d«'ath  and  pas- 
sion, wiiich  when  we  keep  according  to  hrs  ordinance, 
we  (through  faith)  eat  the  body  of  Christ,  and  drink  his 
blood,  giving  thanks  for  our  redemption,  and  this  is  our 
sacrifice  for  the  quick  and  the  dead,  to  give  thanks  for 
his  merciful  goodness  shewed  to  us,  in  that  he  gave  his 
Son  Clirist  to  the  death  for  us." 

"  Thou  sayest  well,"  rejoined  the  bishop.  "  It  is  all 
as  thou  hast  said,  and  more  too  ;  for  it  is  a  propitiatory 
sacrifice  for  the  quick  and  the  dead."  Then  Taylor  an- 
swered, "  Christ  gave  himself  for  our  redemption  upon 
the  cross,  whose  body  there  offered  was  the  propitiatory 
sacrifice  full,  perfect,  and  sufficient  to  salvation  for  all 
them  that  believe  in  him.  And  this  sacrifice  our  Sa- 
viour Christ  offered  in  his  own  person  once  for  all,  nei- 
ther can  any  priest  any  more  offer  him,  nor  need  we  any 


more  propitiatory  sacrifice  ;  and  therefore  I  say  with 
Chrysostom,  and  all  the  doctors,  our  sacrifice  is  only 
commemorative  in  the  remembrance  of  Christ's  death 
and  passion,  a  sacrifice  of  thanksgiving  ;  therefore  the 
fathers  called  it  the  eucharist.  And  no  other  sacrifice 
has  the  church  of  God." 

"It  is  true,"  said  the  bishop,  "the  sacrament  is 
called  the  eucharist,  a  thanksgiving,  because  we  there 
give  thanks  for  our  redemption,  and  it  is  also  a  propi- 
tiatory sacrifice  for  the  quick  and  the  dead,  which  thou 
shalt  confess  ere  thou  and  I  have  done."  Then  the  bi- 
shop called  his  men  and  said,  "  Take  this  fellow  hence, 
and  carry  him  to  the  King's  Bench,  and  charge  the 
keeper  that  he  be  strictly  kept." 

Then  Taylnr  kneeled  down,  and  held  up  both  his 
hands,  and  said,  "  Good  Lord,  I  thank  thee  ;  and  from 
the  tyranny  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  all  his  detest- 
able errors,  idolatries,  and  abominations,  good  Lord  de- 
liver us.  And  God  be  praised  for  good  King  Edward." 
So  they  carried  him  to  prison,  where  he  lay  a  prisoner 
almost  two  years. 

While  in  prison,  Doctor  Taylor  spent  all  his  time  in 
prayer,  reading  the  holy  scriptures,  and  writing,  preach- 
ing, and  exhorting  the  prisoners,  and  such  as  resorted  tO' 
him,  to  repentance  and  amendment  of  life. 

Within  a  few  days  after,  many  other  learned  and 
godly  men  in  sundry  counties  of  England  were  com- 
mitted to  prison  for  religion's  sake,  so  that  almost  all  tlie 
prisons  in  England  were  become  schools  and  churches ;  and 
there  was  no  greater  comfort  for  christian  hearts,  than  to 
come  to  the  jirisons  to  behold  their  virtuous  conversa- 
tion, and  to  hear  their  prayers,  preachings,  most  godly 
exhortations,  and  consolations. 

At  this  time  tliere  were  ))laced  in  churches  blind  and 
ignorant  mass  mongers,  with  their  Latin  babblings  and 
foolish  ceremonies  ;  who,  like  cruel  wolves,  spared  not 
to  put  to  death  all  such  as  once  whispered  against  po- 
pery. As  for  the  godly  preachers  wlio  were  in  King 
Edward's  time,  they  had  either  fled  the  realm,  or  else, 
as  the  prophets  did  in  King  Aiiab's  days,  they  were  pri- 
vily concealed.  As  many  as  the  papists  could  lay  hold 
on  were  sent  to])rison,  atid  there  remained  as  lambs  wait- 
ing for  the  butciiers  to  call  them  to  the  slaughter. 

When  Doctor  Taylor  was  come  into  the  prison,  he 
found  there  Master  Bradford,  the  virtuous  and  vigilant 
preacher  of  God's  word  ;  which  man,  for  his  innocent 
and  godly  living,  his  devout  preaching,  was  worthily  ac- 
counted a  miracle  of  our  time,  as  even  his  adversaries 
must  confess.  Finding  this  man  in  prison,  he  began  to 
exhort  him  to  faith,  strength,  and  patience,  and  to  re- 
main constant  to  the  end.  Bradford  hearing  this, 
thanked  God  that  he  had  provided  him  such  a  comfort- 
able fellow- prisoner  ;  and  so  they  together  lauded  God, 
and  continued  in  ])rayer,  reading,  and  exhorting  one 
another  ;  insomuch  that  Taylor  told  his  friends  that 
came  to  visit  him,  that  God  had  most  graciously  pro- 
vided for  him,  sending  him  to  that  prison  where  he 
found  such  an  angel  of  God  to  comfort  him. 

After  Doctor  Taylor  had  lain  in  prison  a  while,  he 
was  cited  to  apjiear  in  the  arches  at  Bow  church,  to 
answer  to  such  matters  as  should  be  objected  against 
him.  At  the  day  appointed  he  was  led  there.  When 
he  came,  he  stoutly  defended  his  marriage,  affirming  by 
the  scripture  of  God,  by  the  doctors  of  the  primitive 
church,  by  laws  both  civil  and  canon,  that  it  is  lawful 
for  priests  to  marry.  This  he  so  plainly  proved,  that 
the  judge  could  give  no  sentence  of  divorce  against  him, 
but  gave  sentence  that  he  should  be  deprived  of  his  be- 
nefice, because  he  was  married. 

"  You  do  me  wrong  then,"  said  Doctor  Taylor,  and 
alleged  many  laws  and  constitutions  for  himself,  but  all 
prevailed  not.  For  he  was  again  carried  to  prison,  and 
had  his  livings  taken  away,  and  given  to  others.  As  for 
Hadleigh  benefice,  it  was  given  or  sold,  to  one  Master 
Newall,  whose  qualifications  were  altogether  unlike 
to  Doctor  Taylor,  his  predecessor,  as  the  poor  parish- 
ioners full  well  have  found. 

After  a  year  and  three  Quarters,  in  which  time  the 
papists  got  certain  old  tyrannical  laws,  which  were  re- 
pealed by  King  Henry  VIII.  and  by  King  Edward,  to  ba 


A.D.  1555.]         DR.  TAYLOR'S  EXAMINATION— DEFENDS  PRIESTS'  MARRIAGES. 


733 


j  again  revived  by  parliament ;  so  that  now  they  might, 
I  ex  officio,  cite  whom  they  would,  upon  their  own  sus- 
picion, and  charge  him  with  what  articles  they  chose, 
I  and  burn  them.  When  these  laws  were  once  re-esta- 
!  blished,  they  sent  for  Taylor,  with  other  prisoners,  who 
'  were  again  brought  before  the  chancellor  and  other  com- 
'  missioners  about  the  22d  of  January.  The  purport  and 
i  effect  of  what  took  place  is  sufficiently  described  by  hirn- 
I  self  in  his  own  letter. 

A  Letter  of  Doctor  Tat/lor  reporting  the  vords  which 
passed  hetveen  him  and  the  Lord  Chnncellor  and  other 
Commissioners,  on  the  22d  of  January. 

"  As  you  would  have  me  to  write  the  conversation  be- 
tween the  king  and  the  queen's  most  honourable  coun- 
cil and  me,  on  Tuesday,  the  22d  of  January,  so  far  as 
I  remember  :  first,  my  lord  chancellor  said,  '  You, 
among  others,  are  at  this  present  time  sent  for,  to  enjoy 
the  king  and  queen's  majesties  favour  and  mercy,  if  you 
will  now  rise  again  with  us  from  the  fall  which  we  gene- 
rally have  received  in  this  realm,  from  which  (God  be 
praised  !)  we  are  now  clearly  delivered,  miraculously.  If 
you  will  not  rise  with  us  now,  and  receive  mercy  now 
offered,  you  shall  have  judgment  according  to  your  de- 
merit.' To  this  I  answered,  '  That  so  to  rise,  would  be 
the  greatest  fall  that  ever  I  could  receive  ;  for  I  should 
then  fall  from  riiy  dear  Saviour  Christ  to  antichrist.  For 
I  do  believe,  that  the  religion  set  forth,  in  King  Edward's 
days,  was  according  to  the  meaning  of  the  holy  scrip- 
ture, which  contains  fully  all  the  rules  of  our  christian 
religion,  from  which  I  do  not  intend  to  depart  so  long  as 
I  live,  by  God's  grace.' 

"  Then  Master  Secretary  Bourne  said,  '  Which  of  the 
religions  do  you  mean .'  For  ye  know  there  were  divers 
books  of  religion  set  forth  in  King  Edward's  days. 
There  was  a  religion  set  forth  in  a  catechism  by  my  lord 
of  Canterbury.  Do  you  mean  that  you  will  stick  to 
that  ?' 

"  I  answered,  '  My  lord  of  Canterbury  made  a  cate- 
chism to  be  ti'anslated  into  English,  which  book  was  not 
of  his  own  making  ;  yet  he  set  it  forth  in  his  own  name  ; 
and  truly  that  book  for  the  time  did  much  good.  But 
there  was  after  that  set  forth  by  the  most  innocent  King 
Edward  (for  whom  God  be  praised  everlastingly)  the 
whole  church  service,  with  great  deliberation,  and  the 
advice  of  the  best  learned  men  in  the  realm,  and  autho- 
rised by  the  whole  parliament,  and  received  and  pub- 
lished gladly  by  the  whole  realm  ;  which  book  was  never 
reformed  but  once,  and  yet  by  that  one  reformation  it 
was  so  fully  perfected,  according  to  the  rules  of  our 
christian  religion  in  every  behalf,  that  no  christian  con- 
science could  be  offended  with  any  thing  therein  con- 
tained ;   I  mean  of  that  book  reformed.' 

"  Then  my  lord  chancellor  said,  '  Didst  thou  never 
read  the  book  that  I  set  forth  on  the  sacrament .'" 

"  I  answered,  that  I  had  read  it. 

"  Then  he  said,  '  How  likest  thou  that  book  ?' — With 
that  one  of  the  council  (whose  name  I  know  not)  said, 
*  My  lord,  that  is  a  good  cjuestion  ;  for  I  am  sure,  that 
book  stops  all  their  mouths.'  Then  said  I,  '  My  lord,  1 
think  many  things  are  wide  from  the  truth  of  God's 
4word  in  that  book.' 

"Then  my  lord  said,  '  Thou  art  a  very  varlet.'  To 
ithat  I   answered,   'That  is  as  ill  as  Raca.'     Then  my 

i'lord  said,  '  Thou  art  an  ignorant  beetle-brow.' 
"  To  that  I  answered,  '  I  have  read  over  and  over  again 
the  holy  scriptures,  and  St.  Augustine's  works  through, 
I  St.  Cyprian,  Eusebius,  Origen,  Gregory  Nazianzen,  with 
I  other  books  ;  therefore,  I  thank  God,  I  am  not  utterly 
I  ignorant.  Besides  these,  my  lord,  I  professed  the  civil 
I  law,  as  your  lordship  did  ;  and  I  have  read  over  the 
; canon  law  also.' 

I  "  Then  my  lord  said,  '  With  a  corrupt  judgment  thou 
j  readest  all  things  :  touching  my  profession,  it  is  divinity, 
1  in  which  I  have  written   several  books.'     Then  said  I, 

'  My  lord,  you  wrote  one  book  on  true  obedience  ;  I 
I  wish   you   had  been   constant  in   that ;  for  you  never 

shewed  a  good  conscience  that  I  heard  of,  but  in  that 

one  book.' 


"  Tlien  my  lord  said,  '  Tut,  tut.  tut !  I  wrote  against 
Bucer  on  priests'  marriages  ;  but  such  books  please  not 
such  wretches  as  thou  art,  who  hast  been  married  many 
years.' 

"  To  that  I  answered,  '  I  am  married  indeed,  and  I 
have  had  nine  children  in  holy  matrimony,  I  thank  God; 
and  this  I  ayi  sure  of,  that  your  proceedings  now  against 
priests'  marriages,  is  the  maintenance  of  the  doctrine  of 
devils,  against  natural  law,  civil  law,  canon  law,  general 
councils,  canons,  of  the  apostles,  ancient  doctors,  and 
God's  law.' 

"  Then  my  lord  chancellor  said,  '  Thou  sayest  that 
priests  may  be  married  by  God's  law.  How  provest 
thou  that  ?' 

"  I  answered,  '  By  the  plain  words  and  sentences  of 
St.  Paul,  both  to  Timothy  and  to  Titus,  where  he  s])eaks 
most  evidently  of  the  marriage  of  priests,  deacons,  and 
bishops.  And  Chrysostom  writing  upon  the  epistle  to 
Timothy,  saith.  It  is  an  heresy  to  say  that  a  bishop  may 
not  be  married.' 

"  Then  said  my  lord  chancellor,  '  Thou  liest  of  Chry- 
sostom. But  thou  dost,  as  all  thy  companions  do,  bely 
without  shame  both  the  scriptures  and  the  doctors. 
Didst  thou  not  also  say,  that  by  the  canon  law  priests 
may  be  married  ?  which  is  most  untrue,  and  the  contrary 
is  most  true.' 

"  I  answered,  *  We  read  in  the  decrees,  that  the  four 
general  councils,  Nicene,  Constantinopolitan,  Ephesian, 
Chalcedon,  have  the  same  authority  that  the  four  evan- 
gelists have.  And  we  read  in  the  saii.e  decrees  (which 
is  one  of  the  chief  books  of  the  canon  lnw)  that  the 
council  of  Nice,  by  means  of  one  Paphnntius,  Jul  allow 
priests'  and  bishops'  marriages  :  Therefore,  by  thb  '.lest 
part  of  the  canon  law,  priests  may  be  married.' 

"Then  my  lord  chancellor  said,  '  Thou  falsifiest  the 
general  council.  For  there  is  express  mention  in  the 
said  decree,  that  priests  should  be  divorced  from  their 
wives.' 

"  Then  said  I,  '  If  those  words  are  there,  as  you  say, 
then  I  am  content  to  lose  this  head  of  mine  ;  let  the 
book  be  fetched.' 

"  Then  spoke  my  lord  of  Durham,  '  Though  they  bs 
not  there,  yet  they  may  be  in  the  ecclesiastical  history, 
which  Eusebius  wrote,  out  of  which  book  the  decree  was 
taken.' 

"  To  that  said  I,  '  It  is  not  likely  that  the  pope  would 
leave  out  any  such  sentence,  having  such  authority,  and 
making  so  much  for  his  purpose.' 

"  Then  my  lord  chancellor  said,  '  Gratian  was  but  a 
patcher,  and  thou  art  glad  to  snatch  tip  such  a  patch  as 
maketh  for  thy  purpose.' 

"  And  I  said,  '  By  God's  grace  I  will  never  depart 
from  Christ's  church.'  Then  I  required  that  I  might 
have  some  of  my  friends  to  come  to  me  in  prison  :  and 
my  lord  chancellor  said,  'Thou  shalt  have  judgment 
within  this  week  :'  and  so  I  was  delivered  again  to  my 
keeper.  My  lord  of  Durham  wished  that  1  should  be- 
lieve as  my  father  and  my  mother  did.  I  alleged  from 
St.  Augustine,  that  we  ought  to  prefer  God's  word  before 
that  of  all  men.'' 

Besides  this  letter  he  directed  another  writing  to  an- 
other friend  of  his  concerning  the  causes  why  he  was 
condemned. 

Another  Letter  relating  to  his  Assertions  concerning  the 
Marriage  of  Priests,  and  other  causes  for  which  he 
was  condemned. 

"  It  is  heresy  to  defend  any  doctrine  against  the  holy 
scriptures.  Therefore  the  lord  chancellor  and  bishops 
consenting  to  his  sentence  against  me,  are  heretics. 
For  they  have  given  sentence  against  the  marriage  of 
priests,  knowing  that  St.  Paul  writes  plainly  to  Timothy 
and  Titus,  that  bishops,  priests,  and  deacons,  may 
be  married  :  knowing  also  that,  by  St.  Paul's  doctrine, 
it  is  the  doctrine  of  devils  to  inhibit  matrimony.  And 
St.  Paul  desires  every  faithful  minister  to  teach  the 
people  so.     (1  Tim.  iv.) 

"  These  bishops  are  not  ignorant  that  it  is  not  only 
St.  Paul's  advice,  but  God's  commandment  also  to 
marry,  for  such  as  cannot  otherwise  live  chaste. 


rat 


DTI,  TAYLOR'S  LAST  DAYS, 


[Book  XI. 


"  They  know  that  such  as  marry  do  not  sin, 
"  They  know  tliat  God,  before  sin  was,  ordained  ma- 
trimony in  paradise,  between  man  and  woman. 

"  They  know  what  spirit  they  have  who  say  it  is  evil 
to  marry,  (seeing  God  said.  It  is  not  good  for  man  to  be 
alone  without  a  wife,)  having  no  special  gift,  contrary  to 
the  general  commandment  and  ordinance  in  the  book  of 
Genesis,  to  increase  and  multiply. 

"  Tliey  know  that  Abi'aham  carried  into  the  land  of 
Canaan  his  old  and  yet  barren  wife,  the  virtuous  Sarah 
with  him,  leaving  father,  and  mother,  and  country,  at 
God's  commandment.  For  though  father,  and  mother, 
and  other  friends  are  dear  and  near,  yet  none  are  so 
dearly  and  nearly  joined  together  as  min  and  wife  in 
matrimony,  which  must  needs  be  holy,  for  it  is  a  figure 
and  similitude  of  Christ  and  his  church. 

"  Tiiey  know  that  St.  Paul  gives  great  praise  to  ma- 
trimony, calling  it  honourable,  and  that  not  only  to  and 
among  many,  but  to  and  among  all  men  without  excep- 
tion, whoever  have  need  of  God's  remedy,  for  man's 
or  woman's  infirmity. 

"  They  know  that  the  having  of  a  wife  was  not  an 
impediment  for  Abraham,  Moses,  Isaac,  Jacob,  David, 
&c.,  to  talk  with  God,  neither  to  the  Levites',  bishops', 
and  priests'  offices  in  the  time  of  the  old  testament  or 
the  new. 

"  They  know  that  Christ  was  not  conceived,  or  born 
of  his  blessed  mother,  the  Virgin  Mary,  until  she  was 
espoused  in  marriage,  according  to  his  own  ordinance. 

"  They  knov  Saat  Christ  with  his  blessed  mother  and 
the  apostlp^  were  at  a  marriage,  and  beautified  and 
honoured  the  same  with  his  presence,  and  first  miracle. 
"1o  be  short,  they  know  that  all  that  I  have  here 
Vxitten  touching  the  marriage  of  priests,  is  true  ;  and 
they  know  that  the  papists  themselves  do  not  observe, 
as  to  that  matter,  their  owm  laws  and  canons,  and  yet 
they  continue  seared  in  conscience  with  a  hot  iron,  as 
detestable  heretics  in  this  behalf.  The  Lord  give  them 
grace  to  repent,  if  it  be  his  good  will.     Amen. 

"  My  second  cause  why  I  was  condemned  as  a  heretic 
is,  that  I  denied  transubstantiation  and  concomitance, 
two  juggling  words  of  the  papists  by  which  they  believe, 
and  compel  all  others  to  believe,  'that  Christ's  natural 
body  is  made  out  of  bread,  and  that  the  godhead  is 
joined  to  it,  so  that  immediately  after  the  words  (called 
the  words  of  consecration)  there  is  no  more  bread  and 
wine  in  the  sacrament,  but  the  substance  only  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  together  with  his  godhead  :  so 
that,  being  now  Christ,  both  God  and  man,  it  ought  to 
be  worshipped  with  godly  honour,  and  offered  to  God, 
both  for  the  quick  and  the  dead,  as  a  sacrifice  propitia- 
tory and  satisfactory  for  the  same  !'  This  matter  was 
not  long  debated  :  but  because  I  denied  the  papistical 
doctrine  (yea  rather,  plain,  most  wicked  idolatry,  blas- 
phemy and  heresy)  I  was  judged  an  heretic. 

''  I  also  affirmed  the  pope  to  be  antichrist,  and  popery 
antichristianity. 

"  And  I  confessed  the  doctrine  of  the  Bible  to  be 
sufficient  doctrine,  touching  all  matters  of  christian  re- 
ligion, and  of  salvation. 

"  I  also  alleged  that  the  oath  against  the  supremacy 
of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  was  a  lawful  oath,  and  so  was 
the  oath  made  by  us  all,  touching  the  king's  or  queen's 
pre-eminence.  For  Chrysostom  saith,  that  apostles, 
evangelists,  and  all  men  in  every  realm  were  ever,  and 
ought  to  be  ever,  in  subjection  to  the  kingly  authority, 
who  has  the  sword  in  his  hand,  as  God's  principal 
officer  and  governor  in  every  realm.  I  desired  the 
bishops  to  rei)ent  for  bringing  the  realm  from  Christ 
to  antichrist,  from  light  to  darkness,  and  from  truth  to 
vanity. 

"  Thus  you  know  the  sum  of  my  last  examination  and 
condemnation. .   Pray  for  me,  and  I  will  pray  for  you. 

"  God  be  praised,  since  my  condemnation  1  was  never 
afraid  to  die ;  God's  will  be  done.  If  I  shrink  from 
God's  truth,  I  am  sure  of  another  manner  of  death  than 
judge  Hales  had  But  God  be  praised,  even  from  the 
bottom  of  my  heart,  I  am  immovably  settled  upon  the 
rock,  nothing  doubting,  but  that  God  will  perform  and 


finish  the  work  he  hath  begun  in  me  and  others.  To 
him  be  all  honour  both  now  and  ever,  through  Christ 
our  only  and  whole  Saviour.     Amen." 

And  thus  much  wrote  Taylor,  concerning  this  matter 
to  his  friend. 

About  the  end  of  January,  1555,  Taylor,  Bradford, 
and  Sanders,  were  again  called  before  the  Bishops  of 
Winchester,  of  Norwich,  of  London,  of  Salisbury, 
and  of  Durham,  and  there  charged  with  heresy  and 
schism,  and  therefore  a  determinate  answer  was  re- 
quired ;  whether  they  would  suijmit  themselves  to  the 
Roman  bishop,  and  abjure  their  errors,  or  else  they 
would  according  to  their  laws  proceed  to  their  condemna- 
tion. 

When  Taylor,  and  Bradford,  and  Sanders  heard  thi>, 
they  answered  stoutly  and  boldly,  that  they  would  not 
depart  from  the  truth  which  they  had  j)reached  in  King 
Edward's  days,  neither  would  they  submit  themselves 
to  the  Romish  antichrist  ;  but  they  thanked  God  for  so 
great  mercy,  that  he  would  call  them  to  be  worthy  to 
suffer  for  his  word  and  truth. 

When  the  bishops  saw  them  so  boldly,  constantly, 
and  immovably  fixed  in  the  truth,  they  read  the  sentence 
of  death  upon  them,  which  when  they  had  heard,  they 
most  joyfully  gave  God  thanks,  and  stoutly  said  to  the 
bishops,  "  We  doubt  not,  but  God  the  righteous  judge 
will  require  our  blood  at  your  hands,  and  the  j)roudest 
of  you  all  shall  repent  this  receiving  again  of  antichrist, 
and  the  tyranny  that  you  now  shew  against  the  flock  of 
Christ.'' 

When  the  keeper  brought  Taylor  towards  the  prison, 
the  peo])le  flocked  about  to  gaze  upon  him  :  to  whom 
he  said,  "  God  be  praised,  good  peo])le,  1  am  come  away 
from  tliem  undefiled,  and  will  confirm  the  truth  with  my 
blood." 

When  Taylor  had  lain  in  the  Compter  in  the  Poultry 
for  some  days  a  prisoner,  on  the  4th  day  of  February, 
A.D.  1555,  Edmund  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  with 
others,  came  to  degrade  him,  bringing  with  them  such 
ornaments  as  appertain  to  their  mass-mummery.  He 
called  for  Taylor  to  be  brought  to  him.  At  his  coming, 
the  bishop  said,  "  Master  Doctor,  I  would  you  would 
remember  yourself,  and  turn  to  your  holy  mother  church  ; 
so  may  you  do  well  enough,  and  I  will  sue  for  your 
pardon."  Taylor  answered,  "  I  would  you  and  your 
fellows  would  turn  to  Christ.  As  for  me,  I  will  not 
turn  to  antichrist."  "  Well,"  said  the  bishop,  "  I  am 
come  to  degrade  you  :  therefore  put  on  these  vestures." 
"  No,"  replied  Taylor,  "Iwillnot."  "Wilt  thou  not?" 
said  the  bishop  ;  "  I  shall  make  thee  ere  I  go."  To 
which  Taylor  retorted,  "You  shall  not,  by  the  grace  of 
God."  Then  he  charged  him  upon  his  obedience  to  do 
it,  but  he  would  not  do  it  for  him.  So  he  desired  them 
to  be  forced  upon  him,  and  then  he  degraded  him  in  the 
usual  way. 

The  night  after  that  he  was  degraded,  his  wife  and  his 
son  came  to  him,  and  were  by  the  gentleness  of  the 
keepers  permitted  to  sup  with  him.  For  this  difference 
was  ever  found  between  the  keepers  of  the  bishops' 
prisons,  and  the  keepers  of  the  king's  prisons, — that  the 
bishops'  keepers  were  ever  cruel,  blasphemous,  and 
tyrannical  like  their  masters  ;  but  that  the  keepers  of 
the  king's  prisons  shewed,  for  the  most  part,  as  much 
favour  as  they  possibly  could. 

At  their  coming  in  to  sup  with  him,  they  kneeled 
down  and  prayed,  saying  the  litany. 

After  supper,  walking  up  and  down,  he  gave  God 
thanks  for  his  grace  that  had  so  called  him,  and  given 
him  strength  to  abide  by  his  holy  word  ;  and  turning  to 
his  son  Thomas,  "  My  dear  son,"  said  he,  "  Almighty 
God  bless  thee,  and  give  thee  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  be  a 
true  servant  of  Christ,  to  learn  his  word,  and  constantly 
to  stand  by  his  truth  all  thy  life  long.  And,  my  son, 
see  that  thou  fear  God  always.  Flee  from  all  sin,  and 
wicked  living  :  be  virtuous,  serve  God  with  daily  j)rayer, 
and  apply  to  thy  book.  In  anywise  see  that  tliou  be 
obedient  to  thy  mother ;  love  her  and  serve  her;  be  ruled 
by  her  now  in   thy  youth,  and  follow  her  good  counsel 


A.D.  1555.] 


DR.  TAYLOR  CONVEYED  TO  HADLEIGH  FOR  EXECUTION. 


755 


in  all  things.  Beware  of  vicious  comDany,  of  young  men 
that  fear  not  God,  but  follow  their  lusts  and  vain  appe- 
tites. Fly  from  immorality,  and  hate  all  filthy  living, 
remembering  that  I  thy  father  died  in  the  defence  of 
holv  marriage.  When  God  shall  bless  thee,  love  and 
cherish  the  poor  people,  and  count  that  thy  chief  riches 
is,  to  be  rich  in  alms  :  and  when  thy  mother  is  waxed 
old,  forsake  her  not ;  but  jirovide  for  her  to  thy  power, 
and  see  that  she  lack  nothing :  for  so  will  God  bless 
thee,  and  give  thee  long  life  upon  earth  and  prosperity  : 
which  I  pray  God  to  grant  thee." 

Then  turning  to  his  wife,  "  My  dear  wife,"  said  he, 
"  continue  steadfast  in  the  fear  and  love  of  God ;  keep 
yourself  undefiled  from  tlieir  pojiish  idolatries  and  super- 
stitions. I  have  been  to  you  a  faithful  yoke-feliow,  and 
so  you  have  been  to  me  ;  for  which  I  pray  God  to  re- 
ward you,  and  doubt  not,  dear  wife,  but  God  will  re- 
ward it.  Now  the  time  is  come  that  I  shall  be  taken 
from  you,  and  you  discharged  of  the  wedlock-bond  to- 
wards me :  therefore  I  will  give  thee  my  counsel  what  I 
think  most  expedient  for  you.  You  are  yet  a  child- 
bearing  woman,  and  therefore  it  will  be  most  convenient 
for  you  to  marry.  For  doubtless  you  shall  never  have 
a  convenient  stay  for  yourself  and  our  poor  children, 
nor  out  of  trouble  till  you  be  married.  Therefore  as 
soon  as  God  will  provide  it,  marry  with  some  honest, 
faithful  man  that  feareth  God.  Doubt  you  not,  God 
will  provide  an  honest  husband  for  you,  and  he  will  be  a 
merciful  father  to  you  and  to  my  children  :  whom  I  pray 
you  bring  up  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  in  learning,  to  the 
Uttermost  of  your  power,  and  keep  them  from  this 
Romish  idolatry."  When  he  had  thus  said,  they  with 
weeping  tears  prayed  together,  and  kissed  each  other: 
and  he  gave  to  his  wife  a  book  of  the  church  service, 
set  out  by  King  Edward,  which  he  in  the  time  of  his 
imprisonment  daily  used.  And  to  his  son  Thomas  he 
gave  a  Latin  book  containirtg  the  notable  sajnngs  of  the 
old  martyrs ;  and  in  the  end  of  that  book  he  wrote  his 
testament  and  last  farewell,  as  hereafter  foUoweth  : 

The  last  Will  and  Testament  of  Doctor  Roivland  Taylor, 
Parson  of  Hadleigh. 

"  I  say  to  my  vrife,  and  to  my  children  ;   the  Lord 
gave  you  unto  me,  and  the  Lord  hath  taken  me  from 
you,  and  you  from  me :  blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
I  believe  they  are  blessed  who  die  in  the  Lord.     God 
careth  for  sparrows,  and  for  the  hairs  of  our  heads.     I 
have  ever  found  him  more  faithful  and  favourable,  than 
any  father  or  husband.     Trust  ye  therefore  in  him  by 
the  means  of  our  dear  Saviour  Christ's  merits  :  believe, 
I   love,  fear,  and  obey  him  :  pray  to  him,  for  he  hath  pro- 
j  mised  to  help.     Count  me  not  dead,  for  I  shall  certainly 
j  live,   and  never  die.      I  go  before,  and  you  shall  follow 
I  after,  to  our  long  home.    I  go  to  the  rest  of  my  children, 
i  Susan,  George,  Ellen,  Robert,  and  Zacliary  :   I  have  be- 
queathed you  to  the  only  Omnipotent. 

"  I  say  to  my  dear  friends  of  Hadleigh,  and  to  all  others 
who  have  heard  me  preach  ;  that  I  depart  hence  with  a 
quiet  conscience,   as   touching  my  doctrine,  for   which 
I  I  pray  you  thank  God  with  me.     For  I  have,  after  my 
I  little  talent,  declared  to  others  those  lessons  that  I  ga- 
thered out  of  God's  book,  the  blessed  Bible.     There- 
fore if  I  or  an  angel  from  heaven  should  preach  to  you 
I  any  other  gospel  than  that  you  have  received,  God's  great 
I  curse  be  upon  that  preacher. 

I  "  Beware,  for  God's  sake,  that  you  deny  not  God, 
i  neither  decline  from  the  word  of  faith,  lest  God  decline 
I  from  you,  and  so  you  everlastingly  perish.  For  God's 
(  sake  beware  of  popery,  for  though  it  appear  to  have  in  it 
I  unity,  yet  the  same  is  vanity  and  antichristianity,  and 
j  not  in  Christ's  faith  and  truth. 

I  "  Beware  of  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  now 
I  after  such  a  light  opened  so  plainly  and  simply,  truly, 
I  thoroughly  and  generally  to  all  England. 
i  "  The  Lord  grant  all  men  his  good  and  Holy  Spirit, 
I  increase  of  his  wisdom,  contemning  the  wicked  world, 
hearty  desire  to  be  with  God  and  the  heavenly  company, 
through   Jesus    Christ,    our    only   mediator,    advocate, 


righteousness,    life,    sanctification,    and    hope.    Amen, 

Amen.     Pray,  pray  1 

"  Rowland  Taylor,  departing  hence  in  sure 
hope,  witliout  all  doubting  of  eternal  sal- 
vation, I  thank  God  my  heavenly  Father, 
through  Jesus  Christ  my  certain  Saviour, 
Amen.     The  5th  of  February,  A.  D.  1555. 

"  The  Lord  is  my  light  and  my  salvation  ;  whom  shall 
I  fear  ?      Psalm  xxvii. 

"  It  is  God  that  justifieth:  who  is  he  that  condemneth^ 
Rom.  viii. 

"  In  thee,  O  Lord,  do  I  put  my  trust ;  let  me  never  be 
ashamed.      Psalm  xxx." 

On  the  morrow,  the  sheriff  of  London  with  his  officers 
came  by  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  brought  forth 
Taylor,  whose  wife,  suspecting  that  her  husband  should 
that  night  be  carried  away,  watched  all  night  in  St.  Bo- 
tolph's  church  porch,  having  with  her  two  children,  the 
one  named  Elizabeth,  of  thirteen  years  of  age  (who, 
being  left  without  father  or  mother,  Taylor  had  brought 
up  through  charity  from  three  years  old,)  the  other  named 
jNIary,  his  own  daughter. 

Now,  when  the  sheriff  and  his  company  came  to  St. 
Botolph's  church,  Elizabeth  cried,  saying,  "  O  my  dear 
father!  Mother,  mother,  here  is  my  father  led  away." 
Then  cried  his  wife,  "  Rowland,  Rowland,  where  art 
thou  ?"  for  it  was  a  very  dark  morning,  that  the  one 
could  not  see  the  other.  Taylor  answered,  "  Dear  wife, 
I  am  here,"  and  stopped.  The  sherift''s  men  would  have 
led  him  forth  ;  but  the  sheriff  said,  "  Stay  a  little,  mas- 
ters, 1  pray  you,  and  let  him  speak  to  his  wife,"  and  so 
they  stayed. 

Then  she  came  to  him,  and  lie  took  his  daughter  Mary 
in  his  arms  :  and  he,  his  wife  and  Elizabetli  kneeled 
down,  and  said  the  Lord's  prayer.  At  which  sight  the 
sheriff  wept  a])ace,  and  so  did  others  of  the  company. 
After  they  had  j)rayed,  he  rose  up  and  kissed  his  wife, 
and  shook  her  by  the  hand,  and  said,  "  Farewell  my 
dear  wife,  be  of  good  comfort,  for  1  am  cpiiet  in  my 
conscience.  God  shall  stir  up  a  father  for  my  children." 
And  then  he  kissed  his  daughter  Mary,  and  said  "  God 
bless  thee,  and  make  thee  his  servant:"  and  kissing 
Elizabeth,  he  said,  "  God  bless  thee.  I  pray  you  all 
stand  strong  and  steadfast  to  Christ  and  his  word,  and 
beware  of  idolatry."  Then  said  his  wife,  "  God  be 
with  thee,  dear  Rowland,  I  will,  with  God's  grace,  meet 
thee  at  Hadleigh." 

And  so  he  was  led  forth  to  the  inn,  called  the  Wool- 
pack,  and  his  wife  followed  him.  As  soon  as  they  came 
there,  he  was  put  into  a  chamber,  where  he  was  kept 
with  four  yeomen  of  the  guard  and  the  sheriff's  men. 
As  soon  as  he  was  come  into  the  chamber,  he  fell  down 
on  his  knees  and  gave  himself  wholly  to  prayer.  The 
sheriff  then,  seeing  Taylor's  wife  there,  would  not  grant 
her  to  speak  any  more  with  her  husband,  but  gently 
desired  her  to  go  to  his  house  and  take  it  as  her  own, 
and  promised  her  he  should  lack  nothing,  and  sent  two 
officers  to  conduct  her  there.  Notwithstanding  she  de- 
sired to  go  to  her  mother's,  where  the  officers  led  her, 
and  they  charged  her  mother  to  keep  her  there  till  they 
came  again. 

Thus  Taylor  remained  at  the  Woolpack,  kept  by  the 
sheriff  and'his  company,  till  eleven  o'clock.  At  which 
time  the  sheriff  of  Essex  was  ready  to  receive  him  : 
and  so  they  set  him  on  horseback  within  the  inn,  the 
gates  being  shut. 

On  coming  out  of  the  gates,  John  Hull,  before  spoken 
of,  stood  at  the  rails  with  Thomas,  Taylor's  son.  'VMien 
Taylor  saw  them,  he  called  them,  saying,  "  Come  hither, 
my  son  Thomas."  And  John  Hull  lifted  the  child  up, 
and  set  him  on  the  horse  before  his  father  :  and  Taylor 
put  off  his  hat,  and  said  to  the  people  that  stood  there 
looking  on  him,  "  Good  people  this  is  mine  own  son, 
begotten  of  mv  body  in  lawful  matrimony  ;  and  God  be 
blessed  for  lavvful  niatrimonv."  Then  hfted  he  up  his 
eyes  towards  heaven  and  praved  for  his  son,  laid  his  hand 
upon  the  child's  head  and  blessed  him,  and  so  deliver.;d 

^  3  b 


736 


DR.  TAYLOR'S  CONDUCT  ON  HIS  WAY  TO  EXECUTION, 


[Book  XI. 


the  cb'Id  to  John  Hull,  whom  he  took  by  the  hand  and 
said,  '■  Farewell,  John  Hull,  the  faithfullest  servant  that 
ever  nan  had."  And  so  they  rode  forth,  the  sheriff  of 
Essex,  with  four  yeomen  of  the  guard,  and  the  sheriff's 
men  loading  him. 

When  they  were  come  almost  to  Brentwood,  one 
Arthur  Faysie,  a  man  of  Hadleigh,  met  them,  and  lie, 
supposing  him  to  have  been  at  liberty,  said,  "  Master 
Doctor,  i  am  glad  to  see  you  again;"  and  came  to  him 
and  took  him  by  the  hand.  "  Soft  sir,"  quoth  the 
sheriff,  "he  is  a  prisoner;  what  hast  thou  to  do  with 
him?"  "  I  cry  mercy,"  said  Arthur,  "  I  knew  not 
so  much,  and  1  thought  it  no  offence  to  talk  to  a  true 
man."  The  sheriff  was  very  angry  with  this,  and 
threatened  to  carry  Arthur  with  him  to  prison  ;  not- 
withstanding, he  bade  him  get  quickly  away,  and  so  they 
rode  forth  to  Brentwood  :  where  they  caused  to  be  made 
for  Taylor  a  close  hood,  with  two  holes  for  his  eyes  to 
look  out  at,  and  a  slit  for  his  mouth  to  breathe  at.  This 
they  did,  that  no  man  should  know  him,  nor  he  speak 
to  any  man.  Which  practice  they  used  also  with  others. 
Their  own  consciences  told  them,  that  they  led  innocent 
lambs  to  the  slaughter.  Wherefore  they  feared,  lest  if 
the  people  heard  them  speak,  or  saw  them,  they  might 
have  been  much  more  strengthened  by  their  godly  ex- 
hortations, to  stand  steadfast  in  God's  word,  and  to  fly 
the  superstitions  and  idolatries  of  the  papacy. 

All  the  way  Taylor  was  joyful  and  happy,  as  one  that 
accounted  himself  going  to  a  most  pleasant  banquet,  or 
bridal.  He  spake  many  notable  things  to  the  sheriff 
and  yeomen  of  the  guard  that  conducted  him,  and  often 
moved  them  to  weep  through  his  much  earnest  calling 
upon  them  to  repent,  and  to  amend  their  evil  and  wicked 
living.  Often  also  he  caused  them  to  wonder  and  re- 
joice, to  see  him  so  constant  and  steadfast,  void  of  all 
fear,  joyful  in  heart,  and  glad  to  die. 

At  Chelmsford  the  sheriff  of  Suffolk  met  them,  to 
carry  him  into  Suffolk.  At  supper,  the  sheriff  of  Essex 
very  earnestly  laboured  him  to  return  to  the  Popish  re- 
ligion, and  said,  "  Good  master  doctor,  we  are  right 
sorry  for  you  :  God  has  given  you  great  learning  and 
wisdom,  wherefore  you  have  been  in  great  favour  and 
reputation  in  times  past  with  the  council  and  his  highness 
of  this  realm.  Besides  this,  you  are  a  man  of  goodly 
personage,  in  your  best  strength,  and  by  nature  likely  to 
live  many  years,  and  without  doubt,  you  should  in  time 
to  come  be  in  as  good  reputation  as  ever  ye  were,  or 
rather  better.  For  you  are  well  beloved  of  all  men,  as 
well  for  your  virtues  as  for  your  learning :  and  it  were 
a  great  pity  you  should  cast  away  yourself  willingly,  and 
so  come  to  such  a  painful  and  shameful  death.  You 
would  do  much  better  to  revoke  your  opinions,  and 
return  to  the  catholic  universal  church  of  Rome,  ac- 
knowledge the  pope's  holiness  to  be  the  supreme  head  of 
the  church,  and  reconcile  yourself  to  him.  You  may  do 
well  yet,  if  you  will :  doubt  you  not  but  you  shall  find 
favour  at  the  queen's  hands,  1  and  all  these  your  friends 
will  be  suitors  for  your  pardon. 

Taylor  paused  awhile  as  if  thinking  what  to  answer, 
and  at  last  answered  and  said,  "  Master  Sheriff,  and  my 
masters  all,  I  heartily  thank  you  for  your  good  will ;  I 
have  hearkened  to  your  words,  and  marked  well  your 
counsels.  And  to  be  plain  with  you,  I  do  perceive  that 
I  have  been  deceived  myself,  and  am  like  to  deceive  a 
great  many  of  Hadleigh  of  their  expectation."  With 
that  word  they  all  rejoiced.  "  Yea,  good  master  doctor," 
cried  the  sheriff,  "  God's  blessing  on  your  heart.  It  is 
the  most  comfortable  word  that  we  have  heard  you  speak 
yet.  What !  should  you  cast  away  yourself  in  vain  ?  Play 
a  wise  man's  part,  and  I  dare  warrant  it,  you  shall  find 
favour."     Thus  they  rejoiced  very  much  at  the  word. 

At  last,  "Good doctor,"  said  the  sheriff,  "  what  meant 
you  by  this,  that  you  say  you  think  you  have  been  de- 
ceived yourself,  and  think  you  shall  deceive  many  one 
in  Hadleigh."  "  Would  you  know  my  meaning  plainly  ?" 
quoth  he.  "Yea,"  replied  the  sheriff,  "good  doctor, 
tell  it  us  plainly." 

Then  said  Taylor,  "  I  will  tell  you  how  I  have  been 
deceived,  and  as  I  think,  I  shall  deceive  a  great  many. 
I  am,  as  you  see,  a  man  that  has  a  very  great  carcass. 


which  I  thought  should  have  been  buried  in  Hadleigh 
church-yard,  if  I  had  died  in  my  bed,  as  I  hoped  I  should 
have  done  ;  but  herein  I  see  I  was  deceived  :  and  there 
are  a  great  number  of  worms  in  Hadleigh  church-yard, 
wliich  would  have  had  jolly  feeding  ujjon  tliis  carrion, 
which  they  have  looked  for  many  a  day.  But  now  I 
know  we  are  deceived,  both  I  and  they  ;  for  this  carcass 
must  be  burnt  to  ashes,  and  so  shall  they  lose  their  bait 
and  feeding,  that  they  looked  to  have  had  of  it." 

When  the  sheriff  and  his  company  heard  him  say  so, 
they  were  amazed  and  looked  one  on  another,  marvel- 
ling at  the  man's  constancy  of  mind,  that  thus  without 
fear  made  but  a  jest  at  the  cruel  torment  and  death 
which  was  now  at  hand  and  prepared  for  him.  Thus  was 
their  expectation  disappointed.  And  in  this  it  aj)pears 
what  was  his  meditation  in  his  chiefest  wealth  and  pros- 
perity ;  namely,  that  he  should  shortly  die,  and  feed  worms 
in  his  grave  :  wliich  meditation,  if  all  our  bishops  and 
spiritual  men  had  used,  they  had  not  for  a  little  worldly 
glory  forsaken  the  word  of  God  and  truth,  which  they 
in  King  Edward's  days  had  preached  and  set  forth,  nor 
yet,  to  maintain  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority,  have 
committed  so  many  to  the  hre  as  they  did. 

Taylor  was  delivered  to  the  sheriff  of  Suffolk,  and  by 
him  conducted  to  Hadleigh,  where  he  suffered.  When 
they  were  come  to  Lavenham,  the  sheriff  stayed  there  two 
days  ;  and  there  came  to  him  a  great  number  of  gentle- 
men and  justices  upon  horses,  appointed  to  aid  the 
sheriff.  These  gentlemen  laboured  to  reduce  Taylor 
to  the  Romish  religion,  promising  him  his  pardon, 
"  which,"  said  they,  "  we  have  here  for  you."  They 
promised  him  great  promotions,  yea,  a  bishopric  if  he 
would  take  it :  but  all  their  labour  and  flattering  words 
were  in  vain.  For  he  had  not  built  his  house  upon  the 
sand  in  peril  of  falling  at  every  puff  of  wind,  but  upon 
Christ,  the  sure  and  immoveable  rock. 

When  they  reached  Hadleigh,  and  came  riding  over 
the  bridge,  at  the  bridge-foot  waited  a  poor  man  with 
five  small  children;  who,  when  he  saw  Doctor  Tay- 
lor, he  and  his  children  fell  down  upon  their  knees,  and 
held  up  their  hands,  and  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  and 
said,  "  O  dear  father  and  good  shepherd.  Doctor  Taylor, 
God  help  and  succour  thee,  as  thou  hast  many  a  time 
succoured  me  and  my  poor  children  !"  Such  witness 
had  the  servant  of  God  of  his  virtuous  and  charitable 
alms  given  in  his  life-time.  For  God  would  now  that 
the  poor  should  testify  of  his  good  deeds,  to  his  singular 
comfort,  to  the  example  of  others,  and  to  the  confusion 
of  his  persecutors  and  tyrannous  adversaries.  J'or  the 
sheriff'  and  others  that  led  him  to  death,  were  wonder- 
fully astonished  at  this :  and  the  sheriff  rebuked  the  poor 
man  for  so  crying.  The  streets  of  Hadleigh  were  beset  on 
both  sides  of  the  way  with  men  and  women  of  the  town 
and  country,  who  waited  to  see  him  :  whom  when  they 
beheld,  led  to  deatii,  with  weeping  eyes  and  lamentable 
voices  they  cried,  saying  one  to  another,  "  Ah,  good 
Lord  !  there  goes  our  good  shepherd  from  us,  that  so 
faithfully  hath  taught  us,  so  fatherly  hath  cared  for  us, 
and  so  godly  hath  governed  us  ;  O  merciful  God  !  wliat 
siiall  we  poor  scattered  lambs  do .'  What  shall  come  of 
this  most  wicked  world  ?  Good  Lord,  strengthen  him, 
and  comfort  him!"  with  such  other  most  lamentable 
and  piteous  exclamations.  Wherefore  the  people  were 
sorely  rebuked  by  tlie  sheriff  and  his  men,  thai  led  him. 
And  Taylor  evermore  said  to  the  people,  •'  i  ha\e 
preached  to  you  God's  viord  and  trutii,  and  am  come 
this  day  to  seal  it  witii  my  blood." 

Coming  ojiposite  the  almshouses,  he  cast  to  the  poor 
people  the  money,  which  remained  of  what  good  people  had 
given  him  in  tiie  time  of  liis  imprisonment.  As  lor  liis 
living,  they  took  it  from  him  at  liis  first  going  to  prison, 
so  that  he  was  sustained  all  the  time  of  his  imprison- 
ment by  the  charitable  alms  of  good  jieople  that  visited 
him. 

Therefore  the  money  that  now  remained  he  put  in  a 
glove  ready  for  the  purpose,  and  gave  it  to  the  poor 
almsmen  standing  at  their  doors  to  see  him.  And 
coming  to  the  last  of  the  almshouses,  and  not  seeing  the 
poor  that  dwelt  there,  ready  at  their  doors,  as  the  others 
were,  he  asked  "  Is  the  blind  man  and  blind  woman,  that 


A.D.  1555.] 


DR.  TAYLOR'S  DEATH.— MANY  OTHERS  CONDEMNED. 


737" 


dwelt  here,  alive?"  It  was  answered,  "  Yea,  they  are 
there  within."  Then  threw  he  the  glove  and  all  in  at 
the  window,  and  so  rode  forth. 

At  last,  coming  to  Aldham  common,  the  place  where 
he  was  to  suffer,  and  seeing  a  great  multitude  of  people 
gathered  there,  he  asked,  "  What  place  is  this,  and  what 
means  it  that  so  many  people  are  gathered  here  ?"  It 
was  answered,  "  It  is  Aldham  Common,  the  place  where 
you  must  suffer  :  and  the  people  are  come  to  look  upon 
you."  Then  said  he,  "  Thanked  be  God,  I  am  even  at 
home,"  and  so  he  alighted  from  his  horse,  and  with  both 
nis  hands  rent  the  hood  from  his  head. 

When  the  people  saw  his  reverend  and  ancient  face, 
with  a  long  white  beard,  they  burst  out  a  weeping, 
and  cried,  saying,  "  God  save  thee,  good  Doctor  Taylor, 
Jesus  Christ  strengthen  thee,  and  help  thee  !  The  Holy 
Ghost  comfort  thee  !"  with  such  other  like  godly  wishes. 
Then  he  would  have  spoken  to  the  people,  but  the  yeo- 
men of  the  guard  were  so  busy  about  him,  that  as  soon 
as  he  opened  his  mouth,  one  or  other  thrust  a  tipstaff 
into  his  mouth,  and  would  in  no  wise  permit  him  to 
speak. 

Tl'.en  desired  he  licence  of  the  sheriff  to  speak  ;  but 
the  sheriff  denied  it  to  him,  and  bade  him  remember  his 
promise  to  the  council. 

"  Well,"  quoth  Doctor  Taylor,  "  a  promise  must  be 
kept."  What  this  promise  was,  is  unknown  :  but  the 
common  fame  was,  that  after  he  and  others  were  con- 
demned, the  council  sent  for  them,  and  threatened  them 
they  would  cut  their  tongues  out  of  their  heads,  except 
they  would  promise,  that  at  their  deaths  they  would  keep 
silence,  and  not  speak  to  the  people.  Wherefore  they, 
desirous  to  have  the  use  of  their  tongues,  to  call  upon 
God  as  long  as  they  might  live,  promised  silence.  For 
the  papists  feared  much,  lest  this  change  of  religion, 
from  truth  to  lies,  from  Christ's  ordinances  to  the  popish 
traditions,  should  not  so  quietly  have  been  received  as  it 
was,  especially  this  burning  of  the  preachers  :  but  they, 
measuring  others'  minds  by  their  own,  feared  lest  any 
tumult  or  uproar  might  have  been  stirred,  the  people 
having  so  just  a  cause  not  to  be  contented  with  their 
doings,  or  else,  what  they  most  feared,  the  people  should 
have  been  confirmed  by  their  godly  exhortations  to  stand 
steadfast  against  their  vain  popish  doctrine  and  idolatry. 
But  thanks  be  to  God,  who  gave  to  his  witnesses  faith 
and  patience,  with  stout  and  manly  hearts  to  despise  all 
torments  :  neither  was  there  so  much  as  any  one  man 
that  once  shewed  any  sign  of  disobedience  towards  the 
magistrates;.  They  shed  their  blood  gladly  in  the  de- 
fence of  the  truth,  so  leaving  an  example  unto  all  men  of 
true  and  perfect  obedience  :  which  is  to  obey  God  more 
than  men,  and  if  need  require  it,  to  shed  their  own 
blood  rather  than  to  depart  from  God's  truth. 

Doctor  Taylor  perceiving  that  he  would  not  be  suffered 
to  speak,  sat  down,  and  seeing  one  named  Soyce,  he 
called  him,  and  said,  "  Soyce,  I  pray  thee  come  and  pull 
oft'  my  boots,  and  take  them  /or  thy  labour.  Thou  hast 
long  looked  for  them,  now  take  them."  Then  he  rose 
up  and  put  off  his  clothes  to  his  shirt,  and  gave  them 
away.  Which  done,  he  said  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Good 
peojde,  1  have  taught  you  nothing  but  God's  holy  word, 
and  those  lessons  that  I  have  taken  out  of  God's  blessed 
book,  the  Holy  Bible  :  and  I  am  come  hither  this  day  to 
seal  it  with  my  blood."  With  that  word.  Homes,  yeo- 
man of  the  guard,  who  had  used  Doctor  Taylor  very 
cruelly  all  the  way,  gave  him  a  great  stroke  upon  the 
head  with  a  waster,  and  said,  "  Is  that  the  keeping  of 
thy  promise,  thou  heretic?"  Then  he,  seeing  they 
would  not  permit  him  to  speak,  kneeled  down  and  pray- 
ed, and  a  poor  woman  that  was  among  the  people  stepped 
in  and  prayed  with  him  :  but  they  thrust  her  away,  and 
threatened  to  tread  her  down  with  horses:  notwith- 
standing she  would  not  remove,  but  remained  and  pray- 
ed with  him.  When  he  had  prayed,  he  went  to  the 
stake,  and  kissed  it,  and  set  himself  into  a  pitch-barrel, 
which  they  had  prepared  for  him  to  stand  in,  and  so 
stood  with  his  back  upright  against  the  stake,  with  his 
hands  folded  together,  and  his  eyes  toward  heaven,  and 
80  he  continually  prayed. 
The  fagots  were  brought,  and  the  fire  kindled :  and 


one  man  cruelly  cast  a  fagot  at  him,  which  lighted  upon 
his  head,  and  brake  his  face,  so  that  the  blood  ran  down 
his  visage.  Then  said  Taylor,  "  O  friend,  I  have  harm 
enough,  what  needed  that  ?" 

Sir  John  Shelton  standing  by,  as  Doctor  Taylor  was 
speaking  and  saying  the  fifty-first  psalm,  "  Have  mercy 
upon  us,"  struck  him  on  the  lips;  "  Ye  knave,"  said  he, 
"  speak  in  Latin,  or  I  will  make  thee."  Taylor,  holding 
up  both  his  hands,  called  upon  God,  and  said,  "  Merciful 
Father  of  heaven,  for  Jesus  Christ  my  Saviour's  sake,  re- 
ceive my  soul  into  thy  hands."  So  he  stood  still  without 
either  crying  or  moving,  with  his  hands  folded  together, 
till  Soyce,  with  a  halberd,  struck  him  on  the  head  so 
that  the  brains  fell  out,  and  the  dead  corpse  fell  down 
into  the  fire. 

Thus  rendered  the  man  of  God  his  blessed  soul  into 
the  hands  of  his  merciful  Father,  and  his  most  dear  and 
certain  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  whom  he  most  entirely 
loved,  faithfully  and  earnestly  preached,  obediently  fol- 
lowed in  living,  and  constantly  glorified  in  death. 

After  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  had  got  the 
law  and  the  secular  arm  on  his  side,  with  full  power 
and  authority,  and  had  brought  these  godly  bishops  and 
reverend  preachers  under  foot,  namely,  Cranmer  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  Ridley  bishop  of  London,  La- 
timer, Hooper  bishop  of  Worcester  and  Gloucester, 
Rogers,  Sanders,  Taylor,  and  Bradford,  all  of  whom  he 
had  condemned,  and  some  of  them  he  had  burned  ;  he 
supposed  now  that  all  had  been  sure,  and  that  Christ  had 
been  conquered  for  ever,  so  that  the  people,  being  terrified 
by  the  example  of  these  learned  men,  never  would,  nor 
durst  again  stir  against  their  violent  religion  :  not  much 
unlike  the  manner  of  the  Turks,  who  when  they  can- 
not maintain  their  sect  by  good  learning,  and  tlie  truth 
of  God's  word,  think  by  violence  of  the  sword  to  force 
whom  they  can  to  their  belief;  and  that  done,  afterwards 
make  laws,  for  no  man,  under  pain  of  heresy,  to  dispute, 
or  once  to  call  in  question  any  of  their  proceedings. 
Even  so,  Gardiner  and  his  fellows,  when  they  see  they 
cannot  prevail  by  trial  of  God's  word,  and  discourse  of 
learning,  neither  are  disposed  to  seek  for  truth  where 
it  is  to  be  found,  take  exception  against  God's  word, 
affirming  it  to  be  intricate,  obscure,  and  insufficient,  and 
therefore  that  of  necessity  it  must  be  judged  by  the 
pope's  church;  and  so,  having  kings  and  queens  on  their 
side,  they  seek  not  to  persuade  by  the  word  of  God,  nor 
to  win  by  charity,  but  instead  of  the  law  of  God,  they 
use  death,  fire,  and  sword,  as  the  Turks  do,  to  make  men 
believe  what  in  very  deed  they  will  not  believe.  Thus 
they  condemned  these  godly  learned  preachers  and 
bishops,  supposing,  that  all  the  rest  would  soon  be  over- 
awed by  their  example.  But  they  were  deceived :  for 
within  eight  or  nine  days  after  Gardiner  had  given  sen- 
tence against  Hooper,  Rogers,  Sanders,  Taylor,  and. 
Bradford,  being  the  Sdi  of  February,  six  other  good  men 
were  brought  likewise  before  the  bishops  for  the  same 
cause  of  religion,  whose  names  were  William  Pigot,  Ste- 
phen Knight,  Thomas  Tomkins,  Thomas  Havvkes,  John 
Lawrence,  a  priest,  and  William  Hunter. 

Gardiner  thus  seeing  his  device  disappointed,  and  that 
cruelty  in  this  case  would  not  serve  to  his  expectation, 
gave  over  the  matter  as  utterly  discouraged,  and  from 
that  day  meddled  no  more  in  sucli  kind  of  condemnations, 
but  referred  the  whole  to  Bonner,  bishop  of  London. 
Bishop  Bonner,  taking  the  matter  in  hand,  called  before 
him  in  his  consistory  at  St.  Paul's,  with  the  lord  mayor, 
and  certain  aldermen,  the  six  persons  afore  named,  upon 
the  8th  day  of  February,  and  on  the  next  day,  being  the 
9th  of  February,  read  the  sentence  of  condemnation 
upon  them,  as  appears  in  Bonner's  own  registers  :  such 
quick  speed  did  these  men  make  in  dispatching  their 
business  at  once. 

Notwithstanding,  the  death  of  these  condemned  mar- 
tyrs  did  not  follow  immediately;  but  what  was  the  cause 
that  their  execution  was  deferred  after  their  condemna- 
tion, I  cannot  precisely  say,  unless  peradventure  the 
sermon  of  Alphonsus  the  Spanish  friar  and  the  king'8 
confessor,  did  some  good.  For  so  I  find,  that  when  these 
six  persons  aforesaid  were  cast  upon  Saturday  the  9th  of 
^  3b2 


?38 


THE  PEOPLE  ENJOINED  TO  RECEIVE  ABSOLLTION. 


[Book  XI. 


February,  upon  Sunday  following,  which  was  the  10th  of 
February,  the  said  Alphonsus,  a  Grey  friar,  preached  be- 
fore the  king  :  in  which  sermon  he  did  earnestly  inveigh 
against  the  bishops  for  burning  of  men,  saying  plainly 
that  they  learned  it  not  in  scripture,  to  burn  any  for 
conscience  sake  ;  but  the  contrary,  that  they  should  live 
and  be  converted,  with  many  other  things  more  to  the 
same  purport.  But  touching  the  deferring  of  these 
men's  death,  as  I  cannot  certainly  affirm,  so  let  it 
pass. 

Upon  the  14th  of  February,  Robert  Ferrar,  bishop  of 
St.  David's  was  sent  towards  St.  David's,  there  to  be 
condemned  and  executed.  Touching  whose  martyrdom, 
as  it  happened  not  before  the  month  of  March,  we  will 
defer  the  history  thereof  till  we  come  to  the  time  of  his 
•suffering. 

On  this  14th  day  of  February,  the  lord  chancellor,  and 
liis  fellow  bishops,  caused  the  image  of  Thomas  Becket, 
that  old  Romish  traitor,  to  be  set  up  over  the  Mercer's 
chapel  door  in  Cheajiside  in  London,  in  the  form  and 
shape  of  a  bishop,  with  mitre  and  crosier.  However, 
within  two  days  after  his  erection.  Ids  two  blessing  fingers 
were  first  broken  away,  and  on  the  next  day  (being  the 
17th  of  February)  his  head  was  also  stricken  off:  upon 
this  arose  great  trouble,  and  many  were  suspected  : 
among  whom  one  Master  John  Barnes,  a  mercer,  dwell- 
ing ooposite  the  chapel,  was  charged  with  it,  as  he  was 
a  professor  of  the  trutli.  Wherefore  he  and  three  of 
his  servants  were  committed  to  prison ;  and  at  his  de- 
livery (although  it  could  not  be  proved  upon  him)  he  was 
bound  in  a  great  sum  of  money  to  build  it  up  again  as 
often  as  it  should  be  broken  down,  as  also  to  watch  and 
keep  the  same.  And  therefore  at  his  charge  the  image 
was  again  set  up  on  the  2nd  day  of  March  :  but  on  the  14th 
day  of  the  same  month,  in  the  night,  the  head  was  again 
t'ne  second  time  broken  off:  which  was  so  heinously 
taken,  that  the  next  day,  being  the  ir)th  day,  there  was 
a  proclamation  made  in  London,  that  whoever  would  tell 
who  struck  off  his  head,  should  liave  not  only  his  jjardon, 
but  also  one  hundred  crowns  of  gold,  with  hearty  thanks. 
But  it  was  never  known  who  did  it. 

On  the  18th  of  February,  Queen  Mary,  after  long  de- 
lay, made  answer  to  the  King  of  Denmark's  letters,  who 
had  before  written  two  letters  to  the  queen,  in  behalf  of 
Master  Coverdale,  for  his  deliverance,  and  who  was  in 
great  danger,  had  he  not  been  rescued  by  the  great  suit 
and  letters  of  the  King  of  Denmark. 

On  the  19th  of  the  same  month,  a  certain  intimation 
was  set  forth  and  printed  in  the  name  of  Bonner,  where- 
in was  contMned  a  general  monition,  and  strict  charge 
given  to  evevy  man  and  woman  within  his  diocese,  to 
prepare  them  «lves  against  Lent  then  near  approaching, 
to  receive  the  glad  tidings  of  peace  and  reconciliation 
sent  from  the  Pope  Julius  III.  by  Pole,  his  cardinal 
and  legate  de  latere,  and  so  receive  also  the  joyful  be- 
nefit of  absolution,  being  sent  first  from  the  cardinal  to 
Bonner,  and  from  him  to  every  one  of  his  archdeacons  to 
be  administered  to  every  private  person  within  his  diocese, 
that  would  come  at  the  holy  time  of  Lent,  to  his  pastor 
or  curate  to  be  confessed,  and  to  receive  of  him  whole- 
some counsel,  penance,  and  absolution. 

And  therefore,  all  manner  of  doubts  and  obstacles  set 
aside,  he  commanded  every  man  and  woman  to  come  to 
confession,  and  to  enjoy  this  benefit  of  reconciliation, 
and  absolution,  against  the  first  Sunday  next  after  Easter 
ensuing,  and  not  to  fail.  For  which  purpose  he  had 
especially  commanded  the  pastors  and  curates  of  every 
parisli  to  certify  in  writing  the  names  of  every  man  and 
woman  so  reconciled,  and  so  forth. 


The  Form  of  Alsolutmi  to  be  kept  by  the  pastors  and 
curates  in  private  confessions,  concerning  this  recon- 
ciliation. 

"  Our  Lord  Jesus   Christ  absolve  you,  and  by  the 
apostolic  autiiority  to  me  granted  and  committed,  I  ab- 


solve you  from  the  sentences  of  excommunication,  and 
from  all  other  censures  and  pains,  into  which  you  are 
fallen  by  reason  of  heresy,  or  schism,  or  any  other  ways: 
and  I  restore  you  unto  tlie  iiniiy  of  our  holy  mother  the 
church,  and  the  communion  of  all  sacraments,  dispell, 
sing  with  you  for  all  manner  of  irregularity  ;  and  by  the 
same  authority  1  absolve  you  from  all  your  sins.  In  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.     Amen." 

The  History  of  Thomas  Tomkins,  burned  by  Bishop 
Bonner,  for  the  constant  testimony  of  Christ's  true 
profession. 

Mention  was  made  before  of  six  prisoners,  brouglit  and 
examined  before  bishop  Bonner,  on  the  8th  of  February, 
whose  names  were  Tomkins,  Pigot,  Knight,  Hawkes, 
Lawrence,  and  Hunter.  It  now  remains  severally  to 
treat  of  the  martyrdom  of  these  six  persons.  The  first 
was  Thomas  Tomkins,  burned  in  Smithfield,  the  IGth  of 
March,  A.D.  l.-).5.j. 

This  Thomas  Tomkins,  a  weaver  by  occupation,  dwel- 
ling in  Slioreditch,  was  of  such  a  godly  conversation 
and  disposition,  that  if  any  woman  had  come  to  him 
with  her  web,  as  sometimes  they  did,  three  or  four  in  a 
day,  he  would  always  begin  with  prayer.  Or  if  any 
other  had  come  to  talk  of  any  matter,  he  would  likewise 
first  begin  with  prayer.  And  if  any  went  to  him  to 
borrow  money,  he  would  shew  him  such  money  as  he 
had  in  his  purse,  and  bid  him  take  it.  And  when  they 
came  to  repay  it  again,  so  far  off  was  he  from  seeking 
any  usury  at  their  hand,  or  from  exaction  of  his  due, 
that  he  would  bid  them  keep  it  longer,  until  they  were 
better  able  to  pay  it. 

Bonner  had  kept  Tomkins  in  prison  about  half  a 
year  :  during  which  time  the  bishop  was  so  rigorous 
to  him,  that  he  beat  him  bitterly  about  the  face.  He 
had  him  a  prisoner  with  him  at  Fulham,  in  the  month 
of  July,  and  set  him  with  his  other  workmen  to  make 
hay,  and  seeing  him  to  labour  so  well,  the  bishop  sit- 
ting himself  down,  said,  "  Well,  I  like  thee  well,  for 
thou  labourest  well :  1  trust  thou  wilt  be  a  good  ca- 
tholic." "  My  lord,"  said  he,  "  St.  Paul  saith.  He 
that  doth  not  labour,  is  not  worthy  to  eat."  Bonner 
said,  "  Ah,  St.  Paul  is  a  great  man  with  thee."  And 
so  after  other  talk,  the  bishop  wished  his  beard  off, 
saying,  that  he  would  then  look  like  a  catholic.  "  .^ly 
lord,"  said  Tomkins,  "  before  my  beard  grew,  I  was, 
I  trust,  a  good  christian,  and  so  I  trust  to  be,  my  beard 
being  on."  But  Bonner  sent  for  the  barber,  and  caused 
his  beard  to  be  shaved  off.  The  real  cause  was  that 
Bonner  had  plucked  out  a  piece  of  his  beard  before. 

The  rage  of  this  biahop  was  great  against  him,  but  the 
constancy  of  the  man  \;as  much  greater,  with  patience  to 
bear  it :  who,  although  he  had  not  the  learning  as  others 
have,  yet  he  was  so  endued  with  God's  mighty  Spirit, 
and  so  constantly  planted  in  the  perfect  knowledge  of 
God's  truth,  that  he  could  by  no  means  be  moved  from 
the  confession  of  truth.  Upon  this,  Bonner  being  great- 
ly vexed  against  the  poor  man,  when  he  saw  that  by  no 
persuasion  he  could  prevail  with  him,  devised  another 
practice  to  try  his  constancy  ;  and  seeing  he  could  not 
otherwise  convince  him  by  doctrine  of  scripture,  thought 
to  overthrow  him.  by  some  terror  of  death.  So  having 
with  him  Harpsfield,  Pembleton,  Chedsey,  Willerton, 
and  others,  he  called  for  Thomas  Tomkins,  who  coming 
before  the  bishop,  and  standing  as  usual  in  defence  of 
his  faith,  the  bishop  fell  from  beating  to  burning. 
Having  a  taper  of  wax  candle  of  three  or  four  wicks 
standing  upon  the  table,  this  popish  bishop  took  Tom- 
kins by  the  fingers,  and  held  his  hand  directly  over  the 
flame,  supposing  that,  being  terrified  by  the  smart  and 
pain  of  the  fire,  he  would  leave  off  the  defence  of  his 
doctrine. 

Tomkins  thinking  that  he  was  about  to  die,  began  to 
commend  himself  to  the  Lord,  saying,  "  O  Lord,  into  thy 
hands  1  commend  my  spirit,"  &c.  During  the  time  that 
his  hand  was  burning,  he  never  moved,  till  the  veins 
burst  and  the  sinews  shrunk,  and  the  water  spirted  in 
Master  Harpsfield's  face.     So  that  Harpsfield,  moved 


A..  D.  1555.] 


PERSECUTION  OF  THOMAS  TOMKINS. 


739 


with  pity,  desired  the  bishop  to  stay,  saying,  that  he  had 
tried    him   enough.      This    buniin-  was    la  the    hall  at 

Fulham.  ,       _    .  .,,    . 

But  before  we  come  to  his  final  sufTenng,  we  will  give 
some  part  of  his  examination,  with  his  answers,  as  is 
recorded  in  the  register. 

Thomas  Tomkins,  after  he  had  remained  halt  a  year 
in  prison,  about  the  8th  day  of  February,  was  brought 
with  others  before  Bonner,  to  be  examined. 

The  bishop  wished  to  persuade  him  to  relinquish  his 
opinions,  and  to  return  to  the  unity  of  the  catholic 
ohurcii.  promising  if  he  would  so  do,  to  remit  all  that  was 
past.  But  he  constantly  refused  so  to  do.  When  the 
bishop  saw  he  could  not  convince  him,  he  read  to  him  a 
writing,  containing  articles  and  interrogatories,  to  which 
he  sho'uld  the  next  day  answer : 

Articles  ohjecfed  against  Thomas  Tomkins,  to  which  he 
subscribed  with  his  own  hand. 

"  Thou  dost  believe,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine,  there  is  not,  by  the 
omnipotent  power  of  Almighty  God,  and  his  holy  word, 
really,  truly,  and  in  very  deed,  the  very  true  and  na- 
tural body  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  as  touching  the 
substance  thereof,  which  was  conceived  in  the  womb  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  and  hanged  upon  the  cross,  suffering 
passion  and  death  there  for  the  life  of  the  world." 
"  I  do  so  believe." 

"  Thou  dost  believe,  that  after  the  consecration  of  the 
bread  and  wine  prepared  for  the  use  of  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  there  doth  remain  the  substance  of  material 
bread  and  material  wine,  not  changed  nor  altered  in  sub- 
stance by  the  power  of  Almighty  God,  but  remaining  as 
it  did  before." 

"  I  do  so  believe." 

"  Thou  dost  believe,  that  it  is  an  untrue  doctrine, 
and  a  false  belief,  to  think  or  say,  that  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  there  is,  after  consecration  of  the  bread 
and  wine,  the  substance  of  Christ's  natural  body  and 
blood,  by  the  omnipotent  power  of  Almighty  God,  and 
his  holy  word  " 

"  I  do  so  believe." 

"  Tliou  dost  believe,  that  thy  parents,  kinsfolks, 
friends,  and  acquaintance,  and  also  thy  godfathers,  and 
godmother,  and  all  people  did  err,  and  were  deceived,  if 
they  did  believe,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  there 
was,  after  the  con=ecration,  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 
and  that  there  did  not  remain  the  substance  of  material 
bread  and  wine." 

"  I  do  so  believe." 

"  Thomas  Tomkixs." 

On  the  next  day,  being  the  9th  of  February,  Tomkins 
was  brought  again  before  the  bishop  and  his  assistants, 
where  tjiese  articles  were  proposed  to  him,  and  he  sub- 
scribed his  name  to  them.  The  bishop  drawing  out  of 
his  bosom  another  confession  subscribed  with  Tomkins's 
own  hand,  caused  it  to  be  openly  read,  and  commanded 
him  to  revoke  his  opinions  ;  which  he  refused  to  do  ; 
and  therefore  was  ordered  to  appear  before  the  bishop 
again,  in  the  afternoon. 

This  second  confession  was  as  follows  : — 

"  I,  Thomas  Tomkins,  of  the  parish  of  Shoreditch,  in 
the  diocese  of  London,  having  confessed  and  declared 
openly  heretofore  to  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  mine 
ordinary,  that  my  belief  hath  been  many  years  past,  and 
is  at  this  present,  that  the  body  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  is  not  truly  and  in  very  deed  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  but  only  in  heaven  ;  and  so  in  heaven, 
that  it  cannot  now  indeed  be  really  and  truly  in  the  sa- 
crament of  the  altar  : 

"  And  moreover,  having  likewise  confessed  and  de- 
dared  to  my  said  ordinary  openly,  many  times,  that 
although  the  church,  called  the  citholic  church,  hath 


allowed,  and  doth  allow  the  mass  and  sacrifice  made  and 
done  therein,  as  a  wholesome,  profitable,  and  a  godly 
tiling ;  yet  my  helief  hath  been  many  years  past,  and 
is  at  this  present,  that  the  said  mass  is  full  of  super- 
stition,  plain  idolatry,  and  unprofitable  for  my  soul, 
and  so  have  1  called  it  many  times,  and  take  it  at  this 
present  : 

"  Having  also  likewise  confessed  and  declared  to  my 
said  ordinary,  that  the  sacrament  of  baptism  ought  to  be 
only  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  and  not  otherwise  ministered, 
and  also  without  any  such  ceremonies,  as  customarily 
are  used  in  the  Latin  church,  and  otherwise  not  to  bo 
allowed  : 

"  Finally,  being  many  times  and  oft  called  openly  be- 
fore my  ordinary,  and  talked  with  touching  all  my  con- 
fessions and  declarations,  both  by  mine  ordinary  and 
other  learned  men,  as  well  as  his  chaplains,  and  others, 
and  counselled  by  all  of  them  to  embrace  the  truth,  and 
to  recant  mine  error  in  the  premises,  which  they  told 
me  was  plain  heresy,  and  manifest  error;  do  testify  and 
declare  hereby,  that  I  do  and  will  continually  stand  to 
my  confession,  declaration,  and  belief,  in  all  the  premises 
and  every  part  thereof,  and  in  no  wise  recant  or  go  from 
any  part  of  the  same.  In  witness  whereof,  I  have  sub- 
scribed, and  passed  this  writing,  the  2(ith  day  of  Sep- 
tember,  the  year  aforesaid. 

"  Thomas  Tomkins." 

The  same  day  and  place,  in  the  afternoon,  he  was 
brought  before  the  bishops  of  London,  Bath,  and  St. 
David's,  with  others  ;  where  he  was  earnestly  exhorted 
by  the  biiliop  of  Bath,  to  revoke  his  opinions.  He 
answered,  "  JNIy  Lord,  I  was  born  and  brought  up  in 
io-norance  until  now  of  late  years;  ami  now  1  know  tiij 
truth,  and  I  will  continue  in  it  unto  the  death." 

Then  Bonner  caused  all  his  articles  and  confession  to 
be  again  openly  read,  and  persuaded  with  him  to  rtcant. 
He  finally  answered,  "  My  lord,  I  cannot  but  see  that 
you  would  have  me  forsake  the  truth,  and  fall  into  error 
and  heresy."  The  bishop  seeing  he  would  not  recant, 
gave  sentence  of  condemnation  upon  him. 

Then  he  delivered  him  to  the  sheriff  of  London,  who 
carried  him  to  Newgate,  where  he  remained  until  the 
16th  of  March:  on  which  day,  he  was  by  the  sheriff 
conveyed  to  Smithfield,  ar.d  there  sealed  his  faith  in  the 
llaming  fire,  to  the  glory  of  (ii^d's  holy  name,  and  the 
confirmation  of  the  weak. 

The  History  of  William  Hunter. 

On  the  26th  day  of  March,  1555,  followed  the  mar- 
tyrdom of  William  Hunter,  a  right  godly  young  man,  cf 
the  age  of  nineteen  years,  and  born  of  godly  parents  :  by 
whom  he  was  not  only  instructed  in  true  religion  and 
godliness,  but  also  confirmed  by  them  unto  death,  after 
a  rare  and  strange  example,  worthy  to  be  had  in  ad- 
miration of  all  parents.  In  this  may  appear  a  singular 
spectacle,  not  only  of  a  marvellous  fortitude  in  one  so 
young;  but  also  in  his  parents,  to  behold  nature  in  them 
striving  with  religion,  and  overcome  by  it,  by  which 
christian  parents  may  learn  what  is  to  be  done,  not  only 
in  their  children,  but  also  in  themselves,  if  need  at  any 
time  requires,  or  godliness  should  demand  the  duty  of  a 
christian  man  against  natural  affection.  This  account 
was  faithfuUv  drawn  out  by  Robert  Hunter,  his  own 
brother,  who  was  present  with  his  brother  William,  till 
his  death,  and  who  sent  the  account  to  us,  as  we  have 
here  recorded  it. 

William  Hunter,  an  apprentice  in  London,  m  the 
first  year  of  Queen  Mary,  was  commanded  at  Easter  to 
receive  the  communion  at  a  mass,  by  the  priest  of  the 
parish  where  he  dwelt,  called  Coleman-street ;  which  be- 
cause he  refused  to  do,  he  was  threatened  that  he  should 
be  brought  before  the  bishop  of  London.  W  ilhani 
Hunter's  master,  Thomas  Taylor,  a  silk-weaver,  re- 
quired W^iUiam  Hunter  to  depart  from  him,  lest  he 
should  come  in  danger  on  account  of  him  it  be  con- 
tinued in  his  house.  So  he  took  leave  of  his  master, 
and  came  to  Brentwood,  where  his  father  dwelt,  with 
whom  he  remained  a  few  weeks. 


no 


PERSECUTION  OF  WILLIAM  HUNTER,  A  LONDON  APPRENTICE.  [Book  XI, 


It  happened  within  five  or  six  weeks,  that  going  into 
the  chapel  of  Brentvs-ood,  and  tiuding  there  a  IJible  lying 
on  a  desk,  he  did  read  it.  In  the  mean  time  there  came 
in  one  father  Atwell,  who  hearing  William  read  in  the 
Bible,  said  to  him,  "  What  meddlest  tliou  with  the 
Bible  ?  Knowest  thou  what  thou  readest  ?  and  canst 
thou  expound  the  scriptures  ?'' 

William  answered,  "  I  take  not  upon  me  to  expound 
the  scriptures;  but  finding  the  Bible  here  when  I  came, 
I  read  in  it  to  my  comfort."  Father  Atwell  said,  "  It 
lias  not  been  a  merry  world  since  the  Bible  came  abroad 
in  English." 

William  answered,  "  Say  not  so,  for  God's  sake;  for 
it  is  God's  book,  out  of  which  every  one  tliat  has  grace 
may  learn  to  know  both  what  jileases  God,  and  also  what 
displeases  him."  Then  said  father  Atwell,  "  Could  we 
not  tell  before  this  time  as  well  as  now,  how  God  was 
served?"  William  answered,  "No,  not  so  well  as  we 
can  now  do,  if  we  have  his  blessed  word  amongst  us 
still  as  we  had." 

M'illiam  Hunter  added,  "  I  pray  God  that  we  may 
have  the  blessed  Bible  amongst  us  continually."  Father 
Atwell  said,  "  I  perceive  your  mind  well  enough  ;  you 
are  one  of  them  that  dislike  the  queen's  laws  :  and  there- 
fore you  came  from  London.  You  learned  these  ways 
at  London  :  but  you  must  turn  over  another  leaf,  or  else 
yon,  and  a  great  number  more  heretics  will  broil  for 
this." 

William  said,  "  God  give  me  grace,  that  I  may 
believe  his  word,  and  confess  his  name,  whatsoever 
come." 

"  Confess  his  name,"  said  old  Atwell.  "  No,  no, 
ye  will  go  to  the  devil  all  of  you,  and  confess  his 
name." 

With  these  words  he  went  out  of  the  chapel  in  a  great 
fury,  saying,  "  I  am  not  able  to  reason  with  thee  :  but  I 
will  fetch  one  who  shall  talk  with  thee,  I  warrant  thee, 
thou  heretic."  And,  leaving  William  Hunter  reading 
in  the  Bible,  he  brought  the  vicar  of  Southwell ;  who, 
finding  him  reading  in  the  Bible,  took  the  matter  very 
heinously,  saying,  "  Sirrah,  who  gave  thee  leave  to  read 
in  the  Bible,  and  to  expound  it.'" 

To  whom  Hunter  answered,  "  I  expound  not  the 
smpturfs,  sir,  but  read  them  for  my  comfort."  "  Why 
meddlest  thou  with  them  at  all,  said  the  vicar  ?  It  be- 
comes not  such  as  you  to  meddle  with  the  scriptures." 

Hunter  answered,  "  I  will  read  the  scriptures,  (God 
willing)  while  I  hve ;  and  you  ought  not.  Master  Vicar, 
lo  discourage  any  man  in  that  manner,  but  rather  exhort 
men  diligently  to  read  t'ne  scriptures  for  your  discharge 
and  their  own." 

The  vicar  answered,  "  It  becomes  thee  well  to  tell  me 
what  I  have  to  do  !  I  see  thou  art  an  heretic  by  thy 
words."  William  said,  "  I  am  no  heretic  for  speaking 
the  truth."  But  the  vicar  said,  "  It  is  a  queer  world  when 
such  as  thou  art  shall  teach  us  what  is  the  truth.  Thou 
art  meddling,  father  Atwell  tells  me,  with  the  sixth  of 
John,  in  which  thou  mayest  perceive  how  Christ  saith, 
'  Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink 
his  blood,  ye  have  no  life  in  you.' " 

Then  father  Atwell  said,  "  When  you  read  it,  I  said, 
that  you  might  there  understand  how  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar  is  Christ's  very  natural  body  and  blood." 

"  Ah,"  said  the  vicar,  "  what  say  you  to  the  blessed 
sacrament  of  the  altar  ?  Believest  thou  not  in  it,  and 
that  the  bread  and  wine  is  substantiated  into  the  very 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  r"  William  answered,  "  I  learn 
no  such  thing  in  the  sixth  of  John."  And  added  "  You 
understand  Christ's  words  much  like  the  carnal  Caper- 
naites,  who  thought,  that  Christ  would  have  given  them 
his  flesh  to  feed  upon:  which  oi)iiiion  our  Saviour  (,"hrist 
corrected,  when  he  said,  '  The  words  that  I  speak  unto 
you,  they  are  spirit,  and  they  are  life.'  " 

"  Now,"  said  the  vicar,  "  I  have  found  you  out :  now 
I  gee  that  thou  art  an  heretic  indeed,  and  that  thou  dost 
not  believe  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar." 

Hunter  answered,  "  I  would  that  you  and  I  were  now 
tied  fast  to  a  stake,  to  prove  whether  I  or  you  would 
stand  strongest  to  our  faith."  But  the  vicar  answered, 
**  It  shall  not  be  so  tried.''    "  No,"  replied  Hunter,  "  for 


I  think  I  know  who  would  soonest  recant ;  for  I  durst 
set  my  foot  against  yours,  even  to  the  death."  "  That 
we  shall  see,"  quoth  the  vicar,  and  so  they  departed  ; 
the  vicar  threatening  Hunter  that  he  would  complain  of 
him. 

Immediately  after,  the  vicar  told  Master  Brown  of  the 
communication  which  Hunter  and  he  had  together. 
Brown  immediately  sent  for  Hunter's  father,  and  the 
constable.  For  immediately  after  Hunter  and  the  vicar 
had  reasoned  together,  he  took  his  leave  of  his  father 
and  fled,  because  the  vicar  threatened  him.  Now  when 
the  constable  and  Hunter's  father  were  come  before 
Master  Brown,  he  asked  where  his  son  was.  His  father 
answered,  "  If  it  please  you,  sir,  I  know  not."  Master 
Brown  said,  "  I  will  make  thee  tell  where  he  is,  and 
fetch  him  forth  also,  ere  I  have  done  with  thee." 

J  ustice  Brown  then  threatened  to  send  the  old  man  to 
prison  unless  he  promised  to  seek  his  son  and  bring 
him.  After  the  old  man  had  ridden  two  or  three  days' 
journey  to  satisfy  Brown's  expectation,  it  happened  that 
William  met  his  father,  and  told  him  he  thought  that  he 
was  seeking  for  him  :  and  then  his  father  confessing  it, 
wept  sore,  and  said,  that  Master  Brown  charged  him  to 
seek  him,  and  bring  him  to  him  ;  but,"  said  he,  "  I  will 
return  home  again,  and  say  I  cannot  find  you."  But 
William  said,  "  Father,  I  will  go  home  with  you,  and 
save  you  harmless,  whatever  comes  of  it." 

And  thus  they  came  home  together  ;  but  William,  as 
soon  as  he  was  come  home,  was  taken  by  the  consta- 
ble, and  laid  in  the  stocks,  and  afterwards  brought  to 
Brown. 

When  Hunter  was  come,  Brown  commanded  the  Bible  ■ 
to  be  brought  and  opened  it,  and  then  he  began  to  reason  1 
with  Hunter,  saying,  "  I  hear  say  you  are  a  scripture- 
man,  and  can  reason  on  the  sixth  of  John,  and  expound 
it  as  pleases  you,"  and  he  turned  to  the  si.xth  of  John, 
and  then  laid  to  his  charge  the  exposition  he  made,  when 
the  vicar  and  he  had  talked  together.  Hunter  said,  "  He 
urged  me  to  say  so  much  as  I  did." 

"  Well,"  (said  Master  Brown)  "  as  you  can  expound 
so  well  ;  how  say  you  to  the  twenty-second  of  St. 
Luke  ?  Look  here,  for  Christ  saith,  That  the  bread  is 
his  body." 

Hunter  answered,  "  the  text  saith,  that  Christ  took 
bread,  but  not  that  he  changed  it  into  another  substance, 
but  gave  that  which  he  took,  and  brake  that  which  he 
gave,  which  was  bread,  as  is  evident  by  the  text.  For 
otherwise,  he  should  have  had  two  bodies,  to  affirm 
which  1  see  no  reason." 

At  this  answer  Brown  was  very  angry,  and  took  up 
the  Bible  and  turned  the  leaves,  and  then  flung  it  down 
again,  in  a  fury. 

Then  Brown  said,  "  Thou  naughty  boy,  wilt  thou  not 
take  things  as  they  are,  but  expound  them  as  thou  wilt  ? 
Does  not  Christ  call  the  bread  his  body  plainly,  and 
thou  wilt  not  believe  that  the  bread  is  his  body  after 
the  consecration .'  Thou  goest  about  to  make  Christ 
a  liar." 

But  Hunter  answered,   "  I  mean  not  so,   sir ;   but  I 
mean  rather  more  earnestly  to  search  what  is  the  mind        ■ 
of  Christ  in  that  holy  institution,  in  which  he  commends        m 
to  us  the  remembrance  of  his  death,  passion,  resurrtc- 
tion,    and   coming   again,    saying,   '  This  do  in  remem- 
brance of  me.'      And  also   though  Christ  call  tl-.e  bread         m 
his  body,  as  he  also  says,  that  he  is   a  vine,  a  door,  &c.        ■ 
yet  is  his  body  not  turned  into  bread,  any  more  than  be         fl 
is  turned  into  a  door  or  a  vine.     Wherefore  Christ  calKd 
the  bread  his  body  by  a  figure." 

Then  Brown  said,  "  Thou  art  a  villain,  indeed  !  Wilt 
thou  make  Christ  a  liar  still?"  and  was  in  such  a  fury 
with  Hunter,  and  so  raged,  that  Hunter  could  not  sj'.eak 
a  word,  but  he  crossed  him  and  scotTed  at  every  woid. 
Wherefore,  seeing  him  in  such  fury,  Hunter  desired  that 
he  would  either  hear  him  quietly,  and  sufi'er  him  t(i 
answer  for  himself,  or  else  send  him  away.  Brown 
answered,  "  Indeed  I  will  send  thee,  to-morrow,  to  my 
lord  of  London,  and  he  shall  have  thee  under  examina- 
tion.'' And  wrote  a  letter  immediately,  and  sent  Hunter 
with  the  constable  to  Bonner. 

The  bishop  began  to  reason  with  him  in  this  manaen 


A.D.  1555.] 


PERSECUTION  OF  WILLIAM  HUNTER. 


-41 


"  I  understand,  William  Hunter,  that  you  have  had 
certain  communication  with  the  vicar,  about  the  blessed 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  that  you  could  not  agree  ; 
upon  which  Master  Brown  sent  for  thee  to  bring  thee  to 
the  catholic  faith:  if  thou  wilt  be  ruled  by  me,  thou  shalt 
have  no  harm  for  any  thing  that  thou  hast  said  or  done 
in  this  matter." 

Hunter  answered,  "  I  am  not  fallen  from  the  catholic 
faith  of  Christ  (I  am  sure)  but  do  believe  it,  and  confess 
it  with  all  my  heart." 

"  Why,"  said  the  bishop,  "how  sayest  thou  to  the 
blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar  ?  Wilt  thou  not  recant 
thy  saying,  how  that  Christ's  body  is  not  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  the  same  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin 
Mary .'" 

Hunter  answered,  "  My  lord,  I  understand  that  Mas- 
ter Brown  has  certified  you  of  the  talk  which  he  and  T 
had  together,  and  you  know  what  I  said  to  him,  which, 
bv  God's  help,  I  will  not  recant."  Then  said  the  bishop 
"  I  think  thou  art  ashamed  to  bear  a  fagot,  and  recmt 
openJy ;  but  if  thou  wilt  recant,  I  will  promise  thee  that 
thuu  shalt  not  be  put  to  open  shame  :  but  speak  the 
wutci  here  now  between  me  and  thee,  and  I  will  promise 
tliee  it  shall  go  no  further,  and  thou  shalt  go  home  again 
without  any  hurt." 

Hunter  answered,  "  My  lord,  if  you  will  let  me  alone, 
E'la  leave  me  to  my  conscience,  I  will  go  to  my  father 
aua  dwell  with  him,  or  else  with  my  master  again,  and 
S')  if  nobody  will  disquiet  or  trouble  my  conscience,  I 
will  keep  my  conscience  to  myself." 

Then  said  the  bishop,  "  I  am  content,  so  that  thou 
wile  go  to  the  church,  and  receive  and  be  shriven,  and 
so  continue  a  good  catholic  christian."  "  No,''  replied 
William,  "  I  will  not  do  so  for  all  the  world." 

"  Then,''  rejoined  the  bishop,  "  if  you  will  not  do  so, 
I  will  make  you,  sure  enough,  I  warrant  you."  "  Well," 
said  Hunter,  "  you  can  do  no  more  than  God  will  per- 
ifiit  you." 

Then  the  bishop  commanded  his  men  to  put  Hunter 
in  the  stocks  in  his  gatehouse,  where  he  sat  two  days  and 
nights,  with  only  a  crust  of  browu  bread  and  a  cup  of 
water. 

At  the  end  of  two  days,  the  bishop  came  to  him,  and 
finding  the  cup  of  water  and  the  crust  of  bread  still 
by  him  upon  the  stocks,  he  said  to  his  men,  "  Take 
him  out  of  the  stocks,  and  let  him  break  his  fast 
■with  you."  Then  they  let  him  out  of  the  stocks,  but 
would  not  suffer  him  to  eat  with  them,  but  called  him  a 
heretic. 

After  breakfast  the  bishop  demanded  whether  he  would 
recant.  But  Hunter  made  answer,  that  he  would  never 
recant  that  which  he  had  confessed  before  men,  con- 
cerning his  faith  in  Christ. 

The  bishop  said  that  he  was  no  christian,  but  that  he 
denied  the  faith  in  which  he  was  baptized.  But  Hunter 
answered,  "  I  was  baptized  in  the  faith  of  the  Holy 
Trinity,  which  I  will  not  go  from,  God  assisting  me  with 
his  grace." 

The  bishop  then  sent  him  to  the  convict  prison,  and 
commanded  the  keeper  to  lay  irons  upon  him  as  many  as 
he  could  bear  :  and  asked  him,  how  old  he  was  ;  and 
Hunter  said  that  he  was  nineteen  years  old. 

"  Well,"  said  the  bishop,  "  you  will  be  burned  ere 
you  be  twenty  years  old,  if  you  will  not  yield  yourself 
better  than  you  have  done  yet."  Hunter  answered, 
"  God  strengthen  me  in  his  truth." 

He  continued  in  prison  three  quarters  of  a  year,  and 
was  before  the  bishop  five  times,  besides  the  time  when 
he  was  condemned,  which  was  on  the  ilth  day  of  Feb- 
ruary :  when  his  brother  Robert  Hunter  was  then  present. 

The  bishop,  sending  for  William,  asked  him  if  he  would 
recant,  and  then  remarking  how  William  confessed  that 
Le  believed  that  he  received  Christ's  body  spiritually, 
when  he  received  the  communion,  "  Dost  thou  mean," 
said  the  bishop,  "  that  the  bread  is  Christ's  body  spiri- 
tually ?" 

William  answered,  "  I  mean  not  so;  but  when  I  re- 
ceive the  holy  communion  rightly  and  worthily,  I  feed 
upon  Christ  spiritually  through  faith  in  my  soul,  and  am 
made  partaker  of  all  the   benefits   which   Christ   hath 


brought  to  all  faithful  believers  through   his   precious 

death,  passion,  and  resurrection." 

Then  said  the  bishop,  "  Dost  thou  not  think  that  for 
example  here  of  my  cap,  thou  mayest  see  the  squareness 
and  colour  of  it,  and  yet  that  not  to  be  the  substance,  which 
thou  judgest  by  the  accidents  .■"' 

William  answered,  "  If  you  can  separate  the  accidents 
from  the  substance,  and  shew  me  the  substance  without 
the  accidents,  1  could  believe."  Then  said  the  bishop, 
"  Thou  wilt  not  believe  that  God  can  do  any  thing 
above  man's  capacity."  "  Yes,"  said  William,  "  I  must 
needs  believe  that  :  for  daily  e.xperience  teaches  all  men 
that  thing  plainly :  but  our  question  is  not  what  God 
can  do,  but  what  he  will  have  us  to  learn  in  his  holy 
suj)per." 

Then  the  bishop  said,  "  I  always  have  found  thee  at 
this  point,  and  I  see  no  hope  in  tiice  to  reclaim  thee  to 
the  catholic  faith,  but  thou  wilt  continue  corrupt;"  and 
then  he  juonounced  sentence  upon  hira,  that  he  should 
go  from  that  place  to  Newgate  for  a  time,  and  from 
thence  to  Brentwood,  "where,"  said  he,  "  thou  shalt  be 
burned." 

Then  the  bishop  called  for  another  prisoner,  and  so 
when  he  had  condemned  them  all,  being  five  in  number, 
he  called  for  William  Hunter,  and  argued  with  him, 
saying,  "  If  thou  wilt  yet  recant,  I  will  make  thee  a  free 
man  in  the  city,  and  give  thee  forty  pounds  in  good 
money  to  set  up  thy  trade  with  :  or  I  will  make  thee 
steward  of  my  house,  aiid  set  tiiee  in  office ;  for  I  like 
thee  well;  thou  hast  wit  enough,  and  I  will  prefer  thee 
if  thou  recant." 

But  William  answered,  "  I  thank  you  for  your  great 
offers  :  notwithstanding,  my  lord,  if  you  cannot  persuade 
my  conscience  by  scripture,  I  cannot  find  in  my  heart 
to  turn  from  God  for  tlie  love  of  the  world,  for  I  count  all 
worldly  things  but  loss  and  dung,  in  respect  of  the  love 
of  Christ." 

Then  said  the  bishop,  "  If  thou  diest  in  this  mind  thoq 
art  condemned  for  ever."  WiUiam  answered,  "  God 
judgeth  righteously,  and  justifieth  them  whom  man  con- 
demneth  unjustly." 

Thus  Hunter  and  the  bishop  parted.  Hunter  and  the  rest 
to  Newgate,  where  they  remained  about  a  month ;  after- 
wards they  were  sent  down.  Hunter  to  Brentwood,  and 
the  others  into  other  places  of  the  country.  Now  when 
Hunter  was  come  down  to  Brentwood,  the  Saturday  be- 
fore the  Annunciation  of  the  \  irgin  Mary,  he  remaineil 
till  the  day  after,  because  they  would  not  put  him  to 
death  then,  for  the  holiness  of  the  day. 

In  the  mean  time  Hunter's  father  and  mother  came  to 
him,  and  desired  heartily  of  God  that  he  might  continue 
to  the  end  in  that  good  way  wliich  he  had  begun,  and 
his  mother  said  to  him,  that  she  was  glad  that  she  was 
so  happy  as  to  bear  such  a  child,  who  could  find  iu  his 
heart  to  lose  his  life  for  Christ's  name's  sake. 

Then  M'illiam  said  to  his  mother,  "  For  my  little  pain 
which  I  shall  suffer,  which  is  but  short,  Christ  has 
promised  me,  niotlicr,  a  crown  of  joy;  may  you  not 
be  glad  of  that,  mother?"  \\  ith  that  his  mother  kneel- 
ed down  on  her  knees,  saying,  "  I  pray  God  strengthen 
thee,  my  son,  to  the  end.  Yea,  I  think  thee  as  well 
bestowed  as  any  child  that  ever  I  bare." 

At  these  words  Mr.  lligbedtook  her  in  his  arms  say- 
ing, "  I  rejoice,"  and  so  said  the  others,  "  to  see  you 
in  this  mind,  and  you  also  have  good  cause  to  rejoice.'' 
And  his  father  and  mother  both  said,  that  they  were 
never  of  any  other  mind,  but  j)rayed  for  him,  that  as  he 
had  begun  to  confess  Christ  before  men,  he  might  so 
continue  to  the  end.  William's  father  said,  "  I  was 
afraid  of  nothing  but  that  my  son  should  have  been 
killed  in  the  prison  by  hunger  and  cold,  the  bishop  was 
so  hard  to  him." 

Now  when  it  was  day,  the  sheriff  set  forward  to  the 
burning  of  William  Hunter.  Then  came  the  sheriff's 
son  to  him,  and  took  him  by  his  right  hand,  saying, 
"  William,  be  not  afraid  of  these  men  who  are  here 
present  with  bows,  bills,  and  weapons,  prepared  to  b'-iiig 
you  to  the  place  where  you  shall  be  burned."  William 
answered,  "  I  thank  God  I  am  not  atViiiu  ;  for  1  ha\e 
laid  my  account  what  it  will  cost  me  already."     At  thii 


742 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  WILLIAM  HUNTER. 


[Book  XT. 


the  sheriff's  son  could  speak  no  more  to  him  for 
■weeping. 

Then  William  Hunter  phicked  up  his  gown,  and  went 
forward  cheerfully,  the  sheriff's  servant  taking  liiin  by 
one  arm,  and  hisbrother  by  another.  While  on  his  way 
he  met  his  father,  who  spoke  to  his  son,  weeping  and 
saying,  "  God  be  with  thee,  son  William  :"  and  William 
said,  "  God  be  with  you,  good  father,  and  be  of  good 
comfort;  for  I  hope  we  shall  meet  again,  when  we  shall 
be  haiipy."  His  father  said,  "  I  hope  so,  William." 
So  William  went  to  the  place  where  the  stake  stood,  but 
the  things  were  not  ready.  Then  William  took  a  wet 
broom  fagot,  and  kneeled  down,  and  read  the  olstPsalin, 
till  he  came  to  these  words,  "  The  sacrifices  of  God  are 
a  broken  spirit :  a  broken  and  a  contrite  heart,  O  God, 
thou  wilt  not  despise." 

Then  said  Master  Tyrill,  "Thou  liest ;  thou  readest 
false  ;  for  the  words  are  an  humble  spirit."  13ut  ^^'illiam 
said,  "The  translation  saith,  a  contrite  heart."  Master 
Tyrill  replied,  "  The  translation  is  false.  You  translate 
books  as  you  like  yourselves,  like  heretics."  "  Well,'' 
said  William,  "  there  is  no  great  dift'erence  in  these 
words."  TJien  said  the  sheritl",  "Here  is  a  letter  from 
the  queen.  If  thou  wilt  recant,  thou  shalt  live  ;  if  not, 
thou  shalt  be  burnt."  "  No,"  answered  William,  "  I 
■will  not  reciuit,  God  willing."  Then  William  rose  and 
went  to  the  stake,  and  stood  upright  to  it.  Then  came 
one  Richard  Ponde,  a  bailiff,  and  made  fast  the  chain 
about  him. 

Then  said  Master  Brown,  "  Here  is  not  wood  enough 
to  burn  a  leg  of  him."  Then  said  William,  "  Good 
people  pray  for  me  ;  and  make  speed  and  dispatch  me 
quickly :  and  pray  for  me  while  you  see  me  alive,  good 
people,  and  I  will  pray  for  you  likewise.'' 

"  Now,''  said  Master  Brown,  "  pray  for  thee  .'  I  will 
pray  no  more  for  thee,  than  I  would  pray  for  a  dog." 
William  answered,  "  Now  you  have  that  which  you 
sought  for,  and  I  pray  God  it  be  not  laid  to  your  charge 
in  the  last  day.  I  forgive  you."  Then  said  Master 
Brown,  "  I  ask  no  forgiveness  of  thee."  "  Well,"  said 
William,  "  If  God  forgive  you,  I  shall  not  require  my 
blood  at  your  hands." 

Then  William  seeing  the  priest,  and  perceiving  how 
he  would  have  shewed  him  the  book,  said,  "  Away,  thou 
false  prophet  !  Beware  of  them,  good  people,  and  come 
away  from  their  abominations,  lest  you  be  partakers  of 
their  plagues."  Then  said  the  j)riest,  "  As  thou  burn- 
est  here,  so  shalt  thou  burn  in  hell."  William  an- 
swered, "  Thou  liest,  thou  false  prophet  ;  away,  thou 
false  prophet,  away." 

Then  said  a  gentleman  present,  "  I  pray  God  have 
mercy  upon  his  soul."  The  people  said,  "  Amen, 
amen.''     Immediately  a  tire  was  made. 

Then  William  tiung  his  psalter  into  his  brother's 
hand,  who  said,  "  William,  think  on  the  holy  passion  of 
Christ,  and  be  not  afraid  of  death."  And  William 
answered,  "  I  am  not  afraid."  Then  he  lifted  up  his 
hands  to  heaven,  and  said,  "  Lord,  Lord,  Lord,  re- 
ceive my  s])irit;"  and  casting  down  his  head  again 
into  the  smoke,  he  yielded  up  his  life  for  the  truth, 
sealing  it  with  his  blood  to  the  praise  of  God. 

An  Account  of  Thomas  Hit/bed  and  Thomas  Canst  on. 

This  Master  Higbed  and  Master  Causton,  two  wor- 
shipful gentlemen  in  the  county  of  Essex,  the  one  re- 
siding at  Horndon  on  the  Hill,  the  other  in  the  parish  of 
Thundersley,  being  zealous  and  religious  in  the  true  ser- 
vice of  God  ;  as  they  could  not  dissemble  with  the 
Lord  their  God,  nor  flatter  with  the  world,  so  in  this  time 
of  blind  superstition  and  wretched  idolatry,  they  could 
not  long  lie  hid  and  obscure  among  such  a  number  of 
malignant  adversaries,  accusers,  and  servants  of  this 
■world  ;  but  at  length  they  were  perceived  and  detected 
to  Bonner  bishoj)  of  London. 

Bonner,  perceiving  these  two  gentlemen  to  be  of  wor- 
shipful estate,  and  of  great  estimation  in  that  country, 
est  any  tumult  should  arise,  came  there  himself,  accom- 
.v.nied  with  Mr.  Fecknain  and  others,  thinking  to  re- 
claim them;  so   that  they  used  great  labour  and  dili- 


gence both  by  terrors,  and  threatenJngs,  and  flattering 
promises,  and  all  means  to  reduce  them  again  to  tha 
unity,  as  they  termed  it,  of  the  mother  church. 

In  fine,  when  nothing  could  prevail  to  make  these 
godly  men  assent  to  their  dogmas,  they  came  to  this 
point,  that  they  required  time  to  consult  with  themselves 
what  was  best  to  be  done.  Which  time  of  deliberation 
being  expired,  and  they  still  remaining  constant  and 
immovable,  and  moreover  given  out  their  confession  in 
writing,  the  bishop  seeing  no  good  to  be  done  in  tarrying 
any  longer  there,  dej)arted,  and  carried  them  both  with 
him  to  London,  and  with  them  other  i)risoncrs  also, 
who  about  the  same  time  were  apprehended  in  those 
quarters. 

They  were  brought  forth  to  open  examination  in  St. 
Paul's,  on  the  17th  of  February,  A.D.  15.")5.  Tliey  were 
demanded  whether  they  would  recant  their  errors,  and 
come  into  the  unity  of  the  popish  church.  Which, 
when  they  refused  to  do,  the  bishop  assigned  them  the 
day  to  appear  again. 

On  which  day  he  read  to  them  certain  articles,  and 
gave  them  respite  till  the  next  day  to  answer  to  them, 
and  so  committed  them  to  prison.  Having  then  an- 
swered the  articles,  they  were  again  remanded  to  prison. 

On  the  8th  day  of  March,  Thomas  Causton  was  first 
called  to  examination  before  the  bishop,  and  there  had 
read  to  him  the  articles  with  his  answers,  and  after  cer- 
tain exhortations  to  recant,  and  to  be  conformable  to  the 
unity  of  their  church,  they  promised  to  receive  him  again 
into  their  communion.  He  answered,  "  You  go  about 
to  catch  us  in  snares  and  gins.  But  mark,  by  what  mea- 
sure you  measure  us,  you  will  be  measured  with  the 
same  again  at  God's  hands."  The  bishop  still  per- 
suaded him  to  recant,  but  he  answered,  "No,  I  will  not 
abjure ;  you  said  that  the  bishops  who  were  lately 
burnt  were  heretics  :  but  I  pray  God  may  make  me  such 
an  heretic  as  they  were.'' 

The  bishop  then  leaving  Causton,  calls  for  Thomas 
Higbed  ;  and  tried  with  him  the  like  persuasions.  But 
he  answered,  "  I  will  not  abjure.  For  I  have  been  of 
this  mind  and  opinion  that  I  am  now  these  sixteen  years, 
and  do  what  you  can,  you  can  do  no  more  than 
God  will  permit  you  to  do  ;  and  with  what  measure  you 
measure  us,  look  for  the  same  again  at  God's  hands." 

They  were  then  removed,  and  on  the  following  day 
they  were  both  again  brought  before  Bonner.  The 
bishop  caused  Thomas  Causton's  articles  and  an- 
swers to  be  read  openly,  and  persuaded  him  to  recant 
and  abjure  his  heretical  opinions,  and  to  come  home 
now  at  the  last  to  their  mother  the  catholic  church, 
and  save  himself.  But  Causton  answered,  "  No,  I  will 
not  aljjure  ;  for  I  canie  not  here  for  that  purpose," 
and  then  he  exhibited  in  writing  to  the  bishop,  as  well 
in  his  own  name,  as  also  in  Thomas  Higbed's  name,  a 
confession  of  their  faith,  to  which  they  would  stand ; 
and  he  required  leave  to  read  it.  This  being  granted, 
he  read  it  openly  in  the  hearing  of  the  people,  as 
follows  ; — 

"  The  Vovfession   and  Faith  of    Thomas  Causton  and 
Thomas  Higbed. 

"  1.  We  believe  and  profess  in  baptism  to  forsake  the 
devil  and  all  his  works,  and  the  pomps,  and  vanities  of 
tnis  wicked  world,  with  all  the  sinful  lusts  of  the  flesh. 

"  2.    \\'e  1)(  lirve  ail  the  articles  of  our  christian  faith. 

"3.  \\  e  believe  that  we  are  bound  to  keep  God's  holy 
will  and  cominandments,  and  to  walk  in  the  same  all  tlze 
days  of  our  life. 

"  4.  We  believe,  that  there  is  contained  in  the  Lord's 
prayer  all  things  necessary  both  for  body  and  soul,  and 
that  we  are  taught  thereby  to  pray  to  our  heavenly  Fa- 
ther, and  not  to  either  saint  or  angel. 

"  5.  We  believe  that  there  is  a  catholic  church,  even  the 
communion  of  saints,  '  Built  upon  the  foundation  of  the 
apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the 
chief  corner-stone.'  For  which  church  '  Christ  gave 
himself,  that  he  might  present  it  to  himself  a  glorious 
church,  not  having  spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing  ; 
but  that  it  should  be  holy  and  without  blemish.'— 
Eph.  ii,  20,  and  25—27. 


A.D.  1555.]     THE  EXAMINATION  OF  TIIO-MaS  CAUSTON  AND  THOMAS  HIGBED. 


743 


"6.  We  believe,  that  this  church  of  herself,  and  by 
hpr  own  merits,  is  sinful,  and  must  needs  say,  i  ather 
forgive  us  our  sins  :  but  through  Christ  and  his  merits, 
she  is  freely  forgiven.  '  For  he  gave  himself  for  it,' 
saith  St.  Paul,  '  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse  it 
with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word  ;  that  he  might 
present  it  a  glorious  churcli.'  '  Besides  whom  there  iS 
no  Saviour,'  saith  the  prophet ;  '  Neither  is  there  salva- 
tion,' saith  St.  Peter,  '  in  any  other  name.' 

"  7.  We  believe,  as  he  is  our  only  Saviour,  so  is  he 
our  only  ^lediator.  T"or  the  apostle  St.  Paul  saith, 
'  There  is  one  God,  and  one  Mediator  between  God  and 
man,  the  Man  Jesus  Christ.'  Wherefore  seeing  none 
has  this  name  God  and  Man,  but  Jesus  Christ,  therefore 
there  is  no  mediator  but  Jesus  Christ. 

"  8.  We  believe  that  this  church  of  Christ  is  and  has 
been  persecuted,  according  to  the  words  of  Christ,  '  As 
they  have  persecuted  me,  so  shall  they  persecute  you  :' 
'  For  the  disciple  is  not  above  his  master.'  '  For  it  is 
not  only  given  unto  you  to  believe  in  Christ,'  saith  St. 
Paul,  '  but  also  to  suffer  for  his  sake.'  All  that  will  live 
godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  shall  suffer  persecution. 

"  9.  We  believe  that  the  church  of  Christ  teaches  the 
word  of  God  truly  and  sincerely,  putting  nothing  to,  nor 
taking  any  thing  from  it  ;  and  also  doth  administer  the 
sacraments  according  to  the  primitive  church. 

"  10.  We  believe  that  this  church  of  Christ  suffers  all 
men  to  read  the  scriptures,  according  to  Christ's  com- 
mandment, saying,  '  Search  the  scriptures ;  for  they 
are  they  which  testify  of  me.'  We  read  also  in  the 
Acts,  that  when  St.  Paul  preached,  the  audience  searched 
the  scriptures  daily,  whether  he  preached  truly  or  not. 
Also  the  prophet  David  teaches  all  men  to  pray  with 
understanding :  '  For  how  shall  the  unlearned,'  saith 
St.  Paul,  '  say  Amen,  at  the  giving  of  thanks,'  when 
they  understand  not  what  is  said  ?  And  what  is  more 
allowed  than  true  faith,  which  St.  Paul  saith,  '  cometh 
by  hearing  of  the  word  of  God  ?' 

"11.  We  believe,  that  the  church  of  Christ  teaches 
that  God  ought  to  be  worshipped  according  to  his  word, 
and  not  after  the  doctrine  of  men.  'For  in  vain,'  saith 
Christ,  '  ye  worship  me,  teaching  for  doctrines  the  com- 
mandments of  men.' 

"  Also  we  are  commanded  of  God  by  his  prophet,  say- 
ing, '  Walk  not  in  the  traditions  and  precepts  of  your 
elders  ;  but  walk  in  my  precepts  ;  do  that  I  command 
you  ;  put  nothing  thereunto,  neither  take  any  thing  from 
it.'  Likewise  saith  Christ,  '  You  shall  forsake  father  and 
mother,  and  follow  me.'  Whereby  we  learn,  that  if  our 
elders  teach  otherwise  than  God  commanded,  in  that 
point  we  must  forsake  them. 

"  12.  We  believe  that  the  supper  of  the  Lord  ought 
not  to  be  altered  and  changed,  forasmuch  as  Christ  him- 
self, being  the  wisdom  of  the  Father,  did  institute  it. 
For  it  is  written,  '  Cursed  is  he  that  changeth  my  ordi- 
nances, and  departeth  from  my  commandments,  or  taketh 
any  thing  from  them.' 

"Now  we  find  by  the  scriptures,  that  this  holy  supper 
is  much  abused. 

"  First,  In  that  it  is  given  in  one  kind,  where  Christ 
gave  it  in  both. 

"  Secondly,  In  that  it  is  made  a  private  mass,  where 
Christ  made  it  a  communion  :  for  he  gave  it  not  to  one 
alone,  but  to  all  the  apostles  in  the  name  of  the  whole 
church. 

"Thirdly,  In  that  it  is  made  a  sacrifice  for  the  quick 
and  the  dead,  whereas  Christ  ordained  it  for  a  remem- 
brance of  the  everlasting  sacrifice,  which  was  his  own 
body  offered  upon  the  altar  of  the  cross  once  for  all,  as  the 
boly  apostle  saith, '  For  by  one  offering  he  hath  perfected 
for  ever  them  that  are  sanctified.'  '  Now  where  remis- 
sion of  sins  is,  there  is  no  more  offering  for  sin.' 

"  Fourthly,  In  that  it  is  worshipped  contrary  to  the 
commandment,  saying,  '  thou  shalt  not  worship  any  thing 
that  is  made  with  hands.' 

"  Fifthly,  In  that  it  is  given  in  an  unknown  tongue, 
whereby  the  people  are  ignorant  of  the  rigiit  use  of  it, 
how  Christ  died  for  our  sins,  and  rose  again  for  our  jus- 
tification, by  whom  we  art  set  at  peace  with  God,  and  re- 


ceived to  his  favour  and  mercy  by  his  promise,  of  which 
this  sacrament  is  a  sure  seal  and  witness. 

"  Besides  this,  it  is  hanged  up,  and  shut  in  a  box,  yea, 
many  times  so  long,  that  worms  breed  in  it,  and  so  it 
j)utrifies  ;  by  wjiich  the  rude  people  have  an  occasion  to 
speak  irreverently  of  it,  who  otherwise  would  speak  re- 
verently. Therefore  they  that  thus  abuse  it,  bring  up 
the  slander,  and  not  we,  who  pray  daily  to  God  to  re- 
store it  to  the  right  use,  according  to  Christ's  insti- 
tution. 

"  Now  concerning  Christ's  words,  '  This  is  my  body,' 
we  deny  them  not ;  but  we  say,  that  the  mind  of  Christ 
in  them  must  be  searched  out  by  other  scriptures,  whereby 
we  may  come  to  the  spiritual  understanding  of  them, 
which  shall  be  most  to  the  glory  of  God  :  for  as  the  apos- 
tle saith,  '  No  scripture  is  of  any  private  interpretation.' 
Besides  this,  the  scriptures  are  full  of  the  like  figurative 
speeches  :  as  for  example,  Christ  saith,  '  This  cup  is  the 
New  Testament  in  n.y  blood.'  'The  Rock  is  Christ,' 
saith  St.  Paul.  '  Whosoever  receiveth  a  child  in  my 
name,'  saith  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  '  receiveth  me.' 
Vrhich  sentences  must  not  be  understood  after  the  letter, 
lest  we  do  err,  as  the  Jews  did,  who  thought  that  Christ's 
body  should  have  been  eaten  with  their  teeth,  when  be 
spake  of  the  eating  thereof;  wliom  Christ  taught  that 
such  a  fleshly  eating  of  his  body  profited  nothing:  say- 
ing, '  it  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth  ;  the  flesh  profiteth 
nothing:  the  words  that  I  speak  unto  you,  they  are  spirit, 
and  they  are  life." 

"  Thus  we  see  that  Christ's  words  must  be  understood 
spiritually,  and  not  literally.  Therefore  he  that  comes 
to  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  must  not  prepare  his  jaw,  but 
his  heart ;  neither  tooth  nor  belly  ;  but  '  believe,'  saith 
St.  Augustine,  '  and  thou  hast  eaten  it :'  so  that  we  must 
bring  with  us  a  spiritual  hunger,  and  as  the  apostle  saith, 
Let  a  man  examine  himself,  whether  our  conscience 
do  testify  unto  us,  that  we  do  truly  believe  in  Christ, 
according  to  the  scrij)tures  ;  which,  if  we  are  truly  cer- 
tified, of  being  born  again  from  our  old  conversation  ia 
heart,  mind,  will,  and  deed,  then  may  we  boldly  with  this 
marriage-garment  of  our  faith  come  to  the  feast. 

"  In  confirmation  of  which  we  have  numerous  scrip- 
tures, as  of  Christ  himself,  '  This  do  in  remembrance  of 
me.'  And  St.  Paul,  'As  often,'  saith  he,  'as  ye  eat 
this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's 
death  till  he  come.'  Here  is  no  change,  but  bread  still. 
And  St  Luke  affirms  the  same.  Also  Christ  has  made  a 
promise,  saying,  '  Yet  a  little  while  am  1  with  you,  and 
then  I  go  unto  him  that  sent  me.'  '  It  is  expedient  for 
you  that  I  go  away  ;  for  if  I  go  not  away,  the  Comforter 
will  not  come  unto  you  ;  but  if  I  depart,  I  will  send 
him  unto  you.'  So  according  to  his  promise  he  is  as- 
cended, as  the  evangelists  testify.  Also  St.  Peter  saith, 
'  ^V  horn  the  heaven  must  receive  until  the  time  of  resti- 
tution of  all  things.' 

"  Now  as  touching  his  omnipotent  power,  we  confess 
and  say  with  St.  Augustine,  that  Christ  is  both  God  and 
man.  In  that  he  is  God,  he  is  every  where  ;  but  in  that 
he  is  man,  he  is  in  heaven,  and  can  occupy  but  one  place, 
with  which  the  scriptures  agree.  For  his  body  was  not 
in  all  places  at  once  when  he  was  here  ;  for  it  was  not  in 
the  grave  when  the  won)an  sought  it,  as  the  angel  saith  ; 
neitiier  was  it  at  Bethany,  when  Lazarus  died,  by  Christ's 
own  words,  saying,  '  I  am  glad  I  was  not  there.'  And 
thus  we  conclude  with  the  scriptures,  that  Christ  is  in 
his  holy  supper  sacranientally  and  spiritually  in  all  them 
that  worthily  receive  it,  and  corporeally  in  heaven,  both 
God  and  man. 

"  And  further,  we  make  here  our  protestation  before 
God,  whom  we  call  to  record  in  this  matter,  that  wiiat  we 
have  said,  is  neither  from  stubbornness,  nor  from  a  v.ilful 
mind,  as  some  judge  of  us,  but  even  of  our  very  consci- 
ence, truly  (we  trust)  grounded  on  God's  holy  word.  For 
before  we  took  this  matter  in  hand,  we  besought  God 
from  the  bottom  of  our  hearts,  that  we  might  do  no- 
thing contrary  to  his  holy  and  blessed  word.  And  as  he 
has  thus  shewed  his  power  in  our  weakness,  we  cannot 
worthily  praise  him,  to  whom  we  give  hearty  thanks, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen." 


744    THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  THOMAS  CAUSTON.  THOMAS  HIGBED,  AND  OTHERS.     [Bock  XI. 


"VMien  Causton  had  thus  delivered  and  read  their  confes- 
SJon,  the  bishop  asked  them  whether  they  would  stand  to 
this  their  confession  and  other  answers  ?  Causton  said, 
"  Yea,  we  will  stand  to  our  answers  written  with  our 
hands,  and  to  our  belief  contained  therein."  After  which 
answer  the  bishop  proceeded  to  pronounce  sentence 
against  him. 

Then  he  said,  that  it  was  rashness,  and  without  love 
and  mercy  to  give  judgment  without  answering  to  their 
confession  by  the  truth  of  God's  word. 

Then  Smith  said,  that  he  would  answer  their  confes- 
sion. But  the  bishop  would  not  suffer  him,  and  desired 
Harjjsfield  to  speak  on  account  of  the  people  ;  but  lie 
neither  touched  nor  answered  one  sentence  of  it. 

Which  done,  the  bishop  pronounced  sentence,  first 
against  Thomas  Causton,  and  then  calling  Thomas  Hig- 
bed,  caused  his  articles  and  answers  likewise  to  bp  read. 
In  the  reading  of  them,  Higbed  said,  "  You  speak  blas- 
phemy against  Christ's  passion,  and  you  go  about  to 
trap  us  with  your  subtleties  and  snares.  And  though 
my  father  and  mother,  and  other  my  kinsfolk  did  believe, 
as  you  say,  yet  they  were  deceived  in  so  believing. — 
And  where  you  say,  that  my  Lord,  named  Cranmer,  late 
archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  others  specified  in  the 
articles,  are  heretics  ;  1  do  wish  that  I  were  such  an  he- 
retic as  they  were."  Then  the  bishop  asked  him  again, 
whether  he  would  turn  from  his  error,  and  come  to  the 
unity  of  their  church  ?  He  said,  "  No  ;  I  would  you 
should  recant ;  for  I  am  in  the  truth,  and  you  in  error." 

"  Well,"  said  the  bishop,  "  if  you  will  return,  I  will 
gladly  receive  you." 

"  No,''  replied  Higbed,  "  I  will  not  return  as  you 
wish  me,  to  believe  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  your 
God." 

Upon  this  the  bishop  proceeded,  and  gave  judgment 
upon  him.  When  all  this  was  thus  ended,  they  were 
both  delivered  to  the  sheriffs,  and  sent  to  Newgate,  where 
they  remained  fourteen  days,  not  so  much  in  afflictions 
as  in  consolations,  praised  be  God  I  For  the  increase  of 
which  they  earnestly  desired  all  their  good  brethren  and 
sisters  in  Christ  to  pray,  that  God,  for  his  Son's  sake, 
would  go  forth  with  that  great  mercy,  which  he  had 
already  begun  in  them,  so  that  they  might  persevere  unto 
the  end,  to  the  praise  of  the  eternal  God,  and  comfort  of 
all  tlieir  brethren. 

These  fourteen  days  being  expired,  they  were  on  the 
23d  of  March  brought  from  Newgate  at  four  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  and  led  through  the  city  to  Aldgate,  where 
they  were  delivered  to  the  sheriff  of  Esse.x,  and  there 
being  fast  bound  in  a  cart,  were  shortly  after  brought  to 
the  api)ointed  places  of  burning  ;  that  is  to  say,  Thomas 
Higbed  to  Horndon  on  the  Hill,  and  Thomas  Causton 
to  llnpley,  both  in  the  county  of  Essex,  where  on  the 
2fith  day  of  the  month,  tliey  most  constantly  sealed  their 
futh  with  their  blood  by  most  cruel  fire,  to  the  glory  of 
God,  and  great  rejoicing  of  the  godly. 

William  Pijgot,  Stephen  Knight,  and  John  Laurence. 

In  the  history  of  Thomas  Tomkins  and  his  compa- 
nions, mention  was  made  of  six  who  were  examined,  and 
condemned  together  by  bishop  Bonner,  the  9th  day  of 
February.  Of  tJiese  six  condemned  persons,  two,  viz. 
Tomkins  and  William  Hunter,  were  executed  ;  one  was 
pardoned,  and  the  other  three,  to  wit,  William  Pygot 
and  Stephen  Knight,  suffered  upon  the  28th  ;  and  John 
Lawrence  the  29th  of  the  month  of  March. 

Touching  these  three  martyrs,  we  have  now  something 
to  say  of  their  examinations  :  it  was  first  demanded  of 
them,  what  their  opinion  was  of  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar.  They-  severally  answered,  and  subscribed,  that  in 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  under  the  forms  of  bread  and 
wine,  there  is  not  the  very  substance  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  but  a  special  partak- 
ing of  the  body  and  blood  of  Clirist,  the  very  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  being  only  in  heaven,  and  nowhere  else. 
The  bishop  caused  certain  articles  to  be  read  to  them, 
tending  to  the  same  effect  as  the  articles  against  Tom- 
kins and  Causton,  and  they  were  answered  in  the  same 
constant  way. 


The  next  day,  being  the  10th  of  Feb.,  before  their  pub- 
lic appearance,  the  bishop  sent  for  William  Pygot  and 
Stephen  Knight  into  his  great  chamber  in  his  palace, 
where  he  persuaded  them  to  recant,  and  deny  their  for- 
mer profession.  They  answered,  that  they  were  not 
persuaded  in  their  consciences  to  return  and  abjure  their 
opinions.  Shortly  after  this  they  were  all  three  (with 
Thomas  Tomkins  and  William  Hunter)  brought  openly 
into  the  consistory,  and  there  had  the  same  articles  pro- 
pounded  to  them  which  were  before  propounded  to 
Thomas  Tomkins.  * 

The  bishop  also  talked  to  John  Lawrt-nce  alone  ;  but 
he  answered,  that  he  was  a  priest,  and  was  consecrated 
and  made  a  priest  about  eighteen  years  past,  and  that  he 
was  sometime  a  professed  black  friar  ;  tliat  also  he  was 
betrothed  to  one  whom  he  intended  to  have  married. 

Being  demanded  his  opinion  respecting  the  sacrament, 
he  said,  that  it  was  a  remembrance  of  Christ's  body, 
and  that  many  have  been  deceived  in  believing  the  true 
body  of  Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar.  And 
after  other  fair  words  and  threatenings,  they  were  all  of 
them  commanded  to  appear  again  in  the  afternoon. 

At  which  hour  they  came  again,  and  were  exhorted  to 
recant  and  revoke  their  doctrine  ;  but  they  again  con- 
stantly answered  that  they  would  not,  but  would  stick 
to  that  faith  which  they  had  declared  and  subscribed; 
for  that  they  did  believe  it  was  truth  ;  but  that  the  con- 
trary was  very  heresy. 

When  the  bishop  saw  that  neither  his  fair  flatlerings,  ■ 
nor  yet  his  cruel  threatenings  would  prevail,  he  gave  " 
judgment :  then  they  were  committed  to  the  custody  of 
the  sheriffs  of  London,  who  sent  them  to  Newgate, 
where  they  remained  until  they  were  carried  down  into 
Essex,  and  there,  on  the  28th  day  of  March,  William 
Pygot  was  burned  at  Braintree  ;  and  Stephen  Knight  at 
Maldon,  who,  at  the  stake,  kneeling  upon  the  ground, 
made  the  following  prayer  : — 

"  O   Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for  whose  love   I    willingly 
leave  this  life,  and  desire  rather  the  bitter  death  of  thy 
cross,  with  the  loss  of  all   earthly  things,  than   to  abide 
the  blasphemy  of  thy  most  Holy  Name,  or  to  obey  men 
in    breaking    thy    holy    commandment :    thou    seest,    O 
Lord,    that   where   I    might   live    in   worldly  wealth   to 
worship  a  false  God,  and   honour  thine  enemy,  I  choose 
rather  the  torment  of  the  body,  and  the  loss  of  this  life, 
and  have  counted   all   things  but  vile  dust,   and  dung, 
that  I  might  win  thee  ;    such  death  is  dearer  to  uie  than 
thousands  of  gold  and  silver.     Such  love,  O  Lord,  hast 
thou  laid  up  in  my  breast,  that  1  hunger  for  thee,  as  the 
deer   that  is  wounded   desireth  the  ground.      Send  thy 
holy  comforter,  O  Lord,  to  aid,  comfort,  and  strengthen 
this  weak  piece  of  earth,  which  is  empty  of  all  strength 
of  itself.     Thou  rememberest,  O  Lord,  that   I   am  but 
dust,  and  alile  to  do  nothing  that  is  good  ;    therefore,  O 
Lord,   as  of  thine  accustomed  goodness  and  love  thou 
hast    bidden    me    to    this    banquet,   and    accounted    me 
worthy  to  drink  of  thine   own  cup  amongst  thine  elect ; 
even    so  give  me   strength,  O  Lord,  against  this  thinej 
element,   which  as  to  my  sight   it   is  most  irksome  and 
terrible,  so  to  my  mind  it  may  at  thy  commandment  (asl 
an  obedient  servant)  be  sweet  and  pleasant,  that  throughf 
the  strength  of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  1  may  pass  through  th 
rage  of  this  fire  into  thy  bosom,  according  to  thy  pro- 
mise,   and  for   this  mortal  receive  an  immortal,  and  for 
this  corruptible  put  on  incorruption  :   accept  this   burnt 
sacrifice  and  offering,  O  Lord,   not  for  the  sacrifice,  but 
for   thy   dear  Son's   sake  my  Saviour,   for  whose  testi^l 
mony  I  offer  this  free-will-oH'ering  with  all  my  heart  andl 
with  all  my  soul.      O,   Heavenly  Father,   forgive  me  myj 
sins,  as  I  forgive  all  the  world.     O,  sweet  Son  of  God,l 
my  Saviour,  sjjread  thy  wings  over  me.     O,  blessed  andl 
Holy  Ghost,  through   whose   merciful  inspiration   I  ami 
come   hither,   conduct   me  into  everlasting  life.     Lord,} 
into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit.     Amen." 

The  Death  and  Martyrdom  of  John  Lawrence,  Priest. 

The  next  day,  John  Lawrence  was  brought  to  Col- 
chester, and  not  being  able  to  walk  (for  bis  legs  we 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  BISHOP  FARRAR. 


745 


sorely  worn  with  heavy  irons  in  prison,  and  his  body 
weakened  with  wants)  was  brought  to  the  fire  in  a  chair, 
and  so  sitting,  was  in  constant  faith  consumed. 

At  the  burning  of  this  Lawrence,  as  he  was  sitting  in 
the  fire,  the  young  children  came  about  the  fire,  and 
cried,  as  well  as  young  children  could  speak,  saying, 
"  Lord,  strengthen  thy  servant,  and  keep  thy  promise  ; 
Lord,  strengthen  thy  servant,  and  keep  thy  promise:" 
which  thing,  as  it  is  rare,  so  it  is  no  small  manifestation 
of  the  glory  of  God,  who  wrought  this  in  the  hearts  of 
these  little  ones  ;  nor  yet  a  little  commendation  to  their 
parents,  who,  from  their  youth,  brought  them  up  in  the 
knowledge  of  God  and  his  truth. 

The  History  of  Dr.  Robert  Farrar,  Bishop  of  St.  David's. 

The  day  after,  which  was  the  .'?Oth  of  March,  followed 
the  martyrdom  of  the  bishop  of  St.  David's  in  Wales, 
called  Robert  Farrar,  who  was  the  next  bishop  in  this 
catalogue  of  christian  martyrs,  that  suffered  after  Hooper. 
This  Farrar,  by  the  favour  and  good  will  of  the  lord 
protector,  was  first  called  and  promoted  to  that  dignity. 
I  may  well  call  him  twice  a  martyr,  not  only  for  the 
cruel  death  of  the  fire,  which  he  suffered  most  constantly 
in  the  days  of  Queen  Mary,  to  the  shedding  of  his  blood, 
but  also  for  other  injuries  and  troubles  in  King  Edward's 
time,  which  he  no  less  firmly  than  undeservedly  sus- 
tained at  the  hands  of  his  enemies  after  the  fall  of  the 
Duke  of  Somerset. 

Through  the  contrivance  of  his  adversaries,  one  Hugh 
Rawlins,  priest,  and  Thomas  Lee,  brother-in-law  to 
George  Constantine,  exhibited  to  the  king's  most 
honourable  council  certain  articles  and  informations,  to 
blemish  the  bishop's  credit,  and  to  pull  him  down  from 
his  bishopric,  and  to  bring  hira  under  a  praemunire  ;  by 
reason  of  which,  upon  the  unfortunate  fall  of  the  duke  of 
Somerset,  by  whom  he  had  been  before  promoted  and 
maintained,  he  was  detained  in  prison  till  the  death  of 
King  Edward,  and  at  the  coming  in  of  Queen  Mary  and 
the  popisli  religion,  by  which  new  troubles  rose  upon 
him,  w^is  now  accused  and  examined  for  his  faith  and 
doctrine. 

After  the  bishop  of  St.  David's  had  been  long  de- 
tained in  custody  in  the  reign  of  King  Edward,  not  for 
any  just  cause  deserved  on  his  part,  but  because  he  had 
been  promoted  by  the  duke  of  Somerset ;  and  now  after 
his  fall  he  found  fewer  friends  to  support  him  against 
such  as  hunted  after  his  bishopric,  when,  by  the  coming 
in  of  Queen  IMary,  the  state  of  religion  began  to  be 
changed  and  altered.  He  was  now  accused  and  ex- 
amined, not  for  any  matter  of  prsemunire,  but  for  his 
faith  and  doctrine.  He  was  called  before  the  bishop  of 
Winchester,  with  Hooper,  Rogers,  Bradford,  Sanders, 
and  others,  on  the  4th  of  Feb.  On  which  day  he  would 
also  have  been  condemned  with  them  :  but  because 
leisure  did  not  so  well  serve  the  bishop  then,  his  con- 
demnation was  deferred,  and  he  sent  to  prison  again, 
where  he  continued  till  the  14th  of  Feb.  His  examina- 
tions and  answers  before  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  as 
much  as  remained  and  came  to  our  hands,  I  have  here 
annexed  : — 

At  his  first  coming  and  kneeling  before  the  lord  chan- 
cellor, the  bishop  of  Durham,  and  the  bishop  of  Wor- 
cester, who  sat  at  the  table, — and  Rochester,  Southwell, 
Bourne,  and  others  standing  at  the  table's  end, — the  lord 
chancellor  spoke  to  him — 

Winchester. — "  Now,  sir,  have  you  heard  how  the 
world  goes  here?" 

Farrar. — "  If  it  please  your  honour,  I  know  not." 
Winchester. — "  What  say  you  ?     Do  you  not  know 
things  abroad,  notwithstanding  you  are  a  prisoner?" 
Farrar. — ''  No,  my  lord,  I  know  not." 
Winchester. — "  Lo  !  what  a  froward  fellow  is  this  ! '' 
Farrar. — "  If  it   please  your  lordship,  how  should  I 
know  any  thing  abroad,  being  a  prisoner?" 

Winchester. — "  Have  you  not  heajd  of  the  coming  in 
of  the  lord  cardinal  ?" 

Farrar. — "  I  know  not  my  lord  cardinal ;  but  I  heard 
that  a  cardinal  was  come  in,  but  I  did  not  believe  it,  and 
I  believe  it  not  yet." 


Worcester. — "  I  pray  your  lordship  tell  him  yourself, 
that  he  may  know  what  is  done." 

Winchester. — "  The  queen's  majesty  and  the  parlia- 
ment have  restored  religion  to  the  same  state  it  was  in 
at  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  our  King  Henry  VIII. 
Ye  are  in  the  queen's  debt,  and  her  majesty  will  be  good 
to  you,  if  you  will  return  to  the  catholic  church." 

Farrar. — "  In  what  state  I  am  concerning  my  debts 
to  the  queen's  majesty,  in  the  court  of  Exchecjuer,  my 
lord  treasurer  knows  :  and  the  last  time  that  I  was  be- 
fore your  honour,  and  the  first  time  also,  I  shewed  you 
that  I  had  made  an  oath  never  to  consent  or  agree,  that 
the  bishop  of  Rome  should  have  any  power  or  jurisdic- 
tion within  this  realm  :  and  further,  I  need  not  rehearse 
to  your  lordship,  you  know  it  well  enough." 

Bourne. — "  You  once  abjured  for  heresy  in  Oxford." 

Farrar. — "  I  did  not." 

Bourne. — "  You  did." 

Farrar. — "  Never!  it  is  not  true." 

Bourne. — "  You  went  from  St.  David's  to  Scotland.'' 

Farrar. — "  I  did  not." 

Bourne. — "  You  did." 

Farrar. — "  I  never  did,  but  I  went  from  York  into 
Scotland." 

Bourne. — "  Ah,  so  I  said;  you  went  with  Barlow." 

Farrar. — "  That  is  true,  bat  never  from  St.  David's.'' 

Bourne. — "  You  carried  books  out  of  Oxford,  to  the 
archbishop  of  York." 

Farrar. — "  I  did  not.'' 

Bourne. — "  You  did.'' 

Farrar. — "  I  did  not,  but  I  carried  old  books  from 
Oswald's  to  the  bishop  of  York." 

Bourne. — "  You  supplanted  your  master." 

Farrar. — "  I  never  did  in  my  life." 

Bourne. — "  By  my  faith  you  did." 

Farrar. — "  I  did  not,  never  in  my  life ;  but  I  did  shield 
and  save  my  master  from  danger,  and  I  obtained  it  of 
King  Henry  VIII.,  for  my  true  service,  I  thank  God  for 
it." 

Bourne. — "  I\Iy  lord,  he  has  an  ill  name  in  M'ales  as 
ever  any  man  had." 

Farrar. — "  That  is  not  so.  Whoever  saith  so  shall 
never  be  able  to  prove  it." 

Bourne. — "  He  has  defrauded  the  queen  in  several 
sums  of  money." 

Farrar. — "  That  is  utterly  untrue,  I  never  defrauded 
king  nor  queen  of  one  penny  in  my  life,  and  you  shall 
never  be  able  to  prove  what  you  say." 

Winchester. — "  Thou  art  a  false  knave." 

Then  Farrar  stood  up  ffor  previously  he  kneeled)  and 
said,  "  No,  my  lord,  I  am  a  true  man,  I  thank  God  for 
it.  I  was  born  under  King  Henry  VII.,  I  served  King 
Henry  VIII.  and  King  Edward  VI.  truly,  and  have 
served  the  queen's  majesty,  truly  with  my  poor  heart 
and  word  :  more  I  could  not  do,  and  I  was  never  false, 
nor  shall  be,  by  the  grace  of  God." 

Winchester. — "  How  sayest  thou,  wilt  thou  be  re- 
formal)le  ?" 

Farrar. — "  My  lord,  if  it  please  your  honour,  I  have 
made  an  oath  to  God,  and  to  King  Henry  VIII.,  and 
also  to  King  Edward,  and  to  the  queen's  majesty,  which 
I  can  never  break  while  I  live,  were  I  to  die  for  it." 

Durham. — "  You  have  made  another  oath  before." 

Farrar. — "  No,  my  lord,  I  never  made  another  oath 
before." 

Durham. — "  You  made  avow." 

Farrar. — "  I  did  not." 

Winchester. — "  You  made  a  profession  to  live  with- 
out a  wife." 

Farrar. — "  No,  my  lord,  if  it  please  your  honour,  I 
never  did  ;  I  made  a  profession  to  live  chaste,  but  not 
without  a  wife." 

Worcester. — "  You  were  sworn  to  him  that  was  bead 
of  your  house." 

Farrar. — "  I  never  was." 

Winchester. — "  Well,  you  are  a  froward  knave:  we 
will  have  no  more  to  do  with  you ;  we  will  be  short  with 
you,  and  that  you  shall  know  within  this  week." 

Farrar. — "  I  am  as  it  pleases  your  honour  to  call  me; 
but  I  cannot  break  my  oath,  which  your  lordship  your- 


746 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  BISHOP  FARRAR. 


[Book  XI. 


self  made  before  me,  and  gave  example,  which  confirmed 
my  conscience.  I  can  never  break  that  oatli  whilst  I 
live." 

Durham. — "  Well,  he  stands  upon  his  oath  :  call 
another." 

My  lord  chancellor  then  rang  a  little  bell,  and  Farrar 
said,  "  I  pray  God  save  the  king  and  queen's  majesties 
long  to  continue  in  honour  to  God's  glory  and  their 
comfort,  and  to  the  comfort  of  the  whole  realm  ;  and 
I  pray  God  save  all  your  honours  ;"  and  so  departed. 

After  these  examinations.  Bishop  Farrar  remained  in 
prison  uncondenuied,  till  the  14th  of  February,  and  then 
he  was  sent  into  Wales  ;  where  it  was  proposed  to  him, 
that  if  he  would  submit  himself  to  the  laws  of  this  realm, 
and  conform  himself  to  the  unity  of  the  universal  catho- 
lic church,  he  should  be  received  and  pardoned.  When 
Farrar  would  give  no  answer,  the  bishop  ministered  to 
him  these  articles : 

"1.  Whether  he  believed  the  marriage  of  priests  to 
be  lawful  by  the  laws  of  God  and  holy  church,  or  not  ? 

"  2.  Whether  he  believed,  that  in  the  blessed  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  after  the  words  of  consecration  duly 
pronounced  by  the  priest,  the  very  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  is  really  and  substantially  contained,  without  the 
substance  of  bread  and  wine  ?" 

To  which  articles  the  bishop  required  Farrar  to  an- 
swer upon  his  allegiance. 

To  which  he  said  he  would  answer  when  he  saw  a  law- 
ful commission,  and  would  make  no  further  answer  at 
that  time.  Then  the  bishop  committed  him  to  the 
keeper,  to  be  kept  in  prison. 

On  the  28th  of  February,  Morgan  the  pretended  bishop 
of  St.  David's  sitting  as  judge,  ministered  to  bishop 
Farrar,  certain  articles  and  interrogatories  in  writing  : 
which  he  refused  to  answer,  till  he  might  see  a  lawful 
commission  and  authority.  Then  the  pretended  bishop 
of  St.  David's  pronounced  him  as  contumacious,  and 
accounted  him  as  one  confessed,  and  so  pronounced  him 
in  writing.  Which  being  done,  he  committed  him  to 
custody,  until  the  4th  of  March. 

On  the  day  appointed,  bishop  Farrar  appearing  again 
before  the  pretended  bishop  Morgan,  humbly  submitting 
himself  as  ready  to  answer  the  articles,  gently  required 
the  copy  of  the  articles,  and  a  competent  term  to  answer 
for  himself:  which  being  granted,  and  the  Thursday 
next  being  assigned  to  him  to  answer,  he  was  committed 
again  to  custody. 

On  Thursday,  as  was  appointed,  he  again  appeared, 
where  he  exhibited  in  writing,  his  answer.  Then  the 
pretended  bishop  of  St.  David's  offered  him  again  the 
articles  :  the  tenor  of  which  was  to  this  effect : 

"  1st.  That  he  required  him,  being  a  priest,  to  re- 
nounce matrimony. 

"  2nd.  To  grant  the  natural  presence  of  Christ  in  the 
sacrament,  under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine. 

"  .kd.  That  the  mass  is  a  propitiatory  sacrifice  for  the 
quick  and  the  dead. 

"  4th.  That  the  general  councils  lawfully  congregated 
never  did,  nor  can  err. 

"  5th.  That  men  are  not  justified  before  God  by  faith 
only,  but  that  hope  and  charity  are  also  necessarily  re- 
quired to  justification. 

"  fith.  That  the  catholic  church,  which  alone  has  au- 
thority to  expound  the  scriptures,  and  to  define  contro- 
versies of  religion,  and  to  ordain  things  appertaining  to 
public  discipline,  is  visible,  and  like  to  a  city  set  upon  a 
mountain,  for  all  men  to  understand." 

To  these  articles  he  refused  to  subscribe,  affirming 
that  they  were  invented  by  man,  and  pertain  not  to  the 
catholic  faith.  After  this,  the  bishop  delivered  to  him 
the  copy  of  the  articles,  assigning  him  Monday  next  fol- 
lowing, to  answer  and  subscribe  to  the  same,  either  aflSr- 
tnatively  or  negatively. 

On  which  Monday,  being  the  11th  of  March,  he  ap- 
peaxing  again  before  the  bishop,  exhibited  in  a  written 


paper  his  answer  to  the  articles.  Tiie  bishop  assigned 
the  next  Wednesday,  to  hear  his  final  and  definitive 
sentence. 

On  which  day  this  good  bishop  and  true  servant  of 
God,  was  demanded  by  Henry  Morgan  the  jiretended 
bishop  of  St.  David's,  whether  he  would  renounce  and 
recant  his  heresies,  schisms,  and  errors,  as  he  called  them, 
and  subscribe  to  the  catholic  articles. 

After  this  the  godly  bishop,  Farrar,  exliibited  a  sche- 
dule written  in  English,  appealing  by  express  word  of 
mouth  from  the  bishop,  as  from  an  incompetent  judge, 
to  cardinal  Pole. 

Notwithstanding  which.  Bishop  Morgan,  proceeding 
in  his  rage,  pronounced  the  definitive  sentence  against 
him  :  by  which  sentence  he  pronounced  him  an  excom- 
municated heretic,  to  be  given  up  forthwith  to  the  se- 
cular power,  namely,  to  the  sheriff  of  the  town  of  Car- 
marthen. 

Being  condemned  and  then  degraded,  he  was  commit- 
ted to  the  secular  power,  and  not  long  after  brought  to 
the  place  of  execution  in  the  town  of  Carmarthen,  where, 
in  the  market  place  at  the  south  side  of  the  market  cross, 
the  30th  day  of  March,  being  Saturday  next  before  pas- 
sion Sunday,  he  most  constantly  sustained  the  torments 
of  the  fire. 

To  shew  the  constancy  of  this  blessed  martyr,  this 
may  be  added,  that  one  named  Richard  Jones,  a  knight's 
son,  coming  to  Farrar,  a  little  before  his  death,  seemed 
to  lament  the  painfulness  of  the  death  he  had  to  suffer  ; 
the  bishop  answered,  saying,  that  if  he  saw  him  once 
to  stir  in  the  pains  of  his  burning,  he  should  then  give 
no  credit  to  his  doctrine.  And  accordingly  he  stood  so 
patiently,  that  he  never  move'd,  but  continued  still,  till 
one  Richard  Gravell,  with  a  staff,  dashed  him  upon  the 
head,  and  so  struck  him  down. 

The  History  of  .me  Rawlins  White. 

As  we  have  given  the  history  of  Farrar,  burned  at  the 
town  of  Carmarthen,  in  Wales,  I  adjoin  the  history  also 
of  Rawlins  White,  who  in  the  like  cause,  and  in  the  same 
countrv  of  Wales,  and  about  the  same  month  of  March, 
gave  his  life  like  a  valiant  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
martyrdom,  and  was  burned  at  Cardiff. 

This  Rawlins  was  a  fisherman,  for  the  space  of  twenty 
years  at  least,  in  the  town  of  Cardiff,  being  a  man  of  a 
very  good  name,  and  well  accounted  amongst  his  neigh- 
bours. As  to  his  religion,  he  was  a  great  partaker  of 
the  superstition  and  idolatry  of  the  times,  I  mean  in  the 
reign  of  King  Henry  VIII.  But  after  God  of  his  mercy 
had  raised  up  the  light  of  his  gospel,  through  the  blessed 
government  of  King  Edward  VI.  this  Rawlins  began  to 
be  a  diligent  hearer,  and  a  great  searcher  out  of  the 
truth. 

But  because  the  good  man  was  altogether  unlearned, 
and  very  simple,  he  knew  no  ready  way  how  he  might 
satisfy  his  great  desire.  At  length  it  came  in  his  mind 
to  take  a  special  remedy  to  supply  his  necessity.  He 
had  a  little  boy,  his  own  son,  whom  he  sent  to  school  to 
learn  to  read  English.  After  the  little  boy  could  read 
well,  his  father  every  night  after  supper,  summer  and 
winter,  would  have  the  boy  read  a  piece  of  the  holy 
scripture,  and  now  and  then  some  other  good  book.  In 
which  virtuous  exercise  the  old  man  had  such  a  delight 
and  pleasure,  that  he  rather  practised  himself  in  the 
study  of  the  scriptures,  than  in  the  trade  whicli  he  had 
followed,  so  that  Rawlins  within  a  few  years,  throu^li 
tlie  help  of  his  little  son,  a  special  minister  apjjointed  by 
God  for  that  purpose,  and  through  much  conference 
besides,  profited  so,  that  he  was  able  not  only  to  resolve 
himself,  touching  his  own  former  blindness  and  igno- 
rance, but  was  also  able  to  admonish,  and  instruct  others; 
and  tlierefore  wlien  occasion  served  he  would  go  fro  a 
one  place  to  anotiier  visiting  others.  By  which  he  be- 
came in  that  country,  both  a  notable  and  ojien  professor 
of  the  truth,  being  at  all  times  and  in  all  such  places, 
not  without  the  comjiany  of  his  little  boy,  whom  he  used 
as  an  assistance  to  tliis  good  purpose.  To  his  great  in- 
dustry in  the  holy  scriptures,  God  also  added  a  singular 
gift  of  memory,  so  that  he  could  do  that  in  vouching  and 


A.D.  1555.] 


MARTYRDOM  OF  RAWLINS  WHITE. 


747 


rehearsing  the  text,  which  men  of  riper  and  more  pro- 
found knowledge,  by  their  notes  and  other  helps  of 
memory  could  not  easily  accomplish.  So  that  he, 
upon  the  alleging  of  scripture,  very  often  would  cite  the 
book,  the  leaf,  yea  and  the  very  sentence  ;  such  was  the 
vvonderfid  working  of  God  in  this  simple  and  unlearned 
father. 

When  he  had  thus  continued  in  his  profession  five 
years.  King  Edward  died,  upon  whose  decease  Queen 
Mary  succeeded,  and  with  her  all  kind  of  superstition 
and  papistry  returned.  Which  being  once  perceived, 
RhwIIus  did  not  altogether  use  open  instruction  and  ad- 
monition, as  before,  and  therefore  oftentimes  in  some 
private  place  he  would  call  his  trusty  friends  together, 
and  with  earnest  prayer  and  great  lamentation  pass  away 
the  time,  so  that  by  his  virtuous  instructions,  he  con- 
verted a  great  number,  which  number,  no  doubt,  would 
have  greatly  increased,  had  not  the  cruel  storm  of  perse- 
cution come  on. 

The  force  of  this  at  last  so  pursued  this  good  father 
Rawlins,  that  he  expected  every  hour  to  go  to  prison : 
many  of  those,  who  had  received  comfort  by  his  instruc- 
tions, resorted  to  him,  and  by  all  means  possible  began 
to  persuade  him  to  shift  for  himself,  and  to  dispose  of 
his  goods  to  the  use  of  his  wife  and  children,  and  by 
that  means  escape  the  danger. 

But  Rawlins,  not  abashed  through  the  iniquity  of  the 
time,  and  not  at  all  moved  by  these  their  fleshly  persua- 
sions, thanked  them  most  heartily  for  their  good  will, 
and  told  them  plainly,  that  he  had  learned  one  good 
lesson  as  to  the  confession  and  denial  of  Christ ;  telling 
them,  that  if  he,  by  their  persuasions,  should  deny  his 
master  Christ,  Christ  in  the  last  day  would  deny  and 
utterly  condemn  him :  and  therefore,  that  he  would  by 
grace  confess  and  bear  witness  of  him  before  men,  that 
he  might  find  in  him  everlasting  life. 

At  last  he  was  taken  by  the  officers  of  the  town,  as  a 
man   suspected  of  heresy,  upon  which  he  was  brought 
before  the  bishop  of  Llandaff,  by  whom  after  many  con- 
flicts with  him  and  his  chaplains,  this  good  father  Raw- 
llins  was  committed  to  prison  in  Chepstow. 
I     At  last  he  was  removed  from  Chepstow  to  the  castle 
jof  Cardiff,  where  he  continued  one  whole  year.     During 
|which  time,  although  he  was  thus  troubled,  to  his  own 
jundoing  in  this  world,  and  to  the  utter  decay  of  his  poor 
jwife  and  children,   yet  his  heart  was  so  set  on  the  in- 
jstruction  and  furtherance  of  others  in  the  way  of  sal- 
ivation,  that  he  was  never  quiet  but  when  he  was  per- 
suading  or  exhorting    such  of  his  familiar  friends    as 
teommonly  came  to  him.     So  that  on  the  Sundays  and 
other  times  of  leisure,  when  his  friends  came  to  visit 
him,  he  would  pass  away  the  time  in  prayer  and  exhor- 
itations,    admonishing   them  always  to  beware  of  false 
;prophets,  which  come  in  sheep's  clothing. 
'•:    When  he  had  continued  in  Cardiff  Castle  one  year, 
the  time  of  his  trial  was  at  hand.     The  bishop  of  Llan- 
flaff  caused  him  to   be   brought  from  the  castle  to  his 
pwn    house,    near  Chepstow ;    the  bishop  tried  various 
tivays  to  reduce  him  to  conformity.     But  when  threaten- 
ing words,   and  flattering  promises,  were  to  no  purpose, 
^he  bishop  advised  him  to  recant  his  opinions,  and  gave 
lim  a  day  for  dcterminatinn.     Which  day  being  come, 
:Ue  bishop  with  his  chaplains  went  into  his  chapel,  with 
I  great   number  of  others.     When  the  bishop  with  his 
•etinne  were  placed  in  order,  poor  Rawlins  was  brought 
)efore   them.     The  bishop  used  a  long   kind  of  talk  to 
dm,   declaring  the  cause  of  his  sending  for  him,  which 
vas   that  he  was   a  man   well   known  to  hold  heretical 
(pinions,  and  that  through  his  instruction  many  were  led 
nto  blind  error. 

When  the  bishop  had  made  an  end,  Rawlins  spake 
)oldly  to  him,  and  said,  "My  lord,  1  thank  God  I  am 
I  christian  man,  and  I  hold  no  o]nnions  contrary  to  the 
^ord  of  God  ;  and  if  I  do,  I  desire  to  be  reformed  out 
jf  the  word  of  God,  as  a  christian  man  ought  to  be." 
i\fter  much  contention  of  a  like  nature,  when  Rawlins 
ifould  in  nowise  recant  his  opinions,  the  bishop  told 
lim  plainly,  that  he  must  proceed  against  him  by  the 
aw,  and  condemn  him  as  an  heretic. 

**  Proceed  in  your  law,  in  God's  name,"  said  Rawlins  ; 


' '  but  as  an  heretic  you  shall  never  condemn  me  while 
the  world  stands."  "  But,"  said  the  bishop  to  his 
company,  "  before  we  proceed  any  further  with  him, 
let  us  pray  to  God  that  he  would  send  some  s))ark  of 
grace  upon  him  ;  and  it  may  so  chance,  that  God 
through  our  prayer  will  here  turn  and  convert  hid 
heart."  When  Rawlins  heard  the  bishop  say  so  :  "  Ah  : 
my  lord,"  cried  he  ;  "  now  you  deal  well,  and  like  a 
goodly  bishop  ;  and  I  thank  you  most  heartily  for  your 
great  charity  and  gentleness.  Christ  saith :  '  Where 
two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there 
am  I  in  the  midst  of  them  :'  and  there  are  more  than 
two  or  three  of  you.  Now,  if  your  request  be  godly 
and  lawful,  and  you  pray  as  you  should  pray,  without 
doubt  God  will  hear  you.  And  therefore,  my  lord,  go 
on  ;  pray  to  your  God,  and  I  will  pray  to  my  God  :  I 
know  that  my  God  will  both  hear  my  prayer,  and  per- 
form my  desire." 

By  and  by,  the  bishop,  with  his  company,  fell  to  prayer. 
And  Rawlins,  turning  himself  to  a  pew  that  stood  near 
him,  fell  down  upon  his  knees,  covering  his  face  with  his 
hands  ;  and  when  they  had  prayed  a  while,  the  bishop, 
with  his  company,  arose  from  prayer.  And  then  also 
arose  Rawlins,  and  came  before  the  bishop. 

Then  said  the  bishop :  "  Now,  Rawhns,  how  is  it 
with  thee  ?  Wilt  thou  revoke  thy  opinions,  or  not  ?" 
"  Surely,  my  lord,"  said  Rawlins,  "  Rawlins  you  left  me, 
and  Rawlins  you  find  me  ;  and,  by  God's  grace,  Rawlins 
I  will  continue.  Certainly  if  your  petitions  had  been 
just  and  lawful,  God  would  have  heard  them  ;  but  you 
honour  a  false  God,  and  pray  not  as  you  should  pray  ; 
and  therefore  has  not  God  granted  your  desire.  But  I 
am  one  poor,  simple  man,  as  you  see,  aiid  God  has 
heard  my  com]d;unt,  and  I  trust  he  will  strengthen  me 
in  his  own  cause." 

The  bishop,  when  he  jjerceived  that  this  hypocrisy  of 
theirs  had  no  effect,  rti)roved  him  with  angry  words, 
and  forthwith  was  ready  to  read  the  sentence.  How- 
ever, upon  some  advice  given  to  liim  by  his  chaplains 
that  were  present,  he  thought  best  first  to  have  a  mass, 
thinking  that  by  so  doing  some  wonderful  work  should 
be  wrought  in  Rawlins,  and  thereupon  a  priest  began  a 
mass. 

In  the  meantime,  poor  Rawlins  betook  himself  to 
prayer  in  a  secret  place,  until  such  time  as  the  priest 
came  to  the  elevation,  as  they  term  it,  which  is  a  prin- 
cipal point  of  their  idolatry.  When  Rawlins  heard  the 
elevation  bell  ring,  he  rose  out  of  his  place,  and  came  to 
the  choir  door,  and  there  standing  a  while,  turned  him- 
self to  the  people,  speaking  these  words:  "  Good  peo- 
ple, if  there  be  any  brethren  amongst  you,  or,  at  the 
least,  if  there  be  but  one  brother  amongst  you,  let  the 
same  one  bear  witness  at  the  day  of  judgment,  that  I 
bow  not  to  this  idol,'' — meaning  the  host  that  the 
priest  held  over  his  head. 

The  mass  being  ended,  Rawdins  was  called  for  again. 
The  bishop  used  many  persuasions  ;  but  the  blessed 
man  continued  so  steadfast,  that  the  bishop's  talk  was 
altogether  in  vain.  Upon  which,  the  bishop  caused  the 
definitive  sentence  to  be  read.  Which  being  done, 
Rawlins  was  dismissed,  and  was  by  the  bishop's  com- 
mandment carried  again  to  Cardiff,  there  to  be  put  into 
the  prison  of  the  town,  a  very  dark,  loathsome,  and 
most  vile  prison. 

Rawlins  in  the  meantime  passed  the  time  in  prayer, 
and  chiefly  in  singing  of  psalms :  which  kind  of  godly 
exercise  he  always  used,  both  at  Cardiflf  castle,  and  in 
all  other  places. 

When  he  perceived  his  time  was  near,  he  sent  to  his 
wife,  that  she  should  make  ready  and  send  to  him  his 
wedding  garment,  meaning  a  shirt,  which  he  was  after- 
wards burned  in.  Which  request,  or,  rather  command- 
ment of  his,  his  wife  with  great  sorrow  and  grief  of 
heart  performed,  and  early  in  the  morning  sent  it  to 
him  :  he  received  it  most  gladly  and  joyfully. 

When  the  hour  of  his  execution  was  come,  this  good 
and  constant  father  Rawlins  was  brought  out  of  prison, 
having  on  his  body  the  long  shirt,  which  he  called  his 
wedding  garment,  and  an  old  russet  coat,  which  he  was 
wont  to  wear.     Besides  this,  he  had  upon  Ms  legs  an 


QUEEN  MARY'S  RENUNCIATION  OF  ABBEY  LANDS. 


[Book  XI. 


old  pair  of  leather  buskins,  which  he  had  used  long  be- 
fore. And  thus  being  brought  out  of  prison,  he  was 
guarded  with  a  great  company  of  bills  and  gleaves. 
Which,  when  he  beheld:  "Alas!"  said  he;  "what 
nieaneth  all  this  ?  All  this  was  needed  not.  By  God's 
grace  I  will  not  start  away  ;  but  with  all  my  heart  and 
mind  I  give  to  God  most  hearty  thanks,  that  he  hath 
made  me  worthy  to  abide  all  this  for  his  holy  Name's 
sake." 

Coming  to  a  place  on  his  way,  where  his  poor  wife 
and  children  stood  weeping,  and  making  great  lamenta- 
tion :  the  sudden  sight  of  them  so  pierced  his  heart, 
that  the  very  tears  trickled  down  his  face.  But  he  soon 
after,  as  if  he  had  disliked  this  infirmity  of  his  flesh,  be- 
gan to  be  angry  with  himself ;  and  striking  his  breast 
with  his  hand,  he  used  these  words :  "  Ah,  flesh, 
checkest  thou  me  so !  wouldest  thou  fain  prevail  ? 
Well,  I  tell  thee,  do  what  thou  canst,  thou  shalt  not, 
by  God's  grace,  have  the  victory."  By  this  time  this 
poor  innocent  came  to  the  very  altar  of  his  sacrifice,  and 
there  found  a  stake  ready  set  up,  with  some  wood  to- 
ward the  making  of  the  fire.  Which,  when  he  beheld, 
he  went  forward  very  boldly ;  but  in  going  toward  the 
stake,  he  fell  down  upon  his  knees,  and  kissed  the 
ground;  and  in  rising  again,  the  earth  a  little  sticking 
on  his  nose,  he  said  these  words  :  "  Earth  unto  earth, 
and  duyt  unto  dust  :  thou  art  my  mother,  and  unto 
thee  I  shall  return."  Then  he  went  cheerfully  and 
very  joyfully,  and  set  his  back  close  to  the  stake  ;  and 
when  he  had  stood  there  a  while,  he  cast  his  eye  upon 
the  person  who  gave  this  account  of  his  martyrdom,  and 
called  him  to  him,  and  said,  "  I  feel  a  great  fighting  be- 
tween the  flesh  and  the  spirit,  and  the  flesh  would  very 
fain  have  his  swing  ;  and  therefore  I  pray  you,  when 
you  see  me  any  thing  tempted,  hold  your  finger  up  to 
me,  and  I  trust  I  shall  remember  myself." 

As  he  was  thus  standing  with  his  back  close  to  the  stake, 
a  smith  came  with  a  great  chain  of  iron  ;  whom,  when 
he  saw,  he  lifted  up  his  hand  with  a  loud  voice,  and 
gave  God  thanks.  Then  the  smith  put  a  chain  about 
liim,  and  as  he  was  making  it  fast,  Rawlins  said  to  him  : 
"  I  pray  you,  good  friend,  knock  in  the  chain  fast  ;  for 
it  may  be  that  the  flesh  would  strive  mightily,  but  God 
of  his  great  mercy  give  me  strength  and  patience  to 
abide  tiie  extremity." 

Now,  when  the  smith  had  made  him  fast  to  the  stake, 
the  officers  began  to  lay  on  more  wood,  with  a  little 
straw  and  reeds,  in  which  the  good  old  man  was  no  less 
occupied  than  the  best ;  for  as  far  as  he  could  reach  his 
hands,  he  would  pluck  the  straw  and  reeds,  and  lay 
them  about  him  in  places  most  convenient  for  his 
speedy  dispatch.  Which  he  did  with  such  a  cheerful 
countenance,  that  all  men  there  present  were  in  a  manner 
astonished. 

Thus  when  all  things  were  ready,  so  that  there  lacked 
nothing  but  the  fire,  there  was  a  standing  erected  directly 
over  against  the  stake,  in  the  face  of  Rawlins,  on  which 
steptup  a  priest,  who  addressed  himself  to  the  people  who 
were  assembled  in  great  numbers,  as  it  was  the  market- 
day.  Then  the  priest  went  on  in  his  sermon,  and  spake 
of  many  things  about  the  authority  of  the  church  of 
Rome.  Rawlins  gave  such  good  attention,  that  he 
Beemed  not  at  all  moved  or  disquieted.  At  last,  the 
priest  came  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  there  he 
began  to  inveigh  against  Rawlins'  opinions,  and  cited 
the  usual  place  of  scripture,  in  support  of  his  dogmas. 

Rawlins  perceived  that  he  went  about  not  only  to 
teach  and  preach  the  people  false  doctrine,  but  also  to 
confirm  it  by  scripture;  so  he  suddenly  started  up  and 
beckoned  his  hands  to  the  ])eople,  saying  twice,  "  Come 
hither,  good  people,  and  hear  not  a  false  prophet  preach- 
ing ;"  and  then  said  to  the  preacher,  "Ah,  thou 
naughty  hypocrite,  dost  thou  presume  to  prove  thy  false 
doctrine  by  scripture  ?  Look  in  the  text  that  foUoweth : 
Did  not  Christ  say,  "  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me  .'" 
After  which  words,  the  priest  being  amazed,  forthwith 
held  his  peace. 

Then  some  that  stood  by  cried  out,  "  Put  fire,  set 
to  fire!''  which  being  done,  the  straw  and  reed,  cast 
np  both   a   great    and    sudden  flame.       In    which    this 


good  and  blessed  man  kept  his  hands  till  the  sinews 
shrunk,  and  the  fat  dropped  away,  savin?  that  once  he 
as  it  were,  wiped  his  face  with  one  of  them.  All  this 
while,  which  was  somewhat  long,  he  cried  with  a  loud 
voice,  "  O  Lord,  receive  my  soul  ;  O  Lord,  receive  my 
spirit!"  until  he  could  not  open  his  mouth.  At  last 
the  fire  burned  so  vehemently  against  his  legs,  that  thev 
were  consumed  almost  before  the  rest  of  his  body  was 
burned,  which  made  the  whole  body  fall  over  the  chain 
into  the  fire  sooner  than  it  would  have  done.  Thus  died 
this  godly  old  man,  Rawlins,  for  the  testimony  of  God's  ' 
truth,  being  now  rewarded,  no  doubt,  with  the  crown 
of  eternal  life. 

The  sum  of  the  irords  sjmken  hy  Queen  Man/  to  certain  1 1 
of  the  Councillors,  March  28,  ITifjo,  touching  the  •' 
restitution  of  Abbey  Lands. 

Before  I  pass  over  the  month  of  March,  I  cannot  but 
leave  a  little  memorandum  of  the  words  or  consultation 
of  Queen  Mary,  to  certain  of  the  council  on  the  'iBth,     . 
about  the  restoring  again  of  the  abbey  lands.     After  she'    I 
had  called  into  her  presence  four  of  the   privy  council,     "' 
viz.  William,   lord  marcpiess   of  Winchester,  high  trea- 
surer of  England  ;  Sir  Robert   Rochester,   knight,   the 
cpieen's  comptroller  ;   Sir  William  Peter,   knight,  secre- 
tary ;     Sir    Francis    Inglefield,    knight,    master   of    the 
wards.  Queen  Mary  said,  "  You  are  here  of  our  council, 
and   we   have  desired  you  to  be  called   to  us   that  you 
might  hear  of  my  conscience,  and  the  resolution  of  my 
mind,  concerning  the  lands  and   possessions  of  monas- 
teries, and  of  other  churches  now  in  my  possession. 

"  First  I  consider,  that  the  lands  were  taken  away 
from  the  churches  in  the  time  of  schism,  and  by  unlawful 
means,  such  as  are  contrary  both  to  the  law  of  God  and 
of  the  church.  For  which  cause  my  conscience  does 
not  suffer  me  to  detain  them  ;  and  therefore  I  here  ex- 
pressly refuse  either  to  claim  or  to  retain  the  lands,  but 
with  all  my  heart  freely  and  willingly,  here  and  before 
God  I  surrender  and  relinquish  the  lands  and  possessions, 
or  inheritances,  and  renounce  them  with  this  purpose, 
that  order  and  dis])osition  thereof  may  be  taken,  as  shall 
seem  best  to  our  most  holy  lord  the  pope,  or  else  his 
legate,  the  lord  cardinal,  to  the  honour  of  God,  and 
wealth  of  this  our  realm. 

"  And  although  you  may  object,  that  considering  the 
state  of  my  kingdom,  and  the  dignity  of  it,  my  imperial 
crown  cannot  be  honourably  maintained  and  furnished 
without  these  possessions  ;  yet  I  set  more  by  the  salva- 
tion of  my  soul,  than  by  ten  kingdoms  ;  and  therefore 
these  possessions  I  utterly  refuse  here  to  hold,  and  give 
most  hearty  thanks  to  Almighty  God,  who  has  given  me 
a  husband  like-minded,  with  no  less  good  affection  in  this 
behalf,  than  I  am  myself. 

"  Wherefore  I  charge  and  command,  that  my  chan- 
cellor (with  whom  I  have  conferred  my  mind  in  this 
matter  before)  and  you  four,  to-morrow,  together  resort 
to  the  most  reverend  lord  legate,  and  signify  to  him  this 
matter  in  my  name,  and  give  your  attendance  upon  him 
for  the  more  full  declaration  of  the  state  of  my  kingdom, 
and  of  these  possessions,  as  you  yourselves  understand 
the  matter,  and  can  inform  him  in  the  same." 


This  intimation  being  given  by  the  queen,  first  to  the 
councillors,  and  then  to  the  cardinal,  he  drawing  out  a 
copy  in  Latin,  sent  it  to  the  pope  :  which  copy  coming 
afterwards  to  my  hand,  I  have  thus  translated  into  Eng- 
lish. 

In  the  preceding  month,  the  bishop  of  Ely,  with  the 
lord  Montacute  and  one  hundred  and  forty  horse,  were 
sent  as  ambassadors  from  the  king  and  queen  to  the 
pope  of  Rome.  For  what  cause  is  not  expressed  ;  but 
it  maybe  supposed  to  be  about  the  abbey  lands,  as  by  the 
sequel  may  appear. 

It  was  not  long  after  that  the  pope  set  forth  ia 
print  a  bull  of  excommunication  for  all  such  persons, 
without  exception,  as  kept  any  of  the  church  or  abbey 
lands,  by  virtue  of  which  bull,  the  pope  excommunicated 
not  only  those  who  had  any  of  the  church  or  abbey  lands, 
but  also  all  princes,  bishops,  and  noblemen,  justices  of 


'14 


A.D. 1555.] 


PERSECUTION  OF  GEORGE  MARSH  AND  OTHERS. 


749 


peace  and  others  in  office,  who  had  not,  or  did  not,  forth- 
with put  the  same  bull  in  execution.  Although  this  ex- 
ecution (God  be  thanked),  to  this  day  was  never  put  in 
practice. 

Here  again  is  to  be  observed  another  popish  device, 
not  unworthy  of  being  noted.  For  where  the  papists  may 
overmaster  by  force,  they  spare  no  cost.  This  well  ap- 
peared, and  still  appears  in  burning  the  poor  patient 
christians,  who,  because  they  are  destitute  of  power  and 
strength  to  resist  them,  and  content  with  patience  to  re- 
ceive whatever  is  put  upon  them,  there  they  play  the 
lion,  and  make  no  end  of  burning  and  persecuting.  But 
where  they  find  themselves  to  be  overmatched,  or  fear  to 
receive  a  defeat  in  presuming  too  far,  there  they  keep  in, 
and  can  stay  the  execution  of  their  laws  and  bulls,  be 
they  never  so  apostolical,  till  they  perceive  a  convenient 
time  for  their  purpose,  as  in  this  case. 

For  notwithstanding  that  the  pope's  bull  came  with 
full  authority  for  the  restitution  of  the  abbey  lands,  and 
thundered  out  his  most  terrible  excommunication,  not 
only  against  them  who  detained  any  such  lands,  but  also 
against  all  others  who  did  not  see  the  pope's  command- 
ment executed  ;  yet  neither  Winchester,  nor  any  of  the 
pope's  clergy,  would  greatly  stir  in  that  matter,  per- 
ceiving the  nobility  to  be  too  strong  for  them  ;  and 
therefore  they  were  contented  to  let  the  matter  fall,  or 
at  least  to  stay  till  circumstances  might  better  serve 
them. 

Yea,  and  under  a  crafty  pretence,  that  the  nobility 
and  men  of  landed  property  at  the  first  coming  out  of  the 
bull  should  not  be  exasperated  too  much  against  them, 
they  subtlely  abused  the  pulpits,  and  dissembled  with  the 
people,  affirming  that  the  pope's  bull,  set  forth  in  print 
for  the  restitution  of  abbey  lands,  was  not  meant  for 
■  England,  but  for  other  foreign  countries!  but  that  the 
imeaiiing  of  that  bull  was  only  for  England,  and  no  coun- 
ti-y  else,  is  evident,  both  by  the  above  intimation 
lof  queen  Mary,  as  well  as  by  many  other  causes,  so  that 
lit  is  easy  to  understand  what  the  purpose  of  those  men 
■was,  if  the  time  had  served  them. 

{  John  Awcoek. 

I  In  the  beginning  of  April,  John  Awcoek  died  in  pri- 
son :  he  was  buried  in  the  fields,  as  the  manner  of  the  pa- 
tpists  was  to  deny  their  christian  burial  to  such  as  died 
lout  of  their  popish  antichristian  church. 
I  On  the  first  day  of  April,  1555,  a  letter  was  sent  to 
jthe  sheriff  of  Kent,  to  apprehend  Thomas  Wodgat  and 
iWilliam  Maynard,  for  preaching  secretly. 

On  the  7th,  another  letter  was  sent  to  the  sheriff 
for  the  apprehension  of  one  Harwick,  who  went  about 
with  a  boy  with  him,  preaching  from  place  to  place. 

On  the  15th  a  letter  was  directed  to  Sir  Nicolas  Hare 
and  Sir  Thomas  Cornwallis,  desiring  them  to  examine 
Master  Flower,  alias  Branch,  as  to  what  he  meant  by 
wearing  about  his  neck  the  words,  "fear  God,  flee  idols,'' 
praying  them  also  to  speak  to  Bonner,  Bishop  of  Lon- 
;ion,  to  proceed  against  him  for  his  religion,  and  that  the 
Justice  of  peace  of  ixliddlesex  should  likewise  proceed 
Against  him  for  shedding  blood  in  the  church,  so  that  if 
he  continued  in  his  opinion,  he  might  be  executed  by 
:he  latter  end  of  this  week,  and  that  his  right  hand,  the 
(lay  before  his  execution,  or  the  same  day,  should  be 
Stricken  off. 

I  On  the  '22d  there  was  a  letter  sent  to  the  justices  of 
teace  of  Middlesex,  with  a  writ  for  the  execution  of 
Flower,  commanding  them  to  see  his  hand  stricken 
bff  before  he  was  burnt. 

j  On  the  29th,  Master  Robert  Horneby,  a  servant  to 
the  lady  Elizabeth,  was  brought  before  the  council  for 
ills  religion  ;  and  standing  constantly  to  the  truth  not- 
Withstanding  their  threats  and  other  persuasions,  was 
committed  to  the  Marshalsea. 
I 

4»  account  of  the  Life,  Examination  and  Burning  of 
George  Marsh. 

George  Marsh  was  burnt  in  the  parish  of  Deane,  in 
lie  county  of  Lancaster.     He  was  well  brought  up  in 


learning  and  trade,  by  his  parents,  and  afterwards, 
about  tlie  2.")th  year  of  his  age,  married  a  young  woman 
belonging  to  tlie  county,  with  whom  he  lived  for  many 
years,  u})on  a  farm,  and  had  several  children.  But  on 
the  death  of  his  wife,  he  went  into  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  where  he  studied  and  increased  greatly  in 
It-ariiing  and  godly  virtues,  and  became  a  minister  of 
God's  lioly  word  and  sacraments,  and  for  a  wliih?  was 
curate  to  Lawrence  Sanders.  In  which  condition  of 
life  he  continued  for  a  time,  earnestly  setting  forth  God's 
true  religion,  to  the  overthrowing  of  antichrist's  false 
doctrine,  by  his  godly  readings  and  sermons,  both  there 
and  in  the  parish  of  Dea!\e,  and  elsewhere,  in  Lan- 
cashire. 

At  length  he  was  apprehended  by  his  adversaries,  and 
kept  in  prison,  by  the  bishop  of  Chester,  four  months, 
not  being  permitted  to  have  relief  and  comfort  of  his 
friends ;  but  charge  being  given  unto  the  porter,  to 
mark  who  they  weie  that  asked  for  him,  and  to  signify 
their  names  to  the  bishop,  as  appears  by  an  account 
written  by  himself,  as  foUovvs  : 

The  Handling,  Inlrealing,  and  Examination  of  George 
Marsh. 

"  On  the  Monday  before  Palm  Sunday,  which  was  the 
12th  day  of  March,  it  was  told  me  at  my  mother's  house, 
that  Roger  Wrinstone,  with  others  of  Master  Barton's 
servants,  did  make  diligent  search  for  me  in  Bolton,  and 
when  they  perceived  that  I  was  not  there,  they  gave 
strict  charge  to  Robert  Ward  and  Robert  Marsh,  to  find 
and  bring  me  to  Master  Barton  on  the  following  day, 
with  others,  to  be  brought  before  the  honourable  earl  of 
Derby,  there  to  be  examined  in  matters  of  religion,  &c. 

"  1  knowing  this,  by  means  of  several  of  my  friends, 
was  variously  alfected  ;  my  mother,  and  others  of  my 
friends  advising  me  to  fly,  aiid  to  avoid  the  peril  as  I  had 
intended  to  do  after  a  week  then  next  ensuing,  if  this  in 
the  meanwhile  had  not  happened  ;  seeing  that  if  I  were 
taken,  and  would  not  recant  in  matters  of  religion  (as 
they  thought  I  would  not,  and  as,  God  strengthening 
and  assisting  me  with  his  Holy  Spirit,  I  never  will)  it 
woidd  not  only  have  put  them  to  great  sorrow,  heavi- 
ness and  los.'ies,  with  costs  and  charges,  to  their  shame 
and  rebuke  in  this  world,  but  also  mine  ownself,  after 
troubles  and  painful  imprisonment,  to  shameful  death. 

"  This  considered,  they  advised  me  and  counselled  me 
to  depart  and  fly  the  country,  as  I  had  intended  to  have 
done,  if  this  had  not  happened.  To  whose  counsel  my 
weak  flesh  would  gladly  have  consented,  but  my  spirit 
did  not  fully  agree  ;  thinking  and  saying  thus  to  myself, 
that  if  I  fled,  it  would  be  thought,  reported,  and  said, 
that  I  did  not  only  fly  the  country,  and  my  nearest 
and  dearest  friends,  but  much  rather  from  Christ's 
holy  word,  according  as  these  years  past  I  had  with  my 
heart,  or  at  least  with  mine  outward  living  professed, 
and  with  my  mouth  and  word  taught,  according  to  the 
small  talent  given  me  of  the  Lord.  Being  thus  with 
their  counsel  and  advice,  and  the  cogitations  and  coun- 
sels of  mine  own  mind  drawn  as  it  were  divers  ways, 
1  went  from  my  mother's  house,  saying,  I  would  come 
again  at  evening. 

"  In  the  meantime  I  ceased  not  by  earnest  prayer  to 
ask  and  seek  counsel  of  God  (who  is  the  Giver  of  all 
good  gifts)  and  of  others  of  my  friends,  whose  godly 
judgments  and  knowledge  I  much  trusted  unto.  After 
this,  I  met  with  one  of  my  said  friends  on  Deane  Moor, 
about  sunset,  and  after  we  had  consulted  together  of  my 
business,  not  without  hearty  prayer,  kneeling  on  our 
knees,  we  departed  ;  I  not  fully  determining  what  to  do, 
but  taking  my  leave  of  my  friend,  said,  I  doubted  not 
but  God  (according  as  our  prayer  and  trust  was)  would 
give  me  such  wisdom  and  counsel,  as  should  be  most  to 
his  honour  and  glory,  the  profit  of  my  neighbours  and 
brethren  in  the  world,  and  obtaining  of  mine  eternal 
salvation  by  Christ  in  heaven. 

"  This  done,  1  returned  to  my  mother  s  house  again, 
where  several  of  Master  Barton's  servants  had  been 
seeking  me  ;  who,  when  they  could  not  find  me,  straitly 
charged  my  brother  and  William  Marsh  to  seek  me  thaw 


fiO 


THE  PERSECUTION  OF  GEORGE  MARSH. 


[Book  XI. 


night,  and  to  bring  me  to  Smithy-hills  the  next  day  ;  who 
being  so  charged,  were  gone  to  seek  me  in  Adderton, 
or  elsewhere.  I  intended  before  to  have  been  all 
night  with  my  mother,  but  then  considering  that  my 
tarrying  there  would  disquiet  her,  I  departed,  and  went 
beyond  Deane  church,  and  there  tarried  all  night  with  an 
old  friend. 

"  At  my  first  awaking,  one  came  to  me  from  a  faith- 
ful friend  of  mine  with  letters,  which  I  never  read  nor 
yet  looked  on,  who  .^aid  this  :  my  friend's  advice  was, 
that  I  should  in  nowise  fly,  but  abide  and  boldly  con- 
fess  tlie  faith  of  Jesus  Christ.  At  whose  words  I  was  so 
confirmed  and  established  in  my  conscience,  that  from 
thenceforth  I  consulted  no  more,  whether  it  were  better 
to  fly  or  to  tarry  ;  but  was  at  a  point  with  myself,  that  I 
would  not  fly,  but  go  to  Master  Barton  who  sought 
for  me,  and  there  present  myself,  and  patiently  bear 
such  cross  as  it  should  please  God  to  lay  upon  my  "shoul- 
ders. Whereupon  my  mind  and  conscience  before  being 
much  disquieted  and  troubled,  was  now  merry  and  in 
quiet  estate. 

"  So  betimes  in  the  morning  I  arose,  and  after  I  had 
said  the  English  Litany  (as  my  custom  was)  with  other 
prayers,  kneeling  on  my  knees  by  my  friend's  bed-side, 
I  prepared  myself  to  go  towards  Smithy-hills:  and  as  I 
was  going  there,  I  went  into  the  houses  of  Henry  Wid- 
dowes,  of  my  mother-in-law,  of  Ralph  Yeton,  and  of  the 
wife  of  Thomas  Richardson,  desiring  them  to  pray  for 
me,  and  have  me  commended  to  all  my  friends,  and  to 
comfort  my  mother,  and  to  be  good  to  my  little  children  ; 
for,  as  I  supposed,  they  should  not  see  my  face  any 
more  before  the  last  day,  and  so  took  my  leave  of  them, 
not  without  tears  shed  on  both  parts,  and  came  to 
Suiithy-hills  about  nine  of  the  clock,  and  presented  my- 
sslf  before  Master  Barton. 

"  He  charged  my  brother  and  William  Marsh  to  bring 
and  deliver  me  the  next  day  by  ten  of  the  clock,  before 
the  earl  or  his  counsel. 

"  So  we  went  to  my  mother's,  and  there  praying,  I 
took  my  leave  of  my  mother,  the  wife  of  Richard  Marsh, 
and  both  their  households,  they  and  I  both  weeping,  and 
so  I  departed  from  them,  and  came  to  Lathum  early 
next  day. 

"  Then  I  was  called  to  my  lord  and  his  council,  and 
brought  into  the  chamber  of  presence,  where  was  pre- 
sent Sir  William  Nores,  Sir  Pierce  Alee,  Master  Sher- 
burn,  the  parson  of  Grapnal,  Master  More,  with  others. 
My  lord  turned  himself  toward  me,  and  asked  what  was 
my  name  ;   I  answered.  Marsh. 

"  Then  he  asked  whether  I  was  one  of  those  that 
sowed  evil  seed  and  dissension  amongst  the  people. 
Which  I  denied,  desiring  to  know  mine  accusers,  and 
what  could  be  laid  against  me. 

"  Then,  said  he,  he  would  with  his  council  examine 
me  themselves,  and  asked  me  whether  I  was  a  priest ;  I 
said,  no.  Then  he  asked  me,  what  had  been  my  living. 
I  answered  I  was  a  minister,  served  a  cure,  and  taught  a 
school.  Then  said  my  lord  to  his  council,  this  is  a  won- 
derful thing.  He  said  he  was  no  priest,  and  now  he 
confesseth  himself  to  be  one.  I  answered,  that  '  by  the 
laws  now  used  in  this  realm  (as  far  as  I  do  know)  I  am 
none.' 

"  Then  they  asked  me  who  gave  me  orders,  or  whe- 
ther I  had  taken  any  at  all.  I  answered,  I  received 
orders  of  the  bishop  of  London  and  Lincoln. 

"  They  asked  me  how  long  I  had  been  a  curate,  and 
whether  I  had  ministered  with  a  good  conscience.  I 
answered,  that  I  had  been  a  curate  but  one  year,  and 
had  ministered  with  a  good  conscience,  I  thanked  God, 
and  if  the  laws  of  the  realm  would  have  suffered  me,  I 
would  have  ministered  still ;  and  if  the  laws  at  any 
time  hereafter  would  sufl'er  me  to  minister  after  that 
sort,  I  would  minister  again. 

"  At  this  they  murmured,  and  the  parson  of  Grapnal 
said,  this  last  communion  was  the  most  devilish  thing  that 
ever  was  devised  !  Then  they  asked  me  what  my  belief 
was. 

"  I  answered,  I  believed  in  God  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  according  as  the  scriptures  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments  do  teach,  and  according  as  the 


four  symbols  or  creeds  do  teach  ;  that  is  to  wit,  the 
creed  commonly  called  the  Apostles'  creed,  the  creed  of 
the  Nicene  council,  the  creed  of  Athanasius,  and  of 
Austin,  and  Ambrose. 

"  And  after  a  few  words,  the  parson  of  Grapnal  said 
'  But  wliat  is  thy  belief  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar." 
"  I  answered,  '  I  believed  that  whoever,  according  to 
Christ's  institution,  did  receive  the  holy  sacrament  of 
Christ's  body  and  blood,  did  eat  and  drink  Christ's  body 
and  blood  with  all  the  benefits  of  his  death  and  resurrec- 
tion  to  their  eternal  salvation  ;  for  Christ,'  said  I,  '  is 
ever  present  with  his  sacrament.' 

"  Then  they  asked  me,  whether  the  bread  and  wine, 
by  virtue  of  the  words  pronounced  by  the  priest,  were 
changed  into  the  flesh  and  blood  of  Christ,  and  that  the 
sacrament,  whether  it  were  received  or  reserved,  was  the 
very  body  of  Christ .' 

"  I.  made  answer,  '  I  knew  no  further  than  I  had 
showed  already.  For  my  knowledge  is  imperfect,'  said 
I,  '  desiring  them  not  to  ask  me  such  hard  and  unpro- 
fitable questions,  by  which  to  bring  my  body  into  danger 
of  death,  and  to  suck  my  blood.  At  this  they  were  not  i 
a  little  offended,  saying,  they  were  no  blood-suckers, 
and  intended  nothing  to  me  but  to  make  me  a  good 
christian. 

"  So  after  many  other  questions,  which  I  avoided  as 
well  as  I  could,  remembering  the  saying  of  St.  Paul, '  fool- 
ish and  unlearned  questions  avoid,  knowing  they  do  but 
gender  strife,'  my  lord  commanded  me  to  come  to  the 
board,  and  gave  me  pen  and  ink  in  my  hand,  and  com- 
manded me  to  write  mine  answers  to  the  questions  of 
the  sacrament :  and  I  wrote  as  I  had  answered  before. 
At  which  he  being  much  offended,  commanded  me  to 
write  a  more  direct  answer,  saying,  I  should  not  choose 
but  do  it. 

"  Then  I  took  the  pen  and  wrote,  that  I  knew  not 
more.  At  this  he,  being  sore  grieved,  after  many  tl.reat- 
enings,  said,  I  should  be  put  to  shameful  death  like  a 
traitor,  with  such  like  words  ;  and  sometimes  giving  me 
fair  words,  if  I  would  turn  and  be  conformable,  how 
glad  he  would  be. 

"  In  conclusion,  after  much  ado,  he  commanded  me 
to  prison  in  a  cold,  windy,  stone-house,  where  there 
was  little  room  ;  where  I  lay  two  nights  without  any 
bed,  saving  a  few  canvass  tent-clothes,  and  a  pair  of 
sheets,  but  no  woollen  clothes,  and  so  continued  till 
Palm  Sunday,  occupying  m)'self  as  well  as  I  could  in 
meditation,  prayer,  and  study  ;  for  no  man  was  suffered 
to  come  to  me  but  my  keeper,  who  came  twice  a-day, 
when  he  brought  me  meat  and  drink. 

"  On  Palm  Sunday  I  was  sent  for  to  appear  before  my  ( 
lord  and  his  council,  amongst  whom  was  Sir  John  Be-  ' 
ram,  and  the  vicar  of  Prescot.  So  they  examined  me 
again  about  the  sacrament.  And  after  I  had  communed 
apart  v/ith  the  vicar  of  Prescot  concerning  that  matter,  he 
returned  to  my  lord  and  his  council,  saying,  that  the  an- 
swer which  I  had  made  before,  and  then  did  make,  was  suf- 
ficient for  a  beginner,  and  as  one  who  did  not  profess  a 
perfect  knowledge  in  that  matter,  until  such  time  as  I 
had  learned  further.  With  this  the  Earl  was  very  well 
pleased,  saying,  he  doubted  not  but  by  the  means  and 
help  of  the  vicar  of  Prescot  I  would  be  conformable  in 
other  things.  So  after  many  fair  words  he  commanded 
I  should  have  a  bed,  with  fire,  and  liberty  to  go  amongst  jt 
his  servants,  so  that  I  would  do  no  harm  amongst  them.  M 
"And  so  after  much  other  communication  I  departed,  '* 
much  more  troubled  in  my  spirit  than  before,  because  I 
had  not  with  more  boldness  confessed  Christ,  but  had 
done  so  in  such  a  manner  as  that  my  adversaries  thought 
they  should  prevail  against  me;  I  was  therefore  much 
grieved,  and  I  cried  more  earnestly  to  God  by  prayer, 
desiring  him  to  strengthen  me  with  his  Holy  Spirit  with 
boldness  to  confess  him  ;  and  to  deliver  me  from  their 
enticing  words,  that  I  might  not  be  spoiled  through 
their  philosophy  and  vain  deceit,  after  the  traditions 
of  men,  after  the  rudiments  of  the  world,  and  not  after 
Christ. 

"  And  so  after  a  day  or  two  I  was  sent  for  to  the  vicar 
of  Prescot  and  the  parson  of  Grapnal ;  where  our  com- 
munication was   concerning   the    mass :    and  he  asked 


A.D.  15o5.j 


THE  PERSECUTION  OF  GEORGE  MARSH. 


751 


what  offended  me  in  the  mass.  I  answered,  the  whole 
mass  offended  me,  first,  because  it  was  in  a  strange 
languaa:e,  whereby  the  people  were  not  edified,  contrary 
to  St.  Paul's  doctrine,  in  1  Corinth,  xiv.,  and  because 
of  the  manifold  and  intolerable  abuses  and  errors  con- 
tained in  it,  contrary  to  Christ's  priesthood  and  sacri- 
fice. 1  also  named  some  parts,  which  they  went  about 
with  gentle  and  far-sought  interpretations  to  mitigate, 
saying  those  were  understood  far  otherwise  than  the 
words  purported,  or  than  I  took  them.  1  answered,  I 
understood  them  as  they  purported,  and  as  their  own 
books  commented  upon  them. 

"  They  said  sacrifice  or  oblation  did  not  in  the  mass 
signify  any  thing  else,  than  either  a  sacrince  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving,  or  else  a  memorial  of  a  sacrifice  or  obla- 
tion. So  they  caused  a  mass-book  to  be  sent  for,  and 
shewed  me  wherein  some  places  of  the  mass  was  writ- 
ten '  a  sacrifice  of  praise.'  I  answered,  that  it  followed 
not  from  that,  that  in  all  places  it  signified  a  sacrifice 
or  oblation  of  praise  or  thanksgiving  ;  and  although  it 
did,  yet  a  sacrifice  of  praise  or  thanksgiving  was  not 
to  be  offered  for  the  sins  of  the  people,  for  that  Christ 
by  his  own  passion  once  offered  on  the  cross  :  whereas 
the  words  of  the  mass  were,  that  the  priest  did  offer  an 
oblation  and  sacrifice  for  the  sins  and  oflences  both  of 
himself  and  of  the  people  ;  for  the  dead,  and  for  the  sal- 
vation of  the  living. 

"After  much  exhortation  to  me  that  I  should  be  con- 
formable to  the  true  cathohc  church,  which,  as  they  meant 
was  the  Romish  church,  I  departed,  not  consenting  to 
them. 

"Within  a  day  or  two  after  came  Master  More, 
bringing  with  him  certain  articles  to  which  Doctor 
Crome  had  subscribed  in  the  days  of  king  Henry  YIIL, 
and  asked  me  whether  I  would  consent  and  subscribe  to 
those  articles.  I  confessed  plainly  I  would  in  nowise 
consent  and  subscribe  to  those  articles;  and  so  he  de- 
parted, 

"  Shortly  after  the  parson  and  vicar  sent  for  me  again, 
saying,  if  I  would  not  consent  and  subscribe,  I  must  go 
to  prison.     Those  articles  were  as  follows  : — 

"  1.  Whether  the  mass  now  used  in  the  church  of 
England  was  according  to  Christ's  institution,  and 
with  faith,  reverence,  and  devotion  to  be  heard  and 
seen .' 

"  2,  WTiether  the  Almighty,  by  the  words  pronounced 
by  the  priest,  did  change  the  bread  and  wine  after  the 
words  of  consecration,  into  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 
whether  it  were  received  or  reserved  ? 

"  3.  Whether  the  lay  people  ought  to  receive  under 
the  form  of  bread  only,  and  that  the  one  kind  was  suffi- 
cient for  them .' 

"4.  Whether  confession  to  the  priest  now  used  in 
England  were  godly  and  necessary  ? 

"  These  four  questions  or  articles  they  delivered  to 
me  in  writing,  and  bade  me  go  to  my  chamber  and  sub- 
scribe my  answers  with  my  own  hand,  and  come  again. 
So  within  half  an  hour  I  came  to'  them  again,  and  de- 
livered them  the  questions  with  my  answers.  The  first 
I  denied.  The  second  I  answered,  as  I  did  before.  To 
the  third  I  answered,  that  the  lay  people,  by  Christ's 
institution  ought  to  receive  under  both  kinds,  and  that 
it  suffices  not  to  receive  under  the  one  kind  only.  To 
the  fourth  I  replied,  that  though  auricular  confession 
were  a  convenient  means  to  instruct  the  rude  people, 
yet  it  was  not  necessary  nor  commanded  by  God. 

"  They  urgently  exhorted  me  then  to  leave  my  opi- 
nions, saying,  I  was  much  deceived,  understanding  the 
scriptures  amiss,  and  counselled  me  to  follow  the 
catholic  church  of  Christ,  and  to  do  as  others  did.  I 
answered  that  my  faith  in  Christ  was  derived  from  his 
holy  word,  and  that  I  neither  could  nor  would  deny, 
alter,  or  change  my  belief  for  any  living  creature,  desir- 
ing them  to  speak  to  my  lord,  that  during  my  life  and 
imprisonment  my  poor  friends  might  be  suffered  to  re- 
lieve me  with  necessary  things  according  to  their  power. 
And  so  after  exhorting  me  again  to  do  and  believe  as  the 
church  did,  we  departed. 

"  Upon  one  of  the  Easter  holydays  Master  Sherburn 
and   Master  More  sent  for  me,  and  persuaded  me  to 


leave  mine  opinions  ;  saying,  all  the  bringers  up  and 
favourers  of  that  religion  had  evil  luck,  and  were  either 
put  to  death  or  in  prison,  and  were  in  danger  of  their 
lives.  Again,  the  favourers  of  the  religion  now  used 
had  wondrous  good  luck  and  prosperity  in  all  things : 
with  many  other  worldly  reasons  of  man's  wisdom  ;  but 
as  for  the  scriptures  Master  Sherburn  confessed  himself 
entirely  ignorant. 

"  I  answered,  that  I  believed  and  leaned  only  to  the 
scriptures,  not  judging  things  by  prosperity  or  adversity  ; 
but  they  earnestly  advised  me  to  recant  my  opinions, 
and  not  to  be  prevented  by  any  worldly  shame. 

"  I  replied,  that  what  I  did,  I  did  it  not  for  avoid- 
ing of  any  worldly  shame,  saying,  my  soul  and  life  were 
dearer  to  me  than  the  avoiding  of  any  worldly  shame  ; 
neither  yet  did  I  it  for  any  vain  praise  of  the  world,  but 
in  the  reverend  fear  of  God. 

"  Then  More  questioned  with  me, about  receiving  the 
sacrament  under  the  one  kind.  1  said,  Christ's  institu- 
tion was  plain,  that  all  men  should  drink  of  the  cup. 
Then  he  told  me  of  the  2Jth  chapter  of  Luke,  and  the 
20th  chapter  of  the  Acts,  where  was  mention  of  breaking 
bre  d  only  ;  from  which  he  gathered,  that  they  received 
the  sacrament  under  one  kind  onlv. 

"That  I  denied,  saying,  those  places  either  did  not 
speak  of  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  or  else 
under  the  name  breaking  of  bread  was  signified  and  meant 
the  receiving  of  the  sacrament,  both  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  Christ,  according  to  his  institution.  So  after  much  com- 
munication on  this  subject,  Sherburn  said,  it  was  a  great 
pity,  that  I,  being  a  well-favoured  young  man,  and  one 
that  might  have  good  living  and  do  good,  would  so  fool- 
ishly cast  myself  away,  sticking  so  hard  to  such  fooUsh 
opinions. 

"  I  answered  as  I  had  done  to  my  lord  and  to  his  coun- 
cil, that  my  life,  mother,  children,  brethren,  sisters,  and 
friends,  with  other  delights  of  life,  were  as  dear  and 
sweet  to  me  as  to  any  other  man,  and  that  I  would  be 
as  loath  to  lose  them  as  another  would,  if  I  might  hold 
them  with  a  good  conscience,  and  without  dishonouring 
the  cause  of  Christ ;  and  seeing  I  could  not  do  that, 
my  trust  was,  that  God  would  strengthen  me  with  his 
Holy  Spirit  to  lose  them  all  for  his  sake  :  '  for  I  take  my- 
self,' said  I,  '  as  a  sheep  appointed  to  be  slain,  patiently 
to  suffer  what  cross  it  shall  please  my  merciful  Father 
to  lay  on  me.'  And  so,  after  I  had  requested  them  that 
if  I  were  committed  to  prison  my  friends  might  be  suf- 
fered to  relieve  me,  they  departed.' 

Such  is  the  account  which  Marsh  himself  gives  under 
his  own  hand  of  his  troubles.  He  adds  many  other  things, 
among  which  is  the  following  : — 

"  While  I  was  in  ward  at  Lathum,  a  number  of  per- 
sons at  sundry  times  came  unto  me.  Some  said  to  me 
that  all  my  companions  had  recanted,  and  were  gone 
home,  whereas  indeed  that  was  not  so  ;  for  I  saw  seve- 
ral of  them  afterwards.  Others  said,  that  it  was  re- 
ported amongst  my  lord's  household,  that  I  had  con- 
sented and  agreed  in  all  things  with  my  lord  and  his 
council. 

"  While  I  was  at  Lancaster,  many  came  to  talk  with 
me,  some  of  good  will  towards  me,  but  being  without 
knowledge  gave  me  such  counsel  as  Peter  gave  Christ  as 
he  went  up  to  Jerusalem,  when  he  took  him  aside  and 
began  to  rebuke  him,  saying,  '  Lord,  this  shall  not  be 
ui\to  thee.'  But  I  answered  with  Christ's  sharp  answer 
unto  Peter  again  ;  who  turned  about,  and  said  unto 
Peter,  '  Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan  :'  and  perceiving  thac 
they  were  an  hindrance  to  me,  and  that  they  savoured 
not  the  things  which  are  of  God,  but  the  things  that  are 
of  men,  I  made  them  a  plain  answer,  that  I  neither 
could  nor  would  follow  their  counsel ;  but  that  by  God's 
grace  I  would  both  live  and  die  with  a  pure  conscience, 
according  as  hitherto  I  had  believed  and  professed. 
For  we  ought  in  nowise  to  flatter  and  bear  with  those, 
though  they  love  us  ever  so  well,  who  go  about  to  turn 
us  away  from  the  obedience  that  we  owe  to  God  and  to 
his  word,  but  after  Christ's  example  sharply  to  rebuke 
them  for  their  counsel. 

"  Some  others,  yea,  even  strangers  also  came  to  me, 
far  unlike  these,  who,  after  sober  communication,  con- 

3  c 


r52 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  GEORGE  MARSH. 


[Book  XT, 


rented  with  me  in  all  things,  lamenting  much  my  trou- 
bles, givinj;  me  comfortable  words,  and  some  money 
too,  and  resorted  to  me  often,  for  the  space  of  two, 
three,  or  four  days.  There  came  also  many  priests  to 
me,  by  two,  tliree,  four,  five,  or  six  at  once,  whose 
mouths  it  was  easy  enough  to  stop  ;  for  the  priests 
(which  is  much  to  be  lamented)  are  not  always  the  great- 
est clerks,  and  best  learned  in  the  law  of  God.  At 
their  departing  they  either  consented  with  me,  or  else 
had  notliing  to  say  against  me,  saying  they  could  find  no 
fault  witli  my  words.  My  communication  with  them  was 
about  the  sacrament.  There  came  also  into  the  prison 
to  me  Master  Westby,  Master  Ashtou  of  Hill,  Master 
Ashton,  of  Chatterton,  and  many  more,  both  gentlemen 
and  others,  to  my  great  comfort ;  to  whom  I  had  good 
opportunity  to  utter  a  great  part  of  my  consenence  ;  for 
God  so  strengthened  me  with  his  spirit  of  boldness,  ac- 
cording to  my  humble  request  and  prayer  (everlasting 
thanks  be  given  to  him)  that  I  was  not  afraid  to 
speak  to  any  that  came  to  me  ;  no,  not  even  to  judges 
themselves,  before  whom  1  was  thrice  arraigned  at  the 
bar,  amongst  thieves,  with  irons  on  my  feet ;  but  yet 
with  boldness  1  spake  unto  them  so  long  as  they  would 
suffer  me. 

"  They  also  sent  for  me  the  fourth  time  into  their 
chamber,  where,  amongst  other  things,  they  laid  it 
straightlyto  my  charge,  that  I  had  reported,  that  I  knew 
a  whole  mess  of  good  gentlemen  in  Lancashire  of  mine 
opinion,  and  straightly  charged  me,  upon  pain  of  alle- 
giance to  the  queen's  grace,  to  shew  who  they  were. 
But  I  denied  that  I  had  spoken  any  such  thing  (as  it 
■was  indeed  a  false  forged  lie  of  some  wicked  wretches.) 
After  that,  they  threatened  and  rebuked  me,  for  my 
preaching  to  the  people  out  of  the  prison,  as  they  called 
it,  and  for  my  praying  and  reading  so  loud,  that  the 
people  in  the  streets  might  hear.  The  truth  is,  I  and 
my  fellow  prisoner  Warburton,  every  day  on  our  knees, 
did  read  morning  and  evening  prayers,  with  the  English 
Litany  every  day  twice,  both  before  noon  and  after,  with 
other  prayers  ;  we  also  read  every  day  certain  chapters 
of  the  Bible,  commonly  towards  night ;  and  we  read  with 
such  a  loud  voice,  that  the  people  without  in  the  streets 
might  hear  us,  and  would  often  in  the  evenings,  come 
and  sit  down  in  our  sight  under  the  windows  and  hear 
us  read." 

After  this,  Marsh  was  several  times  brought  before 
Dr.  Cotes,  the  bishop,  and  examined  ;  he  answered  to 
every  article  very  modestly,  according  to  the  doctrine 
received  by  public  authority,  and  taught  in  this  realm  at 
the  death  of  King  Edward.  After  this,  he  was  returned 
to  his  prison  again. 

At  last,  after  some  weeks,  the  bishop  and  others  be- 
ing assembled  in  the  chapel.  Marsh  was  brought  by  the 
keeper  and  others  with  bills  and  weapons  before  them  ; 
when  the  chancellor,  by  way  of  an  oration,  declared  to 
the  people  present  the  bishop's  concern  and  charity,  who 
as  a  good  shepherd  watches  over  his  flock,  to  see  that 
none  of  his  sheep  have  any  disease  for  infecting  other 
clean  sheep,  but  will  save  and  cure  the  diseased  sheep  : 
so  his  lordship  had  sent  for  Marsh  as  a  diseased  sheep, 
and  had  weeded  him  out  for  corrupting  others,  and  had 
done  what  he  could  in  showing  his  charitable  disposition 
towards  him,  to  reduce  him  from  his  naughty  heresies  ; 
but  all  that  he  could  do  would  not  avail  :  so  that  he  was 
now  determined,  if  Marsh  would  not  relent  and  abjure, 
to  pronounce  and  give  sentence  definitive  against  him. 
Wherefore  he  bade  George  Marsh  to  be  now  well  ad- 
vised what  he  would  do,  for  it  stood  ujion  his  life  :  and 
if  he  would  not  at  that  present  time  forsake  his  here- 
tical opinions,  it  would  be  (after  the  sentence  given)  too 
late. 

Then  the  chancellor  read  all  his  former  answers  that 
he  made  at  his  former  examination,  and  at  every  one  he 
asked  him,  whether  he  would  stick  to  the  same  or  not? 
To  which  he  answered  again,  'Yea,  yea.' 

"  How  say  ye  then  to  this  ?"  said  the  chancellor. 
"  In  your  last  examination,  amongst  many  other  damn- 
able and  schismatical  heresies  you  said,  that  the  church 
and  doctrine  taught  and  set   forth   ia  king  Edward's 


time,  was  tie  true  church,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  true 
church,  and  that  the  church  of  Rome  is  not  the  true  and 
catholic  church.'"' 

"I  said  so,  indeed,"  re;  lied  Marsh,  "and  I  believe  it 
to  be  true."  Here  also  others  took  occasion  to  ask 
him,  as  he  denied  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority  in 
England,  whether  Linus,  Anacletus,  and  Clement,  w^ho 
were  bishops  of  Rome,  were  not  good  men,  and  he  an- 
swered, "  Yes,  and  some  others  ;  but  they  claimed  no 
more  authority  in  England,  than  the  bishop  of  Canter- 
bury docs  at  Rome  ;  and  I  strive  not  with  the  place, 
neither  speak  I  against  the  person  of  the  bishop,  but 
against  his  doctrine,  which  in  most  jioints  is  repugnant 
to  the  doctrine  of  Christ." 

"  Thou  art  an  arrogant  fellow,  indeed,"  said  the  bi- 
shop. "  In  what  article  is  the  doctrine  of  the  church 
of  Rome  repugnant  to  the  doctrine  of  Christ .'"' 

George  Marsh  answered  and  said,  "  Oh,  my  lord,  I 
pray  you  judge  not  so  of  me  :  I  stand  now  upon  the 
point  of  my  life  and  death  ;  and  a  man  in  my  case  has 
no  cause  to  be  arrogant,  neither  am  I,  God  is  my  record. 
And  as  concerning  the  disagreement  of  the  doctrine, 
among  many  other  things  the  church  of  Rome  errs  in  the 
sacrament.  For  Clirist  in  the  institution  delivered  the 
cup  as  well  as  the  bread,  saying,  '  Drink  ye  all  of  this,' 
and  Mark  reports,  that  they  drank  of  it :  in  like  manner 
St.  Paul  delivered  it  to  the  Corinthians.  And  in  the 
same  way  also,  it  was  used  in  the  primitive  church  for 
tlie  space  of  many  hundred  years.  Now  tlie  church  of 
Rome  takes  away  one  part  of  the  sacrament  from  the 
laity.  Wherefore,  if  I  could  be  persuaded  in  my  con- 
science by  God's  word  that  it  were  well  done,  1  could 
gladly  yield  in  this  point. 

Then  said  the  bishop,  "  There  is  no  disputing  with  an 
heretic."  And  therefore  when  all  his  answers  were 
read,  he  asked  him  whether  he  would  stand  to  them,  or 
forsake  them. 

He  said,  "  That  he  held  no  heretical  opinions,  but  ut- 
terly abhorred  all  kind  of  heresy,  although  they  so  un- 
truly slandered  him."  And  he  desired  all  the  people 
present  to  bear  witness  that  in  all  articles  of  religion  he 
held  no  other  opinion  than  was  by  law  established,  and 
publicly  taught  in  England  at  the  death  of  king  Edward 
VL,  and  that  in  the  same  jiure  religion  and  doctrine  he 
would,  by  God's  grace,  live  and  die. 

The  bishop  then  took  a  writing  out  of  his  bosom,  and 
began  to  read  the  sentence  of  condemnation  ;  but  when 
he  had  read  almost  half  of  it,  the  chancellor  said,  "  Good, 
my  lord,  stay,  stay  ;  for  if  ye  proceed  any  farther,  it  will 
be  too  late  to  recal  it,"  so  the  bishop  stayed.  Tlien  his 
popish  priests,  and  others  of  the  ignorant  people,  called 
upon  Marsh  to  recant.  They  bade  him  kneel  down  and 
pray,  and  they  would  pray  for  him.  So  they  knelt 
down,  and  he  desired  them  to  pray  for  him,  and  said 
that  he  would  pray  for  them. 

The  bishop  then  asked  him  again,  whether  he  would 
not  accept  the  queen|s  mercy  in  time  ;  he  answered, 
"he  loved  her  grace  as  faithfully  as  any  of  them  ;  but 
yet  he  durst  not  deny  his  Saviour  Christ,  so  as  to  lose 
his  everlasting  mercy,  and  so  win  everlasting  deatli." 

Then  the  bishop  put  his  spectacles  upon  his  nose,  and 
read  his  sentence  about  five  or  six  lines,  and  there  again 
the  chancellor,  with  a  smiling  countenance,  called  to  the 
bishop,  and  said,  "  Yet  good,  my  lord,  once  again  stop, 
for  if  that  word  is  spoken,  all  is  past,  no  relenting  will 
then  serve:"  and  the  bishop,  pulling  off  his  spectacles, 
said,  "  I  would  stay,  if  it  might  be." 

"  How  sayest  thou,"  said  he,  "wilt  thou  recant.'" 
Many  of  the  priests  and  poor  people  urged  him  to  do  so, 
and  call  to  God  for  grace  ;  and  pulled  him  by  the  sleeve, 
and  bade  him  recant  and  save  his  life.  He  answered 
again,  "  I  would  as  fain  live  as  you,  if  in  so  doing  I 
should  not  deny  my  master  Christ,  and  he  deny  me  be- 
fore his  Father  in  heaven.'' 

So  the  bishop  read  out  his  sentence  to  the  end,  and  said, 
"  Now  would  1  no  more  pray  for  thee,  than  I  would  for 
a  dog."  And  Marsh  answered,  that  notwithstanding 
he  would  pray  for  his  lordship.  And  after  this  the  bi« 
shop  delivered  him  to  the  sheriffs. 

Being  in  a  dungeon  or  dark  prison,   no  friend  was 


Ulitrtijriiom  of  Parslj. 


I'jise  7.53. 


A.D.  1555.] 


LETTERS  EXHORTATORY  OF  GEORGE  MARSH. 


753 


allowed  to  speak  with  him  ;  aad  some  of  the  citizens 
who  loved  him  for  the  gospel's  sake,  would  in  the  even- 
ing, througfh  a  hole  in  the  wall  of  the  city  belonging  to 
the  prison,  call  to  him,  and  ask  him  how  he  did.  He 
would  answer  them  most  cheerfully,  that  he  did  well, 
and  thanked  God  for  vouchsafing  his  mercy  to  ajjpoint 
liim  to  be  a  witness  of  his  truth,  and  to  suffer  for  the 
same,  whereat  he  rejoiced  ;  beseeching  him  that  he  would 
give  him  grace  not  to  faint  under  the  cross,  but  pa- 
tiently bear  it  to  his  glory  and  the  comfort  of  his 
churcli :  with  many  other  godly  sayings,  as  one  that 
desired  to  be  with  Christ. 

When  the  time  appointed  came  that  he  was  to  suffer, 
the  sheriffs  of  the  city  brought  out  Marsh,  who  came 
with  them  most  humbly  and  meekly,  with  a  lock  upon 
his  feet.  And  as  he  came  towards  the  place  of  execu- 
tion, some  folks  protTered  him  money,  and  expected  that 
he  should  have  gone  with  a  little  purse  in  his  hand,  as  the 
custom  of  felons  was  in  that  city  in  times  past,  at  their 
going  to  execution,  to  give  to  a  priest  to  s:iy  trentals  or 
masses  for  them  after  their  death,  by  which  they  might, 
as  they  thought,  be  saved.  But  Marsh  said  he  would 
not  then  be  troubled  with  money,  but  desired  some  good 
man  to  take  the  money,  if  the  people  were  disposed  to 
give  any,  and  to  give  it  to  the  prisoners  or  poor  people. 
So  he  went  all  the  way  to  his  death  with  his  book  in  his 
hand,  looking  upon  it :  and  many  of  the  people  said, 
"  This  man  goes  not  to  his  death  as  a  thief  or  one  who 
deserves  to  die." 

When  he  came  to  the  place  of  execution  without  the 
city,  near  to  Spittle-boughton,  one  Cawdrey,  the  deputy 
Chamberlain  of  Chester,  shewed  jNIarsh  a  writing  under 
a  great  seal,  saying,  that  it  was  a  pardon  for  him  if  he 
would  recant.  Marsh  answered,  that  he  would  gladly 
accept  it,  and  said  farther,  that  he  loved  the  queen,  but 
as  it  tended  to  pluck  him  from  God,  he  would  not  re- 
ceive it  upon  that  condition. 

After  that  he  began  to  speak  to  the  people,  shewing 
the  cause  of  his  death,  and  would  have  exhorted  them  to 
hold  fast  to  Christ.  One  of  the  sheriffs  said,  "  We  must 
have  no  sermoning  now."  To  whom  he  said,  "  Master, 
I  cry  you  mercy  ;''  and  so  kneeling  down  made  his 
prayers,  and  then  put  off  his  clothes  to  his  shirt,  and  be- 
ing chained  to  the  post,  having  a  number  of  fagots 
under  him,  and  a  thing  made  like  a  firkin,  with  pitch 
and  tar  in  it  over  his  head.  The  fire  was  unskilfully 
made,  so  that  he  suffered  great  extremity  in  his  death, 
but  he  endured  it  very  patiently. 

WTien  he  had  been  a  long  time  tormented  in  the  fire, 
without  moving,  his  flesh  broiled  and  puffed  up,  so  that 
they  who  stood  before  him  could  not  see  the  chain  with 
which  he  was  fastened,  and  therefore  supposed  that  he 
had  been  dead,  however  he  suddenly  spread  abroad  his 
arms,  saying,  "  Father  of  heaven  have  mercy  upon  me," 
;and  so  yielded  his  spirit  into  the  hands  of  the  lord. 
I  Upon  this,  many  of  the  people  said  that  he  was  a  mar- 
Ityr,  and  died  marvellously  patient  and  godly  ;  which 
icaused  the  bishop  sliortly  after  to  preach  a  sermon  in 
(the  cathedral  church,  and  he  affirmed  in  it,  that  Marsh 
jwas  au  heretic,  burnt  like  an  heretic,  and  was  a  fire- 
brand in  hell. 

Letters  of  George  Marsh. 

This  good  man  wrote  sundry  letters  out  of  prison, 
besides  reports  of  his  examinations.  The  first  in  order 
Concerning  his  examinations  is  as  follows  : — 
I  "  Here  you  have,  dearly  beloved  friends  in  Christ,  the 
phief  and  principal  articles  of  christian  doctrine  briefly 
enumerated,  which  heretofore  I  have  both  believed,  pro- 
fessed, and  taught,  and  yet  do  believe,  profess,  and 
jteach,  and  am  surely  purposed  by  God's  grace  to  con- 
tinue in  the  same  until  the  last  day.  I  want  both 
time  and  opportunity  to  write  out  at  large  the  proofs, 
t:auses,  parts,  effects,  and  contraries  or  errors  of  these 
Articles,  which  w-hoso  desires  to  know,  let  them  read 
bver  the  comn.on- places  of  the  godly  learned  men, 
Philip  Melancthon,  Erasmus,  and  Sarcerius,  whose  judg- 
nent  in  these  matters  of  religion,  I  do  chiefly  follow  and 
ean  to.  The  Lord  give  us  understanding  in  all  things, 
ind  deliver  us  from  this  present  evil  world,  according  to 


his  will  and  pleasure,  and  bring  us  again  out  of  this  hell 
of  affliction,  into  which  it  has  pleased  the  merciful  Lord 
to  throw  us  down  ;  and  deliver  us  out  of  the  mouth  of 
the  lion,  and  from  all  evil  doing,  and  keep  us  to  his  ever- 
lasting and  heavenly  kingdom.     Amen. 

"  Though  Satan  be  suffered  to  sift  us  as  wheat  for  a 
time,  yet  our  faith  fails  not  through  Christ's  aid,  but  we 
are  at  all  times  able  and  ready  to  confirm  the  faith  of 
our  weak  brethren,  and  always  ready  to  give  an  answer 
to  every  man  that  askt^th  us  a  reason  of  the  hope  that  is 
in  us,  and  that  with  meekness  and  reverence,  having  a 
good  conscience  ;  and  when  they  backbite  us  as  evil 
doers,  they  should  be  ashamed,  forasmuch  as  they  have 
falsely  accused  our  good  conversation  in  Christ.  I 
thought  myself  now  of  late  years,  for  the  cares  of  this 
life,  well  settled  with  my  loving  and  faithful  wife  and 
children,  and  also  well  quieted  in  the  peaceable  pos- 
session of  that  pleasant  Euphrates  ;  I  do  confess  it ; 
but  the  Lord,  who  worketh  all  things  for  the  best  to 
them  that  love  him,  would  not  there  leave  me,  but  took 
my  dear  and  beloved  wife  from  me  ;  whose  death  was  a 
painful  cross  to  my  flesh. 

"  Also  I  thought  myself  now  of  late  well  placed  under 
my  most  loving  and  most  gentle  Master  Lawrence  San- 
ders in  the  cure  of  Langton.  But  the  Lord  of  his  great 
mercy  would  not  suffer  me  long  to  continue  there,  al- 
though for  the  small  time  I  was  in  his  vineyard,  1  was 
not  an  idle  workman.  But  he  has  provided  me,  I  per- 
ceive it,  to  taste  of  a  far  other  cup  ;  for  my  violence 
hath  he  yet  once  again  driven  me  out  of  that  glorious 
Babylon,  that  I  should  not  taste  too  much  of  her  wanton 
pleasures,  but  with  his  dearly  beloved  disciples  have  my 
inward  rejoicing  in  the  cross  of  his  S^n  Jesus  Christ  ;  the 
glory  of  whose  church,  I  see  well,  standeth  not  in  the 
harmonious  sound  of  bells  and  organs,  nor  yet  in  the 
ghstening  of  mitres  and  copes,  neither  in  the  shining  of 
gilt  images  and  lights,  as  the  blind  papists  judge  it,  but" 
in  continual  labours  and  daily  afflictions  for  his  name's 
sake. 

"  God  at  this  present  time  in  England  hath  his  fan  in 
his  hand,  and  after  his  great  ftarvest,  into  which  for 
years  past  he  has  sent  his  labourers,  is  now  sifting  the 
corn  from  the  chaff,  and  purging  his  floor,  and  making 
ready  to  gather  the  wheat  into  his  garner,  and  burn  up 
the  chaff  with  unquenchable  fire. 

"  Take  heed  and  beware  of  the  leaven  of  the  Scribes 
and  of  the  Sadducees.  I  mean  the  erroneous  doctrine 
of  the  papists,  who  witli  their  glosses  deprave  the 
scriptures.  For  as  the  apostle  Peter  teaches  us,  '  there 
shall  be  false  prophets  also  among  the  people,  even  as 
there  shall  be  false  teachers  among  you,  who  privily  shall 
bring  in  damnable  heresies,  even  denying  the  Lord  that 
bought  them,  and  bring  upon  themselves  swift  destruc- 
tion. And  many  shall  follow  their  pernicious  ways  ; 
by  reason  of  whom  the  way  of  trut'a  shall  be  evil 
spoken  of ;  and  through  covetousness  shall  they  with 
feigned  words  make  merchandize  of  you  ;'  and  Christ  ear- 
nestly warns  us,  to  beware  of  false  prophets,  who 
come  to  us  in  sheep's  clothing,  but  inwardly  they  are 
ravening  wolves.  By  their  fruits  you  shall  know  them. 
The  fruits  of  the  prophets  are  their  doctrine.  In  this  place 
are  we  christians  taught,  that  we  should  try  the  preach- 
ers, and  others  that  come  under  colour  to  set  forth  true 
religion  unto  us,  according  to  the  saying  of  St.  Paul, 
'  Prove  all  things,  hold  fast  that  which  is  good.'  Also 
the  evangelist  St.  John  saith,  '  Believe  not  every  spirit, 
but  try  the  spirits  whether  they  are  of  God  :  because 
many  false  prophets  are  gone  out  into  the  world.' 
Therefore  if  thou  wilt  know  the  true  prophets  from  the 
false,  try  their  doctrines  by  the  true  touchstone,  which 
is  the  word  of  God  ;  and  as  the  godly  Bereans  did 
'Search  the  scriptures  daily,'  whether  those  things 
which  are  preached  unto  us  be  even  so  or  :iot ;  or  else  by 
the  outward  conversation  of  them  ye  may  be  easily  de- 
ceived." 

A  Letter  Exhortatory  of  George  Marsh  to  the  faithful 
Professors  of  Langton. 
"  Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peace  be  multiplied  in  the 
knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  Amen. 


754 


LETTERS  EXHORTATORY  OF  GEORGE  MARSH. 


[Book  XI. 


"  I  thought  it  my  duty  to  write  to  you,  my  beloved  in 
the  Lord  at  Langton,  to  stir  up  your  minds,  and  to  call 
to  your  remembrance  the  words  which  have  been  told  you 
before,  and  to  exhort  you  (as  that  good  man,  and  full  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  Barnabas  did  the  Antiochians)  that  with 
purpose  of  heart  ye  continually  cleave  unto  the  Lord, 
and  that  ye  stand  fast,  and  be  not  moved  away  from  the 
hope  of  the  gospel,  whereof,  God  be  thanked,  ye  have 
had  plenteous  preaching  unto  you  by  your  late  pastor. 
Master  Sanders,  and  other  faithful  ministers  of  Jesus 
Christ,  who  now,  when  persecution  ariseth  because  of 
the  word,  do  not  fall  away  like  shrinking  children,  and 
forsake  the  truth,  being  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  which 
they  liave  been  preachers,  but  are  willing  and  ready  for 
your  sakes  (who  are  Christ's  mystical  body)  to  forsake 
not  only  the  chief  and  principal  delights  of  this  life, — 
I  mean  their  native  countries,  friends,  livings,  &c. — but 
also  to  fulfil  their  ministry  to  the  utmost,  that  is,  with 
their  painful  imprisonments  and  blood  sheddings,  if  need 
6h;ill  require,  to  confirm  and  seal  Christ's  gospel,  where- 
of tliey  have  been  ministers;  and,  as  St.  Paul  saith,  they 
are  ready  not  only  to  be  cast  into  prison,  but  also  to  be 
killed  for  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

"  Whether  these-,  being  that  good  salt  of  the  earth,  that 
is,  true  ministers  of  God's  word,  by  whose  doctrine, 
being  received  througli  faith,  men  are  made  savoury  unto 
God,  and  who  themselves  lose  not  their  saltness,  now 
when  they  are  proved  with  the  boisterous  storms  of  ad- 
versity and  persecution  ;  or  others  being  that  unsavoury 
salt  which  has  lost  its  saltness,  that  is,  those  ungodly 
ministers,  who  fall  from  the  word  of  God  into  the  dreams 
and  traditions  of  antichrist:  whether  of  these,  I  say,  is 
more  to  be  credited  and  believed,  let  all  men  judge, 

"  Wherefore,  my  dearly  beloved,  receive  the  word  of 
God  with  meekness,  that  is  grafted  in  you,  v.hich  is  able 
to  save  your  souls  •  And  see  that  ye  be  not  forgetful 
hearers,  deceiving  yourselves  with  sophistry,  but  doers 
of  the  word  ;  whom  Christ  likens  to  a  wise  man,  who 
builds  his  house  on  a  rock,  that  wlien  the  great  rain  de- 
scended, and  the  floods  came,  and  beat  upon  the  house, 
it  fell  not,  because  it  was  founded  upon  a  rock  :  that  is, 
that  when  Satan,  with  all  his  legion  of  devils,  vnth  all 
their  subtle  suggestions,  and  the  world,  with  all  the 
mighty  princes  thereof,  with  their  crafty  councils,  do 
furiously  rage  against  us,  we  faint  not,  hut  abide  con- 
stant in  the  truth,  being  grounded  upon  a  most  sure 
rock,  which  is  Christ,  and  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel, 
against  which  the  gates  of  hell,  that  is,  the  power  of  Sa- 
tan, cannot  prevail. 

"  And  be  ye  followers  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  and  re- 
cei^e  the  word  in  much  affliction,  as  the  godly  Thessa- 
lon  ans  did:  for  the  true  followers  of  Christ  and  the 
ap(  sties,  are  they  who  receive  the  word  of  God.  They 
only  receive  the  word  of  God,  who  both  believe  it,  and 
also  frame  their  lives  after  it,  and  are  ready  to  suffer  all 
manner  of  adversity  for  the  name  of  the  Lord,  as  Christ 
and  all  the  apostles  did,  and  as  all  that  will  live  godly  in 
Christ  Jesus  must  do  :  for  there  is  none  other  way  into 
the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  through  much  tribulation. 
And  if  we  suff'er  any  thing  for  the  kingdom  of  heaven's 
sake,  and  for  righteousness  sake,  wc  have  the  prophets, 
Christ,  the  apostles,  and  martyrs,  for  an  example  to 
comfort  us:  for  they  all  entered  into  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  at  the  strait  gate  and  narrow  way  tliat  leadeth 
unto  life,  which  few  do  find.  And  unless  we  be  content 
to  deny  ourselves,  and  take  up  the  cross  of  Christ,  and 
his  saints,  it  is  an  evident  argument,  that  we  shall  never 
reign  with  him. 

"  And  again.  If  we  can  find  in  our  hearts  patiently  to 
suffer  persecution  and  tribulations,  it  is  a  sure  token  of 
the  righteous  judgment  of  God,  that  we  are  counted 
worthy  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  for  whicli  we  also  suffer. 
As  the  apostle  saith,  '  Seei.ig  it  is  a  righteous  thing  with 
God  to  recompense  tribulation  to  them  that  trouble  you: 
and  to  you  who  are  troubled  rest  with  us,  \vl)en  the  Lord 
Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty 
angels.'  2  Thes.  i.  6,  7.  For  after  this  life,  the  godly 
being  delivered  from  their  tribulations  and  pains,  shall 
have  a  most  quiet  and  joyful  rest :  whereas  the  wicked 
and  ungodly  contrariwise  shall  be  tormented  for  ever- 


more with  intolerable  and  unspeakable  pains,  as  Christ 
by  the  parable  of  the  rich  glutton  and  the  wretched  La- 
zarus, plainly  declares  and  teaches.  These  we  ought  to 
have  before  our  eyes  always,  that  in  the  time  of  adver- 
sity and  persecution  (of  which,  all  that  are  the  children 
of  God  shall  be  partakers,  and  with  which  it  has  pleased 
God  to  put  some  of  us  in  practice  already)  we  may  stand 
steadfast  in  the  Lord,  and  endure  even  to  the  end,  that 
we  may  be  saved.  For  unless  we,  like  good  warriors  of 
Jesus  Christ,  will  endeavour  ourselves  to  please  him, 
who  hath  chosen  us  to  be  soldiers,  and  fight  the  good 
fight  of  faith  even  unto  the  end,  we  shall  not  obtain 
that  crown  of  righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  who  is 
a  righteous  judge,  shall  give  to  all  them  that  love  his 
coming. 

"  Let  us  therefore  receive  with  meekness  the  word 
that  is  grafted  in  us,  which  is  able  to  save  our  souls,  and 
ground  ourselves  on  the  sure  rock  Christ.  As  the  apos- 
tle saith,  '  For  other  foundation  can  no  man  lay  than 
that  is  laid,  which  is  Jesus  Christ.  Now  if  any  man 
build  U])on  this  foundation  gold,  silver,  precious  stones, 
wood,  hay,  stubble ;  every  man's  work  shall  be  made 
manifest  •  for  the  day  shall  declare  it,  because  it  shall  be 
revealed  by  fire  ;  and  the  fire  shall  try  every  man's  work 
of  what  sort  it  is.  If  any  man's  work  abide  which  he 
hath  built  thereupon,  he  shall  receive  a  reward.  If  any 
man's  work  shall  be  burned,  he  shall  suffer  loss  :  but  he 
himself  shall  be  saved;  yet  so  as  by  tire.'  1  Coi.  ni. 
11  —  15. 

"  By  fire  here,  the  apostle  understands  persecution 
and  trouble,  for  they  who  truly  preach  and  profess  the 
word  of  God,  which  is  called  the  word  of  the  Cross, 
shall  be  railed  upon  and  abhorred,  hated,  thrust  out  of 
company,  persecuted  and  tried  in  the  furnace  of  adver- 
sity, as  gold  and  silver  are  tried  in  the  fire. 

"  By  gold,  silver,  and  precious  stones,  he  under- 
stands them  that  in  the  midst  of  persecution  abide  stead- 
fast in  the  word.  By  timber,  hay,  and  stubble,  are 
meant  such,  as  in  time  of  persecution  fall  away  from  the 
truth.  And  when  Christ  purges  his  floor  with  the  wind 
of  adversity,  these  scatter  away  from  the  face  of  the 
earth  like  light  chaff,  which  shall  be  burned  with  un- 
quenchable fire.  If  they  then  who  believe  do  in  time  of 
persecution  stand  steadfast  in  the  truth,  the  builder,  (I 
mean  the  preacher  of  the  word)  shall  receive  a  reward, 
and  the  work  shall  be  preserved  and  saved  :  but  if  they 
go  back  and  swerve,  when  persecution  arises,  the  builder 
shall  suffer  loss,  that  is  to  say,  shall  lose  his  labour  and 
cost,  but  yet  he  shall  be  saved,  if  he,  being  tried  in  the 
fire  of  persecution,  abides  fast  in  the  faith. 

"  Wherefore,  my  beloved,  give  diligent  heed,  tliat  ye 
as  living  stones  be  builded  upon  this  sure  rock,  and  be 
made  a  spiritual  house  and  a  holy  priesthood  to  offer  up 
spiritual  sacrifices,  acceptable  unto  God  by  Jesus  Christ. 
For  we  are  the  true  temple  of  God,  and  the  Spirit  of  God 
dwclleth  in  us,  if  so  be  that  we  continue  in  the  doctrine 
of  the  gospel.  We  are  also  an  holy  and  royal  priest- 
hood, to  offer  up  spiritual  sacrifices  and  oblations ;  for 
the  sacrifices  of  the  New  Testament  are  spiritual  and  of 
three  kinds. 

"  The  first  is  the  sacrifice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving, 
which  St.  Paul  calls  the  fruits  of  those  lips  which  con- 
fess the  name  of  God. 

"  The  second  is  mercy  towards  our  neighbour,  as  the 
prophet  Hosea  saith,  '  1  will  have  mercy  and  not  sacri- 
fice.'    Read  2r)th  chap,  of  Matthew. 

"  The  third  is,  when  we  make  our  body  a  living 
sacrifice,  holy  and  acce])table  unto  God,  that  is,  when 
we  mortify  and  kill  our  fleshly  concupiscences  and 
carnal  lusts,  and  so  bring  our  flesh,  through  the  help  of 
the  Spirit,  under  the  obedience  of  God's  holy  law.  This 
is  a  sacrifice  most  acceptable  to  God,  v^hich  tlie  a])ostle 
calleth  our  reasonable  serving  of  God.  And  let  us  be 
sure,  that  unless  we  now  at  this  present  time  take  better 
heed  to  ourselves,  and  use  thankfully  the  grace  of  God 
offered  to  us  by  the  gospel  preached  these  years  past, 
whereby  we  are  induced  and  brought  to  the  knowledge 
of  the  truth  ;  un'ess,  I  say,  we  keep  Christ  and  hisTioly 
word  dwelling  by  faith  in  the  house  and  temple  of  our 
hearts,  the  same  thing  that  C  Lrist  threatens  to  the  Jews 


A.D.  1555.] 


LETTERS  EXIIORTATORY  OF  GEORGE  MARSH. 


755 


slxall  happen  to  us  ;  that  is.  the  unclean  spirit  of  isjno- 
rance,  superstition,  idolatry,  infidelity,  and  unbelief, 
the  mother  and  head  of  all  vices,  which  by  the  graoe  of 
God  was  cast  out  of  us,  brine^ini^  with  hiin  seven  other 
spirits  worse  than  himself,  shall  to  our  utter  destruction 
return  again  unto  us  :  and  so  shall  we  be  in  worse  case 
than  ever  we  were  before.  '  For,'  says  St.  Peter,  '  if 
after  they  have  escaped  the  pollutions  of  the  world 
through  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  they  are  again  entangled  therein,  and  overcome, 
the  latter  end  is  worse  with  them  than  the  beginning. 
For  it  had  been  better  for  them  not  to  have  known  the 
way  of  righteousness,  than,  after  tliey  have  known  it,  to 
turn  from  the  holy  commandment  delivered  unto  them. 
But  it  is  happened  unto  them  according  to  the  true  pro- 
verb, The  dog  is  turned  to  his  own  vomit  again  ;  and 
the  sow  that  was  washed  to  her  wallowing  in  the  mire.' 
2  Pet.  ii.  20—22. 

"  And  thus  to  continue  and  persevere  in  infidelity,  and 
to  kick  against  the  manifest  and  known  truth,  and  so  to 
die  without  repentance,  and  with  a  despair  of  the  mercy 
of  God  in  Jesus  Christ,  is  to  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost, 
which  shall  not  be  forgiven,  neither  in  this  world,  neither 
ill  the  world  to  come.  '  For  it  is  impossible,'  saith  St. 
Paul,  '  for  those  who  were  once  enlightened,  and  have 
tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,  and  were  made  partakers  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  have  tasted  the  good  word  of 
God,  and  the  powers  of  the  world  to  corae,  if  they 
shall  fall  away,  to  renew  them  again  unto  repentance  : 
seeing  they  crucify  to  themselves  the  Son  of  God  afresh, 
and  put  him  to  an  open  shame.'   Heb.  vi.  4 — 6. 

"  St.  Paul's  meaning  in  this  place  is,  that  they  that 
believe  truly  and  unfeignedly  God's  word,  do  continue 
and  abide  steadfast  in  the  known  truth. 

"  If  any  therefore  fall  away  from  Christ  and  his  word, 
it  is  a  plain  token  that  they  were  but  dissembling  hypo- 
crites for  all  their  fair  faces  outwardly,  and  never  believed 
truly ;  as  Judas,  Simon  Magus,  Demas,  Ilymeneus, 
Philetus,  and  others  were,  who  all  fell  away  fro'n  the 
truth,  and  made  a  mock  of  Christ :  which  St.  Paul  calls 
here,  to  crucify  Christ  anew,  because  that  they,  turning 
to  their  old  vomit  again,  did  most  blasphemously  tread 
the  benefits  of  Christ's  death  and  passion  under  their 
feet.  They  that  are  such  can  in  no  wise  be  renewed  by 
repentance  :  For  their  repentance  is  fleshly,  as  the  re- 
pentance of  Cain,  Saul,  and  Judas  was,  vphich  being 
without  godly  comfort,  breedeth  desperation  unto  death. 
These  are  not  of  the  number  of  the  elect :  and  as  St. 
John  doth  say,  '  They  went  out  from  us,  but  they  were 
not  of  us  ;  for  if  they  had  been  of  us,  they  would  no 
doubt  have  continued  with  us  :  but  tliey  went  out,  that 
they  might  be  made  manifest,  that  they  were  not  all 
of  us.'  1  John  ii.  19.  Also  the  apostle  Paul  saith,  in 
another  place,  '  For  if  we  sin  w'ilfully  after  that  we  have 
received  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  there  remaineth  no 
more  sacrifice  for  sins.  But  a  certain  fearful  looking  for 
of  judgment  and  fiery  indignation,  which  shall  devour 
the  adversaries.'   Heb.  x.  26,  27. 

"  They  sin  willingly,  who  of  a  set  malice  and  purpose 
do  hold  the  truth  in  unrighteousness  and  lying,  kick- 
ing against  the  manifest  and  open  known  truth,  who 
although  they  do  perfectly  know  that  in  all  the  world 
there  is  none  other  sacrifice  for  sin,  but  only  that  all- 
suluoieiit  sacrifice  of  Christ's  death :  yet  they  will  not 
commit  themselves  wholly  to  it,  but  rather  despise  it, 
allowing  other  sacrifices  for  sin,  invented  by  the  imagi- 
nation of  man  (as  we  see  by  daily  experience)  to  whom, 
if  they  abide  still  in  their  wickedness  and  sin,  remaineth 
a  most  horrible  and  dreadful  judgment.  This  is  that 
sin  unto  death,  for  which  St.  John  would  not  that  a  man 
should  pray. 

"  Wherefore,  my  beloved  in  Christ,  let  us  (on  whom 
the  ends  of  the  world  are  come)  take  diligent  heed  unto 
ourselves,  that  now  in  these  last  and  perilous  times  (in' 
the  which  the  devil  is  come  down,  and  hath  great  wrath 
because  he  knoweth  his  time  is  but  short,  and  whereof 
the  prophets,  Christ  and  the  apostles  have  so  much 
spoken,  and  given  us  aa  earnest  forewarning)  we 
hold  not  the  truth  in  unrighteousness,  believing,  do- 
ing', or  speaking  any  thing  against  our  knowledge  and 


conscience,  or  without  faith.  For  if  we  so  do,  for  what- 
ever cause  it  be,  it  is  a  wilful  aiul  obstinate  infidelity 
and  a  sin  unto  death  :  and  as  our  Saviour  Christ  saith, 
'  If  ye  believe  not,  ye  shall  die  in  your  own  sins.'  For 
unless  we  hold  fast  the  word  of  life,  both  believing  it, 
and  also  bringing  forth  fruit  worthy  of  repentance,  we 
shall  with  the  unprofitalile  fig-tree,  which  did  but  cum- 
ber the  ground,  be  cut  down,  and  our  talent  taken  from 
us,  and  given  unto  another  that  shall  put  it  to  a  better 
use  :  and  we,  through  our  own  unthankfulness,  put  from 
the  mercy  of  God,  shall  never  be  able  to  pay  our  debts, 
that  is  to  say,  we  shall  altogether  be  lost  and  undone. 
For  the  earth  that  drinketh  in  rain  that  cometh  oft  upon 
it,  and  bringeth  forth  herbs  meet  for  them  that  dress  it, 
receiveth  blessing  of  God  :  but  that  ground  that  beareth 
thorns  and  briars,  is  reproved,  and  is  nigh  unto  cursing, 
whose  end  is  to  be  burned. 

"  Nevertheless,  dear  friends,  we  trust  to  see  better 
things  of  you,  and  things  which  accompany  salvation, 
and  that  ye  being  the  good  ground,  watered  with  the 
moistness  of  God's  word  plenteously  ])reached  among  you, 
will  with  a  good  heart  hear  the  word  of  God  and  keep  it, 
bringing  forth  fruit  with  patience.  And  be  none  of  those 
forgetful  and  hypocritical  hearers,  who  although  they 
hear  the  word,  yet  the  devil  comoth,  and  catcheth  away 
that  which  was  sown  in  their  heart;  either  having  no 
root  in  themselves,  endure  but  a  season,  and  as  soon  aa 
tribulation  or  persecution  ariseth  because  of  the  word, 
by  and  bye  they  are  ofTeuded;  or  with  the  cares  of 
this  world,  and  deceitfulness  of  riches  choke  the  word, 
and  so  are  unfruitful.  Read  the  parable  of  the  sower, 
and  amongst  other  things  note  and  mark,  that  most  part 
of  the  hearers  of  God's  word  are  but  hypocrites,  and  hear 
the  word  without  any  fruit  or  jjrofit,  yea,  only  to  their 
greater  condemnation ;  for  only  the  fourth  part  of  the 
seed  brings  forth  fruit.  Therefore  let  not  us  that  are 
ministers,  or  professors,  and  followers  of  God's  word,  be 
discouraged,  though  very  few  do  give  credit,  and  follow 
the  doctrine  of  the  gospel,  and  be  saved. 

"  Whoever  therefore  has  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear: 
for  whosoever  hath  to  him  shall  be  given,  and  he  shall 
have  abundance  :  but  whosoever  hath  not,  from  him 
shall  be  taken  away,  even  that  he  hath  :  that  is  to  say, 
they  that  have  a  desire  of  righteousness,  and  of  the 
truth,  shall  be  more  and  more  illuminated  of  God  :  oa 
the  contrary  part,  they  that  do  not  covet  after  righteous- 
ness and  truth,  are  more  hardened  and  blinded,  though 
they  seem  unto  themselves  most  wise.  For  God  doth  here 
follow  an  example  of  a  loving  father,  who  when  he 
seeth  that  fatherly  love  and  correction  doth  not  help  to- 
wards his  children,  useth  another  way.  He  ceaseth  to 
be  beneficial  unto  them,  and  to  minister  unto  them 
fatherly  correction:  he  giveth  them  over  unto  themselves 
suffering  them  to  live  as  they  themselves  please. 

"  But  we  trust  to  see  better  things  of  you,  my  dearly 
beloved,  and  that  ye,  like  very  Gadarenes,  for  fear  to  lose 
your  worldly  substance  or  other  delights  of  this  life,  will 
not  banish  away  Christ  and  his  gospel  from  among  you; 
but  that  ye  with  all  diligence  of  mind  will  receive  the 
word  of  God,  taught  you  by  such  ministers,  as  now  when 
persecution  arises  because  of  the  word,  are  not  ashamed 
of  the  testimony  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  but  are  content  to 
suffer  adversity  with  the  gospel,  and  therein  to  suffer 
trouble  as  evil  doers,  even  unto  bonds.  And  if  ye  refuse 
thus  to  do,  your  own  blood  will  be  uyion  your  own  heads. 
And  as  ye  have  had  plenteous  jireaching  of  the  gospel, 
more  than  others  have  had  :  so  ye  shall  be  sure,  if  ye  re- 
pent not  and  bring  forth  fruits  worthy  of  repentance,  to 
be  sorer  plagued,  and  to  receive  greater  vengeance  at 
God's  hand,  than  others,  and  the  kingdom  of  God  shall 
be  taken  from  you,  and  be  given  to  another  nation  which 
will  bring  forth  the  fruits  thereof. 

"  Wherefore,  my  dearly  beloved  in  Christ,  take  good 
heed  to  yourselves,  and  ponder  weU  in  your  minds,  how 
fearful  and  horrible  a  thing  it  is  to  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  living  God.  And  see  that  ye  receive  not  the  word 
of  God  in  vain,  but  continually  labour  in  faith,  and  de- 
clare your  faith  by  your  good  works,  which  are  infallible 
witnesses  of  the  true  justifying  faith,  which  is  never  idle, 
but  worketh  by  ciiarity.     ind  see  that  ye  continually 


PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  "WILLIAM  FLOWER. 


I"EooK  XL 


give  yourselves  unto  all  manner  of  good  works :  Amongst 
which,  the  chiefest  are,  to  be  obedient  to  the  magistrates 
(since  they  are  the  ordinance  of  God,  whether  they  be 
good  or  evil)  unless  they  command  idolatry  and  ungod- 
liness, i.  e.  things  contrary  to  true  religion.  For,  then 
ought  we  to  sav  with  St.  Peter,  '  We  ought  to  obey  God 
rather  than  nian.'  But  in  any  wise  we  must  beware  of 
tumult,  insurrection,  rebellion,  or  resistance. 

"  The  weapon  of  a  christian  in  this  matter,  ought  to 
be  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  which  is  God's  word,  and 
yrayer,  coupled  with  humility  and  due  submission,  and 
with  readiness  of  heart,  rather  to  die  than  to  do  any 
ungodliness.  Christ  also  teaches  us,  that  all  power  is 
of  God,  yea,  even  the  power  of  the  wicked,  whom  God 
causes  oftentimes  to  reign  for  our  sins  and  disobedience 
towards  him  and  his  word.  Whoever  then  resists  any 
power,  resists  the  ordinance  of  God,  and  so  purchases  to 
himself  utter  destruction  and  undoing. 

"  We  must  also  by  all  means  be  promoters  of  unity, 
peace,  and  concord.  We  must  honour  and  reverence 
princes,  and  all  that  be  in  authority,  and  pray  for  them, 
and  be  diligent  to  set  forth  their  profit  and  commodity. 

"  Secondly,  we  must  obey  our  parents,  or  them  that  are 
in  their  rooms,  and  be  careful  for  our  households,  thatthey 
be  provided  for  and  fed,  not  only  with  bodily  food,  but 
much  more  with  spiritual  food,  which  is  the  word  of  God. 

"  Tliirdly,  we  must  serve  our  neighbours  by  all 
means  we  can,  remembering  well  the  saying  of  Christ, 
'  Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do  unto  you, 
do  ye  likewise  unto  them,  for  this  is  the  law  and  the 
propliets.' 

"  Fourthly,  we  must  diligently  exercise  the  necessary 
work  of  prayer  for  all  estates,  knowing  that  God  there- 
fore hath  so  much  commanded  it,  and  hath  made  so 
great  promises  unto  it,  and  doth  so  well  accept  it. 
After  these  works,  we  must  learn  to  know  the  cross, 
and  what  affection  and  mind  we  must  bear  towards  our 
adversaries  and  enemies,  whatever  they  be,  to  suifer  all 
adversities  and  evils  patiently,  to  pray  for  them  that 
hurt,  persecute,  and  trouble  us  ;  and  by  thus  ordering 
ourselves,  we  shall  obtain  a  nope  and  certainty  of  our 
vocation,  that  we  be  the  elect  children  of  God. 

"  And  thus  I  commend  you,  brethren,  unto  God,  and 
to  the  word  of  liis  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  you  up, 
and  to  give  you  an  inheritance  among  all  them  whicii  are 
sanctified,  beseeching  you  to  help  Master  Sanders  and 
me,  your  late  pastors,  and  all  them  that  are  in  bonds 
tor  the  gospel's  sake,  with  your  prayers  to  God  for  us, 
that  we  may  be  delivered  from  all  them  that  believe 
not,  and  from  unreasonable  and  froward  men,  and  that 
this  our  imprisonment  and  affliction  may  be  to  the 
glory  and  profit  of  our  christian  brethren  in  the  world, 
and  that  Christ  may  be  magnified  in  our  bodies, 
whether  it  be  by  death  or  by  life.     Amen. 

"  Salute  from  me  all  the  faithful  brethren  ;  and  be- 
cause I  write  not  several  letters  to  them,  let  them  either 
read  or  hear  these  my  letters.  The  grace  of  our  Lord  be 
■with  you  all.  Amen.  The  28th  of  June,  by  the  unpro- 
fitable servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  now  also  his 
prisoner,  "  George  Marsh." 

"  Save    yourselves    from   this   untoward  generation. 
Pray,  pray,  pray :  never  more  need." 

A  Prayer  of  George  Marsh,  which  he  used  to  say  daily. 

"  O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  art  the  only  physician  of 
wounded  consciences,  we  miserable  sinners  trusting  in 
thy  gracious  goodness,  do  briefly  open  to  thee  the  evil 
tree  of  our  heart,  with  all  the  roots,  boughs,  leaves,  and 
fruits,  and  with  all  the  crooks,  and  knots,  all  which  thou 
knowest ;  for  thou  thoroughly  perceivest  as  well  the  in- 
ward lusts,  doubtings,  and  denying  thy  providence,  as 
those  gross  outward  sins  which  we  commit  inwardly  and 
deadly.  Wherefore  we  beseech  thee,  according  to  the 
little  measure  of  our  infirmity,  although  we  are  far  un- 
able and  unapt  to  pray,  that  thou  wouldest  mercifully 
circumcise  our  stony  hearts,  and  for  these  old  hearts 
create  new  ones  within  us,  and  replenish  us  with  a  new 
epirit,  and  water  us,  and  moisten  us  with  the  juice  of 
tjieavenly  grace,  and  weils  of  spiritual  waters,  whereby 


the  inward  venom  and  noisome  juice  of  the  flesli  may 
be  dried  up,  and  the  custom  of  the  old  man  clianged, 
and  that  our  hearts,  always  bringing  forth  thorns  and 
briars  to  be  burned  with  fire,  from  henceforth  may  bear 
spiritual  fruits  in  righteousness  and  holiness,  unto  life 
everlasting.     Amen." 

The  Life  and  History  of  William  Flover,  who,  heing 
apprehended  for  strikiny  a  priest,  Jirst  had  his  hand 
cut  off,  and  was  afterwards  martyred. 

William  Flower,  otherwise  named  Branch,  was  born 
at  Snowhill,  in  the  county  of  Cambridge,  and  then  came 
to  the  abbey  of  Ely,  where  he  was  a  professed  monk, 
bearing'the  habit  of  a  monk,  and  observing  the  rules  and 
order  of  the  house,  until  he  came  to  one-and-twenty 
years  of  age  :  before  he  came  to  that  age,  he  was  made 
a  priest  also  in  the  house,  and  there  celebrated  mass. 
After  that,  he  forsook  the  house,  and  casting  from  him 
the  monk's  habit  and  religion,  took  upon  him  and 
used  the  habit  of  a  secular  priest,  and  returned  to 
Snowhill,  where  he  was  born  ;  and  there  he  celebrated 
mass,  and  taught  children  for  about  half  a  year. 

After  some  time,  he  moved  to  other  places,  and  at 
last  to  Gloucestershire,  where  after  he  had  made  his 
abode  in  the  country  a  while,  he  at  length  in  Tewkesbury, 
according  to  God's  holy  ordinance,  married  a  wife,  with 
whom  he  ever  after  faithfully  and  honestly  continued. 
After  this  he  settled  in  London,  and  on  Easter  he  came 
over  the  water  from  Lambeth  to  St.  Margaret's  church 
at  Westminster,  where  seeing  a  priest  ministering  and 
giving  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  to  the  people,  and  be- 
ing greatly  offended  in  his  conscience  with  the  priest  for 
his  doing  so,  struck  and  wounded  him  upon  the  head, 
and  also  upon  the  arm  and  hand  with  his  woodknife, 
the  priest  having  at  the  same  time  in  his  hand  a  chalice, 
with  some  consecrated  hosts,  which  were  sprinkled  with 
the  blood  of  the  priest. 

In  so  doing  he  acted  neither  well  nor  christian-like, 
and  therefore  afterward,  being  examined  before  Bishop 
Bonner,  he  confessed  the  same,  submitting  himself  wil- 
lingly to  punishment.  However,  touching  his  belief  in 
the  sacrament,  and  the  popish  ministration,  he  neither 
would  nor  did  submit  himself ;  but  being  examined  be- 
fore Rishop  Bonner,  the  following  articles  were  objected 
against  him : 

Articles  objected  against   William  Branch,  alias  Flower. 

"  First,  that  thou  being  of  a  lawful  age  and  discretion, 
at  the  least  of  seventeen  years  old,  wast  professed  a 
monk  in  the  late  abbey  of  Ely,  wherein  after  thy  profes- 
sion thou  remainedst  until  the  age  of  twenty-one  years, 
using  all  the  meantime  the  habit  and  religion  of  the 
same  house,  and  wast  reputed  and  taken  notoriously  for 
such  a  person. 

"  Also,  that  afterwards  thou  wast  ordained  and  made 
priest,  according  to  the  laudable  custom  of  the  catholic 
church,  and  afterward  thou  didst  minister  as  a  priest,  and 
wast  commonly  reputed,  named,  and  taken  for  a  priest. 

"  Also,  that  afterwards  thou,  forgetting  God,  thy 
conscience,  honesty,  and  the  laudable  order  of  the  catho- 
lic church,  didst  contrary  to  thy  profession  and  vow, 
take,  as  unto  thy  wife,  one  woman,  commonly  called 
Alice  Fulton,  in  the  parish  church  of  Tewkesbury  in  the 
diocese  of  Gloucester. 

"  Also,  that  thou  being  a  religious  man  and  a  priest, 
didst  contrary  to  the  order  of  the  ecclesiastical  laws, 
take  upon  thee  to  practise  in  divers  places  within  the 
diocese  of  London,  physic  and  surgery,  when  thou  wast 
not  admitted,  expert,  nor  learned. 

"  Also,  that  upon  Easter  day  last  past,  that  is  to 
say,  the  fourteenth  day  of  this  present  month  of 
April,  within  the  jiarish  church  of  St.  Margaret's  at 
Westminster,  within  the  county  of  Middlesex  and  dio- 
cese of  London,  thou  didst  maliciously,  outrageously, 
and  violently  pull  out  thy  weapon,  that  is,  to  wit,  thy 
woodknife  or  hanger.  And  whereas  the  priest  and  minis- 
ter there,  called  John  Chelton,  was  executing  his  cure 
and  charge,  especially  in  doing  his  service,  and  minis- 
tering the  sacrament  of  the  altar  to  communicants,  then 
didst  thou  wickedly  and  abominably  smite  with  thy  said 


A.D.  1555.J 


EXECUTION  OF  WILLIAM  FLOWER. 


757 


weapon  the  said  priest,  first  upon  the  head  very  sorely, 
and  afterwards  upon  his  hands  or  other  parts  of  his 
body,  drawing  blood  abundantly  upon  him,  the  said 
priest  then  holding  the  said  sacrament  in  his  hand,  and 
givin"  no  occasion  why  thou  shouldst  so  hurt  him  ;  the 
people  being  grievously  offended  therewith,  and  the  said 
church  polluted  thereby,  so  that  the  inhabitants  were 
compelled  to  repair  to  another  church  to  communicate, 
and  to  receive  the  said  sacrament. 

"  Also,  that  by  reason  of  the  premises,  thou  wast  and 
art  by  the  ecclesiastical  laws  of  the  church,  amongst 
other  penalties,  excommunicated  and  accursed,  ipso 
facto,  and  not  to  be  associated  with,  neither  in  the 
church,  nor  otherwise,  but  in  special  cases. 

"  Also,  that  thou,  concerning  the  verity  of  Christ's 
natural  body  and  blood  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
hast  been  by  the  space  of  these  twenty  years,  and  yet 
art  at  this  present  time  of  this  opinion  ;  that  is  to  say, 
that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  the  words  of 
consecration,  there  is  not  really,  truly,  and  in  very  deed 
contained  (under  the  forms  of  bread)  the  very  true  and 
natural  body  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

"  Also,  that  thou  for  the  hatred  and  disdain  that  thou 
hadst  and  didst  bear  against  the  said  sacrament,  and  the 
virtue  thereof,  and  against  the  said  priest  ministering 
the  same  (as  before)  didst  smite,  wound,  and  hurt  him 
in  manner  and  form  as  before  is  declared. 

"  Also,  that  thou,  over  and  besides  the  pains  due  unto 
tliee  for  the  doing  of  that  cruel  act,  art  also  by  the  order 
of  the  ecclesiastical  laws  of  the  church,  and  the  laudable 
custom  and  ordinance  of  the  same,  to  be  reputed,  taken, 
and  adjudged  (as  thou  art  indeed)  a  very  heretic,  and 
to  be  punished  by  and  with  the  pains  due  for  heresy,  by 
reason  of  the  said  heresy  and  damnable  opinion. 

"  Also,  that  all  the  premises  are  true,  manifest,  and 
notorious,  and  famous,  and  that  upon  the  same,  and 
every  part  thereof,  there  was  and  is  within  the  said  pa- 
rish of  St.  Margaret's,  and  other  places  thereabout,  a 
public  voice  and  fame." 

After  his  examination,  the  bishop  began  with  his  fine 
divinity  to  instruct  him,  and  to  exhort  him  to  return 
again  to  the  unity  of  his  mother  the  catholic  church, 
with  such  reasons  as  he  commonly  used  to  others,  pro- 
mising many  fair  things  if  he  would  do  so,  besides  the 
remitting  of  what  was  past. 

William  Flower  thanked  him  for  his  offer  :  and  where 
it  was  in  his  power  to  kill  or  not  to  kill  his  body,  he 
was  contented  to  let  him  do  what  he  chose  ;  yet  over  his 
soul  he  had  no  such  power,  which  being  once  separated 
from  the  body,  is  in  the  hands  of  no  man,  but  only  of 
God  either  to  save  or  destroy. 

In  the  afternoon  William  Flower  appeared  again  be- 
fore the  bishop.  The  bishop,  sitting  in  his  consistory, 
spake  these  words  : — "  You  were  this  forenoon  here  be- 
fore me,  and  made  answer  to  certain  articles,  and  I  re- 
spited you  till  now,  that  you  should  consider  and  weigh 
with  yourself  your  state  ;  and  remember,  while  you  have 
time,  both  your  abominable  act,  and  also  that  evil  opi- 
nion which  ye  have  conceived  touching  the  verity  of 
Christ's  true  natural  body  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar." 

He  answered,  "  That  which  I  have  said,  I  will  stand 
to  ;  and  therefore  I  require  that  the  law  may  proceed 
against  me."  Upon  this,  the  bishop  commanded  his 
notary  again  to  read  his  articles ;  which  being  read, 
William  Flower  answered  to  all  parts  of  the  articles, 
confessing,  that  whereiis  he  struck  the  priest  on  Easter 
day  last  past,  in  St.  Margaret's  church  in  Westminster, 
he  has  since  that  time,  and  yet  does  dislike  himself  in 
that  act,  and  does  now  judge  and  believe  that  the  act 
was  evil  and  naughty. 

On  the  twentieth  of  April,  1555,  William  Flower  was 
brought  by  the  keeper  of  the  Fleet,  before  Bonner,  who, 
after  his  wonted  manner  of  persuasion,  went  about  to 
reduce  him  to  his  caiholic  church,  that  is,  from  Christ 
to  antichrist ;  sometimes  with  fair  promises  alluring, 
sometimes  with  menaces  and  terrors  frightening  him. 
To  this  Flower  answering,  said,  "  Do  what  you  will,  I 
am  determined  •   for  the  heavens  shall  as  soon  I'all.  as  I 


will  forsake  mine  opinion,"  &c.  The  bishop,  after  he 
had  commanded  these  words  to  be  registered,  called  for 
the  depositions  of  certain  witnesses,  and  thus  speaking 
to  Flower,  asked  him  if  he  knew  any  matter  or  cause 
why  his  sentence  should  not  be  read,  and  he  pronounced 
as  an  heretic  ?  The  martyr  of  God  answered,  "  I  have 
nothing  at  all  to  say,  for  I  have  already  said  all  that  I 
have  to  say  ;  and  what  I  have  said  I  will  not  go  from  : 
and  therefore  do  what  you  will." 

When  he  had  thus  spoken,  the  bishop  proceeded  to 
the  sentence,  condemning  and  excommunicating  him  for 
an  heretic,  and  afterwards  pronounced  him  also  to  be 
degraded,  and  so  committed  him  to  the  secular  power. 
Upon  the  twenty-fourth  day  of  April  he  was  brought  to 
the  place  of  martyrdom,  which  was  in  St.  Margaret's 
churchyard  at  Westminster,  where  the  act  was  com- 
mitted :  and  there  coming  to  the  stake,  he  made  kis 
prayer  to  Almighty  God,  with  a  confession  of  his  chris* 
tian  faith. 

A  Prayer  and  Confession  of  William  Flower. 

"  O  eternal  God,  most  mighty  and  merciful  Father, 
who  has  sent  down  thy  Son  upon  the  earth,  to  save  me 
and  all  mankind,  who  ascended  up  into  heaven  again, 
and  left  his  blood  upon  the  earth  behind  him,  for  the 
redemption  of  our  sins,  have  mercy  upon  me,  have 
mercy  upon  me,  for  thy  dear  Son  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ's  sake,  in  whom  I  confess  only  to  be  all  salva- 
tion and  justification  ;  and  that  there  is  none  other  mean, 
nor  way,  nor  holiness,  in  which  or  by  which  any  maa 
can  be  saved  in  this  world.  This  is  my  faith,  which  I 
beseech  aU  men  here  to  bear  witness  of." 

Then  he  said  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  so  made  an 
end. 

His  hand  being  held  up  against  the  stake,  was  striken 
off,  his  left  hand  being  stayed  behind  him.  At  the 
striking  off  of  his  hand,  some  that  were  present  observed 
that  he  in  no  part  of  his  body  shrunk  at  the  striking 
thereof,  but  once  a  little  he  stirred  his  shoulders. 

Then  fire  was  set  to  him  :  as  he  burned,  he  cried  with 
a  loud  voice,  "  O  Son  of  God  have  mercy  upon  me,  O 
Son  of  God  receive  my  soul,"  three  times  ;  and  so  he 
spake  no  more,  lifting  up  his  stump  with  his  other  arm 
as  long  as  he  could. 

The  Burning  and  Martyrdom  of  John  Cardmaker  and 
John  Wame. 

Upon  the  thirtieth  day  of  May  suffered  together  ia 
Smithfield  John  Cardmaker,  otherwise  called  Taylor, 
prebendary  of  the  church  of  Wells  ;  and  John  Warne, 
upholsterer,  of  the  parish  of  St.  John  in  Wallhrook. 
Of  whom  it  remains  now  to  give  an  account,  begin- 
ning with  Master  Cardmaker,  who  was  an  observant 
friar  before  the  dissolution  of  the  abbeys  ;  afterwards 
was  a  married  minister,  and  in  King  Edward's  time  ap- 
pointed to  be  a  reader  in  St.  Paul's,  where  the  papists 
were  so  much  aggrieved  with  him  for  his  doctrine's 
sake,  that  in  his  reading  they  cut  and  mangled  his  gown 
with  their  knives.  This  Cardmaker  being  apprehended 
in  the  beginning  of  Queen  Mary's  reign,  with  Barlow 
bishop  of  Bath,  was  brought  to  London,  and  laid  in 
prison  in  the  Fleet,  King  Edward's  laws  yet  being  in 
force.  But  after  the  parliament  was  ended,  in  which 
the  pope  was  again  admitted  as  sujireme  head  of  the 
church,  and  the  bishops  had  also  gotten  power  and  au- 
thoritv,  ejc-officio,  to  exercise  their  tyranny,  these  two 
were  brought  before  Winchester,  and  others  appomted 
by  commission,  to  examine  the  faith  of  such  as  were 
then  prisoners.  „    .   ^u       i    „ 

To  this  they  both  made  such  answer,  that  the  chan- 
cellor  with  his  fellow  commissioners  reported  them  as 
cathohcs.  Whether  they  in  weakness  so  answered  or 
he  in  subtlety  would  so  understand  their  answ-er,  that 
he  might  have  some  forged  example  of  a  shrmking 
brother,  to  mention  to  those  who  were  to  be  examined, 
mav  be  perceived  by  this,  that  to  all  who  followed  m 
examinat  on,    he  objected  the  example  of  Barlow  and 


158 


MARTYRDOM  OF  JOHN  CARDMAKER  AND  JOilN  WARNE. 


[Book  XI. 


Cardmaker,  commending  their  soberness,  discretion,  and 
learning.  But  whatever  their  answer  was,  yet  Barlow 
was  led  again  to  the  Fleet,  from  whence  being  delivered, 
he  by  exile  constantly  bore  witness  to  the  truth  of 
Christ's  gospel.  Cardmaker  was  conveyed  to  the  comp- 
ter in  Bread-street,  the  bisliop  of  London  procuring  it 
to  be  published,  that  he  shoujd  shortly  be  delivered, 
after  he  had  subscribed  to  transubstantiation  and  cer- 
tain other  articles.  To  the  same  prison  where  Card- 
maker  was,  Lawrence  Sanders  was  brought  (after  the 
sentence  of  excommunication  and  condemnation  was 
pronounced  against  him),  where  these  two  prisoners  liad 
such  Christian  conference,  that  in  the  end  they  both 
siiewed  themselves  constant  confessors  and  worthy  mar- 
tyrs of  Christ. 

Articles  n'/jecfed  hy  Bonner  against  John  TayJor,  alias 
Cardmaker,  with  his  Answers  to  the  same. 

"  First,  I,  Edmund  bishop  ot  London,  object  against 
thee  John  Taylor,  alias  Cardmaker,  that  thou  wast  and 
art  of  the  city  and  diocese  of  London,  and  so  of  the 
jurisdiction  of  me  Edmund  bisliop  of  London. 

"  Also,  that  thou  in  times  past  didst  profess  the  rule 
of  St.  Francis,  and  didst  by  vow  promise  to  keep  po- 
verty, chastity,  and  obedience,  according  to  the  rule  of 
St.  Francis. 

"  Also,  that  thou  in  times  past  didst  receive  all  the 
orders  of  the  church  then  used. 

"  Also,  that  thou  after  thy  entry  into  religion,  and 
profession,  and  orders,  didst  take  to  wife  a  widow, 
breaking  thereby  thy  vow  and  order,  and  also  the  ordi- 
nance of  the  church." 

The  remaining  articles  relate  to  his  denial  of  transub- 
stantiation. 

Cardmaker  calling  to  mind  afterwards  the  ready  cavil- 
lings of  the  papists,  and  thinking  himself  not  to  have 
fully  and  according  to  his  true  meaning  answered  the 
latter  part  of  the  eighth  article,  the  next  day  answered 
these  articles  severally,  and  afterwards  exhibited  to  the 
bishop  in  a  schedule  this  which  follows  : — 

"  Where  in  my  answer  to  your  articles  I  deny  the 
presence  of  Christ  in  the  sacrament,  I  mean  not  his 
sacramental  presence,  for  that  I  confess  ;  but  my  denial 
is  of  his  carnal  presence  in  the  same.  But  yet  farther, 
because  this  word  is  oftentimes  taken  by  the  holy 
fathers,  not  only  for  bread  and  wine,  but  also  for  the 
whole  administration  and  receiving  of  the  same,  accord- 
ing to  Christ's  institution  :  so  I  say  that  Christ  is  pre- 
sent spiritually  too,  and  in  all  them  which  wortliily  re- 
ceive the  sacrament ;  so  that  my  denial  is  still  of  the 
real,  carnal,  and  corporeal  presence  in  the  sacrament, 
and  not  of  the  sacramental,  nor  spiritual  presence. 

"  This  have  I  thought  good  to  add  to  my  former  an- 
swer, because  no  man  should  misunderstand  it. 

"JottN  Cardmaker.'' 

Ar/irlen  ministered  af/ainst  John  Warne,  Upholsterer. 

"  First,  that  thou,  John  Warne,  being  of  the  age  of 
♦wenty-nine  years,  and  of  the  parish  of  St.  John,  of 
Walbrook,  in  London,  hast  believed,  and  dost  believe 
firmly  and  steadfastly,  that  in  the  sacrament,  commonly 
called  the  sacrament  of  ttie  altar,  there  is  not  the  very 
true  and  natural  body  of  our  Saviour  Christ  in  substance, 
under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine. 

"  2.  That  thou  hast  believed,  and  dost  believe,  that  after 
the  words  of  consecration  spoken  by  the  priest,  there  is 
not,  (as  the  church  of  England  doth  believe  and  teach) 
the  body  of  Christ ;  but  that  there  doth  only  remain  the 
substance  of  material  bread,  as  it  is  before  the  conse- 
cration, or  speaking  of  the  words  of  consecration  ;  and 
that  the  bread  is  in  no  wise  altered  or  changed. 

"  .'?.  That  thou  hast  said  and  dost  believe,  that  if  tlie 
catholic  church  do  believe  and  ttnicli,  that  tlicre  is  in  the 
mass,  now  used  in  England,  and  in  other  j)lace3  of 
Christemlom,  a  sacrifice  wherein  there  is  a  sacrament 
containing  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  really  and  truly; 
then  that  belief  and  faith  of  the  church  is  naught,  against 
God's  truth  and  the  scriptures. 


"  4.  That  thou  hast  said,  that  where,  aijout  a  twelve 
month  ago,  and  more,  a  great  rough  water  spaniel  of 
thine  was  siiorn  on  the  head,  and  had  a  crown  like  a 
priest  made  in  tlie  same,  thou  didst  laugh  at  it  and  like 
it,  though  thou  didst  it  not  thyself,  nor  knewest  who 
did  it. 

"  5.  That  thou,  neitlier  at  Lent  past,  nor  at  any  time 
since  the  queen's  majesty's  reign,  hast  come  into  the 
clmrch,  or  heard  mass,  or  been  confessed,  or  received 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ;  and  hast  said,  that  thou  art 
not  sorry  that  tliou  hast  so  done,  but  thou  art  glad,  be- 
cause thou  hast  not  tlierewith  defiled  thy  conscience, 
which  otherwise  thou  shouldst  have  done." 

John  Warne  being  examined  upon  these  articles  by 
the  bishop,  answered  them,  confessing  and  granting  the 
articles  to  be  true.  Such  strength  and  fortitude  had 
God's  Holy  Spirit  worked  in  him,  to  stand  valiantly  and 
confidently  to  the  defence  of  the  sincere  doctiine  of  his 
Son. 

After  tlie  bishop  had  exhorted  him  with  macy  words  to 
leave  his  heresies  (as  he  called  them)  and  to  return  to 
the  bosom  of  his  mother  the  holy  church,  he  commanded 
him  to  appear  again  the  next  day. 

On  that  day  the  bishop,  seeing  that  notwithstanding 
all  his  fair  promises,  and  terrible  threatenings,  he  could 
not  ])revail,  finished  this  examination  with  pronouncing 
the  definitive  sentence  of  condemnation  against  John 
Warne. 

On  the  .SOth  of  May,  the  day  appointed  for  their  ex- 
ecution, John  Cardmaker  and  John  Warne,  were  brought 
by  the  sheriffs  to  the  place  where  they  were  to  suffer. 
Being  come  to  the  stake,  the  sheriffs  called  Cardmaker 
aside,  and  talked  with  him  secretly  so  long,  that  in  the 
mean  time  Warne  had  made  his  prayers,  was  chained  to 
the  stake,  and  had  wood  and  reeds  set  about  him,  so  that 
nothing  was  wanted  but  the  torch  ;  but  still  Cardmaker 
continued  talking  with  the  sheriffs. 

The  people  who  had  heard  that  Cardmaker  would 
recant,  and  beholding  this  conversation,  were  in  a 
great  sadness,  thinking  indeed  that  Cardmaker  would 
now  recant  at  the  burning  of  Warne.  At  length  Card- 
maker  departed  from  the  sheriffs,  and  came  towards  the 
stake,  and,  in  his  garments  as  he  was,  kneeled  dowa 
and  made  a  long  prayer  in  secret  :  the  people,  seeing 
him  in  his  garments,  praying  secretly,  and  no  appear- 
ance of  any  burning,  were  confirmed  in  their  opinion, 
tiiat  he  woild  recant. 

His  prayers  being  ended,  he  rose  up,  put  off  his 
clothes  to  his  shirt,  went  with  courage  to  the  stake,  and 
kissed  it  sweetly  :  he  then  took  Warne  by  the  hand,  and 
comforted  him,  and  so  gave  himself  to  be  also  bound  to 
the  stake  most  gladly.  The  people  seeing  this  done  so 
suddenly,  contrary  to  their  expectations,  cried  out  for 
joy,  saying,  "  God  be  praised,  the  Lord  strengthen  thee, 
Cardmaker,  the  Lord  Jesus  receive  thy  spirit."  And 
this  continued  while  the  executioner  put  fire  to  them  ; 
and  thus  these  godly  men  passed  through  the  fire  to  the 
blessed  rest  and  peace  among  God's  holy  saints  ana 
martyrs,  to  enjoy  the  crown  of  triumph  and  victory  pre- 
pared for  the  elect  soldiers  and  warriors  of  Christ  Jesus 
in  his  blessed  kingdom.  To  whom  be  glory  and  ma- 
jesty for  ever.     Amen. 

The  Confession  of  the  Faith  of  John  Waime,  Citizen  of 
London,  vhich  he  wrote  the  day  before  lie  was  burned, 
on  the  SOih  of  May,  A.D.  1555. 

"  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  and  maker 
of  heaven  and  earth." 

"  A  Father,  because  he  is  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  is  the  everlasting  Word,  whom  before  all 
worlds  lie  hath  begotten  of  himself,  which  Word  was  made 
tlesh,  and  therein  also  manifested  to  be  his  Son  ;  in  whom 
he  hath  adopted  us  to  be  his  children,  tiie  inheritors  of 
his  kingdom,  and  therefore  he  is  our  Father  ;  an  Al- 
mighty God,  because  he  hath  of  nothing  created  all 
things  visible  and  invisible,  both  in  heaven  and  in  earth, 
even  all  creatures  contained  therein,  and  goveraeth 
them." 


A..D.  1550.J 


BELIEF  AND  CONFESSION  OF  JOHN  WARNE. 


759 


"  And  in  Jesus  Clirist  his  only  Son  our  Lord." 

"  The  eternal  Word,  perfect  God  with  his  Father,  of 
equal  power  in  all  things,  of  the  same  substance,  of  like 
glory,  by  whom  all  things  were  made,  and  have  life,  and 
without  whom  nothing  liveth :  he  was  made  also  perfect 
man,  and  so  being  very  God  and  very  man  in  one  per- 
son, is  the  only  Saviour,  Reileemer,  and  Ransomer  of 
them  who  were  lost  in  Adam,  our  forefather.  He  is  the 
only  means  of  our  deliverance,  the  hope  of  our  health, 
the  surety  of  our  salvation." 

"  Who  was  conceived  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary." 

"  According  to  the  Father's  most  merciful  promise, 
t'lis  eternal  Son  of  God,  forsaking  the  heavenly  glory, 
humbled  himself  to  take  flesh  of  a  virgin,  according  to 
the  scriptures,  uniting  the  substance  of  the  Godhead  to 
the  substance  of  the  manhood,  which  he  took  of  the 
substance  of  that  blessed  Virgin  Mary  in  one  person,  to 
become  therein  the  very  Messiah,  the  anointed  King  and 
Priest,  for  ever  appointed  to  pacify  the  Father's  wratn, 
which  was  justly  gone  out  against  us  all  for  our  sin." 

"  Sutiered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  was  crucified,  dead, 
and  buried,  and  descended  into  hell." 

"  He  was  arraigned  before  Pontius  Pilate,  the  ruler  of 
Judea,  and  unjustly  accused  of  many  crimes,  of  which 
the  ruler  judged  him  innocent,  and  sought  means  to  de- 
liver him  ;  but  contrary  to  known  justice,  he  did  let  go 
Barabbas,  who  had  deserved  death,  and  delivered  Christ 
to  be  crucified,  who  deserved  no  death  ;  who  doth  de- 
clare unto  us  manifestly,  that  he  suffered  for  our  sins, 
and  was  buffeted  for  our  offences,  as  the  prophets  do 
witness,  thereby  to  have  it  manifested  to  all  men,  that 
he  is  that  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the 
world.  Therefore  suffering  for  our  sins,  he  received 
and  did  bear  our  deserved  condemnation,  the  pains  of 
death,  the  state  of  abjection,  the  very  terror  of  hell, 
yielding  his  spirit  to  his  Father,  his  body  to  be  buried 
in  earth." 

"  The  third  day  he  rose  again  from  death  to  life." 

'  To  make  full  and  perfect  the  whole  work  of  our  re 
demption  and  justification,  the  same  crucified  body  which 
was  laid  in  the  grave,  was  raised  up  again  the  third  day 
from  death,  by  the  power  of  his  Father,  and  glory  of  his 
Godhead :  he  became  the  first  fruits  of  the  resurrection, 
and  got  the  victory  of  death,  that  all  by  him  might  be 
raised  up  from  death.  Through  whom  all  true  penitent 
sinners  may  now  boldly  come  unto  the  Father,  and  have 
remission  of  their  sins." 

"  He  ascended  into  heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  right 
hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty." 

"  After  that  in  his  death  and  resurrection  he  had 
conquered  sin,  death,  and  the  devil,  and  had  been  con- 
versant forty  days  in  the  earth,  being  seen  of  the  apos- 
tles, and  more  than  five  hundred  brethren  at  once,  in 
the  same  body  in  which  he  wrought  the  work  of  our  sal- 
vation, he  ascended  into  heaven  with  eternal  triumph, 
for  the  victory  over  death,  sin,  hell,  leaving  the  passage 
open,  by  which  all  true  believers  may  and  shall  enter 
into  his  kingdom,  where  he  now  sitteth  at  his  Father's 
right  hand,  that  is  to  say,  in  power  and  glory  equal,  in 
majesty  co-eternal." 

"  From  thence  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  quick  and 
the  dead.'' 

"  He  shall  appear  again  in  great  glory  to  receive  his 
elect  unto  himself,  and  to  put  his  enemies  under  his  feet, 
changing  all  living  men  in  a  moment,  and  raising  up  all 
t'lat  are  dead,  that  all  may  be  brought  to  his  judgment. 
Then  shall  he  give  to  each  man  according  to  his  deeds. 
They  who  have  followed  him  in  regeneration,  who  have 
their  sins  washed  away  in  his  blood,  and  are  clothed  with 
his  righteousness,  shall  receive  the  everlasting  kingdom, 
and  reign  with  him  for  ever ;  and  they,  who  after  the 
race  of  the  corrupt  generation  of  Adam  have  followed 
flesh  and  blood,  shall  receive  everlasting  damnation  with 
the  devil  and  his  angels.'' 

"  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost.'' 

"  I  do  believe  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  God,  the  third 
person  in  the  Trinity  ;  in  unity  of  the  Godhead  equal 
with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  given  through  Christ  to  in- 
habit our  spirits,  by  which  wc  are  made  to  feel  and  un- 


derstand the  great  power,  virtue,  and  loving  kindness  of 
Christ  our  Lord.  For  he  illuminateth,  quickeneth,  and 
certifieth  our  spirit,  that  by  him  we  are  sealed  up  until 
the  day  of  redemption,  by  whom  we  are  regenerate  and 
made  new  creatures,  so  that  by  him  and  through  him 
we  do  receive  all  the  abundant  goodness  promised  us  in 
Jesus  Christ." 

"  The  h.ily  catholic  church." 

"  This  is  an  holy  number  of  Adam's  posterity, 
elected,  gathered,  waslied,  and  purified  by  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  and  is  dis- 
jiersed  through  the  same  by  the  tyranny  of  Gog  and 
Magog ;  that  is  to  say,  the  Turk  and  his  tyranny, 
and  antichrist,  otherwise  named  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and 
his  angels,  as  this  day  also  doth  teach." 
"  The  Communion  of  Saints." 

"  Which  most  holy  congregation  (being,  as  St.  Paul 
teacheth,  built  ujion  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and 
prophets,  Christ  being  the  head  corner-stone),  though 
it  is  by  the  tyranny  of  Satan  and  his  ministers  perse- 
cuted, some  by  imprisonment,  some  by  death,  and  some 
by  other  afflictions  and  painful  torments  ;  yet  doth  it  re- 
main in  one  perfect  unity,  both  in  faith  and  fellowship  : 
which  unity  is  knit  in  an  unspeakable  knot,  as  well  of 
them  who  are  departed  from  this  mortal  life,  as  of  them 
who  now  are  living,  and  hereafter  shall  be  in  the  same, 
and  so  shall  continue  until  they  all  do  meet  in  the  king- 
dom, where  the  head,  Jesus  Christ,  with  all  his  holy 
member.s,  of  which  number,  through  Christ,  I  assuredly 
believe  1  am  one,  shall  be  fully  complete,  knit,  and  united 
together  for  evermore." 
"  The  forgiveness  of  sins." 

"  I  do  believe  that  my  sins,  and  all  their  sins  who  do 
rightly  believe  the  Holy  Scriptures,  are  forgiven  only 
through  Jesus  Christ,  of  whom  only  I  do  profess  that  I 
have  my  whole  and  full  salvation  and  redemption, 
which  St.  Paul  saith,  cometh  not  through  our  works  and 
deservings,  but  freely  by  grace,  lest  any  man  should 
boast.  Through  the  blood  of  the  cross  all  things  in 
heaven  and  earth  are  reconciled,  and  set  at  peace  with 
the  Father ;  without  him  no  heavenly  life  is  given,  nor 
sin  forgiven." 

"  The  resurrection  of  the  body." 
"  I  do  believe,  that  by  the  same  ray  Saviour  Christ,  1 
and  all  men  shall  rise  again  from  the  dead  ;  for  '  He,' 
as  St.  Paul  saith,  '  is  risen  from  the  dead,  and  is  be- 
come the  first-fruits  of  them  that  slept.  For  since  by 
man  came  death,  by  man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead.'  This  man  is  Christ,  through  the  power  of  whose 
resurrection  I  believe  that  we  all  shall  rise  again  in  these 
our  bodies  ;  the  elect  clothed  with  immortality  to  live 
with  Christ  for  ever  ;  the  reprobate  also  shall  rise  im- 
mortal to  live  with  the  devil  and  his  angels  in  death  ever- 
lasting." 

"  And  the  life  everlasting." 

"  Through  the  same  Jesus,  and  by  none  other,  1  am 
sure  to  have  life  everlasting.  He  only  is  the  way  and 
entrance  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  '  For  God  so 
loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that 
whosoever  believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life.'  Which  life  1  am  sure  to  possess  as  soon 
as  I  am  dissolved,  and  departed  out  of  this  tabernacle, 
and  in  the  last  day  both  my  body  and  soul  shall  possess 
the  same  for  ever,  to  which  God  grant  that  all  men  may 
come. 

"  I  believe  that  the  sacraments,  that  is  to  say,  of 
baptism  and  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  are  seals  ofG'od's 
most  merciful  promises  towards  mankind.  In  b:i])tism, 
as  by  the  outward  creature  of  water  I  am  washed  from 
the  iilthiness  which  hangeth  on  my  flesh  ;  so  do  I  as- 
suredly believe,  that  I  am  bv  Christ's  blood  wasiied  clean 
from  my  sins,  through  which  I  have  sure  confidence  of 
my  salvation.  In  the  partaking  of  the  Lord's  Supper, 
as  I  receive  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine,  the  nature 
of  which  is  to  strengthen  the  body,  so  do  I  by  faith  re- 
ceive the  redemption  wrought  in  Christ's  body  broken 
on  the  cross,  life  bv  his  death,  resurrection  by  his  resur- 
rection, and  in  tine,"  all  that  ever  Christ  in  hisbody  suffered 
for  my  salvation,  to  the  strcnuthtning  of  my  f.iitli  in  the 
same.     And  I  believe,  that  God  hath  appointed  the  eat- 


760 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  JOHN  SIMSON  AND  JOHN  ARDELEY. 


[Book  XI. 


Ing  and  drinking  of  the  creatures  of  bread  and  wine  in 
his  holy  supper  according  to  his  word,  to  move  and  to  stir 
up  my  mind  to  believe  these  articles  above  written. 

"  This  is  my  faith  ;  this  do  I  believe  ;  and  I  am  con- 
tent by  God's  grace  to  confirm  and  seal  the  truth  of  the 
same  with  my  blood.  "  John  Warne." 

The  Hintorij  of  John  Ardeley  and  John  Siiuson. 

Upon  the  same  day,  and  in  the  same  com])any,  and 
for  the  s;une  cause,  John  Ardeley  and  John  Simson  were 
also  condemned.  But  before  we  come  to  their  history, 
we  sliall  give  a  letter  of  the  kinj:;  and  queen,  directed 
from  the  court  the  same  day,  and  sent  to  the  bishop  by 
a  post,  early  in  the  morning,  in  tenor  and  form  as  fol- 
lows : — 

*'  To  tlie  right  reverend  father  in  God,  our  right  trusty 
and  well-beloved,  the  bishop  of  London. 
"  Right  reverend  father  in  God,  right  trusty  and 
well-beloved,  we  greet  you  well.  And  where  of  late  we 
addressed  our  letters  to  the  justices  of  the  peace  within 
every  of  the  counties  of  this  our  realm  ;  whereby,  amongst 
other  instructions  given  therein  for  the  good  order  and 
quiet  government  of  the  country  round  about  them,  they 
are  directed  to  have  a  special  regard  to  such  disorderly 
persons  as  (forgetting  their  duties  towards  God  and  us) 
do  lean  to  any  erroneous  and  heretical  opinions,  refusing 
to  shew  themselves  conformable  to  the  catholic  religion  of 
Christ's  church  ;  whom  if  they  cannot  by  good  admo- 
nitions and  fair  means  reform  them,  they  are  directed  to 
deliver  them  to  tlie  ordinary,  to  be  by  him  charitably 
dealt  withal,  and  removed,  if  it  may  be,  from  their 
naughty  opinions  ;  or  else  if  they  continue  obstinate, 
to  be  ordered  according  to  the  laws  provided  in  that 
behalf :  understanding  now,  to  our  no  little  marvel, 
that  many  of  the  said  disorderly  persons,  being  by  the 
justices  of  peace,  for  their  contempt  and  obstinacy, 
brought  to  the  ordinaries  to  be  used  as  is  aforesaid, 
are  either  refused  to  be  received  at  their  hands,  or  if 
they  be  received,  are  neither  so  dealt  with,  as  christian 
charity  requireth,  nor  yet  proceeded  withal  according  to 
the  order  of  justice,  but  are  suffered  to  continue  in  their 
errors,  to  the  dishonour  of  Almighty  God,  and  dangerous 
e-xample  of  others  ;  like  as  we  find  this  matter  very 
strange,  so  have  we  thought  convenient  both  to  signify 
our  knowledge,  and  therewith  also  to  admonish  you  to 
have  in  this  behalf  such  regard  henceforth  to  the  office 
of  a  good  pastor  and  bishop,  as  when  any  such  offenders 
shall  be  by  the  said  officers  or  justices  of  peace  brought 
unto  you,  you  use  your  good  wisdom  and  discretion 
in  procuring  to  remove  them  from  their  errors,  if  it  may 
be,  or  else  in  proceeding  against  them,  if  they  shall  con- 
tinue obstinate,  according  to  the  order  of  the  laws  ;  so 
as  through  your  good  furtlierance,  both  God's  glory  may 
be  better  advanced,  and  the  commonwealth  the  more 
quietly  governed. 

"  Given  under  our  signet  at  Hampton  Court,  the  24th  of 
May,  in  the  first  and  second  years  of  our  reigns." 

This  letter  thus  coming  from  the  Court  to  the  bishop, 
made  liim  the  more  earnest  and  hasty  to  the  condemna- 
tion, as  well  of  others  as  of  these  men,  of  whom  now 
we  have  presently  to  treat,  namely,  John  Simson  and 
John  Ardeley ;  who  being  both  husbandmen  in  the 
town  of  Wigborough  in  Essex,  and  also  almost  both  of 
one  age,  for  Smison  was  of  the  age  of  thirty-four,  and 
Ardeley  thirty,  were  brought  up  both  together  by  the 
under-sheriff  of  Essex,  to  Bonner,  bishop  of  London, 
upon  the  accusation  of  heresy. 

As  the  order  and  manner  of  their  examinations  before 
the  bishop,  as  well  as  the  articles  laid  against  them, 
were  much  alike,  so  their  answers  were  not  much  dis- 
crepant in  manner  and  form  ;  as  we  find  them  in  the  bi- 
shop's own  registers  as  follows  : — 

Articles  objected  ar/ainst  John  Simson  and  John  Ardeley. 

"  First,  that  thou  John  Simson  (or  John  Ardeley,) 
husbandman,  of  the  age  of  thirty-four  years  or  there- 
about,  wast  and  art  of  the  parish  of  Great  Wigborough, 


within  the  diocese  of  London,  and  thou  hast  not  believed 
nor  dost  believe,  that  there  is  here  in  earth  one  cathoUc 
and  universal  whole  church,  which  doth  hold  and  be- 
lieve all  the  faith  and  religion  of  Christ,  and  all  the  ne- 
cessary articles  and  sacraments  of  the  same. 

"  2.  That  thou  hast  not  believed,  nor  dost  believe, 
that  thou  art  necessarily  bounden,  under  the  pain  of 
uamuation  of  thy  soul,  to  give  full  faith  and  creaence 
unto  the  said  catholic  and  universal  church,  and  to  the 
religion  of  the  same,  in  all  necessary  jjoiuts  ui  the 
said  faith  and  religion,  without  waverin.^  or  doubting  in 
the  said  faith  or  religion  or  in  any  part  thereof. 

"  ;5.  That  thou  hast  not  believed,  nor  dost  believe, 
that  that  faith  and  religion,  which  both  the  churches  of 
Rome,  Italy,  Spain,  England,  France,  Li  land,  Scotland, 
and  all  other  churches  in  Europe,  being  the  members 
and  parts  of  the  said  catholic  and  universal  church,  do 
believe  and  teach,  is  both  agreeing  witii  the  said  ca- 
tholic and  universal  church,  and  the  faith  and  religion  of 
Christ,  and  also  is  the  very  true  faith  and  religion 
which  all  christian  people  ought  to  believe,  observe,  fol- 
low, and  keep :  but  contrariwise  thou  hist  believed, 
and  dost  believe,  that  that  faith  and  religion  which  the 
said  church  of  Rome,  and  all  the  other  churches  afore- 
said have  heretofore  believed,  and  do  now  believe,  is 
false,  errroneous,  and  naught,  and  in  nowise  ought 
to  be  believed,  observed,  kept,  and  followed  by  any 
christian  man. 

"4.  That  although  it  be  true,  that  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar  there  is  in  substance  the  very  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine,  and 
although  that  it  be  so  believed,  taught,  and  preached, 
undoubtedly  in  the  said  church  of  Rome,  and  all  other 
the  churches  aforesaid,  yet  thou  hast  not  so  believed, 
nor  dost  so  believe;  but  contrariwise  thou  hast  and  dost 
believe  firmly  and  stedfastly,  that  there  is  not  in  the 
said  sacrament  of  the  altar,  under  the  said  forms  of 
bread  and  wine,  the  very  substance  of  Christ's  body  and 
blood,  but  that  there  is  only  the  substance  of  material 
and  common  bread  and  wine,  with  the  forms  thereof ; 
and  that  the  said  material  and  common  bread  and  wine, 
are  only  the  signs  and  tokens  of  Chiist's  body  and  blood, 
and  by  faith  to  be  received,  only  for  a  remembrance  of 
Christ's  passion  and  death,  without  any  such  substance 
of  Christ's  body  and  blood  at  all. 

"5.  That  thou  hast  believed  and  taught,  and  thou 
hast  openly  spoken,  and  to  thy  power  maintained  and 
defended,  and  so  dost  believe,  think,  maintain,  and  de- 
fend, that  the  very  true  receiving  and  eating  of  Christ's 
body  and  blood,  is  only  to  make  material  and  common 
bread,  and  to  break  it,  and  to  distribute  it  amongst  the 
people,  remembering  thereby  the  passsion  and  death  of 
Christ  only. 

"  6.  That  thou  hast  likewise  believed,  taught,  and 
spoken,  that  the  mass  now  used  in  this  realm  of  Eng- 
land, and  in  the  other  churches  aforesaid,  is  abominable 
and  naught,  and  full  of  idolatry,  and  is  of  the  ordinance 
of  the  pope,  and  not  of  the  institution  of  Christ,  and 
hath  no  goodness  in  it,  saving  the  Gloria  in  Excelsis, 
and  the  epistle  and  the  gospel ;  and  that  therefore  thou 
hast  not,  nor  will  come  to  be  present  at  the  mass,  nor 
receive  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  or  any  other  sacra- 
ment of  the  church,  as  they  are  now  used  in  this  realm 
of  England,  and  other  the  churches  aforesaid. 

"7.  That  thou  hast  in  times  past  believed  precisely, 
and  obstinately  aflirmed  and  said,  and  so  dost  now  be- 
lieve and  think,  that  auricular  confession  is  not  needful  to 
be  made  unto  the  priest,  but  that  it  is  a  thing  superfluous 
and  vain,  and  ought  only  to  be  made  to  God,  and  to 
none  other  person  :  and  likewise  thou  hast  condemned 
as  su})erfluous,  vain,  and  unprofitable,  all  the  ceremo- 
nies of  the  church  and  the  service  of  the  same,  and  hast 
said,  that  no  service  in  the  church  ought  to  be  said  but 
in  the  English  tongue,  and  if  it  be  otherwise  said,  it  is 
unlawful  and  naught.'' 

They  answered  to  these  articles  with  constancy  and 
christian  boldness,  and  then  the  bishop  endeavoured  to 
induce  them  to  recant.  John  Ardeley  answered  Bonner 
as  follows  : — "  My  lord,  neither  you,  nor  any  other  of 


A.D.  1555.1 


BONNER'S  PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  JOHN  TOOLY. 


7Cl 


your  veli2;ion,  is  of  the  catholic  churcli  ;  for  you  are  of  a 
false  faitii  :  and  I  doubt  not  but  you  shall  be  deceived  at 
length.  Ye  will  shed  the  innocent  blood,  and  you  have 
killed  many,  and  yet  go  about  to  kill  more,"  &c. 

And  added  further,  saying,  "  If  every  hair  of  my  head 
were  a  man,  I  would  suffer  death  in  the  opinion  and 
faith  that  I  am  now  in."  These,  with  many  other 
words,  he  spoke.  Then  the  bishop  yet  demanded  if  he 
would  relinquish  his  erroneous  opinions  (as  he  called 
them)  and  be  reduced  again  to  the  unity  of  the  church. 
He  ansv.-ered,  "  No,  God  forbid  that  I  should  so  do,  for 
then  T  should  lose  my  soul." 

After  this,  the  said  bishop  asked  John  Ardeley  if  he 
knew  any  cause  why  he  should  not  have  sentence  con- 
demnatory against  him  ;  and  then  read  the  condemna- 
tion ;  as  he  also  did  against  John  Simson,  who  stood 
with  the  same  constancy  as  John  Ardeley :  they  both 
were  committed  to  the  secular  power  ;  that  is,  to  the 
hands  of  the  sheriffs,  to  be  conveyed  to  the  place  where 
they  should  be  executed. 

At  the  time  of  the  examination  of  this  Simson  and 
John  Ardeley,  it  happened  that  the  bishop,  being  in  a 
heat  with  the  stout  and  bold  answers  of  the  two  pri- 
soners, burst  out  his  loud  and  angry  voice,  and  said, 
"  Have  him  away,  have  him  away  !" 

The  people  in  the  church,  who  were  assembled  in 
great  numbers,  hearing  these  words,  and  thinking  that 
the  prisoners  had  received  judgment,  being  desirous  to 
see  the  prisoners,  severed  themselves,  some  running  one 
way,  others  another  way,  which  caused  such  a  noise  in 
the  church,  that  they  in  the  consistory  were  all  amazed  : 
and  the  bishop  being  afraid  of  this  sudden  stir,  asked 
what  it  was.  The  standers-by  answering,  said,  that 
there  was  likely  to  be  some  tumult.  When  tlie  bishop 
heard  this,  his  heart  failed  him,  and  leaving  his  seat,  he, 
with  the  rest  of  the  court,  took  to  their  legs,  hastening 
with  all  speed  possible  to  recover  the  door  that  went 
into  the  bishop's  house  :  but  the  rest  being  somewhat 
lighter  of  foot  than  my  lord,  sooner  reached  the  door, 
and  thronging  hastily  to  get  in,  kept  the  bishop  out,  and 
cried,  "  Save  my  lord,  save  my  lord  !  "  but  meaning  yet 
first  to  save  themselves,  by  which  they  gave  the  standers- 
by  good  matter  to  laugh  at. 

John  Simson  and  John  Ardeley  being  delivered  to  the 
sheriffs,  were  shortly  after  sent  down  from  London  to 
Essex,  where  they  were  both  in  one  day  (June  10,  1555) 
put  to  death.  John  Simson  suffered  at  Rochford,  John 
Ardeley  at  Railey. 

The  ridiculous  handling  and  proceeding  of  Bishop  Bonner 
and  his  fellows  against  John  Tooly. 

In  the  same  month  that  the   two  godly  men,  above 
mentioned,  were  burned,   a    solemn  process  was  made 
about  the  pope's   spiritualty   against  John  Tooly,  in  a 
[   case  of  heresy.     The  history  is  this  :  There  was,  about 
I   the  time  that  the  Spaniards  began  first  to  make  a  stir  in 
England,  one  John  Tooly,  a  citizen  and  poulterer  in  Lon- 
don, who  conspired  with  certain  others  of  his  society,  to 
rob  a  Spaniard  at  St.  James's  :   and   although  the  deed 
1  was  heinous  and  wicked  of  itself,  yet  it  was  aggravated 
I  and   made   greater    than    it   was,  by  being    committed 
I   against   such    a   person,    and   against   such   a  country, 
I  which  both  the  queen  and  her  whole  court  did  highly 
I  favour.     The   robbery  being  known,  and  brought  into 
judgment,  this  Tooly  was  found  guilty,  and  judged  to  be 


Tooly  being  led  to  the  gallows,  a  little  before  he  died, 
standing  upon  the  cart,  read  a  certain  prayer  in  a 
printed  book,  and  two  other  prayers  written  in  two 
papers  :  then  having  the  halter  about  his  neck,  he  de- 
sired the  people  present  to  pray  for  him,  and  to  bear 
him  witness  that  he  died  a  true  christian  man,  and  that 
he  trusted  to  be  saved  only  by  the  merits  of  Christ's 
passion,  and  shedding  of  his  precious  blood,  and  not  by 
any  masses,  or  trentals,  images,  or  saints,  which  were 
(as  he  said)  mere  idolatry  and  superstition,  devised  by 
the  bishop  of  Rome  :  and  that  as  Tooly  and  his  fellows, 
who  were  there  hanged  with  him,  did  steal  and  rob  for 
covetousEess,  so  the  bishop  of  Rome  did  sell  his  masses 


and  trentals,  with  such  other  peltry,  for  covetousness' 
aTid  lie  spoke  witli  a  loud  voice  these  words  :  "  From 
the  tyranny  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  all  his  detestable 
enormities  ;  from  false  doctrine  and  heresy,  and  from 
the  contempt  of  thy  word  and  commandment,  good 
Lord  deliver  us  !  "  He  then  spake  to  the  people  ;  "  All 
you  that  are  true  christian  men,  say  with  me.  Amen.'' 
And  imniediateiy  about  three  hundred  persons  or  more, 
to  the  judgment  and  estimation  of  those  that  were  there 
present,  answered  and  said,  "  Amen,''  three  times. 

As  soon  as  the  account  of  this  fact  came  to  the  ears 
of  the  priests  and  mitred  prelates,  they  were  not  a  little 
mad,  thinking  it  not  tolerable  that  so  great  a  reproach 
should  be  done  against  the  holy  father.  At  last  they  jdl 
agreed  that  the  violating  of  the  pope's  holiness  should 
be  revenged  with  fire  and  fagot.  And  I  do  easily  believe 
that  cardinal  Pole  was  no  small  doer  in  this  sentence : 
for  as  Winchester  and  Bonner  always  thirsted  after  the 
blood  of  the  living,  so  Pole's  lightning  was  for  the  most 
part  kindled  against  the  dead  ;  and  he  reserved  this 
charge  only  to  himself,  I  know  not  for  what  purpose, 
except,  peradventure,  being  loath  to  be  so  cruel  as  the 
others  ;  he  thought,  nevertlieless,  by  this  means  to  dis- 
charge his  duty  towards  the  pope.  By  the  same  cardinal, 
the  bones  of  Martin  Bucer  and  Paul  Phagius,  who  had 
lain  almost  two  years  in  their  graves,  were  taken  up  and 
burned  in  Cambridge,  as  Tooly 's  dead  body  was  here  at 
London.  And  besides  this,  that  he  might  shew  some 
token  of  his  diligence  in  both  universities,  he  caused 
Peter  Martyr's  wife,  a  woman  of  worthy  memory,  to  be 
digged  out  of  the  church-yard,  and  to  be  buried  on  the 
dunghill.  Of  these  two  acts  we  shall  say  more  here- 
after. But  now  to  our  purpose  of  Tooly,  who,  having 
ended  his  prayer,  was  hanged  and  put  into  his  grave, 
out  of  which  he  was  digged  again,  by  the  commandment 
of  the  bishops  ;  and  because  he  was  so  bold  to  derogate 
the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  at  the  time  of  his 
death,  it  pleased  them  to  judge  and  condemn  him  as  an 
heretic,  as  may  further  appear  as  follows  : — 

The  Writ  or  Mandate  of  Bonner,  Bishop  of  London, 
set  tip  at  Charing  Cross,  on  St.  PauVs  Church-door, 
and  at  St.  Martin' s-in-the -Fields,  for  the  citing  and 
further  enquiring  into  the  case  of  John  Tooly. 

"  Edmund,  by  the  sufferance  of  God,  bishop  of  London, 
to  all  and  singular  parsons,  vicars,  curates,  and  others, 
clerks  and  learned  men,  being  within  our  diocese  of 
London,  and  especially  unto  Richard  Clonic,  our  sworn 
sumner,  greeting,  salutation,  and  benediction.  Forso- 
much  as  it  is  come  to  our  hearing  by  common  fame,  and 
the  declaration  of  sundry  credible  persons,  that  one 
John  Tooly,  late  citizen  and  poulterer  of  London,  the  sou 
of  perdition  and  iniquity,  coming  to  the  ))rofuiidity  of 
malice  in  the  selfsame  time  in  which  he  should  go  to 
hanging,  according  to  the  laws  of  the  realm,  for  the 
great  theft  lately  by  him  committed,  at  which  time 
chiefly  he  should  have  cared  for  the  wealth  of  his  soul, 
and  have  died  in  the  unity  of  the  catholic  church,  did 
utter  divers  and  sundry  damnable,  blasphemous,  and 
heretical  opinions  and  errors,  utterly  contrary  and  re- 
pugnant to  the  truth  of  the  catholic  faith,  and  unity  of 
the  same  ;  and  did  exhort,  stir  up,  and  encourage  the 
people,  there  standing  in  great  multitudes,  to  hold  and 
defend  the  same  errors  and  opinions.  And,  moreover, 
certain  of  the  people  there  standing,  as  it  did  appear, 
affected  with  errors  and  heresies,  as  abettors  and  de- 
fenders of  the  said  John,  did  confirm  and  give  express 
consent  to  the  aforesaid  words,  propositions,  and 
affirmations,  which  thing  we  do  utter  with  sorrow  and 
bitterness  of  heart. 

"We,  therefore,  the  aforesaid  Edmund  and  bishop, 
not  being  able,  nor  daring  to  pass  over  in  silence,  nor 
wink  at  the  aforesaid  heinous  act,  lest  by  our  negli- 
gence and  slackness  the  blood  of  them  might  be  re- 
quired at  our  hands  at  the  most  terrible  day  of  judg- 
ment, desiring  to  be  certified  and  informed  whether 
the  premises  declared  unto  us,  be  of  the  truth,  and  lest 
that  any  scabbed  sheep,  lurking  amongst  the  simple 
flock   of    our   Lord,   do   infect   them  with  pestitcroua 


762 


PROCEEDINGS  AGAINST  THOMAS  HAWKES. 


[Book  XI. 


heresy.  To  you,  therefore,  we  straightly  charge  and 
command  that  you  cite,  or  cause  to  be  cited,  all  and  sin- 
gular, having  or  knowing  the  truth  of  the  premises,  by 
setting  up  this  citation  upon  the  church-door  of  St. 
Martin's -in-the-Fields,  being  within  our  diocese  of 
London,  and  also  upon  the  cathedral  church-door  of 
St.  Paul's  in  London,  leaving  there  the  copy  hereof;  or 
by  other  means  or  ways,  the  best  you  can,  that  this 
citation  and  monition  may  come  to  their  knowledge. 
"  AH  wiiich  and  singular  by  the  tenor  of  these  pre- 
,  sents  we  cite  and  admonish  that  they  appear,  and  every 
one  of  them  do  appear  before  us,  our  vicar-general, 
or  commissary,  whatsoever  he  be  in  that  behalf,  in 
our  cathedral  church  of  St.  Paul's  in  London,  in  the 
consistory  place,  upon  Thursday,  the  second  day  of  May 
next  ensuing,  betwixt  the  hours  of  nine  and  ten  of  tlie 
clock  in  the  forenoon  of  the  same  day,  to  bear  witness 
of  the  truth  in  this  behalf,  and  to  depose  and  declare 
faithfully  the  truth  that  they  know  or  have  heard  of  the 
premises,  and  moreover  to  do  and  receive  what  law  and 
reason  doth  recjuire. 

"  Further,  we  commit  unto  you  as  before,  and 
straightly  enjoining  you,  do  command  that  you  will 
generally  cite  the  wife  of  the  said  Tooly  that  is  dead, 
and  his  children,  and  his  kindred  by  father  and  mother, 
his  friends  and  his  familiars  specially,  and  all  other  and 
every  of  them,  if  there  be  any  that  desire  to  defend  and 
purge  the  remembrance  of  the  person  in  the  premises, 
that  you  admonish  them  after  manner  and  form  afore- 
said ;  whom  we  likewise,  by  the  tenor  of  these  presents, 
do  in  such  sort  cite  and  admonish  that  they  appear  all, 
and  that  every  one  of  them  do  appear  (under  pain  to  be 
compelled  to  keep  silence  for  ever  hereafter  in  this  be- 
half) before  us,  or  our  vicar-general  in  spiritual  matters, 
or  such  our  commissary,  at  the  day,  hour,  and  place 
aforesaid,  to  defend  the  good  name  and  remembrance  of 
him  that  is  dead,  and  to  say,  allege,  and  propose  in  due 
form  of  law,  a  reasonable  cause,  if  they  have  or  can  tell  of 
any,  why  the  said  John  Tooly,  that  is  dead,  ought  not  to 
be  determined,  and  declared  for  such  an  heretic  and  ex- 
communicate person,  and  his  remembrance  condemned, 
in  the  detesting  and  condemning  of  so  heinous  a  deed 
and  crime,  aud  his  body  or  carcass  to  lack  church  burial, 
as  a  rotten  member  cut  off  from  the  church,  and  the 
same  to  be.  committed  to  the  arm  and  power  secular, 
and  they  compelled  hereafter  for  ever  to  hold  their 
peace. 

"  And  furthermore  to  do,  receive,  and  suffer,  as  law 
and  reason  will,  and  as  the  quality  of  such  matter,  and 
the  nature  of  themselves  do  constrain  and  require  ;  and 
moreover  that  you  cite  and  admonish,  after  the  manner 
aforesaid,  all  and  every  of  the  receivers,  abettors,  and 
creditors  of  the  said  John  Tooly  that  is  dead,  especi- 
ally if  any  of  them  do  incline  and  give  consent  to  those 
wicked  and  detestable  affirmations,  propositions,  and  re- 
hearsals aforesaid,  that  on  this  side  the  said  Thursday  they 
return  and  submit  themselves  unto  us,  and  to  the  lap  of 
the  mother  holy  church ;  which  thing  if  they  do,  we, 
trusting  \ipon  the  mercy  of  Almighty  God,  do  promise 
that  we  will  receive  them,  being  penitent  for  such  their 
errors  and  faults,  with  thanks,  benignity,  mercy,  and 
favour,  to  the  comfort  and  health  of  their  own  souls,  and 
in  that  behalf  save  their  persons  to  tlie  uttermost  of 
our  power  ;  otherwise,  if  they  will  not  provide  thus  to 
come  of  their  own  accord,  but  to  abide  tlie  ordinary  pro- 
cess of  the  law,  let  those  men  know  that  we  will  ])unish 
more  severely  this  offence,  according  to  the  uttermost 
of  the  law,  and  as  far  as  the  law  will  bear  it.  And  what  you 
shall  do  in  the  jiremises,  let  him  among  you,  who  shall 
execute  this  our  present  mandate,  certify  us,  or  our 
vicar-general  in  spiritual  matters,  either  by  his  own 
person,  or  by  his  letters  patents,  together  with  these 
authentically  sealed. 

"  Dated  at  London,  under  our  seal,  the  last  day  of 
April,  1555,  and  the  eleventh  year  of  our 
translation." 

When  the  time  of  this  citation  was  expired,  and 
Tooly,  being  cited,  did  not  appear,  next  in  order  of 
layf  came  the  suspension  (whereas  one  suspension  had 


been  enough  for  him),  and  after  that  the  excommunica- 
tion, that  is,  that  no  man  should  eat  and  drink  with 
him  ;  or  if  any  met  him  by  the  way,  he  should  not  bid 
him  good-morrow ;  and  besides  that,  he  should  be  ex- 
(duded  from  the  communion  of  the  church.  These 
things  being  jwepared  in  such  a  manner  as  in  such 
cases  they  used  to  do,  at  length  one  stood  out  for  the 
purpose,  that  made  answer  to  certain  articles,  rehearsed  in 
judgment  openly,  and  that  in  the  behalf  of  the  dead  man. 
But  when  the  poor  dead  man  could  neither  speak  for 
himself,  nor  sufficiently  answer  them  to  avoid  the  name 
of  an  heretic,  then  he  was  condemned  as  an  heretic,  and 
so  committed  to  the  secular  power,  namely,  to  the 
sheriffs  of  London,  who,  with  diligence,  went  about  to 
execute  their  charge.  Therefore  taking  the  man,  being 
previously  suspended,  excommunicated,  condemned  as 
an  heretic,  and  besides  that,  dead,  they  laid  him  on  the 
fire  to  be  burned  for  a  continual  remembrance  thereof. 
This  was  done  on  the  fourth  day  of  June. 

The  History  and  Martyrdom  of  Thomas  HaivTces. 

Immediately  after  the  history  of  Doctor  Taylor,  men- 
tion was  made  of  six  men  who  were  brought  before 
Bishop  Bonner  upon  the  8t,h  of  February.  The  names 
of  which  martyrs  were  Stephen  Knight,  William  Pigot, 
Thomas  Tomkins,  John  Lawrence,  William  Hunter.  In 
which  number  was  also  Thomas  Hawkes,  who  \fl^s  con- 
demned with  them  on  the  9tli  day  of  February. 

As  to  his  education  and  order  of  life,  he  was  born  of 
honest  parents,  in  Essex,  in  calling  and  profession  a 
courtier,  brought  up  daintily  from  his  childhood,  and 
ike  a  gentleman.  He  was  comely  of  person,  and  tali 
of  stature,  and  endued  with  excellent  qualities.  But  his 
gentle  behaviour  toward  others,  and  especially  his  fervent 
study  and  singular  love  to  true  religion  and  godliness 
surmounted  all  the  rest.  In  these,  as  God  did  singu- 
larly adorn  him,  even  so  he,  being  such  a  valiant  mar- 
tyr of  God,  may  seem  to  ennoble  the  whole  company  of 
other  holy  martyrs. 

This  Hawkes,  following  the  fashion  of  the  court  as  he 
grew  in  years,  entered  into  the  service  of  the  lord  of 
Oxford,  where  he  remained  for  some  time,  being  there 
well  esteemed  and  loved  of  all  the  household,  so  long  as 
Edward  VI.  lived.  But  he  dying,  all  things  began  to 
go  backward,  religion  to  decay,  godliness  not  only  to 
wax  cold,  but  also  to  be  in  danger  every  where,  and 
chiefly  in  the  houses  of  good  men.  Hawkes  disliking  this 
state  of  things,  rather  than  he  would  change  the  profes- 
sion of  true  godliness,  which  he  had  made,  thought  to 
change  the  place  ;  and  so,  forsaking  the  nobleman's 
house,  departed  to  his  own  home,  where  he  might  more 
freely  give  himself  to  God,  and  use  his  own  conscience. 

Shortly  after  this,  Hawkes  had  a  son  born  to  him, 
whose  ba])tism  he  deferred  to  the  third  week,  because 
he  would  not  suffer  him  to  be  baptized  after  the  papis- 
tical manner.  So  his  adversaries,  laying  hands  upon 
him,  brought  him  to  the  earl  of  Oxford,  as  not  sound 
in  religion,  in  that  he  seemed  to  contemn  the  sacraments 
of  the  church. 

The  earl,  either  intending  not  to  trouble  himself  in 
such  matters,  or  else  seeing  himself  not  able  to  argue 
with  him  in  matters  of  religion,  sent  him  up  to  London 
with  a  messenger  and  letters,  and  so  put  him  in  tlie 
hands  of  Bonner,  bishop  of  London. 

Then  the  bishop  began  to  enter  into  communication 
with  Thomas  Hawkes,  first  asking  what  should  move 
him  to  leave  his  child  unchristened  so  long  ? 

Hawkes. — "  Because  we  are  bound  to  do  nothing  con- 
trary to  the  word  of  God." 

Bonner.  —  "Why;  baptism  is  commanded  by  the 
word  of  God  .''' 

Hawkes. — "  His  institution  therein  I  do  not  deny." 

Bonner. — "  What  deny  you  then  ?'' 

Hawkes. — "  I  deny  all  things  invented  and  devised 
by  man." 

Bonner. — "What  things  be  those  that  are  devised  by 
man,  that  you  are  so  offended  withal.'" 

Hawkes. — "  Your  oil,  cream,  salt,  spittle,  candle,  aud 
conjuring  of  water,"  &c. 


A.l>.  1555.] 


DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  HAWKES  AND  THE  PRIESTS 


•G3 


Bonner. — "Will  you  deny  that  which  all  the  whole 
work!  and  your  father  has  been  contented  with?" 

Hawkes. —  '•  What  my  father  and  the  whole  world 
have  done,  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  ;  but  what  God  hath 
commanded  me  to  do,  to  that  I  shall  stand." 

Bonner. — "  Would  not  you  be  contented  that  your 
child  should  be  christened  after  the  book  that  was  set 
out  by  King  Edward  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  Yes,  with  a  good  will ;  it  is  a  thing  that 
I  desire." 

Bonner. — "  I  thought  so  ;  you  would  have  the  same 
thing.  The  principle  is  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  in  the  necessity  it  may 
serve." 

Hawkes. — "  Christ  did  use  it  without  any  such  neces- 
sity ;  and  yet  we  lack  the  chiefest  point." 

Bonner. — "  What  is  that .'"' 

Hawkes. — "  '  Go  teach  all  nations,  baptizing  them,' 
&c." 

Bonner. — "  Thou  speakest  that  because  I  am  no 
preacher." 

Hawkes. — "  I  quote  the  text ;  I  do  not  mean  you." 
»  Bonner. — "  Will  you  be  content  to  tarry   here,  and 
your  child  shall  be  baptized  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  If  I  would  so  have  done,  I  needed  not  to 
have  come  to  you." 

Bonner. — "  You  seem  to  be  a  stout  young  man  ;  you 
will  not  give  your  head  for  the  washing  ;  you  will  stand 
in  the  defence  of  it  for  the  honour  of  your  country.  Do 
you  think  that  the  queen  and  I  cannot  command  it  to  be 
done  in  spite  of  your  teeth  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  W'hat  the  queen  and  you  can  do  I  will 
not  say,  but  you  shall  get  my  consent  never  the  sooner." 

Bonner. — "  Well,  you  are  a  stubborn  young  man;  I 
perceive  I  must  work  another  way  with  you." 

Hawkes. — "  You  are  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  so 
am  I." 

Bonner. — "  Whatever  you  think,  J  will  not  have  you 
speak  such  words  to  me." 

A  Bialofftie  letween  Harpsfield  and  Thomas  Hawkes. 

Then  the  bishop  brought  Harpsfield,  archdeacon  of 
London,  to  talk  with  him. 

Harpsfield. — "  Christ  used  ceremonies.  Did  he  not 
take  clay  from  the  ground,  and  took  spittle,  and  made 
the  blind  man  to  see  .'"' 

Hawkes. — "  I  know  that  well ;  but  Christ  did  never  use 
it  in  bap ii.>Ln.  If  you  will  needs  have  it,  put  it  to  the 
use  that  Christ  put  it  to." 

Harpsfield. — "  Suppose  your  child  die  unchristened, 
what  heavy  a  case  stand  you  in  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  I  admit  that  if  it  do,  what  then  ?" 

Harpsfield. — "  Why,  then  you  are  damned,  and  your 
child  too." 

Hawkes. — "  Judge  you  no  farther  than  you  may  by 
the  scriptures." 

Harpsfield. — "  Do  you  not  know  that  your  child  is 
born  in  original  sin  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  Yes,  that  I  do." 

Harpsfield. — "  How  is  original  sin  washed  away?" 

Hawkes. — "  By  true  faith  and  belief  in  Christ  Jesus.'' 

Harpsfield. — "  How  can  your  child,  being  an  infant, 
believe  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  The  deliverance  of  it  from  sin  standeth  in 
the  faith  of  his  parents." 

Harpsfield. — "  How  prove  you  that  ?" 

Hawkes, — "  By  St.  Paul;  in  1  Cor.  vii.  14,  where  he 
says,'  For  the  unbelieving  husband  is  sanctified  by  the  wife, 
and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified  by  the  husband  : 
else  were  your  children  unclean  ;  but  now  are  they  holy.'  " 

Harpsfield. — "  I  will  prove  that  they  whom  thou  put- 
test  thy  trust  in  are  against  thee  in  this  opinion." 

Hawkes. — "  Who  are  those  ?" 

Harpsfield. — "  Your  great  learned  men  in  O.xford." 

Hawkes. — "  If  they  do  it  by  the  scriptures,  I  will  be- 
lieve them." 

Bouner. — "  Recant,  recant ;  do  you  not  know  that 
Christ  said,  '  Except  ye  be  baptized  ye  cannot  be 
saved  ?'  " 


Hawkes. — "  Doth  Christianity  stand  in  outward  cere- 
monies or  not  ?" 

Bonner. — "  Partly  it  doth  :  what  say  you  to  that  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  I  say  as  St.  Peter  saith,  '  Not  the  put- 
ting away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  but  the  answer  of  a 
good  conscience  toward  God.'  " 

Harpsfield. — "  Beware  of  pride,  brother,  beware  of 
pride." 

Hawkes. — "  It  is  written,  '  Pride  serveth  not  for  men, 
nor  yet  for  the  sons  of  men.'  " 

Bonner. — "  Let  us  make  an  end  here.  How  say  you 
to  tlie  mass,  sirrah?" 

Hawkes. — "  I  say  it  is  detestable,  abominable,  and 
profitable  for  nothing." 

Bonner. — "  What,  nothing  profitable  in  it !  What 
say  you  to  the  epistle  and  gospel  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  It  is  good,  if  it  be  used  as  Christ  left  it 
to  be  used." 

Bonner. — "  Well,  I  am  glad  that  you  somewhat  re- 
cant :  recant  all,  recant  all." 

Hawkes. — "  I  have  recanted  nothing,  nor  will  I." 

Bonner. — "  How  say  you  to  the  confessional  ?'' 

Hawkes. — "  I  say  it  is  abominable  and  detestable,  yea, 
and  a  blasphemy  against  God  and  his  son  Christ,  to  call 
upon  any,  to  trust  to  any,  or  to  pray  to  any,  save  only  to 
Christ  Jesus." 

Bonner. — "  To  trust  to  any,  we  bid  you  not  ;  but  to 
call  upon  them,  and  to  pray  to  them,  we  bid  you.  Do 
you  not  know  when  you  come  into  the  court  you  cannot 
speak  with  the  king  and  the  queen,  unless  ye  call  to  some 
of  the  privy  chamber  that  are  next  to  the  king  and 
queen?" 

Hawkes. — "  They  that  choose  may  receive  your  doc- 
trine. You  teach  me  that  I  should  not  believe  nor  trust 
in  any,  but  to  call  on  them  ;  and  St.  Paul  saith,  '  How 
shall  they  call  on  him  in  whom  tliey  have  not  believed  ?'  " 

Bonner. — "  \A  ill  you  have  no  body  to  pray  for  you 
when  you  be  dead  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  No,  surely,  except  you  can  prove  it  by 
the  scriptures  ;  a  man's  prayers,  you  being  dead,  profit 
nothing  at  all." 

Bonner. — ' '  Will  ye  grant  the  prayer  of  the  righteous 
man  to  prevail  ?" 

Hawkes — "  I  grant  it  does  for  the  living,  but  not  for 
the  dead.'' 

Bonner. — "  Not  for  the  dead?" 

Hawkes. — "  No  ;  for  David  saith, '  None  of  them  can 
by  any  means  redeem  his  brother,  nor  give  to  God  a 
ransom  for  him  :  for  the  redemption  of  their  soul  is 
precious,  and  it  ceaseth  for  ever.'  Also  Ezekiel  saith, 
'  Though  these  three  men,  Noah,  Daniel,  and  Job,  were 
in  it,  they  should  deliver  but  their  own  souls  by  their 
righteousness,  saith  the  Lord  God.'  " 

Harpsfield. — "  What  books  have  you  ?'' 

Hawkes. — "  The  New  Testament,  Solomon's  Books, 
and  the  Psalter." 

Harpsfield. — "  Will  you  read  any  other  books  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  Yea,  if  you  will  give  me  such  books  as  I 
will  require." 

Harpsfield. — "  What  books  do  you  require  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  Latimer's  books, my  Lord  of  Canterbury's 
book,  Bradford's  Sermons,  Ridley's  books."  ' 

Bonner. — "Away,  away!  he  wiU  have  no  books  but 
such  as  maintain  his  heresies."  , 

The  next  day  an  old  bishop  attended,  who  had  a  pearl 
in  his  eye,  and  he  brought  with  him  to  my  lord  a  dish  of 
apples  and  a  bottle  of  wine  ;  for  he  had  lost  his  living, 
because  he  had  a  wife.  Then  the  bishop  called  me  again 
into  the  orchard,  and  said  to  the  old  bishoj),  "  This  young 
man  hath  a  child,  and  will  not  have  it  christened." 

Hawkes. — "  I  deny  not  baptism." 

Bonner  (speaking  in  much  anger). — "  Thou  art  a  fool  ; 
thou  canst  not  tell  what  thou  wouldst  have." 

Hawkes.—"  A  bishop  must  be  blameless  or  faultless, 
sober,  discreet,  no  chider,  nor  given  to  anger.' 

Bonner.—"  Thou  judgsst  me  to  be  angry  ;  no,  by  my 
faith  am  I  not.     M  hat  say  you  to  ln^ly  water  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  I  say  to  it  as  to  tiie  rest,  ai.d  to  all  that 
are  of  his  making  that  made  tlieni." 

Bonner. — "  The  scriptures  allow  it." 


764 


DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  HAWKES  AND  THE  PRIESTS. 


[Book  XI. 


Hawkes. — "  Where  prove  you  that  ?" 
Bonner. — "  In    the    book    of    Kings,    where    Elisha 
threw  salt  into  the  water." 

Hawkes. — "  Ye  say  truth  ;  the  children  of  the  pro- 
phets came  to  Elisha,  saying,  'The  dwelling  of  the 
city  is  pleasant,  but  the  waters  be  corrupted.'  This 
was  the  cause  that  Elisha  threw  salt  into  the  water, 
and  it  became  sweet  and  good ;  and  so  when  our 
waters  be  corrupted,  if  you  can,  by  putting  in  of  salt, 
make  them  sweet,  clear,  and  wholesome,  we  will  the 
better  believe  your  ceremonies." 

Bonner. — "  We  believe  no  doctrine  but  that  which  is 
wrought  by  miracles.'' 

Hawkes. — "  No,  forsooth,  for  Christ  saith,  '  And 
these  signs  shall  follow  them  that  believe  ;  in  my  name 
shall  they  cast  out  devils  ;  they  shall  speak  with  new 
tongues  ;  they  shall  take  up  serpents  ;  and  if  they  drink 
any  deadly  thing,  it  shall  not  hurt  them.'  " 

Bonner. — "  With  what  new  tongues  do  you  speak  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  Forsooth,  whereas  before  I  came  to  the 
knowledge  of  God's  word  I  was  a  foul  blasphemer  and 
filthy  talker,  since  I  came  to  the  knowledge  thereof,  I 
have  lauded  God,  praised  God,  and  given  thanks  unto 
God,  even  with  the  same  tongue :  and  is  not  this  a  new 
tongue  ?" 

Bonner. — "  How  do  you  cast  out  devils  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  Christ  did  cast  them  out  by  his  word,  and 
he  hath  left  the  same  word,  that  whosoever  doth  credit 
and  believe  it,  shall  cast  out  devils." 

Bonner. — "  Did  you  ever  drink  any  deadly  poison  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  Yea,  forsooth,  that  I  have  ;  for  I  have 
drunken  of  the  pestilent  traditions  and  ceremonies  of  the 
Bishop  of  Rome." 

Bonner. — "  Now  you  shew  yourself  to  be  a  right 
heretic." 

Hawkes. — "  I  pray  you,  what  is  heretic  ?" 

Bonner. — "All  things  that  are  contrary  to  God's 
word." 

Hawkes. — "  If  I  stand  in  any  thing  contrary  to  that 
word,  then  I  am  worthy  to  be  so  called." 

Bonner. — "  Thou  art  one,  and  thou  shalt  be  burned  if 
thou  stand  and  continue  in  this  opinion.  Yes,  yes,  there 
is  a  brotherhood  of  you,  but  I  will  break  it,  I  warrant  you." 

Hawkes. —  "Where  prove  you  that  Christ  or  his 
apostles  did  kill  any  man  for  his  faith  ?" 

Bonner. — "  Did  not  St.  Paul  excommunicate?" 

Hawkes. — "  Yes,  my  lord  ;  but  there  is  a  great  dif- 
ference between  excommunicating  and  burning  ?" 

Bonner. — "  Have  you  not  read  of  the  man  and  the 
woman  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  whom  Peter  de- 
stroyed ?" 

Hawkes. — "  Yes,  forsooth,  I  have  read  of  one  Ana- 
nias, and  Sapphira  his  wife,  who  were  destroyed  for 
lying  against  the  Holy  Ghost." 

The  next  day  Fecknam  came  to  converse  with  him, 
and  asked   "  Are  you  he  that  will  have  no  ceremonies  ?" 

Hawkes.  — "  What  mean  you  by  that  ?" 

Fecknam. — "You  will  not  have  your  child  christened, 
unless  in  English,  and  you  will  have  no  ceremonies." 

^awkes. — "  Whatsoever  the  scripture  commands  to  be 
done  I  refuse  not." 

Fecknam. — "  Ceremonies  are  to  be  used  by  the 
scriptures." 

Hawkes. — ""VMiich  are  those  ?" 

Fecknam. — "  How  say  you  by  St.  Paul's  breeches  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  I  have  read  no  such  thing. " 

Fecknam. — "  Have  ye  not  read  in  the  Acts  of  the 
Apostles,  how  things  went  from  St.  Paul's  body,  and 
they  received  health  thereby  .'" 

Hawkes. — "  1  have  read  in  the  nineteenth  of  the  Acts, 
how  there  went  handkerchiefs  or  aprons  from  St.  Paul's 
body,  is  it  that  you  mean  ?" 

Fecknam. — "  Yea,  the  same  is  it :  what  say  you  to 
those  ceremonies  ?" 

Hawkis. — "  I  say  nothing  to  the  ceremonies.  For 
the  text  saith,  that  God  did  so  work  by  the  hands  of  St. 
Paul,  that  there  went  handkerchiefs  or  aprons  from  him, 
&c.  So  that  it  seems  by  the  text,  that  it  was  God  that 
wrought,  and  not  the  ceremonies." 


Fecknam. — "  How  say  ye  to  the  woman  that  came 
behind  Christ,  and  touclied  tlie  hem  of  his  vesture  ?  did 
not  her  disease  depart  from  her  by  that  ceremony  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  No,  forsooth :  for  Christ  turned  back, 
and  said  to  St.  Peter,  '  Who  touched  me  ?'  And  St. 
Peter  said,  '  Master,  the  multitude  throng  thee,  and 
press  thee,  and  sayest  thou.  Who  touched  me  ?  And 
Jesus  said,  Somebody  hath  touched  me  :  for  I  perceive 
that  virtue  hath  gone  out  of  me.'  I  pray  you,  whether 
was  it  the  virtue  that  healed  this  woman,  or  his  vesture?" 

Fecknam. — "  Both." 

Hawkes. — "  Then  is  not  Christ  true?  for  he  said, 
'  Go  thy  way,  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole.'  " 

Bonner. — "  Away,  away  to  the  sacrament,  for  these 
are  but  mere  trifles  to  that.'' 

Fecknam. — "  How  say  ye,  sirrah?  Christ  took  bread 
and  brake  it,  and  said,  '  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body.'  '' 

Hawkes. — "  I  grant  Christ  said  so." 

Fecknam. — "  And  is  it  not  so  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  No,  forsooth,  I  do  not  understand  it  so." 

Fecknam. — "  Why,  then  is  Christ  a  liar  ?'' 

Hawkes. — "  I  think  ye  will  so  prove  him.'' 

Fecknam. — "  Will  I  ?  "W^hy  I  have  spoken  the  words 
that  Christ  spake." 

Hawkes. — "  Is  every  word  to  be  understood  as  Christ 
spake  it  ?  Christ  said,  I  am  a  door,  a  vine,  I  am  a 
king,  a  way,  &c." 

Fecknam. — "  Christ  spake  these  words  in  parables." 

Hawkes. — "  And  why  speaketh  he  this  in  parables 
when  he  said,  I  am  a  door,  a  vine,  a  king,  a  way,  &c. 
more  than  this  when  he  said,  '  This  is  my  body  ?'  For 
after  the  same  phrase  of  speech,  as  he  saith,  '  This  is 
my  body,'  so  saith  he,  I  am  a  door,  a  vine,  a  king,  a 
way;  he  saith  not,  I  am  like  a  door,  like  a  vine,  &c.'' 

The  next  day  came  Doctor  Chedsey  to  him,  and  he, 
as  well  as  Bonner,  entered  into  the  following  argument 
with  him. 

Bonner. — "  He  thinketh  that  there  is  no  church  but 
in  England  and  in  Germany." 

Hawkes. — "  And  ye  think  that  there  is  no  church,  but 
the  church  of  Rome." 

Chedsey. — "  What  say  ye  to  the  church  of  Rome  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  I  say  it  is  a  church  of  vicious  cardinsds, 
priests,  monks,  and  friars,  which  I  will  never  credit  nor 
believe." 

Chedsey. — "  What  say  ye  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  From  him  and  all  his  detestable  enormi- 
ties, good  Lord  deliver  us." 

Chedsey. — "  Marry,  so  may  we  say,  from  King 
Henry  VIII.  and  all  his  detestable  enormities,  good 
Lord  deliver  us." 

Hawkes. — "  Where  were  ye,  while  he  lived,  that  ye 
would  not  say  so  ?" 

Chedsey. — "  I  was  not  far." 

Hawkes. — "  Where  were  ye  in  his  son's  days  ?" 

Chedsey. — "  In  prison." 

Bonner. — "  He  will  by  no  means  come  within  my 
chapel,  nor  hear  mass  :  for  neither  the  mass,  nor  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  can  he  abide,  neither  will  he  have 
any  service  but  in  English.'* 

Chedsey. — "  Christ  never  spake  in  English." 

Hawkes. — "  Neither  spake  he  ever  any  Latin,  but 
always  in  such  a  tongue  as  the  people  might  be  edified 
thereby.  And  St.  Paul  says,  that  '  tongues  profit  us 
nothing.'  He  makes  a  similitude  between  the  pipe  and 
the  harp,  and  except  it  be  understood  what  the  trum- 
pet means,  who  can  prepare  himself  to  the  battle.  So 
if  I  hear  the  tongue  which  I  do  not  understand,  what 
profit  have  I  by  it  ?  No  more  than  he  has  by  the  trum- 
pet, that  knows  not  what  it  means." 

Bonner. — "  The  order  was  taken  in  the  catholic 
church  that  the  Latin  tongue  should  serve  through  the 
whole  world ;  that  they  should  pray  all  generally  together 
in  one  tongue,  and  that  to  avoid  all  contention  and 
strife,  and  to  have  one  universal  order  through  the  whole 
world.'' 

Hawkes.  — "  This  your  councils  of  Rome  settled." 

Bonner. — "  Understand  you  what  the  general  councils 
of  Rome  meant  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  Indeed  all  your  general  councils  of  Rome 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  CONDEMNATION  AND  MARTYRDOM  OF  THOMAS  HAWKES. 


765 


are  in  Latin,  I  am  an  Englishman  :  therefore  I  have 
nothing  to  do  with  them." 

Chedsey. — "  You  are  to  blame,  being  an  unlearned 
man,  to  reprove  all  the  councils  througli  the  world." 

Hawkes. — "  I  reprove  them  not,  but  St.  Paul  re- 
bukes them,  saying,  '  If  any  man  preach  any  other  gos- 
pel unto  you  than  that  ye  have  received,  let  him  be 
accursed.'  " 

Chedsey. — "  Hath  any  man  preached  any  other  doc- 
trine unto  you?" 

Hawkes. — "  Yea,  I  have  been  taught  another  gospel 
since  I  came  into  this  house." 

Chedsey. — "  What  gospel  have  ye  been  taught .'" 

Hawkes. — "  Praying  to  saints,  and  to  our  Lady,  and  to 
trust  in  the  mass,  holy  bread,  holy  water,  and  in  idols.'' 

Chedsey. — "  He  that  teaches  you  so,  teaches  you  not 
amiss." 

Hawkes. — "  Cursed  be  he  that  teacheth  me  so  :  for  I 
will  not  trust  him  nor  believe  him." 

Bonner. — "  You  speak  of  idols,  and  you  know  not 
what  they  mean." 

Hawkes. — "  God  hath  taught  us  what  they  are  :  for 
whatsoever  is  made,  graven,  or  devised  by  man's  hand, 
contrary  to  God's  word,  the  same  is  an  idol.  What  say 
you  to  that  ?" 

Chedsey. — "  What  are  those  that  ye  are  so  offended 

with  ?" 

Hawkes. — "  The  cross  of  wood,  silver,  copper,  or  gold, 
&c." 

Jlonner. — "  What  say  ye  to  that  ?" 
Hawkes. — "  I  say  it  is  an  idol.    What  say  you  to  it .'" 
Bonner. — "I  say  every  idol   is  an  image ;  but  every 
image  is  not  an  idol.'' 

Hawkes. — "  I  say,  what  difference  is  there  between 
an  idol  and  image  .'" 

llonner.  — "  If  it  be  a  false  god,  and  an  image  made  of 
him,  that  is  an  idol ;  but  if  an  image  be  made  of  God 
Ininself,  it  is  no  idol,  but  an  image,  because  he  is  a  true 
God." 

Hawkes. — "  Lay  your  image  of  your  true  God  and  of 
;your  false  god  together,  and  you  shall  see  the  difference. 
I  Have  not  your  images  feet  a-nd  go  not,  eyes  and  see  not, 
lears  and  hear  not,  hands  and  feel  not,  mouths  and 
speak  not  ?  and  even  so  have  your  idols.'' 
)  Chedsey.— "' God  forbid,'  says  St.  Paul,  'that  I 
jshould  glory,  save  in  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
iChrist.'  " 

1  Hawkes.—"  Do  you  understand  St.  Paul  so  .'" 
I  Bonner. — "  Where  can  we  have  a  godlier  remem- 
brance when  we  ride  by  the  way,  than  to  see  the  cross?" 
1  Hawkes. — "  If  the  cross  were  such  a  profit  to  us,  why 
;did  not  Christ's  disciples  take  it  up  and  set  it  on  a  pole, 
tind  carry  it  in  procession,  with  a  salutation." 
I    Chedsey. — "  It  was  taken  up." 

I  Hawkes. — "  Who  took  it  up  ?  Helen,  as  you  say  ;  for 
fshe  sent  a  piece  of  it  to  a  monastery,  where  I  was  with 
the  visitors  when  that  house  was  suppressed,  and  the  piece 
of  the  holy  cross  (which  the  monks  had  in  such  estima- 
tion, and  had  robbed  many  a  soul,  committing  idolatry 
jto  It)  was  called  for,  and  when  it  was  proved  it  was  but 
ji  piece  of  a  lath  covered  over  with  copper,  double  gilded 
is  if  it  had  been  clean  gold." 

Chedsey. — "  It  is  a  pity  that  thou  shouldest  live,  or 
iny  such  as  thou  art." 

Hawkes. — "  In  this  case  I  desire  not  to  live,  but  ra- 
her  to  die." 

Chedsey.  —  "  You  die  boldly,  because  you  would  glory 
n  your  death." 

After  all  these  and  other  private  conferences,  persua- 
sions, and  long  debatings,  with  Hawkes  in  the  bishop's 
louse,  the  bishop  seeing  no  hope  to  win  him  over,  was 
'ully  set  to  proceed  openly  against  him  after  the  ordinary 
!0urse  of  his  popish  law. 

I  After  the  bill  of  confession  was  read,  and  he  adhered 
fo  it,  the  bishop  assigned  him,  with  five  others,  the  ninth 
)f  February  to  appear  before  him  again,  to  give  a  final 
inswer  ;  which  day  being  come,  and  the  prisoners  seve- 
•ally  called  before  the  bishop,  at  the  appearing  of  Thomas 
Sawkes,  the  bishop  desired  him  to  remember  what  was 
aid  to  him  yesteiday,  and  now  while  he  had  time  to  ad* 


vise  with  himself  what  he  would  answer,  for  he  stood 
upon  life  and  death.  "  Well,"  said  Hawkes  again, 
"  I  will  willingly  receive  whatever  shall  be  put  upon 
me."  Then  were  certain  other  interrogatories  or  ar- 
ticles objected  to  him.  Then  being  e.xhorted  by  the 
bishop,  with  many  fair  words,  to  return  again  to  the 
bosom  of  the  mother  church,  "  No,  my  lord,"  said  he, 
"  that  I  will  not  :  for  if  I  had  an  hundred  bodies,  I 
would  suffer  them  all  to  be  torn  in  pieces,  rather  than  I 
will  abjure  or  recant."  Whereupon  Bunner  at  the  last 
read  the  sentence  of  death  upon  him,  and  he  was  con- 
demned on  the  ninth  of  February.  His  execution  was 
prolonged,  and  he  remained  in  prison  till  the  tentli  day 
of  June. 

A  little  before  his  death,  there  were  some  of  his  fa- 
miliar acquaintance  and  friends,  who  seemed  not  a  little 
to  be  confirmed  both  by  the  example  of  his  constancy, 
and  by  his  talk  ;  yet  being  frightened  with  the  sharpness 
of  the  punishment,  they  desired  that  in  the  midst  of  the 
fianie  he  would  shew  them  some  token,  if  he  could,  by 
which  they  might  be  more  certain,  vyhether  the  pain  of 
such  burning  were  so  great  that  a  man  might  not  therein 
keep  his  mind  (juiet  and  patient.  Wliich  thing  he  pro- 
mised them  to  do  :  and  so  it  was  agreed  secretly  between 
them,  that  if  the  rage  of  the  pain  were  tolerable  and 
might  be  suffered,  then  he  should  litt  up  his  hands 
above  his  head  toward  heaven,  before  he  gave  up  the 
ghost. 

Not  long  after,  when  the  hour  was  come,  Hawkes 
was  led  away  to  the  place  appointed  for  the  slaughter, 
by  the  lord  Rich  and  his  assistants  :  at  the  stake  he 
mildly  and  patiently  addressed  himself  to  the  fire,  hav- 
ing a  chain  cast  about  his  middle  amid  a  great  multitude 
of  people  assembled.  To  whom,  after  he  had  spoken 
many  things,  especially  to  the  lord  Rich,  reasoning 
with  him  about  the  innocent  blood  of  saints,  at  length, 
after  he  had  made  fervent  prayers  and  poured  out  liis  soul 
unto  God,  the  fire  was  set  to  him. 

When  he  had  continued  a  long  while  in  the  fire,  and 
when  his  speech  was  taken  away  by  the  violence  of  th 
flame,  his  skin  also  drawn  together,  and  his  fingers  con- 
sumed, so  that  all  thought  certainly  he  had  beengone,  sud- 
denly and  contrary  to  all  expectation,  this  blessed  servant 
of  God,  being  mindful  of  his  promise  before  made,  reached 
up  his  burning  hands  over  his  head  to  the  living  God, 
and  with  great  rejoicing,  as  it  seemed,  struck  or  clappe  1 
them  three  times  together.  At  the  sight  of  which  ther^ 
followed  such  applause  and  outcry  of  the  people,  and 
especially  of  those  who  understood  the  matter,  that  the 
like  hath  not  commonly  been  heard  :  and  so  the  blessed 
martyr  of  Christ,  straightway  sinking  down  into  the 
fire,  gave  up  his  spirit,  June  10,  A.D.  1555. 

A  Letter  to  the  Congregation,  ly  Thomas  Hawkea. 

"  Grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  from  God  the  Father,  and 
from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  be  always  with  you  all,  my 
dear  brethren  and  sisters  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  for 
ever  ;  and  his  Holy  Spirit  conduct  and  lead  you  in  all 
your  doings,  that  you  may  always  direct  your  deeds  ac- 
cording to  his  holy  word  ;  that  when  he  shall  appear  to 
reward  every  man  according  to  his  works,  you  may  as 
obedient  children  be  found  watching,  ready  to  enter  into 
his  everlasting  kingdom,  with  your  lamps  burning  ;  and 
when  the  Bridegroom  shall  shew  himself,  you  need  not 
be  ashamed  of  this  life  which  God  hath  lent  you,  which 
is  but  transitory,  vain,  and  like  unto  a  vapour,  that  for  a 
season  appeareth  and  vanisheth  away :  so  soon  pass 
away  all  our  terrestrial  honour,  glory,  and  felicity. 
'  All  flesh  is  grass  (saith  the  prophet),  and  all  the  good- 
liness  thereof  is  as  the  flower  of  the  field.  The  grass 
withereth,  the  flower  fadeth ;  because  the  spirit  of  the 
Lord  bloweth  upon  it  :  surely  the  people  is  grass.' 
Isaiah  xl.  6,  7.  For  in  this  transitory  and  dangerous 
wilderness  we  are  as  pilgrims  and  strangers  following 
the  footsteps  of  Moses,  among  many  unspeakable  dan- 
gers, beholding  nothing  with  our  outward  man,  but  all 
vain  vanities  and  vexation  of  mind,  subject  to  hunger, 
cold,  nakedness,  bonds,  sickness,  loss,  labours,  ba- 
nisument,   in  dangerof  that  dreadful  dragon,  and  his 


766 


THE  HISTORY  AND  EXAMINATION  OF  THOMAS  WATTS. 


[Book  XI. 


sinful  seed,  to  be  devoured,  tempted,  and  tormented, 
who  ceaseth  not  behind  every  bush  to  lay  a  bait,  when 
we  walk  awry,  to  have  his  pleasure  upon  us, — casting 
abroad  his  apples  in  all  places,  times,  and  seasons,  to 
see  if  Adam  will  be  allured  and  enticed  to  leave  the 
living  God  and  his  most  holy  commaiulinents,  whereby 
he  is  assured  of  everlasting  life, — promising  the  world 
at  will,  to  all  that  will  fall  down  in  all  ages,  and  for  a 
mess  of  pottage  sell  and  set  at  naught  the  everlasting 
kingdom  of  heaven.  So  frail  is  flesh  and  blood  :  '  And 
especially  Israel  is  most  ready  to  walk  awry,  when  he 
is  filled  with  all  manner  of  riches,'  as  saith  tlie  prophet. 

"  Therefore  I  am  bold  in  bonds,  as  entirely  desiring 
your  everlasting  health  and  felicity,  to  warn  you,  and 
most  heartily  desire  you  to  watch  and  pray  :  For  our 
state  is  dangerous,  and  requireth  continual  prayer.  For 
on  the  high  mountains,  doth  not  grow  most  plenty  of 
grass,  neither  are  the  highest  trees  farthest  from  danger, 
but  seldom  sure,  and  always  shaken  of  every  wind  that 
blovveth.  Such  a  deceitful  thing,  saith  our  Saviour,  is 
honour  and  riches,  that  without  grace  it  choaketh  up  the 
good  seed  sown  in  his  creatuics,  and  so  blindeth  their 
seeing,  that  they  go  groping  at  noon-day  in  darkness  :  it 
maketh  a  man  think  himself  something,  that  is  nothing 
at  all.  For  though  for  our  honour  we  esteem  ourselves 
and  stand  in  our  own  light,  yet  w'hen  we  shall  stand  be- 
fore the  living  God,  there  shall  be  no  respect  of  persons. 
For  riches  help  not  in  the  day  oi' vengeance :  neither  can 
we  make  the  Lord  partial  for  money.  But  as  we  have 
ministered  unto  the  saints,  so  shall  we  receive  the  reward, 
which  I  am  fully  persuaded  and  assured  shall  be  plen- 
teously  poured  upon  all,  for  the  great  goodness  shewed 
unto  the  servants  of  the  living  God.  And  I  most  hearti- 
ly beseech  Almighty  God  to  pour  forth  a  plenteous 
reward  upon  you  for  the  same,  and  that  he  will  assist 
you  with  his  Holy  Spirit  in  all  your  doings,  that  ye  may 
grow,  as  ye  have  begun,  unto  such  a  perfection  as  may 
be  to  God's  honour,  your  own  salvation,  and  the  strength- 
ening of  the  weak  members  of  Christ.  For  though  the 
world  rage,  and  blaspheme  the  elect  of  God,  ye  know 
that  it  did  so  unto  Christ,  his  apostles,  and  to  all  that 
were  in  the  primitive  church,  and  so  will  do  unto  the 
world's  end. 

"  Therefore  believe  in  the  light  while  ye  have  it,  lest 
it  be  taken  away  from  you  ;  if  you  shall  neglect  the  great 
mercy  of  God  that  hath  been  opened  unto  you,  and  your 
hearts  consented  unto  it,  that  it  is  the  very  and  only 
truth  pronounced  by  God's  only  Son  J  esus  Christ,  by 
the  good  will  of  our  heavenly  Father.  Therefore  I  say 
in  the  bowels  of  my  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  stick  fast  unto  it; 
let  it  never  depart  out  of  your  hearts  and  conversation, 
that  you  with  us  and  we  with  you  at  the  great  day, 
being  one  flock,  as  we  have  one  Shejjherd,  may  rise  to 
life  immortal,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  only  Saviour. 
Amen. 

"  Yours,  in  him  that  liveth  for  ever, 

"  Thomas  Havvkes." 

The  History  of  Thomas  Watts. 

Thomas  Watts,  of  Billericay,  in  Essex,  was  a  linen 
draper.  Being  in  continual  fear  of  seizure,  he  had  sold 
his  cloth  in  his  shop,  and  disposed  his  things  to  liis  wife 
and  children,  and  gave  away  much  to  the  poor. 

On  the  '2(ith  day  of  April,  he  was  apprehended  and 
brought  before  the  lord  Rich,  and  other  commissioners, 
and  there  being  accused  lor  not  coming  to  church,  was 
examined  before  the  lord  Rich,  and  others. 

At  the  sessions  at  Chelmsford,  the  lord  Rich  said  to 
him,  "  You  are  brought  hither,  because  of  disobedience 
to  the  laws  of  the  tjueen.  Vou  will  not  come  to  the 
church,  you  will  not  hear  mass,  &c.  contrary  to  the 
king's  and  queen's  proceedings." 

Watts  answered,  "  JNIy  lord,  if  I  have  offended  a  law, 
I  am  subject  here  to  tne  law.''  Then  Anthony  Brown, 
justice,  said  to  him,  "  I  pray  thee  tell  me  who  has  been 
thy  schoolmaster,  to  teach  thee  thus  ;  or  where  didst 
thou  first  learn  this  religion  ?"  Watts  answered,  "  Even 
of  you,  sir  :  you  taught  it  me,  and  none  more  than  you. 
For  in  King  Edward's  days,  in  open  session,  you  spake 


against  this  religion  now  in  fashion,  no  preacher  could 
say  more.  You  then  said  the  mass  was  abominable, 
and  all  tlieir  trumpery  besides,  earnestly  exhorting  that 
none  should  believe  in  them,  and  that  our  belief  should 
be  only  in  Christ  :  and  you  said  then  that  whoever 
should  bring  in  any  foreign  j)Ower  to  rule  here,  it  were 
treason,  and  not  to  be  suffered."  Then  said  Brown  to 
my  lord  Rich,  "  lie  belies  me,  my  lord.  What  a  knave 
is  tliis  ?  he  will  soon  belie  me  behind  my  back,  when  he 
does  it  before  my  face,"  and  my  lord  Rich  said,  "  I  dare 
say  he  does." 

In  conclusion,  the  commissioners  being  weary  of  him, 
sent  him  to  the  bishop  of  London. 

Articles  objected  ar;ainxt  Thomas  Waits,  of  Billericay, 
in  the  county  0/  Essex,  by  Bishop  Bonner. 

"  1.  That  the  said  Thomas  Watts  was  of  Billericay, 
and  so  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishop  of  London. 

"  2.  Also,  that  he  believed  not  in  the  sacraments  of 
the  holy  and  catholic  church,  as  the  catholic  church  of 
Rome  and  all  other  churches  members  of  the  same,  ever 
hitherto  have  believed,  and  is  taught  of  all  good  pnd 
faithful  people,  nor  has  allowed  the  sacraments,  rites, 
usages,  or  ceremonies  of  the  said  church,  but  has  de- 
spised the  same. 

"  3.  Also,  that  he  believeth,  and  also  taught  others, 
that  the  substance  of  material  bread  and  wine  remain  in 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  after  the  consecration,  and 
that  the  said  material  bread  and  wine  are  the  siyns  and 
tokens  of  Christ's  body  hanged  upon  the  cross,  and  of 
his  blood  there  shed,  and  that  in  the  said  sacrament 
there  is  only  a  memory  or  remembrance  of  Christ's  bodv 
and  blood,  and  nothing  else. 

"  4.  Also,  that  he  believeth  and  doth  precisely  affirm, 
that  the  very  true  presence  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  in 
substance,  is  not  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  but  only 
in  heaven,  and  no  where  else. 

"  5.  Also,  that  he  believeth,  affirmeth,  and  saith,  that 
the  mass  now  used  in  the  church  of  Rome,  here  in  Eng- 
land, and  other  places,  is  full  of  idolatry,  abomination, 
and  wickedness,  and  that  Christ  did  never  institute  it, 
nor  ordain  it,  nor  yet  allow  that  it  is  a  good  and  laudable 
thing  to  be  used  in  his  church. 

"  6.  Also,  that  he  believeth  and  affirmeth,  that  auri- 
cular confession  unto  the  priest  is  not  necessary,  but 
superfluous  :  and  that  it  is  enough  for  a  man  to  believe 
only,  and  to  confess  himself  unto  God,  without  any 
priest  or  minister  at  any  time,  though  he  may  have  the 
priest  to  confess  him  unto. 

"  7.  Also,  that  he  believeth  that  Luther,  Wickliffe, 
Barnes,  and  all  others  that  have  holden  against  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  and  suffered  death  by  fire  or  otherwise 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  said  opinion,  were  good  men 
and  faithful  servants  and  martyrs  of  Christ  in  so  be- 
lieving and  dying. 

"  8.  Also,  that  he  hath  and  doth  believe,  that  to  fast, 
pray,  or  to  do  alms-deeds,  is  a  thing  utterly  unprofitable  ; 
for  if  a  man  shall  be  saved,  he  shall  be  saved  without 
doing  of  them  ;  and  if  he  shall  be  damned,  they  shall  not 
help  him,  or  do  him  any  good  at  all. 

"  y.  Also,  that  the  said  Watts  of  late  coming  into 
open  court  at  the  sessions  before  the  lord  Rich,  Sir 
Henry  Tyrel,  knight,  Anthony  Brown,  Esquire,  and 
others,  and  being  then  and  there  examined,  did  openly 
confess,  that  he  had  refused  to  come  to  the  church,  and 
to  hear  there  the  divine  service,  and  to  receive  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  according  to  the  order  of  the  church : 
because  that,  like  as  the  service  of  the  church  set  out  in 
the  days  of  the  late  King  Edward  the  Sixth,  was  said  and 
alleged  to  be  abominable,  heretical,  schismatical,  and  all 
naughty  ;  so  he  the  said  Thomas  Watts  then  and  there 
said  openly  before  the  said  commissioners,  that  all  that 
is  now  used  and  done  in  the  church,  is  abominable, 
heretical,  schismatical,  and  altogether  naughty :  And  that 
he  did  also  then  utter  before  the  said  commissioners 
other  erroneous  and  arrogant  words,  to  the  hurt  of  his 
soul,  and  to  the  evil  example  of  the  people  there  pre- 
sent, 

"10.  Also,  that  he  the  said  Thomas,  by  reason  of  the 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  HISTORY  AND  EXAMINATION  OF  THOMAS  AVATTS. 


767 


premises,  was  and  is  to  be  taken,  had.  reputed,  and 
judged  as  a  manifest  and  open  heretic,  and  for  the  same, 
by  the  order  of  ecclesiastical  laws,  is  to  be  declared  ac- 
cursed ;  and  oeing  obstinate  and  incorrigible,  is  to  be 
delivered  to  the  secular  power,  there  to  be  punished  as 
an  heretic. 

"  11.  Also,  rhathe,  over  and  besides  aH  these  offences 
snd  trespasses  aforesaid,  liad  also  added  this  trespass  ; 
tiiat  is,  tliat  he  had  believed  and  deliberately  spoken  that 
the  church  of  Rome  in  her  rites,  ceremonies,  sacraments 
constitutions,  and  traditions,  is  the  synagogue  of  Satan; 
and  therefore  that  he  had  consented  and  agreed  in  opi- 
nion and  belief  with  one  John  Tooly,  of  late  hanged  at 
Charing  Cross,  who,  at  the  time  of  his  execution,  desired 
the  peojjle  lo  pray  to  be  delivered  from  the  tyranny  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  with  all  his  enormities ;  as  who 
should  say,  that  his  authority  and  doings  were  tyranny, 
and  had  all  enormities  and  iniquities  in  them. 

"  12.  Also,  that  the  premises  and  every  part  thereof 
are  true,  notoriously,  manifestly,  and  openly  spoken  and 
talked  of  amone;st  the  honest  and  credible  persons  in 
great  multitude  ;  and  that  within  Billericay  aforesaid,  and 
Other  places  thereabout,  being  of  the  diocese  of  London, 
there  is  a  common  -roice  and  fame  thereof." 

The   answer   of  Thomas   Waffs  to    the   aforesaid  Ar- 
ticle';. 

To  the  first,  he  confessed  the  same  to  be  true  in  every 
part  thereof. 

To  the  second  article  he  answered,  that  he  believeth  in 
all  tne  sacraments  according  to  Christ's  institution,  and 
the  catholic  cliurch  ;  but  not  according  to  the  bishop  of 
Rome's  church  :  and  further  said,  that  he  does  not  be- 
lieve now  as  he  had  done  in  time  past ;  for  in  time  past 
lie  believed  as  the  church  then  believed,  but  now  he 
does  not  so  believe  ;  for  the  church  of  Rome  had  de- 
ceived us,  and  therefore  he  said  he  did  not  believe  as  the 
church  of  Rome  believeth,  but  as  Christ  hath  taught 
him,  and  further  said  thfit  he  was  so  taught  to  believe  by 
the  preaching  of  one  Master  Alvey,  and  others,  whose 
he  remembered  not ;  which  Alvey,  he  said,  did  preach 
the  word  of  God  truly  and  sincerely. 

To  the  third  he  answered,  that  he  hath  and  doth  be- 
lieve, that  Christ's  body  is  in  heaven,  and  no  where  else: 
and  further,  that  he  will  never  believe  that  Christ's  body 
is  in  the  sacrament. 

To  the  fourth  he  answered,  confessing  and  firmly  be- 
lieving the  same  to  be  true. 

To  the  fifth,  that  he  believed,  that  the  mass  is  abo- 
minable, arid  that  he  will  not  go  one  jot  from  that  his 
belief. 

To  the  sixth,  that  he  neither  did,  nor  yet  doth  be- 
liL^'e,  that  the  priest  can  absolve  him  of  his  sins:  how- 
Ijt'it,  he  denieth  not  it  is  good  to  ask  counsel  at  the  priest's 
riiouth. 

To  the  seventh  he  said,  that  he  knew  not  what  the 
opinions  of  the  said  persons  named  in  the  said  article 
were  ;  and  in  case  the  said  persons  did  believe  that  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  were  really  and  in  very  deed 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  then  that  they  were  not 
good  men.  But  in  case  they  did  believe  that  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ  was  not  in  *he  sacrament  of  the  altar 
1  really  and  truly,  then  he  believed  that  they  were  good 
I    christian  men. 

To  the  eighth,  that  he  had  not  spoken  as  is  contained 
in  this  article,  but  said,  that  he  hath  and  doth  believe, 
that  fasting,  prayers,  and  alms  deeds  be  works  of  a  lively 
faith. 

To  the  ninth  he  confessed,  that  he  did  utter  and 
speak,  as  in  this  article  is  contained,  and  further  he 
desiretl  God  that  he  might  die  in  that  faith  and  beUef, 
wherein  he  now  is. 

To  the  tenth  he  answered  and  said,  that  he  would  sub- 
mit himself  herein  to  the  order  of  the  law  :  and  further 
said,  that  he  trusted  that  with  God  he  should  be  blessed, 
although  with  men  he  should  be  accursed. 

To  the  eleventh  he  said,  that  he  believed  that  the 
bishop  of  Rome  is  a  mortal  enemy  to  Christ  and  his 
church.     And  as  for  Tooljj  he  said,  he  never  saw  or 


knew  him  :  but  in  case  the  said  Tcoly  dia  srish  ana  pray 
as  is  contained  in  the  article,  than  he  did  likewise  wish 
and  consent  with  him  therein. 

To  the  twelfth  he  answered,  that  all  which  before  he 
confessed  to  be  true,  is  also  true  :  and  all  that  he  hath 
denied  to  be  true,  he  denieth  again  to  be  true,  and  be- 
lieveth  the  same  to  be  according  to  such  things  as  he 
hath  confessed. 

These  articles  thus  propounded  and  answered,  the 
bishop  at  another  appearance  of  Watts  in  the  consistory 
began  with  him  in  this  wise;  "  You  know  what  I  said  to 
you  to-day.  The  time  is  now  come:  weigh  and  consider 
with  yourself,  that  you  are  but  a  man,  and  although  you 
wilfully  cast  away  your  body,  yet  cast  not  away  your 
soul,  but  while  ye  have  time,  return  and  confess  tha 
truth." 

Watts  answered,  "  I  am  weary  of  living  in  such  ido- 
latry as  ye  would  have  me  to  live  in." 

The  bishop  after  many  persuasions  to  recant,  desired 
him  to  depart,  and  to  come  again  on  Saturday.  V.'hen 
the  bishop  was  absent.  Doctor  Nicholas  Harpsfield,  his 
deputy,  earnestly  exhorted  Watts  to  renounce  his  opi- 
nions.    To  whom  in  the  end  he  answered : 

"  Well,  ye  have  a  law  to  condemn  me,  and  I  submit 
myself  to  the  law  ;  but  not  to  the  laws  of  the  church,  as 
you  call  it." 

On  the  10th  of  May,  the  bishop  privately  sent  for 
Watts  into  his  chamber,  and  there  with  many  fair  pro- 
mises tried  him,  whether  he  would  revoke  his  errors,  as  he 
termed  them.  But  Watts  answered,  "  I  will  not  believe 
your  church,  neither  the  Romish  church,  and  therefore 
you  do  but  labour  in  vain  with  me."  He  was  hereupou 
again  dismissed  until  Friday  the  ITth,  and  then  com- 
manded to  appear  in  the  consistory. 

Thus  being  tossed  to  and  fro  from  day  to  day,  and 
from  hour  to  hour,  he  was  at  last,  on  the  ISth  of  May, 
brought  into  the  consistory,  and  there  being  desired  to 
renounce  his  profession,  made  this  final  answer,  "  Gou 
keep  me  from  the  doctrine  that  ye  would  have  me  to 
come  to,  which  ye  have  now  declared.  And  1  beseech 
God  that  I  may  persevere  in  that,  which  I  have  done : 
for  I  will  stand  to  mine  answers." 

The  bishop  perceiving  his  fair  flattering  promises  to 
be  useless,  proceeded  to  pass  sentence  of  condemnation. 
Which  being  ended,  he  was  delivered  to  the  sheriffs  of 
London,  and  by  them  he  was  sent  to  Newgate,  where  he 
remained  until  the  9th  of  June,  or,  (as  some  record)  to 
the  22nd  of  May :  at  which  time  he  was  carried  to 
Chelmsford,  and  there  was  brought  to  an  inn  in  Clielms- 
ford,  where,  as  they  were  eating  meat  with  Hawkes  and 
the  rest  that  came  "down  to  be  burned,  they  prayed  to- 
gether, both  before  and  after  their  meat. 

Then  Watts  went  and  prayed  privately,  and  afterward 
came  to  his  wife  and  six  children,  and  said,  "Wife,  and 
my  good  children,  1  must  now  depart  from  you.  There- 
fore henceforth  I  know  you  no  more  ;  but  as  the  Lord 
hath  given  vou  unto  me,  so  I  give  you  again  unto  the 
Lord,  whom  I  charge  you  to  obey,  and  fear  him:  and 
beware  ye  turn  not  to  this  abominable  papistry,  against 
which  I  shall  soon,  by  God's  grace,  give  my  blood. 
Let  not  the  murdering  of  God's  saints  cause  you  to 
relent,  but  take  occasion  thereby  to  be  the  stronger  in 
the  Lord's  cause,  and  I  doubt  not  but  he  will  be  a  mer- 
ciful Father  unto  vou."  In  this  manner  he  spoke  to 
them,  and  they  to  him  :  two  of  them  offered  to  be  burnt 
with  him.  In  the  end  he  bade  them  farewell,  and  kissed 
them  all,  and  was  carried  to  the  fire. 

At  the  stake,  after  he  had  kissed  it,  he  spoke  thus  to 
Lord  Rich,  "  My  lord,  beware!  beware!  for  you  act 
against  your  own  conscience  in  this,  and  unless  you  re- 
pent, the  Lord  will  revenge  it :  For  you  are  the  cause  o. 
my  death." 

An  Account  of  the  supposed  pregnancy  of  Queen 
Mary. 

A  persuasion  had  been  in  England,  for  the  space  of 
half   a   year   or   more,    that   the  queen   was   V^^S^^f^' 
This  report  was  made  by  the  queen's  physicians,  and 
*  3  D 


res 


THE  QUEEN'S  PREGNANCY.— PROCLAMATION  AGAINST  CERTAIN  BOOKS.     [Book  XI. 


others  about  the  court :  so  that  several  were  punished 
for  saying  the  contrary.  And  commandment  was  given, 
that  in  all  churches  supplication  and  prayer  should 
be  made  for  the  queen's  good  delivery.  And  also, 
provision  was  made  in  an  act  of  parliament  for  the 
child. 

In  the  beginning  of  June,  about  Whitsuntide,  the 
time  was  thought  to  be  nigh  that  this  young  master 
should  come  into  the  world,  and  that  midwives,  rockers, 
nurses,  with  the  cradle  and  all,  should  be  prepared  and 
in  readiness.  Suddenly,  upon  what  cause  or  occasion 
it  is  uncertain,  a  rumour  was  spread  in  London  of  tlie 
prosperous  deliverance  of  the  queen,  and  the  birth  of  the 
child.  So  that  the  bells  were  wrung,  bonfires  and  pro- 
cessions made,  not  only  in  the  city  of  London,  and  in 
most  other  parts  of  the  realm,  but  also  at  the  town  of 
Antwerp,  guns  were  fired  upon  the  river  by  the  English 
ships,  and  the  mariners  rewarded  with  an  hundred  pis- 
tolets  or  Italian  crowns  by  the  lady  regent,  who  was 
queen  of  Hungary.  So  great  was  the  rejoicing  and  tri- 
umph for  the  queen's  delivery,  and  that  there  was  a 
prince  born.  Some  preachers,  as  the  parson  of  St. 
Anne,  within  Aldersgate,  after  the  procession  and  TeDevm, 
took  upon  him  to  describe  the  proportions  of  the  child, 
how  fair,  how  beautiful,  and  great  a  prince  it  was. 

In  the  end,  all  proved  clean  contrary,  and  the  joy 
and  expectations  of  men  were  much  deceived.  For  the 
people  were  certified,  that  the  queen  neither  was  then 
delivered,  nor  was  in  hope  of  having  any  child. 

About  this  time  there  was  brought  over  into  England 
a  certain  English  book,  giving  warning  to  Englishmen  of 
the  Spaniards,  and  disclosing  certain  close  practices  for 
the  recovery  of  abbey  lands,  which  book  was  called  '  A 
Warning  for  England.'  Of  which  more  shall  be  said 
when  we  come  to  the  Spanish  inquisition.  So  that  by 
the  occasion  of  this  book,  upon  the  13th  day  of  this 
month,  a  certain  proclamation  was  set  forth  in  the  name 
of  the  king  and  queen,  repealing  and  disannulling  all 
manner  of  books  written  or  printed,  tending  to  the  dis- 
paragement of  the  pope's  dignity.  The  proclamation 
here  folio weth: 

A  Proclamation  of  the  King  and  Qtteen,  for  the  restrain- 
ing of  all  Books  and  Writings,  tending  against  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Pope  and  his  Church. 

"  Whereas  by  the  statute  made  in  the  second  year  of 
King  Henry  IV.  concerning  the  repressing  of  heresy, 
there  is  ordained  and  provided  a  great  punishment,  not 
only  for  the  authors,  makers,  and  writers  of  books  con- 
taining wicked  doctrine,  and  erroneous  and  heretical 
opinions,  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith  and  determina- 
tion of  the  holy  church,  and  likewise  for  their  favourers 
and  supporters  ;  but  also  for  such  as  shall  have  or  keep 
any  such  books  or  writings,  and  not  make  delivery  of 
them  to  the  ordinary  of  the  diocese  or  his  ministers, 
within  a  certain  time  limited  in  the  said  statute,  which 
act  or  statute  being  by  authority  of  parliament  of  late 
revived,  was  also  openly  proclaimed,  to  the  intent  the 
subjects  of  the  realm  upon  such  proclamation  should  the 
rather  eschew  the  danger  and  penalty  of  the  said  statute; 
and  as  yet  nevertheless  in  most  parts  of  the  realm  the 
same  is  neglected  and  little  regarded.  The  king  and 
queen  our  sovereign  lord  and  lady,  therefore,  straitly 
charge  and  command,  that  no  person  or  persons,  of  what 
estate,  degree,  or  condition  soever  he  or  they  be,  from 
henceforth  presume  to  bring  or  convey,  or  cause  to  be 
brought  or  conveyed,  into  this  realm,  any  books,  writ- 
ings, or  works  hereafter  mentioned,  that  is  to  say,  any 
book  or  books,  writing  or  works,  made  or  set  forth,  by, 
or  in  the  name  of,  Martin  Luther,  or  any  book  or  books, 
writings  or  works,  made  and  set  forth,  by,  or  in  the  name 
of,  Oecolampadius,  Zuinglius,  John  Calvin,  I'omerane, 
John  Alasco,  BuUinger,  Bucer,  Melancthon,  Bcrnardinus, 
Ochinus,  Erasmus,  Sarcerius,  Peter  Martyr,  Hugh  Lati- 
mer, Robert  Barnes,  otherwise  called  friar  Barnes,  John 
Bale,  otherwise  called  friar  Bale,  Justus,  Jonas  John 
Hooper,  Miles  Coverdale,  William  Tindal,  Thomas  Cran- 
mer,  late  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  William  Turner,  The- 
odore Basil,  otherwise  called  Thomas  Beacon,  John  Frith, 


Roy,  and  the  book  commonly  called  '  Hall's  Chronicle,'  or 
any  of  them  in  tiie  Latin  tongue,  Dutch  tongue,  English 
tongue,  Italian  tongue,  or  French  tongue,  or  any  other 
like  book,  paper,  writing,  or  work,  made,  printed,  or  set 
forth,  by  any  other  person  or  persons,  containing  false 
doctrine  contrary  and  against  the  catholic  faith,  and  the 
doctrine  of  the  catholic  church.  And  also  that  no  per- 
son  or  persons  presume  to  write,  print,  uttei,  sell,  read, 
or  keep  or  cause  to  be  written,  printed,  uttered,  or 
kept,  any  of  the  said  books,  papers,  works,  or  writings, 
or  any  book  or  books  written  or  printed  in  the  Latin  or 
English  tongue,  concerning  the  common  service  and 
administration  set  forth  in  English  to  be  used  in  the 
churches  of  this  realm,  in  the  time  of  King  Edward  VI., 
commonly  called  the  communion  book,  or  book  of  com- 
mon service,  and  ordering  of  ministers,  otherwise  called 
'  The  book  set  forth  by  authority  of  parliament,  for  com- 
mon prayer  and  administration  of  the  sacraments,  or  to 
be  used  in  the  mother  tongue  within  the  church  of  Eng. 
land,'  but  shall  within  the  space  of  fifteen  days  next  after 
the  publication  of  this  proclamation,  bring  or  deliver,  or 
cause  the  said  books,  writings,  and  works,  and  every  of 
them  remaining  in  their  custody  and  keeping,  to  be 
brought  and  delivered  to  the  ordinary  of  the  diocese 
where  such  books,  works,  or  writings  be  or  remain,  or  to 
his  chancellor  or  commissaries,  without  fraud,  colour  or 
deceit,  at  the  said  ordinaries'  will  and  disposition,  to  be 
burnt,  or  otherwise  to  be  used  or  oi'dered  by  the  said 
ordinaries,  as  by  the  canons  or  spiritual  laws  it  is  in  that 
case  limited  and  appointed,  upon  pain  that  every  offender, 
contrary  to  this  proclamation,  shall  incur  the  danger 
and  penalties  contained  in  the  said  statute,  and  as  they 
will  avoid  their  majesties'  high  indignation  and  dis- 
pleasure, and  further  answer  at  their  uttermost  perils. 

"And  their  majesties,  by  this  proclamation,  give  full 
power  and  authority  to  all  bishops  and  ordinaries,  and 
all  justices  of  the  peace,  mayors,  sheriffs,  bailiffs  of 
cities  and  towns  corporate,  and  other  head  officers  within 
this  realm  and  the  dominions  thereof,  and  expressly  com- 
mand and  will  the  same  and  every  of  them,  that  they 
and  every  of  them,  within  their  several  limits  and  juris- 
dictions, shall,  in  the  default  and  negligence  of  the  said 
subjects,  after  the  said  fifteen  days  expired,  inquire  and 
search  out  the  said  books,  writings,  and  works  ;  and  for 
this  purpose  enter  into  the  house  or  houses,  closets,  and 
secret  places  of  every  person,  of  whatsoever  degree,  being 
negligent  in  this  behalf,  and  suspected  to  keep  any  such 
book,  writing,  orworks,  contrary  to  this  proclamation  ;  and 
that  the  said  justices,  mayors,  sheriffs,  bailiffs,  and  other 
head  officers  above  specified,  and  every  of  them  within 
their  said  limits  and  jurisdictions  finding  any  of  the 
said  subjects  negligent  and  faulty  in  this  behalf,  shall 
commit  every  such  offender  to  ward,  there  to  remain 
without  bail  or  mainprize,  till  the  same  offender  or  of- 
fenders have  received  such  punishment  as  the  said  sta- 
tute doth  limit  and  appoint  in  this  behalf. 

"  Given  under  our  signs  manual,  at  our  Honour  of 
Hampton  Court,  the  13th  day  of  June,  the  first  and 
second  years  of  our  reigns. 

"  Imprinted  by  John  Cawood,  A.D.  1555." 

Articles  to  he  inquired  into  by  the  Wardens  of  every 
Company,  touching  Seditious  Books,  especially  touch- 
ing the  Book  called,  '  A  Warning  for  England.' 

"  1.  Whether  theyhave  seen  any  of  the  aforesaid  books. 

"  2.  Whether  they  have  heard  of  any  of  the  said  books. 

"3.  Where  they  were,  and  in  what  place  they  have 
seen  them. 

"  4.  Whom  they  know  to  have  lately  come  from  be- 
yond the  sea,  especially  from  Zurich,  Strasburg,  Frank- 
fort, Wesel,  Emden,  and  Disburgh. 

"5.  Whom  they  know  or  vehemently  suspect  to  be 
common  carriers  of  letters,  or  money,  thither  from  hence. 

"  6.  That  they  bring  to  my  lord  mayor  all  such  sedi- 
tious books  as  they  have,  or  shall  have  found  hereafter." 

In  this  proclamation  thou  hast  heard,  christian  reader, 
the  jirofoundand  learned  censure  of  the  popish  church  of 
England,  what  books  they  dislike  and  reject  as  heretical, 
schismatical,  and  pernicious.      Against  which  ceasure 


A.D.  1555.] 


EXTRACTS  FROM  THE  POPISH  PRIMER  IN  ENGLISH. 


769 


I  do  not  now  argue.  Only  it  may  please  tlie  reader  to 
allow  me  to  set  before  him  a  balance,  wherein  to  weigh 
the  books  condemned  on  one  side,  with  the  books  allowed 
on  the  other  side,  that  we,  weighing  the  one  with  the 
other,  may  discern  the  better  between  them,  which  part 
weighs  best  with  God's  holy  truth  and  true  citholic 
church,  against  manifest  idolatry  and  paljiable  abomina 
tion.  And  now  therefore,  as  they  have  in  this  present 
proclamation  given  their  condemnation  of  these  books 
above  recited  :  so  I  desire  thee  to  give  thy  censure  of 
the  books  allowed  by  them,  and  of  the  matter  contained 
in  them. 

And  first  to  begin  with  the  Primer  in  English  ;  for 
children  after  the  use  of  Salisbury,  printed  with  a  pri- 
vilege according  to  the  king  and  queen's  majesties'  letters 
patent  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary.  Let  us  survey 
some  part  of  the  Primer,  beginning  with  the  first  lesson 
of  our  Lady,  in  these  words  : 

"  Holy  Mary  ;  mother  most  pure  of  virgins  all ; 

Mother  and  daughter  of  the  king  celestial. 

So  comfort  us  in  our  desolation, 

That  by  thy  prayer  and  special  mediation. 

We  enjoy  the  reward  of  thy  heavenly  reign,"  &c. 

Compare  this  with  the  scriptures,  good  reader,  and 
judge  rightly  whether  this  doctrine  be  tolerable  in  the 
church  or  not : 

It  follows  further  in  the  second  lesson : 

"  Holy  Mary,  of  all  godly  the  godliest, 

Fray  for  us,  of  all  holy  the  holiest ; 

That  he  our  prayers  accept  may  in  good  wise, 

Which  of  thee  was  born,  and  reigaeth  above  the 
skies,"  &c. 

In  the  third  lesson  : 

"  Thy  Son  beseech  with  humble  intercession, 

To  purge  us  clean  of  our  transgression  ; 

That  so  being  redeemed  we  may  the  place  ascend, 

Where  thou  dwellest  with  him  world  without  end." 

The  versicle  : 

"  Pray  for  the  people,  intreat  for  the  clergy,  make 
intercession  for  the  devout  woman-kind  ;  let  ail  feel  thy 
help,  that  worthily  solemnize  thy  memorial,"  &c. 

Another  versicle  : 

•'  Holy  mother  of  God,  make  thy  petition,  that  we 
may  deserve  Christ's  remission,"  &c. 

And  in  the  anthem  after  Benedictus,  thus  it  foUoweth  : 

"  We  beseech  thee  of  thy  pity  to  have  us  in  remem- 
brance, and  to  make  means  for  us  unto  Christ,  that  we 
being  supported  by  thy  help,  may  deserve  to  attain  the 
kingdom  of  heaven." 

Furthermore  in  t'.ie  collect  after,  it  follows  : 

*'  And  grant,  that  through  the  gracious  intercession  of 
the  Virgin  thy  mother,  we  may  be  delivered  from  this 
present  heaviness,  and  have  the  fruition  of  eternal  glad- 
ness." 

It  follows  moreover  in  the  said  primer  thus,  concern- 
ing the  material  cross : 

"  O  God,  who  hast  ascended  thy  most  holy  cross, 
and  hast  given  light  to  the  darkness  of  the  world,  vouch- 
safe by  the  virtue  of  thy  cross  to  illumine,  visit,  and 
comfort  both  our  hearts  and  bodies,"  &c. 

Moreover,  in  the  name  of  St.  John  Baptist  thus  it 
prays  : 

"  O  Lord,  defend  us  always  through  the  continual  suc- 
cours of  St.  John  Baptist.  For  the  more  frail  we  be,  the 
more  need  we  have  to  be  relieved  with  necessary  prayers," 
&c. 

In  which  words  note,  good  reader,  not  only  the  ab- 
surdity of  doctrine,  but  also  the  folly  of  the  reason.  For 
where  their  doctrine  pretends  that  St.  John  Baptist 
should  pray  for  us,  here  we  pray  to  God  for  St.  John 
Baptist,  that  he  will  hear  his  prayer  praying  for  us.  It 
follows  further  in  the  name  of  Peter  and  Paul : 

"  Hear  us  mercifully,  and  grant  that  through  the 
merits  of  them  both,  we  may  obtain  the  glory  everlast- 
ing," &c. 

Of  St.  Andrew  : 

"  So  let  him,  O  Lord,  be  a  continual  petitioner  for  us 
to  thee,"  &.C. 

Of  St.  Lawience,  thus  : 

"  St.  Lawrence,  the  deacon,  did  work  a  great  work. 


For  by  virtue  of  the  holy  cross  he  gave   sight  to  the 
blind,"  &c. 

And  how  can  this  be  true,  when  the  holy  cross  was 
not  yet  found  in  tlie  time  of  St.  Lawrence  ?  For  Helen 
who  first  found  the  cross,  as  they  say,  came  after  St. 
Lawrence  more  than  forty  years  ! 

To  Thomas  Becket,  archbishop  of  Canterbury  : 
"  By  the  blood  of  Thomas,  which  he  for  thee  did  spend, 
Make  us,  Christ,  to  climb,  whither  Thomas  did  ascend." 

Of  St.  Nicholas. 

"  O  God,  which  hast   glorified   blessed  Nicholas,  thy 
holy  bishop,  with  innumerable  miracles,  grant,  we  be 
seech  thee,  that  by  his  merits  and  prayers  we  may  be 
delivered  from  the  fire  of  hell." 

Of  Mary  Magdalen. 

"  Grant,  we  beseech  thee,  through  thy  mercy,  to  let 
her  purchase  for  us  the  bliss  everlasting,"  &c. 

Another  prayer  to  our  Lady. 
"  The  dolorous  compassion  of  God's  sweet  mother, 
Bring  us  to  the  bliss  of  Almighty  God  the  Father,  &c." 

Another  prayer  in  the  said  primer  to  our  Lady. 

"  Establish  us  in  peace  and  tranquillity. 
And  change  the  name  of  sinful  Eva  ? 
Loose  thy  prisoners  from  captivity. 
Unto  the  blind  give  sight  again. 
Deliver  us  from  malignity. 

To  the  end  we  may  some  grace  attain. 
Shew  thyself  to  be  a  mother  : 

So  that  he  accept  our  j)etition. 
Deliver  us  from  bondage  of  sin,"  &c. 

Also, 

"  Holy  mother  succour  the  miserable,  comfort  the 
weak-spirited,  give  courage  to  the  desperate,  pray  for  the 
people,  make  intercession  for  the  clergy,  and  be  a  mean 
for  the  devout  woman-kind,"  &c. 

Another  blasphemous  prayer. 

"  O  thou  meek  mother,  have  mercy  therefore 

On  wretches,  for  whom  thou  hadst  these  pains  aH, 

Seeing  thy  Son  that  vine  cluster  pressed  sore  : 

And  from  the  pestilence  of  death  eternal, 

Keep  us  by  voiding  the  fiend  infernal. 

And  join  us  with  them  which  rewarded  be 

Yvith  eternal  life,  seeing  the  Deity." 

Another  blasphemy  in  the  said  primer. 

"  Mail  queen,  mother  of  mercy,  our  life,  our  sweetness, 
our  hope.  Unto  thee  do  we  cry  and  sigh,  weeping  and 
wailing.  Come  off  therefore  our  patroness,  cast  upon  us 
tliy  pitiful  eyes,  and  after  this  our  banishment,  show  to 
us  the  blessed  fruit  of  thy  womb.  O  gate  of  glory,  be  for 
us  a  reconciliation  unto  the  Father  and  the  Son.  From 
the  wretched  their  faults  expel:  wipe  the  spots  of  sins 
unclean,"  &c. 

Also  to  our  Lady, 

"  The  fruit  of  thy  womb  everlasting, 

May  we  behold  through  thy  deserving,"  &c. 

Also, 

"  Grant  we  beseech  thee,  that  by  her  merits  and  pray- 
ers we  may  attain  to  that  unspeakable  joy.  whereas  she 
being  assumpt,  doth  now  rejoice  with  thee  in  heaven  for 
ever." 

And  thus  much  for  this  popish  primer,  called  "Our 
Lady's  Matins."  To  this,  if  it  were  not  tedious  for 
the  reader,  we  would  also  add  our  Lady's  Psalter,  that 
all  impartial  readers,  as  they  have  seen  what  books  these 
popish  fathers  have  condemned  and  do  condemn  for  he- 
retical ;  so  they  may  also  see  and  judge,  what  books 
on  the  other  side  they  approve  as  lawful  and  catliolic. 
And  as  perhaps  it  is  not  known  to  every  one  what  "  Our 
Lady's  Psalter"  is,  and  some  perhaps  will  deny  that 
"  Our  Lady's  Psalter  was  approved,  therefore  we  will 
first  produce  the  name  of  the  author,  who  was  Bonaven- 
ture,  a  seraphical  doctor,  bishop  also  and  cardinal, 
canonized  by  pope  Sixtus  IV.,  A.D.  1482.,  for  a  saint 
in  the  Calendar,  who  in  his  book  has  taken  every 
psalm  of  David's  psalter,  which  was  peculiarly  made 
and  referred  to  Almighty  God,  and  has  in  several  psalms 
and  verses  put  out  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  has  in- 
serted in  its  stead  the  name  of  "  Our  Lady."  This  be- 
in"  done  through  the  whole  psalms,    it  is  called  "  Our 


770 


EXTRACTS  FROM  "  OUR  LADY'S  PSALTER.' 


[Book  XI. 


Lady's  Psalter,"  and  was  used  to  be  sung  and  said  in 
the  praise  and  service  of  our  Lady.  A  little  of  which, 
for  example's  sake,  we  thought  here  to  exhibit  to  the 
reader. 

The  Title  in  English  of  the  Psalter. 
"  Here  beginneth   the   Psalter   of  the   blessed   Virgin, 
made  by  the  seraphical  Doctor  St.  Bonaventure,  the 
bishop  of  Alban,   and  Cardinal  of  the  holy  church 
of  Rome." 
Psalm  1. — "  Blessed  is  the  man  which  understandeth 
thy  name,  O  Virgin  Mary,   thy  grace  shall  comfort  his 
soul.     Thou  shalt  bring  forth  in  him  the  most  plentiful 
fruit  of  JAistice,  being  watered  as   it  were   with  foun- 
tains of  water.     All  women  thou   passest  in  the  beauty 
of  thy  body  ;  all  angels  and  archangels  in  the  excellency 
of  thy  holiness.     Thy  mercy  and  thy  grace  is  magnified 
everywhere,  &c.     Glory  be  to  the  Father,"  &c. 

Psalm  2. — "  Why  do  our  enemies  fret  and  imagine 
vain  things  against  us  ?  Let  thy  right  hand  defend  us, 
O  mother  of  God,  terribly  confounding  and  destroying 
them  as  a  sword.  Come  unto  her  all  ye  that  labour  and 
are  troubled,  and  she  will  give  rest  unto  your  souls. 
Come  unto  her  in  your  temptations,  and  her  loving 
countenance  shall  stablisb  and  comfort  you.  Bless  her 
with  all  your  heart ;  for  the  earth  is  full  of  her  mercy. 
Glory  be  to  the  Father,"  &c. 

Psalm  3. — "Why  are  they  so  many,  O  Lady,  that 
trouble  me  ?  In  thy  fury  thou  shalt  persecute  and  de- 
stroy them.  Loose  the  bonds  of  our  impiety,  and  take 
away  the  burden  of  our  sins.  Have  mercy  upon  me,  O 
Lady,  and  heal  my  infirmity.  Take  away  my  sorrow 
and  the  anguish  of  my  heart.  Deliver  me  not  into  the 
hands  of  mine  enemies,  and  in  the  day  of  my  death 
comfort  my  soul.  Bring  me  unto  the  haven  of  salvation, 
and  restore  my  spirit  unto  my  Maker  and  Creator. — 
Glory  be  to  the  Father,"  &c. 

Psalm  4.— "When  I  called  to  thee,  thou  heardest  me, 
O  my  Lady,  and  out  of  thy  high  throne  thou  didst 
vouchsafe  to  think  upon  me.  From  the  roaring  of 
them  that  prepare  themselves  to  devour  me,  and  out  of 
the  hands  of  such  as  seek  after  my  life,  thy  grace  shall 
deliver  me.  Because  thy  mercy  and  thy  pity  are  great 
towards  all  them  that  call  upon  thy  holy  name.  Blessed 
De  thou,  O  Lady,  for  ever,  and  thy  majesty  for  ever  and 
Jver.     Glorify  her  all  nations  of  the  earth,''  &c. 

Psalm  5. — "  Hear  my  words,  O  Lady,  &c.  ;  turn  our 
mourning  into  gladness,  and  our  trouble  into  rejoicing. 
Let  our  enemies  fall  before  our  feet,  and  with  thy  power 
dash  their  heads  in  pieces." 

Psalm  C. — "  O  Lady,  suffer  me  not  to  be  rebuked  in 
God's  anger,  nor  to  be  chastened  in  his  heavy  dis- 
pleasure, &c.  From  the  gate  and  deep  pit  of  hell,  with 
thy  holy  prayers,  deliver  us.  Let  the  everlasting  gates 
be  opened,  that  we  may  shew  forth  thy  marvellous 
works  for  ever.  Because  the  dead,  nor  they  that  be  in 
hell  shall  not  praise  thee,  O  Lady,  but  they  which  shall 
obtain  by  thy  grace  life  everlasting." 

Psalm  7. — "  O  my  Lady,  in  thee  will  I  put  my  trust ; 
deliver  me  from  mine  enemies,  O  Lady.  Stop  the  mouth 
of  the  lion,  and  bind  the  lips  of  the  persecutors.  Make 
no  tarrying  for  thy  name's  sake,  to  shew  thy  mercy 
upon  me.  Let  the  brightness  of  thy  countenance  shine 
upon  us,  that  our  conscience  may  be  saved  before  the 
most  highest.  If  the  enemy  do  persecute  my  soul,  O 
Lady,  help  me  that  he  destroy  me  not." 

Psalm  y. — "  I  will  give  thanks  to  thee,  O  Lady,  with 
my  whole  heart,  and  will  shew  forth  among  the  nations 
thy  praise  and  glory,  &c.  They  shall  find  grace  through 
thee,  the  finder  out  of  grace  and  salvation,  the  humble 
and  penitent  groan  for  pardon  and  forgiveness  ;  heal 
thou  the  sores  of  their  hearts."  &c. 

Psalm  11. — "  In  thee,  O  Lady,  do  I  put  my  trust,  &n. 
Seek  her  even  from  your  youth,  and  she  sliall  glorify 
you,  &c.  Her  mercy  take  from  us  the  multitude  of  our 
sins,  and  give  unto  us  pleuteousness  of  merits,"  &c. 

Psalm  12. — "Save  me,  O  mothir  of  love,  and  foun- 
tain of  mercy,  &c.  Thou  thyself  alone  hast  gone  about 
the  compass  of  the  earth,  to  help  them  that  call  upon 
thee." 


]  Psalm  1.'?. — "  How  long  dost  thou  forget  me,  O  Lady, 
and  dost  not  deliver  me  in  the  day  of  my  trouble  ?  How 
long  shall  mine  enemy  triumph  over  me  ?  With  thy 
mighty  power  destroy  him,  tkc.  We  magnify  thee  the 
finder  and  the  author  of  grace,  by  whom  the  world  is  re- 
paired," &c. 

Psalm  16. — "  Preserve  me,  O  Lady,  for  in  thee  have  I 
put  my  trust,  &c.  Blessedbe  thy  breasts,  with  which  thy 
deifying  milk  didst  nourish  tlie  Savioirr,"  &c. 

Psalm  18. — "  I  will  love  thee,  O  Lady  of  heaven  and 
earth  ;  I  will  call  upon  thy  name  among  the  nations. 
Confess  yourselves  unto  her,  ye  that  are  troubled  in 
heart,  and  she  shall  strengthen  you  against  your  ene- 
mies, &c.  All  ye  cloisterers  honour  her,  for  she  is  your 
helper  and  special  advocate.  Be  thou  our  refreshing  and 
rest,  for  thou  art  the  marvellous  foundation  of  all  reli- 
gion." 

Psalm  20. — "  Hear  us,  O  Lady,  in  the  day  of  trouble, 
&c.  Cast  us  not  away  in  the  time  of  our  death,  but 
succour  our  soul  when  it  forsaketh  the  body.  Send 
an  angel  to  meet  it,  that  it  may  be  defended  from  the 
enemies,  &c.  In  torments  and  pain  let  it  feel  tliy  com- 
fort, and  grant  to  it  a  place  among  the  elect  of  God." 

Psalm  2o. — "To  thee,  O  Lady,  do  I  lift  up  my  soul,  &c. 
Let  not  the  snares  of  death  prevail  against  me,  &c.  Be 
thou  my  guide  to  the  heavenly  rest,  and  to  the  company 
of  angels  associate  me.'' 

Psalm  26". — "  Judge  thou  me,  O  Lady,  for  I  am  fallen 
from  mine  innocency  :  but  because  I  put  my  trust  in 
thee,  therefore  I  shall  not  fall,"  &c. 

Psalm  27. — "  O  Lady,  let  the  brightness  of  thy  face 
be  my  sight,  and  let  the  clearness  of  thy  grace  shine 
unto  my  mind,"  &c. 

Pslam  28. — "  To  thee,  O  Lady,  &c.  Have  mercy 
upon  me  in  the  day  of  my  trouble,  and  in  ftie  light  of 
thy  truth  deliver  me,"  &c. 

Psalm  31. — "  In  thee,  O  Lady,  do  I  put  my  trust, 
let  me  not  be  confounded  for  ever,  in  thy  glory  receive 
me.  Thou  art  my  strength  and  my  refuge,  my  consola- 
tion and  protection,  &c.  Deliver  me  from  the  snare 
that  they  have  laid  for  me,  because  thou  art  my  helper. 
Into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit,"  &c. 

Psalm  34. — "  I  will  always  praise  our  Lady,  &c. 
In  perils,  in  adversity,  call  upon  her,  and  in  time  of 
need  ye  shall  find  succour.  Let  her  conversation  be  an 
example  unto  you,  and  follow  the  virtue  of  her  humility. 
Because,  therefore,  O  Lady,  thou  wast  humble  and  lowly, 
thou  didst  compel  the  Word  uncreate  to  take  flesh  of 
thee." 

Psalm  3(). — "  The  wicked  man  said,  &c.  Let  him  de- 
part from  his  evil  purpose  ;  O  mother  of  God,  turn  the 
countenance  of  God  towards  us.  Compel  him  to  be 
merciful  unto  sinners.  Blessed  be  thy  empire  and  do- 
minion in  heaven,  and  blessed  be  thy  magnificence  upoa  , 
the  earth." 

Psalm  45. — "  My  heart  is  inditing  a  good  matter,  Oj 
Lady,  &c.  By  thy  holineis  let  my  sins  be  purged,  byl 
thy  integrity  let  me  obtain  incorruption,"  &c. 

Psalm  47. — "  Clap  your  hands,  all  ye  people,  &.c.  Fori 
she  is  the  gate  of  life,  the  door  of  salvation,  the  recon- 
ciler of  our  life  ;  the  hope  of  the  penitent,  the  comfor 
of  the  sorrowful,  the  blessed  peace  of  hearts,  and  salva-J 
lion.  Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  Lady,  have  mercy  upon! 
me  ;  for  thou  art  the  light  and  hope  of  aU  that  put  theirJ 
trust  in  thee." 

Psalm  51. — "  Have  mercy  upon  me,  O  Lady,  whicll 
art  called  the  Mother  of  Mercy,  and  in  the  bowels  of  thj 
great  compassion  cleanse  me  from  mine  iniquities." 

Psalm  54. — "  O  Lady,  in  thy  name  save  me,  and  frOD 
mine  unrighteousness  deliver  me,"  &c. 

Psalm  7\). — "  Make  liaste,  O  Lady,  to  help  me,  &c.j 
Have  mercy  on  thy  servants,  upon  whom  thy  name 
invocated,"  &c. 

Psalm  71. — "  In  thee.  Lady,  have  I  put  my  trust :  lei 
me  not  be  confounded  for  ever,  in  thy  mercy  deliver 
me,"  tkc. 

Psalm  79. — "  O  Lady,  the  Gentiles  are  come  into  the! 
inheritance  of  God,  whom  thou  didst  join  unto  Christ  byJ 
thv  merits,"  &c. 

Psalm  80.—"  Thou  that  rulest  Israel,  &c.    The  savour  J 


AD.  1555.] 


REMARKS  ON  "  OUR  LADY'S  PSALTER." 


771 


of  life  cometh  from  her,  and  all  health  floweth  out  of  her 
heart,"  &c. 

Psalm  91.— Whoso  dwelleth  in  the  help  of  the  Mother 
of  God,  shall  dwell  in  the  shadow  of  her  protection,  &c. 
Cry  unto  her  in  your  dangers,  and  the  scourge  shall  not 
come  near  your  tabernacle.  The  fruit  of  grace  shall  be 
to  liim  whoso  trusteth  in  her,  and  the  gate  of  paradise 
shall  be  open  unto  him." 

Psalm  95. — "  Come,  let  us  rejoice  to  our  Lady,  &c. 
Receive  our  souls  at  our  last  end,  and  bring  them  into 
everlasting  rest,"  &c. 

Psalm  105. — "Praise  our  Lady,  and  call  upon  her 
name,  &c.  Everlasting  salvation  is  in  thy  hand,  O 
Lady,"  &e. 

Psalm  110. — "  The  Lord  said  unto  our  Lady,  '  Sit 
here,  my  mother,  on  my  right  hand,'  "  &c. 

Psalm  119. — "  The  whole  earth  is  full  of  thy  mercies, 
and,  therefore,  I  will  search  out  the  way  of  thy  justifica- 
tions, &c.  I  will  covet  for  ever  to  praise  thee,  O  Lady, 
when  thou  shalt  teach  me  thy  justifications,"  &c. 

Psalm  125. — "They  that  put  their  trust  in  thee,  O 
Motlier  of  God,  shall  not  be  afraid  of  the  face  of  their 
enemy,''  &c. 

Psalm  127. — "  Except  our  Lady  shall  build  the  house 
of  our  heart,  the  building  thereof  shall  not  continue." 

Psalm  128. — "  Blessed  is  every  one  that  feareth  our 
Lady,  and  blessed  be  all  they  which  know  to  do  her 
will,"  &c. 

Psalm  130. — "  Out  of  the  deep  have  I  called  unto 
thee,  O  Lady  ;  O  Lady,  hear  my  voice,"  &c. 

Psalm  132. — "  O  Lady,  remember  David,  and  all  them 
that  call  upon  thy  name,"  &c. 

Psalm  l.U. — "  Behold  and  bless  now  our  Lady,  all  ye 
that  put  your  trust  in  her  holy  name." 

Psalm  136.—"  At  the  floods  of  Babylon,  &c.  There 
is  no  propitiation  to  be  found  without  her,"  &c. 

Psalm  140. — "  Deliver  me,  O  Lady,  from  all  evil,  and 
from  the  infernal  enemy  defend  me,''  &c. 

Psalm  145. — "  Our  eyes  look  up  and  trust  in  thee 
Do  thou  send  us  meat  and  food  convenient,  &c.  My 
tongue  shall  speak  thy  praise,  and  shall  bless  thee  for 
ever." 

Psalm  148. — "  Praise  thou  our  Lady,  O  Jerusalem, 
and  glorify  her  also,  O  thou  Sion  ;  for  she  buildeth  up 
thy  walls,  and  blesseth  thy  children.  Her  grace  maketh 
thee  fat,  and  giveth  peace  unto  thy  coasts,"  &c. 

I  could  recite  also  much  more  of  such  blasphemy  in 
this  "  Psalter  of  our  Lady,"by  the  seraphical  doctor,  St. 
Bonaventure. 

Is  not  here  good  popish  stuff,  christian  reader  ?    Com- 
pare, I  beseech  you,  this  doctrine  with  the  doctrine  of 
the  apostles,  who  teach  us  that  we  are  fully  complete  in 
Christ,  and  I  will  refer  you  to  no  better  judge  than  to 
your  own  conscience.     And  now,  if  any  man  has  been  in 
doubt  in  times  past  of  the  doctrine  of  the  Church  of 
Rome,  whether  it  be  rightly  charged  with  blind  errors, 
with  intolerable  blasphemy  and  abominable  idolatry,  or 
not,  he  may  now  be  fully  certified   and  resolved.     For 
where  was  ever  idolatry  or  blasphemy  to  be  found,  if  it 
be   not  here  in   this   "  Matins"  and   "  Psalter  of  Our 
Lady?"     If  idolatry  be  the  making  an  idol  to  be  wor- 
shipped as  God,  which  is  no  god,  what  do  we  here  but 
make  an  idol  of  "  our  Lady,"  to  be  worshipped  with  no 
less  dignity,  glory,  authority,  reverence,  and  service,  than 
the  Lord  God  himself.      And  as  he  is  called  our  Lord, 
so  she  is  called  our  Lady.     And  if  he  be  king,  she  is  the 
queen  of  heaven.     And  though  he  have  the  name  of  God, 
yet  she  bears  the  title  of  the  Mother  of  God  ;  that  as 
mothers  have  authority  over  their  children,  so  she  is  to 
shew  herself  to  be  his  mother,  to  cause  him  to  grant  our 
petitions.     Finally,  if  he  be  our  patron,  yet  she  is  our 
patroness.     The  commandment  saith,  "  Thou  shalt  wor- 
ship the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve." 
And  what  worship,  or  service,  can  we  give  to  God  more 
than  all  this  ascribes  to  her  ?     And  what  benefit  is  to  be 
asked  at  the  hands  of  Christ,  our  Saviour,  which  is  not 
equally  asked  of  her  ?     To  save   our  souls,  to  give  us 
peace,  to  grant  grace,  to  comfort  the  desperate,  to  loose 
our  captivity,  to  releasi:  o»»     viis,  to  deliver  from  the  fiend, 


to  bring  to  heaven,  &c.  To  her  we  pray,  we  cry,  wo 
\vee[),  we  sigh,  we  groan,  we  knock,  and  kneel  ;  to  her 
we  trust,  and  if  we  believe  not  also  in  our  Lady,  we  are 
forthwith  denounced  as  heretics. 

Further,  as  Christ,  our  only  Lord  and  Saviour,  has  his 
church  and  congregation  which  profess  his  name,  of 
wliom  we  are  called  cliristians  ;  so  neither  is  slie  Ukewise 
without  her  chapels,  lier  cloisters,  her  chapters,  frater- 
nities and  brotherhoods,  which,  professing  her  name  in 
like  manner,  are  called  our  Lady's  brethren,  or  White 
friars,  besides  an  innumerable  sort  of  other  patrons  (if 
churches,  of  whom  every  one  has  his  peculiar  ciiurch  and 
religion  by  himself,  yet  all  these  together  are  included 
under  the  general  devotion  of  our  Lady,  their  supreme 
patroness  and  governess. 

Now,  to  proceed  further  to  the  other  part  of  the  com- 
mandment, which  saith,  "  Him  only  shalt  thou  serve.' 
What  service  has  the  Lord  in  all  the  church  of  Rome 
that  our  Lady  has  not  jointly  witli  him  ?  Her  mass,  her 
matins,  her  even-song,  her  hours  and  complin,  her 
rosaries,  her  anthems,  her  collects,  her  primer,  her 
psalter,  her  holidays  likewise,  yea,  five  to  one.  Finally, 
as  the  Lord  has  his  prayer  called  the  Lord's  Prayer,  so 
hath  she  her  '  Hail  Mary',  yea,  ten  Hail  Marys  to  one  Our 
Father  ;  and  read  further  in  Bonaventure,  and  you  shall 
see  her  'We  praise  thee,' her  '  Blessed,'  her'  My  soul  doth 
magnify,'  and  also  her  '  Whosoever  will  be  saved,'  &c. 

If  the  Lord  our  (lod  had  not  expressed  to  us  his  will 
by  plain  words,  limiting  unto  us,  by  express  injunction, 
what  to  believe,  what  to  follow,  and  how  to  worship  and 
serve  him,  and  how  to  receive  from  him  our  salvation, 
but  had  left  us  to  the  imagination  of  our  own  minds, 
every  man  to  shift  for  himself,  then  perhaps  this  wav 
taken  by  the  pope's  church,  to  make  friends  and  media- 
tors between  God  and  us,  for  reconciliation,  remission, 
and  salvation,  might  have  some  reason;  but  now  God's 
word  binds  us,  prescribes  and  limits  us,  precisely  in 
every  point  touching  salvation  what  to  believe,  and  what 
to  do,  shewing  us  plainly  that  we  cannot  be  saved  but  by 
the  blood  of  his  Son  only,  neither  can  be  justified  but  by 
faith  only  in  the  same  Christ  his  Son  :  wherefore,  not  to 
believe  that  which  he  has  promised  is  infidelity,  and  to 
follow  any  other  belief  than  he  hath  sent  us  is  plaia 
idolatry  ;  which  two  special  errors  most  commonly  fol- 
low the  doctrine  of  the  Romish  church,  as  not  only  in 
this  primer  and  psalter  of  our  Lady,  but  also  in  all 
their  proceedings,  teaching  and  preaching  besides,  may 
well  appear.  For  where  the  scripture  doth  perfectly 
promise  and  pronounce  us  to  be  justified  through  our 
faith  in  Christ,  and  allows  us  to  seek  our  salvation  no 
where  else,  but  only  in  the  merits  of  Jesus  ;  the  institu- 
tion of  the  church  of  Rome,  neither  will  receive  that 
which  God  has  freely  given  (wherein  standeth  infi- 
delity), neither  yet  will  seek  the  same  where  they  should, 
but  in  the  merits  and  prayers  of  our  Lady,  of  St.  John 
Baptist,  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  St.  Andrew,  St.  Nicho- 
las, St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury,  and  by  the  worthiness  of 
the  material  cross,  and  such  other  unlawful  means, 
wherein  standeth  plain  idolatry.  And  yet  such  books  as 
these  can  be  suffered  among  the  papists  to  be  current, 
as  good,  wholesome,  and  lawful  books  ;  whereas,  the 
others,  which  lead  us  the  true  way  from  infidelity  and 
blind  idolatry  to  true  Christianity,  in  no  wise  can  be  suf- 
fered. But  of  this  it  is  vain  to  complain.  We  will  now 
proceed  in  our  history. 

The  History  of  Thomas  Osmo7id,  William  Bamford,  and 
Thomas  Osborne. 
INIention  was  made  before  in  the  account  of  Thomas 
Hawkes,  of  six  prisoners  besides,  who  were  sent  down 
with  him  to  Essex  at  the  same  time  that  he  went  to  exe- 
cution ;  three  were  sent  to  be  burned,  the  other  three  to 
recant  and  to  do  penance,  of  whom  it  follows  now  to 
treat.  The  names  of  the  six  were  these  :— Thomas  Os- 
mond,  fuller  ;  William  Bamford,  alias  Butler,  weaver  ; 
Thomas  Osborne,  fuller  ;  Nicholas  Chamberlam,  weaver ; 
Thomas  BrodehiU,  weaver;  Richard  -Webb,  weaver, 
being  all  of  the  town  of  Coxhall.  A 11  which  six  Coxhall 
men!  next  after  the  examinations  of  Thomas  Hawkes 
and  Thomas  Watts,  were  sent  up  to  Bonner  to  be  exa- 


772 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  JOHN  BRADFORD. 


[Book  XI. 


mined  by  tne  Earl  of  Oxford  and  Sir  I'hilij)  Paris, 
knight. 

The  prisoners  being  sent  up,  were  brought  before  the 
bishop,  on  the  17th  of  the  month,  to  be  examined  upon 
some  articles  objected  against  them  ;  to  which  they 
were  compelled  to  answer.  The  articles  were  similar  to 
those  so  frequently  objected  to  other  godly  martyrs,  and 
were  answered  in  like  manner. 

The  articles  being  propounded  and  answered,  they 
were  dismissed  until  the  afternoon,  when  they  again 
aj)peared,  and  were  examined  by  fair  and  flattering 
speeches,  as  well  by  the  bishop  as  by  his  assistants,  and 
talked  to,  to  recant  and  revoke  their  opinions.  They  not- 
withstanding remained  firm  in  their  opinions,  and  there- 
fore, after  the  common  usage  of  the  ecclesiastical  laws  of 
the  papal  church,  were  sent  away  again  until  the  next 
day,  being  the  18th  day  of  May.  Then  in  the  forenoon 
the  bishop,  according  to  his  accustomed  manner  of  i)ro- 
ceeding,  again  dismissed  them,  and  at  last  in  the  after- 
noon condemned  them  as  heretics,  and  so  delivered 
tliem  to  the  sheriffs,  in  whose  custody  they  remained  un- 
til they  were  delivered  to  the  sheriff  of  Essex,  and  by 
him  were  executed, — Chamberlain  at  Colchester,  on  the 
14th  of  June  ;  Thomas  Osmond  at  Manningtree,  on  tlie 
l.jth,  and  William  Bamford,  alias  Butler,  at  Harwich, 
on  the  same  day. 

The  History  of  the  worthy  Martyr  and  Servant  of  God, 
Master  John  Bradford. 

John  Bradford  was  born  at  Manchester.  His  parents 
brought  him  up  in  learning  from  his  infancy,  until  he 
attained  such  knowledge  in  the  Latin  tongue,  and  skill 
in  writing,  that  he  was  able  to  gain  his  own  living.  Ke 
continued  some  years  in  an  honest  and  good  life,  after 
the  course  of  this  world,  when  the  Lord,  who  had 
eh'cted  him  to  a  better  function,  and  preordained  him  to 
preach  the  gospel  of  Christ  in  that  hour  of  grace,  which 
in  his  secret  council  he  had  appointed,  called  his  chosen 
child  to  the  vinderstanding  and  partaking  of  the  gospel 
of  life.  In  which  he  was  so  truly  taught,  that  his  ef- 
fectual call  was  perceived  by  the  fruits.  For  Bradford 
forsook  his  worldly  affairs  and  worldly  wealth,  and  gave 
himself  wholly  to  the  study  of  the  holy  scriptures.  To 
accomplish  his  purpose  the  better,  he  departed  from 
the  Temple  at  London,  where  the  temporal  law  is 
studied,  and  went  to  the  University  of  Cambridge,  to 
learn  by  God's  law  how  to  further  the  building  of  the 
Lord's  temple.  In  Cambridge  his  diligence  in  study, 
his  profiting  in  knowledge  and  godly  conversation  so 
pleased  all  men,  that  within  one  year  after  that  he  had 
been  there,  the  university  gave  him  the  degree  of  a  master 
of  arts. 

Immediately  after  the  master  and  fellows  of  Pembroke 
hall  did  give  him  a  fellowship  in  their  college  ;  that  man 
of  God,  Martin  Bucer,  so  liked  him,  that  he  held  him 
not  only  most  dear  to  him,  but  also  often  exhorted  him 
to  direct  his  talent  to  preaching.  He  answered  always 
that  he  was  unable  to  serve  in  that  office,  through  waTit 
of  learning.  To  the  which  Bucer  was  used  to  rei)ly, 
saying,  "  If  thou  have  not  fine  manchet  bread,  yet  give 
the  poor  people  barley  bread,  or  whatsoever  else  the 
I^ord  hath  committed  unto  thee."  And  while  Bradford 
was  thus  persuaded  to  enter  into  the  ministry,  Doctor 
Ridley,  that  worthy  bishop  of  London,  and  glorious 
martyr  of  Christ,  called  him  to  take  the  degree  of  a 
deacon.  He  obtained  for  him  a  license  to  jjreach,  and 
gave  him  a  prebend  in  his  cathedral  church  of  St. 
Paul's. 

In  this  office  by  the  space  of  three  years,  how  faith- 
fully Bradford  walked,  how  diligently  he  laboured,  many 
parts  of  England  can  testify.  He  sharply  opened  and 
reproved  sin  ;  he  sweetly  preached  Christ  crucified, 
pithily  impugned  heresies  and  errors,  and  earnestly  per- 
suaded the  people  to  live  godly  lives.  After  the  death 
of  our  blessed  young  King  Edward  VI.  when  Queen  Mary 
had  got  the  crown,  Bradford  still  continued  diligent  in 
preaching,  until  he  was  unjustly  deprived  both  of  his 
office  and  liberty  by  the  queen  and  her  council. 

The  fact  was  this  :  en  the  l.'Uh  of  August,  in  the  first 


year  of  the  reigti  of  Queen  Mary,  Master  Bourne,  then 
bishop  of  Bath,  made  a  sermon  at  St.  Paul's  Cross  in 
London,  to  set  ))opery  abroad,  so  that  it  moved  the 
people  to  no  small  indignation,  being  almost  ready  to 
l)ull  him  out  of  the  pulpit.  Neither  could  the  reverence 
of  the  place,  nor  the  presence  of  Bishop  Bonner,  nor 
yet  the  commandment  of  the  Mayor  of  London,  whom 
the  people  ought  to  have  obeyed,  stay  their  rage;  but 
the  more  they  spoke,  the  more  the  peojjle  were  in- 
censed. At  length  Bourne,  seeing  the  ])eople  in  such  a 
mood,  and  himself  in  such  peril,  ended  his  sermon,  fear- 
ing lest  he  should  there  end  his  wretched  life,  and  de- 
sired Bradford,  who  stood  in  the  pulpit  behind  him,  to 
come  forth,  and  to  stand  in  his  place  and  speak  to  the 
people.  Good  Bradford  at  his  request  spoke  to  the  peo- 
))le,  and  exhorted  them  to  godly  and  quiet  obedience. 
As  soon  as  the  peo])le  saw  him  begin  to  speak  to  them, 
they  were  so  glad  to  hear  him,  that  they  cried  with  a 
great  shout  :  "Bradford!  Bradford!  God  save  thy  life, 
Bradford  !"  Shewing  not  only  what  affection  they  bare 
unto  him,  but  also  what  regard  they  gave  unto  his  words. 
For  after  that  he  had  preached  to  them,  and  exhorted 
them  to  be  quiet  and  patient,  soon  all  the  raging  ceased, 
and  in  the  end  each  man  departed  quietly  to  his  house. 
Yet  Bourne  thought  himself  not  yet  full  sure  of  his  life 
till  he  was  safely  housed,  notwithstanding  that  the 
mayor  and  sheriffs  of  London  were  at  hand  to  help 
them.  Wherefore  he  desired  Bradford  not  to  depart 
from  him  till  he  was  in  safety  ;  which  Bradford,  accord- 
ing to  his  promise,  performed.  For  while  the  mayor 
and  sheriffs  led  Bourne  to  the  school-master's  house, 
Bradford  went  at  his  back,  shadowing  him  from  the 
people  with  his  gown,  and  so  set  him  safe. 

Within  three  days  after,  he  was  sent  for  to  the  Tower 
of  London,  where  the  queen  t'nen  was,  to  appear  before 
the  council.  There  he  was  charged  with  this  act  of 
saving  of  Bourne,  which  act  they  called  seditious,  and 
also  objected  against  him  for  preaching.  He  was  then 
committed  first  to  the  Tower,  then  to  other  prisons, 
out  of  which  neither  his  innocence,  godliness,  nor  cha- 
ritable dealing  could  purchase  to  him  liberty  of  body, 
till  by  death  (which  he  sufiered  for  Christ's  cause),  he 
obtained  the  heavenly  liberty,  of  which  neither  pope  nor 
papist  shall  ever  deprive  him.  From  the  Tower  he  was 
sent  to  the  King's  Bench  in  South  ^rark;  and  after  his 
condemnation,  he  was  sent  to  the  Compter,  in  the 
Poultry,  in  London;  in  which  two  ])laces  he  preached 
twice  a  day  continually,  unless  sickness  hindered  him  ; 
where  also  the  sacrament  was  often  administered  ;  and 
through  the  kindness  of  the  keeper  to  him,  there  was  such 
a  resort  of  good  ))eople  daily  to  his  lecture,  and  to  the 
ministration  of  the  sacrament,  that  commonly  his 
chamber  was  well  nigh  filled.  Preaching,  reading,  and 
praying  occupied  his  whole  life.  He  did  not  eat  above 
one  meal  a  day  ;  which  was  but  very  little  when  he  took 
it ;  and  his  continual  study  was  upon  his  knees.  In  the 
midst  of  dinner  he  used  often  to  muse  with  himself, 
having  his  hat  over  his  eyes,  from  whence  came  usually 
plenty  of  tears.  He  was  very  gentle  to  man  and  child, 
and  in  so  good  credit  with  his  keeper,  that  at  his  de- 
sire in  an  evening,  being  prisoner  in  the  King's  Bench 
in  Southwark,  he  had  license  upon  b.is  promise  to  re- 
turn again  that  night,  to  go  into  London  without  any 
keeper,  to  visit  one  that  was  sick.  Neither  did  he  fail 
in  his  promise,  but  returned  to  his  j)rison  again,  rather 
anticipating  his  hour,  than  breaking  his  fidelity,  so  con- 
stant was  he  in  word  and  in  deed. 

In  person  he  was  somewhat  tall  and  slender,  spare 
body,  of  a  faint  sanguine  colour,  with  an  auburn  beard. 
He  slept  commonly  not  above  four  hours  in  the  night  ; 
and  in  his  bed,  till  sleep  came,  his  book  was  not  out  of 
his  hand.  His  chief  recreation  was  not  in  gaining,  or 
other  pastime,  l)\it  only  in  honest  company,  and  profit- 
able talk,  in  which  he  would  spend  a  little  time  after 
dinner,  and  then  went  to  prayer  and  his  book  again. 
He  counted  that  hour  not  well  spent,  in  which  he  did 
not  some  good,  either  with  his  ]ien,  study,  or  in  tx  - 
horting  others,  &c.  He  was  no  nigg'ird  of  his  jMirse, 
but  would  liberally  shiire  what  he  had  wiih  his  fellow- 
prisoners.     And  commonly  once  a  week  he  visited  the 


I 


A.D.  155j.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  JOHN  BRADFORD. 


in 


thieves,  pick-pocKets,  and  such  others  that  were  with 
him  in  prison  where  he  lay,  to  whom  he  would  give 
godly  exhortation,  to  amend  their  lives  by  repentance, 
and  afterwards  distribute  among  them  some  portion  of 
money  to  their  comfort. 

Wliile  he  was  in  the  King's  Bench,  and  Master 
Smders  in  the  Marshalsea  prison,  at  the  rear  of  those 
tvvo  prisons  tliey  met  many  times,  and  conferred  toge- 
thin- ;  so  mercifully  did  the  Lord  work  for  them,  even  in 
tlie  midst  of  their  troubles  ;  and  Bradford  was  so 
trusted  by  his  keeper,  and  had  such  liberty,  that  there 
was  no  day  but  he  might  have  easily  escaped  if  he 
would,  but  the  Lord  had  other  work  for  him.  In  the 
summer,  while  he  was  in  the  King's  Bench,  he  had  li- 
berty of  his  keeper  to  ride  into  Oxfordshire,  to  a  mer- 
chant's house  of  his  acquaintance,  and  horse  and  all 
things  were  prepared  for  his  journey,  and  the  party  in 
readiness  who  should  ride  with  him  ;  but  God  prevented 
him  by  sickness,  so  that  he  went  not  at  all. 

I  >iie  of  his  old  friends  and  acquaintance  came  to  him 
whilst  he  was  prisoner,  and  asked  him,  if  he  sued  to  get 
him  out,  wliat  he  would  do,  or  whither  he  would  go  ? 
He  made  answer,  as  not  caring  whether  he  went  out  or 
not  ;  but  if  he  did,  he  said  he  would  marry,  and  abide 
still  in  England  secretly,  teaching  the  people,  and  occu- 
pying himself  in  that  way.  He  was  had  in  so  great  re- 
verence and  admiration  with  all  good  men,  that  a  mul- 
titude, who  never  knew  him  but  by  fame,  greatly 
lamented  his  death  ;  yea,  and  a  number  also  of  the  pa- 
pists themselves  wished  heartily  that  his  life  should  be 
spared. 

One  afternoon  as  he  was  walking  in  the  keeper's 
chamber,  the  keeper's  wife  suddenly  came  to  him, 
as  one  set;ming  in  much  trouble,  and  said  :  "  Oh, 
Master  Bradford,  I  come  to  bring  you  heavy  news." 
"  What  is  that  ?"  said  he.  '*  Mairy,"  quoth  she  ;  "  to- 
morrow you  are  to  be  burned  ;  and  your  chain  is  now 
buying,  and  soon  you  must  go  to  Newgate."  With 
that  Master  Bradford  put  off  his  cap,  and  lifting  np  his 
eyes  to  heaven,  said  :  "I  thank  God  for  it  ;  I  have 
looked  for  the  same  a  long  time,  and  therefore  it  cometh 
not  now  to  me  suddenly,  but  as  a  thing  waited  for  every 
day  and  hour;  the  Lord  make  me  worthy;"  so  thanking 
h.;i-  .or  her  gentleness,  departed  to  his  chamber,  and 
called  his  friend  with  him.  When  he  came  thither,  he 
went  secretly  himself  alone  a  long  time,  and  prayed ; 
winch  done,  he  came  again  to  his  friend,  and  gave  him 
several  writings  and  papers,  and  shewed  him  his  mind 
in  those  things  which  he  wished  to  have  done.  They 
then  continued  together  all  the  evening,  when  there 
came  to  him  half  a  dozen  of  his  friends  more,  with 
whom  he  spent  the  time  in  prayer  and  other  good  exer- 
cise, they  wondering  to  hear  and  see  his  doings. 

A  little  before  he  went  out  of  the  Compter,  he  made 
a  notable  j.rayer  at  his  farewell,  with  such  humility  and 
holy  unction,  that  it  ravished  the  minds  of  the  hearers. 
Also  when  he  put  on  the  shirt  that  was  made  for  his 
burning,  he  made  such  a  prayer  concerning  the  wedding 
garment,  that  some  of  those  present  were  in  su^^h  great 
admiration,  that  their  eyes  were  as  thoroughly  occupied 
in  looking  on  him,  as  their  ears  gave  place  to  hear  his 
prayer.  At  his  departing  out  of  the  chamber,  he  made 
likewise  a  prayer,  and  gave  money  to  every  servant  and 
officer  of  the  house,  with  exhortation  to  them  to  fear 
and  serve  God,  continually  labouring  to  eschew  all 
manner  of  evil.  That  done,  he  turned  himself  to  the 
wali  and  prayed  vehemently,  that  his  words  might  no't 
be  spoken  in  vain,  but  that  the  Lord  would  work  the 
same  in  them  effectually,  for  Christ's  sake.  When  he 
was  in  the  court,  all  the  prisoners  cried  out  to  him,  and 
bade  him  farewell,  as  the  rest  of  the  house  had  done  be- 
fore with  tears. 

The  time  they  carried  him  to  Newgate,  was  about 
eleven  or  twelve  o'clock  in  the  night,  when  it  was 
thought  none  would  be  stirring  abroad  ;  and  yet,  con- 
trary to  their  expectation,  there  was  in  Cheapside  and 
Other  places,  between  the  Compter  and  Newgate,  a  great 
multitude  of  people  that  came  to  see  him,  who  most 
gently  bade  him  farewell,  prajing  for  him  with  most  la- 
mentable and  jsitiful  tears,  and  he   again  as  gently  bade 


them  farewell,  praying  most  heartily  for  them.  Now, 
whether  it  were  a  commandment  from  the  queen  and 
her  council,  or  from  Bonner  and  his  adherents  ;  or 
whether  it  were  devised  by  the  lord  mayor,  aldermen, 
and  sheriffs  of  London,  or  not,  I  cannot  tell  ;  but  there 
was  a  great  noise  over-night  about  the  city,  that  Brad- 
ford was  to  be  burnt  the  next  day  in  Smithfield,  by  four 
o'clock  in  the  morning,  before  it  should  be  much  known. 
Some  thinking  the  fear  of  the  jjeople  to  be  the  cause  of 
this  ;  others  thought  that  it  was  rather  because  the  pa- 
j)ists  judged  his  death  would  convert  many  to  the  truth. 
So  some  thought  one  thing,  and  some  another.  But 
this  was  certain,  the  peojjle  prevented  the  device  sus- 
pected ;  for  the  next  day,  at  the  hour  of  four  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  there  was  in  Smithfield  a  great  multitude 
of  men  and  women. 

However,  it  was  nine  o'clock  of  the  day  before  Master 
Bradford  was  brought  into  Smithfield.  He  was  led 
forth  with  a  great  company  of  armed  men,  as  the  like 
was  not  seen  at  any  man's  burning.  Bradford,  being 
come  to  the  place,  fell  flat  to  the  ground,  secretly  mak- 
ing his  prayers  to  Almighty  God.  Then  rising  again, 
and  putting  off  his  clothes  to  his  shirt,  he  went  to  the 
stake,  and  there  suffered  with  a  young  man  of  twenty 
years  of  age,  whose  name  was  John  Leaf,  joyfully  and 
constantly. 

Communication  lettveen  John  Bradford  and  the  Lord 
Chancellor  and  others  in  Commission  with  him,  on  the 
22d  of  January,  A.  D.  1555. 

After  the  lord  chancellor,  and  the  residue  of  the 
queen's  council  in  commission  with  him,  had  ended 
their  talk  with  Farrar,  late  bishop  of  St.  David's,  the 
under-marshall  of  the  King's  Bench,  was  commanded  t<f 
bring  in  John  Bradford :  being  come  into  the  presence 
of  the  council,  he  kneeled  down  on  his  knees  ;  but  im- 
mediately was  bidden  by  the  lord  chancellor  to  stand  up. 

When  he  was  risen,  the  lord  chancellor  earnestly 
looked  upon  him  :  but  he  gave  no  place,  that  is,  he 
ceased  not  in  like  manner  to  look  on  the  lord  chancelloi, 
save  that  once  he  cast  up  his  eyes  to  heaven-ward,  and 
sighed  for  God's  grace. 

Then  the  lord  chancellor,  somewhat  troubled,  spake  to 
him  to  this  effect ;  "  That  for  a  long  time  he  had  been  im- 
prisoned justly  for  his  seditious  behaviour  at  St.  Paul's 
cross,  on  the  13th  August,  1553,  for  his  false  preaching 
and  arrogance,  taking  upon  him  to  preach  without 
authority.  But  now,''  he  added,  "the  time  of  mercy  is 
come,  and  therefore  the  queen's  highness,  willing  to 
offer  mercy,  hath  sent  to  declare  and  give  the  same,  if 
you  will  return :  and  if  you  will  do  as  we  have  done,  yoa 
shall  find  as  we  have  found,  I  warrant  you."  This  was 
the  sum  of  his  words,  and  in  manner  the  same  words 
which  he  spake. 

To  these  words  John  Bradford  spake :  "  My  lord,  and 
lords  all,  I  confess  that  I  have  been  long  imprisoned, 
and  (with  humble  reverence  be  it  spoken)  unjustly,  for 
I  did  nothing  seditiously,  falsely,  or  arrogantly,  in  word 
or  deed,  by  preaching  or  otherwise ;  but  rather  soughc 
truth,  peace,  and  all  god'y  quietness,  as  an  obedient  and 
faithful  subject  both  in  going  about  to  save  Master  Bourne, 
now  the  bishop  of  Bath,  who  was  preaching  then  at  St, 
Paul's  Cross." 

At  these  words,  or  rather  before  he  had  fully  finished, 
the  lord  chancellor  said  that  "  the  act  was  seditious,  as 
you,  my  lord  of  London,  can  bear  witness." 

Bonner. — "  You  say  true,  my  lord,  I  saw  him  with 
mine  own  eyes,  when  he  took  upon  him  to  rule  and  lead 
the  people  malapertly,  thereby  proving  that  he  was  the 
author  of  the  sedition." 

Bradford  — "  My  lords,  notwithstanding  my  lord 
bishop's  seeing  and  saying,  yet  I  have  told  the  truth,  as 
one  day  my  Lord  God  Almighty  shall  reveal  to  all  the 
world,  when  we  shall  all  come  and  appear  before  him  : 
In  the  mean  time,  as  I  caimot  be  btlieved  by  you,  1 
must  and  am  ready  to  suffer." 

Lord  Chancellor.—"  I  know  thou  hast  a  sl.o.vy  and 
glorious  tongue,  but  all  tliou  sj.eakest  is  lies.  1  have 
not  for-^ot  how  stubborn  thou  was  when  thou  wast  be- 


774 


JOHN  BRADFORD'S  EXAMINATION  BEFORE  THE  LORD  CHANCELLOR.     [Cook  XI 


fore  us  in  the  Tower,  whereupon  thou  wast  committed 
to  prison  concerning  religion  :  I  Isave  not  forirocten  tliy 
behaviour  and  talk,  for  which  thou  hast  worthily  been 
kept  in  prison,  as  one  that  would  have  done  more  hurt 
than  I  will  speak  of." 

Bradford. — "  My  lord,  as  I  said  before,  so  I  say 
again,  that  1  stand  as  before  you,  so  before  God,  and 
one  day  we  shall  all  stand  before  him  :  the  truth  then 
will  be  the  truth,  though  now  you  will  not  so  take  it. 
Yea,  my  lord,  I  dare  say,  that  my  lord  of  Bath  (Master 
fJourne)  will  witness  with  me,  that  I  sought  his  safety 
at  the  peril  of  mine  own  life.'' 

Bonner. — "  That  is  not  true;  for  I  myself  did  see 
thee  take  upon  thee  too  much." 

Bradford. — "  No,  I  took  nothing  upon  me  that  was 
not  desired,  and  that  too  by  Master  Bourne  himself,  as, 
if  he  were  here  present,  I  dare  say  he  would  affirm  what 
I  say.  For  he  desired  me  both  to  help  him  to  pacify 
the  people,  and  also  not  to  leave  him  till  he  was  in 
safety.  If  I  said  any  tiling  before  your  honours,  in  the 
Tower,  that  did  not  beseem  me,  if  your  lordships  would 
tell  me  what  it  was,  I  should  and  would  shortly  make 
you  answer." 

Chancellor. — "Well,  leave  this  matter:  Wilt  thou 
return  again,  and  do  as  we  have  done,  and  thou  shalt 
receive  the  queen's  mercy  and  pardon  ?" 

Bradford. — "  My  lord,  I  desire  mercy  with  God's 
mercy;  but  mercy  with  God's  wrath,  may  God  keep 
me  from  :  my  conscience  doth  not  accuse  me.  All  that 
ever  I  did  or  spake,  was  both  agreeable  to  God's  laws, 
and  the  laws  of  the  realm." 

Chancellor. — "  Well,  if  thou  make  this  babbling  roll- 
ing in  thy  eloquent  tongue,  and  yet  being  altogether 
ignorant  and  vain  glorious,  and  wilt  not  receive  mercy 
'ottered  to  thee,  knovv  for  truth,  that  the  queen  is 
mmded  to  make  a  '  purgation  of  all  such  as  thou  art.' " 

Bradford. — "  The  Lord,  before  whom  I  stand,  as  well 
as  before  you,  knoweth  what  1  have  sought :  his  mercy  I 
desire,  and  also  would  be  glad  of  the  queen's  favour,  to 
live  as  a  subject  without  a  clog  of  conscience.  But 
otherwise  the  Lord's  mercy  is  better  to  me  than  life. 
And  1  know  to  whom  I  have  committed  my  life,  even 
into  his  hands  who  will  keep  it,  so  that  no  man  may 
take  it  away  before  it  be  his  pleasure.  Therefore  his 
good  will  be  done;  life  in  his  displeasure  is  worse  than 
death  ;  and  death  with  his  true  favour,  is  true  life." 

Chancellor. — "  I  know  well  enough,  that  we  shall 
have  glorious  talk  enough  from  thee  :  be  assured,  there- 
fore, that  as  thou  hast  deceived  the  people  with  false 
and  devilish  doctrine,  so  shalt  thou  receive." 

Bradford. — "  I  have  not  deceived  the  people,  nor 
taught  any  other  doctrine,  than  by  God's  grace  I  am, 
and  hope  shall  be,  ready  to  confirm  with  my  life.  And 
as  for  the  devilishness  and  falseness  in  the  doctrine,  I 
would  be  sorry  you  could  so  prove  it." 

Durham. — "  Why,  tell  me,  what  say  you  about  the 
ministration  of  the  communion  ?" 

Bradford. — "  My  lord,  here  I  must  desire  of  your 
lordshij),  and  of  all  your  honours,  a  question,  before  I 
dare  make  you  an  answer  to  any  interrogatory  or  ques- 
tion. I  have  been  six  times  sworn  that  1  shall  in  no 
case  consent  to  the  practising  of  any  jurisdiction,  or  any 
authority  on  the  bisiiop  of  Rome's  behalf  within  this 
realm  of  England.  Now,  before  God,  1  humbly  pray 
your  honours  to  tell  me  whether  you  ask  me  this  ques- 
tion by  his  authority,  or  not?  If  you  do,  I  dare  not,  nor 
may  answer  you  any  thing  in  his  authority,  which  you 
shall  demand  of  me,  except  I  would  be  forsworn,  which 
God  forbid." 

Secretary  Bourn. — "  Hast  thou  been  sworn  si.x  times.' 
what  office  hast  thou  borne  ?" 

Bradford. — "  I  was  thrice  sworn  in  Cambridge  ;  when 
I  was  admitted  master  of  arts,  when  1  was  admitted 
fellow  of  Pembroke  Hall,  and  when  1  was  there,  the 
visitors  came  there,  and  sware  the  university.  Again,  I 
was  sworn  wiien  I  entered  into  the  ministry,  when  1  had 
a  prebend  given  me,  and  when  I  was  sworn  to  serve  the 
king  a  little  before  his  death." 

Chancellor. — "  Tush  !  Herod  's  oaths  a  man  should 
make  uo  conscieuce  at." 


Bradford. — "  But,  my  lord,  these  were  no  Herod's 
oaths  ;  no  unlawful  oaths;  but  oaths  according  to  God's 
word,  as  you  yourself  have  well  affirmed  in  your  book 
'  De  vera  obedientia.'  " 

Rochester. — "  My  lords,  I  never  knew  why  this  man 
was  in  prison  before  now:  but  I  see  that  it  had  not  been 
good  that  this  man  had  been  abroad  :  what  the  cause 
was  that  he  was  put  in  prison,  I  know  not  ;  but  I  now 
well  know  that  not  without  a  cause  he  was  and  is  to  be 
kept  in  prison." 

Bourn. — "  Yea,  it  was  reported  this  parliament-time, 
by  the  earl  of  Derby,  that  he  has  done  more  hurt  by 
letters,  and  exhorting  those  that  have  come  to  him,  in 
religion,  than  ever  he  did  when  he  was  abroad  by  f)reach- 
ing.  In  his  letters  he  curses  all  that  teach  any  false 
doctrine  (for  so  he  calls  that  which  is  not  according  to 
what  he  taught)  and  most  heartily  exhorts  them  to 
whom  he  writes  to  continue  still  in  what  they  have  re- 
ceived from  him." 

Bradford.—"  I  have  not  written,  nor  spoken  any 
thing  seditiously,  nor  I  trust  ever  shall  do." 

Bourn. — "  Yea,  thou  hast  written  letters." 

Chancellor. — "  Why  speakest  thou  not?  Hast  thou 
not  written  as  he  saith  ?" 

Bradford.- — "  What  I  have  written,  I  have  written." 

Southwell. — "  Lord  God  !  what  an  airogant  and  stub- 
born boy  is  this,  that  thus  stoutly  behaves  himself  be- 
fore the  queen's  council !  " 

Chancellor. — "  We  shall  never  have  done  with  thee,  I 
perceive  now :  be  short,  be  short  ;  wilt  thou  have 
mercy  ?" 

Bradford. — "  I  jiray  God  to  give  me  his  mercy,  and 
if  therewith  you  will  extend  yours,  I  will  not  refuse  it ; 
but  otherwise  I  will  none.'' 

Here  now  was  much  ado,  one  sneaking  this,  and 
another  that  about  his  arrogance,  in  refusing  the  queen's 
pardon. 

He  was  again  brought  before  them  on  the  29th  of 
July,  when  he  was  again  offered  mercy  and  pardon  if  he 
would  recant.  After  the  lord  chancellor's  long  talk 
about  the  queen's  pardon,  Bradford  began  to  speak, 
"  My  lord,  and  my  lords  all,  as  now  I  stand  before  you, 
so  I  humbly  beseech  your  honours  to  consider,  that  you  . 
sit  in  the  seat  of  the  Lord,  who  (as  David  witnesses)  is  I 
in  the  congregation  of  judges,  and  sittest  in  the  midst  of  1 
them  :  and  as  you  would  your  place  to  be  now  regarded 
as  God's  place,  so  demonstrate  yourselves  to  follow  him 
in  your  sitting,  that  is,  seek  no  guiltless  blood,  nor  hunt 
not  by  questions  to  bring  into  the  snare,  them  which  are 
out  of  the  same.  At  this  present  I  stand  before  you 
guilty  or  guiltless,  then  proceed  and  give  sentence  ac- 
cordingly :  if  guiltless,  then  give  me  the  benefit  of  a  sub- 
ject, which  hitherto  I  could  not  have." 

Here  the  lord  chancellor  made  much  ado  to  purge 
himself,  as  that  he  sought  not  guiltless  blood  ;  and  so 
began  a  long  process  how  that  Bradford's  act  at  St. 
Paul's  Cross,  was  presumptuous,  arrogant,  and  shewed  a 
taking  upon  him  to  lead  the  people,  and  charged  Brad- 
ford with  writing  seditious  letters. 

Bradford.  —  "I  have  written  no  seditious  letters;  I 
have  not  ])erverted  the  people  ;  but  that  which  I  have 
written  and  spoken,  I  will,  by  God's  grace,  never  deny. 
And  where  ycnn-  lordship  saith,  that  I  dare  not  answer 
you  ;  that  all  men  may  know  that  I  am  not  afraid,  sav- 
ing mine  oath,  ask  me  what  you  will,  and  I  will  plainly 
make  you  answer,  by  God's  grace,  although  I  now  see 
jny  life  lieth  thereon.  But,  O  Lord,  into  thy  hands  I 
commit  it,  come  what  will :  only  sanctify  thy  name  in 
me,  as  in  an  instrument  of  thy  grace.  Amen.  Now  ask 
what  you  will,  and  you  shall  see  I  am  not  afraid,  by 
God's  grace,  plainly  to  answer." 

Ld.  Chanc.  -"  Well,  then,  how  say  you  to  the  biessed 
sacrament  ?  Do  you  not  believe  there  Christ  to  be  pre- 
sent concerning  his  natural  body  ?'' 

Bradford. — "  My  lord,  I  do  not  believe  that  Christ  is 
corporeally  present  at  and  in  the  due  administration  of 
the  sacrament.  By  this  word  (corporeally)  I  mean  that 
Christ  is  there  present  corporeally  unto  faith." 

Ld.  Chanc  — "  Unto  faith?  We  must  have  many 
more  words  to  make  it  plain." 


A.D.  1555]        JOHN  BRADFORD'S  EXAMINATION  T'.EKORE  THE  LORD  CHANCELLOR. 


Bradford. — "  You  shall  so  :  but  first  give  me  leave  to 
speak  two  words." 

Ld.  Chaiic. — "  Speak  on." 

Bradford. — "  I  have  been  now  a  year  and  almost 
three  quarters  in  prison,  and  all  this  time  you  never 
questioned  with  me  about  tliis,  wlien  I  might  have 
spoken  my  conscience  frankly  without  peril ;  but  now 
you  have  a  law  to  hang  up  and  put  to  death,  if  a  man 
answer  freely,  and  not  to  your  wishes,  and  so  now  you 
come  to  demand  this  question  !  Ah,  my  lord,  Christ 
used  not  this  way  to  bring  men  to  faith.'' 

Here  the  lord  chancellor  was  appalled,  as  it  seemed, 
and  said  most  gently  that  he  used  not  this  means.  "  It 
was  not  my  doing,''  said  he,  "  for  I,  for  my  part,  have 
been  challenged  for  being  too  gentle." 

Bradford. — "  My  lord,  I  pray  you  stretch  out  your 
gentleness,  that  I  may  feel  it,  for  hitherto  1  never  felt 
it.  I  was  three-quarters  of  a  year  in  the  Tower  ;  you 
forbade  me  paper,  pen,  and  ink  ;  and  never  in  all  that 
time,  nor  since,  did  I  feel  any  gentleness  from  you.  I 
have  rather  hitherto  found,  as  I  looked  for,  extremity." 

Here  were  several  persons  telling  my  lord  it  was  din- 
ner-time. And  so  he  rose  up,  leaving  Bradford  speak- 
ing, and  saying,  that  in  the  afternoon  he  would  speak 
more  with  him.  He  was  then  brought  into  the  vestry, 
and  was  kept  there  till  night,  when  he  was  conveyed 
again  to  prison. 

On  the  ne.xt  day  a  gentleman,  called  Master  Thomas 
Hussey,  came  into  the  chamber  in  which  John  Bradford 
lay,  and  he  began  a  long  oration,  how  that  of  love  and 
old  acquaintance  he  came  to  him.  "  You,"  said  he, 
*'  so  wonderfully  behaved  yourself  before  the  lord  chan- 
cellor, and  other  bishops  yesterday,  that  even  the  veriest 
enemies  you  have,  did  see  that  they  have  no  matter 
against  you  ;  and  I,  therefore,  advise  you  to  desire  a 
time,  and  men  to  confer  with,  and  so  all  men  shall 
think  there  is  a  wonderful  wisdom,  gravity,  and  godli- 
ness in  j'Ou,  and  by  this  means  you  shall  escape  present 
danger.''  To  this  John  Bradford  answered,  "  I  neither 
can,  nor  will  make  such  request.  For  then  shall  I  give 
occasion  to  the  people,  and  to  all  others,  to  think  that 
I  doubt  of  the  doctrine  which  I  confess,  which  I  do 
not." 

As  they  were  thus  talking,  the  chamber-door  was  un- 
locked, and  Doctor  Seton  came  in,  with  the  very  same 
insidious  design  to  deceive  and  entrap  this  godly  man. 

This  Doctor  Seton,  after  some  talk  of  Bradford's  age, 
of  his  country,  and  such  like,  began  a  long  sermon  of 
my  lord  of  Canterbury,  Master  Latimer,  and  Master 
Ridley,  and  how  they  at  Oxford  were  not  able  to  answer 
anything  at  all ;  and  that  therefore  my  lord  of  Canter- 
bury desired  to  confer  with  the  bishop  of  Durham  and 
others  :  all  which  talk  tended  to  this  end,  that  Bradford 
should  make  the  like  request  for  a  conference ;  but  to 
this  he  briefly  answered,  as  he  before  had  done  to 
Hussey.  With  this  answer  neither  Seton  nor  Hussey 
were  content ;  and  after  many  persuasions,  Seton  said, 
*'  I  have  heard  much  talk  of  you,  and  yesternight  a  gen- 
tleman made  report  of  you  at  the  lord  chancellor's 
table,  that  you  were  able  to  persuade  as  much  as  any 
one  that  he  knew.  And  I  thought  your  modesty  was 
such  before  the  bishops,  your  behaviour  and  talk  so 
without  malice  and  impatience,  that  I  would  be  sorry 
you  should  do  worse  than  myself.  And  I  tell  you  fur- 
ther. 1  do  perceive  my  lord  chancellor  has  a  regard  for 
you  :  wherefore  be  not  so  obstinate,  but  desire  respite 
and  some  learned  man  to  confer  with,"  &c. 

But   Bradford  kept  still  one  answer:   "  I  cannot,   nor 

will   I    so   offend    the  people.     I  do    not  doubt  ;  I  am 

most  certain  of  the  truth  of  the  doctrine  I  have  taught." 

Here   Doctor  Seton  waxed   hot,   and  called  Bradford 

arrogant,  proud,  and  vain  glorious. 

Then  Bradford  l)esought  them  both  to  give  him  leave 
to  talk  with  God,  and  to  beg  wisdom  and  grace  of  him  : 
"  For,"  said  he,  "otherwise  I  am  helpless;"  and  so 
they  with  much  ado  departed.  Then  Bradford  prayed 
to  God,  which  the  Lord  of  his  goodness  did  grai^iously 
accept  in  his  need,  praised  be  his  holy  name  !  Shortly 
after  they  were  gone,  Bradford  was  led  to  the  church, 
and  there  tarried  till  eleven  o'clock. 


775 

After  the  excommimication  of  Lawrence  Sanders, 
John  Bradford  was  called  in,  and  being  brought  before 
the  lord  cliancellor  and  llie  bishops,  the  lord  chancellor 
said,  that  if  Bradford  would  answer  with  modesty  and 
luunility,  and  conform  himself  to  the  catholic  church 
with  them,  he  yet  might  find  mercy,  because  they  would 
be  toath  to  use  extremity.  Therefore  he  concluded  with 
an  exhortation,  urging  him  to  recant  his  doctrine. 

After  tlu-  lord  chancellor  had  ended,  Bradford  began 
to  speak  thus  :  "  As  yesterday  1  besought  your  honours 
to  set  in  your  sight  tlie  majesty  and  presence  of  God, 
that  you  might  follow  him,  who  seeketh  not  to  subvert 
the  simple  by  subtle  questions  :■  so  I  humbly  beseech 
every  one  of  you  to  do  this  day  ;  for  you  know  well 
enoutch,  that  guiltless  blood  will  cry  for  vengeance. 
And  this  1  pray  your  lordshi])s  to  do,  not  as  one  that 
takes  upon  myself  to  condemn  you,  but  that  you  might 
be  the  more  admonished  to  do  that,  which  none  does  so 
much  as  he  should.  For  our  nature  is  so  corrupt,  that 
we  are  very  forgetful  of  God.  Again,  as  yesterday  I 
alleged  mine  oatli  and  oaths  against  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
that  1  should  never  consent  to  the  practising  of  any 
jurisdiction  for  him,  or  on  his  behalf  in  the  realm  of 
England,  so  do  I  again  at  this  day.  And  last  of  all,  as 
yesterday  the  answers  I  made  were  by  protestation  and 
saving  mine  oath,  so  1  would  your  honours  should  know 
that  mine  answers  shall  be  this  day  :  and  this  I  do,  that 
when  death  (which  I  look  for  at  your  hands)  shall 
come,  I  may  not  be  troubled  with  the  guiltiness  of 
perjury." 

At  these  words  the  lord  chancellor  was  wroth,  and 
said,  that  they  had  given  him  respite  to  deliberate  till 
this  day,  whether  he  would  recant  his  errors  of  the 
blessed  sacrament,  "  which,  yesterday,"  said  he,  "  you 
uttered." 

Bradford.—"  My  lord,  you  gave  me  no  time  for  any 
such  deliberation  ;  neither  did  I  speak  anything  of  the 
sacrament  which  you  disallowed.  For  when  I  had  de- 
clared a  presence  of  Christ  to  be  there  to  faith,  youweiit 
from  that  matter  to  purge  yourself,  that  you  were  not 
cruel,  and  so  went  to  dinner." 

Ld.  Chanc. — "  "V\Tiat  ?  I  perceive  we  must  begin  all 
again  with  thee.  Did  I  not  yesterday  tell  thee  plainly, 
that  thou  madest  a  conscience  where  none  should  be  ? 
Did  I  not  make  it  plain,  that  the  oath  against  the  bishop 
of  Rome  was  an  unlawful  oath  ?" 

Bradford. — "  No,  indeed,  my  lord  :  you  said  so,  but 
you  did  not  prove  it." 

Ld.  Chanc. — "  O  Lord  God,  what  a  fellow  art  thou? 
Thou  wouldest  go  about  to  bring  into  the  people's  heads, 
that  we,  all  the  lords  of  the  parliament  house,  the 
knights  and  burgesses,  and  all  the  whole  realm  be  per- 
jured !  O  what  an  heretic  is  this  !  Here,  good  people, 
you  may  see  what  a  senseless  heretic  this  fellow  is.  If 
I  should  make  an  oath  I  would  never  help  my  brother, 
nor  lend  him  money  in  his  need,  were  this  a  good  an- 
swer to  tell  my  neia;hbour  desiring  my  help,  that  I  had 
made  an  oath  to  the  contrary  ?  or  that  I  could  not  do 
it?" 

Bradford. — "  O,  my  lord,  discern  betwixt  oaths  that 
be  against  charity  and  faith,  and  oaths  that  be  according 
to  faith  and  charity,  as  this  is  against  the  bishop  of 
Rome." 

Here  the  lord  chancellor  made  much  ado,  and  a  long 
time  was  spent  about  oaths,  which  were  good  and  which 
were  evil  ;  but  Bradford  proved,  that  obedience  in  this 
point  to  the  queen,  if  she  should  demand  an  oath  to  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  being  denied,  was  not  a  general  denial 
of  her  authority,  and  of  obedience  to  her.  "  No  more," 
said  he,  "  than  the  sale,  gift,  or  lease  of  a  piece  of  a 
man's  inheritance,  proves  it  a  sale,  gift,  or  lease  of  the 
whole  inheritance." 

And  thus  great  talk  was  made  about  this  matter  the 
lord  chancellor  speaking  much  ;  to  whom  Bradford  re- 
plied "  That  it  was  a  wonder  his  honour  weighed  con- 
science no  more  in  this,  and  yet  would  be  so  earnest  m 
vows  of  priests'  marriages  made  to  bishops  and  be  care- 
less for  solemn  oaths  made  to  God  and  to  princes." 
The  lord  chancellor  said,  the  queen  might  dispense  with 
it     and  did  so  to  aU  the  whole  realm.     But  Bradford 


77R 


JOHN  BRADFORD'S  EXAMINATION  BEFORE  THE  LORD  CHANCELLOR.       PBook  XI. 


said,  that  the  queen's  highness  could  do  no  more  than 
remit  her  own  right  ;  as  for  the  oath  made  to  God,  she 
could  never  remit  it,  forasmuch  as  it  was  made  unto 
God." 

At  which  words  the  lord  chancellor  chafed  wonderfully 
and  s-iid,  that  in  phiin  sense  Bradford  slandered  the  realm 
of  perjury  ;  "  and,  therefore,"  observed  he  to  the  peo- 
ple, "  you  may  see  how  this  fellow  takes  upon  him  to 
have  more  knowledge  and  conscience  than  all  the  wise 
men  of  England,  and  yet  he  hath  no  conscience  at  all." 

Here  came  forth  the  chamberlain  of  Woodstock,  and 
spake  to  my  lord  chancellor,  how  that  Bradford  had 
been  a  serving-man,  and  was  with  Master  Harrington. 

l.d.  Chanc. — "  True,  and  did  deceive  his  master  of 
seven-score  pounds  ;  and  because  of  this,  he  became  a 
gospeller  and  a  ])reacher,  and  yet  you  see  how  he  pre- 
tends conscience." 

Bradford. — "  My  lord,  I  set  my  foot  by  his,  whoever 
he  he,  that  comes  forth  and  vouches  to  my  face,  that  I 
ever  deceived  my  master.  And  as  you  are  chief  justice 
by  office  in  England,  I  desire  justice  upon  them  that  so 
slander  me,  because  they  cannot  prove  it.'' 

Here  my  lord  chancellor  and  the  chamberlain  were 
smitten  blank,  and  said  they  heard  it.  "  But,"  said  my 
lord  chancellor,  "  we  have  another  matter  than  this 
agauist  you  :  for  you  are  an  heretic." 

"  Yea,"  said  the  bishop  of  London,  "  he  did  write 
letters  to  Master  Pendleton,  who  knows  his  hand  as 
well  as  his  own,  your  honour  did  see  the  letters." 

Bradford. — "This  is  not  true;  I  never  did  write  to 
Pendleton  since  I  came  to  prison." 

London. — "  Yea,  but  you  indited  it." 

Bradford. — "  1  did  not,  nor  know  what  you  mean." 

Here  came  one  of  the  clerks  of  the  council,  putting 
the  lord  chancellor  in  remembrance  of  letters  written 
into  Lancashire. 

Ld.  Chanc. — "  You  say  true :  for  we  have  his  \v\vA 
to  shew." 

Bradford. — "  I  deny  that  you  have  my  hand  to  shew 
of  letters  sent  into  Lancashire,  otherwise  than  such  as  I 
will  stand  to,  and  prove  them  to  be  good  and  lawful." 

Here  all  was  answered,  and  then  the  lord  chancellor 
began  a  new  matter.  "  Sir,"  said  he,  "  in  my  house 
tlie  other  day  you  did  most  contemptuously  contemn 
the  qnc^en's  mercy,  and  further  said,  that  you  would 
maintain  the  erroneous  doctrine  in  King  Edward's  days 
against  all  men." 

Bradford. — "  Well,  I  am  glad  that  all  men  see  now 
you  have  had  no  matter  to  imprison  me  before  this  day 
justly.  Now  I  say,  that  I  did  not  contemptuously  con- 
temn the  queen's  mercy,  but  would  have  received  it, 
if  I  nii'^ht  have  had  it  with  God's  mercy  ;  that  is,  with- 
out doing  or  saying  anything  against  God  and  his  truth. 
And  as  for  maintenance  of  doctrine,  I  said  I  was  more 
conMrmed  in  the  religion  set  forth  in  King  Edward's 
days,  than  ever  1  was  :  and  if  God  so  would,  I  trust  I 
should  declare  it  by  giving  my  life  for  the  confirmation 
and  testification  thereof.  So  I  said  then,  and  so  1  say 
now." 

Ld.  Chanc. — "  Well,  yesterday  thou  didst  maintain 
false  heresy  concerning  the  blessed  sacrament,  and 
therefore  we  gave  thee  respite  till  this  day  to  deliberate." 

Bradford. — "  INIy  lord,  I  s|)ake  nothing  of  tne  sacra- 
ment, but  thit  which  you  allovved,  and  reproved  not,  nor 
gave  nie  aiiything  to  deliberate  on." 

Ld.  Chanc.  — "  Why  .'  didst  thou  not  deny  Christ's 
presence  in  tl>e  sacrament  ?" 

Bradford.  — "  No,  I  never  denied  nor  taught,  but  that 
to  fiith,  a  whole  Christ,  body  and  blood,  was  as  present  as 
the  i)read  and  wine  to  the  due  receiver." 

Ld.  Chanc. ^"  Yea,  but  dost  thou  not  believe  that 
Christ's  body  naturally  and  really  is  there,  under  the 
forms  of  bread  and  wine  ?" 

Bradford. — "  My  lord,  I  believe  Christ  is  present 
there  to  the  faith  of  the  due  receiver  ;  as  for  transub- 
staiitiation,  I  plainly  and  fiatly  tell  you,  I  believe  it 
not." 

Here  was  Bradford  called  a  devil,  a  .slanderer  :  "  for 
we  ask  no  question,"  said  my  lord  chancellor  "  of 
transubstantiation,  but  of  Christ's  presence. 


Bradford. — "  I  deny  not  his  presence  to  the  faith  oi 
the  receiver,  but  deny  that  he  is  included  in  the  bread, 
or  that  the  bread  was  transubstantiated." 

Another  bishop  asked,  "  Whether  the  wicked  man  re- 
ceived Christ's  very  body  or  not  ?"  And  Bradford  an- 
swered  plainly,  "  No."  At  this  the  lord  chancellor 
made  a  long  oration,  how  that  it  could  not  be  that  Christ 
was  present,  except  the  evil  man  received  it.  But  Brad- 
ford put  away  all  his  oration  in  few  words,  that  grace 
was  at  that  time  offered  to  his  lordshiji,  althouga  i.c  re- 
ceived it  not ;  so  that  (said  he)  the  ree.iving  makes  not 
the  presence,  as  your  lordship  infers :  but  God's  grace, 
truth,  and  power  is  the  cause  of  the  presence,  which 
grace  the  wicked  that  lack  faith  cannot  receive.  And 
here  Bradford  prayed  my  lord  not  to  sepaiate  that  which 
God  had  coupled  together.  He  hath  coupled  all  these 
together;  "Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body;"  he  saith  not, 
"  See,  peep,  this  is  my  body,"  but  "  Take,  eat."  So 
that  it  a;)pe  irs  this  is  a  promise  depending  upon  condi- 
tion if  we  take  and  eat. 

Here  the  lord  chancellor  and  other  bishops  exclaimed 
that  Bradford  had  found  out  a  toy  of  the  condition,  but 
Bradford  said,  •'  My  lord,  are  not  these  words,  '  Take, 
eat,'  a  commandment  ?  Are  not  these  words,  '  This  is 
my  body,'  a  promise  ?  If  you  will  challenge  the  promise, 
and  do  not  the  commandment,  may  you  not  deceive 
yourself.'" 

Here  the  lord  chancellor  denied  Christ  to  have  com- 
manded the  sacrament,  and  the  use  of  it. 

"Why,  my  lord,"  said  Bradford,  "I  pray  you  tell 
the  people  what  mood  '  Take,  eat,'  is  ;  is  it  not  plain  to 
children  that  Christ,  in  saying  so,  commandeth  ?" 

At  these  words  the  lord  chancelloi  began  triOing  about 
the  imperative  mood,  and  fell  to  parsing,  or  examining, 
as  he  should  teach  a  child,  and  so  concluded  that  it  was 
no  commandment. 

But  Bradford  prayed  him  to  leave  trifling,  and  said, 
"  My  lord,  if  it  be  not  a  commandment  of  Christ  to  take 
and  eat  the  sacrament,  why  dare  any  take  upon  them  to 
command  and  make  that  of  necessity  which  God  leaveth 
free,  as  you  do  in  making  it  a  necessary  commandment 
once  a  year  for  all  that  be  of  discretion,  to  receive  the 
sacrament  ?" 

After  much  more  examination  and  questioning,  which 
are  too  long  to  detail,  the  lord  chancellor  began  to  read 
the  excommunication.  And  in  the  excommunication, 
when  he  came  to  the  name  of  John  Bradford,  layman, 
"  Why,"  said  he,  "  art  thou  no  priest  ?" 

Bradford. — "  No,  nor  never  was  either  priest,  or  bene- 
ficed,  or  married,  or  any  preacher,  before  public  autho- 
rity had  established  religion,  or  preacher  after  public 
authority  had  altered  religion,  and  yet  I  am  thus  handled 
at  your  hand  ;  but  God,  I  doubt  not,  will  give  his  bless- 
ing  where  you  curse."  And  so  he  fell  down  on  his 
knees,  and  heartily  thanked  God  that  he  counted  him 
worthy  to  suffer  for  his  name's  sake.  And  so  praying 
God  to  give  liim  repentance  and  a  good  mind,  after  the 
excommunication  was  read,  he  was  delivered  to  the 
sheriff  of  London,  that  he  should  be  delivered  from 
thence  to  the  Earl  of  Derby,  to  be  conveyed  into  Jjanca- 
shire,  and  there  to  be  burned  in  the  town  of  Manchester, 
where  he  was  born  ;  but  their  purpose  concerning  the 
place  was  afterward  altered,  for  they  burned  him  in 
London. 

After  the  condemnation  of  John  Bradford,  which  was 
on  the  last  day  of  January,  being  sent  to  prison,  he  there 
remained  until  the  first  day  of  July,  during  all  which  time 
he  sustained  other  conferences  with  sundry  adversaries, 
who  repaired  to  him  in  the  prison.  Of  whom,  first, 
Bishoj)  Bonner,  coming  to  the  Compter  to  degrade  Dr 
Taylor,  on  the  fourth  day  of  February,  entered  into  talk 
with  Bradford,  the  effect  whereof  was  as  follows  :  — 

Priratfi  conferences  vith  John  Bradford,  by  suc/i  as  thf 
Prelates  sent  unto  him,  after  the  lime  of  his  condemna 
Hon;  from  his  own  writing. 

On  the  fourth  of  Feb.,  that  is,  the  same  day  on  which 
Master  Rogers  was  burned,  Bonner,  bishop  of  London, 
came  to  degrade  Dr.  Taylor,  but  before  he  spake  to  Master 


A.D.  1555.] 


VAIN  ATTEMPTS  TO  INDUCE  BRADFORD  TO  RECANT. 


771 


Taylor  he  called  for  John  Bradford,  and  when  he  saw 
him,  he  put  off  his  cap,  and  gave  him  his  hand,  saying, 
"  Because  I  perceive  that  you  are  desirous  to  confer  with 
some  learned  men,  therefore  I  have  hrought  Archdeacon 
Harpsfield  to  you :  and  I  tell  you,  you  act  like  a  wise 
man.'' 

Bradford. — "  My  lord,  I  never  desired  to  confer  with 
any  man  ;  however,  if  you  will  have  one  to  talk  with  me, 
I  am  ready.'' 

"What,''  said  Bonner  in  a  passion  to  the  keeper, 
"  did  you  not  tell  me  that  this  man  desired  conference  ?" 

Keeper. — "  No,  my  lord  ;  I  told  you  that  he  would 
not  refuse  to  confer  with  any,  but  I  did  not  say  that  it 
was  his  desire." 

Bonner. — "  Well,  Mr.  Bradford,  you  are  well-beloved, 
I  pray  you  consider  yourself,  and  refuse  not  charity  when 
it  is  offered." 

Bradford. — "  Indeed,  my  lord,  this  is  small  charity, 
to  condemn  a  man  as  you  have  condemned  me,  who 
never  brake  your  laws." 

Bonner. — "  Well,  well."  And  so  he  called  for  Doctor 
Taylor,  and  Bradford  went  his  way. 

On  another  day,  Mr.  Willerton,  chaplain  of  the  bishop 
of  London,  came  to  confer  with  Bradford,  but  when  he 
perceived  that  Bradford  did  not  desire  to  see  him,  he 
said  "  Well,  Mr.  Bradford,  1  pray  you  let  us  confer  a 
little,  for  perchance  you  may  do  me  good,  if  1  can  do  you 
none.''  At  these  words  Bradford  consented,  and  they 
entered  into  conversation  about  the  doctors,  the  fathers, 
and  the  sixth  of  St.  John.  He  then  departed,  and  in 
the  afternoon  he  came  again,  and  they  had  a  long  talk  to 
little  effect  At  length  Willerton  began  to  talk  of  the 
church,  saying  that  Bradford  swerved  from  the  church. 

Bradford. — "  No,  1  do  not,  but  you  do  ;  for  the 
church  is  Christ's  spouse,  and  Christ's  obedient  spouse, 
which  your  cliurch  is  not,  which  robs  the  people  of  the 
Lord's  cup,  and  of  service  in  the  English  tongue." 

Willerton. — "  Why,  it  is  not  profitable  to  have  the 
service  in  English." 

Bradford. — "  Should  not  the  people,  then,  have  the 
scriptures .'  Wherefore  serves  this  saying  of  Christ, 
'  Search  the  scriptures  ."  " 

Willerton. — "  This  is  not  spoken  to  the  people,  but  to 
the  scribes  and  learned  men." 

Bradford.—"  Then  the  people  must  not  have  the 
scriptures  ?" 

Willerton. — "  No  ;  for  it  is  written,  '  They  shall  be 
all  taught  of  God.'  " 

Bradford. — "  And  must  we  learn  all  of  the  priests  ?" 

Willerton. — "  Yes." 

Bradford.  —  "  Then  I  see  you  would  bring  the  people 
to  hang  up  Christ  and  let  Barabbas  go,  as  the  priests  did 
then  persuade  the  people." 

On  the  r2th  of  February,  there  came  one  of  the  Earl 
of  Derby's  servants  to  Bradford,  saying,  "  My  lord  hath 
sent  me  to  you ;  he  wishes  you  to  tender  yourself,  and 
he  will  be  a  good  lord  to  you.'' 

Bradford. — "  I  thank  his  lordship  for  his  good  will 
towards  me,  but  in  this  I  cannot  tender  myself  more  than 
God's  honour." 

Servant. — "  Ah,  Mr.  Bradford,  consider  your  mother, 
sisters,  friends,  kinsfolk,  and  country  ;  what  a  great  dis- 
comfort will  it  be  to  them  to  see  you  die  as  an  heretic." 

Bradford. — "  I  have  learned  to  forsake  father,  mother, 
brother,  sister,  friend,  and  all  that  ever  I  have  ;  yea, 
even  mine  own  self,  for  else  I  cannot  be  Christ's 
disciple." 

Servant. — "  If  my  lord  should  obtain  for  you  that  you 
might  depart  the  realm,  would  you  not  be  content  to  be 
at  the  queen's  appointment,  where  she  would  appoint 
you  beyond  the  sea  ?" 

Bradford. — "  No,  I  had  rather  be  burned  in  England 
than  be  burned  beyond  the  seas.  For  I  know  that  if  she 
should  send  me  to  Paris,  Louvain,  or  some  such  place, 
forthwith  they  would  burn  me." 

On  the  fourteenth  of  February,  Percival  Cresswell,  an 
olil  acij[uaintance  of  Bradford's,  came  to  hira,  and  said, 


"  Mr.  Bradford,  tell  me  what  suit  I  should  make  for 
you  ?" 

Bradford. — "What  you  do,  do  it  not  at  my  request, 
for  I  desire  nothing  at  your  hands.  If  the  queen  will 
give  me  life,  I  will  thank  her  ;  if  she  will  banish  me,  I 
will  thank  her  ;  if  she  will  burn  me,  I  .'ill  thank  her ; 
if  she  will  condemn  me  to  perpetual  imprisonment,  I 
will  thank  her." 

Cresswell  went  away,  and  about  eleven  o'clock  he  and 
the  other  man  came  again,  and  brought  a  book  of  More's 
making,  desiring  Bradford  to  read  it  over. 

Bradford,  taking  the  book,  said,  "  Good  Percival,  I 
am  fixed  in  this  article." 

Cresswell. — "  Oh,  if  ever  you  loved  me,  do  one  thing 
for  me." 

Bradford.  —  "  What  is  it  ?" 

Cresswell. — "  Desire  and  name  what  learned  man,  or 
men,  you  will  have  to  come  unto  you.  My  lord  of  York, 
my  lord  of  Lincoln,  my  lord  of  Bath,  and  others,  will 
gladly  come  to  you." 

Bradford.— "  No,  I  never  will  desire  them,  or  any 
other,  to  come  to  confer  with  me,  for  I  am  as  certain  of 
my  doctrine  as  I  am  of  anything  ;  but  for  your  pleasure, 
and  that  all  men  may  know  that  I  am  not  ashamed  to 
have  my  faith  sifted  and  tried,  bring  whom  you  will,  and 
I  will  talk  with  them." 

On  the  15th  of  February,  after  a  fruitless  conference 
with  Harding  on  a  previous  day,  Percival  Cresswell 
came  with  Harpsfield,  archdeacon  of  London.  After 
formal  salutations,  he  said  that  all  men,  even  the  infidels, 
Turks,  Jews,  anabaptistr,  and  libertines,  desire  felicity  as 
well  as  the  christians,  and  that  every  one  thinks  they 
shall  attain  to  it  by  their  religion.  To  which  Bradford 
answered  briefly  that  he  spake  not  far  amiss. 

Harpsfield. — "  But  the  way  thither  is  not  all  alike  ; 
for  the  infidels  come  to  heaven  by  Jupiter  and  Juno,  the 
Turk  by  his  Alcoran,  the  Jew  by  his  Talmud." 

Bradford. — "  You  speak  truly." 

Harpsfield. —  "  Well,  then,  here  is  the  matter,  to  know 
the  way  to  this  heaven." 

Bradford. — "  We  may  not  invent  any  ways.  There  is 
but  one  way,  and  that  is  Jesus  Christ,  as  he  himself 
witnesses,  '  1  am  the  way.'" 

After  some  further  conference  on  the  church  and  suc- 
cession of  bishops,  and  on  baptism,  they  departed. 

On  the  irth  of  February,  in  the  morning,  the  arch- 
deacon, and  two  others  with  him,  came  again,  and  after 
a  few  words  they  sat  down. 

The  archdeacon  began  a  very  long  oration,  first  re- 
peating what  they  had  said,  and  how  far  tliey  had  gone 
over  before,  and  began  to  prove  the  succession  of  bi- 
shops here  in  England  for  eight  hundred  years  :  in 
France,  at  Lyons,  for  twelve  hundred  years  :  in  Spain, 
at  His})alen,  for  eight  hundred  years  :  in  Italy,  at  Milan, 
for  twelve  hundred  years,  labouring  by  this  to  prove  his 
church.  He  used  all  the  succession  of  bishops  in  the 
eastern  church  for  the  confirmation  of  his  words,  and  so 
concluded  with  an  exhortation  and  an  interrogation : 
The  exhortation,  that  Bradford  would  obey  this  church ; 
the  interrogation,  whether  Bradford  could  shew  any 
such  succession  for  the  demonstration  of  his  church,  for 
so  he  called  it,  which  followed. 

To  this  long  oration,  Bradford  made  this  short  answer  : 
"  My  memory  is  bad,  so  that  I  cannot  answer  particularly 
your  oration.  Therefore  I  will  do  it  generally.  If 
Christ  or  his  apostles  here  on  earth,  had  been  required 
by  the  prelates  of  the  church  that  then  was,  to  have 
made  a  demonstration  of  that  church  by  a  succession  of 
such  high  priests  as  had  approved  the  doctrine  which  he 
taught  ;  I  think  that  Christ  would  have  done  as  I  do : 
that  is,  have  alleged  that  which  upholds  the  church,  eve^ 
the  truth,  the  word  of  God  taiight  and  believed,  not  by 
the  high  priests,  who  of  long  time  had  persecuted  it, 
but  by  the  prophets  and  other  good  men  who  perchance 
were  accounted  for  heretics  of  the  church  ;  which  church 
was  not  tied  to  succession,  but  to  the  word  of  God." 

Harpsfield. — "  I  can  gather  and  prove  succession  in 
Jerusalem." 


778 


CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  BRADFORD  AND  THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  YORK.    [Book  XT. 


Bradford. — "  I  grant,  but  not  such  succession  as  al- 
lowed the  truth." 

Harpsfield. — "  Why,  did  they  not  allow  Moses' 
law .'" 

Bradford — "Yes,  and  kept  it,  as  touching  the  books 
thereof,  as  you  do  the  bible  and  holy  scrij)tures.  But 
the  true  interpretation  and  meaning  of  it  they  corrupted, 
as  you  have  done  and  do,  and  therefore  the  persecution 
■which  they  stirred  up  against  the  prophets  and  Christ, 
■was  not  for  the  law,  but  for  the  interpretation  of  it. 
For  they  taught  as  you  do  now,  that  we  must  receive 
the  interpretation  of  the  scriptures  at  your  hands.  But 
to  conclude,  I  look  daily  for  death  ;  yea,  hourly,  and  I 
think  my  time  is  but  very  short.  Therefore,  I  had  need  to 
spend  as  much  time  with  God  as  I  can,  whilst  I  have  it,  to 
pray  for  his  help  and  comfort,  and  therefore,  I  pray  you, 
bear  with  me,  that  I  do  not  now  particular!}  and  in  more 
words  answer  your  long  talk.  If  I  saw  death  not  so  near 
me  as  it  is,  I  would  then  weigh  every  piece  of  your  oration  ; 
but  because  I  dare  not,  nor  will  I,  leave  off  preparing 
for  that  which  is  at  hand,  I  shall  desire  you  to  hold  nie 
excused,  though  I  do  as  I  do,  and  heartily  thank  you  for 
your  gentle  good  will.  I  shall  heartily  pray  God  our 
Father  to  give  you  the  same  light  and  life  I  do  wish  to 
myself." 

Then  began  the  archdeacon  to  tell  him  he  was  in  a 
very  perilous  case,  and  that  he  was  sorry  to  see  him  so 
settled. 

Bradford. — "  I  doubt  not  but  that  I  shall  die  well ;  for 
as  I  hope  and  am  certain  my  death  shall  please  the  Lord, 
so  I  trust  I  shall  die  cheerfully  to  the  comfort  of  his 
children." 

Harpsfield. — "  But  what  if  you  be  deceived?" 

Bradford. — "  What  if  you  should  say  the  sun  did  not 
shine  now  .'"  (The  sun  was  shining  through  the  window 
where  they  sat.) 

Harpsfield. — "Well,  I  am  sorry  to  see  you  so  secure 
and  careless." 

Bradford. — "Indeed,  I  am  more  carnally  secure  and 
careless  than  I  should  be.  God  make  me  more  vigilant. 
But  in  this  case  I  cannot  be  too  secure,  for  I  am  most 
assured  I  am  in  the  truth." 

Harpsfield. — "You  are  not;  for  you  are  out  of  the 
catholic  church." 

Bradford. — "No,  though  you  have  excommunicated 
me  out  of  your  church,  yet  am  I  in  the  catholic  church 
of  Christ,  and  am,  and  by  God's  grace  shall  be  a  child, 
and  an  obedient  child  of  it  for  ever.  I  hope  Christ  will 
have  no  less  care  for  me,  than  he  had  for  the  blind  man 
excommunicated  by  the  synagogue.  And  I  am  sure 
that  the  necessary  articles  of  the  faith,  I  mean  the  twelve 
articles  of  the  creed,  1  confess  and  believe  with  that 
which  you  call  the  holy  church,  so  that  even  your  church 
has  taken  too  much  upon  her  to  excommunicate  me  for 
tliat,  which  by  the  testimony  of  my  lord  of  Durham,  in 
the  book  of  the  sacrament  lately  put  forth,  was  free 
many  an  hundred  years  after  Christ,  to  believe  or  not 
believe." 

Harpsfield.—"  What  is  that?" 

Bradford. — "  Transubstantiation." 

Harpsfield. — "  Why  you  are  not  condemned  for  that 
only." 

Bradford. — "  For  that  and  because  I  deny  that  wicked 
men  do  receive  Clirist's  body." 

After  some  further  conference  on  transubstantiation, 
they  departed. 

On  the  2.'?d  of  the  same  month,  the  archbishop  of 
York,  and  the  bishop  of  Chichester  came  to  speak  with 
Bradford.  When  lie  was  come  before  them,  they  both,  and 
es])ecially  the  archinshoi)  of  York,  used  him  very  gently  : 
they  would  have  him  to  sit  down,  and  because  he  would 
not,  they  also  would  not  sit.  So  they  all  stood,  and 
whether  he  would  or  not,  they  insisted  he  should  put  on 
not  only  his  nightcap,  but  his  upper  cap  also,  saying  to 
him  that  obedience  was  better  than  sacrifice. 

Now  thus  standing  together,  my  lord  of  York  began 
to  tell  Bradford  that  they  were  not  sent  to  him,  but  of 
love  and  charity  they  came  to  him;  and  after  commend- 
ing Bradford's  godly  life,  te  concluded  with  this  ques- 


tion, "  How  he  was  certain  of  salvation  and  of  his  reli- 
gion ?" 

After  thanks  for  their  good  will,  Bradford  answered, 
"  By  the  word  of  God,  even  by  the  scriptures,  lam 
certain  of  my  salvation  and  religion." 

York. — "  Very  well  said.  But  how  do  you  know  the 
word  of  God  and  the  scriptures,  but  by  the  church  ?" 

Bradford. — "  Indeed,  my  lord,  tlie  church  was  and  is 
a  mean  to  bring  a  man  more  speedily  to  know  the  scrip- 
tures and  the  word  of  God,  as  was  the  woman  of  Sa- 
maria  a  mean  that  the  Samaritans  knew  C'lrist  :  but 
when  they  heard  him  speak,  they  said,  '  Now  we  know 
that  he  is  Christ,  not  because  of  thy  words,  but  because 
we  ourselves  have  heard  him  :'  so  after  we  come  to  the 
hearing  and  reading  of  the  scriptures  showed  unto  us 
by  the  church,  we  do  believe  them,  and  know  them  as 
Clirist's  sheep,  not  because  the  cliurch  saith  they  are  the 
scriptures,  but  because  they  are  so,  being  assured  by  the 
same  Spirit  which  wrote  and  spake  them.'' 

York. — "  You  know  that,  in  the  apostles'  time  at  the 
first  the  word  was  not  written.'' 

Bradford. — "  True,  if  you  mean  it  for  some  books  of 
the  New  Testament  :  but  for  the  old  Testament,  Peter 
tells  us,  '  We  have  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy.'  " 

York. — "  That  place  of  Peter  is  not  so  to  be  under- 
stood of  the  written  word.'' 

Bradford. — "  Yea,  sir,  that  it  is,  and  of  none  other." 

Chichester. — "  Yea,  indeed  Mr.  Bradford  doth  tell 
you  truly  in  that  point,"  and  then  added,  "  I  pray  you 
to  tell  me  where  the  church  which  allowed  your  doctrine 
was  these  four  hundred  years  ?'' 

Bradford. — "  I  will  tell  you,  my  lord,  or  rather  you 
shall  tell  yourself,  if  you  will  tell  me  this  one  thing,  wliere 
the  church  was  in  Elijah's  time,  when  Elijah  said  that  he 
was  left  alone  ?" 

Chichester. — "That  is  no  answer." 

Bradford. — "  I  am  sorry  that  you  say  so  :  but  this  I 
will  tell  your  lordship,  that  if  you  had  the  same  eyes 
wherewith  a  man  might  have  espied  the  church  then, 
you  would  not  say  it  were  no  answer.  The  fault  why 
the  church  is  not  seen  by  you,  is  not  because  the  church 
is  not  visible,  but  because  your  eyes  are  not  clear  enough 
to  see  it." 

Here  my  lord  of  York  took  a  book  of  paper  of  com- 
mon places,  and  read  a  piece  of  St.  Augustine,  how  that 
there  were  many  things  that  held  him  in  the  bosom  of 
the  church :  consent  of  people  and  nations  ;  authority 
confirmed  with  miracles,  nourished  with  hope,  increased 
with  charity,  established  with  antiquity  :  "  Besides  this, 
there  holds  me  in  the  church,"  said  St.  Augustine,  "  the 
succession  of  priests  from  Peter's  seat  until  this  present 
bishop.  Last  of  all,  the  very  name  of  catholic  holds 
me,^'  &c. 

Bradford. — "  My  lord,  these  words  of  St  Augustine 
make  as  much  for  me  as  for  you  ;  although  I  might  an- 
swer, that  all  this,  if  they  had  been  so  urgent  as  you 
make  them,  might  have  been  alleged  against  Christ  and 
his  apostles.  For  there  was  the  law  and  the  ceremonies 
consented  to  by  the  whole  people,  confirmed  with  mira- 
cles, antiquity,  and  continual  succession  of  bishops  from 
Aaron's  time  till  then." 

York. — "  But  what  say  you  to  St.  Augustine  ?  Where 
is  your  church  that  has  the  consent  of  people  and  na- 
tions ?" 

Bradford. — Even  all  people  and  nations  that  are  God'3 
people  have  consented  with  me,  and  I  with  them  in  the 
doctrine  of  faith." 

York. — "  St.  Augustine  here  talks  of  succession,  eveii , 
from  St.  Peter's  seat." 

Bradford. — "  Yea,  that  seat  then  was  not  so  corrupt 
as  it  is  now." 

York. — "  Well,  you  always  judge  the  church." 

Bradford. — "  No,  my  lord,  as  Christ's  sheep  discern 
Christ's  voice,  but  judge  it  not ;  so  they  discern  the 
church,  but  judge  her  not." 

York. — "  Yes,  that  they  do." 

Bradford. — "  No  ;  and  yet  full  well  may  one  not  only 
doubt,  but  judge  also  of  the  Romish  church  ;  for  she 
obeys  not  Christ's  voice,  as  Christ's  true  church  does." 

York.—"  Wherein  ?" 


A..D.  1555.]        CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  BRADFORD  AND  TWO  SPANISH  FRIARS. 


^79 


Bradford. — "  In  Latin  service,  and  robbing  the  laity 
of  Christ's  cup  in  the  sacrament,  and  in  many  other 
things,  in  which  it  commits  most  horrible  sacrilege." 

Chichester. — "  Why  .'  Latin  service  was  in  England 
when  the  Pope  was  gone." 

Bradiord.— "  True  ;  the  time  was  in  England  when 
the  pope  was  away,  but  not  all  popery  ;  as  in  King 
Henry's  days." 

Chichester. — "  Ye  are  too  ready  to  blame,  in  saying 
that  the  church  robs  the  people  of  the  cup." 

Bradford. — "Well,  my  lord,  term  it  as  it  may  please 
you  ;  all  men  know  that  the  laity  have  none  of  it." 

Chichester. — "  Indeed,  I  would  wish  the  church  would 
define  again,  that  they  might  have  it,  for  my  part." 

Bradford. — "  If  God  make  it  free,  who  can  define  to 
make  it  bond  ?" 

And  so  after  more  conversation  of  this  kind,  the  bi- 
shop left  him. 

On  the  25th  of  February,  two  Spanish  friars  came  to 
Bradford,  when  one  of  them,  who  was  the  king's  con- 
fessor, asked  him  in  Latin  (for  all  their  talk  was  in  Latin) 
whether  he  had  not  seen  or  heard  of  one  Alphonsus 
that  had  written  against  heresy  ? 
Bradford. — "  I  do  not  know  him." 
Confessor. — "  Well,  this  man  (pointing  to  Alphonsus) 
is  he.  We  are  come  to  you  out  of  love  and  charity,  be- 
cause you  desire  to  confer  with  us." 

Bradford. — "  I  never  desired  your  coming,  nor  to  con- 
fer with  you,  or  any  other.  But  as  you  are  come  out  of 
charity,  as  you  say,  I  cannot  but  thank  you  ;  and  as 
touching  conference,  though  I  desire  it  not,  yet  I  will 
not  refuse  to  talk  with  you  if  you  will." 

Alphonsus. — "  It  were  requisite  that  you  prayed  unto 
God,  that  you  might  follow  the  direction  of  God's  Spirit, 
that  he  would  inspire  you,  so  that  you  be  not  addicted  to 
your  own  self-will  or  wisdom." 

Upon  this  Bradford  offered  up  a  prayer,  and  besought 
God  to  direct  all  their  wills,  words,  and  works,  as  the 
wills,  words,  and  works  of  his  children  for  ever. 

Alphonsus. — "  Yea,  you  must  pray  with  your  heart. 
For  if  you  speak  but  with  tongue  only,  God  will  not  give 
you  his  grace." 

1  Bradford. — "  Sir,  do  not  judge,  lest  you  be  judged. 
You  have  heard  my  words,  now  charity  would  have  you 
leave  the  judgment  of  the  heart  to  God." 

Alphonsus. — "  You  must  not  be  wedded  to  yourself, 
but  as  one  standing  in  doubt :  pray,  and  be  ready  to  re- 
ceive what  God  shall  inspire." 

Bradford. — "  Sir,  my  conviction  of  religion  must  not 
'  be  doubting  or  uncertain,  and  I  thank  God  I  am  certain 
in  that  for  which  I  am  condemned  :  I  have  no  cause  to 
doubt  of  it,  but  rather  to  be  more  certain  of  it,  and 
'  therefore  I  pray  God  to  confirm  me  more  in  it.  For  it 
is  his  truth,  and  because  it  is  so  certain  and  true,  that  it 
may  abide  the  light.  I  dare  behold  to  have  it  looked  on, 
and  to  confer  about  it  with  you,  or  with  any  man." 
I  Alphonsus. — "  Do  you  not  believe  that  Christ  is  pre- 
jsent  really  and  corporeally  in  the  form  of  bread  ?" 
I  Bradford. — "  No,  I  do  believe  that  Christ  is  present  to 
I  the  faith  of  the  worthy  receiver,  as  there  is  present 
ibread  a:nd  wine  to  the  senses  and  outward  man." 
I  Alphonsus. — "  1  am  sure  you  believe  Christ's  natural 
Ibody  is  circurascriptible."  And  here  he  made  a  long 
^harangue  about  two  natures  of  Christ,  how  that  the  one 
is  every  where,  and  the  other  is  in  his  proper  place, 
.asking  such  questions  as  no  wise  man  would  have  spent 
jtime  about.  He  then  said,  "  Will  you  believe  nothing 
ibut  that  which  is  expressly  spoken  in  the  scriptures  ?" 

Bradford. — "  Yes,  sir,  I  will  believe  whatever  you 
ishall  by  demonstration  out  of  the  scriptures  declare  to 
me." 

"  He  is  obstinate,"  said  Alphonsus  to  his  companion  ; 
and  then  turning  to  Bradford,  said,  "  Is  not  God  able 
to  do  it .'" 

Bradford. — "  Yes,  but  here  the  question  is  of  God's 
will,  and  not  of  his  power." 

Alphonsus. — "Why.'  doth  he  not  say  plainly,  'This 
as  my  body  ?'  " 

j    Bradford. — "  Yes  ;  and  I  deny  not  but  that  it  is  so,  to 
the  faith  of  the  worthy  receiver." 


Alphonsus. — "  To  the  faith  ?  how  is  that .'" 

Bradford. — "  Forsooth,  sir,  as  I  have  no  tongue  to  ex. 
press  it,  so  I  know  you  have  no  ears  to  hear  and  under  • 
stand  it.     For  faith  is  more  than  man  can  utter." 

Alphonsus. — "  But  I  can  tell  all  that  1  believe." 

Bradford. — "  You  believe  not  much  then.  For  if  you 
believe  the  joys  of  heaven,  and  believe  no  more  thereof 
than  you  can  tell,  you  will  not  desire  to  come  thither. 
For  as  the  mind  is  more  capable  than  the  mouth,  so  it 
conceives  more  than  tongue  can  express.'' 

Alphonsus. — "  Christ  saith  it  is  his  body." 

Bradford. — "  And  so  say  I,  after  a  certain  manner." 

Alphonsus. — "  After  a  certain  manner  1  that  is,  after 
another  manner  than  it  is  in  heaven." 

Bradford. — "  Augustine  tells  it  more  plainly,  that  it 
is  Christ's  body  after  the  same  manner  as  circumcision 
was  the  covenant  of  God,  and  the  sacrament  of  faith  is 
faith,  or  to  make  it  more  plain,  as  baptism  and  the 
water  of  baptism  is  regeneration." 

Alphonsus. — "  Very  well  said,  baptism  and  the  water 
is  a  sacrament  of  God's  grace  and  Spirit  in  the  water 
cleansing  the  baptized." 

Bradford. — "  No,  sir,  away  with  your  enclosing  :  but 
this  I  grant,  that  in  the  same  way  as  Christ's  body  is  in 
the  bread,  so  the  grace  and  Spirit  of  God  is  in  the  vvater." 

Alphonsus. — "  In  wateristiod'sgrace  by  signification." 

Bradford. — "  So  is  the  body  in  the  bread  in  the  sacra- 
ment.'' 

Here  the  friar  was  in  a  wonderful  rage,  anrt  spake  so 
high,  that  the  whole  house  rang  again.  He  had  a  great 
name  of  learning,  but  surely  he  had  little  ))atience.  For 
if  Bradford  had  been  hot,  one  house  could  not  have  held 
them.  At  length  he  came  to  this  point,  that  Bradford 
could  not  find  in  the  scripture  baptism  and  the  Lord's 
supper  to  bear  any  similitude  together.  And  here  he 
triumphed,  saying,  that  these  men  would  receive  nothing 
but  scripture,  and  yet  were  able  to  prove  nothing  by  the 
scripture. 

Bradford. — "  Be  patient,  and  you  shall  see  that  by 
the  scriptures  I  will  find  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper 
coupled  together." 

Alphonsus. — "  No,  that  thou  canst  never  do.  Let 
me  see  a  text  of  it." 

Bradford. — "  St.  Paul  saith,  '  By  one  Spirit  are  we  all 
baptized  into  one  body ;  and  have  been  all  made  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit,'  (1  Cor.  xii.  13)  meaning  the  cup 
in  the  Lord's  supper.'' 

Alphonsus. — "  St.  Paul  hath  no  such  words." 

Bradford. — "  Yes,  he  has.'' 

Confessor. — "  He  has  not." 

Bradford. — "  Give  me  a  Testament,  and  I  will  shew 
you." 

So  a  priest  that  sat  by  them  gave  him  his  Testament, 
and  he  shewed  them  the  plain  text.  Then  they  looked 
one  upon  another. 

Alphonsus,  who  had  the  Testament  in  his  hand,  de- 
sirous to  suppress  this  defeat,  turned  the  leaves  of  the 
book  from  leaf  to  leaf,  till  he  came  to  the  place,  1  Cor. 
xi.  29.  and  there  he  read  how  that  he  was  guilty,  who 
made  no  difference  of  the  Lord's  body. 

Bradford. — "  Yea,  but  therewith  he  saith,  '  He  that 
eateth  of  the  bread:'  calling  it  bread  still:  and  that 
after  consecration,  (as  you  call  it),  as  in  the  first  of 
Corinthians,  (x.  16.)  he  saith,  ♦  The  bread  which  we 
break,'  "  &c. 

Alphonsus. — "  Oh  how  ignorant  you  are,  who  know 
not  that  things  after  their  conversion  do  retain  the  same 
names  which  they  had  before,  as  Moses'  rod :"  and 
calling  for  a  Bible,  after  he  had  found  the  place,  he 
began  to  triumph.  But  Bradford  cooled  him  quickly, 
saying, 

Bradford. — "  Sir,  there  is  mention  made  of  the  con- 
version in  that  case,  and  it  appeared  to  the  senses. 
But  here  you  cannot  find  it  so.  Find  me  one  word  how 
the  bread  is  converted,  and  I  will  then  say,  you  bring 
some  matter  that  makes  for  you." 

At  these  words  the  friar  was  troubled,  and  at  length 
he  said,  that  Bradford  depended  on  his  own  sense. 

Bradford.—"  No,  I  do  not;  for  I  will  bring  you  the 
fathers  of  the  church  for  eight  hundred  years  after  Chnst, 
to  confirm  what  I  say." 


790 


BRADFORD'S  ARGUMENTS  AGAINST  TRANSUBSTANTIATION. 


[Book  XI. 


Aiphonsus.  —  "  No,    you   have   the    church   against 

you." 

Bradford.  —  "I  have  not  Christ's  church  against 
me.  ' 

Aiphonsus. — "  Yes,  you  have.    What  is  the  church  ?" 

Bradford.  —  "Christ's  wife,  the  chair  and  seat  of 
truth." 

Aiphonsus. — "  Is  she  visible  ?" 

Bradford. — "  Yea,  that  she  is  to  them  who  will  put 
on  the  spectacles  of  God's  word  to  look  on  her." 

After  much  more  passed  between  them,  the  friars  de- 
parted. 

Certain  reasons  against  Transubstantion,  gathered  by 
John  Bradford,  and  given  to  Doctor  Weston,  and 
others. 

"  1.  That  which  is  former  (saith  TertuUian)  is  true  ; 
that  which  is  later  is  false.  But  the  doctrine  of  tran- 
substantiation  is  a  late  doctrine  :  for  it  was  not  defined 
generally  before  the  council  of  Lateran,  about  one  thou- 
sand two  hundred  and  fifteen  years  after  Christ's  coming 
under  Pope  Innocent  III.  of  that  name.  For  before 
that  time  it  was  free  for  all  men  to  believe  it,  or  not  to 
believe  it,  as  the  bishop  of  Durham  doth  witness  in  his 
book  of  the  '  Presence  of  Christ  in  his  Supper  '  lately  put 
forth :   Ergo,  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  is  false. 

"  2.  That  the  words  of  Christ's  supper  are  figurative, 
as  the  circumstances  of  the  scripture,  the  analogy  or 
proportion  of  the  sacraments,  and  the  sentences  of  all 
the  holy  fathers,  who  did  write  for  the  space  of  one 
thousand  years  after  Christ's  ascension,  do  teach:  where- 
upon it  follows,  that  there  was  no  transubstantiation. 

"  5.  That  the  Eord  gave  to  his  disciples  bread,  and 
called  it  his  body,  the  scriptures  do  witness.  For  he 
gave  that,  and  called  it  his  body  ;  which  he  took  in  his 
hands  ;  whereon  he  gave  thanks  ;  which  also  he  brake, 
and  gave  to  his  disciples,  that  is  to  say,  bread,  as  the 
fathers  Irenseus,  TertuUian,  Origen,  Cyprian,  Epipha- 
nius,  Augustine,  and  all  the  residue  who  are  of  antiquity 
do  affirm  :  but  in  as  much  as  the  substance  of  bread  and 
wine  is  another  thing  than  the  substance  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ,  it  plainly  appeareth  that  there  is  no 
transubstantiation. 

"  4.  The  bread  is  no  more  transubstantiated  than  the 
wine  :  but  that  the  wine  is  not  transubstantiated,  St. 
Matthew  and  St.  Mark  do  teach  us  :  for  they  witness, 
that  Chiist  said,  that  he  would  drink  no  more  of  the 
fruit  of  the  vine,  which  was  not  blood,  but  wine  :  and 
therefore  it  follows,  that  there  is  no  transubstantiation. 
Chrysostora  upon  St.  Matthew,  and  St.  Cyprian,  do 
affirm  this  reason. 

"  .T.  As  the  bread  in  the  Lord's  supper  is  Christ's 
natural  body,  so  it  is  his  mystical  body  :  for  the  same 
Spirit  that  spake  of  it,  '  This  is  my  body  ;'  did  say  also, 
'  For  we,  being  many,  are  one  bread,  and  one  body,'  &c. 
but  now  it  is  not  the  mystical  body  by  transubstan- 
tiation, and  therefore  it  is  not  his  natural  body  by  tran- 
substantiation. 

"  (').  The  words  spoken  over  the  cup  in  Luke,  and 
in  the  Corii;thians,  are  not  so  mighty  and  effectual,  as  to 
transubstantiate  it :  For  then  it,  or  that  which  is  in  it, 
should  be  transubstantiated  into  the  New  Testament : 
therefore  the  words  spoken  over  the  bread,  are  not  so 
mighty  as  to  make  transubstantiation. 

"  7.  All  that  doctrine  which  agrees  with  those  churches 
which  are  apostolic  mother  churches,  or  original  churches 
is  to  be  counted  for  truth,  in  that  it  holdeth  that  which 
these  churches  received  of  the  apostles,  the  apostles  of 
Christ,  Christ  of  God.  But  it  is  manifest,  that  the 
doctrine  taught  at  this  present  time  by  the  church  of 
Rome,  concerning  transubstantiation,  does  not  agree 
with  the  apostolic  and  mother  churches  of  Greece,  of 
Corinth,  of  Philippi,  Colosse.Thessalonica,  Ephesus,  who 
never  taught  transubstantiation  ;  yea,  it  agreeth  not  vvilh 
the  doctrine  of  the  church  of  Rome  taught  in  time  past. 
For  Gelasius  the  pope,  setting  forth  the  doctrine  which 
that  See  did  then  hold,  doth  manifestly  (confute  the  error 
of  transubstantiation,  and  reproveth  them  of  sacrilege, 
■who  divided  the  mystery,  and  kept  from  the  laity  the 


cup  ;  therefore  the  doctrine  of  transubstantiation  agreeth 
not  wiih  the  truth." 

These  arguments  were  written  out  by  Bradford,  and 
handed  to  Weston,  who  expressed  a  desire  to  confer 
with  him  ;  but  the  conlereuce,  like  all  the  othe:s,  ended 
in  nothing  but  the  confirming  Bradford  in  the  true  faith 
which  he  had  professed. 

Thus  continued  Bradford  in  prison  until  the  month  of 
July,  in  labours  and  sufferings  ;  but  when  the  time  ap. 
pointed  for  his  death  was  come,  he  was  suddenly  con-  ■ 
veyed  in  the  night  to  Newgate,  and  from  tlience  lie  was 
carried  on  the  following  morning  to  Smithfield,  wlit- re,  as 
was  before  narrated,  he  firmly  adhered  to  the  truth  of 
God,  which  he  had  confessed,  earnestly  exhorting  the 
people  to  repent,  and  to  turn  to  Christ ;  and  sweetly 
comforting  the  godly  young  man  of  the  age  of  nineteen 
or  twenty  years,  who  was  burned  with  him,  he  cheerfully 
ended  his  painful  life,  to  live  with  Christ. 

John  Leaf,  who  was  burned  with  Bradford,  was  an 
apprentice  to  Humphrey  Gawdy,  tallow-chandler,  of  the 
parish  of  Christ's  Church,  in  London.  He  was  born  at 
Kirkby  Moreside,  in  the-  county  of  York.  On  the 
Friday  before  Palm  Sunday  he  was  committed  to  the 
Compter  in  Bread-street,  by  an  alderman  of  London 
who  had  the  rule  and  charge  of  that  ward  or  j)art  of 
the  city  where  John  Leaf  dwelt  ;  and  when  brought 
before  Bonner,  he  gave  a  firm  and  christian  testimony  of 
his  doctrine  and  profession,  answering  to  such  articles 
as  were  objected  to  him  by  the  bishop. 

First,  As  touching  his  belief  aiid  faith  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  he  answered,  that  after  the  words  of 
consecration,  spoken  by  the  jiiiest  over  the  bread  and 
wine,  there  was  not  the  very  true  and  natural  body  and 
blood  of  Christ  in  substance — that  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  as  it  is  now  called,  used,  and  believed  in  this  realm 
of  England,  is  idolatrous  and  abominable— also,  that  he 
believed,  that  after  tlie  words  of  consecration  spoken  by 
the  priest  over  the  material  bread  and  wine,  there  is  not 
the  self-same  substance  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  there 
contained;  but  bread  and  wine,  as  it  was  before — 
and  further,  that  he  believed,  that  when  the  priest  de- 
livers the  material  bread  and  wine  to  the  communicants, 
he  delivers  but  oidy  material  bread  and  wine  ;  and  the 
communicants  do  receive  the  same  in  remembrance  of 
Christ's  death  and  passion,  and  spiritually  in  faith  they 
receive  Christ's  body  and  blood,  but  not  under  the  forms 
of  bread  and  wine  ;  and  also  affirmed  that  he  believed 
auricular  confession  not  to  be  necessary  to  be  made  to  a 
priest ;  for  it  is  no  point  of  the  soul's  health,  nor  that 
the  priest  has  any  authority  given  him  by  the  scriptures 
to  absolve  and  remit  any  sin. 

On  making  these  answers,  he  was  dismissed  at  that  time, 
and  ordered  to  appear  on  the  Monday  following,  being 
the  10th  of  June,  then  and  there  to  hear  the  sentence  of 
his  condemnation.  Accordingly  the  bishop  then  pro- 
pounding the  articles  again  to  him,  endeavoured  by  all 
manner  of  ways  to  turn  him  from  truth  to  error,  but 
notwithstanding  all  his  persuasions,  threats,  and  pro- 
mises, found  him  the  same  man  still,  so  firmly  jilanted 
was  he  upon  the  sure  rock  of  truth,  that  no  words  nor 
deeds  of  men  could  remove  him. 

Then  the  bishop,  after  many  words  to  and  fro,  at  last 
asked  him,  if  he  had  been  Master  Rogers'  scholar? 
John  Leaf  answered,  that  it  was  so,  and  that  he  did  be- 
lieve in  the  doctrine  of  Rogers,  and  in  the  doctrine  of 
bishop  Hooper,  Cardmaker,  and  others  of  their  opinion, 
who  of  late  were  burned  for  the  testimony  of  Christ,  and 
that  he  would  die  in  that  doctrine  which  they  died  for. 
And  after  other  replications  again  of  the  bishop,  moving 
him  to  return  to  the  unity  of  the  church,  he  with  great 
courage  of  spirit,  answered  again  in  these  words  :  "  My 
lord,  you  call  my  opinion  heresy  ;  it  is  the  tme  light  of 
the  word  of  God."  And  again  repeating  the  same,  he 
professed  that  he  would  never  forsake  his  well-grounded 
opinion  while  breath  was  in  his  body.  The  bislinp  being 
too  weak,  either  to  refute  his  sentence,  or  to  remove 
his  constancy,  proceeded  to  read  the  popish  sentence  of 
cruel  condemnation  ;  by  which  this  godly  and  cimstant 


llitttiirtoui  of  Ira^foi-i)  ;iub  ^f^- 


Huge  Tsl 


A.D.  1505.] 


A  LETTER  OF  JOHN  BRADFORD  TO  THE  CITY  OF  LONDON. 


■81 


younjt  man,  being  committed  to  the  secular  power  of  the 
sherill's,  was  then  adjudged,  and  not  long  after  suftered 
on  tlie  same  day  with  John  Bradford,  confirming  with 
his  death,  that  which  he  had  spoken  and  professed  in 
his  life. 

It  is  reported  of  John  Leaf,  that  after  his  examinations 
bi'forc  the  bishop,  when  two  bills  were  sent  to  him,  one 
cDntaiuing  a  recantation,  the  other  his  confessions,  to 
know  to  which  of  them  he  would  put  his  h;ind,  first 
htarinc;-  the  bill  of  recantation  read  unto  him,  he  refused 
it  ;  aiid  v;hen  the  other  was  read  to  liim,  instead  of  a 
pen  he  took  a  pin,  and  so  pricking  his  hand,  sprinkled 
tlie  blood  upon  the  bill,  desiring  the  reader  to  show  the 
bishoj)  I  hat  he  had  sealed  the  same  bill  with  liis  blood 
aireailr. 

When  these  holy  martyrs  came  to  the  stake  in  Smith- 
field  to  be  burned,  Bradford  lying  prostrate  on  the 
one  side  of  the  stake,  and  the  young  man  John  Leaf  on 
the  other  side,  they  lay  flat  on  theirfaces,  praying  to  them- 
selves for  the  space  of  an  hour.  Then  one  of  the  sheriffs 
said  to  Bradford,  "  Arise,  and  make  an  end  ;  for  the 
press  of  the  peoj)le  is  great.'' 

At  that  word  they  both  stood  upon  their  feet,  and 
then  Bradford  took  a  fagot  in  his  hand,  and  kissed  it, 
and  so  likewise  the  stake.  And  when  he  had  done  so, 
he  desired  the  sheriffs  that  his  servant  might  have  his 
raiment.  "  For,"  said  he,  "  I  have  nothing  else  to  give 
him;  and  besides  that,  he  is  a  poor  man."  And  the 
sheriff  said  he  should  have  it.  And  so  forthwith 
Bradford  jiut  off  his  raiment,  and  went  to  the  stake  : 
and  holding  up  his  hands,  and  casting  his  countenance 
to  heaven,  he  said  thus,  "  O  England,  England,  repent 
thee  of  thy  sins,  repent  thee  of  thy  sins.  Beware  of 
idolatry ;  bevvare  of  false  Antichrists  ;  take  heed  they 
do  not  deceive  you  !"  And  as  he  was  speaking  these 
words,  the  sheriff  bid  them  tie  his  hands,  if  he  would 
not  be  quiet.  "  O  Master  Sheriff,"  said  Bradford, 
"  I  am  quiet.  God  forgive  you  this."  And  one  of 
the  officers  who  made  the  fire,  hearing  Bradford  so 
speaking  to  the  sheriff,  said,  "  If  you  have  no  better 
learning  than  that,  you  are  but  a  fool,  and  had  better 
hold  your  peace."  To  which  words  Bradford  gave 
no  answer ;  but  asked  all  the  world  forgiveness,  and 
forgave  all  the  world,  and  requested  the  people  to 
pray  for  him.  Then  turning  his  head  to  the  young 
niau  that  suffered  with  him,  he  said,  "Be  of  good  com- 
fort, brother ;  for  we  shall  have  a  happy  supper  with 
the  Lord  this  night."  And  spake  no  more  words  that 
any  man  heard ;  but  embracing  the  reeds,  said  thus, 
"  Strait  is  the  gate,  and  narrow  is  the  way  that  leadeth 
to  life,  and  few  there  be  that  find  it." 

And  thus,  like  two  lambs,  they  both  ended  their  mor- 
tal lives,  without  any  alteration  of  their  countenance, 
being  void  of  all  fear,  hoping  to  obtain  the  prize  for 
which  tiiey  had  long  run  ;  to  which  may  Almighty  God 
happily  conduct  us,  through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord  and  Saviour.     Amen. 

The  Letters  of  Mr.  John  Bradford. 

This  gcdly  and  heavenly  martyr,  during  the  time  of  his 
imprisonment,  wrote  several  comfortable  treatises,  and 
many  godly  letters,  of  which,  some  he  wrote  to  the 
city  of  London,  to  Cambridge,  Walden,  Lancashire  and 
Cheshire,  and  several  to  his  private  friends.  By  which 
letters  v.iil  appear  how  piously  this  man  occupied  his 
lime  wliile  a  prisoner — what  special  zeal  he  bore  to  the 
state  o^  Christ's  church — what  care  he  had  to  perform 
his  office — how  earnestly  he  admonished  all  men — how 
tenderly  he  comforted  the  heavy-hearted — how  faithfully 
he  confirmed  them  whom  he  had  taught.  I  have  thought 
well  to  give  a  few  of  the  most  important  of  those  letters  ; 
referring  the  reader  for  the  rest  to  the  book  of  the  Letters 
of  the  Martyrs,  where  they  may  be  found. 

♦'  To  the  City  of  London. 

"  To  all  that  profess  the  gospel  and  true  doctrine  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  in  the  city  of  London, 
John  Bradford,  a  most  unworthy  servant  of  the  Lord, 
now  not  only  in  prison,  but  also  excommunicated,  and 


condemned  to  be  burned  for  the  same  tnae  doctrine, 
wishes  mercy,  grace,  and  peace,  with  increase  of  all 
godly  knowledge  and  piety  from  God  the  Father  of 
mercy,  through  the  merits  of  our  alone  and  all-suffi. 
cient  Redeemer,  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  operation  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  for  ever.  Amen. 

"  My  dearly  beloved  brethren  in  our  Saviour  Christ, 
although  the  time  I  have  to  live  is  very  short  (for  hourly 
I  look  when  I  shall  be  had  hence  to  be  conveyed  into 
Lancashire,  there  to  be  burned,  and  to  render  my  life,  by 
the  providence  of  God,  where  I  first  received  it  by  the 
same  jjrovidence,)  and  although  the  charge  is  great  to 
keep  me  from  all  things  whereby  I  might  signify  any- 
thing to  the  world  of  my  state ;  yet  having,  as  now  I 
have,  pen  and  ink,  through  God's  w-orking,  in  s\nte  of  the 
head  of  Satan  and  his  soldiers,  1  thought  good  to  virite  a 
short  confession  of  my  faith,  and  thereto  join  a  little  ex- 
hortation unto  you  all,  to  live  according  to  your  profes- 
sion. 

"  First,  for  my  faith,  I  do  confess,  and  pray  all  the 
whole  congregation  of  Christ  to  bear  witness  with  me  of 
the  same,  that  I  believe  constantly,  through  the  gift  and 
goodness  of  God  (for  faith  is  God's  only  gift),  all  the 
twelve  articles  of  the  symbol  and  creed,  commoidy  attri- 
buted to  the  collection  of  the  apostles.  This  my  faith  I 
would  gladly  particularly  declare  and  expound  to  the 
confirmation  and  comfort  of  the  simple  ;  but,  alas  !  by 
starts  and  stealth  I  write  in  the  manner  that  I  do,  and, 
therefore,  I  shall  desire  you  all  to  take  this  brevity  in 
good  part.  And  this  faith  I  hold,  not  because  of  the 
creed  itself,  but  because  of  the  word  of  God,  which 
teaclieth  and  confirmeth  every  article  accordingly.  This 
word  of  God,  written  by  the  prophets  and  apostles,  left 
and  contained  in  the  canonical  books  of  the  whole  Bible, 
I  do  believe  to  contain  plentifully  all  things  necessary  to 
salvation,  so  that  nothing  (as  necessary  to  salvation) 
ought  to  be  added  thereto,  and  therefore  the  church  of 
Christ,  nor  none  of  his  congregation,  ought  to  be  bur- 
dened with  any  other  doctrine  than  which  hereout  hath 
his  foundation  and. ground.  In  testimony  of  this  faith, 
I  render  and  give  my  life,  being  condemned  as  well  for 
not  acknowledging  the  antichrist  of  Rome  to  be  Christ's 
vicar,  general  and  supreme  head  of  his  catholic  and  uni- 
versal church  here  or  elsewhere  upon  earth  ;  as  for  deny- 
ing the  horrible  and  idolatrous  doctrine  of  transubstan- 
tiation,  and  Christ's  real,  corporeal,  and  carnal  presence 
in  his  supper,  under  the  forms  and  accidents  of  bread 
and  wine. 

"  To  believe  Christ  our  .Saviour  to  be  the  head  of  his 
church,  and  kings  in  their  realms  to  be  the  supreme 
powers,  to  whom  every  soul  oweth  obedience,  and  to  be- 
lieve that  in  the  supper  of  Christ  (which  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  as  the  papists  call  it,  and  use  it,  doth 
utterly  overthrow,)  is  a  true  and  very  presence  of  a 
whole  Christ,  God  and  man,  to  the  faith  of  the  receiver, 
but  noc  to  the  stander  by  and  looker  upon,  as  it  is  a 
true  and  very  presence  of  bread  and  wine  to  the  senses 
of  men  ;  to  believe  this,  I  say,  will  not  serve,  and,  there- 
fore, as  an  heretic  I  am  condemned,  and  shall  be  burned ; 
wherefore  I  heartily  ask  God  mercy,  that  I  do  no  more 
rejoice  than  I  do,  having  so  great  cause,  as  to  be  an  in- 
strument wherein  it  may  please  my  dear  Lord  God  and 
Saviour,  to  suffer. 

"  For  though  my  manifold  sins,  ever  since  I  came 
into  prison,  have  deserved  at  the  hands  of  God,  not  only 
this  temporal,  but  also  eternal  fire  in  hell,  much  more 
then  my  former  sinful  life,  vihich  the  Lord  pardon  for 
Christ's  sake,  as  I  know  he  of  his  mercy  hath  done,  and 
never  will  lay  mine  iniquities  to  my  charge,  to  con- 
demnation, so  great  is  his  goodness  (praised,  therefore, 
be  his  holy  name)  although,  I  say,  my  manifold  and 
grievous  late  sins  have  deserved  most  justly  all  the  ty- 
ranny that  man  or  devil  can  do  unto  me  ;  and  therefore 
I  confess  that  the  Lord  is  just,  and  that  his  judgments 
are  true  and  deserved  on  my  behalf;  yet  the  bishops 
and  prelates  do  not  persecute  them  in  me,  but  Christ 
himself,  his  word,  his  truth,  and  religion.  And  there- 
fore I  have  great  cause,  yea,  great  cause  to  rejoice 
that  ever  I  was  born,  and  hitherto  kept  of  the  Lord ; 
that  by  my  death,  which  is  deserved  for  my  ains,  it 


782 


A  LETTER  OF  JOHN  BRADFORD  TO  THE  CITY  OF  LONDON. 


[Book  > I 


pleaseth  my  heavenly  Father  to  glorify  his  name  ;  to  tes- 
tify his  truth  ;  to  confirm  his  word  ;  to  repugn  his  ad- 
versaries. O,  good  God  and  merciful  Father  !  forgive 
my  great  unthankfulness,  especially  herein. 

"  And  you,  my  dearly  beloved,  for  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ's  sake,  I  humbly  and  heartily  in  his  bowels  and 
blood  do  now,  for  my  last  farewell  in  this  present  life, 
beseech  you,  and  every  of  you,  that  you  will  consider 
this  work  of  the  Lord  accordingly  :  first  by  me  be  ad- 
monished to  beware  of  hypocrisy  and  carnal  security ; 
profess  not  tlie  gospel  with  your  tongue  and  lips  only, 
but  in  heart  and  truth  ;  frame  and  fashion  your  lives  ac- 
cordingly ;  beware  that  God's  name  is  not  evil  spoken 
of,  and  tlie  gospel  less  regarded  by  your  conversation. 
God  forgive  me  that  I  have  not  so  heartily  professed  it 
as  I  should  have  done,  but  have  sought  much  myself 
therein.  The  gospel  is  a  new  doctrine  to  the  old  man  ; 
it  is  new  wine  ;  and  therefore  cannot  be  put  in  old  bot- 
tles, witliout  greater  hurt  than  good  to  the  bottles.  If 
we  will  talk  with  the  Lord,  we  must  j)at  off  our  shoes 
and  carnal  affections  ;  if  we  will  hear  the  voice  of  the 
Lord,  we  must  wash  our  garments  and  be  holy  ;  if  we 
will  be  Christ's  disciples,  we  must  deny  ourselves,  take 
up  our  cross  and  follow  Christ ;  we  cannot  serve  two 
masters.  If  we  seek  Christ's  kingdom,  we  must  seek 
for  the  righteousness  thereof.  To  this  petition  :  '  Let 
thy  kingdom  come  ;'  we  must  join :  '  Tliy  v.'ill  be  done  :' 
done  '  On  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.'  If  we  will  not  be 
doers  of  the  word,  but  hearers  of  it  only,  we  sore  de- 
ceive ourselves.  If  we  hear  the  gospel,  and  love  it  not ; 
we  declare  ourselves  to  be  but  fools,  and  builders  upon 
the  sand.  The  Lord's  Spirit  hateth  feigning  ;  deceit- 
fulness  the  Lord  abhorreth  :  if  we  come  to  him,  we  must 
beware  that  we  come  not  with  a  double  heart ;  for  then 
perchance  God  may  answer  us  according  to  the  block 
which  is  in  our  heart,  and  so  we  shall  deceive  ourselves 
and  others. 

"  To  faith,  see  that  we  couple  a  good  conscience,  lest 
we  make  shipwreck.  To  the  Lord  we  must  come  with 
fear  and  reverence.  If  we  will  be  gospellers,  we  must 
be  Christ's  ;  if  we  be  Christ's,  we  must  crucify  our  flesh 
with  the  affections  and  lusts  thereof ;  if  we  will  be 
under  grace,  sin  must  not  bear  rule  in  us.  We  may  not 
come  to  the  Lord,  and  draw  nigh  to  him  with  our  lips, 
and  leave  our  hearts  elsewhere,  lest  the  Lord's  wrath  wax 
hot,  and  he  take  from  us  the  good  remaining.  In  no 
case  can  the  kingdom  of  Christ  approach  to  them  that 
repent  not.  Therefore,  my  dearly  beloved,  let  us  re- 
pent and  be  heartily  sorry  that  we  have  so  carnally,  so 
hypocritically,  so  covetously,  so  vain-gloriously  professed 
the  gospel.  For  all  these  I  confess  myself,  to  the  glory 
of  God,  that  he  may  cover  mine  offences  in  the  day  of 
judgment.  Let  the  anger  and  plagues  of  God,  most 
justly  fillen  upon  us,  be  applied  to  every  one  of  our  de- 
serts, that  from  the  bottom  of  our  hearts,  all  of  us  may 
say:  '  It  is  I,  Lord,  that  have  sinned  against  thee  :  it  is 
my  hypocrisy,  my  vain-glory,  my  covetousness,  unclean- 
ness,  carnality,  security,  idleness,  unthankfulness,  self- 
love,  and  sucii  like,  which  have  deserved  the  taking  away 
of  our  good  king,  of  thy  word  and  true  religion,  of  thy 
good  ministers  by  exile,  imprisonment,  and  death ;  it 
is  my  wickedness  that  causeth  success  and  increase  of 
authority  and  peace  of  thine  enemies.  Oh,  be  merciful ! 
be  merciful  unto  us  !  Turn  to  us  again,  O  Lord  of 
Hosts  1  and  turn  us  unto  thee ;  correct  us,  but  not  in 
thy  fury,  lest  we  be  consumed  in  thine  anger ;  chastise 
us  not  in  thy  wrathful  displeasure  ;  reprove  us  not,  but 
in  the  midst  of  thine  anger  remember  thy  mercy.  For 
if  thou  mark  what  is  done  amiss,  who  shall  be  able  to 
abide  it  ?  But  with  thee  is  mercifulness,  that  thou 
mightest  be  worshijiped.  Oli,  then,  be  merciful  unto 
us,  that  we  may  truly  worship  thee !  Help  us,  for  the 
glory  of  thy  name  !  Be  merciful  unto  our  sins,  for  they 
are  great  I  O,  heal  us  !  and  help  us  for  thine  honour  ! 
Let  not  the  wicked  people  say,  where  is  their  God  !   Ike. 

"  On  this  sort,  my  right  dearly  beloved,  let  us  heartily 
bewail  our  sins,  repent  us  of  our  former  evil  life,  heartily 
and  earnestly  purpose  to  amend  our  lives  in  all  things, 
continually  watch  in  prayer,  diligently  and  reverently 
attend,  hear,  and  read  the  holy  scriptures,  labour  after 


our  vocation  to  amend  our  brethren.  Let  us  reprove 
the  works  of  darkness.  Let  us  fiy  from  all  idolatry. 
Let  us  abhor  the  antichristian  and  Romish  rotten  ser- 
vice ;  detest  the  popish  mass  ;  renounce  their  Romish 
god  ;  prepare  ourselves  to  the  cross  ;  be  obedient  to  aVi 
that  are  in  authority  in  all  things  that  are  not  against 
God  and  his  word,  for  then  answer  with  the  apostles, 
'  it  is  meet  to  obey  God  rather  than  man.'  Hoivever. 
never  for  any  thing  resist,  or  rise  against  the  magistrates. 
Avenge  not  yourselves,  but  commit  your  cause  to  the 
Lord,  to  whom  vengeance  pertaineth,  and  he  in  his  time 
will  reward  it.  If  you  feel  in  yourselves  a  hope  and 
trust  in  God,  that  he  will  never  tempt  you  above  that  he 
will  make  you  able  to  bear,  be  assured  the  Lord  will  be 
true  to  you ;  and  you  shall  be  able  to  bear  all  brunts. 
But  if  you  want  this  hope,  fly  and  get  you  hence,  rather 
than  by  your  tarrying,  God's  name  should  be  dis- 
honoured. 

"  In  fine,  cast  your  care  on  the  Lord,  knowing  for 
most  certain,  that  he  careth  for  you  ;  with  him  all  the 
hairs  of  your  head  are  numbered,  so  that  not  one  of 
them  shall  perish  without  his  good  pleasure  and  will  | 
much  more  then,  nothing  shall  happen  to  our  bodies, 
which  shall  not  be  profitable,  however  for  a  time  it  seem 
otherwise  to  your  senses.  Hang  on  the  providence  of 
God,  not  only  when  you  have  means  to  help  you,  but 
also  when  you  have  no  means,  yea,  when  all  means  are 
against  you.  Give  him  this  honour,  which  of  all  other 
things  he  most  chiefly  requireth  at  your  hands  ;  namely, 
believe  that  you  are  his  children  through  Christ,  that  he 
is  your  Father  and  God  through  him,  that  he  loveth 
you,  pardoneth  you  all  your  offences,  that  he  is  v;ith  you 
in  trouble,  and  will  be  with  you  for  ever.  When  you 
fall,  he  will  put  un.ier  his  hand,  you  shall  not  lie  still : 
before  you  call  upon  him  he  heareth  you,  out  of  the  evil 
he  will  finally  bring  you,  and  deliver  you  to  his  eternal 
joy.  Doubt  not,  my  dearly  beloved,  herein  ;  doubt  not, 
I  say,  this  will  God  your  Father  do  for  you,  not  in  re- 
spect of  yourselves,  but  in  respect  of  Christ  your  cap- 
tain, your  pastor,  your  keeper,  out  of  whose  hands  none 
shall  be  able  to  catch  you,  in  him  be  quiet,  and  often 
consider  your  dignity  :  namely,  how  that  ye  be  God's 
children,  the  saints  of  God,  citizens  of  heaven,  temples 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  thrones  of  God,  members  of 
Christ,  and  lords  over  all. 

"  Therefore  be  ashamed  to  think,  speak,  or  do  any 
thing  that  should  be  unseemly  for  God's  children,  God's 
saints,  Christ's  members,  &c.  Marvel  not  though  the 
devil  and  the  world  hate  you,  though  you  be  persecuted 
here  ;  for  the  servant  is  not  above  his  master.  Covet 
not  earthly  riches,  fear  not  the  power  of  man,  love  not 
this  world,  nor  the  things  that  are  in  this  world  ;  but  long 
for  the  Lord  Jesus'  coming,  at  which  time  your  bodies 
shall  be  made  like  unto  his  glorious  body  ;  when  he  ap- 
peareth  you  shall  be  like  unto  him  ;  when  your  life  shall 
thus  be  revealed,  then  shall  you  appear  with  him  in 
glory. 

"  In  the  mean  season  live  in  hope  thereof.  Let  the 
life  you  lead  be  in  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God  :  '  For 
the  just  shall  live  by  faith,'  which  faith  flieth  from  all 
evil,  and  foUoweth  the  word  of  God  as  a  lanthorn  to  her 
feet,  and  a  light  to  her  steps  ;  her  eyes  are  above  where 
Christ  is  ;  she  beholdeth  not  the  things  present,  but 
rather  things  to  come  ;  she  glorieth  in  affliction  ;  she 
knoweth  that  the  afflictions  of  this  life  are  not  to  be 
compared  to  the  glory  which  God  will  reveal  to  us,  and 
in  us.  Of  this  glory  God  grant  us  here  a  lively  taste  ; 
then  shall  we  run  after  the  scent  it  sendeth  forth.  It 
will  make  us  valiant  men,  to  take  to  us  the  kingdom  of 
God ;  whither  the  Lord  of  mercy  bring  us  in  his  good 
time,  through  Christ  our  Lord,  to  whom  with  the 
Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  three  persons  and  one  God, 
be  all  honour  and  glory,  world  without  end.     Amen. 

"  My  dearly  beloved,  I  would  gladly  have  given  here 
my  body  to  have  been  burned  for  the  confirmation  of  tlie 
true  doctrine  I  have  taught  here  unto  you  ;  but  that  my 
country  must  have.  Therefore  I  pray  you  take  in  good 
part  this  signification  of  my  good  will  towards  every  on? 
of  you.  Impute  the  want  herein  to  time  and  trouble. 
Pardon  me  mine  offensive  and  negligent  behaviour  when 


A.D.  1555.1     BRADFORD'S  LETTER  TO  THE  UNIVERSITY  AND  TOWN  OF  CAMBRIDGE.        Tf  3 


I  was  amongst  you.  With  me  repent,  and  labour  to 
amend.  Continue  in  the  truth  which  I  have  truly 
taught  unto  you  by  preaching  in  all  places  where  I  have 
come ;  God's  name  therefore  be  praised.  Confess 
Christ  when  you  are  called,  whatsoever  cometh  thereof, 
and  the  God  of  peace  be  with  us  all.  Amen.  This  11th 
of  February,  1555. 

"  Your  brother  in  bonds  for  the  Lord's  sake, 

"John  Bradford." 

"  To  the  University  and  Town  of  Cambridge. 

"  To  all  that  love  the  Lord  Jesus  and  his  true  doc- 
trine, being  in  the  university  and  town  of  Cambridge, 
John  Bradford,  a  most  unworthy  servant  of  the  Lord, 
now  not  only  imprisoned,  but  also  condemned  for  the 
same  true  doctrine,  wisheth  grace,  peace,  and  mercy, 
■with  increase  of  all  godliness  from  God  the  Father  of  all 
mercy,  through  the  bloody  passion  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  by  the  lively  working  of  the  Holy  Spirit  for 
ever.     Amen. 

"  Although  I  look  hourly  when  I  shall  be  had  to  the 
stake,  (my  right  dearly  beloved  in  the  Lord),  and  al- 
though the  charge  over  me  is  great  and  straight,  yet  having 
by  the  providence  of  God  secretly  obtained  pen  and  ink, 
I  could  not  but  something  signify  unto  you  my  solicitude 
■which  I  have  for  you  and  every  of  you  in  the  Lord, 
though  not  as  I  would,  yet  as  I  may.  You  have  often 
and  openly  heard  the  truth  (especially  in  this  matter 
■wherein  I  am  condemned)  disputed  and  preached,  so 
that  it  is  needless  to  do  any  more  but  only  to  put  you  in 
remembrance  of  the  same  ;  but  hitherto  have  you  not 
heard  it  confirmed,  and  as  it  were  sealed  up,  as  now  you 
do  and  shall  hear  by  me,  that  is,  by  my  death  and  burn- 
ing. For  although  I  have  deserved  (through  my  un- 
cleanness,  hypocrisy,  avarice,  vain-glory,  idleness,  un- 
thankfulness,  and  carnality,  whereof  I  accuse  myself,  to 
my  confusion  before  the  world,  that  before  God  through 
Christ  I  might,  as  my  assured  hope  is  I  shall  find 
mercy)  eternal  death,  and  hell-fire,  much  more  than  this 
afflicnon  and  fire  prepared  for  me  ;  yet,  my  dearly  be- 
loved, it  is  not  for  these,  nor  anj'^  of  these  things,  where- 
fore the  prelates  persecute  me,  but  for  God's  word  and 
truth;  yea,  even  Christ  himself  is  the  only  cause  and 
thing  wherefore  I  am  now  condemned,  and  shall  be 
burned  as  an  heretic,  because  I  will  not  grant  the  anti- 
christ of  Rome  to  be  Christ's  vicar-general  and  supreme 
head  of  his  church  here,  and  every  where  upon  earth, 
by  God's  ordinance,  and  because  I  will  not  grant  such 
corporeal,  real,  and  carnal  presence  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood  in  the  sacrament,  as  doth  transubstantiate  the 
substance  of  bread  and  wine,  and  is  received  of  the 
■wicked  .  yea,  of  dogs  and  mice.  Also,  I  am  excommu- 
nicated, and  counted  as  a  dead  member  of  Christ's 
church,  as  a  rotten  branch,  and  therefore  shall  be  cast 
into  the  fire. 

"  Therefore  you  ought  heartily  to  rejoice  with  me, 
and  to  give  thanks  for  me,  that  God  the  eternal  Father 
hath  vouchsafed  our  mother  to  bring  up  any  child  in 
■whom  it  would  please  him  to  magnify  his  holy  name  as 
he  doth,  and  I  hope,  for  his  mercy's  and  truth's  sake, 
will  do  in  me,  and  by  me.  Oh,  what  such  benefit  upon 
earth  can  it  be,  as  that  I,  which  deserved  death  by  rea- 
son of  my  sins,  should  be  delivered  to  a  demonstration, 
a  testification,  and  confirmation  of  God's  word  and  truth ! 
Thou,  my  mother,  the  university,  hast  not  only  had  the 
truth  of  God's  word  plainly  manifested  unto  thee  by 
reading,  disputing,  and  preaching  publicly  and  privately; 
but  now,  to  make  thee  altogether  excuseless,  and,  as  it 
were,  almost  to  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  if  thou  put 
to  thy  helping  hand  with  the  Romish  rout  to  suppress 
the  truth,  and  set  out  the  contrary,  thou  hast  my  life 
and  blood  as  a  seal  to  confirm  thee,  if  thou  wilt  be  con- 
firmed, or  else  to  confound  thee,  and  bear  witness 
against  thee,  if  thou  wilt  take  part  with  tlie  prelates  and 
clergy,  which  now  fiU  up  the  measure  of  their  fathers, 
■who  slew  the  prophets  and  apostles,  that  all  the  righte- 
ous blood  from  Abel  to  Bradford,  shed  upon  the  earth, 
xnay  be  required  at  their  hands. 

"  Of  this,  therefore,  I  thought  good  before  my  death, 


as  time  and  liberty  did  suffer  me  (for  love  and  duty  I 
bear  unto  thee)  to  admonish  thee,  good  motlier,  and  my 
sister  the  town,  that  you  would  call  to  mind  from  whence 
you  are  fallen,  and  study  to  do  the  first  works.  You 
know,  if  you  will,  tliese  matters  of  the  Romish  supre- 
macy, and  the  antichristian  transubstantiation,  wliereby 
Christ's  supper  is  overthrown  ;  his  priestliood  abolished  ; 
his  sacrifice  frustrated  ;  tlie  ministry  of  his  word  un- 
placed ;  repentance  repelled ;  faith  fainted ;  godliness 
extinguished  ;  the  mass  maintained  ;  idolatry  sui)ported  ; 
and  all  impiety  cherished  :  you  know,  I  say,  if  you  will, 
that  these  opinions  are  not  only  beside  God's  word,  but 
even  directly  against  it,  and  therefore  to  take  part  with 
them,  is  to  take  part  against  God,  against  wliom  you 
cannot  prevail. 

"  Therefore  for  the  tender  mercy  of  Christ,  in  his 
bowels  and  blood  I  beseech  you,  to  take  Christ's  coUy- 
rium  and  eye -salve  to  anoint  your  eyes,  that  yon  may 
see  what  you  do  and  have  done  in  admitting,  as  I  hear 
you  have  admitted,  yea,  alas  !  authorized,  and  by  con- 
sent confirmed,  the  Romish  rotten  rags,  which  once  you 
utterly  expelled.  O  be  not  like  the  proverb  :  '  The  dog 
is  turned  to  his  own  vomit  again  ;  and  tlie  sow  that  was 
washed  to  her  wallowing  in  the  mire.'  Beware,  lest 
Satan  enter  in  with  seven  other  spirits,  and  then  the 
latter  end  shall  be  worse  than  the  first.  It  had  been 
better  you  liad  never  known  the  truth,  than  after  know- 
ledge to  run  from  it.  Ah  !  wo  to  this  world  and  the 
things  therein,  which  hath  now  so  wrought  with  you. 
Oh,  that  ever  this  dirt  of  the  devil  should  daub  up  the 
eye  of  the  realm  !  For  thou,  O  mother !  art  as  the  eye 
of  the  realm.  If  thou  shine  and  give  light,  all  the  body 
shall  fare  the  better  ;  but  if  thy  light  be  darkness,  alas  ! 
how  great  will  the  darkness  be  ?  What  is  man  whose 
breath  is  in  his  nostrils,  that  thou  should  thus  be  afraid 
of  him  ? 

"  Oh,  what  is  honour  and  life  here  but  baubles.  What 
is  glory  in  this  world,  but  shame  ?  Why  art  thou  afraid 
to  carry  Christ's  cross  ?  Wilt  thou  come  into  his  king- 
dom, and  not  drink  of  his  cup.'  Dost  thou  not  know 
Rome  to  be  Babylon  ?  Dost  thou  not  know  that  as  the 
old  Babylon  had  the  children  of  Judah  in  captivity,  so 
hath  this  Rome  the  true  Judah,  that  is,  the  confessors  of 
Christ  ?  Dost  thou  not  know  that  as  destruction  hap- 
pened unto  it,  so  shall  it  happen  unto  this  ?  And 
thinkest  thou  that  God  will  not  deliver  his  people  now  when 
the  time  is  come,  as  he  did  then  ?  Hath  not  God  com- 
manded his  people  to  come  out  from  her  ?  and  wilt  thou 
give  ensample  to  the  whole  realm  to  run  unto  her .' 
Hast  thou  forgotten  the  woe  that  Christ  threateneth  to 
ofl'ence-givers  ?  Wilt  thou  not  remember  that  it  were 
better  that  a  millstone  were  hanged  about  thy  neck,  and 
thou  thrown  into  the  sea,  than  that  thou  shouldst  offend 
the  little  ones  ? 

"And,  alas!  how  hast  thou  offended?  Yea,  and 
how  dost  thou  still  offend  ?  Wilt  thou  consider  things 
according  to  the  outward  show  ?  Was  not  the  sj'ua- 
gogue  more  seemly  and  like  to  be  the  true  church,  than 
the  simple  flock  of  Christ's  disciples  ?  Hath  not  the 
whore  of  Babylon  more  costly  array,  and  rich  apparel 
externally  to  set  forth  herself,  than  the  homely  housewife 
of  Christ  .'  Where  is  the  beauty  of  the  king's  daughter, 
the  church  of  Christ  :  without  or  within  .'  Doth  not 
David  say  within  ?  O,  remember  that  as  they  are 
happy  which  are  not  offended  at  Christ,  so  are  they 
happy  who  are  not  offended  at  his  poor  church.  Can 
the  pope  and  his  prelates  mean  honestly,  who  make  so 
much  of  the  wife,  and  so  little  of  the  husband  ?  The 
church  they  magnify,  but  Christ  they  contemn.  If  this 
church  were  an  honest  woman  (that  is,  Christ's  wife)  ex- 
cept they  would  make  much  of  her  husband,  Christ  and 
his  word,  she  would  not  be  made  much  of  them. 

"  When  Christ  and  his  apostles  were  upon  earth,  who 
was  more  like  to  be  the  true  church,  they  or  the  prelat-es. 
bishops,  and  synagogue  ?  If  a  man  should  have  fol 
lowed  custom,  unity,  antiquity,  or  the  more  part,  should 
not  Christ  and  his  company  have  been  cast  out  of  the 
doors  ?  Therefore,  said  Christ,  '  Search  the  scriptures.' 
And,  good  mother,  shall  the  servant  be  above  his 
Master  1     Shall  we  look  for  other  entertainment  at  the 


784 


A  LETTER  OF  JOHN  BRADFORD  TO  LANCASHIRE  AND  CHESHIRE. 


TBooK  XI 


hands  of  the  world,  than  Christ  and  his  dear  disciples 
found  ?  Who  was  t  iken  in  Noali's  time  for  the  church  ? 
Poor  Noah  and  his  family,  or  others  ?  Who  w.is  taken 
for  God's  church  in  Sodom  ?  Lot,  or  others  ?  and  doth 
not  Clirist  s  ly ;  As  it  was  then,  so  shall  it  go  now 
towards  the  coiniiiij  of  the  Son  of  Man  ?  What  meaneth 
Christ  when  he  saith.  Iniquity  shall  have  the  ujiper 
hand  ?  Doth  not  he  declare  th;it  charity  shall  wax  cold? 
And  who  seeth  not  a  wonderful  great  lack  of  charity  in 
those,  who  would  now  be  taken  for  Christ's  church  ? 
All  tiiat  fear  God  in  this  realm  truly  can  tell  more  of 
this  than  I  can  write. 

"  Tlierefore,  dear  mother,  receive  some  admonition  of 
one  of  thy  poor  children,  now  going  to  be  burned  for 
the  testimony  of  Jesus.  Come  again  to  God's  truth; 
come  out  of  Babylon  ;  confess  Christ  and  his  true  doc- 
trine ;  rejient  that  which  is  past ;  make  amends  by  de- 
claring thy  repentance  by  the  fruits.  Remember  the 
readings  and  preachings  of  God's  prophet,  the  true 
preacher,  Martin  Bucer.  Call  to  mind  the  tlire:Uenings 
of  God,  now  something  seen  by  thy  children  Leaver  and 
others.  Let  the  exile  of  Leaver,  Pilkington,  Grindal, 
Haddon,  Horn,  Scorie,  Ponet,  &c.  something  awake 
thee.  Let  the  imprisonment  of  thy  dear  sons,  Cranmer, 
Ridley,  and  Latimer  move  thee.  Consider  the  martyr- 
dom of  thy  chickens,  Rogers,  Sanders,  Taylor.  And 
now  cast  not  away  the  poor  admonition  of  me  going  to 
be  burned  also,  and  to  receive  the  like  crown  of  glory 
with  my  fellows.  Take  to  heart  God's  calling  by  us. 
Be  not  as  Pharaoh  was ;  for  then  will  it  happen  unto 
thee  as  it  did  unto  him.  What  is  that?  Hardness  of 
heart.  And  what  then  ?  Destruction  eternally  both  of 
body  and  soul.  Ah  I  therefore,  good  mother,  awake  ! 
awake  !  repent  1  repent  1  bestir  thyself,  and  make  haste 
to  turn  to  the  Lord.  For  else  it  shall  be  more  easy  for 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah  in  the  day  of  judgment,  than  for 
thee.  O,  harden  not  your  hearts  !  O,  stop  not  your 
ears  to-day  in  hearing  God's  voice  !  though  it  be  by  a 
most  unworthy  messenger.  O,  fear  the  Lord  !  for  his 
anger  is  begun  to  kindle.  Even  now  the  axe  is  laid  to 
the  root  of  the  tree. 

"  You  know  I  prophesied  truly  to  you  before  the 
plague  came,  what  would  come,  if  you  repented  not 
your  carnal  gospelling.  And  now  I  tell  you  before  I  de- 
part hence,  that  the  ears  of  men  will  tingle  to  hear  the 
vengeance  of  God  that  will  fall  upon  all,  both  town  and 
university,  if  you  repent  not,  if  you  leave  not  your 
idolatry,  if  you  turn  not  speedily  to  the  Lord,  if  you  still 
be  ashamed  of  Christ's  truth  which  you  know. 

"  Oh,  Perne  repent',  oh,  Thompson,  repent !  oh,  you 
doctors,  bachelors,  and  masters,  repent !  oh,  mayor, 
aldermen,  and  town-dwellers,  repent !  repent !  repent ! 
that  you  may  escape  the  near  vengeance  of  the  Lord. 
Rend  your  hearts,  and  come  apace,  calling  on  the  Lord. 
Let  us  all  say,  '  We  have  all  sinned  ;  we  have  done 
wickedly  ;  we  have  not  hearkened  to  thy  voice,  O  Lord  ! 
Deal  not  with  us  after  our  deserts,  but  be  merciful  to 
our  ini(puties,  for  they  are  great.  Oh,  pardon  our  of- 
fences !  In  thine  anger  remember  thy  mercy.  Turn  us 
unto  thee,  O  Lord  God  of  hosts  !  for  tlie  glory  of  thy 
name's  sake.  Spare  us  and  be  merciful  unto  us.  Let 
not  the  wicked  people  say  ;  Where  is  now  their  God  ? 
O,  for  thine  own  sake,  for  thy  name's  sake,  deal  merci- 
fully with  us !  Turn  thyself  unto  us,  and  us  unto  thee, 
and  we  shall  praise  thy  name  for  ever  ! 

"  If,  in  this  sort,  my  dearly  beloved,  in  heart  and 
mouth  we  come  unto  our  Father  and  prostrate  our- 
selves before  the  throne  of  his  grace,  tlu-n  surely  we 
shall  find  mercy.  Then  shall  the  Lord  look  graciously 
upon  us,  for  his  mercy's  sake  in  Christ :  then  shall  we 
hear  him  speak  peace  unto  his  people.  For  he  is  gra- 
cious and  merciful,  of  great  pity  and  compassion  :  he 
cannot  be  chiding  for  ever :  his  anger  cannot  last  long  to 
the  penitent.  Though  we  weep  in  the  morning,  yet  at 
night  we  shall  have  our  sorrow  to  cease.  For  he  is  ex- 
orable,  and  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  a  sinner: 
he  rather  would  our  conversion  and  turning. 

"  Oh,  turn  you  now  and  repent  yet  once  again,  I 
humbly  beseech  you,  and  then  the  kingdom  of  heaven 
shall  draw  nigh.     The  eye  hath  not  seen,  the  ear  hath 


not  heard,  nor  the  heart  of  man  is  able  to  conceive  the 
joys  prepared  for  us  if  we  repent,  amend  our  lives,  and 
heartily  turn  to  the  Lord.  But  if  ye  rejient  not,  but  be 
as  you  were,  and  go  on  forwards  with  the  wicked,  follow- 
ing the  fashion  of  the  world,  the  Lord  will  lead  you  on 
with  wicked  doers ;  you  shall  perish  in  your  wickedness ; 
your  bload  will  be  upon  your  own  heads  ;  your  portions 
shall  be  with  hypocrites,  where  shall  be  weeping  and 
gnasliing  of  teeth  ;  you  shall  be  cast  from  the  face  of  the 
Lord  for  ever  and  ever:  eternal  shame,  sorrow,  woe,  and 
misery,  shall*  be  both  in  body  and  soul  to  you  world 
without  end.  Oh,  therefore,  right  dear  to  me  in  the 
Lord,  turn  you,  turn  you,  repent  you,  repent  you, 
amend,  amend  your  lives,  depart  from  evil,  do  good, 
follow  peace  and  pursue  it.  Come  out  from  Babylon ; 
cast  off  the  works  of  darkness,  put  on  Christ,  confess 
iiis  trutli,  be  not  ashamed  of  his  gospel,  jn-epare  your- 
selves for  the  cross,  drink  of  {4od's  cup  before  it  come  to 
the  dregs,  and  then  shall  I  with  you  and  for  you,  rejoico 
in  the  day  of  judgment,  which  is  at  hand,  and  therefore 
prepare  yourselves  thereto,  I  heartily  beseech  you.  And 
thus  I  take  my  farewell  for  ever  of  you  in  this  pre- 
sent life,  mine  own  dear  hearts  in  the  Lord.  The  Lord 
of  mercy  be  with  us  all,  and  give  us  a  joyful  and  sure 
meeting  in  his  kingdom.  Amen,  Amen. 

"  Out  of  prison  the  eleventh  of  February,  A.D.  1555. 
"  Your  own  in  the  Lord  for  ever, 

"  John  Bradford." 

"  To  Lancashire  and  Cheshire. 

"  To  all  those  that  profess  the  name  and  true  religion 
of  our  Saviour  Christ  in  Lancashire  and  Cheshire,  and 
especially  abiding  in  Manchester  and  thereabout,  John 
Bradford,  a  most  unworthy  servant  of  the  Lord,  now  not 
only  in  bonds,  but  also  condemned  for  the  same  true  re- 
ligion, wisheth  mercy  and  grace,  peace,  and  increase  of 
all  godliness  from  God  the  Father  of  all  pity,  through 
the  merits  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  the  working  of 
the  most  mighty  and  lively  Spirit  the  Comfortei^  for 
ever.  Amen. 

"  I  heard  it  credibly  reported,  my  dearly  beloved  in 
the  Lord,  that  my  heavenly  Father  hath  thought  it  good 
to  provide,  that  as  I  have  preached  his  true  doctrine  and 
gospel  amongst  you  by  word,  so  1  shall  testify  and  con- 
firm the  same  by  deed,  that  is,  I  shall  with  you  leave  my 
life,  which  by  his  providence  1  first  received  there  (for 
in  Manchester  I  was  born)  for  a  seal  to  the  doctrine  I 
have  taught  with  you,  and  amongst  you  :  so  that  if  from 
henceforth  you  waver  in  the  same,  you  have  none  ex- 
cuse at  all.  I  know  the  enemies  of  Christ,  who  exercise 
this  cruelty  upon  me,  (I  speak  in  respect  of  mine 
offence  which  is  none  to  themwards)  do  think  by  killing 
me  amongst  you  to  terrify  you  and  others,  lest  they 
should  attempt  to  teach  Christ  truly,  or,  believe  his  doc- 
trine hereafter.  But  I  doubt  not  but  my  heavenly 
Father  will  by  my  death  more  confirm  you  in  his  truth 
for  ever.  And  therefore  I  greatly  rejoice  to  see  Satan 
and  his  soldiers  supplanted  in  their  own  craftiness, 
which  is  plain  foolishness  amongst  the  wise  indeed,  that 
is,  amongst  such  as  have  heard  God's  word,  and  do  fol- 
low it ;  for  they  only  are  counted  wise  who  have  the 
wisdom  of  God  our  Saviour. 

"  Indeed,  if  I  should  simply  consider  my  life  with 
that  which  it  ought  to  have  been,  and  as  God  in  his  law 
requireth,  then  could  I  not  but  cry  as  I  do,  '  Righteous 
art  thou,  O  Lord,  and  aU  thy  judgments  are  true.  For 
1  have  much  grieved  thee,  and  transgressed  thy  holy 
precepts,  not  only  before  my  professing  the  gospel,  but  I 
since  also  :  yea,  since  my  coming  into  prison  I  do  not  ( 
excuse,  but  accuse  myself  before  God  and  all  his  church 
that  I  have  grievously  offended  my  Lord  God  ;  I  have 
not  loved  his  gosjiel  as  I  should  have  done ;  I  have 
sought  myself,  and  not  simply  and  only  his  glory  and 
my  brethren's  welfare  ;  I  have  been  too  unthankful,  se- 
cure, carnal,  hypocritical,  vain-glorious,  &c.  All  which 
my  evils,  the  Lord  of  mercy  pardon  me  for  Christ'g 
sake,  as  I  hojje  and  certainly  believe  he  hath  done  for 
his  great  mercy  in  Christ  our  Redeemer. 

"  But  when  I  consider  the  cause  of  my  coiidemnB- 


A.D.  1555.]      A  LETTER  OF  JOHN  BRADFORD  TO  LANCASHIRE  AND  CHESHIRE. 


7S6 


tion,  I  cannot  but  lament,  that  I  do  no  more  rejoice 
than  I  do.  For  it  is  God's  word  and  truth  ;  so  that  the 
condemnation  is  not  a  condemnation  of  Bradford  simply, 
but  rather  a  condemnation  of  Christ  and  of  his  truth. 
Bradford  is  nothing  else  but  an  instrument  in  whom 
Christ  and  his  doctrine  is  condemned.  And,  therefore, 
my  dearly  beloved,  rejoice,  rejoice  and  give  thanks  with 
me  and  for  me  ;  that  ever  God  did  vouchsafe  so  great  a 
benefit  to  our  country,  as  to  choose  the  most  unwortliy 
(I  mean  myself)  to  be  one,  in  whom  it  would  please  him 
to  suffer  any  kind  of  affliction  :  much  more  this  violent 
kind  of  death,  which  I  perceive  is  prepared  for  me  with 
you  for  his  sake.  All  glory  and  praise  be  given  unto 
God  our  Father,  for  his  great  a:id  exceeding  mercy 
towards  me  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  Amen. 

"  But,  perchance,  you  will  say  unto  me,  what  is  the 
cause  for  which  you  are  condemned  ?  We  hear  say, 
that  ye  deny  all  presence  of  Christ  in  his  holy  supper, 
and  so  make  it  a  mere  sign  and  common  bread,  and 
nothing  else.  INIy  dearly  beloved,  what  is  said  of  me, 
and  what  will  be,  I  cannot  tell.  It  is  told  me  that  Pendle- 
ton is  gone  down  to  preach  among  you,  not  as  he  once 
recanted  (for  you  all  know  he  hath  preached  contrary  to 
that  he  was  wont  to  preach  before  I  came  amongst  you) 
but  to  recant  that  which  he  hath  recanted.  How  he  will 
speak  of  me,  and  report  before  I  come,  when  I  am 
come,  and  when  I  am  burned,  I  care  much  not :  for  he 
that  is  so  uncertain,  and  will  speak  so  often  against  him- 
self, I  cannot  think  he  will  speak  well  of  me,  except  it 
make  for  his  purpose  and  prolit :  but  of  this  enough. 

"  Indeed,  the  chief  thing  which  I  am  condemned  for, 
as  a  heretic,  is  because  I  deny  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar  (which  is  not  Christ's  supper,  but  a  plain  pervert- 
ing of  it,  being  used  as  the  papists  now  use  it)  to  be  a 
real,  natural,  and  corporeal  presence  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood,  under  the  forms  and  accidents  of  bread  and 
wine,  that  is,  because  I  deny  transubstantiatiou,  which 
is  the  darling  of  the  devil,  and  daughter  and  heir  to  anti- 
christ's religion;  whereby  the  mass  is  maintained; 
Christ's  supper  perverted  ;  his  sacrifice  and  cross  made 
imperfect ;  his  priesthood  destroyed  ;  the  ministry  taken 
away  ;  repentance  repelled,  and  all  true  godliness  a'oan- 
doned.  In  the  supper  of  our  Lord,  or  sacrament  of 
Christ's  body  and  blood,  I  confess  and  believe  that  there 
is  a  true,  and  very  presence  of  the  whole  Clirist,  God 
and  Man,  to  the  faith  of  the  receiver  (but  not  of  the 
itander  by  and  looker  on)  as  there  is  a  very  true  pre- 
sence of  ijread  and  wine  to  the  senses  of  him  that  is  par- 
taker thereof.  This  faith,  this  doctrine,  which  con- 
eenteth  with  the  word  of  God,  and  with  the  true  testi- 
mony of  Christ's  church,  (which  the  popish  church  doth 
persecute)  I  will  not  forsake,  and  therefore  I  am  con- 
demned as  a  heretic,  and  shall  be  burned.  But,  my 
I  dearly  beloved,  this  truth  (which  I  have  taught,  and  you 
!  have  received,  I  believed,  and  do  believe,  and  therein 
j  give  my  life)  I  hope  in  God  shall  never  be  burned, 
bound,  nor  overcome  :  but  shall  triumph,  have  victory, 
and  be  at  liberty,  in  spite  of  the  head  of  all  God's  adver- 
saries. For  there  is  no  counsel  against  the  Lord,  nor 
can  any  device  of  man  be  able  to  defeat  the  truth  in  any 
other  than  such  as  are  children  of  unbelief,  who  have  no 
love  to  tlie  truth,  and  therefore  are  given  up  to  believe 
lies.  From  which  plague  the  Lord  of  mercy  deliver  you 
and  all  the  realm,  my  dear  hearts  in  the  Lord,  I  humbly 
beseech  his  mercy.  Amen. 

"  And  to  the  end  you  might  be  delivered  from  this 
plague,  ri'flit  dear  to  me  in  the  Lord,  I  shall  for  my 
farewell  vi'ith  you  for  ever  in  this  present  life,  heartily 
desire  you  all  in  the  bowels  and  blood  of  our  most 
merciful  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  to  attend  unto  these 
things  which  I  now  shall  shortly  write  unto  you  out  of 
the  holy  scriptures  of  the  Lord. 

"  You  know  an  heavy  pbgue  (or  rather  plagues)  of 
God  is  fallen  upon  us,  in  taking  away  our  good  king, 
and  true  religion,  God's  true  prophets  and  ministers, 
&c.  And  setting  over  us,  sucli  as  seek  not  the  Lord 
after  knowledge :  whose  endeavours  God  prospereth 
wonderfully  to  the  trial  of  many,  that  his  people  may 
both  better  know  themse'"cs,  pnd  be  known.  Now  the 
eause  hereof  is  our  iniquities   and  grievous  sins.     We  i 


did  not  know  the  time  of  our  visitation  :  we  were  un 
thankful  unto  God  :  we  contemned  the  gospel,  and  car 
nally  abused  it,  to  serve  our  hypocrisy,  our  vain-glory, 
our  viciousness,  avarice,  idleness,  security,  &c.  Long 
did  the  Lord  linger,  and  tarry  to  have  shewed  mere? 
upon  us,  but  we  were  ever  the  longer  the  worse.  There- 
fore most  justly  hath  God  dealt  with  us,  and  dealeth 
with  us :  yea,  yet  we  may  see  that  his  justice  is  tempered 
with  much  mercy,  whereto  let  us  attribute  that  we  ai-e 
not  utterly  consumed.  For  if  the  Lord  should  deal  with 
us  after  our  deserts,  alas  !  how  could  we  abide  it  ?  lu 
his  anger,  tlierefore,  seeing  he  doth  remember  his  mercy 
undeserved  (yea,  undesired  on  our  behalf)  let  us  take 
occasion  the  more  speedily  to  go  out  to  meet  him,  not 
witli  force  of  arms  (for  we  are  not  so  able  to  withstand 
him,  much  less  to  prevail  against  him),  but  to  besee»:h 
him  to  be  merciful  unto  us,  and  according  to  his  wonted 
mercy  to  deal  with  us. 

"  Let  us  arise  with  David,  and  say,  '  Enter  not  into 
judgment  with  thy  servant,  O  Lord  ;  for  in  tliy  sight  siiall 
no  man  living  be  justified.*  Let  us  send  ambassadors 
with  tlie  centurion,  and  say,  Lord,  we  are  not  worthy  to 
come  ourselves  unto  thee  ■  speak  the  word,  and  we  shall 
have  peace.  Let  us  penitently  with  the  publican  look 
down  on  the  earth,  knock  our  hard  hearts  to  burst  them, 
and  cry  oat,  '  O  God  be  merciful  to  us  sinners,'  Let 
us  with  the  lost  son  return  and  say,  O  Father,  we 
have  sinned  against  heaven  and  before  thee,  and  are 
no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  children.  Let 
us,  I  say,  do  on  this  sort,  that  is,  heartily  repent  us 
of  our  former  evil  life,  and  unthankful  gospelling  past,  re- 
pent, and  turn  to  God  with  our  whole  hearts,  hoping  in 
his  great  mercy  through  Christ,  and  heartily  calling 
upon  his  holy  name,  and  then  undoubtedly  we  shall  find 
and  feel  otherwise  than  yet  we  now  feel,  both  inwardly 
and  outwardly.  InwartUy  we  shall  feel  peace  of  con- 
science between  God  and  us,  which  peace  passeth  all  un- 
derstar.ding,  and  outwardly  we  shall  ft-el  much  mitigation 
of  these  miseries,  if  not  an  utter  taking  of  them  away. 

"Therefore,  my  dearly  beloved  in  the  Lord,  I  your 
poorest  brother  dow  departing  to  the  Lord,  for  my  Vale 
in  iiturnum  (i.  e.  my  farewell  for  ever)  for  this  present 
life,  pray  you,  beseech  you,  and  even  from  the  very  bot- 
tom of  my  heart,  for  all  the  mercies  of  God  in  ChrLst 
shewed  unto  you,  most  earnestly  beg  and  crave  of  you 
out  of  prison  (as  often  out  of  your  pulpits  I  have  done) 
that  j'ou  would  repent  you,  Itave  your  wicked  and  evil 
life,  be  sorry  for  your  offences,  and  turn  to  the  Lord, 
whose  arms  are  wide  open  to  receive  and  embrace  you,, 
whose  stretched-out  hand  to  strike  to  death  stayeth  that 
he  may  shevr  mercy  upon  you.  For  he  is  the  Lord  of 
mercy,  and  God  of  a'l  comfort,  he  wills  not  the  death  of 
a  sinner,  but  rather  chat  you  should  return,  repent,  and 
amend.  He  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  destruction  of  men  ; 
his  long-suffering  draweth  to  repentance  before  the  time 
of  vengeance,  and  the  day  of  wrath,  which  is  at  hand, 
doth  come. 

"  Now  is  the  axe  laid  to  the  root  of  the  tree  utterly  to 
destroy  the  impenitent.  Now  is  the  fire  gone  out  be- 
fore the  face  of  the  Lord,  and  who  is  able  to  quench 
it  ?  Oh  therefore  repent  you,  repent  you.  It  is  enough 
to  have  lived  as  we  have  done.  It  is  enough  to 
have  played  the  wanton  gospellers,  the  proud  juotes- 
tants,  hypocritical  and  false  christians,  as,  alas,  we 
have  done.  Now  the  Lord  speaketh  to  us  in  mercy  and 
grace.  Oh  turn  before  he  speaketh  in  wrath.  Yet  is 
there  mercy  with  the  Lord,  and  plenteous  redemption  : 
yet  he  hath  not  forgotten  to  shew  mercy  to  them  that 
call  upon  him.  Oh  then  call  upon  him  while  he  may  be 
found.  For  he  is  rich  in  mercy,  and  plentiful  to  all  them' 
that  call  upon  him.  So  that  he  that  calleth  on  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  shall  be  saved.  If  your  sins  be  as  red  as 
scarlet,  the  Lord  saith,  he  will  make  them  as  white  a» 
snow.  He  hath  sworn,  and  never  will  repent  him 
thereof,  that  he  will  never  remember  our  iniquities  :  but 
as  he  is  good,  faithful,  and  true,  so  will  he  be  our  God, 
and  we  shall  be  his  people  :  his  law  will  he  write  in  our 
hearts,  and  ingraft  in  our  miuJs,  and  never  will  he  have 
in  mind  our  unrighteousne.s.'^. 

"  Therefore,  my  dear  hearts  in  the  Lord,  turn  you,  turn 

3k2 


*196 


A  LETTER  OF  JOHN  BRADFORD  TO  HIS  BRETHREN. 


[Book  XI. 


you  to  the  Lord  your  Father,  to  the  Lord  your  Saviour, 
to  the  Lord  your  Comforter.  O  why  do  you  stop  your 
ears,  and  harden  your  hearts  to-day,  when  you  hear 
his  voice  by  me  your  poorest  brother  ?  Oh  forget  not 
how  that  the  Lord  hath  shewed  himself  true,  and  me  his 
true  preacher,  by  bringing  to  pass  these  plagues  which 
at  my  mouth  you  oft  heard  before  they  came  to  pass, 
especially  when  I  treated  of  Noah's  flood,  and  when  I 
jireached  on  the  twenty-second  chapter  of  St.  Matthew's 
gospel,  on  St.  Stephen's  day,  the  last  time  that  I  was 
with  you.  And  now  by  me  the  Lord  sendeth  you 
word,  dear  countrymen,  that  if  you  will  go  on  forward  in 
your  impenitency,  carnality,  hypocrisy,  idolatry,  covet- 
ousness,  swearing,  gluttony,  drunkenness,  whoredom, 
&c.,  wherewith,  alas!  alas  !  our  country  floweth  :  if,  I  say, 
you  will  not  turn  and  leave  off,  seeing  me  now  burned 
amongst  you,  to  assure  you  on  all  sides  how  Godseeketh 
you,  and  is  sorry  to  do  you  hurt,  to  plague  you,  to  de- 
stroy you,  to  take  vengeance  upon  you,  oh  your  blood 
will  be  upon  your  own  heads  !  you  have  been  warned, 
and  warned  again,  by  me  in  preaching,  by  me  in  burning. 

"  As  I  said,  therefore,  I  say  again,  my  dear  hearts 
and  darlings  in  the  Lord,  turn  you,  turn  you,  repent  you, 
cease  from  doing  evil,  study  to  do  well,  away  with  idola- 
try, fly  the  Romish  god  and  service,  leave  off  from  swear- 
ing, cut  off  carnality,  abandon  avarice,  drive  away 
drunkenness,  fly  from  fornication  and  flattery,  murder 
and  malice,  destroy  deceitfulness,  and  cast  away  all  the 
works  of  darkness.  Put  on  piety  and  godliness,  serve 
God  after  his  word,  and  not  after  custom  ;  use  your 
tongues  to  glorify  God  by  prayer,  thanksgiving,  and  con- 
fession of  his  truth,  &c.  ;  be  spiritual,  and  by  the  Spirit 
mortify  carnal  affections,  be  sober,  holy,  true  ;  loving, 
gentle,  merciful,  and  then  shall  the  Lord's  wrath  cease, 
not  for  this  our  doings'  sake,  but  for  his  mercy's 
sake.  Go  to  therefore,  good  countrymen,  take  this 
council  of  the  Lord  by  me  now  sent  unto  you,  as  the 
Lord's  counsel,  and  not  as  mine,  that  in  the  day  of 
judgment  I  may  rejoice  with  you,  and  for  you  ;  the 
which  thing  1  heartily  desire,  and  not  to  be  a  witness 
against  you.  My  blood  will  cry  for  vengeance,  as  against 
the  papists,  God's  enemies,  whom  I  beseech  God,  if  it 
be  his  will,  heartily  to  forgive,  yea,  even  them  which  put 
me  to  death  and  are  the  causers  thereof,  for  they  know 
not  what  they  do,  so  will  my  blood  cry  for  vengeance 
against  you,  my  dearly-beloved  in  the  Lord,  if  ye  re- 
l)ent  not,  amend  not,  and  turn  unto  the  Lord. 

"  Turn  unto  the  Lord,  yet  once  more  I  heartily  be- 
seech thee,  thou  Manchester,  thou  Ashton-under-Line, 
thou  Bolton,  Bury,  Wigan,  Liverpool,  Mottram.  Steppor, 
Winsley,  Eccles,  Priestwich,  Middleton,  Radcliff,  and 
thou  city  of  'VY'f  stchester,  where  I  have  truly  taught  and 
preached  the  word  of  God.  Turn,  I  say  unto  you  all, 
and  to  all  the  inhabitants  thereabouts,  unto  the  Lord 
our  God,  and  he  will  turn  unto  you  ;  he  will  say  unto 
his  angel,  '  It  is  enotigh,  put  up  the  sword.'  The 
which  thing  that  he  will  do,  I  humbly  beseech  his  good- 
ness, for  the  precious  blood's  sake  of  his  dear  Son, 
our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Ah,  good  brethren,  take  in 
good  part  these  my  last  words  unto  every  one  of  you. 
Pardon  me  mine  offences  and  negligences  in  behaviour 
amongst  you.  The  Lord  of  mercy  pardon  us  all  our 
offences,  for  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ's  sake.     Amen. 

"  Out  of  prison,  ready  to  come  to  you,  the  eleventh 
of  February,  A.D.  liihb." 

♦'  To  my  loving  Brethren,  B.C.  6;c.,   their    Wives  and 
whole  Families. 

"  I  beseech  the  everlasting  God  to  grant  you  all,  my 
good  brethren  and  sisters,  the  comfort  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  the  continual  sense  of  his  mercy  in  Christ 
our  Lord,  now  and  for  ever.  Amen. 

"  The  world,  my  brethren,  seems  to  have  the  upper 
hand,  iniquity  ovei-floweth,  the  truth  and  scri])ture 
seemeth  to  be  opj)ressed,  and  they  who  tnke  part  there- 
with, are  unjustly  treated  ;  as  they  who  love  the  truth 
lament  to  see  and  hear  as  they  do.  The  cause  of  all 
this  is  God's  anger  and  mercy :  his  angtT,  because  we 
have  grievously  sinned  against  him  ;  his  mercy,  because 
he  here  punisheth  us,  and  as  a  Father  uurturelh  us.    Wc 


have  been  unthankful  for  his  word ;  we  have  contemned 
his  kindness  ;  we  have  been  negligent  in  prayer  ;  we 
have  been  so  carnal,  covetous,  licentious,  &c.  We  have 
not  hastened  to  heaven-ward,  but  rather  to  hell-ward. 
We  were  fallen  almost  into  an  open  contempt  of  God, 
and  all  his  good  ordinances  ;  so  that  of  his  justice  he 
could  no  longer  forbear,  but  make  us  feel  his  anger,  as 
now  he  hath  done,  in  taking  his  word  and  true  service 
from  us,  and  permitting  Satan  to  serve  us  with  anti- 
christian  religion,  and  that  in  such  sort,  that  if  we 
will  not  yield  to  it,  and  seem  to  allow  it  in  deed  and 
outward  act,  our  bodies  are  like  to  be  laid  in  prison, 
and  our  goods  given  we  cannot  tell  to  whom. 

"  This  should  we  look  upon  as  a  sign  of  God's  anger 
produced  by  our  sins,  which,  my  good  brethren,  every 
of  us  should  now  call  to  our  memories  oftentimes,  so 
particularly  as  we  can,  that  we  might  heartily  lament 
them,  repent  them,  hate  them,  ask  earnestly  mercy  for 
them,  and  submit  ourselves  to  bear  in  this  life  any  kind 
of  punishment,  winch  God  will  lay  upon  us  for  them. 
This  should  we  do  in  consideration  of  God's  anger  ifl 
this  time.  Now  his  mercy  in  this  time  of  wrath  is  seen, 
and  should  be  seen  in  us,  my  dearly  beloved,  in  this, 
tliat  God  doth  vouchsafe  to  punish  us  in  this  present 
life.  If  he  should  not  have  punished  us,  do  not  you 
think  that  we  would  have  continued  in  the  evils  we  were 
in  .'  Yes,  verily,  we  would  have  been  worse,  and  have 
gone  forwards  in  hardening  our  hearts  by  impenitence 
and  negligence  of  God  and  true  godliness.  And  then  if 
death  had  come,  should  not  we  have  perished  both  soul 
and  body  in  eternal  fire  in  perdition  ?  Alas,  what  misery 
should  we  have  fallen  into,  if  God  should  have  suffered 
us  to  have  gone  on  forward  in  our  evils  ?  No  greater 
sign  of  damnation  there  is,  than  to  lie  in  evil  and  siu 
unpunished  of  God,  as  now  the  papists,  my  dearly  be- 
loved, are  cast  into  Jezebel's  bed  of  security,  which  of  all 
plagues  is  the  most  grievous  that  can  be.  They  are  bas- 
tards and  not  sons,  they  are  not  under  God's  rod  of  cor- 
rection. 

"  A  great  mercy  it  is,  therefore,  that  God  doth  punish 
us  :  for  if  he  loved  us  not,  he  would  not  punish  us. 
Now  doth  he  chastise  us,  that  we  should  not  be  con- 
demned with  the  world.  Now  doth  he  nurture  us,  be- 
cause he  favoureth  us.  Now  may  we  think  ourselves 
God's  house  and  children,  because  he  beginneth  his  chas- 
tising at  us.  Now  calleth  he  us  to  remember  our  past 
sins.  Wherefore?  That  we  might  repent,  and  ask  mercy. 
And  why  ?  That  he  might  forgive  us,  pardon  us,  justify 
us,  and  make  us  his  children,  and  so  begin  to  make  us  here 
like  unto  Christ,  that  we  might  be  like  unto  him  else- 
where, even  in  heaven,  where  already  we  are  set  by  faith 
with  Christ,  and  at  his  coming  in  very  deed  we  shall 
then  most  joyrfully  enjoy,  when  our  sinful  and  vile  bodies 
shall  be  made  like  to  Ciirist's  glorious  body,  according 
to  the  power  whereby  he  is  able  to  make  all  things  sub- 
ject to  himself. 

"  Therefore,  my  brethren,  let  us  in  respect  hereof  not 
lament,  but  praise  God,  not  be  sorry,  but  be  merry  ; 
not  weep,  but  rejoice  and  be  glad,  that  God  doth  vouch- 
safe to  offer  us  his  cross,  thereby  to  come  to  him  to 
endless  joys  and  comforts.  For  if  we  suffer,  we  shall 
reign  ;  if  we  confess  him  before  men,  he  will  confess  us 
before  his  Father  in  heaven  ;  if  we  be  not  ashamed  of  his 
gosjiel  now,  he  will  not  be  ashamed  of  us  in  the  last  day, 
but  will  be  glorified  in  us,  crowning  us  with  crowns  of 
glory  and  endless  felicity  :  for,  '  biassed  are  they  that 
suffer  persecution  for  righteousness'  sake,  for  theirs  is 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.'  'If,'  saith  St.  Peter,  'ye  be 
reproaciied  for  the  name  of  Christ,  happy  are  ye  ;  for 
the  spirit  of  glory  and  of  God  resteth  upon  you.'  After 
that  you  are  a  little  afflicted,  God  will  comfort,  strengthen, 
and  confirm  you.  And  therefore,  my  good  brethren,  be 
not  discouraged  for  cross,  for  prison,  or  loss  of  goods  for 
confession  of  Christ's  gospel  and  truth  which  you  have 
believed,  and  lively  was  tauglit  amongst  you  in  t'le  days 
of  our  late  good  king,  and  most  holyprince.  King  Edward. 
This  is  most  certain,  if  you  lose  anything  for  Christ's  sake, 
aiul  for  contemning  the  antichristian  service,  set  uj)  again 
amongst  us  :  as  you  for  your  parts  even  in  prison  sliall 
find  God's  great  and  rich  mercy,  far  passing  all  woildly 


A.D.  1555,] 


A  LETTER  OF  JOHN  BRADFORD  TO  HIS  BRETHREN,  &c. 


737 


wealth  ;  so  shall  your  wives  and  children  in  this  present 
life,  find  and  feel  God's  providence,  more  plentifully  than 
tongue  can  tell.  For  he  will  shew  merciful  kindness  on 
thousands  of  them  that  love  him.  The  good  man's  seed 
shall  not  go  a  begging  his  bread.  You  are  good  men,  so 
many  as  suffer  for  Christ's  sake. 

"  I  trust  you  all,  my  dearly  beloved,  will  consider  this 
cross  with  yourselves,  and  in  the  cross  see  God's  mercy, 
which  is  more  sweet,  and  to  be  esteemed,  than  life  it- 
self, much  more  than  any  pelf  of  this  world.  This 
mercy  of  God  should  make  you  merry  and  cheerful ;  for 
the  afflictions  of  this  life  are  not  to  be  compared  to  the 
joys  of  the  life  prepared  for  you.  You  know  the  way  to 
heaven  is  not  the  wide  way  of  the  world,  which  windeth 
to  the  devil,  but  it  is  a  straight  way  which  few  walk  in. 
For  few  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus ;  few  regard  the  life  to 
come  ;  few  remember  the  day  of  judgment ;  few  remem- 
ber how  Christ  will  deny  them  before  his  Father,  that  do 
deny  him  here  ;  few  consider  that  Christ  will  be  ashamed 
of  them  in  the  last  day,  which  are  ashamed  of  his  truth 
and  true  service  ;  few  cast  their  accounts,  what  will  be 
laid  to  their  charge  in  the  day  of  vengeance  ;  few  regard 
the  condemnation  of  their  own  consciences,  in  doing  that 
which  inwardly  they  disallow  ;  few  love  God  better  than 
their  goods. 

"  But  I  trust  you  are  of  this  few,  my  dearly  beloved  :  T 
trust  you  are  of  that  little  flock,  which  shall  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  heaven ;  I  trust  you  are  the  mourners  and 
lamenters  who  shall  be  comforted  with  that  comfort, 
which  shall  not  be  taken  from  you  ;  if  now  you  repent  your 
former  evils,  if  now  you  strive  against  the  evils  that  are 
in  you,  if  now  you  continue  to  call  upon  God,  if  now 
you  defile  not  your  bodies  with  any  idolatrous  service 
used  in  the  antichristian  churches,  if  you  molest  not  the 
good  Spirit  of  God,  which  is  given  you  as  a  pledge  of 
eternal  redemption,  a  counsellor  and  master  to  lead  you 
into  all  truth,  which  good  Spirit  I  beseech  the  Father  of 
mercy  to  give  to  us  all,  for  his  dear  Son's  sake  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  to  whom  I  commend  you  all,  and  to 
the  word  of  his  grace,  which  is  able  to  help  you  all,  and 
save  you  all  that  believe  it,  follow  it,  and  serve  God 
thereafter. 

"And  of  this  I  would  you  were  all  certain,  that  all 
the  hairs  of  your  heads  are  numbered,  so  that  not  one  of 
them  shall  perish,  neither  shall  any  man  or  devil  be  able 
to  attempt  any  thing,  much  less  to  do  any  thing  to  you, 
or  any  of  you,  before  your  heavenly  Father,  who  loveth 
you  most  tenderly,  shall  give  them  leave,  and  when  he 
hath  given  them  leave,  they  shall  go  no  further  than  he 
will,  nor  keep  you  in  trouble  any  longer  than  be  will. 
Therefore  cast  on  him  all  your  care,  for  he  is  careful  for 
yiju.  Only  study  to  please  him,  and  to  keep  your  con- 
sciences clean,  and  your  bodies  pure  from  the  idolatrous 
service,  which  now  every  where  is  used,  and  God  wUl 
marvellously  and  mercifully  defend  and  comfort  you  ; 
which  thing  may  he  do  for  his  holy  name's  sake  in  Christ 
our  Lord.     Amen. 

"  Your  afflicted  poor  brother  and  bondsman, 

"  John  Bradford.'' 

To  a  Woman  that  desired  to  knotc  his  mind,  whether  she, 
refraining  from  the  Mass,  might  be  present  at  the  im- 
pish Matins,  or  not. 

'  I  beseech  Almighty  God  our  heavenly  Father  to  be 
erciful  unto  us,  and  to  increase  in  you,  my  good  sister, 
the  knowledge  and  love  of  his  truth,  and  at  this  present 
give  me  grace  so  to  write  to  you  something  of  the  same, 
as  may  make  to  his  glory  and  our  own  comfort  and  con- 
firmation in  him,  through  Christ  our  Lord,  Amen. 

"  Whether  you  may  come  with  safe  conscience  to  the 
church  now,  that  is,  to  the  service  used  commonly,  in 
part,  as  at  matins,  or  at  even-song,  or  not,  is  j'our 
desire  to  have  me  to  write  something  for  your  further 
guidance.  My  dearly  beloved,  although  your  benefits 
towards  me  might  peixhance  make  you  think,  that  in 
respect  thereof  I  would  bear  with  that  which  else  were 
not  to  be  borne  with ;  yet  by  God's  grace  I  am  purposed, 
simply  and  without  all  such  respect  in  this  matter,  to 
speak  to  you  the  truth  according  to  my  conscience,  as  I 
may  be  able  to  stand  unto,  when  1  shall  come  before  the  Lord. 


"  First,  therefore,  go  about  to  learn  perfectly  the  first 
lesson  to  be  learned  of  all  that  profess  Christ,  that  is,  to 
deny  yourself,  and  in  nothing  to  seek  yourself. 

"Secondly,  Learn  after  this,  to  begin  at  the  ne.xt 
lesson  to  it,  which  is,  to  seek  God  in  all  things  you  do, 
and  leave  undone. 

"  Thirdly,  Know,  that  then  5'ou  seek  God,  when  ia 
his  service  you  follow  his  word,  and  not  man's  imagi- 
nation, custom,  multitude,  &c.,  and  when  with  your 
brother  you  follow  the  rule  of  charity,  that  is,  to  do  as 
vou  would  be  done  by.  In  these  is  the  sum  of  all  the 
counsel  I  can  give  you,  if  that  hereto  I  admonish  you  of 
the  service  now  used,  which  is  not  according  to  God's 
word,  but  rather  against  God's  word  directly,  and  in 
manner  wholly.  So  that  your  going  to  the  service,  is  a 
declaration  that  you  have  not  learned  the  first  lesson, 
nor  never  can  learn  it,  so  long  as  you  go  thither;  there- 
fore the  second  lesson  you  shall  utterly  lose,  if  you  cease 
not  the  seeking  of  yourself,  that  is,  if  for  company, 
custom,  fatlier  or  friend,  life  or  goods,  you  seem  to 
allow  that  which  God  disalloweth.  And  this  that  you 
the  better  may  perceive,  I  purpose  by  God's  gract 
briefly  to  shew  : 

"  First,  the  matins  and  even-song,  is  in  a  tongue 
forbidden  publicly  to  be  used  in  the  congregation  that 
perceiveth  not  the  tongue.  Read  how  St.  Paul  affirms 
it,  to  pray  in  an  unknown  tongue,  to  be  against  God's 
commandment.  1  Cor.  14.  This  one,  indeed,  were 
enough,  if  nothing  else  were.  For  how  can  God's  glory 
be  sought,  where  his  word  and  commandment  is  wilfully 
broken  .'  How  can  charity  to  man  stand,  when  cha- 
rity to  God,  which  is  obedience  to  his  word,  is  over- 
thrown ? 

"  Again,  both  in  matins  and  in  even-song  is  idolatry 
maintained  instead  of  God's  service  ;  for  there  is  in- 
vocation and  prayer  made  to  saints  departed  this  life, 
which  robbeth  God  of  that  glory  which  he  will  give  to 
none  other. 

"  Moreover,  this  service,  and  the  setters  forth  of  it 
condemns  the  English  service  as  heresy,  thereby  falling 
into  God's  curse,  which  is  threatened  to  all  such  as  call 
good  evil,  and  evil  good,  whereof  they  shall  be  partakers 
that  do  communicate  with  them. 

"  Besides  this,  this  Latin  service  is  a  plain  mark  of 
antichrist's  catholic  synagogue  ;  so  that  the  communicants 
and  approvers  of  it  thereby  declare  themselves  to  be  mem- 
bers of  the  same  synagogue,  and  so  are  cut  off  from  Christ 
and  his  church,  whose  exterior  mark  is  the  true  adminis- 
tration of  God's  word  and  sacraments. 

"  Furthermore,  the  example  of  your  going  thither  to 
allow  the  religion  of  antichrist  (as  doubtless  you  do  in- 
deed, however  in  heart  you  think)  occasions  the  obstinate 
to  be  utterly  intractable,  the  weak  papists  to  be  more 
obstinate,  the  strong  gospellers  to  be  sore  weakened, 
and  the  weak  gospellers  to  be  utterly  overthrown :  which 
things,  how  great  offences  they  be,  no  pen  is  able  to 
utter  by  letters.  All  these  evils  you  shall  be  guilty  of, 
that  company  with  those  in  religion  externally,  from 
whom  you  are  admonished  to  fly.  If  Christ  be  Christ, 
follow  him  :  gather  with  him,  lest  you  scatter  abroad, 
serve  God,  not  only  in  spirit,  but  also  in  body.  Make 
not  your  liody,  now  a  member  of  Christ,  a  member  of 
antichrist.  Come  out  from  amongst  them,  saith  the 
Lord,  and  touch  no  unclean  thing.  Confess  Christ  and 
his  truth,  not  only  in  heart,  but  also  in  tongue,  yea,  in 
very  deed,  which  few  gospellers  do.  Indeed  they  deny 
him,  and  therefore  had  need  to  tremble,  lest  that  Christ 
will  deny  them  in  the  last  day  :  the  which  day,  if  it  were 
set  before  our  eyes  often,  then  would  the  pleasures  and 
treasures  of  this  world  be  but  trifles. 

"  Therefore,  good  sister,  often  have  it  before  your 
eyes,  daily  set  yourself  and  your  doings  as  before  the 
iudgment  seat  of  Christ  now,  that  hereafter  you  be  not 
called  into  judgment.  Think  that  it  will  little  profit  you 
to  win  the  whole  world,  and  to  lose  your  own  soul. 
Mark  Christ's  lessons  well,  '  He  that  will  save  his  life, 
shall  lose  it.'  The  Father  of  heaven  commands  you  to 
hear  Christ,  and  he  saith,  '  Follow  me:'  this  can  you  not 
do,  and  follow  idolatry  or  idolaters.  Fly  from  such, 
saith  the  scripture. 


;88 


A  LETTER  OF  JOHN  BRADFORD  TO  A  GENTLEWOMAN. 


[Book  XI. 


"  This  God  grant  to  vow,  to  mc.  and  to  all  God's 
cliiklren,  Amen.  Thus  in  ha^te  1  have  accomplished 
your  re(jue.-t.  God  grant  that  as  you  liavH  done  me 
much  good  hodily,  so  that  this  may  he  a  little  mean  to 
do  you  some  good  s|nritually.  Amen.  If  time  would 
serve,  I  would  have  written  more  at  large.  The  2nd  of 
March,  A.D.  l.'.oo. 

To  a  certain  qodhj  Gentlewoman,   trouhlcA  and  afflicted 
bij  her  Friends  for  not  comini/  to  the  Mans. 

"  I  wish  unto  you,  right  worshipful  and  my  dearly-be- 
loved sister  in  the  Lord,  as  to  myself,  the  continual 
grace  and  comfort  of  Christ,  and  of  his  holy  word, 
through  the  ojieration  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  strengthen 
your  inward  man  with  the  strength  of  God,  that  you 
mav  continue  to  the  end  in  the  faithful  obedience  of 
God's  gospel,  whereto  you  are  calle<l.  Amen. 

"  I  perceived  by  yourself  the  last  day  when  you 
were  with  me,  how  that  you  are  in  the  school-house 
and  trial-parlour  of  the  Lord ;  which  to  me  is  (at  the 
least  it  should  be)  a  great  comfort  to  see  the  numljer  of 
God's  elect  by  you  increased,  who  are  in  that  state 
whereof  God  hath  not  called  many,  as  St.  Paul  saith. 
And  as  it  is  a  comfort  to  me,  so  should  it  be  a  con- 
firmation unto  me,  that  the  Lor<i  for  his  faithfulness  sake 
•will  make  perfect  and  linisli  the  good  he  hath  begun  in 
you  to  the  end. 

"  If  then  your  cross  be  to  me  a  comfort  or  token  of 
your  election,  and  a  confirmation  of  God's  continual  fa- 
vour, my  dearly-beloved,  how  much  more  ought  it  to  be 
so  to  vou  ?  Unto  whom  he  hath  not  only  given  to  believe, 
but  also  to  come  into  the  cause  of  suffering  for  his 
sake,  and  that  not  merely  of  common  enemies,  but 
even  of  your  own  father,  mother,  and  all  your  friends, 
I  mean  kinsfolks,  as  you  told  me.  By  which  I  see 
Christ's  words  to  be  true,  how  that  he  came  to  give  his 
children  such  a  peace  with  him,  as  the  devil  might  not, 
nor  may  abide,  and  therefore  stirreth  up  father  and  mo- 
ther, sister  and  brother,  rather  than  it  should  continue. 
But,  my  dear  sister,  if  you  cry  with  David  to  the  Lord, 
and  comjilain  to  him,  how  that  for  conscience  to  him 
your  father  and  mother  hath  forsaken  you,  you  shall 
hear  him  speak  in  your  heart,  that  he  hath  received  you, 
and  by  this  would  have  you  to  see  that  he  maketh  you 
here  like  to  Christ,  that  elsewhere  (in  heaven)  you  might 
be  like  unto  him  ;  w-hereof  you  ought  to  be  most  assured, 
knowing  that  in  time,  even  when  Christ  shall  appear, 
you  shall  be  like  unto  him.  For  he  will  make  your  body 
which  now  you  defile  not  with  idolatrous  service  in  going 
to  mass,  like  unto  his  own  glorious  and  immortal  body, 
according  to  the  power  whereby  he  is  able  to  do  all 
things.  He  will  confess  you  before  his  Father,  who  do 
not  deny  his  truth  in  word  nor  deed,  before  your  Fa- 
ther;  he  will  make  you  to  reign  with  him,  that  now 
suffer  for  him  and  with  him  ;  he  will  not  leave  you  com- 
fortless, that  seek  no  comfort  but  at  his  hand  ;  though 
for  a  little  time  you  are  afflicted,  yet  therein  he  will 
comfort  and  strengthen  you,  and  at  length  make  you  to 
rejoice  with  him  in  such  joy  as  is  infinite  and  endless. 
He  will  wipe  away  all  tears  from  your  eyes  ;  he  will 
embrace  you  as  your  dear  husband  ;  he  will,  after  he 
lialh  proved  you,  crown  you  with  a  crown  of  glory  and 
immortality,  such  as  the  heart  of  man  shall  never  be 
able  to  conceive  in  such  sort  as  the  thing  is.  He  now 
beholdeth  your  steadfastness,  and  striving  to  do  his  good 
will  ;  and  shortly  he  will  show  yovi  how  steadfast  he  is, 
and  will  be  ready  to  do  your  will,  after  that  you  have 
fully  resigned  it  to  his  will. 

"  Pledge  him  in  his  cup  of  the  cross,  and  you  shall 
pledge  him  in  the  cup  of  his  glory.  Desire  to  drink  it 
before  it  comes  to  the  dregs,  whereof  the  wicked  shall 
drink,  and  all  those  that  for  fear  of  the  cross  and  jiledg- 
ing  the  Lord,  do  walk  with  the  wicked  in  bttraying  in 
act  and  deed  that  which  their  heart  enibraceth  for  truth  ; 
which  thing,  if  you  should  do  (which  (iod  forbid),  then 
my  dear  mistress  and  sister  in  the  Lord,  you  shall  not 
only  lose  all  that  I  have  before  sjioken,  and  much 
more  of  eternal  joy  and  glory,  but  also  be  a  cast-a- 
way, and  partaker  of  God's  most  heavy  disjileasure  in 


hell  fire  eternally  ;  and  so  for  a  little  ease,  which  yon 
cannot  tell  how  long  it  will  last,  to  lose  for  ever  and 
ever  all  ease  and  comfort.  '  For  he  that  gathereth  not 
with  me,'  saith  Christ,  as  no  mass-gospeller  doth,  '  scat- 
tereth  abroad.'  According  to  what  we  do  in  this  body, 
we  shall  receive,  be  it  good  or  bad.  If  by  our  words 
we  shall  be  judged  to  condemnation  or  salvation,  much 
more  then  of  our  acts  and  deeds.  You  cannot  be  a  par- 
taker of  God's  religion  and  antichrist's  service,  whereof 
the  nuiss  is  most  principal.  You  cannot  be  a  member  of 
Chri.-t's  church,  and  a  member  of  the  pope's  church. 
You  nuist  glorify  God  not  only  in  soul  and  heart.  i)ut 
also  in  l)0(ly  and  deed.  You  may  not  think  that  God 
reqnireth  less  of  you  his  wife  now,  than  your  husband 
did  of  you.  If  your  husband  would  have,  both  heart  and 
body  shall  Christ  have  less,  think  you,  who  hath  so  bit- 
teily  and  dearly  bought  it  ?  If  your  husband  would 
net  have  admitted  an  excuse  that  your  heart  was  his 
if  he  had  found  you  faithless  to  him,  do  you  think  that 
Christ  will  allow  your  body  at  mass,  although  your  heart 
consent  not  to  it  ? 

"  God  csteemeth  his  children,  not  only  by  their  hearts, 
but  by  their  ]\vire  hands  and  works  ;  and  therefore  in 
Elij-\h's  time  he  counted  none  to  be  his  servants  and 
])eople,  but  such  as  had  not  bowed  their  knees  to  Baal  ; 
so  now  he  doth  not  in  England  account  any  to  be  his 
servants  who  know  the  truth  in  heart,  and  deny  it  in 
their  deeds,  as  do  our  mass  gospellers. 

"  We  ought  to  desire  above  all  things  the  sanctifying 
of  God's  holy  name,  and  the  coming  of  his  kingdom  ;  and 
shall  we  then  see  his  name  blasphemed  so  horribly  as  it 
is  at  mass,  by  making  it  a  sacrifice  propitiatory,  and 
setting  forth  a  false  Christ  of  the  priest's  and  baker's 
making,  to  be  worshipped  as  God,  and  say  nothing  ? 
The  .Tews  rent  their  clothes  asunder  in  seeing  or  hearing 
any  thing  blasphemously  done  or  spoken  against  God, 
and  shall  we  yet  come  to  church  where  mass  is,  and  be 
mute  ?  Paul  and  Barnabas  rent  their  clothes  to  see  the 
peo})le  of  Lycaonia  offering  sacrifice  unto  them,  and  shall 
we  see  sacrifice  and  God's  service  done  to  an  inanimate 
creature,  and  be  silent  ?  What  thing  helpeth  more  or 
so  much  antichrist's  kingdom  as  doth  the  mass  ?  And 
what  destroyeth  preaching  and  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
upon  earth  more  than  it  doth  ?  And  how  can  we  then 
say,  '  Let  thy  kingdom  come,'  and  go  to  mass?  How 
can  we  prav  before  God,  'Thy  will  be  done  on  earth,' 
when  we  will  do  our  own  will,  and  the  will  of  our  father 
or  friend  ?  IIow  pray  we,  '  Deliver  us  from  evil,'  who 
knowing  the  mass  to  be  evil,  do  come  to  it  ? 

"  But  what  go  I  about  to  light  a  candle  in  the  noon- 
day, that  is,  to  tell  you  that  we  may  not  go  to  mass,  or  to 
the  congregation  where  it  is,  except  it  be  to  reprove  it, 
in  that  all  men  in  so  doing  do  but  dissemble  both  with 
God  and  man  ?  And  is  dissembling  now  to  be  allowed  ? 
How  long  will  men  yet  halt  on  both  knees .'  saith  God. 
Halting,  saith  St.  Paul,  bringeth  out  of  the  way,  that  is 
to  say,  out  of  (,'hrist,  which  is  the  way :  so  that  he  who 
is  not  in  him  shall  wither  away,  and  be  cast  into  hell 
fire.  Fo  Christ  will  be  ashamed  of  them  before  his  Fa- 
ther,  who  are  now  ashamed  of  his  truth  before  this  wicked 
generation. 

"  Therefore,  my  good  mistress,  take  good  heed;  for 
it  had  been  better  for  you  never  to  have  known  the 
truth,  and  through  it  to  have  escaped  from  papistical 
uncleanness,  than  now  to  return  to  it,  making  thereby 
your  members,  being  members  of  righteousness,  mem- 
bers of  unrighteoussness,  as  you  do,  if  you  do  but  go  to 
the  church  w  here  mass  is.  Be  pure,  therefore,  and  keep 
vourself  from  all  filthiness  of  the  spirit,  and  of  the  flesh. 
Abstain  not  only  from  all  evil,  but  from  all  appearance 
of  evil. 

"  And  so  the  God  of  peace  shall  be  with  you,  the  glory 
of  God  shall  govern  you,  the  Spirit  of  God  shall  sanctify 
you,  and  be  with  you  for  ever,  to  keep  you  from  all  evil, 
and  to  comfort  you  in  all  your  distress  and  trouble  ; 
which  is  hut  short  if  you  consider  the  eternity  you  shall 
enjoy  in  glory  and  felicity  in  the  Lord,  which  undoubtedly 
you  shall  not  fail  to  inherit  for  ever,  if  so  be  you,  aa 
the  elect  child  of  God,  put  your  trust  in  his  mercy, 
call  upon  his  name  unfeignedly,  and  yield  not  yourself 


A.D.  15550 


ACCOUNTS  OF  MINGE,  TREYISAM,  BLAND,  &c. 


78<> 


to  the  wicked  world,  but  fight  against  it  until  the  end. 
God  for  his  holy  name's  sake,  which  is  properly  the  God 
of  the  widows,  be  your  good  and  dear  Father  for  ever, 
and  help  you  always,  as  I  myself  would  be  helped  at  his 
bauds  in  all  things,  and  especially  in  this  his  own  cause. 
Amen,  Amen.  "  John  Bradfokd." 

William  Minge. 

The  nest  day  after  Master  Bradford  and  John  Leaf 
suffered  in  Smithfield,  William  Minge,  priest,  died  in 
prison  at  Maidstone,  being  there  in  bonds  for  religion, 
and  likely  to  have  suffered  also,  if  his  life  had  continued  ; 
for  he  with  as  great  constancy  and  boldness  yielded  up 
his  life  in  prison,  as  if  it  had  pleased  God  to  have 
called  him  to  suffer  by  the  fire,  as  the  other  good  and 
godly  men  had  done  at  the  stake. 

Jaines  Trevisam  buried  in  the  Fields. 

On  Sunday,  the  third  of  July,  A.D.  1555,  died  one 
James  Trevisam,  in  the  parish  of  St.  Margaret  in  Loth- 
bury.  Being  impotent  and  lame,  he  kept  his  bed,  for  he 
could  not  rise  out  of  it  a  long  time.  This  Trevisam  had 
a  servant,  one  John  Small,  who  read  in  the  Bible  ;  and 
as  he  was  reading,  Berd  the  promoter  came  to  the  house, 
and  insisted  to  go  up  stairs,  where  he  found  four  per- 
sons besides  him  and  his  wife,  to  wit,  the  young  man 
that  read,  and  two  men  and  a  woman.  All  which  folks 
Berd  apprehended  and  carried  to  the  compter,  where 
they  remained  about  a  fortnight.  Moreover,  Berd 
would  have  had  also  James  the  lame  man  himself  to 
Newgate  in  a  cart  (and  brought  the  cart  to  the  door), 
cut  for  the  neighbours.  Nevertheless,  the  poor  man 
was  made  to  put  in  two  sureties  for  his  forthcoming  ;  for 
he  could  not  go  out  of  his  bed,  being  not  only  impotent, 
but  also  very  sick.  So  within  a  few  days,  James  lying 
in  extremity,  the  parson  of  the  church,  named  Master 
Farthing,  came  to  him,  and  had  communication  with 
him,  and  agreed  well,  and  so  departed.  It  happened 
after  the  priest  was  come  down  into  the  street,  there  met 
him  one  Toller.  "Yea,"  said  he,  "  are  you  agreed? 
I  will  accuse  you,  for  he  denies  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar."  Upon  that  the  parson  went  to  him  again,  and 
then  the  priest  and  he  could  not  agree.  And  so  the 
parson  went  to  the  bishop  of  London  and  told  him. 
The  bishop  answered,  that  he  should  be  burnt  ;  and  if 
he  were  dead  he  should  be  buried  in  a  ditch.  And  so 
when  he  died,  the  parson  was  against  his  wife  as  much  as 
he  could,  neither  would  he  let  her  have  the  coffin  to  put 
him  in,  nor  anything  else,  but  she  was  fain  to  bear  him 
upon  a  table  to  Moorfields,  and  there  he  was  buried. 
The  same  night  the  body  was  cast  up  above  the  ground, 
and  his  sheet  taken  from  him,  and  he  left  naked.  After 
this  the  owner  of  the  field,  seeing  him,  buried  him  again, 
and  a  fortnight  after  the  suramoner  came  to  his  grave, 
and  summoned  him  to  appear  at  St.  Paul's  before  his 
ordinary,  to  answer  to  such  things  as  should  be  laid 
against  him.  But  what  more  befel  him,  I  have  not  cer- 
tainly to  say. 

The  History  of  John  Bland. 

On  the  twelfth  of  July,  John  Bland,  John  Frankesh, 
Nicholas  Sheterden,  and  Humphry  Middleton,  were  all 
four  burned  together  at  Canterbury  for  one  cause. 
Frankesh  and  Bland  were  ministers  and  preachers  of  the 
word  of  God,  the  one  being  parson  of  Adisham,  the 
other  the  vicar  of  Rolvendon. 

Mr.  Bland  was  at  first  employed  in  bringing  up  children 
in  learning  and  virtue.  After  this,  coming  to  the  ministry 
in  the  church  of  God,  he  was  filled  with  earnest  desire 
to_  profit  the  congregation  ;  which  may  appear  by  this, 
that  when  he  was  cast  into  Canterbury  prison  for 
preaching  the  gospel,  and  was  delivered  once  or  twice 
at  the  suit  of  his  friends,  yet  he  would  preach  the  gos- 
pel again  as  soon  as  he  was  delivered.  Upon  this,  being 
apprehended  the  third  time,  when  his  friends  would 
again  have  found  means  to  have  delivered  him  if  he 
would  promise  to  abstain  from  preaching  ;  he  would  ad- 


mit no  such  condition,  shewing  well  to  us  the  example 
which  we  read  in  the  Apostle  Paul  ;  "  Who  shall  sepa- 
rate us  from  the  love  of  Christ  ?  Shall  tribulation,  or 
distress,  or  persecution,  or  famine,  or  nakedness,  or 
peril,  or  sword  ?"  etc.  But  as  to  the  life  and  doings  of 
this  godly  martyr,  it  will  be  best  to  refer  the  reader  to 
his  own  account,  which  he  sent  to  his  father  about  his 
troubles. 

A  Discourse  of  the  whole  Process  and  doings  of  John 
Bland,  vritien  and  rejjorted  by  himself  to  his  Father 
in  his  own  Letter,  as  follows  : — 

"  Dearly  beloved  father  in  Christ  Jesus,  I  thank  you 
for  your  gentle  letters.  And  to  satisfy  your  mind,  as 
concerning  the  troubles  whereof  you  have  beard,  these 
shall  both  declare  unto  you  all  my  vexations  that  have 
befallen  me  since  you  were  with  me,  and  also  since  I 
received  your  last  letters.     God  keep  you  ever. 

"  Your  son,  John  Bland." 

"  First,  on  Sunday,  the  third  of  September,  after  ser- 
rice  ended,  before  I  had  put  off  my  surplice,  John  Aus- 
ten came  to  the  table  (commonly  called  the  Lord's 
Table)  and  laid  both  his  hands  upon  it,  saying,  '  Who 
set  this  here  again  ?'  Now  they  say,  that  they  took  the 
table  down  the  Sunday  before,  which  I  knew  not, 
neither  do  I  know  who  set  it  up  again.  The  clerk  an- 
swered, that  he  knew  not.  Then  Austen  said,  '  He  is 
a  knave  that  set  it  here.'  I  was  then  going  down  the 
church,  marvelling  what  he  meant,  and  said,  '  Good- 
man Austen,  the  queen's  highness  has  set  forth  a  pro- 
clamation, that  you  may  move  no  sedition.'  And  be- 
fore I  could  speak  any  more,  he  said,  '  Thou  art  a 
knave.'  And  I  said,  '  Well,  goodman  Austen,  what  I 
have  said,  I  have  said.' — '  By  God's  soul,'  said  he, 
'  thou  art  a  very  knave.'  Then  my  clerk  spake  to 
him,  but  what  I  am  not  sure.  But  he  said,  '  Both  of 
you  are  heretic  knaves,  and  have  deceived  us  with  this 
fashion  too  long  ;  and  if  you  say  any  service  here  again, 
I  will  lay  the  table  on  his  face  :'  and  in  that  rage  he 
with  others  took  up  the  table,  and  laid  it  on  a  chest  in 
the  chancel,  and  set  the  tressels  by  it.  Wherefore  I 
rode  by  and  bye  to  Master  Isaac,  and  shewed  him  how 
sedkiously  he  had  spoken  and  acted.  Master  Isaac  di- 
rected a  warrant  to  the  constable,  which  was  imme- 
diately observed,  so  that  he  was  brought  before  him  the 
same  night,  and  was  bound  by  recognizance,  with  sure- 
ties, to  appear,  if  he  were  called.  But  we  agreed  so 
well  then,  that  it  was  never  called  for  ;  the  table  was 
brought  down,  and  was  permitted,  as  before. 

"  On  the  twenty-sixth  of  November,  being  Sunday, 
Richard  Austen,  and  his  brother  Thomas  came  to  tlie 
table  after  the  communion  was  done,  and  as  I  was  going 
past  them,  Richard  said  to  me,  '  Master  Parson,  we 
have  to  speak  to  you.'  And  I  said,  '  What  is  your 
will  ?'  And  he  said,  '  You  know  that  you  took  down 
the  tabernacle,  wherein  the  rood  did  hang,  and  such  other 
things  :  we  would  know  what  recompense  you  will  make 
us.  For  the  queeft's  proceedings  are,  as  you  know,  that 
such  must  be  put  up  again.' 

"  I  answered  'I  know  no  such  proceedings  as  yet; 
and  as  for  what  I  did,  I  did  it  by  commandment.' 

"  '  No,'  said  Thomas  Austen,  '  you  will  not  know 
the  queen's  proceedin;rs 

"   '  Yes,'  said  I,  '  I  refuse  not  to  know  them.' 

"  Then  said  Rich.'.rd,  '  You  are  against  the  queep'i 
proceedings  ;  for  you  say  there  are  abominable  uses  and 
devilishness  in  the  mass.' 

"  '  Goodman  Austen,'  said  I,  '  if  I  so  said,  I  will  sny 
it  again,  and  God  willing,  stand  to  the  proof  of  it.' 

"  '  Masters  all,'  exclaimed  Richard  Austen,  '  bear 
record  of  these  words,'  and  went  his  way. 

"  Thomas  Austen  said.  '  thou  wilt  as  soon  eat  tnj« 
book  as  stand  to  them.'—'  No,'  said  I,  '  not  .«o  soon.' 
— '  Tell  us,'  said  he,  '  what  that  devilishness  is,  that  u 
in  the  mass.' 

"   '  I    often  preached    it   to  you,'    said   I,    '  and  yott 
have  not  believed  it,    nor  borne  it  away  ;   nor  wiii  D'' 
neither,  though  I  should  tell  you.' 


-90 


ACCOUIST  OF  JOHN  BLAND. 


[Book  XI. 


"  He  replied,  '  Thou  art  an  heretic,  and  hast  taught 
us  nothing  but  heresy  :  for  thou  canst  say  nothing  that 
is  true.' 

"  '  Yes,  goodman  Austen,  I  can  say  that  God  is  in 
heaven,  and  you  will  say,  that  is  true,  and  so  have  1 
taught  you  truly.' 

"  '  Thou  hast  taught  us  like  an  heretic,'  he  answered, 
'  and  hast  said,  that  there  is  no  devil  in  hell.' 

"  He  gave  many  other  taunts,  too  long  to  write. 
And  at  the  last  he  said,  '  You  pulled  down  the  altar  ; 
■will  you  build  it  again  ?' — '  No,'  sai('  I,  '  except  I  be 
commanded  ;  for  I  was  commanded  to  do  what  I  did.' 

"  '  Well,  if  you  will  not,'  said  he,  '  then  I  will  ;  for  I 
am  churchwarden.' 

"  '  I  charge  you,'  said  I,  '  that  you  do  not,  except 
you  have  authority.' — '  I  will  not,'  said  he,  '  refrain 
for  your  charge.  For  we  will  liave  a  mass  here  on  Sun- 
day, and  a  preacher,  that  shall  prove  thee  an  heretic, 
if  thou  dare  abide  his  coming.' 

"  '  Yes,'  said  I,  '  God  willing,  '  I  will  abide  and  hear 
him  ;  for  sure  I  am,  that  he  cannot  disjn-ove  any  doc- 
trine that  I  have  preached.' 

"  When  the  Sunday  came,  I  looked  for  the  preacher, 
but  he  never  came,  so  I  preached  in  his  absence. 

"  Upon  Innocents'  day,  being  the  twenty-eighth  of 
December,  they  procured  the  priest  of  Stodmarsh  to  say 
mass.  He  had  nigh  made  an  end  of  matins  before  I 
came  ;  and  when  he  had  made  an  end  of  matins,  he 
said  to  me,  '  Master  Parson,  your  neighbour  has  desired 
me  to  say  matins  and  mass  ;  I  trust  you  will  not  be 
against  the  queen's  proceedings.' — '  No,'  said  I,  '  I  will 
offend  none  of  tiie  queen's  majesty's  laws,  God  willing.' 
— '  What  say  you  ?'  said  he  ;  and  made  as  though  he 
had  not  heard.  And  I  spake  the  same  words  to  him 
again  with  an  higher  voice  ;  but  he  would  not  hear, 
though  all  the  chancel  heard.  So  I  cried  the  third 
time  (so  that  all  the  church  yieard)  that  I  would  not  of- 
fend the  queen's  laws  ;  and  then  he  went  to  mass. 

"  And  the  priest  came  down  into  the  stall  where  he 
sat ;  and  I  stood  up  in  the  chancel  door,  and  spake  to 
the  people  of  the  great  goodness  of  God,  always  shewn 
to  his  people,  unto  the  time  of  Christ's  coming  ;  and  in 
him  and  his  coming,  what  benefit  they  past,  we  present, 
and  our  successors  have  ;  and  among  other  benefits,  I 
spake  of  the  great  and  comforiable  sacrament  of«(|iis 
body  and  blood.  And  after  I  had  declared  briefly  the 
institution,  the  promise  of  life  to  the  good,  and  damna- 
tion to  the  wicked,  I  spake  of  the  bread  and  wine,  af- 
firming them  to  be  bread  and  wine  after  the  consecra- 
tion. So  that  as  our  bodily  mouths  eat  the  sacramental 
bread  and  wine,  so  doth  the  mouth  of  our  souls  (which 
is  our  faith)  eat  Christ's  flesh  and  blood.  And  when  I 
had  made  an  end  of  that,  I  spake  of  the  misuse  of  the 
sacrament  in  the  mass  ;  so  that  I  judged  it,  in  that  form, 
to  be  no  sacrament,  and  shewed  how  Christ  bade  us  all 
eat  and  drink  ;  whereas  one  only  in  the  mass  eats  and 
drinks,  and  the  rest  kneel,  knock,  and  worship  :  and 
after  these  things,  as  briefly  as  I  could,  I  spake  of  the 
originators  of  the  mass,  and  began  to,  declare  who  made 
the  mass,  and  recited  every  man's  name,  and  the  addi- 
tion that  he  made  to  the  mass  ;  and  before  I  had  re- 
hearsed them  all,  the  churchwarden  and  the  constable, 
his  son-in-law,  violently  came,  and  took  my  book  from 
me,  and  pulled  me  down,  and  thrust  me  into  the  chan- 
cel, with  an  exceeding  roar  and  cry.  Some  cried,  '  thou 
heretic  ;'  some,  '  thou  traitor  ;'  some,  '  thou  rebel  ;'  and 
■when  every  man  had  said  his  pleasure,  and  the  rage  was 
something  past,  '  Be  quiet,  good  neighbours,'  said  I, 
'  and  let  me  sjjcak  to  you  quietly.  If  I  have  offended 
any  law,  I  will  make  answer  before  them  that  are  in 
authority  to  correct  me.'  But  they  \vould  not  hear  me, 
and  pulled,  one  on  this  side,  and  another  on  that,  and 
began  again.  Then  Richard  Austen  said,  '  Peace,  mas- 
ters, no  more  till  mass  be  done  ;'  and  they  ceased. 
Then  said  I  to  the  churchwarden  and  the  constable, 
holding  me  by  the  arm,  '  Masters,  let  me  go  into  the 
churchyard  till  your  mass  be  done.' — '  No,'  said  the 
churchwarden,  '  thou  shalt  tarry  here  till  mass  be 
done.' — '  I  will  not,'  said  I;  'but  against  my  will.' 
And  they  said,  '  Thou   shalt  tarry,   for  if  thou  go  out, 


thou  wilt  run  away.'  Then  said  I  to  the  constable, 
'  Lay  me  in  the  stocks,  and  then  ye  shall  be  sure  ol 
me  ;'  and  turned  my  back  to  the  altar.  By  that  time 
Richard  Austen  had  devised  what  to  do  with  me,  and 
bade  them  put  me  into  aside  chapel,  and  shut  the  door, 
and  there  they  made  me  tarry  till  mass  was  ended. 
When  the  mass  was  ended,  they  came  into  the  chapel  to 
me.  Then  Thomas  Austen  said,  '  Thou  keepest  a 
wife  here  amongst  us,  against  God's  lawand  the  queen's.' 
— '  Goodman  Austen,'  said  I,  '  it  is  not  against  God's 
law,  nor,  as  I  sujjpose,  against  the  queen's.' 

"  Now,  the  2.')rd  or  24th  of  February,  Sir  Thomas 
Finch,  knight,  and  Master  Hardes,  sent  for  me  and  my 
sureties  to  Master  Finch's  place,  and  took  me  from  my 
sureties,  and  sent  me  to  the  castle  of  Canterbury,  by 
commandment  of  Sir  Thomas  Moyles,  where  I  lay  ten 
weeks,  and  then  was  bailed,  and  bound  to  appear  at  the 
next  sessions,  to  be  held  at  Canterbury;  but  after  that, 
they  changed  it  to  be  at  Ashford,  on  the  Thursday  in 
Whitsun-week,  on  the  lyth  of  ]May  :  in  the  mean  time 
the  matter  was  exhibited  to  the  spiritual  court. 

"  On  the  18th  day  of  May,  Master  IIari)sficld,  arch- 
deacon of  Canterbury,  had  me  brought  before  him,  and 
the  commissary,  into  Christ's  church.  Then  the  arch- 
deacon said,  '  Art  thou  a  priest?'  And  I  said,  '  I  was.' 
And  he  said,  '  Art  thou  any  graduate  of  any  university?' 
.\nd  I  said,  '  Yea.'  '  What  degree,'  said  he,  '  hast  thou 
taken  ?'  '  The  degree,'  said  1,  '  of  a  master  of  art.' 
'  Thou  hast  been  a  licensed  preacher  ?'  And  1  said,  '  I 
have.' 

"  '  What  hast  thou  preached  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  God's  word,  to  the  edifying,  I  trust, 
of  his  people.' 

"  '  No,  no,'  he  replied,  '  to  the  destroying  of  their 
souls  and  thine  too,  except  the  mercy  of  God  is  all  the 
greater.    I  pray  thee,  what  hast  thou  preached?  tell  me.' 

"  '  I  told  you  what  I  have  preached,'  I  answered. 

"  '  Nay,  but  tell  me,'  said  he,  '  what  one  matter  hast 
thou  preached  to  the  edifying  of  the  people,  as  thou 
sayest  ?' 

"  I  replied,  '  I  will  tell  you  no  particular  matter  ;  for 
I  perceive  you  would  have  some  matter  against  me.' 

"  '  For  thou  hast  preached,'  said  he,  '  that  the  blessed 
sacrament  of  the  altar  is  not  the  very  body  and  blood  of 
.lesus  Christ,  after  the  consecration.  Tell  me,  hast 
thou  not  thus  preached  ?  and  is  not  this  thine  opinion  ?' 

"  I  answered,  '  Sir,  I  ])erceive  that  you  seek  matter 
against  me,  and  therefore,  I  think  I  am  not  bound  to 
make  you  an  answer.' 

"  Collins. — '  Do  you  not  remember,  that  St.  Peter 
bids  you  make  answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  you  a 
reason  of  the  faith  that  is  m  you  ?' 

"  Bland. — '  1  know  that,  and  am  content  so  to  answer 
as  that  text  directs  :  but  I  know  that  Master  Arch- 
deacon does  not  ask  me  after  that  manner,  but  rather  to 
bring  me  into  trouble.'  They  said,  '  No,  you  shall  not 
be  troubled  for  any  thing  that  you  say  here.' 

"  Bland. — '  I  am  content  for  knowledge  sake  to  com- 
mune with  you  in  any  matter,  but  not  otherwise.'  And 
so  they  comnieni-ed  reasoning  for  more  than  the  space  of 
an  hour,  al)out  tlie  sacrament. 

"  On  the  21st  of  May,  I  again  appeared  in  the  Chap- 
ter-house, where  a  great  multitude  of  people  had  assem- 
bled ;  and  the  Archdeacon  said  to  me,  '  You  are  come 
here  according  as  you  were  appointed  :  and  the  cause  i«, 
that  it  hath  i)leased  the  queen's  highness  to  place  me 
liere  to  see  God's  holy  word  set  forth,  and  to  reform 
those  that  are  here  fallen  into  great  and  grievous  errors, 
to  the  great  disideasure  of  God,  and  the  decay  of  Christ's 
sacraments,  and  contrary  to  the  faith  of  the  catholic 
church,  whereof  tliou  art  notably  known  to  be  one  that 
is  poisoned  with  error,  and  hast  infected  and  deceived 
many  with  thy  evil  preaching,  which  if  thou  wilt  re- 
nounce, and  come  home  again  to  the  catholic  church, 
both  I  and  many  others  more  would  be  very  glad ;  and 
I  for  my  part  shall  be  right  glad  to  shew  you  the  favour 
that  lies  in  me.' 

"  Bland. — '  I  do  jirotest  before  God  and  you  all,  that 
neither  is  my  conscience  guilty  of  any  error  or  heresy, 
nor  did  I  ever  teach  any  error  or  heresy  willingly.' 


A.D.  1555. 


EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  BLAND. 


;9i 


"  Harpsfield. — '  Hear  you  what  he  saith  ?  His  con- 
science is  clear  !  I  pray  thee  whereon  groundest  thou 
thy  conscience  ?  let  me  hear  what  thy  faith  is? ' 

"  Bland. — '  I  know  not  v/hy  you  should  ask  me  a 
reason  of  my  faith,  more  than  any  other  man  in  this 
open  audience  .'' 

"  Harpsfield. — '  Why,  thou  heretic,  art  thou  asham- 
ed of  thy  faith .'  if  it  were  a  christiaa  belief,  thou  needest 
not  to  be  ashamed  of  it.' 

"  Bland. — '  I  am  not  ashamed  of  my  faith.  For  I 
believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  maker  of  heaven 
and  earth,  and  in  Jesus  Christ  his  only  Son  our  Lord, 
&c.  with  all  the  other  articles  of  the  creed  ;  and  I  do 
bslieve  all  the  holy  scriptures  of  God  to  be  most  certain 
and  true.' 

"  Harpsfield.  — '  Wilt  thou  declare  no  more  than 
this  ? ' 

"  Bland.—'  No.' 

"  Harpsfield,  — '  Well,  I  will  tell  thee  whereon  I 
ground  my  faith  :  I  do  believe  and  ground  my  faith,  and 
conscience  upon  all  the  articles  of  the  creed,  and  upon 
all  the  holy  scriptures,  sacraments,  and  holy  doctors  of 
the  church,  and  upon  all  the  general  councils  tliat  ever 
were  since  the  apostles'  time.  Lo,  upon  this  I  ground 
my  faith.' 

"  When  he  could  get  no  other  answer  from  me,  than 
I  had  given  before,  he  called  for  a  scribe  to  make  an  act 
against  me.  And  I  said,  '  By  what  law  and  authority 
will  you  proceed  against  me  .'' 

"  Collins  said,  '  By  the  canon  law.' 

"  Bland. — '  I  doubt  whether  it  be  valid  or  not.  Yet 
I  pray  you  let  me  have  a  counsellor  in  the  law,  and  I 
will  make  answer  according  to  the  law.' 

"  Harpsfield.  —  'Why,  thou  heretic,  thou  wilt  not 
confess  thy  faith  to  me, — I  who  have  authority  to  de- 
mand it  of  thee,  and  yet  I  have  confessed  my  faith  to 
thee  before  all  this  audience.  As  concerning  the  bless- 
ed sacrament  of  the  altar,  thou  hast  taught,  that  after 
the  consecration  it  is  bread  and  wine,  and  not  the  body 
and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  How  sayest 
thou,  hast  thou  not  thus  taught .'' 

"  Bland. — '  Sir,  as  concerning  this  matter  of  the  sa- 
crament, when  I  was  with  you  and  Master  Collins,  you 
said  then  it  was  for  other  matters  that  I  should  come 
hither :  and  further,  that  you  would  be  content  at  my 
desire,  to  confer  out  of  the  scriptures  with  me,  to  see  if 
you  could  win  me ;  and  you  said  you  would  borrow  my 
lord  of  Dover's  library,  that  I  might  have  what  book  I 
wished  ;  and  now  you  require  me  thus  to  answer,  con- 
trary to  your  promise,  ere  any  conference  be  had,  and 
seek  rather  to  bring  me  into  trouble,  than  to  win  me.'  " 

[Then  they  entered  upon  some  arguments  on  tran- 
substantiation,  and  then  Bland  was  bound  in  sureties  to 
appear  again.] 

"  Abo\it  the  28th  day  of  June  I  came  to  Master  Com- 
missary, and  offered  myself  to  satisfy  the  law,  if  it  were 
proceeded  against  me  ;  but  Master  Commissary  said 
gently,  he  had  done  nothing  against  me.  And  so  ap- 
pointed me  to  appear  before  him  on  Friday  seven  nights 
after.  In  the  meantime  the  sessions  were  held  at  Cran- 
broke,  where  I  was  bound  to  appear. 

"  Sir  Thomas  Moyle  said,  '  Ah,  Bland,  thou  art  a 
stiff-necked  fellow.  Thou  wilt  not  obey  the  law,  nor 
answer  when  thou  art  called.' 

"  So  the  bailiff  set  me  in  the  stocks,  with  others,  and 
would  not  hear  me  speak. one  word  ;  and  so  we  remained 
in  the  gaol  of  Maidstone^till  a  fortnight  before  Michael- 
mas, or  thereabouts  ;  ana  then  we  were  carried  to  Ro- 
chester, to  the  assizes,  where  we  were  among  the  prisoners 
two  days  :  and  when  we  were  called,  and  the  judges  of 
assize  asked  our  causes,  the  clerk  of  the  peace,  said 
that  I  was  an  excommunicated  person.' 

"  Then  the  judges  of  assize  said,  '  Take  them  to 
Maidstone  again,  and  bring  them  to  the  sessions  that 
shall  be  held  next  at  the  town  of  Maldon.' 

"  We  tarried  at  Maidstone  till  the  sessions  were  held 
at  Greenwich,  on  the  18th  and  19th  of  February.  I  and 
Others  being  within  the  bar  amongst  the  felons,  and  irons 
upon  our  arms,  were  called  out  by  the  jailor  and  bailiffs, 
and  eased  of  our  irons,  and  carried  by  them  into  the 


town  to  Sir  John  Baker,  Master  Petit,  Master  Webb, 
and  two  others  whom  I  know  not." 

Another  Examination  of  Master  Bland  before  Sir  John 
Baker. 


"  Baker. — '  Bland,    wherefore    were    you    cast    into 
Your  mastership  cast 


prison  : 

"  Bland. — '  I  cannot  well  tell, 
me  in.' 

"  Baker. — '  Yea,  but  wherefore  were  you  in  before  that 
time  ?' 

"  Bland. — '  For  an  unjust  complaint  laid  against  me.' 

"  Baker.  — '  What  was  the  complaint  ?' 

"  I  then  told  him  as  truly  and  briefly  as  I  could. 

"  Baker. — '  Let  me  see  thy  book  ;'  and  I  shewed  him 
a  Latin  Testament. 

"  Baker. — '  Will  you  go  to  church,  and  obey  and  fol- 
low the  queen's  j)roceedings,  and  do  as  an  honest  man 
should  do.'' 

"  Bland. — '  I  trust  in  God  to  do  no  otherwise  but  as 
an  honest  man  should  do.' 

"  Baker. — '  Will  you  do  as  I  said  ?' 

"  Bland. — '  Will  it  please  your  mastership  to  give  me 
leave  to  ask  you  a  question ." 

"  Baker. — 'Yea.' 

"  Bland. — '  Sir,  may  a  man  do  any  thing  that  his  con- 
science is  not  satisfied  is  good  ?' 

"  Baker. — 'Away,  away!'  and  throwing  down  the  book, 
he  said :  'It  is  no  Testament.'  And  I  said  :  'Yes.' 
And  Master  Webb  took  it  up,  and  said  unto  me  marvel- 
lous gently ;  '  I  knew  you  when  you  were  out  of  this 
opinion.  I  would  to  God  you  would  reform  yourself;' 
with  better  words  than  I  will  write.  And  I  said  :  '  If 
you  have  known  me  of  another  opinion  than  I  am  of 
now,  it  was  for  lack  of  knowledge.' 

"  Baker. — '  Yea,  sayest  thou  so  ?  by  St.  Mary,  I  will 
give  six  fagots  to  burn  thee  with,  ere  thou  shouldst  be 
unburned.     Hence,  knave,  hence  !' 

"At  night,  when  judgment  was  passed  on  the  felons, 
and  all  was  done,  we  were  called,  and  the  judge  said  to 
the  jailor  :  '  Take  them  with  you,  and  deliver  them  to 
the  ordinary,  and  if  they  will  not  be  reformed,  let  them 
be  delivered  to  us  again,  and  they  shall  have  judgment 
and  execution.'  And  one  of  our  company  said  :  '  My 
Lord,  if  we  were  killed  at  your  hands  for  Christ's  sake, 
we  shall  live  with  him  for  ever.' 

"  Then  we  came  to  the  castle  of  Canterbury,  and 
there  we  remained  till  the  second  day  of  ^larch,  when 
we  were  brought  into  the  chapter-house  of  Cree-church, 
where  were  set  the  suffragan  of  Canterbury,  Master 
Collins,  Master  Mills,  with  others  ;  and  then  went  to 
them  Master  Oxenden,  Master  Petit,  Master  Webb  and 
Master  Hardes.  justices.  And  when  I  was  called,  Master 
Webb  said  :  '  Here  we  present  this  man  to  you,  as  one 
strongly  suspected  of  heresy.' 

"  Bland. — '  You  have  no  cause  to  suspect  me  of 
heresy.  I  have  been  a  prisoner  this  whole  year,  and  no- 
thing proved  against  me.  I  pray  you,  wherefore  have  I 
been  so  long  kept  in  prison  ?' 

"  Webb. — '  Leave  your  arrogant  asking  of  questions, 
and  answer  to  what  is  laid  to  your  charge.' 

"  Bland. — '  I  do  so  ;  for  I  say  you  have  no  cause  to 
suspect  me  of  heresy.' 

"  Webb. — '  Yes  ;  you  refused  to  Sir  John  Baker,  to  be 
conformable  to  the  queen's  proceedings.' 

"  Bland. — '  Is  it  a  just  cause  to  suspect  me  of  heresy, 
for  asking  a  question  with  leave  ?'  So  we  had  more 
words  there  than  I  well  remember. 

"  Then  stood  up  Master  Petit,  and  said  :  '  You  were 
cast  into  prison,  because  you  fled  away  from  your 
ordinary.' 

"  Bland.— 'Then  I  have  suffered  wrongfully;  for  I 
never  fled,  nor  disobeyed  mine  ordinary,  nor  did  any 
thing  contrary  to  the  law.  Let  them  now  say  if  I  did  :' 
but  they  said  nothing.  And  when  I  saw  they  held  their 
peace,  I  said  :  '  Master  commissary,  ^have  you  been  the 
cause  of  this  mine  imprisonment.''  'No,'  .said  he; 
'  you  know  that  when  you  w.-nt  from  me,  you  were  ap- 
pointed to   appear   on  the   Friday   afier   the  sessions.' 


792 


EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  BLAND. 


[Book  XI. 


Here  I  was  suffered  to  speak  no  more,  bat  shut  up  in  a 
corner  till  my  companions  were  likewise  presented,  and 
then  we  were  sent  to  Westgate  to  prison,  and  were  put 
in  several  close  holds,  so  that  not  one  of  us  could  speak 
to  anotlier,  nor  was  any  man  permitted  to  come  to  us." 

And  thus  passed  the  talk  between  Bland  and  the  jus- 
tices, and  certain  gentlemen  of  the  shire.  Now  follows  the 
order  of  the  reasoning  between  him  and  the  clergymen,  be- 
fore whom  he  was  examined.  The  chiefest  doer  andjudge 
against  him  was  the  bishop  of  Dover,  or  suffragan  of 
Canterbury,  called  Doctor  Richard  Thornton. — 

"Collins. — 'You  know  that  you  are  presented  tons 
as  one  suspected  of  heresy.  How  say  you,  are  you  con- 
tented to  conform  yourself  to  the  laws  of  this  realm,  and 
of  t!ie  holy  church  ?' 

"  Bland. — '  I  deny  that  I  am  suspected  justly  of 
heresy.' 

"  Dover — '  Only  that  I  am  one  of  the  judges,  I  would 
rise,  and  accuse  thee  to  be  a  sacramentary,  and  bring 
witnesses  to  prove  it  ;  yea,  and  further,  that  thou  hast 
called  the  mass  an  abominable  idol.' 

"  Bland. — '  You,  my  lord,  never  heard  me  say  so  ; 
but  I  heard  you  once  say,  that  in  your  conscience  you 
bad  abhorred  the  mass  three  years.' 

"  Dover. — '  Thou  liest ;  I  never  said  so.' 
"Bland. — 'My  lord,  if  they  might  be  heard,  I   can 
bring  witnesses  to  prove  it,  with  th(!   day,    time,    and 
place.' 

"  Collins. — '  You  had  better  answer  now,  or  you  shall 
to  prison  again,  and  be  called  on  Monday,  and  have  arti- 
cles laid  to  you,  and  if  you  then  will  not  answer  directly, 
you  shall  be  condemned  pro  confesso,  and  that  will  be 
worse  for  you.' 

"  Bland. — '  I  will  not  refuse  to  answer  to  any  thing 
that  you  can  lay  to  my  charge  by  the  law  ;  where- 
fore I  trust  you  will  let  me  have  the  benefit  of  the 
law.' 

"  Collins. — '  This  is  the  law,  that  if  you  be  required 
by  the  ordinary,  Reddere  rationemfidei,  you  must  not 
refuse.' 

"Bland. — 'Then  I  will  answer.  For  I  believe  in 
God  tlie  Father  Almighty,  maker  of  heaven  and  earth, 
and  in  Jesus  Christ  his  only  Son  our  Lord,  with  all  the 
other  articles  of  the  creed.  And  I  believe  all  the  articles 
contained  both  in  the  creed,  called  the  Nicene  Creed,  and 
in  the  creed  of  Athanasius.  And  I  do  believe,  that  all  the 
holy  scriptures,  and  all  things  therein  contained,  are 
most  true.' 

"  Collins. — '  This  will  not  serve  you  ;  you  must  an- 
swer to  all  such  articles  in  all  these  as  shall  be  laid  to 
you,  or  asked  of  you.' 

"  Bland. — '  Let  me  know  the  law  and  I  will  answer.' 
"  Collins. — '  How  say  you,  will  you  answer  .'' 
"  Bland. — '  Sir,  I  have  answered  you.' 
"  Dover. — '  Have  him  away  ;  he  had  better  have  an- 
swerexl.' 

"  Bland. ^'  My  lord,  I  am  ready  to  answer,  if  you 
have  any  thing  against  me  by  the  law.' 

"  Dover.  — '  You  have  preached  many  heresies  in 
Adesham,  where  I  am  parson  now;  and  therefore  you 
must  make  answer  to  them.' 

"  Bla.id. — '  Lay  them  to  my  charge  by  the  law,  and  I 
will  answer  them.' 

"  Collins. — '  All  this  will  not  serve  you  ;  you  must 
answer,  and  it  will  be  better  for  you  to  answer  now,  than 
another  time.  Will  you  conform  yourself,  and  go  to 
tlie  church,  and  worship  Christ  in  the  blessed  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar  ;  and  be  obedient  unto  all  the  queen's 
laws  ? ' 

"  Bland. — '  I  pray  you  wherefore  am  I  brought 
hither  ?' 

"Collins. — 'To  answer  to  such  things  as  are  de- 
manded of  you.' 

"  Bland. — '  Sir,  I  thought  you  had  some  matters 
against  me  by  the  law.' 

"  Collins. — •  Well,  on  Monday  at  nine  o'clock  you 
shall  ^ee  the  law,  and  liave  articles  laid  to  you.  Do  you 
not   believe  that  after  the  consecrat.on  of  the  blessed 


sacrament  of  the  altar,  there  remains  no  substame  of 
bread,  but  the  substance  of  Jesus  Christ,  both  God  and 
man  ?' 

"  Bland. — '  I  know  not  by  any  law  why  you  should 
ask  me  that   question  more  than  any  other  man  here.' 

"  Dover. — '  Doest  not  thou  believe,  after  the  consecra- 
tion, that  it  is  the  body  of  Christ  ?' 

"  Bland. — '  No.  I  do  not  so  believe  ;  for  the  scriptures 
do  not  teach  me  that  there  should  remain  the  tli-sli  of 
Christ,  to  eat  as  a  man  should  eat  mat\'s  fi'r:!i.' 

"  Faucet. — '  As  you  and  I  were  broUi;iit  up  both  in 
one  house,  and  born  both  in  one  parish,  i  would  be  glad 
to  do  you  good  ;  but  you  may  not  thus  stand  against  the 
church.  For  Christ  saith,  You  must  humble  yourself, 
and  take  up  his  cross  and  follow  him.  And  to  humble 
yourself  in  this  place,  is  to  be  content,  ar.d  not  adhere 
to  your  own  judgment,  but  to  humble  yourself  to  the 
holy  church,  which  hath  determined,  that  after  the  con- 
secration there  remains  no  bread,  but  the  natural  body 
and  blood  of  Christ.' 

"  Bland. — '  Master  Doctor,  if  you  take  humbling  of 
ourselves  in  that  place,  to  admit  the  determination  of  the 
church,  then  must  we  know  by  the  scriptures,  that  the 
same  church  determined  nothing  but  according  to  the 
scriptures.  I  do  not  believe  any  transubstantiation,  nor 
never  will.' 

"  Faucet. — '  Then  I  have  done  with  you  ;  I  would  no 
more  pray  for  you  than  I  would  for  a  dog.' 

"  Glasier. — '  How  think  you  '  Did  St.  Paul,  when 
he  said,  '  The  bread  which  we  break,  is  it  not  the  com- 
munion of  the  body  of  Christ  ?'  Did  he  mean  baker's 
bread  .•" 

"  Bland. — '  Though  he  did  not  mean  baker's  bread, 
that  does  not  prove  that  he  brake  natural  and  real  flesh.' 

"  Glasier. — '  No,  by  St.  Mary,  we  say  not  so  ;  but  we 
say  it  is  the  natural  body  glorified,  under  the  forms  of 
bread  and  wine.' 

"  Bland. — '  Then  the  apostles  had  it  not  in  the  same 
state  as  we  have  ;  or  else  his  glorified  body  was  crucified 
for  us.' 

"  Glasier. — '  Tush,  you  do  not  understand  the  scrip- 
tures. For  Christ's  body  was  always  glorified,  because 
it  was  so  marvellously  united  to  the  Godhead  ;  yea,  and 
he  shewed  his  body  many  times  glorified,  as  on  Mount 
Thabor  :  and  when  he  walked  on  the  water,  we  see  he 
was  light,  and  had  no  weight  in  him.  Was  not  that  then 
a  glorified  body  .-" 

"  Bland. — '  Then  Peter's  body  was  glorified,  if  walk- 
ing on  the  water  was  the  act  of  a  glorified  body  !  and  the 
iron  that  Elisha  made  to  swim  on  the  water!' 

"  Dover. — '  Tush,  that  was  d^ne  by  prayer.' 

"  Here  they  made  such  a  noise  with  laughing,  that  I 
heard  no  more  what  my  lord  said. 

"  Glasier. — '  I  was  glad,  when  I  heard  you  say  you 
believed  the  catholic  church,  and  now  go  you  from 
it?' 

"  Bland. — '  No,  that  I  do  not.' 

"  Glasier. — '  You  know  that  Christ  saith.  Mat.  xviii. 
15 — 17.  '  If  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go 
and  tell  him  his  fa\ilt  between  thee  and  him  alone  ;  if  he 
shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother.  But  if 
he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two 
more,  that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every 
word  may  be  established.  And  if  he  shall  neglect  to 
hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church,  but  if  he  neglect  to 
hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  an  heathen  man 
and  a  piri)lican.'  1  pray  you  i|^iere  could  you  have  found 
this  church  of  yours  fifty  years  ago  .'' 

"  Bland. — '  Ye  know  that  the  true  church  did  not  at 
all  times  flourish,  but  was  wonderfully  persecuted.' 

"  Dover. — '  No  more  !  I  command  you  to  hold  youi 
peace.      Have  him  away  and  bring  in  another.' 

"  The  Monday  after  we  were  brought  to  the  same  place 
again  ;  and  then  Master  Collins  began  to  speak  to  me, 
that  I  would  conform  myself.  But  as  I  did  before,  J 
demanded  what  they  had  to  lay  to  my  charge,  and  to 
see  the  law,  which  they  said  before  I  should  see. 

"Dover. — 'What  needs  that.'  We  have  enough 
against  you.  For  you  denied  to  me  transubstantiation  ia 
the  sacrament.'  " 


A.D.  1555.] 


BLAND'S  ARGUMENT  AGAINST  TRANSUBSTANTIATION. 


79;} 


Being  again  dismissed,  he  had  a  conference,  as  follows, 
with  Milles  : 

"  Milles. — '  We  say,  that  Christ  is  in  or  under  the 
sacrament  really  and  corporeally,  which  are  the  forms  of 
bread  and  wine  ;  and  that  there  is  his  body  contained 
invisibly  ;  and  the  qualities  which  we  do  see,  as  white- 
ness and  rouTidness,  are  there  without  substance  by 
God's  power,  as  quantity  and  weight  are  there  also  by 
invisible  measure.' 

"  Bland. — '  This  is  your  own  divinity,  to  make  acci- 
dents the  sacrament,  and  Christ's  real  body  invisibly 
contained  in  them,  and  so  to  destroy  the  sacrament. 
And  yet  you  say,  the  matter  of  the  sacrament  is  bread 
and  wine.  I  am  ashamed  to  see  you  so  destroy  Christ's 
sacrament,  and  trifle  with  God's  work.' 

"  Milles. — '  To  Christ  is  given  all  power  in  heaven 
and  in  earth,  so  that  by  the  omnipotent  power  of  his 
Godhead  he  may  be,  and  is,  where  he  chooses ;  and  is  in 
the  sacrament  really  and  corporeally  without  occupying 
of  place  ;  for  a  glorified  body  occupieth  no  place.' 

"  Bland. — '  Mark  your  own  reason.  All  power  is 
given  to  Christ  both  in  heaven  and  in  earth  ;  by  the  om- 
nipotent power  of  his  Godhead  he  may  be  where  he 
chooses  ;  therefore  he  is  in  the  sacrament  really  and  cor- 
poreally, without  occupying  of  place  !  I  deny  your  ar- 
gument, for  I  would  learn  of  you,  how  you  know  that 
Christ  chooses  to  be  present  at  every  priest's  bidding. 
For  if  the  priest  choose  not  to  say  your  mass,  then 
Christ  chooses  not  to  be  there.' 

"  Milles. — '  We  eat  Christ's  flesh  and  blood  spiritually 
when  we  receive  it  with  faith  and  charity.  And  we  also 
do  eat  it  corporeally  in  the  sacrament ;  and  the  body 
that  we  so  receive  has  life.  For  the  Godhead  is  annexed 
to  it ;  which  although  it  be  received  together  with  the 
body  of  Christ,  yet  it  is  not  visible,  and  the  flesh  of 
Christ  that  we  receive  is  lively  ;  for  it  has  the  Spirit  of 
God  joined  to  it.  And  if  a  man  be  drunken,  it  is  not  by 
receiving  of  the  blood  of  Christ ;  for  it  is  contrary  to 
the  nature  of  Christ's  blood.  If  he  be  drunken,  it  is  by 
the  qualities  and  quantities  of  the  wine,  without  the  sub- 
stance of  blood.' 

"  Bland. — '  I  am  glad  that  you  say  that  Christ's  body 
is  alive  in  the  sacrament  ;  it  may  bring  you  to  the  truth 
in  time  to  come.  Methinks  it  is  evil  to  keep  Christ's 
body  alive  in  the  pix,  or  else  you  must  grant,  that  he  is 
alive  in  receiving,  and  dead  in  the  pix.  And  you  say 
truth,  that  it  is  not  the  natural  receiving  of  Christ's 
blood  that  makes  a  man  drunken  ;  for  it  is  the  nature  of 
wine  that  does  that,  which  ye  deny  not.  And  a  greater 
truth  you  confess  than  you  did  think,  when  you  said,  '  If 
a  man  be  drunken,  it  is  by  the  qualities  and  quantities 
without  the  substance  of  blood  ;  for  indeed  blood  hath 
no  such  qualities  with  it  ;  by  which  it  is  evident  that 
there  is  no  natural  blood.'  If  a  man  be  drunken  with 
consecrated  wine,  it  must  be  a  miracle,  as  you  will  have 
it,  that  the  accidents  should  be  without  their  natural 
substance,  and  work  all  the  operations  of  both  substance 
and  accidents  ;  and  so  it  follows,  that  a  man  may  be 
drunken  by  miracle  !  The  body  that  you  receive,  you 
say,  is  alive,  because  it  is  annexed  to  the  Godhead,  and 
the  flesh  that  you  receive  is  lively,  because  it  hath  the 
Spirit  of  God  joined  to  it.  This  division  is  of  your  new 
inventions,  to  divide  the  body  and  the  flesh  ;  the  one 
alive  by  the  Godhead,  the  other  lively  by  God's  Sj)irit, 
and  both  one  sacrament :  you  make  of  it  a  thing  so  fan- 
tastical, that  you  imagine  a  body  without  flesh,  and  flesh 
without  a  body,  as  you  do  qualities  and  quantities  with- 
out substance,  and  a  living  body  without  qualities  and 
quantities.' 

"  Milles. — '  If  case  so  require,  and  there  is  a  godly 
intent  in  the  minister  to  consecrate,  after  the  consecra- 
tion, thc-e  is  present  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and 
no  other  substance,  but  accidents  without  substance  to  a 
true  believer.' 

"  Bland. — '  You  grant  three  absurdities,  that  in  a  tun 
of  wine  consecrated  is  nothing  but  accidents  ;  and  to  in- 
crease it,  you  have  brought  in  two  inconveniences  :  first, 
that  it  is  not  the  word  of  God  that  doth  consecrate,  but 
the  intent  of  the  priest  must  help  it,  and  if  that  lack, 
you  seem  to  grant  no  consecration,  though  the  priest 


speak  the  word ;  and  yet  your  doctors  say,  that  the 
wickedness  of  the  priest  hinders  not  the  saorament. 
And  to  an  unbeliever  you  seem  to  say,  that  it  is  not  the 
same,  as  it  is  to  the  true  believer ;  and  then  must  the 
believer  have  something  to  do  in  the  consecration.' 

"  Milles. — '  The  substance  of  Christ's  body  doth  not 
fill  the  mouse's  belly.  For  although  he  receives  the 
outward  forms  of  bread  and  wine,  yet  he  does  not  re- 
ceive the  substance  inwardly,  but  without  violation.  And 
a  mouse  does  not  eat  the  body  of  Christ,  to  speak  pro- 
perly ;  for  it  does  not  feed  him  spiritually  or  corporeally, 
as  it  does  man,  because  he  does  not  receive  it  to  anj  in- 
ducement of  immortality  to  the  flesh.' 

"  Bland. — '  You  make  not  your  doctrine  plain  to  be 
understood  :  we  must  know  how  a  mouse  ciu  receive  the 
substance  inwardly  and  outwardly.  You  say,  lie  does 
not  receive  the  substance  inwardly,  but  without  violation  ; 
therefore,  with  violation  he  receives  the  substance  in- 
wardly. You  say  that  the  mouse  cannot  violite  Christ's 
body  ;  but  he  violates  the  substance  that  he  eats.  And 
this  your  speech  does  import  as  much,  as  that  the  mouso 
should  eat  the  sacrament  to  as  great  eft'ect,  and  the  same 
thing,  as  does  the  unworthy  receiver  For  if  that  be  the 
cause  that  she  properly  eats  not  the  body  of  Christ,  be- 
cause she  does  not  feed  upon  it  si)iritually  nor  corporeally, 
nor  receives  it  to  any  inducement  of  immortality,  as  you 
say  ;  then  it  follows,  that  the  unbeliever  and  the  mouse 
receive  both  one  thing.  And  yet  it  cainiot  be  denied, 
but  the  mouse  will  live  by  consecrated  bread,  and  then 
you  must  grant  this  absurdity,  thit  a  substance  is  nou- 
rished and  fed  only  with  accidents  !' 

"  Milles. — '  Men's  bodies  are  fed  with  Christ's  body, 
as  with  immortal  meat,  by  reason  of  the  Godhead  an- 
nexed, to  eternal  life;  but  men's  bodies  are  corporeally 
nourished  with  qualities  and  forms  of  bread  and  wine  ; 
and  we  deny  that  by  the  sacramental  eating  any  gross 
humour  turned  into  blood,  is  made  miraculously  in  the 
body.' 

"  Bland. — '  Where  it  cannot  be  denied  that  a  man 
may  live,  and  naturally  be  nourished  in  his  natural  body 
with  the  sacramental  bread  and  wine  consecrated  ;  you 
cannot  avoid  that  :  but  then  you  turn  to  the  spiritual  nou- 
rishing of  man's  body,  by  Christ's  body  and  Godhead  an- 
nexed, which  does  not  put  away  the  absurdity  that  either 
a  man's  natural  body  should  be  fed  naturally  with  acci- 
dents, or  else  to  have  them  changed  into  gross  humours. 
But  you  say,  men's  bodies  are  corporeally  nourished 
with  qualities  and  forms  of  bread  and  wine  ;  and  then 
you  must  needs  grant,  tliat  qualities  and  quantities  must 
be  made  substance  in  man.  For  else  all  that  is  the  nu- 
triment in  man  is  accidents  and  no  substance.' 

"  Milles. — '  If  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine  be  burned, 
or  worms  engendered,  it  is  no  derogation  to  the  body  of 
Chri^t,  because  the  presence  of  his  body  ceases  to  be 
there.' 

"  Bland. — '  You  grant  here,  that  a  substance  may  be 
made  of  accidents,  as  ashes  or  worms  ;  but  I  think  you 
will  have  it  by  your  miracles,  and  this  I  count  a  greater 
absurdity  than  the  other,  that  Christ's  body  should  cease 
to  be  there,  and  no  substance  to  come  again  ;  for  no 
word  in  all  the  whole  Bible  seems  to  serve  you  for  the 
ceasing  of  his  presence,  even  though  we  granted  to  you, 
which  we  do  not,  that  it  ever  were  there.  God  Almighty 
open  your  heart,  if  it  be  his  wiU  and  pleasure,  to  see 
the  truth.'  " 

Hitherto  you  have  heard  the  troublesome  handling  of 
this  faithful  and  blessed  servant  of  God,  John  Bland, 
tossed  to  and  fro,  from  prison  to  prison,  from  session  to 
session.  At  last  he  was  brought  before  the  bishop  of 
Dover,  the  commissary,  and  the  archdeacon,  at  Can- 
terbury, on  the  13th  day  of  June.  The  name  of  this 
bishop  was  Richard  Thornton.  The  commissary  was 
Robert  Collins,  whom  the  cardinal  by  his  letters  patent 
had  appointed  before  his  coming  over  to  England.  The 
archdeacon  was  Nicholas  Harpsfield.  Under  these  a 
great  number  of  innocent  servants  of  Christ  were  cruelly 
treated  and  slain  at  Canterbury,  amongst  whom  John 
Bland  was  one  of  the  first ;  who,  being  brought  before  the 
said  bishop,  with  his  colleagues,  who  were  John  Frank- 


J  94 


EXAMINATION  OF  NICHOLAS  SIIETERDEN. 


[Book  XI. 


esh,  Nicholas  Sheterden,  Thomas  Thacker,  Humphrey 
Middleton,  and  William  Cocker,  was  examined  of  the 
following  articles : 

Articles  ministered   by  Richard,   Bishop  of  Bover,  to 
John  Bland,  and  lilceivise  to  the  others  after  him. 

"  First,  that  thou  art  of  the  diocese  of  Canterbury, 
and  so  subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  archbishop  there. 

"  2.  That  thou  art  a  christian  man,  and  dost  profess 
the  laws  of  God,  and  faith  of  Christ's  catholic  church, 
and  the  determination  of  the  same. 

"3.  That  all  persons  which  teach,  preach,  believe,  affirm , 
hold,  maintain,  or  say  within  the  diocese  of  Canterbury, 
otherwise  than  our  holy  mother  the  church  doth,  are  ex- 
communicate persons,  and  heretics,  and  as  excommuni- 
cate and  heretics  ought  to  be  named,  reputed,  and  taken. 

"4.  That  thou,  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith  and  deter- 
mination of  our  mother  holy  church,  within  tlie  diocese 
of  Canterbury,  hast  openly  spoken,  maintained,  holden, 
affirmed  and  believed,  and  yet  dost  hold,  maintain,  affirm, 
and  believe,  that  in  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  un- 
der the  forms  of  bread  and  wine,  there  is  not  the  very  body 
and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  in  substance  ;  but 
only  a  token,  sign,  and  remembrance  thereof,  and  that 
the  very  body  and  bood  of  Christ  is  only  in  heaven,  and 
nowhere  else. 

"  h.  That  thou,  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith  and  de- 
termination of  our  mother  holy  church,  hast  within  this 
diocese  of  Canterbury  openly  spoken,  said,  maintained, 
holden,  affirmed,  and  believed,  and  yet  dost  hold,  main- 
tain, affirm,  and  believe,  that  it  is  against  God's  word, 
that  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  church  should  be  minis- 
tered in  an  unknown  tongue  ;  and  that  no  man  safely 
and  with  a  good  conscience,  or  without  peril  of  sin, 
receiveth  any  sacrament  ministered  in  any  tongue  that  he 
understandeth  not. 

"  6.  That  thou,  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith  of  our 
mother  holy  church,  hast,  and  yet  dost  hold  opinion, 
and  say,  that  it  is  against  God's  word,  that  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar  should  be  ministered  in  one  kind  ;  and 
that  no  man  may  with  a  safe  conscience  so  receive  it. 

"  7.  That  the  premises  be  true,  and  that  there  is  a 
common  fame  upon  them  within  the  diocese  of  Can- 
terbury." 

To  all  these  articles  he  gave  his  consent  and  admis- 
sion. So  on  the  25th  day  of  the  month  of  June  he  ap- 
peared again  in  the  chapter-house,  and  there  openly  and 
boldly  withstood  the  authority  of  the  pope,  whereupon 
his  sentence  was  read,  and  he  was  forthvdth  condemned 
and  committed  to  the  secular  power. 

The  Prayer  of  John  Bland  before  Ms  Death. 

"  O!  Lord  Jesus,  for  whose  love  I  do  willingly  leave 
this  life,  and  desire  rather  the  bitter  death  of  thy  cross, 
with  the  loss  of  all  earthly  things,  than  to  abide  the 
blasphemy  of  thy  holy  name,  or  else  to  obey  man  in 
breaking  of  thy  commandments  ;  thou  seest,  O  Lord, 
that  whereas  I  might  live  in  worldly  wealth  to  worship 
false  gods,  and  honour  thy  enemy,  I  choose  rather  the 
torments  of  this  body,  and  loss  of  this  my  life,  and  have 
counted  all  things  but  vile  dust  and  dung,  that  I  might 
win  thee  ;  which  death  is  more  dear  unto  me,  than  tliou- 
sands  of  gold  and  silver.  Such  love,  O  Lord,  hast  thou 
laid  up  in  my  breast,  that  I  hunger  for  thee,  as  the  deer 
that  is  wounded  desireth  the  soil.  Send  thy  holy  com- 
fort, O  Lord,  to  aid,  comfort,  and  strengthen  this  weak 
piece  of  earth,  which  is  void  of  all  strength  of  itself. 
Thou  rememberest,  O  Lord,  that  I  am  but  dust,  and  not 
able  to  do  anything  that  is  good.  Therefore,  O  Lord,  as 
thou  of  thy  accustomed  goodness  hast  bidden  me  to  this 
banquet,  and  counted  me  worthy  to  drink  of  thine  own 
cup  amongst  thine  elect ;  give  me  strength  against  tliis 
element,  that  as  it  is  to  my  sight  most  irksome  and 
terrible,  so  to  my  mind  it  may  be  at  thy  commandment, 
as  an  obedient  servant,  sweet  and  pleasant  ;  and  through 
the  strength  of  thy  Holy  Spirit,  I  may  pass  through  the 
flame  of  this  fire  into  thy  bosom,  according  unto  thy 
promise,  and  for  this  mortality  to  receive  immortality. 


and  for  this  corruptible  to  put  on  incorruptible.  Accept 
this  burnt-offering  and  sacrifice,  O  Lord,  not  for  the  sa- 
crifice itself,  but  for  thy  dear  Son's  sake,  my  Saviour ; 
for  whose  testimony  I  offer  this  freewill-offering  with  all 
my  heart  and  with  all  my  soul.  O  heavenly  Fatlier,  for- 
give me  my  sins,  as  I  forgive  the  whole  world.  O  sweet 
Saviour,  spread  thy  wings  over  me.  O  God,  grant  me 
thy  Holy  S))irit,  through  whose  merciful  inspiration  I 
am  come  hither.  Conduct  me  unto  everlasting  hfs. 
Lord,  into  thy  hands  1  commend  my  spirit ;  Lord  Jesus 
receive  my  soul.     So  be  it." 

An  Account  of  John  Frnnkesh,  Humphrey  Middleton, 
and  Nicholas  Sheterden. 

Having  now  given  the  examinations  of  John  Bland, 
we  sliall  further  proceed  to  give  an  account  of  the  rest  of 
Ills  fellow  captives,  who  were  joined  the  same  time  with 
him  in  the  like  cause  and  like  affliction,  namely,  John 
Frankesh,  Nicholas  Sheterden,  Humphrey  Middleton, 
Tliaoker,  and  Cocker,  of  whom  Thacker  only  fell  away. 
The  rest  constantly  standing  to  the  truth,  were  con- 
demned together  by  the  suffragan  of  Canterbury,  on  the 
2.Tth  day  of  June,  1555.  Touching  whose  examinations 
it  will  not  be  necessary  to  enlarge,  inasmuch  as  the  arti- 
cles ministered  against  them  were  all  one  ;  so  in  their 
answers  tliey  little  or  nothing  disagreed.  In  the  mean- 
time, because  Nicholas  Sheterden  in  his  examinations 
had  a  little  more  talk  with  the  archdeacon  and  the  com- 
missary, I  will  begin  with  him  first  : 

The  Examination  of  Nicholas  Sheterden  by  Master 
Harpsfield,  archdeacon,  and  Master  Collins,  the  com- 
missary, for  which  they  sent  him  to  prison. 

"  Archdeacon. — '  The  very  words  of  Christ,  when  he 
said,  '  This  is  my  body,'  changed  the  substance,  without 
any  other  interpretation  or  spiritual  meaning  of  the 
words.' 

"  Sheterden. — '  Then  belike  when  Christ  said,  '  This 
cup  is  my  blood,'  the  substance  of  the  cup  was  changed 
into  his  blood,  without  any  other  meaning,  and  so  the 
cup  was  changed,  and  not  the  wine.' 

"  Archdeacon. — '  Not  so  ;  for  when  Christ  said,  '  This 
cup  is  my  blood,'  he  meant  not  the  cup,  but  the  wine 
in  the  cup.' 

"  Sheterden. — '  If  Christ  spake  one  thing,  and  meant 
another,  then  the  bare  words  did  not  change  the  sub- 
stance ;  but  there  must  be  a  meaning  sought  as  well  of 
the  bread,  as  of  the  cup.' 

"  Archdeacon. — 'There  mustbeameaningsought  of  the 
cup  otherwise  than  the  words  stand.  But  of  the  bread 
it  must  be  understood  only  as  it  stands,  without  any 
other  meaning.' 

"  Sheterden. — '  Then  you  make  one  half  of  Christ's 
institution  a  figure,  or  borrowed  speech,  and  the  other 
half  a  plain  speech,  and  so  you  divide  Christ's  supper.' 

"  Archdeacon. — '  Christ  meant  the  wine,  and  not  the 
cup,  though  he  said,  '  Tliis  cup  is  my  blood.' 

"  Sheterden. — '  Then  shew  me  whether  the  words, 
which  the  priest  speaks  over  the  cup,  do  change  the  sub- 
stance, or  whether  the  mind  of  the  priest  does  it  ?' 

"  Archdeacon. — '  The  mind  of  the  priest  does  it,  and 
not  the  words.' 

"  Sheterden. — '  If  the  mind  of  the  priest  does  it,  and 
not  the  words,  then  none  of  the  people  can  tell  when  it 
is  Christ's  blood,  or  when  it  is  not,  seeing  the  matter 
stands  in  the  mind  of  tlie  priest.  For  no  man  can  tell 
what  the  jiriest  means  but  himself;  and  so  they  are  ever 
in  danger  of  committing  idolatry.' 

"  Archdeacon — (somewhat  moved,  and  sitting  down) 
'  I  |>ray  you.  Master  Commissary,  speak  you  to  him, 
for  they  are  as  unreasonable  and  perverse  answers,  as 
ever  I  heard  of.' 

"Commissary. — '  Your  argument  is  much  against  your- 
self, for  you  grant  that  the  bread  is  a  figure  of  Christ's 
body  ;  but  the  cup  can  be  no  figure  of  his  blood,  nor 
yet  his  very  blood  ;  and  therefore  Christ  did  not  mean 
the  cup,  but  the  wine  in  the  cup.' 

"  Sheterden. — '  My  argument  is  not  against  me  at  all ; 


A.D.  1555.] 


EXAMINATION  OF  NICHOLAS  SHETERDEN. 


795 


for  I  do  not  speak  it  to  prove  that  the  cup  is  his  blood, 
nor  the  figure  of  his  blood,  but  to  prove  that  the  bare 
■words  do  not  change  the  substance  of  the  bread,  any 
more  than  they  do  the  cup  into  blood.' 

"  Commissary. — '  It  could  not  be  spoken  of  the  cup, 
when  he  said,  '  This  cup  is  my  blood  ;'  but  he  meant 
the  wine  in  the  cup.' 

"  Sheterden. — '  Then  it  remains  for  you  to  answer  my 
question  to  the  archdeacon,  that  is,  whether  the  mind  of 
the  priest  when  he  speaks  over  the  cup,  does  change  it 
into  blood,  or  is  it  the  bare  words  ?' 

"  Commissary. — '  Both  together  do  it,  the  words  and 
the  mind  of  the  priest  together  ;  yea,  the  intent  and  the 
words  together  do  it.' 

"  Sheterden. — '  If  the  words  and  intention  together 
change  the  substance,  yet  the  cup  must  be  his  blood, 
and  not  the  wine,  for  the  words  are,  '  This  cup  is  my 
blood,'  and  the  intention,  you  say,  was  the  wine,  or 
else  the  words  take  no  effect,  but  the  intention  only.' 

*'  Commissary. — '  Itwas  the  intention  of  the  priest  be- 
fore he  went  to  mass,  without  the  words  ;  for  the  priest 
did  intend  to  do  as  holy  church  had  ordained  ;  then  the 
intent  made  the  sacrament  to  take  effect.' 

"  Sheterden. — '  If  the  sacraments  take  effect  of  the  in- 
tent of  the  priest,  and  not  of  God's  word,  then  many 
parishes  having  a  priest  that  intends  not,  are  utterly  de- 
ceived, both  in  baptizing,  and  also  worshipping  that  to 
be  God,  which  is  but  bread,  because  for  lack  of  the 
priest's  intention,  the  words  take  no  effect  in  it,  so  that 
by  this  it  is  doubtful,  whether  they  worship  Christ  or 
bread,  because  it  is  doubtful  what  the  priests  intend  !' 

After  some  farther  conference  the  Commissary  de- 
parted. 

Afterwards  he  was  examined  before  the  bishop  of  Win- 
chester, then  Lord  Chancellor,  of  which  he  gives  the 
following  account  : — 

"  I  was  called  into  a  chamber  before  the  lord  chan- 
cellor, the  suffragan,  and  others,  priests  I  think  for  the 
most  part.  The  lord  chancellor  stood  at  the  table,  who 
called  me  to  him,  and  because  I  saw  the  cardinal  was  not 
there,  I  bowed  myself  and  stood  near. 

"  Then  said  he,  '  I  have  sent  for  you,  because  I  hear 
you  are  indicted  for  heresy  ;  and  being  called  before  the 
commissioners,  you  will  not  answer  nor  submit  yourself.' 

"  I  said,  I  did  not  refuse  to  answer ;  but  I  did  plainly 
answer,  that  I  had  been  in  prison  a  long  time,  and  it  was 
reasonable  that  I  should  be  charged  or  discharged  for 
that,  and  not  to  be  examined  of  articles  to  cover  my 
wrong  imprisonment,  neither  did  I  know  any  indictment 
eigainst  me.  If  there  were  any,  it  could  not  be  just,  for 
I  was  not  abroad  since  the  law  was  made. 

"  Winchester. — He  said,  '  if  thou  wilt  declare  thyself 
to  the  church  to  be  a  christian,  thou  shalt  go,  and  then 
you  shall  have  a  writ  of  wrong  imprisonment,'  &c. 

"  Sheterden. — I  said  '  I  was  not  minded  to  sue 
now,  but  required  to  have  justice.  It  might  be  that  my 
conscience  was  not  persuaded,  nor  would  be  in  prison  ; 
seeing  these  things  which  I  have  learned  were  by  God's 
law  openly  taught  and  received  by  authority  of  the 
realm.' 

"  Winchester. — He  said  '  it  was  never  received,  that  I 
might  speak  against  the  sacrament.' 

"  Sheterden. — I  said  '  against  some  opinion  of  the  sacra- 
ment it  was  openly  taught,  and  that  when  they  preached  to 
us,  they  took  pains  to  set  out  the  word  of  God  in  our  tongue, 
that  we  might  read  and  judge  w^hether  they  said  true  or 
not;  but  now  they  take  the  light  from  us,  and  would 
Have  us  believe  it,  because  they  say  so,  which  is  to  me  a 
strong  argument.' 

"  Winchester. — '  It  was  not  a  few  that  could  be  your 
guide,  but  the  doctors  and  all  the  whole  church  ;  now 
whom  wouldst  thou  believe  ?  either  the  few  or  the 
many  ?' 

"  Sheterden. — '  I  did  not  believe  for  the  few,  nor  for 
the  many,  but  only  for  he  that  brings  the  word,  and 
shows  it  to  me  to  be  so  according  to  it.' 

"  Winchester. — '  Well  then  if  an  Arian  come  to  thee 
with  scripture,  thou  wilt  believe  him,  if  he  shew  this 
text,  '  My  Father  is  greater  than  I  ?' 

"Sheterden. — I  answered  '  no,  my  lord,  he  must  bring 


me  also  the  contrary  place,  and  prove  them  both  true, 
where  he  saith,  '  I  and  my  Father  aie  one.' 

"  Winchester. — '  Yea,  that  is  in  love,  as  we  are  one 
with  him.' 

"  Sheterden. — I  said  '  that  gloss  would  not  stand  with 
the  rest  of  the  scripture.' 

"  So  after  many  words  he  came  to  the  church's  faith 
and  ceremonies  and  images.  And  then  I  joined  issue 
with  him  about  the  commandment  against  images.' 

"  Winchester. —  He  said,  '  that  was  done  that  no  false 
thing  should  be  made,  as  the  heathen  would  worship  a 
cat,  because  slie  killed  mice.' 

"  Sheterden. — I  said  '  that  it  was  plain  that  the  law 
forbade  not  only  such,  but  even  to  make  an  image  of 
God  to  any  manner  of  likeness.' 

"  Winchester. — '  Where  find  ye  that  .'' 

"  Sheterden.  -'  la  the  law  where  God  gave  them  the 
commandments  :  for  he  said,  '  Ye  saw  no  similitude, 
but  heard  a  voice  only  ;'  and  added  a  reason  why,  lest 
they  should  make  images.  So  that  God  would  not  shew 
his  shape,  because  they  should  have  no  image  of  him 
who  was  the  true  God,'  &c. 

"  Winchester. — He  said,  *  I  made  a  goodly  interpreta- 
tion. ' 

"  Sheterden. — I  said  '  no,  it  was  the  tcxi.'' 

"Then  was  the  English  bible  brought.  He  maae  me 
find  it ;  and  so  I  read  it  aloud  ;  and  then  he  said,  '  Lo, 
here  thou  mayest  see,  this  is  no  more  to  forbid  the 
image  of  God  than  of  any  other  beast,  fowl,  or  fish,'  (the 
place  was  Deut.  iv.  l.")-18.)  'I  said  it  did  plainly  forbid 
to  make  any  of  these  as  an  image  of  God,  because  no 
man  could  know  what  shape  he  was  of.  Therefore,  no 
man  might  say  of  any  image,  this  is  an  image  of  God.' 

"  Winchester. — '  Well ;  yet  by  your  leave,  so  much 
as  was  seen  we  may  re])resent,  that  is,  of  Christ  and  the 
Holy  Ghost.  The  Father  appeared  to  Daniel  like  an 
old  man,'  &c. 

"Sheterden. — 'That  is  no  proof  that  we  may  make 
images  contrary  to  the  commandment  :  for  though  the 
Holy  Ghost  appeared  like  a  dove,  yet  he  was  not  like  in 
shape,  but  in  certain  qualities,  and  therefore  when  1  saw 
tlie  dove  which  is  God's  creature,  indeed  I  might  remem- 
ber the  Spirit  to  be  simple  and  loving,'  &c. 

"  Winchester,  somewhat  moved,  said  I  had  learned 
my  lesson,  and  asked  who  taught  me,  with  many  words  ; 
and  he  said  he  would  prove  how  good  and  profitable 
images  were  to  teach  the  unlearned,  &c." 

And  thus  much  touching  the  examinations  of  Nicholas 
Sheterden  and  John  Bland.  Now  to  touch  something 
also  of  the  other  martyrs,  who  at  the  same  time  were 
examined,  and  sufiered  wilh  them  together,  to  wit, 
Humphrey  Middleton  of  Ashford,  and  John  Frankesh, 
vicar  of  Rolvenden,  in  the  diocese  of  Kent. 

To  the  articles  propounded  to  these  persons,  John 
Frankesh  answered  somewhat  doubtfully,  desiring  fur- 
ther respite  of  fourteen  days  to  deliberate,  which  was 
granted  ;  John  Bland  ansvtfered  firmly  and  distinctly, 
as  you  have  heard  before  ;  Nicholas  Sheterden  and  Hum- 
phrey Middleton  answered  also  well.  Middleton  added, 
that  he  believed  in  his  own  God.  saying,  "  My  living 
God,  and  no  dead  God."  Thacker  only  recanted,  and 
was  content  to  perform  penance.  Thus  the  four  were 
condemned  by  the  bishop  of  Dover,  on  the  25th  day  of 
June,  A.D.  1555. 

And  so  being  given  to  the  secular  power,  they  were 
burned  at  Canterbury,  on  the  12th  of  July,  at  two 
stakes,  but  all  in  one  fire  ;  where  they,  in  the  sight  of 
God  and  of  his  angels,  and  before  men,  like  true  sol- 
diers of  Jesus  Christ,  gave  a  constant  testimony  to  the 
truth  of  his  holy  gospel. 

The  Prayer  of  Nicholas  Sheterden  before  his  death. 

"  O  Lord  my  God  and  Saviour,  who  art  Lord  in 
heaven  and  earth,  maker  of  all  things  visible  and  invi- 
sible, I  am  the  creature  and  work  of  thy  hands  ;  Lord 
God  look  upon  me,  and  others  of  thy  people,  who  at 
this  time  are  oppressed  by  the  worldly-minded  for  thy 
law's  sake;  yea,  Lord,  thy  law  itself  is  now  trodden 


796 


A  LETTER  OF  NICHOLAS  SHETERDEN  TO  HIS  MOTHER. 


[Book  XI. 


tinder  foot,  and  men's  inventions  exalted  above  it,  and 
for  that  cause  do  I,  and  many  thy  creatures,  refuse  the 
glory,  praise  and  couiiuodities  of  this  life,  and  do  choose 
to  suffer  adversity,  and  to  he  banished  ;  yea,  to  be  burnt 
•with  tlie  books  of  thy  word,  for  the  hope's  sake  that  is 
laid  up  in  store.  For,  Lord,  thou  knowest,  if  we  would 
but  seem  to  please  men  in  things  contrary  to  thy  word, 
we  might  by  their  permission  enjoy  those  commodities 
that  others  do,  as  wife,  children,  goods  and  friends, 
which  all  I  acknowledge  to  be  thy  gifts,  given  to  the  end 
I  should  serve  thee.  And  now,  Lord,  that  the  world 
will  not  suffer  me  to  enjoin  them,  except  I  offend  thy 
laws,  behold  I  give  unto  thee  my  whole  spirit,  soul,  and 
body,  and  lo  !  1  leave  here  all  the  pleasures  of  tliis  life, 
and  do  now  leave  the  use  of  them  for  the  hope's  sake  of 
eternal  life  purchased  in  Christ's  blood,  and  promised  to 
all  them  who  tight  on  his  side,  and  are  content  to  suffer 
with  him  for  his  truth,  whensoever  the  world  and  the 
devil  shall  persecute  the  same. 

"  O,  Father  !  1  do  not  presume  to  come  to  thee,  in  mine 
own  righteousness ;  no,  but  only  in  the  merits  of  thy 
dear  Son  my  Saviour.  For  which  excellent  gift  of  salva- 
tion I  cannot  worthily  praise  thee,  neither  is  my  sacri- 
fice worthy,  or  to  be  accepted  witli  thee,  in  comparison 
of  our  bodies  nioititied,  and  obedient  unto  thy  will  ;  and 
now.  Lord,  whatsoever  rebellion  hath  been,  or  is  found 
in  my  members,  against  thy  will,  yet  do  I  here  give  unto 
thee  my  body  to  the  death,  rather  than  I  will  use  any 
strange  worshipping,  which  I  beseech  thee  accept  at  ray 
hand  for  a  pure  sacrifice.  Let  this  torment  be  to  me 
the  last  enemy  destroyed,  even  death,  the  end  of  misery, 
and  the  beginning  of  all  joy,  peace,  and  solace  ;  and  when 
the  time  of  resurrection  cometh,  then  let  me  enjoy  again 
these  members  then  glorified,  which  now  are  spoiled  and 
consumed  by  the  fire.  O,  Lord  Jesus  !  receive  my 
spirit  into  thy  hands.     Amen." 

A  Letter  of  Nicholas  Sheterden  to  his  Mother. 

"  After  my  humble  and  bounden  duty  remembered, 
well-beloved  mother,  this  shall  be  to  wish  you  increase 
of  grace  and  godly  wisdom,  that  you  may  see  and  per- 
ceive the  crafty  bewitching  of  Satan,  our  mortal  enemy, 
which,  as  I  have  divers  times  declared  unto  you,  doth 
not  openly  shew  himself  in  his  own  likeness,  but  under 
colour  of  devotion  deceives  them  that  keep  not  a  diligent 
eye  upon  him  ;  but  having  confidence  in  men's  traditions 
and  customs  of  the  world,  leaving  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  testament  of  his  Son  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord, 
do  grow  more  into  superstition  and  hypocrisy,  than  into 
wisdom  and  true  holiness.  For  this  is  most  true,  that 
Satan,  the  enemy  of  souls,  does  by  his  ministers  make 
many  believe,  that  those  things,  which  they  compel  us 
to  tor  their  stomach's  sake,  have  many  godly  significa- 
tions, although  they  are  most  contrary  to  God's  will,  as 
doubtless  they  are,  even  as  did  the  serpent  in  Paradise  to 
our  first  niother.  Eve.  What  (said  he)  hath  God  com- 
manded you  shall  not  eat  of  all  the  trees  in  the  garden  .' 
The  woman  said,  of  the  fruits  of  the  trees  in  the  garden 
we  may  eat:  but  of  the  tree  in  the  midst  of  the  garden, 
said  God,  see  ye  eat  not  lest  you  die.  Even  so  our 
ministers  now-a-days,  say,  hath  God  commanded  ye 
shall  not  make  you  any  image  or  likeness  of  any  thing  ? 
Yea,  forsooth.  Tush,  say  they,  what  harm  can  they  do? 
May  we  not  remember  God  the  better,  when  we  see  his 
image  or  picture  ?  For  they  are  good  books  for  the  lay- 
men ;  but  indeed  they  be  better  for  the  priests,  because 
they  receive  the  offerings. 

"  And  look  how  truly  the  promise  of  the  serpent  was 
kept  with  Eve,  so  is  the  persuasion  of  our  priests  found 
true  to  us.  For  as  Adam  and  Eve  did  become  like  God 
in  knowing  good  and  evil,  so  are  we,  in  remembering 
God  by  his  image.  For  Adam's  eyes  were  so  open,  that 
he  lost  both  innocency  and  righteousness,  and  was  be- 
come most  miserable  of  all  creatures  :  and  even  so  we 
remember  Christ  so  well  by  images,  that  we  forget  his 
commandments,  and  count  his  testament,  confirmed  in 
his  blood,  for  stark  madness  or  heresy  ;  so  miserably 
ll&ve  we  remembered  him,  that  of  all  people  we  are  most 


blind  :  and  this  follows  upon  our  presumption,  when  we 
remember  God  by  breaking  of  his  law  :  and  therefore 
surely  except  we  repent,  God  will  shortly  remember  us 
in  his  wrath,  and  reward  us  with  his  plagues,  as  sure  as 
there  is  a  God  it  will  come  to  pass. 

"  But  I  know  the  craftiness  of  them  herein,  (I  thank 
God)  who  will  say;  Where  went  he  to  school  ?  Is  he 
wiser  than  our  great  doctors  that  studied  all  their  hfe  ? 
And,  lo,  they  say  that  it  is  good  hay ;  although  we  smell 
it  musty  ourselves,  yet  must  we  believe  it  is  sweet,  and 
then  pay  them  well  for  their  so  saying,  and  all  is  safe. 
But  I  might  say  again,  \\'hat,  sir,  be  ye  wiser  than 
Christ,  and  God  his  Father,  or  the  Holy  Ghost  ?  What, 
wiser  than  the  prophets,  and  the  holy  apostles,  and  all 
the  holy  martyrs  ?  I  j)ray  you,  sir,  where  had  you  your 
high  learning  ?  Is  it  higher  than  God  (being  in  heaven) 
is  able  to  reach,  or  have  ye  set  it  lower  in  hell  than  ever 
Christ  durst  to  venture  ?  For  it  is  some  strange  learn- 
ing belike,  that  Christ  and  his  apostles  could  never  at- 
tain to  the  knowledge  of  it.  But  vain  men  are  never 
without  some  shift  :  for  peradventure  they  will  not  be 
ashamed  to  say,  that  Christ  coming  on  his  Father's  mes- 
sage, did  forget  half  his  errand  by  the  way.  For  I  dare 
say,  the  greater  half  of  their  ceremonies  were  never 
commanded  by  Christ  :  Yea,  I  doubt  it  would  be  hard 
to  find  one  in  the  church  perfectly  as  he  left  it  :  so  Ro- 
mishly  hath  antichrist  turited  the  church  upside  down  for 
lucre's  sake. 

"  Beloved  mother,  as  I  have  oftentimes  said  unto  you, 
even  so  now  I  beseech  you  from  my  very  heart  in  Christ, 
to  consider  your  own  soul's  health  is  offered  you  ;  do 
not  cast  it  off:  we  have  not  long  time  here.  Why 
should  we  deceive  ourselves  either  for  ease  of  our  flesh,  or 
for  the  winning  of  this  world's  treasure  :  I  know  that 
some  will  say  to  you,  Whv  should  we  condemn  our 
fathers  that  lived  thus  ?  God  forbid  that  we  should  con- 
demn any  that  did  according  to  their  knowledge.  But 
let  us  take  heed  that  they  condemn  us  not,  for  if  they 
had  heard  the  word  as  we  have,  and  had  been  warned  as 
we  have,  it  is  to  be  thought  that  they  would  more  thank- 
fully have  received  it  than  we  do  :  yea,  they  were  more 
faithful  in  what  they  knew,  than  many  now  are.  There- 
fore they  shall  be  our  condemnation,  if  we  do  not  em- 
brace this  grace  ofl'ered  us.  And  surely  look  how  many 
of  them  God  will  accept  and  save,  those  we  shall  never 
see,  nor  have  any  part  among  them  :  for  our  disobe- 
dience is  more  great  than  their  ignorance.  Wherefore 
if  we  will  meet  our  fathers  in  bliss  and  joy,  let  us  not  ; 
refuse  his  mercy  ofl'ered  more  largely  to  us  than  to  them,  , 
even  according  to  Christ's  promise,  which  said,  after 
such  great  ignorance  as  to  seek  him  from  country  to  | 
country,  and  find  him  not ;  '  Yet  shall  the  gospel,'  saith  ' 
he,  '  be  preached  in  all  the  world,  and  then  shall  the  end  , 
come.'  . 

"  And  now  let  us  know  the  time  of  our  visitation,  and     | 
not   turn   back  again,  seeing  we  are  once  delivered  :  for     I 
surely  God  will   not  bear  it  at  our  hands  to  turn  back-     i 
ward.     O  remember  Lot's  wife.    God  must  needs  punish     1 
out  of  hand  our  shameful  backsliding,  either  with  indu« 
ration  and  hardness  of  heart,  so  that  they  shall  persecute     j 
his  church  and  his  true  servants,  or  else  reward  it  with     j 
open  vengeance  and  plagues.     And  therefore,  good  mo-     j 
ther,   accept  this   my  simple  letter  as  a  fruit  of  my  love 
and  obedience  to  you.     Would  God  we  might  be  so  knit 
in  faith,  and  trust  in  God's  word  and  promises  here  in 
this  life,  as  we  might  together  enjoy  the  bliss  and  con- 
solation of  eternal  life  ;  vdiich  I  desire  and  seek  above 
all  worldly  treasure,  as  ye  partly  know.     If  1  would  seek 
the  good  will  of  men  contrary  to  my  conscience,  I  could 
make    some    my    friends    which    now  peradventure    are 
jealous   over  me  amiss.     But    I    thank   God,  let  them    m 
weigh  the  matter  between   God  and  their  consciences,    ,! 
and  they   have  no  just  cause  so  to  do  :     Nevertheless  I 
pray  they  would  yet  refrain  and  put   their  matter  and 
mine  into  the  balance  of  God's  most  holy  word,  there  to 
be  weighed   by  the   mind  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  expressed 
unto   us  by  the   holy  patriarchs  and  prophets,  and  by 
Jesus  Christ  our  only  Saviour  and  mediator,  and  by  his 
holy   apostles ;   and  then   I  doubt  not,   but  our  matter 


A.D.  1555.]    LETTERS  OF  NICHOLAS  SIIETERDEN  TO  HIS  BROTHER  AND  MOTHER. 


797 


:  shall   be  ended   with   peace,  and  joyfulness   of  heart ; 
I  which  God  grant  us  for  his  mercy  sake.     Amen, 
i  *'  Your    own   child,   Nicholas    Sheterden, 

prisoner  for  the  truth,  in  Westgate,  1555." 

A  Letter  to  his  Brother,  Walter  Sheterden. 

"  I  wish  you  health  in  Christ,  true  knowledge  of  his 

1  word,  and  a  faithful  obedient  heart  to  the  same.      It  is 

shewed  me,  my  brother,  that  you  wished  me  by  a  letter 

to   a  friend    of  yours,  to  persuade  me,  that  I  should  be 

ruled  by  mine  uncle,  who  saith,  he  will  bestow  his  goods 

!  very  largely  upon  me,  if  I  should  not  stand  too  high  in 

I  mine  own  conceit.     But,  my  good  brother,  I  trust  ye  do 

■  not  judge  so  evil  of  me,  that  I  should  liave  a  faith  to  sell 

i  for  money.   For  though  he  or  you  were  able  to  give  me  the 

'  treasure  of  the  whole  country,  yet  I  thank  my  Lord  God, 

I  do  judge  it  but  a  heap  of  dung,  in  respect  of  the  trea- 

',  sure  hid  within  ;  yet  I  do  esteem  a  buckle  of  your  shoe, 

if  it  come  with  good  will.     And  for  to  be  counselled  and 

ruled  by  him  or  you,  or  any  other  my  friends,   I  do  not, 

\  neither  have  I  refused  it,  if  they  require  no  more  of  me 

than  my  power,   and  that  which  belongs  to  mortal  men. 

But  if  they  require  of  me  any  thing  which  pertains  to 

God  duly,  there  is  neither  high  nor  low,  friend  nor  foe, 

I  trust  in  God,  shall  get  it  of  me  ;  nor  yet  the  angels  in 

heaven. 

(  "  For  though  I  be  not  learned,  (as  the  vain  men  of  the 
j world  call  learning)  yet,  I  thank  my  Lord  God,  I  have 
'learned  out  of  God's  book,  to  know  God  from  his  crea- 
tures, and  to  know  Christ  from  his  sacraments,  and  to 
iput  a  difference  between  the  merits  of  Christ's  passion 
land  his  supper,  and  a  difference  between  the  water  of 
Ibaptism,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  not  to  mix  and  mingle 
jail  things  confusedly  together :  so  that  if  one  ask  me  a 
iquestion  or  a  reason  of  my  faith,  I  must  be  so  ignorant 
ias  to  say  thus,  '  I  believe  as  the  holy  church  believes  :'  if 
ihe  ask  me  what  is  the  order  of  that  faith,  I  should  be  so 
.ignorant  that  I  could  not  discern  God  from  his  crea- 
tures, nor  Christ  from  his  sacraments  ;  if  I  should  so 
imonstrously  utter  my  faith,  that  I  were  not  able  to  judge 
Ibetween  Christ's  birth  and  his  burial,  nor  which  were 
iftrst,  his  mortification,  or  his  glorification,  who  would 
Ibelieve  that  my  faith  were  sound  ? 

I  "  For  some  aifirm  that  Christ  did  not  give  to  his 
apostles  a  mortal  and  a  passible  body,  but  an  immortal 
land  glorified  body,  so  that  he  should  have  a  glorified 
Ibody  before  his  death,  and  so  his  glorification  was  be- 
fore his  resurrection  ;  and  that  he  was  lisen  before  he 
iwas  crucified,  and  crucified  before  his  baptism,  and  then 
'they  may  as  well  say,  he  was  baptised  before  his  birth, 
,and  born  before  he  was  conceived,  and  conceived  before 
ihe  was  promised,  and  that  were  even  right  antichrist  to 
iturn  all  things  backward,  and  then  say,  '  Oh,  ye  must 
[believe,  for  God  is  Almighty,  he  can  do  all  things,'  &c. 
True  it  is,  that  God  is  Almighty  indeed,  and  yet  I  may 
iioi  believe  things  contrary  to  his  word,  that  Christ's 
body  was  glorified  before  he  died  :  for  God's  omnipo- 
teiicy  doth  not  Stand  in  things  contrary  to  his  will,  but 
in  iierforming  his  will  at  his  pleasure  in  time,  neither 
does  he  require  of  us  to  judge  or  believe  of  his  Almighty 
power,  that  he.  hath  made  tb.e  end  of  the  world  to  come 
ociore  tlie  beginning,  or  yet  the  fruit  to  come  before  the 
blossom,  and  yet  is  he  nevertheless  Almighty. 

"  But  if  peradventure  you  shall  think  with  yourself, 
♦iiv  they  are  learned  ;  it  were  a  marvel  but  they  should 
iviiow  wliat  is  the  truth,  as  well  as  others,  who  never 
kept  any  such  study,  &c.  To  that  I  answer,  that  if 
.uey  had  studied  God's  word,  the  author  of  truth,  as 
they  hive  done  logic,  and  duns,  with  the  legend  of 
lies,  they  should  have  been  as  expert  in  the  truth,  as 
tbey  be  now  in  weak  reasons.  But  thus  has  God  ful- 
iiiied  his  jiromise,  that  such  should  be  deluded  with  lies, 
»Mio  would  not  believe  nor  walk  in  his  truth. 

■•  And  again  ;  this  is  a  good  cause  to  make  us  think 
Surely,  that  this  was  the  cause  that  God  gave  them  over 
•"  th?  first  to  error,  after  the  ajiostles'  time  by  little  and 
iitde,  as  fhey  grew  in  sin.  For  seeing  we  had  his  truth 
now  among  us  a  few  jears.  because  we  did  not  obey 


it,  we  see  what  a  sudden  change  God  huth  brought 
upon  us  for  our  sins'  sake.  And  why  should  not  we 
think  that  this  and  such  like  diso'oedience  was  the  cause 
that  God  took  his  word  from  all  Chiistendom  at  the  first, 
and  cast  a  darkness  upon  them  tliat  would  not  w;dk  in 
his  light  ?  For  it  is  evident  enough  to  see  how  utilike 
their  doings  are  to  Christ's  and  his  apostles'  :  ar.d  that 
seen,  either  we  must  judge  Christ's  doings  very  slender, 
and  theirs  good,  or  else  that  indeed  they  are  the  very 
antichrists,  which  should  come  and  turn  all  thiiii's  out 
of  frame.  Thus  I  have  been  bold  to  trouble  you,  wliich 
I  trust  shall  not  be  altogether  in  vain.  Pray  for  me  as 
I  do  for  you. 

"  Your  brother,  Nicholas  Sheterden, 

prisoner  for  the  truth,  in  Westgate." 

Another  Letter  nf  Nicholas  Sheterden  to  his  Mother. 

"  Oh!  my  good  mother,  whom  I  love  with  reverence  in 
the  Lord,  and  according  to  my  duty,  I  desire  your  favour- 
able blessing  and  forgiveness,  of  all  my  misdeeds  toivards 
you,  Oh  !  my  good  mother,  in  few  words,  I  wish  you 
the  same  salvation,  which  I  hope  myself  to  feel,  and 
partly  taste  of  before  this  comes  to  you  to  read  ;  and  in  the 
resurrection,  I  verily  believe  to  have  it  more  perfectly  in 
body  and  soul  joined  together  for  ever;  and  in  that  day 
God  grant  you  to  see  my  face  with  joy  :  l;ut.  d;Mr  mo- 
ther, then  beware  of  that  great  idolatiy,  and  blasplicmoiis 
mass.  Oh  !  let  not  that  be  your  God,  which  mice  and 
worms  can  devour.  Behold,  I  call  heaven  and  earth  to 
record,  that  it  is  no  God,  yea,  the  fire  that  consumeth  it, 
and  the  moistness  that  causeth  it  to  mould,  and  I  take 
Christ's  testament  to  witness,  that  it  is  none  of  his  or- 
dinances, but  a  mere  invention  of  men,  and  a  snaj-e  to 
catch  innocents'  blood ;  and  now  that  God  hath  shewed 
it  unto  you,  be  warned  in  time.  Oh !  give  over  old  cus- 
toms, and  become  new  in  the  truth.  What  state  soever 
your  father  be  in,  leave  that  to  God  ;  and  let  us  follow 
the  counsel  of  his  word.  Dear  motl'.er,  embrace  it  with 
hearty  affection,  read  it  with  obeditnce,  let  it  be  vour 
pastime  :  but  yet  cast  off  all  carnal  affections,  and  love 
of  worldly  things  :  so  shall  we  meet  in  joy  at  the  last  day, 
or  else  I  bid  you  farewell  for  evermore:  Oh!  farewell  my 
friends  and  lovers  all,  God  grant  me  to  see  your  faces  in 
joy.     Amen. 

"  From  Westgate,  the  lltli  of  July,  1555.  Your 
Child,  written  with  his  hand,  and  sealed  wita 
his  blood,  Nicholas  Sheterden,  being 
appointed  to  be  slain." 

The  day  after  the  condemnation  of  these  godly  men, 
which  was  the  26th  day  of  July,  there  were  also  condemned 
for  the  same  articles,  W.  Coker,  W  Hopper  of  Cam- 
brook,  Henry  Laurence,  Richard  Wright  of  Ashford, 
W.  Stere  of  Ashford.  But  because  the  execution  of 
these  martyrs  pertaineth  not  to  this  month,  more  shiii 
be  said,  the  Lord  willing,  when  we  come  to  the  month 
of  August. 

In  the  same  month  followed  the  death  and  martyrdom 
of  Nicholas  Hall,  and  Christopher  Waid  of  Dartford, 
who  were  condemned  by  Maurice,  bishop  of  Rochester, 
about  the  last  day  of  the  month  of  June.  The  six 
articles  ministered  to  them  were  of  the  same  ordinary 
course  and  effect  with  the  articles  of  the  other  martyrs 
before  specified ;  and  sentence  of  condemnation  was  pro- 
nounced by  Maurice  the  bishop  against  them,  after  the 
common  course  in  condemning  all  other  like  servants  of 
Christ.  Nicholas  Hall  was  burned  at  Rochester  about 
the  19th  day  of  July. 

With  Hall  and  Waid,  in  the  same  month  of  July, 
three  others  were  condemned  by  Maurice,  the  bishop 
aforenamed,  whose  names  were  Joan  Beach,  widow;  John 
Harpol,  of  Rochester ;  and  Margery  Policy.  Of  Margery 
Policy,  touching  her  examination  and  condemnation  here 
follows  the  account. 

The  Martyrdom  of  Margei-ij  Policy. 

Margery  Policy,  widow,  was  accused  ana  brought 
before  Maurice,  bishop  of  Rochester,  about  the  begin- 


108 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  WAID,  CARVER,  AND  LAUNDER. 


[Cook  XI. 


nini^  of  June.  The  bishop,  according  to  the  pontifical 
solemnity  of  that  church,  rising  up  out  of  the  chair,  in 
a  high  swelling  style  to  dash  the  poor  woman,  began  in 
these  words  : 

"  We,  Maurice,  by  the  sufferance  of  God  bishop  of 
Rochester,  proceeding  of  our  mere  office  in  a  cause  of 
heresy,  against  thee,  Margery  PoUey,  of  the  parish  of 
Pepingl)ery,  of  our  diocese  and  jurisdiction  of  Rochester, 
tJo  lay  and  object  against  thee  all  and  singular  these  ar- 
ticles ensuing.  To  the  whicli,  and  to  every  parcel  of 
them,  we  require  of  thee  a  true,  full,  and  plain  answer, 
by  virtue  of  thine  oath  thereupon  to  be  given,"  &c. 

Thus  the  oath  being  administered,  and  the  articles 
commenced  against  her,  which  articles  were  the  same 
that  were  ministered  to  others  before,  she  so  framed  her 
answers,  that  she  neither  allowed  the  deity  of  their  sa- 
crament, nor  the  absurdity  of  tlieir  mass.  For  which 
sentence  was  read  against  her  about  the  beginning  of 
June.  But  because  her  death  followed  not  upon  the 
same,  we  will  therefore  defer  treating  of  it  to  the  due 
place  and  time. 

The  Martyrdom  of  C/irisfopker  Waid. 

Christopher  Waid,  of  Dartford,  in  the  county  of  Kent, 
linen-weaver,  was  condemned  by  Maurice,  bishop  of 
Rochester,  and  appointed  to  be  burned  at  Dartford. 
At  the  day  appointed  for  his  execution,  which  was  in  the 
month  of  July,  there  was  early  in  the  morning  carried 
out  of  the  town,  in  a  cart,  a  stake,  and  tlierewith  many 
bundles  of  reeds,  to  a  place  a  quarter  of  a  mile  out  of 
the  town,  called  the  Brimth,  into  a  gravel  pit,  the  com- 
mon place  of  the  execution  of  felons.  Thither,  also, 
was  brought  a  load  of  broom-fagots,  with  other  fagots 
and  tall  wood,  to  which  place  the  people  of  the  country 
resorted  in  great  numbers,  and  there  awaited  his  com- 
ing. About  ten  o'clock,  the  sheriff,  with  a  number  of 
other  gentlemen,  who  were  appointed  to  assist  him, 
came  riding  to  the  place  ;  and  with  them  Waid,  at  whose 
side  was  riding,  pinioned,  Margery  Policy  of  Tunbridge, 
who  were  both  singing  a  psalm.  Margery,  as  soon  as 
she  saw  afar  off  the  multitude  gathered  about  the  place 
where  M'aid  was  to  suffer,  said  to  him  very  loud  and 
cheeifully,  "  You  may  rejoice,  Waid,  to  see  such  a  com- 
pany gathered  to  celebrate  your  marriage  this  day." 
And  so  passing  by  the  place,  they  were  carried  to  the 
town,  where  Margery  was  kept  until  the  sheriff  returned 
from  Waid's  execution.  Waid  being  made  ready,  and 
stripped  of  his  clothes  in  an  inn,  he  had  brought  to  him 
a  long  white  shirt  from  his  wife,  which  he  put  on ;  he 
was  then  pinioned,  and  led  to  tlie  Brimth  ;  and  coming 
straight  to  the  stake,  he  took  it  in  his  arms,  embraced  it, 
and  set  his  back  to  it,  and  stept  into  a  pitch-barrel ; 
then  a  smith  brought  a  hoop  of  iron,  and  with  two 
staples  made  him  fast  to  the  stake  under  his  arms. 

As  soon  as  he  was  thus  fixed,  he  repeated,  with  his 
hands  and  eyes  lifted  up  to  heaven,  with  a  cheerful  and 
loud  voice,  the  last  verse  of  tlie  Ixxxvi.  Psalm,  "  Shew 
me  a  token  for  good  ;  that  they  which  hate  me  may  see 
it,  and  be  ashamed ;  because  thou,  Lord,  hast  helped 
me,  and  comforted  me."  Near  to  the  stake  was  a  little 
hill,  and  upon  the  top  of  it  were  erected  four  stayes, 
with  a  covering  round  about  like  a  pulpit :  into  this 
place,  as  Waid  was  thus  praying  at  the  stake,  a  friar 
entered  with  a  book  in  his  hand  ;  when  Waid  saw  him 
he  cried  earnestly  to  the  peo])le,  to  take  heed  of  the 
doctrine  of  the  wliore  of  Babylon,  exhorting  them  to 
embrace  the  doctrine  of  the  gospel  preached  in  King 
Edward's  days  ;  but  the  sheriff  interrupted  him,  saying, 
"  Be  quiet,  Waid,  and  die  patiently."  "  I  am,"  said 
he,  "  I  thank  God,  quiet,  master  sheriff,  and  so  trust  to 
die."  All  this  while  the  friar  stood  still  looking  over 
the  coverlet,  as  though  he  would  liave  uttered  some- 
thing :  but  Waid  very  mightily  admonished  the  people  to 
beware  of  that  doctrine  ;  which,  when  the  friar  per- 
ceived, whether  he  were  amazed,  or  could  have  no 
audience  of  the  jieople,  withdrew  out  of  the  place  imme- 
diately, without  speaking  a  word,  and  went  away  down 


to  the  town.  Then  the  reeds  being  placed  about  him, 
he  pulled  them,  and  embraced  them  in  his  arms,  always 
with  his  hands  making  an  opening  about  his  face,  that 
his  voice  might  be  heard.  Then  the  lire  being  put  to 
him,  he  cried  to  God  often,  "  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my 
soul  ;"  without  any  token  or  sign  of  impatience  in  the 
fire;  till  at  length,  when  the  lire  was  thoroughly  kindled, 
he  was  not  lieard  to  speak,  but  continued  to  hold  up  his 
hands  over  his  head  towards  heaven. 

The  hurning  of  Dirick  Carver  and  John  Larnider. 

On  the  twenty-second  of  July,  there  was  burned  at 
Lewes,  in  the  county  of  Sussex,  one  Dirick  Carver; 
and,  on  the  next  day,  was  also  burned  at  Slening, 
anotlier  man  named  John  Launder.  These  two  men, 
with  others,  had  been  apprehended  about  the  end  ot 
October,  l.')54,  while  thty  were  at  jirayer  in  the  dwel- 
ling-house of  Dirick  ;  and  were  sent  up  to  the  queen's 
council.  After  examination  they  were  sent  as  prisoners 
to  Newgate,  there  to  attend  the  leisure  of  Bonner, 
bishop  of  London.  They  were  brought  by  the  keeper  of 
the  prison  on  the  eighth  of  June,  into  the  bishop's 
chamber  at  his  house  in  London  ;  and  there  being  ex- 
amined upon  many  points  of  religion,  they  made  tlieir 
several  confessions,  subscribing  and  signiiig  tiiem  with 
their  own  hands.  Which  being  read,  the  bishop  ob- 
jected to  them  certain  other  articles,  causing  them  to 
swear  truly  and  directly  to  answer  thereto ;  which 
articles  they  confessed  to  be  true,  referring  themselves 
chiefly  to  their  former  confessions. 

This  done,  after  long  persuasions  and  fair  exhorta- 
tions, they  were  demanded  whether  they  would  stand  to 
their  answers.  Launder  said,  "  1  will  never  go  from 
these  answers  so  long  as  1  live."  The  other  also  con- 
firmed the  same,  and  therefore  they  were  commanded  to 
apjiear  again  before  the  bishop  in  the  consistory  of  St. 
Paul's,  on  the  tenth  day  of  the  month. 

The  Confession  of  Dirick  Carver,  lefure  Bonner, 

"  Dirick  Carver,  beer-brewer,  of  Brighthelmston,  in 
the  county  of  Sussex,  where  he  hath  dwelt  by  the  space 
of  eight  or  nine  years  ;  born  in  the  village  of  Dilson  by 
Stockom  in  the  land  of  Luke,  forty  years  of  age,  or 
thereabout,  and  now  prisoner  in  Newgate,  where  he 
hath  remained  and  continued  at  the  council's  command- 
ment,  since  Allhallows  day  last  past,  being  examined  con- 
cerning his  faith  and  belief  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
saith,  that  he  hath,  and  doth  believe,  that  the  very  sub- 
stance of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  is  not  in  the  said 
sacrament,  and  that  there  is  no  other  substance  remain- 
ing in  tiie  said  sacrament  after  the  words  spoken  by  the 
priest,  but  only  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine. 

"  Also,  being  examined  concerning  the  mass  in  Latin, 
now  used  in  the  popish  church  of  England,  he  believeth 
that  there  is  no  sacrifice  in  the  mass,  and  that  there  is  in 
it  no  salvation  for  a  christian  man,  except  it  should  be 
said  in  the  mother  tongue,  that  he  might  understand  it ; 
and  concerning  the  ceremonies  of  the  church,  he  saith 
and  believeth,  that  they  are  not  profitable  to  a  christian 
man. 

"  Also,  being  examined  concerning  auricular  confes- 
sion, he  answereth.  That  he  hath  and  doth  believe,  that 
it  is  necessary  to  go  to  a  good  priest  for  good  counsel ; 
but  the  absolution  of  the  priest,  laying  his  hand  upon 
any  man's  head,  as  is  now  used,  is  nothing  profitable  to 
a  christian  man's  salvation.  And  further  lie  saith,  that 
he  hath  not  been  confessed,  nor  received  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  since  the  coronation  of  the  queen  that 
now  is. 

"  Also,  concerning  the  faith  and  religion  now  taught, 
set  forth,  and  believed  in  the  said  church  of  England,  l.e 
answereth  and  believeth,  that  the  faith  and  doctrine 
now  taught,  set  forth,  and  used  in  the  said  church  of 
England,  is  not  agreeable  to  God's  word.  And,  further- 
more, he  saith,  that  Bishop  Hooper,  Cardmaker,  Rogers, 
and  others  of  their  opinion,  who  were  of  late  burned, 
were  good  christian  men,  and  did  preach  the  true  doc- 
trine of  Christ  as  he  believeth ;  and  saith  that  tne^  old 


A.D.  1555.]  THE  CONFESSION  OF  DIRICK  CARVER,  AND  JOHN  LAUNDER. 


799 


shed  their  blood  in  the  same  doctrine,  which  was  by  the 
power  of  God,  as  he  saith  and  believeth. 

"  And  further  being  examined,  he  saith,  That  since 
the  queen's  coronation,  he  hath  had  the  Bible  and 
Psalter  in  English,  read  in  his  house  at  Brighthelmston 
divers  times,  and  likewise  since  his  coming  into  New- 
gate :  but  the  keeper  hearing  thereof,  did  take  them 
away ;  and  saith  also,  that  about  a  twelvemonth  now 
past,  he  had  the  English  procession  said  in  his  house, 
with  other  English  prayers.  And  further  saith,  that 
Thomas  Iveson,  John  Launder,  and  William  Vesie, 
being  prisoners  with  him  in  Newgate,  were  taken  with 
this  examinate  in  his  house  at  Brighthelmston,  as  they 
were  hearing  of  the  gospel,  then  read  in  English,  a  little 
before  AUliallows  day  last  past,  and  brought  into  the 
court :  and  being  examined  thereupon  by  the  council, 
were  committed  by  them  to  prison  in  Newgate." 

The  Confession  of  John  Launder,  before  Bonner. 

"  John  Launder,  husbandman,  of  the  parish  of  God- 
stone,  in  the  county  of  Surrey,  of  the  age  of  twenty-five 
years,  born  at  Godstone  ;  being  examined,  doth  confess 
and  say,  that  about  two  days  next  before  Allhallows-eve, 
last  past,  this  examinate  and  one  Dirick  Carver,  Thomas 
Iveson,  William  Vesie,  with  other  persons  to  the  num- 
ber of  twelve,  (being  altogether  in  their  prayers,  saying 
the  service  in  English,  set  forth  in  the  time  of  King 
Edward  VI.,  in  the  house  of  the  said  Dirick,  situate  at 
Brighthelmston  in  Sussex)  were  apprehended  by  one 
Master  Edward  Gage,  and  by  liim  sent  up  hither  to 
London,  to  the  king  and  queen's  council,  and  by  them 
(upon  his  examination)  committed  to  Newgate,  where 
he,  with  his  said  other  companions,  hath  ever  since  re- 
mained in  prison. 

"  And  further  being  examined,  he  doth  confess  and 
say,  that  the  occasion  of  his  coming  to  tlie  said  Brigh- 
thelmston was  upon  certain  business  there  to  be  done  for 
his  father :  and  so  being  there,  and  hearing  that  the  said 
Dirick  was  a  man  that  did  much  favour  the  gospel,  this 
examinate  did  resort  to  his  house  and  company,  whom 
before  that  time  he  did  never  see  or  know,  and  by  reason 
of  that  his  resort,  he  was  apprehended  as  before  :  And 
further  doth  confess  and  believe,  that  there  is  here  in 
earth  one  whole  and  universal  catholic  church,  whereof 
the  members  are  dispersed  throughout  the  world,  and 
doth  believe  also,  that  the  same  church  doth  set  forth 
and  teach  only  two  sacraments,  the  sacrament  of  bap- 
tism, and  the  sacrament  of  the  supper  of  our  Lord. 
And  whosoever  doth  teach  or  use  any  more  sacraments, 
or  yet  any  ceremonies,  he  doth  not  believe  that  they  are 
of  the  catholic  church,  but  abhors  them  from  the  bottom 
of  his  heart :  And  doth  further  say  and  believe,  that  all 
the  service,  sacrifices,  and  ceremonies,  now  used  in  this 
realm  of  England  (yea,  and  in  all  other  parts  of  the 
world,  which  hath  been  used  after  the  same  manner)  are 
erroneous  and  naught,  and  contrary  to  Christ's  institu- 
tion, and  the  determination  of  Christ's  catholic  church, 
•whereof  he  believeth  that  he  himself  is  a  member. 

"  Also,  he  doth  confess  and  believe,  that  in  the  sa- 
crament, now  called  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  there  is 
not  really,  and  truly  contained,  under  the  forms  of 
bread  and  wine,  the  very  natural  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  in  substance  :  but  his  belief  and  faith  therein  is, 
that  when  he  receives  the  material  bread  and  wine  he  re- 
ceives the  same  in  remembrance  of  Christ's  death  and 
passion,  and  so  receiving  it,  he  eats  and  drinks  Christ's 
body  and  blood  by  faith,  and  no  other  way  as  he  be- 
lieveth. 

"  And,  moreover,  he  doth  confess,  say,  and  believe, 
that  the  mass  now  used  in  the  realm  of  England,  or 
elsewhere,  in  all  Christendom,  is  naught  and  abominable, 
and  directly  against  God's  word  and  his  catholic  church  ; 
and  that  there  is  nothing  said  or  used  in  it  good  and 
profitable.  For  he  saith,  that  although  the  Gloria  in  ex- 
celsis,  the  Creed,  Sanctus,  Paternoster,  Agnus,  and 
other  parts  of  the  mass  are  of  themselves  good  and  pro- 
fitable, j'et  the  same  being  used  amongst  other  things 
that  are  naught  and  superfluous  in  the  mass,  the  same 
good  things  do  become  naught  also,  as  he  believeth. 


"  Also,  he  doth  believe  and  confess  that  auricular 
confession  is  not  necessary  to  be  made  to  any  priest,  or 
to  any  other  creature,  but  every  person  ouglit  to  ac- 
knowledge and  confess  his  sins  only  to  God  ;  and  also 
that  no  person  hath  any  authority  to  absolve  any  man 
from  his  sins,  and  also  belie\  eth  that  the  right  and  true 
way  (according  to  the  scriptures)  after  a  man  hath  fallen 
from  grace  to  sin,  to  arise  to  Christ  again,  is  to  be  sorry 
for  his  offences,  and  to  do  the  same  or  the  like  no  more ; 
and  not  to  make  any  auricular  confession  of  them  to  the 
j)riest,  neither  to  take  absolution  for  them  at  the  priest's 
hands.  All  which  his  said  opinions  he  hath  believed  by 
the  space  of  these  seven  or  eight  years  past,  and  in  that 
time  hath  divers  and  many  times  openly  argued  and  de- 
fended the  same,  as  he  saith,"  &c. 

On  the  tenth  of  June  these  two  persons,  with  others, 
were  brought  by  the  keeper  to  the  bishop's  consistory, 
where  the  bi.shop  beginning  with  Dirick  Carver,  caused 
his  confession  with  the  articles  and  answers  to  be  read 
to  him,  asking  him  whether  he  would  stand  to  them. 
Dirick  answered,  that  he  would  :  "  For  your  doctrine," 
said  he,  "  is  poison  and  sorcery.  If  Christ  were  here, 
you  would  put  him  to  a  worse  death  than  he  was  put  to 
before.  You  say  that  you  can  make  a  god  ;  you  can 
make  a  pudding  as  well.  Your  ceremonies  in  the 
church  are  beggary  and  poison.  And  further  I  say, 
that  auricular  confession  is  contrary  to  God's  word,  and 
very  poison  :"  with  divers  other  such  words. 

'The  bishop  seeing  his  constancy,  and  that  neither  his 
accustomed  flatteries,  nor  yet  his  cruel  threatenings, 
could  move  this  good  man  to  incline  to  their  idolatry, 
pronounced  his  usual  and  general  blessing  (i.  e.  sentence 
of  condemnation  to  be  burned),  both  on  Dirick  Carver 
and  John  Launder,  who  remained  in  the  same  con- 
stancy, and  therefore  they  were  both  delivered  to  the 
sheriffs,  and  afterwards  were  conveyed  to  the  places 
above-named,  and  there  most  joyfully  gave  their  bodies 
to  be  burned  in  the  fire,  and  their  souls  into  the  hands  of 
Almighty  God,  by  Jesus  Christ,  who  has  assured  them 
of  a  better  hope  of  life. 

This  Dirick  was  a  man  whom  the  Lord  had  blessed  as 
well  with  temporal  riches,  as  with  his  spiritual  trea- 
sures. At  his  coming  into  the  town  of  Lewes  to  be 
burned,  the  people  called  upon  him,  beseeching  God  to 
strengthen  him  in  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  thanked 
them,  and  prayed  to  God,  that  of  his  mercy  lie  would 
strengthen  them  in  the  faith.  As  he  came  to  the  stake, 
he  kneeled  down  and  made  his  prayers,  and  the  sheriff 
made  haste. 

Then  his  book  was  thrown  into  the  pitch-barrel,  and 
when  he  had  stripped  himself  as  a  joyful  member  of 
God,  he  went  into  the  barrel  himself.  And  as  soon 
as  he  came  in,  he  took  up  the  book  and  threw  it 
among  the  people  ;  and  then  the  sheriff  commanded  in 
the  king  and  queen's  name,  on  pain  of  death,  to  throw 
in  the  book  again  ;  and  immediately  Dirick  spake  with  a 
joyful  voice,  saying  : — 

"  Dear  brethren  and  sisters,  witness  to  you  all,  that 
I  am  come  to  seal  with  my  blood,  Christ's  gospel,  be- 
cause I  know  that  it  is  true  :  it  is  not  unknown  to  all  of 
you,  that  it  has  been  truly  preached  here  in  Lewes,  and 
in  all  places  of  England,  and  that  now  it  is  not.  And 
because  I  will  not  deny  God's  gospel,  and  be  obedient 
to  man's  >aws,  I  am  condemned  to  die.  Dear  brethren 
and  sisters,  as  many  of  you  as  believe  in  the  Father, 
the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  unto  everlasting  life,  see 
you  do  the  works  appertaining  to  such  belief.  And  as 
many  of  you  as  believe  in  the  pope  of  Rome,  or  any  of 
his  laws,  which  he  sets  forth  in  these  days,  you  believe 
to  your  utter  condemnation;  and  except  the  great 
mercy  of  God  prevents  you,  you  shall  burn  in  hell 
perpetually." 

Immediately  the  sheriff  spake  to  him,  and  said,  "  If 
thou  dost  not  believe  on  the  pope,  thou  art  damned  body 
and  soul."  And  further  the  sheriff  said  to  him,  "  Speak 
to  thy  God,  that  he  may  deliver,  thee  now,  or  else  to 
strike  me  down  for  an  example  to  this  people."  But 
this  faithful  martyr  said,  "  The  Lord  forgive  you  your 
sayings." 


800 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  IVESON,  ALEWORTII,  ABBEYS,  &c. 


[Book  XI 


And  then  he  spiVe.  again  to  all  the  people  with  a  loud 
|>'oice,  siying,  "  Dear  brethren,  and  all  you  whom  I 
have  offsndf  J  in  words  or  in  deed,  I  ask  you  for  the 
Lord's  sake  to  forgive  me ;  and  I  heartily  forgive  all 
you,  wlio  have  offended  me  in  thought,  word,  or  deed." 
And  he  said  farther  in  his  prayer,  "  Oh  Lord,  iny  God, 
thou  hast  written,  '  He  that  loveth  father  or  mother 
more  thin  me  is  not  worthy  of  me  ;  and  he  that  loveth 
son  or  daughter  more  than  me  is  not  wortliy  of  me. 
And  he  that  taketh  not  his  cross  and  foUoweth  after  me 
is  not  worthy  of  me.'  (Matt.  x.  .S7,  IW.)  But  thou 
Lord  kiiowest,  that  I  have  forsaken  all,  to  come  unto 
thee.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me,  for  unto  thee  do  I 
commend  my  spirit,  and  my  soul  doth  rejoice  in  thee. 
These  were  the  last  words  of  this  faithful  martyr  of 
Christ,  before  the  fire  was  put  to  him.  And  after  the 
fire  came  to  him,  he  cried,  "  Oh  Lord,  have  mercy 
upon  me,"  and  sprung  up  in  the  fire,  calling  upon  the 
name  of  Jesus,  and  died. 

An  Account  of  Thomas  Iveson. 

At  Chichester,  about  the  same  month,  was  burned 
one  Thomas  Iveson  of  Godstone,  in  the  county  of  Sur- 
rey, carpenter,  whose  apprehension,  examination,  and 
condemnation,  as  it  was  at  one  time,  and  in  one  form, 
with  Dirick  Carver  and  John  Launder,  I  here  omit, 
referring  the  reader  to  their  history. 

Iveson  being  earnestly  pressed  to  recant,  he  said,  "  I 
would  not  recant  and  forsake  my  opinion  and  belief  for 
all  the  goods  in  London.  I  do  appeal  to  God's  mercy, 
and  will  be  none  of  your  church,  nor  submit  myself  to 
it :  and  what  I  have  said,  I  will  say  again.  And  if 
there  came  an  angel  from  heaven,  to  teach  me  any  other 
doctrine  than  that  which  I  am  now  in,  I  would  not  be- 
lieve him.''  Which  answer  being  thus  made,  he  was 
condemned  as  an  heretic,  and  was  committed  to  the 
secular  i)ower,  as  they  term  it,  and  at  the  place  above- 
mentioned  was  burned,  persevering  still  in  his  constant 
faith  unto  the  end. 

John  Aleworth. 

In  the  latter  end  of  July,  John  Aleworth  died  in  pri- 
son, at  the  town  of  Reading,  being  there  in  bonds  for 
the  cause  and  testimony  of  the  truth  of  the  Lord's 
gospel,  whom,  although  the  prelates  (according  to  their 
usual  solemnity)  did  exclude  from  christian  burial,  yet 
^e  see  no  cause  why  to  exclude  him  out  of  the  number 
of  Christ's  holy  martyrs,  and  heirs  of  his  holy  kingdom. 

James  Abbeys,  a  Martyr,  for  the  true  cause  of  Christ's 
Gospel. 

Among  many  that  laboured  in  these  troublesome  days 
to  keep  a  good  conscience,  there  was  one  James  Abbeys, 
a  young  man,  who,  through  compulsion  of  the  tyranny 
then  used,  was  forced  to  take  part  with  his  brethren  in 
wandering,  and  going  from  place  to  place,  to  avoid  the 
peril  of  arrest.  But  when  the  time  came,  that  the  Lord 
liad  another  work  to  do  for  him,  he  was  caught  by  the 
hands  of  wicked  men,  and  brought  before  the  bishop  of 
Norwich,  Doctor  Hopton,  who,  examining  him  of  his 
religion,  and  charging  him  both  with  threats  and  fair 
speech,  at  the  last  poor  James  yielded  to  their  persua- 
sions, although  his  conscience  consented  not. 

When  he  was  dismissed,  and  was  about  to  go  from  the 
bishop,  the  bishop  called  him  again,  and  gave  him  a 
piece  of  money,  which,  when  James  had  received,  and 
was  departed  from  the  bishop,  his  conscience  began  in- 
wardly to  accuse  his  act,  how  he  had  displeased  the 
Lord  by  consenting  to  their  persuasions.  In  which 
combat  with  liimself,  he  went  immediately  to  the  bishop 
again,  and  there  threw  him  liis  money,  which  he  had  re- 
ceived at  his  hand,  and  said  he  repented  that  ever  he 
gave  his  consent  to  their  wicked  persuasions  ;  and  also 
that  he  gave  his  consent  in  taking  his  money. 

Now,  this  being  done,  the  bishop  with  his  chaplains 
laboured  afresh  to  win  him  again,  but  in  vain  ;  for 
James  Abbeys  would, not  yield,  although  he  had  played 
Peter  before  through  infirmity,  yet  he  stood  manfully  in 
his  master's  cause  to  the  end,  and  abode  the  trial  of  the 
fire,  in  the  consuming  of  his  body  into  ashes,  which 


burning   took    place    at   Bury,  on   the  2nd  of  August, 
Ifjoo. 

77ie  Mai'tyrdom  of  John  Denley,  John  Newman,  and 
Patrick  Packingham. 

In  the  midst  of  this  tempestuous  rage  of  malignant 
adversaries,  persecuting  and  destroying  the  poor  flock 
of  Christ,  there  were  many,  who,  though  they  were  not 
clergymen,  yet  thought  to  help  this  furious  flame  of  per- 
secution. Amongst  whom  was  one  Edmund  Tyrel.  esq., 
and  at  that  time  a  justice  of  peace  in  the  county  of 
Essex.  As  Tyrel  came  from  the  burning  of  certain 
godly  martyrs,  he  met  with  John  Denley,  gentleman, 
and  one  John  Newman,  both  of  Maidstone  in  Kent, 
travelling  upon  the  way,  and  going  to  visit  some  of  their 
godly  friends.  Upon  suspicion  he  apjjrehended,  and 
searched  them  ;  and  at  last,  finding  the  confessions  of 
their  faith  in  writing  about  them,  sent  them  up  to  the 
cpieen's  commissioners. 

The  following  is  from  the  confession  of  faith  found  on 
the  person  of  John  Denley  : 

"  The  difference  of  doctrine  between  the  faithful  and 
the  papists  concerning  the  sacrament  is,  that  the  ])ci]iists 
say  that  Christ  is  corporeally  under  or  in  the  forms  of 
bread  and  wine ;  but  the  faithful  say,  that  Christ  is 
not  there,  neither  corr)oreally  nor  spiritually  ;  but  in 
them  that  worthily  eat  and  drink  the  bread  and  wine,  be 
is  spiritually,  but  not  corporeally. 

"  For  figuratively  he  is  in  the  bread  and  wine,  and 
spiritually  he  is  in  them  that  worthily  eat  and  drink  the 
bread  and  wine  ;  but  really,  carnally,  and  corporeally  he 
is  only  in  heaven,  from  whence  he  shall  come  to  judge 
the  quick  and  the  dead. 

"  As  concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood 
of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  my  belief  is  this  :  that  the 
bread  and  wine  is  appointed  unto  a  sacrament ;  and 
that  after  thanks  given  to  God  the  Father,  tlien  it 
doth  represent  unto  me  the  very  body  and  blood  of  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  not  that  the  bread  is  the  body, 
or  the  wine  the  blood,  but  tliat  I  in  faith  do  see  that 
blessed  body  of  our  Saviour  broken  on  the  cross,  and  his 
precious  blood  plenteously  shed  for  the  redemption  of 
my  sins.  Also  in  faith  I  hear  him  call  us  unto  him, 
saying,  '  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labour  and  are  heavy 
laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.'  In  faith  I  come  unto 
him,  and  I  am  refreshed,  so  that  I  believe  that  all  that 
do  come  unto  the  table  of  the  Lord  in  this  faith,  fear, 
and  love,  being  sorry  for  their  offences,  intending  earn- 
estly to  lead  a  godly  life  in  this  vale  of  misery,  do  re- 
ceive the  fruit  of  the  death  of  Christ,  which  fruit  is  our 
salvation. 

"  I  do  understand  spiritually  that  as  the  outward  man 
doth  eat  the  material  bread  wliich  comforteth  the  body, 
so  doth  the  inward  man,  through  faith,  eat  the  b;idy  of 
Christ,  believing  that  as  the  bread  is  broken,  so  was 
Christ's  body  broken  on  the  cross  for  our  sins  ;  which 
comforteth  our  souls  unto  life  everlasting,  and  signifying 
thereby,  that  even  as  that  bread  was  divided  r.mong 
them,  so  should  his  body  and  fruit  of  his  passion  be 
distributed  unto  as  many  as  believed  his  words.  But 
the  bread  broken  and  eaten  in  the  supper,  admonishes 
and  puts  us  in  remembrance  of  his  death,  and  so  excites 
us  to  thanksgiving,  to  laud  and  praise  God  for  the 
benefits  of  our  redemption. 

"  And  thus  we  there  have  Christ  present ;  in  the  in- 
ward eye  and  sight  of  our  faith  we  eat  his  body,  and 
drink  his  blood,  that  is,  we  believe  surely  that  his  body 
was  crucified  for  our  sins,  and  his  blood  shed  for  our 
salvation. 

"  John  Denley." 

The  commissioners  receiving  these  prisoners,  after 
they  saw  they  could  little  prevail  with  their  own  persua« 
sions,  sent  them  to  Bishop  Bonner,  to  be  handled  after 
his  discretion.  On  the  28th  of  June  he  caused  Denley 
and  Newman,  with  one  Patrick  Packingham,  to  be 
brought  into  his  chamber  within  his  palace,  and  there 
examined  them  upon  their  confessions,  objecting  also 
to  them  certain  other  articles  of  bis  own.     To  which 


1555.1 


THE  CONFESSION  OF  JOHN  DENLEY. 


801 


they  all  answered  in  effect  one  thing,  altliough   Denley 
answered  more  largely  than  the  others. 

The  following  are  the  articles  objected. — 

i.  That  he  is  of  the  diocese  of  London. 

2.  That  he  does  not  believe,  that  there  is  any  catholic 
church  of  Christ  in  earth. 

3.  That  he  does  not  believe,  that  this  church  of 
England  is  any  part  of  the  catholic  church. 

4.  That  he  believes,  that  the  mass  is  full  of  idolatry 
and  evil,   and  plain  against  God's  word. 

5.  That  he  believes  that  auricular  confession  is  not 
good,  but  contrary  to  God's  word. 

6.  That  he  believes  that  absolution  given  by  the  priest 
hearing  confession  is  not  good,  nor  allowable  by  God's  word. 

7.  That  he  believes  that  christening  of  children,  as  it 
is  now  used  in  the  church  of  England,  is  not  good,  nor 
allowable  by  God's  word,  but  against  it  ;  likewise  con- 
firming of  children,  giving  of  orders,  saying  of  matins 
and  evensong,  anointing  or  absolving  of  sick,  persons, 
making  holy  bread  and  holy  water. 

8.  That  he  believes  that  there  are  but  two  sacraments 
in  Christ's  catholic  church,  that  is  to  say,  the  sacrament 
of  baptism,  and  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

9.  That  he  believes  that  as  Christ  is  ascended  up  into 
heaven  ;  therefore  the  very  body  of  Christ  is  not  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar, 

(Objected  only  to  one.)  That  thou,  Patrick  Pack- 
ingham,  now  being  of  the  age  of  twenty-one  at  the 
least,  being  within  the  house  of  the  bishop  of  London 
at  St.  Paul's,  and  by  him  brought  to  the  great  chapel  to 
hear  mass  there,  on  the  said  twenty-third  of  June,  in 
the  year  1555,  didst  uureverendly  stand  in  the  said 
chapel,  having  thy  cap  on  thy  head  all  the  time  of  mass  ; 
and  didst  also  refuse  to  receive  holy  water,  and  holy  bread 
at  the  priest's  hands,  there  contemning  and  despising 
both  the  mass,  and  the  said  holy  water  and  holy  bread. 

The  Answer  of  John  Denley  and  the  others. 

"  To  the  first  article,  I  answer,  it  is  very  true. 

*'  To  the  second  article,  I  answer,  that  it  is  not  true  ; 
for  I  believe  in  the  holy  catholic  church  which  is  builded 
upon  the  foundation  of  the  prophets  and  apostles,  Christ 
being  the  head,  which  holy  church  is  the  congregation 
of  the  faithful  people,  dispersed  through  the  whole 
world,  the  which  church  doth  preach  God's  holy 
word  truly,  and  doth  also  minister  the  two  sacraments, 
that  is  to  say,  baptism  and  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  ac- 
cording to  his  blessed  word. 

"To  the  third  article,  I  answer,  that  I  do  believe 
that  this  church  of  England,  using  the  faith  and  religion 
which  is  now  used,  is  no  part  or  member  of  the  afore- 
said catholic  church,  but  is  the  church  of  antichrist,  the 
bishop  of  Rome  being  the  head  thereof;  for  it  is  plain, 
that  they  have  altered  the  Testament  of  God,  and  set  up 
a  Testament  of  their  own  devising,  full  of  blasphemy 
and  lies  ;  for  Christ's  Testament  is,  that  he  would  have 
all  things  done  to  the  edifying  of  the  people,  as  appears 
when  he  taught  them  to  pray,  Matt.  vi.  :  and  also  it 
appears  by  St.  Paul,  1  Cor.  xiv.  3,  4.  '  But  he  that  pro- 
phesieth  speaketh  unto  men  to  edification,  and  exhorta- 
tion, and  comfort.  He  that  speaketh  in  an  unknown 
I  tongue  edifieth  himself ;  but  he  that  prophesieth  edifieth 
the  church.' 

"  Also  he  saith,  1  Cor.  xiv.  9,  '  So  likewise  ye,  except 
ye  utter  by  the  tongue  words  easy  to  be  understood,  how 
shall  it  be  known  what  is  spoken  ?  for  ye  shall  speak 
into  the  air,'  that  is  as  much  as  to  say,  in  vain.  Also 
he  saith,  verse  17 — 19.  '  For  thou  verily  givest  thanks 
well,  but  the  other  is  not  edified.  I  thank  my  God, 
I  speak  with  tongues  more  than  ye  all :  yet  in  the  church 
I  had  rather  speak  five  words  with  my  understanding, 
that  by  my  voice  I  might  teach  others  also,  than  ten 
thousand  words  in  an  unknown  tongue.' 

"  Also  it  is  written  in  Psalm  xlvii.  7,  '  For  God 
is  the  King  of  all  the  earth  :  sing  ye  praises  with 
nnderstanding,'  &c.  So  it  appears,  that  this  church  of 
England,  now  used,  is  not  builded  upon  Christ,  if  St. 
Paul's  words  are  true,  and  also  the  Psalms  ;  therefore 
this  church  is  not  builded  upon  the  prophets,  apostles, 
aor  Christ,  as  I  have  declared  beforei 


"  To  the  fourth  article  I  answer,  and  I  do  believe 
that  the  mass,  now  used  in  this  realm  of  England,  is 
naught,  and  abominable  idolatry  and  blasphemy  against 
God's  holy  word ;  for  Christ  in  his  holy  supper  insti- 
tuted the  sacraments  of  bread  and  wine,  to  be  eaten 
together  in  remembrance  of  his  death  till  he  come,  and 
not  to  have  them  worshipped,  and  made  an  idol  of 
them  :  for  God  will  not  be  worshipped  in  his  creatures, 
but  we  ought  to  give  him  praise  for  his  creatures,  which 
he  hath  created  for  us.  For  he  saith  in  the  second  com- 
mandment, '  Thou  shalt  not  mcLe  unto  thee  any  graven 
image,  nor  any  likeness  of  anything  that  is  in  heaven 
above,  or  that  is  in  the  earth  beneath,  or  that  is  in  the 
water  under  the  earth  :  Thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thy- 
self to  them,  nor  serve  them.'  (Exod.  xx.  4,  5.)  So  it 
appears  by  this  commandment,  that  we  ought  not  to 
worship  the  sacrament  of  bread  and  wine,  for  it  is  plain 
idolatry ;  for  he  saith,  '  No  similitude,'  therefore,  '  Thou 
shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them.' 
I  pray  you,  what  do  you  call  kneeling  down,  holding  up 
the  hands,  knocking  of  the  breast,  putting  off  the  cap, 
and  making  curtsey,  with  other  such-like  superstition  .' 
You  would  make  men  to  be  so  blind  as  to  believe,  that 
this  is  no  worshipping. 

"  Peradventure  you  will  object  and  say,  you  do  not 
worship  the  bread  and  the  wine,  but  Christ's  body, 
which  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  contained  under  the 
forms  of  bread  and  wine.  But  that  is  a  very  lie  ;  for 
Christ's  body  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  is  in 
heaven,  if  St.  Paul's  words  are  true,  as  undoubtedly 
they  are  :  for  he  saith  in  Hebrews  x.  12,  13,  '  But  this 
man,  after  he  had  offered  one  sacrifice  for  sins,  for  ever 
sat  down  on  the  right  hand  of  God  ;  from  henceforth 
expecting  till  his  enemies  be  made  his  footstool.' 

"  Also  in  Heb.  ix.  24,  '  For  Christ  is  not  entered 
into  the  holy  places  made  with  hands,  which  are  the 
figures  of  the  true  ;  but  into  heaven  itself,  now  to  ap- 
pear in  the  presence  of  God  for  us.'  Also,  Philip,  iii.  20, 
'  For  our  conversation  is  in  heaven  ;  from  whence  also 
we  look  for  the  Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.' 
1  Thess.  i.  9,  10,  '  For  they  themselves  shew  of  us  what 
manner  of  entering  in  we  had  unto  you ;  and  how  ye 
turned  to  God  from  idols,  to  serve  the  living  and  true 
God;  and  to  wait  for  his  Son  from  heaven,  whom  he 
raised  from  the  dead,  even  Jesus,  which  delivered  us 
from  the  wrath  to  come.'  Also  John  xvi.  28,  '  1  came 
forth  from  tlie  Father,  and  am  come  into  the  world  :' 
again,  '  I  leave  the  world,  and  go  to  the  Father.'  John 
xvii.  11,  '  And  now  I  am  no  more  in  the  world,  but 
these  are  in  the  world,  and  I  come  to  thee.'  All  the.^'e 
places  of  the  scriptures,  with  others,  prove  plainly  to 
them  that  have  ears  to  hear,  that  Christ's  body,  which  was 
born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  is  in  heaven,  and  not  in  the 
sacramental  bread  and  wine  ;  and  therefore  it  is  idola- 
try to  worship  them,  &c. 

"  To  this  fifth  article,  I  answer,  that  I  do  believe 
that  auricular  confession  is  not  good,  as  it  is  now  used. 
As  to  my  sins,  wherein  I  have  offended  God,  I  must 
seek  to  him  for  remission  of  them ;  for  our  Saviour 
Christ  saith  (Matt.  xi.  28),  '  Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that 
labour  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest.' 
The  prodigal  son  (Luke  xv.  18,  19),  saith,  '  I  will 
arise,  and  go  to  my  father,  and  will  say  unto  him,  Father, 
I  have  sinned  against  heaven,  and  before  thee,  and  am 
no  more  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son,  make  me  as  one  of 
thy  hired  servants.'  Psalm  xxxii.  5,  '  I  acknowledged 
my  sin  unto  thee,  and  mine  iniquity  have  I  not  hid.  I 
said  I  will  confess  my  transgressions  unto  the  Lord  ; 
and  thou  forgavest  the  iniquity  of  my  sin.'  Job  xiii. 
15,  16,  '  But  I  will  maintain  mine  own  ways  before  him. 
He  also  shall  be  my  salvation :  for  an  hypocrite  shall 
not  come  before  him.'  Wisdom  xxxiv.  saith,  '  Who 
can  be  cleansed  of  the  unclean  ."  And  there  was  bu» 
one  of  the  ten  lepers  that  were  cleansed,  that  came  to 
Christ  to  give  him  thanks.  He  asked  for  the  other 
nine.  But  if  I  have  offended  my  neighbour,  I  must  re- 
concile myself  to  my  neighbour :  and  if  I  be  a  noto- 
rious sinner,  after  the  first  and  second  admonition,  it 
ought  to  be  declared  to  the  congregation,  and  the  mi»ia 
ter  of  the  congregation  hath  power  by  the  word  to  ts 

3*2 


802 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  JOHN  DENLEY. 


[Book  XI. 


communicate  me,  and  I  am  to  be  taken  as  an  heathen 
person,  not  for  a  day,  or  forty  days,  but  to  such  time  as 
I  do  openly  in  tlie  congregation  acknowledge  my  fault, 
then  the  minister  has  power  by  the  word  to  preach  to 
me  or  them  the  remission  of  our  sins  in  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ,  as  it  is  written  in  the  thirteenth  of  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  in  Matt,  xviii.  Other  con- 
fession I  know  none. 

"  To  the  sixth  article  I  have  answered  in  the  fifth. 

"  To  the  seventh  article  I  answer,  that  as  touching 
the  sacrament  of  baptism,  which  is  the  christening  of 
children,  it  is  altered  and  changed  ;  for  John  the  Baptist 
used  nothing  but  the  preaching  of  the  word  and  the 
water,  as  it  appears,  when  Christ  required  to  be  bap- 
tized of  him,  and  others  also  who  came  to  John  to  be 
baptized,  as  it  appeareth.  Matt.  iii.  5.  13  ;  Mark  i.  5.  9; 
Luke  iii.  7.  21  ;  and  Acts  viii.  3().  the  eunuch  said, 
*  See,  here  is  water  ;  what  doth  hinder  me  to  be  bap- 
tized ."  It  appears  here  that  Philip  had  preached  to 
him  ;  for  he  said,  '  Here  is  water.'  We  do  not  read 
that  he  asked  for  any  cream,  nor  oil,  nor  for  spittle,  nor 
conjured  water,  nor  conjured  wax,  nor  chrism,  nor  salt, 
for  it  seemeth  that  Philip  had  preached  no  such  things 
to  him  ;  for  he  would  as  well  have  asked  for  them  as  for 
water,  and  the  water  was  not  conjured,  but  even  as  it 
was  before.  Also  Acts  x.  46,  47,  '  Then  answered 
Peter,  Can  any  man  forbid  water,  that  these  should  not 
be  baptized,  which  have  received  the  Holy  Ghost  as 
well  as  we ."  Acts  xvi.  32,  33.  And  Paul  and  Silas  '  Spake 
unto  him '  (the  Philippian  gaoler)  '  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  and  to  all  that  were  in  his  house.  And  he  took 
them  the  same  hour  of  the  night,  and  washed  their 
stripes,  and  was  baptized,  he  and  all  his,  straightway.' 
Where  you  see  nothing  but  preaching  the  word,  and  the 
water.  The  like  also  is  said  of  the  rest  of  the  ceremo- 
nies of  your  church. 

"  To  the  eighth  article  I  answer  shortly,  that  there 
are  no  more  than  two  sacraments  ;  baptism,  and  the 
sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  except  ye 
will  make  the  rainbow  a  sacrament :  for  there  is  no 
sacrament  but  hath  a  promise  annexed  unto  it. 

"  To  the  ninth  article  I  do  answer  you,  that  you  have 
my  mind  written  already.  For  it  was  found  about  me 
when  I  was  taken,  and  also  ye  know  my  mind  in  the 
fourth  article,  plainly  expressed  concerning  the  bodily 
presence:  for  Christ's  body  is  in  heaven,  and  will  not 
be  contained  in  so  small  a  piece  of  bread.  And  as  the 
words  which  Christ  spake  are  true  indeed,  so  must  they 
also  be  understood  by  other  of  the  scriptures  which 
Christ  spake  himself,  and  also  the  apostles  after  him. 
And  thus  I  make  an  end,  &c. 

"  Byrne,  John  Denley." 

On  the  first  of  July,  the  above  three  prisoners  were 
brought  into  the  consistory  in  St.  Paul's  church,  where 
the  bishop  proceeded  against  them  after  the  usual  form, 
and  then  tempting  them,  sometimes  with  fair  promises, 
othertimes  with  threatenings,  which  were  always  his 
chief  arguments  and  reasons  to  persuade  with.  In  the 
end,  seeing  their  immoveable  constancy,  on  the  fifth  of 
July  he  condemned  them  as  heretics,  and  gave  them  to 
the  sheriffs  of  London,  as  to  his  common  executioners, 
who  kept  them  until  they  were  commanded  by  writ  to 
send  them  to  their  several  places  of  suffering  ;  namely, 
John  Denley  to  Uxbridge,  where,  on  the  eighth  of  Au- 
gust, he  was  burned.  When  set  in  the  fire,  and  the 
flames  about  him,  he  sung  a  psalm  with  a  joyful  heart. 

Then  Doctor  Story,  wlio  was  present,  commanded 
one  of  the  tormentors  to  hurl  a  fagot  at  him,  whereupon 
being  hurt  upon  the  face,  so  that  he  bled,  he  ceased  his 
singing,  and  clapped  botli  his  hands  on  his  face.  '  Truly,' 
said  Doctor  Story  to  him  that  hurled  the  fagot,  '  thou 
hast  spoiled  a  good  old  song.' 

Shortly,  however,  Denley  put  his  hands  abroad, 
and  sung  again,  yielding  at  last  his  spirit  into  the  hands 
of  God,  through  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 

After  the  martyrdom  of  John  Denley  at  Uxbridge, 
suffered  also  not  long  after  Patrick  Packingham  at  Ux- 
bridge, about  the  twenty-eighth  of  August.  This  Pack- 
ingham was  charged  by  Bonner  (as  you  heard  in  the 


tenth  article  before) ,  for  the  behaviour  he  shewed  in  the 
bishop's  chapel,  who  would  not  put  off  his  cap  at  the 
time  of  mass,  which  was  taken  for  a  heinous  offence. 
Packingham  being  much  intreated  by  Bonner  to  recant, 
protested  in  these  words  to  the  bishop,  that  the  popish 
church  he  believed  was  no  catholic  church,  but  was  the 
church  of  Satan,  and  therefore  he  would  never  turn  to  , 
it,  &c. 

John  Newman  was  burned  on  the  31st  of  August, 
at  Saffron  Walden,  in  the  county  of  Essex,  whose  exa- 
mination and  confession  of  his  faith  and  belief,  for  which 
he  was  cruelly  persecuted  and  burnt,  here  follows,  writ- 
ten by  himself. 

First,  we  shall  give  his  answer  in  writing  to  the 
suffragan  after  his  apprehension,  as  follows  : — 

"  It  may  please  you  to  understand,  that  for  the  space 
of  all  the  time  of  King  Edward's  reign  we  were  dili- 
gently instructed  with  continual  sermons,  made  by  such 
men,  whose  faith,  wisdom,  learning,  and  virtuous  living, 
was  commended  unto  all  men  under  the  king's  hand 
and  seal,  and  under  the  hands  of  the  whole  council. 
These  men  taught  diligently  a  long  time,  persuading  us 
by  the  allegations  of  God's  word,  that  there  was  no 
transubstantiation,  nor  corporeal  presence  in  the  sacra- 
ment. Their  docrine  was  not  believed  of  us  suddenly, 
but  by  their  continual  preaching,  and  also  by  our  con- 
tinual prayer  unto  God,  that  we  might  never  be  de- 
ceived ;  but  if  it  were  true,  that  God  would  incline  our 
hearts  unto  it:  and  if  it  were  not  true,  that  we  might 
never  believe  it.  We  weighed,  what  they  preached  with 
God's  word,  and  we  asked  the  advice  of  our  friends  ; 
neither  could  we  find  that  they  preached  false  doctrine. 
We  considered  also,  as  we  did  learn,  that  the  king's 
grace  and  his  council,  and  the  most  part  of  the  whole 
realm  believed  as  they  taught,  because  no  man  preached 
the  contrary.  Also  we  know  that  the  preachers  were 
commanded  by  the  king  and  laws  of  the  realm,  to 
preach  unto  us  such  doctrine,  as  was  agreeable  to  the 
authority  of  God's  word,  and  no  other;  and  by  their 
diligent  setting  forth  of  it  by  the  king's  commandment, 
and  the  consent  of  the  whole  council,  and  by  the  autho- 
rity of  tlie  parliament,  we  embraced  it,  and  received  it 
as  infallible  truth,  taught  unto  us  for  the  space  of  seven 
years.  Wherefore,  until  such  time  as  our  consciences 
are  otherwise  taught  and  instructed  by  God's  word,  we 
cannot  with  safeguard  of  our  consciences  take  it,  as 
many  suppose  at  this  time.  And  we  trust  in  God  that 
the  queen's  merciful  highness,  neither  yet  her  most 
honourable  council,  will,  in  a  matter  of  faith,  use  com- 
pulsion or  violence  ;  because  faith  is  the  gift  of  God, 
and  Cometh  not  of  man,  neither  of  man's  laws,  neither 
at  such  time  as  men  require  it,  but  at  such  time  as  God 
giveth  it." 

The  Examination  and  Answers  of  John  Newman,  before 
Doctor  Thornton,  and  others. 

First,  one  of  the  doctors,  or  one  of  the  bench,  either 
the  archdeacon  or  Fawcet,  or  some  other,  whose  name 
John  Newman  does  not  express,  began  asking  in  this 
wise  : 

Doctor.—"  How  say  you  to  this  :  '  This  is  my  body 
which  is  given  for  you  .''  " 

Newman. — "  It  is  a  figurative  speech,  one  thing 
spoken,  and  another  meant,  as  Christ  saith  ;  '  I  am  a 
vine.  I  am  a  door,  I  am  a  stone,'  &c.  Is  he,  therefore, 
a  material  stone,  a  vine,  or  a  door .'" 

Roctor.  — "  This  is  no  figurative  speech.  For  he 
saith,  '  This  is  my  body,  which  is  given  for  you,'  and 
he  saith  not  so  of  the  stone,  vine,  or  door  ;  that  is  a  figu- 
rative  speech." 

Newman.—"  Christ  saith,  '  This  cup  is  the  New  les- 
tament  in  my  blood.'  If  you  will  have  it  meant  literally, 
then  let  them  take  and  eat  the  cup."  _ 

Poctor. — "  Nay,  that  is  not  so  meant;  for  it  is  a 
common  phrase  of  speech  among  ourselves  :  We  say  to 
our  friend,  drink  a  cup  of  drink,  and  yet  we  mean  h« 
should  drink  the  drink  in  the  cup." 

Newman. — "  If  you  will  have  the  one  understood  lite- 
rally, you  must  understand  the  other  literally." 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  NEWMAN. 


803 


Doctor. — "  Nay,  it  is  a  common  use  of  speech,  to 
say,  drink  a  cup  of  ale  or  beer.  And  therefore  it  is  no 
figurative  speech." 

Newman. — "  The  often  using  of  a  thing  does  not 
make  that  thing  otherwise  than  it  is  ;  but  wherever 
one  thing  is  spoken,  and  another  meant,  it  is  a  figu- 
rative speech." 

Doctor. — "  Well,  we  will  not  stand  about  this.  How 
sav  you  of  the  real  presence  ?  Is  not  Christ's  natural 
body  there,  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ?" 

Newman. — "  No,  I  do  not  so  believe,  neither  can  I  so 
believe  ;  for  the  soul  of  man  does  not  feed  upon  natural 
things  as  the  body  does." 

Doctor. — "  Why,  how  then  does  it  feed?" 

Newman. — "  I  think  the  soul  of  man  feeds  as  the 
angels  in  heaven,  whose  feeding  is  only  the  pleasure,  joy, 
felicity,  and  delight  that  they  have  in  God  :  and  so  the 
soul  of  man  feeds  and  eats,  through  faith,  the  body  of 
Christ." 

/Collins. — "  Yea,  but  if  the  body  do  not  feed  upon 
latural  things,  the  soul  cannot  continue  with  the  body  : 
therefore  the  body  must  needs  feed  upon  natural  things, 
that  both  may  live  together. 

Newman. — "  I  grant  it  to  be  true;  but  yet  the  soul 
lives  otherwise  than  the  body,  which  perishes  :  there- 
fore natural  things  do  but  feed  the  body  only.  I  pray 
fou  what  did  Judas  receive  at  the  supper  ?" 

Collins. — "  Judas  received  the  very  body  of  Christ, 
kut  it  was  to  his  damnation. 

Newman. — Why  !  was  the  devil  entered  into  him  be- 
fore ?  Then  he  had  not  the  devil  and  Christ  in  him  at 
one  time. 

;  Collins. — "  Nay,  the  devil  did  enter  into  him  after- 
ward." 

Newman. — Yea,  and  before  too  :  what  do  you  think  ? 
dad  he  but  one  devil  ?  Nay,  I  think  he  had  rather  a 
legion  of  devils  at  the  latter  end.  ' 

■  Collins. — "  Well,  suppose  it  be  so  :  what  say  you  to 
|that?" 

I  Newman.  — "  If  Christ  and  the  devil  were  both  in 
IJudas  at  once,  I  pray  you  how  did  they  two  agree  to- 
gether ?" 

}  Collins. — "  We  grant  that  they  were  both  in  Judas  at 
];hat  time  :  for  Christ  may  be  where  the  devil  is,  if  he 
mil ;  but  the  devil  cannot  be  where  Christ  is,  except  it 
please  Christ." 

Newman. — "  Christ  will  not  be  in  an  unclean  person 
j:hat  hath  the  devil." 

!  Thornton. — "  Why,  will  you  not  believe  that  Christ 
Vas  in  hell  ?  and  you  will  grant  that  the  devil  is  there ; 
ind  so  he  might  be  in  Judas,  if  it  pleased  him." 

Newman.  — "  Christ  would  not  suffer  Mary  Mag- 
lalen  to  touch  him,  who  sought  him  at  his  grave,  and 
lid  love  him  entirely  ;  much  less  will  he  suffer  an  un- 
;odly  man  to  receive  him  into  his  unclean  body." 

Thornton. — "  Yes,  seeing  God  may  do  all  things,  he 
iHay  do  what  he  pleases,  and  be  where  he  will.  And  does 
jot  the  Psalm  say.  He  is  in  hell,  and  in  all  places  ? 
)*Vhy  should  we  then  doubt  of  his  being  there  .'" 
'  Newman. — "  Though  his  godhead  be  in  all  places, 
fet  that  is  not  sufficient  to  prove  that  his  humanity  is 
jn  all  places." 

1  Thornton. — "  No  1    do  you   not  believe  that  God  is 
Omnipotent,  and  may  do  all  things  ? " 
I  Newman. — "  I  do  believe  that  God  is  Almighty,  and 
pay  do  all  that  he  chooses  to  do." 

j  Thornton. — "  Nay,  but  if  Le  be  omnipotent,  he  may 
fo  all  things,  and  there  is  nothing  impossible  for  him 
10  do." 

I  Newman. — "  I  know  God  is  Almighty,  and  can  do 
ill  that  he  chooses  :  but  he  cannot  make  his  Son  a  liar, 
\e  cannot  deny  himself." 

'  Thornton. — "  What  is  that  to  your  purpose  ?'' 
\  Newman. — "  Will  you  have  the  humanity  of  Christ  in 
'U  places,  as  the  deity  is  ?" 

!  Thornton. — "  Yea,  he  is  in  all  places  as  the  deity  is. 
If  it  please  him." 

Newman. — "  That  seems  to  me  a  very  great  heresy, 
yc  heaven  and  earth  are  not  able  to  contain  the 
ivine   power    of  God,  for  it  is  in  all  places,  as  here 


and  in  every  place  :  and  yet  yon  say,  that  wherever 
the  deity  is,  there  is  also  the  humanity,  and  so  you 
will  make  him  no  body,  but  a  fantastical  body,  and 
not  a  real  body." 

Thornton. — "  Nay,  we  do  not  say  he  is  in  all  places  as 
the  deity  is,  but  if  it  please  him  he  may  be  in  all  places 
with  the  deity." 

Newman. — "  That  seems  to  me  as  great  an  heresy 
as  ever  I  heard,  and  I  dare  not  grant  it,  lest  I  should 
deny  Christ  to  be  a  very  man,  and  that  were  against 
all  the  scriptures." 

Thornton.  — "  Tush,  what  shall  we  stand  reasoning 
with  him  .'  I  dare  say  that  he  does  not  believe  that 
Christ  was  born  of  his  mother.  Do  you  believe  that 
Christ  rose  from  the  dead,  and  came  through  the 
stone  .'''' 

Newman.  —  "I  do  believe  that  Christ  rose  from 
death  ;  but  I  do  not  believe  that  he  came  through  the 
stone,  neither  does  the  scripture  so  say." 

Thornton. — "  Lo,  how  say  you?  he  does  not  believe 
that  Christ  came  through  the  stone  ;  and  if  he  does 
not  believe  this,  how  shall  he  believe  the  other  ?  If 
he  could  believe  this,  it  were  easy  for  him  to  believe 
the  other." 

Newman. — "  The  scripture  does  not  say  that  he  went 
through  the  stone,  but  it  saith  the  angel  of  God  camo 
down,  and  rolled  away  the  stone,  and  for  fear  of  him  the 
keepers  did  shake,  and  became  as  dead  men." 

Thornton. — "  Ah  fool,  fool,  that  was  because  the 
woman  should  see  that  he  was  risen  again  from 
death." 

Newman. — "  Well,  the  scripture  makes  as  much  for 
me,  as  it  does  for  you,  and  more  too." 

Thornton. — "  Well,  let  us  not  stand  any  longer  about 
this.  Back  again  to  the  real  presence.  How  say 
you,  is  the  body  of  Christ  really  in  the  sacrament, 
or  no  ? " 

Newman. — "  I  have  answered  you  already." 

Thornton. — "  Well,  do  you  not  believe  that  it  ifl 
there  really  ?" 

Newman. — "  No,  I  believe  it  not." 

Thornton. — "  Well,  will  you  stand  to  it  ?  " 

Newman. — "  I  must  needs  stand  to  it,  till  I  be  per- 
suaded by  a  further  truth." 

Thornton. — "  Nay,  you  will  not  be  persuaded,  but 
stand  to  your  own  opinion." 

Newman. — "  Nay,  I  stand  not  to  mine  own  opinion, 
I  take  God  to  witness,  but  only  to  the  scriptures  of  God, 
and  that  all  those  that  stand  here  can  witness  with  me, 
and  nothing  but  the  scriptures :  and  I  take  God  to 
witness,  that  I  do  nothing  of  presumption,  but  that 
what  I  do  is  only  my  conscience,  and  if  there  be  a 
further  truth  than  I  see,  except  it  appear  a  truth  to 
me,  I  cannot  receive  it  as  a  truth.  And  seeing  faith 
is  the  gift  of  God,  and  cometh  not  of  man  ;  for  it  is 
not  you  that  can  give  me  faith  :  therefore  I  trust  you 
will  bear  the  more  with  me,  seeing  it  must  be  wrought 
by  God,  and  when  it  shall  please  God  to  open  a  fur- 
ther truth  to  me,  I  shall  receive  it  with  all  my  heart, 
and  embrace  it." 

Richard  Hook,  about  the  same  season,  and  for  the 
same  matter,  gave  up  his  life  at  Chichester. 

The  Examinations,  Answers,  and  Condemnation  of  Wil- 
liam Coker,  William  Hopper,  Henry  Laurence,  Ri- 
chard Collier,  Richard  Wright,  and  William  Stere, 
before  the  Bishop  of  Dover,  and  Harpsfeld,  Arch- 
deacon of  Canterbury. 

Mention  has  been  made  in  the  histories  of  John  Bland 
and  Nicholas  Sheterden,  of  certain  other  Kentish  men, 
who  being  at  the  same  time  with  them  called  forth  and 
examined  by  Thornton,  bishop  of  Dover;  Harpstield, 
Fawcet.  and  Collins  :  yet,  because  the  condemnation 
and  execution  of  them  was  deferred  till  August,  we 
will  now  briefly  give  some  part  of  their  examinations 
and  answers,  as  we  find  them  in  the  registers.^  The 
names  of  these  were,  Coker,  Hopper,  Laurence,  CcJier, 
Wright,    and    Stere.       What    the    arUcles    objcrted    .0 


804 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  SIX  GODLY  MEN  IN  KENT. 


[Book  XI 


Master  Bland,  and  to  them  were,  you  heard  before. 
They  answered  for  themselves  severally,  and  with  great 
firmness. 

WilllamOoker  being  offered  a  respite  of  six  days  re- 
fused to  take  it,  and  so  sentence  of  condemnation  was 
read  against  him  on  the  11th  of  July. 

William  Hopper  at  first  seemed  to  yield  to  the  solici- 
tation of  the  popish  church,  and  afterwards  expressed 
his  determination  to  abide  by  the  truth,  and  he  was 
condemned  on  the  16th  of  July. 

Henry  Lawrence  answered  boldly,  denying  auricular 
confession,  and  said  that  he  neither  had  nor  would  re- 
ceive the  sacrament  of  the  popish  church,  because  the 
order  of  the  holy  scriptures  is  changed  in  the  order  of 
the  sacrament. 

Concerning  the  sacrament  given  to  Christ's  disciples, 
he  affirmed  that  even  as  Christ  gave  his  very  body  to 
his  disciples,  and  confessed  it  to  be  the  same  ;  so  like- 
wise Christ  himself  said,  he  was  a  door,  <S:c. ,  adding  that 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  an  idol,  and  no  remem- 
brance of  Christ's  passion.  At  last,  being  required  to 
put  to  his  hand  in  subscribing  to  iiis  answers,  he  wrote 
these  words  under  the  bill  of  their  examinations  :  "  Ye 
are  all  of  antichrist,  and  him  ye  fol — "  And  here  his 
hand  was  stopped,  or  he  would  have  written  out  "  fol- 
low,'' &c.  Sentence  was  given  against  him  on  the  2nd 
of  August. 

Richard  Collier  replied  by  saying,  that  he  did  not  be- 
lieve that  after  the  consecration  there  is  the  real  and 
substantial  body  of  Christ,  but  only  bread  and  wine,  and 
that  it  is  most  abominable,  most  detestable,  and  most 
wicked  to  believe  otherwise,  &c.  Upon  this  the  sen- 
tence was  read  against  him,  and  he  was  condemned  on 
the  16th  of  August.  After  his  condemnation  he  sang 
a  psalm.  Wherefore  the  priests  and  their  officers  railed 
at  him,  saying,  he  was  out  out  of  his  senses. 

Richard  Wright  being  required  of  the  judge  what  he 
believed  of  the  real  presence  in  the  sacrament,  an- 
swered, that  as  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  and  the 
mass,  he  was  ashamed  to  speak  of  it,  or  to  name  it,  and 
that  he  allowed  it  not,  as  it  was  used  in  the  church  of 
Rome.  Against  him  the  sentence  was  also  read  on  the 
IGth  of  August. 

William  Stere,  being  required  to  make  answer  to  the 
charges  laid  to  him  by  the  judge,  declared  that  Dover 
had  no  authority  to  sit  against  him  in  judgment,  alleg- 
ing that  the  bishop  of  Canterbury  (who  then  was  in 
prison)  was  his  diocesan. 

And  the  judge  speaking  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
■with  reverence,  and  putting  off  his  cap.  Stere  said,  that 
ho  needed  not  to  reverence  that  matter  so  highly.  And 
thus  the  sentence  was  pronounced  against  him,  and  after 
sentence  was  read,  he  said,  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
was  the  most  blasphemous  idol  that  ever  was  in  vent  ecl,<fec. 

And  thus  these  six  godly  martyrs  and  witnesses  to  the 
truth  being  condemned  by  the  suffragan  and  archdeacon 
of  Canterbury,  Collins  and  Fawcet  were  burned  all  toge- 
therin  the  same  town  of  Canterbury,  at  three  stakes, 
but  in  one  fire,  about  the  latter  end  of  August. 

After  this  follows  the  persecution  of  ten  other  true 
servants  and  saints  of  the  Lord,  not  such  saints  as  the 
pope  makes,  or  which  are  mentioned  in  "  The  Legend 
of  the  Saints,"  or  in  "The  Lives  of  the  Fathers,"  or  in 
such  fabulous  books;  but  such  as  are  spoken  of  in  the 
book  of  Revelations,  of  whom  it  is  written  :  "  These  be 
they  that  follow  the  Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth,  and 
who  have  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in 
the  blood  of  the  Lamb,"  &c.  Thus  these  saints  are  not 
of  the  pope's  making,  or,  rather,  to  say  the  truth,  they 
are  of  the  pope's  making — of  the  pope's  making,  I  say, 
in  this  respect,  not  that  the  saints  of  God  are  made  by 
the  pope,  but  that  the  saints  of  God  arc  tried  and 
declared   by  the   pope  ;  for  as   by  the   inflictions  of 


Satan,  Job's  patience  was  proved,  and  by  Pharaoh, 
God's  power  declared  ;  so  in  like  manner,  unltss  by 
antichrist  good  men  had  been  destroeyd,  they  had  not 
been  true  martyrs  of  Christ.  The  names  of  these 
were — 

Elizabeth  Warne,  George  Tankorvil,  Robert  Smith. 
Stephen  Harwood,  Thomas  Fust,  William  Hall,  Thomas 
Leyes,  George  King,  John  Wade,  and  Joan  Lashford. 

The  prisons  of  London  beginning  now  to  be  full  with 
God's  saints,  and  still  more  and  more  coming  in,  the 
council  and  commissioners,  thinking  to  make  dispatch 
with  the  poor  prisoners,  caused  these  ten  to  be  sent  to 
Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  to  be  examined,  and  at  once 
rid  out  of  the  way. 

We  will  begin  with  the  history  of  Elizabeth  Warne, 
the  wife  of  John  Warne  who  was  burned,  as  before  re- 
corded. Elizabeth  had  been  apprehended  amongst 
others,  on  the  first  of  January,  in  a  house  in  Bow 
church-yard  in  London,  as  they  were  gathered  together 
in  prayer,  and  was  carried  to  the  Compter,  where  she 
lay  as  prisoner  until  the  eleventh  of  June.  She  was 
then  brought  to  Newgate,  and  remained  there  till  the 
second  of  July.  Then  she  was  sent  by  the  king  and 
queen's  commissioners  to  Bonner,  bishop  of  London, 
who  on  the  sixth  of  the  same  month  caused  her,  with 
others,  as  Robert  Smith,  George  Tankervil,  &c.,  to  be 
brought  before  him  into  his  palace,  and  there  examined 
her  upon  articles,  such  as  were  administered  to  the  poor 
saints  and  martyrs  of  God. 

The  chief  objection  that  he  used  both  towards  her, 
and  most  of  the  others,  was  touching  the  real  and  cor- 
poreal presence  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  as  the  chief  ground  and  founda- 
j  tion  for  their  dignity.  Many  other  matters  he  objected 
I  against  them  :  as  for  not  coming  to  the  church  ;  for 
speaking  against  the  mass  ;  for  despising  their  ceremo- 
nies and  new-found  sacraments,  with  other  fond  and 
trifling  toys,  not  worth  mentioning. 

In  the  end,  when  she  had  been  several  times  brought 
before  him  and  his  adherents,  and  there  earnestly  ex- 
horted to  recant,  she  said  :  "  Do  what  ye  will.  For  if 
Christ  were  in  an  error,  then  am  I  in  an  error.''  Upon 
which  answer  she  M'as  on  the  twelfth  of  July  adjudged 
and  condemned  as  an  heretic,  and  so  delivered  to  the 
secular  power,  as  they  term  it,  to  be  by  them  put  to 
death,  which  thing  was  accomplished  in  August,  at 
Stratford-le-Bow,  near  London. 

George  Tankervil,  of  London,  was  born  in  the  city  of 
York,  and  was  in  King  Edward's  days  a  papist,  till  the 
time  Queen  Mary  came  to  the  throne,  and  then,  perceiv- 
ing the  great  cruelty  of  the  pope's  side,  was  brought  to 
doubt  of  their  doings,  and  began  in  his  heart  to  abhor 
them.  And  as  concerning  the  mass,  of  which  he  had 
but  a  doubtful  opinion  before,  and  much  striving  with 
himself;  at  length  he  fell  to  prayer,  desiring  l^od  in 
mercy  to  open  to  him  the  truth,  that  he  might  be 
thoroughly  persuaded  therein,  whether  it  were  of  God, 
or  not.  If  not,  that  he  might  utterly  hate  it  in  his 
heart,  and  abhor  it ;  which  according  to  his  prayer  the 
Lord  mercifully  heard,  working  daily  more  and  more  in 
him  to  detest  and  abhor  it ;  and  so  he  was  moved  to 
read  the  Testament,  by  which,  as  is  said,  the  Lord 
enlightened  his  mind  with  the  knowledge  of  the  truth, 
working  lively  faith  in  him  to  believe  the  same,  and  ut- 
terly to  detest  all  papistry,  and  so  he  came  no  more  to 
their  practices  ;  and  not  only  that,  but,  also  this  lively 
faith,  enkindled  such  a  flame  in  him,  as  would  not 
be  kept  in,  but  uttered  itself  reproving  his  own  former 
doings  to  his  friends,  exhorting  them  likewi.'ie  to  be  con- 
verted and  turn  to  the  truth  with  him,  and  thus  he  began 
to  be  suspected  among  them,  till  at  last  he  was  sent  for. 

Tankervil  being  brought  to  prison,  underwent  the 
usual  examination  before  Bonner.  To  the  articles  he 
answered  unhesitatingly,  constantly  declaring  his  mind 
both  touching  auricular  confession,  and  also  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  popish  altar,  and  likewiseof  themass,  Ac  ; 
that  he  had  not  confessed  to  any  priest  for  five  years 
past,  nor  to  any  other  but  only  to  God :  for  that  he 
found  it  not  in  Christ's  book.    And  concerning  the  ear 


A..D.  1555.] 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  GEORGE  TANKERVIL. 


80i 


crament,  commonly  called  here  in  England  of  .the  altar, 
he  confessed  that  he  neither  had  nor  did  believe,  that  in 
the  said  sacrament  there  is  the  real  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  because  that  the  body  is  ascended  into  heaven, 
and  there  doth  sit  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father. 
And,  moreover,  he  said,  that  the  mass  now  used  in  the 
church  of  England  was  naught,  and  full  of  idolatry  and 
abomination,  and  against  the  word  of  God ;  affirming 
also,  that  there  are  but  tvf<b  sacraments  in  the  church  of 
Christ,  baptism  and  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  &c.  And 
to  these  assertions,  he  said,  he  would  stand :  and  so  he 
did  to  the  end. 

And  when  at  last  the  bishop  began  to  read  the  sen- 
tence, first  exhorting  him  with  many  words  to  revoke 
his  professed  opinion,  which  he  called  damnal)le  and 
heretical,  he  resisted  all  persuasions,  answering  the 
bishop  again  in  this  form,  "  I  will  not,"  said  he,  "  for- 
sake mine  opinions,  except  you,  my  lord,  can  refute 
them  by  the  scriptures ;  and  I  care  not  for  your  divinity : 
for  you  condemn  all  men,  and  prove  nothing  against 
them."  And  after  many  fair  words  of  exhortation, 
whicli  Bonner  used  to  convert,  or  rather  pervert  him,  he 
answered  boldly  again,  "  That  the  church,  whereof  the 
pope  is  supreme  head,  is  no  part  of  Christ's  catholic 
church:"  and  pointing  to  the  bishop,  he  spake  to  the 
people  saying,  "  Good  people  bew^are  of  him,  and  such 
as  he  is,  for  these  are  the  people  that  deceive  you,"  &c. 
The  bishop,  reading  the  sentence  of  his  popish  con- 
demnation, gave  him  to  the  secular  power.  And  so  this 
blessed  servant  of  God  was  sent  to  St.  Alban's,  and  there, 
with  much  patience  and  constancy,  ended  his  life,  on  the 
2()th  of  August,  for  the  defence  of  the  truth. 

On  his  way  to  St.  Alban's  there  was  a  great  con- 
course of  people  to  see  and  hear  the  prisoner :  some 
were  soiTy  to  see  so  godly  a  man  brought  to  be  burned, 
others  praised  God  for  his  constancy  and  perseverance 
in  the  truth.  There  were,  however,  some  who  said,  it 
vras  a  pity  he  did  stand  in  such  opinions  :  and  others, 
both  old  women  and  men  cried  against  him  ;  one  called 
him  "  heretic,"  and  said  it  was  a  pity  that  he  lived. 
But  George  Tankervil  did  speak  to  them  so  effectually 
out  of  the  word  of  God,  lamenting  their  ignorance,  and 
protesting  to  them  his  unspotted  conscience,  that  God 
softened  their  hardened  hearts,  so  that  some  of  them  de- 
parted with  weeping  eyes. 

There  also  came  to  him  a  certain  schoolmaster  who 
had  a  communication  with  him,  touching  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  and  other  points  of  papistical  religion  :  but 
as  he  urged  Tankervil  with  the  authority  of  the  doctors, 
wresting  them  after  his  own  will ;  so,  on  the  other  side, 
Tankervil  answered  him  mightily  by  the  scriptures, 
not  wrested  after  the  mind  of  any  man,  but  being  inter- 
preted after  the  will  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  &c.  And  as 
he  would  not  allow  such  allegations  as  Tankervil 
brought  out  of  the  scriptures  without  the  opinions  of  the 
doctors  ;  so  again  Tankervil  would  not  credit  his  doc- 
trine to  be  true,  except  he  could  confirm  it  by  the  scrip- 
tures. 

When  the  hour  drew  near  when  he  was  to  suffer,  he 
desired  the  wine-drawer  to  give  him  a  pint  of  Malmsey 
and  a  loaf,  that  he  might  eat  and  drink  in  remembrance 
of  Christ's  death  and  passion,  because  he  could  not  have 
it  administered  to  him  by  others  in  such  manner  as 
Christ  commanded,  and  then  he  kneeled  down,  making 
his  confession  to  the  Lord  with  all  those  who  were  in  the 
chamber  with  him  ;  and  after  he  had  prayed  earnestly  to 
God,  and  had  read  the  institution  of  the  holy  supper  by 
the  Lord  Jesus,  out  of  the  evangelists,  and  out  of  St. 
Paul,  he  said,  "  O  Lord,  thou  knowest  it,  I  do  not  this 
to  derogate  authority  from  any  man,  or  in  contempt  of 
those  who  are  thy  ministers  ;  but  only  because  I  cannot 
have  it  administered  according  to  thy  word,"  &c.  and 
when  he  had  spoken  these  and  such  like  words,  he  re- 
ceived it  with  giving  of  thanks. 

He  prayed  his  host  to  let  him  have  a  good  fire  in  the 
chamber  ;  he  had  so  ;  and  then  he  sitting  on  a  form  be- 
fore the  fire,  put  off  his  shoes  and  hose,  and  stretched 
out  his  leg  to  the  flame,  and  when  it  had  touched  his 
foot,  he  quickly  withdrew  his  leg,  shewing  how  the  flesh 
did  persuade  him  one  way,  and  the  Spirit  another  way. 


The  flesh  said,  O,  thou  fool !  wilt  thou  bum  and  needest 
not  ?  The  Spirit  said.  Be  not  afraid,  for  this  is  nothing 
in  respect  of  fire  eternal.  The  flesh  said,  Do  not  leave 
the  company  of  tliy  friends  and  acquaintances,  who  love 
thee,  and  will  let  thee  lack  nothing.  The  Spirit  said, 
The  company  of  Jesus  Christ  and  his  glorious  presence 
doth  exceed  all  fleshly  friends.  The  flesh  said,  Do  not 
shorten  thy  time,  for  thou  mayest  live,  if  thou  wilt,  much 
longer.  The  Spirit  said.  This  life  is  nothing  unto  the 
life  in  htfaven  which  lasteth  for  ever,  &c.  And  all  this 
time  the  sheriffs  were  at  a  certain  gentleman's  house  at 
dinner,  not  far  from  the  town ;  whither,  also,  resorted 
knights  and  many  gentlemen  out  of  the  country,  because 
his  son  was  married  that  day,  and  until  they  returned 
from  cUnner  the  prisoner  was  left  with  his  host  to  be 
kept  and  looked  to.  And  George  Tankervil  all  that 
time  was  kindly  and  lovingly  treated  by  his  host ;  and 
considering  that  his  time  was  short,  his  saying  was.  That 
although  the  day  was  never  so  long,  yet  at  the  last  it 
rings  to  evening  song. 

About  two  o'clock,  when  the  sheriffs  were  returned 
from  dinner,  they  brought  George  Tankervil  out  of  his 
inn  unto  the  place  where  he  should  suffer,  which  is 
called  Romeland,  being  a  green  place  nigh  to  the  west 
end  of  the  Abby  church  :  when  he  was  come,  he  kneeled 
down  by  the  stake,  and  after  he  had  ended  his  prayers 
he  arose,  and  with  a  joyful  faith  said,  that  although  he 
had  a  sharp  dinner,  yet  he  hoped  to  have  a  joyful  supper 
iu  heaven. 

M'hile  the  fagots  were  arranged  about  him,  there 
came  a  priest  to  him,  and  persuaded  him  to  beheve  oa 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  he  should  be  saved. 
But  George  Tankervil  cried  out  vehemently,  and  said, 
"  I  defy  the  whore  of  Babylon,  I  defy  the  whore  of 
Babylon  :  fie  of  that  abominable  idol ;  good  people,  do 
not  believe  him  ;  good  people,  do  not  believe  him  !" 
And  then  the  mayor  of  the  town  commanded  to  set  fire 
to  the  heretic,  and  said,  "  If  he  had  but  one  load  of 
fagots  in  the  whole  world,  he  would  give  them  to  bum 
him."  There  was  a  certain  knight  by,  who  went  unto 
Tankervil,  and  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  said,  "Good 
brother,  be  strong  in  Christ,"  this  he  spake  softly  ;  and 
Tankervil  said,  "  O  sir,  1  thank  you,  I  am  so,  I  thank 
God."  Then  fire  was  set  to  him,  and  he  desired  the 
sheriff  and  all  the  people  that  they  would  pray  for  him  ; 
the  most  part  of  whom  did  so.  And  so  embracing  the 
fire,  he  bathed  himself  in  it,  and  calling  on  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  he  was  quickly  out  of  pain,  &c. 

Robert  Smith  was  brought  to  Newgate  on  the  fifth  Otii 
November.  Of  stature  he  was  tall  and  slender,  active 
about  many  things,  but  chiefly  delighting  in  the  art  of 
painting,  which  many  times,  rather  for  his  mind's  sake 
than  for  any  living  or  lucre,  he  practised.  In  religion 
he  was  fervent,  after  he  had  once  tasted  the  truth  ;  he 
was  much  confirmed  by  the  preaching  and  reading  of 
one  Master  Turner  of  Windsor,  and  others.  Where- 
upon, at  the  coming  of  Queen  Mary,  he  was  deprived  of 
his  clerkship  in  Windsor  college,  by  her  visitors,  and  not 
long  after  he  was  apprehended,  and  brought  to  examina- 
tion before  Bonner,  as  here  follows,  written  and  testi- 
fied with  his  own  hand. 

"  About  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning,  I  was  among  the 
rest  of  my  brethren  brought  to  the  bishop's  house  ;  and 
I  first  of  all  was  brought  before  him  into  his  chamber,  to 
whom  the  bishop  said  as  follows,  after  he  had  asked  my 
name  : — 

"  Bonner. — '  How  long  is  it  since  you  were  confessed 
to  any  priest  ?' 

"  Smith. — '  Never  since  I  came  to  years  of  discretion. 
For  I  never  saw  it  needful,  neither  commanded  of  GcJ 
to  come  to  shew  my  faults  to  any  of  that  sinful  number, 
whom  you  call  priests.' 

"  Bonner. — 'Thou  shewest  thyself  even  at  thefisf 
chop  to  be  a  rank  heretic,  who,  being  weary  of  paintii  g, 
hast  entered  into  divinity,  and  so  fallen,  through  thy  .e- 
partingfrom  thy  vocation,  into  heresy.' 

"  Smith. — '  Although  I  have  understanding  in  the  '■•■■■ 
cupdtion,  yet  I  praise  God  I  have  had  little  need  aii  n"; 


J6 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  ROBERT  SMITH  BEFORE  BONNER,  &c. 


[Book  XI. 


fe  to  live  by  the  same ;  but  have  lived  without  the  same 

I   mine   own  house  as  honestly  in  my  vocation,  as   ye 

ive  lived  in  yours,  and  yet  used  the  same  better  than 
er  you  used  the  puliiit.' 

"  Bonner. — '  How  long  is  it  since  you  received  the 
s-  icrament  of  tlie  altar,  and  what  is  your  opinion  of  the 
f  ime  ?' 

"  Smitli. — '  I  never  received  the  same  since  I  arrived 
■T  years  of  discretion,   nor  never  will,  by  God's  grace; 

either  do  I  esteem  the  same  in  any  point,  because  it 
.\as  not  God's  ordinance,  either  in  name,  or  in  other 
usage,  but  rather  is  set  up  and  erected  to  mock  God.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Do  you  not  believe  that  it  is  the  very 
body  of  Christ  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  natu- 
rally, substantially,  and  really,  after  the  words  of  conse- 
cration ." 

"  Smith. — '  I  shewed  you  before  it  was  none  of  God's 
ordinances,  as  you  use  it ;  then  much  less  can  it  be  God, 
or  amy  part  of  his  substance,  but  only  bread  and  wine 
appointed  to  that  use:  yet,  nevertheless,  if  you  can  prove 
it  to  be  the  body  that  you  spake  of  by  the  word,  I  will 
believe  it ;  if  not,  I  will,  as  I  do,  account  it  a  detestable 
idol ;  not  God,  but  contrary  to  God  and  his  truth.' 

"  Bonner. — (After  many  raging  words  and  vain  ob- 
jections said)  '  There  is  no  remedy  but  you  must  be 
burned.' 

"  Smith. — '  You  shall  do  no  more  to  me,  than  you 
have  done  to  better  men  than  either  of  us  both.  But 
think  not  to  quench  the  Spirit  of  God,  nor  to  make  your 
matter  good.  For  your  sore  is  too  well  seen  to  be  healed 
80  privily  with  blood.  For  even  the  very  children  have 
aU  your  deeds  in  derision  ;  so  that  although  you  patch 
up  one  place  with  authority,  yet  shall  it  break  out  in 
forty  to  your  shame.' 

"  Bonner. — (After  many  railing  sentences,  throwing 
away  the  paper  of  my  examination)  '  Well,  even  now, 
Dy  my  troth,  even  in  good  earnest,  if  thou  wilt  go  and 
De  shriven,  I  will  tear  this  paper  in  pieces.' 

"  Smith. — '  It  would  be  too  much  to  your  shame  to 
shew  it  to  men  of  discretion.' 

"  After  which  answer,  I  was  carried  down  to  the 
garden  with  my  jailer,  and  there  remained  until  my 
brother  Harwood  was  examined ;  and  then  being  again 
brought  up  before  Bonner,  he  demanded  if  I  agreed  with 
Harwood  in  his  confession,  upon  these  articles  follow- 
ing ; — 

"  Bonner. — *  What  say  you  to  the  catholic  church.' 
Do  you  not  confess  there  is  one  in  earth  ?' 

"  Smith. — '  Yes,  verily,  I  believe  that  there  is  one 
catholic  church,  or  faithful  congregation,  which,  as  the 
ipostle  saith,  '  is  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  prophets 
and  apostles,  Jesus  Christ  being  the  head  corner-stone?' 
which  church,  in  all  her  words  and  works,  maintains  the 
word,  and  brings  the  same  for  her  authority,  and  with- 
out it  doth  nothing,  nor  ought  to  do,  of  which  I  am  as- 
sured 1  am  by  grace  made  a  member.' 

"  Bonner.  —  '  You  shall  understand  that  I  am  bound, 
when  my  brother  offends,  and  will  not  be  reconciled,  to 
bring  him  before  the  church  ;  now  if  your  church  be 
the  same,  where  may  a  man  find  it,  to  bring  his  brother 
before  it }' 

"  Smith. — '  It  is  written  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
that  when  the  tyranny  of  men  was  so  great  against 
the  church,  they  were  obliged  to  congregate  in  houses 
:md  j^rivate  places,  as  they  now  do  ;  and  yet  they  were 
:ievcrtheless  the  church  of  God  ;  and  seeing  they  had 
:heir  matters  redressed  being  shut  up  in  a  corner,  may 
,!0t  \ve  do  the  like  now  a  days  ?' 

"  Bonner. — '  Yea,  their  church  was  known  full  well. 

or   St.   Paul  writes  to  the   Corinthians,  directing   the 

111 -in  to  be  punished  and  excommunicated,  that  had  com- 

riiitted   evil  ;  by  which  we  may  well   perceive  it  was  a 

'.mown  church  ;  but  yours  is  not  known.' 

"  Smith.  —  '  Then  you  could  not  persecute  it  as  you  do  : 
Jilt  as  you  say  the  church  of  God  at  Corinth  was  mani- 
sst  both  to  God  and  St.  Paul  ;  even  so  is  this  church  of 
jod  in  England,  whom  you  persecute,  both  known  to 
>i)d,  and  also  even  to  the  very  wicked,  although  they 
:i;ow  not  ,  nor  will  not  know  their  truth  nor  conver- 
ation ;    you,  and  your   own  sinful  number   have  pro- 


fessed their  truth,    and  maintained    the    same  a  long 
time.' 

"Bonner. — 'Well,  thou  sayest  that  the  church  of 
God  was  only  at  Corinth  when  St.  Paul  wrote  to  them, 
and  I  will  put  it  so  in  writing.     Shall  I?' 

"  Smith. — •  I  marvel  greatly,  my  lord,  that  you  are 
not  ashamed  to  lay  snares  for  your  brethren  on  this 
manner.  This  is  now  the  third  snare  you  have  laid  for 
me.  First,  to  make  me  confe)(g  that  the  church  of  Eng. 
land  is  not  the  church  of  Christ.  Secondly,  to  say  it  is 
not  known.  Thirdly,  to  say  the  church  of  God  is  not 
universal,  but  particular.  This  is  not  the  office  of  a  bi- 
shop. For  if  an  innocent  had  come  in  your  way,  you 
would  have  done  your  best,  I  see,  to  have  en- 
tangled him.' 

"  Harpsfield.  —  'Well,  you  are  no  innocent,  as  it 
appears.' 

"  Smith. — '  By  the  grace  of  God,  I  am  that  T  am ;  and 
this  grace  in  me,  I  hope,  is  not  in  vain.' 

"Bonner. — 'Well,  (laughing),  tell  me  what  sayest 
thou  of  the  church  ?' 

"  Smith. — '  I  told  you  upon  what  the  true  church  is 
built,  and  I  affirm  that  in  England  there  is  the  congrega- 
tion of  God,  and  also  in  all  the  earth,  as  it  is  written, 
'  Their  sound  is  gone  forth  into  all  the  earth  ;'  and  that 
this  is  the  afflicted  and  persecuted  church,  which  you 
cease  not  to  imprison,  slay,  and  kill.  In  Corinth  there 
was  not  all  the  congregation  of  God,  but  a  number  of 
those  holy  and  elect  people  of  God.  For  neither  St.  Paul 
nor  St.  Peter  were  present  at  Corinth  when  they  wrote, 
and  yet  they  were  of  the  church  of  God,  as  many  thou- 
sands more  who  also  communicate  in  that  Holy  Spirit.' 
"  Bonner. — '  What  do  you  call  catholic,  and  what  do 
you  call  church  ?' 

"  Smith. — '  Catholic  is  universal,  and  church  is  a 
congregation  knit  together  in  unity.' 

"  Then  after  much  like  vain  talk,  it  was  laid  to  my 
charge,  that  my  fellow  and  I  spoke  false  things.  For 
this  1  praised  God,  and  was  sent  away. 

"  On  Saturday  I  was  brought  to  his  chamber  again, 
and  there  examined  as  follows  : — 

"  Bonner. — '  Thou,  Robert  Smith,  &c.,  sayest,  that 
there  is  no  catholic  church  here  on  earth.' 

"  Smith. — '  You  have  both  heard  me  speak  and  seen 
me  write  the  contrary.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Yea,  but  I  must  ask  thee  this  question. 
How  sayest  thou  ?' 

"Smith. — 'If  you  will  be  answered,  ask  my  articles 
that  were  written  yesterday,  and  they  shall  tell  you  that 
1  have  confessed  a  church  of  God  as  well  in  earth  as  in 
heaven,  and  yet  all  one  church,  and  one  man's  members, 
even  Christ  Jesus.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Well,  what  sayest  thou  to  auricular  con- 
fession ?  Is  it  not  necessary  to  be  used  in  Christ's 
church,  and  wilt  thou  not  be  absolved  by  the  priest  ?' 

"  Smith. — '  It  is  not  needful  to  be  used  in  Christ's 
church,  as  I  answered  yesterday.  But  if  it  be  needful 
for  any  thing  for  your  church,  it  is  to  pick  men's  purses. 
And  such  pick-purse  matters  are  all  the  whole  rabble  of 
your  ceremonies  ;  for  all  is  but  money  matters  that  ye 
maintain.' 

"Bonner. — 'Why,  how  art  thou  able  to  prove  that 
confession  is  a  pick-purse  matter  ?  Art  thou  not 
ashamed  to  say  so  .-'' 

"  Smith. — '  I  speak  from  experience;  for  I  have  both 
heard  and  seen  the  fruits  of  it.  For  first  it  has  been, 
we  see,  a  betrayer  of  kings'  secrets,  and  the  secrets  of 
other  men's  consciences  ;  who  being  delivered,  and  glad 
to  be  discharged  of  their  sins,  have  given  to  priests 
great  sums  of  money  to  absolve  them,  and  sing  masses 
for  their  soul's  health.' 

"  I  began  to  say  how  when  I  was  a  child  waiting  on  a 
gentlemen  of  Norfolk,  who  being  bound  in  conscience 
through  the  persuasion  of  the  priest,  gave  away  a  great 
sum  of  his  goods,  and  forgave  to  Master  Gresham  a  great 
sum  of  money,  and  to  another  as  much.  The  priest  had 
for  his  part  a  sum,  and  the  house  had  an  annuity  to  keep 
him,  which  when  his  brother  heard,  he  came  down  to 
London,  and  after  declaration  made  to  the  council,  how 
by  the  subletv  of  the   priest  he  had  robbed  his  wife  and 


A.D,  1555.]        THE  EXAMINATION  OF  ROBERT  SMITH  BEFORE  BONNER,  &c. 


807 


children,  recovered  a  great  part  again,  to  the  value  of 
two  or  three  hundred  pounds  ;  but  what  he  gave  to  the 
house  could  not  be  recovered.  This  tale  I  began  to  tell. 
But  when  my  lord  saw  it  savoured  not  to  his  purpose, 
he  began  to  revile  me. 

"  Bonner. — '  By  the  mass,  if  the  queen's  majesty  were 
of  my  mind,  you  should  not  come  to  talk  before  any  man, 
but  should  be  put  into  a  sack,  and  a  dog  tied  to  it,  and 
so  should  be  thrown  into  the  water. 

"  Smith. — '  I  know  you  speak  by  practice,  as  much 
as  by  speculation  ;  for  both  you  and  your  predecessors 
have  soii'^ht  all  means  possible  to  kill  Christ  secretly.' 

"  Bonner. — '  How  sayest  thou  to  the  seven  sacra- 
ments? Believest  thou  not  that  they  be  God's  order, 
that  is  to  say,  the  sacrament  of,'  &c. 

"  Smith. — '  I  believe  that  in  God's  church  there  are 
but  two  sacraments,  that  is  to  say,  the  sacrament  of  re- 
generation, and  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  ; 
and  as  for  the  sacraments  of  the  altar,  and  all  your 
sacraments,  they  may  well  serve  your  church,  but  God's 
church  hath  nothing  to  do  with  them,  neither  have  I  any 
thing  to  do  to  answer  them,  nor  you  to  examine  me 
about  them.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Why,  is  God's  order  changed  in  bap- 
tism ?  In  what  point  do  we  dissent  from  the  word  of 
God?' 

"  Smith. — '  In  hallowing  your  water  ;  in  conjuring  it ; 
in  baptizing  children  with  anointing  and  spitting  in 
their  mouths,  mingled  with  salt,  and  with  many  other 
foolish  ceremonies,  of  which  not  one  point  is  able  to  be 
proved  in  God's  order.' 

*'  Bonner. — '  By  the  mass,  this  is  the  most  unshame- 
faced  heretic  that  ever  I  heard.' 

Smith. — '  Well  sworn,  my  lord.' 

"Bonner. — '  Well,  you  catch  me  at  my  words,  but  I 
will  watch  thee  as  well,  I  warrant  thee.' 

"Mordant. — '  By  my  troth,  my  lord,  I  never  heard 
the  like  in  all  my  life.  But  I  pray  you,  my  lord,  mark 
well  his  answer  for  baptism.  He  disallows  holy  oint- 
ment, salt,  and  such  other  laudable  ceremonies,  which 
no  christian  man  will  deny.' 

"Smith.  —  'It  is  a  shameful  blasphemy  against 
Christ  to  use  any  mingle-mangle  in  baptizing  young 
infants.' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  believe,  I  tell  thee,  that  if  they  die 
before  tliey  are  baptized,  they  are  damned.' 

"  Smith. — '  You  shall  never  be  saved  by  that  belief. 
But  I  pray  you,  my  lord,  show  me,  are  we  saved  by  water 
or  by  Christ?' 

"  Bonner. — '  By  both.' 

"  Smith. — '  Then  the  water  died  for  our  sins  !  and  so 
must  you  say,  that  the  water  hath  life,  and  it  being  our 
servant,  and  created  for  us,  is  our  saviour  !  This,  my 
lord,  is  a  strange  doctrine,  is  it  not  ?' 

"  Mordant. — '  By  our  Lady,  sir,  I  believe  that  if  my 
child  die  without  water,  he  is  damned.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Yea,  and  so  do  I,  and  all  catholic  men, 
good  Master  Mordant.' 

"  Smith. — '  Such  catholic  !  such  salvation!' 

"  Bonner. — '  Well,  sir,  what  say  you  to  the  sacrament 
of  orders  ?' 

"  Smith. — '  You  may  call  it  the  sacrament  of  mis- 
orders  :  for  all  orders  are  appointed  of  God.  But  as  for 
your  shaving,  anointing,  greasing,  poling,  and  rounding, 
there  are  no  such  things  appointed  in  God's  word,  and 
therefore  I  have  nothing  to  do  to  believe  your  orders. 
And  as  for  you,  my  lord,  if  you  had  grace  and  intelli- 
gence, you  would  not  disfigure  yourself  as  you  do.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Sayest  thou  so  ?  now,  by  my  faith,  I 
will  go  shave  myself  to  vex  thee.' 

"  And  so  Bonner  sent  for  his  barber,  who  imme- 
diately came  ;  and  before  my  face  at  the  door  of  the  next 
chamber  he  shaved  himself,  desiring  me  before  he  went, 
to  answer  to  these  articles. 

"Bonner. — '  What  say  you  to  holy  bread  and  holy 
water,  to  the  sacrament  of  anointing,  and  to  all  the  rest 
of  such  ceremonies  of  the  church  ?' 

"  Smith. — '  I  say,  they  be  baubles  for  fools  to  play 
with,  and  not  for  the  children  of  God  to  exercise  them- 
■elves  in  ;  and,  therefore,  they  may  go  among  the  refuse.' 


"  Then  went  away  Master  Mordant,  and  my  lord 
went  to  shaving,  leaving  there  certain  doctors,  as  he 
called  them,  to  try  what  they  could  do  :  by  whom  I  was 
baited  for  half  an  hour  :  of  whom  I  also  asked  this 
question,  '  Where  were  all  you  in  the  days  of  King  Ed- 
ward, that  ye  spake  not  that  which  ye  speak  now  ?' 

"  Doctor. — '  We  were  in  England.' 

"  Smith. — '  Yea,  but  then  you  had  the  faces  of  men  ; 
but  now  you  have  put  on  lions'  faces.  You  have  for  every 
time  a  vizor  ;  yea,  and  if  another  King  Edward  should 
arise,  you  would  then  say,  '  Down  with  the  pope,  for  he 
is  antichrist,  and  so  are  all  his  angels.' 

"  Then  I  was  reviled,  and  sent  away,  and  brought  in 
again  before  these  men  ;  and  one  of  them  that  baited  me 
before,  asked  me  if  I  disallowed  confession  ? 

"  Smith. — '  Look  in  my  articles,  and  they  shall  shew 
you  what  I  allow.' 

"  Doctor. — '  Your  articles  confess  that  you  allow  not 
auricular  confession.' 

"  Smith. — '  I  allow  it  not,  because  the  word  allows  it 
not,  nor  commands  it.' 

"  Doctor. — '  Why,  it  is  written,  thou  shalt  not  hide 
thy  sins  and  offences.' 

"  Smith. — '  No  more  do  I  when  I  confess  them  to 
Almighty  God.' 

"  Doctor. — '  Why,  you  cannot  say  that  you  can  hide 
them  from  God,  and  therefore  you  must  understand  the 
words  are  spoken  to  be  uttered  to  them  that  do  not  know 
them.' 

"  Smith. — '  You  have  made  a  good  answer,  then  must 
the  priest  confess  himself  to  me,  as  I  to  him.  For  I 
know  his  faults  and  secrets  no  more  than  he  knows 
mine.  But  if  you  confess  to  the  priest,  and  not  to  God, 
you  shall  have  the  reward  which  Judas  had  :  for  he  con- 
fessed himself  to  the  priest,  and  yet  went  and  hanged 
himself  by  and  by  ;  and  so  as  many  as  do  not  acknow- 
ledge their  faults  to  God,  are  said  to  hide  them.' 

"  Bonner.— (Returning.)  — '  How  stands  it,  master 
doctors,  have  ye  done  any  good  ?' 

"  Doctor. — '  No,  by  my  faith,  my  lord,  we  can  do  no 


Smith.—'  Then  it  is  fulfilled  which  is  written, 
'  How  can  an  evil  tree  bring  forth  good  fruit  ?'  ' 

"  Bonner.^'  Nay,  naughty  fellow,  I  set  these  gentle- 
men to  bring  thee  home  to  Christ.' 

"  Smith.—'  Such  gentlemen  1  such  Christs  !  As  truly 
as  they  have  that  name  from  Christ,  so  truly  do  they 
teach  Christ.' 

"  Bonner.—'  Well,  wilt  thou  neither  hear  them  nor 
me  ?' 

"  Smith.—'  Yes,  I  am  compelled  to  hear  you  ;  but  you 
cannot  compel  me  to  follow  you.' 

"  Bonner. — *  Well,  thou  shalt  be  burnt  at  a  stake  in 
Smithfield,  if  thou  wilt  not  tarn.' 

"  Smith.—'  And  you  shall  bum  in  hell,  if  you  repent 
not :  but  my  lord,  to  put  you  out  of  doubt,  because  I  am 
weary,  I  will  strain  courtesey  with  you.  I  perceive  you 
will  not,  with  your  doctors  come  to  me,  and  I  am  de- 
termined not  to  come  to  you,  by  God's  grace.  For  I 
have  hardened  my  face  against  you  as  hard  as  brass.' 

"  Then  after  many  railing  sentences  I  was  sent  away. 
And  thus  have  I  left  the  truth  of  mine  answers  in  writ- 
ing, gentle  reader,  being  compelled  by  my  friends  to  do 
it :  that  you  may  see  how  the  Lord  hath,  according  to 
his  promise,  given  me  a  mouth  and  wisdom  to  answer  in 
his  cause,  for  which  I  am  condemned,  and  my  cause  not 

"  On  the  twelfth  of  July  I  was,  with  my  brethren, 
brought  into  the  consistory,  and  mine  articles  read  be- 
fore my  lord  mayor  and  the  sheriffs,  with  aU  the  as- 
sistants. ,  f  ,  „„„ 

"  Bonner.-'  By  my  faith,  my  lord  mayor,  I  have 
shewed  him  as  much  favour  as  any  man  living  couia 
do  :  but  I  perceive  all  is  lost,   both  in  him  and   all  his 

''""'smith.-'  My  lord,  it  is  written,    '  Swear  not  at 

^""  Bonner.-'  Ah,  are  ye  come  ?     By  my  troth,   ma.- 
ter  speaker,  ve  shall  preach  at  a  stake. 
"  Smith.—'  Well  sworn,  my  lord. 


8C8 


A  GODLY  LETTER  OF  ROBERT  SMITH. 


[Book  XI. 


"  Bonn.;r. — 'Well,  I  am  no  saint.' 
"  Smith. — '  No,  my  lord,  nor  yet  a  good  bishop. 
For  a  bishop,  says  St.  Paul,  should  be  faultless,  and  a 
vessel  dedicated  unto  God  ;  and  are  ye  not  ashamed  to 
sit  in  judgment,  and  be  a  blasphemer,  condemning  in- 
nocents ?' 

"  Bonner. — '  Well,  you  are  faultless.' 
"  Smith. — '  My  lord  mayor,  I  require  you  in  God's 
name,  that  I  may  have  justice.  We  are  here  to-day,  a 
great  number  of  innocent  men,  who  are  vprongfuUy  ac- 
cused of  heresy.  And  I  require  you,  if  you  will  not 
seem  to  be  partial,  let  me  have  no  more  favour  at  your 
hands,  than  the  apostle  had  at  the  hands  of  Festus  and 
Agri])pa,  who,  being  heathen  and  infidels,  gave  him 
leave  not  only  to  speak  for  himself,  but  also  heard  the 
probation  of  his  cause.  This  require  I  at  your  hands, 
who  being  a  christian  judge,  I  hope  will  not  deny  me 
that  right,  which  the  heathen  have  allowed  :  if  ye  do, 
then  shall  all  this  audience,  yea,  and  the  heathen  speak 
shame  of  your  fact.  '  For  a  city,'  saith  our  Saviour, 
'  that  is  built  on  a  hill  cannot  be  hid  :'  if  they,  there- 
fore, have  the  truth,  let  it  come  to  light.  For  all  that  do 
well  come  to  the  light,  and  they  that  do  evil  hate  the  light.' 
"  Then  my  lord  mayor  hanging  down  his  head,  said 
nothing  ;  but  the  bishop  told  me,  I  should  preach  at  a 
stake  ;  and  so  the  sheriff  cried,  with  the  bishop,  '  Away 
with  him  !' 

"  Thus  came  I  in  before  them  four  times,  desiring 
justice,  but  could  have  none  :  and  at  length  my  friends 
requiring  with  one  voice  the  same,  and  could  not  have  it, 
we  had  the  sentence  read,  and  then  being  carried  out, 
were  brought  in  again,  and  had  it  read  every  man  seve- 
rally. But  before  the  bishop  gave  me  sentence,  he  told 
me  in  derision  of  my  brother  Tankervil,  a  tale  be- 
tween a  gentleman  and  his  cook.  To  which  I  answered, 
'  My  lord,  you  fill  the  people's  ears  with  fantasies  and 
foolish  tales,  and  make  a  laughing  matter  at  blood  ;  but 
if  you  were  a  true  bishop,  you  should  leave  these  railing 
sentences,  and  speak  the  words  of  God.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Well,  I  have  offered  to  that  naughty 
fellow,  that  my  chancellor  should  here  instruct  him,  but 
he  has  disdained  it.  How  sayest  thou,  wilt  thou  have 
him  instruct  thee,  and  lead  thee  in  the  right  way  ?  You 
cannot  say,  but  I  have  offered  you  fair,  to  have  instruc- 
tion. And  now,  I  pray  thee,  call  me  bloody  bishop, 
and  say,  I  seek  thy  blood,  if  you  will.' 

"  Smith. — '  Well,  my  lord,  although  neither  I,  nor 
any  of  this  congregation  do  report  the  truth  of  your  act, 
yet  shall  these  stones  cry  out,  rather  than  that  it  shall 
be  hidden.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Away  with  him  !  away  with  him  !' 
"  Woodrofe. — '  Away  with  him  !  take  him  away  !' 
"  Smith. — '  Well,  good  friends,  ye  have  seen  and 
heard  the  great  wrong  that  we  have  received  this  day,  and 
you  are  all  witnesses  that  we  have  desired  the  probation 
of  our  cause  by  God's  book,  and  it  hath  not  been 
granted;  but  we  are  condemned,  and  our  cause  not 
heard.  Nevertheless,  my  lord  mayor,  forasmuch  as  here 
you  have  exercised  God's  sword  causeless,  and  will  not 
hear  the  right  of  the  poor,  I  commit  my  cause  to 
Almiglity  God,  who  shall  judge  all  men  according  unto 
right,  before  whom  we  shall  both  stand  without  autho- 
rity ;  and  there  will  I  stand  in  the  right,  and  have  true 
judgment,  to  your  great  confusion,  except  ye  repent, 
which  the  Lord  grant  you  to  do,  if  it  be  his  will.' 

"  Tlien  was  1,  with  the  rest  of  my  brethren,  carried 
away  to  Newgate. 

"  Thus,  gentle  reader,  as  near  as  1  can,  I  have  set 
out  the  truth  of  my  examination,  and  the  truth  of  my 
unjust  condemnation  for  the  truth,  requiring  God  that 
it  may  not  be  laid  to  the  charge  of  thee,  O  England. 
Requiring  your  hearty  prayers  to  God  for  his  grace  and 
spirit  of  ijoldness  ;  with  hope  even  shortly  to  set  to  my 
seal,  at  Uxbridge,  the  eighth  of  August,  by  God's  grace  : 
pray  that  it  may  be  his  honour,  my  salvation,  and  your 
consolation,  I  pray  you. 

"  Robert  Smith." 

Thus  hast  thou,  good  reader,  not  only  to  note,  but 
tlso  to  follow  in  this  man  a  singular  example  of  christian 


fortitude,  who  so  manfully  and  valiantly  did  stand  in 
the  defence  of  his  Master's  cause.  And  as  thou  seest 
him  here  boldly  stand  in  examination  before  the  bishop 
and  doctors,  so  he  was  no  less  comfortable  also  in  the 
prison  among  his  fellows  ;  which  is  also  to  be  observed 
in  his  other  fellow-prisoners,  who,  being  there  together, 
had  godly  conference  with  themselves,  with  daily  pray, 
ing  and  reading,  which  they  to  their  great  comfort  all 
engaged  in  ;  amongst  whom  Robert  Smith  was  chief 
doer.  This  said  man  was  always  solicitous,  not  only 
for  those  of  his  own  company,  but  also  his  diligence 
was  careful  for  other  prisoners,  whom  he  ceased  not  to 
exhort  and  dissuade  from  their  old  accustomed  iniquity, 
and  many  he  converted  to  his  religion.  He  wrote  se- 
veral letters  while  in  prison  to  sundry  of  his  friends, 
the  following  is  one  of  them  : — 

"  To  all  who  love  God  unfeignedly,  and  intend  to  lead 
a  godly  life  according  to  his  gospel,  and  to  persevere 
in  his  truth,  unto  the  end  :  grace  and  peace  from 
God  the  Father,  and  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 
"  Be  not  afraid,  most  dearly  beloved  in  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  at  these  most  perilous  days,  wherein  by 
the  sufferance  of  God,  the  prince  of  darkness  is  broken 
loose,  and  rageth  in  his  members  against  the  elect  of 
God  with  all  cruelty,  to  set  up  again  the  kingdom  of 
antichrist :  against  whom,  see  that  you  be  strong  in  faith 
to  resist  his  most  devilish  doctrine  with  the  pure  gospel 
of  God,  arming  yourselves  with  patience,  to  abide  what- 
soever shall  be  laid  to  your  charge  for  the  truth's  sake, 
knowing  that  thereunto  you  are  called,  not  only  to  be- 
lieve in  him,  but  also  to  suffer  for  him.  Oh  !  how  happy 
are  you  who  in  the  sight  of  God  are  counted  worthy  to 
suffer  for  the  testimony  of  Christ.  Quiet  therefore 
yourselves,  oh  !  my  loving  brethren,  and  rejoice  in  himfor 
whom  you  suffer  ;  for  unto  you  do  remain  the  unspeak- 
able joys,  which  neither  the  eye  hath  seen,  nor  the  ear 
hath  heard,  neither  the  heart  of  man  is  able  to  com- 
prehend in  anywise.  Be  not  afraid  of  the  bodily  death, 
for  your  names  are  written  in  the  book  of  life.  And  the 
prophets  do  record,  that  precious  in  the  sight  of  the 
Lord  is  the  death  of  his  saints.  Watch,  therefore,  and 
pray,  that  you  be  not  prevented  in  the  day  of  temptation. 
Now  cometh  the  day  of  your  trial,  wherein  the  waters 
rage,  and  the  stormy  winds  blow.  Now  shall  it  ap- 
pear, whether  you  have  built  upon  the  fleeting  sand,  or 
upon  the  unmoveable  Rock,  Christ,  which  is  the  founda- 
tion of  the  apostles  and  prophets  ;  whereon  every  house 
that  is  built,  groweth  into  an  holy  temple  in  the  Lord, 
by  the  mighty  working  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Now  ap- 
proacheth  the  day  of  your  battle,  wherein  it  is  required 
that  you  shew  yourselves  the  valiant  soldiers  of  Christ 
Jesus,  with  the  armour  of  God,  that  you  may  be  able  to 
stand  fast  against  all  the  crafty  assaults  of  the  devil. 
Christ  is  your  captain,  and  you  are  his  soldiers,  whose 
cognizance  is  the  cross,  to  the  which  he  willingly  hum- 
bled himself  even  unto  death,  and  thereby  spoiled  his 
enemies,  and  now  he  triumphs  over  them  in  the  glory  of 
his  Father,  making  intercession  for  them  that  here  re- 
main to  suffer  the  afflictions  that  are  to  be  fulfilled  in 
his  mystical  body.  It  behoves,  therefore,  every  one  that 
will  be  counted  his  scholar,  to  take  up  his  own  cross, 
and  follow  him,  as  you  have  him  for  an  ensample  ;  and  I 
assure  you  that  he  being  on  your  side,  nothing  shall  be 
able  to  prevail  against  you.  And  that  he  wiU  be  with 
you,  even  to  the  world's  end,  you  have  his  promise  in 
Mat.  xxviii.  He  will  go  forth  with  his  host  as  a  con- 
queror to  make  a  conquest.  He  is  the  man  that  sitteth 
on  the  white  horse,  crowned  with  immortality,  and  you, 
brethren,  are  his  fellowship,  whereof  he  is  the  head.  He 
hath  your  heart  in  his  hand,  as  a  bow  bent  after  his  godly 
will  ;  he  shall  direct  the  same  according  to  the  riches  of 
his  glory,  into  all  spiritual  and  heavenly  cogitations.  He 
is  faithful  and  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  further  assaulted, 
than  he  will  give  you  strength  to  overcome,  and  in  the 
utmost  danger  he  will  make  a  way,  that  you  may  be  able 
to  bear  it. 

"  Shrink   not,   therefore,   dear  hearts,  when  you  shall 
be  called  to  answer  for  the  hope  that  is  in  you  ;  for  we 


A.D.  1555.] 


A  GODLY  LETTER  OF  ROBERT  SMITH. 


809 


have  the  comforter,  even  the  Spirit  of  truth  who  was 
sent  from  the  heavens  to  teach  ns.  He  shall  speak  in 
us,  he  shall  strengthen  us.  Who  is  he  then  that  shall 
be' able  to  confound  us  ?  Nay,  what  tyrant  is  he  that 
now  boasteth  himself  of  his  strength  to  do  mischief, 
whom  the  Lord  shall  not  with  the  same  Spirit,  by  the 
mouth  of  his  servants,  strike  down  to  hell  fire  ?  Yea, 
suddenly  will  the  Lord  bring  down  the  glory  of  the  proud 
Philistines,  by  the  hands  of  his  servant  David.  Their 
strength  is  in  the  spear  and  shield,  but  our  help  is  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  who  made  both  heaven  and  earth.  He 
is  our  buckler  and  wall,  a  strong  tower  of  defence.  He 
is  our  God,  and  we  are  his  people.  He  shall  bring  the 
counsels  of  the  ungodly  to  nought.  He  shall  take  them 
in  their  own  net.  He  shall  destroy  them  in  their  own 
inventions.  The  right  hand  of  the  Lord  shall  work  this 
wonder.  His  power  is  known  among  the  children  of 
men.  Their  fathers  have  felt  it,  and  are  confounded. 
In  like  manner  shall  they  know  that  there  is  no  counsel 
againf.t  the  Lord,  when  their  secrets  are  opened  to  the 
whole  world,  and  are  found  to  be  against  the  living  God. 
Work  they  never  so  craftily,  build  they  never  so  strongly; 
yet  down  shall  their  rabble  fall,  and  the  builders  them- 
selves shall  then  be  scattered  upon  the  face  of  the  earth, 
as  accursed  of  God.  The  just  shall  see  this  and  be  glad, 
and  praise  the  name  of  the  Lord,  that  so  marvellously 
hath  dealt  with  his  servants,  as  to  bring  their  enemies 
under  their  feet.  Then  shall  the  fearful  seed  of  Cain 
tremble  and  quake.  Then  shall  the  mocking  Ishmaelites 
be  cast  out  of  door.  Then  shall  the  proud  Nimrod  see 
his  labour  lost.  Then  shall  the  beast  of  Babylon  be 
trodden  under  foot.  Then  shall  the  scribes  and  phari- 
sees  for  madness  fret  and  rage.  Then  shall  their  painted 
wisdom  be  known  for  extreme  folly.  Then  shall  the 
bloody  dragon  be  void  of  his  prey.  Then  shall  the 
whore  of  Babylon  receive  double  vengeance.  Then  shall 
they  scratch  their  crowns  for  the  fall  of  their  mistress 
harlot,  whom  they  now  serve  for  filthy  lucre  ;  when  no 
man  will  buy  their  wares  any  more.  Then  shall  the  popish 
priesthood  cry  away  with  care,  even  when  the  Lord  shall 
help  his  servants  ;  which  day  is  not  far  off,  the  day 
wherein  the  kingdom  of  antichrist  shall  have  an  end, 
and  never  rise  any  more.  In  the  meantime,  abide  in 
certain  and  sure  hope,  cleaving  unto  the  promises  of 
God,  which  in  their  own  time  shall  be  fulfilled. 

"  Acquit  yourselves  like  men  against  the  enemies  of 
God  in  all  humbleness  of  mind  ;  be  strong  in  spirit  to  ac- 
knowledge one  God,  one  only  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  one 
only,  everlasting  and  suflScient  sacrifice  for  the  remission 
of  sins,  even  the  precious  body  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  once 
offered  for  all  and  for  ever.  Who  now  sitteth  on  the 
right  hand  of  God,  and  from  thence  shall  he  come  to 
judge  both  the  quick  and  the  dead  at  the  last  day  ;  and 
until  that  time  that  blessed  body  occupies  no  other  place 
to  dwell  in,  to  be  kept  in,  to  be  inclosed  in,  but  only  in 
the  heavens,  even  in  the  glorious  majesty  of  God,  per- 
sonally abiding  there  in  the  flesh,  not  coming  down  from 
thence  till  the  last  day.  And  as  he  never  ceases  to  be 
man,  so  doth  he  never  lose  the  similitude  of  man  ;  his 
body  there  hath  his  lineaments,  he  leaveth  them  not,  so 
hath  that  body  there  his  highness,  and  shrinketh  not, 
and  his  manly  shape  he  altereth  not  at  anytime.  He  is, 
in  that  he  took  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  a  natural  man  in 
all  conditions,  except  sin. 

"  And  what  he  took  of  his  blessed  mother,  by  the 
working  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  he  took  it  for  ever,  and  will 
not  exchange  the  same  for  any  other.  He  took  the 
shape  of  a  man  with  the  substance  of  his  manhood,  in 
one  sacred  womb.  There  were  they  two  united  together 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  never  to  be  divided  asunder.  He 
retaineth  the  one  with  the  other,  inseparably.  As  he 
will  not  alter  the  substance  of  his  flesh  into  the  sub- 
Stance  of  bread,  no  more  will  he  alter  the  shape  of  his 
body  into  the  form  of  bread.  There  cannot  be  a  greater 
absurdity  against  the  truth,  than  to  think  that  he  would 
leave  the  shape  that  he  took  in  the  Virgin's  womb,  being 
an  accident  unto  his  manhood,  and  join  unto  the  same  a 
wafer-cake  baken  in  an  oven,  or  between  a  pair  of  irons. 
As  he  is  in  heaven  a  very  man,  one  only  Mediator  be- 
tween God  and  man,  even  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  he  it  is 


that  is  the  propitiation  for  our  sins.  Be  bold,  therefore, 
to  confess  this  most  pure  and  apostolical  doctrine  ;  and 
also  that  all  favour,  mercy,  and  forgiveness  comes  only 
by  him.  He  only  of  God  the  Father  was  made  for  us 
all  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  redemption. 
All  these  are  the  gifts  of  God  the  Father,  freely  given 
unto  us  by  Christ  Jesus,  God  and  man,  through  faith  in 
his  blood,  and  not  by  the  merits  of  men  ;  gifts  they  are, 
I  say,  freely  given  unto  us  of  favour,  without  our  desert, 
by  believing,  and  not  by  deserving.  To  this  do  the  law 
and  the  prophets  bear  witness. 

"  This  doctrine  have  all  the  blessed  martyrs  of  Christ's 
church  witnessed  with  their  blood  to  be  true.  To  this 
truth,  have  all  the  consciences  of  all  true  believers  sub- 
scribed ever  since  the  ascension  of  Christ.  This  witness 
is  not  of  man,  but  of  God.  What  better  quarrel  can 
you  then  have  to  give  your  lives  for,  than  the  truth 
itself?  That  man  that  gives  his  life  for  the  truth,  takes 
the  readiest  way  to  life.  He  that  hath  the  pope's  curse 
for  the  truth,  is  sure  of  Christ's  blessing.  Well  then, 
my  brethren,  what  shall  now  hinder,  but  that  you  go 
forward  as  you  have  begun  ?  Nay,  rather  run  with  the 
runners,  that  you  may  obtain  the  appointed  glory.  Hold 
on  the  right  way,  look  not  back,  have  the  eye  of  your 
heart  fixed  upon  God,  and  so  run,  that  you  may  get 
hold  of  it.  Cast  away  all  your  worldly  pelf,  and  worldly 
respects,  as  the  favour  of  friends,  the  fear  of  men,  sen- 
sual affection,  respect  of  persons,  honour,  praise,  shame, 
rebuke,  wealth,  poverty,  riches,  lands,  possessions,  car- 
nal fathers  and  mothers,  wife  and  children,  with  the  love 
of  your  ownselves  ;  and  in  respect  of  that  heavenly  trea- 
sure you  look  for,  let  all  these  be  denied,  and  utterly 
refused  of  you,  so  that  in  no  condition  they  do  abate 
your  zeal,  or  quench  your  love  towards  God.  In  this 
case  make  no  account  of  them,  but  rather  repute  them 
as  vile,  in  comparison  of  everlasting  life.  Away  with 
them  as  thorns  that  choak  the  heavenly  seed  of  the  gos- 
pel, where  they  are  suffered  to  grow.  They  are  burdens 
of  the  flesh,  which  encumber  the  soul.  Exchange  them 
therefore  for  advantage.  Doth  not  he  gain,  that  finds 
heavenly  and  immortal  treasure,  for  earthly  and  cor- 
ruptible riches  .'  Loses  that  man  any  thing,  who  of  his 
carnal  father  and  mother  is  forsaken,  when  therefore  he 
is  received  of  God  the  Father  to  be  his  child  and  heir  in 
Christ  ?  Heavenly  for  earthly,  for  mortal  immortal ; 
for  transitory,  things  permanent,  is  great  gains  to  a  chris- 
tian conscience. 

"  Therefore,  as  I  began,  I  exhort  you  in  the  Lord, 
not  to  be  afraid.  Shrink  not,  my  brethren;  mistrust 
not  God  ;  be  of  good  comfort ;  rejoice  in  the  Lord ; 
hold  fast  your  faith,  and  continue  to  the  end.  Deny 
the  world,  and  take  up  your  cross,  and  follow  him  who 
is  your  captain,  and  is  gone  before.  If  you  suffer  with 
him,  you  shall  reign  with  him.  What  way  can  you 
glorify  the  name  of  your  heavenly  Father  better,  than  by 
suffering  death  for  his  Son's  sake  ?  What  a  spectacle 
shall  it  be  to  the  world  to  behold  so  godly  a  fellowship 
as  you  servants  of  God,  in  so  just  a  quarrel  as  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ  is,  with  so  pure  a  conscience,  so  strong  a 
faith,  and  so  lively  a  hope,  to  offer  yourselves  to  suffer 
most  cruel  torments  at  the  hands  of  God's  enemies,  and 
so  to  end  your  days  in  peace,  to  receive  in  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  righteous,  life  everlasting  ? 

"  Be  strong,  therefore,  in  your  battle  :  The  Lord 
God  is  on  your  side,  and  his  truth  is  your  cause ;  and 
against  you  are  none  but  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of 
Christ,  as  the  serpent  and  his  seed,  the  dragon  with  his 
tail,  the  marked  men  of  the  beast,  the  offspring  of  the 
Pharisees,  the  congregation  malignant,  the  generation  of 
vipers,  murderers,  as  their  father  the  devil  hath  been 
from  the  beginning.  To  conclude,  such  ar^  they  as  the 
Lord  God  hath  always  abhorred,  and  in  all  ages  resisted 
and  overthrown.  God,  from  whom  nothing  is  hid, 
knows  what  they  are.  He  that  searcheth  the  hearts  of 
men,  he  hath  found  out  them  to  be  crafty,  subtle,  full 
of  poison ;  proud,  disdainful,  stiff-necked,  devourers, 
raveners,  and  barkers  against  the  truth,  filthy  and  shame- 
less  :  and  therefore,  doth  the  Spirit  of  God,  by  the 
mouths  of  his  holy  prophets  and  apostles,  call  them  by 
the  names  of  foxes,  serpents,  cockatrices,  lions,  leopards, 


610 


MARTYRDOM  OF  ROBERT  SMITH,  &c. 


[Book  XI. 


bulls,  bears,  wolves,  dogs,  swine,  beasts ;  teaching  us 
thereby  to  understand,  what  their  natural  inclination  is  ; 
to  deceive,  poison,  and  destroy,  as  much  as  in  them  lies, 
the  faithful  and  elect  of  God.  But  the  Lord  with  his 
right  arm  shall  defend  his  little  flock  against  the  whole 
rabblement  of  these  worldlings,  who  have  conspired 
against  him  :  he  hath  numbered  all  the  hairs  of  his 
children's  head,  so  that  one  of  them  shall  not  perish 
without  his  fatherly  will.  He  keepeth  the  sparrows, 
much  more  will  he  preserve  them  whom  he  hath  pur- 
chased with  the  blood  of  the  immaculate  Lamb.  He 
will  keep  them  unto  the  hour  appointed,  wherein  the 
name  of  God  shall  be  glorified  in  his  saints.  In  the 
mean  time  let  them  work  their  wills,  let  them  envy,  let 
them  malign,  let  them  blaspheme,  let  them  curse,  ban, 
betray,  whip,  scourge,  hang,  and  burn :  for  by  these 
means  GoJ  will  try  his  elect  as  gold  in  the  furnace  ; 
and  by  these  fruits,  shall  they  also  bring  themselves  to 
be  known  what  they  be,  for  all  their  sheep's  skins.  For 
as  he  that  in  suffering  patiently  for  the  gospel  of  God,  is 
thereby  known  to  be  of  Christ ;  even  so  likewise  is 
the  persecutor  of  him  known  to  be  a  member  of  anti- 
christ. 

Besides  this,  their  extreme  cruelty  shall  be  a  mean  the 
sooner  to  provoke  God  to  take  pityupon  his  servants,  and 
to  destroy  them  that  so  tyrannously  treat  his  people; 
as  we  may  learn  by  the  histories,  as  well  in  the  bondage 
of  Israel  under  Pharaoh,  in  Eg3rpt,  as  also  in  the  mi- 
serable captivity  of  Judah,  in  Babylon:  Where,  when  the 
people  of  God  were  in  most  extreme  thraldom,  then  did 
the  Lord  stretch  forth  his  mighty  power  to  deliver  his 
servants.  Though  God  for  a  time  suffer  them  to  be 
exalted  in  their  own  pride,  yet  shall  they  not  escape  his 
vengeance.  They  are  his  rods,  and  when  he  hath  worn 
them  to  the  stumps,  then  will  he  cast  them  into  the  fire; 
this  shall  be  their  final  reward.  Our  duty,  in  the  mean 
while,  is  patiently  to  abide  the  wiU  of  God,  which  work- 
eth  all  things  for  the  best. 

"  Thus  dealeth  he  with  us,  partly  for  our  trial,  partly 
also  for  our  sins,  which  we  most  grievously  have  com- 
mitted to  the  great  slander  of  his  gospel,  whereby  the 
name  of  God  was  evil  spoken  of  among  his  enemies  : 
for  the  which  he  now  punishes  us  with  his  fatherly  cor- 
rection in  this  world,  that  we  should  not  be  damned 
with  the  world.  By  this  means  he  seeks  his  sheep  that 
were  lost,  to  bring  them  home  to  the  fold  again.  By 
this  way  he  seeks  to  reform  us,  that  we  may  be  like  unto 
him  after  the  image  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  in  all  holi- 
ness and  righteousness  before  him.  Finally,  this  way 
useth  his  godly  wisdom,  to  make  us  thereby  to  know 
him,  and  ourselves  in  him,  that  aforetime  had  in  a  man- 
ner forgotten  him,  praised  be  his  name  therefore.  And 
as  for  those  Balaamites  which  now  molest  us,  commit 
them  to  the  hands  of  God,  give  him  the  vengeance,  and 
he  will  leward  them.  Fall  ye  to  prayer,  and  let  these 
belly -gods  prate.  For  he  is  in  heaven,  and  sleepeth  not, 
that  keepeth  Israel.  He  is  in  heaven  that  made  the 
seas  calm,  when  the  disciples  were  afraid.  Let  us  now 
faithfully  call  upon  him,  and  he  will  hear  us.  Let  us 
cry  unto  the  Lord,  for  he  is  gracious  and  merciful. 
When  we  are  in  trouble  he  is  with  us,  he  will  deliver  us, 
and  he  will  glorify  us.  If  we  come  unto  him,  we  shall 
find  him  turned  unto  us.  If  we  repent  us  of  our  wicked- 
ness done  against  him,  then  shall  he  take  away  the  plague 
that  he  hath  devised  against  us. 

"  Let  us  therefore  earnestly  repent,  and  bring  forth 
tne  worthy  fruits  of  repentance.  Let  us  study  to  be  his, 
then  shall  we  not  need  to  fear  what  these  hypocrites  do 
against  us,  who  with  their  pretended  holiness  deceive 
the  hearts  of  the  simple,  and  abuse  the  authority  of  God 
in  his  princes,  causing  them  (by  their  procurement)  to 
testify  their  ambitious  prelacy,  and  to  erect  up  their  idol 
again  with  the  Romish  mass.  God,  in  whose  hands  are 
the  hearts  of  kings,  open  the  heart  of  the  queen's  high- 
ness to  espy  them  out  what,  they  are,  and  so  to  weed 
them  out,  that  they  no  longer  be  suffered  to  trouble  the 
congregation  of  God,  and  to  poison  the  realm  with  pope- 
holy  doctrine.  God  Almighty,  for  his  Son  Jesus  Christ's 
sake,  deliver  the  queen's  highness  and  this  her  church 
and  realm,  from  these  proud  prelates,  who  are  as  pro- 


fitable in  the  church  of  Christ  as  a  polecat  in  the  midst       i 
of  a  warren  of  rabbits.  , 

"  To  conclude,  my  brethren,  I  commit  you  to  God,  i 
and  to  the  power  of  his  word  :  which  is  able  to  establish 
you  in  all  truth.  His  Spirit  be  with  you,  and  work 
always  that  ye  may  be  mindful  of  your  duties  towards 
him,  whose  ye  are  both  body  and  soul.  Whom  see 
that  ye  love,  serve,  dread,  and  obey,  above  all  worldly 
powers,  and  for  nothing  under  the  heavens  defile  your 
conscience  before  God.  Dissemble  not  with  his  word  ; 
God  will  not  be  mocked ;  nay,  they  that  dissemble  with 
him,  deceive  themselves.  Such  shall  the  Lord  deny, 
and  cast  out  at  the  last  day  :  such,  I  say,  as  bear  two 
faces  in  one  hood,  such  as  deny  the  known  truth  ;  such 
as  obstinately  rebel  against  him.  All  such  with  their 
partakers  shall  the  Lord  destroy.  God  defend  you  from 
all  such,  and  make  you  perfect  unto  the  end.  Your 
sorrow  shall  be  turned  into  joy. 

"  Robert  Smith." 

This  valiant  and  constant  martyr  of  Christ,  Robert 
Smith,  was  condemned  at  London  by  Bishop  Bonner, 
on  the  12th  of  July,  and  suffered  at  Uxbridge,  on  the 
8th  of  August.  As  he  had  been  an  instrument  of  God 
before  to  comfort  all  those  who  were  in  prison  with  him, 
so  now  at  the  stake  he  did  no  less  comfort  the  people 
standing  about  him,  desiring  them  to  think  well  of  his 
cause,  and  not  to  doubt  but  that  his  body  dying  in  that 
quarrel,  should  rise  again  to  life.  And,  said  he,  I  doubt 
not  but  that  God  will  shew  you  some  token  thereof.  At 
length  being  nearly  half  burned,  and  black  with  the  fire, 
all  men  thinking  him  dead,  he  suddenly  rose  upright 
before  the  people,  lifting  up  the  stumps  of  his  arms, 
and  clapping  the  same  together,  declaring  a  rejoicing  i 
heart  to  them  ;  and  so  bending  down  again,  and  hang* 
ing  over  the  fire,  slept  in  the  Lord,  and  ended  his 
mortal  life. 

About  this  time  also  were  burned  Stephen  Harwood 
and  Thomas  Fust.  Their  death  took  place  about  the 
same  time  as  Robert  Smith  and  George  Tankervd ;  i 
they  were  also  examined  and  openly  condemned  together  i 
with  them.  The  process,  because  it  was  joined  all  in 
one  with  the  process  of  Robert  Smith  and  the  others, 
I  thought  it  superfluous  to  repeat.  They  were  for  their 
faithful  perseverance  in  the  truth,  condemned  together, 
by  Bishop  Bonner,  as  heretics,  and  sentenced  to  be 
burned,  the  one  at  Stratford,  and  the  other  at  Ware, 
which  occurred  in  the  month  of  August,  1555. 

Of  the  same  company  as  the  ten  above  recorded,  who 
were  sent  up  to  Bishop  Bonner  by  Sir  Nicholas  Hare 
and  other  commissioners,  was  also  William  Hale  of 
Thorp,  in  the  county  of  Essex,  who  being  examined 
with  the  rest,  on  the  12th  of  July  received  sentence 
of  condemnation  ;  giving  this  exhortation  to  the  lookers- 
on  :  "  Ah  1  good  people,"  said  he,  "beware  of  this 
idolater,  and  this  antichrist,"  pointing  to  the  bishop  of 
London.  He  was  delivered  to  the  sheriffs  as  an  heretic 
to  be  burned,  and  sent  to  Barnet,  where  he  most  con- 
stantly sealed  his  faith  in  the  midst  of  the  fire,  yielding 
his  soul  unto  the  Lord  Jesus,  his  only  and  most  sure 
Redeemer. 

Of  the  ten  persons  sent  to  Bonner,  six  were  executed 
in  several  places,  as  has  been   shewed.     Three  others, 
George  King,  Thomas  Leyes,  and  John  Wade,  sickening         | 
in  Lollard's  Tower,  were   so   weak  that  they   were  re-         ( 
moved  into  houses  within  the  city  of  London,  and  there 
died.     Their  bodies  were  cast  out  into   the  fields,  and 
buried  by  night,  by  the  faithful  brethren,  when  none  in         , 
the  day  durst   do  it.     The  last  that   remained  of  this         ( 
company  was  Joan  Laysh  or  Layshford  ;  but  as  she  was 
reprieved  to  another  time,  her  history  and  martyrdom 
we  will  defer  till  the  month  of  January,  in  the  year 
following. 

William  Andrew. 
The  like  popish  charity  was  also  shewed  to  William 


A  D.  lo55.] 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  ROBERT  SAMUEL. 


bll 


1  Andrew,  of  Horsley,  in  the  county  of  Essex,  carpenter, 
I  who  was  brought  to  Newgate  on  the  1st  of  April, 
I  1555. 

i  Being  twice  brought  before  Bonner  for  examination,  he 
i  manfully  stood  in  the  defence  of  his  religion.  At  length, 
,  through  too  severe  treatment  in  the  prison  of  Newgate, 
;  he  lost  his  life,  which  his  adversaries  would  liave  taken 
i  away  by  fire  ;  and  so,  after  the  popish  manner,  his  body 
■  was  cast  out  into  the  fields,  and  by  night  was  privily 
'  buried  by  the  hands  of  good  men  and  faithful  brethren. 

The  Martyrdom  of  Robert  Samuel,  Preacher. 

j  Master  Foster,  justice,  dwelling  at  Cobdock,  in  the 
<  county  of  Suffolk,  and  a  little  distance  from  Ipswich, 
being  in  continual  hatred  against  the  truth  and  its  pro- 
fessors, did  not  only  not  cease  day  nor  night  to  study 
how  to  bring  those  into  captivity  that  were  inclined  to 
religion  ;  but  also  whoever  they  were  that  once  came 
into  his  power,  they  escaped  not  without  clog  of  consci- 
ence, or  loss  of  life,  so  greedy  was  he  of  blood.  Among 
many  whom  he  had  troubled,  there  was  one  Samuel,  in 
King  Edward's  days  a  very  godly  and  faithful  preacher 
of  God's  word,  who  for  his  valiant  and  constant  beha- 
viour in  his  sermons,  seems  worthy  of  high  admiration. 
He  was  minister  at  Barfold,  in  Suffolk,  where  he  taught 
faithfully  that  flock  which  the  Lord  had  committed  to 
I  his  charge. 

At  last,  being  removed  from  the  ministry,  and  put 
out  of  his  benefice  (as  many  other  good  pastors  were) 
when  he  could  not  avoid   the   raging  violence    of  the 
time,  yet  he  would  not  give  over  his  care  that  he  had  for 
his  flock,  but  would  teach  them  privily  and  by  stealth, 
when  he  could   not  openly    do    so.     When  order  was 
given  by  the  queen,  that  all  priests  who  had  married  in 
:  King  Edward's  days,  should  put  their  wives  from  them, 
and  be  compelled  to  return  again  to   their  celibacy  and 
single  life  ;    this  decree  Samuel  would  not  submit  to, 
for  he  knew  it  to  be  manifestly  wicked  and  abominable  ; 
:  but  determining  with  himself  that  God's  laws  were  not 
'to  be  broken  for  man's  traditions,  he  kept  his  wife  at 
:  Ipswich,  and  gave  diligence  in  the  meantime  to  instruct 
I  others  who  were  about  him.     At   last  Master    Foster 
having  intelligence  of  this,   slackened  no  time  nor  dili- 
gence, but  soon  sent  out  his   spies  abroad,  laying  wait 
'  for  Samuel,  that  if  he  came  home  to   his   wife  at  any 
'time,  they    might  apprehend   him,    and  carry  him    to 
i  prison. 

Accordingly,  when  such  as  sought  to  betray  him, 
I  spied  him  at  home  with  his  wife,  they  immediately 
flocked  about  his  house,  and  beset  it  witli  a  great  com- 
pany, and  took  him  in  the  night,  because  they  durst  not 
do  it  in  the  day-time,  for  fear  of  trouble  and  tumult ; 
although  good  Samuel  did  not  withstand  them,  but 
meekly  yielded  himself  into  their  hands  of  his  own  ac- 
cord. When  they  had  thus  caught  him,  they  put  him 
into  Ipswich  jail,  where  he  passed  his  time  meekly 
among  his  godly  brethren,  so  long  as  he  was  permitted 
to  continue  there.  However,  not  long  after  he  was  car- 
ried to  Norwich,  where  Bishop  Hopton  exercised  great 
cruelty  against  him.  Indeed,  I  never  yet  heard  of  any 
who  so  far  exceeded  all  bounds  of  pity  and  compassion 
in  tormenting  their  poor  brethren,  as  this  Hopton  did. 

The  bishop,  or  else  his  chancellor,  thinking  that  he 
might  prevail  with  Samuel,  kept  him  in  a  very  close 
prison  at  his  first  coming,  where  he  was  chained  bolt 
upright  to  a  great  post,  so  that  standing  only  on 
tiptoe,  he  was  obliged  to  stay  up  the  whole  weight  of 
his  body  thereby.  And  to  make  amends  for  the  cruelty 
or  pain  which  he  suffered,  they  added  a  far  more  griev- 
ous torment,  keeping  him  without  meat  and  drink,  by 
which  he  was  xmmercifully  vexed  through  hunger  and 
thirst  ;  saving  that  he  had  every  day  allowed  two  or 
three  mouthfuls  of  bread,  and  three  spoonfuls  of  water, 
that  he  might  be  reserved  to  farther  torment,  rather 
than  that  they  would  preserve  his  life.  O,  worthy  con- 
stancy of  the  martyr !  O,  pitiless  hearts  of  papists, 
worthy  to  be  complained  of,  and  to  be  accused  before 
God  and  nature  !  O,  the  wonderful  strength  of  Christ 
in  his  members  !  Whose  heart,  though  it  had  been 
made  of  adamant  stone,  would  not  have  relented  at  the 


intolerable    vexations,    and    extreme    pains  above  na- 
ture ? 

At  last  he  was  brought  forth  to  be  burned,  which  was 
but  a  trifle  in  comparison  of  those  pains  that  he  had  un- 
dergone in  prison. 

As  this  godly  martyr  was  going  to  the  fire,  there  came 
a  certain  maiden  to  him,  who  took  him  about  the 
neck  and  kissed  him,  who  being  marked  by  those  who 
were  present,  was  sought  for  the  next  day  to  be  taken  to 
prison  and  burned,  as  the  party  herself  informed  me. 
However,  as  God  of  his  goodness  would  have  it,  she 
escaped  their  hands,  keeping  herself  secret  in  the  town 
a  good  while  after.  But  though  this  maiden,  called 
Rose  Nottingham,  was  preserved  by  the  providence  of 
God,  there  were  two  other  women  who  fell  into  the 
rage  and  fury  of  that  time.  The  one  was  a  brewer's 
wife,  the  other  was  a  shoemaker's  wife,  but  both  toge- 
ther now  espoused  to  a  new  husband,  even  Christ. 

With  these  two  Rose  Nottingham  was  very  familiar 
and  well  acquainted,  who,  on  a  time,  giving  counsel  to 
one  of  them,  that  she  should  convey  herself  away  whUe 
she  had  time  and  space,  seeing  she  could  not  away  with 
the  queen's  unjust  proceedings,  received  this  answer  at 
her  hands  :  — "  I  know  well,"  saith  she,  "that  it  is 
lawful  enough  to  fly  away,  which  remedy  you  may  use, 
if  you  like.  But  my  case  stands  otherwise.  I  am  tied 
to  a  husband,  and  have  some  young  children  at  home  ; 
and  then  I  know  not  how  my  husband,  being  a  worldly 
man,  will  take  my  departure  from  him  ;  therefore,  1  am 
minded,  for  the  love  of  Christ  and  his  truth,  to  stand  to 
the  extremity  of  the  matter." 

And  so  the  next  day  after  Samuel  suffered,  these  two 
godly  women,  the  one  called  Anne  Potten,  the  other  called 
Joan  Trunchfield,  of  Ipswich,  were  apprehended,  and 
taken  to  prison.  As  they  were  both  by  sex  and  nature 
somewhat  tender  ;  so  they  were  at  first  less  able  to  en- 
dure the  prison,  and  especially  the  brewer's  wife,  who 
was  cast  into  marvellous  great  agonies  and  trouble  of 
mind.  But  Christ,  beholding  the  weak  infirmity  of  his 
servant,  did  not  fail  to  help  her  when  she  was  in  this  ne- 
cessity ;  at  length  they  both  suffered  after  Samuel, 
February  19,  A.D.  1556,  as  shall  be  declared  hereafter. 

A  Letter  or  Exhortation    to  the  patient   suffering   of 
Afflictions  for  Christ's  Cause,  by  Robert  Samuel. 

"  A  man  knoweth  not  his  time,  but  as  the  fish  is 
taken  with  the  hook,  and  as  the  birds  are  caught  with 
the  snare ;  even  so  are  men  caught  and  taken  in  the 
perilous  time  when  it  cometh  upon  them.  The  time 
Cometh  ;  the  day  draweth  near,  Ezekiel  vii.  Better  it 
were  to  die  (as  the  preacher  saith)  than  to  live  and  see 
the  miserable  works  which  are  done  under  the  sun ;  such 
sudden  and  strange  mutation,  such  woful,  heinous,  and 
lamentable  divisions  approach  so  fast,  and  none,  or  very 
few,  thoroughly  repent.  Alas  1  for  this  sinful  nation,  a 
people  of  great  iniquity  and  seed  of  ungraciousness,  cor- 
rupting their  ways.  They  have  forsaken  the  Lord,  they 
have  provoked  the  Holy  One  of  Israel  to  anger,  and  are 
gone  backward.  Who  now  liveth  not  in  such  security 
and  rest,  as  tliough  all  dangers  were  clean  overpast  ? 
Who  now  blindeth  and  buffeteth  not  Christ,  who  seeth 
me,  and  seeth  me  not  ?  Yea,  who  liveth  not  now  in 
such  felicity,  worldly  pleasures,  and  joys,  wholly  seeking 
the  world,  providing  and  craftily  shifting  for  the  earthly 
clod  and  all  carnal  appetites,  as  though  sin  were  clean 
forgotten,  overthrown,  and  devoured  ?  Like  hoggish 
Gergesenes,  now  are  we  more  afraid  and  ashamed  of 
Christ  our  Messiah,  fearing  the  loss  of  our  filthy  pigs,  I 
mean  our  transitory  goods,  and  disquieting  of  our  sinful 
and  mortal  bodies  in  this  short,  uncertain,  and  miser- 
able life,  than  of  a  legion  of  devils,  seducing  and  driving 
us  from  hearing,  reading,  and  believing  Christ,  God's 
eternal  Son,  and  his  holy  word,  the  power  to  save  o»ir 
souls,  unto  vanities,  lies,  and  fables,  and  to  this  be- 
witching world. 

"  Oh  !  perilous  abundance  of  goods,  too  much  abun- 
dance of  meats,  wealth,  and  quietness,  which  destroyed 
with  so  many  souls,  those  goodly  cities,  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah  !  Jeroboam,  so  long  as  he  was  but  a  poor 
man,  not  yet  advanced  to  his  dignity,  lived  in  the  laws 


812 


AN  EXHORTATORY  LETTER  OF  ROBERT  SAMUEL. 


[Book  XL 


of  God  without  reprehension  ;  but  brought  once  to 
■wealth  and  prosperous  state,  he  became  a  wicked  and 
most  shameful  idolater.  And  what  made  the  covetous 
young  man  so  loath  to  follow  Christ,  when  he  was  bid- 
den to  forsake  the  worldly  wealth  which  he  then  en- 
joyed ?  Woe  be  unto  these  false  illusions  of  the  world, 
baits  of  perdition,  hooks  of  the  devil,  which  have  so 
shamefully  deceived  and  seduced  full  many  from  the 
right  path  unto  the  Lord,  into  the  highways  of  confusion 
and  perpetual  perdition. 

"  We  might  now  worthily,  dear  christians,  lament 
and  bewail  our  heavy  state,  miserable  condition,  and 
sorrowful  chance :  yea,  I  say,  we  might  well  accuse  our- 
selves, and  with  Job  curse  these  our  troublous,  wicked, 
and  bloody  last  days  of  this  world,  were  it  not  that  we 
both  see  and  believe,  and  find  in  God's  sacred  book, 
that  God  hath  in  all  ages  reserved  a  remnant,  I  mean 
the  faithful,  as  many  as  have  been  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world,  exercised,  whetted,  and  polished  with  divers 
afflictions,  troubles,  and  tossings,  cast  and  dashed 
against  all  perils  and  dangers,  as  the  very  dross  and  out- 
casts of  the  earth,  and  yet  will  in  no  wise  halt  between 
God  and  Baal ;  for  God  verily  abhorreth  two  men  in 
one  :  he  cannot  away  with  them  that  are  between  both, 
but  casteth  them  away  as  a  filthy  thing.  Christ  will 
not  part  spoil  with  his  mortal  enemy  the  devil ;  he  will 
have  all,  or  lose  all :  he  will  not  permit  the  devil  to 
have  the  service  of  the  body,  and  he  to  stand  contented 
with  the  heart  and  mind :  '  For  ye  are  bought  with  a 
price  ;  therefore  glorify  God  in  your  body,  and  in  your 
spirit,  whicli  are  his,'  as  St.  Paul  saith,  1  Cor.  vi.  20. 
For  he  hath  made,  bought  all,  and  dearly  paid  for  all,  as 
St.  Peter  saith,  '  Who  his  own  self  bare  our  sins  in  his 
own  body  on  the  tree,  that  we,  being  dead  to  sins, 
should  live  unto  righteousness :  by  whose  stripes  ye 
were  healed.' 

"  Now  what  harm,  I  pray  you,  or  what  loss  sustain 
you  by  this  ?  Why  are  you,  O  vain  men,  more  afraid  of 
Jesus  your  gentle  Saviour,  and  his  gospel  of  salvation, 
than  of  a  legion  of  cruel  devils,  going  about  with  false 
delusions,  utterly  to  destroy  you  both  bodies  and  souls.' 
Think  you  to  be  more  sure  than  under  your  captain, 
Christ .'  Do  you  promise  yourselves  to  be  more  quiet 
in  Satan's  service,  than  in  Christ's  religion }  Esteem 
you  more  these  transitory  and  pernicious  pleasures,  than 
God  and  all  his  heavenly  treasures .-'  Oh,  palpable 
darkness  !  horrible  madness  !  and  wilful  blindness  !  with- 
out comparison,  too  much  to  be  suffered  any  longer ! 
We  see  and  will  not  see  ;  we  know  and  will  not  know  ; 
yea,  we  smart  and  will  not  feel,  and  that  our  conscience 
well  knoweth.  Oh,  miserable  and  brainless  souls ! 
which  would  for  foolish  pleasures  and  slippery  wealth 
lose  the  royal  kingdom  and  permanent  joys  of  God,  with 
the  everlasting  glory  which  he  hath  prepared  for  them 
that  truly  love  him,  and  renounce  the  world.  The 
children  of  the  world  live  in  pleasure  and  wealth ;  and 
the  devil,  who  is  their  God  and  prince  of  this  world, 
keepeth  their  wealth  which  is  proper  unto  them,  and 
letteth  them  enjoy  it.  But  let  us  who  are  of  Christ,  seek 
and  inquire  for  heavenly  things,  which,  by  God's 
promise  and  mercy  in  Christ,  shall  be  peculiar  unto  us. 
Let,  I  say,  the  Cretians,  Epicures,  and  such  other 
earthly  belials  and  carnal  people,  pass  for  things  that 
are  pleasant  for  the  body,  and  do  appertain  to  this  tran- 
sitory life  :  Yet  shall  they  once  (as  the  kingly  prophet 
saith)  run  about  the  city  of  God,  to  and  fro,  howling  like 
dogs,  desiring  one  scrap  of  the  joys  of  God's  elect,  but 
all  too  late,  as  the  rich  glutton  did. 

"  Let  us,  therefore,  pass  for  those  things  that  do  per- 
tain to  the  Spirit,  and  are  celestial.  We  must  be  here 
(saith  St.  Paul)  not  as  inhabiters,  and  home  dwellers, 
but  as  strangers  ;  not  as  strangers  only,  but  after  the 
mind  of  St.  Paul,  as  painful  soldiers  appointed  of  our 
King  to  fight  against  the  ruler  of  the  darkness  of  this 
world,  against  spiritual  wickedness  in  heavenly  things. 
The  time  is  come ;  we  must  to  it ;  the  judgment  must 
tegin  first  at  the  house  of  God.  Began  they  not  first 
with  the  green  and  sappy  tree  ?  and  what  followed  then 
on  the  dry  branches  ?  Jeremiah,  speaking  in  the 
person  of  God,  saith,  *  Lo,  I  begin  to  bring  evil  on  the 


city  which  is  called  by  my  name:'  but  as  for  you  (mean- 
ing  the  wicked)  you  shall  be  as  innocents,  and  not  once 
touched.  Nay,  the  dregs  of  God's  wrath,  the  bottom  of 
all  sorrows,  are  reserved  unto  them  in  the  end :  but 
God's  household  shall  drink  the  flower  of  the  cup  of 
his  mercy.  And,  therefore,  let  us,  like  Hezekiah, 
Play  the  men,  aiul  shrink  not:  Let  us  comfort  ourselves, 
for  the  Lord  is  with  us  our  helper,  and  fighteth  for  us. 
'The  Lord  is  (saith  he)  with  you,  when  you  be  with  him  ; 
and  when  you  seek  him,  he  will  be  found  of  you :  And 
again,  when  you  forsake  him,  he  will  forsake  you.' 
(2  Chron.  xv.  2.) 

"  Wherefore  we  ought  not  to  be  dismayed,  or  dis- 
courage ourselves,  but  rather  to  be  of  good  comfort ;  not 
to  be  sad  but  merry  ;  not  sorrowful,  but  joyful,  in  that 
God  of  his  goodness  will  vouchsafe  to  take  us  as  his  be- 
loved children,  to  subdue  our  sinful  lusts,  our  wretched 
flesh  and  blood,  unto  his  glory,  the  promoting  of  his  holy 
word,  and  edifying  of  his  church.  What  if  the  earthly 
house  of  this  our  habitation  (saith  St.  Paul,  meaning  the 
body)  be  destroyed  ?  We  know  assuredly  we  shall 
have  a  building  of  God,  a  house  not  made  with  hands, 
eternal  in  the  heavens,  with  such  joys  as  faith  taketh 
not,  hope  toucheth  not,  and  charity  apprehendeth  not. 
They  pass  all  desires  and  wishes.  Gotten  they  may  be 
by  Christ ;  esteemed  they  cannot  be.  Wherefore  the 
more  affliction  and  persecution  the  word  of  God  bring- 
eth,  the  more  felicity  and  greater  joy  abideth  in  heaven. 
But  the  worldly  peace,  idle  ease,  wealthy  pleasure,  and 
this  present  and  pleasant  transitory  life  and  felicity, 
which  the  ungodly  foolishly  imagine  to  procure  unto 
themselves,  by  persecuting,  and  thrusting  away  the 
gospel,  shall  turn  unto  their  own  trouble,  and  at  last 
unto  horrible  destructions  and  mutations  of  realms  and 
countries,  and  after  this  life,  if  they  repent  not,  unto 
their  perpetual  infelicity,  perdition,  and  damnation. 
For  they  had  rather  with  Nabal,  and  his  temporal  plea- 
sures, descend  to  the  devil,  than  with  Christ,  and 
his  bodily  troubles,  ascend  unto  the  kingdom  of  God  his 
Father.  But  an  unwise  man  (saith  the  Psalmist)  com- 
prehendeth  them  not,  neither  doth  the  foolish  under- 
stand them  :  that  is,  these  bloody  persecutors  grow  up 
and  flourish  like  the  flower  and  grass  in  the  field.  But 
unto  this  end  do  they  so  flourish,  that  they  might  be  cut 
down,  and  cast  into  the  fire  for  ever.  For  as  Job  saith, 
'  Their  joy  lasteth  but  for  a  moment,'  and  death  shall 
lie  gnawing  upon  them,  as  doth  the  flock  upon  the  pas- 
ture ;  yea,  the  cruel  worm,  late  repentance,  (as  St. 
Mark  saith)  shall  lie  gnawing,  tormenting,  and  accusing 
their  wretched  conscience  for  evermore. 

"  Let  us,  therefore,  (good  Christians,)  be  constant  in 
obeying  God  rather  than  men.  For  although  they  slay 
our  sinful  bodies  (yea,  rather  our  deadly  enemies)  for 
God's  truth  ;  yet  they  cannot  do  it,  but  by  God's  suf- 
ferance and  good  will,  to  his  praise  and  honour,  and  to 
our  eternal  joy  and  felicity.  For  our  blood  shed  for  the 
Gospel  shall  preach  it  with  more  fruit,  and  greater  fur- 
therance, than  did  our  mouths,  lives,  and  writings,  as 
did  the  blood  of  Abel,  Stephen,  with  many  others. 
What  though  they  laugh  Christ  and  his  word  to  scorn, 
who  sit  in  the  chair  of  perverse  pestilent  scorners  ?  To 
whom,  as  to  the  wise  Gentiles  of  the  world,  the  gospel  of 
Christ  is  but  foolishness,  as  it  was  to  the  Jews  a  slander 
and  a  stumbling-stone,  whereas  they  now  being  fallen,  have 
provoked  the  wrath  and  vengeance  of  God  upon  them. 

"  These  are  the  days  of  vengeance,  saith  St.  Luke,  that 
all  things  written  may  be  fulfilled.  And  surely  it  shall 
be  no  less  than  a  huge  storm  of  evils  that  shall  come 
upon  us,  because  that  a  long  and  cursed  obstinate  ma- 
liciousness of  us  hath  gone  before,  crying  in  the  ears  of 
the  Lord  God  of  Hosts,  who  so  many  times  and  so  many 
ways  have  been  provoked  with  the  unspeakable  riches 
of  his  goodness,  his  patience,  and  long  suffering,  to 
amendment,  and  have  nevertheless  contemned  the  same, 
and  proceeded  forward  to  worse  and  worse,  provoking 
and  stirring  the  presence  of  God's  majesty  unto  anger.  _ 
"  Now,  therefore,  saith  God,  by  the  mouth  of  his 
prophet,  '  I  will  come  unto  thee,  and  I  will  send  my 
wrath  upon  thee  :'  upon  thee,  I  say,  O  England,  and 
punish  thee  according  to  thy  ways,  and  reward  thee  after 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  WILLIAM  ALLEN  AND  ROGER  COO. 


A.D.  1555.] 

all  thine  abominations.  Thou  hast  kindled  the  fire  of 
Obd's  wrath,  and  hast  stirred  up  the  coals.  For  thou 
wast  once  enhghtened,  and  hadst  tasted  of  the  heavenly 
gift,  and  wast  become  partaker  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and 
hadst  tasted  of  the  good  word  of  God  :  yea,  it  is  yet  in 
thy  mouth,  saith  the  prophet.  Alas,  O  England,  thou 
knewest  thy  Lord  and  Master's  will,  but  didst  not  obey  it ; 
'  Thou  must,  therefore,'  saith  he,  '  suffer  many  stripes,' 
and  many  sharp  strokes,  and  walk  in  the  glittering  and 
hot  flame  of  thine  own  fire,  and  on  the  coals  that  thou 
hast  kindled.  This  cometh  to  thee  from  my  hand,  saith 
the  Lord,  namely,  '  That  thou  shalt  sleep  in  sorrow,' 
yea,  even  so  thou  shalt.  The  plain  truth  telleth  the 
tale,  the  immutable  justice  of  the  everlasting  God,  and 
the  ordinary  course  of  his  plagues  from  the  beginning, 
confirmeth  the  same.  The  joy  of  our  heart,  saith  Jere- 
miah, is  gone,  our  glory  is  fallen  away,  our  merry  sing- 
ing is  turned  into  mourning,  the  garland  of  our  head  is 
fallen.  Alas  1  alas  !  that  ever  we  sinned  so  sore.  Woe 
to  all  abominations  and  wickedness  ;  woe  to  cloaked  hy- 
pocrisy ;  woe  to  our  carnal  liberty ;  woe  to  our  most 
cursed  idolatry.  For,  because  of  these  things,  saith 
the  Lord,  ye  shall  perish  with  sword,  hunger,  and  pesti- 
lence. 

"  AMierefore,  let  all  the  wicked  enemies  of  Christ, 
and  all  the  unbelievers,  look  to  be  tormented  and  vexed 
with  all  plagues,  and  clean  without  hope  of  God's  ac- 
counting day,  who  know  not  God  in  Christ  to  be  their 
very  righteousness,  their  life,  their  only  salvation  and 
alone  Saviour,  nor  believe  in  him.  They  must,  saith  St. 
John,  needs  abide  and  perish  with  their  sins  in  death  and 
in  eternal  damnation.  But  we  are  the  children  of  saints, 
as  the  early  Tobias  did  answer,  and  look  for  another  life, 
which  God  shall  give  to  all  them  who  change  not  their 
faith,  nor  shrink  not  from  him.  Rejoice,  therefore,  ye 
Christian  afflicted  brethren,  for  they  cannot  take  our 
souls  and  bodies  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Almighty,  who 
are  kept  as  in  the  bosom  of  our  most  sweet  and  loving 
Father :  and  if  we  abide  fast  in  Christ,  and  turn  not 
away  like  weathercocks,  surely  we  shall  live  for  ever. 
Christ  affirmeth  the  same,  saying,  '  I  am  the  good  shep- 
herd ;  the  good  shepherd  giveth  his  life  for  the  sheep. 
I  am  the  good  shepherd,  and  know  my  sheep,  and  am 
knovrn  of  mine.  As  the  Father  knoweth  me,  even  so 
know  I  the  Father  ;  and  I  lay  down  my  life  for  the 
sheep.'  No,  nor  yet  this  flattering  world,  with  all  its 
vain  pleasures,  nor  any  tyrant  with  his  great  threats  and 
valiant  boasts,  can  once  move  them  out  of  the  way  of 
eternal  life.  What  consolation  and  comfort  may  we 
have  more  pleasant  and  effectual  than  this  ?  God  is  on 
our  side,  and  fighteth  for  us  ;  he  suffereth,  he  smarteth, 
and  is  afflicted  with  us.  As  the  world  can  do  nothing 
against  his  might,  neither  in  taking  away,  or  diminish- 
ing of  his  glory,  nor  putting  him  from  his  celestial 
throne  ;  so  can  it  not  harm  nor  hurt  any  one  of  his 
children  without  his  good  will.  For  we  are  members  of 
his  body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones,  and  as  dear  to 
him  as  the  apple  of  his  eye. 

"  Let  us,  therefore,  with  an  earnest  faith  take  fast 
hold  and  sure  feeling  upon  the  promises  of  God  in  the 
gospel,  and  let  us  not  be  turned  from  the  same  by  any 
temptation,  tribulation,  or  persecution.  Let  us  consider 
the  truth  of  God  to  be  invincible,  inviolable,  and  im- 
mutable, promising  and  giving  us,  his  faithful  soldiers, 
life  eternal.  It  is  he  only  that  hath  deserved  it  for  us  ; 
it  is  his  only  benefit,  and  of  his  mere  mercy,  and  unto 
him  only  must  we  render  thanks.  Let  not,  therefore, 
the  vain  fantasies  and  dreams  of  men,  and  foolish  baubles 
and  toys  of  the  world,  nor  the  crafty  delusions  of  the 
devil,  drive  and  separate  us  from  our  hope  of  the  crown 
of  righteousness,  that  is  laid  up  in  store  for  us  against 
the  last  day.  Oh  that  happy  and  joyful  last  day  1  I 
mean  to  the  faithful,  when  Christ  by  his  covenant  shall 
grant  and  give  unto  them  that  overcome,  and  keep  his 
words  to  the  end,  that  they  may  ascend  and  sit  with  him, 
as  he  hath  ascended  and  sitteth  on  the  throne  with  his 
Father.  The  same  body  and  soul  that  is  now  afflicted 
with  Christ,  shall  then  be  glorified  with  Christ ;  now  in 
the  butchers'  hands,  as  sheep  appointed  to  die ;  then 
sitting  at  God's  table  with  Christ  in  his  kingdom,  as 


813 


God's  honourable  and  dear  children  ;  where  we  shall 
have  for  earthly  poverty,  heavenly  riches ;  for  huno-er 
and  thirst,  the  enjoyment  of  the  pleasant  presence  of  the 
glory  of  God ;  for  sorrows,  troubles,  and  cold  irons 
celestial  joys,  and  the  company  of  angels  ;  and  fur  a 
bodily  death,  life  eternal.  Oh  happy  souls !  Oh  precious 
death,  and  evermore  blessed,  right  dear  in  the  eyes  of 
God  !  to  you  the  spring  of  the  Lord  shall  ever  be  flourish  - 
ing.  'Therefore,'  as  saith  Isaiah,  '  the  redeemed  of  the 
Lord  shall  return,  and  come  with  singing  unto  Zion,  and 
everlasting  joy  shall  be  upon  their  head  :  they  shall  ob- 
tain gladness  and  joy  ;  and  sorrow  and  mourning  shall 
flee  away.'  Yea,  I  am  he,  saith  the  Lord,  tliat  in  all 
things  giveth  you  everlasting  consolation.  To  whom 
with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  glory  and  praise 
for  ever,  Amen. 

"  Robert  Samuel." 

Willia7n  Allen. 

After  the  suffering  of  Robert  Samuel,  about  the  be- 
ginning of  September,  William  Allen,  a  labouring  man, 
was  burned  in  Walsingham.  He  being  brought  be- 
fore the  bishop,  and  asked  why  he  was  imprisoned  ;  an- 
swered, that  he  was  put  in  prison  because  he  would  not 
follow  the  cross,  saying,  that  he  would  never  go  on  pro- 
cession. 

Then  being  commanded  by  the  bishop  to  return  again 
to  the  catholic  church  ;  he  answered,  that  he  would  turn 
to  the  catholic  church,  but  not  to  the  Romish  church  ; 
and  said,  that  if  he  saw  the  king  and  queen,  and  all  other 
follow  the  cross,  or  kneel  down  to  the  cross,  he  would 
not.  For  which  sentence  of  condemnation  was  given 
against  him  on  the  12th  of  August,  to  be  burned 
at  Walsingham  about  the  beginning,  of  September. 
He  manifested  such  constancy  at  his  martyrdom,  and 
had  such  credit  with  the  justices,  by  reason  of  his  up- 
right and  well-tried  conversation  among  them,  that 
he  was  suffered  to  go  untied  to  his  suffering,  and  there 
being  fastened  with  a  chain,  stood  quietly  without  shrink- 
ing, until  he  died. 

The  Martyrdom  of  Roger  Coo. 

Roger  Coo,  when  brought  before  the  bishop,  was  first 
asked  why  he  was  imprisoned. 

Coo. — "  At  the  justice's  commandment." 
Bishop. — "  There  was  some  cause  why." 
Coo. — "  Here  is  my  accuser,  let  him  declare.'' 
His  accuser  said  that  he  would  not  receive  the  sacra- 
ment. 
Bishop. — "  Why  will  you  not  receive  ?" 
Coo. — "  Because  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  had  changed 
God's  ordinances,  and  given  the  people  bread  and  wine 
instead  of  the  gospel,  and  the  belief  of  the  same." 
The  bishop  asked  him  if  he  could  say  his  belief  ? 
Coo  answered,  "  Yea,''  and  repeated  part  of  the  creed, 
and  then   said,  he  believed  more  ;  for  he  believed  the 
ten  commandments,  that  it  was  meet  for  all  such  as  look 
to  be  saved,  to  be  obedient  to  them. 

Bishop. — "  Is  not  the  holy  church  to  be  believed  also  ?" 
Coo. — "  Yes,  if  it  be  builded  upon  the  word  of  God." 
The  bishop   said  to  Coo,  that  he  had  charge  of  his 
soul. 

Coo. — "  Have  you  so,  my  lord  .'  Then  if  you  go  to  the 
devil  for  your  sins,  what  shall  become  of  me  ?" 

Bishop. — "  Do  you  not  believe  as  your  father  did  1 
Was  not  he  an  honest  man  ?" 

Coo. — "  It  is  written,  that  after  Christ  hath  suffered, 
'  There  shall  come  a  people  with  the  prince  that  shall 
destroy  both  city  and  sanctuary.'  I  pray  you  show  me 
whether  this  destruction  was  in  my  father's  time,  or 
now?" 

The  bishop  not  answering  his  question,  asked  him 
whether  he  would  not  obey  the  queen's  laws. 

Coo. — "  As  far  as  they  agree  with  the  word  of  God,  I 
will  obey  them." 

Bishop.—"  Whether  they  agree  with  the  word  of  God 
or  not,  we  are  bound  to  obey  them,  if  the  king  were  an 
infidel." 


14 


FIVE  MARTTRS  BURNED  AT  CANTERBURY. 


[B'jCK  XI 


Coo. — "  If  Shadrach,  Meshech,  and  Abednego  had  so 
done,  Nebuchadnezzar  had  not  confessed  the  living 
God." 

This  Roger  Coo,  an  aged  father,  after  his  troubles 
and  conflicts  with  his  adversaries,  at  length  was  com- 
mitted to  the  fire  at  Yoxford,  in  the  county  of  Suf- 
folk, where  he  most  blessedly  ended  his  aged  years, 
A.D.  1555. 

Thomas  Cob,  Martyr. 

Over  and  besides  these  martyrs,  in  the  same  year,  on 
the  12th  of  August,  Thomas  Cob,  of  Haverhill,  butcher, 
was  also  condemned,  being  brought  before  and  examined 
by  Michael  Dunnings,  the  bloody  chancellor  of  Norwich  ; 
first,  whether  he  beUeved  that  Christ  is  really  and  sub- 
stantially in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar;  he  answered, 
that  the  body  of  Christ,  born  of  the  blessed  Virgin,  was 
in  heaven,  and  otherwise  he  would  not  answer,  because 
he  had  read  it  in  the  Scriptures,  that  Christ  did  ascend, 
and  did  never  descend  since  ;  and  therefore  said,  that 
he  had  not  learned  in  the  Scripture,  that  Christ  should 
be  in  the  sacrament.  Furthermore,  being  demanded 
whether  he  would  obey  the  laws  of  the  realm  of  England, 
made  for  the  unity  of  faith,  or  not ;  he  answered,  that 
his  body  should  be  at  the  King  and  Queen's  command- 
ment so  far  as  the  law  of  God  would  suffer,  &c.  He 
was  burned  in  the  town  of  Thetford,  in  the  month  of 
September,  A.D.  1555. 

The  Martyrdom  of  George  Catmer,  Robert  Streater, 
Anthony  Burward,  George  Brodhridge,  and  James 
Tutty. 

Having  given  an  account  of  the  martyrs  in  Norfolk 
and  Suffolk,  we  return  again  to  the  diocese  of  Canter- 
bury ;  and  we  first  have  to  treat  of  five  worthy  martyrs, 
whose  blood,  in  the  same  year,  and  month  of  September, 
was  shed  for  the  true  testimony  of  Christ,  and  his  gos- 
pel's cause.  The  names  of  the  five  martyrs  were  these:  I 
—George  Catmer,  of  Hythe  ;  Robert  Streater,  of  Hythe  ; 
Anthony  Burward,  of  Calete  ;  George  Brodbridge,  of 
Bromfield  ;  and  James  Tutty,  of  Brenchley. 

On  the  3rd  day  of  August  they  were  brought  before 
Thornton,  the  bishop  of  Dover,  and  there  were  jointly 
and  severally  examined  upon  certain  articles,  touching 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  auricular  confession,  and 
other  such  like. 

To  which  Catmer  (being  first  examined)  made  answer 
on  this  wise  : — "  Christ,"  said  he,  "  sitteth  in  heaven 
on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  ;  and  therefore  I 
do  not  believe  him  to  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  : 
but  he  is  in  the  worthy  receiver  spiritually  ;  and  the 
sacrament  as  you  use  it,  is  an  abominable  idol." 

Next  to  him  Robert  Streater  was  called  forth,  who 
being  also  asked  whether  he  did  believe  in  the  real  pre- 
sence of  Christ  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  said,  that 
he  did  not  so  believe  ;  for  "  You  maintain  heresy  and 
idolatry,"  said  he,  "  in  that  you  teach  people  to  worship 
a  false  God  in  the  sacrament,  enclosed  in  a  box.  It 
is  you  that  are  the  malignant  church  ;  for  in  your 
church  there  are  twenty  things  used  against  the  law 
of  God." 

The  like  objection  was  made  also  against  Anthony 
Burward,  who  also  said,  that  "  Their  sacrament  was 
made  an  idol." 

After  him  George  Brodbridge  was  demanded  what  he 
said  to  those  articles.  Who  answered,  that  "  He  would 
not  be  confessed  of  a  priest,  because  he  could  not  for- 
give his  own  sins."  And  further  said,  that  "  In  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  there  is  not  the  real  body  of 
our  Saviour  Christ,  but  bread  given  in  the  remem- 
brance of  him.  Moreover,  as  for  your  holy  bread, 
your  holy  water,  and  your  mass,  I  do  utterly  reject 
them." 

And  last  of  all,  James  Tutty  made  and  confirmed 
their  answers. 

And  therefore  they  were  all  five  condemned  to  be 
burned  as  heretics,  and  so  were  consumed  in  one  fire 
at  Canterbury,  about  the  sixth  day  of  September. 


Thomas  Hayward  and  John  Goreway,  Martyrs, 

Although  the  rage  and  vehemence  of  this  terrible  per- 
secution in  Queen  Mary's  days  did  chiefly  exist  in  Lon- 
don, Essex,  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  and  Kent,  as  hath  been 
partly  already  declared  ;  yet  notwithstanding,  besides 
the  same,  we  find  but  few  parts  of  this  realm  free  from 
this  fatal  storm.  And  first  to  begin  with  the  diocese  of 
Lichfield  and  Coventry,  there  we  find  two  godly  men 
condemned  and  also  burned  about  the  middle  of  the 
month  of  September,  at  the  town  of  Lichfield  ;  whose 
names  were  Thomas  Hayward,  and  John  Goreway. 

The  persecution  of  Robert    Glover,   and  of  John 
Glover.  * 

To  this  month  of  September,  pertains  the  memorable 
martyrdom  of  Robert  Glover,  gentleman,  in  the  diocese 
of  Lichfield  and  Coventry.  I  must  intermix  with  his 
history  some  mention  of  his  brother,  Jolm  Glover,  for 
this  commission  was  chiefly  sent  down  for  John,  and  not 
for  Robert  Glover,  although  it  pleased  Almighty  God, 
that  John  escaped,  and  Robert  was  apprehended  instead. 
I  thought,  therefore,  in  one  history  to  comprehend  them 
both  together,  in  describing  some  part  of  their  virtuous 
lives. 

And  first  to  begin  with  John,  the  eldest  brother ;  who 
being  a  gentleman,  and  heir  to  his  father,  in  the  town  of 
Manchester,  was  endued  with  fair  possessions  of  worldly 
goods,  but  yet  was  much  more  enriched  with  God's 
heavenly  grace  and  inward  virtues.  Which  grace  of 
God  so  working  in  him,  he  with  his  other  brothers,  Ro- 
bert and  William,  not  only  received  and  embraced  the 
happy  light  of  Christ's  holy  gospel,  but  also  most  zea- 
lously professed,  and  no  less  diligently  in  their  living 
and  conversation  followed  the  same. 

It  pleased  God  to  lay  his  heavy  hand  of  inward  aflSic  • 
tions  and  grievous  passions  upon  this  man,  that  though 
he  suffered  not  the  pains   of  the  outward  fire,   as  his 
brother  and  other  martyrs  did ;  yet  if  we  consider  what 
this  man  felt  and  suffered  inwardly  in  spirit  and  mind,         I 
he  may  well  be  counted  with  his  brother  Robert  for  a         i 
martyr,  being  no  less  desirous  with  him   of  the   same         | 
martyrdom.  ( 

For  as  Robert  was  speedily  dispatched  with  the  sharp         ' 
and  extreme  torments  of  the  fire  in  a  short  time  ;  so         ' 
this  no  less  blessed  saint  of  God,  what  and  how  much 
more  grievous  pangs,   what  sorrowful  torments,  in  his         j 
spirit,  he  inwardly  felt  and  sustained,  no  language  is  able         I 
to  express.     I  remember  that,  when  I  was  young,  I  was 
once  or  twice  with  him,  and  I  perceived,  and  by  mine 
own  eyes  saw  him  so  worn  and  consumed  for  the  space 
of  five  years,   that  he  had  no  enjoyment  of  meat,  quiet 
of  sleep,    or  pleasure  of  life.       And  yet   the    occasion 
was  not  of  great  moment.     But  we  see  often  among  holy 
and  blessed  men,  how,  the  more  devout  and  godly  they 
are,   having  the  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes,  the  more 
suspicion  and  mistrust  they  have  of  themselves. 

The  occasion  of  this  was,  that  he  being  first  called  by 
the  light  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
gospel,  and  having  received  a  sweet  feeling  of  Christ's 
heavenly  kingdom,  his  mind,  after  that,  falling  a  little 
to  some  of  his  former  affairs  belonging  to  his  vocation, 
began  by  and  by  to  doubt  himself,  on  account  of  the  words 
written  in  the  seventh  chapter  of  the  Hebrews ;  "  For  it 
is  impossible  that  they  which  were  once  enlightened, 
and  have  tasted  of  the  heavenly  gift,"  &c.  Upon  the 
consideration  of  which  words,  he  fully  persuaded  him-  ' 
self  that  he  had  verily  sinned  against  the  Holy  Ghost : 
even  so  much,  that  if  he  had  been  in  the  deepest  pit  of 
hell,  he  could  not  almost  have  despaired  more  of  his 
salvation.  Here  readily  every  good  man  may  judge 
of  himself,  what  terrors,  and  convulsions  filled  his 
breast. 

And  this  I  rehearse  of  him,  that  by  his  example  we  all 


•  A  detailed  ami  interesting  account  of  the  sufferings  of  the 
martyrs Glov Ell  and  Lewis,  has  been  written  by  the  Kev.  Mr. 
Kitcliin,  incumbent  of  Manchester,  to  wliich  the  enquirer  U  M- 
ferred,  who  desires  more  copious  details.— Ed. 


A.D.  1555.] 


A  LETTER  OF  ROBERT  GLOVER  TO  HIS  WIFE. 


815 


may  with  him  glorify  the  Son  of  God,  who  suffers  none 
to  be  tempted  above  their  strength,  but  so  tempers  the 
asperity  of  evils,  that  what  seems  to  us  intolerable,  he 
not  only  removes  or  lightens,  that  we  may  bear  it,  but 
also  turns  it  to  our  further  advantage  than  we  can  think. 
Which  well  appeared  in  this  good  servant  of  God.  Who 
though  he  suffered  many  years  so  sharp  temptations  and 
buffetings  of  Satan;  yet  the  Lord,  who  graciously  pre- 
served him  all  the  while,  not  only  at  last  did  rid  him 
out  of  all  discomfort,  but  also  framed  him  thereby  to 
such  mortification  of  life,  in  that  his  conversation  was 
in  heaven,  and  being  dead  to  this  world,  he  in  word  and 
meditation  led  a  life  altogether  heavenly,  abhorring  in 
his  mind  all  profane  doings.  Neither  was  his  talk 
different  from  his  life,  never  using  any  idle  or  vain 
language.  The  most  part  of  his  lands  he  distributed  to 
the  use  of  his  brethren,  and  committed  the  rest  to  the 
management  of  his  servants  and  officers,  by  which  he 
might  the  more  quietly  give  himself  to  his  godly  study, 
as  to  a  continual  sabbath  rest.  This  was  about  the  lat- 
ter end  of  King  Henry  VIII. 's  reign,  and  continued  a 
great  part  of  the  time  of  King  Edward  VI. 

After  this,  in  the  persecuting  days  of  Queen  Mary, 
as  soon  as  the  bishop  of  Coventry  heard  the  fame  of  this 
John,  he  wrote  his  letter  to  the  mayor  and  officers  of 
Coventry,  to  apprehend  him.  But  it  chanced  otherwise 
by  God's  holy  providence,  disposing  all  things  after  his 
own  secret  pleasure,  who  seeing  his  old  and  trusty  ser- 
vant so  many  years  broken  with  many  torments,  would 
In  no  wise  heap  too  many  sorrows  upon  one  poor  sheep  : 
neither  would  commit  him  to  the  flames  of  fire,  who  had 
been  already  scorched  with  the  sharp  fires  of  inward 
affliction,  and  had  sustained  so  many  burning  darts  and 
conflicts  of  Satan  :  God,  therefore,  of  his  divine  pro- 
vidence, graciously  provided,  that  Robert,  his  brother, 
being  both  stronger  of  body,  and  also  better  furnished 
with  helps  of  learning  to  answer  the  adversaries  (being  a 
master  of  art  in  Cambridge)  should  sustain  that  con- 
flict. 

As  soon  as  the  mayor  of  Coventry  had  received  the 
bishop's  letter  for  the  apprehending  of  John  Glover,  he 
sent  forthwith  private  word  to  John  to  convey  himself 
away  :  who,  with  his  brother  William  was  not  so  soon 
departed  out  of  his  house,  but  that  yet  in  the  sight  of 
the  sheriff,  the  searchers  came  and  rushed  in  to  take 
him,  according  to  the  bishop's  command. 

But  when  John  could  not  be  found,  one  of  the  officers 
going  into  an  upper  chamber,  found  Robert  the  other 
brother  lying  on  his  bed,  and  sick  of  a  severe  disease ; 
who  was  immediately  brought  before  the  sheriff.  The 
sheriff  would  fain  have  dismissed  him,  and  did  what  he 
could,  saying,  that  he  was  not  the  man  for  whom  they 
were  sent.  Yet  nevertheless  the  officer,  contending  with 
him  to  have  him  stayed  till  the  bishop's  coming,  he 
was  constrained  to  carry  him  away  against  his  will. 

We  shall  now  give  an  account  of  the  history  of  Robert 
Glover.  As  the  whole  narration,  in  his  own  writing, 
I  was  sent  to  his  wife,  we  shall  therefore  give  his  own 
letter  as  follows  : 

A  Letter  of  Master  Robert  Glover  to  his  Wife. 

"  To  my  entirely  beloved  wife,  Mary  Glover. 

"  The  peace  of  conscience  which  passeth  all  under- 
standing, the  sweet  consolation,  comfort,  strength,  and 
boldness  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  continually  increased 
in  our  heart,  through  a  fervent,  earnest,  and  steadfast 
faith  in  our  most  dear  and  only  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 

"  I  thanK  you  heartUy,  most  loving  wife,  for  your 
letters  sent  to  me  in  my  imprisonment.  I  read  them 
with  tears,  more  than  once  or  twice  ;  with  tears,  I  say, 
for  joy  and  gladness,  that  God  had  wrought  in  you  so 
merciful  a  work  ;  first,  an  unfeigned  repentance  ;  se- 
condly, an  humble  and  hearty  reconciliation  ;  thirdly,  a 
willing  submission  and  obedience  to  the  will  of  God  in 
all  things.  Which  when  I  read  in  your  letters,  and 
judged  them  to  proceed  from  the  bottom  of  your  heart, 
I  could  not  but  be  thankful  to   God,   rejoicing  with 


tears  for  you,  and  these  his  great  mercies  poured  upon 
you. 

"  These  your  letters,  and  the  hearing  of  your  most 
godly  proceedings  and  constant  doings  from  time  to 
time,  much  relieved  and  comforted  me  at  all  times,  and 
shall  be  a  goodly  testimony  with  you  at  the  great  day, 
against  many  worldly  and  dainty  dames,  who  set  more 
by  their  own  pleasure  and  pelf  in  this  world,  than  by 
God's  glory,  little  regarding  (as  it  appears)  the  ever- 
lasting health  of  their  own  souls  or  others.  My  prayer 
shall  be  whilst  I  am  in  this  world,  that  God,  who  of 
his  great  mercy  hath  begun  his  good  woik  in  you,  will 
finish  it  to  the  glory  of  his  name,  and  by  the  mighty 
power  and  inspiration  of  his  holy  Spirit  so  strengthen, 
establish,  and  confirm  you  in  all  his  ways  to  thQ,end, 
that  we  may  together  shew  forth  his  praises  in  the  world 
to  come,  to  our  unspeakable  consolation  everlastingly. 
Amen. 

"  So  long  as  God  shall  lend  you  continuance  in  this 
miserable  world,  above  all  things  give  yourself  con- 
tinually to  prayer,  lifting  up,  as  St.  Paul  saith,  clean  or 
pure  hands  without  anger,  wrath,  or  doubting,  for- 
giving (as  he  saith  also)  if  you  have  any  thing  against 
any  man,  as  Christ  forgiveth  us.  And  that  we  may 
be  the  better  willing  to  forgive,  it  is  good  often  to  call 
to  remembrance  the  multitude  and  greatness  of  our  sins 
which  Christ  daily  and  hourly  pardons  and  forgives  us, 
and  then  we  shall,  as  St.  Peter  affirms,  be  ready  to 
cover  and  hide  the  offences  of  our  brethren,  be  they 
never  so  many.  And  because  God's  word  teaches  us, 
not  only  the  true  manner  of  praying,  but  also  what  we 
ought  to  do,  or  not  to  do,  in  the  whole  discourse  and 
practice  of  this  life,  what  pleaseth  or  displeaseth  God, 
and  that,  as  Christ  saith,  '  The  word  that  I  have  spoken, 
the  same  shall  judge  him  in  the  last  day.'  Let  your 
prayer  be  to  this  end  especially,  that  God  of  his  great 
mercy  would  open  and  reveal  more  and  more  daily  to 
your  heart  the  true  sense,  knowledge,  and  understand- 
ing of  his  most  holy  word,  and  give  you  grace  in  your 
living,  to  express  the  fruits  thereof. 

"  And  forasmuch  as  it  is,  as  the  Holy  Ghost  calleth 
it,  the  word  of  affliction,  that  is,  it  is  seldom  without 
hatred,  persecution,  peril,  danger  of  loss  of  life  and 
goods,  and  whatsoever  seems  pleasant  in  this  world,  as 
experience  teaches  you  in  this  time  :  call  upon  God 
continually  for  his  assistance  always,  as  Christ  teaches, 
casting  your  accounts  what  it  is  like  to  cost  you,  en- 
deavouring yourself,  through  the  help  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
by  continuance  of  prayer,  to  lay  your  foundation  so  sure, 
that  no  storm  or  tempest  shall  be  able  to  overthrow  or 
cast  it  down ;  remembering  always,  as  Christ  saith. 
Lot's  wife  ;  that  is,  to  beware  of  looking  back  to  that 
thing  that  displeaseth  God.  And  because  nothing  dis- 
pleases God  so  much  as  idolatry,  that  is,  false  worship- 
ping of  God,  otherwise  than  his  word  commands  ;  look 
not  back,  I  say,  nor  turn  your  face  to  their  idolatrous 
and  blasphemous  massing,  manifestly  against  the  word, 
practice,  and  example  of  Christ ;  as  it  is  most  manifest 
to  all  that  have  any  taste  of  the  true  understanding  of 
God's  word,  that  there  remains  nothing  in  the  church  of 
England  at  this  present  time,  profitable  or  edifying  to 
the  church  and  congregation  of  the  Lord,  all  things 
being  done  in  an  unknown  tongue,  contrary  to  the  express 
commandment  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

"  They  object  that  they  are  the  church,  and  therefore 
they  must  be  believed.  My  answer  was.  The  church  of 
God  knows  and  acknowledges  no  other  head  but  Jesus 
Christ  the  Son  of  God,  whom  ye  have  refused,  and 
chosen  the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition,  the  enemy 
to  Christ,  the  devil's  deputy  and  Ueutenant,  the  pope. 

"  Christ's  church  hears,  teaches,  and  is  ruled  by  his 
word,  as  he  saith,  '  My  sheep  hear  my  voice.'  '  If  you 
abide  in  me,  and  my  word  abide  in  you,  ye  are  my  dis- 
ciples.' Their  church  rejects  God's  word,  and  forces  all 
men  to  follow  their  traditions. 

"  Christ's  church  dare  not  add  nor  diminish,  alter  or 

change  his  blessed  testament ;  but  they  are  not  afraid  to 

take  away  all  that  Christ  instituted,  and  go  a  whormg 

(as  the   scripture   savs)    with   their    own  inventions; 

3  o 


816 


A  LETTER  OF  ROBERT  tiLOVER  TO  HIS  WIFE. 


[Book  XI 


to  glory  and  rejoice  in  the  works  of  their  own 
hands. 

"  The  church  of  Christ  is,  hath  been,  and  shall  be  in 
all  ages,  under  the  cross,  persecuted,  molested,  and 
afflicted,  the  world  ever  hating  them,  because  they  are 
not  of  the  world.  But  these  persecute,  murder,  slay, 
and  kill  such  as  profess  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ,  be 
they  in  learning,  living,  conversation,  and  other  virtues, 
never  so  excellent. 

"  Christ  and  his  church  reserved  the  trial  of  their 
doctrine  to  the  word  of  God,  and  gave  the  people  leave 
to  judge  thereof  by  the  same  word,  '  Search  the  scrip- 
tures ;'  but  this  church  takes  away  the  word  from  the 
people,  and  suffers  neither  learned  nor  unlearned  to  exa- 
mine or  prove  their  doctrine  by  the  word  of  God. 

"  The  true  church  of  God  labours  by  all  means  to 
resist  and  withstand  the  lusts,  desires,  and  motions  of 
the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil :  these,  for  the  most 
part,  give  themselves  to  all  voluptuousness,  and  secretly 
commit  such  things,  as  St.  Paul  says,  it  is  a  shame  to 
speak  of  them. 

"  By  these,  and  such  like  manifest  proofs,  they  de- 
clare themselves  to  be  none  of  the  church  of  Christ, 
but  rather  of  the  synagogue  of  Satan.  It  shall  be  good 
for  you  oftentimes  to  confer  and  compare  their  pro- 
ceedings and  doings  with  the  practice  of  those  whom  the 
word  of  God  doth  teach  to  have  been  true  members  of 
the  church  of  God,  and  it  shall  work  in  you  both  know- 
ledge, erudition,  and  boldness  to  withstand  with  suffer- 
ing their  doings.  I  likened  them,  therefore,  to  Nimrod, 
whom  the  scripture  calleth  a  mighty  hunter,  or  a  stout 
champion  ;  telling  them  that  that  which  they  could  not 
have  by  the  word,  they  would  have  by  the  sword,  and  be 
the  church  whether  men  will  or  not,  and  I  called  them 
with  good  conscience,  as  Christ  called  their  forefathers, 
the  children  of  the  devil  ;  and  as  their  father  the  devil 
is  a  liar  and  a  murderer,  so  their  kingdom  and  church 
(as  they  call  it)  stands  by  lying  and  murdering. 

"  Have  no  fellowship  with  them,  therefore,  my  dear 
wife,  nor  with  their  doctrines  and  traditions,  lest  you  be 
partakers  of  their  sins,  for  whom  is  reserved  a  heavy 
damnation,  without  speedy  repentance.  Beware  of  such 
as  shall  advertise  you  something  to  bear  with  the  world, 
as  they  do,  for  a  season.  There  is  no  dallying  with 
God's  matters.  '  It  is  a  fearful  thing,'  as  St.  Paul  says, 
'  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living  God.'  Remember 
the  words  of  the  prophet  Elijah,  '  Why  halt  ye  between 
two  opinions  ?'  Also  what  Christ  says,  '  No  man,  hav- 
ing put  his  hand  to  the  plough,  and  looking  back,  is  fit 
for  the  kingdom  of  God.'  And  seeing  God  hath  hitherto 
allowed  you  as  a  good  soldier  in  the  foreward,  play  not 
the  coward,  neither  draw  back  to  the  rearward.  St. 
John  numbers  among  them  that  shall  dwell  in  the  fiery 
lake,  such  as  be  '  fearful '  in  God's  cause.  Set  before  your 
eyes  always  the  examples  of  such  as  have  behaved  them- 
selves boldly  in  God's  cause,  as  Daniel,  the  three  chil- 
dren, the  widow's  sons,  St.  Stephen,  St.  Peter,  St. 
Paul,  and  in  your  days,  Ann  Askew,  Lawrence  Sanders, 
John  Bradford,  with  many  other  faithful  witnesses  of 
Christ.  '  And  in  nothing  terrified  by  your  adversaries  : 
which  is  to  them  an  evident  token  of  perdition,  but  to 
you  of  salvation,  and  that  of  God.'  (Philipp.  i.  28.) 
Christ  commanded  the  same,  saying,  '  Fear  them  not.' 
Let  us  not  follow  the  example  of  him  who  asked  time 
first  to  take  leave  of  his  friends.  If  we  do  so,  we  shall 
find  few  of  them  that  will  encourage  us  to  go  forward  in 
our  business,  please  it  God  never  so  much.  We  read 
not  that  St.  James  and  St.  John,  St.  Andrew  and  St. 
Simon,  when  they  were  called,  put  off  the  time  till  they 
had  known  their  fathers,  and  friends'  pleasure.  But 
the  scripture  saitli,  '  They  forsook  all,  and  followed 
Christ.'  Christ  likened  the  kingdom  of  God  to  a  pre- 
cious pearl,  the  which  whosoever  findeth,  sellcth  all  that 
he  hath  to  buy  it.  Yea,  whosover  hath  but  a  little  taste 
or  glimmering  how  precious  a  treasure  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  is,  will  gladly  forego  both  life  and  goods  for  the 
obtaining  of  it.  But  the  most  part,  now-a-days,  are 
like  to  yEsop's  cock,  which  when  he  had  found  a  pre- 
cious stone,  wished  rather  to  have  found  a  barley-corn. 
So  ignorant  are  they  how  precious  a  jewel  the  word  of 


God  is,  that  they  choose  rather  the  things  of  this  world, 
which  being  compared  to  it,  are  less  in  value  than  a 
barley-corn. 

"  If  I  would  have  given  place  to  worldly  reasons, 
these  might  have  moved  me  :  first,  the  foregoing  of  you 
and  my  children  ;  the  consideration  of  the  state  of  mv 
children,  being  yet  of  tender  age,  apt  and  inclinable  to 
virtue  and  learning,  and  so  having  the  more  need  of  mj 
assistance,  being  not  altogether  destitute  of  gifts  to  helj 
them  ;  possessions  above  the  common  sort  of  men  ;  be- 
cause I  was  never  called  to  be  a  preacher  or  minister  ; 
and,  because  of  my  sickness,  fear  of  death  in  imprison- 
ment  before  I  should  come  to  my  answer,  and  so  my 
death  to  be  unprofitable. 

"  But  these,  and  such  like,  I  thank  my  heavenly 
Father  (which  of  his  infinite  mercy  inspired  me  with  his 
Holy  Spirit,  for  his  Son's  sake  my  only  Saviour  and 
Redeemer)  prevailed  not  in  me  :  but  when  I  had,  by  the 
wonderful  permission  of  God,  fallen  into  their  hands,  at 
the  first  sight  of  the  sheriff,  nature  a  little  abashed,  yet 
before  I  came  to  the  prison,  by  the  working  of  God, 
and  through  his  goodness,  fear  departed.  I  said  to  the 
sheriff,  at  his  coming  to  me,  '  What  matter  have  you, 
master  sheriff,  to  charge  me  with?'  He  answered, 
'  You  shall  know  when  you  come  before  the  masters  ;' 
and  so  taking  me  with  him,  I  looked  to  have  been 
brought  before  the  masters,  and  to  have  heard  what 
they  could  have  burdened  me  with  :  but  contrary  to  my 
expectation,  I  was  committed  forthwith  to  the  gaol,  not 
being  called  to  my  answer,  little  justice  being  shewed 
therein.  But  the  less  justice  a  man  finds  at  their  hands, 
the  more  consolation  in  conscience  shall  he  find  from 
God  ;  for  whosoever  is  of  the  world,  the  world  will  love 
him. 

"  After  I  came  into  prison,  and  had  reposed  myself 
there  a  while,  I  wept  for  joy  and  gladness,  musing  much 
of  the  great  mercies  of  God,  and  (as  it  were)  saying  to 
myself  after  this  sort ;  U  Lord,  who  am  I,  on  whom 
thou  shouldest  bestow  this  thy  great  mercy,  to  be  num- 
bered among  the  saints  that  suffer  for  the  gospel  sake  .' 
And  so  beholding  and  considering  on  the  one  side  my 
imperfection,  unableness,  sinful  misery,  and  unworthi- 
ness,  and  on  the  other  side  the  greatness  of  God's  mercy, 
to  be  called  to  so  high  promotion,  I  was,  as  it  were, 
amazed  and  overcome  for  a  while  with  joy  and  gladness, 
concluding  thus  with  myself  in  my  heart :  O  Lord,  thou 
shewest  power  in  weakness,  wisdom  in  foolishness, 
mercy  in  sinfulness  ;  who  shall  hinder  thee  to  choose 
where  and  whom  thou  wilt .'  As  I  have  zealously  loved 
the  confession  of  thy  word,  so  I  ever  thought  myself  to 
be  most  unworthy  to  be  partaker  of  the  affliction  for  the 
same. 

"  Not  long  after  came  unto  me,  W.  Brasbridgc,  C. 
Phineas,  and  N.  Hopkins,  endeavouring  to  prevail  with 
me  to  be  dismissed  upon  bonds.  To  whom  mj  answer 
was  (to  my  remembrance)  after  this  sort :  Forasmuch  as 
the  masters  have  imprisoned  me,  having  nothing  to  bur- 
den me  with,  if  I  should  enter  into  bonds,  I  should  in 
so  doing  accuse  myself ;  and  seeing  they  have  no  matter 
to  lay  to  my  charge,  they  may  as  well  let  me  pass  with- 
out bonds  as  with  bonds. 

"  Secondly,  if  I  shall  enter  bonds,  covenant,  and 
promise  to  appear,  I  shall  do  nothing  but  excuse,  colour, 
and  cloak  their  wickedness,  and  endanger  myself  never- 
thel^s,  being  bound  by  my  promise  to  appear.  They 
alleged  many  worldly  persuasions  to  me  to  avoid  the 
present  peril,  and  also  how  to  avoid  the  forfeiture,  if  I 
brake  promise.  I  said  unto  them  I  had  cast  up  my 
pennyworth  by  God's  help.  They  undertook  also  to 
make  the  bond  easy. 

"  And  when  they  were  somewhat  importunate,  I  said 
to  Hopkins,  that  liberty  of  conscience  was  a  precious 
thing,  and  took,  as  it  were,  a  pause,  lifting  up  my  heart 
to  God  earnestly  for  his  aid  and  help,  that  1  might  do 
the  thing  that  might  please  him.  And  so  when  they 
had  let  their  suit  fall,  my  heart,  methouglit,  was  won- 
derfully comforted.  Master  Dudley  communed  with 
me  in  like  manner  ;  whom  I  answered  in  effect  as  1  did 
before. 

"  Afterwards  debating  the  matter  with  myself,   these 


A.D.  1555.] 


A  LETTER  OF  ROBERT  GLOVER  TO  HIS  WIFE. 


817 


considerations  came  into  my  head  ;   I  have  from  time  to 

I  time,  with  good  conscience  (I  take  God  to  record)  moved 

all  such  as  I  had  conference   with   to   be    no  dalliers  in 

God's  matters,  but  to  shew  themselves,  after  so  great  a 

I  light    and    knowledge,    hearty,    earnest,   constant,    and 

j  stable  in  so  manifest  a  truth,   and  not  to  give  place  one 

•  jot   contrary  to  the  same.     Now,   thought  I,  if  I   shall 

j  withdraw  myself,   and   make   any  shifts  to  pull  my  own 

1  neck  out  of  the  collar,  I  shall  give  great  offence  to  my 

I  weak  brethren  in  Christ,  and  advantage  to  the  enemies 

i  to  slander  God's  word.      It  will  be  said,  he  hath  been  a 

great  <'mboldener  of  others  to  be  earnest  and  fervent,  to 

.  feai    no  worldly  perils   or  dangers,  but  he  himself  will 

I  give  no  such  example. 

I  *'  Wherefore  I  thought  it  my  bounden  duty,  both  to 
I  God  and  man,  being,  as  it  were,  by  the  great  goodness 
]  of  God,  marvellously  called  and  appointed  hereunto,  to 
I  set  aside  all  fear,  perils,  and  dangers,  all  worldly  respects 
I  and  considerations,  and  like  as  I  had  heretofore,  accord- 
I  ing  to  the  measure  of  my  small  gift  within  the  compass 
of  my  vocation  and  calling,  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart 
unfeignedly  moved,  exhorted  and  persuaded  all  that  i)ro- 
jfessed  God's  word,  manfully  to  persist  in  the  defence  of 
the  same,  not  with  sword  and  violence,  but  with  sufi'er- 
ing  and  loss  of  life,  rather  than  to  defile  thems^xTes 
i  again  with  the  whorish  abomination  of  the  Romish  anti- 
christ ;  so  the  hour  being  come,  with  my  act  and  exam- 
ple to  ratify,  confirm,  and  protest  the  same  to  th;  hearts 
I  of  all  true  believers  :  and  to  this  end,  by  tbf;  mighty 
iassistance  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  I  resolved  myself,  with 
[much  peace  of  conscience,  willingly  to  sustain  whatever 
the  Romish  antichrist  should  do  against  me,  and  the 
rather  because  I  understood  the  bishop  s  coming  to  be 
at  hand,  and  considered  that  poor  men's  consciences 
should  be  then  sharply  assaulted.  So  I  remained  a  pri- 
soner in  Coventry  for  the  space  of  ten  or  eleven  days, 
being  never  called  to  my  answer  of  the  masters,  con- 
trary to  the  laws  of  the  realms,  they  having  neither 
statute,  law,  proclamation,  letter,  warrant,  nor  com- 
mandment for  my  apprehension.  They  would  have  laid 
all  the  matter  upon  the  summoner :  who  being  exa- 
mined, denied  it  before  their  faces,  as  one  of  my  friends 
told  me,  saying,  that  he  had  no  commandment  concern- 
ing me,  but  for  my  elder  brother.  God  lay  not  their 
extreme  doings  against  me  to  their  charge  at  the  great  day  ! 
"  The  second  day  after  the  bishop's  coming  ta  Coven- 
try, Master  Warren  came  to  the  Guildhall,  and  com- 
manded the  chief  gaoler  to  carry  me  to  the  bishop.  I 
laid  to  Master  Warren's  charge  the  cruel  seeking  of  my 
death ;  and  when  he  would  have  excused  himself,  I  told 
(him  he  could  not  wipe  his  hands  so  ;  he  was  as  guilty  of 
!my  blood  before  God,  as  though  he  had  murdered  me 
jwith  his  own  hands. 

i  "  And  so  he  departed  from  me,  saying,  I  needed  not 
Ito  fear  if  I  would  be  of  his  belief.  God  open  his  eyes,  if 
it  be  his  will,  and  give  him  grace  to  believe  this,  which 
he,  and  all  of  his  inclination,  shall  find,  I  fear,  too  true 
(for  their  parts  ;  that  is,   that  all  they  who  cruelly,   ma- 

ficiously,  and  spitefully  persecute,  molest,  and  afflict 
he  members  of  Christ  for  their  conscience  sake,  and  for 
[the  true  testimony  of  Christ's  word,  and  cause  them 
jmost  unjustly  to  be  slain  and  murdered,  without  speedy 
jTepentance,  shall  dwell  with  the  devil  and  his  angels  in 
jthe  fierce  lake  everlastingly,  where  they  shall  wish  and 
[desire,  cry  and  call,  but  in  vain  (as  their  right  compa- 
nion the  rich  man  did)  to  be  refreshed  of  them,  whom 
in  this  world  they  contemned,  despised,  disdained,  as 
slaves,  misers,  and  wretches. 

"  When  I  came  before  the  bishop,  in  one  Denton's 
house,  he  began  with  this  protestation,  that  he  was 
my  bishop  for  lack  of  a  better,  and  willed  me  to  submit 
myself. 

"  I  said  to  him,  '  I  am  not  come  to  accuse  myself; 
what  have  you  to  lay  to  my  charge  ?' 

"  He  asked  me  whether  I  was  learned  ?  I  answered, 
'  Smally  learned.' 

"  Master  chancellor  standing  by,  said,  I  was  a  master 
of  arts. 

j  "  Then  my  lord  l>iid  to  my  charge  my  not  coming  to 
the  church. 


"  Here  I  might  have  dallied  with  him,  and  put  him  to 
his  proofs,  forasmuch  as  I  had  not  been  for  a  long  sea- 
son in  his  diocese,  neither  were  any  of  the  citizens  able 
to  prove  any  such  matter  against  me.  Notwithstanding 
I  answered  him,  tiirough  God's  merciful  help,  that  I 
neither  had  nor  would  come  at  their  church  as  long  as 
their  mass  was  used  there,  to  save,  if  I  had  tliem,  five 
hundred  lives.  1  desired  him  to  shew  me  one  jot  or 
tittle  in  the  scriptures  for  the  proof  and  defence  of  the  mass. 

"  He  answered,  he  came  to  teach,  and  not  to  be 
taught. 

"  I  was  content,  I  told  him,  to  learn  of  him,  so  far  as 
he  was  able  to  teach  me  by  the  word  of  God. 

"  Bishop. — '  Who  shall  judge  the  word  ." 

"  Glover. — '  Christ  was  content  that  the  people  should 
judge  his  doctrine  by  searching  the  scriptures,  and  so 
was  St.  Paul ;  methinks  you  should  claim  no  further 
privilege  nor  pre-eminence  than  they  had.'  " 

[Thus  spake  Robert  Glover,  offering  him  further,  that 
he  was  content  that  the  primitive  church,  next  to  the 
apostles'  time,  should  judge  betwixt  the  bishop  and 
him  ;  but  he  refused  also  to  be  judged  by  that.  Then 
he  said  he  was  his  bishop,  and  therefjre  he  must  believe 
him.] 

"  Glover. — '  If  you  say  black  is  white,  my  lord,  must 
I  also  say  as  you  say  ;  and  believe  the  same,  because 
you  say  it  is  so .'' 

"  The  chancellor  here  said  I  was  arrogant,  because  I 
would  not  give  place  to  my  bishop. 

"  Glover. — '  If  you  will  be  believed  because  you  are  a 
bishop,  why  find  you  fault  with  the  people  that  believed 
Latimer,  Ridley,  Hooper,  and  the  residue  of  them  that 
were  bishops  ?' 

"  Bishop. — '  Because  they  were  heretics  ' 

"  Glover. — '  And  may  not  you  err,  as  well  as  they  ?' 

"  I  looked  for  learning  at  my  lord's  hand  to  persuade 
me,  and  he  oppressed  me  only  with  his  authority.  He 
said  I  dissented  from  the  church,  and  asked  me  where 
my  church  was  before  King  Edward  VI's  time  ? 

"  I  desired  him  to  shew  me  where  their  church  was 
in  Elijah's  time,  and  what  outward  shew  it  had  in 
Christ's  time. 

"  Bishop.—  '  Elijah's  complaint  was  only  of  the  ten 
tribes  that  fell  from  David's  house,  whom  he  called 
heretics.' 

"  Glover. — '  You  are  not  able  to  shew  any  prophets 
that  the  other  two  tribes  had  at  that  time.' 

"  My  lord  making  no  answer  to  that.  Master  Rogers, 
one  of  the  masters  of  the  city,  comes  in,  taking  upon 
him  as  though  he  would  answer  the  text.  But  my  lord 
forthwith  commanded  me  to  be  committed  to  some 
tower,  if  they  had  any  besides  the  common  gaol,  saying, 
he  would  at  the  end  of  his  visitation  of  his  diocese,  weed 
out  such  wolves.  Master  Rogers  desired  him  to  con- 
tent himself  for  that  night,  till  they  had  taken  further 
order  for  me.  Even  where  it  pleases  you,  I  said  to  my 
lord,  I  am  content ;  and  so  I  was  returned  at  that  time 
to  the  common  gaol  again  from  whence  1  came. 

"  On  the  Friday  morning,  being  tlie  next  day  after,  I 
had  warning  by  one  of  the  prisoners  to  prepare  myself 
to  ride  with  my  fellow-prisoners  the  same  day  to  Lich- 
field, there  to  be  bestowed  at  the  bishop's  pleasure. 
Which  tidings  at  the  first  something  discouraged  me. 
fearing  lest  I  should  by  the  means  of  my  great  sickness, 
through  extreme  handling  (which  I  looked  for)  have 
died  in  the  prison  before  I  should  come  to  ray  answer  ; 
but  I  rebuked  immediately  with  God's  word  this  infi- 
delity in  myself,  and  by  the  same  corrected  mine  own 
mistrust  and  fantasy  after  this  manner  : — '  What  make 
I  of  God  ?  Is  not  his  power  as  great  in  Lichfield  as  in 
Coventry  ?  Does  not  his  promise  extend  as  well  to 
Lichfield  as  to  Coventry  ?  Was  he  not  with  llabakkuk. 
Daniel.  Micah,  and  Jeremiah,  in  their  most  dangerous 
imprisonments?  He  knoweth  what  things  we  have 
need  of.  He  hath  numbered  all  the  hairs  of  our  head. 
The  sparrow  falleth  not  on  the  ground,  without  our 
heavenlv  Father's  will ;  much  more  will  he  care  for  u» 
if  we  be  not  faithless,  whom  he  hath  made  worthy  to  ba 
witnesses  of  his  truth.  So  long  as  we  put  our  trust  in 
him,  we  shall  never  be  destitute  of  his  help,  neither  u> 

o  o  2 


818 


HISTORY  OF  ROBERT  GLOVER,  MARTYR. 


[Book  XI 


prison,  neitlier  in  sickness,  nor  iu  health,  neither  in 
life,  nor  in  death,  neither  before  kings,  nor  before 
bishops,  nor  the  devil  himself,  much  less  one  of  his 
ministers,  shall  be  able  to  prevail  against  us.'  With 
such-like  meditations  I  waxed  cheerful,  of  good  conso- 
lation and  comfort :  so  that  hearing  one  say  that  they 
could  not  provide  horses  enough  for  us,  I  said,  '  Let 
them  carry  us  in  a  dung-cart  for  lack  of  horses,  if  they 
please,  I  am  well  content  for  my  part.' 

"  Certain  sergeants  and  constables  of  Coventry,  being 
appointed  to  convey  us  to  Lichfield,  to  be  delivered 
there  to  one  Jephcot  the  chancellor's  man,  we  were  com- 
manded to  mount  on  horseback  about  eleven  or  twelve 
o'clock  on  Friday,  being  market-day,  that  we  might  be 
the  more  gazed  and  wondered  at  :  and  to  kindle  the  peo- 
ple's hearts  more  against  us,  they  proclaimed  a  letter 
concerning  a  proclamation  made  for  calling  in,  and  dis- 
anulling  of  all  such  books  as  truly  expound  and  inter- 
pret the  scriptures.  We  came  to  Lichfield  about  four 
o'clock,  and  had  leave  to  repose  ourselves  till  our  sup- 
per-time. We  stopped  at  the  sign  of  the  Swan,  wliere 
we  were  entertained  in  a  friendly  manner. 

"  Jephcot  put  me  into  a  prison  that  night,  where  I 
continued  till  I  was  condemned,  in  a  place  next  to  the 
dungeon,  in  a  narrow  strong  building,  and  very  cold, 
with  little  light,  and  being  allowed  only  a  bundle  of  straw, 
instead  of  a  bed,  without  chair,  form,  or  convenience. 
God  of  his  mercy  gave  me  great  patience  through  prayer 
that  night,  so  that  if  it  had  been  his  pleasure,  I  could 
have  been  contented  to  have  ended  my  life  :  But  Jephcot, 
and  one  Percy,  the  bishop's  man,  who  afterwards  was 
my  continual  keeper  for  the  most  part,  came  to  me  in 
the  morning,  to  whom  I  said,  '  This  is  a  great  extremity  ; 
God  send  us  patience  ;'  and  no  more. 

"  Then  they  were  content  that  I  should  have  a  bed  of 
my  own  procuring.  But  I  was  allowed  no  help  nei- 
ther night  nor  day,  nor  company  of  any  man,  notwith- 
standing my  great  sickness  ;  nor  yet  paper,  pen,  nor  ink, 
nor  books,  saving  my  New  Testament  in  Latin,  and  a 
prayer-book  which  I  privately  procured. 

"  Within  two  days  after.  Master  Chancellor,  and  one 
Temsey,  a  prebendary  there,  came  to  me  in  my  prison. 
Master  Chancellor  exhorted  me  to  conform  myself  to  my 
lord  and  the  church.  He  wished  to  my  soul  no  more 
hurt  than  to  his  own,  perhaps  because  I  had  laid  to  his 
charge  at  Coventry  the  seeking  of  my  blood  unjustly 
and  wrongfully.  » 

"  A  second  time  I  answered  Master  Chancellor  to  his 
exhortation,  that  I  refused  not  to  be  ruled  by  that 
..church  that  was  content  to  be  ordered  and  governed  by 
-the  word  of  God. 

"  He  asked  me  how  I  knew  the  word  of  God,  but  by 
'the  church. 

"  Glover. — '  The  church  shews  which  is  the  word  of 
'God  ;  therefore  the  church  is  above  the  word  of  God.' 
— '  This  is  no  good  reason  in  learning,'  said  I  to  Master 
Chaucelior.  '  For  it  is  like  unto  this  ;  John  s'newed  the 
people  who  was  Christ ;  thei'efore  John  was  above  Christ. 
Or  else  1  have  a  man  that  knows  not  the  king,  and  I  tell 
him  who  was  the  king  :   am  I  therefore  above  the  king  ?' 

"  Master  Chancellor  said,  he  came  not  to  reason  with 
me,  and  so  departed.  Thus  I  remained  without  any 
further  conference  of  any  man  for  the  space  of  eight 
and  till  the  bishop's  coming.  All  which  time  I  gave 
myself  continually  to  prayer  and  meditation  of  the  mer- 
ciful promises  of  God,  made  to  all,  without  exception  of 
person,  that  call  uj)on  the  name  of  his  dear  Son  Jesus 
Christ.  1  found  daily  amendment  of  health  of  body, 
increase  of  peace  in  conscience,  and  many  consolations 
from  God,  by  the  help  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  and  sometimes 
as  it  were  a  taste  and  glimmering  of  the  life  to  come  ;  all 
for  his  only  Son  Jesus  Christ's  sake  :  to  him  be  all  praise 
for  ever  and  ever. 

"  The  enemy  ceased  not  many  times  sundry  ways  to 
assault  me,  often  objecting  to  my  conscience  mine  own 
unworthiness,  through  the  greatness  of  the  benefit  to  be 
counted  among  the  number  of  them  that  should  suffer 
for  Christ,  for  his  gospel's  sake.  Against  him  I  replied 
with  the  word  of  God  on  this  sort :  '  What  were  all  those 
whom  God  had  chosen  from  the  beginning,  to  be  his 


witnesses,  and  to  carry  his  name  before  the  world  ?  Were 
they  not  men,  as  Paul  and  Barnabas  said,  as  well  sub- 
ject to  wickedness,  sin,  and  imperfections,  as  other  men  ? 
Even  such  were  Noah,  Abraham,  David,  and  all  the 
rest.  As  St.  Paul  saith  '  Who  gave  first  unto  him." 
And  also  speaking  to  every  man,  '  What  hast  thou  that 
thou  receivedst  not  r'  Likewise  John,  '  All  have  re- 
ceived of  his  fulness,'  they  were  no  bringers  of  any 
goodness  to  God,  but  altogether  receivers.  They  chose 
not  God  first,  but  he  chose  them.  They  loved  not  God 
first,  but  he  loved  them  first.  Yea,  he  both  loved  and 
chose  them  when  they  were  his  enemies,  full  of  sin 
and  corruption,  and  void  of  all  goodness.  He  is 
and  will  be  still  the  same  God,  as  rich  in  mercy,  aa 
mighty,  as  able,  as  ready,  as  willing  to  forgive  sins 
without  respect  of  person,  to  the  world's  end,  of  all 
them  that  call  upon  him.  God  is  near,  he  is  at  hand, 
he  is  with  all, — with  all,  I  say,  and  refuseth  none,  ex- 
cepteth  none  that  faithfully  in  true  repentance  call 
upon  him,  in  what  hour,  what  place,  or  what  time  soever 
it  be.  It  is  no  arrogancy  nor  presumption  in  any  man, 
to  burthen  God,  as  it  were,  with  his  promise,  and  of 
duty  to  claim  and  challenge  his  aid,  help,  and  assistance 
in  all  our  perils,  dangers,  and  distress,  calling  upon  him 
not  in  the  confidence  of  our  own  godliness,  but  in  the 
trust  of  his  promises  made  in  Christ,  in  whom,  and  by 
whom,  andfor  whose  sake,  whosoever  boldly  approaches  to 
the  mercy-seat  of  the  Father,  is  sure  to  receive  whatso- 
ever is  expedient  or  necessary,  either  for  body  or  soul,  in 
more  ample,  and  large  manner,  than  he  can  well  wish, 
or  dare  desire.  His  word  cannot  lie  :  '  Call  upon  me  in 
the  day  of  trouble,  and  I  will  hear  thee,  and  thou  shall 
praise  me.' 

"  I  answered  the  enemy  also  on  this  manner  ;  I  am  a 
sinner,  and  therefore  unworthy  to  be  a  witness  of  this 
truth.  What  then  ?  Must  I  deny  his  word,  because  1 
am  not  worthy  to  profess  it .'  What  bring  I  to  pass  in 
so  doing,  but  add  sin  to  sin?  What  is  greater  sin  than 
to  deny  the  truth  of  Christ's  gospel  ?  as  Christ  himself 
beareth  witness,  '  He  that  is  ashamed  of  me  or  of  my 
words,  of  him  I  will  be  also  ashamed  before  my  Father 
and  all  his  angels.'  1  might  also  by  like  reason  forbear 
to  do  any  of  God's  commandments. 

"  When  I  am  provoked  to  pray,  the  enemy  may  say 
to  me,  I  am  not  worthy  to  pray,  therefore  I  shall  not 
pray:  and  so  in  like  manner  of  all  the  commandments, 
shall  I  not  forbear  swearing,  stealing,  murdering,  be- 
cause 1  am  not  worthy  to  do  any  commandment  of  God. 
These  be  the  delusions  of  the  devil,  and  Satan's  sugges- 
tions, which  must  be  overcome  by  continuance  of  prayer, 
and  with  the  word  of  God  applied,  according  to  the  mea- 
sure of  every  man's  gift,  against  all  assaults  of  the  devil. 

"  At  the  bishop's  first  coming  to  Lichfield,  after  mine 
imprisonment,  I  was  called  into  a  chamber  next  to  my 
prison,  to  my  lord.  Before  whom,  when  T  came  and  saw 
none  but  his  officers,  chaplains,  and  servants,  except 
it  were  an  old  priest,  I  was  partly  amazed,  and  lifted 
up  my  heart  to  God  for  his  merciful  help  and  assistance. 

"  My  lord  asked  me  how  I  liked  my  imprisonment. 
I  gave  him  no  answer  touching  that  question,  lie  pro- 
ceeded to  persuade  me  to  be  a  member  of  his  church, 
which  had  continued  for  so  many  years.  '  As  for  our 
church,'  as  he  called  it,  '  it  was  not  known,  but  lately  in 
king  Edward's  time.' 

"  '  I  profess  myself  to  be  a  member  of  that  church,' 
said  I,  '  that  is  builded  upon  the  foundation  of  the  apos- 
tles and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ  being  the  head  corner- 
stone ;'  and  so  alleged  the  place  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Ephe- 
sians.  '  And  this  church  hath  been  from  the  beginning,' 
said  I,  '  though  it  bear  no  glorious  show  before  the 
world,  being  ever,  for  the  most  part,  under  the  cross  and 
affliction,  contemned,  despised,  and  persecuted.'  My  lord 
on  the  other  side,  contended  that  they  were  the  church. 

"  Glover.  —  '  So  cried  all  the  clergy  against  the  pro- 
phets of  Jerusalem,  saying, — The  temjile  of  the  Lord  !— 
the  temple  of  the  Lord  !' 

"  And  always  when  I  was  about  to  speak  any  tiling,  my 
lord  cried,  '  Hold  thy  peace  ;  I  command  thee  by  the 
virtue  of  obedience  to  hold  thv  peace,'  calling  me  a 
proud  arrogant  heretic. 


A.  D.  1555 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  CORNELIUS  BUNGEY. 


819 


'^  "I  desired  my  lOrd  to  charge  me  with  some  spe- 
cialties, and  then  to  convince  me  with  some  scriptures 
and  good  learning. 

"  Then  my  lord  began  to  move  certain  questions.  T 
refused  to  answer  him  in  corners,  requiring  that  I  might 
make  my  answer  openly.  He  said  I  should  answer  him 
there.  I  stood  with  him  upon  that  point  until  he  said, 
I  should  be  sent  to  prison  again,  and  there  have  neither 
meat  nor  drink  till  I  answered  him. 

"  Then  I  lifted  up  my  heart  to  God,  that  I  might  stand 
and  agree  with  the  doctrine  of  his  most  holy  word. 

"  Tlie  first  question  was  this,  '  How  many  sacraments 
hath  Christ  instituted  to  be  used  in  the  church  ?' 

"  Glover,  'The  sacrament  of  baptism,  and  the  sacra- 
ment that  he  instituted  at  his  last  supper.' 

"  Bishop. — '  No  more  ?' 

"  Glover. — 'To  all  those  that  declare  a  true  and  un- 
feigned repentance,  a  sure  hope,  trust,  and  confidence  in 
the  death  of  Christ,  to  such,  I  grant,  ministers  have  au- 
thority to  pronounce,  by  the  power  of  God's  vford,  the 
remission  of  sins.' 

"  Here  interrupting  me,  he  would  needs  bear  me  in 
hand  that  I  called  this  a  sacrament.  I  would  not 
greatly  contend  with  him  in  that  point,  because  that 
matter  was  of  no  great  weight  or  importance  ;  although 
he  in  so  doing  did  me  wrong,  for  I  called  it  not  a  sacra- 
ment. 

"  He  asked  me  further,  whether  I  allowed  their  con- 
fession .'     I  answered,  '  No.' 

"  Then  he  would  know  my  mind  what  I  thought  of  the 
presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament. 

"  I  answered,  that  their  mass  was  neither  sacrifice  nor 
sacrament ;  because,  said  I,  '  you  havetaken  away  the  true 
institution,  which  when  you  restore  again,  I  will  tell  you 
my  judgment  concerning  Christ's  body  in  the  sacra- 
ment.' '' 

And  thus  much  did  this  worthy  martyr  of  God  leavebe- 
hind  him  by  his  own  hand  in  writing  concerning  his  treat- 
ment in  prison,  and  also  his  contentions  with  the  bishop 
and  his  chancellor.  More  examinations  he  had,  no  doubt, 
with  the  bishop  in  the  public  consistory,  when  he  was 
brought  forth  to  be  condemned,  which  also  he  would  have 
left  unto  us,  if  the  hurry  of  his  execution  had  permitted 
him  to  finish  what  he  intended  ;  but  by  reason  of  the  writ 
for  his  burning  arriving  from  London,  I  could  not 
obtain  even  the  records  of  his  last  examinations,  where- 
ever  they  are. 

Cornelius  Bungey,  Martyr. 

In  the  same  fire  with  Glover  was  burned  also  Corne- 
lius Bungey,  a  capper  of  Coventry,  and  condemned  by 
Radulph  bishop  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield.  The  effect 
of  the  articles  which  were  objected  against  him,  was  as 
follows  : — 

1.  It  was  articled  against  him,  that  these  years  past, 
in  the  city  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  and  other  places 
about,  he  did  hold,  maintain,  argue  and  teach,  that  the 
pricbt  hath  no  power  on  earth  to  absolve  any  sinner  from 
his  sins. 

2.  That  by  baptism  sins  are  not  washed  away,  because 
he  said  that  the  washing  of  the  flesh  purges  the  flesh  out- 
wardly, and  not  the  soul. 

.'i.  That  there  are  in  the  church  two  sacraments,  that 
is,  baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper. 

4.  That  in  the  sacrament  of  the  popish  altar,  there  was 
not  the  real  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  but  the  substance 
of  bread  and  wine  there  remaining  still,  because  St.  Paul 
calleth  it  bread  and  wine,  &c. 

5.  That  he  within  the  compass  of  the  said  years  and 
time,  did  hold,  maintain,  and  defend,  that  the  pope  is 
not  the  head  of  the  visible  church  here  on  earth,  &c. 

6.  That  he  was  of  the  diocese  and  jurisdiction  of  the 
bishop  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  &c. 

7.  That  tiie  premises  are  true,  manifest  and  notorious, 
and  that  upon  the  same  there  hath  been  and  is  a  public 
voice  and  fame,  as  well  in  the  places  above  rehearsed, 
as  in  other  quarters  also  about,  &c. 

Upon   these   articles,  Radulph,  the  bishop,  read  the 


sentence,  and  so  committed  him,  after  the  condemnation 
of  Master  Robert  Glover,  to  the  secular  power. 

Thus  tiiis  Cornelius,  falsely  condemned  by  the  bishop, 
suffered  at  the  same  stake  with  the  christian  martyr. 
Master  Robert  Glover,  at  Coventry,  about  the  20th  of 
September. 

Account  of  John  Glover  and  William  Glover. 

Now  that  we  have  given  the  history  of  Master  Robert 
Glover,  something  also  may  be  said  of  his  other  two 
brothers,  John  and  William  Glover.  Who  although 
they  were  not  called  to  finish  their  course  by  martyrdom 
in  the  fire,  as  the  other  did  ;  yet  for  their  constant  ])ro- 
fession  of  God's  gospel  to  the  end,  they  were  exempted 
after  their  death,  and  cast  out  of  the  same  churcli,  as 
the  other  was  ;  I  therefore  thought  them  not  unworthy 
to  be  associated  in  history,  who  in  one  cause  and  the 
same  profession  svere  not  divided. 

And  first  concerning  John  Glover,  the  eldest  brother, 
what  agonies  he  sustained  by  the  ghostly  enemy,  has 
been  before  described  :  what  his  bodily  enemies  wrought 
against  him,  remains  to  be  declared. 

After  the  martyrdom  of  Robert  Glover,  John  Glover, 
seeing  his  brother  apprehended  for  him,  had  little  joy  of 
his  life  for  the  sorrow  of  heart  wherewith  he  was  op- 
pressed, and  would  gladly  have  put  himself  in  his  bro- 
ther's stead,  if  friends  had  not  otherwise  persuaded  him, 
shewing  that  in  so  doing  he  might  entangle  himself, 
but  would  do  his  brotlicr  no  good.  He  endured  great 
care  and  vexation,  yet  notwithstanding  persevered,  till 
at  length,  about  the  latter  end  of  the  reign  of  Queen 
Mary,  there  was  a  new  search  made  for  him. 

The  sheriffs,  with  their  under  officers  and  servants, 
being  sent  to  seek  John  Glover,  came  into  his  house 
where  he  and  his  wife  were.  It  chanced,  as  he  was  in 
the  chamber  by  himself,  the  officers  bursting  into  the 
house,  and  searching  other  rooms,  came  to  the  chamber- 
door,  where  he,  holding  the  latch  softly  with  his  hand, 
perceived  and  heard  the  officers  bustling  about  the  door, 
amongst  whom  one  of  the  officers,  having  the  string  in 
his  hand,  was  ready  to  draw  and  pluck  at  the  door. 

In  the  meantime  another  coming  by  (whose  voice  he 
heard  and  knew)  bade  them  come  away,  saying  they  had 
been  there  before.  Upon  which  they  went  to  search 
other  corners  of  the  house,  where  they  found  Agnes 
Glover,  his  wife,  who  being  taken  to  Lichfield,  and  there 
examined  before  the  bishop,  at  length,  after  much  ado, 
was  constrained  to  give  place  to  their  tyranny  :  John 
Glover  in  the  meantime,  partly  for  care  of  his  wife, 
partly  through  cold  taken  in  the  woods  where  he  lay  hid, 
had  an  ague,  and  not  long  after  gave  up  his  life,  which 
the  cruel  papists  so  long  had  sought  for. 

Thus  by  the  protection  of  Almighty  God,  John 
Glover  was  delivered  and  defended  from  the  hand  of  his 
persecuting  enemies  during  all  the  time  of  his  life.  Now 
what  befel  after  his  death  both  to  him  and  William  his 
brother,  is  not  unworthy  to  be  remembered.  After  he 
was  dead,  and  buried  in  the  church-yard  without  priest 
or  clerk.  Doctor  Dracot,  then  chancellor,  six  weeks  after, 
sent  for  the  parson  of  the  town,  and  demanded  how  it 
chanced  that  he  was  there  buried.  The  parson  answered 
that  he  was  then  sick,  and  knew  not  of  it.  Then  the 
chancellor  commanded  the  parson  to  go  home,  and  to 
cause  the  body  of  John  Glover  to  be  taken  up,  and  to  be 
cast  over  the  wall  into  the  highway.  The  parson  again 
answered,  that  he  had  been  six  weeks  in  the  earth,  and 
so  smelled,  that  none  was  able  to  abide  the  stench  of 
him.  "Well,"  said  Doctor  Dracot,  "then  take  this 
bill,  and  pronounce  him  in  the  pulpit  a  damned  soul; 
and  a  twelve-month  after  take  up  his  bones  (for  then  the 
flesh  will  be  consumed)  and  cast  them  over  the  wall, 
that  carts  and  horses  may  tread  upon  them,  and  then  I 
wiU  come  and  hallow  again  that  place  in  the  church- 
yard where  he  was  buried."  ' 

Similar  usage  was  practised  also  by  these  chddren  of 
the  mother  church,  upon  the  body  of  Wilham,  the  third 
brother;  whom,  after  it  had  pleased  Almighty  God 
about  the  same  season  to  call  out  of  this  vale  of  misery, 
the  good  disposed  people  of  the  town  of  W  em,  in  Shrop- 
shire, where  he  died,  brought  the  body  mto  the  parish 


820 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  WILLIAM  WOLSEY  AND  ROBERT  PYGOT.         [Book  XI. 


church,  intending  there  to  have  it  buried.  But  one 
Bernard,  being  then  curate  of  the  church,  to  stop  the  bu- 
rial, rode  tothebishop,  named  Ralph  Baine,  to  certify  him 
of  the  matter,  and  to  have  his  advice.  The  body  in  the  mean- 
time lay  there  a  whole  day,  and  in  the  night-time,  one 
Richard  Maurice,  a  tailor,  would  have  interred  him.  But 
then  came  John  Thorlyne,  of  Wem,  with  others,  and 
would  not  suffer  the  body  to  be  buried  ;  shewing  to 
us  the  contrary  examples  of  good  Tobias  :  for  as  he  was 
religious  in  burying  tne  dead,  so  this  man  puts  religion 
in  not  burying  the  dead  ;  so  that  after  he  had  lain  there 
two  days  and  one  night,  Bernard,  the  curate,  comes  with 
the  bishop's  letter,  the  contents  of  which  letter  being 
copied  out  word  for  word,  here  follows  : 

"  Understanding  that  one  Glover,  an  heretic,  is  dead, 
in  the  parish  of  Wem,  which  Glover  hath  for  all  the 
time  of  my  being  in  this  country  been  known  for  a  rebel 
against  our  holy  faith  and  religion,  a  contemner  of  the 
holy  sacraments  and  ceremonies  used  in  the  holy  church, 
and  hath  separated  himself  from  the  holy  communion  of 
all  good  christian  men,  and  never  required  to  be  recon- 
ciled to  our  mother  holy  church,  nor  in  his  last  days  did 
call  for  his  ghostly  father,  but  died  without  all  those 
rites  belonging  to  a  christian  man  ;  I  thought  it  good 
not  only  to  command  the  curate  of  Wem,  that  he  should 
not  be  buried  with  a  christian  man's  burial,  but  also 
will  and  comm-ind  all  the  parish  of  Wem,  that  no  man 
procure,  help,  nor  speak  to  have  him  buried  in  holy 
ground  ;  but  I  do  charge  and  command  the  church- 
wardens of  Weu^  in  special,  and  all  the  parish  of  the 
same,  that  they  assist  the  said  curate  in  defending  and 
rendering,  and  procuring  that  he  be  not  buried  either  in 
the  church,  or  witliin  the  limits  of  tlie  church-yard: 
and  likewise  I  charge  those  that  brought  the  body  to  the 
place,  to  carry  it  away  again,  and  that  at  their  charge, 
as  they  will  answer  at  tlieir  peril.  At  Ecclesch,  this 
sixth  of  September,  A.D.  loSo. 

"  By  your  ordinary,  Radulph  Coventry 
and  Lichfield.'' 

It  so  fell  out,  that  they  who  brought  the  corpse  thither, 
were  at  their  own  charges  to  carry  it  back  again.  But 
as  the  body  was  corrupted,  and  smelt  so  strongly  that 
no  mai\  might  come  near  it,  they  were  forced  to  draw  it 
witii  hoises  into  a  broom-field,  and  there  he  was  buried. 

The  like  example  of  charitable  affection  in  these  po- 
pish churchmen,  is  also  to  be  seen  and  noted  in  the 
burying  of  one  Edward  Burton,  Esq.  who,  in  the  same 
diocese  of  Chester,  departing  out  of  this  world  the  very 
day  before  Queen  Elizabeth  was  crowned,  required  of 
his  friends,  as  they  would  answer  for  it,  that  his  body 
should  be  buried  in  his  parish  church  (which  was  St. 
Chads,  in  Shrewsbury)  so  that  no  mass-monger  should 
be  present  thereat.  Which  being  declared  to  the  curate 
of  that  parish,  named  John  Marshall,  and  the  body 
being  brought  to  the  burial,  upon  the  same  day  when 
the  queen  was  crowned,  the  curate  being  offended,  said, 
plainly,  that  he  should  not  be  buried  in  the  church  there. 
One  of  his  friends,  named  George  Torpelley,  answering, 
said,  "  Tliat  God  would  judge  him  in  the  last  day,"  &c. 
Then  said  the  priest,  "Judge  God  or  devil,  the  body 
shall  not  come  there."  And  so  tliey  buried  him  in  his 
own  garden,  where  he  is  no  doubt  as  near  the  kingdom 
of  heaven,  as  if  he  had  been  buried  in  the  midst  of  the 
church. 

Moreover,  in  the  said  county  of  Salop,  I  find  that 
one  Oliver  Richardine,  of  the  parish  of  Whitchurch, 
was  burned  in  Haverford-west,  Sir  John  Ygone  being 
sheriff  at  the  time,  which  seems  to  be  about  the  latter 
year  of  King  Henry  VII I.  Whose  name,  because  it  was 
notmentioned  before,  I  thought  here  tonotice  him,  having 
now  in  hand  to  speak  of  the  persecution  within  the  dio- 
cese of  Coventry  and  Lichfield 

The  Martyrdom  of  William  Wolsey  and  Robert  Pygot. 

After  the  suffering  of  Robert  Glover  and  Cornelius 
Bungey,  at  Coventry,  next  fjllows  the  condemnation  of 
two  other  blessed  martyrs,   who  were  judged  and  con- 


demned at  Ely,  by  John  Fuller,  the  bishop's  chancellor, 
of  Ely  ;  Doctor  Shaxton,  his  suffragan  ;  Robert  Steward, 
dean  of  Ely  ;  John  Christopherson,  dean  of  Norwich, 
October  y,  A.D.  1555.  The  names  of  these  martyrs 
were  William  Wolsey  and  Robert  Pygot,  dwelling  both 
in  the  town  of  ^^■isbeach  :  William  Wolsey  was  a  con- 
stable, in  the  town  of  Wells,  and  was  there  brought  to 
death  by  Richard  Everard,  a  justice,  who  caused  him  to 
I)ut  in  sureties  upon  his  good  behaviour,  until  the  next 
general  sessions  to  be  held  within  the  Isle  of  Ely  ■  after- 
wards he  was  commanded  to  the  gaol. 

In  the  Easter  week  following,  there  repaired  to  confer 
with  him  Doctor  Fuller,  the  chancellor,  with  Christo- 
pherson,  and  one  Doctor  Young,  who  laid  earnestly  to 
las  charge  that  he  was  out  of  the  catholic  faith,  desiring 
him  to  meddle  no  further  with  the  scriptures  than  it 
became  such  a  layman  as  he  was.  William  Wolsey 
standing  still  a  great  while,  suffering  them  to  say  what 
they  pleased,  at  last  answered  in  this  wise  :  '  Good 
Doctor,  what  did  our  Saviour  Christ  mean,  when  he 
spake  these  words,  written  in  Matthew's  gospel,  chapter 
xxiii.  13.  '  Woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  pharisees,  hypo- 
crites !  for  ye  shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  agamst 
men  ;  for  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves,  neither  suffer  yo 
them  that  are  entering  to  go  in.'  " 

'•Yea,"  saith  Dr.  Fuller,  "you  must  understand, 
that  Christ  spake  to  the  scribes  and  pharisees." 

"  Nay,  Master  Doctor,"  saith  Wolsey,  "  Christ 
spake  even  to  you,  and  your  fellows  here  present,  and  to 
all  others  such  as  you." 

"  Away,  Master  Doctor,"  said  Christopherson,  "  for 
you  can  do  no  good  with  this  man." 

"  Yet,"  saith  Doctor  Fuller,  "  I  will  leave  thee  a 
book  to  read  ;  I  promise  thee  of  a  learned  man's  doing, 
that  is  to  say,  of  Doctor  Watson's  doing;"  who  was 
then  bishop  of  Lincoln. 

Wolsey,  receiving  the  same  book,  diligently  read  it 
over,  which  in  many  places  manifestly  appears  contrary 
to  the  known  truth  of  God's  word.  At  length,  a  fort- 
night or  three  weeks  after.  Doctor  Fuller,  resorting 
again  to  the  prison  to  confer  with  Wolsey,  asked  him 
how  he  liked  the  book,  who  answered  him  and  said  : 
"  Sir,  I  like  the  book  no  otherwise  than  I  thought  be- 
fore I  should  find  it."  Whereupon  the  chancellor  tak- 
ing his  book  departed  home. 

At  night,  when  Doctor  Fuller  came  to  his  chamber  to 
look  at  it,  he  found  in  many  places,  contrary  to  his 
mind,  the  book  marked  with  a  pen  by  Wolsey,  which  he 
seeing,  and  being  vexed,  said  :  "  Oh,  this  is  an  obsli- 
nate  heretic,  and  hath  quite  marred  my  book." 

Then  the  assizes,  holden  at  Wisbeach,  drawing  nigh, 
Doctor  Fuller  comes  again  to  Wolsey,  and  speaking  to 
him  on  this  manner  :  ' '  Thou  doest  much  trouble  my  con- 
science, wherefore  I  pray  thee  depart,  and  rule  thy  tongue, 
so  that  I  hear  no  more  co;Tii)laint  of  thee,  and  come  to 
the  church  when  thou  wilt,  and  if  thou  art  complained 
of,  so  far  as  I  may,  I  promise  thee  I  will  not  hear  of  it." 

"Master  Doctor,"  said  Wolsey;  "I  was  brought 
hither  by  a  law,  and  by  a  law  I  will  be  delivered." 

Then  being  brought  to  the  sessions,  Wolsey  was  2aid 
in  the  castle  at  Wisbeach,  where  he  and  his  friends 
thought  he  would  have  sutiered,  but  it  proved  not  so. 

Then  Robert  Pygot,  the  painter,  being  at  liberty,  \yas 
presented  by  some  evil  disposed  persons  for  not  coining 
to  the  church. 

Pygot,  being  called  before  the  sessions,  would  not 
absent  himself,  but  appeared  before  Sir  Clement 
Hygham,  judge,  wjo  said  to  him  ;  "  Ah  !  are  you  the 
holy  father,  the  painter  ?  How  came  ye  not  to  the 
church  ?"  "  Sir,  "  said  the  painter,  "  I  am  not  out  of 
the  church,  I  trust  in  God." 

"  No,  sir,"  said  the  judge.  "  This  is  no  church,  this 
is  a  hall."  "Yea.  sir,"  said  Pygot,  "I  know  ver) 
well  it  is  a  hall ;  but  he  that  is  in  the  true  faith  of  Jesus 
Christ,  is  never  absent,  but  present  in  the  church  of 
God." 

".\h,  sirrah,"  said  the  judge,  "you  are  too  high 
learned  for  me  to  talk  with  ;  wherefore  I  will  send  you 
to  them  that  are  better  learned  than  I ;"  straight  ways 
commanding  him  to  the  gaol,  where  Wolsey  lay.    So  the 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  HISTORY  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY 


821 


ffssions  being  ended,  Wolsey  and  Pygot  were  carried 
again  to  Ely  into  prison,  where  they  remained  till  the 
day  of  their  death. 

In  tlie  meantime  some  of  their  neighbours  came  to  see 
how  they  did. 

There  came  thither  also  a  chaplain  of  Bishop  Good- 
rikes,  a  Frenchman  born,  one  Peter  Valentius,  who  said 
to  Wolsey  and  Pygot:  "My  brethren,  according  to 
mine  office  I  am  come  to  talk  with  you,  for  1  have  been 
almoner  here  these  twenty  years  and  above.  Wherefore  I 
must  desire  you,  my  brethren,  to  take  it  in  good  part 
that  1  am  come  to  talk  with  you ;  I  promise  you,  not  to 
pull  you  from  your  faith.  But  I  both  require  and  de- 
sire, in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  you  stand  to  the 
truth  of  the  gospel  and  word,  and  I  beseech  the 
Almighty  God,  for  his  Son  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  to  pre- 
serve both  you  and  me  in  the  same  unto  the  end.  For 
I  know  not  myself,  my  brethren,  how  soon  I  shall  be  at 
the  same  point  that  you  now  are."  Thus,  with  many 
other  like  words,  he  made  an  end,  causing  all  that  were 
there  present  to  shed  tears,  contrary  to  the  hope  they 
all  had  in  him,  God  be  praised  therefore. 

Then,  within  a  short  time  after,  Pygot  and  Wolsey 
were  called  to  judgment  about  the  ninth  day  of  October, 
before  Doctor  Fuller,  then  chancellor,  with  old  Doctor 
Sliaxton,  Christopherson,  aud  others  in  commission, 
who  bid  earnestly  to  their  charge  for  their  belief  in 
articles,  but  especially  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 
Vf'hereunto  their  answer  was,  that  the  sacrament  of  the 
aitar  was  an  idol,  aud  that  the  natural  body  and  blood 
o{  Christ  was  not  really  present  in  the  said  sacrament, 
;mI  to  this  opinion  they  said  they  would  stick,  believing 
jiLifectly  the  same  to  be  no  heresy,  but  the  very  truth. 

After  sentence  of  condemnation  was  read,  and  a 
senuon  preached,  Pygot  and  Wolsey  were  brought  to 
the  place  of  execution,  and  bound  to  the  stake  with  a 
<.haiu.  Then  Richard  CoUinson,  a  priest,  said  to 
Wolsey  :  "  Brother  Wolsey,  the  preacher  has  openly  re- 
ported itt  his  sermon  this  day,  that  you  are  quite  out  of 
the  catholic  faith,  and  deny  baptism,  and  that  you  err  in 
the  holy  scripture ;  wherefore  I  beseech  you  for  the 
certifying  of  my  conscience,  with  others  here  present, 
that  you  declare  in  what  place  of  the  scripture  you  do  err 
or  find  fault." 

Wolsey. — "  I  take  the  eternal  and  everlasting  God  to 
witness,  that  I  do  err  in  no  part  or  point  of  God's  book, 
the  holy  bible,  but  hold  and  believe  in  the  same,  to  be 
most  firm  and  sound  doctrine  in  all  points  most  worthy 
for  my  salvation,  and  for  all  other  christians  to  the  end 
of  the  world.  Whatsoever  mine  adversaries  report  by 
me,  God  forgive  them  there  for."  With  that  comes  one 
to  the  fire  with  a  great  sheet  full  of  books  to  burn,  that 
looked  as  if  they  had  been  New  Testaments.  "  O," 
said  Wolsey,  "  give  rae  one  of  them,"  and  Pygot  de- 
sired another,  both  of  them  clapping  them  close  to  their 
breasts,  saying  the  hundredth  and  sixth  Psalm,  desiring 
ait  the  people  to  say  Amen,  and  so  received  the  fire  most 
thankfully. 

Doctor  Nicholas  Ridley,  and  Master  Hugh  Latimer, 
both  Biihops,  Preachers,  and  Martyrs  of  Christ,  with 
their  doings,  conferences,  and  sufferings  described. 

In  the  same  year,  month,  and  day  which  tne  two 
martyrs,  William  Wolsey  and  Thomas  Pygot,  suffered  at 
Ely,  which  was  October  H>th,  A.D.  l.iao,  follo»-ed  also, 
at  Oxford,  the  slaughter  of  two  other  special  and  singu- 
lar captains  and  principal  pillars  of  Christ's  church, 
Master  Ridley,  bishop  of  London,  and  Master  Hugh 
Latimer,  bishop  of  Worcester,  of  whose  famous  doings, 
and  memorable  learning,  and  incomparable  ornaments, 
and  gifts  of  grace,  joined  with  no  less  commendable  sin- 
cerity of  life,  as  all  the  realm  can  sufficiently  witness  ; 
60  it  needs  not  greAtly  that  we  should  stand  at  this  time 
setting  forth  a  full  description,  but  only  to  comprehend 
briefly  in  a  few  words,  touching  the  order  of  their  lives, 
so  much  as  necessarily  serves  to  the  due  instruction  of 
the  reader,  and  makes  to  the  use  of  this  present  history, 
in  declaring  first  their  beginning  and  bringing  up,  then 
tiieir  studies  and  acts  in  the  university,   their   prefer- 


ments also  by  their  studies  to  higher  dignity ;  at  last 
their  troni)le  and  labour  in  setting  forth  religion,  and  in 
maintaining  the  same  to  the  shedding  of  their  blood. 
And  first  to  begin  with  the  life  of  Doctor  Ridley,  whose 
history  here  ensueth. 

Among  many  other  worthy  histories  and  notable  acts 
of  such  as  have  been  murdered  and  martyred  for  the 
true  gospel  of  Christ  in  Queen  Mary's  reign,  the  tragi- 
cal history  and  life  of  Doctor  Ridley,  I  thought  good  to 
leave  to  perpetual  memory  ;  beseeching  thee,  gentle 
reader,  with  care  and  study  well  to  peruse,  diligently 
to  consider,  and  deeply  to  print  the  same  in  thy  breast, 
seeing  him  to  be  a  man  endowed  with  such  excellent 
qualities,  so  spiritually  inspired  and  godly  learned,  and 
now  written  doubtless  in  the  book  of  life,  with  the 
blessed  saints  of  the  Almighty,  crowned  and  throned 
amongst  the  glorious  company  of  martyrs.  First,  de- 
scending of  a  stock  right  worshijjful,  he  was  born  in 
Northumberland,  and  while  a  child  learned  his  gram- 
mar with  great  dexterity  in  Newcastle,  and  was  removed 
from  thence  to  the  university  of  Cambridge,  where  he  ia 
a  short  time  became  so  famous,  that  for  his  singidar  apt- 
ness, he  was  called  to  higher  functions  and  offices  of  the 
university,  and  at  length  to  be  head  of  Pembroke  Hall, 
and  there  made  doctor  of  divinity.  After  this,  departing 
from  thence,  he  travelled  to  Paris,  and  at  his  return  was 
made  chaplain  to  King  Henry  VIII.,  and  promoted 
afterwards  by  him  to  the  bishopric  of  Rochester  ;  and 
so  from  thence  translated  to  the  bishopric  of  London  ia 
King  Edward's  days. 

In  which  calling  and  offices  he  so  laboured  and  occu- 
pied himself  by  preaching  and  teaching  the  true  and 
wholesome  doctrine  of  Christ,  that  never  child  wat 
more  singularly  loved  of  his  dear  parents,  than  he  of  his 
flock  and  diocese.  Every  holiday  and  Sunday  he 
preached  in  some  one  place  or  other,  except  he  were 
otherwise  hindered.  To  his  sermons  the  people  resorted, 
swarming  about  him  like  bees,  and  coveting  the  sweet 
flowers  and  wholesome  juice  of  the  fruitful  doctrine, 
which  he  not  only  preached,  bat  exemplified  by  his  life, 
as  a  lanthorn  to  the  eyes  and  senses  of  the  blind,  in  such 
pure  order  and  holiness  of  life,  that  even  his  very 
enemies  could  not  reprove  him. 

Besides  this,  he  was  well  learned,  his  memory  was 
great,  and  of  such  reading,  that  he  deserved  to  be  com- 
pared to  the  best  of  this  our  age,  as  his  learned  works, 
pithy  sermons,  and  disputations  in  both  the  universi- 
ties, and  also  his  very  adversaries  can  testify,  all  of 
whom  will  say  no  less  themselves. 

Besides  all  this,  he  was  wise  of  counsel,  deep  of  know- 
ledge, and  very  judicious  in  all  his  doings.  How  merci- 
ful and  careful  he  was  to  reduce  the  obstinate  papists 
from  their  erroneous  opinions,  and  by  gentleness  to  win 
them  to  the  truth,  his  gentle  ordering  and  courteous 
handling  of  Doctor  Heath,  late  archbishop  of  York,  be- 
ing prisoner  with  him  in  King  Edward's  time  in  his 
house  one  year,  sufficiently  declares.  In  fine,  he  was 
such  a  prelate,  and  in  all  points  so  good,  godly,  and 
spiritual  a  man,  that  England  may  justly  lament  the  loss 
of  so  worthy  a  treasure.  And  thus  hitherto  concerning 
these  public  matters. 

Now  I  will  speak  something  further  of  his  person 
and  condition.  He  was  a  man  right  comely  and  well 
proportioned  in  all  points,  both  in  complexion  and  line- 
aments of  the  body.  He  took  all  things  in  good  part, 
bearing  no  malice  nor  rancour  from  his  heart,  but 
straightways  forgetting  all  injuries  and  offences  done 
against  him.  He  was  very  kind  and  affectionate  to  his 
kinsfolk,  and  jjet  not  bearing  with  them  any  thing 
otherwise  than  right  would  require,  giving  them  always 
for  a  general  rule,  yea,  to  his  ov;n  brother  and  sister, 
that  they  doing  evil  should  seek  or  look  for  nothing 
at  his  hand,  but  should  be  as  strangers  and  aliens  to 
him  ;  and  that  they  were  liis  brother  and  sister,  who 
lived  honestly,  and  a  godlv  life. 

Using  all  kinds  of  ways  to  mortify  himself,  he  was 
given  to  much  prayer  and  contenipi  ition  :  for  every 
morning,  a?  toon  as' his  ai-i)arel  was  i)ut  on,  he  went  to 
his  bed- chamber,  and  theic  upon  his  knees  prayed  for 
the  space  of  half  an  Lour  ;  winch  bcin^-  doue,  he  went  to 


822 


CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY  IN  PRISON. 


[Book  XI. 


his  study,  where  he  continued  till  ten  o'clock,  and  then 
came  to  "  the  common  prayer,"  which  was  daily  used  in 
his  house.  The  prayers  being  over,  he  went  to  dinner  ; 
where  he  used  little  talk,  and  then  it  was  sober,  discreet 
and  wise,  and  sometimes  clieerful,  as  cause  required. 

Thac  done,  he  returned  to  his  study,  and  there  gene- 
rally continued  until  five  o'clock,  and  then  came  to 
'•  common-prayer,"  as  in  the  forenoon  :  vviiich  being 
finished,  he  went  to  supper,  conducting  himself  tliere  as 
at  his  dinner  before.  He  would  tlien  return  again  to  his 
study  ;  continuing  there  till  eleven  o'clock  at  night, 
whicli  was  his  common  hour  to  go  to  bed.  At  his  manor 
of  Fulham,  he  read  daily  a  lecture  to  his  family,  beginning 
at  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  and  so  going  through  all 
the  epistles  of  St.  Paul,  giving  to  every  man  that  could 
read  a  New  Testament,  being  scrupulously  careful  over 
his  family,  that  they  might  be  a  spectacle  of  all  virtue 
and  honesty  to  others.  To  be  short,  as  he  was  godly 
and  virtuous  himself,  so  nothing  but  virtue  and  godliness 
reigned  in  his  house,  feeding  them  with  the  food  of  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

It  now  remains  that  a  word  or  two  should  be  declared 
of  his  gentle  nature  and  kindly  pity  in  the  usage  of  an 
old  woman  called  Mrs.  Bonner,  mother  to  Dr.  Bonner, 
sometime  bishop  of  London,  which  I  thought  proper  to 
allude  to,  as  well  for  the  rare  clemency  of  Dr.  Ridley,  as 
the  unworthy  inhumanity  and  ungrateful  disposition  of 
Dr.  Bonner.  When  Bishop  Ridley  was  at  his  manor  of 
Fulham,  he  always  sent  for  Mrs.  Bonner,  who  dwelt  in 
a  house  adjoining  to  his  house,  to  dinner  and  supper, 
with  one  Mrs.  Mungey,  Bonner's  sister.  She  was  ever 
placed  in  the  chair  at  the  end  of  the  table,  being  so 
gently  treated,  welcomed,  and  taken,  as  thougli  he  had 
heen  born  of  her  own  body,  being  never  displaced  of  her 
seat,  although  the  king's  council  had  been  present,  say- 
ing, when  any  of  them  were  there,  "  By  your  lordships' 
favour  this  ])lace  of  right  and  custom  is  for  my  mother 
Bonner."  How  he  was  recompensed  for  this  his  singu- 
lar gentleness  and  kindness  afterwards  at  the  hands  of 
her  son.  Dr.  Bonner,  our  readers  are  well  acquainted. 

Dr.  Ridley  was  first  called  to  the  favouring  of  Christ 
and  his  gospel,  by  reading  Bertram's  book  of  the  sacra- 
ment ;  and  the  conference  with  Bishop  Cranmer,  and 
with  Peter  Martyr  not  a  little  confirmed  him.  After 
the  coming  in  of  Queen  Mary,  he  was  soon  laid  hands 
upon,  and  committed  to  prison,  as  has  sufficiently  been 
expressed  before  :  first  in  the  Tower,  then  sent  with  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  Master  Latimer  to  Oxford, 
wliere  he  was  with  them  confined  in  the  common  gaol, 
and  afterwards  was  committed  to  custody  in  the  house  of 
cue  Irish,  where  he  remained  till  the  last  day  of  his 
martyrdom,  which  was  from  the  year  1554  till  the  Kith 
day  of  October  15.i5. 

As  to  his  disputations  at  Oxford,  and  also  of  his  de- 
termination at  Cambridge  ;  also  his  labour  in  persuad 
ing  and  instructing  the  lady  Mary  before  she  was  queen  ; 
his  reasons  and  conference  likewise  had  in  the  Tower  at 
the  lieutenant's  board,  enough  has  been  said  in  a  former 
part  of  this  book.  Besides  this,  he  had  other  confer- 
ences in  prison  both  with  Doctor  Cranmer,  and  Master 
Latimer,  as  here  follows  : — 

A  Conference  hetwixt  Ridley  and  Latimer  in  Prison, 
upon  the  Objection  of  Antonian,  meaninij  by  that  name 
some  Popish  Persecutor,  as  Winchester. 

Ridley. — "  In  writing  again  you  have  done  me  an 
unspeakable  pleasure,  and  1  pray  that  the  Lord  may  re- 
quite it  you  in  that  day.  For  I  have  received  great 
comfort  at  your  words:  but  yet  I  am  nol  so  filled  withal, 
but  that  I  thirst  much  more  now  tlian  before,  to  drink 
more  of  the  cup  of  yours,  wherein  ye  mingle  unto  me 
profitable  instruction  with  pleasant.  I  pray  you,  good 
father,  let  me  have  one  draught  more  to  comfort  my  heart. 
For  surely  except  the  Lord  assist  me  with  his  gracious 
aid,  in  the  time  of  his  service,  I  know  I  shall  jilay  but 
the  part  of  a  white-livered  knight.  But  truly  my  trust 
is  in  him,  tha*^  in  my  infirmity  he  will  prove  himself 
strong,  anil  make  the  coward  in  his  cause  to  fight  like  a 
man. 


"  Sir,  now  I  daily  look  when  Diotrephes  with  his 
v/arriors  shall  assault  me  :  wherefore  I  pray  you,  good 
father,  for  that  you  are  an  old  soldier,  and  an  expert 
warrior,  and  God  knoweth  I  am  but  a  young  soldier,  and 
as  yet  of  small  experience  in  these  feats,  help  me,  I 
pray  you,  to  buckle  my  harness.  And  now  I  would 
have  you  to  think,  that  these  darts  are  cast  at  my  head 
by  some  one  of  Diotrephes,  or  Antonius'  soldiers." 

Oljjection. 

"  All  men  marvel  greatly,  why  you,  after  the  liberty 
granted  unto  you,  more  than  the  rest,  do  not  go  to  mass, 
which  is  a  thing,  ?s  you  know,  now  much  e.^^teemed  of  all 
men,  yea  of  the  queen  herself." 

Answer. 

Ridley. — "  Because  no  man  that  layeth  hia  hand  on 
the  plough,  and  looketh  back,  is  fit  for  the  kingdom  of 
God,  and  also  for  the  self-same  cause  why  St.  Paul 
would  not  suffer  Titus  to  be  circumcised,  which  is  that 
the  truth  of  the  gospel  might  remain  with  us  uncorru]it, 
Gal.  ii.  And  again,  '  If  1  build  again  the  things  which 
I  destroyed,  I  make  myself  a  transgressor.'  This  is  also 
another  cause  :  lest  1  should  seem  by  outward  act  to 
allow  the  thing,  which  I  am  persuaded  is  contrary  to 
sound  doctrine,  and  so  prove  a  stumbling-block  to  the 
weak.  But  woe  be  to  him  by  whom  offence  conieth  : 
it  were  better  for  him  t))at  a  mill-stone  were  hanged 
about  his  neck,  and  he  cast  into  the  midst  of  the  sea.'' 

Latimer. — "  Except  the  Lord  help  me,  you  say. 
Truth  it  is.  '  For  without  me,'  saith  he,  '  ye  can  do 
nothing,'  much  less  suffer  death  by  our  adversaries, 
through  the  bloody  law  now  prepared  against  us.  But 
it  follows,  '  If  you  abide  in  me,  and  my  word  abide  in 
you,  ye  shall  ask  what  you  will,  and  it  shall  be  done  unto 
you.'  Wliat  can  be  more  comfortable  ?  Sir,  you  make 
answer  yourself  so  well,  that  I  cannot  better  it.  Sir,  I 
begin  now  to  smell  what  you  mean  by  labouring  thus 
with  me  ;  you  use  me  as  Bilney  did  once,  when  he  con- 
verted me  :  pretending  as  though  he  would  be  taught  of 
me,  he  sought  ways  and  means  to  teach  me,  and  so  do 
you.  I  thank  you,  therefore,  most  heartily.  For,  indeed, 
you  minister  armour  to  me,  whereas  I  was  imarmed  be- 
fore and  unprovided,  saving  that  I  give  myself  to  prayer 
for  my  refuge." 

Objection. 

"What  is  it,  then,  that  offendeth  you  so  greatly  in  the 
mass,  that  you  will  not  vouciisiife  once  either  to  hear  it 
or  see  it  ?  And  from  whence  comi-rh  this  new  religion 
upon  you  ?  have  not  you  used  in  times  jiast  to  say  mass 
yourself?" 

Ansiver. 

Ridley. — "  I  confess  to  you  my  fault,  and  ignorance  ; 
but  know  you  that  for  these  matters  1  have  done  penance 
long  ago,  both  at  St.  Paul's  cross,  and  also  openly  in  the 
puljiit  at  Cambiidge,  [('.  e.,  he  had  openly  confessed  his 
former  error,  and  renounced  popery  in  the  jmljiit  at 
Cambridge,]  and  I  trust  God  hath  forgiven  me  this  mine 
offence  :  for  I  did  it  from  ignorance.  But  if  you  be  de- 
sirous to  know,  and  will  vouchsafe  to  hear  what  things  do 
offend  me  in  the  mass,  I  will  rehearse  unto  you  those 
things  which  are  most  clear,  and  seem  to  repugn  most 
manifestly  against  God's  word,  and  they  are  these  :  the 
strange  tongue  ;  the  want  of  the  showing  of  the  Lord's 
death ;  the  breaking  of  the  Lord's  commandment  of 
having  a  communion;  the  sacrament  is  not  communi- 
cated to  all  under  both  kinds,  according  to  the  word 
of  the  Lord  ;  the  sign  is  servilely  \vorship])ed  for  the 
thing  signified  ;  Christ's  passion  is  injured,  forasmuch 
as  this  mass-sacrifice  is  affirmed  to  remain  for  the  purg- 
ing of  sins  ;  to  be  short,  the  manifold  superstitions,  and 
trifling  fondness  which  are  in  the  mass,  and  about  the 
same." 

Latimer. — "Better  a  few  things  well  pondered,  than 
to  trouble  the  memory  with  too  much  ;  you  shall  prevail 
more  with  praying  than  with  studying,  though  mixture 
is  best,  for  so  one  shall  alleviate  the  tediousness  of  t'- 


A.D.  1555.] 


CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY  IN  PRISON. 


823 


other.  1  intend  not  to  contend  much  with  them  in 
words,  after  a  reasonable  account  of  my  faith  given  :  for 
it  shall  be  but  in  vain.  They  will  say,  as  tlieir  fathers 
said,  when  they  have  no  more  to  say  :  We  have  a  law, 
and  bv  our  law  you  ought  to  die.  '  Be  ye  steadfast  and 
unmovable,'  saith  St.  Paul :  and  again,  'Stand  fast:' 
And  how  ott  is  this  repeated,  '  If  ye  abide,'  '  if  ye  abide,' 
&c.  But  we  shall  be  called  obstinate,  sturdy,  ignorant, 
headv,  and  what  not ;  so  that  a  man  hath  need  of  much 
patience,  having  to  do  with  such  men." 

Objection. 

"  But  you  know  how  great  a  crime  it  is  to  separate 
yourself  from  the  communion  or  fellowship  of  the  church, 
and  to  make  a  schism  or  division.  You  have  been  re- 
ported to  have  hated  the  sect  of  the  Anabaptists,  and 
always  to  have  impugned  the  same.  Moreover,  this  was 
the  pernicious  error  of  Novatus,  and  of  the  heretics 
called  Cathari,  that  they  would  not  communicate  with 
the  church." 

Ansjver, 

Ridley. — "  I  know  that  the  unity  of  the  church  is  to 
be  retained  by  all  means,  and  the  same  to  be  necessary 
to  salvation.  But  I  do  not  take  the  mass,  as  it  is  at 
this  day,  for  the  communion  of  the  church,  but  a  popish 
device,  whereby  both  the  commandment  and  institution 
of  our  Saviour  Christ,  for  the  oft  frequenting  of  the  re- 
membrance of  his  death,  is  eluded,  and  the  people  of  God 
are  miserably  deluded.  The  sect  of  the  Anabaptists, 
and  the  heresy  of  the  Novatians  ought  of  right  to  be 
condemned,  forasmuch  as,  without  any  just  or  necessary 
cause,  they  wickedly  separated  themselves  from  the  com- 
munion of  tlie  congregation,  for  they  did  not  allege  that 
the  sacraments  were  unduly  ministered,  but  turning 
away  their  eyes  from  themselves,  wherewith  according 
to  St.  Paul's  rule  they  ought  to  examine  themselves,  and 
casting  their  eyes  ever  upon  others,  either  ministers  or 
communicants  with  them,  they  always  reproved  some- 
thing for  which  they  abstained  from  the  communion,  as 
from  an  unholy  thing." 

Latimer. — "  I  remember  that  Calvin  begins  to  con- 
fute the  interim  after  this  sort  with  this  saying  of  Hilary, 
'  The  name  of  peace  is  beautiful,  and  the  opinion  of 
unity  is  fair  :  but  who  doubteth  that  to  be  the  true  and 
only  peace  of  the  church,  which  is  Christ  .■"  I  would  you 
had  that  little  book,  there  should  you  see  how  much  is 
to  be  given  to  unity,  St.  Paul,  when  he  requires  unity, 
withal  adds,  'according  to  Jesus  Christ,'  no  further. 
Diotrephes  now  of  late  did  ever  harp  upon  unity, 
unity.  '  Yea,  Sir,'  said  I,  '  but  in  truth,  not  in  popery. 
Better  is  diversity  than  unity  in  popery.'  I  had 
nothing  again  but  scornful  taunts,  with  commandment 
to  the  Tower." 

Objection. 

"  But  admit  there  is  in  the  mass,  that  which  peradven- 
ture  might  be  amended,  or  at  least  made  better  ;  yea,  see- 
ing you  will  have  it  so,  admit  there  is  a  fault ;  if  you  do 
not  consent  thereto,  why  do  you  trouble  yourself  in  vain  ? 
do  you  not  know,  both  by  Cyprian  and  Augustine,  that 
communion  of  sacraments  doth  not  defile  a  man,  but 
consent  of  deeds  ?" 

Answer. 

Ridley. — "  If  it  were  any  one  trifling  ceremony,  or  if 
it  were  some  one  thing  of  itself  indifterent  (although  I 
would  wish  nothing  should  be  done  in  the  church, 
which  doth  not  edify  the  same,)  yet  for  the  continuance 
of  the  common  quietness  I  could  be  content  to  bear  it. 
But,  forasmuch  as  things  done  in  the  mass  tend  openly 
to  the  overthrow  of  Christ's  institution,  I  judge  that  by 
no  means,  either  in  word  or  deed,  I  ought  to  consent  to 
it.  As  for  that  which  is  objected  out  of  the  fathers,  I 
acknowledge  it  to  be  well  spoken,  if  it  be  well  under- 
stood. But  it  is  meant  of  them  who  suppose  they  are 
defiled  if  any  secret  vice  be  eitiier  in  the  ministers,  or  in 
them  that  communicate  with  them,  and  is  not  meant  of 
them  that  abhor  superstition  and  wicked  traditions  of 
men,  and  will  not  suffer   the   same  to  be  thrust  upon 


themselves,  or  upon  the  church,   instead  of  God's  word 
and  the  truth  of  the  gospel." 

Latimer. — "The  very  marrow-bones  of  the  mass  are 
altogether  detestable,  and  therefore  by  no  means  to  be 
borne  with  :  so  that  of  necessity  the  mending  of  it  is  to 
abolish  it  for  ever.  For  if  you  take  away  oblation  and 
adoration,  which  hang  upon  consecration  and  transub- 
stantiation,  the  greatest  papists  of  them  all  will  not  set  a 
button  by  the  mass,  as  a  thing  which  they  esteem  not, 
but  for  the  gain  that  follows  ;  for  if  the  English  com- 
munion, which  of  late  was  used,  were  as  gainful  to  them 
as  the  mass  has  been  heretofore,  they  would  strive  no 
more  for  their  mass  ;  from  thence  grows  the  grief." 

Ol/jection. 

"  Consider  into  what  dangers  you  cast  yourself,  if  you 
forsake  the  church  ;  and  you  cannot  but  forsake  it,  if 
you  refuse  to  go  to  mass.  For  the  mass  is  the  sacra- 
ment of  unity  ;  without  the  ark  there  is  no  salvation. 
The  church  is  the  ark  and  Peter's  ship.  Ye  know  this 
saying  well  enough  ;  he  shall  not  have  God  to  be  his 
father,  who  acknowledges  not  the  church  to  be  his 
mother.  Moreover,  without  the  church,  saith  St.  Augus- 
tine, be  the  life  never  so  well  spent,  it  shall  not  inherit 
the  kingdom  of  heaven." 

Answer. 

Ridley.  —  "The  holy  catholic  or  universal  church, 
which  is  the  communion  of  saints,  the  house  of  God,  the 
city  of  God,  the  spouse  of  Christ,  the  body  of  Christ, 
the  pillar  and  stay  of  the  truth  ;  this  church  I  believe, 
according  to  the  creed.  This  church  I  do  reverence,  and 
honour  in  the  Lord.  But  the  rule  of  this  church  is  the 
word  of  God,  according  to  which  rule  we  go  forward 
unto  life.  And  as  many  as  walk  according  to  this  rule, 
I  say  with  St.  Paul,  Peace  be  upon  them,  and  upon 
the  whole  Israel  of  God.  The  guide  of  this  church 
is  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  marks  whereby  this  church 
is  known  unto  me  in  this  dark  world,  and  in  the 
midst  of  this  crooked  and  froward  generation,  are  these  : 
The  sincere  preaching  of  God's  holy  word,  the  due  ad- 
ministration of  the  sacraments,  charity,  and  faithful  ob- 
serving of  ecclesiastical  discipline,  according  to  the  word 
of  God.  And  that  church  or  congregation  which  is 
garnished  with  these  marks,  is  in  very  deed  that  heavenly 
Jerusalem,  which  consisteth  of  those  that  are  born  from 
above.  This  is  the  mother  of  us  all,  and  by  God's 
grace  I  will  live  and  die  the  child  of  this  church.  Out 
of  this  (I  grant)  there  is  no  salvation  ;  and  I  suppose 
the  residue  of  the  places  objected  are  rightly  to  be 
understood  of  this  church  only.  In  times  past,  saith 
Chrysostom,  there  were  many  ways  to  know  the  church 
of  Christ,  that  is  to  say,  by  good  life,  by  miracles,  by 
chastity,  by  doctrine,  by  ministering  the  sacraments. 
But  from  the  time  that  heresies  did  take  hold  of  the 
church,  it  is  only  known  by  the  scriptures  which  is  the 
true  church.  They  have  all  things  in  outward  shew, 
which  the  true  church  hath  in  truth.  They  have 
temples  like  unto  ours.  Wherefore  only  by  the  scrip- 
tures do  we  know  which  is  the  true  church.  To  that 
which  they  say,  that  the  mass  is  the  sacrament  of 
unity,  1  answer  ;  The  bread  which  we  break,  according 
to  the  institution  of  the  Lord,  is  the  sacrament  of  the 
unity  of  Christ's  mystical  body.  For  we  being  many, 
are  one  bread  and  one  body,  forasmuch  as  we  all  are 
partakers  of  one  bread.  But  in  the  mass  the  Lord's 
institution  is  not  observed ;  for  we  are  not  all  partakers 
of  one  bread,  but  one  devours  all,  &c.  So  that,  as 
it  is  used,  it  may  sefm  a  sacrament  of  singularity,  and 
of  a  certain  special  privilege  for  one  sect  of  people, 
whereby  they  may  be  discerned  from  the  rest,  rather 
than  a  sacrament  of  unity,  wherein  our  knitting  to- 
gether in  one  is  represented." 

Latimer.—"  Yea,  what  fellowship  hath  Christ  with 
antichrist  ?  Th-refore,  it  is  not  lawful  to  bear  the  yoke 
with  papi^ts.  Come  out  from  among  them,  and  se- 
parate yourselves  from  them,  saith  the  Lord.  It  is  one 
thing  to  be  the  church  indeed;  another  thing  to  counter- 
feit  the  church.  Would  God  it  were  well  known  what 
is  the  forsaking  of  the  church  !     In  the  king's  days  (that 


824 


CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  L.VTIMER  AND  RIDLEY  IN  PRISON. 


[Book  XI. 


is  dead)  wTio  was  the  church  of  England  ?  The  king  and 
his  favourers,  or  mass-mongers  in  corners  ?  If  the  king 
and  the  favourers  of  his  proceedings,  why  are  not  we 
now  the  church  abiding  in  the  same  proceedings  ?  If 
mass-mongers  might  be  of  the  church,  and  yet  contrary 
to  the  king's  proceedings,  why  may  not  we  as  well  be 
of  the  church,  though  contrary  to  the  queen's  proceed- 
ings ?  Not  all  that  are  covered  with  the  title  of  the 
church,  are  the  church  indeed.  Separate  thyself  from 
them  that  are  such,  saith  St.  Paul ;  from  whom  ?  The 
context  answers  the  question  :  '  If  any  man  teach  other- 
wise, and  consent  not  to  vvholesome  words,  even  the 
words  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  \c.  he  is  proud,  know- 
ing nothing,'  6iC.  Weigh  the  whole  text,  tliat  you  may 
jierceive  what  is  the  fruit  of  contentious  disputations  : 
But  wherefore  are  such  men  said  to  know  nothing,  when 
they  know  so  many  things  ?     You  know  the  old  verses, 

'  Hoc  est  nescire,  sine  Christo  plurima  scire : 
Si  Christum  bene  seis,  satis  est,  si  csetera  nescis.' 

That  is,  *  This  is  to  be  ignorant,  to  know  many  things 
without  Christ.  If  thou  knowest  Christ  well,  thou 
knowest  enough,  though  thou  know  no  more.'  There- 
fore would  St.  Paul  know  nothing  but  Jesus  Christ,  and 
him  crucified,  &c.  As  many  as  are  papists  and  mass- 
mongers,  they  may  well  be  said  to  know  nothing.  For 
they  know  not  Christ,  forasmuch  as  in  their  massing 
they  take  much  away  from  the  benefit  and  merit  of 
Christ." 

Objection. 

"  That  church  which  you  have  described  unto  me  is 
invisible,  but  Christ's  church  is  visible  and  known. 
For  else  why  would  Christ  have  said,  "  Tell  it  unto  the 
church."  For  he  had  commanded  in  vain  to  go  unto 
the  church,  if  a  man  cannot  tell  which  it  is." 

Ansiver. 

Ridley.  — "  The  church  which  I  have  described  is 
visible  ;  it  has  members  who  may  be  seen  ;  and  also  I 
have  before  declared,  by  what  marks  and  tokens  it  may 
be  known.  But  if  either  our  eyes  are  so  dazzled,  that 
we  cannot  see,  or  that  Satan  has  brought  such  darkness 
into  the  world,  that  it  is  hard  to  discern  the  true  church; 
that  is  not  the  fault  of  the  church,  but  either  of  our 
blindness,  or  of  Satan's  darkness.  But  yet  in  this  most 
deep  darkness  there  is  one  most  clear  candle,  which  of 
itself  alone  is  able  to  put  away  all  darkness.  Thy  word 
is  a  lamp  unto  ray  feet,  and  a  light  unto  my  path." 

Objection. 

"  The  church  of  Christ  is  a  catholic  or  universal 
church,  dispersed  throughout  the  whole  world,  this 
church  is  the  great  house  of  God,  in  this  are  good  men 
and  evil  mingled  together,  goats  and  sheep,  corn  and 
chatf ;  it  is  the  net  which  gathers  all  kind  of  fishes  :  this 
■•.hurch  cannot  err,  because  Christ  has  promised  it  his 
Spirit,  which  shall  lead  it  into  all  truth,  and  that  the 
gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  it ;  that  he  will  be 
with  it  unto  the  end  of  the  world  ;  whatsoever  it  shall 
loose  or  hind  upon  earth,  shall  be  ratified  in  heaven,  &c. 
This  church  is  the  pillar  and  stay  of  the  truth  ;  this  is  it 
for  the  which  St.  Augustine  saith,  he  believeth  the 
gospel :  But  this  universal  church  alloweth  the  mass, 
because  the  more  part  of  the  same  alloweth  it.  There- 
fore, &c." 

Anstver. 

Ridley. — "  I  grant  the  name  of  the  church  is  taken 
after  three  divers  manners  in  the  scriptures.  Some- 
times for  the  whole  multitude  of  them  which  profess  the 
name  of  Chrisr,  of  which  they  are  also  named  christians. 
But  as  St.  Paul  saith  of  the  Jews,  not  every  one  is  a  Jew, 
that  is  a  Jew  outwardly,  &c.  ;  neither  yet  all  that  are  of 
Israel,  are  counted  the  seed  ;  even  so  not  every  one 
which  is  a  christian  outwardly  is  a  christian  indeed. 
For  if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is 
none  of  his.  Therefore  that  church  which  is  his  body, 
and  of  which  Christ  is  the  head,  standeth  only  in  living 


stones,  and  true  christians,  not  only  outwardly  in  name 
and  title,  but  inwardly  in  heart  and  in  truth.  But  for- 
somuch  as  this  church  (which  is  the  second  meaning  of 
the  church)  as  touching  the  outward  fellowship,  is  con- 
tained  within  the  great  house,  and  with  the  same 
outward  society  of  the  sacraments  and  ministry  of  the 
word,  many  things  are  spoken  of  that  universal  church 
(which  St.  Augustine  calls  the  mingled  church)  which 
cannot  truly  be  understood,  but  only  of  that  pure 
part  of  the  church.  So  that  the  rule  of  Ticoiiins  con- 
cerning the  mingled  church,  may  here  wi-U  take  place; 
where  there  is  attributed  unto  the  wli  «le  church  that 
which  cannot  agree  unto  the  same,  but  bv  reason  of  the 
one  part  thereof;  that  is,  either  for  the  multitude  of 
good  men,  which  is  the  very  true  church  indeed ;  or  for 
the  multitude  of  evil  men,  which  is  the  malignaut 
cliurch  and  synagogue  of  Satan.  And  tliere  is  also  a 
third  taking  of  the  church  ;  of  which,  although  there  he 
sekiomer  mention  in  the  scriptures,  in  that  signific.ition, 
yet  in  the  world,  even  in  the  most  famous  assemblies  of 
Christendom,  this  church  hath  borne  the  greatest  sway. 
This  distinction  presupposed  of  the  three  sorts  of 
churches,  it  is  an  easy  matter,  by  a  figure  called  synec- 
doche, to  give  to  the  mingled  and  universal  church,  that 
which  cannot  truly  be  understood  but  only  of  the  one 
part  thereof.  But  if  any  man  will  stiffly  aiSrm,  that 
universal  doth  so  pertain  to  the  church,  that  whatsoever 
Christ  hath  promised  to  the  church,  it  must  needs  be 
understood  of  that,  I  would  gladly  know  of  the  same 
man,  where  that  universal  church  was  in  the  times  of  the 
patriarchs  and  prophets,  of  Noah,  Abraham,  and  Moses, 
at  such  time  as  the  people  would  have  stoned  him  ;  of 
Elijah,  of  Jeremiah  ;  in  the  times  of  Christ,  and  the  dis- 
persion of  the  apostles  in  the  time  of  Arius,  when  Con- 
stantius  was  emperor,  and  Felix  bishop  of  Rome  suc- 
ceeded Liberius.  It  is  worthy  to  be  noted,  that  Lyra 
writes  upon  St.  Matthew  :  '  The  church,'  saith  he,  '  doth 
not  stand  in  men  by  reason  of  their  power  or  dignity, 
whether  it  be  ecclesiastical  or  secular.  For  many  princes 
and  popes,  and  other  inferiors,  have  been  found  to  have 
fallen  away  from  God.  Therefore  the  church  consisteth 
in  those  persons  in  whom  is  true  knowledge  and  con- 
fession of  the  faith  and  of  the  truth.  Evil  men  (as  it 
is  in  a  gloss  of  the  decrees)  are  in  the  church  in  name, 
and  not  in  deed.  And  .St.  Augustine  saith  :  'Whosoever  i 
is  afraid  to  be  deceived  by  the  darkness  of  this  question, 
let  him  ask  counsel  at  the  same  church  of  it:  which! 
church  the  scripture  doth  point  out  without  any  doubt- 
fulness. All  my  notes  which  I  havewriten  and  gathered  '■ 
out  of  such  authors  as  I  have  read  in  this  matter,  and 
such  like,  are  come  into  the  hands  of  such  as  will  notl 
let  lue  have  the  least  of  all  my  written 'books  ;  wliereirij 
1  am  forced  to  complain  of  them  unto  God  :  for  they  1 
spoil  me  of  all  my  labours,  which  I  have  taken  in  my 
study  these  many  years.  My  memory  was  never  good, 
for  help  whereof  I  have  used  for  the  most  part  to  gather  : 
out  notes  of  my  reading,  and  so  to  place  them,  that 
thereby  I  might  have  had  the  use  of  them  when  the  time 
required.  But  who  knows  whether  this  be  God's  will, 
that  I  should  be  thus  ordered,  and  spoiled  of  the  poor 
learning  I  had  (as  me  thought)  in  store,  to  the  intent 
that  I  now,  destitute  of  that,  should  from  henceforth 
learn  only  to  know  with  St.  Paul,  Christ,  and  him  cruci- 
fied? The  Lord  grant  me  herein  to  be  a  good  young 
scholar,  and  to  learn  this  lesson  so  well,  that  neither 
death  nor  life,  weal  nor  woe,  &c.,  will  make  me  ever 
to  forget  that.     Amen,  Amen." 

Latimer. — "  I  have  no  more  to  say  in  this  matter,  for 
you  yourself  have  said  all  that  is  to  be  said.  That  same 
vehement  saying  of  St.  Augustine,  '  I  would  not  believe 
the  gospel,'  &c.  was  wont  to  trouble  many  men  ;  as  I 
remember,  I  have  read  it  well  qualified  by  Philip  Me- 
lancthon;  but  my  memory  is  altogether  slippery.  This 
it  is  in  effect — the  church  is  not  a  judge,  but  a  witness. 
There  were  in  his  time  those  who  lightly  esteemed  the 
testimony  of  the  church,  and  the  outward  ministry  of 
preaching,  and  rejected  the  outward  word  itself,  sticking 
only  to  their  inward  revelations.  Such  rash  contempt 
of  the  word  provoked  and  drove  St.  Augustine  into  that 
excessive  vehemency.     In  which,  after  the  bare  sound 


A.D.  1555.]  CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY  IN  PRISON. 


82i 


j  of  the  words,  he  might  seem  to   such   as  do  not  attain 
I  unto  his  meaning,   tliat  he   preferred  the   church  far  be- 
i  fore  the  gospel,  and  that  the  church  hath  a  free  authority- 
over  the  same  ;  but  that  godly  man  never   thought  so. 

■  It  were  a  saying  worthy  to  be  brought  forth  against  the 
>  Anabaptists,  who  think  the   open  ministry  to  be  a  thing 

not  necessary,   if  they  any  thing  esteemed  such   testi- 
monies.    I  would  not  stick  to  affirm,  that  the  more  part 
01  the  great  house,  that  is  to  say,  of  the  whole  universal 
church,  may  easily  err.     And  again,  I  would  not  stick  to 
'  affirm,  that   it   is  one  thing  to   be   gathered  together  in 
the  name  of  Christ,  and   another  thing  to  come  together 
with  a  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost  going  before.     For  in  the 
'  first,  Christ  ruleth,    in   the  latter  the  devil  beareth  the 
swing  ;  and  how  then  can  any  thing  be  good  that  they 
I  go  aljout .'     From  this  latter  shall  our  six  articles  come 
i  forth  again  into   the  light,   they  themselves  being  very 
darkness.     But  it  is  demanded  whether  the   sounder  or 
.  better  part  of  the  catholic  church  may  be  seen  of  men, 
:  or  not  ?     St.  Paul  saith,  '  The  Lord  knoweth  them  that 
are  his.'     What  manner  of  speaking  is  this  in  commen- 
,  dation  of  the  Lo«d,  if  we  knew  as  well  as  he  who  are 
'  his  .'     Well,  thus  is  the  text :   '  The  foundation   of  God 
standeth  sure,  having  this  seal,  the  Lord  knoweth  them 
I  that  are  his  ;  and  let  every  man   that  nameth  the  name 
of  Christ  depart  from  iniquity.'     Now  how  many  are 

■  there  of  the  whole  popish  church  of  England,   who  de- 
,  part  from  iniquity  ?     How  many  of  the  noblemen,  how 

many  of  the  bishops  or  clergy,  how  many  of  the  rich  men, 
'  or  merchants,  how  many  of  the  queen's  councillors,  yea, 

how  many  of  the  whole  realm  .'  In  how  small  room 
I  then,  I  pray  you,  is  the  true  church  within  the  realm  of 
j  England.'  And  where  is  it?  And  in  what  state?  I 
I  had  a  conceit  of  mine   own  well   grounded,  as  they  say, 

when  I  began,  but  now  it  is  fallen  by  the  way." 

Objection, 

"  General  councils  represent  the  universal  church,  and 
have  this  promise  of  Christ :  '  Where  two  or  three  are 
gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst 
i  of  them.'  If  Christ  be  present  with  two  or  three,  then 
much  more  where  there  is  so  great  a  multitude,  &c. 
But  in  general  councils  mass  hath  been  approved  and 
used:     Therefore,  &c." 

Answer. 

Ridley. — "  Of  the  universal  church,  which  is  mingled 
of  good  and  bad,  thus  I  think  :  Whenever  they  who  are 
chief  in  it,  who  rule  and  govern  the  same,  and  to  whom 
the  whole  mystical  body  of  Christ  doth  obey,  are  the 
lively  members  of  Christ,  and  walk  after  the  guiding 
and  rule  of  his  word,  and  go  before  the  flock  towards 
everlasting  life,  then  undoubtedly  councils  gathered  to- 
gether of  such  guides  and  pastors  of  the  christian  flock, 
do  indeed  represent  the  universal  churcli,  and  being  so 
gathered  in  the  name  of  Christ,  tliey  have  a  promise  of 
the  gift  and  guidance  of  his  Spirit  into  all  truth.  But 
that  any  such  council  hath  at  any  time  allowed  the  mass, 
such  an  one  as  ours  was  of  late,  in  a  strange  tongue,  and 
stuffed  with  so  many  absurdities,  errors,  and  supersti- 
tions ;  that  I  utterly  deny  and  affirm  it  to  be  impossible. 
For  like  as  there  is  no  agreement  l)etwixt  light  and  dnrk- 
ness,  between  Christ  and  Belial  ;  so  surely  superstition 
and  the  sincere  religion  of  Christ,  will-worship  and  the 
pure  worshipping  of  God,  such  as  God  requireth  of  his, 
that  is,  in  spirit  and  in  truth,  can  never  agree  together. 
But  ye  will  say,  where  so  great  a  company  is  gathered 
together,  it  is  not  credible  but  there  will  be  two  or  three 
gathered  in  the  name  of  Christ.  I  answer — if  there  be 
one  hundred  good,  and  two  hundred  bad  (forasmuch  as 
the  decrees  and  ordinances  are  pronounced  according  to 
the  greater  number  of  the  multitude  of  voices)  what  can 
the  less  number  of  voices  avail  ?  It  is  a  known  thing, 
and  a  common  proverb,  oftentimes  the  greater  partover- 
cometh  the  better.'' 

Latimer. — "  As  touching  general  councils,  at  this  pre- 
sent I  have  no  more  to  say  than  you  have  said.  Only  I 
refer  you  to  your  owu  experience,  to  think  of  our  coun- 


try parliaments  and  convocations,  how  and  what  ye  have 
seen  and  heard.  The  more  part  in  my  time  did  bring 
forth  the  six  articles ;  for  then  the  king  would  so  have  it, 
being  seduced  of  certain.  Afterward,  the  more  part  did 
repel  the  same,  our  good  Josiah  willing  to  have  it  so. 
The  same  articles  now  again,  alas  !  another  great,  but  worse 
part,  hath  restored.  Oh  !  what  an  uncertainty  is  this  ? 
But  after  this  sort  most  commonly  at<»  man's  proceed 
ings,  God  be  merciful  unto  us!  Wh,>  shall  di liver  us 
from  such  torments  of  mind  ?  Therefore  is  death  the 
best  physician,  unto  the  faithful,  whom  she  together 
and  at  once  delivereth  from  all  griefs.  You  must  think 
this  written  upon  this  occasion,  because  you  would  needs 
have  your  paper  blotted." 

• 
Objection. 

"  If  the  matter  should  go  thus,  that  in  general  councils 
men  should  not  stand  to  the  more  number  of  the  multi- 
tude (1  mean  of  them  who  ought  to  give  voices)  then 
should  no  certain  rule  be  left  unto  the  church,  by  the 
which  controversies  in  weighty  matters  might  be  deter- 
mined ;  but  it  is  not  to  be  bslieved,  that  Christ  would 
leave  his  church  destitute  of  so  necessary  a  help  and 
safeguard." 

Ansiver. 

Ridley. — "  Christ,  who  is  the  most  loving  spouse  of 
his  church,  who  also  gave  himself  for  it,  that  he  might 
sanctify  it  unto  himself,  did  give  unto  it  abundantly  all 
tilings  which  are  necessary  unto  salvation  ;  but  yet  so, 
that  the  church  should  declare  itself  obedient  unto  him  in 
all  tilings,  and  keep  itself  within  the  bounds  of  his  com- 
mandments, and  further  not  to  seek  any  thing  which  he 
teacheth  not,  as  necessary  unto  salvation.  Now  further, 
for  determination  of  all  controversies  in  Christ's  reli- 
gion, Christ  himself  hath  left  unto  the  church  not 
only  Moses  and  the  prophets,  whom  he  directs  his  church 
in  all  doubts  to  go  unto,  and  ask  counsel  at,  but  also  the 
gospels,  and  the  rest  of  the  body  of  the  New  Testament ; 
in  which  whatsoever  is  heard  of  Moses  and  the  prophets, 
and  whatsoever  is  necessary  to  be  known  unto  salvation, 
is  revealed  and  opened.  So  that  now  we  have  no  need 
to  say.  Who  sliall  climb  up  into  heaven,  or  who  shall  go 
down  into  the  depth,  to  tell  us  whatis  needful  to  be  done  ? 
Christ  hath  done  both,  and  hath  commended  unto  us  the 
word  of  faith,  which  also  is  abundantly  declared  unto  us 
in  his  written  word  ;  so  that  hereafter  if  we  walk  ear- 
nestly in  this  way,  to  the  searching  out  of  the  truth,  it 
is  not  to  be  doubted,  but  through  the  certain  benefit  of 
Christ's  spirit,  which  he  hatli  promised  unto  his,  v.-e  may 
find  it,  and  obtain  everlasting  life.  Should  men  ask 
counsel  of  the  dead  for  the  living  ?  saith  Isaiah.  Let 
thein  go  rather  to  the  law  and  to  the  testimony,  &c. 
Christ  sends  them  who  are  desirous  to  know  the  truth, 
unto  the  scriptures,  saying,  '  Search  the  scriptures.'  I  re- 
member a  like  thing  well  spoken  by  Jerome  :  'Ignorance 
of  the  scriptures,  is  the  mother  and  cause  of  all  errors.' 
And  in  another  place,  as  I  remember  in  the  same 
author  :  '  The  knowledge  of  the  scriptures,  is  the  food 
of  everlasting  life.'  But  now,  methinks,  1  enter  into  a 
very  broad  sea,  in  that  I  begin  to  shew,  either  out  of  the 
scriptures  themselves,  or  out  of  the  ancient  writers,  how 
much  the  holy  scripture  is  of  force  to  teach  the  truth  of 
our  religion.  But  this  it  is,  that  I  am  now  about,  that 
Christ  would  have  the  church,  his  spouse,  in  all  doubts 
to  ask  counsel  at  the  word  of  his  Father,  written,  and 
faithfully  left,  and  commended  unto  it  in  both  Testa- 
ments, the  Old  and  New.  Neither  do  we  read,  that 
Christ  in  any  place  hath  laid  so  great  a  burthen  upon 
the  members  of  his  spouse,  that  he  hath  commanded 
them  to  go  to  the  universal  church.  '  \A'hatsoever  things 
are  written,'  saith  St.  Paul,  'are  written  for  our  learning.' 
And  it  is  true  that  Christ  gave  unto  his  church,  some 
apostles,  some  prophets,  some  evangelists,  some  pastors 
and  teachers,  to  the  edifying  of  the  saints,  till  we  all 
come  to  the  unity  of  the  faith,  &c.  But  that  all  men 
should  meet  together  out  of  all  parts  of  the  world, 
to  define  the  articles  of  our  faith,  I  neither  find  it 
commanded  of  Christ,  nor  written  in  the  word  of  God. 


826 


CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY  IN  PRISON. 


lBook  xr. 


Latimer.  — "  There  is  diversity  between  things  per- 
taining to  God  or  faith,  and  politic  and  civil  matters. 
For  in  tht  first  we  must  stand  only  to  the  scriptures, 
which  are  able  to  make  us  all  perfect  and  instructed 
unto  salvation,  if  they  are  well  understood.  And  they 
offer  themselves  to  be  well  understood  only  to  them, 
who  have  good  wills,  and  give  themselves  to  study  and 
prayer.  Neither  are  there  any -men  less  apt  to  under- 
stand them,  than  the  prudent  and  wise  men  of  the  world. 
But  in  the  other,  that  is,  in  civil  or  politic  matters, 
oftentiuies  the  magistrates  do  tolerate  a  less  evil,  for 
avoiding  of  a  greater,  as  they  who  have  this  saying  oft 
in  their  mouths  ;  '  Better  an  inconvenience  than  a  mis- 
chief.' And  it  is  the  property  of  a  wise  man,  saith  one, 
'  To  dissemble  many  things,;  and  he  that  cannot  dis- 
semble, cannot  rule.'  In  which  sayings  they  betray  them- 
selves, that  they  do  not  earnestly  weigh  what  is  just, 
and  what  is  not.  Wherefore  forasmuch  as  man's  laws, 
if  it  be  but  in  this  respect  only,  that  they  are  devised  by 
men,  are  not  able  to  bring  any  thing  to  perfection,  but 
are  forced  of  necessity  to  suffer  many  things  out  of 
order,  and  are  compelled  sometimes  to  wink  at  the  worst 
things  :  seeing  they  know  not  how  to  maintain  the  com- 
mon peace  and  quiet  otherwise,  they  do  ordain  that  the 
more  part  shall  take  place.  You  know  what  these  kinds 
of  speeches  mean,  '  I  speak  after  the  manner  of  men.' 
'  You  walk  after  the  manner  of  men.'  '  All  men  are  liars.' 
And  that  of  St.  Augustine,  '  If  ye  live  after  man's  reason, 
ye  do  not  live  after  the  will  of  God.'  " 

Objection. 

"  If  you  say,  that  councils  have  sometimes  erred,  or 
may  err,  how  then  should  we  believe  the  catholic  church .' 
for  that  councils  are  gathered  by  the  authority  of  the 
catholic  church." 

Answer, 

Ridley. — "  From  may  be,   to  be  indeed,   is  no  good 
argument ;  but  from  being,  to  may  be,  no  man  doubteth 
but  it  is  a  most  sure  argument.     But  now  that  councils 
have  sometimes  erred,  it  is  manifest.     How  many  coun- 
cils were  there  in  the  eastern  parts  of  the  world,  who 
condemned  the  Nicene  council?  and  all  those  who  would 
not  forsake  the  same,  they  called  by  a  slanderous  name 
(as  they  thought)    Homousians.     Were  not  Athanasius, 
Chrysostom,  Cyril,  Eustachius,  men  very  well  learned, 
and  of  godly  life,   banished  and   condemned  as  famous 
heretics,   and   that   by  wicked    councils  .-'      How    many 
things  are  there  in  the  canons  and  constitutions  of  the 
councils,    which  the   papists   themselves  do  much    dis- 
like?   But  here,  peradventure  one  m  n  will  say  unto  me; 
'  We  will  grant  you  this  in  provincial  councils,  or  coun- 
cils of  some  one  nation,  that  they  may  sometimes  err, 
forasmuch  as  they  do  not  represent  the  universal  church  ; 
but  it  is  not  to  be  believed,   that  the  general  and  full 
councils  have  erred   at  any  time.'     Here,  if  I  had  my 
books  of  the  councils,  or  rather  such  notes  as  I  have 
gathered   out  of  those  hooks,    I   could  bring  something 
which  should  serve  for  this  purpose.     But  now  seeing  I 
have  them  not,   1  will  recite  one  place  only  out  of  St. 
Augustine,  which  (in  my  judgment,)  may  suffice  in  this 
matter  instead  of  many.     '  Who  knoweth  not,'  saith  he, 
'  that  the  holy  scripture  is  so  set  before  us,  that  it  is  not 
lawful  to  doubt  of  it,  and  that  the  letters  of  bishops  may 
be  reproved  by  other  men's  words,   and  by  councils, 
and  that  the  councils  themselves,  who  are  gathered  by 
provinces  and  countries,  do  give  place  to  the  authority 
of  the  general  and   full   councils  ;  and  that  the  former 
and  general  councils  are  amended  by  the  latter,  when  as 
by   some  experience  of  things,    either  that  which  was 
shut  up  is  opened,  or  that  which  was  hid,  is  known  ?' 
Thus  much  out  of  St,  Augustine.     But  I  will  plead  with 
our  Antonian,  upon  matter  confessed.   Here  witli  us  when 
as  papistry  reigned,   I  pray  you  how  doth  that  book, 
which  was  called  the  bishops'  book,  made  in  the  time  of 
King  Henry  the  Eighth,   whereof  the  bishop  of  Win- 
cluester  is   thought  to  be  either  the  first  father,  or  chief 
gatherer ;  how  doth  it,  I  say,  sharply  reprove  the  Flo- 
rentine council,  in  which  was  decreed  the  supremacy  of 


the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  that  with  the  consent  of  the 
emperor  of  Constantinople,  and  of  the  Grecians  ?  So 
that  in  those  days  our  learned  ancient  father.^  and  bishops 
of  Ei\gland  did  not  stick  to  affirm,  that  a  general  council 
might  err.  But  metb'uks  I  hear  another  man  despising 
all  that  I  have  brought  forth,  and  saying,  these  which 
you  have  called  councils,  are  not  worthy  to  be  called 
councils,  but  rather  assemblies,  and  conventicles  of 
heretics.  I  pray  you,  sir,  why  do  you  judge  them 
worthy  of  so  slanderous  a  name  ?  Because,  saith  he, 
they  decree  things  heretical,  contrary  to  true  godliness 
and  sound  doctrine,  and  against  the  faith  of  Christian 
religion.  The  cause  is  weighty,  for  which  they  ought  of 
right  so  to  be  called.  But  if  it  be  so  that  all  councils 
ought  to  be  despised,  which  decree  any  thing  contrary 
to  sound  doctrine,  and  the  true  word,  which  is  according 
to  godliness  ;  forasmuch  as  the  mass,  such  as  we  had 
here  of  late,  is  openly  against  the  word  of  God,  there- 
fore it  must  follow  of  necessity,  that  all  such  councils 
as  have  approved  such  masses,  ought  of  right  to  be 
avoided  and  despised,  as  conventicles  and  assemblies  of 
men  that  stray  from  the  truth.  Auotl^pr  man  allegeth 
unto  me  the  authority  of  the  bishoji  of  Rome,  without 
which,  neither  can  the  councils,  saith  he,  be  lawfully 
gathered,  neither  being  gathered  determine  any  thing 
concerning  religion.  But  this  objection  is  only  ground- 
ed upon  the  ambitious  and  shameless  maintenance  of  the 
Romish  tyranny  and  usurped  dominion  over  the  clergy; 
which  tyranny  we  Englishmen  long  ago,  by  the  consent 
of  the  whole  realm,  have  expelled  and  abjured.  And 
how  rightly  we  have  done  it,  a  little  book  set  forth  de 
utraque  potestafe  (that  is,  of  both  the  powers)  doth 
clearly  shew.  I  grant  that  the  Romish  ambition  hath 
gone  about  to  challenge  to  itself  and  to  usurp  such  a 
privilege  of  old  time.  But  the  council  of  Carthage,  in 
the  year  417,  did  openly  withstand  it,  and  also  the 
council  at  Milevia,  in  which  St.  Augustine  was  present, 
did  prohibit  any  appellations  to  be  made  to  bishops  be- 
yond the  sea." 

Objection. 

"  St.  Augustine  saith,  the  good  men  are  not  to  be 
forsaken  for  the  evil,  but  the  evil  are  to  be  borne  withal 
for  the  good.  Ye  will  not  say,  I  trow,  that  in  our  con- 
gregations all  be  evil." 

Answer. 

Ridley. — "  I  speak  nothing  of  the  goodness  or  wicked- 
ness of  your  congregations  ;  but  I  fight  in  Christ's  quar- 
rel against  the  mass,  which  doth  utterly  take  away  and 
overthrow  the  ordinance  of  Christ.  Let  that  be  taken 
quite  away,  and  then  the  partition  of  the  wall  that  made 
the  strife,  shall  be  broken  down.  Now  as  to  the  place  of 
St.  Augustine,  for  bearing  with  the  evil  for  the  good's 
sake,  there  ought  to  be  added  other  words,  which  the 
same  writer  hath  expressed  in  other  places  ;  that  is,  if 
those  evil  men  do  cast  abroad  no  seeds  of  false  doctrine, 
nor  lead  others  to  destruction  by  their  example." 

Objection. 

"  It  is  perilous  to  attempt  any  new  thing  in  the  church, 
which  lacketh  example  of  good  men.  How  much  more 
perilous  is  it  to  commit  any  act,  unto  which  the  ex- 
amj)le  of  the  prophets,  of  Christ,  and  of  the  apostles  are 
contrary  ?  But  unto  this  your  act,  in  abstaining  from 
the  church  by  reason  of  the  mass,  the  example  of  the 
prophets,  of  Christ,  and  of  the  apostles  are  clean  con- 
trary  :  Therefore,  &c.  the  first  part  of  the  argument  is 
evident,  and  the  second  part  I  prove  thus.  In  the  times 
of  the  prophets,  of  Christ,  and  his  apostles,  all  things 
were  most  corrupt.  The  people  were  miserably  given  to 
superstition,  the  priests  despised  the  law  of  God ;  and 
yet,  notwithstanding,  we  read  not  that  the  prophets  made 
any  schisms  or  divisions,  and  Christ  himself  frequented  the 
temple,  and  taught  in  the  temple  of  the  Jews.  St.  Peter 
and  St.  John  went  up  into  the  temple  at  the  ninth  hour  of 
l>rayer ;  St  Paul  after  the  reading  of  the  law,  being  desired 
to  say  something  to  the  people,  did  not  refuse  to  do  it. 
Yea,  further,  no  man  can  shew,  that  either  the  prophets, 


A.D.  1555.1 


CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY  IN  PRISON. 


827 


or  Christ,  or  bis  apostles  did  refuse  to  pray  together 
V.  ith  others,  to  sacrifice,  or  to  be  partakers  of  the  sacra- 
uif  ut  of  Moses'  laws." 

Answer, 

Ridley. — "  I  grant  the  former  part  of  your  argument, 
and   to   the  second  part  I  say,  that  although  it  contain 
many  true  things,  as  of  the  corrupt  state  in  the  times  of 
the   prophets,   of  Christ,   and  the  apostles,  and  of  the 
temple  being  frequented  by  Christ  and  his  apostles  ;  yet 
notwithstanding,  the  second  part  of  your  argument  is  not 
sufficiently  proved.     For  you  ought  to  have  proved,  that 
I  either  the  prophets,  either  Christ  or  his  apostles,  did  in 
the  temple  communicate  with  the  people  in  any  kind  of 
worshipping,  which   is   forbidden  by  the  law  of  God,  or 
i  repugnant  to  the  word  of  God.     But  that  can  nowhere 
*  be  shewed.     And  as  for  the  church,  I  am  not  angry  with 
'  it,  and  I  never  refused  to  go  to  it,  and  to  pray  with  the 
':  people,  to  hear  the  word  of  God,  and  to  do  all  other 
things  whatsoever  may  agree  with  the  word  of  God.     St. 
Augustine,   speaking  of  the  ceremonies  of  the  Jews,  (I 
suppose  in  the  epistle  ad  Jamiarium)  although  he  grants 
they  grievously  oppressed  that  people,  both  for  the  num- 
ber, and  bondage  of  the  same,  yet  he  calleth  them  bur- 
dens of  the  law,  which  were  delivered  unto  them  in  the 
word  of  God,  not  presumption  of  men,  which,  notwith- 
standing, if  they  were  not  contrary  to  God's  w'ord,  might 
after  a  sort  be  borne  withal.     But  now,  seeing  they  are 
contrary  to  those  things  which  are  written  in  the  word  of 
God,  whether  they  ought  to  be  borne  of  any  Christian  or 
not,  let  him  judge  who  is  spiritual,   who  feareth  God 
\  more   than  man,  and  loveth  everlasting  life  more  than 
this  short  and  transitory  life.     To  that  which  was  said, 
that  my  act  lacketh  example  of  the  godly  fathers  that 
have   gone  before,  the  contrary  is  most  evident  in  the 
history  of  Tobias  :    of  whom   it  is   said,  that  when  all 
others  went  to   the  golden  calves,  which  Jeroboam  the 
king  of  Israel  had  made,  he  himself  alone  fled  all  their 
companies,   and  got  him  to  Jerusalem  unto  the  temple 
of  the  Lord,   and  there  worshipped   the   Lord   God  of 
I  Israel.     Did    not   the   man   of  God   threaten   grievous 
'  plagues  both  unto  the  priests  of  Bethel,  and  to  the  altar 
which  Jeroboam  had  there  made  after  his  own  fantasy  ? 
Which  plagues   King  Josias,   the  true  minister  of  God, 
did   execute  at  the   time  appointed.     And  where  do  we 
read,   that  the  prophets  or  the  apostles  did  agree  with 
i  the  people  in  their  idolatry,   when  the  people  went  a 
I  whoring  with  their  hill  altars  .'     For  what  cause,  I  pray 
j  you,  did  the  prophets  rebuke  the  people  so  much,  as  for 
!  their  false  worshipping  of  God  after  their  own  minds, 
and  not  after  God's  word?     For  what  was  so  much  as 
that  was  ?     Wherefore  the  false  prophets  ceased  not  to 
malign   the  true  prophets  of  God  :  therefore  they  beat 
them,  they  banished  them,  &c.     How  else,  I  pray  you, 
can  you  understand  what  St.  Paul  allegeth,  when  he  saith, 
what  concord   hath    Christ  with   Belial .'     Either  what 
part  hath  the  believer  with  the  infidel  ?  or  how  agreeth 
the    temple   of  God  with  images  ?      For   you    are    the 
temple  of  the  living  God,  as  God  himself  hath  said  ;  "  I 
will  dwell  among  them,  and  will  be  their  God,  and  they 
\  shall  be  my  people."    Wherefore,  come  out  from  among 
!  them,   and   separate  yourselves   from    them,    saith    the 
I  Lord,  and  touch  no  unclean  thing;  so  will  I  receive  you, 
I  and  will  be  a  father  unto  you,  and  you  shall  be  my  sons 
and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord  Almighty.     Judith,  that 
holy  woman,  would  not  suffer  herself  to  be  defiled  with 
the   meats  of  the   wicked.     All  the  saints  of  God,  who 
truly  feared   God,  when  they  have  been  provoked  to  do 
any  thing  w'hich  they  knew  to  be  contrary  to  God's  laws, 
have  chosen  to  die,   rather  than  to  forsake  the  laws  of 
their  God.     Wherefore  the  Maccabees  put  themselves 
ill  danger  of  death  for  the  defence  of  the  law,  yea,  and 
at  length  died  manfully  in  the  defence  of  the  same.     If 
we   do  praise,   saith  St.  Augustine,  the  Maccabees,  and 
that  with  great  admiration,    because    they  did   stoutly 
i   stand  even  unto  death,  for  the  law  of  their  country;  how 
much  more  ought  we  to  suffer  all  things  for  our  baptism, 
!   for  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  &c.  ? 
But  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  such  a  one,  (I  mean),  as 


Christ  commands  us  to  celebrate,  the  mass  utterly  abo- 
lisheth,  and  corrupteth  most  shamefully." 

Latimer. — "Who  am  I,  that  I  should  add  any  thing 
to  this  which  you  have  so  spoken  .'  Nay,  I  rather  thank 
you  that  have  vouchsafed  to  minister  so  plentiful  armoirr 
to  me,  being  otherwise  altogether  unarmed,  saving  that 
he  cannot  be  left  destitute  of  help,  who  rightly  trusteth 
in  the  help  of  God.  I  only  learn  to  die  in  reading  of 
the  New  Testament,  and  am  ever  now  and  then  praying 
unto  my  God,  that  he  will  be  an  helper  unto  me  in  time 
of  need." 

Objection. 

"  Seeing  you  are  so  obstinately  set  against  the  mass, 
that  you  affirm,  because  it  is  done  in  a  tongue  not  un- 
derstood of  the  people,  and  for  other  causes,  I  cannot 
tell  what,  therefore  is  it  not  the  true  sacrament 
ordained  of  Christ  ?  I  begin  to  suspect  you,  that  you 
think  not  catholickly  of  baptism  also.  Is  our  baptism, 
which  we  do  use  in  a  tongue  unknown  unto  the  people, 
the  true  baptism  of  Christ,  or  not  .'  If  it  be,  then  doth 
not  the  strange  tongue  hurt  the  mass.  If  ic  be  not  the 
baptism  of  Christ,  tell  me  how  were  you  baptized.  Or 
whether  will  you,  as  the  Anabaptists  do,  that  all  who 
were  baptized  in  Latin,  slwuld  be  baptized  again  in  the 
English  tongue  ?" 

Ansiver. 

Ridley. — "  Although  I  would  wish  baptism  to  be 
given  ill  the  vulgar  tongue,  for  the  people's  sake  who  are 
present,  that  they  may  the  better  understand  thtir  own 
profession,  and  also  be  more  able  to  teach  their  children 
the  same,  yet  notwithstanding  there  is  not  like  necessity 
of  the  vulgar  tongue  in  baptism,  as  in  the  Lord's 
Supper.  Bajitisin  is  given  to  children,  who,  by  reason 
of  their  age,  are  not  able  to  imderstand  what  is  spoken 
unto  them,  what  tongue  soever  it  l)e.  The  Lord's  Sup- 
per is,  and  ought  to  be  given  to  them  that  are  of  age. 
Moreover,  in  baptism,  which  is  accustomed  to  be  given 
to  children  in  the  Latin  tongue,  all  the  substantial 
points,  as  a  man  would  say,  which  Christ  commanded 
to  be  done,  are  observed.  And  therefore  I  judge  that 
baptism  to  be  a  perfect  and  true  baptism  ;  and  that  it  is 
not  only  not  needful,  but  also  not  lawful  for  any  man  so 
christened,  to  be  christened  again.  But  yet,  notwith- 
standing, they  ought  to  be  taught  the  catechism  of  the 
christian  faith,  when  they  shall  come  to  years  of  discre- 
tion ;  which  catechism  whosoever  despiseth,  or  will  not 
desirously  embrace  and  willingly  learn,  in  my  judgment 
he  playeth  not  the  part  of  a  christian  man.  But  in  the 
popish  mass  are  wanting  certain  substantials,  that  is  to 
say,  things  commanded  by  the  word  of  God  to  be  ob- 
served in  the  ministration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  ;  of 
which  there  is  sufficient  declaration  made  before." 

Latimer. — "  Where  you  say,  '  T  would  wish,'  surely  I 
would  wish  that  you  had  spoken  more  vehemently,  and 
to  have  said,  it  is  of  necessity,  that  all  things  in  the  con- 
gregation should  be  done  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  for  the 
edifying  and  comfort  of  them  that  are  present,  notwith- 
standing that  the  child  itself  is  sufficiently  baptized  in 
the  Latin  tongue." 

Objection. 

"  Forasmuch  as  I  jjfrceive  you  are  so  stiffly,  I  will  not 
say  obstinately  bent,  and  so  wedded  to  your  opinion,  that 
no  gentle  exhortations,  no  wholesome  counsels,  no  other 
kind  of  means  can  call  you  home  to  a  better  mind,  there 
remains  that  which  in  like  cases  was  wont  to  be  the  only 
remedy  against  stiff-necked  and  stubborn  persons,  that 
is,  you  must  be  hampered  by  the  laws,  and  compelled 
either  to  obey  whether  you  will  or  not,  or  else  to  suffer 
that  which  a  rebel  to  the  laws  ought  to  suffer.  Do  you 
not  know  that  whosoever  refuseth  to  obey  the  laws  of 
the  realm,  he  betray eth  himself  to  be  an  enemy  to  his 
country  .'  Do  you  not  know  that  this  is  the  readiest 
way  to  stir  up  sedition  and  civil  war  ?  it  is  better  that  you 
should  bear  your  own  sin,  than  that,  tljrough  the  example 
of  your  breach  of  the  common  laws,  the  ':ommoa  quiet 


828 


CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY  IN  PRISON. 


[Book  XI. 


should  be  disturbed.  How  can  you  say  you  will  be 
the  queea's  true  subject,  when  you  do  openly  profess 
that  you  will  not  keej)  her  laws  ?" 

Anjswer. 

Ridley. — "  O,  Heavenly  Father,  the  Father  of  all 
wisdom,  understanding,  and  true  strength,  I  beseech 
thee,  for  thy  only  Son  our  Saviour  Christ's  sake,  look 
mercifully  upon  me,  wretched  creature,  and  send  thine 
Holy  Spirit  into  my  breast,  that  not  only  I  may  under- 
stand according  to  thy  wisdom,  how  this  pestilent  and 
deadly  dart  is  to  be  borne  off,  and  with  what  answer  it 
is  to  be  beaten  back,  but  also  when  I  must  join  to  fight  in 
the  field  for  the  glory  of  thy  name,  that  then  I,  being 
strengthened  with  the  defence  of  thy  right  hand,  may 
manfully  stand  in  the  confession  of  thy  faith,  and  of  thy 
truth,  and  continue  in  the  same  unto  the  end  of  my 
life,  through  the  same  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ !     Amen. 

"  Now  to  the  objection.  I  grant  it  to  be  reasonable, 
that  he  who  by  words  and  gentleness  cannot  be  made  to 
yield  to  what  is  right  and  good,  should  be  bridled  by 
the  straight  correction  of  the  laws ;  that  is  to  say,  he 
that  will  not  be  subject  to  God's  word,  must  be  punished 
by  the  laws.  It  is  true,  what  is  commonly  said,  he  that 
will  not  obey  the  gospel,  must  be  tamed  and  taught  by 
the  rigour  of  the  law.  But  these  things  ought  to  take 
place  against  him,  who  refuseth  to  do  what  is  right  and 
just  according  to  true  godliness,  not  against  him,  who 
cannot  quietly  bear  superstitions,  but  doth  hate  and  de- 
test from  his  heart  such  kind  of  proceedings,  and  that 
for  the  glory  of  the  name  of  God.  To  that  which  you 
say,  a  transgressor  of  the  common  laws  betrayeth  him- 
self to  be  an  enemy  of  his  country,  surely  a  man  ought 
to  look  unto  the  nature  of  the  laws,  what  manner  of 
laws  they  are  which  are  broken.  For  a  faithful  chris- 
tian ought  not  to  think  alike  of  all  manner  of  laws. 
But  that  saying  ought  only  truly  to  be  understood  of 
such  laws  as  are  not  contrary  to  God's  word.  Other- 
wise, whosoever  love  their  country  in  truth,  that  is  to  say, 
in  God,  they  will  always  judge  if  at  any  time  the  laws 
of  God  and  man  be  contrary  the  one  to  the  other,  that 
a  man  ought  rather  to  obey  God  than  man.  And  they 
that  think  otherwise,  and  pretend  a  love  to  that  country, 
forasmuch  as  they  make  their  country  to  fight,  as  it 
were,  against  God,  in  whom  consisteth  the  only  stay 
of  their  country,  surely  I  do  think  that  such  are  to  be 
judged  most  deadly  enemies,  and  traitors  to  their 
country.  For  they  that  fight  against  God,  who  is  the 
safety  of  their  country,  what  do  they  else  but  go  about 
to  bring  upon  their  country  a  present  ruin  and  destruc- 
tion ?  But  they  that  do  so  are  worthy  to  be  judged 
enemies  to  their  country,  and  betrayers  of  the  realm. 
7'herefore,  &c. 

"  But  this  is  the  readiest  way,  you  say,  to  stir  up  se- 
dition, to  trouble  the  quiet  of  the  commonwealth  ;  there- 
fore are  these  things  to  be  repressed  in  time,  by  force  of 
laws.  Behold,  Satan  doth  not  cease  to  practise  his 
old  guiles,  and  accustomed  subtleties.  He  hath  ever 
this  dart  in  readiness  to  hurl  against  his  adversaries, 
to  accuse  them  of  sedition,  that  he  may  bring  them,  if 
he  can,  in  danger  of  the  higher  powers.  For  so  hath  he 
by  his  minister  always  charged  the  prophets  of  God. 
Ahab  said  unto  Elijah  :  '  Art  thou  he  that  troubleth 
Israel  ?'  The  false  prophets  also  complained  to  their 
princes  of  Jeremiah,  that  his  words  were  seditious,  and 
not  to  be  suffered.  Did  not  the  scribes  and  pharisees 
falsely  accuse  Christ  as  a  seditious  person,  and  one  that 
spake  against  Caesar  ?  Did  they  not  at  the  last  cry  : 
'If  you  let  this  man  go,  ye  are  not  Caesar's  friend?' 
The  orator  TertuUus  :  how  doth  he  accuse  St.  Paul  be- 
fore Felix,  the  high  deputy  ?  '  We  have  found  this  man,' 
saith  he,  '  a  pestilent  fellow,  and  a  stirrer  up  of  sedition, 
unto  all  the  Jews  in  the  whole  world,'  &c.  But  I  prav  you 
were  these  men,  as  they  were  called,  seditious  persons, 
Christ,  St.  Paul,  and  the  prophets  ?  God  forbid ! 
But  they  were  of  false  men  falsely  accused.  And  where- 
fore, I  pray  you,  but  because  they  reproved  before  the 
people  their  guiles,  superstition,  and  deceits  ?  And 
when  the  other  could  not  bear  it,  and  would  gladly  have 
bad  them  taken  out  of  the  way,  they   accused  them  as 


seditious  persons,  and  troublers  of  the  commonwealth, 
that  being  by  this  means  made  hateful  to  the  people  and 
jiriaces,  they  might  the  more  easily  be  snatched  up  to 
be  tormented  and  p\it  to  death.  But  how  far  they  were 
from  all  sedition,  their  whole  doctrine,  life,  and  conver- 
sation, doth  well  declare.  For  that  which  was  objected 
last  of  all,  that  be  canjiot  be  a  faithful  subject  to  his 
prince,  who  professeth  openly  that  he  will  not  observe 
the  laws  which  the  prince  hath  made  ;  here  I  would 
wish  that  I  might  have  an  impartial  judge,  and  one 
that  feareth  God,  to  whose  judgment  in  this  cause  I 
promise  I  will  stand.  I  answer,  therefore,  a  man  ought 
to  obey  his  prince,  but  in  the  Lord,  and  never  against 
the  Lord.  For  he  that  knowingly  obeyeth  his  prince 
against  God,  doth  not  a  duty  to  the  prince,  but  is  a  de- 
ceiver of  the  prince,  and  an  helper  unto  bin  to  work 
his  own  destruction.  He  is  also  unjust,  who  giveth  not 
to  the  prince  what  is  the  prince's,  and  to  God  what  is 
God's.  Here  cometh  to  my  remembrance,  that  notable 
saying  of  Valentinian,  the  emperor,  for  choosing  the 
bishop  of  Milan  :  '  Set  him,'  saith  he,  'in  the  bishop's 
seat,  to  whom  if  we,  as  man,  do  ofl'end  at  any  time,  we 
may  submit  ourselves.'  Polycarp,  the  most  constant 
martyr,  when  he  stood  before  the  chief  rulers,  and  was 
commanded  to  blaspheme  Christ,  and  to  swear  by  the 
fortune  of  Caesar,  &c.  he  answered  with  a  mild  spirit : 
'  We  are  taught,'  saith  he,  '  to  give  honour  unto  princes ; 
and  those  powers  which  are  of  God  ;  but  such  honour  as 
is  not  contrary  to  God's  religion.'  jj 

"  Hitherto  you  see,  good  father,  how  I  have  in  words 
only  made,  as  it  were,  a  flourish  before  the  fight,  which 
I  shortly  look  after,  and  how  I  have  begun  to  i)repare 
certain  kinds  of  weapons  to  fight  against  the  adversary 
of  Christ,  and  to  muse  with  myself  how  the  darts  of  the 
old  enemy  may  be  borne  off,  and  after  what  sort  I  may 
smite  him  again  with  the  sword  of  the  Spirit.  I  learn  also 
hereby  to  be  used  to  the  armour,  and  to  assay  how  I  can 
go  armed.  In  Tindal,  where  I  was  born,  not  far  from 
the  Scottish  borders,  I  have  known  my  countrymen  to 
watch  night  and  day,  in  their  harness,  such  as  they  had, 
that  is,  in  their  jacks,  and  their  spears  in  their  hand 
(you  call  them  northern-gads),  especially  when  they  had 
any  jn-ivy  warning  of  the  coming  of  the  Scots.  And  so 
doing,  although  at  every  such  bickering  some  of  them 
spent  their  lives,  yet  by  such  means,  like  brave  men, 
they  defended  tiieir  country.  And  those  that  so  died,  I 
think  that  before  God  they  died  in  a  good  quarrel,  and 
their  offspring  and  progeny  were  beloved  by  all  the  country 
the  better  for  their  fathers'  sake.  And  in  the  quarrel  of 
Christ  our  Saviour,  in  the  defence  of  his  own  divine  or- 
dinances, by  which  he  giveth  unto  us  life  and  immorta- 
lity ;  yea,  in  the  quarrel  of  faith  and  christian  religion, 
wherein  resteth  our  everlasting  salvation,  shall  we  not 
watch  ?  shall  we  not  go  always  armed,  ever  looking 
when  our  adversary,  who,  like  a  roaring  lion  seeketh 
whom  he  may  devour,  shall  come  upon  us  by  reason  of 
our  slotbfulness  ?  yea,  and  woe  be  unto  us,  if  he  can 
oppress  us  unawares,  which  undoubtedly  he  will  do,  if 
he  find  us  sleeping.  Let  us  awake,  therefore.  For  if 
the  good  man  of  the  house  knew  at  what  hour  the  thief 
should  come,  he  would  surely  watch,  and  not  suffer  his 
house  to  be  broken  up.  Let  us  awake,  therefore,  I  say. 
Let  us  not  sutler  our  house  to  be  broken  up.  '  Resist 
the  devil,'  saith  St.  James,  '  and  he  will  flee  from  you.' 
Let  us,  therefore,  resist  him  manfully,  and  taking  the 
cross  upon  our  shoulders,  let  us  follow  our  Captain, 
Christ,  who  by  his  own  blood  hath  dedicated  and  hal- 
lowed  the  way  which  leadeth  unto  the  Father,  that  is, 
to  the  light  which  no  man  can  attain,  the  fountain  of  the 
everlasting  joys.  Let  us  follow,  I  say,  whither  he 
calleth  and  allureth  us,  that  after  these  afflictions,  which 
last  but  for  a  moment,  whereby  he  trieth  our  faith,  as 
gold  in  the  fire,  we  may  everlastingly  reign  and  triumph 
with  him  in  the  glory  of  the  Father,  and  that  through 
the  same  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ  ;  to  whom 
with  the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  all  honour  and 
glory,  now  and  for  ever.     Amen,  Amen. 

"  Good  father,  forasmuch  as  I  have  determined  with 
myself,  to  pour  forth  these  my  cogitations  into  your 
bosom,  here,  methiuks,   I   see  you   suddenly  hfting  up 


A.D.  1555.] 


CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY  IN  PRISON. 


829 


your  head  towards  heaven,  after  your  manner,  and  then 
looking  upon  me  with  your  prophetical  countenance, 
and  speaking  unto  rae,  with  these  or  like  words  :  Trust 
aot,  my  son  (I  beseech  you  vouchsafe  me  the  honour  of 
this  name,  for  in  so  doing  I  shall  tliink  myself  both  ho- 
noured and  beloved  of  you),  trust  not,  I  say,  my  son, 
to  these  word- weapons,  for  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  in 
words,  but  in  power.  And  remember  always  the  words 
of  the  Lord.  Do  not  consider  aforehand,  what  and  how 
you  will  speak  ;  for  it  shall  be  given  you  even  in  that 
same  hour,  what  you  shall  speak.  For  it  is  not  you  that 
speak,  but  the  Spirit  of  your  Father  which  speaketh  in 
you.  I  pray  you,  therefore,  father,  pray  for  me,  that 
I  may  cast  my  whole  care  upon  him,  and  trust  upon  him 
in  all  perils.  For  I  know,  and  am  surely  ])ersuaded, 
that  whatsoever  I  can  imagine  or  think  aforehand,  it  is 
nothing,  except  he  assist  me  with  his  Spirit,  when  the 
time  is.  I  beseech  you,  therefore,  father,  pray  for  me, 
that  such  a  complete  harness  of  the  Spirit,  such  boldness 
of  mind  may  be  given  unto  me,  that  I  may  out  of  a  true 
faith,  say  with  David  :  '  I  will  not  trust  in  my  bow, 
neither  shall  my  sword  save  me.'  (Psalm  xliv.  6.)  '  He 
delighteth  not  in  the  strength  of  the  horse  ;  he  taketh 
not  pleasure  in  the  legs  of  a  man.  The  Lord  taketh 
pleasure  in  them  that  fear  him,  in  those  that  hope  in  his 
mercy.'  (Psalm  cxlvii.  10, 11 .)  I  beseech  you  pray,  pray, 
that  I  may  enter  this  fight  only  in  the  name  of  God,  and 
tliat  when  all  is  past,  I  being  not  overcome  througli  his 
gracious  aid,  may  remain  and  stand  fast  in  him,  till  that 
day  of  the  Lord,  in  which  to  them  that  obtain  tlie  victory 
shall  be  given  the  lively  manna  to  eat,  and  a  triumphant 
oro>vn  for  evermore. 

"  Now,  father,  I  pray  you  help  me  to  buckle  on  this 
S^ear  a  little  better.  For  j'eknow  the  deepness  of  Satan, 
being  an  old  soldier,  and  you  have  collared  with  him  ere 
now  :  blessed  be  God,  that  hath  ever  aided  you  so  well. 
I  sup;)0se  he  may  well  hold  you  at  the  bay.  But  truly 
he  will  not  be  so  willing,  I  think,  to  join  with  you  as 
with  us  younglings.  Sir,  I  beseech  you,  let  your  servant 
read  this  my  babbling  unto  you,  and  now  and  then,  as  it 
shall  seem  unto  you  best,  let  your  pen  run  on  my 
book ;  spare  not  to  blot  my  paper  ;  I  give  you  good  leave." 

Latimer. — "  Sir,  I  have  caused  my  man  not  only  to 
read  your  armour  unto  me,  but  also  to  write  it  out. 
For  it  is  not  only  no  bare  armour,  but  also  well  buckled 
armour.  I  see  not  how  it  could  be  better.  I  thank  you 
even  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart  for  it,  and  my  prayer 
you  shall  not  lack,  trusting  that  you  do  the  like  for  me  ; 
for  indeed  there  is  the  help,  &c.  Many  things  make 
confusion  in  my  memory.  And  if  I  were  learned  as  well 
as  St.  Paul,  I  would  not  bestow  much  amongst  them, 
further  than  to  gall  them,  and  spur-gall  too,  when  and 
whereas  occasion  were  given,  and  matter  came  to  mind  ; 
for  the  law  shall  be  their  sheet-anchor,  stay  and  re- 
fuge. Therefore  there  is  no  remedy,  now  when  they 
have  the  master  bowl  in  their  hand,  and  rule  the  roast, 
but  patience.  Better  it  is  to  suffer  what  cruelly  they 
will  put  upon  us,  than  to  incur  God's  high  indignation. 
Wherefore,  my  lord,  be  of  good  cheer  in  the  Lord,  with 
due  consideration  what  he  requireth  of  you,  and  what  he 
doth  promise  you.  Our  common  enemy  shall  do  no  more 
than  God  will  permit  him.  God  is  faithful,  who  will 
not  suffer  us  to  be  tempted  above  our  strength,  &c.  Be 
at  a  point  what  ye  will  stand  unto  :  stick  unto  that,  and 
let  them  both  say  and  do  what  they  list.  They  can  but 
kill  the  body,  which  otherwise  is  of  itself  mortal. 
Neither  yet  shall  they  do  that  when  they  list,  but  when 
God  will  suffer  them,  when  the  hour  appointed  is  come. 
To  use  many  words  with  them,  it  shall  be  but  in  vain, 
now  that  they  have  a  bloody  and  deadly  law  prepared 
for  them.  But  it  is  very  requisite  that  you  give  a  rea- 
sonable account  of  your  faith,  if  they  will  quietly  hear 
you,  else  you  know  in  a  wicked  place  of  judgment,  a 
man  may  keep  silence,  after  the  example  of  Christ.  Let 
them  not  deceive  you  with  their  sophistical  sophisms 
and  fallacies ;  you  know  that  false  things  may  have 
more  appearance  of  truth,  than  things  that  are  most 
true.  Therefore  St.  Paul  giveth  us  a  watch-word  :  '  Let 
no  man  deceive  you  with  beguiling  words.'  Neither  is 
vt  requisite  that  with  the  contentious  you  should  follow 


strife  of  words,  which  tend  to  no  edification,  but  to  tiie 
subver.sion  of  <he  hearers,  and  the  vain  braggin"  and 
ostentation  of  the  adversaries.  Fear  ot  deatu  most  per- 
suades a  great  nunber.  Be  well  aware  of  that  argu- 
ment ;  for  that  persuaded  Shaxton,  as  many  men 
thought,  after  tliat  he  had  once  made  a  good  prt)fession 
openly  before  the  judgment  seat.  The  flesh  is  weak,  but 
the  willingness  of  the  spirit  shall  refresh  the  weakness  of 
the  flesh. 

"  The  number  of  the  criers  under  the  altar  must  needs 
be  fulfilled  ;  if  we  be  congregated  thereunto,  hapjiy  are 
we.  That  is  the  greatest  promotion  that  God  gives  in 
this  world,  to  be  like  the  Philippians,  'To  wlioni  it  is 
given  not  only  to  believe,  but  also  to  suffer,'  &c.  But 
who  is  able  to  do  these  things  ?  Surely  all  our  anility, 
all  our  sufficiency  is  of  God.  He  retiuireth  and  jjio- 
niiseth.  Let  us  declare  our  obedience  to  his  will,  when 
it  shall  be  requisite  in  the  time  of  trouble,  yea,  in  the 
midst  of  the  fire. 

"  When  that  number  is  fulfilled,  which  I  trust  shall 
be  shortly,  then  have  at  the  papists,  when  they  shall  say 
peace,  all  things  are  safe,  then  Christ  shall  come  to 
keep  his  great  i)arliament  to  the  redres  of  all  tilings 
that  be  amiss.  But  he  shall  not  come  as  the  paj)ist3 
imagine  him,  to  hide  himself,  and  to  play  bo-peej),  as  it 
were,  under  a  piece  of  bread  :  but  he  sliall  come  ghjri- 
ously,  to  the  terror  and  fear  of  all  pai>ists  ;  but  to  the 
great  consolatio'i  and  comfort  of  all  that  will  heie  suffer 
for  him.  Comfort  yourselves  one  another  with  these 
words. 

"  Lo,  sir,  here  have  I  blotted  your  paper  vainly,  and 
played  tlie  fool  egregiously  ;  but  so  I  thought  bettrr 
than  not  to  do  your  request  at  this  time.  Pardon  m^, 
and  pray  for  me,  l)ray  for  me,  I  say,  pray  for  me,  J  say. 
For  I  am  sometimes  so  fearful,  that  I  would  creep  into  a 
mouse-hole  ;  sometimes  God  doth  visit  me  again  witli 
his  comfort.  So  he  cometh  and  goeth,  to  teach  me  to 
feel  and  to  know  mine  infirmity,  to  the  intent  to  give 
thanks  to  him  that  is  worthy,  lest  I  should  rob  him  of 
his  due,  as  many  do,  and  almost  all  the  world.  Fare  yi 
well. 

"  What  credence  is  to  be  given  to  papists,  it  may  ap- 
pear by  their  wracking,  writing,  wrinching,  and  mon- 
strously injuring  of  God's  holy  scripture,  as  appears  in 
the  pope's  law.  But  I  dwell  here  now  in  a  school  of 
obliviousness.  Fare  you  well  once  again,  and  be  you 
steadfast  and  unmoveable  in  the  Lord.  St.  Paul  loved 
Timothy  marvellous  well,  notwithstanding  he  saith  unto 
him  :  '  Be  thou  partaker  of  the  afflictions  of  the  gospel :' 
and  again  :  '  Harden  thyself  to  suffer  afflictions.'  '  Be 
faithful  unto  the  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  a  crown  of 
life,'  saith  the  Lord." 

A  Letter  of  Nicholas  Ridley  to  John  Bradford. 

"  Brother  Bradford,  I  wish  you  and  your  company  in 
Christ,  yea,  and  all  the  holy  brotherhood,  that  now  suf- 
fer with  you  in  divers  prisons,  bearing  patiently  Christ's 
cross  for  the  maintenance  of  his  gospel,  grace,  mercy, 
and  peace  from  God  the  Father,  and  from  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ. 

"  Sir,  concerning  this  state  of  chivalry  and  warfare, 
wherein  I  doubt  not  but  we  are  set  to  fight  under  Christ's 
banner,  and  his  cross,  against  our  spiritual  enemy  the 
devil,  and  the  old  serpent  Satan,  methinks  I  perceive 
two  things  to  be  his  most  perilous  and  most  dangerous 
engines,  which  he  hath  to  impugn  Christ's  truth,  his 
gospel,  and  his  faith  ;  and  the  same  two  also  to  he  tlie 
most  massy  posts,  and  most  mighty  pillars,  whereby  he 
maintains  and  upholds  this  satanical  synagogue.  Tliese 
two,  sir,  are,  in  my  judgment,  first,  his  false  doctrine  and 
idolatrous  use  of  the  Lord's  supper  ;  and  secondly,  the 
wicked  and  abominable  usurpation  of  the  primacy  ot 
the  see  of  Rome.  By  these  two  Satan  seems  to  me 
principally  to  maintain  and  uphold  his  kingdom  ;  by 
these  two  he  drives  down  mightily  (alas  !  I  fear  me)  the 
third  part  of  the  stars  in  heaven.  These  two  jioisoned 
rotten  posts  he  had  so  painted  over  with  such  a  pre- 
tence and  colour  of  religion,  of  unity  in  Christ's  church, 
of  the  catholic  faith,  and  such  like,  that  the  wily  ser- 
pent is  able  to  deceive  (if  u  were  possible)   even  the 


830 


LETTERS  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY  TO  JOHN  BRADFORD,  AND  OTHERS. 


[Book  XI. 


elect  of  God.  Wherefore  St.  John  saith,  not  without 
great  cause,  '  If  any  man  know  not  the  depths  of  Satan, 
as  they  speak,  I  will  put  upon  him  none  otlier  burden.' 
"  Sir,  because  these  are  his  principal  and  main  posts, 
whereupon  stands  all  his  falsehood,  craft,  and  treac;hery, 
therefore,  according  to  the  poor  power  that  God  hath 
given  me,  1  have  bended  mine  artillery  to  shoot  at  the 
same.  I  know  it  to  be  but  little  (God  knoweth)  that  I 
♦"•an  do,  and  of  my  shot  I  know  they  pass  not.  Yet  I 
will  not  (God  willing)  cease  to  do  the  best  I  can,  to 
shake  those  cankered  and  rotten  posts.  The  Lord  grant 
me  good  success,  to  the  glory  of  his  name,  and  the 
furtherance  of  Christ's  gospel.  I  have  now  already  (I 
thank  God)  for  this  present  time  spent  a  good  part  of 
my  powder  in  these  scribblings,  whereof  this  bearer  shall 
give  you  knowledge.  Good  brother  Bradford,  let  the 
wicked  surmise  and  say  what  they  list,  know  you  for  a 
certainty,  by  God's  grace,  without  all  doubt,  that  in 
Christ's  gospel's  cause,  against  and  upon  the  aforesaid 
God's  enemies,  I  am  fully  determined  to  live  and  die. 
Farewell,  dear  brother,  and  I  beseech  you  and  all  the 
rest  of  our  brethren  to  have  good  remembrance  of  the 
condemned  heretics  (as  they  call  them)  of  Oxford,  in 
your  prayers.  The  bearer  shall  certify  you  of  our  state. 
Farewell  in  the  Lord.     From  Bocardo. 

"  Your  brother  in  Christ, 

"  Nigh.  Ridley." 

Another  Letter  of  Doctor  Ridley  to  John  Bradford. 

"Oh,  dear  brother,  seeing  the  time  is  now  come,  wherein 
it  pleases  the  heavenly  Father,  for  Christ  our  Saviour's 
sake,  to  call  upon  you,  and  to  bid  you  to  come,  happy 
are  you  that  ever  you  were  born,  thus  to  be  found  awake 
at  the  Lord's  calling,  'Well  done,  good  and  faithful 
servant  ;  thou  hast  been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will 
make  thee  ruler  over  many  things  :  enter  thou  into  the 
joy  of  thy  Lord.'   (Mat.  xxvi.  2;5.) 

"  Oh,  dear  brother,  what  meaneththis,  that  you  are  sent 
into  your  own  native  country  ?  The  wisdom  and  policy  of 
the  world  may  mean  what  they  will,  but  I  trust  God  will 
so  order  the  matter  finally  by  his  Fatherly  providence, 
that  some  great  occasion  of  God's  gracious  goodness 
shall  be  plentifully  poured  abroad  amongst  his  servants, 
our  dear  brethren  in  that  country,  by  this  your  martyr- 
dom, where  the  martyrs  for  Christ's  sake  shed  their 
blood,  and  lost  their  lives.  Oh,  what  wondrous  things 
hath  Christ  afterward  wrought  to  his  glory,  and  the  con- 
firmation of  their  doctrine  !  If  it  be  not  the  place  that 
sanctifieth  the  man,  but  the  holy  man  doth  by  Christ 
sanctify  the  place,  brother  Bradford,  then  happy  and 
holy  shall  be  that  place  wherein  thou  shalt  suffer,  and 
shall  be  with  thy  ashes  in  Christ's  cause  sprinkled  over 
withall.  All  thy  country  may  rejoice  of  thee,  that  it 
ever  brought  forth  such  a  one,  who  would  render  his 
life  again  in  His  cause  of  whom  he  had  received  it.  Bro- 
ther Bradford,  so  long  as  1  shall  understand  thou  art 
in  thy  journey,  by  God's  grace,  I  shall  call  upon  our 
heavenly  Father  for  Christ's  sake,  to  set  thee  safely 
home  :  and  then,  good  brother,  speak  you,  and  pray  for 
the  remnant  who  are  to  suffer  for  Christ's  sake,  accord- 
ing to  that  thou  then  shalt  know  more  clearly. 

"  We  do  look  now  every  day  when  we  shall  be  called 
on,  blessed  be  God  !  I  suppose  I  am  the  weakest,  many 
ways,  of  our  company  ;  and  yet,  I  thank  our  Lord  God 
and  heavenly  Father  by  Christ,  that  since  I  heard  of  our 
dear  brother  Roger's  departing,  and  stout  confession  of 
Christ  and  his  truth,  even  unto  the  death,  my  heart 
(blessed  be  God)  rejoiced  at  it,  that  since  that  time  (I 
say)  I  never  felt  any  heaviness  in  my  heart,  as  I  grant 
I  have  felt  sometimes  before.  Oh,  good  brother,  blessed 
be  God  in  thee,  and  blessed  be  the  time  that  ever  I 
knew  thee.     Farewell,  farewell. 

"  Yours,  in  Christ, 
"  NiCH.  Ridley." 

To  the  brethren  remaining  in  captivity  of  the  flesh,  and 
dispersed  abroad  in  sundry  prisons,   but  knit  toge- 
ther in  unity  of  spirit  and  holy  religion,  in  the  bowels 
of  llie  Lord  Jesus. 
"  Grace,  peace,  and  mercy  be  multiplied  among  you. 


I  What  worthy  thanks  can  we  render  unto  the  Lord  for 
you,  my  brethren,  namely,  for  the  great  consolation 
which,  through  you,  we  have  received  in  the  Lord,  who 
notwithstanding  the  rage  of  Satan,  that  goeth  about  by 
all  manner  of  subtle  means  to  beguile  the  world,  and 
also  busily  laboureth  to  restore  and  set  up  his  kingdom 
again,  that  of  late  began  to  decay  and  fall  to  ruin  ;  you 
remain  yet  still  unmoveable,  as  men  surely  grounded 
u])on  a  strong  rock.  And  now,  although  that  Satan  by 
his  soldiers  and  wicked  ministers,  daily,  (as  we  hear) 
draweth  numbers  unto  him,  so  that  it  is  said  of  him 
that  he  plucketh  even  the  very  stars  out  of  heaven,  while 
he  driveth  into  some  men  the  fear  of  death  and  loss  of 
all  their  goods,  and  shcweth  and  oflereth  to  others 
the  pleasant  baits  of  the  world  ;  namely,  riches,  wealth, 
and  all  kinds  of  delights  and  ])leasures,  fair  houses,  great 
revenues,  fat  benefices,  and  what  not  ;  and  all  to  the  in- 
tent they  should  fall  down  and  worship,  not  the  Lord, 
but  the  dragon,  the  old  serpent,  which  is  the  devil,  that 
great  beast  and  his  image,  and  should  be  enticed  to  com- 
mit fornication  with  the  harlot  of  Babylon,  together 
with  the  kings  of  the  earth,  with  the  lesser  beast  and 
with  the  false  prophets,  and  so  to  rejoice  and  be  jilea- 
sant  with  her,  and  to  be  drunken  with  the  wine  of  her 
fornication  ;  yet,  blessed  be  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  given  unto  you  a  manly  courage, 
and  hath  so  strengthened  you  in  the  inward  man,  by  the 
power  of  his  Spirit,  that  you  can  contemn  as  well  all  the 
terrors,  as  also  the  vain  flatterings  and  allurements  of 
the  world,  esteeming  the  n  as  vanities,  mere  trifles,  and 
things  of  nought ;  who  hath  also  wrought,  planted,  and 
surely  established  in  your  hearts,  so  steadfast  a  faith 
and  love  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  joined  with  such  con- 
stancy, that  by  no  engines  of  antichrist,  be  they  ever  so 
terrible  or  plausible,  will  you  suffer  any  other  Jesus,  or 
any  other  Christ,  to  be  forced  upon  you,  besides  him 
whom  the  prophets  have  spoken  of  before,  the  apostles 
have  preached,  the  holy  martyrs  of  God  have  confessed, 
and  testified  with  the  effusion  of  their  blood. 

"  In  this  faith  stand  you  fast,  my  brethren,  and  suf- 
fer not  yourselves  to  be  brought  under  the  yoke  of  bon- 
dage and  superstition  any  more.  For  you  know,  bre- 
thren, how  that  our  Saviour  warned  his  disciples  before- 
hand, that  such  should  come  as  would  point  unto  the 
world  another  Christ,  and  would  set  him  out  with  so 
many  false  miracles,  and  with  such  deceivable  and  sub- 
tle practices,  that  even  the  very  elect  (if  it  were  possi- 
ble) should  thereby  be  deceived  :  such  strong  delusion 
to  come  did  our  Saviour  give  warning  of  before.  But 
continue  faithful  and  constant,  be  of  good  comfort, 
and  remember  that  our  grand  Captain  hath  overcome 
the  world  ;  for  he  that  is  in  us,  is  stronger  than  he  that 
is  in  the  world,  and  the  Lord  promiseth  unto  us  that 
for  the  elect's  sake,  the  days  of  wickedness  shall  be 
shortened.  In  the  meanwhile  abide  you,  and  endure 
v/ith  patience  as  you  have  begun  :  endure,  I  say,  and 
reserve  yourselves  unto  better  times,  as  one  of  the 
heathen  poets  said  ;  cease  not  to  shew  yourselves  va- 
liant soldiers  of  the  Lord,  and  help  to  maintain  the  pure 
faith  of  the  gospel. 

"  '  For  ye  have  need  of  patience  ;  that  after  ye  have 
done  the  will  of  God,  ye  might  receive  the  promise. 
For  yet  a  little  while,  and  he  that  shall  come,  will  come, 
and  will  not  tarry.  Now  the  just  shall  live  by  faith  : 
but  if  any  man  draw  back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  plea- 
sure in  him.  But  we  are  not  of  them  who  draw  back 
unto  perdition  ;  but  of  them  that  believe  to  the  saving 
of  the  soul.'  (Heb.  x.  36 — 39.)  Let  us  not  suffer  these 
words  of  Christ  to  fall  out  of  our  hearts  by  any  manner 
of  terror,  or  threatenings  of  the  world.  Fear  not  them 
who  kill  the  body — the  rest  you  know.  For  I  write  not 
unto  you,  as  to  men  who  are  ignorant  of  the  truth,  but 
who  know  the  truth  ;  and  to  this  end  only,  that  we, 
agreeing  together  in  one  faith,  may  take  comfort  one  of 
another,  and  be  the  more  confirmed  and  strengthened 
thereby.  We  never  had  a  better  or  more  just  cause 
either  to  contemn  our  life,  or  shed  our  blood  for  ;  we  can- 
not take  in  hand  the  defence  of  a  more  certain,  clear, 
and  manifest  truth.  For  it  is  not  any  ceremony  for 
which  we  contend  j  but  it  toucheth  the  very  substance 


A.D.  i:.55.] 


AN  EXnORTATORY  LETTER  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY. 


831 


of  our  whole  religion,  yea,  even  Christ  himself.  Shall 
we,  or  can  we  receive  and  acknowledge  any  other 
Christ  instead  of  him,  who  is  alone  the  everlasting  Son 
of  the  everlasting  Father,  and  is  the  brightness  of  the 
glory,  and  a  lively  image  of  the  substance,  of  the  Father, 
in  whom  only  dwelleth  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead 
bodily,  who  is  the  only  way,  the  truth,  and  the  life  ? 
Let  such  wickedness,  my  brethren,  let  such  horrible 
wickedness  be  far  from  us.  For  although  there  be  that 
are  called  gods,  whether  in  heaven  or  in  earth,  as  there 
be  many  gods  and  many  lords,  yet  unto  us  there  is  but 
one  God,  who  is  the  Father,  of  whom  are  all  things,  and 
we  in  him,  and  one  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  are  all 
I  things,  and  we  by  him  ;  but  every  man  hath  not  know- 
ledge. 'This  is  life  eternal,'  says  St.  John,  '  that  v,-e 
may  know  thee  the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ 
whom  thou  hast  sent.'  If  any,  therefore,  would  force 
upon  us  any  other  god,  besides  him  whom  St.  Paul  and 
the  apostles  have  taught,  let  us  not  hear  him,  but  let  us 
flee  from  him,  and  hold  him  accursed. 

"  Brethren,  you  are  not  ignorant  of  the  deep  and  pro- 
found subtleties  of  Satan  ;  for  he  will  not  cease  to  range 
about  you,  seeking  by  all  means  possible  whom  he  may 
devour  :  but  play  you  the  men,  and  be  of  good  comfort 
in  the  Lord.  And  although  your  enemies,  and  the  ad- 
versaries of  the  truth,  armed  with  all  worldly  force  and 
power  that  may  be,  do  set  upon  you  ;  yet  be  you  not 
faint-hearted,  andshrinknot  therefore,  but  trust  unto  your 
captain,  Christ,  trust  unto  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  and  trust 
to  the  truth  of  your  cause  ;  which  though  it  may  by  the 
malice  of  Satan  be  darkened,  yet  can  it  never  be  clean 
put  out.  For  we  have  (high  praise  be  given  to  God 
therefore)  most  plainly,  evidently,  and  clearly  on  our 
side,  all  the  prophets,  all  the  apostles,  and  undoubtedly 
all  the  ancient  ecclesiastical  writers  who  have  written, 
until  of  late  years  past. 

"  Let  us  be  hearty  and  of  good  courage,  therefore, 
and  thoroughly  comfort  ourselves  in  the  Lord.  Be  in 
nowise  afraid  of  your  adversaries  ;  for  that  which  is  to 
them  an  occasion  of  perdition,  is  to  you  a  sure  token  of 
salvation,  and  that  of  God.  For  unto  you  it  is  given, 
that  not  only  you  should  believe  on  him,  but  also  suffer 
for  his  sake.  And  when  you  are  railed  upon  for  the 
name  of  Christ,  remember,  that  by  the  voice  of  St. 
Peter,  yea,  and  of  Christ  our  Saviour  also,  you  are 
counted  with  the  prophets,  with  the  apostles,  and  with 
the  holy  martyrs  of  Christ,  happy  and  blessed :  for 
the  glory  and  Spirit  of  God  resteth  upon  you.  On 
their  part  our  Saviour  Christ  is  evil  spoken  of,  but 
on  your  part  he  is  glorified.  For  what  else  can  they  do 
unto  you  by  persecuting  you,  and  working  ^11  cruelty 
and  villany  against  you,  but  make  your  crowns  more 
glorious,  yea,  beautify  and  multiply  the  same,  and  heap 
upon  themselves  the  horrible  plagues  and  heavy  wrath 
of  God  ?  and,  therefore,  good  brethren,  though  they 
rage  never  so  fiercely  against  us,  yet  let  us  not  wish  evil 
unto  them  again,  knowing  that  whiles  for  Christ's  cause 
they  vex  and  persecute  us,  they  are  like  madmen,  most 
outrageous  and  cruel  against  themselves,  heaping  hot 
burning  coals  upon  their  own  heads  ;  but  rather  let  us 
wish  well  unto  them,  knowing  that  we  are  thereunto 
called  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  we  should  be  heirs  of  the 
blessing.  Let  us  pray,  therefore,  unto  God,  that  he 
would  drive  out  of  their  hearts  this  darkness  of  errors, 
and  make  the  light  of  his  truth  shine  unto  them,  that 
they  acknowledging  their  blindness,  may,  with  all  hum- 
ble repentance  be  converted  unto  the  Lord,  and  together 
with  us  confess  him  to  be  the  only  true  God,  who  is  the 
Father  of  light,  and  his  only  Son  Jesus  Christ,  worship- 
ping him  iu  Spirit  and  truth.  Amen.  The  Spirit  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  comfort  your  hearts  in  the  love  of 
God,  and  patience  of  Christ.  Amen. 

"  Your  brother  in  the  Lord,  whose  name  this 
bearer  shall  signify  unto  you,  ready  always  by 
the  grace  of  God  to  live  and  die  with  you." 

"  To  the  brethren  who  constantly  cleave  unto  Christ, 
in  suffering  affliction  with  him,  and  for  his  sake  ; 

"  Grace  and  peace  from  God  the  Father,  and  from 
our  Lord  Jcsus  Christ,  be  multiplied  unto  you.    Amen. 


"  Although,  brethren,  we  have  of  late  heard  nothing 
from  you,  neither  have  at  this  present  any  news  to  send 
to  you  ;  yet  we  thought  good  something  to  write  unto 
you,  whereby  you  might  understand  that  we  have  good 
remembrance  of  you  continually,  as  we  doubt  not  but 
you  have  of  us  also.  When  this  messenger,  coming 
unto  us  from  you  of  late,  had  brought  us  good  tidings  of 
your  great  constancy,  fortitude,  and  patience  in  the 
Lord,  we  were  filled  with  much  joy  and  gladness,  giv- 
ing thanks  to  God  the  Father,  through  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  hath  caused  his  face  so  to  shine  upon  you,  and 
with  the  light  of  spiritual  understanding  hath  so  light- 
ened your  hearts,  that  now  being  in  captivity  and  bonds 
for  Christ's  cause,  you  have  not  ceased,  as  much  as  in 
you  lieth,  by  words,  but  much  mors  by  deed  and  by 
your  example,  to  establish  and  confirm  that  thing, 
which  when  you  were  at  liberty  in  the  world,  you  la- 
boured to  publish  and  set  abroad  by  the  word  and  doc- 
trine :  that  is  to  say,  holding  fast  the  word  of  life,  you 
shine  as  lights  in  the  W(jrld,  in  the  midst  of  a  wicked 
and  crooked  nation,  and  that  with  so  much  the  greater 
glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  profit  of  your  bre- 
thren, by  how  much  now  Satan  cruelly  more  rageth,  and 
busily  laboureth  to  darken  the  light  of  the  gospel. 

"  And  as  for  the  darkness  that  Satan  now  bringeth 
upon  the  church  of  England,  who  needeth  to  doubt 
thereof.'  Of  late  time  our  Saviour  Christ,  his  apostles, 
prophets,  and  teachers,  spake  in  the  temple  to  the  peo- 
ple of  England  in  the  English  tongue,  so  that  they 
might  be  understood  plainly,  and  without  any  hardness 
by  the  godly,  and  such  as  sought  for  heavenly  knowledge 
in  matters,  which  of  necessity  of  salvation  pertained  to 
the  obtaining  of  eternal  life ;  but  now  those  things, 
which  once  were  written  of  them  for  the  edifying  of  the 
congregation,  are  read  in  a  strange  tongue  without  in- 
terpretation, manifestly  against  St.  Paul's  command- 
ment, so  that  there  is  no  man  able  to  understand  them, 
who  hath  not  learned  that  strange  and  unknown  tongue. 

"  Of  late  days  those  heavenly  mysteries,  whereby 
Christ  hath  engrafted  us  into  his  body,  and  hath  united 
us  one  to  another,  whereby  also  being  regenerate,  and 
born  anew  unto  God,  he  hath  nourished,  increased,  and 
strengthened  us,  whereby,  moreover,  either  he  hath 
taught  and  set  forth  an  order  amongst  them  who  are 
whole,  or  else  to  the  sick  in  soul  or  body,  hath  given,  as 
it  were,  wholesome  medicines  and  remedies ;  those  (I 
say)  were  all  plainly  set  forth  to  the  people  in  their 
own  language  ;  so  tliat  what  great  and  exceeding  good 
things  every  man  had  received  of  God,  what  duty  every 
one  owed  to  another  by  God'  s  ordinance,  what  every 
one  had  professed  in  his  vocation,  and  was  bound  to 
observe,  where  remedy  was  to  be  had  for  the  wicked  and 
feeble,  he  to  whom  God  hath  given  a  desire  and  willing 
heart  to  understand  those  things,  might  soon  perceive 
and  understand.  But  now  all  these  things  are  taught 
and  set  forth  in  such  sort,  that  the  people  redeemed 
with  Christ's  blood,  and  for  whose  sakes  they  were  by 
Christ  himself  ordained,  can  have  no  manner  of  under- 
standing thereof  at  all. 

"  Of  late  (forasmuch  as  we  know  not  how  to  pray  as 
we  ought)  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  his  prayer,  whereof 
he  would  have  no  man  ignorant,  and  also  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  the  psalms,  hymns,  and  s})iritual  songs  which 
are  set  forth  in  the  Bible,  did  teach  and  instruct  all  the 
people  of  England  in  the  English  tongue,  that  they 
might  ask  such  things  as  are  according  to  the  will  of 
the  Father,  and  might  join  their  hearts  and  lips  in 
prayer  together ;  but  now  all  these  things  are  com- 
manded to  be  hid  and  shut  up  from  them  in  a  strange 
tongue,  whereby  it  must  needs  follow,  that  the  people 
can  neither  tell  how  to  pray,  nor  what  to  pray  for  ;  and 
how  can  they  join  their  hearts  and  voice  together,  when 
they  understand  no  more  what  the  voice  siguifieth  than 
a  brute  beast .' 

'♦  Finally,  I  hear  say,  that  the  catechism  which  was 
lately  set  forth  in  the  English  tongue,  is  now  in  every 
pulpit  condemned.  Oh  devilish  maUce,  and  most 
spitefully  injurious  to  the  salvation  of  mankind,  pur- 
chased by  Jesus  Christ  !  Indeed,  Satan  could  not  long 
suffer  that  so  great  l.ght  should  be  spread  abroad  in  the 

3  H 


832 


A  LETTER  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY  TO  MR.  WEST. 


[Book  XI. 


world.  He  saw  well  enough  that  nothing  was  able  to 
overthrow  his  kingdom  so  much,  as  if  children,  being 
godly  instructed  in  religion,  should  learn  to  know  Christ 
whilst  they  are  yet  young;  whereby  not  only  children, 
but  tlie  elder  sort  also,  and  aged  folks,  that  before  were 
not  taught  to  know  Christ  in  their  childhood,  should 
now,  even  with  children  and  babes,  be  forced  to  learn  to 
know  him.  Now,  therefore,  he  roareth  ;  now  he  rageth. 
But  what  else  do  they,  brethren,  who  serve  Satan, 
and  become  his  ministers  and  slaves  in  maintaining 
of  his  impiety,  but  even  the  same  which  they  did,  to 
whom  Christ  our  Saviour  threateneth  this  curse  in 
the  gospel :  '  But  woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  pha- 
risees,  hypocrites  !  for  ye  shut  up  the  kingdom  of 
heaven  against  men :  for  ye  neither  go  in  yourselves, 
neither  suffer  ye  them  that  are  entering  to  go  in.' 
(Matt,  xxiii.  13.) 

"  And  from  whence  shall  we  say,  brethren,  that  this 
horrible  and  mischievous  darkness  proceedeth,  which  is 
now  brought  upon  the  world  ?  From  whence,  I  pray 
you,  but  even  from  the  smoke  of  the  great  furnace  of  the 
bottomless  pit,  so  that  the  sun  and  the  air  are  now 
darkened  by  the  smoke  of  the  pit.  Now,  even  now, 
out  of  doubt,  brethren,  the  pit  is  opened  against  us, 
and  the  locusts  begin  to  swarm,  and  Abaddon  now 
reigneth. 

"  You,  therefore,  my  brethren,  who  pertain  unto 
Christ,  and  have  the  seal  of  God  marked  in  your  foreheads, 
that  is,  who  are  sealed  with  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  to  be 
a  peculiar  people  of  God,  quit  yourselves  like  men,  and  be 
strong  ;  for  he  that  is  in  us, '  is  stronger  than  he  who 
is  in  the  world ;  and  you  know  that  all  that  is  born  of 
God  overcometh  the  world,  and  this  is  the  victory  that 
overcometh  the  world,  even  our  faith.  Let  the  world 
fret ;  let  it  rage  never  so  much  ;  be  it  never  so  cruel  and 
bloody,  yet  be  you  sure  that  no  man  can  take  us  out  of 
our  Father's  hands,  for  he  is  greater  than  all.  '  He 
that  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for 
us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him  also  freely  give  us  all 
things  ?  Who  shall  lay  anything  to  the  charge  of  God's 
elect  ?  It  is  God  that  justifieth.  Who  is  he  that  con- 
demneth  ?  It  is  Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather,  that  is 
risen  again,  who  is  even  at  the  right  hand  of  God,  who 
also  maketh  intercession  for  us.  Who  shall  separate  us 
from  the  love  of  Christ  ?  shall  tribulation,  or  distress, 
or  persecution,  or  famine,  or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or 
sword  ?'  (Rom.  viii.  32 — 35.)  The  rest  ye  know,  bre- 
thren. We  are  certainly  persuaded  with  St.  Paul,  by 
the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  no  kind  of 
thing  shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God 
which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  Which  thing,  that 
it  may  come  to  pass  by  the  grace  and  mercy  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  to  the  comfort  both  of  you,  and  of  us  all, 
as  we  for  our  parts  will  continually  (God  willing)  pray 
for  you  ;  so,  dear  brethren  in  the  Lord,  with  all  earnest 
and  hearty  request  we  beseech  you,  even  in  the  bowels 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  that  you  will  not  cease  to  pray 
for  us.  Farewell,  dear  brethren.  The  grace  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you  all  evermore.  Amen." 

A  Letter  of  Bishop  Ridley,  in  answer  to  a  Letter  of  one 
Mr.  West,  sometime  his  Chaplain. 

"  I  wish  you  grace  in  God,  and  love  of  the  truth,  with- 
out the  which  truly  established  in  men's  hearts  by  the 
mighty  hand  of  Almighty  God,  it  is  no  more  jjossible  to 
stand  by  the  truth  in  Christ  in  time  of  trouble,  than  it  is 
for  the  wax  to  abide  the  heat  of  the  fire.  Sir,  you 
know  this,  that  I  am  (blessed  be  God)  persuaded  that 
this  world  is  but  transitory  ;  and,  as  St.  John  says,  '  The 
world  passeth  away,  and  the  lust  thereof.'  (I'johnii. 
17.)  I  am  persuaded  Christ's  words  are  true,  '  Who- 
soever therefore  shall  confess  me  before  men,  him  will 
I  confess  also  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven.' 
(Matt.  X.  32.)  And  I  believe  that  no  earthly  creature 
shall  be  saved,  whom  the  Redeemer  and  Saviour  of  the 
world  shall  before  his  Father  deny.  This  the  Lord 
grant,  that  it  may  be  so  grafted,  established,  and  fixed  in 
Hjy  heart,  that  neither  things  present,  nor  things  to  come, 


high  or  low,  life  nor  death,  shall  be  able  to  remove  me 
thence.  It  is  a  goodly  wish,  that  you  wish  me  deeply 
to  consider  the  things  pertaining  unto  God's  glory ;  but 
if  you  had  wished  also,  that  neither  fear  of  death,  nor 
hope  of  worldly  prosperity  should  prevent  my  maintaining 
God's  word  and  his  truth,  which  is  his  glory  and  true 
honour,  it  would  have  liked  me  well.  You  desire  me, 
for  God's  sake,  to  remember  myself.  Indeed,  sir,  it  ig 
now  time  so  to  do  ;  for,  so  far  as  I  can  perceive,  it 
standeth  me  upon  no  less  danger  than  of  the  loss  both 
of  body  and  soul  ;  and  I  trow,  then  it  is  time  for  a  man 
to  awake,  if  any  thing  will  awake  Iiim.  He  that  will  not 
fear  him  that  threateneth  to  cast  both  body  and  soul 
into  everlasting  fire,  whom  will  he  fear  ?  (With  this 
fear,  O  Lord,  fasten  thou  together  our  frail  flesh,  that 
we  may  never  swerve  from  thy  laws.)  You  say,  you 
have  made  much  suit  for  me.  Sir,  God  grant  tliat  you 
have  not,  in  suing  for  my  worldly  deliverance,  impaired 
and  hindered  the  furtherance  of  God's  word  and  his 
truth. 

"  You  have  known  me  long,  indeed  ;  in  which  time  it 
hath  chanced  me,  as  you  say,  to  dislike  some  things.  It 
is  true,  I  grant ;  for  sudden  changes,  without  substan- 
tial and  necessary  cause,  and  the  obstinate  setting  forth 
of  extremities,  I  never  did  love.  Confession  unto  the 
minister,  who  is  able  to  instruct,  correct,  comfort,  and 
inform  the  weak,  wounded,  and  ignorant  conscience,  in- 
deed, I  ever  thought,  might  do  much  good  in  Christ's 
congregation,  and  so,  I  assure  yon,  I  think  even  at  this 
day.  My  doctrine  and  my  preaching,  you  say,  you  have 
heard  often,  and,  after  your  judgment,  have  thought  it 
godly,  saving  only  for  the  sacrament  ;  which  thing,  al- 
though it  was  of  me  reverently  handled,  and  a  great  deal 
better  than  of  the  rest  (as  you  say),  yet  in  the  main  you 
write  warily,  and  in  this  world  viisely  ;  and  yet,  me- 
thought,  all  sounding  not  well.  Sir,  but  that  I  see  so 
many  changes  in  this  world,  and  so  much  alteration, 
else,  at  this  your  saying,  T  would  not  a  little  marvel.  I 
have  taken  you  for  my  friend,  and  a  man  whom  I 
esteemed  for  plainness  and  fwithfulness,  as  nniob,  I  as- 
sure you,  as  for  your  learning  ;  and  have  you  kei)t  this 
so  close  in  your  heart  from  ms  unto  this  day  ?  Sir,  J 
consider  more  things  than  one,  a;;d  will  not  sny  all  that 
I  think.  But  what  need  you  to  care  what  I  thinlc,  for 
any  thing  I  shall  be  able  to  do  unto  you,  either  good  or 
harm  ?  You  give  me  good  lessons,  to  stand  in  nothing 
against  my  learning,  and  to  beware  of  vain-glory.  Truly, 
sir,  I  herein  like  your  counsel  very  well,  and  'uy  God's 
grace  I  intend  to  follow  it  vmto  my  life's  end. 

"To  write  unto  those  whom  you  n:inie,  I  cannot  see 
what  it  will  avail  me.  For  this  I  would  have  you 
know,  that  I  esteem  nothing  available  for  me,  which  also 
will  not  further  the  glory  of  God.  And  now,  because  I 
perceive  you  have  an  entire  zeal  and  desire  for  uiy  de- 
liverance out  of  this  captivity  and  worldly  misery,  if  I 
should  not  bear  you  a  good  heart  in  God  again,  nu^hink 
I  were  to  blame.  Sir,  how  nigh  the  day  of  my  dissolu- 
tion and  departure  out  of  this  world  is  at  hand,  I  cannot 
tell :  the  Lord's  will  be  fulfilled  how  soon  soever  it  shall 
come.  I  know  the  Lord's  words  must  be  verified  on 
me  that  I  shall  appear  before  the  uncorrupt  judge,  and 
be  accountable  to  him  for  all  my  former  life.  And 
although  the  hope  of  his  mercies  is  my  sheet-anchor  of 
eternal  salvation,  yet  am  I  persuaded  that  whosoever 
wittingly  ncglecteth  and  regardeth  not  to  clear  liis  con- 
science, he  cannot  have  peace  with  God,  nor  a  lively 
faith  in  his  mercy.  Conscience,  therefore,  movcth  me, 
considering  you  were  one  of  my  family,  and  one  of  my 
household,  of  whom  then  I  think  I  had  a  special  cure, 
and  of  all  them  who  were  within  my  house,  which  indeed 
ought  to  have  been  an  example  of  godliness  to  all  the 
rest  of  my  cure,  not  only  of  good  life,  but  also  in  pro- 
moting of  God's  word  to  the  uttermost  of  their  power, 
(but,  alas  !  now  when  the  trial  doth  separate  the  chaff  from 
the  corn,  how  small  a  portion  it  is,  God  knoweth,  which 
the  wind  doth  not  blow  away, }  this  conscience,  I  say,  do(h 
move  me  to  fear,  lest  the  lightness  of  my  fan)i]y  sl.all  lo 
l.iid  to  my  charge  for  lack  of  more  earnest  and  diligent 
instruction,  wliich  should  have  been  done.  But,  blessed  be 
God,  who  hath  given   me  grace  to  sec  thii  my  default, 


A.D.  1555.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  BISHOP  LATOIER. 


SiJ 


and  to  lament  it  from  the  bottom  of  mv  heart,  before  my 
departing  hence. 

'*  This  conscience  doth  move  me  also  now  to  require 
both  you  and  my  friend  Doctor  Harvey,  to  remember 
your  promises  made  to  me  in  times  past,  of  the  pure 
setting  forth  and  preaching  of  God  s  word  and  his  trutli. 
These  promises,  although  you  shall  not  need  to  fear  to 
be  charged  with  them  by  me  hereafter  before  the  world, 
yet  look  for  none  other,  (I  exhort  you  as  my  friends,) 
but  to  be  charged  with  them  at  God's  hand.  This  con- 
science, and  the  love  that  I  bear  unto  you,  biddeth  me 
now  say  unto  you  both,  in  God's  name;  fear  God,  and 
love  not  the  world  :  for  God  is  able  to  cast  both  body 
and  soul  into  hell-fire.  '  When  his  wrath  is  kindled 
but  a  little,  blessed  are  all  they  that  put  their  trust  in  him  !' 
And  the  saying  of  St.  John  is  true,  '  For  all  that  is  in 
the  world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the  lust  of  the  eyes, 
and  the  pride  of  life,  is  not  of  the  Father,  but  is  of  the 
world.  And  the  world  passeth  away,  and  the  lust 
thereof:  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God  abideth  for 
ever.'  If  this  gift  of  grace,  (which  undoubtedly  is  ne- 
cessarily required  unto  eternal  salvation, )  were  truly  and 
unfeignedly  engrafted  and  firmly  established  in  men's 
hearts,  they  would  not  be  so  light,  so  suddenly  to  sh.iak 
from  the  maintenance  and  confession  of  the  truth  as  is 
now,  alas  !  seen  so  manifestly  of  so  many  in  these  days. 
But  here,  peradventure,  you  would  know  of  me,  what 
is  the  truth.  Sir,  God's  word  is  the  truth,  as  St.  John 
saith,  and  that  even  the  same  that  was  heretofore.  Fur 
although  man  doth  vary  and  clftinge  as  the  moon,  yet 
God's  word  is  stable,  and  abideth  the  same  for  evermore  : 
and  of  Christ  it  is  truly  said,  '  Jesus  Christ,  the  same  yes- 
terday, to-day,  and  for  ever.' 

"  When  1  was  in  office,  all  that  were  esteemed  learned 
in  God's  word,  agreed  this  to  be  a  truth  written  in  God's 
word,  that  the  common  prayer  of  the  church  should  be 
had  in  the  common  tongue.  You  know  I  have  conferred 
with  many,  and  I  assure  you,  I  never  found  a  man  (so  far 
as  I  do  remember)  either  old  or  young,  gospeller  or 
papist,  of  what  judgment  soever  he  was,  in  this  thing  to 
be  of  a  contrary  opinion.  If,  then,  it  were  a  truth  of 
God's  word,  think  you  that  the  alteration  of  the  world 
can  make  it  an  untruth  ?  If  it  cannot,  why  then  do  so 
many  men  shrink  from  the  confession  and  maintenance 
of  this  truth  received  once  by  us  all .'  For  what  is  it,  I 
pray  you,  else  to  confess  or  deny  Christ  in  this  world, 
but  to  maintain  the  truth  taught  in  God's  word,  or  for 
any  worldly  respect  to  shrink  from  the  same  ?  This  one 
thing  have  1  brought  for  a  sample  ;  other  things  are  in 
like  case,  which  now  particularly  I  need  not  mention. 
For  he  that  will  forsake  wittingly,  either  for  fear  or  gain  of 
the  world,  any  one  open  truth  of  God's  word,  if  he  be  con- 
strained, he  will  assuredly  forsake  God  and  all  his  truth, 
rather  than  he  will  endanger  himself  to  lose  or  to  leave 
what  he  loveth  better  indeed,  than  he  doth  God  and  the 
truth  of  his  word. 

"  I  like  very  well  your  plain  speaking,  wherein  you 
say,  I  must  either  agree  or  die,  and  I  think  that  you 
mean  of  the  bodily  death,  which  is  common  both  to  good 
and  bad.  Sir,  I  know  I  must  die,  whether  I  agree  or 
not.  But  what  folly  were  it  then  to  make  such  an  agree- 
ment, by  which  1  could  never  escape  this  death  which  is 
common  to  all,  and  also  incur  the  guilt  of  death  and 
eternal  damnation  ?  Lord,  grant  that  I  may  utterly 
abhor  and  detest  this  damnable  agreement,  as  long  as  1 
live.  And  because,  I  dare  say,  you  wrote  of  friendship 
unto  me  this  short  earnest  advertisement,  and  I  think 
verily,  wishing  me  to  live  and  not  to  die,  therefore  bear- 
ing you  in  my  heart  no  less  love  in  God,  than  you  do 
nie  in  the  world,  I  say  unto  you  in  the  word  of  the  Lord 
(and  vAia.t  I  say  to  you,  I  say  to  all  my  friends  and 
lovers  of  us  in  God,)  that  if  you  do  not  confess  and 
maintain  to  your  power  and  knowledge  that  which  is 
grounded  upon  God's  wcn'd,  but  will  either  for  fear  or 
gain  of  the  world   shrink   and  play  the  apostate,  indeed 

?ou  shall  die  tlie  death  ;  you  know  what  I  mean.  And 
beseech  you  all  true  friends  and  lovers  in  God,  remem- 
ber what  1  say,  for  this  may  be  the  last  time,  peradven- 
ture. that  ever  I  shall  write  unto  you. 

"  From  Oiford,  the  8th  of  April,  1555." 


I  An  Account  of  the  Life,  Ac's,  and  Doings  of  Master 
Htiyh  Latimer. 

After  the  life  of  Bishop  Ridley,  we  must  now  relate 
the  life  and  doings  of  the  worthy  champion,  and  old 
practised  soldier  of  Christ,  ]\Iaster  Hugh  Latimer  ;  of 
whose  acts,  even  from  his  first  years  and  tender  age,  we 
are  here  to  treat.  He  was  the  son  of  one  Hugli  Lati- 
mer, of  Thurcaston,  in  the  county  of  Leicester,  a  hus- 
bandman of  good  estimation  ;  with  whom  also  he  was 
brought  up  until  he  was  of  the  age  of  four  years  or  there- 
abouts. At  which  time,  his  parents,  seeing  his  ready, 
prompt,  and  sharp  wit,  purposed  to  train  him  uj)  in 
erudition,  and  knowledge  of  good  literature  :  wherein  he 
so  profited  in  his  youtli,  at  the  common  schools  of  his 
own  country,  that  at  the  age  of  fourteen  years,  he  was 
sent  to  the  university  of  Cambridge  ;  where  he  gave 
himself  to  the  study  of  such  school  divinity,  as  the  igno- 
rance of  that  age  did  suffer. 

He  was  then  zealous  in  the  popish  religion,  and  so 
scrupulous,  as  he  himself  confessed,  that  being  a  priest, 
and  using  to  say  mass,  he  was  so  servile  an  observer 
of  the  Romish  decrees,  that  he  thought  he  had  never 
sufficiently  mingled  his  massing  wine  with  water  :  and 
that  he  should  never  be  damned,  if  he  were  once  a  pro- 
fessed friar,  with  such  superstitious  fancies.  And  in 
this  blind  zeal  he  was  a  bitter  enemy  to  the  professors 
of  Christ's  gospel  ;  as  his  oration  delivered  when  he 
obtained  his  degree  of  bachelor  of  divinity,  against 
Philip  Melanothon,  and  also  his  other  works,  plainly 
declared.  His  popish  zeal  could  in  no  case  abide  good 
Master  Stafford,  reader  of  the  divinity  lectures  in  Cam- 
bridge, most  spitefully  railing  against  him,  and  desiring 
the  youth  of  Cambridge  not  to  believe  him. 

Notwithstanding,  such  was  the  goodness  and  merciful 
purpose  of  God,  that  though  by  the  way  he  thought  to  have 
ruined  the  professors  of  tlie  gospel,  and  true  church  of 
Christ,  he  was  himself  caught  in  tlie  blessed  net  of  God's 
word.  For  Thomas  Bilney  (whose  history  has  been  be- 
fore described,)  being  at  that  time  a  searclier  out  of  Satan's 
subtleties,  and  a  secret  overthrower  of  antichrist's  king- 
dom, seeing  Latimer  to  be  full  of  zeal,  although  without 
knowledge,  was  stricken  with  a  brotlierly  pity  towards 
him,  and  thought  by  what  means  he  might  best  v,-in  this 
zealous,  though  ignorant  brother,  to  the  true  knowledge 
of  Christ.  After  a  short  time,  he  came  to  Latimer,  and 
desired  him  to  hear  him  make  his  confession  ;  whicli  he 
willingly  granted.  He  was,  through  the  good  Sj)irit  of 
God,  so  touched  by  what  he  then  heard,  that  he  forsook 
bis  former  studying  of  tlie  school  doctors,  and  became 
an  earnest  student  of  true  divinity,  as  he  himself  con- 
fesses. So  that  whereas  before  he  was  an  enemy,  and 
almost  a  persecutor  of  Christ,  he  was  now  a  zealous 
seeker  after  him,  changing  his  old  manner  of  cavilling 
and  railing,  into  a  diligent  kind  of  conferring,  both 
with  Bilney  and  others,  and  came  also  to  Stafford  before 
he  died,  and  desired  him  to  forgive  him. 

After  this,  he  was  not  satisfied  with  his  own  conver- 
sion only,  but,  like  a  true  disciple  of  the  blessed  Samari- 
tan, pitied  the  misery  of  others,  and  therefore  became 
both  a  public  preacher,  and  also  a  private  instructor  to 
the  rest  of  his  brethren  within  the  university,  for  the 
space  of  three  years,  spending  his  time  partly  in  the 
Latin  tongue  among  the  learned,  and  partly  amongst  the 
simple  people  in  the  English  language.  However,  as 
Satan  never  sleeps  when  he  sees  his  kingdom  beginning 
to  decay,  so  now,  seeing  that  this  worthy  member  of 
Christ  would  be  a  shrewd  .shaker  of  it,  he  raised  up  his 
impious  agents  to  molest  and  trouble  him. 

Amongst  these  tliere  was  an  Augustinian  friar,  who 
took  occasion  upon  certain  sermons  that  Latimer  made 
about  Christmas  1529,  as  well  in  the  church  of  St.  Ed- 
ward, as  also  in  St.  Augustine's,  in  the  university  of 
Cambridge  to  object  against  him,  for  Latimer  in  the 
sermons  (alluding  to  the  common  usage  of  the  season) 
gave  the  people  certain  cards  out  of  the  fifth,  sixth,  and 
seventh  chapters  of  St.  Matthew,  whereupon  they  might, 
not  only  then,  but  always  else,  occupy  their  time. 

The  handling  of  this  matter  was  so  proper  for  the 
time,  and  so  pleasantly  applied,  that  it  wrought  in  the 


834 


iiJSHOP  LATIMER  CITED  BEFORE  THE  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY.     [Book  XI. 


hearers  much  fruit,  to  the  overthrow  of  popish  supersti- 
tion, and  setting  up  of  pure  religion. 

Tliis  was  upon  the  Sunday  before  Christmay-day  ;  on 
which  day  coming  to  the  church,  and  causing  the  bell  to 
be  tolled  for  a  sermon,  he  entered  into  the  pulpit,  taking 
for  his  text  the  words  of  the  gospel  read  in  the  church  that 
day,  "  Who  art  thou  ?''  &c.  In  delivering  the  cards,  he 
made  the  heart  to  be  trump,  exhorting  and  inviting  all  men 
thereby  to  serve  the  Lord  with  inward  heart  and  true  af- 
fection, and  not  with  outward  ceremonies  :  adding,  more- 
over, to  the  praise  of  that  trump,  that  though  it  were  never 
so  small,  yet  it  would  take  up  the  best  court  card  beside  in 
the  bunch,  yea,  though  it  were  the  king  of  clubs,  &c. 
meaning  thereby,  how  the  Lord  would  be  worshipped  and 
served  in  simplicity  of  heart  and  truth,  wherein  con- 
sisteth  true  christian  religion,  and  not  in  the  outward 
deeds  of  the  letter  only,  or  in  the  glistering  shew  of 
man's  traditions,  or  pardons,  pilgrimages,  ceremonies, 
vows,  devotions,  voluntary  works,  and  works  of  super- 
erogation, foundations,  oblations,  the  pope's  supremacy, 
&c.,  so  that  all  these  either  were  needless,  where  the 
other  is  present ;  or  else  were  of  small  estimation,  in 
comparison  of  the  other. 

It  would  require  a  long  discourse  to  declare  what  a  stir 
there  was  in  Cambridge,  upon  this  preaching  of  Master 
Latimer.  Satan  began  to  feel  himself  and  his  kingdom 
to  be  touched  too  near,  and  therefore  thouglit  it  time  to 
look  about  him,  and  to  make  out  his  men  of  arms. 

First  came  out  the  prior  of  the  Blackfriars'  called 
Backenham,  and  afterwards  a  Dr.  Venetus. 

But  why  should  I  here  stand  deciphering  the  names 
of  his  adversaries,  when  whole  swarms  of  friars  and  doc- 
tors flocked  against  him  on  every  side,  almost  through 
the  whole  university,  preaching  against  him  ?  Amongst 
whom  was  Dr.  Watson,  Master  of  Christ's  College,  whose 
scholar  Latimer  had  been.  Dr.  Notories,  Master  of  Clare 
Hall ;  Dr.  Philo,  Master  of  Michael  House,  Dr.  Metcalf, 
Master  of  St.  John's ;  Dr.  Blithe,  of  the  King's  Hall ;  Dr. 
Bullock.  Master  of  the  Queen's  College  ;  Dr.  ClifFe,  of 
Clement  House  ;  Dr.  Donnes,  of  Jesus'  College  ;  Dr. 
Psalms,  of  St.  Nicholas  Hostel;  Bain,  Rud,  and  Green- 
wood, Bachelors  of  Divinity,  all  three  of  St.  John's  Col- 
lege :  also  Brikenden,  Bachelor  of  Divinity,  of  the  same 
house,  and  scholar  sometimes  to  the  said  Latimer.  Briefly, 
there  were  almost  as  many  as  there  were  heads  of  houses, 
so  many  impugners  did  this  worthy  standard-bearer  of 
Christ's  gospel  sustain. 

Then  came  at  last  Dr.  West,  bishop  of  Ely,  who 
preaching  against  Latimer,  at  Barvel  Abbey,  forbade 
him  to  preach  any  more  within  the  churches  of  that 
university.  Notwithstanding,  so  the  Lord  provided, 
that  Dr.  Barnes,  prior  of  the  Augustine  friars,  licensed 
Latimer  to  preach  in  his  church  of  the  Augustines,  and 
he  himself  preached  at  the  church  by,  called  St.  Ed- 
ward's church,  which  was  the  first  sermon  of  the  gospel 
which  Dr.  Barnes  preached,  being  upon  Christmas-eve, 
on  a  Sunday. 

Latimer  being  thus  baited  by  the  friars.  Doctors,  and 
Masters  of  that  university,  about  the  year  1329,  not- 
withstanding these  malignant  adversaries,  he  continued  in 
Cambridge,  preaching  for  the  space  of  three  years  with 
applause  of  the  godly  ;  also  with  such  admiration  of  his 
enemies  that  heard  him,  that  the  bishop  himself  coming 
in,  and  hearing  him,  wished  himself  to  be  equal  to  him. 
After  this,  Latimer  and  Bilney  continued  in  Cam- 
bridge some  time,  where  he,  with  Bilney,  used  much 
to  confer  together,  so  that  the  place  where  they  most 
used  to  walk  in  the  fields  was  called  long  after,  the 
Heretic's  Hill. 

The  society  of  these  two,  as  it  was  much  remarked  by 
many  in  that  university,  so  it  was  full  of  many  good  ex- 
amples, to  all  such  as  would  follow  their  doings,  both  in 
visiting  the  prisoners,  in  relieving  the  needy,  and  in 
feeding  the  hungry. 

After  Latimer  had  thus  laboured  in  preaching  and 
teaching  in  the  University  of  Camhridc;e  about  the  space 
of  three  years,  he  was  at  h^ngth  called  up  before  the  car- 
dinal for  heresy,  by  the  procurement  of  some  of  the  uni- 
versity, where  he  was  content  to  subscribe,  and  agree 
to  such  articles  as  then  they  propounded  unto  him,  &c. 


After  that  he  returned  to  the  university  again,  where 
shortly  after,  by  means  of  Dr.  Buts,  the  king's  physi- 
cian, a  singular  poor  man,  and  a  special  favourer  of 
good  proceedings,  he  was  in  the  number  of  those  who 
laboured  in  the  cause  of  the  king's  supremacy.  Then 
he  went  to  the  court,  where  he  remained  a  certain  time 
in  Dr.  Buts'  chambers,  preaching  in  London  very  often. 
At  last  being  weary  of  the  court,  having  a  benefice  of- 
fered  him  by  the  king,  at  the  suit  of  Lord  Cromwell  and 
Dr.  Buts,  he  was  glad  of  it,  seeking  by  that  means  to  be 
rid  of  the  court,  and  so  having  a  grant  of  the  benefice, 
he  departed,  and  resided  on  it. 

This  benefice  was  in  Wiltshire,  under  the  diocese  of 
Sarum  ;  the  name  of  the  town  was  called  West  Kingston 
where  this  good  preacher  exercised  himself  with  much 
diligence  to  instruct  his  flock,  and  not  only  them,  but 
also  all  the  country  about.  In  fine,  his  diligence  was  so 
great,  his  preaching  so  mighty,  the  manner  of  his  teach- 
ing so  zealous,  that  he  could  not  escape  without  ene- 
mies. So  true  it  is  what  St.  Paul  foretells  us,  "  Whoso- 
ever will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  shall  suff'er  persecu- 
tion." It  so  happened,  that  as  he,  preaching  upon  the 
blessed  Virgin,  had  declared  his  mind,  referring  and  re- 
ducing all  honour  only  to  Christ  our  only  Saviour,  cer- 
tain popish  priests,  being  offended,  sought  trouble  against 
him,  drawing  out  articles  which  they  untruly,  unjustly, 
falsely,  and  uncharitably  imputed  to  him,  that  he  preach- 
ed agiinst  our  Lady,  for  that  he  reproved  in  a  sermon 
the  superstitious  rudeness  of  certain  priests,  who  held 
opinions  respecting  that  blessed  Virgin,  as  if  she  never 
had  any  sin,  nor  were  saved  by  Christ,  the  only  Saviour 
of  the  whole  world.  Also,  that  he  said  that  saints  were 
not  to  be  worshipped ;  that  Ave  Maria  was  a  salutation 
only,  and  no  prayer  ;  that  there  was  no  material  fire  in 
hell ;  that  there  was  no  purgatory,  in  saying  that  he  had 
rather  be  in  purgatory  than  in  Lollard's  Tosver. 

The  chief  molesters  of  him,  besides  the  country  priests, 
were  Dr.  Povvel,  of  Salisbury ;  Dr.  Wilson,  of  Cambridge; 
Master  Hubberdin,  and  Dr.  Sherwood.  Of  whom  some 
preached  against  hiui,  some  also  wrote  against  him  ;  so 
that  by  their  procurement  he  was  cited  up  and  called  to 
appear  before  William  Warrham,  archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, and  John  Stokesley,  bishop  of  London,  January 
29,  A.D.  lo;:il. 

Against  this  citation,  although  Master  Latimer  ap- 
pealed to  his  own  ordinary,  he  was  taken  to  London  be- 
fore Warham,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  the 
bishop  of  London,  where  he  was  greatly  molested,  and 
detained  a  long  space  from  his  cure.  There  be  being 
called  thrice  every  week  before  the  bishops,  to  make 
answer  for  his  preaching,  and  certain  articles  or  propo- 
sitions drawn  out  and  laid  to  him,  to  which  they  re- 
quired him  to  subscribe.  At  length  he  writes  to  the 
archbishop,  j)artly  excusing  his  infirmity,  by  which  he 
could  not  appear  at  their  commandment,  partly  expos- 
tulating with  them  for  troubling  and  detaining  him  from 
his  duty  for  no  just  cause,  but  only  for  preaching  the 
truth  against  certain  vain  abuses  crept  into  religion. 

In  this  epistle  he  also  alludes  to  certain  articles,  whe- 
ther he  subscribed  to  them  or  not,  is  uncertain.  It  ap- 
pears by  the  epistle,  that  he  durst  not  consent  to  tliem. 
But  yet  whether  he  was  compelled  afterwards  to  assent, 
through  the  cruel  handling  of  the  bishops,  is  doubtful ; 
whether  he  so  did  or  not  is  no  great  marvel,  the  inicjuity 
of  the  time  being  such,  that  either  he  must  needs  do 
so.  or  else  abide  the  bishop's  cruel  sentence  of  death, 
which  he  at  that  time  (as  he  himself  confessed,)  was  loath 
to  sustain  for  such  matters  as  these  were,  unless  it  were 
for  necessary  articles  of  belief.  I  conjecture  that  he  did 
subscribe,  although  it  was  long  before  he  could  be  brought 
to  do  so.  Yet  this  by  the  way  is  to  be  noted,  concern- 
ing the  crafty  and  deceitful  handling  of  these  bishops  in 
his  examinations,  what  subtle  devices  they  used  to  entrap 
him  in  their  snares.  The  truth  of  the  story  he  shews  him- 
self in  a  sermon  preached  at  Stamford,  October  9,  A.D. 
1.5.50  :  "  I  was  once,"  said  he,  "  ii^examination  before  five 
or  six  bishops,  where  I  had  much  vexation  ;  every  week 
I  came  thrice  to  examinations,  and  many  snares  and  traps 
were  laid  to  entangle  me.  Now  God  knoweth  1  was 
ignorant  of  the  laws,  but  that  God  gave  me  answer  and 


A.D.  1555.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  BISHOP  LATIMER'S  EXAMINATION,  &c. 


835 


wisdom  what  I  should  speak';  it  was  God  indeed,  for 
else  I  had  never  escaped  them.  At  the  last,  1  was 
brought  forth  to  be  examined  into  a  chamber  liung  with 
arras,  where  I  was  wont  to  be  examined  :  but  now  at 
this  time  the  chamber  was  somewhat  altered.  For 
■whereas  before  there  was  wont  ever  to  be  a  fire  in  the 
chimney,  now  the  fire  was  taken  away,  and  an  arras 
hanged  over  the  chimney,  and  the  table  stood  near  the 
chimney's  end.  There  was  amongst  the  bishops  that  ex- 
amined me,  one  with  whom  I  had  been  very  familiar, 
and  took  him  for  my  great  friend,  an  aged  man,  and  he 
sat  next  the  end  of  tiie  table.  Then,  amongst  all  other 
questions,  he  put  forth  one,  a  very  subtle  and  crafty  one, 
such,  indeed,  as  I  could  not  think  so  great  danger  in. 
And  when  I  should  have  made  answer,  '  I  pray  you. 
Master  Latimer,'  said  one,  '  speak  out  ;  I  .".m  very  thick 
of  hearing,  and  here  be  many  that  sit  far  off.'  I  mar- 
velled at  this,  that  I  was  bidden  speak  out,  and  began  to 
suspect,  and  gave  an  ear  to  the  chimney  ;  and  there  I 
heard  a  pen  writing  in  the  chimney  behind  the  cloth. 
They  had  appointed  one  there  to  write  all  mine  answers ; 
for  they  made  sure  that  I  should  not  start  from  them  : 
]  there  was  no  starting  from  them.  God  was  my  good 
Lord,  and  gave  me  answer,  I  could  never  else  have  es- 
caped it." 

In  these  hard  and  dangerous  straits  and  snares  of 
the  bishops,  it  had  been  impossible  to  have  escaped,  had 
not  the  Almighty,  as  he  stirred  him  up,  so  preserved 
Lim  through  the  favour  and  power  of  his  prince  ;  who 
with  much  favour  embraced  him,  and  rescued  and  de- 
livered him  out  of  the  crooked  claws  of  his  enemies. 
At  length,  through  the  procurement,  partly  of  Dr. 
Buts,  partly  of  good  Cromwell,  he  advanced  him  to  the 
dignity  of  a  bishop,  making  him  bishop  of  Worcester, 
and  so  continued  a  few  years,  instructing  his  diocese, 
according  to  the  duty  of  a  diligent  and  vigilant  pastor, 
with  wholesome  doctrine  and  example  of  perfect  con- 
versation. It  were  long  to  dwell,  particularly  upon  such 
things  as  might  here  be  brought  to  the  commendation  of 
his  pains  ;  as  study,  readiness,  and  continual  carefulness 
in  teaching,  preaching,  exhorting,  visiting,  correcting, 
and  reforming,  either  as  his  ability  could  serve,  or  the 
time  would  bear.  But  the  days  then  were  so  dangerous 
and  variable,  that  he  could  not  in  all  things  do  what  he 
would.  Yet  what  he  might  do,  that  he  performed  to  the 
uttermost  of  his  strength,  so  that  although  he  could  not 
utterly  extinguish  all  the  relics  of  old  superstition,  yet 
be  so  wrought,  that  though  they  could  not  be  taken 
away,  yet  they  should  be  used  with  as  little  hurt,  and 
with  as  much  profit  as  might  be.  As  (for  example)  in 
this  and  in  other  things,  it  appeared,  that  when  it  could 
not  be  avoided,  but  that  holy  water  and  holy  bread  must 
needs  be  received,  yet  he  so  prepared  and  instructed 
those  of  his  diocese,  that  superstition  should  be  excluded, 
as  far  as  possible,  in  them. 

He  was  not  ignorant  how  the  institution  of  holy  water 
and  holy  bread,  not  only  had  no  ground  in  scripture, 
but  also  how  full  of  profane  exorcisms  and  conjurations 
they  were,  contrary  to  the  rule  and  learning  of  the  gos- 
pel. Thus  this  good  man  acted  in  his  diocese.  But 
-both  in  the  university,  and  at  his  benefice,  he  was 
harassed  by  wicked  and  evil-disposed  persons  ;  and  so 
in  his  bishoprick  also  he  was  not  clear  of  some  that 
sought  his  trouble.  He  continued  in  this  laborious 
function  of  a  bishop  the  space  of  certain  years,  till  the 
coming  in  of  the  Six  Articles. 

Seeing  that  either  he  must  lose  the  quiet  of  a  good 
conscience,  or  else  forsake  his  bishoprick,  he  of  his  own 
free  accord  resigned  his  see.  At  which  time  Shaxton, 
the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  resigned  likewise.  And  so 
these  two  remained  a  long  time  unbishoped,  keeping 
silence  till  the  time  of  King  Edward,  of  blessed  me- 
mory. 

Then  coming  up  to  London,  he  was  molested  and  trou- 
bled by  the  bishops,  whereby  he  was  again  in  no  little 
danger,  and  at  length  was  cast  into  the  Tower,  where  he 
remained  prisoner,  till  the  time  of  King  Edward,  by 
means  of  whom  the  golden  mouth  of  this  preacher,  so 
long  shut  up  before,  was  now  opened  again.  And  so 
beginning  afresh  to  speed  his  plough,  he  continued  all 


the  time  of  that  king,  labouring  in  the  Lord's  harvest 
most  fruitfully. 

In  this  labour  of  love  he  occupied  himself  all  King 
Edward's  days,  preaching  for  the  most  part  every  Sun- 
day twice,  to  the  no  small  shame  of  other  loitering  and 
luipreaching  prelates,  and  so  much  the  more  to  their 
shame,  because,  having  been  hurt  by  the  fall  of  a  tree, 
and  above  sixty-seven  years  of  age,  he  yet  took  so  little 
ease  and  care  of  himself,  to  do  the  people  good,  preach- 
ing every  morning,  usually,  winter  and  summer. 

Not  long  after  the  death  of  King  Edward,  Latimer 
was  arrested  and  brought  to  London,  by  command  of 
Queen  Mary,  and  cast  into  the  Tower,  where  he  suffered 
much.  Thence  he  was  transported  to  Oxford,  with 
Cranmer,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  Ridley,  bishop 
of  London,  there  to  dispute  upon  articles  sent  down 
from  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  as  before  men- 
tioned, as  also,  how  and  by  whom  Latimer,  with  his  other 
fellow -prisoners  were  condemned  after  the  disputations, 
and  committed  again  to  the  prison,  there  continuing 
from  April  to  October ;  where  they  were  occupied, 
either  with  brotherly  conference,  or  with  fervent  prayer, 
or  with  fruitful  writing. 

Altiiough  Latimer,  by  reason  of  the  feebleness  of  his 
age,  ftTote  least  of  them  all  in  this  latter  time  of  his 
imprisonment  ;  yet  in  prayer  he  was  fervently  occupied  : 
And  amongst  other  things,  these  were  three  principal 
matters  he  prayed  for.  First,  that  as  God  had  appointed 
him  to  be  a  preacher  of  his  word,  so  also  he  would  give 
him  grace  to  stand  to  his  doctrine  until  his  death,  that 
he  might  give  his  heart's  blood  for  the  same.  Secondly, 
that  (iod  of  his  mercy  would  restore  his  gospel  to  J'3ng- 
land  once  again  ;  and  these  words  "  once  again,  once 
again,"  he  did  so  inculcate  and  beat  into  the  ears  of  the 
Lord  God,  as  tliough  he  had  seen  God  before  him,  and 
spoken  to  him  face  to  face.  The  third  matter  was,  to 
pray  for  the  preservation  of  the  queen's  majesty  that 
now  is  (Elizabeth),  whom  in  his  ])rayer  he  was  wont 
customarily  to  name,  and  even  with  tears  desired  God 
to  make  her  a  comfort  to  this  comfortless  realm  of  Eng- 
land. These  were  the  matters  he  prayed  for  so  earnest- 
ly. Neither  were  these  things  desired  in  vain,  fur  the 
Lord  most  graciously  granted  all  his  requests. 

Concerning  his  constancy,  even  in  the  utmost  extre- 
mity, the  Lord  graciously  assisted  him.  For  when  he 
stood  at  the  stake,  at  Oxford,  and  the  tormentors  were 
about  to  set  the  fire  to  him,  and  to  the  learned  and  godly 
Bishop  Ridley,  he  lifted  up  his  eyes  towards  heaven 
with  an  amiable  and  comfortable  countenance,  saying 
these  words,  "  God  is  faithful,  who  doth  not  suflfer  us  to 
be  tempted  above  our  strength  ;"  and  so  by  and  by 
shed  his  blood  in  the  cause  of  Christ. 

How  mercifully  the  Lord  heard  his  second  request,  in 
restoring  his  gospel  once  again  to  this  realm,  these  pre- 
sent days  can  bear  record.  And  what  then  shall  Eng- 
land say  now  for  her  defence,  which  being  so  mercifully 
visited  and  refreshed  with  the  word  of  God,  so  slenderly 
and  unthankfully  considers  either  her  own  past  misery, 
or  the  great  benefit  of  God  now  present .'  The  Lord  be 
merciful  unto  us !     Amen. 

Concerning  his  third  request,  it  seems  likewise  most 
effectually  granted,  to  the  great  praise  of  God,  the  further- 
ance of  his  gospel,  and  to  the  unspeakable  comfort  of 
this  realm.  For  whether  at  the  request  of  his  prayer, 
or  of  other  God's  holy  saints,  or  whether  God  was  moved 
with  the  cry  of  his  whole  church,  the  truth  is,  that  when 
all  was  in  a  desperate  case,  and  so  desperate  that  the 
enemies  mightily  flourished  and  triumphed,  God's  word 
was  banished,  Spaniards  received,  no  place  left  for 
Christ's  servants  to  cover  their  heads,  suddenly  the  Lord 
called  to  remembrance  his  mercy,  and  forgetting  our 
former  iniquity,  made  an  end  of  all  these  miseries,  and 
wrought  a  marvellous  change  of  things  ;  Queen  Eliza- 
beth was  appointed  and  anointed,  for  whom  this  grey- 
headed father  so  earnestly  prayed  in  his  imprisonment  : 
through  whose  true,  natural,  and  imperial  crown,  the 
brightness  of  God's  word  was  set  up  again  to  confound 
the  dark  and  false  visored  kingdom  of  antichrist,  the 
true  temple  of  Christ  re-edified,  the  captivity  of  sorrow- 
ful christians  released,  which  so  long  was  wished  for  in 


83H 

the  prayers  of  so  many  good  men,  especially  of  this  faith- 
ful and  true  servant  of  the  Lord,  Bishop  Latimer. 

May  the  same  God,  who,  at  the  requests  of  his  holy 
and  fa'ithful  saints,  hath  poured  upon  us  such  benefits  of 
nis  mercy,  peace,  and  tranquillity,  assist  our  most  vir- 
tuous and  christian  princess,  and  her  subjects,  that  we 
m^y  every  one  in  his  state  and  calling  serve  to  his  glory, 
and  walk  in  our  vocation,  that  we  lose  not  that  which 
they  have  obtained,  but  may  proceed  in  all  faithfulness, 
to  build  and  keep  up  the  house  and  temple  of  the  Lord, 
to  the  advancine:  of  his  glory,  and  our  everlasting  com- 
fort in  him  !  Now  after  these  things  pertaining  to  the 
events  of  Bishop  Latimer's  life,  let  us  come  to  his 
letters  ;  and  first  concerning  the  articles  for  which  he 
was  troubled  by  the  priests  about  his  benefice  at  West 
Kingston,  of  which  he  writes  to  Master  Morice. 

The  following  are  extracts,  for  the  whole  were  too  long 
to  insert  here,  and  the  reader  will  perceive  that  even 
then  Latimer  had  not  seen  the  full  extent  of  the  errors 
of  popery. 

They  objected  that  he  had  taught  that  our  Lady 
was  a  sinner.  He  says  in  his  letter  on  this  point  as 
follows  : — 

"  I  was  led  by  some,  not  only  laymen,  but  also 
priests  and  beneficed  men,  who  gave  to  our  Lady  so 
much  of  devotion  without  judgment,  as  though  she  had 
not  needed  Christ  to  save  her:  to  prove  Christ  her 
Saviour,  to  make  Christ  a  whole  Saviour  of  all  that  be, 
or  shall  be  saved :  1  reasoned  after  this  manner ;  that 
either  she  was  a  sinner,  or  no  sinner  ;  there  is  no  mean: 
if  she  were  a  sinner,  then  she  was  redeemed  or  delivered 
from  sin  by  Christ,  as  other  sinners  were  :  If  she  were 
no  sinner,  then  she  was  preserved  from  sin  by  Christ ; 
».)  that  Christ  saved  her,  and  was  her  necessary  Saviour, 
whether  she  sinned  or  not.  Now  certain  authors  (said  T) 
fls  Chrysostom,  Theophylact,  and  others,  write  as  though 
siie  had  been  something  faulty  in  her  time.  Also  I  said 
that  certain  scriptures  stand  something  to  the  same, 
unless  they  are  the  more  warily  understood  and  taken, 
(as  in  Rom.  iii.  10.  20).  '  All  have  sinned,  every  mouth 
must  be  stopped,  and  all  the  world  brought  in  guilty 
before  Cod.'  And  '  All  have  sinned,  and  come  short  of 
the  glory  of  God.'  And  in  the  fifth  chapter,  '  Death 
parsed  upon  all,  forasmuch  as  all  have  sinned.' 

"  They  asked  '  What  need  you  to  speak  of  this?'  I 
answered,  '  A  great  need,  when  men  cannot  be  content 
that  she  was  a  creature  saved,  but  as  it  were  a  saviouress, 
not  needing  salvation,  it  is  necessary  to  set  her  in  de- 
gree to  the  glory  of  Christ,  Creator  and  Saviour  of  all 
that  be  or  shall  be  saved.' 

"  And  for  the  Ave  Maria,  they  lie  falsely  ;  I  never 
denied  it :  I  know  it  was  a  heavenly  saluting  or  greeting 
of  our  Lady,  spoken  by  the  angel  Gabriel,  and  written 
in  holy  scripture  of  St.  Luke.  But  yet  it  is  not  properly 
a  prayer,  as  the  Pater-noster  is.  Saluting  or  greeting, 
lauding  or  praising,  is  not  properly  praying.  The  angel 
was  sent  to  greet  our  Lady,  and  to  annunciate  and  sliew 
the  good  will  of  God  towards  her,  and  therefore,  it  is 
called  the  annunciation  of  our  Lady,  and  not  to  pray 
her,  or  to  pray  to  her  properly :  Shall  the  Father  of 
heaven  pray  to  our  Lady  .■'  Wiien  the  angel  spake  it,  it 
was  not  properly  a  prayer.  And  is  it  not  the  same  thing 
now  that  it  was  then  ?  " 

It  was  also  objected  that  he  taught  that  saints  arc  not 
to  be  honoured.     He  answers  thus  : — 

"  I  said  this  word  '  Saints,'  is  differently  understood 
of  the  vulgar  people.  Images  of  saints  are  called  saints, 
and  inhabitants  of  heaven  are  called  saints.  Now  by 
honouring  of  saints,  is  meant  ])raying  to  saints.  Take 
honouring  so,  and  images  for  saints  ;  so  saints  are  not  to 
be  honoured,  that  is  to  say,  dead  images  are  not  to  be 
prayed  unto  ;  for  they  have  neither  ears  to  hear  with, 
nor  tongue  to  speak  with,  nor  heart  to  think  with, 
&c. 

"  They  can  neither  help  me,  nor  mine  ox,  neither 
tny  head  nor  my  tooth,  nor  work  any  miracle  for  me. 


EXTRACTS  FROM  BISHOP  LATIMER'S  LETTERS. 


[Book  XI 


one  more  than  another :  and  yet  I  shewed  the  good  use 
of  them  to  the  laymen's  books,  as  thev  are  called,  reve- 
rently to  look  xipon  them,  to  remember  the  things  that 
are  signified  by  them,  &.c. 

"  And  yet  I  would  not  have  them  so  costly  and  curi- 
ously gilt  and  decked,  that  the  living  image  [i.  e.  the 
believer]  of  God,  (for  whom  Christ  shed  his  l)lood, 
and  to  whom  whatsoever  is  done,  Christ  imputeth  it 
done  to  himself)'  lack  necessaries,  and  be  unprovided 
for,  by  that  occasion,  for  then  the  layman  doth  abuse 
his  book. 

"  As  touching  the  saints  in  heaven,  I  said, — they  be 
not  our  mediators  by  way  of  redemption  ;  for  so  Cinist 
alone  is  our  mediator  and  theirs  both  :  so  that  the  hlood 
of  martyrs  hath  nothing  to  do  by  way  of  redemption  : 
the  blood  of  Christ  is  enough  for  a  thousand  worlds, 
&c. 

"  But  by  way  of  intercession,  saints  in  heaven  may 
be  mediators,  and  pray  for  us,  as  I  think  they  do  when  we 
call  not  uj)on  them ;  for  they  are  charitable,  and  need 
no  urging,  and  we  have  no  open  bidding  of  God  in  scrip- 
ture to  call  upon  them,  as  we  have  to  call  upon  God, 
nor  yet  may  we  call  upon  them  without  distrust  in  God  ; 
for  God  is  more  charitable,  more  merciful,  more  able, 
more  ready  to  help  than  them  all ;  so  that  tliough  we 
may  desire  the  saints  in  heaven  to  pray  God  for  us,  yet 
it  is  not  so  necessary  to  be  done,  but  that  we  may  pray 
to  God  ourselves,  without  making  suit  first  to  them,  and 
obtain  of  him  whatsoever  we  need,  if  we  continue  in 
prayer  ;  so  that  whatsoever  we  ask  the  Fatiier,  in  the 
name  of  Christ  his  Son,  tiie  Father  will  give  it  us. 
Scripture  doth  set  saints  that  are  departed  before  our 
eyes  for  examples,  so  that  the  chiefest  and  most 
principal  worship  and  honouring  of  the.m  is  to  know, 
their  holy  living,  and  to  follow  them,  as  they  followed 
Christ,  &c. 

"  God  biddeth  us  come  to  Lim  viith  prayer,  and  to  do 
his  bidding  is  no  presuming  ;  it  is  rather  presuming  to 
leave  it  undone,  than  to  do  that  he  biildeth  us  not  to  do, 
&c.  We  must  have  saints  in  reverend  memoiy,  and 
learn  from  God's  goodness  towards  them,  to  trust  in  God, 
and  mark  well  their  faitli  towards  God  and  his  word,  their 
charity  towards  their  neighbour,  their  patience  in  nil  ad- 
versity, and  pray  to  God  who  gave  them  grace  so  to  do, 
that  we  may  do  likewise,  for  which  like  doings  we  shall 
have  like  success  ;  they  are  well  honoured,  when  God 
is  well  pleased.  The  saints  were  not  saints  by  praying  to 
saints,  but  by  believing  in  him  that  made  them  saints  : 
and  as  they  were  saints,  so  may  we  be  saints,  yea,  there 
are  many  saints  who  never  prayed  to  saints." 

It  was  objected  to  him  that  he  held  there  is  no  fire  in 
hell ;  and  no  purgatory  after  life.     He  answers  : — 

"  I  speak  of  divers  opinions  that  have  been  written  of 
the  nature  of  that  fire  ;  some  that  it  is  a  spiritual  fire,  or  at 
least  a  s))iritual  i)ain  in  the  corporeal  fire  ;  for  as  it  is 
called  a  fire,  so  it  is  called  a  worm  :  now  because  they 
think  not  that  it  is  a  corporeal  worm,  but  a  spiritual  and 
metaphorical  worm,  so  they  think  of  tliefire.  Some  that  it 
is  a  corporeal  and  natural  fire  ;  some  have  thought  dif- 
ferently before  the  resurrection  without  body,  and  after 
with  body  ;  some  that  the  soul  without  body  suffereth  in 
the  fire,  but  not  of  the  fire  ;  some  both  in  and  of  the  fire. 
The  scholastical  authors  think,  that  the  souls  before  the 
resurrection,  because  they  are  sjnritual  substance,  do  not 
receive  the  heat  of  tlie  fire  into  them,  which  is  a  sensible 
and  a  corporeal  quality  ;  so  that  Athanasius,  a  Greek  au- 
thor, calleth  their  jiain  a  heaviness  or  an  anguish  ;  and 
this  oi)inion  is  jirobable  enough.  Some  think  that  tliough 
they  are  always  in  ])n\n,  yet  they  are  not  always  in  fire, 
but  go  from  waters  of  snow  to  exceeding  heat :  but  when 
their  bodies  are  there,  whether  in  cold  or  in  heat,  in 
water  or  in  fire,  in  air  or  in  earth,  they  lack  no  pain  ; 
their  torment  goeth  with  them,  for  they  think  that  the 
devils  that  tempt  us,  though  they  have  pain  with  them, 
yet  they  have  not  fire  with  them,  for  then  they  should  be 
known  by  heat  of  the  fire. 

"  I  am  certain,  saith  St.  Augustine,  that  there  is  a 
fire  in  liell   but  what  manner  of  fire,  or  in  what  part  of 


lA.D.  1555.] 


THE  USE  OF  THE  SCRIPTURES,  &c.  PROHIBITED. 


83? 


,  the  world,  no  man  can  toll  but  he  that  is  of  God's  privy 

I  council.      I  wovdd   advise  every  man   to  be  more  can-ful 

I  to  keep  out  of  hell,  than  trust  he  shall  find  no  fire  in  hell. 

Chrysostom  saith,  that  to  be  dej)rived   of  the  fruition  of 

;  the  Godhead,  is  greater  pain  than  the  being  in  hell  :  there 

is  fire  burning,  there  is  the  worm  gnawing,  there  is  heat, 

tlitre  is  cold,  there  is   pain  without  pleasure,   torment 

vf  ithout  easement,  anguish,  heaviness,   sorrow,  and  pen- 

siveness,  which  tarrieth  and  abideth  for  all  liars  and  hin- 

(lerers  of  the  truth.'' 

"  I  had   rather  be  in  purgatory  than  in  the  bishop  of 

London's  prison  ;  for  in  this  I  might  die  bodily  for  lack 

,  of  meat :    in    that   I  could  not.      In    this   I    might   die 

I  ghostly  for  fear  of  pain  or  lack  of  good  counsel :  in  that 

j  I  could  not.     In  this  1  might  be  in  e.\treme  necessity  :  in 

that  I  could  not,  if  extreme  necessity  be  peril  of  perish- 

'  ing.     And  then  you  know  what  followeth  ;  if  we  be  not 

bounden  to  help  but  only  them  that  be  in   extreme  ne- 

!  cessity,  we  see  not  who  needeth  in  purgatory,  but  we  see 

I  who  needeth  in  this  world.    And  St.  John  saith, — '  Whoso 

\  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bowels 

of  compassion  from  him,  how  dwelleth  the  love  of  God 

i  in  him  ?'     Here  either  we  are,   or  we   may  be,  in  ex- 

,  treme  necessity,  both  in  body  and  soul :  in  purgatory, 

;  neither  one  nor  other.     Here  we  are  bound  to  help  one 

;  another,  as  we  would  be  holpen  ourselves  under  pain  of 

damnation.     I  am  sure   the  souls  in  purgatory  are  so 

charitable,   and   of  charity  so  loath  to   have  God   dis- 

'  honoured,  that  they  would  have  nothing  withdrawn  from 

the  poor  here  in  this  world,   to  be  bestowed  upon  them, 

which  might  occasion  the  dishonour  of  God,  &c. 

"  Therefore,  howsoever  we  do  for  purgatory,  let  u^ 
provide  to  keep  out  of  hell.  And  had  I  a  thousand 
!  pounds  to  bestow,  as  long  as  I  saw  necessary  occasion 
offered  to  me  by  God  to  dispense  it  upon  my  needy  bro- 
ther here  in  this  world,  according  to  God's  command- 
ment, I  would  not  withdraw  my  duty  from  him  for 
any  provision  of  purgatory,  as  long  as  I  saw  dangerous 
ways  unrepaired,  poor  men's  daughters  unmarried,  men 
beg  for  lack  of  work,  sick  and  sore  for  lack  of  succour. 
I  would  have  difference  betwixt  that  which  may  be  done, 
and  that  which  ought  to  be  done  ;  and  this  to  go  before 
that,  and  that  to  come  after  this.  If  God  command  one 
way,  and  my  devotion  moveth  me  another  way,  which 
way  should  I  go  ?  I  may  by  no  trentals,  no  masses,  no 
ladders  of  heaven  make  foundations  for  myself  with  other 
men's  goods  ;  goods  wrongfully  gotten  must  needs  be  re- 
stored to  the  owners,  if  they  can  be  known,  if  not,  they  be 
poor  men's  goods.  Debts  must  needs  be  paid,  creditors 
satisfied  and  content,  God's  ordinance  towards  my  neigh- 
bour here  in  this  world  discharged,  all  affections  and 
lusts  moving  to  the  contrary  purged.  Or  else,  though 
our  soul-priests  sing  till  they  be  blear-eyed,  say  till  they 
have  worn  their  tongues  to  the  stumps,  neither  their 
singings  nor  their  sayings  shall  bring  us  out  of  hell, 
whither  we  shall  go  for  contemning  of  God's  forbid- 
dings." 

A  Pvhlic  Tnsfrument  of  the  Bishops,  for  the  abolishing 
and  prohibiting  of  the  Scrlptvres,  and  dirers  other 
Bonhs  in  English,  in  the  time  of  King  Heurg  VIII. 
A.D.  1531. 

"  In  the  name  of  God,  Amen.  Be  it  known  to  all 
and  singular,  true  and  faithful  people,  to  whom  these 
present  letters  testimonial,  or  this  present,  public,  and 
authentic  instrument  shall  come,  or  shall  see,  read,  hear, 
or  understand  the  same,  and  whom  this  underwritten 
shall  or  may  teach,  or  appertain  in  any  manner  of  wise  in 
time  to  come.  William,  by  the  sufferance  of  Almighty 
God  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  primate  of  all  the  realm 
of  England,  sendeth  greeting  in  our  Lord  God  everlast- 
ing:. ^^'e  signify  unto  you  all.  and  let  you  well,  wit,  and 
know,  by  these  presents,  that  whereas  the  king  our 
sovereign  lord,  hearing  that  many  books  in  the  English 
tongue,  containing  many  detestable  errors,  and  damna- 
ble opinions,  printed  in  parts  beyond  the  seas,  are 
brought  into  divers  towns,  and  sundry  parts,  of  this  his 
realm  of  England,  and  sown  abroad  in  the  same,  to  the 
great  decay  of  our  faith  Catholic,  and  the  perilous  cor- 
ruption of  his  people,  unless  speedy  remedy  were  briefly 


provided  ;  his  highness,  willing  evermore  to  employ  all 
his  study  and  mind  in  the  high  degree  which  Almighty 
God  hath  called  him  unto,  to  the  wealth  of  his  subjects, 
that  they  might  live  not  only  in  tranquillity  and  peace, 
but  also  to  be  kept  pure  and  clean  of  all  contagion  and 
wrong  opinions  in  Christ's  religion.  Considering,  also, 
that  he,  being  defender  of  the  faith,  would  be  full  loath  to 
suffer  such  evil  seed  sown  amongst  his  people,  and  so  take 
root,  that  it  might  overgrow  the  corn  of  the  catholic  doc- 
trine, before  sprung  up  in  the  souls  of  his  subjects  ;  for 
the  repelling  of  such  books,  calling  xmto  him  of  his  great 
goodness,  and  gracious  disposition,  not  only  certain  of 
the  chief  prelates  and  clerks  of  his  realm,  but  also  of 
each  university  a  certain  number  of  the  chief  learned 
men  of  them,  proposed  such  of  the  books,  as  his  grace 
had  ready  therefore  unto  them  to  be  read,  requiring  to 
hear  in  that  behalf  their  advice  and  judgment  of  them  : 
who  both  by  great  diligence  and  mature  deliberation, 
perusing  over  the  said  books,  found  in  them  many 
errors  and  heresies,  both  detestable  and  damnable,  be- 
ing of  such  a  sort  that  they  were  like  briefly  to  corru))t 
a  great  part  of  his  people  (if  they  might  be  suffered  to 
remain  in  their  hands  any  space)  gathering  also  out  of 
them  many  great  errors,  and  pestilent  heresies,  and 
noting  them  in  writing,  to  the  intent  to  shew  for  what 
cause  they  reputed  the  said  books  damnable,  of  which 
hereafter  out  of  each  book  gathered,  many  do  ensue. 
Albeit  many  more  there  be  in  the  said  books,  which 
books  totally  do  swarm  full  of  heresies,  and  detestable 
opinions. 

Heresies   and  Errors   contained   in    the   Book,    "  Th» 
Parable  of  the  Wicked  Mammon." 

"  Faith  only  doth  justify  us. 

"  The  law  doth  make  us  to  hate  God,  because  we  be 
born  under  the  power  of  the  devil. 

"  It  is  impossible  for  us  to  consent  to  the  will  of  God. 

"  The  law  requireth  impossible  things  of  us. 

"  The  Spirit  of  God  turneth  us  and  nature,  that  we 
do  good  as  naturally  as  a  tree  doth  bring  forth  fruit. 

"  Works  do  only  declare  unto  thee  that  thou  art 
justified. 

"  Christ  in  all  his  deeds  did  not  deser^'e  heaven. 

"  Labouring  in  good  works  to  come  to  heaven,  thoa 
dost  shame  to  Christ's  blood. 

"  Saints  in  heaven  cannot  help  us  thither. 

"  To  build  a  church  jn  honour  of  our  Lady,  or  any 
other  saint,  is  in  vain,  they  cannot  help  thee,  they  be 
not  thy  friends. 

"  Ail  flesh  is  in  bondage  of  sin,  and  cannot  avoid  to 
sin  continually." 

[This  instrument  proceeds,  at  great  length,  to  cite  sen- 
tences from  the  various  books  then  circulated  by  tlie 
reformers  in  the  English  language.  It  would  be  too  te- 
dious and  unprofitable  to  recapitulate  them  here.  The 
instrument  thus  concludes.] 

"  All  which  great  errors  and  pestilent  heresies  heinflj 
contagious  and  damnable,  with  all  the  books  containi:-;; 
the  same,  with  the  translation  also  of  the  scriptures, 
corrupted  by  William  Tindal,  as  well  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment as  in  the  New,  and  all  other  books  in  English  con- 
taining such  error,  the  king's  highness  present  in  person, 
by  one  whole  advice  and  assent  of  the  prelates  and  clerks, 
as  well  of  the  universities,  as  of  all  others  assembled 
together,  determined  utterly  to  be  repelled,  rejected, 
and  put  away  out  of  the  hands  of  his  people,  and  not  to 
be  suffered  to  go  abroad  among  his  subjects.  And  his 
highness  willeth  further,  that  his  pleasure  and  determi- 
nation should  be  notified,  by  preachers  abroad  unto  the 
people,  as  well  for  putting'  away  of  all  such  books,  as 
reading,  retaining,  or  having  hereafter  of  any  other 
like,  delivering  unto  certain  preachers  the  form  of  a 
writing,  to  be  published  in  effect  unto  the  people  in  their 
sermons,  whereof  the  form  here  followeth.^  commanding 
them  in  all  his  realm  to  publish  the  same.  ' 

[Here  followeth  the  bOl  in  English  to  be  published  bf 
the  preacher.] 


838 


A  PROHIBITIOIS  OF  THE  BISHOPS  AGAINST  ENGLISH  BOOKS. 


[Book  XI. 


"  It  is  the  office  and  duty  of  every  preacher  and 
teacher  of  the  word  of  God,  not  only  to  shew  and  de- 
clare unto  his  audience  that  which  might  be  profitable 
and  wholesome  for  the  wealth  of  their  souls,  to  be  fol- 
lowed and  taken,  but  also  to  note  and  signify  unto  them 
such  things  as  are  dangerous  and  contagious,  to  the  in- 
tent they  might  be  avoided  and  eschewed  ;  and  also,  as 
near  as  they  can  judge,  who  are  teachers  and  authors 
of  the  same.  This  example  we  have  of  our  Saviour 
Christ,  where  he  says,  '  Beware  of  false  prophets,'  &;c. 
St.  Paul  likewise  many  times  givetli  warning  to  such  as 
he  wrote  unto,  that  they  should  beware  of  the  false 
apostles,  that  in  his  absence  went  about  to  corrupt  the 
do(>trine  which  he  had  taught  them  being  present. 
Wherefore  considering  that  it  hath  pleased  the  king's 
highness,  like  a  noble  and  a  virtuous  prince,  tendering 
not  oidy  the  present  bodily  wealth  and  tranquillity  of 
all  his  subjects,  for  his  and  their  worldly  commodity  and 
benefit,  but  most  chiefly  regarding  the  wealth  of  their 
souls  and  their  due  order  towards  God,  thereby  to  de- 
serve and  attain  immortal  glory,  to  assemble  atid  call  to- 
gether the  chief  personages  of  his  prelates,  and  a  great 
number  of  learned  men  of  both  universities,  charging 
and  commanding  them  for  the  discharge  and  exoneration 
of  his  conscience,  to  find,  read,  examine,  and  discuss 
the  contents  of  such  books  as  are  now  sjiread  abroad 
within  this  his  grace's  realm  in  the  English  tongue,  con- 
cerning the  points  and  articles  of  our  faith,  and  after 
their  learning  and  conscience  to  make  relation  unto 
his  highness,  whether  the  same  books  are  expedient  and 
profitable  for  his  people,  to  the  direction  and  ordering 
of  their  conscience  and  soul,  or  else  contagious  and  pes- 
tiferous for  the  same  :  and  whether  the  opinions  con- 
tained in  them,  were  agreeable  to  God's  word  and  doc- 
trine, or  not  ;  forasmuch  as  the  said  congregation  and 
assembly  had  free  liberty  and  licence  granted  unto  every 
man  to  say  as  his  conscience  and  learning  served  him 
without  any  reproof  or  blame  to  be  imputed  for  any 
thing  to  be  spoken  there,  whose  person  soever  it 
touched,  or  any  necessity  to  agree  to  the  more  part,  hut 
only  to  say  what  his  own  learning  and  conscience  could 
maintain  and  justify  :  after  mature  deliberation  and  con- 
sultation had,  it  was  there  by  whole  consent,  no  man 
repugning  or  gainsaying,  determined  and  agreed  that 
the  books,  now  being  abroad  in  the  English  tongue,  con- 
tain false  traditions  and  corrupt  doctrine,  far  discre- 
pant from  the  true  sense  of  the  gospel  and  catholic  un- 
derstanding of  scripture,  only  persuading  pernicious 
heresies  to  the  destruction  of  the  souls  of  good  christian 
men,  and  that  the  certainty  hereof,  I  can  report  unto 
you  of  mine  ovra  knowledge,  being  one  of  the  said  as- 
sembly, and  hearing  and  seeing  the  said  opinions  read, 
declared,  and  examined,  and  by  the  true  sense  and 
meaning  of  God's  word  reproved  and  rejected  ;  I  think, 
therefore,  my  duty  is,  taking  upon  me  the  office  of  a 
preacher,  following  the  example  of  our  Master  Christ, 
and  St.  Paul,  as  is  aforesaid,  to  warn  and  admonish  you 
by  the  words  of  Christ,  as  I  spake  before  :  '  Beware  of 
false  prophets,'  &c.  And  take  heed  of  yourself,  that 
you  be  not  infected  by  the  contagion  and  infection  of 
such  false  apostles  as  have,  in  our  English  tongue,  set 
forth  books  to  seduce  you  from  the  true  knowledge 
of  God's  laws,  and  bring  you  by  their  false  interpreta- 
tions of  scripture  into  the  detestable  and  abominable 
heresies  to  the  destruction  of  our  souls.  Wherefore  you 
that  have  the  books,  called  '  The  Obedience  of  a  Chris- 
tian man  ;'  'The  Sum  of  Scripture;'  'The  Revelation 
of  Antichrist ;'  'The  Supplication  of  Beggars;'  'The 
Mammon  of  Iniipiity  ;'  '  The  Matrimony  of  Tindal ;' 
'  The  New  Testament  in  English  ;'  of  the  translation 
which  is  now  printed,  and  such  other  books  in  English, 
the  authors  whereof  either  dare  not,  or  do  not  put  to 
their  names,  are  pernicious  books  ;  detest  them,  abhor 
them,  keep  them  not  in  your  haiuls,  deliver  them  to  the 
superiors,  such  as  call  for  them  ;  and  if  by  reading  them 
heretofore,  any  thing  remaineth  in  your  breasts  of  tliAt 
teaching,  either  forget  it,  or,  by  information  of  the  truth, 
expel  it  and  purge  it,  to  the  intent  that  you  being  so 
purified  and  cleansed  of  that  contagious  doctrine  and  jies- 
tiferous  traditions,  may  be  fit  and  apt  to  receive  and  re- 


tain the  true  doctrine  and  understanding  of  Christ's 
laws,  to  the  comfort  and  edification  of  your  souls  ;  thua 
I  move  and  exhort  you  in  God  to  do,  this  is  your  duty 
to  do. 

"The  prelates  of  the  church  having  the  cure  and 
charge  of  your  souls,  ought  to  compel  you,  and  your 
prince  to  punish  and  correct  you  not  doing  of  the  same ; 
unto  whom,  as  St.  Paul  saith,  the  sword  is  given  by 
(iod's  ordinance  for  that  purpose  ;  you  shall  also  further 
understand,  that  the  king's  highness,  forasmuch  as  it 
was  reported  unto  him  that  there  is  engendered  an 
opinion  in  many  of  his  subjects,  that  it  is  his  grace's 
duty  to  cause  the  scriptures  of  God  to  be  translated  into 
the  English  tongue  to  be  communicated  unto  the  peoi)le, 
and  that  the  prelates,  and  also  his  highness  do  wrong  in 
hindering  of  the  same,  his  highness  therefore  directed 
every  man  there  present  in  the  said  assembly,  freely  and 
frankly  to  shew  and  o])en  unto  him  what  might  be 
proved,  and  confirmed  by  scripture,  and  holy  doctors  in 
that  behalf,  to  the  intent  that  his  highness,  as  he  there 
ojienly  protested,  might  conform  himself  thereunto, 
minding  to  do  his  duty  towards  his  people,  as  he  would 
they  should  do  their  duty  towards  him.  In  which  matter, 
after  the  scrijiture  declared,  holy  doctors  and  authors 
alleged,  and  read,  and  all  things  said,  which  might  be 
on  both  sides,  and  for  both  parts  spoken,  deduced,  and 
brought  forth,  finally  it  appeared,  that  the  having  of  the 
whole  scripture  in  English  is  not  necessary  to  christian 
men,  but  that  without  having  any  such  scripture,  endea- 
vouring themselves  to  do  well,  and  to  apply  their  minds 
to  take  and  follow  such  lessons  as  the  jireaciier  teacheth 
them,  and  so  learned  by  his  movith,  may  as  well  edify 
spiritually  in  their  souls,  as  if  they  had  the  same  scrip- 
tures in  English.  And  like  as  the  having  of  the  scrip- 
tures in  the  vulgar  tongue,  and  in  the  common  peojde's 
hands,  hath  been  thought  by  holy  fathers  of  the  church 
heretofore  sometimes  to  be  msct  and  convenient,  so 
at  another  time,  it  hath  been  thought  to  holy  fathers 
not  expedient  to  be  communicated  amongst  them, 
wherein,  forasmuch  as  the  kiiig's  highness,  by  tht 
advice  and  deliberation  of  his  council,  and  the  agree- 
ment of  the  great  learned  men,  thinketh  in  his  consci- 
ence, that  the  divulging  of  the  scripture  at  tlxis  time  in 
the  English  tongue,  to  be  committed  to  the  people,  con- 
sidering such  pestilent  books,  and  so  evil  opinions  as 
are  now  spread  amongst  them,  should  rather  be  to  their 
further  confusion  and  destruction,  than  the  edification 
of  their  souls,  and  that  as  holy  doctors  testify,  upon 
such  like  considerations,  the  same  hath  been  done  in 
times  past,  it  was  thought  there,  in  that  assembly,  to  all 
and  singular  in  that  congregation,  that  the  king's  high- 
ness, and  the  prelates  in  so  doing  and  not  suffering  the 
scriptures  to  be  divulged  and  communicated  in  the  En- 
glish tongue  unto  the  j)eople,  at  this  time  doth  well. 
And  also  1  think  and  judge  the  same,  exhorting,  and 
moving  you,  that  in  consideration  of  what  his  highness 
did  there  ojjenly  say  and  j)rotest,  that  he  would  cause 
the  New  Testament  to  be,  by  learned  men  faithfully  and 
purely  translated  into  the  English  tongue,  to  the  intent 
he  might  have  it  in  his  hands,  ready  to  be  given  to  his 
people,  as  he  might  see  their  manners  and  behaviour 
meet,  apt,  and  convenient  to  receive  the  same,  that  ye 
will  so  detest  these  pernicious  books,  so  abhor  these 
heresies,  and  new  opinions,  so  decline  from  arrogancy  of 
knowledge  and  understanding  of  scripture  after  your 
fantasies,  and  show  yourself  in  cunning  and  reasoning  so 
sober,  quiet,  meet,  and  temperate,  as  all  fear  of  misusing 
the  gift  of  scripture  taken  away,  you  may  appear  such  in 
your  prince's  eyes,  and  in  the  eyes  of  your  prelates,  as 
they  shall  have  no  just  cause  to  fear  any  such  danger  ; 
persuading  unto  yourself  in  the  meantime  without  grudg- 
ing or  murmuring,  the  very  truth,  which  is  this,  that  we 
(■annot  re(|uire  or  demand  scripture  to  be  divulged  in 
the  English  tongue,  otherwise  than  upon  the  discretion 
of  the  superiors,  so  as  whensoever  they  think  in  their 
conscience  it  may  do  you  good,  they  may  and  do  well 
to  give  it  unto  you  ;  and  whensoever  it  shall  be  seen 
otherwise  unto  thein,  they  do  amiss  in  suffering  you  to 
have  it.  Of  and  ii])on  the  which  decree,  order  and  deter- 
mination above  recited,  his  gracious  highness  being  in  pet- 


A.D.  1555.] 


A  LEITER  OF  LATIMER'S  TO  KING  HENRY  VIII. 


Q3» 


son  in  the  chapel,  called  the  old  chapel,  which  sometime 
was  called  St.  Edward's  chamber,  sate  oa  the  east  side  of 
the  parliament  chamber,  within  his  grace's  palace  at 
Westminster,  on  the  24th  day  of  May,  in  the  year  15;')0, 
and  in  the  two-and-twentieth  year  of  his  reii^n,  called 
before  his  grace  the  three  notaries  here  under  written, 
and  tlien  and  there  in  the  presence  of  all  the  personages 
there  assembled  and  gathered  together,  directed  and 
required  the  said  three  notaries  to  make  public 
and  authentic  instruments,  and  us  to  set  there- 
unto our  seal  accordingly,  in  and  for  witness  and  per- 
petu  tl  memory  and  monument  of  this  his  grace's  de- 
sire, order  and  determination,  and  of  all  and  singular 
the  premises,  and  all  tlie  personages  then  and  there  be- 
ing present,  to  testify  the  same,  and  bear  record  and 
testimony  thereupon.  In  witness  of  all,  and  singular 
the  premises,  we,  William,  archbishop,  primate,  and 
legate  aforesaid,  have  commanded  and  obtained  these 
preient  letters  testimonial,  or  present  public,  or  au- 
thentic instrument,  containing  therein  the  order,  decree, 
and  determination  above-said,  to  be  made,  and  to  be 
subscribed,  and  signed  by  the  hands  of  the  notaries 
hereafter  named,  and  to  be  sealed  with  our  own  seal. 
All  which  premises  have  been  done  in  manner  and  form 
above  specified,  then  and  there  being  present  the  noble 
personage  of  Thomas  ^Nloore,  knight,  great  chancellor  of 
England  ;  our  reverend  brother  in  Christ,  Cuthbert, 
by  the  permission  of  God,  bishop  of  Durham  ;  and  wor- 
shipful personages,  Master  StephenGardiner,Si.'cretary," 
&c.  &c. 

Here  follows  a  letter  of  Latimer's  written  to  King 
Henry  VIII.  upon  this  occasion.  You  heard  before  of 
two  jiroclamations,  set  out  by  the  bishops  in  the  name 
of  King  Henry,  the  one  in  the  year  1531,  and  the  other 
set  out  A.D.  lo4f).  In  which  proclamations,  being  au- 
thorized by  the  king's  name,  were  prohibited  all  En- 
glish books,  either  containing  or  tending  to  any  matter 
of  the  scriptures.  Now  Latimer,  growing  in  some  fa- 
vour with  the  king,  and  seeing  the  great  decay  of 
Christ's  religion  by  reason  of  these  proclamations,  and 
touched  with  zeal  of  conscience,  directs  to  King  Henry 
this  letter,  endeavouring  to  persuade  the  king  to  set  open 
again  the  freedom  of  God's  holy  word  amongst  his 
subjects. 

A  Letter  of  Latimer's  to  King  Henry  VIII. 

"To  the  most  Mighty  Prince,  King  of  England, 
Henry  VIII.,  grace,  mercy,  and  peace  from  God 
the  Father,  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

••'  The  holy  doctor,  St.  Augustine,  in  an  epistle  which 
he  wrote  to  Casalanus,  saith,  'That  he  who  for  fear  of 
any  power  hideth  the  truth,  provoketh  the  wrath  of 
God  to  come  upon  him  ;  for  he  feareth  men  more  than 
God.'  And  according  to  the  same,  the  holy  man,  St. 
John  Chrysostom,  saith,  '  Tliat  he  is  not  only  a  traitor 
to  tlie  truth,  who  openly  for  truth  teacheth  a  lie  ;  but 
he  also  who  doth  not  freely  pronounce  and  shew  the 
truth  that  he  knoweth.'  These  sentences,  most  re- 
doubted king,  when  I  read  now  of  late,  and  marked 
them  earnestly  in  the  inward  parts  of  mine  heart,  they 
made  me  sore  afraid;  troubled,  and  grievously  ve.ved 
me  in  my  conscience,  and  at  the  last  drave  me  to  this 
strait,  that  either  I  must  shew  forth  such  things  as  I 
have  read  and  learned  in  scripture,  or  else  belong  to 
those  who  provoke  the  wrath  of  God  upon  them,  and 
are  traitors  unto  the  truth  ;  which  thing,  rather  than 
it  should  happen,  I  had  rather  suffer  extreme  punish- 
ment. 

"  For  what  other  thing  is  it  to  be  a  traitor  unto  the 
truth,  than  to  be  a  traitor  and  a  Judas  unto  Christ,  who 
is  the  very  truth,  and  cause  of  all  truth  ?  and  who  saith, 
that  '  Whosoever  denieth  me  before  men,  him  will  I 
deny  before  my  Father  and  his  angels.'  The  which 
denying  ought  more  to  be  feared  and  dreaded  than  the 
loss  of  all  temporal  goods,  honour,  and  promotion, 
fame,  prison,  slander,  hurts,  banishments,  and  all 
manner  of  torments  and  cruelties,  yea,  and  death  itself, 
be  it  never  so  shameful  and  painful.  But,  alas  !  how 
little  do  men  regard  those  sharp  sayings  of  these  two 


holy  men  ;  and  how  little  do  they  fear  the  terrible  judg- 
ment of  Almighty  God,  and  especially  they  who  boast 
themselves  to  be  guides  and  captains  unto  others,  and 
challen','ing  unto  themselves  the  knowledge  of  holy- 
scripture,  yet  will  neither  shew  the  truth  themselves, 
as  they  arc  bound,  neither  suffer  them  that  would.  So 
that  unto  them  it  may  be  said,  that  which  our  Saviour 
Christ  said  to  the  JPharisees,  (Matt,  xxiii.  13.):  'But 
woe  unto  you,  scribes  and  pharisees,  hypocrites  I  for  ye 
shut  up  the  kingdom  of  heaven  against  men  :  for  ye 
neither  go  in  yourselves,  neither  sutler  ye  them  that  are 
entering  to  go  in.'  And  they  will,  as  much  as  in  them 
lies,  debar  not  only  the  word  of  God,  which  David 
calleth  a  light  to  direct  and  shew  every  man  how  to 
order  his  atiections  and  lusts,'  according  to  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  but  also  by  their  subtle  wiliness 
they  instruct,  move,  and  provoke  in  a  manner,  all  kings 
in  Christendom,  to  aid,  succour,  and  help  them  in  this 
their  mischief ;  and  especially  in  this  your  realm  they 
have  so  blinded  your  liege  people  and  subjects  with  their 
laws,  customs,  ceremonies,  and  Banbury  glosses,  and 
punished  tliem  with  cursings,  excommunications,  and 
other  corruptions,  (corrections,  I  would  say,)  and  now 
at  the  last,  when  they  see  that  they  cannot  prevail 
against  the  open  truth  (which  the  more  it  is  persecuted, 
the  more  it  increascth  by  their  tyranny)  they  have  made 
it  treason  to  your  noble  grace  to  have  the  scriptures'  in 
English.  • 

"  ilere  I  beseech  your  grace  to  pardon  me  a  while, 
and  patiently  to  hear  me  a  word  or  two  ;  yea,  though  it 
be  so  that,  as  concerning  your  high  majesty  and  regal 
power  whereunto  Almighty  God  hath  called  your  grace, 
tnere  is  as  great  dift'eieace  between  you  and  me,  as  be- 
tween God  and  man  ;  for  you  are  here  to  me  and  to  all 
your  subjects  in  God's  stead,  to  defend,  aid,  and  suc- 
cour us  in  our  right,  and  so  I  should  tremble  and  quake 
to  speak  to  your  grace.  But  again,  as  concerning  that 
you  are  a  mortal  man,  in  danger  of  sin,  having  in  you 
the  corrupt  nature  of  Adam,  in  which  we  all  are  both 
conceived  and  born  ;  so  have  you  no  less  need  of  the 
merits  of  Christ's  passion  for  your  salvation,  than  I  and 
other  of  your  subjects  have,  which  are  all  members  of 
the  mystical  body  of  Christ.  And  though  you  be  an 
higher  member,  yet  you  must  not  disdain  the  lesser. 
For  as  St.  Paul  teacheth,  '  Those  members  that  are  taken 
to  be  most  vile,  and  had  in  least  reputation,  are  as  neces- 
sary as  the  other,  for  the  preservation  and  keeping  of 
the  body.  This,  most  gracious  king,  when  1  con- 
sidered, and  also  your  favourable  and  gentle  nature,  I 
was  bold  to  write  this  rude,  homely,  and  simple  letter 
unto  your  grace,  trusting  that  you  will  accept  my  true 
and  faithful  mind  even  as  it  is. 

"  First,  and  before  all  things,  1  will  exhort  your 
grace  to  mark  the  hfe  and  process  of  our  Saviour  Christ, 
and  his  apostles,  in  preaching  and  setting  forth  of  the 
gospel,  and  to  note  also  the  words  of  our  Master  Christ, 
which  he  said  to  his  disciples  when  he  sent  them  forth  to 
preach  his  gospel,  and  to  these  have  ever  in  your  mind 
the  golden  rule  of  our  Master  Christ :  '  The  tree  is 
known  by  the  fruit.'  For  by  the  diligent  marking  of 
these,  your  grace  shall  clearly  know  and  perceive  who 
are  the  true  followers  of  Christ,  and  teachers  of  his  gos- 
pel, and  who  are  not.  And  concerning  the  first,  all 
scripture  sheweth  plainly  that  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ's  life  was  very  poor. 

"  Begin  at  his  birth,  and  I  beseech  you,  who  ever 
heard  of  a  poorer,  or  so  poor  as  he  was  .'  It  were  too  long 
to  write  how  poor  Joseph  and  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary 
took  their  journey  from  Nazareth  toward  Bethlehem,  in 
the  cold  and  frosty  winter,  having  nobody  to  wait  upon 
them,  but  he  both  master  and  man,  and  she  both  mis- 
tress and  maid.  How  vilely,  thinks  your  grace,  were 
they  treated  in  the  inns  and  lodgings  by  the  way  ;  and 
in  how  vile  and  abject  place  was  this  poor  maid,  the 
mother  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  brought  to  bed, 
witliout  company,  light,  or  any  other  thing  necessary 
for  a  woman  in  that  plight;  was  not  here  a  poor  be 
ginning,  as  concerning  this  world.'  \es,  truly.  And 
according  to  this  beginning  was  the  process  and  end  of 
his  life  iu  this  world,  and  yet  he  might,  by  hia  godlj 


840 


A  LETTER  OF  LATIMER'S  TO  KING  HENRY  VIII. 


[Book  XI. 


power,  have  had  all  the   goods    and  treasures  of  this 
world  at  his  pleasure,  when  and  where  he  would. 

"  But  rhis  he  did  to  shew  us,  that  his  followers  and 
7ic;ars  should  not  regard  and  value  the  riches  and  trea- 
sures of  this  world,  but  after  the  saying  of  David  we 
ought  to  take  them,  which  saiththus:  'If  riches  increase, 
set  not  your  heart  upon  them.'  So  that  it  is  not  against 
the  poverty  in  spirit  which  Christ  preacheth  in  the  gospel 
of  St.  Matthew,  (v.  .3)  to  be  rich,  to  be  in  dignity  and  in 
honour,  so  that  their  hearts  are  not  fixed  and  set  upon  them 
80  much,  that  they  neither  care  for  God  nor  good  men  : 
but  they  are  enemies  to  this  poverty  in  spirit,  have  they 
never  so  little,  that  have  greedy  and  desirous  minds  to  the 
goods  of  this  world,  only  because  they  would  live  after 
their  own  pleasures  and  lusts.  And  they  also  are  privy 
enemies  (and  so  much  the  worse),  which  have  pro- 
fessed, as  they  say,  wilful  poverty,  and  will  not  be 
called  worldly  men,  and  they  have  lords'  lands,  and 
kings'  riches  ;  yea,  rather  than  they  would  lose  one  jot 
of  that  which  they  have,  they  will  set  debate  between 
king  and  king,  realm  and  realm  ;  yea,  between  the 
king  and  his  subjects,  and  cause  rebellion  against  the 
temporal  power,  to  which  our  Saviour  Christ  himself 
obeyed,  and  paid  tribute,  as  the  gospel  declareth  ;  unto 
whom  the  holy  apostle,  St  Paul,  teacheth  every  christian 
man  to  obey.  Yea,  and  beside  all  this,  they  will  curse 
and  ban,  as  mucti  as  in  them  lies,  even  into  the  deep 
pit  of  hell,  all  that  gainsay  their  appetite,  whereby  thev 
tliink  their  goods,  promotions,  or  dignities  should 
decay. 

"  Your  grace  may  see  what  means  and  craft:  the 
spiritualty  (as  they  will  be  called)  imagine,  to  break 
and  withstand  the  acts  which  were  made  in  your  grace's 
last  parliament,  against  their  superfluities.  Where- 
fore they  that  thus  do,  your  grace  may  know  them  not 
to  be  true  followers  of  Christ.  And  although  I  named  the 
spiritualty  to  be  corrupt  with  this  unthirsty  ambition  ;  vet  I 
mean  not  all  to  be  faulty  therein,  for  there  are  some  good 
of  them.  Neither  will  I  that  your  grace  should  take 
away  the  goods  due  to  the  church,  but  take  away  all  evil 
persons  from  the  goods,  and  set  better  in  their  stead. 

"  I  name  nor  appoint  no  person  nor  persons,  but  refer 
your  srace  to  the  rule  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  as  men- 
tioned in  St.  Matthew,  vii.  20,  '  By  their  fruits  you  shall 
know  them.'  As  touching  the  words  that  our  Saviour 
Christ  spake  to  his  disciples,  when  he  sent  them  to  preach 
his  gospel,  we  read  in  the  fifteenth  of  St.  Matthevv, 
where  he  showeth,  that  here  they  shall  be  hated  and 
despised  of  all  worldly  men,  and  brought  before  kings 
and  rulers,  and  that  all  evil  should  be  said  of  them, 
for  his  name's  sake  ;  but  he  exhorteth  them  to  take 
patiently  such  persecution  by  his  own  example,  saying. 
It  becometh  not  the  servant  to  be  above  the  master. 
And  seeing  they  called  me  Beelzebub,  what  marvel  is  it, 
if  they  call  you  devilish  persons  and  heretics.  Read  the 
fourteenth  chapter  of  St.  Matthew's  gospel,  and  there 
your  grace  shall  see  that  he  promised  to  the  true 
preachers  no  worldly  promotions  or  dignity,  but  persecu- 
tion and  all  kinds  of  punishment,  and  that  they  should  be 
betrayed  even  by  their  own  brethren  and  children.  In  St. 
John,  xvi.  ;W.  also,  he  saith,  'These  things  have  I  spoken 
unto  you,  that  in  me  ye  might  have  peace.  In  the  world 
ye  shall  have  tribulation  :  but  be  of  good  cheer :  I  have 
overcome  the  world.'  And  in  the  tenth  chapter  of  St. 
Matthew's  gosjjel  our  Saviour  Christ  saith  also,  '  Lo  !  I 
send  you  forth  as  sheep  among  wolves.'  So  that  the 
true  jireachers  go  like  harmless  sheep,  and  are  persecuted, 
and  yet  they  revenge  not  their  wrong,  but  commit  all 
to  (lod,  so  far  is  it  off  from  them  to  persecute  any  other 
hut  with  the  word  of  God  only,  which  is  their  weapon. 
And  so  this  is  the  most  evident  token  that  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ  would  that  his  gospel  and  the  preachers  of  it 
should  be  known  by,  that  it  should  be  despised  among 
those  worldly  wise  men,  and  that  they  should  repute  it 
but  foolishness,  and  deceivable  doctrine,  and  the  true 
preachers  should  be  persecuted  and  hated,  and  driven 
from  town  to  town,  yea,  and  at  the  last  lose  both  goods 
and  life. 

"  And  yet  they  that  did  this  persecution,  should  think 
that  they  did  well,   and  a  great  pleasure  to  God.     And 


the  apostles,  remembering  this  lesson  of  our  Saviour 
Christ,  were  content  to  suffer  much  persecutions,  as  you 
may  read  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  and  the  Epistles. 
But  we  never  read  that  they  ever  persecuted  any  man. 
The  holy  apostle,  St.  Paul," saith,  'That  every  man  that 
will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  shall  suflTer  persecution.' 
And  also  he  saith  further  in  Philippians,  i.  2!t,  '  Unto 
you  it  is  given  in  the  behalf  of  Christ,  not  only  to  believe 
in  him,  but  also  to  suffer  for  his  sake,' 

"Wherefore  take  this  for  a  sure  con-lusion,  thit 
where  the  word  of  God  is  truly  preached,  there  is  perse- 
cution, as  well  of  the  hearers  as  of  th(  teachers  :  and 
vvhereas  there  is  quietness  and  rest  in  worldly  pleasure, 
there  is  not  the  truth.  For  the  world  lovethall  that  are 
of  the  world,  and  hateth  all  things  that  are  contrary  to  it. 
And,  to  be  short,  St.  Paul  calleth  the  gospel  the  word  of 
the  cross,  the  word  of  punishment.  And  the  holy  scrip- 
ture doth  promise  nothing  to  the  favourers  and  followers 
of  it  in  this  world,  but  trouble,  vexation,  and  persecu- 
tion, which  these  worldly  men  cannot  suffer,  nor  bear 
with. 

"  Therefore  pleaseth  it  your  grace,  to  return  to  this 
golden  rule  of  our  Master  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ, 
which  is  this,  '  By  their  fruits  you  shall  know  them.' 
For  where  you  see  persecution,  there  is  the  gospel,  and 
there  is  the  truth  ;  and  they  that  do  persecute,  be  void 
and  without  all  truth  ;  not  caring  for  the  clear  light, 
which,  as  our  .Saviour  Jesus  Christ  teacheth  in  the  third 
chapter  of  St.  John's  Gospel,  is  come  into  the  world, 
and  which  shall  utter  and  show  forth  every  man's  works. 
And  they  whose  works  are  evil  dare  not  come  to  this 
light,  but  go  about  to  stop  it  and  hinder  it,  hindering  as 
much  as  they  can,  that  the  holy  scripture  should  not  be 
read  in  our  mother  tongue,  saying,  that  it  would  cause 
heresy  and  insurrection,  and  so  they  persuade,  at  least 
they  would  fain  persuade  your  grace  to  keep  it  back. 
But  here  mark  their  shameless  boldness,  who  are  not 
ashamed,  contrary  to  Christ's  doctrine,  to  gather  figs  of 
thorns,  and  grapes  of  thistles,  and  to  call  light  darkness, 
and  darkness  light,  sweet  sour,  and  sour  sweet,  good  evil, 
and  evil  good,  and  to  say,  that  that  which  teacheth  all 
obedience,  should  cause  dissension  and  strife  :  but  such 
is  their  belly-wisdom,  wherewith  they  judge  and  measure 
everything,  to  hold  and  keep  still  this  wicked  mammon, 
the  goods  of  this  world,  which  is  their  god,  and  hath  so 
blinded  the  eyes  of  their  hearts  that  they  cannot  see  the 
clear  light  of  the  sacred  scripture,  though  they  talk  never 
so  much  of  it. 

"  But  as  concerning  this  matter,  other  men  have 
shewed  your  grace  their  minds,  how  necessary  it  is  to 
have  the  scripture  in  English.  The  which  thing  also 
your  grace  hath  promised  by  your  last  proclamation  : 
the  which  promise  I  pray  God  that  your  gracious  high- 
ness may  shortly  perform,  even  to-day  before  to-mor- 
row. Nor  let  the  wickedness  of  these  worldly  men 
detain  you  from  your  godly  purpose  and  promise.  Re- 
member the  subtle  worldly-wise  counsellors  of  Hanun, 
the  son  of  Nahash,  king  of  the  Ammonites,  which  when 
David  had  sent  his  servants  to  comfort  the  young  king 
for  the  death  of  his  father,  by  crafty  imaginations  coun- 
selled Hanun,  not  only  not  to  receive  them  gently, 
but  to  entreat  them  most  shamefully  and  cruelly,  saying, 
'  That  they  came  not  to  comfort  him,  but  to  espy  and 
search  his  land,  so  that  after  they  had  brought  David 
word  how  everything  stood,  David  might  come  and  con- 
quer it.'  And  they  caused  the  young  king  to  shave 
their  heads,  and  to  cut  their  coats  by  the  points,  and  sent 
them  away  like  fools  ;  whom  he  ought  rather  to  have 
made  much  of,  and  to  have  entreated  them  gently,  and 
have  given  them  great  thanks  and  rewards  :  Oh,  wretched 
counsellors  !  But  see  what  followed  of  this  carnal  and 
worldly  wisdom.  Truly  nothing  but  destruction  of  all 
the  whole  realm,  and  also  of  all  those  that  took  their 
parts. 

"  Therefore,  good  king,  seeing  that  the  right  David, 
that  is  to  say  our  Saviour  Christ,  hath  sent  his  servants, 
that  is  to  say,  his  true  preachers,  and  his  own  word  also 
to  comfort  our  weak  and  sick  souls,  let  not  these  worldly 
men  make  your  grace  believe  that  they  will  cause  insur- 
rections and  heresies,  and  such  mischiefs  as  they  imagine 


A.D.  1555.] 


A  LETTER  OF  LATIMER  TO  KING  HENRY  VIII. 


841 


of  their  own  mad  brains,  lest  that  he  be  avenged   upon 
i  you  and  your  reahn,  as  was  David  upon  the  Ammonites, 
',  and  as  he  hatli  ever  been  avenged  upon  them  who  have 
I  obstinately  withstood  and  gainsayed  his  word.     But,  per- 
I  adventure,   they  will  lay  this  against  me,   and   say  that 
;  experience  doth  shew,  how  that   such    men  as  call  them- 
i  selves  followers  of  the  gospel  regard  not  your  grace's 
i  commandment,    neither  value    your   procUunitioii,   and 
i  that  was  weU  proved  by  tliose  persons  who  of  late   were 
I  punislied  in  London  for  kee|)itig  such    books   as   your 
1  grace  had  prohibited  by  proclamation  ;  and   so   like   as 
;  they  regarded  not  this,  so  they  will  not  rt-gard  or  esteem 
!  other  your  grace's  laws,    statutes,   or  ordinances.      But 
.  this  is  but  a  crafty  persuasion.      For  your  grace  knoweth 
that  there  is  no  man  living,  specially  that  loveth  worldly 
i  promotion,  that  is  so  foolish   to   set  forth,   promote,   or 
I  advance  his  enemies,  whereby  he  should  be  hindere.d  of  his 
I  worldly  pleasures  and  fleshly  desires  :   but  rather  he  will 
i  seek  all  the  ways   possible   that   he  c-^n,    utterly  to  con- 
found, destroy,  and  put  him  out  of  the  way.      And  so  as 
concerning    your    last    proclamation,    prohibiting    such 
j  books,  the  very  true   cause  of  it,  and   chief  counsellors 
,   (as  men  say,  and  of  likeliliood  it  should  be)  were  they, 
:  whose  evil   living   and    cloaked    hypocrisy   these   books 
;  uttered   and  disclosed :  and    howbeit    tliat    there    were 
three  or  four,  that  would   have  had   the  scri])ture  to  go 
forth  in   English,  yet  it  happened  there,   as  it  is  ever- 
more seen,    that   the   most  part  overcometli   tlie   better, 
1  and  so  it  might  be  that  these  men  did  not  take  tliis  pro- 
'  claination  as  yours,  but  as  theirs,  set  forth  in  your  name, 
:  as  they  have  done   many  times   more,    which   hath    put 
I   this  your   realm  in  great   hindrance   and   troul)le,   and 
brought  it  in  great  penury,  and  would  have  done  more, 
I   if  God  had  not  mercifully  provided  to  bring  your  grace 
to  a  knowledge  of  the  falsehood  and  privy  treason,  which 
their  head  and  captain  was  about  ;  and  be  you  sure  not 
without  adherents,  if  the  matter  be  duly  searched.      For 
what  marvel  is  it  that  they  being  so  nigh  of  your  counsel, 
and   so  familiar  with   your  lords,  should   provoke   both 
your  grace  and  them  to  prohibit  these  books,  which  be- 
fore  by   thjir  own   authority   have  forbidden    the   New 
Testament,    under   pain  of  everlasting  damnation :    for 
such   is   their   manner,  to   send  a  thousand  men  to  hell 
ere  they  send  one  to  God,  and  yet   the  New  Testament 
(and   so    I   tiiink    hy  the  other)    was  meekly  offered   to 
every  man   that  would  and  could,  to  amend  it,  if  there 
were  any  fault. 

"  Moreover,  I  will  ask  them  the  causes  of  all  insur- 
rections, wlucli  have  been  in  tnis  realm  heretofore.  And 
whence  is  it  that  there  are  so  many  extortioners,  bribers, 
murderers,  and  thieves,  which  daily  do  not  only  break 
your  grace's  laws,  ordinances,  and  statutes,  but  also  the 
laws  and  commandments  of  Almighty  God  ?  I  think 
they  will  not  say  these  books,  but  rather  their  pardons 
which  causeth  many  a  man  to  sin  in  trust  of  them.  For 
as  for  those  malefactors  which  I  now  rehearsed,  you  shall 
not  find  one  amongst  a  hundred,  but  that  he  will  cry  out 
both  against  these  books,  and  also  against  them  that  have 
them,  yea,  and  will  be  glad  to  spend  the  good  which  he 
hath  wrongfully  gotten,  upon  fagots  to  burn  both  the 
books,  and  them  that  have  them. 

"  And  as  touching  these  men  that  were  lately  punished 
for  these  books,  there  is  no  man,  I  hear  say,  that  can 
lay  any  word  or  deed  against  them  that  should  sound  to 
the  breaking  of  any  of  your  grace's  laws,  this  only  ex- 
cepted ;  if  it  be  yours,  and  not  rather  theirs.  And  be  it 
so  that  there  are  some  that  have  these  books,  that  are 
evil,  unruly,  and  self-willed  persons,  not  regarding  God's 
laws,  nor  man's,  yet  these  books  are  not  the  cause 
thereof,  no  more  than  was  the  bodily  presence  of  Christ 
and  his  words  the  cause  that  Judas  fell,  but  their  own 
froward  mind  and  carnal  heart,  which  should  be  amended 
by  the  virtuous  example  of  their  curates,  and  by  the 
true  exposition  of  the  scriptures.  If  the  lay  people  had 
such  curates  that  would  thus  do  their  office,  neither  these 
books,  nor  the  devil  himself  could  hurt  them  to  go  out 
of  frame,  so  that  the  lack  of  good  curates  is  the  destruc- 
tion and  cause  of  all  mischief.  Neither  do  I  write  these 
things,  because  that  I  will  either  excuse  these  men  lately 
Vunished,  or  to  affirm  all  to  be  I  rue  that  is  written  in 


these  books,  which  I  have  not  all  read,  but  to  shew  that 
there  cannot  such  inconvenience  follow  them,  and  spe- 
cially of  the  scriptures,  as  they  would  make  men  believe 
should  follow. 

"  And  though  it  be  so  that  your  grace  may  by  other 
books,  and,  namely,  by  the  scripture  itself,  know  and 
perceive  the  hyjiocrite  wolves  clad  in  sheep's  clothing, 
yet  I  think  myself  bound  in  conscience  to  utter  unto 
your  grace  such  things  as  God  put  in  my  niiiul  to  write. 
And  this  1  do  (God  judge  me)  not  for  hate  of  any  per- 
son or  persons  living,  nor  because  I  think  the  word  of 
God  should  go  forth  without  persecutions,  if  your  grace 
had  commanded  that  every  man  within  your  realm 
should  have  it  in  his  mother's  tongue.  For  the  gospel 
must  needs  have  persecution  unto  the  time  that  it  is 
preached  throughout  all  the  world,  which  is  the  last 
sign  that  Christ  shewed  to  his  disciples  should  come 
before  the  day  of  judgment  :  so  that  if  your  grace  had 
once  commanded  that  the  scripture  should  be  put  forth, 
the  devil  would  set  forth  some  wile  or  other  to  persecute 
the  truth.  But  my  purpose  is,  for  the  love  that  1  have 
to  God  principally,  and  the  glory  of  his  name,  which  is 
only  known  by  his  word,  and  for  the  true  allegiance  that 
I  owe  unto  your  grace,  and  not  to  hide  in  the  ground 
of  my  heart  the  talent  given  me  of  God,  but  to  put  it 
forth  to  others,  that  it  may  increase  to  the  pleasure  of 
God,  to  exhort  your  grace  to  avoid  and  beware  of  these 
mischievous  flatterers,  and  their  abominable  ways  and 
counsels. 

"  And  take  heed  whose  counsels  your  grace  doth  take 
in  this  matter ;  for  there  are  some  that  for  fear  of  los- 
ing their  worldly  worship  and  honour,  will  not  leave 
their  opinion,  which  rashly,  and  th:At  to  jjlease  men 
withal,  by  whom  theyhad  great  promotion,  they  took  upon 
them  to  defend  by  writing,  so  that  now  they  think  that 
all  their  felicity,  which  they  put  in  this  life,  should  be 
marred,  and  their  wisdom  not  so  greatly  regarded,  if  that 
which  they  have  so  slanderously  oppressed  should  be  now 
put  forth  and  allowed.  But,  alas  !  let  these  men  re- 
member St.  Paul,  how  fervent  he  was  against  the  truth 
(and  that  of  a  good  zeal)  before  he  wis  called  ;  he 
thought  no  shame  to  suffer  punishment,  and  great  per- 
secutions for  that  which  before  he  despised  and  called 
heresy.  And  1  am  sure  that  their  living  is  not  more 
perfect  than  St.  Paul's  was,  as  concerning  the  outward 
works  of  the  law,  before  he  was  converted. 

"  Also  the  king  and  prophet  Da\id  was  not  ashamed 
to  forsake  his  good  intent  in  building  of  tlie  temple,  after 
that  the  prophet  Nathan  had  shewed  him  that  it  was  not 
the  pleasure  of  God  that  he  should  build  any  house  for 
him  ;  and  notwithstanding  that  Nathan  had  before  al- 
lowed and  praised  the  purjiose  of  David,  yet  he  was  not 
ashamed  to  revoke  and  eat  his  words  auain,  vvhfn  he 
knew  that  they  were  not  according  to  God's  will  and 
pleasure. 

"  Wherefore  they  are  sore  drowned  in  worldly  wisdom, 
that  think  it  against  their  worship  to  acknowh-dge  their 
ignorance  ;  whom  I  pray  to  God  that  your  grace  may 
observe,  and  take  heed  of  their  worldly  wisdon;,  which 
is  foolishness  before  God,  that  you  may  do  that  God 
commandeth,  and  not  that  seerneth  good  in  your  own  sight 
without  the  word  of  God,  that  your  grace  may  ).e  I'ouud 
acceptable  in  his  sight,  and  one  of  the  members  of  his 
church,  and  according  to  the  office  that  he  hath  called 
your  grace  unto,  you  may  be  found  a  faithful  mi- 
nister of  his  gifts,  and  not  a  defender  of  his  faith,  for  he 
will  not  have  it  defended  by  man  or  man's  power, 
but  by  his  word  only,  by  the  which  he  hath  evermore 
defended  it,  and  that  by  a  way  far  above  man's  power  or 
reason,  as  all  the  histories  of  the  Bible  make  mention. 

"  Wherefore,  gracious  king,  remember  yourself,  have 
pity  upon  your  soul,  and  think  that  the  day  is  even  at 
hand  when  you  shall  give  account  of  your  office,  and  of 
the  blood  that  hath  been  shed  with  your  sword.  In  the 
which  day  that  your  grace  may  stand  steadfastly,  and 
not  be  ashamed,  but  be  clear  and  ready  in  your  reckon- 
ing, and  to  have  (as  they  say)  your  rest,  sealed  with  the 
blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  which  only  serveth  at  that 
day,  is  my  daily  prayer  to  him  that  suffered  death  for 
our  sins,  who  also  prayeth  to  bis  Father  for  grace  for 


842  THE  EXAMINATION  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY  BEFORE  THE  COMxMISSIONERS.     [Book  XI. 


us  continually.  To  whom  be  all  honour  and  praise  for 
ever.  Amen.  The  Spirit  of  God  preserve  your  grace, 
1st  December  A.D.  1530." 

In  this  letter  of  Latimer  to  the  king,  many  things  we 
have  to  consider  :  first,  his  good  conscience  to  God  ;  his 
good  will  to  the  king  ;  the  duty  of  a  right  pastor  to 
truth  ;  liis  tender  care  to  the  commonwealth,  and  espe- 
cially to  the  church  of  Christ.  Further,  we  have  to 
consider  the  abuse  of  prince's  courts,  liow  kings  many 
times  are  abused  with  flatterers  and  wicked  counsellors 
about  them,  and  especially  we  may  note  the  subtle  prac- 
tices of  prelates,  in  abusing  the  name  and  authority  of 
kings,  to  set  forth  their  own  malignant  proceedings. 
We  may  see,  moreover,  and  rather  marvel  at,  the  great 
boldness  and  divine  strength  of  this  man,  who  as  yet 
being  no  bishop,  so  freely  and  plainly  without  all  fear  of 
death,  adventuring  his  own  life  to  discharge  his  con- 
science, durst  so  boldly,  to  so  mighty  a  prince,  in  such 
a  dangerous  case,  against  the  king's  law  and  proclama- 
tion set  out  in  such  a  terrible  time,  take  upon  him  to 
write,  and  to  admonish  that,  which  no  counsellor  durst 
once  speak  to  him  in  defence  of  Christ's  gospel.  Whose 
example,  if  the  bishops  and  prelates  of  this  realm  for 
their  parts  likewise,  in  like  cases  of  necessity  would  fol- 
low (as  indeed  they  should),  so  many  things  peradven- 
ture  would  not  be  so  out  of  frame  as  they  are. 

Finally  it  is  to  be  noted  how  blessedly  Almighty  God 
wrought  with  his  faithful  servant's  bold  adventure,  and 
wholesome  counsel,  though  it  did  not  prevail  through 
the  iniquity  of  the  time,  yet  notwitlistanding  God  so 
wrought  with  his  servant  in  doing  his  duty,  that  no 
danger,  nor  yet  displeasure  rose  to  him  thereby,  but 
rather  the  thanks  and  good  will  of  the  prince,  for  not  long 
after  he  was  advanced  by  the  king  to  the  bishopric  of 
Worcester. 

During  the  time  that  Latimer  was  prisoner  in  Oxford, 
we  read  not  of  much  that  he  wrote,  besides  his  con- 
ference with  Doctor  Ridley,  and  his  protestation  at  the 
time  of  liis  disputation.  Otherwise,  we  find  very  few 
letters  tli.it  lie  wrote  to  his  friends. 

CoiiCLruing  the  memorable  acts  and  doings  of  this 
worthy  man,  this  is  not  to  be  neglected,  what  a  bold 
enterjirise  he  attempted,  in  sending  to  King  Henry  a 
present,  in  the  following  manner:  Tliere  was  then,  and 
remains  still  an  old  custom  received  from  the  Romans, 
that  upon  New-year's  day,  every  bisliop  with  some 
handsome  New-year's  gift  should  gratify  the  king  ;  and 
so  they  did,  some  with  gold,  some  with  silver,  some  with 
a  purse  full  of  money,  and  some  one  thing,  some  another: 
but  Latimer,  bting  bishop  of  Worcester  then,  among  the 
rest,  presented  a  kew  testament  for  his  New-year's 
gift,  with  a  napkin  liaving  this  sentence  on  it,  Foruica- 
tores  et  adulteros  judicabit  Dominus. 

And  thus  hast  thou,  gentle  reader,  the  whole  life, 
both  of  bishops  Ridley  and  Latimer,  two  worthy  doers  in 
the  church  of  Christ,  severally  and  by  tliemselves  set 
forth  and  described,  with  their  doings,  writings,  dispu- 
tations, sufferings,  their  painful  labours,  faithful  preach- 
ings, studious  service  in  Christ's  church,  their  patient 
imprisonment,  and  constancy  in  that  which  they  had 
taught,  with  all  their  proceedings  from  time  to  time, 
to  this  present  time  and  month  of  the  reign  of  Queen 
Mary,  being  the  month  of  October,  A.  D.  lo.').').  In 
which  month  they  were  brought  forth  together,  to  their 
final  examination  and  execution.  Wherefore  as  we  have 
heretofore  declared  both  their  lives  severally  and  dis- 
tinctly one  from  the  other ;  so  now  we  shall  couple  them 
both  together,  as  they  were  joined  in  one  society  of 
cause  and  martyrdom,  and  we  will,  by  the  grace  of 
Christ,  prosecute  the  rest  that  remains  concerning  their 
latter  examination,  degrading,  and  constant  suffering. 

The  Examination  of  Ridley  and  Latimer,  on  the  '^Qth 
day  of  September,  1.^)55. 

First,  after  the  appearing  of  Cranmer,  before  the 
pope's  delegate,  and  the  queen's  commissioners  in  St. 
Mary's  church,  at  Oxford,  about  the  12th  day  of  Sep- 
tember, whe.-cof  more  shall  be  said  when  we  come  to 


the  death  of  the  archbishop.  On  the  28th  of  September, 
there  was  sent  down  to  Oxford  another  coininission  from 
Cardinal  Pole,  to  John  White,  bishop  of  Lincoln,  Doctor 
Brooks,  bishop  of  Gloucester,  and  Doctor  Uolyman, 
bishop  of  Bristol,  that  they,  or  two  of  them,  sliould  have 
full  power  and  authority,  to  cite,  examine,  and  judge 
Hugh  Latimer,  and  Nicholas  Ridley,  pretended  bishops 
of  VV^orcester  and  London,  for  sundry  erroneous  opinions 
which  they  held  and  maintained  in  open  disputations,  in 
Oxford,  in  the  months  of  May,  June,  and  July,  in  the 
year  15.')4.  Which  opinions,  if  these  persons  would  now 
recant,  yielding  tliemselves  to  the  determination  of  the 
universal  and  catholic  church,  planted  by  St.  Peter,  in 
the  blessed  see  of  Rome,  that  then  the  judges  should 
have  power  to  receive  the  penitent  persons,  and  minister 
to  them  the  reconciliation  of  the  holy  father  the  pope  ; 
but  if  Hugh  Latimer,  and  Nicholas  RidKy,  would  de- 
fend  and  maintain  these  their  erroneous  opinions,  that 
then  the  lords  by  their  commission  should  proceed  in 
form  of  judgment,  according  to  the  law  of  heretics,  that 
is,  degrading  them  from  their  dignity  of  bishops,  priests, 
and  all  other  ecclesiastical  orders,  should  jironounce 
them  as  heretics  ;  and  therefore  cut  them  ofi'  from  the 
church,  and  so  yield  them  to  receive  the  punishments  due 
to  all  such  heresy  and  schism. 

Wherefore  on  tlie  last  of  September,  Ridley  and  Latimer 
were  cited  to  appear  before  the  lords,  in  the  Divinity 
School  at  Oxford.  The  lords  placed  themselves  in 
the  high  seat,  made  for  public  lectures  and  disputations, 
according  to  the  usage  of  that  school,  being  then  fair 
set  and  trimmed  with  cloth  of  tissue,  and  cushions  of 
velvet  :  and  after  the  lords  were  seated,  Latimer  and 
Ridley  were  sent  for :  and  first  appeared  Ridley,  and 
then  Latimer.  But  because  it  seemed  good  to  examine 
them  separately,  Latimer  was  kept  back  until  Ridley  was 
thoroughly  examined.  Therefore,  soon  after  tlie  coming 
of  Ridley  into  the  school,  the  commission  was  openly 
read.  But  Ridley  standing  bareheaded,  as  soon  as  he 
heard  the  cardinal  named,  and  the  pope's  holiness,  put 
on  his  cap.  After  the  commission  was  read,  the  bishop 
of  Lincoln  spake  in  sense  following : 

Lincoln. — "  Master  Ridley,  although  neither  I,  neither 
my  lords  here,  in  respect  of  our  own  persons  do  look 
for  cap  or  knee,  yet  because  we  bear  and  represent  such 
persons  as  we  do,  that  is,  my  lord  cardinal's  grace,  legate 
a  latere  to  the  pope's  holiness,  as  well  in  that  he  is  of  a 
notable  parentage  (and  therewith  Ridley  moved  his  cap 
with  lowly  obeisance)  descending  from  the  regal  blood, 
as  in  that  he  is  a  man  worthy  to  be  reverenced  with  all 
humility,  for  his  great  knowledge  and  learning,  noble 
virtues,  and  godly  life,  and  especially  as  he  is  here  in 
Englaiid  deputy  to  the  pojie's  holiness,  it  should  have 
become  you,  at  his  name,  to  have  uncovered  your  head. 
Wherefore,  except  you  will  of  your  own  self  put  your 
hand  to  your  head,  and  at  the  name,  as  well  of  the  car- 
dinal, as  of  the  pope's  holiness,  uncover  your  head,  lest 
your  contumacy  should  be  prejudicial  to  these  most  re- 
verend persons,  we  shall  cause  some  man  to  pluck  off 
your  cap  from  you." 

Ridley. — "  As  touching  what  you  said,  my  lord,  that 
you  of  your  own  persons  desire  no  cap  nor  knee,  but 
only  require  them,  in  consideration  that  you  represent 
the  cardinal's  grace's  person,  I  beg  you  to  understand, 
that  I  did  put  on  my  cap  at  the  naming  of  the  cardinal's 
grace,  neither  for  any  contumacy  that  I  bear  towards 
your  own  ))ersons,  nor  for  any  derogation  of  honour 
toward  the  lord  cardinal's  grace.  For  I  know  him  to  be 
a  man  worthy  of  all  humility,  reverence,  and  honour, 
as  he  came  of  the  most  regal  blood,  and  as  he  is  a  man 
indued  with  many  graces  of  learning  and  virtue,  and  as 
touching  these  virtues  and  points,  I  with  all  humility 
(therewith  he  put  off  his  cap,  and  bowed  his  knee)  will 
reverence  and  honour  his  grace ;  but  as  he  is  legate  to 
the  bishoj)  of  Rome,  (and  therewith  he  put  on  his  cap) 
"  whose  usurped  supremacy  I  utterly  refuse  and  re- 
nounce, I  may  in  no  wise  give  any  obeisance  or  honour 
to  him,  lest  my  so  doing  and  behaviour  might  be  pre- 
judicial to  mine  oath,  and  in  derogation  of  the  truth  of 
God's  word." 

Lincoln. — '*  Master  Ridley,  you  excuse    yourself  of 


A.D.  1555.]     THE  EXAMINATION  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY  BEFORE  THE  COMMISSIONERS,        843 


that,  with  which  we  pressed  you  not,  in  that  you  protest 
you  keep  on  your  cap,  neither  for  any  contumacy  to- 
wards us,  neither  for  any  contempt  of  this  audience  : 
neither  in  derogation  of  any  honour  due  to  my  lord  car- 
dinal's grace,  for  his  regal  descent,  and  excellent  quali- 
ties ;  for  although  in  all  these  honour  is  due,  yet  we 
require  no  honour  from  you  on  this  account,  but  only 
because  my  lord  cardinal's  grace  is  here,  in  England,  de- 
puty of  the  pope's  holiness,"  (at  which  word  the  lords 
and  others  put  off  their  caps,  and  Ridley  putonhis,)  "and 
therefore  we  say  to  you  the  second  time,  that  except  you 
put  your  hand  to  your  head,  and  put  otf  your  cap,  you 
shall  put  us  to  the  pain  of  causing  some  man  to  take  it 
from  you,  except  you  allege  some  infirmity  and  sickness, 
or  other  more  reasonable  cause." 

Ridley. — "  I  spoke  only  that  it  might  appear  to  your 
lordships,  and  to  this  audience,  why  I  used  such  be- 
haviour, in  not  humbling  myself  to  your  lordships  with 
cap  and  kuee  :  and  as  for  my  sickness,  I  thank  my  Lord 
God,  that  I  am  as  well  at  ease,  as  I  have  been  this  long 
seisou;  and  therefore  I  do  not  pretend  that  which  is 
1  )t,  bit,  that  it  might  appear  by  this  my  behaviour, 
t!iat  I  acknowledge  in  no  point  that  usurped  supremacy 
of  Rome,  and  therefore  contemn  and  utterly  despise  all 
authority  coming  from  him.  In  taking  off  my  cap, 
do  as  it  shall  please  your  lordships,  and  I  shall  be 
content.'' 

Then  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  after  the  third  admoni- 
tion, commanded  one  of  the  beadles  to  pluck  his  cap 
from  his  head.  Master  Ridley  bowing  his  head  to  the 
o.Scjr,  gencly  permitted  him  to  take  away  his  cap. 

After  this  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  in  a  long  oration  ex- 
horted Ridley  to  recant,  and  submit  himself  to  the  uni- 
versal faith  of  Christ,  in  this  manner. 

Lincoln. — "  Master  Ridley,  I  am  sure  you  have  suffi- 
ciently pondered  with  yourself  the  effect  of  this  our  com- 
mission, considering  how  authority  is  given  to  us,  if  you 
shall  receive  tiie  true  doctrine  of  the  church,  which  first 
was  founded  by  St.  Peter  at  Rome,  immediately  after  the 
ddath  of  Christ,  and  from  him  by  lineal  succession  has 
been  brought  to  this  our  time  ;  if  you  will  renounce 
your  errors,  recant  your  heretical  and  seditious  opinions, 
consent  to  yield  yourself  to  the  undoubted  faith  and  truth 
of  tlie  gospel,  received  and  always  taught  by  the  catholic 
and  apostolic  church,  which  the  king  and  queen,  all  the 
nobles  of  this  realm,  and  commons  of  the  same,  all 
christian  jieople  have  and  do  confess,  you  only  standing 
alone  by  yourself.  You  understand  and  perceive,  1  am 
sura,  that  authority  is  given  us  to  receive  you,  to  recon- 
cile you,  and  upon  due  penance  to  adjoin  and  associate 
you  again  into  the  number  of  the  catholics'  and  Christ's 
churcli,  from  which  you  have  so  long  strayed,  without 
which  no  man  can  be  saved  ;  which  thing  I  and  my  lords 
here,  yei,  and  all,  as  well  nobles  and  commons  of  this 
realm  most  heartily  desire,  and  I  for  my  part"  (where- 
'i'ith  he  put  off  his  cap)  "  most  earnestly  exhort  you  to 
.0.  Remember,  it  is  no  strange  country  whither  I  exhort 
you  to  return.  You  were  once  one  of  us,  you  have 
taken  degrees  in  the  school.  You  were  made  a  priest, 
and  became  a  preacher,  setting  forth  the  same  doc- 
tri.ie  which  we  do  now.  You  were  made  bishop  ac- 
ling  to  our  laws  ;  and  to  be  short,  it  is  not  so  long 
.  since  you  separated  yourself  from  us,  and  in  the  time 
(H  lieresy  became  a  setter  forth  of  that  devilish  and  se- 
ditio  IS  doctrine  which  in  these  latter  days  was  preached 
ainoii'^^st  us.  For  when  the  council,  to  win  my  lord 
chancellor,  sent  you  to  him,  and  after  you  had  talked 
with  my  lord,  and  were  departed,  immediately  my  lord 
declared  certain  points  of  your  talk,  and  means  of  your 
persuasion,  and  amongst  others  this  was  one,  that  you 
should  say,  '  Tush,  my  lord,  this  matter  of  justification 
is  but  a  trifle,  let  us  not  stick  to  condescend  in  it  to 
them;  but  for  God's  love,  my  lord,  stand  stoutly  in 
the  truth  of  the  sacrament.'  Also  in  a  sermon  of  yours 
at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  you  as  effectually  and  as  catho- 
licly  spoke  of  that  blessed  sacrament  as  any  man 
might  have  done,  whereby  it  appears  that  it  is  no 
strange  thing,  nor  unknown  place  whereunto  I  exhort 
you.  I  wish  you  to  return  thither  from  whence 
ycu  caine  :  that  is  together  with  us   to  acknowledge  the 


church  of  God,  wherein  no  man  may  err,  to  acknowledge 
the  supremacy  of  our  most  reverend  father  in  God  the 
pope's  holiness,  which  lineaUy  takes  his  descent  from 
St.  Peter,  upon  whom  Christ  promised  before  his  death, 
to  build  his  church;  the  which  supremacy  or  preroga- 
tive, the  most  ancient  fathers  in  all  ages,  in  all  times  did 
acknowledge.  According  to  St.  Augustine,  who  writes 
in  this  manner,  '  all  the  christian  countries  beyond  the 
sea  are  subject  to  the  church  of  Rome.'  Here  you  see, 
tliat  all  Christendom  is  subject  to  the  church  of  Rome. 
What  should  prevent  you,  therefore,  to  confess  the  same 
with  St.  Augustine  and  the  other  fathers  ?" 

Then  Ridley  requested  j)ermission  to  speak  somewhat, 
lest  the  multitude  of  things  might  confound  his  memory; 
and  having  obtained  permission,  he  said  : — "  My  lord,  I 
most  heartily  thank  your  lordship,  as  well  for  your  gen- 
tleness as  also  for  your  sobriety  in  talk,  and  for  your 
good  and  favourable  zeal  in  this  learned  exhortation,  ia 
which  1  have  marked  especially  three  points,  which  you 
used  to  persuade  me  to  leave  my  doctrine  and  religion, 
which  I  perfectly  know  and  am  thorouglily  persuaded  to 
be  grounded  not  upon  man's  imagination  and  decrees, 
but  upon  the  infallible  truth  of  Clirist's  gospel,  and  not 
to  look  back,  and  to  return  to  the  Romish  see,  contrary 
to  mine  oath,  contrary  to  the  prerogative  and  crown  of 
this  realm,  and  especially,  which  moveth  me  most,  con- 
trary to  the  expressed  word  of  God. 

"The  first  poinJt  is  Ihis,  that  the  see  of  Rome  taking 
his  beginning  from  St.  Peter,  upon  whom  you  »ay  Christ 
hath  built  his  Church,  hath  in  all  ages  lineally  from 
b^hop  to  bishop  been  brought  to  this  tune. 

"  Secondly,  tliat  even  tlie  holy  fathers  from  time  to 
time  have  in  their  writings  confessed  the  same. 

"  Thirdly,  that  in  that  1  was  once  of  the  same  opinion, 
and  together  with  you  I  did  acknowledge  the  same. 

"  First,  as  touching  the  saying  of  Cliiist,  from  whence 
your  lordship  gathers  the  foundation  of  tue  churcli  upon 
St.  Peter,  truly  the  place  is  not  so  to  be  understood  as 
you  take  it,  as  the  circumstance  of  the  place  will  declare. 
For  after  Christ  had  asked  his  disciples  whom  men 
judged  him  to  be,  and  they  had  answered,  that  some  had 
said  he  was  a  prophet,  some  Elias,  some  one  thing,  some 
another,  then  he  said,  '  Whom  say  ye  that  1  am  ?'  Then 
Peter  answered,  thou  art  Christ,  the  Son  of  God. 
To  whom  Christ  answered,  'Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon 
this  rock  I  will  build  my  church  ;'  that  is  to  say,  upon 
this  rock,  not  meaning  Peter  himself,  as  though  he  would 
have  constituted  a  mortal  man,  so  frail  and  brittle  a 
foundation  of  his  staple  and  infallible  church  ;  but  upon 
this  rock-stjne,  that  is,  this  confession  of  thine,  that  I 
am  the  Son  of  God,  I  will  build  my  church.  For  this  is 
the  foundation  and  beginning  of  ah  Christianity,  with 
word,  heart,  and  mind  to  confess  that  Christ  is  the  Son 
of  God.  Whoever  believeth  not  this,  Christ  is  not  in 
him  ;  and  he  cannot  have  the  mark  of  Christ  imprinted 
in  his  forehead,  who  confesses  not  that  Christ  is  tlie  Son 
of  God. 

"  Therefore  Christ  said  unto  Peter,  that  upon  this 
rock,  that  is,  upon  this  his  confession,  that  he  was  Christ 
the  Son  of  God,  he  would  build  his  church  ;  to  declare 
that  without  this  faith  no  man  can  come  to  Chri»t ;  so 
that  this  belief,  that  Christ  is  the  Son  of  God  is  the 
foundation  of  our  Christianity,  and  the  foundation  of  our 
church.  Here  you  see  upon  what  foundation  Christ's 
church  is  built,  not  upon  the  frailty  of  man,  but  upon 
the  staple  and  infallible  word  of  God. 

"  iNow  as  to  the  lineal  descent  of  the  bishops  in  the 
see  of  Rome,  true  it  is  that  the  patriarchs  of  Rome  in  the 
apostles'  time,  and  long  after,  were  great  maiutainers  and 
setters  forth  of  Christ's  glory,  in  which,  above  aU  other 
countries  and  regions,  there  especially  was  preached  the 
true  gospel,  the  sacraments  were  most  duly  ministered ; 
and  as  before  Christ's  coming  it  was  a  city  so  valiant  in 
prowess  and  martial  affairs,  that  aU  the  world  was  m  a 
manner  subject  to  it,  and  after  Christ's  passion,  divers 
of  the  apostles  there  suffered  persecution  for  the  gospel's 
sake :  so  after  the  emperors,  their  hearts  being  lUuminated, 
received  the  gospel,  and  became  christians,  the  gospel 
there,  as  well  for  the  great  power  and  dominion,  as  tor 
the  tame   of  the  place,  flourished  most,  whereby  the 


«144    THE  EXAMINATION  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY  BEFORE  THE  COMMISSIONERS. 


[Book  XI. 


bishops  of  that  place  were  had  in  more  reverence  and  ho- 
nour, most  esteemed  in  all  councils  anil  assemblies,  not 
because  they  acknowledged  them  to  be  their  head,  but 
because  the  place  was  most  reverenced  and  spoken  of  for 
its  great  power  and  strength.  As  now  here  in  England, 
the  bishop  of  Lincoln  in  sessions  and  sittings  hath  the 
pre-eminence  of  the  other  bishops,  not  that  he  is  the  head 
and  ruler  of  them,  but  for  the  dignity  of  the  bishoprick," 
(and  therewith  the  people  smiled).  "  Wherefore  the 
doctors  in  their  writings  have  spoken  most  reverently  of 
this  see  of  Rome,  and  in  their  writings  preferred  it,  and 
this  is  the  prerogative  which  your  lordship  did  rehearse 
the  ancient  doctors  to  give  to  the  see  of  Rome. 

"  I  cannot  and  dare  not  but  commend,  reverence,  and 
honour  the  see  of  Rome,  as  long  as  it  continued  in  the 
promotion  and  setting  forth  of  God's  glory,  and  in  due 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  as  it  did  many  years  after  Christ. 
But  after,  the  bishops  of  that  see,  seeking  their  own 
pride,  and  not  God's  honour,  began  to  set  themselves 
above  kings  and  emperors,  challenging  to  them  the  title 
of  God's  vicars,  the  dominion  and  supremacy  over  all 
the  world,  I  cannot  but  with  St.  Gregory,  a  bishop  of 
Rome,  confess  that  the  bishop  of  that  place  is  the  very 
antichrist,  whereof  St.  John  speaks  by  the  name  of  the 
whore  of  Babylon,  and  say  with  St.  Gregory,  '  he  that 
makes  himself  a  bishop  over  all  the  world,  is  worse  than 
antichrist.' 

"  Now  where  you  say  St.  Augustine  should  seem  not 
only  to  give  such  a  prerogative,  but  also  supremacy  to 
the  see  of  Rome,  in  that  he  saith,  all  the  christian  world 
is  subject  to  the  church  of  Rome,  and  therefore  should 
give  to  that  see  a  certain  kind  of  subjection  :  I  am  sure 
that  your  lordship  knows,  that  in  St.  Augustine's  time 
there  were  four  patriarchs,  of  Alexandria,  Constantinople, 
Antioch,  and  Rome  ;  which  patriarchs  had  under  them 
certain  countries  ;  as  in  England  tiie  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury hath  under  him  divers  bishoprics  in  England  and 
Wales,  to  whom  he  may  be  said  to  be  their  patriarch. 
Also  your  lordship  knows  right  well,  that  when  St.  Au- 
gustine wrote  this  book,  he  was  then  bishop  in  Africa. 
Farther,  you  are  not  ignorant,  that  between  Europe  and 
Africa  lies  the  sea  called  the  Mediterranean,  so  that  all 
the  countries  in  Europe  to  him  who  is  in  Africa  may  be 
called  transmarine  countries,  or  beyond  the  sea.  Of  this 
it  is  St.  Augustine  saith,  '  All  the  christian  countries  be- 
yond the  seas  and  far  regions  are  subject  to  the  see  of 
Rome.'  If  I  should  say  all  countries  beyond  the  sea, 
I  do  except  England,  which  to  me  now  being  in  Eng- 
land, is  not  beyond  the  sea.  In  this  sense  St.  Augustine 
saith,  all  the  countries  beyond  the  sea  are  subject  to  the 
see  of  Rome  ;  declaring  thereby  that  Rome  was  one  of 
the  sees  of  the  four  patriarchs,  and  under  it  Europe,  by 
what  subjectio:!  I  pray  you  ^  only  for  a  pre-eminence,  as 
we  here  in  England  say,  that  all  the  bishoprics  in  Eng- 
lind  are  subject  to  the  archbishoprics  of  Canterbury  and 
York. 

"  For  this  pre-eminence  also  the  other  doctors  (as  you 
recited)  say  that  Rome  is  the  mother  of  churches,  as  the 
bishopric  of  Lincoln  is  mother  to  the  bishopric  of  Oxford, 
because  the  bishopric  of  Oxford  came  from  the  bishop- 
ric of  Lincoln,  and  they  were  both  once  one,  and  so  is 
the  archbishopric  of  Canterbury  mother  to  the  other 
bishoprics  which  are  in  her  province.  In  like  sort  the 
irchbishopric  of  York  is  mother  to  the  northern  bishop- 
rics ;  and  yet  no  man  will  say  that  Lincoln,  Canterbury, 
or  York  are  supreme  heads  to  other  bishoprics  ;  neither 
then  ought  we  to  confess  the  see  of  Rome  to  be  supreme 
bead,  because  the  doctors  in  their  writings  confess  the 
see  of  Rome  to  be  mother  of  churches. 

"  Now  where  you  say,  I  was  once  of  the  same  religion 
which  you  are  of,  the  truth  is,  I  cannot  but  confess  the 
game.  Yet  so  was  St.  Paul  a  persecutor  of  Clirist.  But 
when  you  say,  tliat  I  was  one  of  you  not  long  ago,  in  that 
1  doing  my  message  to  my  Lord  of  Winchester,  desired 
liim  to  stand  stout  in  that  gross  opinion  of  the  supper  of 
the  Lord  ;  in  very  deed  I  was  sent  from  the  council  to 
my  Lord  of  Winchester  to  exhort  him  to  receive  also  the 
true  confession  of  justification  ;  and  because  he  was  very 
refractory  I  said  to  him,  '  Why,  my  lord,  what  make  you 
you  so  great  a  matter  herein  ?     You  see  many  anabaptists 


rise  against  tlie  sacrament  of  the  altar ;  I  pray  you,  my 
lord,  be  diligent  in  confounding  them  ;'  for  at  that  time 
my  Lord  of  Winchester  and  I  had  to  do  with  two  ana- 
ba|)Hsts  in  Kent.  In  this  sense  I  willed  my  lord  to  be 
stilf  in  the  defence  of  tlie  sacrament  against  the  detestable 
errors  of  anabaptists,  and  not  in  the  confirmation  of  that 
gross  and  carnal  opinion  now  maintained. 

"  As  to  the  sermon  which  I  made  at  St.  Paul's  Cross, 
you  shall  understand  that  there  were  at  St.  Paul's,  and 
divers  other  places,  fixed  railing  bills  against  the  sacra- 
ment, terming  it  Jack  of  the  box,  the  sacrament  of  the 
halter,  round  Roijin,  with  such  like  unseemly  terms  ;  for 
which  causes,  in  order  to  rebuke  the  unreverend  beha- 
viour of  certain  evil  disposed  persons,  I  preached  as  re- 
verendly  of  that  matter  as  I  might,  declaring  wliat  esti- 
mation and  reverence  ought  to  be  given  to  it,  what  danger 
ensued  the  mishandling  of  it,  affirming  that  s.icrament 
to  be  truly  and  verily  the  body  and  blood  of  (Christ, 
etfectually  by  grace  and  sjjirit  :  whicli  woi-ds  tiie  un- 
learned understanding  not,  supposed  that  1  had  meant 
of  tlie  gross  and  carnal  being  which  the  Romish  decrees 
set  forth,  that  a  body  having  life  and  motion,  should  be 
indeed  under  the  sliapes  of  bread  and  wine." 

With  that  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  somewhat  interrupt- 
ing  him,  said  :— "  Well,  if  I  should  stay  upon  this  place 
of  St.  Augustine,  I  could  bring  many  more  places  of  the 
fathers  for  the  confirmation  thereof;  but  we  have  certain 
instructions,  according  to  which  we  must  proceed,  and 
came  not  hither  to  dispute  the  matter  with  you,  but  only 
to  take  your  answers  to  certain  articles,  and  used  tliis  in 
the  way  of  disputation,  in  which  you  interrupted  me; 
wherefore  I  will  return  again. 

"  You  must  consider  that  the  church  of  Christ  liet^ 
not  hidden,  but  is  a  city  on  the  mountain,  and  a  candle 
on  the  candlestick.  Ponder  with  yourself,  that  the 
church  of  Christ  is  catholic  ;  so  that  Christ's  church  is 
universally  spread  throughout  the  world,  not  contained 
in  a  prescribed  locality,  not  comprehended  in  the  circuit 
of  England,  not  contained  in  the  compass  of  Germany 
and  Saxony,  as  your  church  is. 

"  W^herefore  for  God's  love  be  not  singular  ;  acknow- 
ledge with  all  the  realm  the  truth ;  it  shall  not  be,  as  you 
allege,  prejudicial  to  the  crown;  for  the  king  and  queen 
their  majesties  have  renounced  that  usurped  power 
taken  by  their  predecessors,  and  justly  have  renounced 
it.  For  I  am  sure  you  know  that  there  are  two  po-.vers, 
the  one  declared  by  the  sword,  the  other  by  the  keys. 
The  sword  is  given  to  kings  and  rulers  of  countries  ;  the 
keys  were  delivered  by  Christ  to  St.  Peter,  and  by  hira 
left  to  all  his  successors.  As  to  our  goods,  possessions 
and  lives,  we  with  you  acknowledge  us  subjects  to  the 
king  and  queen,  who  hath  the  temporal  sword  ;  but  as 
concerning  matters  of  religion,  as  touching  God's  quar- 
rel and  his  word,  we  acknowledge  another  head :  and 
as  the  king  and  the  queen  their  highnesses  do  in  all 
worldly  affairs  justly  challenge  the  prerogative  and  pri- 
macy, so  in  spiritual  and  ecclesiastical  matters  they  ac- 
knowledge themselves  not  to  be  heads  and  rulers,  but 
members  of  Christ's  body.  Why,  therefore,  should  you 
stick  at  that  matter,  which  their  majesties  have  forsaken 
and  yielded. 

"  Wherefore,  you  shall  not  only  not  do  injury  to  the 
crown,  or  be  prejudicial  to  their  majesty's  honour,  in 
acknowledging  with  all  Christendonj  the  pope's  holiness 
to  be  supreme  head  of  Christ's  church,  here  militant  in 
earth,  but  do  a  thing  most  delectable  in  their  sight. 
Thus  if  you  will  revoke  all  your  errors,  acknowledging 
with  the  rest  of  the  realm  the  common  and  the  public 
fault,  you  shall  do  what  all  men  most  heartily  desire ; 
you  shall  bring  quietness  to  your  conscience,  and  health 
to  your  soul ;  then  shall  we  with  great  joy,  by  the  au- 
thority committed  to  us  from  the  cardinal's  grace,  receive 
you  into  the  church  again,  acknowledging  you  to  be  no 
longer  a  rotten,  but  a  lively  member  :  but  if  you  shall 
still  be  singular,  if  you  shall  still  obstinately  persevere 
in  your  errors,  stubbornly  maintaining  your  former  he- 
resies, then  we  must,  against  our  will,  according  to  our 
commission,  separate  you  from  us,  and  cut  you  off  from 
the  church,  lest  the  rottenness  of  one  part  in  process  of 
time  putrify  and  corrupt  the  whole  body  ;  then  must  we 


A.D.  1555.]        EXAMINATION  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY  BEFORE  THE  COMMISSIONERS. 


845 


confess  and  publish  you  to  be  none  of  ours  ;  then  must 
we  yield  you  up  to  the  temporal  judges,  of  whom,  except 
it  otherwise  please  the  king  and  queen's  highness,  you 
must  receive  the  punishment  by  the  laws  of  this  realm,  due 
for  heretics.  Wherefore,  consider  your  state,  remember 
your  former  degrees,  spare  your  body,  especially  consider 
your  soul,  which  Christ  so  dearly  bought  with  his  pre- 
cious blood  ;  do  not  you  rashly  cast  away  that  which  was 
precious  in  God's  sight ;  enforce  not  us  to  do  all  that 
we  may  do,  which  is  not  only  to  publish  you  to  be  none 
of  us,  to  cut  you  off  from  the  church  :  we  do  not,  nor 
cannot  condemn  you  to  die  (as  most  untruly  hath  been 
reported  of  us),  for  that  is  the  temporal  judge's  office  ; 
we  only  declare  you  to  be  none  of  the  church,  and  then 
must  you,  according  to  the  tenor  of  them,  and  ]ileasure 
of  the  rulers,  abide  their  determination,  so  that  we,  after 
that  we  have  given  you  up  to  the  temporal  rulers,  have 
no  further  to  do  with  you." 

Then  Master  Ridley,  with  frequent  interruptions,  at 
length  spake  : 

Ridley. — -"  My  lord,  I  acknowledge  an  unspotted 
church  of  Christ,  in  which  no  man  can  err,  without 
which  no  man  can  be  saved,  which  is  spread  throughout 
all  tlie  world,  that  is,  the  congregation  of  the  faithful  ; 
neither  do  1  confine  or  bind  it  to  any  one  place,  as  you 
said,  but  confess  it  to  be  spread  throughout  all  the  world; 
and  where  Christ's  sacraments  are  duly  ministered,  his 
gospel  duly  preached  and  followed,  there  does  Christ's 
church  shine  as  a  city  upon  an  hill,  and  as  a  candle  in 
the  candlestick :  but  rather  it  is  such  as  you  that  would 
have  the  church  of  Christ  bound  to  a  place,  who  appoint 
it  to  Rome,  that  there  and  no  where  else  is  tlie  founda- 
tion of  Christ's  church.  But  I  am  fully  persuaded  that 
Christ's  cliurch  is  every  where  founded,  in  every  place 
where  his  gospel  is  truly  received,  and  effectually  fol- 
lowed. And  where  the  church  of  God  is  in  doubt,  I  use 
tlij  wise  counsel  of  Vincentius  Lyrinensis,  whom  I  am 
'^  ue  you  will  allow,  who  giving  precepts  how  the  catholic 
'mrch  may  be  known  amid  all  schisms  and  heresies, 
u  rices  in  this  manner:  '  When,'  saith  he,  '  one  part  is 
corrupted  with  heresies,  then  prefer  the  whole  world 
before  that  one  part ;  but  if  the  greater  part  be  infected, 
then  prefer  antiquity.' 

"  So  now,  when  1  perceive  the  greatest  part  of  Chris- 
tianity to  be  infected  with  the  poison  of  the  see  of  Rome, 
1  repair  to  the  usage  of  the  primitive  church,  which  I 
find  clean  contrary  to  the  pope's  decrees  ;  as  that  the 
priest  receives  alone,  what  it  is  made  unlawful  to  the 
laity  to  receive  in  both  kinds,  and  such  like:  Where- 
fore it  requires,  that  I  prefer  the  antiquity  of  the 
primitive  church,  before  the  novelty  of  the  Romish 
church." 

Lincoln.  —  "  Master  Ridley,  these  faults  which  you 
charge  the  see  of  Rome  with,  are  indeed  no  faults.  For 
first,  it  w  IS  never  forbid  the  laity,  but  that  they  might, 
if  they  demanded,  receive  under  both  kinds.  You  know, 
also,  that  Christ  after  his  resurrection,  when  he  went 
with  his  apostles  to  Galilee,  opened  himself  by  breaking 
of  bread.  You  know  that  St.  Paul,  after  his  long  sail- 
ing towards  Rome,  brake  bread,  and  that  the  apostles 
came  together  in  breaking  of  bread,  which  declares  that 
it  is  not  tinlawful  to  minister  the  sacrament  under  the 
form  of  bread  only  :  and  yet  the  church  had  just  occa- 
sion to  decree,  tiiat  the  laity  should  rective  in  one  kind 
only,  thereby  to  take  away  an  opinion  of  the  unlearned, 
that  Christ  was  not  wholly  both  flesh  and  blood  under 
the  form  of  bread.  Therefore  to  take  away  their  opi- 
nion, and  to  establish  better  the  people's  faith,  the  Holy 
Ghost  in  tlie  church  thought  fit  to  decree,  that  the  laity 
should  receive  only  in  one  kind  ;  and  it  is  no  new  thing 
for  the  church,  upon  just  consideration,  to  alter  rites  and 
ceremonies.  For  you  read  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles 
that  St.  Paul,  writing  to  certain  of  the  gentiles  who  had 
received  the  gospel,  bidding  them  to  abstain  from  things 
strangled,  and  from  blood,  so  that  this  seems  to  be  an 
express  commandment ;  yet,  who  will  say  but  that  it  is 
lawful  to  eat  blood  ?  how  is  it  lawful,  but  by  the  per- 
mission of  the  church  ?" 

Ridley. — "  My  lord,  such  things  as  St.  Paul  enjoined 
to  the  gentiles  for  a  sufferance,  by  a  little  and  little  to 


win  the  Jews  to  Christ,  were  only  commandments  of 
time,  and  respected  not  the  successors :  but  Clirist's 
commandment,  '  Do  this,'  that  is,  that  which  he  did  in 
remembrance,  which  was  not  to  minister  in  one  kind 
only,  was  not  a  commandment  for  a  time,  but  to  per- 
severe to  the  world's  end." 

But  the  bisiiop  of  Lincoln,  not  attending  to  this  an- 
swer, without  any  stay  proceeded  in  this  oration. 

"  So  that  the  church  seems  to  have  authority  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  whom  Christ  said  he  would  send  alter  his 
ascension,  which  should  teacii  the  apostles  all  trutli,  to 
have  power  and  jurisdiction  to  alter  such  points  of  the 
scripture,  ever  reserving  the  foundation  :  but  we  came 
not,  as  1  said  before,  to  reason  tlie  matter  with  you,  but 
have  certain  instructions  ministered  to  us,  according  to 
the  tenor  of  the  which  we  must  proceed,  proposing  cer- 
tain articles,  to  wliicli  we  rc-quire  your  answer  directly, 
either  affirmatively  or  negntively  to  every  of  Iheni,  either 
denying  them  or  granting  tlit-m  without  fnrtiier  dispu- 
tation or  reasoning  ;  for  we  have  already  stretched  our 
instructions,  in  that  we  suflered  you  to  debate  and  rea- 
son the  matter,  as  we  have  done:  the  articles  you  shall 
hear  now,  and  to-morrow  we  rtill  require  your  answers, 
and  then  proceed  :  and  if  you  require  a  copy  of  them, 
you" shall  have  it,  pen,  ink,  and  [iiper  ;  also  such  books 
as  you  shall  demand,  if  they  are  to  be  got  in  the  uni- 
versity." 

The  Articles. 

"  1.  We  do  object  to  thee,  Nicholas  Ridley,  and  to 
tliee,  Hugh  Latimer,  jointly  ami  severally;  First,  that 
thou  Nicholas  Ridley,  in  this  hiu'h  University  of  0.xford, 
in  the  year  1554,  in  the  months  of  April,  May,  June, 
July,  or  in  some  one,  or  more  of  them,  hast  affirmed, 
and  openly  defended  and  maintained,  and  in  many  other 
times  and  places  besides,  that  the  true  and  natural  body 
of  Christ,  after  the  consecration  of  the  priest,  is  not 
really  present  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

"  2.  That  in  the  year  and  mouths  aforesaid,  thou  hast 
publicly  affirmed  and  defended,  that  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar  remaineth  still  the  substance  of  bread  and 
wine. 

"  ;}.  That  in  the  said  year  and  months,  thou  hast 
openly  affirmed  and  obstinately  maintained,  that  in 
the  mass  is  no  propitiatory  sacrifice  for  the  quick  and 
the  dead. 

"  4.  That  in  the  year,  place,  and  montlis  aforesaid, 
these  the  aforesaid  assertions  solemnly  had  been  con- 
demned, by  the  scholastic  censure  of  this  school,  as 
heretical  and  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith,  by  the 
worshipful  Doctor  Weston,  prolocutor  then  of  the  con- 
vocation house,  as  also  by  other  learned  men  of  both 
the  universities. 

"  5.  That  all  and  singular  the  premises  be  true,  no- 
torious, famous,  and  openly  known  by  public  fame,  as 
well  to  them  near  at  hand,  as  also  to  them  in  distant 
places  far  off." 

Examination  vpon  the  Articles. 

All  these  articles  are  here  placed  together,  that  as 
often  as  reference  shall  be  necessary  to  any  of  them, 
tlie  reader  may  have  recourse  here,  and  peruse  them, 
and  not  to  distract  the  history  with  several  repetitions 
of  them. 

After  these  articles  were  read,  the  bishops  took 
counsel  together.  At  the  last  the  bishop  of  Lincoln 
said,  "  These  are  the  very  same  articles  which  you,  in 
0])en  disputation  here  in  the  university,  did  maintain  and 
defend.  What  say  you  to  the  first .'  I  pray  you  answer 
affirmatively,  or  negatively." 

Ridley. — "  Why,  my  lord,  I  supposed  your  gentleness 
had  been  such,  that  you  would  have  given  me  space  until 
to-morrow,  that  upon  good  advice  I  might  bring  a  de- 
terminate answer." 

Lincoln. — "  Yea,  Master  Ridley,  I  mean  not  that 
your  answers  now  shall  be  prejudicial  to  your  answers 
to-morrow.  1  will  take  your  answers  at  this  time,  and 
yet   notwithstanding  it  shall  be  lawful  to  you  to  add. 


846 


EXAMINATION  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY  BEFORE  THE  COMMISSIONERS.         [Book  XI. 


diminish,  alter,  and  change  any  part  of  these  answers  to- 
morrow, as  you  will." 

Ridley. — "  Indeed,  in  like  manner  at  our  last  dis- 
putations I  had  many  things  promised,  and  few  perform- 
ed. It  was  said,  that  after  disputations  I  should  have  a 
copy  of  them,  and  license  to  change  mine  answers,  as  I 
should  think  good.  It  was  meet  also  that  I  should  have 
seen  what  was  written  by  the  notaries  at  that  time.  So 
your  lordsliip  pretended  great  gentleness  in  giving  me  a 
time  ;  but  this  gentleness  is  the  same  that  Christ  had  from 
the  high  priest.  For  you,  as  your  lordship  saith,  have 
no  power  to  condemn  me,  neither  at  any  time  to  put  a 
man  to  death  :  so  in  like  sort  the  high  priests  said,  that 
it  was  not  lawful  for  them  to  put  any  man  to  death,  but 
conmiitted  Christ  to  Pilate,  neither  would  suffer  him  to 
absolve  Christ,  although  he  sought  all  means  that  he 
might." 

Doctor  Weston. — "  What  I  do  you  make  the  king 
Pilate  ?" 

Ridley. — "  No,  Master  Doctor;  I  do  but  compare 
your  deeds  with  those  of  Caiaphas  and  the  high  priests, 
who  would  condemn  no  man  to  death,  as  ye  will  not, 
and  yet  would  not  suffer  Pilate  to  absolve  and  deliver 
Christ.'' 

Lincoln. — "  We  intend  that  you  shall  enjoy  the  be- 
nefit of  answering  to-morrow,  and  will  take  your  answers 
now  as  now;  to-morrow  you  shall  change,  take  out,  add, 
and  alter  wliat  you  will.  In  the  mean  time  we  require 
you  to  answer  directly  to  every  article,  either  affirma- 
tively or  negatively." 

Ridley. — "  Seeing  you  appoint  me  a  time  to  answer  to- 
morrow, and  yet  will  take  mine  answers  out  of  hand: 
first,  I  require  the  notaries  to  take  and  write  my  pro- 
testation, tliat  in  no  point  I  acknowledge  your  authority, 
or  admit  you  to  be  my  judges,  in  what  you  are  autho- 
rized from  the  pope.  Therefore,  whatever  I  .=hall  say 
or  do,  I  protest,  1  neither  say  it,  nor  do  it  willingly, 
thereby  to  admit  the  authority  of  the  pope ;  and  if  your 
lordship  will  give  me  leave,  I  will  shew  the  causes 
which  move  me  to  this." 

Lincoln. — "  No;  we  have  instructions  to  the  contrary. 
We  may  not  suffer  you." 

Ridley. — "  I  will  be  short ;  I  pray  your  lordships 
suffer  me  to  speak  in  few  words." 

Lincoln.  —  "  No,  blaster  Ridley,  we  may  not  abuse 
the  hearers'  ears." 

Ridley. — "  Why,  my  Lord,  suffer  me  to  speak  three 
words." 

Lincoln. — "  Well,  to-morrow  you  shall  speak  forty. 
The  time  is  far  past ;  therefore  we  require  your  answer 
determinately.     What  say  you  to  the  first  article  .■" " 

Ridley. — "  My  protestation  always  saved,  that  by  this 
mine  answer  I  do  not  yield  to  your  authority,  as  legate 
to  the  pope,  I  answer  thus  :  In  a  sense  the  first  article 
is  true,  and  in  a  sense  it  is  false;  for  if  you  take  '  really' 
for  '  vere,'  for  spiritually  by  grace  and  efficacy,  then  it  is 
true  that  the  natural  body  and  blood  of  Christ  is  in  the 
sacrament  '  vere  et  realiter,  indeed  and  really  ;'  but  if 
you  take  these  terms  so  grossly,  that  you  would  conclude 
thereby  a  natural  body  having  motion,  to  be  contained 
under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine,  vere  et  realiter,  then 
really  is  not  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  the  sacra- 
ment, no  more  than  the  Holy  Ghost  is  in  the  element  of 
water  in  our  baptism."  Because  this  answer  was  not 
understood,  the  notaries  did  not  know  how  to  note  it ; 
wherefore  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  desired  him  to  answer 
either  affirmatively,  or  negatively,  either  to  grant  the 
article,  or  to  deny  it. 

Ridley. — "  My  lord,  both  you  and  I  agree  herein, 
that  in  the  sacrament  is  the  very  true  and  natural  body 
and  blood  of  Christ,  even  that  which  was  born  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  which  ascended  into  heaven,  wliich  sitteth 
on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father,  which  shall  come 
from  thence  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead,  we  differ 
only  in  the  way  and  manner  of  being :  we  confess  all 
one  thing  to  be  in  the  sacrament,  and  dissent  in  the 
manner  of  being  there.  I  being  fully  by  God's  word 
persuaded,  confess  Christ's  natural  body  to  be  in  the 
sacrament  indeed  by  Spirit  and  grace,  because  that  who- 
ever  receives  worthily  that  bread  and  wine,   receives 


effectually  Christ's  body,  and  drinks  his  blood,  that  is 
he  is  made  effectually  partaker  of  his  passion.  You 
make  a  grosser  kind  of  being,  enclosing  a  natural,  a 
lively,  and  a  moving  body,  under  the  shape  or  form' of  i 
bread  and  wine.  Now,  this  difference  considered,  I 
answer,  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  is  the  natural 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  vere  et  realiter,  indeed  and  I 
really,  for  si)iritual!y  by  grace  and  efficacy ;  for  so  every 
worthy  receiver  receives  the  very  true  body  of  Christ: 
but  if  you  mean  really  and  indeed,  so  that  thereby  you 
would  include  a  lively  and  a  movable  body  under  the 
forms  of  bread  and  wine,  then  in  tliat  sense  Christ's  body 
is  not  in  the  sacrament  really  and  indeed.'' 

This  answer,  being  taken  and  penned  by  the  notaries,  i 
the  bishop  of  Lincoln  proposed  the  second  question  or  j 
article.     "To  whom  he  answered  :  ! 

Ridley. — "  Always  my  protestation  reserved,  I  answer 
thus  ;  that  in  the  sacrament  is  a  certain  change,  in  that 
the  bread,  which  was  before  common  bread,  is  now 
made  a  hvely  presentation  of  Christ's  body,  and  not 
only  a  figure,  but  effectually  representeth  his  body, 
that  even  as  the  mortal  body  was  nourished  by  that 
visible  bread,  so  is  the  internal  soul  fed  with  the  heavenly 
food  of  Christ  s  body,  which  the  eyes  of  faith  see,  as  the 
bodily  eyes  see  only  bread.  Such  a  sacramental  mu- 
tation I  grant  to  be  in  the  bread  and  wine,  which  truly 
is  no  small  change,  but  such  a  change  as  no  mortal  mao 
can  make,  but  only  that  omnipotency  of  Christ's  word." 

Tiien  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  willed  him  to  answer 
directly,  either  affirmatively  or  negatively,  without  fur- 
ther declaration  of  the  matter.     Then  he  answered  : 

Ridley. — "  Notwithstanding  the  sacramental  mutation 
of  the  which  1  speak,  and  all  the  doctors  confess,  the 
true  substance  and  nature  of  bread  and  wine  remains ; 
with  which  the  body  is  nourished,  as  the  soul  is  by 
grace  and  Spirit  with  the  body  of  Christ.  Even  so 
in  baptism  the  body  is  washed  with  the  visible  water, 
and  the  soul  is  cleansed  from  all  filth  by  the  invisible 
Holy  Ghost,  and  yet  the  water  ceases  not  to  be  water, 
but  keeps  the  nature  of  water  still.  In  like  sort,  in 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  the  bread  ceases 
not  to  be  bread." 

Then  the  notaries  penned,  that  he  answered  affirma- 
tively to  the  second  article.  The  bishop  of  Lincoln  de- 
clared a  difference  between  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
and  baptism,  because  Christ  said  not  by  the  water, 
"  This  is  the  Holy  Ghost,''  as  he  did  by  the  bread,  "  This 
is  my  body." 

Then  Ridley  cited  St.  Austin,  who  compared  both 
sacraments  the  one  with  the  other :  but  the  bishop  of 
Lincoln  recited  the  third  article,  and  required  a  direct 
answer.     To  whom  Ridley  said  : 

Ridley. — "  Christ,  as  St.  Paul  writeth,  made  one 
perfect  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  neither 
can  any  man  reiterate  that  sacrifice  of  his,  and  yet  is  the 
communion  an  acceptable  sacrifice  to  God  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving ;  but  to  say  that  by  it  sins  are  taken  away, 
which  wholly  and  perfectly  was  done  by  Christ's  passion, 
of  which  the  communion  is  only  a  memorial,  that  is  a 
great  derogation  of  the  merits  of  Christ's  passion  :  for 
the  sacrament  was  instituted,  that  we  receiving  it,  and 
thereby  recognising  and  remembering  his  passion,  should 
be  partakers  of  the  merits  of  it.  For  otherwise  this 
sacrament  takes  upon  it  the  office  of  Christ's  passion, 
by  which  it  might  follow,  that  Christ  died  in  vain." 

The  notaries  penned  this  his  answer  to  be  affirmatively. 
Then  said  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  : 

"As  you  allege  out  of  St.  Paul,  Christ  made  one 
perfect  oblation  for  all  the  whole  world,  that  is,  that 
bloody  sacrifice  upon  the  cross  :  yet  nevertheless  he  hath 
left  this  sacrifice,  but  not  bloody,  in  the  remembrance 
of  that  by  which  sins  are  forgiven  ;  which  is  no  dero- 
gation of  Christ's  passion." 

Then  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  recited  the  fourth  article, 
to  which  Ridley  answered,  "That  in  some  part  the 
fourth  was  true,  and  in  some  part  false  ;  true,  in  that 
those  his  assertions  were  condemned  as  heresies,  although 
unjustly  ;  false,  in  that  it  was  said  they  were  condenmed 
by  the  university,  for  the  disputations  were  in  such  sort 
ordered,  that  it  was  far  from  any  school  act." 


A.D.  1555.]  EXAMINATION  OF  BISHOP  LATIMEH  BEFORE  THE  COMMISSIONERS.  847 

Here  Latimer,  who  before  had  leaned  his  head  on  his 
hand,  began  somewhat  to  remove  his  cap  aaa  kerchief 
from  liis  ears. 

The  bishop  proceeded,  saying,  "  For  Christ  spake  ex- 
pressly to  Peter,  saying,  '  Feed  my  sheep,  and  rule  my 
lambs,'  which  not  only  declare  a  certain  ruling  of  Christ's 
flock,  but  includes  also  a  certain  pre-eminence  and  go- 
vernment;  so  that  in  saying  'rule,'  Christ  declared  a 
power  given  to  Peter,  which  jurisdiction  and  power  Peter 
delivered  to  Clement,  and  so  in  all  ages  has  it  remained 
in  the  see  of  Rome.  This,  if  you  shall  confess  with  us, 
and  acknowledge  with  all  the  realm  your  errors  and 
false  assertions,  then  shall  you  do  tliat  which  we  most 
desire,  then  shall  we  rest  upon  the  first  part  of  our 
commission,  tlien  shall  we  receive  you,  acknowledge  you 
one  of  the  church,  and  according  to  the  authority  given 
to  us,  minister  unto  you,  upon  due  repentance,  the  be- 
nefit of  absolution,  to  which  the  king  and  queen  their  ma- 
jesties were  not  ashame<l  to  suljmit  themselves,  altliougli 
they  of  theniselv.es  were  nnsj)otted,  and  therefore  needed 
no  reconciliation  ;  yet  lest  the  putrefaction  and  rotten- 
ness of  all  the  body  might  be  noisome,  and  do  damage 
to  the  head  also,  they  (as  I  said)  most  humbly  suljuiitted 
themselves  to  my  lord  cardinal  his  grace,  by  him,  as  a 
legate  to  the  pope's  holiness,  to  be  partakers  of  the  re- 
conciliation. But  if  you  shall  stubbornly  persevere  in 
your  blindness,  if  you  will  not  acknowledge  your  errors, 
if  you,  as  you  now  stand  alone,  will  be  singular  in  your 
opinions,  if  by  schism  and  heresy  you  will  divide  your- 
self from  your  church,  then  must  we  proceed  to  the 
second  part  of  the  commission,  which  we  would  be  loth 
to  do,  that  is,  not  to  condemn  you,  for  that  we  cannot 
do  (that,  the  temporal  sword  of  the  realm,  and  not  we, 
will  do),  but  to  separate  you  from  us,  acknowledge  you 
to  be  none  of  us,  to  renounce  you  as  no  member  of  the 
church,  to  declare  that  you  are  a  son  of  perdition,  a  lost 
child,  and  as  you  are  a  rotten  member  of  the  church,  so 
to  cut  you  off  from  the  church,  and  so  to  commit  you 
to  the  temporal  judges,  permitting  them  to  proceed 
against  you,  according  to  the  tenor  of  their  laws." 

After  the  bishop  had  paused,  then  Latimer  lifted 
up  his  head  (for  before  he  leaned  on  his  elbow),  and 
asked  whether  his  lordship  had  concluded  ;  and  the 
bishop  answered,  "  Yea.'' 

Latimer. — "  Then  will  your  lordship  give  me  leave  to 
speak  a  word  or  two  .'" 

Lincoln. — "  Yea,  Master  Latimer,  so  that  you  use  a 
modest  kind  of  talk,  without  railing  or  taunts." 

Latimer. — "  I  beseech  your  Lordship,  give  me  leave 
to  sit  down." 

Lincoln. — "  At  your  pleasure,  Master  Latimer,  take 
as  much  ease  as  you  will." 

Latimer. — "  Your  Lordship  gently  exhorted  me  in 
many  words  to  come  to  the  unity  of  the  church.  I 
confess,  my  lord,  a  catholic  church,  spread  throughout 
all  the  world,  in  which  no  man  may  err,  without  which 
unity  of  the  church  no  man  can  be  saved  ;  but  I  know 
perfectly  by  God's  word,  that  this  church  is  in  all  the 
world,  and  hath  not  its  foundation  in  Rome  only,  as 
you  say  ;  and  methought  your  lordship  brought  a  place 
out  of  the  scriptures  to  confirm  the  same,  that  there 
was  a  jurisdiction  given  to  Peter,  in  that  Christ  bade  him 
'  rule,'  or  govern  his  people.  Indeed,  my  lord,  St. 
Peter  did  well  and  truly  his  office,  in  that  he  w'as  bid  to 
rule  :  but  since,  the  bishops  of  Rome  have  taken  a  new- 
kind  of  ruling.  Indeed  they  ought  to  rule  ;  but  how 
my  lord  .'  not  as  they  will  themselves,  but  according  to 
the  word  of  God.  But  the  bishops  of  Rome  have  turned 
the  rule  '  according  to  the  word  of  God,'  into  the  rule 
'  according  to  their  own  pleasures :'  as  there  is  a  book 
set  forth  which  has  several  points  in  it,  and  amongst 
others,  this  point  is  one,  which  your  lordship  went 
about  to  prove  by  this  word  '  rule,'  and  the  argument 
which  he  brings  for  the  proof  of  that  matter,  is  taken 
out  of  Deuteronomy,  where  it  is  said,  if  there  ariseth 
any  controversy  among  the  people,  the  priests,  of  the 
order  of  Levi,  shall  decide  the  matter  according  to  the 
law  of  God.  This  book,  perceiving  this  authority  to  be 
given  to  the  priests  of  the  old  law,  takes  occasion  to 
prove  the  same  to  be  j,iven  to  the  bishops  and  the  other 
Si 


This  answer  being  penned  by  the  notaries,  the  bishop 
of  Lincoln  rehearsed  the  fifth  article.  To  which  he 
answered,  that  the  premises  were  in  such  sort  true,  as 
in  these  his  answers  he  had  declared.  Whether  that  all 
men  spake  evil  of  them,  he  knew  not,  in  that  he  came 
not  so  much  abroad  to  hear  what  every  man  reported. 

This  answer  also  was  written  by  the  notaries,  the 
bishop  of  Lincoln  then  said  : 

"  To-morrow,  at  eight  of  the  clock,  you  shall  appear 
before  us  in  St.  Mary's  church,  and  then,  because  we 
cannot  well  agree  upon  your  answer  to  the  first  article, 
if  it  will  please  you  to  write  your  answer,  you  shall  have 
pen,  ink,  and  paper,  and  books,  such  as  you  shall  re- 
quire ;  but  if  you  write  anything  except  your  answers  to 
these  articles,  we  will  not  receive  it.  So  he,  charging 
the  mayor  with  him,  declaring  also  to  the  mayor  that  he 
should  suffer  him  to  have  a  pen  and  ink,  dismissed 
Ridley,  and  sent  for  Latimer,  who  being  brought  to  the 
divinity  school,  there  tarried  till  they  called  for  him. 

Latimer's  Appeararice  before  the  Commissioners. 

Now  after  Ridley  was  committed  to  the  mayor,  the 
bishop  of  Lincoln  commanded  the  bailiffs  to  bring  in  the 
other  prisoner,  who,  as  soon  as  he  was  placed,  said  to 
the  lords  : 

Latimer. — "  My  lords,  if  I  appear  again  I  pray  you 
not  to  send  for  me  until  you  be  ready.  For  1  am  an 
old  man,  and  it  is  great  hurt  to  minij  old  age  to  tarry  so 
long  gazing  upon  the  cold  walls." 

Latimer. — "  Master  Latimer,  I  am  sorry  you  are 
brought  so  soon,  although  it  is  the  bailiff's  fault,  and 
not  mine ;  but  it  shall  be  amended." 

Then  Latimer  bowed  his  knee  down  to  the  ground, 
holding  his  hat  in  his  hand,  having  a  kerchief  on  his  head, 
and  upon  it  a  night-cap  or  two  (such  as  townsmen  use, 
with  two  broad  flaps  to  button  under  the  chin),  wearing 
an  old  threadbare  Bristol  frize  gown,  girded  to  his  body 
with  a  penny  leather  girdle,  at  which  hung  by  a  long 
string  of  leather  his  Testament,  and  liis  spectacles  with- 
out a  case,  depending  about  his  neck  upon  his  breast. 
After  this  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  began  in  this  manner  : 

Lincoln. — "  Master  Latimer,  you  shall  understand, 
that  I  and  my  lords  here  have  a  commission  from  my 
lord  cardinal  Pole's  grace,  legate  a  latere  to  this  realm 
of  England,  fiom  our  most  reverend  Father  in  God,  the 
pope's  holiness,  to  examine  you  upon  certain  opinions 
and  assertions  of  yours,  which  you,  as  well  here  openly 
in  disputations  in  the  3^ear  1554,  as  at  other  times,  did 
affirm,  maintain,  and  obstinately  defend.  In  which 
commission  are  especially  two  points  ;  the  one  which  we 
must  desire  you  is,  that  if  you  shall  now  recant,  revoke, 
and  disannul  these  your  errors,  and  together  with  all 
this  realm,  yea,  and  all  the  world,  confess  the  truth,  we, 
upon  your  due  repentance,  shall  receive  you,  reconcile 
you,  acknowledge  you  no  longer  a  strayed  sheep,  but 
join  you  again  to  the  unity  of  Christ's  church,  from 
which  you  in  the  time  of  schism  fell.  So  that  it  is  no 
new  matter  to  which  I  exhort  you  ;  I  desire  you  to  re- 
turn thither  from  whence  you  went. — Consider,  that 
without  the  unity  of  the  church  is  no  salvation,  and  in 
the  church  can  be  no  errors.  Therefore,  what  should 
stay  you  to  confess  that  which  all  the  realm  confesses, 
to  forsake  that  which  the  king  and  queen  their  majesties 
have  renounced,  and  all  the  realm  recanted  ?  it  was  a 
common  error,  and  it  is  now  by  all  confessed,  it  shall  be 
no  more  shame  to  j'OU,  than  it  was  to  us  all.  Consider 
that  within  these  twenty  years  this  realm  also,  with  all 
the  world,  confessed  one  church,  acknowledged  in 
Christ's  church  an  head,  and  by  what  means  and  for 
what  occasion  it  cut  off  itself  from  the  rest  of  Christi- 
anity, and  renounced  that  which  in  all  times  and  ages 
was  confessed,  it  is  well  known,  and  might  be  now  de- 
clared upon  what  good  foundation  the  see  of  Rome  was 
forsaken,  save  that  we  must  spare  them  that  are  dead, 
to  whom  the  rehearsal  would  be  opprobrious  :  it  is  no 
usurped  power,  as  it  hath  been  termed,  but  founded 
Upon  Peter  by  Christ,  a  sure  foundation,  a  perfect 
builder,  as  by  divers  places,  as  well  of  the  ancient  fa- 
thers, as  by  the  express  word  of  God  may  be  proved." 


848 


EXAMINATION  OF  LATIMER  BEFORE  THE  COMMISSIONEKS. 


[Book  XI. 


clergy  of  the  new  law  :  but  in  proving  this  matter,  '  ac- 
cording to  God's  law'  is  left  out :  my  lords,  we  may  Tiot 
give  such  authority  to  the  clergy,  to  rule  all  things  as 
they  will.  Let  them  keep  themselves  within  their  com- 
mission.    Now,  I  trust,  my  lord,  I  do  not  rail  yet." 

Lincoln. — "  No,  Master  L'ltimer,  your  talk  is  more 
like  taunts  tlian  ruling  ;  but  as  I  have  not  read  the 
book  which  you  blune  so  much,  nor  know  of  any  such, 
1  can  say  nothing  therein." 

Latimer. — "  Yes,  my  lord,  the  book  is  open  to  be 
read,  and  is  written  by  one  who  is  bishop  of  Gloucester, 
whom  I  never  knew,  neither  did  at  any  time  see  liim  to 
my  knowledge." 

Witli  that  the  people  laughed,  because  the  bishop  of 
Gloucester  sat  there  in  commission.  Then  the  bishop 
of  Gloucester  stood  up,  and  said  it  was  his  book. 

Latimer. — "  Was  it  yours,  my  lord  ?  indeed  I  knew 
not  your  lordship,  neither  did  I  ever  see  you  before, 
neither  yet  see  you  now,  through  the  brightness  of  the 
sun  shining  betwixt  you  and  me." 

Then  the  audience  laughed  again  ;  and  LiHme?  spake 
to  them,  saying,  "  Why,  my  masters,  this  is  no  laugh- 
ing matter.  I  answer  upon  life  and  deatli  :  '  Woe  unto 
ye  that  laugh  now,  for  ye  shall  weep.'  '' 

The  bishop  of  Lincoln  commanded  silence,  and  then 
said : 

"  Master  Latimer,  if  you  had  kept  yourself  within 
your  bounds,  if  you  had  not  used  such  scoffs  and  taunts, 
this  had  not  been  done." 

After  this  t^e  bishop  of  Gloucester  spoke  in  excuse  of 
his  book. 

Gloucester. — "  Master  Latimer,  hereby  every  man 
may  see  what  learning  you  have." 

Latimer. — "  Lo,  you  look  for  learning  at  my  hands, 
who  have  gone  so  long  to  the  school  of  oblivion,  making 
the  bare  walls  my  library,  keeping  me  so  long  in  prison 
without  book,  or  pen  and  ink !  and  now  you  let  me 
loose  to  come  and  answer  to  articles.  You  deal  with  me 
as  though  two  were  appointed  to  fight  for  life  and  death, 
and  over-night  the  one,  through  friends  and  favour,  is 
cherished,  and  hath  good  counsel  given  him  how  to  en- 
counter with  his  enemy  ;  the  other,  for  envy  or  lack  of 
friends,  all  the  whole  night  is  set  in  the  stocks.  In  the 
morning  when  they  shall  meet,  the  one  is  in  strength 
and  lusty  ;  the  other  is  stiff  in  his  limbs,  and  almost 
dead  for  feebleness.  Think  you  that  to  run  this  man 
through  with  a  spear  is  not  a  goodly  victory  ?" 

But  the  bishop  of  Gloucester  interrupting  his  answer, 
proceeded,  saying  : — "  I  went  not  about  to  recite  any 
places  of  scripture  in  that  place  of  my  book  ;  for  then  if 
I  had  not  recited  it  faithfully,  you  might  have  had  just 
occasion  of  reprehension  :  but  I  only  in  that  place  formed 
an  argument ;  that  if  in  the  old  law  the  priests  had  power 
to  decide  matters  of  controversy,  much  more  then  ought 
the  authority  to  be  given  to  the  clergy  in  the  new  law  : 
and  I  pray  you  in  this  point  what  availeth  their  re- 
hearsal of,  '  according  to  the  law  of  God  ?'  " 

Latimer. — "  Yes,  my  lord,  very  much.  For  I  acknow- 
ledge authority  to  be  given  to  the  spiritualty  to  decide 
matters  of  religion,  and  as  my  Lord  said  even  now,  to 
rule,  but  they  must  do  it  according  to  the  word  and  law 
of  (iod,  and  not  after  their  own  will,  after  their  own 
imaginations  and  fantasies." 

But  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  not  attending  to  this  saying 
of  Latimer,  proceeded  in  the  rehearsing  the  articles  in 
form,  as  was  declared  before  in  the  examination  of  the 
articles  proposed  to  Ridley,  and  required  Latimer's  an- 
swer to  the  first.  Then  Latimer,  making  his  protesta- 
tion, that  notwithstanding  these  his  answers  it  should 
not  be  taken  thit  thereby  he  would  acknowledge  any 
authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  saying,  that  he  was  the 
king  and  cpieen's  subject,  and  not  the  pope's,  neither 
could  serve  two  masters  at  one  time,  except  he  should 
now  renounce  one  of  them  ;  he  required  the  notaries  so 
to  take  liis  protestation,  tliat  whatever  he  should  say  or 
do,  it  should  not  be  taken  as  though  he  thereby  agreed 
to  any  authority  that  came  from  the  bishop  of  Rome. 
The  bishop  of  Lincoln  said,  that  his  protestation  should 
be  so  taken  ;  but  he  required  him  to  answer  briefly,  af- 
firmatively, or  negatively,  to   the  first  article,  and  so 


recited    the   same    again :    and    Latimer    answered    ai 
follows  : — 

"  I  do  not  deny,  my  lord,  that  in  the  sacrament,  hy 
spirit  and  grace,  is  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 
because  every  man,  by  receiving  bodily  that  bread  and 
wine,  spiritually  receives  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 
and  is  made  partaker  tliereby  of  tlie  merits  of  Christ's 
passion  :  but  I  deny  that  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
is  so  in  the  sacrament,  as  you  would  have  it." 

Lincoln. — "  Then,  Master  Latimer,  you  answer  af- 
firmatively  .'" 

Latimer. — "  Yea,  if  you  mean  of  that  gross  and  carnal 
being,  wliich  you  take." 

Tiie  notaries  took  his  answer  to  be  affirmatively. 

Lincoln.—"  What  say  you,  Master  Latimer,  to  the 
second  article  ?" 

Latimer. — "  There  is,  my  lord,  a  change  in  the  bread 
and  wine,  and  such  a  cliange  as  no  power,  but  the  om- 
nipotency  of  God  can  make,  in  that  that  which  before 
was  bread,  should  now  have  tbediguity  to  exliiliit  Clirist's 
body,  and  yet  the  bread  is  still  bread,  and  the  win?  still 
wine  :  for  the  change  is  not  in  the  nature,  but  in  the 
dignity,  because  that  now  which  was  common  bread  has  the 
dignity  to  exhibit  Christ's  body  :  for  whereas  it  was 
common  bread,  it  is  now  no  more  conmion  bread,  neither 
ought  it  to  be  so  taken,  but  as  holy  bread  sanctified  by 
God's  word.' 

Lincoln.—"  Lo,  Master  Latimer,  see  what  stedfastness 
is  in  your  doctrine.  That  which  you  abhorred  and  de- 
spised most,  you  now  most  establish  :  for  whereas  you 
most  railed  at  holy  bread,  you  now  make  your  communion 
holy  bread." 

Latimer.  — "  A  rush  for  holy  bread  !  I  say  the  bread 
in  the  communion  is  holy  bread  indeed.'' 

But  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  interrupted  him,  and  said  : — 
"  Oh  1  ye  make  a  difference  between  holy  bread  and 
holy  bread.  Well,  Master  Latimer,  is  not  this  your 
answer,  that  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine  remains 
after  the  words  of  consecration  .'" 

Latimer. — "  Yes,  verily,  it  must  needs  be  so.  For 
Christ  himself  calls  ic  bread,  St.  Paul  calls  it  bread,  the 
doctors  confess  the  same  ;  the  nature  of  a  sacrament 
confirms  the  same,  and  I  call  it  holy  bread,  not  because 
I  make  no  difference  betwixt  your  holy  bread  and  this, 
but  for  the  holy  office  which  it  bears,  that  is,  to  be  a 
figure  of  Christ's  body,  and  not  only  a  bare  figure,  but 
effectually  to  represent  the  same." 

So  the  notaries  penned  his  answer  to  be  affirmatively. 

Lincoln. — "  W'hat  say  you  to  the  third  question  ?" 

Latimer. — "  No,  no,  my  lord,  Christ  made  one  per- 
fect sacrifice  for  all  the  whole  world,  neither  can  any 
man  offer  him  again,  neither  can  the  priest  offer  up 
Christ  again  for  the  sins  of  man,  which  he  took  away 
by  offering  himself  once  for  all,  as  St.  Paul  saith,  upon 
the  cross,  neither  is  there  any  propitiation  for  our  sins, 
saving  his  cross  only." 

So  the  notaries  penned  his  answer  to  this  article  also 
to  be  affirmatively. 

Lincoln. — "  What  say  you  to  the  fourth.  Master  Lati- 
mer ?"  After  the  recital,  which  Latimer  answered  not, 
the  bishop  asked  him  whether  he  heard  him  or  not  ? 

Latimer. — "  Yes,  but  I  do  not  understand  what  you 
mean  by  it." 

Lincoln. — "  Only  this,  that  these  your  assertions  were 
condemned  by  Doctor  Weston  as  heresies  ;  is  it  not  so, 
Master  Latimer  ?" 

Latimer. — "  Yes,  I  think  they  were  condemned.  But 
how  unjustly.  He  that  shall  be  judge  of  all  knoweth." 

.So  the  notaries  took  his  answer  to  this  article  also  to 
be  affirmatively. 

Lincoln. — "  What  say  you,  Master  Latimer,  to  the 
fifth  article  ?" 

Latimer. — "  I  know  not  what  you  mean  by  these 
terms.  I  am  no  lawyer,  I  would  you  would  propose  the 
matter  plainly." 

Lincoln. — "  As  we  proceed  according  to  the  laws, 
we  must  use  their  terms  also.  The  meaning  is  this,  that 
these  your  assertions  are  notorious,  evil  spoken  of,  and 
yet  common  and  frequent  in  the  mouths  of  the  people." 

Latimer. — "  I  cannot  tell  how  much,  nor  what  men 


A.D.  i:>r.5.] 


SECOND  LA\'S  EXAMINATION  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY, 


849 


talk  of  them.  I  come  not  «o  niucli  among  them,  for  I 
line  be:-ii  secluded  a  long  lime.  What  men  report  of 
tin  .11  I  know  not,  nor  care  not." 

Tiiis  aiijvver  taken,  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  said  :— 

■•  Ma.-ter  Latimer,  we  mean  not  that  these  your 
.vers  shall  be  prejudicial  to  you.  To-morrow  you 
■1  appear  before  us  again,  and  then  it  shall  be 
1 .  >  fal  for  you  to  alter  and  change  what  you  will.  We 
ei>  t'  you  respite  till  to-morrow,  trusting  that  after  you 
iiiVL-  pondered  well  all  things  against  to-morrow,  you 
V  ;;1  not  be  ashamed  to  confess  the  truth.'' 

Latimer. — "  Now,  my  lord,  I  pray  you  give  me  license 
to  declare  the  causes  why  I  have  refused  the  authority 
of  the  pope." 

Lincoln. — "Nay,  Master  Latimer,  to-morrow  you 
shall  have  license  to  speak." 

Latimer. — "  Nay,  my  lords,  I  beseech  you  to  do  with 
me  now  as  it  shall  please  your  lordships  ;  I  pray  you  let 
me  not  be  troubled  to-morrow  again." 

Lincoln. — "  Yes,  Master  Latimer,  you  must  needs 
appear  again  to-morrow." 

I  Latimer. — "  Truly,  my  lord,  as  for  my  part  I  require 
jno  respite,  for  I  am  at  a  point;  you  shall  give  me  re- 
spite in  vain  :  therefore  I  pray  you  let  me  not  trouble 
you  to-morrow.'' 

Lincoln. — "  Yes,  for  we  trust  God  will  work  with  you 
against  to-morrow.  There  is  no  remedy,  you  must  needs 
appear  again  to-morrow,  at  eight  of  the  clock,  in  St. 
Mary's  church." 

The  next  day,  which  was  the  1st  of  October,  the 
lords  repaired  to  St.  Mary's  church,  and  after  they  were 
s(  t  in  a  high  throne  well  trimmed  with  cloth  of  tissue  and 
,-iik,  then  appeared  Ridley,  who  was  set  at  a  framed 
r.i  lie  a  good  space  from  the  bishop's  feet,  which  table 
li  1 1  a  silk  cloth  cast  over  it ;  the  place  was  compassed 
rif»()ut  with  framed  seats,  partly  for  gentlemen  who  re- 
]i  liied  thither,  and  the  heads  of  the  university  to  sit,  and 
l>;irtly  to  keep  off  the  press  of  the  audience  :  for  the 
whole  body,  as  well  of  the  university  as  of  the  town, 
rinie  to  see  the  end  of  these  two  persons.  After  Ridley's 
a|ijiearance,  and  the  silence  of  the  audience,  the  bishop  of 
Lincoln  spake  in  manner  following  : — 
i  '■  Master  Ridley,  yesterday  when  we  challenged  you 
Ifor  not  uncovering  your  head,  j'ou  excused  yourself  of 
jthat  of  which  no  man  accused  you,  in  saying  you  did  not 
(put  on  your  cap  for  any  obstinacy  towards  us,  who  de- 
isired  no  such  obedience  of  you,  but  only  in  respect  of 
ithose  whose  persons  we  bear  ;  neither,  you  said,  for 
|any  contempt  that  you  bear  to  this  worshipful  audience, 
iwhich,  although  it  justly  may,  yet  in  this  case  requires  no 
isuch  humility  of  you  ;  neither  for  any  derogation  of 
'honour  to  my  lord  cardinal's  grace,  in  that  he  is  de- 
iscended  from  the  regal  blood,  in  that  he  is  a  man  most 
inoble,  both  for  his  excellent  qualities  and  singular  learn- 
ing :  for  as  touching  those  points,  you  said,  you  with 
all  humility  would  honour,  reverence,  and  worship  his 
grace  ;  but  in  that  he  is  legate  to  the  most  reverend 
father  in  God  the  pope's  holiness,"  (with  that  the  bishop 
kith  all  then  present,  put  off  their  caps,  but  Ridley 
piovednot  his,)  "you  said  you  neither  could,  nor  would 
]by  any  means  be  induced  to  give  hira  honour  :  but  for- 
asmuch as  this  is  the  point  as  we  told  you  yesterday, 
why  we  require  honour  and  reverence  of  you,  we  tell  you 
pow  as  w'e  did  then,  except  you  take  the  pains  to  move 
your  bonnet,  we  will  take  the  pains  to  cause  your  bonnet 
;o  be  taken  from  you,  except  you  pretend  sickness,  as 
Festerday  you  did  not." 

Ridley. — "  1  pretend  now  none  other  cause,  than  I 
lid  yesterday,  that  is,  only  that  it  may  appear  that  not 
bnly  in  word  and  confession,  but  also  by  all  my  gesture 
and  behaviour,  in  no  point  I  agree  or  admit  any  authority 
\)r  power  that  shall  come  from  the  pope,  and  not  for  any 
^ride  of  mind  (as  God  is  my  judge),  neither  for  contempt 
f)f  your  lordships,  or  of  this  worshipful  audience,  neither 
for  derogation  of  honour  due  to  my  lord  cardinal's  grace, 
is  concerning  those  points  which  your  lordship  spake  of, 
that  is,  his  noble  parentage  and  singular  graces  in  learn- 
ing. And  as  for  taking  my  cap  away,  your  lordship  may 
io  as  it  shall  please  you  ;  it  shall  not  offend  me,  but  I 
ihall  be  content  with  your  ordinance  in  that  behalf." 


Lincoln. — "  Forasmuch  as  you  do  answer  now  as  you 
did  yesterday,  we  must  do  also  as  we  did  then;"  and 
forthwith  one  of  his  beadles  very  hastily  snatched  his 
cap  from  his  head. 

After  this  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  began  the  examina- 
tion in  the  following  manner  : — 

"  Master  Ridley,  yesterday  we  took  your  answer  to 
certain  articles,  which  we  then  proposed  unto  you  :  but 
because  we  could  not  be  thoroughly  satisfied  with  your 
answer  then  to  the  first  article,  neither  could  the  notaries 
take  any  determinate  answer  of  you,  we  (you  requiring 
the  same)  granted  you  license  to  bring  your  answer  in 
writing,  and  commanded  the  mayor  that  you  should 
have  pen,  paper,  and  ink,  yea,  any  books  also  that  you 
would  require,  if  they  were  to  be  got ;  we  licensed  you 
then  also  to  alter  your  former  answers  this  day  at  your 
pleasure  :  therefore  we  are  come  now  hither,  to  see 
whether  you  are  in  the  same  mind  now  that  you  were  in 
yesterday,  (which  we  would  not  wish,)  or  on  the  other 
hand,  contented  to  revoke  all  your  former  assertions, 
and  in  all  points  consent  to  submit  yourself  to  the  de- 
termination of  the  universal  church,  and  1,  for  my  part, 
most  earnestly  exhort  you,  not  because  my  conscience 
pricks  me,  as  you  said  yesterday,  but  because  1  see  you 
a  rotten  member,  and  in  the  way  of  perdition. 

"  Yesterday  I  brought  forth  amongst  others,  St. 
Augustine,  to  prove  that  authority  hath  always  been 
given  to  the  see  of  Rome,  and  you  wrested  the  words  far 
contrary  to  his  meaning,  in  that  you  would  have  '  the 
whole  world'  to  be  applied  only  to  Europe,  which  is  but 
the  third  part  of  all  the  world." 

But  Ridley  still  persevered  in  his  former  answer, 
saying,  "  I  am  sure,  my  lord,  you  have  some  skill  ia 
geography,  in  which  you  shall  understand  that  there  is  a 
sea  called  the  Mediterranean  between  Europe  and 
Africa.  He  was  then  in  Africa,  and  he  meant  Europe 
beyond  the  sea,  even  as  I  should  say  the  whole  world 
beyond  the  sea,  I  would  thereby  be  excepting  England 
in  which  I  stand  :"  and  here  many  words  were  spent 
upon  the  interpretation  of  St.  Augustine. 

Then  he  came  to  St.  Cyril,  who,  as  he  said,  made 
against  Ridley  in  the  sacrament,  even  by  Melancthon's 
own  alleging,  and  he  called  for  Melancthon,  but  in  vain, 
because  all  such  books  were  burned  a  little  before, 
wherefore  he  passed  it  over.  The  bishop  of  Lincoln 
continued  : — 

"  St.  Cyril  also  in  another  place,  pi'oving  to  the  Jews 
that  Christ  was  come,  uses  this  reason :  altars  are 
erected  in  Christ's  name  in  Britain,  and  in  far  countries. 
Therefore  Christ  is  come.  But  we  may  use  the  con- 
trary of  that  reason  ;  altars  are  plucked  down  in  Britain  : 
therefore  Christ  is  not  come.  A  good  argument  a  con- 
trariis.  I  will  stand  to  it  in  the  schools  by  and  by  with 
any  man.  You  see  what  a  good  argument  this  your  doc- 
trine makes  forthe  Jews,  toprove  thatChristis  not  come." 
Ridley  (smiling). — "  Your  lordship  is  not  ignorant 
that  this  word  'altar'  in  the  scriptures  signifies,  as  well 
the  altar  whereupon  the  Jews  were  wont  to  make  their 
burnt  sacrifices,  as  the  table  of  the  Lord's  supper.  St. 
Cyril  means  there  by  this  word  'altar,'  not  the  Jewish 
altar,  but  the  table  of  the  Lord,  and  by  that  saying 
(altars  are  erected  in  Christ's  name,  therefore  Christ  is 
come)  he  means  that  the  communion  is  ministered  in 
his  remembrance,  therefore  Christ  is  come  :  for  the 
strength  of  his  argument  is,  because  the  remembrance 
of  a  thing  cannot  be,  except  itself  be  past :  then  all 
countries  oould  not  celebrate  the  communion  in  reraeni  • 
brance  of  Christ's  passion,  except  Christ  had  been  come 
and  suffered.  As  for  the  taking  down  of  the  aUais,  it 
was  done  upon  just  considerations,  for  they  stenied  to 
come  too  nigh  to  the  Jews'  usage.  Neither  was  the 
supper  of  the  Lord  at  any  time  better  ministered,  or  more 
duly  received,  than  in  those  latter  days  when  all  things 
were  brought  to  the  rites  and  usages  of  the  primitive 
church." 

Lincoln. — "  A  goodly  receiving,  I  promise  you,  to  set 
an  oyster  table  instead  of  an  altar,  and  to  come  fVoii\ 
puddings  at  Westminster  to  receive!  and  yet  when  yonr 
table  was  constituted,  you  could  never  be"  content,  in 
placing  the  same,  now  east,  now  north,  now  one  way, 
3  I  2 


850 


SECOND  DAY'S  EXAMINATION  OF  BISHOP  RIDLEY. 


[Book  XI. 


now  another,  until  it  pleased  God  of  his  goodness  to 
place  it  clean  out  of  the  church." 

Ridley. — "Your  lordship's  irreverent  terms  do  not 
elevate  the  thing.  Perhaps  some  men  come  more  devoutly 
from  puddings,  than  other  men  now  do  from  other  things." 
Lincoln. — "  As  for  that,  Master  Ridley,  you  ought  to 
be  judge  of  no  man  :  but  by  this  your  reasoning  you 
cause  us  to  stretch  and  enlarge  our  instructions.  We 
came  not  to  reason,  but  to  takeyour  determinate  answers 
to  our  articles.  Now,  what  say  you  to  the  first  article  .' 
if  you  have  brought  your  answer  in  writing,  we  will  re- 
ceive it ;  but  if  you  have  written  any  other  matter,  we 
will  not  receive  it." 

Then  Ridley  took  a  sheet  of  paper  out  of  his  bosom, 
and  began  to  read  that  which  he  had  written  :  but  the 
bishop  of  Lincoln  commanded  the  beadle  to  take  it  from 
him.  But  he  desired  license  to  read  it,  saying,  that  it 
was  nothing  but  his  answers,  but  the  bishop  would  in  no 
wise  suffer  him. 

Ridley. — "  Why,  my  lord,  will  you  require  my  an- 
swer, and  not  suffer  me  to  publish  it  ?  I  beseech  you, 
my  lord,  let  the  audience  bear  witness  in  tliis  matter. 
Your  lordships  may  handle  it  at  your  pleasure :  there- 
fore let  the  audience  be  witness  to  your  doings." 

Lincoln. — "  Well,  Master  Ridley,  we  will  first  see 
what  you  have  written,  and  then,  if  we  shall  think  "t 
good  to  be  read,  you  shall  have  it  published  ;  but  except 
you  will  deliver  it  first,  we  will  take  none  at  all  of  you." 

With  that  Ridley,  seeing  no  remedy,  delivered  it  to 
an  officer,  who  immediately  delivered  it  to  the  bishop  of 
Lincoln,  who,  after  he  had  secretly  communicated  it  to 
the  other  two  bishops,  declared  the  sense,  but  would 
not  read  it  as  it  was  written,  saying,  that  it  contained 
words  of  blasphemy  :  therefore  he  would  not  fill  the  ears 
of  the  audience  with  it,  although  Ridley  desired  very 
urgently  to  have  it  published,  saying,  that  except  a  line 
or  two,  there  was  nothing  contained  but  the  sayings  of 
the  ancient  doctors  for  the  confirmation  of  his  asser- 
tions. 

After  the  bishops  had  secretly  viewed  the  whole,  then 
the  bishop  of  Lincoln  said  :  "  In  the  first  part,  Master 
Ridley,  there  is  nothing  contained  but  your  protestation, 
that  you  would  not  have  these  your  answers  so  to  be 
taken,  as  though  you  seemed  thereby  to  consent  to  the 
authority  or  jurisdiction  of  the  pope's  holiness." 

Ridley. — "  No,  my  lord,  I  pray  you  read  it  out,  that 
the  audience  may  hear  it."  But  the  bishop  of  Lincoln 
would  in  nowise:  "Because,"  he  said,  "there  were 
contained  in  it  words  of  blasphemy." 

Then  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  recited  the  first  article, 
and  required  Ridley's  answer  to  it.  Then  Ridley  said 
that  his  answer  was  there  in  writing,  and  desired  that  it 
might  be  published  ;  but  the  bishop  would  not  read  the 
whole,  but  here  and  there  a  piece  of  it.  So  the  notaries 
took  his  answer,  that  he  referred  him  to  his  answer  in 
writing,  and  also  before  at  the  time  of  disputation. 
Doctor  Weston  being  prolocutor. 

In  like  manner  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  recited  the  se- 
cond article,  and  required  an  answer,  and  Ridley  re- 
ferred him  to  his  answer  in  writing,  exhibited  now,  and 
also  before  at  the  time  of  disputation  ;  and  like  answers 
were  taken  to  all  the  residue  of  the  articles. 

Tliese  answers  being  rehearsed,  taken,  and  penned  by 
the  notaries,  the  bishop  of  Gloucester  began  an  exhorta- 
tion to  move  Ridley  to  recant. 

Gloucester. — "  If  you  would  once  emjity  your 
stomach,  captivate  your  senses,  subdue  your  reason, 
and  together  with  us  consider  what  a  feeble  ground  of 
vour  religion  you  have,  I  do  not  doubt  but  you  might 
easily  be  induced  to  acknowledge  one  church  with  us,  to 
confess  one  faith  with  us,  and  to  believe  one  religion 
with  us.  For  what  a  weak  and  feeble  stay  in  religion  is 
this,  I  pray  you  ?  Latimer  leaneth  to  Cranmer,  Cran- 
mer  to  Ridley,  and  Ridley  to  the  singularity  of  his  own 
wit :  so  that  if  you  overthrow  the  singularity  of  Ridley's 
wit,  then  must  needs  the  religion  of  Cranmer  and  Lati- 
mer fall  also.  You  remember  well.  Master  Ridley,  that 
the  prophet  speaketh  most  truly,  saying :  Woe  be  to 
■  them  which  are  wise  in  their  own  conceits.  But  you 
will  say  here,  it  is  true  what  the  prophet  saith  ;  but  how 


know  you  that  I  am  wise  in  mine  own  conceit  ?  Yes. 
Master  Ridley,  you  refuse  the  determination  of  the  ca- 
tholic church  ;  you  must  needs  be  singular  and  wise  in 
your  own  conceit,  for  you  bring  scripture  for  the  proof 
of  your  assertions,  and  we  also  bring  scriptures  ;  you 
understand  them  in  one  sense,  and  we  in  another.  How 
will  you  know  the  truth  herein  ?  If  you  stand  to  your 
own  interpretation,  then  you  are  singular  in  your  own 
conceit :  but  if  you  say  you  will  follow  the  minds  of  the 
doctors  and  ancient  fathers  in  like  manner,  you  under- 
stand them  in  one  meaning,  and  we  take  them  in 
another  ;  how  will  you  know  the  truth  herein  ?  If  you 
stand  to  your  own  judgment,  then  are  you  singular  in 
your  own  conceit,  then  you  cannot  avoid  the  woe  which 
the  prophet  speaks  of.  Wherefore  if  you  have  no  stay 
but  the  catholic  church  in  matters  of  controversy,  ex- 
cept  you  will  rest  upon  the  singularity  and  wisdom  of 
your  own  brain  :  if  the  prophet  most  truly  saith,  Woe, 
woe  be  to  them  that  are  wise  in  their  own  conceit  ;  then 
for  God's  love.  Master  Ridley,  stand  not  singular  ;  be 
not  you  wise  in  your  own  conceit ;  please  not  yourself 
over  much.  How  were  the  Arians,  the  Manichees, 
Eutychians,  with  other  divers  heretics  which  have  been 
in  the  church,  how,  I  pray  you,  were  they  suppressed 
and  convinced  ?  By  reasoning  in  disputations  ?  No, 
truly,  the  Arians  had  no  more  places  of  scripture  for 
the  confirmation  of  their  heresy,  than  the  catholics  for 
the  defence  of  the  truth.  How  then  were  they  con- 
vinced ?  only  by  the  determination  of  the  church.  And 
indeed  except  we  do  constitute  the  church  our  founda- 
tion, stay,  and  judge,  we  can  have  no  end  of  controver- 
sies, no  end  of  disputations.  For  in  that  we  all  bring 
scriptures  and  doctors  for  the  proof  of  our  assertions,  who 
should  be  judge  of  this  our  controversy  ?  If  we  our- 
selves then  be  singular  and  wise  in  our  own  conceits, 
then  cannot  we  avoid  the  woe  that  the  prophet  speaks 
of.  It  remains,  therefore,  that  we  submit  ourselves  to 
the  determination  of  the  church,  with  whom  God  pro- 
mised to  remain  to  the  world's  end,  to  whom  he  promised 
to  send  the  Holy  Ghost  which  should  teach  it  the  truth. 
M'herefore,  Master  Ridley,  if  you  will  avoid  the  woe  that 
the  prophet  speaks  of,  be  not  you  wise  in  your  judg- 
ment :  if  you  will  not  be  wise  and  singular  in  your  own 
judgment,  captivate  your  own  understanding,  subdue 
your  reason,  and  submit  yourself  to  the  determination 
of  the  church." 

This  is  briefly  the  sum  of  the  oration  of  the  bishop  of 
Gloucester,  by  which  he  endeavoured  in  many  more 
words,  amplifying  and  enlarging  the  matter  eloquently 
with  sundry  points  of  rhetoric  to  move  the  affections,  to 
persuade  Ridley  to  recant  and  forsake  his  religion. 

Ridley  answered  in  few  words,  that  he  said  most  truly 
with  the  j)rophet,  Woe  be  to  him  that  is  wise  in  his  own 
conceit,  but  that  he  acknowledged  no  .such  singularity  in 
hin  nor  knew  any  cause  why  he  should  attribute  so 
much  to  himself. 

Likewise  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  with  many  words,  and 
gently  holding  his  cap  in  his  liand,  desired  him  to  turn. 
But  Ridley  made  an  absolute  answer,  that  he  was  fully 
])ersuaded,  the  religion  which  he  defended  was  grounded 
upon  God's  word,  and  therefore  without  grtattiffmce 
towards  God,  great  peril  and  damage  of  his  soul,  he  could 
not  forsake  his  Master  and  Lord  God,  but  desired  the 
bishop  to  perform  his  grant,  in  that  his  loid.shi))  said  the 
day  before,  that  he  should  have  license  to  shew  liis  cau^e 
why  he  could  tiot  with  a  safe  conscience  admit  the  autho- 
rity of  tlie  pope.  But  the  bi.^hop  of  Lincoln  said,  tliat 
whereas  then  he  had  demanded  license  to  speak  three 
words,  he  was  contented  then  that  he  should  sjieak  iorty 
and  that  grant  he  would  perform. 

Then  stepped  forth  Doctor  Weston,  who  sat  by,  and 
said,  "Why,  my  Lord,  he  hath  spoken  four  hundred 
already." 

Ridley  confessed  he  had,  but  they  were  not  of  his  pre- 
scribed number,  neither  on  that  matter.  Ti.e  bishop  of 
Lincoln  bade  him  take  his  leave  :  but  he  should  speak 
but  forty,  and  he  would  tell  them  upon  his  fingers,  and 
Ridley  began  to  speak  :  but  before  he  had  ended  half  a 
sentence,  the  doctors  sitting  by  cried  and  said,  that  hi» 
number  was  out,  and  with  that  he  was  put  to  silence. 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  LATIMER  BEFORE  THE  COMMISSIONERS. 


851 


After  this  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  who  sat  in  the 
midst,  began  to  speak  as  follows  : 

"  Now,  1  perceive.  Master  Ridley,  you  will  not  permit  nor 

sutTer  us  to  stay  in  that  point  of  our  commission  which  we 

- 1  desired.     For  indeed  I,  for  my  part,  I  take  God  to 

iifss,  am  sorry  for  you."  Whereupon  Ridley  answered  : 

■•  I  believe  it  well,  my  lord,  forasmuch  as  one  day 
it  will  be  burthensome  to  your  soul." 

Lincoln.—"  Nay,  not  so,  Master  Ridley,  but  because 
I  am  sorry  to  see  such  stubbornness  in  you,  that  by  no 
means  you  may  be  persuaded  to  acknowledge  your  errors, 
and  receive  the  truth  :  but  seeing  it  is  so,  because  you 
will  not  suffer  us  to  persist  in  the  first,  we  must  of  ne- 
cessity proceed  to  the  other  part  of  our  commission. 
Therefore  I  pray  you  hearken  to  what  I  shall  say," 
and  forthwith  he  read  the  sentence  of  condemnation, 
which  was  written  in  a  long  process  :  the  tenor  of  which, 
because  it  is  sufficiently  already  expressed  before,  we 
thought  meet  in  this  place  to  omit,  forasmuch  as  they 
are  rather  words  of  lourse,  than  things  devised  upon 
deliberation.  The  effect  was,  that  as  Nicholas  Ridley 
did  affirm,  maintain,  and  stubbornly  defend  certain 
opinions,  assertions  and  heresies,  contrary  to  the  word  of 
God,  and  the  received  faith  of  the  church,  as  in  denying 
the  true  and  natural  body  of  Christ,  and  his  natural 
blood  to  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  :  secondly,  in 
affirming  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine  to  remain  after 
the  words  of  consecration  :  thirdly,  in  denying  the  mass 
to  be  a  lively  sacrifice  of  the  church  for  the  quick  and  the 
dead,  and  by  no  means  would  be  induced  and  brought 
from  these  his  heresies  ;  they  therefore,  the  said  John  of 
Lincoln,  James  of  Gloucester,  John  of  Bristol,  did 
judgj  and  condemn  the  said  Nicholas  Ridley,  as  an 
heiY-tic,  and  so  adjudged  him  presently  both  by  word,  and 
also  in  deed,  to  be  degraded  from  the  degree  of  a  bishop, 
from  jjriesthood,  and  all  ecclesiastical  orders  ;  declaring, 
moreover,  the  said  Nicholas  Ridley  to  be  no  member  of 
the  church,  and  therefore,  committed  him  to  the  secular 
power,  to  receive  due  punishment  according  to  the  tem- 
poral laws  :  and,  further,  excommunicating  him  by  the 
great  excommunication. 

This  sentence  being  published  by  the  bishop  of  Lin- 
coln, Ridley  was  committed  as  a  prisoner  to  the  mayor, 
and  immediately  Latimer  was  sent  for  ;  but  in  the  mean- 
time the  carpet  or  cloth,  which  lay  upon  the  table  where 
Ridley  stood  was  removed,   because  Latimer  had  never 
received  the  degree  of  a  doctor,  as  Ridley  had.     But  as 
soon    as  Latimer  appeared,  perceiving  no  cloth  upon  the 
liable,  he  laid  his  hat  under  his  elbows,  and  immediately 
spake  to  the  commissioners,  saying : — 
j      "  My  lords,   I   beseech  your  lordships  to  set  a  better 
j  arrangement  here  at  the  entrance  ;  for  I  am  an  old  man, 
!  and  have  a  very  weak  back,    so    that  the  press  of  the 
multitude  does  me  much  harm." 

Lincoln. — "  I  am  sorry.  Master  Latimer,  for  your 
hurt.     At  your  departure  we  wiU  see  to  better  order." 

With  that  Latimer  thanked  his  lordship,  making  a 
a  very  low  courtsey.  After  this  the  bishop  of  Lincoln 
began  on  this  manner  : — 

"  Master  Latimer,  although  yesterday,  after  we  had 
taken  your  answers  to  those  articles  which  we  proposed, 
we  might  have  justly  proceeded  to  judgment  against  you, 
especially  as  you  required  it,  yet  we,  having  a  good  hope 
of  your  returning,  desiring  not  your  destruction,  but 
rather  that  you  would  recant,  revoke  your  errors,  and 
turn  to  the  catholic  church,  deferred  farther  process  tiU 
this  day  ;  and  now,  according  to  the  appointment,  we 
have  called  you  here  before  us,  to  hear  whether  you  are 
content  to  revoke  your  heretical  assertions,  and  submit 
yourself  to  the  determination  of  the  church,  as  we  most 
heartily  desire  ;  and  I,  for  my  part,  as  I  did  yesterday, 
most  earnestly  exhort  you." 

It  seemed  that  the  bishop  would  have  further  pro- 
ceeded, but  that  Latimer  interrupted  him,  saying  : — 

"  Your  lordship  often  re])eats  the  '  catholic  church,'  as 
if  I  denied  it.  No,  my  lord,  I  confess  there  is  a  catho- 
lic church,  to  the  determination  of  which  I  will  stand; 
but  not  the  church  w'hich  you  call  '  catholic,'  which  ought 
sooner  to  be  termed  '  diabolic'    And  where  you  join  to- 


gether the  Roman  and  the  Catholic  church,  stay  there. 
I  pray  you.  For  it  is  one  thing  to  say  '  Roman  church,' 
and  another  thing  to  say  '  Catholic  church.'  I  must  use 
here  the  advice  of  St.  Cyprian,  who,  when  he  was  cited 
before  some  bishops,  that  gave  him  leave  to  take  delibe- 
ration and  counsel,  to  try  and  examine  his  opinion,  he 
answered  them  thus :  '  In  sticking  and  persevering  in 
the  truth,  there  must  no  counsel  nor  deliberation  be 
taken.'  And  again,  being  demanded  of  them  sitting  in 
judgment,  which  was  most  likely  to  be  of  the  church  of 
Christ,  whether  he  who  was  persecuted,  or  they  who 
did  persecute?  'Christ,'  said  he,  'hath  foreshewed, 
that  he  w-ho  follows  him,  must  take  up  his  cross  and 
follow  him.'  Clirist  gave  knowledge  that  the  discij)les 
should  have  persecution  and  trouble.  How  think  you, 
then,  my  lords,  is  it  likely  that  the  see  of  Rome,  wliich 
has  been  a  continual  persecutor,  is  rather  the  church, 
or  that  small  flo<  k,  which  has  continually  been  perse- 
cuted by  it,  even  i )  death  ?'' 

Lincoln. — "  Your  cause  and  St.  Cyprian's  is  not  one, 
but  clean  contrary :  for  he  suffered  j)ersecution  for 
Christ's  sake  and  the  gospel's  ;  but  you  are  in  trouble 
for  your  errors  and  false  assertions,  contrary  to  the  word 
of  God,  and  the  received  truth  of  the  church." 

Latimer  (interrupting  him).  — "  Yes,  verily,  my  cause 
is  as  good  as  St.  Cyprian's  :  for  his  was  for  the  word  of 
God,  and  so  is  mine." 

Lincoln. — "  Also  at  the  beginning  and  foundation  of 
the  church,  it  could  not  be  but  that  the  ajjostles  should 
suffer  great  persecution.  Further,  before  Chrisfs 
coming,  continually  there  were  very  few  who  truly 
served  God  ;  but  after  his  coming  began  the  time  of 
grace,  then  began  the  church  to  increase,  and  was  con- 
tinually augmented,  until  it  came  to  this  perfection,  and 
now  hath  justly  that  jurisdiction  which  the  unchristian 
princes  before  by  tyranny  resisted  :  there  is  a  different 
consideration  of  the  estate  of  the  church  now  in  the 
time  of  grace,  and  before  Christ's  coming.  But  al- 
though we  had  instructions  given  us  determinately  to 
take  your  answer  to  such  articles  as  we  should  propose, 
without  any  reasoning  or  disputations,  yet  we,  hoping  by 
talk  somewhat  to  prevail  with  you,  appointed  you  to 
appear  before  us  yesterday  in  the  divinity  school.  And 
whereas  then,  notwithstanding  you  had  license  to  say 
your  mind,  and  were  answered  to  every  matter,  yet  you 
could  not  be  brought  from  your  errors  :  we  thinking 
that  from  that  time  you  would,  with  good  advice,  con- 
sider your  state,  gave  you  respite  from  that  time  yes- 
t'^rday  when  we  dismissed  you,  until  this  time,  and 
noT  have  called  you  again  here  in  this  place,  to  learn 
whether  you  are  the  same  man  you  were  then  or  not .' 
Therefore  we  will  propose  to  you  the  same  articles 
which  we  did  then,  and  require  of  you  a  determinate 
answer,  without  further  reasoning." 

Latimer. — "  Always  my  protestation  saved,  that  by 
these  mine  answers  it  should  not  be  thought  that  1  con- 
descended and  agreed  to  your  lordship's  authority,  in 
that  you  are  delegated  by  the  authority  of  the  pope,  so 
that  thereby  I  might  seem  to  consent  to  his  jurisdic- 
tion. To  the  first  article  I  answer  now  as  I  did  yester- 
day, that  in  the  sacrament  the  worthy  partaker  receives 
the  very  body  of  Christ,  and  drinks  his  blood,  by  the 
spirit  and  grace.  But  after  a  corporeal  substance, 
which  the  Romish  church  prescribes,  Christ's  body  and 
blood  is  not  in  the  sacrament  under  the  forms  of  bread 
and  wine." 

The  notaries  took  his  answer  to  be  affirmative.  For 
the  second  article  he  referred  himself  to  his  answers 
made  before. 

After  this  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  recited  the  third 
article,  and  required  a  determinate  answer. 

Latimer. — "  Christ  made  one  oblation  and  sacrifice 
for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world,  and  that  a  perfect  sacri- 
fice ;  neither  needs  there  to  be  any  other,  neither  can 
there  be  any  other  propitiatory  sacrifice." 

The  notaries  took  his  answer  to  be  affirmative. 

In  like  manner  he  answered  to  the  other  articles,  not 
varying  from  his  answers  made  the  day  before. 

After  his  answers  were  penned  by  the  notaries,  and 
the  bishop  of  Lincoln  had  exhorted  him  to  recant,  as 


H.Vi 


DIALOGUE  BETWEEN,  DOCTOR  BROOKS  AND  BISHOP  RIDLEY.  [Book  XI. 


ho  did  Ridley,  and  revoke  his  errors  and  false  assertions, 
Latimer  answered,  that  he  neither  could,  nor  would 
deny  his  Master,  Christ,  and  his  truth,  the  bishop  de- 
sired Latimer  to  hearken  to  him  ;  and  then,  Latimer 
hearkening  for  some  new  matter,  the  bishop  of  Lincoln 
read  his  condemnation  ;  after  the  publication  of  which 
the  three  bishops  broke  up  their  sessions,  and  dismissed 
the  audience. 

But  Latimer  required  the  bishop  to  perform  his  pro- 
mise, in  saying  the  day  before,  that  he  should  have 
license  briefly  to  declare  the  cause  why  he  refused  the 
pope's  authority  ;  but  the  bishop  said  that  now  he  could 
not  hear  him,  neither  ought  to  talk  with  him.  Then  La- 
timer asked  him,  whether  it  were  not  lawful  for  him  to 
appeal  from  his  judgment.  And  the  bishop  asked  him 
again  to  whom  he  would  appeal.  "  To  the  next  general 
council,"  said  Latimer,  "  which  shall  be  truly  called  in 
God's  name."  "With  that  appeal  the  bishop  was  con- 
tent ;  but  he  said  it  would  be  a  long  time  before  such  a 
convocation,  as  he  meant,  would  be  called. 

Then  the  bishop  committed  Latimer  to  the  mayor, 
saying,  "  Now  he  is  your  prisoner.  Master  Mayor." 
And  so  Bishop  Ridley  and  Master  Latimer  continued  in 
prison  till  the  sixteenth  of  October. 

4  Communication  betwem  Doctor  Brooks  and  Doctor 
Hitlh)/,  in  the  house  of  Master  Irish,  the  ffteenth  of 
Ociuber,  at  which  time  he  was  degraded. 

In  the  meantime,  on  the  fifteenth  of  October,  in  the 
morning,  the  bishop  of  Gloucester  (Doctor  Brooks), 
and  the  vice-chancellor  of  Oxford  (Doctor  Marshall), 
wii  h  several  others  of  the  chief  and  heads  of  the  uni- 
versity, and  many  others  accompanying  them,  came  to 
the  house  of  Master  Irish,  then  mayor  of  Oxford,  where 
Doctor  Ridley,  late  bishop  of  London,  was  close  pri- 
soner. And  when  the  bishop  of  Gloucester  came  into 
tlie  chamber  where  Ridley  lay,  he  told  him  the  purpose 
of  tlieir  coming,  saying,  tliat  yet  once  again  the  queen's 
majesty  did  offer  unto  him,  by  them,  her  gracious 
mercy,  if  he  would  receive  the  same,  and  come  back 
airain  to  the  faith  which  he  was  baptized  in,  and  revoke 
his  erroneous  doctrine  that  he  of  late  had  taught  abroad, 
to  the  destruction  of  many.  And  further  said,  that  if 
he  would  not  recant,  and  become  one  of  the  catholic 
cl.urcli  with  them,  then  they  must  needs  (against  their 
wills)  proceed  according  to  the  law,  which  they  were 
very  loath  to  do.  "  But,"  says  he,  "  we  have  been 
oftentimes  with  you,  and  have  requested  that  you  would 
rtN-ant  this  your  fantastical  and  devilish  opinion  ;  there- 
fore, good  Master  Ridley,  consider  with  yourself  the 
d  inger  that  shall  ensue,  both  of  body  and  soul,  if  you 
shall  so  wilfully  cast  yourself  away  in  refusing  mercy 
offered  to  you  at  this  time." 

"  My  lord,"  answered  Ridley,  "  you  know  my  mind 
fully  herein ;  and  as  for  the  doctrine  which  I  have 
taught,  my  conscience  assures  me  that  it  was  sound,  and 
according  to  God's  word  (to  his  glory  be  it  spoken), 
which  doctrine,  the  Lord  God  being  my  helper,  I  will 
maintain  so  long  as  my  tongue  shall  move,  and  breath  is 
within  my  body  ;  and  in  confirmation  of  which,  seal  the 
same  with  my  blood." 

Brooks. — "  Well,  you  were  best.  Master  Ridley,  not 
to  do  so,  but  to  become  one  of  the  church  with  us. 
For  you  know  this  well  enough,  that  whoever  is  out  of 
the  catholic  church,  cannot  be  saved  ;  therefore,  I  say, 
once  again,  that  while  you  have  time  and  mercy  offered 
you,  receive  it,  and  confess  with  us,  the  pope's  holiness 
to  be  the  chief  head  of  the  same  church." 

Ridley. — "  I  marvel  that  you  will  trouble  me  with 
any  such  vain  and  foolish  talk.  You  know  my  mind 
concerning  the  usurped  authority  of  that  Roman  anti- 
christ. As  I  confessed  opeidy  in  the  schools,  so  do  I 
now,  that  both  by  my  behaviour  and  talk,  1  do  no  obe- 
dience at  all  to  the  bishop  of  Rome,  nor  to  his  usurped 
authority,  and  that  for  divers  good  and  godly  conside- 
rations." 

And  here  Ridley  would  have  reasoned  with  the  bishoji 
of  Gloucester  about  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority, 
but  was   not   suffered ;    and  yet  he  spake  so  earnestly 


against  the  pope,  that  the  bishop  told  him,  if  he  vio  Id 
not  hold  his  peace,  he  slionld  be  compelled  against  his 
will.  "  And  seeing,''  said  he,  "  that  you  will  not  re- 
ceive the  queen's  mercy  now  offered  to  you,  but  stub- 
bornly refuse  the  same,  we  must,  against  our  wills, 
proceed,  according  to  our  commission,  to  degrading, 
taking  from  you  the  dignity  of  priesthood.  For  we  take 
you  for  no  bishop,  and,  therefore,  we  will  the  sooner 
have  done  with  you  :  so,  committing  you  to  the  secular 
power,  you  know  what  dolh  follow." 

Ridley. — "  Do  with  me  as  it  shall  please  God  to  suf. 
fer  you ;  I  am  well  content  to  abide  it  with  all  my 
heart." 

Brooks. — "  Put  off  your  cap.  Master  Ridley,  and  put 
upon  you  this  surplice." 

Ridley.  —  "  Truly,  1  will  not." 

Brooks. — "  But  you  must." 

Ridley. — "  I  will  not." 

Brooks. — "  You  must,  therefore,  make  no  more  ado, 
but  put  this  surplice  u])on  you." 

Ridley. — "  Truly,  if  it  come  upon  me,  it  shall  be 
against  my  will.'' 

Brooks. — "  Will  you  not  put  it  upon  you  ?" 

Ridley. — "  No,  that  I  will  not." 

Brooks. — "  It  shall  be  put  ujion  you  by  one  or  t!ie 
other." 

Ridley. — "  Do  therein  as  it  shall  please  you,  I  am 
well  content  with  that ;  and  more  than  that,  the  servant 
is  not  above  his  Master.  If  they  dealt  so  cruelly  with 
our  Saviour  Christ,  as  the  scripture  makes  mention, 
and  he  suffered  the  same  patiently,  how  much  more 
does  it  become  us  his  servants  !'' 

On  saying  these  words,  they  put  upon  him  the  sur- 
plice, with  all  the  trinkets  appertaining  to  the  mass. 
And  as  they  were  putting  it  on,  Ridley  vehemently  in- 
veighed against  the  Roman  bishop,  and  all  that  foolish 
apparel,  calling  him  antichrist,  and  the  apparel  foolish 
and  abominable,  so  that  Brooks  was  exceeding  angry 
with  him,  and  bid  him  hold  his  peace.  Ridley  an- 
swered him  again,  saying,  "  So  long  as  my  tongue  and 
breath  will  suffer  me,  I  will  speak  against  these  abo- 
minable doings,  whatever  happens  unto  me  for  so  do- 
ing."— "  Well,"  said  Brooks,  "  you  were  best  to  hold 
your  peace,  lest  your  mouth  be  stopped."  At  which 
words  one  Edridge,  the  reader  then  of  the  Greek  lec- 
ture, standing  by,  said  to  Doctor  Brooks,  "  Sir,  the  law 
is  he  should  be  gagged,  therefore  let  him  be  gagged." 
At  which  words  Ridley,  looking  earnestly  upon  him, 
shook  his  head  at  him,  and  made  no  answer,  but  with  a 
sigh  said,  "  Oh  well,  well,  well."  So  they  proceeded 
in  their  doings,  yet,  nevertheless.  Doctor  Ridley  was 
ever  talking  things  not  pleasant  to  their  ears,  although 
one  or  the  other  bade  him  hold  his  peace,  lest  he  should 
be  made  so  to  do  against  his  will. 

When  they  came  to  that  place  where  Ridley  should 
hold  the  chaHce  and  the  wafer-cake  (called  the  singing- 
bread)  they  bade  him  hold  it  in  his  hands  ;  but  Ridley 
said,  "  They  shall  not  come  into  my  hands  :  for  if  they 
do,  they  shall  fall  to  the  ground."  Then  there  was 
one  ap])ointed  to  hold  them  in  his  hand,  while  Bisliop 
Brooks  read  a  certain  paper  in  Latin,  touching  the 
degradation  of  spiritual  persons,  according  to  the  pope's 
law. 

Afterwards  they  put  a  book  in  his  hand,  and  read 
as  follows,  which  was,  "We  do  take  from  you  the 
office  of  preaching  the  gospel,"  &c.  At  which  words 
Ridley  gave  a  great  sigh,  looking  up  towards  heaven, 
saying,  "  O  Lord  God,  forgive  them  this  their  wick- 
edness." 

And  as  they  put  upon  him  the  mass-robes,  they  be- 
gan with  the  uppermost  garment,  in  taking  it  away 
again,  reading  a  ])aper  in  Latin,  according  to  the  order 
contained  in  the  book  of  the  pope's  law.  Now  when  all 
was  taken  from  him,  save  ordy  the  surplice  left  on  his 
back  as  they  were  reading  and  taking  it  away,  Ridley 
said  to  them,  "  What  power  have  you,  that  you  can 
take  from  a  man  that  which  he  never  had  ?  I  was 
never  a  singer  in  all  my  life,  and  yet  you  will  take  from 
me  that  which  I  never  had  !" 

So   when    all   this    their   ridiculous   degradation   was 


A.D.  1555.] 


DIALOGUE  BETWEEN  DOCTOR  BROOKS  AND  BISHOP  RIDLEY. 


853 


ended,  Ridley  said  very  solemnly  to  Doctor  Brooks, 
"  Have  vou  done  ?  If  you  have  done,  then  give  me 
leave  to  talk  with  you  a  little  concerning  these  matters." 
Brooks  answered,  "  We  may  not  talk  with  you,  you  are 
out  of  the  church  ;  and  our  law  is,  that  we  may  not  talk 
with  any  that  are  out  of  the  church."  Then  Ridley 
said,  "  Seeing  that  you  will  not  suffer  me  to  talk, 
neither  will  vouchsafe  to  hear  me,  I  have  no  remedy  but 
patience  ?  I  refer  my  cause  to  my  heavenly  Father, 
who  will  reform  things  that  are  amiss,  when  it  shall 
please  him." 

At  which  words  they  would  have  departed,  but  Rid- 
.  ley  snid,  "My  lord,  I  would  wish  that  your  lordship 
would  vouchsafe  to  read  over  and  peruse  a  little  book  of 
Bertram's  writing  concerning  the  sacrament.  I  pro- 
mise you,  you  shall  find  much  good  learning  in  it,  if 
you  will  read  it  with  an  unprejudiced  judgment." 
Doctor  Brooks  made  no  answer  to  this,  but  would  have 
gone  away.  Then  Ridley  said,  "  Oh,  I  perceive  that 
vou  cannot  bear  with  this  manner  of  talk.  Well,  it 
boo^s  not,  I  will  say  no  more,  I  will  speak  of  worldly 
affairs.  I  pray  you  therefore,  my  lord,  hear  me,  and 
be  a  mean  to  the  queen's  majesty,  in  the  behalf  of  a 
grrat  many  poor  men,  and  especially  for  my  poor  sister 
a;i.l  her  husband  who  stands  there.  They  had  a  poor 
livine;  granted  to  them  by  me,  while  I  was  in  the  see  of 
London,  and  the  same  is  taken  away  from  them,  by  him 
who  now  occupies  the  same  place,  without  all  law  or 
ccnFcience.  Here  I  hare  a  supplication  to  the  queen's 
inaie>ty  in  their  behalf.  You  shall  hear  the  same  read, 
fo  you  shall  perceive  the  matter  the  better."  Then  he 
read  it,  and  when  he  came  to  the  place  in  the  supplica- 
tion, that  touched  his  sister  by  name,  he  wept,  so  that 
for  a  little  time  he  could  not  speak  for  weeping.  After 
he  had  left  off  weeping,  he  said,  "  This  is  nature  that 
moves  me.  But  1  have  now  done  ;"  and  with  that  read 
out  the  rest,  and  delivered  it  to  his  brother,  command- 
ing him  to  send  it  up  to  the  queen's  majesty,  and  to  sue, 
not  only  for  himself,  but  also  for  such  as  had  any  leases 
.ir  grants  by  him,  and  were  put  from  them  by  Doctor 
Bonner.  Brooks  said,  "  Indeed,  Master  Ridley,  your 
request  in  this  supplication  is  very  lawful  and  honest  : 
therefore  I  must  needs  in  conscience  speak  to  the 
queen's  majesty  for  them." 

Ridley. — "  I  pray  you  for  God's  sake  do  so." 

Brooks. — "  I  think  your  request  will  be  granted,  ex- 
C'"p^  one  tiling  prevents  it,  and  that  is,  because  you  do 
riot  allow  the  ([ueen's  proceedings,  but  obstinately  with- 
stand Hem,  that  it  will  hardly  be  granted." 

Bidley. — "  What  remedy  ?  I  can  do  no  more  but 
speak  and  write.  I  trust  I  have  discharged  my  con- 
science, and  God's  will  be  done.'' 

Bir.fks. — "  I  will  do  what  lies  in  me." 

The  (le<rrad--;tion  benig  over,  and  all  things  finished. 
Doctor  Brooks  called  the  bailiffs,  delivering  to  them 
Ridlcv  with  this  charge  ;  to  keep  him  safely  from  any 
ni-iii  speaking  with  hiin,  and  that  he  should  be  brought 
to  the  filice  of  execution  when  they  were  commanded. 
Then  Ridley  praised  God,  and  burst  out  with  these 
word.^,  and  said,  "  God,  I  thank  thee,  and  to  thy  praise 
be  it  spoken,  there  is  none  of  you  all  able  to  lay  to  my 
chai-;:e  any  open  or  notorious  crime  :  for  if  you  could,  it 
would  surely  be  la  d  against  me,  I  see  very  well." 
Brooks  said,  he  played  tlie  part  of  a  proud  pharisee,  ex- 
alting and  praising  himself. 

But  Ridley  said,  "  No,  no,  no,  as  I  have  said  before, 
to  God's  glory  be  it  spoken.  T  confess  myself  to  be  a 
tnisirable  wretched  sinner,  and  have  great  need  of  God's 
help  and  mercy,  and  do  daily  call  and  cry  for  the  same  : 
th.erefore,  I  pray  you,  have  no  such  opinion  of  me." 
Then  they  dejiarted  ;  and,  in  going  away,  a  warden  of 
a  college  bade  Ridley  repent,  and  forsake  that  erroneous 
0]iinion.  Ridley  said,  "  Sir,  repent  you,  for  you  are 
out  of  the  truth  :  and  I  pray  God,  if  it  be  his  blessed 
will,  to  have  mercy  upon  you,  and  grant  you  the  under- 
standing of  his  word."  Then  the  warden,  being  in  a 
rage,  said.  "  I  trust  that  I  shall  never  be  of  your  erro- 
nf  ous  and  devilish  opinion,  nor  yet  to  be  in  that  place 
whirher  von  shall  go.  You  are  the  most  obstinate  and 
wilful  man  that  ever  I  heard  tall'  since  1  was  horn." 


The  night  before  Ridley  suffered,  his  beard  and  his  legs 
were  washed,  and  as  he  sate  at  supper,  in  the  house  of 
Master  Irish,  (who*  was  his  keejier)  he  invited  hi-s  hos- 
tess, and  the  rest  of  the  board  to  his  marriage  :  for,  said 
he,  to-morrow  I  must  be  married,  and  shewed  himself  to 
be  as  cheerful  as  ever  he  was  before.  And  wishing  his 
sister  to  be  at  his  marriage,  he  asked  his  brother  sitting 
at  the  table,  whether  she  could  find  in  her  heart  to  be 
there  or  not :  and  he  answered,  '  Yea,  I  dare  say,  with 
all  her  heart :'  at  which  he  said,  he  was  glad  to  hear  so 
much  of  her.     So  at  this  talk  Mistress  Irish  wept. 

But  Ridley  comforted  her,  and  said,  "  O  Mistress 
Irish,  you  love  me  not  now,  I  see  well  enough  ;  for  as 
you  weep,  it  appears  you  will  not  be  at  my  marriage, 
neither  are  content  with  it.  Indeed  you  are  not  so  much 
my  friend,  as  I  thought  you  had  been.  But  quiet  your- 
self, though  my  breakfast  shall  be  somewhat  sharp  and 
painful,  yet  I  am  sure  my  supper  shall  be  more  pleasant 
and  sweet,"  &c. 

When  they  arose  from  the  table,  his  brother  offered 
him  to  watch  all  night  with  him.  But  he  said,  "  No, 
no,  that  you  shall  not.  For  I  mind  (God  willing)  to  go 
to  bed,  and  to  sleep  as  quietly  to-night,  as  ever  I  did  in 
iiiy  life."  So  his  brother  departed,  exhorting  him  to  be 
of  good  cheer,  and  to  take  his  cross  quietly,  for  the  re- 
ward was  great,  &c. 

The  behaviour  of  Ridley  and  Latimer,  at  the  time  of 
their  death,  October  \6th,  A.D.  1555. 

The  place  appointed  for  the  execution  was  on  the  north 
side  of  the  town,  in  the  ditch  over  against  Balliol  Col- 
lege :  and  for  fear  of  any  tumult  that  might  arise,  to 
prevent  their  burning,  the  Lord  Williams,  and  the 
householders  of  the  city,  were  commanded  by  the  queen's 
letters  to  be  assistant,  sufficiently  armed ;  and  when 
every  thing  was  in  readiness,  the  prisoners  were  brought 
forth  by  the  mayor  and  bailiffs. 

Ridley  had  a  furred  black  gown,  faced  with  foins. 
such  as  he  was  wont  to  wear  as  a  bishop,  and  a  tip])et  of 
velvet,  furred  likewise  about  his  neck,  a  velvet  night-cap 
upon  his  head,  and  a  corner-cap  over  it.  He  went  in  a 
pair  of  slippers  to  the  stake,  between  the  mayor  and  -du 
alderman,  &c. 

After  him  came  Latimer  in  a  poor  Bristol  frieze  frock 
all  worn,  with  his  buttoned  cap,  and  a  handkerchief  ot. 
his  head,  a  new  long  shroud  hanging  over  his  hose  down 
to  his  feet :  which  at  the  first  sight  stirred  men's  hearts 
to  mourn ;  beholding  on  one  hand  the  honour  they  once 
had,  and  on  the  other,  the  calamity  to  which  they  were 
fallen . 

Ridley,  as  he  passed  by  the  prison,  looked  up  where 
Cranmer  lay,  hoping  to  have  seen  him  at  the  windov', 
and  to  have  spoken  to  him.  But  then  Cranmer  was 
busy  with  Friar  Soto,  and  his  fellows,  disjniting  togellier, 
so  that  he  could  not  see  him.  Then  Ridley,  looking 
back,  saw  Latimer  coming  after.  To  whom  he  s-iid, 
"  Oh,  are  ye  there?''  "Yea,"  said  Master  Latimer. 
"  as  fast  as  I  can  follow."  At  length  they  came  to  the 
stake,  the  one  after  the  other.  Ridley  first  entered  the 
place,  and  earnestly  holding  up  both  his  hands,  looked 
towards  heaven  :  then  shortly  after  seeing  Latimer,  with 
a  wondrous  cheerful  look,  he  ran  to  him,  embraced  ard 
kissed  him,  and  as  they  that  stood  near  reported,  com- 
forted him,  saying,  "  Be  of  good  cheer,  brother,  for 
God  will  either  assuage  the  fury  of  the  flame,  or  else 
strengthen  us  to  abide  it." 

With  that  he  went  to  the  stake,  kneeled  down  by  it, 
kissed  it,  and  prayed  ;  and  behind  him  Latimer  kneeled, 
earnestlv  calling  upon  God.  After  they  arose  one  taU.i-i 
with  the  other  a  little  while,  till  they  who  were  api).>int- 
ed  to  see  the  executions,  removf'd  (hemselves  out  of  the 
sun.     What  they  said  I  cannot  learn  of  any  man. 

Then  Doctor"  Smith,  of  whose  recanfation  in  Kin^ 
Edward's  time  vou  heard  before,  beg.'n  his  sermon  to 
them  upon  this  te'xt  of  St.  Paul,  in  CorinHnans,  "  Though 
1  give  my  body  to  be  burnt,  and  h;:ve  imt  ch.>nty.  1  am 
nothing.'"'  ll'e  alleged  that  Hie  goodness  of  the  cause, 
and  not  the  manncrof  the  death,  inikcs  the  hfdine^-,  rf 
the  i)erson;    which    he   confirmed    by  the  exaaiples   of 


854 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  LATIMER  AND  RIDLEY 


[Book  XL 


Judas,  and  of  a  woman  in  Oxford  t'aat  had  lately  hanged 
herself,  for  that  they  and  such  like,  might  then  be  ad- 
judged righteous,  wtio  desperately  ^undered  their  lives 
from  their  bodies,  as  he  feared  that  those  men  that  srood 
before  him  would  do.  But  he  cried  still  to  the  people 
to  beware  of  them,  for  they  were  heretics,  and  died  out 
of  the  church.  And  on  the  other  side,  he  declared  their 
varieties  in  opinions,  as  Lutherans,  Oecolampadians, 
Zuinglians,  of  which  sect  they  were,  he  said,  and  that 
was  the  worst :  but  the  old  church  of  Christ,  and  the 
catholic  faith  believed  far  otherwise.  At  tliis  statement 
the  two  martyrs  lifted  up  their  hands  and  eyes  to  hea- 
ven, as  if  calling  God  to  witness  of  their  truth  Which 
t'ley  did  in  many  other  places  of  his  sermon,  where  they 
thought  lie  spake  amiss.  He  ended  with  a  very  short 
exiiortation  to  them  to  recant  and  come  home  again  to 
the  church,  and  save  their  lives  and  souls. 

Ridley  said  to  Latimer,  "  Will  you  begin  to  answer 
tlie  sermon,  or  shall  I  ?  "  Latimer  said,  "  begin  you 
first,  I  pray  you."      "  I  will,"  said  Ridley. 

Then  Ridley  and  Latimer  kneeled  down  upon  their 
knees  towards  my  Lord  Williams  of  Tame,  the  vice- 
cnancellor  of  Oxford,  and  other  commissioners  appoint- 
ed for  that  purpose,  who  sat  upon  a  form  near  them. 
Ridley  said,  "  I  beseech  you,  my  lord,  even  for  Christ's 
sake,  that  I  may  speak  but  two  or  tliree  words  : "  and 
whilst  my  lord  bent  his  head  to  the  mayor  and  vice- 
chancellor,  to  know,  as  it  appeared,  whether  he  might 
give  him  leave  to  speak,  the  bailiffs  and  Doctor  Marshall, 
vice-chancellor,  ran  hastily  to  him,  and  with  their  hands 
stopped  his  mouth,  and  said,  "  Master  Ridley,  if  you 
will  revoke  your  erroneous  opinions,  and  recant  the  same 
you  shall  not  only  have  liberty  to  do  so,  but  also  the 
benefit  of  a  subject,  that  is,  have  your  life."  "  Not 
otherwise  ?"  said  Ridley.  "  No,"  replied  Doctor  Mar- 
shall ;  "  therefore  if  you  will  not  do  so,  then  there  is  no 
remedy  but  you  must  suffer  for  your  deserts."  "  Well," 
said  Ridley,  "  so  long  as  the  breath  is  in  my  body,  I  will 
never  deny  my  Lord  Christ,  and  his  known  truth:  God's 
■will  be  done  in  me."  And  with  that  he  rose  up,  and 
said  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Well,  then,  I  commit  our  cause 
to  Almighty  God,  who  shall  impartially  judge  all." 

Latimer  added  liis  own  verse,  "  Well,  there  is  nothing 
hid  but  it  shall  be  made  manifest  :"  and  he  said,  he 
could  answer  Smith  well  enough,  if  he  might  be  suffered. 
Immediately  they  were  commanded  to  make  ready, 
which  they  obeyed  with  all  meekness  :  Ridley  took  his 
.i,-i)wn  and  his  tippet,  and  gave  it  to  his  brother-in-law. 
Master  Siiipside,  who  all  his  time  of  imprisonment,  al- 
though he  was  not  suft'ered  to  come  to  him,  lay  there  at 
his  own  charges  to  provide  him  necessaries,  which  from 
time  to  time  he  sent  him  by  the  serjeant  that  kept  him. 
Some  other  of  his  apparel  that  was  little  worth,  he  gave 
away  ;  the  bailiffs  took  other  parts :  besides  he  gave  away 
some  other  small  things  to  gentlemen  standing  by,  se- 
veral of  whom  pitifully  wept  ;  to  Sir  Henry  Lea  he  gave 
a  new  groat,  and  to  some  of  my  Lord  Williams  gentle- 
nien ;  some  na]ikins,  some  nutmegs,  and  ginger,  his  dial, 
and  such  other  things  as  he  had  about  him,  to  every  one 
that  stood  next  him.  Some  even  plucked  the  points  off 
his  hose,  and  happy  was  he  that  could  get  any  rag  of 
him. 

Latimer  gave  nothing,  but  very  quietly  suffered  his 
keeper  to  pull  oft"  his  hose,  and  his  other  apparel,  which 
■was  very  simple  :  and  now  being  stripped  to  his  shroud, 
he  seemed  as  comely  a  person  to  them  who  were  present, 
as  one  could  desire  to  see  ;  and  though  in  his  clothes  he 
appeared  a  withered  and  crooked  old  man,  he  now  stood 
quite  upright. 

Then  Ridley,  standing  as  yet  in  his  truss,  said  to  his 
brother,  "  It  were  best  for  me  to  go  in  my  truss  still." 
"  No,"  said  his  brother,  "  it  will  put  you  to  more  pain  • 
and  the  truss  will  do  a  j)Oor  man  good."  Ridley  said, 
"  Be  it,  in  the  name  of  God,"  and  so  unlaced  himself. 
Then,  being  in  his  shirt,  he  stood  upon  the  stone,  and 
held  up  his  liand  and  said,  "Oh,  heavenly  Father,  I  give 
unto  thee  most  hearty  thanks,  for  tliat  thou  hast  called 
me  to  be  a  professor  of  thee,  even  unto  death.  I  be- 
seech thee,  Lord  God,  take  mercy  upon  this  realm  of 
England,  and  deliver  the  same  from  all  her  enemies." 


Then  the  smith  took  a  chain  of  iron,  and  fastened  it 
about  both  Ridley's  and  Latimer's  middles  :  and  as  he 
was  knocking  in  a  staple,  Ridley  took  the  chain  in  hia 
hand,  and  shook  it,  and  looking  aside  to  the  smith,  said, 
"  Good  fellow,  knock  it  in  hard,  for  the  flesh  will  have 
his  course."  Then  his  brother  brought  him  gunpowder 
in  a  bag,  and  would  have  tied  it  about  his  neck,  but 
Ridley  asked  what  it  was.  His  brother  said,  "  gun- 
powder." Then  said  he,  "I  will  take  it  to  be  sent  of 
God,  therefore,  I  will  receive  it  as  sent  of  him.  And 
have  you  any,"  said  he,  "  for  my  brother,"  meaning 
Latimer?  "Yea,  sir,  that  I  have,"  said  his  brother : 
"  Then  give  it  to  him,"  said  he,  "  lest  you  come  too 
late."  So  his  brother  went,  and  carried  the  gunpowder 
to  Latimer. 

In  the  mean  time  Ridley  spake  to  my  Lord  Williams, 
and  said,  "  My  lord,  I  must  be  a  suitor  to  your  lordship 
in  the  behalf  of  several  poor  men,  and  especially  in  the 
cause  of  my  poor  sister.  I  have  made  a  supplication  to 
the  queen's  majesty  in  their  behalf's.  I  beseech  your 
lordship,  for  Christ's  sake,  to  be  a  mediator  to  her  grace 
for  them.  My  brother  liere  has  tlie  supplication  ;  and 
will  resort  to  your  lordship  to  certify  you  of  it.  There 
is  nothing  in  all  the  world  that  troubles  mv  conscience, 
1  praise  God,  this  only  excepted.  While  I  was  in  the 
see  of  London,  some  jioor  men  took  leases  of  me,  and 
agreed  with  me  for  them.  Now  I  hear  that  the  bisliop 
who  now  occupies  the  same  place,  will  not  allow  my 
grants  to  them,  but  contrary  to  all  law  and  rcnscien.'c, 
has  taken  from  them  their  livings,  and  will  not  sufl'er 
them  to  enjoy  them.  I  beseech  you,  my  lord,  be  a 
mediator  for  them  :  you  shall  do  a  good  deed,  and  God 
will  reward  you." 

Then  they  brought  a  fagot,  kindled  -with  fire,  and 
laid  it  down  at  Ridley's  feet.  To  whom  Latimer  spake 
in  this  manner:  "Be  of  good  comfort,  brother  Ridley, 
and  play  the  man  ;   we  shall  this  day  light  such 

A  candle  by  god's  grace  in  ENGLAND,  AS  I  TRUST 
SHALL  NEVER  BE  PUT  OUT." 

And  so  the  fire  being  kindled,  when  Ridley  saw  the 
fire  llaming  up  towards  him,  he  cried  with  a  loud  voice, 
"  Lord,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit;  Lord,  re- 
ceive my  spirit,"  and  repeated  this  latter  part  often  in 
English,    "  Lord,  Lord,  receive    my  spirit."     Latimeri 
crying  as  vehemently  on  the  other  side,  "  O  Father  of 
heaven,  receive  my  sovil ;"  he  received  the  flame  as  i^ 
embracing  it.     After  he  had  stroaked  his  face  with  hisi 
hands,  and  as  it  were  bathed  them  a  little  in  the  fire,  he 
soon  died,  as  it  appears,  with  very  little  pain.     And  thusl 
much  concerning  the  end  of  this  old  and  blessed  servantl 
of  God,    Bishop   Latimer,   for  whose  laborious  services,! 
fruitful  life,   and   constant   death,  the  whole  realm  has| 
cause  to  give  great  thanks  to  Almighty  God. 

But  Ridley  lingered  longerby  reason  of  the  badness  of  tha 
fire,  which  only  burned  beneath,  being  kei)t  down  by  the 
wood,  which  when  he  felt,  he  desired  them  for  Christ's  sakel 
to  let  the  file  come  to  him,  which  when  his  brother-in-lawj 
heard,   but   not  well  understood,  intending  to  rid  him  OS 
his  pain,  but  not  well  advised  what  he  did,  heaped  fagotsj 
upon  him,  so  that  he  clean  covered  him,  which  made  tha 
fire   more  vehement  beneath  ;   so  that  it   burned  all  hi3| 
lower  parts,  before  it  once  touched  the  upper,  and  that 
made  him  leaj)  up  and  down  under  the  fagots,  and  ofteal 
desire  them  to  let  the  fire  come  to  him,  saying,  "  I  can- 
not burn."     Which  was  apparent  :    for   after  his  legsj 
were    consumed,    he  shewed  his  other  side  toward  us, J 
shirt   and   all  untouched  with   flame  !     Yet  in   all   thisj 
torment  he  forgot  not  to  call  unto  God  still,  having  in] 
liis  mouth,  "  Lord  have  mercy  upon  me,"  intermingling 
his  cry,   "  let  the  fire  come  to  me,  I  cannot  burn."     In] 
which  i)ain   he  suffered,   till  one  of  the  standers  by  withj 
his  bill   ])ulled  off  the  fagots  above,  and  where  Ridley 
saw   the  fire  flame   up,  he  leaned  himself  to  that  side. 
And  when   the   flame  touched   the   gunpowder,   he   was) 
seen   to  stir  no  more,   but  burned  on  the  other  side,  ( 
falling  down  at  Latimer's  feet. 

Some  said  that  before  he  fell  from  the  stake,  he  de-  I 
sired  them  to  bold  him  to  it  with  their  bills.  However 
it  was,  surely  it  moved  hundreds  to  tears,  in  beholding] 
the   horrible'  sight.     For  I  think  there  was  none,  that] 


f  atbucr  itnb  liliMnr. 


A.D.  1555] 


BISHOP  RIDLEY'S  FAREWELL  LETTER  TO  HIS  FRIENDS. 


855 


had  not  clean  banished  all  humanity  and  merry,  who  did 
not  lament  to  behold  the  fury  of  the  fire  rage  upon  their 
bodies.  There  were  signs  of  sorrow  on  every  side.  Some 
took  it  grievously  to  witness  their  deaths,  whose  lives 
they  held  full  dear.  Some  pitied  their  persons,  who 
thought  their  souls  had  no  need  of  pity.  His  brother 
moved  the  compassion  of  many  men,  seeing  his  mise- 
rable case.  But  who  that  considered  their  preferments 
in  time  past,  the  places  of  honour  that  they  occupied 
in  Ihis  commonwealth,  the  favour  tliey  were  in  with  their 
pr'ncjs  and  the  learning  they  had,  could  refrain  from 
sorrow  with  tears,  to  see  so  great  dignity,  honour, 
and  estimation,  so  many  godly  virtues,  the  study  of  so 
many  years,  such  excellent  learning,  put  into  the  fire, 
and  consumed  in  one  moment!  Well,  they  are  gone, 
and  the  reward  of  this  world  they  have  had  already. 
What  reward  remains  for  them  in  heaven,  tlie  day  of 
the  Lord's  glory,  when  he  comes  with  his  saints,  shall 
shortly,  I  trust,  declare. 

A  Letter  Lij  Doctor  Ridlej/,  instead  of  /lis  last  Fareirell, 
to  all  his  True  and  Faithful  Friends  in  God. 

"  At  the  name  of  Jesus,  let  every  knee  bow,  both  of 
things  in  heaven,  and  things  in  earth,  and  things  under 
the  earth,  and  let  every  tongue  confess,  that  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father,  Amen. 

"  As  a  man  intending  to  take  a  far  journey,  and  to  de- 
part from  his  familiar  friends  commonly  and  naturally  hath 
a  desire  to  bid  his  friends  farewell  before  his  departure  :  so 
likewise  now  I  looking  daily,  when  I  should  be  called  to 
depart  hence  from  you  (O  all  ye,  my  dearly  beloved 
brethren  and  sisters  in  our  Saviour  Christ,  that  dwell 
here  in  this  world,)  having  a  like  mind  towards  you  all, 
(and  blessed  be  God  for  such  time  and  leisure,  whereof 
I  right  heartily  thank  his  heavenly  goodness,)  to  bid  you 
all,  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  (I  say  in  Christ)  that 
dwell  upon  the  earth,  after  such  manner  as  I  can,  farewell. 

"  Farewell  my  dear  brother,  George  Shipside,  whom 
I  have  ever  found  faithful,  trusty,  and  loving  in  all  states 
and  conditions,  and  now  in  the  time  of  my  cross,  over 
all  others,  to  me  most  friendly  and  steadfast,  and  that 
which  liked  me  best  over  all  other  things,  in  God's  cause 
ever  hearty. 

"  Farewell,  my  dear  sister  Alice,  his  wife.  I  am  glad 
to  hear  of  thee,  that  thou  dost  take  Christ's  cross,  which 
is  laid  now  (blessed  be  God)  both  on  thy  back  and  mine, 
in  good  part.  Thank  God  that  has  given  thee  a  godly 
and  loving  husband  :  see  thou  honour  him  and  obey 
him,  according  to  God's  law.  Honour  thy  mother-in- 
law  his  mother,  and  love  all  those  that  pertain  unto  him, 
being  ready  to  do  them  good,  as  it  shall  lie  in  thy  power. 
As  for  thy  children,  I  doubt  not  of  thy  husband,  but 
that  he  who  hath  given  him  a  heart  to  love  and  fear  God, 
and  in  God  them  that  pertain  unto  him,  shall  also  make 
him  friendly  and  beneficial  unto  thy  children,  even  as  if 
thuy  had  been  gotten  of  his  own  body. 

•'  Farewell,  my  dearly  beloved  brother,  John  Ridley, 
ot  the  Waltoun  ;  and  you,  my  gentle  and  loving  sister 
Elizabeth  :  whom,  besides  the  natural  league  of  amity, 
your  tender  love  which  you  were  said  ever  to  bear  to- 
wards me  above  the  rest  of  your  brethren,  doth  bind  me 
to  love.  My  mind  was  to  have  acknowledged  this  your 
loving  affection,  and  to  have  requited  with  deeds,  and 
not  with  words  alone.  Your  daughter  Elizabeth  I  bid 
farewell,  whom  I  love  for  the  meek  and  gentle  spirit  that 
God  hath  given  her,  which  is  a  precious  thing  in  the 
sight  of  God. 

"  Farewell,  my  beloved  sister  of  Unthank,  with  all 
your  children,  nephews,  and  nieces.  Since  the  depart- 
ing of  my  brother  Hugh,  my  mind  was  to  have  been 
unto  them  instead  of  their  father  ;  but  the  Lord  God  must 
and  will  be  their  father,  if  they  would  love  and  fear  him, 
and  live  in  the  way  of  his  law. 

"  Farewell,  my  well  beloved  and  worshipful  cousins, 
Master  Nicholas  Ridley,  of  Willimountswicke,  and  your 
wife,  and  I  thank  you  for  all  your  kindness  showed  both 
to  me,  and  also  to  all  your  own  kinsfolk  and  mine. 
Good  cousin,  as  God  hath  set  you  in  our  stock  and  kin- 
dred (not  for  any  respect  of  your  person,  but  of  his  abun- 


dant grace  and  goodness,)  to  be,  as  it  were,  the  bell- 
wether to  order  and  conduct  the  rest,  and  hath  also 
endued  you  with  his  manifold  gifts  of  grace  both  heavenly 
and  worldly  above  others  :  so  I  pray  you,  good  cousin, 
(as  my  trust  and  ho])e  is  in  you,)  continue  and  increase 
in  the  maintenance  of  the  truth,  honesty,  righteousness, 
and  all  true  godliness,  ani  to  the  uttermost  of  your 
povver,  to  withstand  falsehood,  untruth,  unrighteousness, 
and  all  ungodliness  which  is  forbidden  and  condemned 
by  the  word  and  laws  of  God. 

"Farewell,  my  young  cousin  Ralph  Whitfield.  Oh! 
your  time  was  very  short  with  me.  My  mind  was  to 
have  done  you  good,  and  yet  you  caught  in  that  little 
time  a  loss,  but  I  trust  it  shall  be  recompensed,  as  it  shall 
please  Almighty  God. 

"  Farewell  all  my  whole  kindred  and  countrymen  ; 
farewell  in  Christ  all  together.  The  Lord,  who  is  the 
searcher  of  secrets,  knoweth  that  according  to  my  heart's 
desire,  my  hojie  was  of  late  that  I  should  have  come 
among  you,  and  to  have  brought  with  me  abundance  of 
Christ's  blessed  gospel,  according  to  the  duty  of  that 
office  and  ministry,  whereunto  I  was  chosen  among  you, 
named  and  ap])ointed  by  the  mouth  of  that  our  late  peer- 
less prince.  King  Edward,  and  so  also  denounced  openly 
in  his  court,  by  his  privy  council. 

"  I  warn  you  all,  my  well  beloved  kinsfolk  and  coun- 
trymen, that  ye  be  not  amazed  or  astonished  at  the  man- 
ner of  my  departure  and  dissolution  :  for  I  assure  you,  I 
think  it  the  most  honour  that  ever  I  was  called  unto  in 
all  my  life  :  and  therefore  I  thank  my  Lord  God  heartily 
for  it,  that  it  hath  pleased  him  to  call  me  of  his  great 
mercy  unto  this  high  honour,  to  suffer  death  willingly 
for  his  sake,  and  his  cause  ;  unto  the  which  honour  he 
hath  called  the  holy  prophets,  and  dearly  beloved 
apostles,  and  his  blessed  chosen  martyrs.  For  know 
you  that  I  doubt  no  more,  but  that  the  cause  wherefore 
I  am  put  to  death  is  God's  cause,  and  the  cause  of 
the  truth,  than  I  doubt  that  the  Gospel  which  St.  John 
wrote  is  the  gospel  of  Christ,  or  that  St.  Paul's  epistles 
are  the  very  word  of  God.  And  to  have  a  heart  willing 
to  abide,  and  stand  in  God's  cause,  and  in  Christ's  quar- 
rel even  unto  death,  I  assure  thee,  oh  man  !  it  is  an 
inestimable  and  an  honourable  gift  of  God,  given  only 
to  the  true  elect,  and  dearly  beloved  children  of  God 
and  inheritors  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  For  the  holy 
apostle,  and  also  martyr  in  Christ's  cause,  St.  Peter, 
saith.  If  ye  suffer  rebuke  in  the  name  of  Christ,  that  is, 
in  Christ's  cause,  and  for  his  truth's  sake,  then  are  ye 
happy  and  blessed,  for  the  glory  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
resteth  upon  you.  If  for  rebuke's  sake  suffered  in  Christ's 
name,  a  man  is  pronounced,  by  the  mouth  of  that  holy 
apostle,  blessed  and  happy  :  how  much  more  happy  and 
blessed  is  he  that  hath  the  grace  to  suffer  death  also  ? 
Wherefore,  all  ye  that  be  my  true  lovers  and  friends, 
rejoice,  and  rejoice  with  me  again,  and  render  with  me 
hearty  thanks  to  God  our  heavenly  Father,  that  for  his 
Son's  sake,  my  Saviour  and  Redeemer  Christ,  he  hath 
vouchsafed  to  call  me,  being  else  without  his  gracious 
goodness,  in  myself  but  a  sinful  and  vile  wretch,  to  call 
me,  I  say,  unto  this  high  dignity  of  his  true  prophets,  of 
his  faithful  apostles,  and  of  his  holy  elect  and  chosen 
martyrs,  that  is,  to  die  and  to  spend  this  temporal  life 
in  the  defence  and  maintenance  of  his  eternal  and  ever- 
lasting truth. 

"  You  who  are  my  countrymen  dwelling  upon  the 
borders,  wliere,  alas  !  the  true  man  suffers  oftentimes 
much  wrong  at  the  thieves'  hands,  you  know  if  it 
chance  a  man  to  be  slain  by  a  thief,  as  it  often  doth 
there,  that  lie  who  went  out  wilh  his  neighbour  to  help 
him  to  reserve  his  goods  again,  and  the  more  stead- 
fastly he  stuck  by  his  neighbour  in  the  fight  against 
the  faith  of  the  th'ief,  the  more  favour  and  friendship 
shall  all  his  posterity  have  for  the  slain  man's  sake, 
of  all  them  that  are  true,  as  long  as  the  memory  of 
this  fact  and  his  posterity  doth  endure  :  even  so  ye 
that  are  my  kinsfolk  and  countrymen,  know  ye  (howso- 
ever the  blind,  ignorant,  and  wicked  world  hereafter 
shall  rail  upon  my  death,  which  thing  they  cannot  do 
worse  than  their  fathers  did,  of  the  death  of  Christ  our 
Saviour,  of  his  holy  prophets,  apostles,  and  martyrs,) 


856 


BISHOP  RIDLEY'S  FAREWELL  ADDRESS  TO  HIS  FRIENDS, 


[Book  XI. 


both  know  ye,  I  say,  that  before  Gn^  and  all  them  that  are 
godly,  and  that  truly  know  and  follow  the  laws  of  God, 
ye  have,  and  shall  have,  by  God's  grace,  ever  cause  to 
rejoice,  and  to  thank  God  highly,  and  to  think  good  of 
it,  and  in  God  rejoice  of  me  your  flesh  and  blood,  whom 
God  of  his  goodness  hath  ^iichsafed  to  associate  unto 
the  blessed  company  of  his  holy  martyrs  in  heaven  : 
and  1  doubt  not  in  the  infinite  goodness  of  my  Lord  God, 
nor  in  the  faithful  fellowship  of  his  elect  and  chosen 
people,  but  at  both  their  hands  in  my  cause,  ye  shall 
rather  find  the  more  favour  and  grace  :  for  the  Lord 
saitii,  that  he  will  be  both  to  them  and  theirs  that  love 
him,  the  more  loving  again  in  a  thousand  generations  : 
the  Lord  is  so  full  of  mercy  to  them,  I  say,  i;nd  theirs 
who  do  love  him  indeed.  And  Christ  saith  again,  that 
no  man  can  show  more  love  than  to  give  his  life  for  his 
friends. 

"  Now  also  know  you,  all  my  true  lovers  in  God,  my 
kinsfolk  and  countrymen,  that  the  cause  wherefore  I  am 
])ut  to  death,  is  even  after  the  same  sort  and  condition, 
but  touching  more  near  God's  cause,  and  in  more  weighty 
matters,  but  in  the  general  kind  all  one  :  for  both  are 
God's  cause,  both  are  in  the  maintenance  of  right,  and 
botli  for  the  commonwealtli,  and  both  for  the  weal  also 
of  the  Christian  brother,  although  yet  there  is  in  these 
two  no  small  difference,  both  concerning  the  enemies, 
the  goods  stolen,  and  tlie  manner  of  the  fight.  For 
ye  all  know,  tliat  as  there  when  the  poor  man  is  robber 
by  the  thief  of  his  truly  gotten  goods,  (whereupon  he 
and  his  household  should  live,)  he  is  greatly  wronged, 
and  the  thief  in  stealing  and  robbing  with  violence  the 
poor  man's  goods,  doth  offend  God,  doth  transgress  his 
law,  and  is  injurious  both  to  the  poor  man,  and  to  the 
commonwealth  :  so  I  say,  ye  know  that  even  here  in  the 
cause  of  my  death,  it  is  with  the  church  of  England,  I 
mean  the  congregation  of  the  true  chosen  children  of 
God  in  this  realm  of  England,  which  I  acknowledge  not 
only  to  be  my  neighbours,  but  rather  the  congregation 
of  my  spiritual  brethren  and  sisters  in  Christ,  yea,  mem- 
bers of  one  body,  wherein  by  God's  grace,  I  am  and 
have  been  grafted  in  Christ.  This  church  of  England 
hath  of  late  of  the  infinite  goodness,  and  abundant  gi-ace 
of  Almighty  God,  great  substance,  great  riches  of 
heavenly  treasure,  great  plenty  of  God's  true  sincere 
word,  the  true  and  wholesome  administration  of  Christ's 
holy  sacraments,  the  whole  profession  of  Christ's  reli- 
gion, truly  and  plainly  set  forth  in  baptism,  the  plain 
declaration  and  understanding  of  the  same,  taught  in 
the  holy  catechism,  to  have  been  learned  of  all  true 
Christians. 

"  The  church  had  also  a  true  and  sincere  form  and 
manner  of  the  Lord's  supper,  wherein  according  to 
Jesus  Christ's  own  ordinance,  and  holy  institution, 
Christ's  commandments  were  executed  and  done.  For 
upon  the  bread  and  wine  set  upon  the  Lord's  table 
thanks  were  given,  the  commemoration  of  the  Lord's 
death  was  had  ;  the  bread,  in  the  remembrance  of 
Christ's  body  torn  upon  the  cross,  was  broken,  and  the 
cup  in  the  remembrance  of  Christ's  blood  shed,  was 
distributed,  and  both  communicated  to  all  that  were 
present  and  would  receive  them,  and  also  they  were  ex- 
horted of  the  minister  so  to  do. 

"  .\ll  was  done  openly  in  the  vulgar  tongue,  so  that 
everything  might  be  most  easily  heard,  and  plainly  un- 
derstood of  all  the  people,  to  God's  high  glory,  and  the 
edification  of  the  whole  church.  This  church  had  of 
late  the  whole  divine  service,  all  common  and  public 
prayers  ordained  to  be  said  and  heard  in  tlie  common 
congregation,  not  only  framed  and  fashioned  to  the  true 
meaning  of  holy  scripture,  but  also  set  fortli  according 
to  the  commandment  of  the  Lord,  and  St.  Paul's  doc- 
trine for  the  people's  edification,  in  their  vulgar  tongue. 
"  It  had  also  holy  and  wholesome  homilies  in  com- 
mendation of  the  principal  virtues,  which  are  commended 
in  scripture  ;  and  likewise  other  homilies  against  the 
most  pernicious  and  capital  vices  tiiat  used,  alas !  to 
reign  in  this  realm  of  England.  This  cliurch  liad  in 
matters  of  controversy,  articles  so  jienned  and  framed 
after  the  holy  scriptui-es,  and  grounded  U|>on  t!ie  true 
understanding  of  God's  word,  that  in  a  short  time  if  they 


had  been  universally  received,  they  would  have  been 
able  to  have  set  in  Christ's  true  religion,  and  to  have 
expelled  many  false  errnrs  and  heresies,  wherewitii  this 
church,  alas  !  was  almost  overgone. 

"  But,  alas  !  of  late  into  this  spiritual  possession  of 
the  heavenly  treasure  of  these  godly  riches,  thieves  are 
entered  in,  that  have  robbed  and  spoiled  all  this  treasure 
away.  I  may  well  complain  of  these  things,  and  cry 
out  upon  them  with  the  prophet,  saying,  '  O  Lord  (4od, 
the  gentiles,  heathen  nations,  are  come  into  thy  heritage; 
They  have  defiled  thy  holy  temple,  and  made  Jerusalem 
an  heap  of  stones  ;'  that  is,  they  have  broken  and 
beaten  down  to  the  ground  thy  holy  city.  This  hea- 
thenish generation,  these  thieves  are  of  Samaria,  these 
Sabans,  and  Chaldeans,  these  robbers  h.;ve  rushed  out 
of  their  dens,  and  have  robbed  the  church  of  England  of 
all  the  foresaid  holy  treasure  of  God  ;  they  have  carried 
it  away,  and  overthrown  it,  and  instead  of  God's  holy 
word,  the  true  and  right  administration  of  Christ's  holy 
sacraments,  as  of  bajitism,  and  others,  they  mixed  their 
ministry  with  man's  foolish  fantasies,  and  many  wicked 
and  ungodly  traditions  withal. 

"  Instead  of  tlie  Lord's  holy  table,  they  give  the 
people  with  much  solemn  disguising  a  thing  which  tliey 
call  their  mass,  but  indeed  and  in  truth,  it  is  a  very 
masking  and  mockery  of  the  true  supper  of  the  Lord,  or 
rather  I  may  call  it  a  crafty  juggling,  whereby  these 
false  thieves  and  jugglers  have  bewitched  the  minds 
of  the  simple  people,  that  they  have  brought  them 
from  tlie  true  worship  of  God  unto  pernicious  idolatry, 
and  make  tliern  to  believe  that  to  be  Christ  our  Lord  and 
Saviour,  v^-hich  indeed  is  neither  God  nor  man,  nor  hatli 
any  life  in  itself,  but  in  substance  is  the  creature  of 
bread  and  wine,  and  in  use  of  the  Lord's  table  is  the 
sacrament  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  :  and  for  his  holy 
use,  for  which  the  Lord  hath  ordained  them  in  his  table, 
to  represent  unto  us  his  blessed  body  torn  upon  the 
cross  for  us,  and  his  blood  there  shed,  it  pleased  him  to 
call  them  his  body  and  blood :  which  understanding 
Christ  declares  to  be  his  true  meaning,  when  he  says, 
'  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me.'  And  again,  St.  Paul 
likewise  doth  set  out  the  same  more  plainly,  speaking  of 
the  same  sacrament,  after  the  words  of  consecration, 
saying,  '  As  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink 
tins  cup,  ye  do  shew'  (he  meaneth  with  the  same)  '  the 
Lord's  death  till  he  come.'  And  here  again  these  thieves 
have  robbed  also  the  people  of  the  Lord's  cup,  contrary 
to  the  plain  words  of  Christ,  written  in  his  gospel. 

"  Now,  for  the  common  public  prayers  which  were  in 
the  vulgar  tongue,  these  thieves  have  brought  in  again  a 
strange  tongue,  whereof  the  people  understand  not  one 
word.  Wherein  what  do  they  else,  but  rob  the  people  of 
their  divine  service,  wherein  they  ought  to  pray  togethe  r 
with  the  minister  ?  And  to  pray  in  a  strange  tongue, 
what  is  it,  but  (as  St.  Paul  calleth  it)  barbarousness,  , 
childishness,  unprofitable  folly,  yea,  and  plain  madness     , 

"  For  the  godly  articles  of  unity  in  religion,  and  for 
the  wholesome  homilies,  what  do  these  thieves  place  in 
the  stead  of  them,  but  the  pope's  laws  and  decrees,  lying 
legends,  feigned  fables,  and  miracles  to  delude  and  aouse 
the  simplicity  of  the  rude  people  .''  Thus  this  robbery 
and  theft  is  not  only  committed,  nay,  sacrilege  and  wicked 
spoil  of  heavenly  things,  but  also  in  the  stead  of  the 
same,  is  brought  in  and  placed  the  abominable  desolation 
of  the  tyrant  Antiochus,  of  proud  Sennacherib,  of  the 
shameless-faced  king,  and  of  the  Babylonish  beast,  to 
this  robbery,  this  theft  and  sacrilege,  because  I  cannot 
consent,  nor  (God  willing)  ever  shall,  so  long  as  the 
breath  is  in  my  body,  because  it  is  blasphemy  against 
God,  high  treason  unto  Christ,  our  heavenly  King,  Lord, 
Master,  and  our  only  Saviour  and  Redeemer;  it  is  j)lainly 
contrary  to  God  s  word,  and  to  Christ  s  gosjjel;  it  i.^  the 
subversion  of  all  true  godliness,  and  against  the  everlast- 
ing salvation  of  mine  own  soul,  and  of  all  my  brethren 
and  sisters,  whom  Christ  my  Saviour  hath  so  dearly 
bo\ight,  with  no  less  price  than  with  the  effusion  and 
shedding  forth  of  his  most  precious  blood  :  Therefore, 
all  you,  my  true  lovers  in  God,  my  kinsfolks  and  country- 
men, for  (hi.s  cause,  1  say,  know  you  tliat  1  am  put  to 
Uiatli,  wiiicli  Liy  Goil's  jjrace  1  shall  willingly  take,  wiUi 


A.D.  1555.] 


BISHOP  RIDLEY'S  FAREWELL  LETTER  TO  HIS  FRIENDS. 


i  hearty  thanks  to  God,  in  certain  hope  without  any 
I  doubting,  to  receive  at  God's  hand  again,  of  his  free 
I  mercy  and  grace,  everlasting  life. 

"  Although  the  cause  of  the  true  man  slain  by  the 
1  thief,  helping  his  neighbour  to  recover  his  goods  again, 
I  and  the  cause  wherefore  I  am  to  be  put  to  death,  in  a 
generality  is  both  one,  as  I  said  before  ;  yet  know  you 
I  that  there  is  no  small  difference.  These  thieves  against 
whom  I  do  stand,  are  much  worse  than  the  robbers  and 
■  thieves  cf  the  borders.  The  goods  which  they  steal  are 
I  much  more  precious,  and  their  kinds  of  fight  are  far  dif- 
ferent. These  thieves  are  worse,  I  say  ;  for  they  are 
more  cruel,  more  wicked,  more  false,  more  deceitful  and 
crafiy  :  for  those  will  but  kill  the  body,  but  these  will  not 
stick  to  kill  both  body  and  soul.  Those,  for  the  general 
I  theft  and  robbery,  are  called,  and  are  indeed  thieves  and 
robbers;  but  these,  for  their  spiritual  kind  of  robbery, 
I  are  called  sacrilegious  ;  as  you  would  say,  clmrch-rob- 
jbers.  They  are  more  wicked  :  for  those  go  about  to 
[spoil  men  of  worldly  things,  worldly  riches,  gold  and 
.silver,  and  worldly  suustance  ;  these  go  about  in  the  ways 
;of  tiie  devil,  their  ghostly  father,  to  steal  from  the  uni- 
iversal  ciiurch,  and  particularly  from  every  man,  all  hea- 
(venly  treasure,  true  faith,  true  charity,  and  hope  of  sal- 
ivation in  tiie  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ ;  yea,  to 
(spoil  us  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  of  his  gospel,  of 
■his  heavenly  Spirit,  and  of  the  heavenly  heritage  of  the 
•kingdom  of  heaven,  so  dearly  purchased  unto  us,  with 
,the  death  of  our  Master  and  Saviour  Christ.  These  are 
jthe  goods  and  godly  substance  whereupon  the  christian 
Imust  live  before  God,  and  without  which  he  cannot  live. 
These  goo(is,  I  say,  these  thieves,  these  church  robbers, 
go  a'jout  to  spoil  us  of,  which  goods,  as  to  the  man  of 
God,  they  excel  and  far  surpass  all  worldly  treasure  ;  so 
to  withstand  even  unto  the  death  such  thieves  as  go 
about  to  spoil  both  us  and  the  whole  church  of  such 
goods,  is  most  high  and  honourable  service  done  unto  God. 
'  These  church-robbers  are  also  much  more  false, 
crafty,  and  deceitful  than  the  thieves  upon  the  borders ; 
for  these  have  not  the  craft  so  to  commend  their  theft, 
that  they  d-ire  avow  it,  and  therefore  as  acknowledg- 
ing theaiselves  to  be  evil,  they  steal  commonly  in  the 
night ;  they  dure  not  appear  at  judgments  and  sessions, 
where  justice  is  executed  ;  and  when  they  are  taken  and 
brought  thither,  they  never  hang  any  man,  but  they  are 
oft  times  hanged  for  their  faults.  But  these  church- 
robbers  can  so  cloak  and  colour  their  spiritual  robbery, 
that  they  can  make  people  believe  falsehood  to  be  truth, 
and  trutu  falsehood  ;  good  to  be  evil,  and  evil  good  ;  light 
to  be  darkness,  and  darkness  light ;  superstition  to  be 
true  religion,  and  idolatry  to  be  the  true  worship  of  God; 
and  that  which  is  in  substance  the  creature  of  bread  and 
wine,  to  be  none  other  substance  but  only  the  substance 
of  Christ  the  living  Lord,  both  God  and  man.  And 
■with  this  their  falsehood  and  craft,  they  can  so  juggle  and 
bewitch  the  understanding  of  the  simple,  that  they  dare 
iavow  it  openly  in  court  and  in  town,  and  fear  neither 
hanging  nor  beheading,  as  the  poor  thieves  of  the  borders 
do  ;  but  stout  and  strong  like  Nimrod,  dare  condemn  to 
be  burned  in  flaming  fire,  quick  and  alive,  whosoever  will 
go  about  to  betray  their  falsehood. 

"  The  kind  of  fight  against  these  church-robbers,  is 
also  of  another  sort  and  kind,  than  is  that  which  is 
against  the  thieves  of  the  borders.  For  there  the  true 
men  go  forth  against  them  with  spear  and  lance,  with 
bow  and  bill,  and  all  such  kind  of  bodily  weapons  as  the 
true  men  have  :  but  here,  as  the  enemies  are  of  another 
nature,  so  the  watchmen  of  Christ's  flock,  the  warriors 
that  fight  in  the  Lord  s  war,  must  be  armed,  and  fight 
with  another  kind  of  weapons  and  armour.  For  here 
the  enemies  of  God,  the  soldiers  of  antichrist,  although 
the  battle  is  set  forth  against  the  church  by  mortal  men, 
being  flesh  and  blood,  and  nevertheless  members  of  their 
father  tlie  dtvil,  yet  as  their  grand-master  is  the  power  of 
darkness,  their  members  are  spiritual  wickedness,  wicked 
spirits,  spirits  of  errors,  of  heresies,  of  all  deceit  and 
ungodiiuess,  spirits  of  idolatry,  superstition  and  hypo- 
crisy, which  are  called  of  St.  Paul,  principalities  and 
powers,  lords  of  the  world,  rulers  of  the  darkness  of 
this  world,  and  spiritual  wickednesses  in   high  places, 


therefore  our  weapons  must  be  fit  and  meet  to  fight  against 
such  ;  not  carnal  nor  bodily  weapons,  as  spear  and  lance, 
but  spiritual  and  heavenly  :  we  must  fight  against  such 
with  the  armour  of  God,  not  intending  to  kill  their  bodies, 
but  their  errors,  their  false  craft  and  heresies,  their  ido- 
latry, superstition,  and  hypocrisy,  and  to  save,  as  much 
as  lieth  in  us,  both  their  bodies  and  their  souls. 

"  And  therefore,  as  St.  Paul  teacheth  us,  '  we  fight 
not  against  flesh  and  blood,'  that  is,  we  fight  not  with 
bodily  weapon  to  kill  the  man,  but  with  the  weapons  of 
God  to  put  to  flight  his  wicked  errors  and  vice,  and  to 
save  both  body  and  soul.  Our  weapons,  therefore,  are 
faith,  hope,  charity,  righteousness,  truth,  patience,  prayer 
unto  God  ;  and  our  sword  wherewith  we  smite  our  ene- 
mies, beat,  and  batter,  and  bear  down  all  falsehood,  is 
the  word  oi God.  With  these  weapons,  under  the  ban- 
ner of  the  cross  of  Christ,  we  do  fight,  ever  having  our 
eye  upon  our  grand  master,  duke,  and  captain,  Christ ; 
and  then  we  reckon  ourselves  to  triumph  and  to  win  the 
crown  of  everlasting  bliss,  when  enduring  in  this  battle, 
without  any  shrinking  or  yielding  to  the  enemies,  after 
the  example  of  our  grand  captain,  Christ  our  Master, 
after  the  example  of  his  holy  prophets,  apostles,  and 
martyrs,  when,  I  say,  we  are  slain  in  our  mortal  bodies 
by  our  enemies,  and  are  most  cruelly  and  without  all 
mercy  murdered  like  so  many  sheep,  ^nd  the  more 
cruel,  the  more  painful,  the  more  vile  and  si)iteful  is  the 
kind  of  death  whereunto  we  be  put ;  the  more  glorious 
in  God,  the  more  blessed  and  happy  we  reckon  (without 
all  doubts)  our  martyrdom  to  be. 

"  And  thus  much,  dear  lovers  and  friends  in  God,  my 
countrymen  and  kinsfolk,  I  have  spoken  for  your  com- 
fort, lest  of  my  death  (of  whose  life  you  looked,  perad- 
venture,  sometimes  to  have  had  honesty,  pleasures,  and 
commodities)  you  might  be  abashed  or  think  any  evil : 
whereas  you  have  rafher  cause  to  rejoice  (if  you  love  me 
indeed)  for  that  it  hath  pleased  God  to  call  me  to  a  greater 
honour  and  dignity  than  ever  I  did  enjoy  before,  either 
in  Rochester,  or  in  the  see  of  London,  or  ever  should 
have  had  in  the  see  of  Durham,  whereunto  1  was  last  of 
all  elected  and  named ;  yea,  I  count  it  greater  honour 
before  God  indeed  to  die  in  his  cause  (whereof  I  nothing 
doubt)  than  is  any  earthly  or  temporal  promotion  or 
honour  that  can  be  given  to  a  man  in  this  world.  And 
who  is  he  that  knoweth  the  cause  to  be  God's,  to  be 
Christ's  quarrel,  and  of  his  gospel,  to  be  the  common 
weal  of  all  the  elect  and  chosen  children  of  God,  of  all 
the  inheritors  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  who  is  he,  I 
say,  that  knoweth  this  assuredly  by  God's  word,  and  the 
testimony  of  his  own  conscience  (as  I  through  the  infinite 
goodness  of  God,  not  of  myself,  but  by  his  grace  ac- 
knowledge myself  to  do)  ;  who  is  he,  I  say,  that  knoweth 
this,  and  both  loveth  and  feareth  God  in  deed  and  in 
truth,  loveth  and  believeth  his  Master,  Christ,  and  his 
blessed  gospel,  loveth  his  brotherhood,  the  chosen  chil- 
dren of  God,  and  also  desireth  and  longeth  for  everlasting 
life  ;  who  is  he,  1  say  again,  that  would  not  or  cannot 
find  in  his  heart  in  this  cause  to  be  content  to  die  ?  The 
Lord  forbid  that  any  such  should  be  that  would  forsake 
this  grace  of  God.  I  trust  in  my  Lord  God,  the  God  of 
mercies,  and  the  Father  of  all  comfort  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord,  that  he  who  hath  put  this  mind,  will, 
and  affection  by  his  Holy  Spirit  in  my  heart,  to  stand 
against  the  face  of  the  enemy  in  his  cause,  and  to  choose 
rather  the  loss  of  all  my  worldly  substance,  yea,  and  of 
my  life  too,  than  to  deny  ..is  known  truth  ;  that  he  will 
comfort  me,  aid  me,  and  strengthen  me  evermore,  even 
unto  the  end,  and  to  the  yielding  up  of  my  spirit  and  soul 
into  his  holy  hands,  whereof  I  most  heartily  beseech  his 
most  holy  sacred  majesty  of  his  infinite  goodness  and 
mercy,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.    Amen. 

"  Now  that  1  have  taken  my  leave  of  my  countrymen 
and  kinsfolk,  and  the  Lord  doth  lend  me  life,  and  giveth 
me  leisure,  I  will  bid  my  other  good  friends  m  God  of 
other  places  also  farewell.  And  whom  first  or  before 
others,  than  the  University  of  Cambridge,  where  I  have 
dwelt  longer,  found  more  faithful  and  hearty  friends,  re- 
ceived  more  benefits  (the  benefits  of  my  natural  parents 
only  excepted)  than  ever  I  did  even  in  mine  own  native 
country  wherein  1  was  born. 


858 


BISHOP  RIDLEY'S  FAREWELL  LETTER  TO  HIS  FRIENDS. 


[Book  XI. 


"  Farewell,  therefore,  Cambridge,  my  loving  mother 
and  tender  nurse.  If  I  should  not  acknowledge  thy  ma- 
nifold benefits,  yea,  if  I  should  not  for  thy  benefits  at 
the  least  love  thee  again,  truly  I  were  to  be  accounted 
too  ungrateful  and  unkind.  What  benefits  hadst  thou 
ever,  that  thou  usest  to  give  and  bestow  upon  thy  best 
beloved  children,  that  thou  thoughtest  too  good  for  me  ? 
Thou  didst  bestow  on  me  all  thy  school  degrees,  the  com- 
mon offices,  the  cliaplainship  of  the  University,  the  office 
of  the  proctorship,  and  of  a  common  reader  ;  and  of  thy 
private  commodities  and  emoluments  in  colleges,  what 
was  it  that  thou  madest  me  not  partner  of:"  First  to  be 
scholiir,  tlien  to  be  fellovv,  and  after  my  departure  from 
thee,  thou  calledst  me  again  to  a  masfership  of  a  right 
worsh'pful  college.  I  thank  thee,  my  loving  mother,  for 
all  this  thy  kindness,  and  1  pray  God  that  his  laws,  and 
the  sincere  gospel  of  Christ,  may  ever  be  truly  taught 
and  f.iithfully  learned  in  thee. 

"  Farewell  Pembroke  Hall,  of  late  mine  own  college, 
my  cur?  and  my  charge  :  wh:it  case  thou  art  in  now,  God 
knoweth,  1  know  not  well.  Thou  wast  ever  noted  since 
I  knew  thee,  which  is  not  thirty  years  ago,  to  be  studi- 
ous, well  learned,  and  a  great  setter  forth  of  Christ's 
gospel,  and  of  God's  true  word;  so  I  found  thee,  and, 
blessed  be  God,  so  I  left  thee,  indeed.  Woe  is  me  for  thee, 
mine  own  dear  college,  if  ever  thou  suffer  thyself  by 
any  means  to  be  brought  from  that  trade.  In  thy  orchard 
(the  walls,  buts,  and  trees,  if  they  could  speak  would 
bear  me  witness),  I  learned  without  book  almost  all  St. 
Paul's  epistles,  yea,  and  I  ween  all  the  canonical 
epistles,  save  only  the  book  of  Revelation.  Of  which 
study,  although  in  time  a  great  part  did  depart  from  me, 
yet  the  sweet  smell  thereof  I  trust  I  shall  carry  with  me 
into  heaven  ;  for  the  profit  thereof  I  think  I  have  felt  in 
all  my  life  time  ever  after,  and  I  ween  of  late  (whether  they 
abide  now  or  not  I  cannot  tell)  there  were  them  that  did 
the  like.  The  Lord  grant  that  this  zeal  and  love  towards 
that  part  of  God's  word,  which  is  a  key  and  true  com- 
mentary to  all  the  holy  scriptures,  may  ever  abide  in  that 
college  so  long  as  the  world  shall  endure. 

"  From  Cambridge  I  was  called  into  Kent  by  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Thomas  Cranmer,  that  most 
reverend  father  and  man  of  God,  and  of  him  by  and  by 
sent  to  be  vicar  of  Heme,  in  East  Kent,  Wherefore, 
farewell.  Heme,  thou  worshipful  and  wealthy  ])arish,  the 
first  cure  whereunto  I  was  called  to  ])reach  God's  word. 
Thou  hast  heard  from  my  mouth  oft-times  the  word  of  God 
preached,  not  after  the  popish  manner,  but  after  Christ's 
gospel  :  oh,  that  the  fruit  had  answered  to  the  seed. 
And  yet  I  must  acknowledge  me  to  be  thy  debtor  for  the 
doctrine  of  the  Lord  s  Supper,  which  at  that  time  I 
acknowledge  God  had  not  revealed  unto  me  :  but  I  bless 
God  for  all  that  godly  virtue  and  zeal  of  God's  word, 
which  the  Lord  by  preaching  of  his  word  did  kindle 
manifestly  both  in  the  heart  and  in  the  life  and  works 
of  that  godly  woman  there,  my  Lady  Phines,  the  Lord 
grant  that  his  word  took  like  effect  there  in  many  others 
more. 

"  Farewell,  thou  cathedral  cliurch  of  Canterbury,  the 
metropolitan  see  whereof  I  once  was  a  member.  To 
speak  things  pleasant  unto  thee  I  dare  not  for  danger  of 
conscience,  and  displeasure  of  my  Lord  God,  and  to 
say  what  lieth  in  my  heart  w-ere  now  too  much,  and  I 
fear  were  able  to  do  thee  now  but  little  good.  Never- 
theless, for  the  friendship  I  have  found  in  some  there, 
and  for  charity  sake,  1  wish  thee  to  be  washed  clean  of 
all  worldliness  and  ungodliness,  that  thou  mayest  be 
found  of  God  after  thy  name,  Christ's  Church,  in  deed  and 
ut  truth. 

"  Farewell  Rochester,  sometime  my  cathedral  see,  in 
whom,  to  say  the  truth,  I  did  find  much  gentleness  and 
obedience,  and  I  trust  thou  wilt  not  say  the  contrary,  but 
1  did  use  it  to  God's  glory,  and  unto  thine  own  profit  in 
God.  O,  that  thou  hadst  and  mightest  liave  continued 
and  gone  forward  in  the  trade  of  (Jod's  law  wherein  I 
did  leave  thee  ;  then  thy  charge  and  burden  should  not 
have  been  so  terrible  and  dangerous,  as  I  suppose  verily 
it  is  like  to  be,  alas !   in  the  latter  day. 

"  To  Westminster,  other  advertisement  in  God  I  have 
not  now  to  say,  than  I  have  said  before  to  the  cathedral 


church  of  Canterbury,  and  so  God  give  thee  of  his  grace, 
that  thou  mayest  learn  in  deed  and  in  truth  to  please  him 
after  his  own  laws  :  and  thus  fare  you  well. 

"  O  London,  London,  to  whom  now  may  I  speak  in 
thee,  or  whom  shall  I  bid  farewell  ?  Shall  1  speak  to  the 
prebendaries  of  St.  Paul's.'  Alas,  all  that  loved  God's 
word,  and  were  the  true  setters  forth  thereof,  are  now  (as 
I  hear  say)  some  burned  and  slain,  some  exiled  and 
banished,  and  someholden  in  hard  prison,  and  apjjointed  ' 
daily  to  be  put  to  most  cruel  death  for  Christ's  gos))el 
sake.  As  for  the  rest  of  them,  I  know  they  could  never 
brook  me  well,  nor  could  I  ever  delight  in  them. 

"  Shall  I  speak  to  the  see  thereof,  wherein  of  late  I 
was  placed,  almost,  for  the  space  of  three  years .' 
But  what  may  I  say  to  it,  being  (as  I  hear  say  I  ara) 
deposed  and  expelled  by  judgment  as  an  unjust  usurper  of 
that  room.  O  judgment,  judgment!  Can  this  be  just 
judgment  to  condemn  the  chief  minister  of  God's  word, 
the  pastor  and  bishop  of  the  diocese,  and  never  bring  him 
into  judgment,  that  he  might  have  heard  what  crimes 
were  laid  to  his  charge,  nor  ever  suffer  him  to  have 
any  place  or  time  to  answer  for  himself  .'  Thinkest  thou 
that  hereafter,  when  true  justice  shall  have  place,  this 
judgment  can  ever  be  allowed  either  of  God  or  man .' 
Well,  as  for  the  cause  or  whole  matter  of  my  deposition, 
and  tlie  spoil  of  my  goods  which  thou  possesses!  yet,  I 
refer  it  unto  God  who  is  a  just  judge  ;  and  I  beseech 
God,  if  it  be  his  pleasure,  that  that  which  is  but  ray 
personal  wrong,  be  not  laid  to  thy  charge  in  the  latter 
day,  this  only  I  can  pray  for. 

"  O  thou  now  wicked  and  bloody  see,  why  dost  thou 
set  up  again  many  altars  of  idolatry,   which  by  the  word 
of  God   were  justly  taken  away  ?     Why  hast  thou  over- 
thrown the  Lord's  table  .'    Why  dost  thou  daily  delude 
thy  people,  masking  in  thy  masses  instead  of  the  Lord's 
holy  supper,  which  ought  to  be  common  as  well  (saith 
Chrysostom,  yea,  the  Lord  himself),  to  the  people  as  to 
the   priest .'     How  darest  thou    deny  to  the   people  of 
Christ,   contrary   to  his  express   commandment  in  the 
gospel,  his  holy  cup  ?    Why  babblest  thou  to  the  people   ' 
the  Common   Prayer  in   a  strange  tongue,  wherein  St. 
Paul   commandeth,  in  the   Lord's    name,  that  no    man 
should   speak  before  the  congregation,  except  it  should 
be  by  and  by  declared  in  their  common  tongue,  that 
all    might  be    edified  ?     Nay,    hearken    thou    whore    of 
Babylon,   thou   wicked  limb  of  Antichrist,  thou  bloody  >; 
wolf,  why  slayest  thou   down,   and  makest  havoc  of  the 
prophets   of   God  ?      Why    murderest    thou    so    cruelly  - 
Christ's  poor  silly  sheep,  who  will  not  hear  thy  voice, 
because   thou  art  a  stranger,  and  will  follow  none  other  i 
but  their  own  pastor,  Christ,  his  voice  ?     Thinkest  thou  .'. 
to  escape,  or  that  the  Lord  will  not  require  the  blood  of  - 
his  saints  at  thy  hands  ?     Thy  God,  which  is  the  work  ■ 
of  thy  hands,  and  whom  thou  sayest  thou  hast  power  to   . 
make,   that   thy  deaf  and   dumb  God   (I  say)  will  not   , 
indeed,  nor  can  (although  thou  art  not  ashamed  to  call 
him  thy  Maker)  make  tliee  to  escape  the  revenging  hand   . 
of  the  High  and  Almighty  God.     But  be  thou  assured, 
that  the  living  Lord,  our  Saviour  and  Redeemer,  who 
sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  his  Father  in  glory,  he  seeth 
all  thy  wicked  ways  and  cruelty  done  to  his  dear  members, 
and  he  will  not  forget  his  holy  ones,  and  his  hands  shalt 
thou  never  escape.     Instead  of  my  farewell  to  thee,  now 
I  say,   Fie  upon  thee,  fie  upon  thee,   and  all  thy  false 
prophets. 

"  Yet  thou,  O  London,  I  may  not  leave  thee  thus. 
Although  thy  episcopal  see,  now  being  joined  in  league 
with  the  seat  of  Satan,  thus  hath  now  both  handled  me 
and  the  saints  of  God,  yet  I  do  not  doubt,  but  in  that 
great  city  there  are  many  privy  mourners,  who  do  daily 
mourn  for  that  mischief,  who  never  did  nor  shall  consent 
to  that  wickedness,  but  do  detest  and  abhor  it  as  the 
ways  of  Satan.  But  these  privy  mourners  here  I  will 
pass  by,  and  bid  them  farewell  with  their  fellows  here- 
after, when  the  place  and  occasion  shall  more  conve- 
niently require.  Among  the  worshipful  of  the  city,  and 
especially  which  were  in  office  of  mayoralty,  yea,  and  in 
other  cities  also,  (whom  to  name  now  it  shall  not  be 
necessary),  in  the  time  of  my  ministry,  which  was  from  ( 
the  latter  part  of  Sir  Rowland  Hill's  year,   unto   Sir 


A.D    1555.] 


BISHOP  RIDLEY'S  FAREWELL  LETTER  TO  HIS  FRIENDS. 


859 


George  Barnes's  year,  and  a  great  part  thereof,  I  do 
ncknowledge  that  I  found  no  small  humanity  and  gentle- 
ness as  I  thought  :  but,  to  say  the  truth,  that  I  do 
r.steem  above  all  others  for  true  christian  kindness, 
w'lich  is  shewed  in  God's  cause,  and  done  for  his  sake. 
"Wherefore,  O  Dobs,  Dobs,  alderman  and  knight,  thou 
in  thy  year  didst  win  my  heart  for  evermore,  for  that 
honourable  act,  that  most  blessed  work  of  God,  of  the 
erection  and  setting  up  of  Christ's  holy  hospitals,  and 
truly  religious  houses,  which  by  thee,  and  through  thee 
were  begun.  For  though,  like  a  man  of  God,  when  the 
matter  was  moved  for  the  relief  of  Christ's  poor  weak 
members,  to  be  holpen  from  extreme  misery,  hunger, 
and  famine,  thy  heart,  I  say,  was  moved  with  pity,  and 
as  Christ's  high  houourable  officer  in  that  cause,  thou 
callest  together  thy  brethren,  the  aldermen  of  the  city, 
before  whom  thou  breakest  the  matter  for  the  poor ;  thou 
didst  plead  their  cause,  yea,  and  not  only  in  thine  own 
person  thou  didst  set  forth  Christ's  cause,  but  to  further 
the  matter,  thou  broughtest  me  into  the  council  chamber 
of  the  city  before  the  aldermen  alone,  whom  thou  hadst 
assembled  there  together  to  hear  me  speak  what  I  could 
say,  as  an  advocate  by  office  and  duty,  in  the  poor  man's 
cause.  The  Lord  wrought  with  thee,  and  gave  thee 
the  consent  of  thy  brethren  ;  whereby  the  matter  was 
brought  to  the  common  council,  and  so  to  the  whole 
body  of  the  city  ;  by  whom,  with  an  uniform  consent, 
it  was  committed  to  be  drawn,  ordered,  and  devised,  by 
a  certain  number  of  the  most  wise,  and  politic  citizens, 
endued  also  with  godliness,  and  with  ready  hearts  to 
set  forward  such  a  noble  act,  as  could  be  chosen  in  all 
the  whole  city ;  and  they,  like  true  and  faithful  ministers, 
both  to  their  city  and  their  master  Christ,  so  ordered, 
devised,  and  brought  forth  the  matter,  that  thousands 
of  poor  members  of  Christ,  who  else  for  extreme  hunger 
and  misery  would  have  famished  and  perished,  shall  be 
relieved,  holpen,  and  brought  up,  and  shall  have  cause 
to  bless  the  aldermen  of  that  time,  the  common  council, 
and  the  whole  body  of  the  city,  but  especially  thee,  O 
Dobs,  and  those  chosen  men,  by  whom  this  honourable 
work  of  God  was  begun  and  wrought,  and  that  so  long 
throughout  all  ages,  as  that  godly  work  shall  endure  ; 
which  I  pray  Almighty  God  may  be  ever  unto  the  world's 
end.     Amen. 

"  And  thou,  O  Sir  George  Barnes,  the  truth  is  to  be 
confessed  to  God's  glory,  and  to  the  good  example  of 
others,  thou  wast  in  thy  year  not  only  a  furtherer  and 
continuer  of  that  which  before  thee  by  thy  predecessor 
was  well  begun  ;  but  also  didst  labour  so  to  have  per- 
fected the  work,  that  it  should  have  been  an  absolute 
thing  and  perfect  spectacle  of  true  charity  and  godliness 
unto  all  Christendom.  Thine  endeavour  was  to  have  set 
up  a  house  of  occupations,  both  that  all  kind  of  poverty, 
being  able  to  work,  should  not  have  lacked  whereupon 
profitably  they  might  have  been  occupied  to  their  own 
relief,  and  to  the  profit  and  commodity  of  the  common- 
wealth of  the  city,  and  also  to  have  retired  thither  the 
poor  children  brought  up  in  the  hospitals,  when  they 
had  come  to  a  certain  age  and  strength,  and  also  all 
those  who,  in  the  hospitals  aforesaid,  had  been  cured  of 
their  diseases.  And  to  have  brought  this  to  pass,  thou 
obtainest,  not  without  great  diligence  and  labour,  both  of 
thee  and  of  thy  brethren,  and  of  that  godly  King  Ed- 
ward, that  christian  and  peerless  prince's  hand,  his 
princely  palace  of  Bridewell,  and  what  other  things  to 
the  performance  of  the  same,  and  under  what  condition 
it  is  not  unknown.  That  this  thine  endeavour  hath  not 
had  like  success,  the  fault  is  not  in  thee,  but  in  the  con- 
dition and  state  of  the  time,  which  the  Lord  of  his  in- 
finite mercy  vouchsafe  to  amend  when  it  shall  be  his 
gracious  will  and  pleasure. 

"  Farewell  now,  all  you  citizens  that  are  of  God,  of 
what  state  and  condition  soever  you  be.  Undoubtedly 
in  London  you  have  heard  God's  word  truly  preached. 
My  heart's  desire  and  daily  prayer  shall  be  for  you,  as 
for  whom,  for  my  time,  I  know  to  my  Lord  God  I  am 
accountable,  that  ye  never  swerve,  neither  for  loss  of 
life  nor  worldly  goods,  from  God's  holy  word,  and  yield 
unto  antichrist :  whereupon  must  needs  follow  the  ex- 
treme displeasure  of  God,  and  the  loss  both  of  your 


bodies  and  souls  into  perpetual  damnation  for  ever- 
more. 

"  Now  that  I  have  gone  through  the  pla  es  where  I 
have  dwelt  any  space  in  the  time  of  my  pilgrimage  here 
upon  earth,  remembering  that  for  the  space  of  King 
Edward's  reign,  which  was  for  the  time  of  m.ne  o  fice  in 
the  sees  of  London  and  Rochester,  1  was  a  membjr 
of  the  upper  house  of  parliament  ;  therefore,  seeing  my 
God  hath  given  me  leisure,  and  the  remembrance  tliere- 
of,  I  will  bid  my  lords  of  the  temporalty  farewell.  They 
shall  have  no  just  cause,  by  God's  grace,  to  take  what 
I  intend  to  say  in  ill  j)art.  As  for  the  spiritua'.  pr .lacy 
that  now  is,  1  have  nothing  to  say  to  thim,  e.\c  pt  i 
should  repeat  again  a  great  part  of  what  1  have  said 
before  now  already  to  the  see  of  London.  To  you, 
therefore,  my  lords  of  the  temporalty,  will  I  speak,  and 
this  would  I  have  you  first  to  understand,  that  when  I 
wrote  this,  I  looked  daily  when  I  should  be  called  to  the 
change  of  this  life,  and  thought  that  this  my  writing 
would  not  come  to  your  knowledge,  before  the  time  of 
the  dissolution  of  my  body  and  soul  should  be  expired  ; 
and  therefore  know  ye,  that  I  had  before  mine  eyes  only 
the  fear  of  God,  and  christian  charity  toward  you,  which 
moved  me  to  write  ;  for  of  you  hereafter  I  look  not  in 
this  world  either  for  pleasure  or  displeasure.  If  my  talk 
shall  do  you  never  so  much  pleasure  or  profit,  you  can- 
not promote  me  ;  nor  if  I  displease  you,  can  you  hurt 
me,  or  harm  me,  for  I  shall  be  out  of  your  reach.  Now 
therefore,  if  you  fear  God,  and  can  be  content  to  hear 
the  talk  of  him  that  seeketh  nothing  at  your  hands,  but 
to  serve  God,  and  to  do  you  good,  hearken  to  what  I 
say.  I  say  unto  you,  as  St.  Paul  said  to  the  Galatians  ; 
I  wonder  my  lords  what  hath  bewitched  you,  that  ye  so 
suddenly  are  fallen  from  Christ  unto  auticlirist,  — from 
Christ's  gospel  unto  man's  traditions, — from  the  Lord 
that  bought  you,  unto  the  bishop  of  Rome.  I  warn 
you  of  your  peril ;  be  not  deceived,  except  you  will  be 
found  willingly  consenters  unto  your  own  death.  For  if 
you  think  thus  ;  —  we  are  laymen,  this  is  a  matter  of 
religion,  we  follow  as  we  are  taught  and  led ;  if  our 
teachers  and  governors  teach  us  and  lead  us  amiss,  the 
fault  is  in  them,  they  shall  bear  the  blame. — My  lords, 
this  is  true,  I  grant  you,  that  both  the  false  teachers, 
and  the  corrupt  governor,  shall  be  punished  for  the 
death  of  their  subjects,  whom  they  have  falsely  taught 
and  corruptly  led ;  yea,  and  his  blood  shall  be  required 
at  their  hands  :  but  yet,  nevertheless,  shall  the  subject 
die  the  death  himself  also ;  that  is,  he  shall  also  be 
damned  for  his  own  sin  ;  for  if  the  blind  lead  the  blind, 
Christ  saith,  not  the  leader  only,  but  both  shall  fall  into 
the  ditch.  Shall  the  synagogue  and  the  council  of  the 
Jews,  think  you,  which  forsook  Christ,  and  consented  to 
his  death,  therefore  be  excused,  because  Annas  and 
Caiaphas,  with  the  Sribes  and  Pharisees  and  their  clergy, 
did  teach  them  amiss  ?  yea,  and  also  Pilate  their  governor 
and  the  emperor's  lieutenant,  by  his  tyranny,  did  with- 
out cause  put  him  to  death.  Forsooth  no,  my  lords,  no. 
For  notwithstanding  that  corrupt  doctrine,  or  Pilate's 
washing  of  his  hands,  neither  or  both  shall  excuse  either 
that  synagogue,  or  council,  or  Pilate  ;  but  at  the 
Lord's  hand,  for  the  effusion  of  that  innocent  blood,  on 
the  latter  day  all  shall  drink  of  the  deadly  draught. 
You  are  wise,  and  understand  what  I  mean  ;  therefore  I 
will  pass  over  this,  and  return  to  tell  you  how  you 
are  fallen  from  Christ  to  his  adversary  the  bishop  of 
Rome. 

"  And  lest,  my  lords,  you  may  peradventure  think, 
thus  barely  to  call  the  bishop  of  Rome  Christ's  adver- 
sary, or,  to  speak  in  plain  terms,  to  call  him  antichrist, 
that  it  is  done  in  mine  anguish,  and  that  I  do  but  rage, 
and  as  a  desperate  man,  do  not  care  what  I  say,  or  upon 
whom  1  do  rail ;  therefore  that  your  lordships  may  per- 
ceive my  mind,  and  thereby  understand  that  I  speak  the 
words  of  truth  and  sobriety  (as  St.  Paul  said  unto  Festus) 
be  it  known  unto  your  lordships  all,  that  as  concerning 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  I  neither  hate  the  person  nor  the 
place.  For  I  assure  your  lordships,  the  living  Lord 
Ijeareth  me  witness,  before  whom  I  speak,  I  do  think 
many  a  good  and  holy  man,  many  martyrs  and  saints  of 
God  have  sat  and  taught  in  that  place  Christ's  gospel 


860 


BISHOP  RIDLEY'S  FAREWELL  LETTER  TO  HIS  FRIENDS. 


[Book  XI. 


truly,  which  therefore  justly  may  be  called  apostolical ; 
that  is,  they  were  true  disciples  of  the  apostles,  and  also 
that  church  and  congregation  of  christians  was  a  right 
apostolic  church  :  yea,  and  that  certain  hundred  years 
after  the  same  was  first  erected  and  builded  upon  Christ, 
by  the  true  apostolical  doctrine  taught  by  the  mouths  of 
the  apostles  themselves.  If  ye  will  know  how  long  that 
was,  and  how  many  hundred  years,  to  be  curious  in  point- 
ing the  precise  number  of  the  years,  I  will  not  be  too 
bold,  but  thus  I  say;  so  long  and  so  many  hundred  years 
as  that  see  d\A  truly  teach  and  preach  that  gospel,  that 
religion  exercised  that  power,  and  ordered  every  thing 
by  those  laws  and  rules  which  that  see  received  of 
the  apostles,  and  (as  Tertullian  saith)  the  apostles  of 
Christ,  and  Christ  of  God,  so  long,  I  say,  that  see  might 
well  have  been  called  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul's  chair  and 
see,  or  rather  Christ's  chair,  and  the  bishop  thereof  apos- 
tolic, or  a  true  disciple  and  successor  of  the  apostles, 
and  a  minister  of  Christ. 

"  But  since  the  time  that  that  see  hath  degenerated 
from  the  rule  of  truth  and  true  religion,  which  it  received 
of  the  apostles  at  the  beginning,  and  hath  preached 
another  gospel  ;  hath  set  up  another  religion  ;  hath  ex- 
ercised another  power,  and  hath  taken  upon  it  to  order 
and  rule  the  church  of  Christ  by  other  strange  laws, 
canons,  and  rules,  than  ever  it  received  of  the  apostles, 
or  the  apostles  of  Christ,  which  things  it  doth  at  this 
day,  and  hath  continued  so  doing,  alas,  alas,  for  too  long 
a  time  ;  since  the  time,  I  say,  that  the  state  and  con- 
dition of  that  see  hath  thus  been  changed,  in  truth  it 
ought  of  duty  and  of  right  to  have  the  names  changed, 
both  of  the  see  and  of  the  sitter  therein.  For  under- 
stand, my  lords,  it  was  neither  for  the  privilege  of  the 
place  or  person,  that  that  see  and  the  bishops  thereof 
were  called  apostolic ;  but  for  the  true  rule  of  Christ's 
religion,  which  was  taught  and  maintained  in  that  see 
at  the  first,  and  of  those  godly  men.  And  therefore,  as 
truly  and  justly  as  that  see  then,  for  that  true  rule  of 
religion,  and  consanguinity  of  doctrine  with  the  religion 
and  doctrine  of  Christ's  apostles,  was  called  apostolic, 
so  as  truly  and  as  justly,  for  the  contrariety  of  religion 
and  diversity  of  doctrine  from  Christ  and  his  apostles, 
that  see  and  bishop  thereof,  at  this  day  both  ought  to  be 
called,  and  are  indeed,  antichristian. 

"  The  see  is  the  see  of  Satan,  and  the  bishop  of  the 
same,  that  maintaineth  the  abominations  thereof,  is  an- 
tichrist himself  indeed.  And  for  the  same  causes  this 
see  at  this  day  is  the  same  which  St.  John  calleth  in  his 
Revelations  Babylon,  or  the  whore  of  Babylon,  and  spiri- 
tual Sodom  and  Egypt,  the  mother  of  fornication,  and 
of  tl)e  abominations  upon  the  earth.  And  with  this 
whore  doth  spiritually  commit  most  abominable  adultery 
before  God,  all  those  kings  and  princes,  yea,  and  all 
nations  of  the  earth  which  do  consent  to  her  abomina- 
tions, and  use  or  practise  the  same  ;  that  is  (of  the 
innumerable  multitude  of  them,  to  rehearse  some  for 
example's  sake)  her  dispensations,  her  pardons  and 
pilgrimages,  her  invocation  of  saints,  her  worshipping 
of  images,  her  false  counterfeit  religion  in  her  monkery 
iind  friarage,  and  her  traditions,  whereby  God's  laws  are 
defiled  ;  as  her  massing  and  false  ministering  of  God's 
word  and  the  sacraments  of  Christ,  clean  contrary  to 
Christ's  word  and  the  apostles'  doctrine,  whereof  in 
particular  I  have  touched  something  before  in  my  talk 
had  with  the  see  of  London,  and  in  other  treatises  more 
at  large  :  wherein  (if  it  shall  please  God  to  bring  the 
same  to  light),  it  shall  appear,  I  trust,  by  God's  grace, 
plainly  to  the  man  of  God,  and  to  him  whose  rule  in 
judgment  of  religion  is  God's  word,  that  that  religion, 
that  rule  and  order,  that  doctrine  and  faith  which  this 
whore  of  Babj'lon,  and  the  beast  whereupon  she  doth 
sit,  maintaineth  at  this  day  with  all  violence  of  fire 
and  sword,  with  spoil  and  banishment  (according  to 
Daniel's  prophesy),  and  finally,  with  all  falsehood, 
death,  hypocrisy,  and  all  kind  of  ungodliness,  are  as 
clean  contrary  to  God's  word,  as  darkness  is  unto 
light,  or  light  unto  darkness  ;  white  to  black,  or  black 
to  white ;  or  as  Belial  unto  Christ,  or  Christ  unto  an- 
tichrist himself. 

"  I  know,  my  lords,  and  foresaw  when   I  wrote  this, 


that  so  many  of  you  as  should  see  this  my  writing,  not 
being  before  endued  with  the  spirit  of  grace,  and  the 
light  of  God's  word,  so  many,  I  say,  would  at  these  my 
words  lord-like  stamp  and  spurn,  and  spit  thereat.  But 
sober  yourselves  with  patience,  an  be  still,  and  know  ye 
that  in  my  writing  of  this,  my  mind  was  none  other,  but 
in  God,  as  the  living  God  doth  bear  me  witness,  both  to 
do  you  profit  and  j)leasure.  And  otherwise,  as  for  your 
displeasure,  by  that  time  this  shall  come  to  your  know 
ledge,  I  trust,  by  God's  grace,  to  be  in  the  hands 
and  protection  of  the  Almighty,  my  heavenly  Father, 
and  the  living  Lord,  which  is,  as  St.  John  saith,  the 
greatest  of  all,  and  then  1  shall  not  need,  I  trov,  to 
fear  what  any  lord,  no,  nor  what  king  or  prince  can  do 
unto  me. 

"  My  lords,  if  in  times   ))ast  you  have  been  contented 
to  hear  me,  sometimes  in  matters  of  religion  before  the 
prince  in  the  pul})it,  and  in  the  pai-liament-house,  and 
have  not   seemed  to   have   despised    what    1    ha\e    said 
(when  as  else  if  ye  had  perceived  just  0(;ca.sion,  ye  niight 
then  have   siis]iec;ted  me   in  my  talk,  though  it  had  been 
reasonable,  either  from  desire  of  vvorldly  gain,  or  fear  of 
displeasure,)  how  liath  then  your  lordships  more  cause  to 
hearken  to  my  word,  and  to   hear   nie   patiently,  seeing 
now  ye  cannot  justly  think  of  me,  being  in  this  case  ap- 
pointed to  die,  and  looking  daily  when  I  shall  be  called  to 
come  before  the  Internal  Judge,  otherwise  but  that  1  only 
study  to  serve  my  Lord  Gcd,  and  to  say  that  thing  which  I 
am   persuaded- assuredly  by   God's   word  shall  and  doth 
please  him,  and  profit  all  them  to  whom  God  shall  give 
grace  to  hear  and  believewhat  I  do  say?  And  I  dosav,even 
that  I  have  said  heretofore,  both  of  the  see  of  Rome  and 
of  the  bishoj)   thereof,    I   mean  after  this  tlieir  present 
state  at  this  day,  wherein  if  ye  will  not  believe  the  minis- 
ters of  God,  and  true  preachers  of  his  word,  verily  I  de- 
nounce unto  you  in  the  word  of  the  Lord,  except  ye  do 
repent  betime,  it  shall  turn  to   your  confusion,  and  to 
your  grief  on  the  latter  day.     Forget  not  what  I  say,  my 
lords,  for  God's  sake,  forget  not,  but  remember  it  upoi| 
your  bed.     For   I   tell  you,  moreover,  as  1  know  I  must 
be  accoimtable  of  this  my  talk,  and  of  my  speaking  thus, 
to  the  eternal   Judge,  who  will  judge   nothing  amiss,  SO 
shall  you  be   accountable   of  your  duty  in  hearing,  and 
you  siiall  be   charged,  if  ye  will  not   hearken  to    God's 
word,  for  not  obeying  the  truth.     Alas  !  my  lords,  how 
chanceth  this,  that  this  matter  is  now  anew  again  to  be 
persuaded  unto  you  ?     Who  would  have  thought  of  late, 
but  your  lordshijis  had  been  persuaded  indeed  sufficiently, 
or  that  you  could  ever    have  agreed  so   uniformly  with 
one  consent  to   the   overthrow  of  the  usurpation  of  the    '; 
bishop  of  Rome  ?     If  that  matter  were  then  but  a  mat-    ! 
ter  of  policy  wherein  the  prince  must  be  obeyed  ;  how  is 
it  now  made  a  matter  wherein,  as  your  clergy  saith  now,    > 
and  so  saith  the  pope's  laws  indeed,  standeth  the  unity     i 
of  the  catholic  church,  and  a  matter  of  necessity  of  our 
salvation  .'     Hath  the  lime,  being  so  short  since  the  death 
of  the  two  last  kings,  Henry  vni.  and  Edward  his  son, 
altered  the  nature  of  the  matter  .'     If  it  have  not,  but 
was  of  the  same  nature, and  danger  before  God   then,  as 
it  is  now,  and  be  now  (as  it  is  said  by  the  pope's  laws, 
and  the  instructions  set  forth  in  English  to  the  curates  of 
the   diocese  of  York)    indeed   a  matter    of  necessity  to 
salvation  ;  how  then  chanced  it  that  ye  were  all,  ()  my 
lords  !   so   light  and   so  little  fixed  upon   the    catholic 
faith,  and  the  unity  thereof,  without  which  no  man  can 
be  saved,  as  for  your  princes'  pleasures,  which  were  but 
mortal  men,  to  forsake  the  unity  of  your  catholic  faith ;  that 
is,  to  forsake  Christ  and  liis  gospel?     And  furthermore, 
if  it  were  both  then,  and  now  is  so  necessary  to  salvation, 
how  chanced  it  also  that  ye,  all  the  whole  body  of  the 
parliament   agreeing  with  you,  did  not  only  abolish  and 
exj)el  the  bishop   of  Rome,  but  also  did  abjure  him  in 
your  own  persons,  and  did  decree  in  your  acts  great  oaths 
to  be  taken  of  both  the  spiritualty  and  temporalty,  who- 
soever  should  enter   into    any  weighty   and  chargeable 
oflice  in  the  commonwealth  ?     But  on  the  other  side,  if 
the  law  and  decree  which  maketh  the  supremacy  of  the 
see  and  bishop  of  Rome   over  the  universal  church  of 
Christ,  be  a  thing  of  necessity  required  unto  salvation 
by    an  antichristian  law     as    it    is  indeed,    and    such 


A.D.  1555.]         BISHOP  RIDLEY'S  LAMENTATION  ON  THE  STATE  OF  ENGLAND. 

inbtnictioiis  as  are  given  to  the  diocese  of  York,  be  indeed 
a  settins;  forth  of  the  power  of  the  beast  of  Babylon,  by 
the  craft  and  falsehood  of  his  false  prophets  (as  by  truth, 
compared  to  God's  word,  and  truly  judged  by  the  same, 
it  shall  plainly  appear  that  they  are),  then,  my  lords, 
never  think  otherwise,  but  the  day  shall  come  when  you 
shall  be  cliarged  with  this  your  undoing  of  that  which 
once  ye  had  well  done,  and  with  this  your  perjury  and 
breach  of  your  oath,  which  oath  was  done  in  judgment, 
justice,  and  truth,  agreeable  to  God's  law.  The  whore 
of  Babylon  may  well  for  a  time  dally  with  you,  and  make 
you  so  drunken  with  the  wine  of  her  dispensations  and 
promises  of  pardon,  that  for  drunkenness  and  blindness 
ye  may  think  yourselves  safe-  But  be  you  assured,  when 
the  living  Lord  shall  try  the  matter  by  the  fire,  and 
judge  it  according  to  liis  word,  then  all  her  abominations 
shall  appear  what  they  are,  then  my  lords  (I  give 
your  lordships  warning  iii  time),  repent  ye  if  ye  will  be 
happy,  and  love  your  own  souls'  health  ;  repent,  I  say, 
or  else  without  all  doubt,  ye  shall  never  escape  the 
hands  of  the  living  Lord,  for  the  guilt  of  your  perjury, 
and  breach  of  your  oath.  As  ye  have  banquetted  with 
the  harlot  in  the  fornication  of  her  dispensations,  par- 
dons, idolatry,  and  such  like  abominations  ;  so  shall  ye 
drink  with  her  (except  ye  repent  betimes)  of  the  cup  of 
the  Lord's  indignation  and  everlasting  wrath,  which  is 
prepared  for  the  beast,  his  false  prophets,  and  all  their 
partakers.  For  he  that  is  partner  with  them  in  their 
abominations,  must  also  be  partner  with  them  in  their 
plagues,  and  in  the  latter  day  shall  be  thrown  with  them 
into  the  lake  burning  with  brimstone  and  unquenchable 
fire.  Thus  fare  ye  well,  my  lords  all.  I  pray  God  give 
you  understanding  of  his  blessed  will  and  pleasure,  and 
make  you  to  believe  and  embrace  the  truth,  Amen." 


8C1 


A  lamentation  of  Bishop  Ridley  for  the  change  of  re- 
ligion in  England. 

"  Alas,  what  misery  is  thy  church  brought  unto,  O 
].,ord,  at  this  day  !  Where  of  late  the  word  of  the  Lord 
was  truly  preached,  was  read  and  heard  in  every  town, 
in  every  church,  in  every  village,  yea,  and  almost  in 
every  honest  man's  house,  alas,  now  it  is  banished  out  of 
the  whole  realm.  Of  late,  who  was  not  taken  for  a  lover 
of  God's  word,  for  a  reader,  for  a  ready  hearer,  and  for 
a  learner  of  the  same  ?  And  now,  alas,  who  dare  bear 
any  open  countenance  towards  it,  but  such  as  are  content 
in  Christ's  cause,  and  for  his  word's  sake  to  stand  to  the 
danger  and  loss  of  all  they  have .' 

Of  late  there  was  to  be  found,  many  of  every  age,  of  every 
degree  and  kind  of  people,  that  gave  their  diligence  to 
learn,  as  tliey  could,  out  of  God's  word,  the  articles  of 
the  Christian  faith,  the  commandments  of  God,  and  the 
Lord's  prayer  :  the  babes  and  young  children  were  taught 
these  things  of  their  parents,  of  their  masters,  and  weekly 
of  their  curates  in  every  church  :  and  the  aged  folk, 
who  had  been  brought  up  in  blindness,  and  in  ignorance 
of  those  things,  which  every  Christian  is  bound  to  know, 
when  otherwise  they  could  not,  yet  they  learned  the 
same  by  often  hearing  the  children  and  servants  repeating 
the  same  :  bat  now,  alas,  and  alas  again,  the  false  pro- 
phets of  Anticiirist,  which  are  past  all  shame,  do  openly 
preach  in  pulpits  unto  the  people  of  God,  that  the  cate- 
chism is  to  be  counted  heresy  ;  whereby  their  old  blind- 
ness is  brought  home  again  :  for  the  aged  are  afraid  of 
the  higher  powers,  and  the  youth  is  abashed  and  ashamed, 
even  of  that  which  they  have  learned,  though  it  be  God's 
word,  and  dare  no  more  meddle. 

"  Of  late  in  every  congregation  throughout  all  England 
prayer  and  petition  was  made  unto  God,  to  be  delivered 
from  the  tyranny  of  the  Bishop  of  Rome,  and  all  his 
detestable  enormities  ;  from  all  false  doctrine  and  heresy  ; 
and  now,  alas,  Satan  hath  persuaded  England  by  his 
falsehood  and  craft,  to  revoke  her  old  godly  prayer,  to 
recant  the  same,  and  provoke  the  fearful  wrath  and  indig- 
nation of  God  upon  her  own  head. 

"  Of  late  by  straight  laws  and  ordinances,  with  the 
consent  of  the  nobles  and  commonalty,  and  full  agree- 
ment and  counsel  of  the  prelates  and  clergy,  was  banished 
hence  the  beast  of  Babylon ;  with  laws,  I  say,  and  with 


oaths  and  all  means  that  then  could  he  devised  for  so 
godly  a  ))urpose  :  but  now,  alas,  all  these  laws  are 
trodden  under  foot  ;  the  nobles,  the  commonalty,  the 
prelates  and  clergy,  are  quite  changed,  and  all  those 
oaths,  though  they  were  made  in  judgment,  justice,  and 
truth,  and  the  matter  never  so  good,  doth  no  more  hold 
than  a  bond  of  rushes  or  of  barley  straw  ;  nor  jjublic 
perjury  no  more  feareth  them  than  a  shadow  upon  the 
wall. 

"  Of  late  it  was  agreed  in  England  on  all  hands, 
according  to  St.  Paul's  doctrine,  and  Christ's  command- 
ment, as  St.  Paul  saith  plainly,  that  nothing  ought  to  be 
done  in  the  church,  in  the  public  congregation,  but  in 
that  tongue  which  the  congregation  can  understand,  that 
all  might  be  edified  thereby,  whether  it  were  common 
prayer,  administration  of  the  sacrament,  or  any  other 
thing  belonging  to  the  public  ministry  of  God's  holy  and 
wholesome  word  :  but,  alas,  all  is  turned  upside  down, 
St.  Paul's  doctrine  is  put  apart,  Christ's  commandment 
is  not  regarded  :  for  nothing  is  heard  commonly  in  the 
church  but  a  strange  tongue,  that  the  people  doth  not 
understand. 

"  Of  late  all  men  and  women  were  taught  after  Christ's 
doctrine,  to  pray  in  that  tongue  which  they  could  under- 
stand, that  they  might  pray  with  their  heart  that  which 
they  should  speak  with  their  tongue  :  now,  alas,  the 
unlearned  people  is  brought  in'o  that  blindness  again,  to 
think  that  they  pray,  when  they  speak  with  their  tongue 
they  caimot  tell  what,  nor  whereof  their  hearts  is  no- 
thing mindful  at  all,  for  that  it  can  understand  never 
a  whit  thereof. 

"  Of  late  the  Lord's  supper  was  duly  administered 
and  taught  to  be  made  common  to  all  that  are  true 
Christians  with  thanksgiving  and  setting  forth  of  the 
Lord's  death  and  passion  unt.l  his  returning  again  to 
judge  both  quick  and  dead :  but  now,  alas,  the  Lord's 
table  is  quite  overthrown,  and  that  which  ought  to  be 
common  to  all  godly,  is  made  private  to  a  few  ungodly, 
without  any  kind  of  thanksgiving,  or  any  setting  forth 
of  the  Lord's  death  at  all,  that  the  people  is  able  to 
understand. 

"  Of  late  all  that  were  endued  with  the  light  of  grace, 
of  understanding  of  God's  holy  mysteries,  did  bless  God 
who  had  brought  them  out  of  that  horrible  blindness  and 
ignorance,  whereby  in  times  past  being  seduced  by 
Satan's  subtleties,  they  believed  that  the  sacrament  was 
not  the  sacrament,  but  the  thing  itself  whereof  it  is  a  sa- 
crament,  that  the  creature  was  the  creator,  and  that  the 
thing  which  hath  neither  life  nor  sense  (alas,  such  was 
the  horrible  blindness)  was  the  Lord  himself,  which  made 
the  eye  to  see,  and  hath  given  all  senses  and  under- 
standing unto  man  :  but  now,  alas,  England  is  returned 
again  like  a  dog  to  her  own  vomit,  and  is  in  a  worse 
case  than  ever  she  was  :  for  it  had  been  better  never  to 
have  known  the  truth,  than  to  forsake  the  truth  once 
received  and  known  ;  and  now,  not  only  that  light  is 
turned  into  darkness,  and  God's  grace  is  received  in  vain, 
but  also  laws  of  death  are  made  by  high  court  of  Parlia- 
ment, masterfully  to  maintain  by  sword,  fire,  and  all 
kind  of  violence  that  heinous  idolatry,  wherein  that  ado- 
ration is  given  unto  the  lifeless  and  dumb  creature, 
which  is  only  due  unto  the  everlasting  God  :  yea,  they 
say  they  can,  and  do  make  of  bread  both  man  and  God, 
by  their  transubstantiation,  O  wicked  men,  and  Satan's 
own  brood. 

"  Of  late  was  the  Lord's  cup  at  his  table  distributed 
according  to  his  own  commandment,  by  his  express 
words  in  the  gospel,  as  well  to  the  laity  as  to  the  clergy, 
which  order  Christ's  church  observed  so  many  hundred 
years  after,  as  all  the  ancient  ecclesiastical  writers  do 
testify,  without  contradiction  of  any  one  of  them,  that 
can  be  shewed  unto  this  day ;  but  now,  alas,  not  only 
the  Lord's  commandment  is  broken,  his  cup  is  denied 
to  his  servants,  to  whom  he  commandeth  it  should  be 
distributed,  but  also  with  the  same  is  set  up  a  new  blas- 
phemous kind  of  sacrifice  to  satisfy  and  pay  the  price  of 
sins  both  of  the  living  and  of  the  dead,  to  the  great  and 
intolerable  contumely  of  Christ  our  Saviour,  his  death 
and  passion,  which  was  and  is  the  one  only  sufficient  and 
everlasting  available  sacrifice,  satisfactory  for  all  the  elect 


862 


BISHOP  RIDLEY'S  LAMENTATION  ON  THE  STATE  OF  ENGLAND. 


[Book  XI. 


of  God,  from   Adam  the  first,  to  the  last  that  shall  be 
born  in  the  end  of  the  world. 

"  Of  late  the  commandment  of  God,  '  Thou  shalt  not 
make  thee  any  graven  image,  nor  any  likeness  of  any 
thing  that  is  in  heaven  above,  or  that  is  in  the  earth  be- 
neath, or  that  is  in  the  waters  beneath  the  earth  ;  thou 
shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to  them,  nor  serve  them  :' 
(Deut.  V.  8,  9.)  This  commandment  of  God,  I  say,  was 
graven  almost  every  where  in  churches,  and  learned  of 
every  body  both  young  and  old  ;  whereupon  images  that 
provoked  the  simple  and  ignorant  people  unto  idolatry, 
as  the  wise  man  saith,  were  taken  out  of  the  churches, 
and  straightly  forbidden  that  any  should  any  where 
either  bow  down  to  them  or  worship  them  ;  but  now,  alas, 
God's  holy  word  is  blotted  and  rased  out  of  churches, 
and  stocks  and  stones  are  set  up  in  the  place  thereof. 
God  commanded  his  word  so  to  be  ordered,  that  it  might 
be  had  in  continual  remembrance  at  all  times,  and  in 
every  place  ;  and  on  the  other  side  he  forbade  images  and 
idols  so  to  be  either  made  or  set  in  any  place,  where  any 
should  bow  down  or  worship  them  ;  but  now,  alas,  that 
which  God  commandeth  is  not  looked  upon,  and  that 
which  he  forbiddeth,  is  masterfully  maintained  by  false- 
hood and  craft,  and  wickedly  upholden. 

"  Of  late  all  ministers  that  were  admitted  to  the  public 
office  and  ministry  of  God's  holy  word,  in  their  admis- 
sion made  a  solemn  profession  before  the  congregation, 
that  they  should  teach  the  people  nothing,  as  doctrine, 
necessary  to  attain  eternal  salvation,  but  that  which  is 
God's  own  holy  word,  or  may  be  thereon  grounded 
without  any  doubt ;  whereby  vanished  and  melted  away 
of  themselves  many  vain,  yea,  wicked  traditions  of  man, 
as  wax  before  the  fire  ;  but  now,  at  one  brunt,  they  are 
revived,  and  are  in  full  hope  also  to  return  again  in  as 
great  strength  as  ever  they  have  been.  And  how  can 
any  man  look  for  any  otlier  thing,  but  when  you  have 
received  the  head,  you  must  also  receive  the  whole  body 
withall,  or  else  how  can  the  head  abide  ?  The  head, 
under  Satan,  of  all  mischief,  is  Antichrist  and  his  brood, 
the  same  is  he  which  is  the  Babylonish  beast.  The 
beast  is  he  whereupon  the  whore  sitteth.  The  whore  is 
that  city,  saith  St.  John,  in  plain  words,  which  hath  em- 
pire over  the  kings  of  the  earth.  This  whore  hath  a 
golden  cup  of  abomination  in  her  hand,  whereof  she 
maketh  to  drink  the  kings  of  the  earth  ;  and  of  the  wine 
of  this  harlot  have  all  nations  drunk,  yea,  and  kings  of 
the  earth  have  committed  fornication  with  her  ;  and  mer- 
chants of  the  earth,  by  virtue  of  her  pleasant  merchan- 
dise, have  been  made  rich. 

"  Now,  what  city  is  there  in  all  the  whole  world 
that,  when  St.  John  wrote,  ruled  over  the  kings  of  the 
earth  ?  or  what  city  can  be  read  of  in  any  time  that,  of 
tlie  city  itself,  challenged  the  empire  over  the  kings  of  the 
earth,  but  only  the  city  of  Rome,  and  that  since  the 
usurpation  of  that  see  hath  grown  to  her  full  strength  ? 
And  is  it  not  read,  that  the  old  and  ancient  writers 
understand  St.  Peter's  former  Epistle  to  be  written  at 
Rome,  and  it  to  be  called  of  him  in  the  same  epistle  in 
plain  terms  Babylon  ?  By  the  abomination  thereof  I 
understand  all  the  whole  trade  of  the  Romish  religion, 
under  the  name  and  title  of  Christ,  which  is  contrary  to 
the  only  rule  of  all  true  religion,  that  is,  God's  word. 
What  word  of  God  hath  that  wicked  woman  for  the 
maintenance  of  her  manifold  abominations,  and  to  set  to 
sale  such  merchandise,  wherewith  (alas)  the  madness  of 
man  the  wicked  harlot  hath  bewitched  almost  the  whole 
world  .'  Did  not  St.  Peter,  the  very  true  apostle  of 
Christ  (of  whom  this  vile  harlot  beareth  herself  so 
high,  but  falsely  and  without  all  just  cause)  did  not  he, 
I  say,  give  all  the  world  warning  of  her  pelf  and  trash, 
of  her  false  doctors  and  apostles,  after  this  manner  in 
his  latter  epistle  ?  '  But  there  were  false  prophets  also 
among  the  people,  even  as  there  shall  be  false  teachers 
among  you,  who  privily  shall  bring  in  damnable  heresies, 
even  denying  the  Lord  that  bought  them,  and  bring 
upon  thrniselves  swift  destruction.  And  many  shall 
follow  their  pernicious  ways  ;  by  reason  of  whom  the 
way  of  truth  shall  be  evil  spoken  of.  And  through 
covetousness  shall  they  with  feigned  words  make  mer- 
chandise of  you  :'  (2  Pet.  ii.  1 — 3.)     And  doth  not  St. 


John  likewise  in  his  Revelation,  after  he  hath  reckoned 
up  a  long  catalogue  of  this  mystical  merchandise,  at  tl,e 
last  (as  though  he  would  knit  uj)  all  his  plain  words 
without  any  mystery  at  all,  setting  out  the  whore's  mer- 
chandise), reckon  up  amongst  the  rest,  and  concludeth 
saying,  '  and  the  souls  of  men  too  ?'  Whereupon,  I  prav 
you  else  rose  this  true  proverb  in  Latin,  '  all  things  for 
money  are  set  to  sale  at  Rome.'  Was  not  that  a  worthy 
commendation  of  Christ's  vicar  in  earth,  that  was  written 
of  our  holy  father,  one  of  the  Alexanders,  a  Bishop  ot 
Rome,  in  Latin  .' 

"  '  Vendit  Alexander  cruces,  altaria,  Christum  : 
Vendere  jure  potest  ;  emerat  ille  prius.' 
"  These  two  verses  in  Latin  I   have  read  thus  trans- 
lated into  English   rhyme  :  — 

"  '  Alexander  our  holy  father  the  Pope  of  Rome, 

Selleth  for  money  both  right  and  doom  : 
And  all  kind  of  holiness  the  holy  father  doth  not  stick, 

To  set  to  sale,  ready  money  for  to  get. 
And  eke  Christ  himself  he  dare  be  bold. 

To  chop  and  change  for  silver  and  gold. 
And  why  should  any  think  this  to  be  sore  ? 

For  what  doth  he  sell  but  that  he  bought  before.' 
"  I  grant  these  verses  to  be  light  gear  ;  and  the  verse 
is  but  rude  ;  but,  alas !  such  conditions  were  more 
wicked  and  lewd  than  any  wit  could  express.  If  these 
had  been  but  the  faults  of  one  or  a  few  in  number,  they 
had  been  less  pernicious,  and  might  have  been  taken  for 
personal  crimes,  and  not  to  be  imputed  unto  that  see  ; 
but  now,  alas  !  the  matter  is  more  than  evident  to  all 
that  have  godly  understanding,  that  these  crimes  are 
grounded  upon  laws,  are  established  by  custom,  and  se* 
forth  by  all  kind  of  wicked  doctrine,  falsehood,  and 
craft  ;  and  therefore  now  are  not  to  be  esteemed  for  any 
one  man's,  or  a  fevv  men's  personal  crimes,  but  are  now 
by  laws,  custom,  and  doctrine  incorporated  into  that 
wicked  see,  and  maketh  indeed  the  body  of  the  beast 
whereupon  the  abominable  whore  doth  sit. 

"  But  you  would  know  which  are  those  merchandises 
which  I  said  this  whore  setteth  for  to  sell,  for  which  all 
her  false  prophets,  with  all  their  jugglings  and  crafty 
glosses,  cannot  bring  one  jot  of  God's  word.  Surely, 
surely,  they  are  not  only  all  these  abominations  which 
are  come  into  the  church  of  England  already  (whereof  I 
have  spoken  somewhat  before),  but  also  an  innumer- 
able rabblement  of  abominations  and  wicked  abuses, 
which  now  must  needs  follow ;  as  popish  pardons,  pil- 
grimages, Romish  purgatory,  Romish  masses.  Placebo' 
and  Diric/e,  with  trentals  and  Scala  Cceli,  dispensations 
and  immunities  from  all  godly  discipline,  laws,  and  good 
order,  pluralities,  unions,  and  toiies  qnoties,  with  a 
thousand  more.  Now  shall  come  in  the  flattering  friars, 
and  the  false  pardoners,  and  play  their  old  pranks  and 
knavery  as  they  were  wont  to  do.  Now  shall  you  have 
(but  of  the  see  of  Rome  only,  and  that  for  money), 
canonizing  of  such  saints  as  have  stood  stout  in  the 
pope's  cause,  shrining  of  relics,  and  from  any  kind  of 
wickedness  (if  you  will  pay  well  for  it),  clear  absolu- 
tion a  pana  et  culpa,  for  thousands  of  years,  yea,  and 
at  every  poor  bishop's  hand  and  suffragan,  ye  shall  have 
hallowing  of  churches,  chapels,  altars,  siiper-altars, 
chalices,  and  of  all  the  whole  household  stuflF  and  adorn- 
ment which  shall  be  used  in  the  church  after  the  Ro- 
mish manner,  for  all  these  things  they  must  be  esteemed 
of  such  high  price,  that  they  may  not  be  done  but  by  a 
consecrated  bishop  only.  O  Lord,  all  these  things  are 
such  as  thy  apostles  never  knew.  As  for  conjuring 
(they  call  it  hallowing,  but  it  is  conjuring  indeed)  of 
water  and  salt,  of  christening  of  bells,  and  such  like 
things,  what  need  I  to  speak  ?  for  every  priest  that  can 
but  read,  hath  power,  they  say,  not  only  to  do  that,  but 
also  hath  such  power  over  Christ's  body,  as  to  make 
both  God  and  man,  once  at  least  every  day,  of  a  wafer 
cake. 

"  After  the  rehearsal  of  the  said  abominations,  and 
remembrance  of  a  number  of  many  more,  which,  the 
Lord  knoweth,  grieveth  me  to  think  upon,  and  were  too 
long  to  describe  ;  when  I  consider  on  the  other  side  the 
eternal  word  of  God  that  abideth  for  ever,  and  the  undefiled 


A.D.  1555.] 


DEATH  OF  GARDINER,  BISHOP  OF  WINCHESTER. 


8C3 


law  of  the  Lord  which  turneth  the  soul  from  all  wicked- 
ness, and  giveth  wisdom  unto  the  innocent  babes,  I 
mean  that  milic  that  is  without  all  guile,  as  St.  Peter 
doth  call  it ;  that  good  word  of  God,  that  word  of  truth 
which  must  be  graven  within  the  heart,  and  then  is  able 
to  save  men's  souls  ;  that  wholesome  seed,  not  mortal, 
but  immortal,  of  the  eternal  and  everla-iting  God, 
whereby  the  man  is  born  anew,  and  made  the  child  of 
God;  that  seed  of  God,  whereby  the  man  of  God  so  be- 
ing born,  cannot  sin,  as  John  saith  ;  (he  meaneth  so 
long  as  that  seed  doth  abide  in  him)  that  holy  scripture 
which  hath  not  been  devised  by  the  wisdom  of  man,  but 
taught  from  heaven  by  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  which  is  profitable  to  teach,  to  reprove,  to  cor- 
rect, to  instruct,  and  to  give  order  in  all  righteousness, 
that  the  man  of  God  may  be  whole  and  sound,  ready  to 
perform  every  good  work  :  when,  I  say,  I  consider  this 
holy  and  wholesome  true  word,  that  teacheth  us  truly 
our  bounden  duty  towards  our  Lord  God  in  every  point, 
what  his  blessed  will  and  j)leasure  is,  what  his  infinite 
great  goodness  and  mercy  is,  what  he  hath  done  for  us, 
how  he  hath  given  us  his  own  only  dearly  beloved  Son 
to  die  for  our  salvation,  and  by  him  hath  sent  us  the 
revelation  of  his  blessed  will  and  pleasure,  what  his 
eternal  word  directeth  us  both  to  believe,  and  also  to  do, 
and  hath  for  the  same  purpose  inspired  the  holy  apostles 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  sent  them  abroad  into  all 
the  world,  and  also  made  them  and  other  disciples  of 
Christ  inspired  by  the  same  Spirit,  to  write  and  leave 
behind  them  the  same  things  that  they  taught  (which, 
as  they  did  proceed  of  the  Spirit  of  truth,  so  by  the  con- 
fession of  all  them  that  ever  were  endued  with  the  Spirit 
of  God,  were  sufficient  to  the  obtaining  of  eternal  salva- 
tion) ;  and  likewise  when  I  consider,  that  all  that  man 
doth  profess  in  his  regeneration  when  he  is  received  into 
the  holy  catholic  church  of  Christ,  and  is  now  to  be  ac- 
counted for  one  of  the  lively  members  of  Christ's  own 
body,  all  that  is  grounded  upon  God's  holy  word,  and 
standeth  in  the  profession  of  that  faith  and  obedience  of 
those  commandments  which  are  all  contained  and  com- 
prised iu  God's  holy  word  ;  and,  furthermore,  ^hea  I 
consider  whom  our  Saviour  Christ  pronounceth  in  his 
gospel  to  be  blessed,  and  to  whom  Moses  giveth  his 
benedictions  in  the  law,  what  ways  the  law,  the  pro- 
phets, the  psalms,  and  all  holy  scriptures,  both  new  and 
old,  do  declare  to  be  the  ways  of  the  Lord,  what  is  good 
for  man  to  obtain  and  abide  in  God's  favour,  which  is 
that  faith  that  justifieth  before  God,  and  what  is  that 
charity  that  doth  pass  and  excel  all,  which  be  the  pro- 
perties of  heavenly  wisdom,  and  which  is  that  undefiled 
religion  which  is  allowed  of  God,  which  things  Christ 
himself  calleth  the  weighty  matters  of  the  law,  what 
thing  is  that  which  is  only  available  in  Christ,  and  what 
knowledge  is  that  that  St.  Paul  esteemed  so  much,  that 
he  counted  himsslf  only  to  know,  what  shall  be  the 
manner  of  the  extreme  judgment  of  the  latter  day,  who 
shall  judge,  and  by  what  he  shall  judge,  and  what 
shall  be  required  at  our  hands  at  that  fearful  day,  how 
all  things  must  be  tried  by  the  fire,  and  that  that  only 
shall  stand  for  ever  which  Christ's  words  shall  allow, 
which  shall  be  the  judge  of  all  flesh  to  give  sentence 
upon  all  flesh,  and  every  living  soul,  either  of  eternal 
damnation,  or  of  everlasting  salvation,  from  which  sen- 
tence there  shall  be  no  place  to  appeal,  no  wisdom  shall 
serve  to  delude,  nor  any  power  to  withstand  or  revoke  : 
when,  I  say,  I  consider  all  these  things,  and  refer  to  the 
same  again  and  again  all  those  ways  wherein  standeth 
the  substance  of  the  Romish  religion  (whereof  I  spake 
before),  it  may  be  evident  and  easy  to  perceive,  that 
these  two  ways,  these  two  religions,  the  one  of  Christ, 
the  other  of  the  Romish  see,  in  these  latter  days  are  as 
far  distant  the  one  from  the  other,  as  light  and  darkness, 
good  and  evil,  righteousness  and  unrighteousness,  Christ 
and  Belial.  He  that  is  hard  of  belief,  let  him  note  and 
weigh  well  with  himself  the  places  of  holy  scriptures 
which  refer  to  these  things,  and  whereupon  this 
is  grounded,  and  by  God's  grace  he  may  receive 
some  light.  And  unto  the  contemner  I  have  nothing 
now  to  say,  but  to  rehearse  the  saying  of  the  prophet 
Isaiah,  which  St.  Paul  spake  to  the  Jews  in  the  end  of 


the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  After  he  had  expounded  to 
them  the  truth  of  God's  word,  and  declared  unto  them 
Christ  out  of  the  law  of  Moses  and  the  prophets,  from 
morning  to  night,  he  said  unto  them  that  would  not  be- 
lieve, '  Well  spake  the  Holy  (ihost,  by  Esaias  the 
prophet,  unto  our  fathers,  saying,  go  unto  this  peo- 
ple, and  say,  hearing  ye  shall  hear,  and  shall  not  under- 
stand ;  and  seeing  ye  shall  see,  and  not  ))ei'ceive  :  for 
the  heart  of  this  people  is  waxed  gross,  and  their  ears 
are  dull  of  hearing,  and  their  eyes  have  they  closed  ;  lest 
they  should  see  with  their  eyes,  and  hear  with  their  ears, 
and  understand  with  their  heart,  and  should  be  con- 
verted, and  I  should  heal  them,'  (Acts  xxviii.  2C,  27.) 

"  Alas  !  England,  alas  !  that  this  heavy  plague  of  God 
should  fall  upon  thee.  Alas  1  my  dearly  beloved  coun  ■ 
try,  what  thing  is  it  now  that  may  do  thee  good  .'  Un- 
doubtedly thy  plague  is  so  great,  that  it  is  utterly  incur- 
able, but  by  the  bottomless  mercy  and  infinite  power  of 
Almighty  God.  Alas  !  my  dear  country,  what  hast  thou 
done,  that  thou  hast  provoked  the  wrath  of  GoJ,  and 
caused  him  to  pour  out  his  vengeance  upon  thee  for 
thine  own  deserts.  Canst  tiiou  be  content  to  hear  thy 
faults  told  thee.'  Alas!  thou  hast  heard  oft,  and 
wouldst  never  amend.  England,  thy  faults  of  all  de- 
grees and  sorts  of  men,  of  magistrates,  of  the  ministers, 
and  of  the  common  people,  were  never  more  plainly 
told  since  thou  baredst  that  name,  than  thou  didst  hear 
them  of  late,  even  before  the  magistrates  in  King  Ed- 
ward's days,  but  thou  heardest  them  only,  and  didst 
amend  never  a  whit.  For  even  of  thy  greatest  magis- 
trates, some  (the  king's  highness  then,  that  innocent, 
that  godly-hearted  and  peerless  young  christian  prince 
excepted)  evermore  behaved  unkindly  and  ungently  to 
those  that  went  about  most  busily,  and  most  whole- 
somely to  cure  their  sore  backs,  spurned  privily,  and 
would  not  spare  to  speak  evil  of  them,  even  unto  the  prince 
himself,  and  yet  would  they  towards  the  same  preachers 
outwardly  bear  a  jolly  countenance  and  a  fair  face." 

There  was  much  other  matter  in  this  treatise  of  Doc- 
tor Ridley,  which  for  its  length  we  omit. 

TTie  Death  of  Stephen  Gardiner,  Bishop  of  Winchester. 

The  month  after  the  burning  of  bishops  Ridley  and 
Latimer,  which  was  the  month  of  November,  Stephen 
Gardiner,  bishop  and  chancellor,  a  man  hated  of  God  and 
all  good  men,  ended  his  wretched  life.  Concerning  the 
qualities,  nature,  and  disposition  of  this  man,  so  as 
somewhat  has  been  declared  before  in  the  history  of  King 
Edward's  reign,  I  shall  need  therefore  the  less  novv  to 
write  about  it.  He  came  from  the  town  of  Bury,  in 
Suffolk,  and  was  brought  up  in  Cambridge  ;  his  under- 
standing, capacity,  memory,  and  other  eudownients  of 
nature  were  not  to  be  complained  of,  if  he  had  well  used 
and  rightly  applied  the  same  ;  for  through  this  prompt- 
ness, he  profited  not  a  little  in  studies ;  at  first  in  the  civil 
law,  then  in  languages,  and  in  those  arts  and  faculties 
which  had  any  prospect  to  dignity  and  preferment.  Be- 
sides other  helps  of  nature,  memory  rather  than  dili- 
gence of  study  was  useful  to  him. 

To  these  gifts  and  qualities  were  joined  again  his  great 
or  greater  vices,  which  not  so  much  burdened  him,  as 
made  him  burdensome  to  the  whole  realm.  He  was  of 
a  proud  spirit,  and  high-minded  in  his  own  opinion  and 
conceit,  flattering  himself  too  much  ;  in  wit,  crafty  and 
subtle  ;  toward  his  superiors  flattering  and  fair  spoken, 
to  his  inferiors  fierce ;  against  his  equals  stout  and  envious, 
if  in  judgment  and  sentence  he  any  thing  withstood  him. 
Upon  his  estimation  and  fame  he  stood  too  much,  more 
than  was  meet  for  a  man  of  his  calling,  whose  profeseion 
was  to  be  crucified  to  the  world,  which  made  him  so 
obstinate  in  maintaining  whatever  he  had  once  begun. 

As  to  divinity,  he  was  so  variable,  wavering  with  time 
and  circumstances,  that  no  one  could  tell  what  to  make 
of  him.  If  his  doings  and  writings  were  according  to 
his  conscience,  no  man  can  rightly  say  whether  he  was 
a  right  protestant  or  papist.  If  he  wrote  otherwise  than 
he  thought,  for  fear,  or  to  bear  with  time,  then  he  was  a 
double  deep  dissembler  before  God  and  man,  to  say  and 
unsay,  to  write  and  unwrite,  to  swear  and  forswear  as  ho 
3k 


8«'.4 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  JOHN  WEBBE,  GEORGE  ROPER,  ETC.  [Book  XI. 


(lifl  For  first,  in  the  beginning  of  Queen  Anne's  time, 
who  was  so  forward  or  so  busy  in  the  matter  of  the  king's 
divorce  as  Steplien  Gardiner,  who  was  first  sent  to  Rome, 
and  then  to  the  emperor,  as  chief  agent  in  the  behalf  of 
tlie  Luly  Anne  ?  Again,  at  the  abolishing  of  the  Pope, 
who  so  ready  to  swear,  or  so  vehement  to  write  against 
the  Pope  as  he,  as  not  only  by  his  sermons,  but  also  by 
his  book  "  De  Obedientia"  may  appear  ?  He  so  uttered 
his  judgment  in  writing  against  the  usurped  supremacy 
of  the  Pope,  that  coming  to  Lovaine  afterward,  he  was 
there  accounted  a  person  excommunicated,  and  a  schis- 
matic, so  that  he  was  not  permitted  in  their  church  to 
say  mass  ;  and,  moreover,  in  their  public  sermons  they 
openlv  cried  out  against  him. 

And  thus  he  long  continued  firm  and  forward,  so  that 
Winchester  was  a  favourite  during  all  tlie  reign  of  Queen 
Anne.  After  her  decease,  time  by  little  and  little  car- 
ried him  away,  till  at  length  the  emulation  of  Cromwell's 
estate,  and  especially  for  his  so  much  favouring  Bonner 
(whom  Winchester  at  that  time  could  not  bear),  made 
him  an  enemy  both  against  him  and  his  religion  :  till 
again,  in  King  Edward's  days,  he  began  a  little  to  abate 
from  certain  points  of  popery,  and  to  turn  somew^hat  to 
the  gospel,  as  both  by  his  sermon  before  King  Edward, 
and  also  by  his  subscribing  to  certain  articles,  may  ap- 
pear :  and  this  was  a  half  turn  of  Stephen  Gardiner 
from  popery  again  to  the  gospel ;  and  no  doubt  he  would 
liave  further  turned,  had  not  the  unlucky  decay  of  the 
duke  of  Somerset  turned  him  away  from  true  divinity 
to  jjlain  popery  ;  in  which  he  continued  a  cruel  persecu- 
tor to  his  death. 

But  whatever  he  was,  he  is  now  gone,  and  I  refer  him 
to  his  Judge,  to  whom  he  shall  stand  or  fall.  As  con- 
cerning his  death,  I  would  they  who  were  present  would 
testify  to  us  what  they  saw.  This  we  have  all  to  think, 
that  his  death  happened  so  opportunely,  that  England 
has  cause  to  give  thanks  to  the  Lord  :  not  so  much  for 
tlie  great  injury  he  had  done  in  times  past  in  perverting 
his  princes,  in  bringing  in  the  six  articles,  in  murdering 
God's  saints,  in  defacing  Christ's  sincere  religion,  &c. 
but  also  and  especially,  because  he  had  thought  to  have 
brought  to  pass  the  death  of  our  noble  queen  that  now  is, 
Elizabeth.  For  whatever  danger  of  death  she  was  in,  it 
no  doubt  proceeded  from  this  bishop,  who  was  the  cause 
of  it.  And  if  it  be  certain  what  we  have  heard,  that 
when  her  highness  was  in  the  Tower,  a  writ  came  down 
from  some  of  the  council,  for  her  execution,  it  is  out  of 
controversy,  that  wily  Winchester  was  the  only  framer  of 
that  instrument,  who  in  that  one  day  had  brought  this 
whole  realm  into  woeful  ruin,  had  not  the  Lord's  most 
gracious  council,  through  one  Bridges,  the  lieutenant, 
coming  in  haste  to  the  queen,  certified  her  of  the  matter, 
and  prevented  his  bloody  devices.  For  which,  thanks 
be  to  our  Lord  and  Saviour  in  the  congregations  of  all 
English  churches.     Amen. 

Of  things  uncertain,  I  must  speak  uncertainly,  for  want 
of  fuller  information.  But  as  Bonner,  Story,  Thornton, 
Harpsfield,  Dunning,  with  others,  were  occupied  in  put- 
ting the  poor  branches  of  God's  saints  to  death,  so  this 
bishop  for  his  part  bent  all  his  devises,  and  had  spent 
all  his  power  in  assailing  the  root,  and  in  casting  up 
such  a  platform  to  build  his  popery  upon,  as  he  thought 
should  have  stood  for  ever.  But,  as  I  said  before,  of 
things  uncertain  I  can  speak  but  uncertainly.  Where- 
fore as  touching  the  maimer  and  order  of  his  death, 
how  rich  he  died,  what  words  he  spake,  what  little  re- 
pentance he  shewed,  &c.,  all  this  1  leave  it  to  the  know- 
ledge of  them  which  know  it  better. 

Having  thus  given  the  reader  an  account  of  Gardiner's 
history,  we  will  leave  him  to  his  great  Judge,  and  return 
again  to  the  history  of  the  residue  of  Christ's  martyrs, 
as  now  in  order  follows  : 

The  Burning  of  John  Wehhe,  George  Roper,  and  Gregory 
Parke,  at  Canterbury. 

After  the  death  and  constant  martyrdom  of  the  two 
most  worthy  champions  and  standard-bearers  of  Christ's 
army,  Doctor  Nicholas  Ridley,  and  Master  Hugh  Lati- 
mer, followed  the  martyrdom  of  three  other  stout  and 


bold  soldiers,  John  Webbe,  George  Roper,  and  Gregory 
Parke. 

John  Webbe  was  brought  before  the  bishop  of  Dover 
on  the  16th  of  September,  and  had  propounded  unto  him 
such  articles  as  were  commonly  administered  by  Bonner  ; 
and  being  commanded  to  depart,  and  to  deliberate  with 
himself  upon  the  matter  against  the  next  appearance,  he 
made  answer,  that  he  would  no  otherwise  say,  by  God's 
grace,  than  he  had  already  said,  which  was  this  :  "  As  to 
the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body,  I  do  believe,"  said  he, 
"  it  to  be  left  to  his  church,  in  commemoration  of  his 
death  and  passion,  until  his  coming  again.  So  that  it  is 
left  in  remembrance  of  his  body,  and  not  by  the  words  of 
consecration  made  his  body,  really,  substantially,  and 
the  same  body  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ;  I 
utterly  deny  that.'' 

After  this,  besides  other  times,  on  the  third  day  of 
October,  John  Webbe,  and  George  Roper,  and  Gregory 
Parke,  were  brought  all  three  together  before  the  judges ; 
who  there  and  then  agreeing,  and  steadfastly  allowing 
the  former  answer  made  before  by  Webbe,  were  by  the 
bloody  prelates  adjudged  heretics,  and  about  the  end  of 
the  same  month,  or  in  the  latter  end  of  November,  thev 
were  taken  together  and  brought  out  of  prison  to  the 
place  of  martyrdom.  By  the  way  going  to  the  stake, 
they  said  certain  psalms  mournfully. 

Roper  was  a  young  man,  of  a  fresh  colour,  courage, 
and  complexion  ;  the  other  two  were  somewhat  more 
elderly,  all  going  in  white  linen.  Roper,  at  his  coming  to 
tlie  stake,  putting  off  his  gown,  took  a  great  lea]).  So 
soon  as  the  flame  was  about  him,  he  put  out  botli  his 
arms  from  his  body  like  a  cross,  and  so  stood  stead- 
fast, continuing  in  that  manner,  not  plucking  his  arms 
in,  till  the  fire  had  consumed  them,  and  burnt  them  off. 

And  thus  these  martyrs  of  Christ  being  brought  to  the  ' 
stake,  and  there  compassed  about  with  a  chain,  were 
burnt  and  consumed  all  three  together  in  one  fire,  at ' 
Canterbury,  abiding  most  patiently  their  torments,  and 
counting  themselves  happy  and  blessed  of  the  Lord,  that 
they  were  made  worthy  to  suffer  for  Christ's  gospel 
sake. 

William  Wiseman. 

On  the  13th  of  December,  in  the  Lollard's  Tower, 
died  William  Wiseman,  a  clothworker  of  London,  where 
he  was  in  prison  and  bonds  for  the  gospel  and  word  of 
God.     How  he  died  is  not  fully  certain. 

After  William  was  departed,  as  is  said,  in  the  Tower, 
the  holy  Roman  churchmen  cast  him  out  into  the  tu  Ids, 
commanding  that  no  man  should  bury  him,  according  as 
their  manner  is  to  do  with  all  such  as  die  in  li'^e  sort, 
whom  they  account  as  profsne,  and  worthy  of  no  burial, 
but  to  be  cast  to  dogs  and  birds. 

James  Gore. 

In  the  same  month,  about  the  7th  of  December,  de- 
ceased also  James  Gore,  in  the  prison  at  Colchester,  laid 
there  in  bonds  for  the  truth  of  God's  word. 

The  History  of  John  Philpot. 

Next  follows  the  martyrdom  of  John  Philpot,  of  whom 
partly  you  heard  before  in  the  beginning  of  Queen  Mary's 
time,  in  the  disputation  in  the  convocation-house.  He 
was  of  an  honourable  house,  a  knight's  son,  born  in 
Hampshire,  brought  up  in  the  new  college  in  Oxford, 
where  he  studied  the  civil  law,  besides  other  liberal  arts, 
especially  the  languages,  as  the  Hebrew,  &c.  In  know- 
ledge he  was  eminent  and  happy,  of  a  singular  courage, 
in  spirit  fervent,  in  religion  zealous,  and  also  well  prac- 
tised and  exercised  in  it ;  of  nature  and  condition  plain 
and  open,  far  from  all  flattery,  farther  from  all  hypocrisy 
and  dissimulation.  What  his  learning  was,  his  own  exa- 
minations, penned  by  his  own  hand,  can  declare. 

From  Oxford,  de.sirous  to  see  other  countries,  he  went 
over  into  Italy,  and  places  thereabouts,  where,  coming 
from  Venice  to  Padua,  he  was  in  danger,  through  a 
Franciscan  friar  accompanying  him  in  his  journey,  who, 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


865 


coTin"  to  Padua,  sought  to  accuse  him  of  heresy.     At 
length"  returning  into  England,  as  the  time  gnve  more 
i  boldness  to  him  in  the  days  of  King  Edward,   he  had 
I  some  conflicts  with  Gardiner,  the  bishop  of  Winchester. 
After  that,  he  was   made   archdeacon  of  Winchester, 
under  Doctor  Poinet,   who   succeeded  Gardiner  in   that 
bishopric.     Thus,  during  the  time  of  King  Edward,   he 
,  continued  to  the  no  small  profit  of  those  parts.  When  that 
'.  blessed   king  was  taken  away,  and  Mary  his  sister  came 
'  in,  whose  study  was  wholly  to  alter  the  state  of  religion 
I  in  the  woful  realm  of  England,  first  she  caused  a  con- 
vocation of  the  prelates  and  learned  men  to  be  congre- 
gated to  accomplish  her  desire. 

In  which  convocation,  Master  Philpot  being  present,  he 
'  according  to  his  degree,  with  a  few  others,  sustained  the 
cause  of  the  gospel  manfully  against  the  adversaries  ; 
for  which,  notwithstanding  the  liberty  of  the  house  had 
■  been  promised  before,  he  was  called  to  account  before 
Bishop   Gardiner,    the    chancellor,   being   his   ordinary. 
From  thence  he  was  removed  to  Bonner,  and  other  com- 
missioners, with  whom  he  had  many  conflicts,  as  may 
appear  in  his  examinations,  written  by  himself. 
i 

•  TAeFirsf  Examination  of  John  Philpot  before  the  Queen's 
Commissioners,  Master  Cholinley,  Master  Roper,  and 
Doctor  Story,  and  one  of  the  Scribes  of  the  Arches, 
at  Newgate  Sessions -Hall,  October  2,  1555. 

;  "  Doctor  Story,  before  I  was  called  into  an  inner  par- 
jlour  where  they  sat,  came  out  into  the  hall  where  I  was, 
to  view  me,  among  others  thit  were  there  ;  and  passing 
by  me,  said,  '  Ha,  Master  Philpot ;'  and,  in  returning 
iramediattly  again,  staid  opposite  to  me,  beholding  me, 
aiid  saying  that  I  was  well  fed  indeed. 

"  PU'lpot. — '  If  I  be  fat,  and  in  good  liking,  Master 
Doctor,  it  is  no  marvel,  since  I  have  been  shut  up  in 
l>rison  this  twelve  months  and  a  half,  in  a  close  corner. 
I  am  come  to  know  your  pleasure  wherefore  you  have 
sent  for  me.' 

"  Stoiy. — '  We  hear  that  thou  art  a  suspected  person, 
'and  of  heretical  opinions,  and  therefore  we  have  sent  for 
thee.' 

"  Piii!jK)t. — '  I  have  been  in  prison  thus  long,  only 
upon  (hs  ocivision  of  a  disputation  made  in  the  convoca- 
(tion-house,  and  upju  suspicion  of  setting  forth  the  re- 
(port  of  it.' 

1  "  Story. — '  If  thou  wilt  revoke  it,  and  become  an  ho- 
liiest  man,  thou  shalt  be  set  at  liberty,  and  do  right  well ; 
lor  els3  thou  shalt  be  committed  to  the  bishop  of  London. 
How  sayest  thou,  wilt  thou  revoke  it  or  not  ?' 
'  "  Philpot. — '  I  have  already  answered  in  this  behalf  to 
'mine  ordinary.' 

"  Story. — '  If  thou  answerest  thus  when  thou  comest 
ibefore  us  anon,  thou  shalt  hear  more  of  our  minds  ;'  and 
iwith  that  he  went  into  the  parlour,  and  I  within  a  little 
'while  after  was  called  in. 

"  The  Scribe. — '  Sir,  what  is  your  name  .'' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  name  is  John  Philpot.' 

"  Story. — ■'  This  man  was  archdeacon  of  Winchester, 
of  Doctor  Poinet's  presentment.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  was  archdeacon  indeed,  but  none  of 
jliis  presentment,  but  by  virtue  of  a  former  advowson, 
Igiven  by  my  lord  chancellor.' 

I  "  Story. — '  You  may  be  sure  that  my  lord  chancellor 
(would  not  make  any  such  as  he  is  archdeacon.' 

"  Roper. — '  Come  hither  to  me.  Master  Philpot.  We 
I  hear  that  you  are  out  of  the  catholic  church,  and  have 
jbeen  a  disturber  of  it ;  out  of  which  whoso  is,  he  cannot 
Ibe  the  child  of  salvation.  Wherefore,  if  you  will  come 
jiuto  it,  you  shall  be  received,  and  find  favour.' 
!  "  Philpot. — '  I  am  come  before  your  worshipful  mas- 
jterships,  at  your  appointment,   understanding  that  you 

I  are  magistrates  authorised  by  the  queen's  majesty,  whom 

I I  own  and  will  do  my  due  obedience  to  the  uttermost. 
I  Wherefore  I  desire  to  know  what  cause  I  have  ofl'ended 
]  in,  wherefore  I  am  now  called  before  you.  And  if  I 
I  cannot  be  charged  with  any  particular  matter  done  con- 
trary to  the  laws  of  this  realm,  I  desire  your  masterships 
that  1  may  have  the  benefit  of  a  subject,  and  be  delivered 

I  out  of  my  long  wrongful  imprisonment,  where  I  have 


suffered  this  year  and  a  half,  without  my  being  called  to 
answer  before  novr,  and  my  living  taken  from  me  without 
all  law.' 

"  Roper. — '  Though  we  have  no  particular  matter  to 
charge  you  with,  yet  we  may,  by  our  commission  and  by 
the  law,  drive  you  to  answer  to  the  suspicion  of  a  slan- 
der going  on  you  ;  and  besides  this,  we  have  statutes  to 
charge  you  with.' 

"  Philpot. — '  If  I  have  offended  against  any  statute, 
charge  me  therewith,  and  if  I  have  incurred  the  penalty 
thereof,  punish  me  accordingly.' 

"  Story. — '  I  perceive  whereabout  this  man  goes.  He 
is  plain  in  Cardmaker's  case,  for  he  made  the  self  same 
allegations.  But  they  will  not  serve  thee  ;  for  thou  art 
a  heretic,  and  boldest  against  the  blessed  mass  ;  how 
sayest  thou  to  that  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  1  am  no  heretic' 

"  Story. — '  I  will  prove  thee  a  heretic.  WTioever 
hath  held  against  the  blessed  mass  is  a  heretic :  but 
thou  hast  held  against  it,  therefore  thou  art  a  heretic' 

"  Philpot. — '  That  which  I  spake,  and  which  you  are 
able  to  charge  me  with,  was  in  the  convocation,  where 
by  the  queen's  majesty  s  will,  and  her  whole  council, 
liberty  was  given  to  every  man  of  the  bouse  to  utter  his 
conscience,  and  to  say  his  mind  freely  of  such  questions 
in  religion  as  there  were  propounded  by  the  prolocutor, 
for  which  now  I  thought  not  to  be  molested  and  impri- 
soned as  I  have  been,  neither  now  be  compelled  of  you  to 
answer  to  the  same.' 

"  Story. — '  Thou  shalt  go  to  the  Lollard's  Tower,  and 
be  handled  there  like  a  heretic  as  thou  art,  and  answer 
to  the  same  that  thou  there  didst  speak,  and  be  judged 
by  the  bishop  of  London.' 

"  Roper. — '  You  cannot  deny,  but  that  you  spake 
against  the  mass  in  the  convocation-house.' 

"  Story. — '  Dost  thou  deny  that  which  thou  spakest 
there,  or  no  ?' 

"  Pliilpot. — '  ^  cannot  deny  what  I  have  spoken  there, 
and  if  by  the  law  you  may  put  me  to  death  for  it,  I  am 
here  ready  to  suff"er  whatever  I  shall  be  judged  to.' 

"  Cholmley. — '  Act  the  wise  man  and  be  conformable, 
and  be  not  stubborn  in  your  opinions,  neither  cast  your- 
self away.      I  would  be  glad  to  do  you  good.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  desire  you,  sir,  with  the  rest  here,  that 
I  be  not  charged  further  at  your  hands,  than  the  law 
charges  me,  for  what  I  have  done,  since  there  was  no 
law  directly  against  that  wherewith  I  am  now  charged. 
And  you,  Master  Doctor,  an  old  acquaintance  in  Oxford, 
I  trust  will  show  me  some  friendship,  and  not  extre- 
mity.' 

"  Story. — '  I  tell  thee,  if  thou  wouldst  be  a  good  ca- 
tholic man,  1  would  be  thy  friend,  and  spend  my  gown 
to  do  thee  good  ;  but  I  will  be  no  friend  to  a  heretic,  as 
thou  art,  but  will  sj)e.'id  both  my  gown  and  my  coat,  but 
I  will  burn  thee,  /low  sayest  thou  to  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar  ?' 

"  Philpot. — •  Sir,  I  am  not  come  now  to  dispute  with 
your  mastership. 

"  Story. — '  Well,  since  thou  wilt  not  revoke  that  thou 
hast  done,  thou  shalt  be  sent  to  the  Lollard's  Tower." 

"  Cholmley. — '  Let  him  go  from  whence  he  came.' 

"  Story. — '  No,  let  him  lie  in  the  mean  while  in  the 
Lollard's  Tower  ;  for  1  will  svieep  the  King's  Bencb,  and 
all  other  prisons  also  of  these  heretics,  they  shall  not 
have  that  resort,  as  they  have  had,  to  scatter  their  here- 
sies.' 

"  Philpot. — '  You  have  power  to  transfer  my  body 
from  place  to  place  at  your  pleasure  ;  but  you  have  no 
power  over  my  soul.  And  I  care  not  whither  you  com- 
mit me,  for  I  cannot  be  worse  treated  than  1  am,  kept 
all  day  in  a  close  chamber.' 

"  Story. — '  Marshal,  take  him  home  with  you  again, 
and  see  that  you  bring  him  again  on  Thursday,  and  then 
we  shall  rid  your  hands  of  him,  and  afterwards  of  your 
other  heretics.' 

"  Philpot.—'  God  hath  appointed  a  day  .shortly  to 
come,  in  the  which  he  will  judge  us  with  rig'if.eoiisiie.'^;;, 
howsoever  you  judge  of  us  now. 

"  Roper.—'  Be  content  to  be  n;led  by  Master  Doctir. 
and  show  yourself  a  catholic  man. 


THE  SECOND  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


[Book  XI. 


*•  Philpot. —  if  I  do  stand  in  any  thing  against  that, 
wherein  any  man  is  able  to  burthen  me  with  one  jot  of 
the  scripture,  I  shall  be  content  to  be  counted  no  catho- 
lic man,  or  a  heretic,  as  you  please.' 

"  Story. — '  Have  we  scripture,  scripture  ?'  and  with 
that  he  rose  up,  saving,  '  Who  shall  be  judge,  I  pray 
you  ?  This  man  is  like  his  fellow  Woodman,  who  the 
other  day  would  have  nothing  else  but  scripture.'  " 

And  this  is  the  beginning  of  this  tragedy. 

The  Second  Examination  of  John  Philpot   before  the 
Queen's  Commissioners. 

"  At  my  coming,  a  man  of  Aldgate  of  mine  acquaint- 
ance said  to  me,  '  God  have  mercy  on  you,  for  you  are 
already  condemned  in  this  world ;  for  Doctor  Story 
said,  that  my  Lord  Chancellor  had  commanded  to  get 
you  away.'  After  a  little  consultation  had  between 
them,  Master  Cholmley  called  me,  saying : — 

"  '  Master  Philpot,  shew  yourself  a  wise  man,  and 
be  not  stubborn  in  your  own  opinion,  but  be  con- 
formable to  the  queen's  proceedings,  and  live,  and 
you  shall  be  well  assured  of  great  favour  and  reputa- 
tion.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  shall  do  as  it  becomes  a  christian  man.' 
"  Story. — '  This  man  is  the  rankest  heretic  that  has 
been  in  all  my  lord  chancellor's  diocese,  and  has  done 
more  hurt  than  any  man  else  there  :  and  therefore  his 
pleasure  is,  that  he  should  have  the  law  proceed  against 
him,  and  I  have  spoken  with  my  lord,  and  he  desires 
him  to  be  committed  to  the  bishop  of  London,  and  there 
to  recant  or  be  burned.  He  howled  and  wept  in  the  con- 
vocation-house, and  made  such  ado  as  never  man  did, 
as  all  the  heretics  do  when  they  lack  learning  to  answer. 
He  shall  go  after  his  fellows.  How  sayest  thou,  wilt 
thou  recant  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  know  nothing  I  have  done  that  I  ought 
to  recant.' 

"  Story. — '  Well,  then,  I  pray  you,  let  us  commit  him 
to  the  Lollard's  Tower,  there  to  remain  until  he  be  fur- 
ther e.xamined  before  the  bishop  of  London  ;  for  he  is 
too  fine  fed  in  the  King's  Bench,  and  he  has  too  much 
favour  there.' 

"  Cooke. — '  This  man  has  most  stoutly  maintained 
heresies  since  the  queen's  coming  in,  above  any  that  I 
have  heard  of ;  therefore  it  is  most  meet  he  should  be 
adjudged  by  the  bishop  of  London,  for  the  heresies  he 
bath  maintained.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  have  maintained  no  heresies.' 
"  Cooke. — '  No,  have  you  not  ?     Did  you  not  openly 
speak  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  in  the  convoca- 
tion-house ?     Call  you  that  no  heresy  ?  wilt  thou  recant 
that,  or  not?' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  was  the  queen's  majesty's  pleasure 
that  we  should  reason  upon  it,  not  by  my  seeking,  but 
by  other  men's  procuring,  in  the  heaving  of  the  council.' 
"  Cooke. — '  Did  the  queen  give  you  leave  to  be  a 
heretic  ?  you  may  be  sure  her  grace  will  not  so  do. 
Well,  we  will  not  dispute  the  matter  with  you  ;  my  lord 
of  London  shall  proceed  by  inquisition  upon  thee,  and 
if  thou  wilt  not  recant,  thou  shalt  be  burned.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord  of  London  is  not  mine  ordinary 
in  this  behalf,  and  I  have  already  answered  to  mine  or- 
dinary in  this  matter.' 

"  Story. — '  Take  this  man  with  you  to  the  LoUard's 
Tower,  or  else  to  the  bishop's  coal-house.' 

"  Philpot. — 'Sir,  if  I  were  a  dog  you  could  not  appoint 
me  a  worse  and  more  vile  place ;  but  I  must  be  content 
with  whatsoever  injury  you  do  offer  me.  God  give  you  a 
more  merciful  heart ;  you  are  very  cruel  upon  one  that 
hath  never  offended  you.' 

"  Story. — '  Shall  we  suffer  this  heretic  thus  to  reprove 
us  ?  have  him  hence  !' 

**  Philpot. — '  God  forgive  you,  and  give  you  more 
merciful  hearts,  and  shew  you  more  mercy  in  the  time 
of  need  ;  what  thou  doest  do  quickly.' 

"  Story. — '  Do  you  not  hear  how  he  makes  us  Ju- 
dases  ?' 

'  Philpot. — '  That  is  after  your  own  interpretation.' 
*'  After  this,  I  with  four  others  were  brought  to  the 


keeper's  house,  in  Paternoster-row,  where  we  supped 
and  after  sujiper  I  was  called  up  to  a  chamber  bv  the 
archdeacon  of  London's  servant,  in  his  master's  name 
who  offered  me  a  bed  for  that  night.  I  gave  him  thanks 
saying,  that  it  should  be  a  grief  to  me  to  lie  well  one 
night,  and  the  next  worse  :  wherefore  I  will  begin,  said 
I,  as  I  am  likely  to  continue,  to  take  such  part  as  my 
fellows  do.  Then  we  were  brought  through  Paternoster, 
row  to  my  lord  of  London's  coal-house  ;  to  which  is 
joined  a  little  dark  house,  with  a  great  pair  of  stocks,  ap- 
pointed  both  for  hand  and  foot  :  but  thanks  be  to  God 
we  have  not  been  put  into  them  yet,  although  some,  be- 
fore us,  had  tried  them  ;  there  we  found  a  minister  of 
Essex,  a  married  priest,  a  man  of  godly  zeal,  with  one 
other  poor  man.  And  this  minister  desired  to  speak 
with  me,  and  did  greatly  lament  his  own  infirmity,  for, 
through  extremity  of  imprisonment,  he  was  constrained 
by  writing  to  yield  to  the  bishop  of  London  :  whereupon 
he  was  once  set  at  liberty,  and  afterwards  felt  such  a 
hell  in  his  conscience,  that  he  could  scarce  refrain  from 
destroying  himself,  and  never  could  be  at  quiet  until  he 
had  gone  to  the  bishop's  register,  desiring  to  see  his 
bill  again,  which,  as  soon  as  he  had  received,  he  tore  it 
in  pieces.' 

"  The  bishop  sent  to  me  his  registrar,  with  a  mess  of 
meat,  and  a  good  pot  of  drink,  and  bread,  saying,  that 
my  lord  had  no  knowledge  of  my  being  here,  for  which 
he  was  sorry.  I  thanked  God  for  my  Lord's  charity, 
that  it  pleased  him  to  remember  poor  prisoners. 

"  Within  a  while  after,  one  of  my  lord's  gentlemen 
came  for  me  ;  and  I  was  brought  into  his  presence, 
where  he  sat  at  a  table  alone,  with  three  or  four  of  his 
chaplains  waiting  upon  him,  and  his  register. 

"  Bonner. — '  Master  Philpot,  you  are  welcome  ;  give 
me  your  hand.' 

"  With  that,  because  he  so  gently  put  forth  his  hand, 
I,  to  render  courtesy  for  courtesy,  kissed  my  hand  and 
gave  it  to  him. 

"  Bonner. — '  I  am  right  sorry  for  your  trouble,  and 
before  these  two  hours,  I  knew  not  of  your  being  here. 
I  pray  you  tell  me  what  was  the  cause  of  your  being 
sent  hither.' 

"  I  shewed  h'm  the  sum  of  the  matter  ;  that  it  was 
for  the  disputation  in  the  convocation-house  for  which 
1  was  against  all  right  molested. 

"  Bonner. — '  I  marvel  that  you  should  be  troubled  for 
that,  if  there  was  none  other  cause.' 

"  Philpot. — '  If  it  shall  please  your  lordship,  I  am 
burthened  none  otherwise  than  I  have  told  you.' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  ask  of  you  what  your  judgment  is  of 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar.' 

"Philpot. — 'My  lord,  St.  Ambrose  saith,  (hat  the 
disputation  of  faith  ought  to  be  in  the  congregation,  in 
the  hearing  of  the  peo])le,  and  that  I  am  not  bound  to 
render  account  of  it  to  every  man  privately,  unless  it 
be  to  edify.' 

"  Bonner. — '  1  perceive  you  are  learned  ;  I  would  have 
such  as  you  are  about  me.  But  you  must  come  and  be 
of  the  church  ;  for  there  is  but  one  church.' 

"  Philpot.—'  God  forbid  I  should  be  out  of  the 
church  ;  1  am  sure  I  am  within  it,  for  I  know  as  I  am 
taught  by  the  scripture,  that  there  is  but  one  catholic 
church,  one  dove,  one  spouse,  one  beloved  congregation, 
out  of  which  there  is  no  salvation.' 

"  Bonner. — '  How  chances  it  then,  that  you  go  out  of 
it,  and  walk  not  with  us  ?' 

"  Philpot.  — '  My  lord,  I  am  sure  I  am  within  the 
bounds  of  the  cliurch  whereupon  she  is  built,  which  is 
the  word  of  God.' 

"  After  some  further  converse  I  was  carried  to  my  lord's 
coal-house  again,  where  1  with  my  six  fellows  did  sleep 
together  in  straw,  as  cheerfully,  we  thank  God,  as  others 
do  in  their  beds  of  down." 

The  Fourth  Examination  of  Master  Phi/fot  in  the  Arch- 
deacon's hotixe  of  London,  before  theBin/tops  of  London, 
Bath,  Worcester,  and  Gloucester. 

"  Bonner. — '  It  has  pleased  my  lords  to  dine  with 
my  archdeacon,  and  in  dinner  time  it  chanced  us  to  have 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  FOURTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


867 


communication  about  you,  and  yon  were  pitied  here  by 
many  that  knew  you  in  the  new  college,  in  Oxford  ;  and 
therefore  I  have  sent  for  you  to  come  before  them. 
Now  therefore  utter  your  mind  freely,  and  you  shall  with 
all  favour  be  satisfied.' 

"  Bath. — '  My  lords  here  have  not  sent  for  you  to 
flatter  you,  but  for  charity's  salce  to  exhort  you  to  come 
iiito  the  right  catholic  way  of  the  church.' 

"  Worcester. — '  Before  he  begins  to  speak,  it  is  best 
that  he  call  to  God  for  grace,  and  to  pray  that  it  might 
please  God  to  open  his  heart,  that  he  may  conceive  the 
truth.' 

"  With  that  I  fell  down  upon  my  knees  before  them, 
and  made  my  prayer  on  this  manner  :  — 

"  Almighty  God,  who  art  the  giver  of  all  wisdom  and 
understanding,  I  beseech  thee  of  thine  infinite  goodness 
and  mercy  in  Jesus  Christ,  to  give  me  (most  vile  sinner 
in  thy  sight),  the  spirit  of  wisdom  to  speak  and  make 
answer  in  thy  cause,  that  it  may  be  to  the  content  of  the 
hearers,  before  whom  I  stand,  and  also  to  my  better  un- 
I  derstanding,  if  I  be  deceived  in  any  thing.' 
i  "  Bonner.  —  '  Nay,  my  lord  of  Worcester,  you  did  not 

well  to  exhort  him  to  make  any  prayer.     For  this  is  the 
thing  they  have  a  singular  pride  in,   that  they  can  often 
j       make  their  vain  prayers,  in  which  they  glory  much.     For 
j       in  this  point  they  are  much  like  to  certain  arrant  here- 
;       tics,  of  whom  Pliny  makes  mention,  that  did  daily  sing 
'  Praises  to  God  before  dawning  of  the  day." 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  God  make  me  and  all  you  here 
present  such  heretics  as  those  were  that  sung  those 
morning  hymns  ;  for  they  were  right  christians,  with 
whom  the  tyrants  of  the  world  were  offended  for  their 
well  doing.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Say  on,  Master  Philpot ;  my  lords  will 
gladly  hear  you.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  have,  my  lords,  been  this  twelve  month 
and  a  half  in  prison,  without  any  just  cause  that  I  know, 
and  my  living  taken  from  me  without  any  lawful  order, 
and  now  I  am  brovight,  contrary  to  right,  from  mine 
own  territory  and  ordinary,  into  another  man's  jurisdic- 
tion, 1  know  not  why.  Wherefore,  if  your  lordships  can 
burden  me  with  any  evil  done,  I  stand  here  before  you 
to  purge  me  of  the  same.  And  if  no  such  thing  may  be 
justly  laid  to  my  charge,  I  desire  to  be  released  of  this 
wrongful  trouble.' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  have  to  lay  to  your  charge,  that  you 
have  offended  in  my  diocese  by  speaking  against  the 
blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar  ;  and  therefore  I  may  call 
you,  and  proceed  against  you  to  punish  you  by  the  law.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  have  not  offended  in  your  diocese.  For 
that  which  I  spake  of  the  sacraments  was  in  St.  Paul's 
church  in  the  convocation-house,  which  is  a  peculiar  ju- 
risdiction, belonging  to  the  dean  of  St.  Paul's.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Is  not  St.  Paul's  church  in  my  diocese  ? 
Well,  I  know  it  costs  me  a  good  deal  of  money  by  the 
year,  the  leading  of  it." 

"  Philpot. — '  That  may  be,  and  yet  be  exempted  from 
your  lordship's  jurisdiction.  And  although  I  had  so  of- 
fended in  your  diocese,  yet  I  ought  by  the  law  to  be 
sent  to  my  ordinary,  and  not  to  be  punished  by  you  that 
are  not  mine  ordinary.' 

"  Bonner. — '  You  cannot  say  hereafter  but  that  you 
have  been  gently  communed  with  by  my  lords  here,  and 
yet  you  will  be  wilful  and  obstinate  in  your  error,  and  in 
your  own  opinions,  and  will  not  shew  any  cause  why  you 
will  not  come  into  the  unity  of  the  church  with  us.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lords,  I  do  not  declare  my  mind  ac- 
cording to  your  expectation,  because  I  cannot  speak 
without  present  danger  of  my  life.  But  rather  than 
that  you  should  report  me  obstinate  or  self-willed,  I  will 
open  to  you  somewhat  of  my  mind,  desiring  your  lord- 
ships, who  seem  to  be  pillars  of  the  church  of  England, 
to  satisfy  me  in  it ;  and  I  will  refer  all  other  points  in 
wliich  I  dissent  from  you,  to  one  or  two  articles,  or  ra- 
ther to  one,  which  includes  them  both  ;  in  which  if  I 
can  ])}■  the  scriptures  be  satisfied  at  your  mouths,  I  shall 
as  willingly  agree  to  you  as  any  other  in  all  points.' 

"  Bonner. — '  These  heretics  come  always  with  their 
i/s,  as  this  man  does  now,  saying.  If  he  can  be  satisfied 
by  the  scriptures  ;  so   that  he  will  always  have  this  ex- 


ception, I  am  not  satisfied,  although  the  matter  is  ever 
so  plainly  proved  against  him.  But  will  you  promise  to 
be  satisfied,  if  my  lords  take  some  pains  about  you  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  say,  my  lord,  I  will  be  satisfied  by  the 
scriptures.  And  1  protest  here  before  God.  and  his 
eternal  Son  Jesus  Christ,  my  Saviour,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  his  angels,  and  you  here  present  are  judges 
of  what  I  speak,  that  I  do  not  stand  in  any  opinion 
through  wilfulness,  but  only  upon  my  conscience,  in- 
formed by  God's  word,  from  which  I  dare  not  go  for 
fear  of  damnation  ;  and  this  is  the  cause  of  mine  earnest- 
ness in  this  behalf.' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  will  trouble  my  lords  no  longer,  seeing 
that  you  will  not  declare  your  mind.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lords,  it  is  not  unknown  to  you,  that 
the  chief  cause  why  you  do  count  me,  and  such  as  I  am, 
for  heretics,  is  because  we  are  not  at  unity  with  your 
church.  You  say  you  are  of  the  true  church  ;  and  we 
say,  we  are  of  the  true  church.  You  say,  that  whoever 
is  out  of  your  church,  is  damned  ;  and  we  thinlt  on  the 
other  side,  that  if  we  depart  from  the  true  church,  whereoa 
we  are  grafted  in  God's  word,  we  should  stand  in  the  state 
of  damnation.  Wherefore,  if  your  lordship  can  bring 
any  better  authority  for  your  church  than  we  can  do  for 
ours,  and  prove  by  the  scriptures  that  the  church  of  Rome 
is  the  true  catholic  churcli,  and  that  all  christian  persons 
ought  to  be  ruled  by  her  under  pain  of  damnation,  as 
you  say,  and  that  that  church,  as  you  pretend,  has  au- 
thority to  interj)ret  the  scriptures,  and  that  all  men  are 
bound  to  follow  such  interpretations  only,  I  shall  be  as 
conformable  to  that  church  as  you  may  desire  me  ;  there- 
fore I  require  you,  for  God's  sake,  to  satisfy  me  in  this.' 

"  Cole. — '  What  will  you  say,  if  I  can  prove  that  it 
was  decreed  by  an  universal  council  in  Athanasius'  time, 
that  all  the  christian  church  should  follow  the  determi- 
nation of  the  church  of  Rome  .'  but  I  do  not  now  re- 
member where.' 

"  Philpot. — '  If  you  can  shew  me  this  granted  to  the 
see  of  Rome  by  the  authority  of  the  scripture,  I  will 
gladly  hearken.  But  I  think  you  are  not  able  to  shew 
any  such  thing ;  for  Athanasius  was  president  of  the 
Nicene  council,  and  there  was  no  such  thing  decreed,  I 
am  sure.' 

"  Cole. — '  Though  it  were  not  then,  it  might  be  at 
another  time.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  desire  to  see  the  proof.' 

"  Upon  this  Harpsfield,  chancellor  to  the  bishop 
cf  London,  brought  in  a  book  of  Irenaeus,  with  certain 
leaves  turned  in,  and  laid  it  before  the  bishops  to  help 
them  in  their  perplexity,  after  the  bishops  of  Bath  and 
Gloucester  had  read  together,  the  bishop  of  Gloucester 
gave  me  the  book. 

"  I  took  the  book,  and  read  the  place,  after  I  had 
read  it,  I  said,  '  It  makes  nothing  against  me,  but  against 
the  Arians  and  other  heretics,  against  whom  Irenaeus 
wrote,  proving  that  they  were  not  to  be  credited,  because 
they  did  teach  and  follow  strange  doctrine  in  Europe, 
and  that  the  chief  church  of  Europe  was  founded  by 
Peter  and  Paul,  and  had  to  this  time  continued  by  suc- 
cession of  the  faithful  bishops  in  preaching  the  true  gos- 
pel, as  they  had  received  of  the  apostles,  and  not  like 
these  heretics,  &c.  Whereby  he  concludes  against  them, 
that  they  were  not  to  be  heard,  which  if  you,  my  lords, 
are  able  to  prove  now  of  the  church  of  Rome,  then  you 
have  as  good  authority  against  me  as  Irenaeus  had  against 
those  heretics.  But  the  church  of  Rome  has  swerved 
from  the  truth  and  simplicity  of  the  gospel,  which  it 
maintained  in  Irenceus's  time  ;  wherefore  your  lordships 
cannot  justly  apply  the  authority  of  Irenaeus  to  the  church 
of  Rome,  which  is  now  so  manifestly  corrupted  from  the 
primitive  church.' 

"  Worcester. — '  It  can  be  proved  most  manifestly  by  all 
ancient  writers,  that  the  see  of  Rome  has  always  followed 
the  truth,  and  never  was  deceived,  until  of  late  certain 
heretics  had  defaced  it.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Let  that  be  proved,  and  I  have  done.' 

"  Worcester. — '  Nay,  you  are  of  such  arrogancy,  sin- 
gularity, and  vain  glory,  that  you  will  not  see  it,  be  it 
never  so  well  proved.' 

•'  Philpot. — '  My  lords,  is  it  now  time,  think  you,  for 


868 


THE  FOURTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PIIILPOT. 


[Book  Xl. 


me  to  follow  singularity  or  vain  glory,  since  it  is  now 
upon  danger  of  my  life  and  death,  not  only  presently, 
but  also  before  God  to  come  ?  and  I  know,  if  I  die  not 
in  the  true  faith,  I  shall  die  everlastingly  :  and  again  I 
know,  if  I  do  not  as  you  would  have  me,  you  will  kill 
me,  and  many  thousands  more  :  yet  I  had  rather  perish 
at  your  hands,  than  perish  eternally.' 

"  Cole. — '  Where  are  you  able  to  prove  that  the  church 
of  Rome  hath  erred  at  any  time  ?  and  by  what  history  ? 
certain  it  is,  by  Eusebius,  that  the  church  was  establish- 
ed at  Rome  by  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  and  that  St.  Peter 
was  bishop  of  Rome  twenty-five  years.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  know  well  that  Eusebius  so  writes  : 
but  if  we  compare  that  which  St.  Paul  writes  to  the 
Galatians  (chap,  i.),  the  contrary  will  manifestly  ajipear, 
that  he  was  not  half  so  long  there.  He  lived  not  more 
than  thirty-five  years  after  he  was  called  to  be  an  apostle  r 
and  St.  Paul  makes  mention  of  his  abiding  at  Jerusalem 
after  Christ's  death  more  than  thirteen  years.' 

"  Cole. — '  What,  did  St.  Peter  write  to  the  Galatians?' 

"  Philpot. — 'No;  I  say  St.  Paul  makes  mention  of 
St.  Peter,  writing  to  the  Galatians,  and  of  his  abiding  at 
Jerusalem  :  and  further,  I  am  able  to  prove,  both  by 
Eusebius  and  other  historians,  that  the  church  of  Rome 
has  manifestly  erred,  and  at  tliis  present  time  errs,  be- 
cause she  agrees  not  with  that  which  they  wrote.  The 
primitive  church  was  according  to  the  gospel,  and  there 
needs  no  other  proof  but  to  compare  one  with  tlie 
other.' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  may  compare  this  man  to  a  certain 
man  I  read  of,  who  fell  into  a  desperation,  and  went  into 
a  wood  to  hang  himself;  and  when  he  came  there,  he 
went  viewing  every  tree,  and  could  find  none  on  which 
he  might  vouchsafe  to  hang  himself.  But  I  will  not 
apply  it  as  I  might.  I  pray  you.  Master  Doctor,  go 
on  with  him.' 

"  Cole. — '  My  lord,  there  are,  on  every  side,  those 
that  are  better  able  to  answer  him,  and  I  love  not  to  fall 
into  disreputation  :  for  novv-a-days  a  man  shall  but  sus- 
tain shame  and  obloquy  among  the  people.  I  had  rather 
shew  my  mind  in  writing.' 

"  Philpot. — '  And  I  had  rather  that  you  should  do  so 
than  otherwise,  for  then  a  man  may  better  judge  of  your 
Words,  and  I  beseech  you  so  to  do.  But  you  shall  not 
be  able  to  shew  what  you  have  said,  to  be  decreed  by  a 
general  coiuicil  in  Athanasius'  time.  For  this  I  am  sure 
of,  that  it  was  concluded  by  a  general  council  in  Africa, 
many  years  after,  that  none  of  Africa,  under  pain  of 
ext  Diiimunication,  should  ajjpeal  to  Rome  :  which  decree 
1  am  sure  they  would  not  have  made,  if  by  the  scriptures 
and  by  an  universal  council  it  had  been  decreed,  that  all 
men  should  abide  and  follow  the  determination  of  the 
church  of  Rome.' 

"  Cole.  —  '  But  I  can  shew  that  they  revoked  that 
error  again.' 

"  Philjiot. — '  So  you  say,  but  I  pray  you  shew  me 
where.  1  have  hitherto  heard  nothing  from  you  but 
bare  words  without  any  authority.' 

"  Vv'orcester. — '  Do  you  think  the  universal  church 
may  be  deceived  ?'  . 

"  Philpot.—'  St.  Paul,  in  writing  to  the  Thessalonians, 
prophesies  that  there  should  come  a  de])arting  from  the 
faitli  in  the  latter  days,  before  the  coming  of  Christ, 
staying,  Christ  shall  not  come,  till  there  come  a  falling 
away  first.' 

"  Cole. — '  How  take  you  the  departing  there  in  St. 
Paul  ?  it  is  not  meant  of  faith,  but  of  the  departing  from 
the  empire.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Apostassa'  is  properly  a  departing  from 
the  faith,  and  thence  comes  '  apostate,'  which  properly 
signifies  one  that  departs  from  Ids  faith.' 

"  Worcester. — '  1  am  sorry  that  you  should  be  against 
the  christian  world.' 

"  Philpot. — '  The  world  commonly,  and  such  as  are 
called  christians,  have  hated  the  truth.' 

"  Gloucester. — '  Why,  Master  Philpot,  do  you  think 
that  the  universal  church  has  erred,  aud  you  only  to  be 
in  the  truth  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  The  church  that  you  are  of  was  never 
universal,  for  two  parts  of  the  world,  which  are  Asia  and 


Africa,  never  consented  to  the  supremacy  of  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  as  at  this  day  they  do  not,  neither  do  they 
follow  his  decrees.' 

"  Gloucester. — '  Yes,  in  the  Florentine  council  thev 
agreed.' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  was  said  so,  by  false  report,  after  they 
of  Asia  and  Africa  were  gone  home :  but  it  was  not  so 
indeed,  as  the  sequel  proves.' 

"  Gloucester. — '  I  pray  you  by  whom  will  you  be 
judged  in  matters  of  controversy  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  By  the  word  of  God.  For  Christ  saith, 
in  St.  John,  The  word  that  he  spake,  the  same  shall  be 
judge  in  the  latter  day.' 

"  Gloucester. — '  What  if  you  take  the  word  one  way, 
and  I  another  way  :  who  shall  be  judge  then  ?' 

"  Philj)ot. — '  The  primitive  church.' 

"  Gloucester. — '  What  if  you  take  the  doctors  in  one 
sense,  and  1  in  another  :  who  shall  be  judge  then  ?' 

"  Phil))ot. — '  Then  let  that  be  taken  which  is  most 
agreeable  to  Gr>d's  word.' 

"  Worcester. — '  It  is  wonder  you  see  how  he  standeth 
with  a  few  against  a  great  multitude.' 

"  Phil]iot. — '  We  have  almost  as  many  as  you.  For 
we  have  Asia,  Africa,  Germany,  Denmark,  and  a  great 
part  of  France,  and  daily  the  number  of  the  gospellers 
increases:  so  that  I  am  credibly  informed,  that  for  this 
religion  in  which  I  stand,  and  for  which  I  am  likely  to 
die,  a  great  multitude  daily  comes  out  of  France  through 
persecution,  that  the  cities  of  Germany  are  scarce  able 
to  receive  them  :  and  therefore  your  lordship  may  be 
sure,  the  word  of  God  will  one  day  take  place,  do  what 
you  can  to  the  contrary.' 

"  Bonner. — '  My  lords  will  trouble  you  no  further  at 
this  time,  but  you  shall  go  from  whence  you  came, 
and  have  such  favour  in  the  mean  while  as  I  can  shew 
you  :  and  upon  Wednesday  next  you  shall  be  called 
again  to  be  heard  what  you  can  say  for  maintenance  of 
your  error.' 

"  Worcester. — '  God  send  you  more  grace.' 

"  Philpot. — '  And  also  God  increase  the  same  in  you, 
and  open  your  eyes  that  you  may  maintain  his  truth,  and 
his  true  church.' 

"  Then  the  bishops  rose  up  and  consulted  together, 
and  caused  a  writing  to  be  made,  in  which  I  think  my 
blood  was  bought  and  sold  by  them,  and  to  it  they  put 
their  hands,  and  after  this  1  was  carried  to  my  coal- 
house  again." 

The  Fifth  Examination  of  John  Philpot,  had  before  the 
Bishops  of  London,  Rochester,  Coventry,  St.  Asaph, 
and  others. 

"  Bonner. — '  Come  hither,  INIaster  Philpot,  I  have 
desired  my  lords  here,  and  other  learned  men,  to  take 
some  pains  once  again,  to  do  you  good.  Therefore  aot 
the  wise  man,  and  be  ruled  by  these  learned  men.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  look  for  none  other  but 
death  at  your  hands,  and  I  am  as  ready  to  yield  my  life 
in  Christ's  cause,  as  you  are  to  require  it.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Lo,  what  a  wilful  man  is  this  ?  By  my 
faith  it  is  but  folly  to  reason  with  him,  or  with  any  of 
these  heretics.  I  am  sorry  that  you  will  be  no  more 
tractable,  and  that  I  am  compelled  to  shew  e.vtremity 
against  you.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  you  need  not  shew  extremity 
against  me  unless  you  wish  ;  nor  by  the  law  have  you 
any  thing  to  do  with  me,  for  you  are  not  mine  ordinary, 
although  I  am,  contrary  to  all  right,  in  your  prison.' 

"  Bonner. — '  You  maintained  open  heresy  in  my 
diocese  ;  wherefore  the  commissioners  sent  you  to  me 
that  I  should  proceed  against  you.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  stand  still  upon  my  lawful 
plea  in  this  behalf ;  that  though  it  were  a  great  heresy, 
as  you  suppose  it,  yet  I  ought  not  to  be  troubled  for  it, 
in  respect  of  the  privilege  of  tlie  parliament  house, 
whereof  the  covocation-house  is  a  member,  where  all 
men  in  matters  propounded  may  freely  speak  their 
minds,  and  here  is  present  a  gentleman  of  the  queen's 
mnjesty  that  was  present  at  the  disputation,  and  can 
testify  that  the  questions  which  were  then  in  controversy, 


A.D.  lojo.] 


THE  FIFTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


8$!> 


were  not  set  forth  by  me,  but  by  the  prolocutor,  who  re- 
quired in  the  queen's  majesty's  name,  all  men  to  dis- 
pute their  minds  freely  in  the  same,  that  were  of  the 
house.' 

"  After  much  dispute  about  the  laws  of  the  realm, 
Philpot  at  last  said,  '  My  lord,  I  stand  not  here  to 
reason  matters  of  the  civil  law,  although  I  am  not  alto- 
gether ignorant  of  the  same ;  for  I  have  been  a  student 
in  the  law  six  or  seven  years  ;  but  to  answer  to  the 
articles  of  faith,  with  which  you  may  lawfully  burden 
me.  And  whereas  you  go  about  unlawfully  to  proceed, 
I  challenge,  according  to  my  knowledge,  the  benefit  of 
the  law  in  my  defence.' 

"Bonner.  —  'Why,  thou  wilt  answer  directly  to 
nothing  thou  art  charged  with.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  have  declared  my  mind  to 
you,  and  to  others  of  the  bishops,  desiring  you  to  satisfy 
me  but  of  one  thing,  to  which  I  have  referred  all  other 
controversies ;  which  if  your  lordships  now,  or  other 
learned  men  can  resolve  me  of,  I  am  as  contented  to  be 
reformable  in  all  things  as  you  shall  require,  which  is  to 
prove  that  the  church  of  Rome  is  the  catholic  church.' 

"  Coventry. — '  Why  do  you  not  believe  your  creed, — 
*  I  believe  in  the  holy  catholic  church  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Yes,  that  I  do  ;  but  I  cannot  under- 
stand Rome  to  be  the  same,  or  like  it.' 

"  St.  Asaph. — '  It  is  most  evident  that  St.  Peter 
did  build  the  catholic  church  at  Rome.  And  Christ 
said,  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build 
my  church.'  Moreover,  the  succession  of  bishops  in 
the  see  of  Rome  can  be  proved  from  time  to  time,  which 
is  a  manifest  proof  of  the  catholic  church.' 

"  Philpot. — '  What  you  would  have  to  be  undoubted, 
is  most  uncertain,  and  where  you  allege  Christ  saying 
unto  St.  Peter,  '  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock 
I  will  build  my  church,'  unless  you  can  prove  the  rock 
to  signify  Rome,  you  prove  nothing.  And  although  you 
can  prove  the  succession  of  bishops  from  St.  Peter,  yet 
this  is  not  sufficient  to  prove  Rome  the  catholic  church, 
\inless  you  can  prove  the  profession  of  St.  Peter's  faith, 
whereupon  the  catholic  church  is  builded,  to  have  con- 
tinued in  his  successors  at  Rome,  and  at  this  present 
there  to  remain.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Are  there  any  more  churches  than  one 
catholic  church .'  And  I  pray  tell  me  into  what  faith 
were  you  baptised  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  acknowledge  one  holy  catholic  and 
apostolic  church,  whereof  I  am  a  member,  I  praise  God, 
and  am  of  that  catholic  faith  of  Christ  whereinto  I  was 
baptised.' 

"  Coventry. — '  I  pray  you,  can  you  tell  what  this 
word  catholic  doth  signify  ?  shew  if  you  can.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Yes,  that  I  can,  I  thank  God.  The 
catholic  faith,  or  the  catholic  church,  is  not  as  now- 
a-days  the  people  are  taught,  that  which  is  most  univer- 
sal, or  received  by  most  men,  by  which  you  do  infer  our 
faith  to  hang  upon  the  multitude,  which  is  not  so  ;  but 
I  esteem  the  catholic  church  to  be,  as  St.  Augustine  de- 
fines it:  'We  judge,'  saith  he,  '  the  catholic  faith  that 
which  hath  been,  is,  and  shall  be.'  So  that  if  you  can 
be  able  to  prove  that  3'our  faith  and  church  has  been 
taught  from  the  beginning,  and  is,  and  shall  be  :  then 
may  you  count  yourselves  catholic,  or  otherwise  not.' 

"  Coventry. — '  Let  the  book  be  seen.' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  pray  you,  my  lord,  be  content,  or  in 
good  faith  I  will  break  off  and  let  all  alone.  Do  you 
think  the  catholic  church,  until  these  few  years,  has 
erred  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  do  not  think  that  the  catholic  church 
can  err  in  doctrine  ;  but  I  require  you  to  prove  this 
church  of  Rome  to  be  the  catholic  church.' 

"  Curtop. — '  I  can  prove  that  Irenseus,  who  was 
within  an  hundred  years  after  Christ,  came  to  Victor, 
then  bishop  of  Rome,  to  ask  his  advice  about  the  excom- 
munication of  certain  heretics,  which  he  would  not  have 
done  if  he  had  not  taken  him  to  be  supreme  head.' 

"Coventry. — 'Mark  well  this  argument.  How  are 
you  able  to  answer  the  same  ?     Answer,  if  you  can.' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  is  soon  answered,  my  lord,  for  it  is 
of  no  force :  this  act  of  Ireneeus  makes  no  more  for  the 


supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  than  mine  has  done, 
who  have  been  nt  Rome  as  well  as  he,  and  might  have 
spoken  with  the  pope,  if  I  had  pleased  ;  and  yet  I  wish 
none  in  England  favoured  his  supremacy  more  than  I.' 

"  St.  Asaph. — '  You  are  the  more  to  blame,  since  all 
the  catholif  church,  until  these  few  years,  have  taken 
him  to  be  the  supreme  head  of  the  church,' 

"  Philpot. — '  That  is  not  likely,  that  Irenaeus  so  took 
him,  or  the  primitive  church  ;  for  I  am  able  to  shew 
seven  general  councils  after  Irenseus'  time,  wherein  he 
was  never  so  taken,  which  may  be  a  sufficient  proof,  that 
the  catholic  primitive  church  never  took  him  for  supreme 
head.' 

"  Coventry. — '  Why  will  you  not  admit  the  church  of 
Rome  to  be  the  catholic  church  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Because  it  follows  not  the  primitive  ca- 
tholic church,  nor  agrees  with  it,  no  more  than  an  apple 
is  like  a  nut.' 

"  Coventry. — '  Wherein  doth  it  dissent  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  were  too  long  to  recite  all,  but  two 
things  I  will  name,  the  supremacy  and  transubstantiation.' 

"  Curtop. — '  As  for  transubstantiation,  although  it 
was  set  forth  and  decreed  for  an  article  of  faith  not  much 
above  three  hundred  years  ago,  yet  it  was  always  believed 
in  the  church.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Yea,  that  it  was.  Very  well  said  of  you, 
Master  Curtop.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Ye  have  said  right,  that  transubstantia- 
tion is  but  a  late  plantation  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and 
you  are  not  able  to  shew  by  any  ancient  writer,  that  the 
primitive  church  believed  any  such  thing.' 

"  Coventry. — '  Can  you  disprove  that  the  church  of 
Rome  is  the  catholic  church  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Yea,  that  I  am  able,  but  I  desire  rather  to 
hear  of  you  for  the  proof  of  it.  And  seeing  I  cannot 
have  my  request  at  your  hands,  I  will  shew  you  good  proof 
why  it  is  not.  For  if  the  primitive  church  were  catholic, 
then  the  church  of  Rome  is  not  now  the  catholic  church, 
which  dissents  so  far  from  it,  both  in  doctrine  and  use  of 
the  sacraments.' 

"  Coventry. — '  How  prove  you  that  the  church  of  Rome 
now  dissents  in  doctrine  and  use  of  the  sacraments  from 
the  primitive  church  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Compare  the  one  with  the  other,  and  it 
shall  soon  appear  ;  as  you  may  see  both  in  Eusebius  and 
other  ecclesiastical  and  ancient  writers.' 

"  Coventry. — '  What  have  you  to  say  more,  why  it  is 
not  the  catholic  church  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Because  it  is  not  universal,  nor  ever 
was,  although  you  falsely  persuade  the  people  that  it  is 
so.  For  the  world  having  been  divided  into  three  parts, 
Asia,  Africa,  and  Eurojie  ;  two  parts,  Asia  and  Africa, 
professing  Christ  as  well  as  we,  never  consented  to  tlie 
church  of  Rome,  which  is  of  Europe  ;  which  is  a  suffi- 
cient testimony  that  your  faith  was  never  universal.' 

"  Coventry.  — '  How  prove  you  that  ?' 

"  Philpot.—'  All  the  historians  who  write  of  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  church,  do  testify  it.  Besides,  this  pre- 
sent time  declares  that  to  be  true  which  I  say.  For  at 
this  present  time  the  churches  of  Asia  and  Africa  do  not 
consent  to  the  church  of  Rome.  Yea,  and  besides  all 
this,  most  part  of  Europe  does  not  agree  to,  or  allow  the 
church  of  Rome  ;  as  Germany,  Denmark,  Poland,  a 
great  part  of  France,  England,  and  Zealand,  which  is  a 
manifest  proof  that  your  church  is  not  universal.' 

"  After  this,  the  "bishop  of  London  called  away  the 
other  bishops,  and  left  with  me  some  gentlemen,  and 
some  of  his  chaplains,  as  Doctor  Saverson,  who  begaa 
with  me  in  this  manner  : 

"  Saverson.— '  I  remember  you.  Master  Philpot,  be- 
yond sea,  since  the  time  you  reasoned  with  a  friar,  a 
notable  learned  man,  coming  from  Venice  to  Padua,  in  a 
barge.' 

"  Philpot.—'  I  cannot  forget  that  ;  for  the  friar 
threatened.to  accuse  me  of  heresy  as  soon  as  he  came  to 
Padua,  because  1  talked  with  him  so  boldly  of  the  truth. 
He  was  no  such  learned  man  as  you  name  him  to  be,  but 
only  in  his  school  points  a  good  purgatory  friar.' 

"  Saverson. — '  Well,  he  was  a  learned  man  for  all 
that.     And  I  am  sorry  to  hear  that  you,  this  day  having 


STO 


THE  FIFTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT 


[Book  XI. 


communed   with  so   many  notable  learned  men,  are  not 
more  conformable  to  tliem  than  )'ou  are.' 

"  Philiiot. — '  I  will  be  conformable  to  all  that  are  con- 
formable to  Christ  in  his  word.' 

"  Saver.son. — '  I  liave  heard  your  arguments,  and  me- 
thinks  that  a  great  many  of  the  old  ancient  writers  are 
against  you  in  that  you  do  not  allow  tlie  church  of  Rome, 
nor  the  supremacy  ;  for  St.  Cyprian,  who  is  an  ancient 
writer,  allows  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  be  the  supreme 
head  of  the  church.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  aai  sure  he  does  not.  For  he,  writing 
to  Cornelius,  then  bishop  of  Rome,  calls  him  only  his 
companion  and  his  fellow-bishop,  neither  attributed  to 
him  the  name  of  pope,  or  of  any  usurped  terms  which 
ROW  are  ascribed  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  to  set  forth  his 
dignity.' 

"  Saver.«on. — '  You  cannot  shew  that  St.  Cyprian 
calls  Cornelius  his  fellow-bishop.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  will  wager  that  I  can  shew  it  in  Cy- 
prian.' 

"  Saverson. — '  I  will  lay  no  wager  with  you,  but  book 
for  book  that  it  is  not  so.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  agree  thereto,  and  I  pray  you  let  one 
of  my  lord's  chaplains  bring  lis  Cyprian  here.' 

"  One  of  them  went  to  my  lord's  study  and  brought 
Cyprian,  and  he  turned  to  the  first  book  of  his  epistles, 
the  third  epistle,  and  there  would  seem  to  have  gathered 
i  strong  argument  for  the  supremacy  of  the  bi.shop  of 
Rome,  because  he  saith ;  '  It  goes  not  well  with  the 
church  when  the  high  priest  is  not  obeyed,  who  supplies 
".he  stead  of  Christ,  after  God's  w^ord,  and  the  consent 
of  his  fellow-bishops,  and  the  agreement  of  the  people.' 

"  Saverson. — '  How  can  you  avoid  this  place,  which 
aiakes  so  plainly  for  the  bishop  of  Rome's  supre- 
macy ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  makes  not  so  plain  for  your  side,  as 
you  suppose,  as  I  will  give  you  to  understand.  But, 
first,  I  challenge  the  wager  which  we  made,  tlrat  your 
book  is  mine.  For  here,  you  may  see,  that  he  calls 
Cornelius  his  fellow-bishop,  as  he  does  also  in  other 
places.  And  now,  for  the  understanding  of  that  place, 
you  misconstrue  it  in  taking  the  high  priest  for  the  bishop 
of  Rome  alone.  For  there  were  by  the  Nicene  council 
four  patriarchs  appointed,  the  patriarcli  of  Jerusalem, 
the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  the  patriarcli  of  Alex- 
andria, and  the  patriarch  of  Rome,  of  which  four,  the 
patriarch  of  Rome  was  placed  lowest  in  the  council,  and 
;io  continued  many  years,  for  the  time  of  seven  or  eight 
general  councils,  as  I  am  able  to  shew.  Therefore,  St. 
Cyprian,  writing  to  Cornelius,  patriarch  of  Rome  (whom 
he  calls  his  fellow-bishop),  finds  himself  otTended,  that 
certain  heretics  being  justly  excommunicated  by  him  (as 
the  Novatians  were),  fled  from  his  diocese,  who  was  their 
chief  bishop,  refusing  to  be  obedient  to  him,  and  to  be 
reformed  to  the  bishop  of  Rome  and  to  the  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  and  there  were  received  in  communion 
of  the  congregation,  in  derogation  of  good  order  and 
discipline  in  the  church,  and  to  the  maintaining  of 
heresies  and  schisms.' 

*'  A  chaplain. — ♦  Did  not  Christ  build  his  church  upon 
St.  Peter  ?    Cyprian  saith  so.' 

"  Philpot. — '  St.  Cyprian,  De  simplicitate  Prselatorum, 
declares  in  what  respect  he  so  said,  '  God  gave  in  the 
person  of  one  the  keys  to  all,  that  he  might  signify  the 
unity  of  all.'  And  also,  St.  Augustine  saith  in  the  tenth 
treatise  on  St.  John,  '  If  in  Peter  had  not  been  the  mys- 
tery of  the  church,  the  Lord  had  not  said  to  him,  I  will 
give  unto  thee  the  keys.  For  if  that  were  said  to  Peter, 
the  church  has  them  not  ;  if  the  church  have  them  when 
Peter  received  them,  he  signified  the  whole  church.' 
And  also  Jerome,  a  priest  of  Rome,  writing  to  Nepotian, 
saith,  '  That  all  churches  lean  to  their  own  ])astors.' 
And  Evagrius,  he  saith,  '  That  wheresoever  a  bishop  is, 
whether  he  be  at  Rome,  or  at  Evagium,  or  at  Rhegium, 
he  is  of  one  power  and  of  one  jurisdiction.' 

"  Saverson. — '  I  wonder  you  will  stand  so  Steadfast  in 
your  error,  to  your  own  destruction.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  am  sure  we  are  in  no  error,  by  the 
promise  of  Christ  made  to  the  faithful  once,  which  is, 
that  he  will  give  to  his  true  church  such  a  spirit  of  wis- 


dom, that  the  adversaries  thereof  should  never  be  able  to 
resist.  And  by  this  I  know  we  are  of  the  truth,  for 
neither  by  reasoning,  nor  by  writing,  your  synagogue  of 
Rome  is  able  to  answer.  Where  is  there  one  of  you  all 
that  ever  hath  been  able  to  answer  any  of  the  godly 
learned  ministers  of  Germany,  who  have  disclosed  your 
counterfeit  religion  ?  Which  of  you  all  is  able  to  answer 
Calvin's  Institutes  ?' 

"  Saverson. — '  A  godly  minister,  indeed,  of  cutpurses, 
and  runagate  traitors  !  I  can  tell  you,  there  is  such 
contention  between  him  and  his  own  sects  about  predes- 
tina^-ion,  that  he  was  glad  to  flee  the  town.  I  tell  you 
truth,  for  I  came  by  Geneva  hither.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  am  sure  you  blaspheme  that  godly 
man,  and  that  godly  church  where  he  is  minister  ;  as  it 
is  your  church's  condition,  when  you  cannot  answer 
men  by  learning,  to  opjiress  them  with  blasphemies  and 
false  reports.  For  in  the  matter  of  predestination  he  is 
in  no  other  opinion  than  all  the  doctors  of  the  church 
are,  agreeing  to  the  scriptures.' 

"  After  this  Doctor  Story  came  in.  To  whom  I  said, 
'  you  have  done  me  great  injury,  and  without  law  have 
straitly  imprisoned  me,  more  like  a  dog  than  a  man. 
And  besides  this,  you  have  not  kept  promise  with  me, 
for  you  promised  that  I  should  be  judged  the  next  day 
after.' 

"  Story. — '  I  am  come  now  to  keep  promise  with  thee. 
Was  there  ever  such  a  fantastical  man  as  this  is  .'  Nay, 
he  is  no  man,  he  is  a  beast,  yea,  these  heretics  are  worse 
than  brute  beasts  :  for  they  will,  upon  a  vain  singularity, 
take  upon  them  to  be  wiser  than  all  men,  being,  indeed, 
very  fools  and  asses,  not  able  to  maintain  that  which  out 
of  an  arrogant  obstinacy  they  stand  in.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  am  content  to  abide  your  railing  judg- 
ment of  me  now.  Say  what  you  will,  I  am  content, 
for  I  am  under  your  feet  to  be  trodden  on  as  you  list. 
God  forgive  it  you  ;  yet  I  am  no  heretic.  Neither  you 
nor  any  other  shall  be  able  to  prove  that  I  hold  any  jot 
against  the  word  of  God,  otherwise  than  a  christian  man 
ought.' 

"  Story. — '  The  word  of  God  !  forsooth  the  word  of 
God  !  It  is  but  a  folly  to  reason  with  these  heretics,  for 
they  are  incurable  and  desperate.  But  yet  I  may  reason 
with  thee,  not  that  I  have  any  hope  to  win  thee  ;  whom 
wilt  thou  aj)point  to  judge  of  the  word  .'' 

"  Philpot.  —  '  The  word  itself.' 

"  Story. — '  Do  you  not  see  the  ignorance  of  this  beastly 
heretic?  He  wills  the  word  to  be  judged  of  the  word. 
Can  the  word  speak  ?' 

"  Philjiot.— '  If  I  cannot  prove  that  which  I  have  said 
by  good  authority,  I  will  be  content  to  be  counted  an 
heretic,  and  an  ignorant  person,  and  further,  what  you 
please.' 

"  Story. — 'Let  us  hear  what  wise  authority  thou  canst 
bring  in.' 

"  Philpot.  —  '  It  is  the  saying  of  Christ  in  St.  John, 
The  word  which  I  have  spoken,  saith  Christ,  shall 
judge  in  the  last  day.  If  the  word  shall  judge  in  the 
last  day,  much  more  it  ought  to  judge  our  doings  now. 
And  I  am  sure  I  have  my  judge  on  my  side,  who  shall 
absolve  and  justify  me  in  another  world.  However,  now 
it  shall  please  you  by  authority  unrighteously  to  judge 
of  me  and  others,  sure  I  am  in  another  world  to  judge 
you.' 

"  Story. — '  ^V^lat  1  you  purpose  to  be  a  martyr,  and  to 
sit  in  judgment  with  Christ  at  the  last  day  to  judge  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Israel  !' 

"  Philpot. — '  Yes,  sir,  I  doubt  it  not,  having  the  pro- 
mise of  Christ,  if  I  die  for  righteousness'  sake,  which  you 
have  begun  to  ))ersecute  lue  for.' 

"  Story. — '  I  tokl  you  it  was  but  vain  to  argue  with 
this  heretic  ;  he  is  drowned  in  his  heresies.' 

"  Philjiot. — '  I  have  brought  you,  for  what  I  said, 
good  authority  out  of  God's  book,  to  which  you  answer 
nothing,  but  give  railing  judgment  against  me  without 
any  cause.' 

"  Story. — '  Wilt  thou  not  allow  the  interpretation  of 
the  church  upon  the  scriptures  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Yes,  if  it  be  according  to  the  word  of  the 
true  church :  and  this  I  say  to  you,  as  I  have  said  here- 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  SIXTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


871 


tofore,  that  if  ye  can  prove  the  church  of  Rome  to  be  the 
true  catholic  church,  which  I  ought  to  follow,  I  will  be 
as  ready  to  yield  thereto  as  you  may  desire  me.' 

"  Story. — '  What  a  fellow  is  this  ?  he  will  believe 
nothiug  but  what  he  chooses  himself.  Are  we  not  in 
possession  of  the  church  ?  Have  not  our  forefathers  these 
many  hundred  years  taken  this  church  for  the  catholic 
church  ?  And  if  we  had  no  other  proof  but  this,  it  were 
sufficient ;  for  the  prescription  of  time  maketh  a  good 
title  in  the  law.' 

"  Philpot. — '  You  do  well  to  allege  prescription  of 
many  years,  for  it  is  all  you  have  to  show  for  yourselves.' 

"  Story. — '  Well,  you  are  like  to  go  after  your  father 
Latimer,  the  sophister,  and  Ridley,  who  had  nothing  to 
allege  for  himself,  but  that  he  had  learned  his  heresy  of 
Cranmer.  When  I  came  to  him,  he  trembled  as  though 
he  had  bad  the  palsy,  as  these  heretics  have  always  some 
token  of  fear  by  which  a  man  may  know  them,  as  you 
may  see  this  man's  eyes  tremble  in  his  head.  But  I  dis- 
l>atched  them  ;  and  I  tell  thee  that  there  has  been  yet 
never  a  one  burnt,  but  I  have  spoken  with  him,  and  have 
been  a  cause  of  his  death.' 

"  Philpot.  —  '  You  have  the  more  to  answer  for,  as  you 
sliall  feel  in  another  world,  how  much  soever  you  now 
triuiaph  in  your  proceedings.' 

The  Sixth  Examination  of  John  Philpot  before  the 
Right  HonmtraMe  Lords,  the  Lord  Chamberlain  to 
the  Qveen's  Majesty,  Viscount  Hereford,  commonly 
called  Lord  Ferras,  Lord  Rich,  Lord  St.  John,  Lord 
IVindsor,  Lord  Chandos,  Sir  John  Bridges,  Lieutenant 
oj"  the  Tower,  and  tiro  more,  with  the  Bishop  of  Lon- 
don and  Doctor  Chedsey,  on  the  &th  of  November, 
15.')5. 

"  Before  I  was  called  before  the  lords,  and  while  they 
were  sitting  down,  the  bishop  of  London  came  aside 
to  me  and  whispered  in  mine  ear,  to  act  before  the  lords 
of  the  queen's  majesty's  council  prudently,  and  to  take 
heed  what  I  said.  After  the  lords  and  others  were 
seated,  my  lord  of  London  placed  himself  at  the  end  of 
the  table,  and  called  me,  and  began  to  speak. 

"  Bonner. — '  I  have  heretofore  both  privately  myself, 
and  openly  before  the  lords  of  the  clergy,  more  than 
once  caused  you  to  be  talked  with  to  reform  you  of  your 
errors,  but  I  have  not  found  you  yet  so  tractable  as  I 
would  wish  :  wherefore  now  I  have  desired  these  hon- 
ourable lords  to  hear  you,  that  they  may  be  judges 
whether  I  have  sought  all  means  to  do  you  good  or  not : 
and  I  dare  be  bold  to  say,  that  if  you  shew  yourself  con- 
formable to  the  queen's  majesty's  proceedings,  you  shall 
find  as  much  favour  as  you  can  wish.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  thank  God  this  day,  that  I 
have  such  an  honourable  audience  ;  and  I  cannot  but 
commend  your  lordship's  equity  in  this  behalf,  which 
agrees  with  the  order  of  the  primitive  church,  which 
was,  if  any  body  had  been  suspected  of  heresy,  as  I  am 
now,  he  should  be  called  first  before  the  archbishop  or 
bishop  of  the  diocese  where  he  was  suspected  ;  secondly, 
in  the  presence  of  others,  his  fellow  bishops,  and  learned 
elders  ;  and  thirdly,  in  hearing  of  the  laity  :  where  after 
the  judgment  of  God's  word,  and  with  the  assent  of  our 
bishops  and  consent  of  the  people,  he  was  condemned 
for  an  heretic,  or  absolved.  And  the  secord  point  of 
that  good  order  I  have  found  at  your  lordship's  hands 
already,  in  being  called  before  you  and  your  fellow 
bishops,  and  now  I  have  the  third  sort  of  men,  at  whose 
hands  I  trust  to  find  more  righteousness  in  my  cause 
than  I  have  found  with  my  lords  of  the  clergy  ;  God 
grant  I  may  have  at  last  the  judgment  of  God's  word 
concerning  the  same  1' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  pray  you,  ere  you  go  any  further,  tell 
my  lords  here  plainly,  whether  you  were  by  me  or  by  my 
procurement  committed  to  prison  or  not,  and  whether  I 
have  shewed  you  any  cruelty  since  you  have  been  com- 
mitted to  my  prison.' 

"  Philpot.  — '  If  it  shall  please  your  lordship  to  give 
me  leave  to  declare  forth  my  matter,  I  will  touch  that 
afterwards.' 

"  Rich. — '  Answer,  first  of  all,  to  my  lord's  two  ques- 


tions, and  then  proceed  forth  to  tne  matter.  How  say 
you  ?  were  you  imprisoned  by  my  lord  or  not .'  can  you 
find  any  fault  with  his  cruel  using  of  you  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  cannot  lay  to  my  lord's  charge  the 
cause  of  my  imprisonment,  neither  may  I  say  that  he 
hath  used  me  cruelly,  but  rather  for  my  part  I  may  say 
that  I  have  found  more  gentleness  at  his  lordship's  hands, 
than  I  did  at  mine  own  ordinary's  ;  for  the  time  I  have 
been  within  his  prison,  he  has  called  me  three  or  four 
times  to  my  answer,  to  which  I  was  not  called  in  a 
twelvemonth  and  a  half  before.' 

"  Rich. — '  Well,  now  go  to  your  matter.' 
"  Philpot. — '  The  matter  is,  that  I  am  imprisoned  for 
the  disputations  had  by  me  in  the  convocation-house 
against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  which  matter  was  not 
moved  principally  by  me,  but  by  the  prolocutor,  with 
the  consent  of  the  queen's  majesty  and  of  the  whole 
house,  and  that  house,  being  a  part  of  the  parliament 
liouse,  ought  to  be  a  place  of  free  speech  for  all  men  of 
the  house,  by  the  ancient  and  laudable  custom  of  this 
realm.  Wherefore,  I  think  myself  to  have  sustained 
great  injury,  for  being  imprisoned  for  speaking  my  con- 
science freely  in  such  a  place  as  I  might  lawfully  do  it :  and 
I  desire  your  honourable  lordship's  judgment,  who  are  of 
the  parliament-house,  whether  of  right  I  ought  to  be  im- 
peached therefore,  and  sustain  the  loss  of  my  living,  as  I 
have  done,  and  moreover  ot  my  life,  as  it  is  sought  ?' 

"  Rich. — 'The  convocation-house  is  no  part  of  the 
parliament-house.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  have  always  understood  the 
contrary  by  such  as  are  more  expert  men  in  things  of 
this  realm  than  I.' 

"  Bonner. — '  My  lords,  he  hath  spoken  there  mani- 
fest heresy  ;  yea,  and  stoutly  maintained  the  same  against 
the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  (and  with  that  Bonner 
put  off  his  cap,  that  all  the  lords  might  reverence  and 
vail  their  bonnets  at  that  idol  as  he  did,)  and  would  not 
allow  the  real  presence  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ 
in  it.' 

' '  Rich. — '  How  say  you  ?  Will  you  acknowledge 
the  real  presence  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  as  all 
the  learned  men  of  this  realm  do,  in  the  mass,  and  as  I 
do,  and  will  beUeve  as  long  as  I  live,  I  do  protest  it  ? 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  acknowledge,  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  such  a  presence, 
as  the  word  of  God  allows  and  teaches  me.' 

"  Bonner. — '  A  sacrament  is  a  sign  of  a  holy  thing  ; 
so  that  there  is  both  the  sign  which  is  the  accident  '^as 
the  whiteness,  roundness,  and  shape  of  bread,)  and  there 
is  also  the  thing  itself,  as  very  Christ,  both  God  and 
man.  But  these  heretics  will  have  the  sacrament  to  be 
but  bai-e  signs.  How  say  you  ?  declare  to  my  lords 
here  whether  you  do  allow  the  thing  itself  in  the 
sacrament  or  not.' 

"  Philpot. — '  1  do  confess  that  in  the  Lord's  supper 
there  is  both  the  sign  and  the  thing  signified,  when  it  is 
duly  ministered  after  the  institution  of  Christ.' 

"  Bonner. — '  You  may  see  how  he  goes  about  the 
bush,  and  dare  not  utter  his  mind  plainly.' 

"  Philpot. — '  If  it  please  you,  my  lord  of  London,  to 
give  me  leave  to  proceed  orderly,  and  to  let  me  declare 
my  mind  without  interruption,  I  will  thoroughly  open 
my  mind  therein.' 

"  Chandos. — '  I  pray  you,  my  lord,  let  him  speak  his 
mind.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lords,  that  I  have  not  plainly  declared 
niy  judgment  to  you  the  reason  is  this,  I  cannot  speak 
of  it  without  the  danger  of  my  life.' 

"Rich. — 'There  is  none  of  us  here  that  seeks  thy 
life,  or  means  to  take  any  advantage  of  what  thou  shall 
speak.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Although  I  distrust  not  your  honourable 
lordships  that  are  here  of  the  laity,  yet  here  is  one  that 
sitleth  against  me,  (pointing  to  my  lord  of  London,) 
that  will  lay  it  to  mv  charge  even  to  the  death.  Not- 
withstanding, seeing  your  honours  require  me  to  declare 
my  mind,  that  ye  may  perceive  that  I  am  not  ashamed 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  nor  maintain  any  opinion  without 
sufficient  authority  of  the  scripture,  I  will  shew  you 
frankly  my    mind   without    all  colour,    whatever   shall 


8/2 


THE   SEVENTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


ensue  to  me.  That  which  I  do  intend  to  speak  to  you, 
right  honourable  lords,  I  do  protest  here,  first  before 
God  and  his  angels,  that  I  speak  it  not  in  vain  glory, 
nor  111  singularity,  nor  in  wilful  stubbornness,  but  truly 
upon  a  good  conscience,  grounded  on  God's  word, 
against  which  I  dare  not  act,  for  fear  of  damnation. 
Neither  do  1  disagree  to  the  proceedings  of  this  realm  : 
in  religion,  because  I  love  not  the  cpieen,  (whom  I  love 
from  the  bottom  of  my  heart.)  but  because  I  ought  to 
love  and  tear  God  in  his  word  more  than  man  In  his 
laws,  though  I  stand,  as  I  seem  to  do,  in  this  considera-  I 
tion,  and  for  none  other,  as  I  call  God  to  witness 

'"There  are  two  things  principally,  by  which  the 
clergy  at  this  day  deceive  the  whole  realm  ;  they  are 
tha  s.icrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and  the 
name  ot  the  catholic  church  :  both  which  they  usurp 
As  to  their  sacrament,  which  they  terra  of  the  altar,  I 
say  now,  as  I  said  in  the  convocation-house,  that  it  is 
not  the  sacrament  of  Christ,  neither  in  it  is  there  any 
manner  ot  Christ's  presence.  Wherefore  they  deceive 
the  qiieen's  majesty,  and  you  of  the  nobility  of  this 
realm,  in  making  you  believe  that  to  be  a  sacrament 
which  IS  none  and  cause  you  to  commit  manifest 
idolatry  in  worshipping  that  for  God,  which  is  no  God 
And  in  testimony  of  this,  besides  manifest  proof,  which 
I  am  able  to  make  to  the  queen's  majesty,  and  to  all 
you  of  her  nobility,  I  will  yield  my  life  :  which  to  do  if 
It  were  not  upon  a  sure  ground,  were  to  my  utter  dam- 
nation. And  where  they  take  on  them  the  name  of  the 
catholic  church,  (whereby  they  blind  many  folks'  eyes  ) 
they  nre  not  so,  catling  you  from  the  true  religion  which 
was  revealed  and  taught  in  King  Edward's  time,  to  vain 
superstition.  And  this  I  will  say,  that  if  they  can  prove 
theniEelves  to  be  the  catholic  church,  as  they  shall  never 
be  able  to  do,  I  will  never  be  against  their  doings,  but 
revoke  all  that  I  have  said.  And  I  shall  desire  you,  my 
lords,  to  be  a  mean  for  me  to  the  queen's  majesty,  that 
I  may  be  brought  to  the  just  trial  upon  this.  Yea  I 
will  not  refuse  to  stand  against  ten  of  the  best  of  them 
in  tins  realm.  And  if  they  be  able  to  prove  other  than 
1  have  said,  either  by  writing  or  by  reasoning,  with  good 
and  lawful  authority,  I  will  here  promise  to  recant  what- 
ever 1  have  said,  and  to  consent  to  them  in  all  points.' 

In  the  declaration  of  these  things  more  at  lar?e, 
which  now  I  write  in  brief,  the  bishop  of  London  would 
have  interrupted  me,  but  the  lords  procured  me  liberty 
to  make  out  my  tale,  to  the  great  grief  of  the  lord  bishop 
ot  London,  as  it  appeared  by  the  temper  he  was  in. 

'  Bonner.—'  It  has  been  told  me  before,  that  you  love 
to  make  a  long  tale.' 

"  Rich.—'  All  heretics  boast  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  and 
every  one  would  have  a  church  by  himself.' 

"  Bonner.—'  I  pray  you,  how  will  you'e.xplain  these 
two  scriptures:  Pafer  mojnr  me  est ;  et  pater  et  eao 
vrnnn  summ  I  must  interpret  the  same,  because  my 
lor.  s  here  understand  not  the  Latin,  that  is  to  say,  '  The 
Father  IS  greater  than  I,'  and  '  I  and  the  Father  are  one.' 
But  I  beg  pardon,  iny  lords,  I  have  mis-spoken,  in  saying 
you  understand  no  Latin  ;  for  the  most  part  of  you  un- 
derstand Latin  as  well  as  I.  But  I  speak  in  considera- 
tion of  my  Lord  Chandos,  and  Master  Bridges  his  bro- 
ther, whom  I  take  to  be  no  great  Latin  scholars.  Now 
shew  your  cunning,  and  join  these  two  scriptures  by  the 
word  II  you  can.'  *  ^ 

.'  Philpot.-'  Yes.  that  T  can  right  well.  For  we 
must  understand  that  in  Christ  there  are  two  natures, 
the  divinity  and  humanity,  and  in  respect  of  his  hu- 
manity U  is  spoken  of  Christ,  'The  Father  is  greater 
than  I.  But  m  respect  of  his  deity  he  said  again,  '  The 
I'ather  and  I  are  one.' 

"  Bonner.—'  What  say  you,  then,  to  the  second  scrip- 
ture  ?   how  couple  you  that  by  the  word  to  tlie  other  " 

"Phil,mt.-'The  text  itself  declares,  that  notwith- 
standmg  Christ  abased  himself  in  our  human  nature,  vet 
he  IS  still  one  in  deity  with  the  Father.  And  this  St. 
Paul  to  the  Hebrews  more  at  large  sets  forth.  And  as 
I  have  by  the  scriptures  joined  these  two  scriptures  to- 
gether, so  am  I  able  to  do  in  all  other  articles  of  faith 
vhioh  we  ought  to  believe,  and  by  the  manifes:  word  of 
«Jod  to  expi  und  them.' 


[BroK  XI, 

"  Bonner. — '  How  can  that  be,  seeing  St.  Paul  «ays 
that  the  letter  killeth,  but  the  Spirit  giveth  life.'      ^ 

"  Philpot.— '  St.  Paul  means  not  the  w-rd  of  God 
written,  in  itself  killeth,  which  is  the  word  of  life  and 
faithful  testimony  of  the  Lord  ;  but  that  the  word  is  un- 
profitable and  killeth  him  that  is  void  of  the  Spirit  of 
God,  although  he  be  the  wisest  man  of  the  world  and 
therefore  St.  Paul  said,  that  the  gospel  is  to  some  a 
savour  of  life  unto  life,  and  to  others  a  savour  of  death 
unto  death.  Also  an  example  of  this  wc-  have  in  the 
sixth  of  John,  of  them  who  hearing  tl.e  word  of  God 
without  the  Spirit  were  ofTended  thereby;  wherefore 
Christ  said,  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing,  it  is  the  Spirit 
that  quickeneth.'  ' 

"Bonner.  — '  What :  do  you  understand  that  of  St 
Paul  and  of  St.  John  so.'' 

"  Philpot.—'  It  is  not  mine  own  interpretation,  it  is 
agreeable  to  the  word  in  other  places  ;  and  I  have 
learned  the  same  of  ancient  fathers  interpreting  it  like- 
wise. And  to  the  Corinthians  it  is  written,  '  The  natural 
man  perceiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
but  the  spiritual  man  judgeth  all  things.'  ' 

"  Bonner.—'  You  see,  my  lords,  that  this  man  will 
have  his  own  mind,  and  will  wilfuUy  cast  away  himself 
I  am  sorry  for  him.' 

"  Philpot.—'  The  words  that  I  have  spoken  are  none 
of  mine,  but  the  gospel,  whereon  I  ought  to  stand.  And 
if  you,  my  lord,  of  London  can  bring  better  autliority  for 
the  faith  you  will  draw  me  to,  than  that  which  I  stand 
upon,  1  will  gladly  hear  it  by  you  or  bv  any  other  in  this 
realm.' 

"  After  further  conference  with  the  lords,  and  with 
Doctor  Chedsey  in  their  presence,  the  bishop  uf  London 
said,  '  My  lords,  I  am  sorry  I  liave  troubled  vou  so  long 
with  this  obstinate  man,  whh  whom  we  can  do  no  good  ; 
I  will  trouble  you  no  longer  now  :'  and  with  tlia"t  the 
lords  rose  up,  none  of  them  saying  any  evil  word  to  me. 
half  amazed  :   may  God  work  it  to  good  !" 

The  Seventti  Examination  of  John  Philpot.  on  the  7iine- 
teenth  of  November,  before  the  Bishops  of  London  and 
Rochester,  the  Chancellor  of  Lichfield,  and  Doctor 
Chedsey. 

"  Bonner.—'  Sirrah,  come  hither  !  How  chance  you 
came  no  sooner .'  Is  it  well  done  of  you  to  make  mas- 
ter chancellor  and  me  to  tarry  for  you  this  hour .-'  By 
the  faith  of  my  body,  half  an  hour  before  mass,  and  half 
an  hour  even  at  mass,  looking  for  your  coming.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  it  is  not  unknown  to  you  that 
I  am  a  prisoner,  and  that  the  doors  are  shut  upon  me, 
and  I  cannot  come  when  I  list ;  but  as  soon  as  the  doors 
of  my  prison  were  open,  I  came  immediately.' 

"  Bonner. — '  We  sent  for  thee  that  thou  shouldst 
have  come  to  mass.  How  say  you,  would  you  have 
come  to  mass  or  not,  if  the  doors  had  sooner  been 
opened  ?' 

"  Philpot.—'  My  lord,  that  is  another  manner  of  ques- 
tion.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Lo,  master  chancellor,  I  told  you  we 
should  have  a  froward  fellow  of  him  ;  he  will  answer  di- 
rectly to  nothing.  Why  answerest  thou  not  directly, 
whether  thou  wouldst  have  gone  to  mass  or  not,  if  thou 
hadst  come  in  time  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Mine  answer  shall  be  thus  :  that  if  your 
lordship  can  prove  your  mass,  to  which  you  would  have 
me  to  come,  to  be  the  true  service  of  God,  to  which  a 
christian  ought  to  come,  I  will  come  with  a  good  will.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Look,  I  pray  you  ;  the  king  and  the 
queen,  and  all  the  nobility  of  the  realm  come  to  mass, 
and  yet  he  will  not.  By  my  faith,  thou  art  too  well 
handled  :  thou  shalt  be  worse  handled  hereafter,  I  war- 
rant thee.' 

"  Philpot. — '  If  to  lie  in  a  dark  coal-house  may  be 
counted  good  handling,  without  fire  and  candle,  then  may 
it  be  said  I  am  well  handled.  Your  lordship  hath  power 
to  treat  my  body  as  you  please.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Now  you  think,  because  my  lord  chan- 
cellor is  gone,  that  we  will  burn  no  more  :  yes,  I  warrant 
thee,  I  will  dispatch  you  shortly,  unless  you  recant.' 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  SEVENTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


8r;j 


"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  had  not  thought  that  I  should 
have  been  alive  now,  neither  so  raw  as  I  am,  but  well 
roasted  to  ashes.' 

"  Chancellor. — '  Cast  not  yourself  wilfully  away,  Mas- 
ter Philpot.  Be  content  to  be  ruled  by  my  lord  here, 
and  by  other  learned  men  of  this  realm,  and  you  may  do 
well  enough.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  conscience  bears  me  record  that  I 
seek  to  please  God,  and  that  the  love  and  fear  of  God 
causes  me  to  do  as  I  do  ;  and  I  were  of  all  other  creatures 
most  miserable,  if,  for  mine  own  will  only,  I  lose  all  the 
comforts  I  might  have  in  this  life,  and  afterwards  be  cast 
to  damnation.  But,  I  am  sure,  it  is  not  my  will,  but 
God's  will,  who  will  not  suffer  me  to  be  cast  away,  I  am 
sure.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Well,  since  thou  wilt  not  be  conform- 
able by  fair  means,  I  will  proceed  against  thee  ex  officio ; 
and  therefore  hearken  here  to  such  articles  as  I  have 
here  written,  and  I  charge  thee  to  make  answer  to 
them.' 

"  And  with  that  he  read  a  libel  which  he  had  in  his 
hand  of  divers  articles,  and  when  he  had  done  he  bade 
me  answer. 

"  Philpot. — '  Your  libel,  my  lord,  contains  two  spe- 
cial points  :  the  first  pretends  that  I  am  of  your  diocese, 
and  therefore  your  lordship,  upon  suspicion  of  heresy 
against  me,  is  moved  to  proceed  against  me  by  your  ordi- 
nary office ;  which  is  not  true,  for  I  am  not  of  your 
lordship's  diocese  :  and  the  second  is,  that  I  being  bap- 
tised in  the  catholic  church,  and  in  the  catholic  faith, 
am  gone  from  them  ;  which  is  not  so,  for  I  am  of  that 
catholic  faith  and  church  which  I  was  baptised  into.' 

"  Bonner. — '  What!  art  thou  not  of  my  diocese? 
[  Where  are  you  now,  I  pray  you  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,   I  cannot  deny  but  I  am  in 
i  your  coal-house,  which  is  your  diocese  ;  yet  I  am  not  of 
your  diocese.' 

"  Bonner. — '  You  were  sent  hither  unto  me  by  the 
queen's  majesty's  commissioners,  and  thou  art  now  in 
my  diocese  ;  wherefore  I  will  proceed  against  thee  as  thy 
■  ordinary.' 

.  "  Philpot. — '  I  was  brought  hither  through  violence, 
I  and  therefore  my  being  present  now  in  your  diocese  is 
mot  enough  to  abridge  me  of  mine  own  ordinary's  juris- 
diction, neither  makes  it  me  willingly  subject  to  your 
'jurisdiction,  since  it  comes  by  force,  and  by  such  men  as 
ihad  no  just  authority  so  to  do.' 

"  Bonner. — '  What  sayest  thou  to  the  second  article, 
and  to  the  others  ?' 

!  "  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  say  that  I  am  not  bound  to 
, answer  the  second,  neither  the  rest,  unless  the  first  be 
proved.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Well,  suppose  the  first  may  be  proved, 
as  it  will  be,  what  will  you  say  then  to  the  second,  that 
you  are  not  of  the  same  catholic  faith,  neither  of  the 
same  church  now,  as  you  were  baptised  in  ?' 
I  "  Philpot. — '  I  am  of  the  same  catholic  faith,  and  of 
'the  same  catholic  church  which  is  of  Christ,  the  pillar 
and  ground  of  the  truth.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Your  godfathers  and  godmothers  were 
of  another  faith  than  you  are  now.' 

'  "  Philpot. — '  I  was  not  baptised  either  into  my  god- 
Ifather's  faith  or  my  godmother's,  but  into  the  faith  and 
linto  the  church  of  Christ.' 

"  Bonner. — '  How  know  you  that?' 
"  Philpot. — '  By  the  word  of  God,  which  is  the  touch- 
stone of  faith,  and  the  limits  of  the  church.' 

"  Bonner. — '  How  long  has  your  church  stood,  I  pray 
you?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Even  from  the  beginning,  from  Christ 
and  from  his  apostles,  and  from  their  immediate  suc- 
'cessors.' 

"  Chancellor. — '  He  will  prove  his  church  to  be  before 
Christ  !' 

"  Philpot. — '  If  I  did  so  I  go  not  amiss  ;  for  there 
was  a  church  before  the  coming  of  Christ,  which  makes 
one  catholic  church.' 

"  Chancellor.  — '  It  is  so  indeed.' 
"  Philpot. — '  I  will  desire  no   better  rule  than  that 
[which  is  often  brought  in  by  your  side,  to  prove  both  my 


faith  and  the  catholic  church  ;  that  is,  antiquity,  univer- 
sality, and  unity.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Do  you  not  see  what  a  bragging  fooli«h 
fellow  this  is  !  He  would  pretend  to  be  very  well  versed 
in  the  doctors,  and  he  is  but  a  fool.  By  what  doctor  art 
thou  able  to  prove  thy  church  ?  Name  him,  and  thou 
shalt  have  him.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  let  me  have  all  your  ancient 
writers,  with  pen,  and  ink,  and  paper,  and  I  will  prove 
both  my  faith  and  my  church  out  of  every  one  of  them.' 

"  Bonner.  — '  No,  that  thou  shalt  not  have.  St. 
C5'prian  saith,  '  There  must  be  one  high-priest,  to  whicli 
the  rest  must  obey  ;'  and  they  will  allow  no  head,  nor 
vicar-general.' 

"  Philpot. — '  St.  Cyprian  saith  not  that  there  should 
be  a  vicar-general  over  all.  For,  in  his  book  '  De  Sim- 
plicitate  Prselatorum,'  he  saith  the  contrary  :  '  There  is 
but  one  bishopric,  which  is  wholly  possessed  of  every 
bishop  in  part.'  ' 

"  Bonner. — '  Bring  the  book,  thou  shalt  see  the  place 
against  thee.' 

"  Doctor  Chedsey  brought  the  book,  and  turned  to 
the  place  in  an  epistle  written  to  Cornelius,  then  bishop 
of  Rome,  and  recited  tlie  words,  '  That  it  went  not  well 
with  the  church,  wliere  the  high-priest  was  not  obeyed  ;' 
and  so  he  concluded  for  the  confirmation  of  the  bishop's 
saying. 

"  Philpot. — '  You  misconstrue  the  place  of  St.  Cy- 
prian ;  for  he  means  not,  by  the  high-priest,  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  but  every  patriarch  in  his  precinct,  of  whom 
there  were  four  appointed  in  his  time.  And  in  writing 
to  Cornelius  he  means  by  the  high-priest,  himself,  who 
was  then  chief  bishop  of  Africa,  whose  authority  the 
heretics  began  to  despise.  Of  which  he  complains  to 
Cornelius,  and  saith,  the  church  cannot  be  well  ordered, 
where  the  chief  minister  by  order  after  the  judgment  of 
the  scriptures,  after  the  agreement  of  the  peoiile  and  the 
consent  of  his  fellow  bishops,  is  not  obeyed.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Hath  not  the  bishop  of  Rome  always 
been  supreme  head  of  the  church,  and  Christ's  vicar  on 
earth,  even  from  St.  Peter  ?' 

"  Philpot.—'  No,  that  he  was  not.  For  by  the  word 
of  God  he  has  no  more  authority,  than  the  bishop  of 
London  has.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Was  not  St.  Peter  head  of  the  church, 
and  has  not  the  bishop  of  Rome,  who  is  his  successor, 
the  same  authority  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  grant  that  the  bishop  of  Rome,  as  he 
is  the  successor  of  St.  Peter,  has  the  same  authority  as 
St.  Peter  had  :  but  St.  Peter  had  no  more  authority  than 
every  one  of  the  apostles  had.' 

"  Chancellor. — '  Yes,  thit  St.  Peter  had  ;  for  Christ 
said  specially  unto  him,  '  I  will  give  thee  the  keys  of 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;'  which  he  spake  to  no  other  or 
his  disciples,  but  to  him.' 

"  Philpot. — '  St.  Augustine  answers  otherwise  t"  the 
objection,  and  saith.  '  That  if  in  St.  Peter  there  had  not 
been  the  figure  of  the  church,  the  Lord  had  not  said  to 
him.  To  thee  I  will  give  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  Which  if  St.  Peter  received  not,  the  church 
hath  them  not.  If  the  church  hath  them,  then  St.  Peter 
hath  them  not.'  ' 

"  A  Doctor. — '  What  will  you  say,  if  I  can  prove  that 
Christ  built  his  church  upon  St.  Peter,  and  that  out 
of  St.  Cyprian  ?  Will  you  then  believe  that  the  bishop 
of  Rome  ought  to  be  supreme  head  of  the  church  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  1  know  what  St.  Cyprian  writes  in  that 
behalf ;  but  he  means  nothing  as  you  take  it.' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  will  desire  you.  Master  Chancellor,  to 
take  some  pains  with  Dr.  Chedsey,  about  his  examina- 
tion, for  I  must  go  to  the  parliament  house.  And  I  will 
desire  you  to  dine  with  me.' 

"  Chancellor.—'  St.  Peter  and  his  successors,  from 
the  beginning  have  been  allowed  to  be  the  supreme  head 
of  the  church,  and  that  by  the  scriptures,  for  Christ  said 
to  him,  as  mentioned  by  St.  John  thrice,  '  Feed  my 
sheep.'  ' 

"  Philpot. — '  That  is  no  otherwise  to  be  taken,  than, 
'  Go  ye  and  preach,'  which  was  spoken  to  all  the 
apostles,  as  well  as  unto  St.  Peter.     And  that  Christ 


B74 


THE  SEVENTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


[Book  XI 


said  thrice,  '  Feed  my  sheep,'  it  signifies  nothing  else 
but  the  earnest  study  that  the  ministers  of  God  ought  to 
have  in  preaching  tlie  word.  God  grant  that  you  of  the 
clergy  would  weigh  your  duty  in  this  behalf  more  than 
you  do.  Is  this  a  just  interpretation  of  the  scripture,  to 
take  the  words,  '  Feed  my  sheep,'  to  mean  to  be  Lord  of 
the  whole  world?' 

"  In  the  meanwliile  came  in  the  Bachelor  of  Divinity, 
who  is  a  reader  of  Greek  in  Oxford,  belonging  to  the 
bishop,  and  he  took  upon  him  to  help  Master  Chan- 
cellor. 

"  Scholar. — '  WTiat  will  you  say  if  I  can  shew  you  a 
Greek  author  called  Theophylact  to  interpret  it  so .' 
Will  you  believe  his  interpretation  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Theophylact  is  a  late  writer,  and  one 
that  was  a  favourer  of  the  bishop  of  Rome  ;  and  there- 
fore not  to  be  credited,  since  his  interpretation  is  con- 
trary to  the  manifest  words  of  the  scripture,  and 
contrary  to  the  determination  of  many  general  coun- 
cils.' 

"  Scholar. — '  In  what  general  council  was  it  other- 
wise, that  the  bishop  of  Rome  was  not  supreme  head 
over  all?' 

"  Philpot. — '  In  Nice  council  I  am  sure  it  was  other- 
wise ;  for  Athanasius  was  there  the  chief  bishop  and 
president  of  the  council,  and  not  the  bishop  of  Rome.' 
"  Scholar. — '  Nay  that  is  not  so.' 
"  Philpot. — '  Then  I  perceive  you  are  better  seen  in 
words  than  in  knowledge  of  things :  and  I  will  gage  with 
you  what  you  will,  it  is  so,  as  you  may  see  in  the  epi- 
tome of  the  councils/ 

"  Scholar. — '  I  will  fetch  Eusebius  and  shew  the  con- 
trary, and  the  book  of  general  councils.' 

"  He  went  into  my  lord's  closet,  and  brought  Euse- 
bius ;  but  the  general  councils  he  brought  not,  saying, 
tliat  he  could  not  come  by  them,  and  there  he  would 
have  defended  that  it  was  otherwise  in  Eusebius,  but 
was  not  able  to  shew  the  same,  and  so  shrank  away  con- 
fouudeJ. 

"  Chancellor. — '  The  church  of  Rome  has  been  always 
taken  for  the  catholic  church ;  therefore  I  would  advise 
you  to  come  into  the  same  with  us.  You  see  all  the 
men  of  this  realm  condemn  you.  And  why  will  you  be 
so  singular  ?' 

"  Pliilpot.— '  I  have  said,  and  still  do  say,  that  if  you 
are  able  to  prove  it  to  me,  then  I  will  be  of  the  same. 
But  I  am  sure  that  the  church,  which  you  make  so  much 
of,  is  a  false  church,  and  a  synagogue  of  Satan.  And 
you,  with  the  learned  men  of  the  realm,  do  persecute  the 
true  church.' 

"  Chancellor. — '  Do  you  hear  what  he  saith,  that  the 
church  of  Rome  is  the  devil  ?' 

"  Chedsey.— '  I  wish  you  did  think  more  reverently 
of  the  church  of  Rome.  What  will  you  say  if  I  can  shew 
you  out  of  St.  Augustine,  in  his  epistle  written  to  pope 
Innocent,  that  the  whole  general  council  of  Carthage 
did  allow  the  church  of  Rome  to  be  the  chief  over  all 
others  ?' 

"  Philpot.  —  '  I  am  sure  you  can  shew  no  such 
thing.' 

"  And  with  that  he  brought  the  book  of  St.  Augus- 
tine, and  turned  to  the  epistle,  but  he  could  not  prove 
his  assertion  clearly,  only  by  conjectures. 

"  Chedsey. — '  Here  you  may  see.  that  the  council  of 
Carthage,  writing  to  Innocent,  the  bishop,  calls  the  see 
of  Rome  the  apostolic  see.  And  besides  this  they  write 
to  him,  certifying  him  of  things  done  in  the  council  for 
the  condemnation  of  the  donatists,  requiring  his  ap- 
proval in  the  same,  which  they  would  not  have  done,  if 
they  had  not  taken  the  church  of  Rome  for  the  supreme 
heail  of  others.  And  moreover  you  may  see  how  St. 
Augustine  doth  prove  the  church  of  Rome  to  be  the 
catholic  church,  by  continual  succession  of  the  bishop 
until  his  time,  which  succession  we  can  prove  until  our 
days  :  therefore,  by  the  same  reason  of  St.  Augustine 
we  say  now,  that  the  church  of  Rome  is  the  cathohc 
church.' 

"  Philpot.  — '  I  have  considered  how  you  weigh  St. 
Augustine  ;  and  contrary  to  his  meaning  and  words,  you 
would  infer  your  false  conclusion.     As  concerning  that 


it  was   called   by  him   the   apostolical  see,   that  is  not 
sufficient  to  prove  the  church  of  Rome  now  to  be  ths 
catholic   church.     I   will  grant  now  that  it  is  the  apos- 
tolic  see,    in   respect  that  St.  Paul  and  St.    Peter    did 
once  there  preacli  the  gospel,  and  abode  there  for  a  cer- 
tain season.      I  would  you  could  prove  it  to  be  the  same 
apostolical    see    of   true    religion    and    sincerity  as    the 
apostle  left   it,   and   did  teach   the   same  ;  which  if  you 
could  do,  you  miglit  boast  of  Rome  as  of  the  apostolical 
see;   otherwise  it   is  now  of  no  more  force,  than  if  the 
Turk  at  Autioch   and   at  Jerusalem  should  boast  of  the 
apostolic  sees,  because  the  apostles  once  did  tliere  abide, 
and  founded   tiie  church   of  Christ.     And  whereas  the 
whole   council  of  Carthage  did  write  to  Pope  Innocent, 
certifying  him  of  what  was  done  in  the  general  council, 
and  desiring  him  to  set  his  heljiing  hand  to  the  sujijjres- 
sing  of  the  donatists,  as  they  had  done;  that  fact  of  the  i; 
council  proves  not  the  supremacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  fi 
no   more  tlian   if  the   whole  convocation-jiouse  now  ga-  m 
thered  together,  and  agreeing  upon  certain  articles,  might  i| 
send  it  to  some  bishop,  who  from  some  impediment  is  j 
not  present,  asking  him  to  agree,  and  to  set  them  forth 
in   his   diocese.     Which   fact   doth   not  make  any  such 
bishop  of  greater  authority  than  the  rest,   because  his  i' 
consent  is  T)rotherly  required.     And  touching  the  sue  • 
cession  of  the  bishops   of  Rome,  brought  in  by  St.  Au-  n 
gustine,  it  makes  nothing  to  prove  it  the  catholic  church,    i 
unless   you   can  conclude  with  the  same  reason  as  St. 
Augustine  does.     And  the  rehearsal  of  the  succession  of 
the  bishops  tends  to  this  only,  to  prove  the  donatists  to 
be   heretics,  because  they  began  as  well  at  Rome  as  in 
Africa,  to  found  another  church  of  their  own  setting  up, 
besides  that  which  was  grounded  by  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul, 
and  by  their  successors,  who  all  taught  no  such  doctrine,    ■ 
nor  such  a  church  as  the  donatists.     And  if  you  are  able 
to  prove  by  the  bishops  of  Rome,  that  such  doctrine  has 
not  been  taught  by  any  of  the  successors  of  St.  Peter's 
see,  as  is  now  taught  and  believed  by  us,  you  have  good 
reason  against  us  :  otherwise  it  is  of  no  force.' 

"  Chancellor. — '  Well,  you  see  we  can  do  no  good  in 
persuading  of  him  :  let  us  administer  the  articles  which 
my  lord  left  us.  How  say  you,  Master  Philpot,  to  these 
articles  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  You  have  no  authority  to  inquire  of  me 
my  belief  in   such  articles,  because  I  am  not  of  my  lord  i 
of  London's  diocese;  and  to  be  brief  with  you,   I  will  i' 
make  no  further  answer  than  I  have  already  given  to  the  •; 
bishop.'  i 

"  Chancellor. — '  Why  then  let  ns  go  our  ways,  and   ■ 
let  his  keeper  take  him  away.'  " 

Two  days  afterwards  the  bishop  of  London  sent  for 
Pliilpot,  and  after  some  conferen'  c,  said  : 

"  '  I  charge  thee  to  answer  to  mine  articles.  Hold  him 
a  book.  Thou  shalt  swear  to  answer  truly  to  all  such 
articles,  as  I  shall  demand  of  thee.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  will  first  know  your  lordship  to  be  mine   j 
ordinary,  before  I  swear  herein.'  j 

"  Bonner. — '  What  !  we  shall  have  an  anabaptist  of 
thee,  who  thinks  it  not  lawful  to  swear  before  a  judge  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  1  am  no  anabaptist,  1  think  it 
lawful  to  swear  before  a  competent  judge,  being  lawfully 
required.  But  I  refuse  to  swear  in  these  causes  before 
your  lordship,  because  you  are  not  mine  ordinary.' 

"  Bonner.  — '  1  am  thine  ordinary,  and  Iutc  do  pro- 
nounce by  sentence  )>eremptory,  that  I  am  thine  ordinary,  . 
and  that  thou  art  of  my  diocese  :  (and  here  he  bade  call  ^ 
in  more  to  bear  him  witness.)  And  I  make  the»  (taking  I 
one  of  his  servants  by  the  arm)  to  be  my  notary,  .^nd  i; 
now  hearken  to  my  articles,'  to  which  (when  he  had  ' 
read  them)  he  admonished  me  to  make  answer,  and  said  ' 
to  the  keejier,  '  Bring  me  his  fellows,  and  I  shall  make 
them  to  be  witnesses  against  him.' 

"  In  the  meanwhile  came  in  one  of  the  sheriffs  of 
London,  whom  the  bishop  (calling  for  two  chairs)  placed 
by  him,  saying,  '  Master  Sheriff,  I  would  you  should  un- 
derstand how  I  do  proceed  against  this  man.  Master 
Sheriff,  you  shall  hear  vvhat  articles  this  man  doth 
maintain,'  and  so  he  read  a  number  of  feigned  arti- 
cles.    That  I  denied  baptism  to  be  necessary  to  then 


A-D.  1555.] 


THE  EIGHTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


875 


ithat  were  born  of  christian  parents  ;  that  I  denied  fast- 
ing and  prayer,  and  all  other  good  deeds,  and  I  main- 
tained only  bare  faith  to  be  sufficient  to  salvation  what- 
ever a  man  did  besides,  and  I  maintained  God  to  be  the 
author  of  all  sin  and  wickedness. 

'  "  Philpot. — 'Ha!  my  lord,  have  you  nothing  of  truth 
to  charge  me  with,  but  you  must  be  obliged  to  imagine 
these  blasphemous  lies  against  me  ?  You  might  as  well 
have  said  I  had  killed  your  father.  The  scripture  says, 
'  That  God  will  destroy  all  men  that  speak  lies.'  And 
is  not  your  lordship  ashamed  to  say  before  this  worship- 
ful gentleman,  that  I  maintain  these  abominaljle  blas- 
phemies which  you  have  rehearsed  .-'  which  if  I  did  main- 
tain, I  were  well  worthy  to  be  counted  an  heretic,  and 
to  be  burned  an  hundred  times,  if  it  were  possible.' 
I  "  Bonner. — '  I  do  object  them  to  thee,  to  hear  what 
thou  wilt  say  in  them,  and  how  thou  canst  purge  thyself 
of  them.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Then  it  was  not  justly  said  of  your  lord- 
ship in  the  beginning,  that  I  did  maintain  them,  since 
{ hold  scarcely  one  of  these  articles  you  have  read,  in 
I'orm  as  they  are  written.' 

'  "  Bonner. — '  How  sayest  thou .'  Wilt  thou  answer  to 
hem  or  not  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  will  first  know  you  to  be  mine  ordi- 
lary,  and  that  you  may  lawfully  charge  me  with  such 
hings,  and  then  afterwards,  being  lawfully  called  in  judg- 
nent,  I  will  shew  my  mind  fully  thereof,  and  not  other- 
,rise.' 

I  "  Bonner. — '  Well,  then,  I  will  make  thy  companions 
je  witnesses  against  thee  ?  where  are  they  ?  come  !' 
:  "  Keeper. — '  They  are  here,  my  lord.' 
I  "  Bonner. — '  Come  hither,  sirs  :  hold  them  a  book, 
i-ou  shall  swear  by  the  contents  of  that  book,  that  you 
hall  (aU  manner  of  affections  laid  apart)  say  the  truth  of 
.U  such  articles  as  you  shall  be  demanded  of  concerning 
,his  man  here  present,  which  is  a  very  naughty  man, 
'nd  take  you  heed  of  him  that  he  doth  not  deceive  you, 
s  I  am  afraid  he  doth  you  much  hurt,  and  strengthens 
rod  in  your  errors.' 

P"  Prisoners. — '  My  lord,  we  will  not  swear,  except 
(ve  know  to  what :  we  can  accuse  him  of  no  evil,  we 
liave  been  but  a  while  acquainted  with  him.' 
t  "  Philpot. — '  I  wonder  your  lordship,  knowing  the  law, 
.vill  go  about,  contrary  to  the  same,  to  have  infamous 
persons  to  be  witnesses  ;  for  your  lordship  doth  take 
;hem  to  be  heretics,  and  by  the  law  an  heretic  cannot 
i)e  a  witness.' 

I  "  Bonner. — '  Yes,  one  heretic  against  another  may  be 
veil  enough.  And,  Master  Sheriff,  I  will  make  one  of 
;hem  to  be  a  witness  against  another.' 

"  Philpot. — 'You  have  the  law  in  your  hand,  and 
jou  will  do  what  you  will.' 

"  Prisoners. — '  No,  my  lord.' 
'    "  Bonner. — '  No,    will   you   not  ?    I    will   make    you 
swear,  whether  you  will  or  not.     I   ween  they  are  ana- 
baptists. Master  Sheriff,  they  think  it  not  lawful  to  swear 
before  a  judge.' 

I  *'  Philpot. — '  We  think  it  fewful  to  swear  for  a  man 
judicially  called,  but  not  as  we  are  now,  in  a  blind  cor- 
ner.' 

Bonner. — '  Why  then,  seeing  you  will  not  swear 
against  your  fellow,  you  shall  swear  for  yourselves,  and 
I  do  here,  in  the  presence  of  Master  Sheriff,  object  the 
same  articles  unto  you  as  I  have  done  unto  him,  and  do 
,require  you,  under  the  pain  of  excommunication,  to  an- 
swer particularly  unto  every  one  of  them  when  you  shall 
Ibe  examined,  as  you  shall  be  by  and  by  examined  by 
my  register,  and  some  of  my  chaplains.' 
'  "  Prisoners. — '  My  lord,  we  will  not  accuse  ourselves. 
'If  any  man  can  lay  any  thing  against  us,  we  are  here  ready 
to  answer  thereto  :  otherwise  we  pray  your  lordship  not 
to  burthen  us  ;  for  some  of  us  are  here  before  you,  we 
know  no  just  cause  why.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Master  Sheriff,  I  will  trouble  you  no 
; longer  with  these  froward  men.' 

"  And  so  he  rose  up  and  was  going  away,  talking  with 
Master  Sheriff.  And  after  this  we  were  all  commanded 
to  be  put  in  the  stocks,  where  I  sat  from  morning  till 
1  night :  and  the  keeper  at  night,  upon  favour,  let  me  out. 


On  the  Sunday  after  I  was  separated  from  the  other  pri- 
soners, and  sent  to  the  Lollard's  Tower." 

The  eighth  Examination  of  John  Philpot,  lefore  the 
Bishop  of  London,  the  Bishop  of  St.  David's,  Master 
Mordant,  and  others,  in  the  Bishop's  chapel. 

"  The  next  day  I  was  called  down  into  the  chapel,  be- 
fore the  bishop  of  London,  the  bishop  of  St.  David's, 
Master  Mordant,  one  of  the  queen's  council.  Master 
archdeacon  of  London,  and  many  more,  and  the  bishop 
spake  unto  nie  as  follows  : 

"  '  Sir,  here  I  object  and  lay  to  you  in  the  presence  of 
my  lord  of  St.  David's,  and  of  Master  Mordant,  and  of 
these  worshipful  men,  the  articles  here  in  this  libel 
contained,'  and  he  openly  read  them. 

"When  I  would  have  answered  to  some  of  his  bias- 
jihemies,  he  would  not  permit  me,  but  said,  I  should  have 
leisure  enough  to  say  what  1  wished  when  he  had  spoken, 
lie  then  added,  '  1  require  thee  to  answer  to  the  cate- 
chism set  forth  in  the  scliismatical  time  of  King  Edward. 
Also  I  will  thee  to  answer  to  certain  conclusions  agreed 
upon  both  in  Oxford  and  Cambridge.  And  1  here  do 
bring  forth  these  witnesses  against  thee  in  thine  own 
presence,  namely,  ray  lord  of  St.  David's,  Master  Mor- 
dant, and  blaster  Harpslield,  with  as  many  of  you  as 
were  present  in  the  disputation  he  made  in  the  convoca- 
tion-house ;  willing  you  to  testify,  on  your  oitlis  taken 
upon  a  book,  the  stubborn  and  irreverent  behaviour  he 
did  there  use  against  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar. 
Now,  sir,  you  shall  answer  but  two  words,  whether  you 
will  answer  to  these  articles  which  I  have  laid  to  you, 
directly,  yea  or  nay.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  you  have  told  a  long  tale  against 
me,  containing  many  lying  blasphemies,  which  cannot  be 
answered  in  two  words  :  besides  this,  you  promise  me  at 
the  beginning,  that  1  should  say  what  I  could  for  my  de- 
fence, and  now  will  you  not  give  me  leave  to  speak  ? 
What  law  is  this  ?' 

"  Bonner. — '  Speak,  yea  or  nay,  for  you  shaU  say  no 
more  at  this  time.' 

"  The  cause  of  this  was,  as  1  guess,  that  he  saw  so 
many  persons  there  gathered  to  hear  the  examination. 

"  Philpot. — '  Then  the  two  words  which  you  would 
have  me  speak  shall  be,  that  1  have  appealed  from  you, 
and  take  you  not  for  my  sufficient  judge.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Indeed,  Master  Mordant,  he  has  appealed 
to  the  king  and  to  the  queen  ;  but  1  will  be  so  bold  with 
her  majesty,  to  slay  that  appeal  in  mine  own  hands.' 

"  Philpot. — '  You  will  do  what  you  please,  my  lord, 
you  have  the  law  in  your  hands.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Wilt  thou  answer  or  not?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  will  not  answer  otherwise  than  I  have 
said.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Register,  note  his  answer  that  he  makes.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Knock  me  on  the  head  with  an  hatchet, 
or  set  up  a  stake  and  burn  me  out  of  hand,  without  fur- 
ther law  ;  you  may  as  well  do  so,  as  do  that  you  do,  for 
all  is  without  order  of  law  :  such  tyranny  was  never  seen 
as  you  use  now  adays  ;  God,  of  his  mercy,  destroy  your 
cruel  kingdom  !'  And  whilst  1  spake  this,  the  bishop 
went  away  in  haste. 

"  After  this,  at  niglit,  I  was  conducted  again  by  three 
or  four  into  the  coal-house." 

The  Ninth  Examination  of  John  Philpot  before  Bishop 
Bonner  and  his  Chaplains. 

"  In  the  morning  of  the  next  day  I  was  brought  again 
into  the  wardrobe,  where  1  remained  till  the  bishop  had 
heard  his  mass,  and  afterwards  he  sent  up  for  me  into  his 
parlour,  and  there  he  called  for  a  chair  to  sit  down,  and 
brought  his  forged  articles  in  his  hand,  and  sat  down, 
desiring  me  to  draw  near  him,  and  said  : 

"  '  1  am  this  day  to  tarry  at  home  from  the  parliament 
house,  to  examine  you  and  your  fellows  upon  these  arti- 
cles, and  you  stand  dallying  with  me,  and  will  neither 
answer  to  nor  fro.' 

"  Philpot.—'  My  lord,  I  have  told  you  my  mind  plain 
enough ;  but  yet  I  do  not  intend  to  lose  that  privilege 


9f$ 


THE  NINTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


[Book  XI. 


the  law  gives  me,  wliich  is  liberty  not  to  answer  where  I 
am  not  bound,  and  this  privilege  will  I  cleave  to,  until  I 
am  compelled  otherwise  ' 

"  Bonner. — '  Well,  I  perceive  you  will  play  the  ob- 
stinate fool.  Lay  thine  appeal  when  thou  comest  in 
judgment,  and  answer  in  the  meanwhile  to  these 
articles.' 

"  Philpot. — '  No,  my  lord,  by  your  leave  T  will  not 
answer  to  them,  until  my  lawful  appeal  is  tried.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Well,  thou  shalt  hear  them,'  and  he  be- 
gan to  read  them. 

"  I  shrank  back  into  the  window,  and  looked  on  a 
book,  and  after  he  had  read  them  over,  he  said  to  me  : 
"  '  I  have  read  them  over,  although  it  has  not 
pleased  you  to  hear  me.  I  marvel,  in  good  faith,  what 
thou  meanest  to  be  so  wilful  and  stubborn,  seeing  that 
thou  mayest  do  well  enough  if  thou  choose.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  speak  unto  you  in  the  wit- 
ness of  God,  before  whom  I  stand,  that  I  am  neither 
■wedded  to  mine  own  will,  neither  stand  upon  mine  own 
stubbornness  or  singularity,  but  upon  my  conscience  in- 
structed by  God's  word  ;  and  if  your  lordship  can  shew 
better  evidence  than  1  have  for  a  good  faith,  1  will 
follow  it.' 

"  He  then  urged  me  to  return  to  his  church,  and  per- 
ceiving that  he  flattered  me,  I  thought  it  good  to  give  him 
some  shew  of  relenting,  that  I  might  give  him  and  his 
hypocritical  generation  a  public  foil,  perceiving  that  they 
dare  reason  openly  with  none,  but  with  such  as  are  un- 
learned, and  are  not  able  to  answer,  or  else  with  such  as 
they  have  a  hope,  that  for  fear  or  love  of  the  world,  will 
recant :  I  said,  '  My  lord,  it  is  not  unknown  to  you,  that 
I  have  openly,  in  the  audience  of  a  great  number,  stood 
to  the  maintenance  of  my  opinions,  and  offered  to  de- 
fend them  ;  therefore,  my  lord,  I  would  it  might  openly 
appear  to  the  world  that  I  am  won  by  learning,  or  else 
what  will  they  say,  but  either  for  fear,  or  love  of  the 
world,  I  am  without  any  ground  turned  from  the  truth  .' 
and  if  I  hear  any  kind  of  learning  openly  shewed,  I  shall 
be  as  conformable  as  you  may  require  me.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Yea,  marry,  now  you  speak  somewhat 
like  a  reasonable  man.  You  might  have  had  a  great 
deal  more  favour  in  my  house,  and  liberty,  than  you 
have  had  ;  and  you  shall  lack  nothing  that  is  within  my 
house ;  call  for  it,  and  you  shall  have  it.  And  what  is 
it  that  you  would  openly  by  learning  somewhat  be  satis- 
fied in  .'  tell  me.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  have  openly  said,  and  do 
believe  it  also,  that  your  sacrifice  of  the  mass  is  no 
sacrament.' 

"  Bonner. — '  What,  do  you  deny  the  presence  of 
Christ  in  the  sacrament ." 

"  Philpot. — '  No,  my  lord,  I  deny  not  the  presence 
of  Christ  in  the  sacrament,  but  I  have  denied  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  as  it  is  used  in  your  mass,  to  be  the 
true  sacrament  of  Christ's  institution  ;  and  first  it  must 
be  proved  a  sacrament  before  there  can  be  any  presence 
granted.' 

*'  Bonner. — '  W^hy,  do  you  deny  the  mass  to  be  a 
sacrament  ?  I  pray  you  what  is  a  sacrament .'  Is  it  not 
a  sign  of  a  holy  thing,  as  St.  Augustine  defines  it  ?' 
"  Philpot. — '  Yes,  verily,  that  it  is.' 
"  Bonner. — '  Then  I  make  this  argument ;  a  sacra- 
meiit  is  the  sign  of  a  holy  thing  :  the  mass  is  a  sign  of 
a  holy  thing,  therefore  it  is  a  sacrament.' 

"  Philpot. — *  You  must  add  this  to  your  proposition, 
as  St.  Augustine  means,  that  a  sacrament  is  the  sign  of  a 
holy  thing  imiituted  of  God,  and  commanded;  for 
otherwise  it  can  be  no  sacrament,  for  all  men  cannot 
make  a  sacrament.' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  grant  that ;  and  such  a  sign  of  a  holy 
thing  is  the  mass  of  Christ's  institution.' 
"  Philpot. — '  I  deny  that,  my  lord.' 
"  Bonner. — '  I  will  prove  this  by  St.  Augustine  by 
and  by.  I  will  shew  you  the  book,  and  you  shall  have 
any  book  1  have  that  you  will  demand.  Ho  !  who  is 
without,  there  .'  Call  me  Doctor  Chedsey,  Master  Arch- 
deacon, Master  Cosiiis,  and  other  chaplains  here  !' 

"  '  Here,  my  lord,  Doctor  Chedsey  is  gone  to  West- 
tuinster,  and  the  archdeacon  was  here  even  now.' 


"  Bonner. — '  Master  Cosins,  I  pray  you  examine 
him  upon  these  articles,  and  write  the  answers  he 
makes  to  every  one  of  them.  I  will  go  and  examine  his 
fellows,  and  send  you  St.  Augustine  by  and  by.  I  find 
this  man  more  conformable  than  he  was  before.' 

"  Cosins. — '  I  trust,  my  lord,  you  shall  find  him  at 
length  a  good  catholic  man.  Marry,  here  be  a  sight  of 
heresies  ;  I  dare  say  you  will  hold  none  of  them,  nor 
stand  in  any  of  them.      How  say  you  to  the  first  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Master  Cosins,  I  have  told  my  lord  al- 
ready,  that  I  will  answer  to  none  of  these  articles  he 
hath  objected  against  me  ;  but  if  you  will  with  learning 
answer  to  that  which  is  in  question  between  my  lord  and 
me,  I  will  gladly  hear  and  commune  with  you.' 

"Cosins. — '  No,  will  you  ?  Why,  what  is  that  then 
that  is  in  question  between  my  lord  and  you.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Whether  your  mass  be  a  sacrament  or 
not?' 

"Cosins. — '  W'hat,  the  mass  to  be  a  sacrament? 
Whoever  doubted  it?' 

"  Philpot. — '  If  it  be  an  undoubted  truth,  you  may 
the  sooner  prove  it,  for  I  doubt  it  much.' 

"  Cosins. — '  Wliy,  I  will  prove  it.     It  is  the  sign  of 
a  holy  thing  ;  therefore  it  is  a  sacrament.' 
"  Philpot. — '  I  deny  that.' 

"Cosins. — '  What!  then  there  is  no  reasoning  with  you.' 

"  Thus  Master  Cosins  gave  over  for  want  of  further 

proof.     And  then  the  mass  chaplain  began  to  speak  for 

his  occupation  ;  and  Master  Harpsfield   came  out  from 

my  lord,  with  St.  Augustine's  epistles,  saying: 

"  '  My  lord  hath  sent  you  here  St.  Augustine  to  look 
upon,  and  I  pray  you  look  what  he  saith  in  a  certain 
epistle  whicli  he  writes  ;  I  will  read  over  the  whole. 
Here  you  may  hear  the  celebration  of  the  mass,  and  how 
it  reproves  them  that  went  a  hawking  and  hunting  be- 
fore the  celebration  of  the  same,  on  the  sabbath  and 
holidays. ' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  perceive  the  contents  of  this  epistle, 
and  I  see  nothing  against  me,  neither  any  thing 
that  makes  for  the  proof  of  your  sacrament  of  the 
mass.'  % 

"  Harpsfield. — '  No ;  does  he  not  mak-e  mention  of 
the  mass,  and  the  celebration  of  it  ?  what  can  be  spoken 
more  plain  ?' 

"Philpot.  — '  St.  Augustine  means  the  celebration  of 
the  communion,  and  of  the  true  use  of  the  sacrament  of 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and  not  of  your  private 
mass,  which  you  of  late  years  have  erected  instead  of  it ; 
for  this  word  mass  has  been  an  old  term  attributed  to 
the  communion  even  from  the  primitive  church.  And 
I  pray  you  tell  me  what  Missa  doth  signify.  I  think 
not  many  that  say  mass  can  well  tell.' 

"  Cosins. — '  No  !  cannot  ?  that  is  marvellous.' 
"  Philpot. — '  Then  tell  me  if  you  can.' 
"  But  Master  Cosins  and  my  mass  chaplain  were  both 
dumb,  looking  upon  Master  Harpsfield  for  help,  and  at 
length  he  spake.' 

"Harpsfield. — 'You  think  it  comes  of  the  Hebrew 
word  Massah,  as  if  none  Vere  versed  in  the  Hebrew  but 
you.' 

"  Philpot.- — '  I  have  not  gone  so  long  to  school,  as  to 
derive  the  signification  of  Missa,  which  is  a  Latin  word, 
out  of  Hebrew !  but  I  have  learned  to  interpret  Greek 
words  by  Greek,  and  Latin  by  Latin,  and  Hebrew  bv 
Hebrew  ;  I  take  the  communion  to  be  called  Missa,  a 
mittendo,  of  such  things  ns  the  celebration  of  the  com- 
munion were  sent  by  such  as  were  of  ability,  to  the  re- 
lief of  the  poor,  where  the  rich  brought  according  to 
their  devotion  and  ability,  and  required  the  minister  in 
the  celebration  of  the  communion  to  pray  to  God  for 
them,  and  to  accept  their  common  alms,  which  they 
sent  for  the  help  of  their  poor  brethren  and  sisters  ;  and 
for  this  cause  was  it  called  Missa.  At  which  celebra- 
tion, all  that  were  present  communicated  under  both 
kinds,  according  to  Christ's  institution,  as  they  did  in 
St.  Augustine's  time.  But  unless  you  can  shew  that 
your  mass  is  used  as  it  was  then,  ye  shall  never  by  the 
name  of  mass  (which  St.  Augustine  attributed  to  the  true 
use  of  the  communion),  prove  your  private  mass  to  be  a 
sacrament.' 


.D.  1555.]        THE  TENTH  AND  ELEVENTH  EXAMINATIONS  OF  JOHN  PIIILPOT. 


877 


"  Harpsfield. —  '  "WTiat !  deny  you  the  mass  to  be  a 
sacrament  ?  for  sbame  !  speak  it  not.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  will  not  be  ashamed  to  deny  it,  if  you 
cannot  prove  it.' 

"  Cosins. — '  You  are  such  a  fellow  as  I  have  never 
heard  of,  you  will  not  have  the  mass  to  be  a  sacrament ! 
you  are  no  man  for  me  to  reason  with.  Come,  let  us 
go.' 

"  Harpsfield. — '  Master  Philpot,  you  and  I  have  been 
old  acquaintance  a  long  time  ;  we  were  school-fellows 
both  in  Winchester  and  in  Oxford,  many  years.  Where- 
fore I  must  wish  you  as  well  as  myself,  and  1  pray 
you  to  think  so  of  me.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  thank  you  for  your  good  will  towards 
me.  But  if  you  be  deceived,  as  I  am  sure  you  are,  I 
shall  desire  you  not  to  wish  me  deceived  with  you.  For 
before  God  I  tell  you  plainly,  you  are  deceived,  and 
maintain  false  religion  ;  and  if  you  do  not  repent,  and 
leave  off  your  persecuting  of  Christ's  truth,  you  will  go 
to  the  devil  for  it.  Therefore  consider  it  in  time,  I  give 
you  warning,  for  else  in  the  day  of  judgment  I  shall  be 
a  witness  against  you,  that  I  told  you  this,  here  talking 
together.  You  know  in  the  schools  of  Oxford,  when  we 
were  young  men,  we  did  strive  much  upon  vain  glory, 
aud  upon  contention,  more  than  for  the  truth  ;  but  now 
our  years  and  our  riper  learning  teach  us  to  fall  to  a 
truth,  which  must  be  our  portion  for  ever.  And  if  I 
was  then,  in  my  time  of  ignorance,  earnest  in  my  own 
cause,  I  ought  now  to  be  earnest  in  my  Master  Christ's 
cause,  and  his  truth.' 

"  Harpsfield. — '  What !  will  you  think  yourself  better 
learned  than  all  the  learned  men  in  this  realm  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  faith  depends  not  upon  the  learned 
of  the  world,  but  upon  the  learned  in  God's  word.' 

"  Harpsfield. — '  Well,  I  will  talk  with  you  no  more  at 
present,  but  pray  to  God  to  open  your  heart.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  pray  God  open  both  our  hearts,  to  do 
more  his  will  than  we  have  done  in  times  past.' 

"  Harpsfield. — '  Ho  !  Keeper,  take  him  away  with 
you.'  " 

The  Tenth  Examination  of  John  Philpot  before  Bishop 
Bonner,  his  Register,  and  Others. 

"  The  next  day  after  dinner  I  was  brought  into  my 
lord's  upper  hall,  and  there  he  called  me  before  him  and 
his  register,  and  before  Doctor  Chedsey,  in  the  presence 
of  two  gentlemen  and  a  priest.     The  bishop  said, 

"  '  I  here  lay  to  this  man  in  your  presence,  requiring 
you  to  be  a  witness  against  him,  these  articles,  this  book 
of  the  catechism  made  in  King  Edward's  days  ;  also 
these  conclusions  agreed  upon  both  in  Oxford  and  Cam- 
Dridge  ;  also,  I  lay  to  him  that  he  has  despised  the  cen- 
sures of  the  church,  and  has  stood  accursed  more  than 
a  year,  and  never  sought  absolution.  How  say  you,  wast 
thou  not  accursed  by  my  lord  chancellor  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  was  excommunicated  by  him  wrong- 
fully, and  without  any  just  cause,  and  without  order  of 
law,  being  never  personally  cited.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Didst  thou  not  tell  me  the  other  day, 
when  1  required  thee  to  come  to  the  mass,  that  thou  wast 
excommunicated,  and  therefore  by  the  law  couldst  not 
hear  mass?  How  long  hast  thou  been  thus  excommu- 
nicat.d }' 
"  Philpot. — '  More  than  a  twelvemonth  and  a  half.' 
*'  Bonner. — '  Lo  !  you  may  hear  what  he  saith  ;  write 
it.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Also  let  him  write  that  I  did  require  of 
my  lord  chancellor,  who  excommunicated  me,  my  abso- 
lution, but  he  would  not  give  it  me,  saying,  that  I  was 
excommunicated  because  I  was  an  heretic,  as  it  pleased 
him  to  call  me.' 

"  Gentleman. — '  "V^Tiy  do  you  not  require  absolution 
at  my  lord's  hands  here,  now  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Because  he  is  not  mine  ordinary,  neither 
has  by  the  law  any  thing  to  do  with  me.' 

"  Bonner. — '  What  an  obstinate  fool  is  this  ?  I  tell 
thee  I  wUl  be  thine  ordinary  whether  thou  wilt  or  not.' 

"  Philpot. — '  And  because  of  this  your  unrighteous 
force  towards  me  I  have  appealed  from  you,  and  require 


you,  Master  Register,  that  my  appeal  may  be  entered  in 
writing.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Have  you  ever  heard  such  a  fro  ward  fellow 
as  this  ?  he  seemed  yesterday  to  be  very  tractable,  and  I 
had  a  good  hope  of  him.  1  tell  thee  thou  art  of  my 
diocese.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  am  of  Winchester  diocese,  and  not  of 
London  diocese.' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  pray  you,  may  not  a  man  be  of  two 
dioceses  at  once  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  No,  he  cannot.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Lo  1  will  you  see  what  an  ignorant  fool 
this  is  .'  I  tell  thee,  a  man  may  be  of  three  dioceses  at 
once  :  as  if  thou  wert  born  in  London,  thou  shouldst  be 
of  my  diocese  ;  or  if  thou  wert  not  born,  but  hadst  a 
dignity  here,  then  thou  art  to  be  counted  of  my  diocese, 
or  else  by  thy  habitation  in  my  diocese." 

"  Philpot. — '  In  none  of  these  respects  I  am  of  your 
lordship's  diocese.' 

"  Bonner. — '  What  wager  wilt  thou  lay  ?  Wilt  thou 
recant  if  I  prove  it  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  But  what  shall  I  win  if  you  do  not  ?'    • 
"  Bonner. — '  I  will  give  thee  my  bishopric  if  I  prove 
it  not.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Yea,  but  who  shall  deliver  it  to  me  if  I 
win  ?' 

'  Bonner. — '  Thou  art  an  arrogant  fool;  enter  their 
oaths,  and  take  these  witnesses'  depositions.  I  must  be- 
gone to  the  parliament  house.' 

"  After  this,  a  priest  standing  by  spake  to  me,  asking 
whether  I  was  kin  to  my  Lord  Rich. 

"  Philpot." — '  He  said  so  himself  to  me  the  other  day, 
but  how  I  know  not.' 

"  Chedsey. — '  I  heard  him  say  he  was  his  near  kins- 
man.' 

"  Priest. — '  Why,  then,  you  and  I  must  be  of  kin, 
for  he  is  my  near  kinsman.  How  chance  it  that  you  and 
I  be  of  contrary  judgments  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  is  no  marvel  ;  for  Christ  prophesied. 
'  I  am  come  to  set  a  man  at  variance  against  his  father, 
and  the  daughter  against  her  mother,  and  the  daughter- 
in-law  against  her  mother-in-law,'  for  my  truth's  sake.' 
"  Priest. — '  You  hold  against  the  blessed  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  and  against  the  holy  mass.' 

"  Philpot. — '  If  you  can  prove  it  a  sacrament,  I  will 
not  hold  against  you.' 

"  Priest. — '  What  !  prove  it  a  sacrament  !  Does  not 
St.  Paul  say,  '  Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard,  the 
things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him?" 
"  Philpot. — '  That  concerns  not  your  sacrament,  but 
is  meant  of  the  heavenly  joys  that  are  prepared  for  all 
faithful  believers.' 

"  Priest. — '  Why,  then,  I  perceive  you  understand 
not  St.  Paul.     By  God,  you  are  deceived.' 

"  Philpot. — '  You  ought  not  to  swear;  1  understand 
St.  Paul  as  well  as  you.'  Then  I  showed  him  a  Greek 
Testament,  with  Erasmus's  translation,  and  with  the  old 
also,  demanding  him  which  text  he  was  best  acquainted 
with.' 

"  Priest. — '  I  knew  Greek  once  as  well  as  you,  I  care 
not  which  you  read.' 

"  Philpot. — '  You  know  them  then  all  alike  ;  you  un- 
derstand the  one  as  well  as  the  other.'  With  this  he 
departed  in  a  fury." 

The  Eleventh  Examination  of  John  Philjwt,  on  St. 
Andrew's  day,  before  the  Bishop  of  Durham,  the 
Bishop  of  Chichester,  the  Bishop  of  Bath,  the  Bishop  of 
London,  the  Prolocutor,  Master  Christopherson ,-  and 
Doctor  Chedseij  ;  Master  Morgan,  of  Oxford ;  Master 
Hussey,  of  the  Arches ;  Doctor  Weston;  Doctor  Harps- 
field, Archdeacon;  Master  Cosins ;  and  Master  Jolimon, 
Register  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  in  his  Palace. 

"  The  bishop  of  London  met  me  in  his  hall,  and 
brought  me  before  the  lords,  saying, 

"  '  My  lords,  I  shall  desire  you  to  take  some  pains 
with  this  man  ;  he  is  a  gentleman,  and  I  would  he  should 
do  well,  but  he  will  wilfully  cast  away  himself.' 

"  Durham. — '  Will  you  conform  yourself  to  the  ;a» 


879 


THE  ELEVENTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


[Rook  XI. 


tholic  faith,  and  leave  all  new-fangled  opinions  and  he- 
resies ?  I  was  in  Germany  with  Luther  at  the  beginning 
cf  these  opinions,  and  can  tell  how  they  began.  Leave 
tliem,  and  follow  the  catholic  church  throughout  the 
whole  world,  as  the  whole  realm  now  does.' 

*'  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  am  in  the  catholic  faith,  and 
desire  to  live  and  die  in  it.  But  it  is  not  unknown  to 
vour  lordship,  that  I,  with  others,  these  twenty  years, 
iiive  been  taught  another  manner  of  faith  than  you  now 
endeavour  to  compel  us  to  ;  wherefore  it  is  requisite  that 
we  h  ive  a  time  to  weigh  it,  and  to  hear  how  it  agrees 
with  (t  )d's  word.  For  St.  Paul  says,  '  Faith  cometh  by 
hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word  of  God.'  ' 

"  Cliichester. — '  And  if  you  will  give  me  leave,  my 
lt)nl,  I  will  show  him  how  he  takes  the  saying  of  St. 
P;iiil  amiss,  that  they  ought  not  to  be  compelled  to  believe. 
St.  Paul  speaks  of  infidels,  and  not  of  the  faithful ;  and 
so  St.  Augustine,  writing  against  the  donatists,  saith 
'  That  tlie  faithful  may  be  compelled  to  believe.'  ' 

"  Philpot. — '  St.  Bernard  takes  the  same  sense  of  St. 
Paul  as  1  do,  saying,  that  '  Faith  must  be  persuaded  to 
a  man,  and  not  enjoined.' ' 

"  Durham. — '  Will  you  be  of  the  same  catholic  faith 
and  church  with  us  which  you  were  baptised  in,  and  your 
godfathers  promised  for  you,  and  hold  as  we  do,  and  then 
you  may  be  out  of  trouble  ?  I  perceive  you  are  learned, 
and  it  is  a  pity  but  you  should  do  well.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  am  of  the  same  catholic  faith  and 
catholic  church  I  was  baptised  into,  and  in  that  I  will 
live  and  die.' 

"  Durham. — '  That  is  well  said  ;  if  you  hold  there  you 
cannot  but  do  well.' 

"  Chichester. — '  Yea,  my  lord,  but  he  means  otherwise 
than  you  do  ;  are  you  of  the  same  faith  your  godfathers 
and  godmothers  were,  or  not?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  cannot  tell,  certainly,  what  faith  they 
were  of,  but  1  am  of  the  faith  I  was  baptised  into,  which 
is  the  faith  of  Christ ;  for  I  was  not  baptised  in  the  faith 
of  my  godfathers,  but  in  the  faith  of  Christ.' 

"  Durham. — '  How  say  you,  will  you  believe  as  we  do, 
and  all  the  learned  of  the  realm,  or  not,  and  be  of  one 
church  with  us  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lords,  it  is  not  unknown  to  you,  that 
there  has  been  always  two  churches.' 

"  Chichester. — '  Nay,  that  is  not  so ;  there  is  but  one 
catholic  church.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  shall  desire  your  lordships  to  hear  my 
meaning.  For  I  know  there  is  but  one  true  church  ;  but 
always  from  the  beginning  there  has  been  joined  to  the 
same  true  church,  a  false  church  ;  and  that  was  declared 
at  the  first  in  Abel  and  Cain,  for  Cain  persecuted  and  slew 
his  brother,  in  which  (as  St.  Augustine  witnesses)  is 
represented  the  false  and  true  church.  And  after  that, 
as  soon  as  God  had  chosen  his  peculiar  people,  and 
shewed  to  them  his  sanctuary,  holy  statutes,  and  will, 
then  rose  the  false  church,  and  ten  of  the  twelve  tribes 
of  Israel  divided  themselves  from  the  true  church  of 
Judah  and  Benjamin,  and  made  to  themselves  an  altar  at 
Bethel,  and  set  up  golden  calves,  and  yet  pretended  there- 
with to  serve  God,  and  so  abused  his  word.  Notwith- 
standing, God  was  displeased  with  them,  and  ceased  not 
his  wrath,  until  he  had  utterly  destroyed  them.' 

"  Chichester. — '  I  will  grant  you  before  the  coming  of 
Christ,  there  were  two  churches  in  the  old  law  ;  but  in 
the  new  law,  since  Christ's  coming,  you  cannot  shew  it 
to  be  so  by  the  scriptures.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Yes,  my  lord,  that  I  can,  if  you  will 
givff  me  leave.  After  Christ  had  chosen  his  twelve  apos- 
tles, was  there  not  a  Judas  in  the  new  law,  and  a  Simon 
Magus  ?  and  were  not  they  of  the  false  church  ?' 

Chichester. — '  Yea,  but  1  mean  after  the  gospel  was 
■written,  where  can  you  find  me  two  churches  after  Christ 
had  ascended,  and  sent  the  Holy  Ghost  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  remember  in  the  New  Testament  men- 
tion is  made  of  two  churches,  as  it  appears  in  the  Revela- 
tions, and  also  St.  Paul  to  the  Thessalonians  makes 
mention  that  Antichrist,  with  his  false  generation,  shall 
sit  in  the  temple  of  God.' 

"  Durham. — '  It  is  almost  night,  my  lord  of  London  ; 
I  must  be  gone.' 


"  Bonner. — '  Nay,  my  lord  of  Durham,  I  must  di^sire 
your  lordship,  and  my  lord  of  ChiL-hester,  to  tarry  a 
little  while.  I  pray  you  tarry.  My  lords,  I  have  earnest 
matters  to  charge  this  man  with,  whereof  I  would  your 
lordships  to  be  made  privy,  aiid  1  have  them  written 
here  in  a  libel,  I  pray  you  sit  down  again.  First,  I  lay 
to  him  here,  that  he  hath  written  in  a  Cilile,  which  I 
took  from  him,  this  erroneous  saying,  '  The  Holy  Ghost 
is  Christ's  vicar  on  earth.'  Wilt  thou  abide  by  tiiis  sav. 
ing  of  thine,  that  the  Spirit  is  Christ's  vicar  on  earth :' 

"  Phili)ot. — '  My  lord,  it  is  not  my  saying,  it  is  a 
better  man's  than  mine  :  for  I  use  not  to  write  mine 
own  sayings,  but  the  notable  sayings  of  other  ancient 
writers.  And  as  I  remember,  it  is  the  saying  of  St. 
Bernard,  and  a  saying  that  I  need  not  be  ashamed  of, 
nor  you  offended  at.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Also  I  lay  to  thy  cliarge  that  thou  killedst 
thy  father,  and  was  accursed  of  thy  mother  in  her  death- 
bed, as  I  can  bring  witness  thereof.' 

"  Philpot. — '  O  Lord !  what  blasphemy  is  this  !  Hath 
your  lordship  nothing  of  truth  to  charge  me  with,  but 
such  forged  blasphemous  lies  ?  If  any  of  these  can  be 
proved,  I  will  promise  here  to  recant  at  St.  Paul's  Cross, 
whatever  you  will  have  me.  My  lords,  I  pray  you  con- 
sider how  my  lord  of  London  has  proceeded  against  me.' 

"  Chichester. — '  They  are  beside  the  purpose.' 

"  Durham. — '  My  lord,  I  must  needs  bid  you  fare- 
well.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Nay,  my  lord,  here  is  a  letter  which  I 
shall  desire  your  lordship  to  hear  before  you  go.  This 
man  has  taken  upon  him  to  write  letters  out  of  prison, 
and  to  pervert  a  young  gentleman,  called  Master  Green, 
in  my  house,  and  has  made  a  false  report  of  his  examina- 
tion, as  you  shall  hear,  not  being  content  to  be  evil  him- 
self, but  to  make  others  as  bad  as  himself.  He  tore  the 
letter  when  he  saw  my  man  went  to  search  him,  but  yet 
I  have  pieced  it  again  together,  and  caused  a  copy  to  be 
written.' 

"  He  read  the  torn  letter:  the  letter  was  the  exami- 
nation of  Master  Green,  before  the  bishop  of  London,  in 
the  presence  of  Master  Fecknam,  dean  of  St.  Paul's,  whose 
ready  answers  in  the  scriptures  and  in  the  doctors  were 
wondered  at  by  the  dean  himself,  and  many  others.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Your  lordship  mistakes  :  this  letter,  as 
your  lordship  may  perceive,  was  not  written  by  me,  but 
by  a  friend  of  mine,  certifying  me  at  my  request,  how 
Master  Green  fared  at  the  bishop  of  London's  hands: 
and  there  is  nothing  in  the  letter  that  either  1,  or  he  that 
wrote  it,  need  fear.' 

"  Bonner. — 'Then  tell  me  who  wrote  it,  if  you  dare.' 

"  Philpot. — '  No,  my  lord,  it  is  not  my  duty  to  accuse  ; 
my  friend  ;  and  especially  seeing  you  will  take  all  things 
at  the  worst.     Neither  shall  you  ever  know  of  me  who  ■ 
wrote  it.     Your  lordship  may  see  in  the  end  of  the  let- 
ter, that  my  friend  did  write  to  me  upon  the  occasion  of 
my  appeal,  which  I  have  made  to  the  whole  parliament  ; 
house  about  such  matters  as  1  am  wrongfully  troubled  for.' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  would  like  to  see  any  man  so  hardy  as 
to  put  up  thine  appeal.' 

"  Philpot.  —  '  My  lord,  T  cannot  tell  what  God  will  I 
work.     I  have  written  it,  fare  it  as  it  may.' 

"  Bonner. — '  My  lords,  I  have  used  him  with  much 
gentleness  since  he  came  to  me.  How  sayest  thou,  have 
I  not?' 

"  Philpot. — '  If  to  lie  in  the  vilest  prison  in  this  town 
(being  a  gentleman,  and  an  archdeacon)  and  in  a  coal- 
house,  for  the  space  of  five  or  six  weeks  already,  without 
fire  or  candle,  be  counted  gentleness  at  your  hands,  I 
must  needs  say  I  have  found  gentleness.  But  there 
were  never  men  so  cruelly  handled  as  we  are  in  these 
days.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Lo  !  what  a  varlet  is  this  !  Besides  this, 
yesterday  he  procured  his  man  to  bring  a  bladder  of 
black  powder,  I  cannot  tell  for  what  purpose.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Your  lordship  needs  not  mistrust  the 
matter  ;  it  is  nothing  but  to  make  ink.' 

"  Bonner. — '  More  than  this,  my  lords,  he  caused  a 
pig  to  be  roasted,  and  made  a  knife  be  put  between  the 
skin  and  the  flesh,  for  what  purpose  judge  you  ?  How 
sayest  tiiou,  didst  thou  not  so  ?'  i 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  ELEA'ENTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


879 


"  Philpot. — '  I  cannot  deny  but  that  there  was  half  a 
pig  sent  me,  and  under  the  same  a  knife  lying  in  the 
sauce,  but  for  no  ill  purpose  that  I  know  ;  your  lordship 
may  judge  what  you  will.  It  was  not  to  kill  myself  nor 
any  other,  as  you  would  have  men  to  believe  ;  for  I  was 
never  yt:t  without  a  knife  since  I  came  to  prison.  There- 
fore all  these  are  but  false  surmises,  and  not  worth  re- 
nearsal.' 

"  Bonner. — '  I  have  here  to  lay  to  his  charge,  chiefest 
of  all,  his  book  of  the  report  of  the  disputation  had  in 
the  convocation-house,  which  is  the  rankest  heresy  that 
may  be,  against  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar.  How 
say  you,  Doctor  Weston  .■'  did  he  maintain  the  same 
there  stubbornly,  or  not?' 

"  Weston. — '  Yea,  my  lord,  that  he  did.' 

"  Durham. — '  My  lord  of  London,  I  can  tarry  no 
longer,  I  must  needs  bid  you  farewell.  Master  Philpot, 
methinks  you  have  said  well  that  you  will  abide  in  the 
catholic  faith,  and  in  the  catholic  church ;  I  pray  you 
do  so,  and  you  shall  do  right  well.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  have  purposed  so  to  do,  however  I 
fared,  by  God's  grace.' 

"  Christopherson.— '  Master  Philpot,  I  was  acquainted 
with  you  at  Rome,  if  you  remember,  and  talked  some- 
what with  you  of  these  matters,  and  I  find  you  now  the 
same  man  that  you  were  then,  I  wish  it  were  other- 
wise. For  God's  sake  be  conformable  to  men  that  are 
better  learned  than  you,  and  stand  not  in  your  own 
conceit.' 

"Philpot. — 'Where  you  say,  you  find  me  to  be  the 
same  man  I  was  then,  1  praise  God  that  you  see  me  not 
like  a  reed  wavering  with  every  wind.  And  where  you 
would  have  me  follow  better  learned  men  than  myself: 
indeed,  1  ac'knowledge  that  you,  with  a  great  many 
others,  are  far  better  learned  than  I,  whose  books,  in  re- 
spect of  learning,  I  am  not  worthy  to  carry  after  you  ; 
but  faith  and  the  wisdom  of  God  consists  not  in  learning 
only,  and  therefore  .St.  Paul  desires  that  our  faith  be  not 
grounded  upon  the  wisdom  of  man.  If  you  can  shew 
by  learning  out  of  God's  book,  that  I  ought  to  be  of 
auotlier  faith  than  I  am,  I  will  hear  you,  and  any  other 
man  whntever  he  he.' 

"  Christopherson. — '  Will  you  believe  St.  Cyprian,  if 
I  can  shew  out  of  him, '  That  the  church  of  Rome  is  such 
that  unbelief  cannot  approach  it  ?'  ' 

"  Phil;)ot. — '  I  am  sure  you  cannot  shew  any  such 
saying  out  of  St.  Cyprian.' 

"  Christojiherson. — '  What  will  you  lay  thereon  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  will  lay  as  much  as  I  am  able  to  make.' 

''  Morgan. — '  Will  you  promise  to  recant,  if  I  shew 
his  saying.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  faith  shall  not  hang  upon  any  doc- 
tor's saying,  further  than  he  shall  be  able  to  prove  the 
same  by  God's  word.' 

"  Christopherson  then  pointed  out  these  words  in  one 
of  the  epistles  of  St.  Cyprian,  '  But  unto  the  Romans, 
whose  faith  by  the  testimony  of  the  apostle  is  praised, 
unbelief  can  have  no  access.' 

"  Bonner  (returning). — 'Where  is  the  place  ?  let  me 
see.  By  my  faith  here  is  a  place.  Come  hither,  sir, 
what  say  you  to  this  ?  Nay,  I  will  help  this  place  with 
St.  Paul's  own  testimony,  where  he  saith,  '  That  their 
faith  is  spoken  of  throughout  the  world ;  how  can  you  an- 
swer this  .'' 

"  Philpot. — '  Yes,  my  lord,  it  is  soon  answered,  if  you 
will  consider  all  the  words  of  Cyprian  ;  for  he  speaks  of 
such  as  in  his  time  were  faithful  at  Rome,  and  followed 
the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul,  as  he  had  taught  them,  and  as 
it  was  notified  throughout  the  world,  by  an  epistle  which 
he  had  written  in  the  commendation  of  their  faith.  With 
such  as  are  praised  by  St.  Paul  at  Rome,  for  following 
the  true  faith,  unbelief  can  have  no  place.  And  if  you 
can  shew,  that  the  faith  which  the  church  of  Rome  holds 
now,  is  that  faith  which  the  apostle  praised  and  allowed 
in  the  Romans  in  his  time,  then  I  will  say  that  St.  Cy- 
prian then  said,  that  infidelity  can  have  no  place  there  ; 
but  otherwise  it  makes  not  absolutely  for  the  authority 
of  the  church  of  Rome,  as  you  take  it.' 

"  Morgan. — '  All  the  doctors  are  on  our  side,  and 
•gainst  you,  altogether.' 


"  Philpot. — '  Y^ea,  so  you  say  when  you  ore  in  yor.r 
pulpits  alone,  and  none  to  answer  you.  But  if  vou  will 
come  to  cast  accounts  with  me,  I  will  venture  with  vou 
a  recantation,  that  I  will  bring  more  autliorities  of  anciei.t 
doctors  on  my  side  than  you  shall  be  able  for  yours,  and 
he  that  can  bring  most,  to  him  let  the  other  side  yield. 
Are  ye  content ." 

"Christopherson.  —  'It  is  but  folly  to  reason  with 
you,  you  will  believe  no  man  but  yourself.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  will  be'ieve  you  or  any  other  learne-i 
man,  if  you  can  bring  any  thing  wortliy  to  be  believni. 
Y'ou  cannot  win  me  with  vain  words  from  my  faith.' 

"  Morgan. — '  What  say  you,  do  we  not  believe  well 
of  the  sacrament  ?' 

"  Philpot.-  '-It  is  the  thing  which,  among  all  others, 
you  most  abuse.' 

"  Morgan. — '  Wherein,  I  pray  you  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  have  told  you  before,  in  the  convoca- 
tion-house.' 

"  Morgan. — '  Yes,  marry  ;  indeed  you  told  us  there 
very  well.  For  there  you  fell  down  upon  your  knees, 
and  fell  to  weeping.' 

"  Philpot.  — '  I  did  weep  indeed,  and  so  did  Christ 
over  Jerusalem,  and  am  not  to  be  blamed,  if  you  consider 
the  cause  of  my  weeping.' 

"Morgan. — 'What!  do  you  make  yourself  Christ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  No,  sir,  1  make  not  myself  Christ ;  but 
I  am  not  ashamed  to  do  as  my  Master  and  Saviour  did, 
to  bewail  and  lament  your  infidelity  and  idolatry,  which 
I  there  foresaw  through  tyranny  you  would  bring  again 
to  this  realm,  as  this  day  doth  declare.' 

"Christopherson. — '  Wherein  do  we  abuse  the  sacra- 
ment ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  As  I  may  touch  but  one  of  the  least 
abuses,  you  minister  it  not  in  both  kinds  as  you  ought, 
but  keep  the  one  half  from  the  people,  contrary  to 
Christ's  institution.' 

"  Christopherson. — '  Why,  is  there  not  as  much  con- 
tained in  one  kind,  as  in  both  ?  And  what  need  is  it 
then  to  minister  in  'ooth  kinds?' 

"  Philpot. — '  1  believe  not  so  ;  for  if  it  had,  Christ 
would  have  given  but  one  kind  only  ;  for  he  instituted 
nothing  superfluous,  and  therefore  you  cannot  say  that 
the  whole  effect  of  the  sacrament  is  as  well  in  one  kind, 
as  in  both,  since  the  scripture  teaches  otherwise.' 

"  Christopherson. — '  What  if  I  can  prove  it  by  scrip, 
ture,  that  we  may  minister  it  in  one  kind  ?  The  apos- 
tles did  so,  as  it  may  appear  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
in  one  or  two  places,  where  it  is  written  that  the  apos- 
tles continued  '  In  prayer  and  in  breaking  of  bread.,' 
which  is  meant  of  the  sacrament.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Do  you  not  know  that  St.  Luke,  by 
making  mention  of  breaking  of  bread,  means  the  whole 
use  of  the  sacrament,  according  to  Christ's  institution,  by 
a  figure  which  yon  have  learned  in  grammar,  synecdoche, 
where  part  is  mentioned,  and  the  whole  understood  to 
be  done,  as  Christ  commanded  it  ?' 

"  Morgan. — '  I  would  ask  you  how  old  your  religion 
is?' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  is  older  than  yours  by  a  thousand 
years  and  more.' 

"  Morgan. — '  I  pray  you  where  was  it  fifty  years  ago  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  was  in  Germany,  as  appears  by  the  tes- 
timony of  Huss,  Jerome  of  Prague,  and  Wicklitf,  whom 
your  generation  a  hundred  years  ago  and  more,  did  burn 
for  preaching  the  truth  ;  and  before  their  time  and  since 
has  been,  although  by  persecution  it  has  been  put  to 
silence.' 

"  Morgan. — '  That  is  a  marvellous  strange  religion, 
no  man  can  tell  certainly  where  to  find  it.' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  ought  to  be  no  marvel  to  you  to  see 
God's  truth  through  violence  oppressed ;  for  it  has 
been  so  from  the  beginning  from  time  to  time,  as  il 
appears  by  history,  and  as  Christ's  true  religion  is  now 
to  be  found  here  in  England,  although  hypocrisy  haj 
by  violence  the  upper  hand.  And  in  the  Apocalypse 
you  may  see  it  was  prophesied,  that  the  true  church 
should  be  driven  into  corners,  and  into  the  wilderness, 
and  suffer  great  persecutions.' 

"  Morgan. — '  I  tell  thee,  Philpot,  thou  art  an  heretic^ 
'6  L 


880 


THE  TWELI=TH  EXAMINVT'OX  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


[Boor  XI. 


and  shall  be  burned  for  thine  heresy,  and  afterwards  go 
to  hell-fire.' 

"  Philpot.— '  I  tell  thee,  thou  hypocrite,  that  I  pass 
not  this  for  thy  fire  and  fagots,  neither,  I  thank  God,  my 
lord,  do  I  stand  in  fear  of  them  :  my  faith  in  Christ 
shall  overcome  them.  But  the  hell-fire  which  thou 
threatenest  me  is  thy  portion,  and  is  prepared  for  thee, 
unless  tliou  speedily  repent,  and  for  such  hypocrites  as 
tiiou  art.' 

"  Morsan. — '  Wliat !  thou  speakest  upon  wine,  thou 
hast  tippled  well  to-day,  by  likelihood?' 

"Philpot. — 'So,  when  the  apostles  were  full  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  speaking  the  wondrous  works  of  God, 
the  Jews  said  they  were  drunk,  when  they  had  nothing 
else  to  say.' 

"  Morgan. — '  Why,  we  do  not  burn  you,  it  is  the  tem- 
poral men  that  burn  you,  and  not  we.' 

"  Philpot.—'  Thus  you  would,  as  Pilate  did,  wash 
your  hands  of  all  your  wicked  doings.  But  you  call 
iipon  the  secular  power  to  be  executioners  of  your  un- 
righteous judgments.  And  have  you  not  a  title  in  your 
law,  De  hcereticis  comhurendis,  to  burn  heretiics  ?' 

"  Harpsfield, — '  I  have  heard  you  both  a  good  while 
reason  together,  and  I  never  heard  so  stout  a  heretic  as 
you  are,  Master  Philpot.' 

"  Cosins. — '  Neither  I,  in  all  my  life.' 

"  Philpot. — '  You  are  not  able  to  prove  me  a  heretic, 
by  one  jot  of  God's  word.' 

"  They  then  ordered  me  back  to  my  prison,  and  as  I 
was  passing  them  I  spoke  to  the  bishop. 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  pray  you,  let  me  have  my 
bible,  with  other  lawful  books  and  writings  which  you 
have  of  mine.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Your  bible  you  shall  not  have,  but  I  will 
perhaps  let  you  have  another,  and  after  I  have  perused 
the  rest,  you  shall  have  such  as  I  think  good.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  pray  your  lordship,  then,  that  you 
would  let  me  have  candle-light.' 

"  Bonner. — '  To  what  purpose,  I  pray  you?' 

"  Phili)ot. — '  The  nights  are  long,  and  I  would  fain  oc- 
(;uj)ymyself  about  somewhat,  andnot  spend  my  time  idly.' 

"  Bonner. — '  You  may  pray,  then.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  cannot  well  say  my  prayers  without 
light.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Can  you  not  say  your  paternoster  with- 
out a  candle  ?  I  tell  you,  sir,  you  shall  have  some  meat 
and  drink  of  me,  but  candles  you  get  none.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  had  rather  have  a  candle  than  your 
meat  and  drink,  but  seeing  I  shall  not  have  my  request, 
the  Lord  shall  be  my  light.' 

T!ie  Twelfth  Examination  of  John  Philpot,  on  Wednes- 
dn>/,  the  Ath  of  December,  before  the  Bishop  tf  Lon- 
tion,  the  Bishop  of  Worcester,  and  the  Bishop  of 
J'tGiinur. 

"  In  the  tnoming  I  was  brought  dovni  to  the  ward- 
robe adjoining  the  chapel,  and  a  while  after  in  came 
three  of  the  bishops'  chaplains,  saying:  — 

"  Chaplains. — '  Master  Philpot,  my  lord  hath  sent  us 
unto  vou,  to  desire  you  to  come  to  mass,  certifying  you 
that  there  is  a  notable  learned  man,  called  Doctor  Ched- 
sey,  going  to  mass  :  therefore  we  also  pray  you,  good 
Master  Philpot,  be  content  to  come.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  wonder  my  lord  would  trouble  you  in 
sending  you  about  this  matter,  seeing  he  knows  I  am  a 
man  (by  your  law)  that  cannot  hear  mass,  because  I 
stand  excommunicated.' 

"  Chaplains. — '  Your  excommunication  is  but  upon  a 
contumacy,  and  my  lord  will  give  dispensation  if  jou  will 
come.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord  cannot,  for  he  is  not  mine  or- 
dinary, and  I  will  not  seek  any  such  thing  at  his  hands.' 

"  And  after  mass  the  bishop  called  me  before  him  into 
his  chapel,  and  there,  in  the  presence  of  his  register,  re- 
cited the  articles. 

"  Bonner. — '  Sir,  what  can  you  now  say,  why  I  should 
not  proceed  to  give  sentence  against  thee  as  an  heretic?' 

"  Philpot. — '  Why  my  lord,  will  you  proceed  to  give 
sentence  against  me  before  your  witnesses  are  examined  ? 
that  is  against  your  own  law.' 


"  Bonner. — '  See,  what  a  fool  thou  art  in  the  law.  I 
need  only  recite  the  depositions  of  the  witnesses,  if  I 
choose.' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  appears,  indeed,  you  may  do  what  you 
choose.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Thou  art  a  naughty  fellow,  and  hast 
done  much  hurt,  and  hast  seduced  other  poor  fellows 
here  in  prison  with  thee,  by  thy  comforting  of  them  in 
their  errors,  and  hast  made  them  rejoice  and  sing  with 
thee.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Yea,  my  lord,  we  shall  sing,  when  you, 
and  such  others  as  you,  shall  cry,  woe  !  woe  !  except 
you  repent.' 

"  Bonner.—'  What  an  arrogant  fool  is  this  !  I  will 
handle  thee  like  a  heretic  and  that  shortly.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  fear  nothing,  I  thank  God,  you  can  do 
to  me.' 

"  Bonner. — '  Have  him  away  ;  this  is  a  knave  indeed !' 

"  I  was  had  into  the  wardrobe  again  by  my  keeper, 
and  within  an  hour  after  was  sent  for  to  come  before 
him  and  the  bishops  of  Worcester  and  Bangor.' 

"  Bonner.  — '  Sir,  I  have  talked  with  you  many  times, 
and  have  caused  you  to  be  talked  with  by  many  learned 
men,  yea,  and  honourable,  both  temporal  and  spiritual, 
and  it  avails  nothing  with  you.  I  am  blamed  that  I 
have  brought  thee  before  so  many  :  for  they  s.iy,  thou 
gloriest  to  have  many  to  talk  with.  Well,  now  it  lieth  ujion 
thee  to  look  to  thyself;  for  thy  time  draweth  near  to  an 
end,  if  thou  do  not  become  conformable.  And  at  this 
present  we  are  sent  from  the  synod  to  offer  you  this 
grace,  that  if  you  will  come  to  the  unity  of  the  church  of 
Rome  with  us,  and  acknowledge  the  real  presence  of 
Christ  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  with  us,  all  that  is 
past  shall  be  forgiven,  and  you  received  to  favour.' 

"  Worcester. — '  We  are  sent  (as  you  here  have  heard 
by  my  lord  of  London)  from  the  synod,  to  offer  you 
mercy,  if  you  will  receive  it ;  and  of  the  good-v.ill  I  bear 
you,  I  wish  you  to  take  it,  wliilst  it  is  offered,  and  be  Tiot  a 
singular  man  against  a  whole  multitude  of  learned  men, 
who  now  in  fasting  and  prayer  are  gathered  together  to 
devise  things  to  do  you  good.  There  have  many  very 
learned  men  talked  with  you  :  why  should  you  think 
yourself  better  learned  than  them  all  ?  Be  not  of  such 
arrogancy,  but  have  humility,  and  remember  there  is  no 
salvation  but  in  the  church.' 

"  Bangor. — '  I  thinic  my  lord  hath  said  wonderfully 
well  unto  you,  that  you  should  not  think  yourself  so 
well  learned,  but  other  men  are  as  well  learned  as  you, 
neither  of  so  good  wit,  but  others  are  as  wise  as  you, 
neither  of  so  good  memory,  but  others  have  as  good 
memories  as  you.  Therefore  mistrust  your  own  judg- 
ment, and  come  home  to  us  again.  I  never  liked  your 
religion,  because  it  was  set  forth  by  violence  and  tyranny, 
and  that  is  no  token  of  true  religion.  And  I  was  the 
same  manner  of  man  then  that  I  am  now,  and  a  great 
many  moi'e.  For  fear  we  held  our  peace,  and  bore  with 
the  time.  Wherefore,  Master  Philpot,  I  would  yon  did 
well,  for  I  love  you  ;  and  therefore  be  content  to  come 
home  with  us  again  into  the  catholic  church  of  Rome.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Where,  my  lord,  you  say,  that  religion 
is  to  be  disliked,  which  is  set  forth  by  tyranny,  I  pray 
God  you  give  men  not  occasion  to  think  the  same  by  yours 
at  this  day,  which  had  none  other  argument  to  stand  by, 
but  violence.  If  you  can  shew  me  any  good  sufficient 
ground,  whereby  to  satisfy  my  conscience,  that  the 
church  of  Rome  is  the  true  catholic  church,  I  will  gladly 
be  of  it ;  otherwise  I  cannot  so  soon  change  the  religion 
I  have  learned  these  many  years.' 

"  Worcester. — '  I  am  very  sorry  that  you  will  be  so 
singular.  I  never  talked  with  any  yet  in  my  diocese, 
but  after  once  communication  had  with  me,  they  have 
been  contented  to  revoke  their  errors,  and  to  teach  the 
people  how  they  were  deceived,  and  so  do  much  good, 
as  you  may  if  you  will.  For  as  I  understand  you  were 
archdeacon  of  Winchester,  you  may  do  much  good  in 
that  part  of  the  country  if  you  would  forsake  your 
errors,  and  come  to  the  catholic  church.' 

"  After  dinner  they  called  for  me  again,  and  demanded 
of  me  whether  I  meant  as  I  spake  before  dinner,  and 
would  not  go  from  it?' 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  THIRTEENTH  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


881 


"  Worcester. — '  Will  you  stand  to  tlie  catholic  church 
of  Rome  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  If  you  can  prove  that  church  to  be  the 
catholic  church,  I  will.' 

"  Worcester. — '  Did  not  Christ  say  to  Peter,  and  to 
all  his  successors  of  Rome,  '  Feed  my  sheep,  feed  my 
lambs  ?'  Which  signifies  that  he  gave  him  more  autho- 
rity than  the  rest.' 

"  Philpot.  — '  That  saying  pertains  not  to  the  autho- 
rity of  Peter,  above  others,  but  declares  what  Christ  re- 
quires of  his  beloved  apostles,  that  they  should,  with 
all  diligence,  preach  to  the  flock  of  Christ  the  way  of  sal- 
vation. But  the  bishop  of  Rome  little  regards  the 
spiritual  feeding,  and  does  not  feed  Christ's  flock  as 
Peter  did.' 

"  Worcester. — '  How  can  you  tell  that .'' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  have  been  there,  and  I  could  not  learn 
of  all  his  countrymen,  that  he  ever  preaches.' 

"  Worcester. — '  Though  he  preaches  not  one  way,  he 
preaches  another,  by  procuring  good  order  for  the 
church.' 

■"  Philpot. — '  I  am  sure  that  it  will  be  his  damnation 
before  God,  that  he  leaves  what  he  is  commanded  by 
Christ,  and  sets  forth  his  own  decrees  to  deface  the 
gospel.  ' 

"  Worcester. — '  It  is  the  wickedness  that  you  have 
seen  at  Rome,  that  causes  you  to  have  this  ill  judgment 
of  the  church  of  Rome.  I  cannot  now  tarry  with  you  to 
reason  further.' 

"  Thus  they  departed,  and  after  them  came  Doctor 
Chedsey,  and  Doctor  Wright,  archdeacon  of  Oxford,  with 
a  great  many  more.' 

"  Chedsey. — '  Here  is  the  archdeacon  of  Oxford  come 
to  you,  to  give  you  good  counsel ;  I  pray  you  to  hear 
him.' 

•'  Philpot. — '  I  will  refuse  to  hear  none  that  will 
counsel  me  any  good.' 

"  Wright. — '  I  would  wish  you.  Master  Philpot,  to 
agree  with  the  catholic  churcli,  and  not  to  stand  in  your 
own  conceit ;  you  see  a  great  many  learned  men  against 
you.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  am  of  the  true  catholic  church,  and 
will  live  and  die  in  it  :  and  if  you  can  prove  your  church 
to  be  the  true  catholic  church,  I  will  be  one  of  it.' 

"  Chedsey. — '  What  proof  would  you  have?  I  will 
prove  to  you  our  church  to  have  its  beina:  and  foun- 
dation in  the  scriptures,  by  tlie  apostles,  and  by  the 
primitive  church,  confirmed  witli  the  blood  of  martyrs, 
and  with  the  testimony  of  all  confessors.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Give  me  your  hand,  doctor,  prove  that, 
and  I  hold  with  you.' 

'•  Chedsey. — '  If  I  had  my  books  here,  I  could  soon 
prove  it.  1  hear  you  do  confess  a  real  presence  :  hue  I 
will  be  hanged  if  you  will  abide  by  it  :  You  will  deny  it 
by  and  by.' 

"  Philpot. — '  What  I  have  said,  I  cannot  deny,  what- 
ever you  say.' 

"  Chedsey. — '  If  there  be  a  real  presence  in  the  sacra- 
ment, then  evil  men  receive  Christ,  which  you  will  not 
grant,  I  am  sure.' 

"  Philpot. — '  1  deny  the  argument,  for  I  do  not  grant 
by  transubstantiation  any  real  presence,  as  you  falsely 
imagine,  but  in  the  due  administration  to  the  worthy 
receivers.' 

"  Chedsey. — '  I  will  prove  that  the  evil  and  wicked  men 
eat  the  body  of  Christ,  as  well  as  the  good  men,  by  St. 
Augustine.' 

"  In  the  beginning  of  his  text  St.  Augustine  seems 
to  approve  his  assertion ;  but  I  bade  him  read  to  the 
end,  and  there  St.  Augustine  declares  most  evidently 
that  it  was  (quodammodo,)  after  a  certain  manner,  that 
evil  men  received  tlie  body  of  Christ,  which  is  sacra- 
mentally  only  in  the  outer  sign,  and  not  really,  or  in- 
deed, as  the  good  does.  '  And  thus,'  said  1 ,  '  all  the  doctors 
that  you  seem  to  bring  in  for  your  purpose,  are  quite 
against  you,  if  you  did  rightly  weigh  them.' 

"  Chedsey.  —  '  You  shall  be  constrained  to  come  to 
Us  at  length,  whether  you  will  or  not.' 

"  Philpot.--'  Hold  that  argument  fast;  for  it  is  the 
best  you  have,  for  you  hav;  nothing  but  violence.' 


T/ie  Thirteenth  Examination  of  John  Phil^mt,  before  the 
Archbishop  of  York,  and  several  other  Bishops. 

"  The  Thursday  after,  I  was  called  before  the  arch- 
bishop of  York,  the  bishop  of  Chichester,  tlie  bishop  of 
liath,  and  the  bishop  of  London.  The  bishop  of  Chi- 
chester began  to  talk  with  me. 

"  Chichester. — '  I  am  come  of  good  will  to  talk  with 
you,  to  instruct  you  what  I  can  to  come  to  the  catholic 
church,  and  to  learn  to  have  humility,  and  by  the  same 
to  learn  of  others  that  are  better  learned  than  you, 
as  they  did  learn  of  such  as  were  their  betters  before 
them.' 

"  Philpot. — '  We  must  all  be  taught  of  God,  and  I 
will  with  all  humility  learn  of  them  that  will  inform  me 
by  God's  word,  what  I  have  to  do.  I  confess  I  have  but 
little  learning  in  respect  of  you,  that  botli  by  your  years 
and  great  exercise,  do  excel  :  but  faith  consists  not  only 
in  learning,  but  in  simpHcity  of  believing  that  which 
God's  word  teaches.  Therefore  I  will  be  glad  to  hear 
both  by  your  lordship,  and  by  any  other,  the  true  doc- 
trine, and  to  thank  you,  that  it  pleases  you  to  take  pains 
therein.' 

"  Chichester. — '  How  do  we  believe  the  gospel,  but 
by  the  authority  of  tlie  church,  and  because  the  same 
hath  allowed  it  ?' 

"  Philpot.—'  St.  Paul  saith.  He  learned  not  the  gos- 
pel by  men,  neither  of  men,  but  by  the  revelation  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Which  is  a  plain  and  sufficient  proof  that 
the  gospel  takes  not  its  authority  of  man,  but  of  God 
only.' 

"  Chichester.' — '  Doth  not  St.  Augustine  say,  '  I  would 
not  believe  the  gospel  if  the  authority  of  the  church  did 
not  move  me  thereto.'  ' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  grant,  that  the  authority  of  the  church 
moves  the  unbelievers  to  believe  ;  but  yet  the  church 
gives  not  the  Word  his  authority  ;  for  the  Word  has  his 
authority  only  from  God,  and  not  of  men.  For  first, 
the  Word  has  his  being  before  the  church,  and  the  Word 
is  the  foundation  of  the  church,  and  the  foundation  is 
first  sure,  before  the  building  can  be  steadfast.' 

"  Chichester. — '  I  perceive  you  mistake  me,  I  speak 
of  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  and  not  of  the  autho- 
rity ;  for  by  the  church  we  have  all  knowledge  of  the 
gospel.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  confess  that ;  for  faith  cometh  by 
hearing,  and  hearing  by  the  word.  And  I  acknowledge 
that  God  now  appoints  an  ordinary  means  for  men  to 
come  unto  the  knov.'ledge,  and  not  miraculously,  as  he 
hath  done  in  times  past ;  yet  we  th:it  are  taught  by  men, 
must  take  heed  that  we  learn  noUiiiig  else  but  tliat  which 
was  taught  in  the  primitive  church  by  revelatioii.' 

"  Here  came  in  the  archbishop  of  York  and  the  bishop  " 
of  Batli,  and  after  they  had  saluted  one  another,  and  com- 
muned a  while  together,  the  archbishop  of  York  called 
me  unto  them,  saying  : 

"  York. — '  Sir,  we  hearing  that  you  are  out  of  the 
way,  are  come  of  charity  to  inform  you,  and  to  bring 
you  into  the  true  faith,  and  to  the  catholic  church  again; 
cliarging  you  first  to  have  humility,  and  to  be  humble  and 
willing  to  learn  of  your  bc'tters,  for  else  we  can  do  no 
good  with  you.  And  God  snitli  by  his  prophet.  On 
whom  shall  I  rest,  but  on  the  humble  and  on  the  meek, 
and  such  as  tremble  at  my  word  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  kno.v  that  humility  is  the  door  where- 
by we  enter  unto  Christ ;  and  I  thank  his  goodness 
I  have  entered  in  at  the  same  unto  him,  and  wi(h  all 
humility  will  hear  whatever  truth  you  shall  speak  unto 
me.' 

"  York.— 'What  are  the  matters  you  stand  on,  and. 
require  to  be  satisfied  in  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  if  it  shall  please  your  grace, 
we  were  entered  into  a  good  matter  before  you  came,  of 
the  church,  and  how  we  should  know  the  truth  but  by 
the  church.' 

"  York.—'  Indeed,  that  is  the  head  we  need  to  begin 
at,  for  the  church  being  truly  known  wc  shall  sooner 
agree.' 

"  Philpot.—'  If  your  lordships  can  prove  the  cl-.urcb 
of    Rome    to    be   the   true  catholic  ciiurch,  it  shall  do 
.1  L  2 


882 


THE  LAST  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


[Book  XI 


much  to  persuade  me  to  what  you  would  have  me  in- 
cline to.' 

"  York. — '  Why,  let  us  go  to  the  defiuition  of  the 
church.     What  is  it.'' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  is  a  congregation  of  people  dispersed 
through  the  world,  agreeing  together  in  the  word  of 
God,  using  the  sacraments,  and  all  other  things  accord- 
ing to  the  same.' 

"  York. — 'Your  definition  is  of  many  words  to  no 
purpose.' 

"  Philpot. — I  '  do  not  precisely  define  the  church,  but 
declare  uuto  you  what  I  think  the  church  is.' 

"  York. — '  Is  the  church  visible  or  invisible.' 

"  Philpot. — '  It  is  both  visible  and  invisible.  The 
invisible  church  is  of  the  elect  of  God  only  ;  the  visible 
consists  both  of  good  and  bad,  using  all  things  in  faith, 
according  to  God's  word.' 

"  York.  —  '  The  church  is  a  universal  congregation 
of  faithful  people  in  Christ  through  the  world,  which 
this  word  catholic  doth  well  express ;  for  what  is  catholic 
else  ?  doth  it  not  signify  universal  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  The  church  is  defined  by  St.  Augustine  to 
be  called  catholic  in  this  wise,  '  The  church  is  called 
therefore  catholic,  because  it  is  thoroughly  perfect,  and 
halteth  in  nothing.'  ' 

"York.— 'Nay,  it  is  called  catholic,  because  it  is 
universally  received  by  all  christian  nation?,  for  the  most 
part.' 

"  Philpot. — '  The  church  was  catholic  in  the  apostles' 
time,  yet  was  it  not  universally  received  of  the  world  ; 
hut  because  their  doctrine  which  they  had  received  of 
Christ  was  perfect,  and  appointed  to  be  preached  and 
received  of  the  whole  world,  therefore  it  is  called  the 
catholic  faith,  and  all  persons  receiving  the  same,  were 
counted  the  catholic  church.  And  St.  Augustine  in 
another  place  writes,  that  the  catholic  church  is  that 
(\hich  believes  aright.' 

"  York. — '  If  you  will  learn,  I  will  shew  you  that  St. 
Augustine,  writing  against  the  donatists,  proves  the 
catholic  church  by  two  principal  points,  which  are 
universality  and  succession  of  bishops  in  one  apostolical 
see  from  time  to  time.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  deny  that  the  catholic  church  is  only 
known  by  universality  and  succession  of  bishops.' 

"  York. — '  I  will  prove  it.' 

*'  With  that  he  brought  forth  a  book  which  he  had 
noted  out  of  the  doctors,  and  turned  to  his  common 
jilaces  about  the  chm'ch,  and  recited  one  or  two  out  of 
St.  Augustine,  and  especially  out  of  his  epistle  written 
against  the  donatists,  where  St.  Augustine'  manifestly 
])roves  that  the  donatists  were  not  the  catholic  church, 
because  they  have  no  succession  of  bishops  in  their  opi- 
nion, nor  universality.' 

"  Philpot. — '  My  lord,  I  have  weighed  the  force  of 
that  argument  before  now,  and  I  perceive  it  makes 
nothing  against  me,  neither  comes  it  to  your  purpose  ; 
for  I  will  stand  to  the  trial  of  St.  Augustine  for  the 
approbation  of  the  catholic  church  whereof  1  am.  For 
he  speaks  of  universality  joined  w  ith  truth,  and  of  faith- 
ful successors  of  St.  Peter  before  corruption  came  into 
the  church.  And  so  if  you  can  deduce  your  argument 
for  the  see  of  Rome  now,  as  he  might  do  in  his  time,  I 
would  say  it  might  be  of  some  force,  otherwise  not.' 

"  York. — '  How  answer  you  to  this  argument .'  that 
Rome  hath  known  a  succession  of  bishops  ;  which  your 
church  hath  not.' 

"  Philpot.  —  '  I  deny,  my  lord,  that  succession  of 
bishops  is  an  infallible  point  to  know  the  church  by  ; 
for  there  may  be  a  succession  of  bisho]is  known  in  a 
])lace,  and  yet  there  be  no  church,  as  at  Antioch,  and 
Jerusalem,  and  in  other  places,  where  the  apostles  abode 
as  well  as  at  Rome.  But  if  you  put  to  the  succession  of 
bishops,  succession  of  doctrine  also,  (as  St.  Augustine 
does)  1  will  grant  it  to  be  a  good  proof  for  tlie  catholic 
church  ;  but  a  local  succession  only  is  not  available.' 

"  York.  —  '  You  will  have  no  church  then,  I  see 
well.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Yes,  my  lords,  I  acknowledge  the  ca- 
tholic church,  as  I  am  bound  by  my  creed  ;  but  I 
cannot  acknowledge  a  false  church  for  the  true.' 


"  Chichester. — '  Why,  are  there  two  catholic  churches 
then  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  No.  I  know  there  is  but  one  catholic 
church,  but  there  have  been,  and  are  at  this  present, 
those  that  take  upon  them  the  name  of  Christ  and  of 
his  church,  which  are  not  so,  as  it  is  written,  '  There  be 
they  that  call  themselves  apostles,  and  are  not,  but 
the  synagogue  of  Satan,  and  liars.'  And  now  it  is 
with  us,  as  it  was  with  the  two  women  in  Solomon's 
time,  which  were  together,  and  the  one  lost  her  child, 
and  afterwards  went  about  to  claim  the  true  mother's 
child,' 

"  The  same  day,  before  supper, the  bishop  sent  forme 
into  his  chapel,  in  the  presence  of  the  ar(;hdeacori 
Harpsfield,  Doctor  Chedsey,  and  other  his  chaplains, 
and  his  servants,  he  said  : 

"  Bonner. — '  I  have  by  sundry  means  gone  about  to 
do  you  good,  and  I  marvel  you  do  so  little  consider  it. 
By  my  truth,  I  cannot  tell  what  to  say  to  you  ;  tell  me 
directly  whether  you  will  be  a  conformable  man,  or  not, 
and  whereuj)on  you  chiefly  stand.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  have  told  your  lordship  oftentimes 
plain  enough,  whereon  I  chiefly  stand,  requiring  a  sure 
jiroof  of  the  church  to  which  you  call  me.' 

"  Harpsfield. — '  St.  Augustine,  writing  against  the 
donatists,  declareth  four  special  notes  to  know  the 
church  by  ;  the  consent  of  many  nations  ;  the  faith  of 
the  sacrauients  confirmed  by  antiquity  ;  succession  of 
bishops,  and  universality.' 

"  Philpot. — '  I  like  .St.  Augustine's  four  points  for  the 
trial  of  the  catholic  church  ;  for  it  can  abide  every 
point  together,  which  your  church  of  Rome  cannot.' 

"  Harpsfield. — •'  Have  not  we  the  succession  of  bi- 
shops in  the  see  and  church  of  Rome  ?  Wherefore 
then  do  you  deny  our  church  to  be  the  catholic 
church  ?' 

"  Philpot. — '  St.  Augustine  does  not  put  succession 
of  bishops  only  to  be  sufficient,  but  he  adds  the  use  of 
the  sacraments  according  to  antiquity,  and  doctrine  uni- 
versally taught  and  received  by  most  nations  from  the 
beginning  of  the  primitive  church,  which  your  church 
is  far  from.  But  my  church  can  avouch  all  these 
better  than  yours  ;  therefore  by  St.  Augustine's  judg- 
ment, which  you  here  bring,  mine  is  the  catholic  church, 
and  not  yours.' 

,"  Harpsfield. — '  It  is  but  folly,  my  lord,  for  you  to 
reason  with  him,  for  he  is  irrecoverable.' 

"  Philpot. — 'That  is  a  good  shift  for  you  to  run  to. 
when  you  are  confounded  in  your  own  sayings,  and  have 
nothing  else  to  say.' 

Thus  have  I  at  large  set  forth  as  many  of  John  Phil- 
pot's  examinations  and  conferences  as  are  come  to  light, 
faithfully  written  with  his  own  hand.  And  although  he 
was  examined  several  other  times  after  this,  both  openly 
in  the  consistory  at  St.  Paul's  and  also  secretly  in  the 
bishop's  house  ;  yet  what  was  there  said  is  not  suffi- 
ciently known,  either  because  Philpot  w-as  not  himself 
suffered  to  write,  or  else  his  writings  are  kept  close,  and 
not  brought  forth,  otherwise  than  as  the  bishop's  regis- 
ter has  noted  them,  whose  handling  of  such  matters  is 
very  slender,  so  that  httle  light  can  be  gathered  ;  how- 
ever, such  as  it  is,  1  thought  it  good  to  put  it  forth. 

The  Last  Examinafmis  of  John  Philpot  in  Open  Judg- 
ment, with  his  Final  Condemnation  by  Bishop  Bonner, 
in  the  Consistory  at  St.  Paul's. 

"  On  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  days  of  Decemb;r, 
sitting  judicially  in  the  consistory  at  St.  Paul's,  Bishop 
Bonner  caused  him  to  be  brought  thither  before  him  and 
others.     The  bishop,  first  speaking  to  Master  Philpot,     i 
said  : 

"  Bonner. — '  ]\Iaster  Philpot,  amongst  other  things 
that  were  laid  and  objected  to  you,  these  three  things 
you  were  especially  charged  with  :  first,  '  That  you,  be- 
ing fallen  from  the  unity  of  Christ's  catholic  church,  do 
refuse  and  will  not  come  to  be  reconciled.  Sccoiidly, 
that     you     have    blasphemously    spoken     against    the 


A.D.  1555.] 


THE  LAST  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  FHILPOT. 


883 


sacrifice  of  the  mass,  calling  it  idolatry.  And  thirdly, 
that  you  have  spoken  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
denying  the  real  presence  of  Christ's  body  and  blood  to 
be  in  the  same.  And  according  to  the  will  and  pleasure 
of  the  synod,  you  have  been  oft  by  me  invited  and  re- 
quired to  go  from  your  said  errors  and  heresies,  and  to 
return  to  the  unity  of  the  catholic  churcli,  vvhich  if  you 
will  now  willingly  do,  you  shall  be  mercifully  and  gladly 
received,  charitably  used,  and  have  all  the  favour  I  can 
shew  you.  And  now  to  tell  you  truly,  it  is  assigned 
and  appointed  me  to  give  sentence  against  you,  if  you 
stand  herein,  and  will  not  return.  Wherefore,  if  you  so 
refuse,  I  do  ask  of  you,  whether  you  have  any  cause 
tiiat  you  can  shew  why  I  should  not  now  give  sentence 
against  you  .-" 

"  Philpot. — '  Under  protestation,  not  to  go  from  my 
appeal  that  I  have  made,  and  also  not  to  consent  to  you 
as  my  competent  judge,  I  say,  to  your  first  objection 
concerning  the  catholic  church,  I  neither  was  nor  am 
out  of  it.  And  as  to  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  and  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  I  never  spake  against  it.  And 
as  concerning  the  pleasure  of  the  synod,  I  say,  that 
these  twenty  years  I  have  been  brought  up  in  the  faith 
of  the  true  catholic  church,  which  is  contrary  to  your 
church,  and  in  that  time  I  have  been  many  times  sworn 
(as  well  in  the  reign  of  King  Henry  VIII.  as  in  tbe  reign 
of  good  King  Edward  his  son)  against  the  usurped 
power  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  which  oath  I  think  that  I 
am  bound  in  my  conscience  to  keep.  But  if  you,  or  any 
of  the  synod,  can  by  God's  word  persuade  me  that  my 
said  oath  was  unlawful,  and  that  I  am  bound  by  God's 
law  to  come  to  your  church,  faith,  and  religion,  I  will 
gladly  yield,  agree,  and  be  conformable  to  you,  other- 
wise not.'  " 

Then  Bonner,  not  being  able  with  all  his  learned  doc- 
tors to  accomplish  this  his  offered  condition,  fell  to 
])ersuading  of  him,  as  well  by  his  accustomed  vain 
promises,  as  also  by  bloody  threatenings,  to  return  to 
their  church. 

"Philpot. — 'You,  and  all  your  sort,  are  hypocrites, 
and  I  would  all  the  world  knew  your  hypocrisy,  your 
tyranny,  ignorance,  and  idolatry.'  " 

Upon  these  words,  the  bishop  dismissed  him,  com- 
manding that  on  Monday,  the  sixteenth  of  the  same 
month,  he  should  again  be  brought  there,  to  have  the 
definitive  sentence  of  condemnation  pronounced  against 
him. 

At  which  day  and  time,  John  Philpot  being  pre- 
sented before  the  bishops  of  London,  Bath,  Worcester, 
and  Lichfield,  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  after  a  Latin 
prayer  and  some  conference  as  to  his  authority,  began 
to  recite  the  following  exhortation  : 

"  '  Master  Philpot,  this  is  to  be  told  you,  that  if  you, 
not  being  yet  reconciled  to  the  unity  of  the  catliolic 
church,  from  whence  you  did  fall  in  the  time  of  the  late 
schism  here  in  this  realm  of  England  against  the  see 
apostolic  of  Rome,  will  now  heartily  and  obediently  be 
reconciled  to  the  unity  of  the  same  catholic  church,  pro- 
fessing and  promising  to  observe  and  keep  to  the  best 
of  your  power  the  faith  and  christian  religion  observed 
and  kept  of  all  faithful  people  of  the  same  ;  and  more- 
over, if  you  which  heretofore,  especially  in  the  years 
l")5.i,  1.t54,  1555,  or  in  one  of  them  have  oflended  and 
trespassed  grievously  against  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass, 
calling  it  idolatry  and  abominable,  and  likewise  have 
oflended  and  trespassed  against  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  denying  the  real  presence  of  Christ's  body  and 
blood  to  be  there  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  affirming 
also  withal,  material  bread  and  material  wine  to  be  in 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  not  the  substance  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ ;  if  you,  I  say,  will  be  recon- 
ciled as  is  aforesaid,  and  will  forsake  your  heresies  and 
errors  before  touched,  being  heretical  and  damnable,  and 
will  also  allow  the  sacrament  of  the  mass,  you  shall  be 
mercifully  received,  and  charitably  used  with  as  much 
favour  as  may  be ;  if  not,  you  shall  be  reputed,  taken, 
and  judged  for  an  heretic,  as  you  are  indeed.  Now  do 
you  choose  what  you  will  do  ;  you  are  counselled  herein 
friendly  and  favourably. 

"  '  Ita  est  quod  EJm.  Bonner  Ejiisc.  Lond.' 


"  The  bishop's  exhortation  thus  ended,  Master  Philpot 
turned  to  the  lord  mayor,  and  said  : 

"  Philpot. — '  To  you  my  lord  mayor  bearing  the  sword 
I  now  speak,  I  am  glad  that  it  is  my  chance  now  to  stand 
before  that  authority  that  hath  defended  the  gospel  and  the 
truth  of  God's  word  ;  but  I  am  sorry  to  see,  that  that 
authority,  which  representeth  the  king  and  queen's  per. 
sons,  should  now  be  changed,  and  be  at  the  command- 
ment of  antichrist  ;  and  you,'  speaking  to  the  bishops, 
'  pretend  to  be  the  followers  of  the  apostles  of  Christ,  and 
yet  are  the  very  antichrists  and  deceivers  of  the  people  ; 
and  I  am  glad  that  God  has  given  me  power  to  stand 
here  this  day,  and  to  declare  and  defend  my  faith,  which 
is  founded  on  Christ. 

"Therefore,  as  touching  your  first  objection,  I  say, 
that  I  am  of  the  catholic  church,  whereof  I  was  never 
out,  and  that  your  church,  which  you  pretend  to  be  the 
catholic  church,  is  the  church  of  Rome,  and  so  the 
Babylonian,  and  not  the  catholic  church  ;  of  that  church 
[  am  not. 

"  As  touching  your  second  objection,  which  is,  that  I 
I  should  speak  against  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  I  do  say, 
that  I  have  not  spoken  against  the  true  sacrifice,  but  I 
have  spoken  against  your  jirivate  masses  that  you  use  in 
corners,  which  is  blasphemy  to  the  true  sacrifice;  for 
your  sacrifice  daily  reiterati-d  is  a  blasphemy  against 
Christ's  death,  and  it  is  a  lie  of  your  own  invention  ;  and  • 
that  abominable  sacrifice  wliich  you  set  upon  the  altar, 
and  use  in  your  private  masses  instead  of  the  living  sa- 
crifice, is  idolatry,  and  you  shall  never  prove  it  by  God's 
word  ;  therefore,  you  have  deceived  the  people  with  your 
sacrifice  of  the  mass. 

"Thirdly,  where  you  lay  to  my  charge,  that  I  deny 
the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  1  cannot  tell  what  altar  you  mean,  whether  it 
be  the  altar  of  the  cross,  or  the  altar  of  stone ;  and  if 
you  call  it  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  in  respect  of  the 
altar  of  stone,  then  I  defy  your  Christ,  for  it  is  a  rotten 
Christ. 

"  And  as  touching  your  transubstantiation,  I  utterly 
deny  it,  for  it  was  brought  up  first  by  a  pope.  Now  as 
concerning  your  offer  made  from  the  synod,  which  is 
gathere<l  together  in  antichrist's  name  ;  prove  to  me 
that  it  is  the  catholic  church,  which  you  shall  never  do, 
and  I  will  follow  you,  and  do  as  you  would  have  me  to 
do.  But  you  are  idolaters,  and  daily  commit  idolatry. 
You  are  also  traitors  ;  for  in  your  pulpits  you  rail 
upon  good  kings,  as  King  Henry,  and  King  Edward, 
who  have  stood  against  the  usurped  power  of  the  bishop 
of  Rome  ;  against  whom  also  I  have  taken  an  oath,  which 
if  you  can  shew  me  by  (Jod's  law  that  I  have  taken  un- 
justly, I  will  then  yield  to  you ;  but  I  pray  God  to  turn 
the  king  and  queen's  hearts  from  your  synagogue  and 
church,  for  you  do  abuse  that  good  queen.' 

"  Here  the  bishop  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield  began  to 
shew  where  the  true  church  was,  saying  : 

"  Coventry. — '  The  true  catholic  church  is  set  upon 
a  high  hill.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Yea,  at  Rome,  which  is  the  Babylonian 
church.' 

"  Coventry. — '  No  ;  in  our  true  catholic  church  are 
the  apostles,  evangelists,  and  martyrs  ;  but  before 
Martin  Luther,  there  was  no  apostle,  evangelist,  or 
martyr  of  your  church.' 

"  Philpot. — '  Will  you  know  the  cause  why  ?  Christ 
did  prophesy  that  in  the  latter  days  there  should  come 
false  prophets  and  hypocrites,  as  you  are.' 

"  ('oventry.  — '  Your  church  of  Geneva,  which  you  call 
the  catholic  church,  is  that  which  Christ  prophesied  of.' 
"  Philpot. — '  I  allow  the  church  of  Geneva,  and  th". 
doctrine  of  the  same,  for  it  is  one,  catholic,  and  apostolic, 
and  follows  the  doctrine  that  the  apostles  preached  ;  and 
the  doctrine  taught  and  preached  in  King  Edward's 
days,  was  also  according  to  it.  And  are  you  not 
ashamed  to  persecute  me  and  others  for  your  church's 
sake,  contrary  to  the  true  catholic  church  ?'  " 

After  further  controversy,  the  bishops  waxing  weary, 
and  being  not  able  either  by  God's  word,  or  by  the  true 
ancient  catholic  fathers,  to  convince  and  overcome  him, 


884 


AN  EXHORTATORY  LETTER  OF  JOKh  PIIILPOT. 


[Book  XI. 


»;ndeavoured  by  fair  and  flattering  speech  to  persuadi>  with 
him  ;  promising,  that  if  he  would  revoke  his  opinions,  and 
come  home  again  to  their  Romish  church,  he  shouhi  not 
only  be  pardoned  that  which  was  past,  but  also  they 
would  with  all  favour  and  cheerfulness  of  heart,  receive 
him  again  as  a  true  member  thereof.  When  Bonner 
saw  these  words  would  take  no  effect,  he  demanded  of 
Philpot  whether  he  had  any  just  cause  to  allege  why  he 
should  not  condemn  him  as  a  heretic.  In  the  end  the 
bishop,  seeing  his  immovable  steadfastness  in  the  truth, 
pronounced  publicly  the  sentence  of  condemnation 
against  him.  In  the  reading  of  it,  Philpot  said,  "  I 
thank  God  that  I  am  a  heretic  out  of  your  cursed  church  ; 
I  am  no  heretic  before  God.  But  God  bless  you,  and 
give  you  grace  to  repent  your  wicked  doings,  and  let  all 
men  beware  of  your  bloody  church." 

While  Bonner  was  about  the  midst  of  the  sentence, 
the  bishop  of  Bath  pulled  him  by  the  sleeve,  and  said, 
"  My  lord,  my  lord,  know  of  him  first,  whether  he  will 
recantor  not."  Then  Bonner  said,  "  O,  let  him  alone  ;" 
and  so  read  the  sentence.  And  when  he  had  done,  he 
delivered  him  to  the  sheriffs,  and  then  two  officers 
brought  him  through  the  bishop's  house  into  Paternoster- 
row,  and  there  his  servant  met  him,  and  when  he  saw 
him,  he  said,  "  All,  dear  master  I"  Then  Philpot  said 
to  his  man,  "  Content  thyself,  I  shall  do  well  enough  ; 
£ar  thou  shalt  see  me  again."  The  officers  thrust  him 
away,  and  took  his  master  to  Newgate  ;  and  as  he  went, 
he  said  to  the  people,  "  Ah,  good  people,  blessed  be 
God  for  this  day  !"  and  so  the  officers  delivered  him  to 
the  keeper. 

Then  Alexander,  the  chief  keeper,  commanded  him 
to  be  set  upon  the  block,  and  to  put  as  many  irons  upon 
bis  legs  as  he  could  bear. 

On  Tuesday,  the  17th  of  December,  there  came 
a  messenger  from  the  sheriffs,  and  bade  Philpot 
make  ready,  for  the  next  day  he  should  suffer,  and  be 
burned  at  a  stake  with  fire.  Philpot  answered  and 
paid,  "  I  am  ready  ;  God  grant  me  strength,  and  a  joy- 
ful resurrection."  And  so  he  went  into  his  chamber, 
and  poured  out  his  spirit  to  the  Lord  God,  giving  him 
most  hearty  thanks  that  he  of  his  mercy  had  made  him 
worthy  to  suffer  for  his  truth. 

In  thvi  morning  the  sheriffs  came  according  to  the 
order,  abo\it  eighc  o'clock,  and  called  for  him,  and  he 
most  joyfully  came  down  to  them.  And  there  his  man 
did  meet  him,  and  said,  "  Ah,  dear  master,  farewell  1" 
His  master  said  to  him,  "  Serve  God,  and  he  will  help 
thee.''  And  so  he  went  with  the  sheriffs  to  the  place  of 
execution.  When  he  was  entering  into  Smithtield  he 
kneeled  down,  and  said,  "  I  will  pay  my  vows  in  thee, 
O  Smithtield!" 

And  when  he  was  come  to  the  place  of  suffering,  he 
kissed  the  stake,  and  said,  "  Shall  I  disdain  to  suffer  at 
this  stake,  seeing  my  Redeemer  did  not  refuse  to  suffer 
most  vile  death  upon  the  cross  for  me  ?''  and  then  with 
an  obedient  heart  he  said  meekly  the  106th,  107th,  108th 
psalms  :  and  when  he  had  made  an  end  of  all  his  prayers, 
he  said  to  the  officers,  "  What  have  you  done  for  me  ':" 
and  every  one  of  them  declared  what  they  had  done  ; 
and  he  gave  to  every  one  of  them  money. 

Then  they  bound  him  to  the  stake,  and  set  fire  to  the 
fngots ;  so  on  the  18th  of  December,  suffered  this  holy 
martyr,  in  the  midst  of  the  flames,  yielding  his  soul  into 
the  hands  of  Almighty  God,  and  like  a  lamb  gave  up  his 
breath,  his  body  being  consumed  to  ashes. 

Thus  hast  thou,  an  account  of  the  life  and  acts  of  this 
learned  and  worthy  soldier  of  the  Lord,  John  Philpot ; 
with  all  his  examinations  that  came  to  our  hands  :  first 
penned  and  written  with  his  own  hand,  being  marvel- 
lously preserved  from  the  sight  and  hand  of  his  enemies  ; 
who  by  all  manner  of  means  sought  not  only  to  stop 
him  from  all  writing,  but  also  to  spoil  and  dejirive  him 
of  that  which  he  had  written.  For  which  cause  he  was 
many  times  stripped  and  searched  in  the  prison  by  his 
keeper  ;  but  yet  so  happily  were  these  writings  of  his 
conveyed  and  hid  in  places  about  him,  or  else  his  keeper's 
eyes  so  blinded,  that  notwithstanding  all  this  malicious 
purpose  of  the  bishop,  they  are  yet  remaining,  and  come 
to  light. 


A  Letter  of  John  Philpot  to  the  Christian  Conr/re'/ation. 
exhorting  them  to  refrain  from  the  idolatrous  Ser- 
vice of  the  Papists,  and  to  serve  God  after  his  Word. 

"  It  is  a  lamentable  thing  to  behold  at  this  present,  in 
England,  the  faithless  departing  both  of  men  and  women 
from   the  true   knowledge   and  use  of  Christ's   sincere 
religion,  which  they  have  been  so  plentifully  taught,  and 
do  know,  their  own  consciences  bearing  witness   to  the 
truth  thereof.     If  that  earth  be  cursed  of  God,  which  often 
receiving  moisture  and  pleasant  dews  from  heaven,  doth 
not  bring    forth    fruit    accordingly ;    how    much    more 
grievous  judgment  shall  such  persons  receive,  which  hav- 
ing received   from   the    Fatlier  of  Heaven    the    perfect 
knowledge   of  his  word  by  the  ministry  thereof,  do  not 
show  forth  God's  worship  after  the  same?     If  the  Lord 
will  require,  in  the  day  of  judgment,  a  godly  usury  of  all 
manner    of   talents   wliich    he    lendeth    unto    men    and 
women,  how  much  more  will  he  require  the  same  of  his 
pure  religion  revealed  unto  us,  (which  is  of  all  other 
talents  the  chiefest  and  most  pertaining  to  our  exercise 
in  this  life,)  if  we  hide  the  same  in  u  napkin,  and   set  it 
not  forth  to  the  usury  of  God's   glory,    and  edifying   of 
his  church  by  true  confession  ?     God  hath  kindled   the 
bright  light  of  his   gospel,  which  in  times  past  was  sup- 
pressed, and  hid  under  the  vile  ashes  of  man's  traditions, 
and  hsth  caused  the  brightness  thereof  to  shine  \\\  our 
hearts,  to  the  end  that  the  same  might  shine  before  men, 
to  the  honour  of  his  name.     It  is  not  only  given  us  to 
believe,  but  also  to  confess  and  declare  what  we  believe  in 
our  outward  conversation.    For  as  St.  Paul  saith  (Rom.  x. 
10.),  '  With  the  heart  man  believeth  unto  righteousness, 
and  with  the  mouth  confession  is  made  unto  salvation.' 
It  is  all  one  before  God,  not  to  believe  at  all,  and  not  to 
shew  forth  the  lively  works  of  our  belief.      For  Christ 
saith,    '  Either  make  the  tree  good  and  his  fruit  good  ; 
or  else  make  the  tree  corrupt  and  his  fruit  corrupt ;  for 
the  tree   is  known  by  his   fruits.'      So  that   the  person 
who   knowetli  his   master's  will,  and  doeth  it  not,  shall 
be  beaten  with  many  stripes.     And  not  all  they  who  say, 
Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God,  but  he 
that  doeth  the  will  of  the   Father.      And  Christ    says, 
'  Whosoever  therefore  shall  be  ashamed  of  me  and  of  my 
words,  in  this  adulterous  and  sinful  generation  ;  of  him 
also   shall  the  Son  of  man  be  ashamed,  when  he  cometh 
in  the  glory  of  his  Father  with  the  holy  angels."      After 
that  we  have  built  ourselves  into  the  true  church  of  God, 
it  hath  pleased  him,  by  giving  us  over  into  the  hands  of 
llivJ  wicked   synagogues,  to   prove   our  building,  and  to 
have  it  known  as  well  to  the  world  as  to  ourselves,  that 
we  have  been  wise  builders  in  the  true  church  of  God, 
building  upon  the  rock,  and  not  on  the  sand,  and  therefore 
now  the  tempest  is  risen,  and  the  storms  do  mightily  blow 
against  us,  that  we  might  notwithstanding  stand  upright, 
and  be  firm  in   the   Lord,  to  his  honour  and  glory,  and 
to  our  eternal  felicity.     There  is  no  new  thing  happened 
unto  us,  for  with  such  terai)ests  and  dangerous  weather 
the   church    of   God    hath   continually    been    exercised. 
iS'ow  once  again,  as  the  prophet  Haggai  tells  us,  '  The 
Lord  shaketh  the  earth,  that  those  might  abide  for  ever, 
which  are  not  overcome.' 

"  Ttierefore,  my  dearly  beloved,  be  stable  and  im- 
movable in  the  word  of  God,  and  in  the  faithful  obser- 
vation thereof,  and  let  no  man  deceive  you  with  vain 
words,  saying,  that  you  may  keep  your  faith  to  your- 
selves, and  dissemble  wilh  antichrist,  and  to  live  at  rest 
and  quietness  in  the  world,  as  most  men  do,  yielding  to 
necessity.  This  is  the  wisdom  of  tlie  flesh  ;  but  the 
wisdom  of  the  flesh  is  death  and  enmity  to  God,  as  our 
Saviour,  for  example,  did  declare  to  St.  Peter,  who  ex- 
horted Christ  not  to  go  to  .lerusalem  to  celebrate  the  pas- 
sover,  and  there  to  be  slain,  but  counselled  him  to  Ioo'k 
better  to  himself. 

"  Likewise,  the  world  would  not  have  us  to  forsake  it, 
neither  to  associate  ourselves  to  the  true  church,  which 
is  the  body  of  Christ,  whereof  we  are  lively  mendjers, 
and  to  use  the  sacraments  after  God's  word  with  the 
danger  of  our  lives.  But  we  must  Icaru  to  answer  the 
world  as  Christ  did  Peter,  and  say,  '  Git  thee  beiiind  me, 
Satan,    for   thou   savourest  not  the   things   that  be   ol 


A.D.  1555.] 


AN  EXHORTATORY  LETTER  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


88S 


God.'  '  Shall  I  not  drink  of  the  cup  which  the  Father 
giveth  me  ?'  For  it  is  better  to  be  afflicted  and  to  be 
slain,  in  the  church  of  God,  than  to  be  counted  the  son 
of  the  king,  in  the  synagogue  of  false  religion.  Death 
for  righteousness  is  not  to  be  abhorred,  but  rather  to  be 
desired,  which  assuredly  bringeth  with  it  the  crown  of 
everlasting  glory.  These  bloody  executioners  do  not 
persecute  Christ's  martyrs,  but  crown  them  with  ever- 
lasting felicity  ;  we  were  born  into  this  world  to  be  wit- 
nesses unto  the  truth,  both  the  learned  and  unlearned. 

"  Now  since  the  time  is  come  that  we  must  shew  our 
fiith,  and  declare  whether  we  will  be  God's  servants  in 
righteousness  and  holiness,  as  we  have  been  taught,  and 
are  bound  to  follow,  or  else  with  hypocrisy  to  serve  un- 
righteousness :  let  us  take  good  heed  that  we  be  found 
faithful  in  the  Lord's  covenant,  and  true  mem!)ers  of  his 
church,  in  which  through  knowledge  we  are  ingrafted  ; 
from  which  if  we  fall,  by  transgression  with  the  common 
sort  of  people,  it  will  more  straitly  be  required  of  us 
than  many  yet  do  make  account  thereof.  We  cannot 
serve  two  masters  ;  we  may  not  halt  on  both  sides,  and 
think  to  please  God  ;  we  must  be  fervent  in  God's  cause, 
or  else  he  will  cast  us  out  from  him.  For  by  the  first 
commandment  we  are  commanded  to  love  God  with  all 
our  heart,  with  all  our  mind,  and  with  all  our  strength  ; 
but  they  are  manifest  transgressors  of  this  command- 
ment, who  with  their  heart,  mind,  or  bodrly  power,  do 
communicate  with  a  strange  religion,  contrary  to  the 
word  of  God,  in  the  papistical  synagogue,  which  calleth 
itself  the  church,  and  is  not.  As  greatly  do  they  of- 
fend God  now  who  so  do,  as  the  Israelites  did  in  times 
past  by  forsaking  Jerusalem,  the  true  church  of  God, 
and  by  going  to  Bethel  to  serve  God  in  a  congi'egation 
of  their  own  setting  up,  and  after  their  own  imaginations 
and  traditions  ;  for  which  doing  God  utterly  destroyed 
all  Israel,  as  all  the  prophets  almost  do  testify.  This 
happened  unto  them  for  our  ensaraple,  that  we  might 
beware  of  having  any  fellowship  with  any  like  congrega- 
tion to  our  destruction. 

"  God  hath  one  catholic  church  dispersed  throughout 
the  world,  and  therefore  we  are  taught  in  our  Creed  to  be- 
lieve one  catholic  church,  and  to  have  communion  there- 
with ;  which  catholic  church  is  grounded  upon  the  foun- 
dation of  the  prophets,  and  of  the  apostles,  and  upon 
none  other,  as  St.  Paul  witnesseth  to  the  Ephesians. 
Therefore,  wherever  we  perceive  any  people  to  worship 
God  truly  after  his  word,  there  we  may  be  certain  the 
church  of  Christ  to  be  ;  unto  which  we  ought  to  asso- 
ciate ourselves,  and  to  desire  with  the  prophet  David,  to 
praise  God  in  the  midst  of  his  church.  But  if  we  be- 
hold through  the  iniquity  of  the  time,  spgregations  to  be 
made  with  counterfeit  religion,  otherwise  than  the  word 
of  God  doth  teach,  we  ought  then,  if  we  be  required  to 
be  companions  tliereof,  to  say  again  with  David,  '  I  have 
hated  the  congregations  of  evil-doers,  and  will  not  sit 
with  the  wicked.' 

"  In  the  book  of  Revelation  the  church  of  Ephesus 
is  highly  commended,  because  she  tried  such  as  said 
they  were  apostles,  and  were  not  in  deed,  and  there- 
fore would  not  abide  the  company  of  them.  Further 
God  commanded  his  people  that  they  should  not  seek 
Bethel,  neither  enter  into  Gilgal,  where  idolatry  was 
used,  by  the  mouth  of  his  prophet  Amos.  Also  we  must 
consider  that  our  bodies  are  the  temple  of  God,  and 
whosoever  (as  St.  Paul  teaches)  doth  profane  the  tem- 
ple of  God,  him  the  Lord  will  destroy.  May  we  then 
take  the  temple  of  Christ,  ajiu  make  it  the  member  of  a 
harlot?  All  strange  religion  and  idolatry  is  counted 
whoredom  by  the  prophets,  and  more  detestable  in  the 
sight  of  God  than  any  other  sin. 

"  Therefore  the  princes  of  the  earth,  in  the  Revelation 
of  St.  John,  are  said  to  go  a  whoring,  when  they  are  in 
love  with  false  religion,  and  follow  the  same.  How  then 
by  any  means  may  a  christian  man  think  it  tolerable  to 
be  present  at  the  popish  private  mass  (which  is  the  very 
profanation  of  the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ)  and  at  other  idolatrous  worshippings  and  rites. 
■which  are  not  after  the  word  of  God,  but  rather  'o  th.e 
derogation  thereof,  in  setting  man's  traditions  a'love 
God's  precepts,  since  God  by  hit  word  judgeth  all  strange 


religion  which  is  not  according  to  his  institution,  for 
whoredom  and  adultery  .' 

"  Some  fondly  think  that  the  presence  of  the  body 
is  not  material,  so  that  the  heart  do  not  consent  to  their 
wicked  doings.  But  such  persons  little  consider  what 
St.  Paul  said  to  the  Corintliians,  commanding  them  to 
glorify  God  as  well  in  body  as  in  soul. 

"  Moreover,  we  can  do  no  greater  injury  to  the  true 
church  of  Christ,  than  to  seem  to  have  forsaken  her,  and 
disallow  her  by  cleaving  to  her  adversary  ;  whereby  it 
appears  to  others  who  are  weak,  that  we  allow  the  same, 
and  so  contrary  to  the  word,  do  give  a  great  offence  to 
the  church  of  God,  and  do  outwardly  slander,  as  much 
as  men  may,  the  truth  of  Clirist.  But  woe  be  unto  him 
by  whom  any  such  offence  cometh.  Better  it  were  for 
him  to  have  a  millstone  tied  about  his  neck,  and  to  be 
cast  into  the  bottom  of  the  sea  !  Such  are  traitors  to  the 
truth,  like  unto  Judas,  who  with  a  kiss  betrayed  Christ. 
Our  God  is  a  jealous  God,  and  cannot  be  content  that 
we  should  be  of  any  other  than  of  that  unsjjotted  church, 
whereof  he  is  the  only  head,  and  wherein  he  hath  plauted 
us  by  baptism.  This  jealousy  which  God  hath  towards 
us,  will  cry  for  vengeance  in  the  day  of  vengeance, 
against  ail  such  as  now  have  so  large  consciences  to  do 
that  which  is  contrary  to  God's  glory,  and  the  sincerity 
of  his  word,  except  they  do  in  time  repent,  and  cleave 
inseparably  to  the  gospel  of  Christ,  how  much  soever  at 
this  present  both  men  and  women  otherwise  in  their  own 
corrupt  judgment,  do  flatter  themselves.  God  wills  us 
to  judge  uprightly,  and  to  allow  and  follow  that  which 
is  holy  and  acceptable  in  his  sight,  and  to  abstain  from 
all  manner  of  evil,  and  therefore  Christ  commands  us 
in  the  gosjiel  to  beware  of  the  leaven  of  the  pharisees, 
which  is  hypocrisy. 

"  St.  Paul  to  the  Hebrews  saith,  '  If  any  man  draw 
back,  my  soul  shall  have  no  pleasure  in  him.  But  we 
are  not  of  them  who  draw  back  unto  perdition  ;  but  of 
them  that  believe  to  the  saving  of  the  soul.'  St.  John 
in  the  Revelation  tells  us  plainly  that  none  of  those,  who 
are  written  in  the  book  of  life,  do  receive  the  mark  of 
the  beast,  which  is  of  the  papistical  synagogue,  either  in 
their  foreheads,  or  in  their  hands,  that  is,  apparently  or 
obediently. 

"  St.  Paul,  in  writing  to  the  Philippians  affirms,  that 
we  may  not  have  any  fellowship  with  the  works  of  dark- 
ness,  but  in  the  midst  of  this  wicked  and  tVoward  gene- 
ration we  ought  to  shine  like  lights,  upholding  the  word 
of  truth.  Further  he  saith,  that  we  ought  not  to  touch 
any  unclean  thing,  which  signifieth  that  our  outward 
conversation  ought  to  be  pure  and  undetiled,  as  well  as 
the  inward,  so  that  vvith  a  clean  spirit  and  purified  body 
we  might  serve  God  in  holiness  and  righteousness,  all 
the  days  of  our  life. 

"  Finally,  in  the  18th  chapter  of  Revelation,  God  com- 
mands us  plainly  to  depart  from  the  Babylonian  syna- 
gogue, and  not  to  be  partakers  of  her  trespass.  St. 
Paul  to  the  Thessalonians  exhorts  us,  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  to  withdraw  ourselves  from  every 
brother  that  walks  disorderly,  and  not  according  to  the 
institution  whii-.h  he  hath  received  of  him. 

"  Ponder  ye  therefore  well,  good  brethren  and  sisters, 
these  scriptures,  which  are  written  for  your  instruction 
and  reformation,  whereof  one  jot  is  not  written  in  vain  ; 
wliich  are  utterly  against  all  counterfeit  illusion  to  be 
used  by  us  with  the  jjupists  in  their  fantastical  religion, 
and  be  adversaries  to  all  them  that  have  so  light  con- 
sciences in  so  doing  ;  and  if  they  do  not  agree  with  this 
adversary  (T  mean  the  word  of  God)  which  is  contrary  to 
their  attempts,  he  will  (as  signified  in  the  gospel)  deliver 
them  to  the  judge,  which  is  Christ,  and  the  judge  will 
deliver  them  to  the  executioner,  that  is,  to  the  devil,  and 
the  devil  shall  commit  them  to  the  horrible  prison  of 
hfll  tire  (where  is  tlie  portion  of  all  hypocrites),  where 
there  will  bewailing  and  gnashing  of  teeth,  world  withoui 
end.  But  yet  manv  will  say  for  their  vain  excuse,  God 
is  merciful,  and  his  "mercy  is  over  all.  But  the  scripture 
teaches  us,  that  cursed  is  he  that  sinneth  upon  hope  of 
forgiveness.  True  it  is,  that  the  mercy  of  God  is  above 
all  his  works,  and  yet  but  upon  such  as  fear  him  ;  for  it 
is  written  in  the  Psalms,   '  The  mercy  of  God  is  to  them 


886 


A  LETTER  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT  TO  JOHN  CARELESS. 


[Book  XI. 


that  fear  him,  and  on  such  as  put  their  trust  in  him. 
Where  we  may  learn,  that  tliey  only  put  their  trust  in 
God  that  serve  him  ;  and  to  fear  God,  is  to  turn  from 
evil,  and  do  what  is  good.  So  that  such  as  do  look  to 
be  partakers  in  God's  mercy,  may  not  abide  in  that 
which  is  known  to  be  manifest  evil,  and  detestable  in  the 
sight  of  God. 

"  Another  sort  of  persons  do  make  them  a  cloak  for 
their  sins,  under  tlie  pretence  of  obedience  to  the  magis- 
trates, whom  we  ought  to  obey  although  they  are  wicked. 
But  such  must  learn  of  Christ  to  give  to  Csesar  that 
which  is  Cse sar's,  and  to  God  that  which  is  due  to  God  ; 
and  with  St.  Peter  to  obey  the  higher  powers  in  the 
Lord,  although  they  are  evil,  if  they  command  nothing 
contrary  to  God's  word,  otherwise  we  ought  not  to 
oijey  their  commandments,  although  we  should  suffer 
death  therefore,  as  we  have  the  apostles  for  our  examjjle, 
who  answered  the  magistrates  as  we  ought  to  do  in  this 
case,  not  obeying  their  wicked  precepts,  saying,  'Whether 
it  be  right  in  the  sight  of  God  to  hearken  unto  you  more 
than  unto  God,  judge  ye.' 

"  Also,  Daniel  chose  rather  to  be  cast  into  the  den  of 
lions  to  be  devoured,  than  to  obey  the  king's  wicked 
commandments.  If  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  fall 
into  the  ditch.  There  is  no  excuse  for  the  transgression 
of  God's  word,  whether  a  man  doth  it  voluntarily  or  at 
commandment,  although  great  damnation  is  to  them,  by 
whom  the  offence  coineth.  Some  others  there  are,  that 
for  an  extreme  refuge  in  their  evil  doings,  do  run  to 
God's  predestination  and  election,  saying,  that  if  I  be 
elected  of  God  to  salvation,  I  shall  be  saved,  whatever  I 
do.  But  such  are  great  tempters  of  God,  and  abomi- 
nable  blasphemers  of  God's  holy  election,  and  cast  them- 
selves down  from  the  pinnacle  of  the  temple  in  pre- 
sumption, that  God  may  preserve  them  by  his  angels 
through  predestination.  Such  verily  may  reckon  them- 
selves to  be  none  of  God's  elect  children,  that  will  do 
evil  that  good  may  come  ;  whose  damnation  is  just,  as 
St.  Paul  saith.  God's  predestination  and  election  ought 
to  be  with  a  simple  eye  considered,  to  make  us  more 
warily  to  walk  in  good  and  godly  conversation  according 
to  God's  word,  and  not  set  ourselves  up,  and  charge  it 
upon  God  to  do  wickedly  as  we  will ;  for  the  elect 
children  of  God  must  walk  in  righteousness  and  holiness, 
after  that  they  are  once  called  to  the  true  knowledge  of 
the  truth.  For  saith  St.  Paul  to  the  Ephesians,  (i.  4,) 
'  According  as  he  hath  chosen  us  in  him  before  the  foun- 
(■ation  of  the  world,  that  we  should  be  holy  and  without 
blame  before  him  in  love.' 

"  Therefore,  St.  Peter  exhorteth  us  through  good 
■works  to  make  our  calling  and  election  sure  to  our- 
selves, which  we  know  not  but  by  the  good  working  of 
God's  Spirit  in  us,  according  to  the  rule  of  the  gospel  ; 
and  he  that  conformeth  not  himself  to  the  same  in  godly 
conversation,  may  justly  tremble,  and  doubt  that  he  is 
none  of  the  elect  children  of  God,  but  of  the  viperous 
generation,  and  a  child  of  darkness.  For  the  children  of 
light  walk  in  the  works  of  light  and  not  of  darkness  ; 
though  they  fall,  they  do  not  lie  still. 

"  Let  all  vain  excuses  be  set  apart,  and  while  ye  have 
light,  as  Christ  commandeth,  believe  the  light  and  abide 
in  the  same,  lest  eternal  darkness  overtake  you  unawares. 
The  light  is  come  into  the  world,  but,  alas  !  men  love 
darkness  more  than  light.  God  give  us  his  pure  eye- 
salve  to  heal  our  blindness  in  this  behalf.  O  that  men 
and  women  would  be  healed,  and  not  seek  to  be  wilfully 
blinded  !  The  Lord  open  their  eyes,  that  they  may  see 
how  dangerous  a  thing  it  is  to  decline  from  the  know- 
ledge of  truth,  contrary  to  their  conscience. 

"  But  what  said  I,  conscience  !  many  affirm  their 
conscience  will  bear  them  well  enough  to  do  all  that  they 
do,  and  to  go  to  the  idolatrous  church  to  service  ;  whose 
conscience  is  very  large  to  satisfy  man  more  than  God. 
And  although  their  conscience  can  bear  them  so  to  do, 
yet  I  am  sure  that  a  good  conscience  will  not  permit  them 
RO  to  do  ;  which  caimot  be  good,  unless  it  be  directed 
after  the  knowledge  of  God's  word  :  and  therefore  in 
Latin  this  feeling  mind  is  called  conscimtia,  which 
ugreeth  by  interpretation,  as  much  as  with  knowledge. 

"  And  therefore,  if  our  conscience  be  led  of  herself, 


and  not  after  true  knowledge,  yet  we  are  not  so  to  be 
excused,  as  St.  Paul  beareth  witness,  saying,  '  AlthouL'h 
my  conscience  accuseth  me  not,  yet  in  this  I  am  not 
justified.'  And  he  joineth  a  good  conscience  with  these 
three  sisters,  charity,  a  pure  heart,  and  unfeigned  faith. 
Charity  keepeth  God's  commandments,  a  pure  he;irt 
loves  and  fears  God  above  all,  and  unfeigned  faith  is  never 
ashamed  of  the  profession  of  the  gospel,  whatsoever 
damage  he  shall  suffer  in  body  thereby.  The  Lord,  who 
hath  revealed  his  holy  will  unto  us  by  his  word,  grant 
us  never  to  be  ashamed  of  it,  and  give  us  grace  so 
earnestly  to  cleave  to  his  holy  word  and  the  true 
church,  that  for  no  manner  of  worldly  'respect  we  be- 
come partakers  of  the  works  of  hypocrisy,  which  God 
doth  abhor ;  so  that  we  may  be  found  faithful  in  the 
Lord's  testament  to  the  end,  both  in  heart,  word,  and 
deed,  to  the  glory  of  God  and  our  everlasting  salva- 
tion.    Amen. 

"  John  Philpot,  prisoner  in  the  King's  Bench 
for  the  testimony  of  the  truth.     A.D   1555." 

A  Letter  to  John  Careless,  profitable  to  be  read  by  all 
them  icho  mourn  m  Re2Jentance  for  their  Sins. 

"  The  God  of  all  comfort,  and  the  Father  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  send  unto  thee,  my  dear  brother  Careless, 
the  inward  consolation  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  in  all  the  ma- 
licious assaults  and  troublous  temptations  of  our  com- 
mon adversary  the  devil.     Amen. 

"  That  God  giveth  you  so  contrite  a  heart  for  your 
sins  I  cannot  but  rejoice  to  behold  the  lively  mark  of  the 
children  of  God,  whose  property  is  to  think  more  lowly 
and  vilely  of  themselves  than  of  any  other,  and  often- 
times do  set  their  sins  before  them,  that  they  might  the 
more  be  stirred  to  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  repentance, 
and  learn  to  mourn  in  this  world,  that  in  another  they 
might  be  glad  and  rejoice.  Such  a  broken  heart  is  a 
pleasant  sacrifice  unto  God:  O,  that  I  had  the  like  con- 
trite heart !  God  soften  my  stony  heart,  which  lament- 
eth  not  in  such  wise  my  former  detestable  iniquities. 
Praised  be  God  that  he  hath  given  you  this  sorrowful 
heart  in  respect  of  righteousness,  and  I  pray  to  be  a 
partaker  of  these  godly  sorrows  for  sin,  which  are  the 
testimony  of  the  presence  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Did  not 
the  sword  of  sorrow  pierce  the  heart  of  the  elect  and 
blessed  mother  of  our  Lord  ?  Did  not  Peter  weep  bit- 
terly for  his  sins,  who  was  so  beloved  of  Christ  ?  Did 
not  Mary  Magdalene  wash  the  feet  of  our  Saviour  with 
her  tears,  and  received  therewithal  remission  of  her  seven- 
fold sins  ? 

"  Be  of  good  comfort,  therefore,  mine  own  dear  heart, 
in  this  thy  sorrow,  for  it  is  the  earnest  of  eternal  con- 
solation. In  thy  sorrow  be  joyful,  for  the  Spirit  of  God 
is  with  thee  :  '  Blessed  are  they  (saith  Christ)  that 
mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted.'  They  who  went 
forth  and  wept,  saith  the  projihet,  such  shall  come  again 
having  their  hearts  full  of  gladness.  And  although  a 
sorrowful  heart,  in  consideration  of  our  sins,  is  an  ac- 
ceptable sacrifice  before  God,  whereby  we  are  stirred  up 
to  more  thankfulness  unto  God,  knowing  that  much  is 
forgiven  us  that  we  might  love  the  more,  yet  the  man  of 
God  must  keep  a  measure  in  the  same,  lest  he  be  swal- 
lowed up  by  over-much  sorrow.  St.  Paul  would  not  have 
the  Thessaloniarjs  to  be  sorry  as  other  men  who  have  no 
ho])e,  such  a  sorrow  is  not  commendable,  but  worketh 
damnation,  and  is  far  from  the  children  of  God,  who 
are  continually  sorrowful  in  God  when  they  look  upon 
their  own  unworthiness,  with  hope  of  forgiveness.  For 
God  to  this  end  by  his  Spirit  setteth  the  sins  of  his  elect 
still  before  them,  that  where  they  perceive  sin  to  abound, 
there  they  might  be  assured  that  grace  shall  much  more 
abound,  andbringcth  them  down  unto  hell  that  he  might 
lift  them  up  with  greater  joy  unto  heaven.  Wherefore, 
mine  own  bowels  in  Christ,  as  long  as  you  are  not  void 
altogether  of  hope,  be  not  dismayed  through  your  pen- 
sive heart  for  your  sins,  how  huere  soever  they  have  been, 
for  God  is  able  to  forgive  more  than  you  are  able  to  sin: 
yea,  and  he  will  forgive  him,  who  with  hope  is  sorry  for 
his  sins. 

"  But  know,  brother,  that  as  often  as  we  do       about. 


AD.  1555.] 


AN  EXHORTATORY  LETTER  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


887 


by  the  help  of  God's  Spirit,  to  do  what  is  good,  Satan  lay- 
eth  linrd  wait  to  turn  the  good  unto  evil,  and  goeth  about 
to  mire  with  the  detestable  weed  of  desperation  the 
godly  sorrow  of  a  pure  penitent  heart.  You  are  not 
ignorant  of  his  malicious  subtlety,  and  how  that  con- 
tinually he  assaulteth  that  good  which  the  grace  of  God 
planteth.  I  see  the  battle  betwixt  you  and  him,  but  the 
victory  is  yours,  yea,  and  that  daily  :  for  you  have  laid 
hold  u))on  the  anchor  of  salvation,  which  is  hope  in 
Christ,  the  which  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  made 
ashamed. 

"  Be  not  discontented  that  you  have  this  conflict : 
but  be  glad  that  God  hath  given  you  the  same  to  try 
your  faith,  and  that  you  might  ajtpear  daily  worthy  of 
the  kingdom  of  God,  for  which  you  strive.  God  be- 
holdt'th  your  striving  faith  against  Satan,  and  is  pleased 
with  your  mighty  resistance.  The  spirit,  which  is  in 
you,  is  mightier  than  all  the  adversary's  power.  Tempt 
he  may,  and  lie  wait  at  your  heels,  to  give  you  a  fall 
unawares  ;  but  overcome  he  shall  not  :  yea,  he  cannot, 
for  yon  are  sealed  up  already  with  a  lively  faith  to  be 
the  child  of  God  for  ever:  and  whom  God  hath  once 
sealed  for  his  own,  him  he  never  utterly  forsakes.  The 
just  falleth  seven  times,  but  he  riseth  again.  It  is  man's 
frailty  to  fall,  but  it  is  the  property  of  the  devil's  child 
to  lie  still. 

"  This  strife  against  sin  is  a  sufficient  testimony  that 
you  are  the  child  of  God  :  for  if  you  were  not,  you 
should  feel  no  such  malice  as  he  now  troubleth  you  with. 
When  this  strong  Goliah  hath  the  hold,  all  things  are  in 
peace  which  he  possesseth  :  and  because  he  hath  you 
not,  he  will  not  suffer  you  to  be  unassaulted.  But  stand 
fast,  and  hold  out  the  buckler  of  faith,  and  with  the 
sword  of  God's  promises  smite  him  on  the  head:  that  he 
may  receive  a  deadly  wound,  and  never  be  able  to  stand 
against  you  any  more.  St.  James  telleth  you  that  he  is 
but  a  coward,  saying,  '  Resist  the  devil,  and  he  will  fly 
from  you.'  It  is  the  will  of  God  that  he  should  thus 
long  tempt  you,  and  not  go  away  as  yet,  or  else  he  had 
done  with  you  long  ere  this.  He  knoweth  already  that 
he  shall  receive  a  defeat  at  your  hands,  and  increase  the 
crown  of  your  glory,  for  he  that  overcometh  shall  be 
crowned.  Therefore  glory  in  your  temptations,  since 
they  shall  turn  to  your  felicity.  Be  not  afraid  of  your 
continual  assaults,  which  are  occasions  of  your  daily 
victory.  The  word  of  God  abidetli  for  ever.  In  what 
hour  soever  a  sinner  repents  him  of  his  sins,  they  are 
forgiven.  Who  can  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge  of  God's 
elect  .''  Do  you  not  perceive  the  manifest  tokens  of  your 
election  ?  First,  your  calling  to  the  gospel,  and  after 
your  calling,  the  manifest  gifts  of  the  Spirit  of  God  given 
unto  you  above  many  others  of  your  condition,  with  god- 
liness which  believeth  and  yieldeth  to  the  authority  of 
the  scriptures,  and  is  zealous  for  the  same  ?  Seeing  you 
are  God's  own  child,  who  can  hurt  you?  Be  not  cast 
down  for  these  temptations  ;  neither  make  your  sincere 
friends  to  be  more  sorrowful  for  you  than  need  doth 
require. 

"  Since  God  hath  willed  you  at  your  baptism  in  Christ 
to  be  careless,  why  do  you  make  yourself  careful  ?  Cast 
all  your  care  on  him.  Set  the  Lord  before  your  eyes 
always,  for  he  is  on  your  right  hand,  that  you  should  not 
be  moved.  Behold  the  goodness  of  God  towards  me  ! 
I  am  careless,  being  fast  closed  in  a  pair  of  stocks, 
which  pinch  me  for  very  straitness  ;  and  will  you  be 
careful .'  I  would  not  have  that  unseemly  addition  to 
your  name.  Be  as  your  name  pretendeth,  for  doubtless 
you  have  no  other  cause  but  so  to  be.  Pray,  I  beseech 
you,  that  I  may  be  still  careless  in  my  careful  estate,  as 
you  have  cause  to  be  careless  in  your  easier  condition. 
Be  thankful,  and  put  away  all  care,  and  then  I  shall  be 
joyful  in  my  strait  present  care.  Commend  me  to  all 
our  brethren,  and  desire  them  to  pray  for  me,  that  I  may 
overcome  my  temptations  :  for  the  devil  rageth  against 
me.  1  am  put  in  the  stocks  in  a  place  alone,  because  I 
would  not  answer  to  such  articles  as  they  charged  me 
■with,  in  a  corner,  at  the  bishop's  appointment,  and 
because  I  did  not  come  to  mass  when  the  bishop  sent 
for  me.  i  will  lie  all  the  days  of  my  life  in  the  stocks, 
by  God's  grace,  rather  than  I  will  consent  to  this  wicked 


generation.  Praise  God,  and  be  joyful,  that  it  hath 
pleased  him  to  make  us  worthy  to  suffe.  somewhat  for 
his  name  sake.  The  devil  must  rage  for  ten  days. 
Commend  me  to  Master  F — ,  and  thank  him  for  his  law 
books  :  but  neither  law  nor  equity  will  take  any  place 
among  these  blood-thirsty  men  !  I  would,  for  your  sake, 
the  unjust  dealing  were  noted  unto  the  parliament  house, 
if  it  might  avail.  God  shorten  these  evil  days.  I  have 
answered  the  bishop  very  plain  already,  and  I  said  to 
him,  if  he  will  call  me  in  open  judgment,  I  will  answer 
him  as  plainly  as  he  will  require  :  otherwise  I  have  re- 
fused, because  I  fear  they  will  condemn  me  in  hugger 
mugger.  The  peace  of  God  be  with  you,  my  dear 
brother.  I  can  write  no  more  for  lack  of  light,  and 
what  I  have  written  I  cannot  read  myself,  and  God 
knoweth  it  is  written  with  pain.  I  pray  God  you 
may  pick  out  some  understanding  of  my  mind  towards 
you. 

"  Written  in  a  coal-house  of  darkness,  out  of  a  pair 
of  painful  stocks,  by  thine  own  in  Christ. 

"  John  Philpot." 

A  Letter  of  John  Philpot  to  certain  Godly  Brethren. 

"  The  grace  of  God  the  Father,  and  the  peace  of  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  his  eternal  Son,  and  the  consola- 
tion of  the  Holy  Ghost,  our  comforter,  strengthen  your 
hearts,  and  comfort  your  minds,  that  you  may  rejoice, 
and  live  in  the  truth  of  Christ's  gospel  to  the  end, 
Amen. 

"  I  do  much  rejoice,  dearly  beloved  in  the  Lord,  to 
hear  of  your  constant  faith  in  the  word  of  God,  which 
you  have  so  purely  received ;  which  do  not  with  the 
worldlings  decline  from  the  purity  thereof,  although  vou 
suff"er  grief  and  trouble  thereby  ;  for  vvhich  1  praise  God 
most  heartily  :  and  the  Lord  of  all  strength,  who  hath  be- 
gun this  good  work  in  you,  make  it  perfect  to  the  end, 
as  I  doubt  not  but  he  will,  for  the  faithful  zeal  you  have 
to  his  truth  and  to  his  afllicted  church.  Therefore,  that 
you  may  the  better  stand  and  bear  the  brunt  of  many 
temptations,  which  you  are  all  like  to  be  assaulted  with 
in  these  wicked  and  stormy  days  ;  I  t nought  it  good,  as 
it  is  the  duty  of  one  christian  man  to  exhort  another  la 
the  time  of  trouble,  to  put  you  in  remembrance  thereof, 
and  to  desire  you,  with  the  wise  man,  to  prepare  your- 
selves for  temptations  ;  and  to  beware  that  ye,  who  yet 
do  stand  by  the  goodness  of  God,  may  not  fall  from  your 
lively  knowledge  and  hope.  It  is  an  easy  thing  to  begin 
to  do  well,  but  to  continue  in  well  doing  is  the  j)eculiar 
property  of  the  children  of  God,  and  such  as  assuredly 
shall  be  saved  :  for  so  saith  our  Saviour  in  his  gospel, 
blessed  are  they  that  persevere  to  the  end. 

"  Let  not,  therefore,  this  certainty  of  your  salvation, 
which  is  continuance  in  the  sincerity  of  faith,  slide  from 
you.  Esteem  it  more  than  all  the  riches  and  pleasures 
of  this  world,  for  it  is  the  most  acceptable  treasure  of 
eternal  life.  This  is  that  precious  stone,  for  which  the 
wise  merchantman  in  the  gospel  doth  sell  all  that  he 
hath,  and  buys  the  same.  God,  in  the  third  chapter  of 
Revelations,  doth  signify  to  the  church,  that  there  shall 
come  a  time  of  temptation  upon  the  whole  world,  to  try 
the  dwellers  on  the  earth.  From  the  danger  of  which 
temptation  all  such  shall  be  delivered  as  observe  his 
word  :  which  word  there,  is  called  the  word  of  patience  ; 
to  give  us  to  understand  that  we  must  be  ready  to  suffer 
all  kind  of  injuries  and  slanders  for  the  profession 
thereof. 

"  Therefore,  God  commands  us  there  to  hold  it  fast, 
that  no  man  might  deprive  us  of  our  crown  of  glory,  and 
St.  Peter  tells  us,  '  Wherein  ye  greatly  rejoice,  though 
now  for  a  season,  if  need  be,  ye  are  in  heaviness  through 
manifold  temptations  :  that  the  trial  of  your  faith,  being 
much  more  precious  than  of  gold  that  perisheth,  though 
it  be  tried  with  fire,  might  be  found  unto  praise  and 
honour  and  glory  at  the  appearing  of  Jesus  Christ.' 
St.  Paul  to  the  Hebrews  shews  us  that  Christ  our  Sa- 
viour was  in  his  humanity  made  perfect  by  afflictions, 
that  we  being  called  to  perfection  in  him,  might  more 
willingly  sustain  the  troubles  of  the  world,  by  which  God 
giveth  all  them  that  are  exercised  in  the  same  for  his 


888 


AN  EXHORTATORY  LETTER  OF  JOHN  PHILPOT. 


[Book  XI. 


sike,  his  holiness.  And  in  the  twelfth  chapter  of  the 
said  epistle  it  is  written,  '  And  ye  have  forgotten  the  ex- 
hortation wliich  speaketh  unto  you  as  unto  children, 
My  son,  despise  not  tiioii  the  chastening  of  the  Lord, 
nor  faint  when  thou  are  rebuked  of  him  :  for  whom  the 
Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and  scourgeth  every  son 
whom  he  receiveth,'  &c.  Christ,  in  the  gospel  of  St. 
John,  cautions  his  disciples  to  look  for  afhietions,  say- 
ing, '  In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation,  but  in  me 
ye  shall  have  peace.'  And,  therefore,  in  the  midst  of 
their  trouble,  in  the  twenty-first  of  St.  Luke  he  tells 
them  to  look  up,  and  lift  up  their  heads,  for  their  re- 
demption drew  nigh.  And,  in  the  twenty-second,  he 
saith  to  all  such  as  are  afflicted  for  him,  '  Ye  are  they 
■which  have  continued  with  me  in  my  temptations. 
And  I  appoint  unto  you  a  kingdom,  as  my  Father  hath 
appointed  unto  me ;  that  ye  may  eat  and  drink  at  my 
tabic  in  my  kingdom,  and  sit  on  thrones  judging  the 
twelve  tribes  of  Israel.' 

"  Oh  how  glorious  are  the  crosses  of  Christ,  which 
bring  the  bearers  of  them  unto  so  blessed  an  end  !  Shall 
we  not  be  glad  to  be  partakers  of  such  shame  as  may 
bring  us  to  so  high  a  dignity .'  God  open  our  eyes  to 
see  all  things  as  they  are,  and  to  judge  uprightly.  Then, 
doubtless,  we  should  think  with  Moses,  that  it  is  better 
to  be  afflicted  with  the  people  of  God,  than  to  be  counted 
the  king  of  Egy))t's  son.  Then  should  we  joyfully  say 
with  David,  in  all  our  adversities  and  troubles,  '  It  is 
good  for  me  that  I  have  been  afflicted  ;  that  I  might 
learn  thy  statutes.'  Therefore  St.  Paul  would  not  glory 
in  any  other  thing  of  the  world,  but  in  the  cross 
of  Christ,  and  in  his  infirmities  :  we  have  the  com- 
mandment of  Christ  daily  to  take  up  his  cross  and  fol- 
low him.  We  have  the  godly  examples  of  all  his 
apostles  and  holy  martyrs,  who  with  great  joy  and  ex- 
ultation have  suffered  the  loss  of  all  lands,  goods,  and 
life  for  the  hope  of  a  better  reward  :  which  is  laid  up 
for  all  those  in  heaven,  that  unfeignedly  cleave  to  the 
gosjiel,  and  are  never  ashamed  thereof. 

"  Great  is  the  felicity  of  the  world  to  the  outward 
man,  and  very  pleasant  are  the  transitory  delights  there- 
of; but  the  reward  of  the  righteous,  after  the  word  of 
(Jod,  doth  incomparably  excel  them  all,  insomuch  that 
St.  P  lul,  in  writing  to  the  Romans,  doth  plainly  affirm 
that  all  the  tribulations  of  this  world  cannot  deserve 
that  glory  which  shall  be  shewed  unto  us. 

"  Let  us  therefore,  good  brethren  and  sisters,  be 
merry  and  glad  in  these  troublesome  days,  which  are 
sent  of  God  to  declare  our  faith,  and  to  bring  us  to  the 
end  and  fruition  of  that  which  we  hope  for.  If  we 
v.ould  enter  into  the  Lord's  sanctuary,  and  behold 
what  is  prepared  for  us,  we  could  not  but  desire 
the  Lord  to  hasten  the  day  of  our  death,  in  which 
we  might  set  forth  by  true  confession,  his  glory.  Neither 
should  we  be  afraid  to  meet  our  adversaries,  who  so 
earnestly  seek  our  spoil  and  death,  but  do  as  Christ  did 
v.lieri  Judas  and  that  wicked  company,  came  to  appre- 
hend him,  saying,  '  I  am  he  whom  ye  seek.'  It  is  com- 
manded us  in  the  gospel,  not  to  fear  them  who  kill  the 
body,  but  to  fear  God,  who  can  cast  both  body  and  soul 
into  hell-tire.  We  are  bound  to  observe  this  command- 
ment as  much  as  any  other  which  God  hath  given  us. 
The  Lord  increase  our  faith,  that  we  fear  God  more  than 
man.  The  Lord  give  us  such  love  towards  him  and  his 
truth,  that  we  may  be  content  to  forsake  all  and  follow 
him.  Now  will  it  ajipear  what  we  love  best  ;  for  to  that 
we  love  we  will  adhere.  There  is  none  worthy  to  be 
counted  a  christian,  except  he  can  find  in  his  heart,  for 
Christ's  sake,  if  the  confession  of  his  truth  doth  require 
it,  to  renounce  all  which  he  hath  and  follow  him  ;  and 
in  so  doing  he  gaineth  an  hundredfold  more  in  this  life, 
(as  our  Saviour  said  to  Peter,)  and  in  the  life  hereafter 
eternal  life.  Behold,  I  pray  you,  what  he  loseth,  who  in 
this  life  receiveth  an  hundred  for  one,  with  assurance  of 
eternal  life.  O,  happy  exchange  !  Perchance  your  out- 
ward man  will  say  ;  if  I  were  sure  of  this  great  recom- 
pence  here,  I  could  be  glad  to  forsake  all  ;  but  where  is 
this  hundredfold  in  this  life  to  be  found  ?  yes,  truly  ;  for 
instead  of  the  worldly  riches  which  thou  do»t  forsake, 
which  are  but  temporal,  thou  ha^t  found  the  everlasting 


riv'hes  of  heaven,  which  are  glory,  honour,  and  praise, 
both  belore  God,  angels,  and  men  ;  and,  for  an  earthly 
habitation,  hast  an  eternal  man^ion  with  Christ  in 
heaven  ;  for  even  now  thou  art  of  the  city  and  household 
of  tiie  saints  with  God,  as  it  is  said  in  the  fourth  chapter 
to  the  Philii)pians.  For  worldly  peace,  which  can  last 
but  a  while,  thou  dost  possess  the  peace  of  God,  which 
passeth  all  understanding ;  and  for  the  loss  of  a  few 
friends,  thou  art  made  a  fellow  of  the  innumerable  com- 
pany of  heaven,  and  a  i)erpetual  friend  of  all  thoje  ll.at 
have  died  in  the  Lord,  fnjm  the  beginning  of  the  world. 
Is  not  this  more  than  an  hundredfold  }  is  not  the  j)eace 
of  God  which  we  in  this  world  have,  through  faithful  imi- 
tation of  Christ  (which  the  world  cannot  take  from  us), 
ten  thousandfold  more,  than  those  things  which  are  most 
highly  esteemed  in  the  world,  without  the  peace  of  God  ? 
All  the  peace  of  the  world  is  no  peace,  but  a  mere 
anguish  and  a  gnawing  fury  of  hell  :  as  of  late  God  hath 
set  example  before  our  eyes,  to  teach  us  how  horrible  an 
evil  it  is  to  forsake  the  peace  of  Christ's  truth,  which 
breedeth  a  worm  in  the  conscience  that  never  shall  rest. 

"  O,  that  we  would  weigh  this  v>'ith  impartial  ba- 
lances !  Then  should  we  not  be  dismayed  at  this 
trouolous  time,  neither  sorrow  after  a  worldly  manner, 
for  the  loss  which  we  are  now  likely  to  sustain,  as  the 
weak  faithless  persons  do,  who  love  their  goods  more 
than  God,  and  the  things  visible  above  those  which  are 
invisible :  but  rather  would  heartily  rejoice  and  be 
thankful,  that  it  pleased  God  to  call  us  to  be  soldiers 
in  his  cause  against  the  works  of  hypocrisy,  and  to 
make  us  like  unto  our  Saviour  Christ  in  suffering,  where- 
by we  may  assure  ourselves  of  his  eternal  glory :  for 
blessed  are  they,  saith  Christ,  that  suffer  persecution 
for  righteousness  sake.  And  as  St.  Paul  witnesseth  to 
Timothy  :  '  If  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him  : 
if  we  deny  him,  he  also  will  deny  us.' 

"  O,  that  we  would  enter  into  the  veil  of  God's  pro- 
mises !  Then  should  we,  as  St.  Paul  says  to  the  Phi- 
lippians,  reject  all,  and  count  all  things  but  dross,  so 
that  we  may  gain  Christ.  God  who  is  the  enlightener 
of  all  darkness,  and  putter  away  of  all  blindness,  anoint 
our  eyes  with  the  true  eye-salve,  that  we  might  behold 
his  glory,  and  our  eternal  felicity,  which  is  hidden  with 
Christ,  and  prepared  for  us  that  do  abide  in  his  testa- 
ment :  for  blessed  is  that  servant,  whom  the  master 
when  he  cometh,  as  Christ  said,  doth  find  faithful.  Let 
us,  therefore,  watch  and  pray  one  for  another,  that  we 
yield  not  in  any  point  of  our  religion  to  the  antichristian 
synagogue,  and  that  we  be  not  overthrown  by  these  temp- 
tations. Stand,  therefore,  and  be  no  coivards  in  the 
cause  of  your  salvation  ;  for  his  spirit  that  is  in  us,  is 
stronger  than  he  which  is  in  the  world,  that  doth  now 
rage  against  us.  Let  us  not  put  out  the  Spiiit  of  God 
from  us,  by  whose  might  we  shall  overcome  our  enemies, 
and  then  death  shall  be  as  great  a  gain  to  us  as  it  was  to 
the  blessed  apostle  St.  Paul.  Why,  then,  do  ye  mourn  ? 
why  do  ye  weep  ?  why  be  ye  so  careful,  as  though  God 
hath  forsaken  you  ?  he  is  never  more  present  with  us, 
than  when  we  are  in  trouble,  if  we  do  not  forsake  him. 
We  are  in  his  hands,  and  nobody  can  do  us  any  injury 
or  wrong  without  his  good-will  and  pleasure.  He  hath 
commanded  his  angels  to  keep  us,  that  we  stumble  not 
at  a  stone,  without  his  divine  providence.  The  devil 
cannot  hurt  any  of  us,  and  much  less  any  of  his  minis- 
ters, without  the  good-will  of  our  eternal  Father. 

"  Therefore  let  us  be  of  good  comfort,  and  continually 
give  thanks  unto  God  for  our  estate,  whatsoever  it  be  ; 
for  if  we  murmur  against  the  same,  we  murmur  against 
God,  who  sendeth  the  same  :  which  if  we  do,  we  kick 
but  against  the  pricks,  and  provoke  more  and  more  the 
wrath  of  God  against  us  ;  which,  by  patient  suffering, 
otherwise  would  sooner  be  turned  into  our  favour,  through 
faithful  prayer. 

"  1  beseech  you  with  St.  Paul,  to  give  your  bodies 
pure  and  holy  sacrifices  unto  God.  He  hath  given  us 
bodies  to  bestow  unto  his  glory,  and  not  after  (jur  own 
desires.  If  many  years  God  hath  suffered  us  to  use 
our  bodies,  which  are  his  temples,  after  the  lust  of 
the  flesh,  in  vain  delights  not  according  to  his  glory  ;  is 
it  not  our  duty  in  the  latter  end  of  our  Ufe,  the  more 


A.D.  1556.] 


ARTICLES  OBJECTED  AGAINST  THOMAS  WHITTLE  AND  OTHERS- 


889 


willingly  to  yield  unto  God's  glory  our  bodies,  with  all 

that  we  have,   in  demonstration  of  true  repentance  of 

that  we  have  evil  spent  before  ?     Cannot  the  example  of 

the  blessed   man  Job,  when  sorely  afflicted,  cause  us   to 

I       say,  '  The  Lord  gave,  and  the  Lord  hath   taken  away  : 

\       blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord.'     Even  as   it  hath 

f       pleasea  the  Lord,  so  is  it  come  to  pass.     If  we  cast  our 

whole  care  likewise  upon  God,  he  will  turn  our  misery 

inco  felicity,  as  well  as  he  did  to  Job. 

"  God  tempts  us  now  as  he  did  our  father  Abraham, 
commanding  him  to  slay  his  son  Isaac  in  sacrifice  to 
!  Liiu  ;  which  Isaac,  by  interpretation,  doth  signify  mirth 
,  and  joy.  Who  by  his  obedience  preserved  Isaac  unto 
long  life,  and  offered  in  his  stead  a  ram  that  was  tied  by 
the  horns  in  the  brambles.  Likewise  we  are  all  com- 
manded to  sacrifice  unto  God  our  Isaac,  which  is  our 
joy  and  consolation  ;  which  if  we  be  ready  to  do,  as 
Abraham  was,  our  joy  shall  not  perish,  but  live,  and  be 
increased,  although  our  ram  be  sacrificed  for  our  Isaac  ; 
which  doth  signify  that  the  pride  and  desires  of  our  flesh 
intangled  through  sin,  with  the  cares  of  this  stinging 
■world,  must  be  mortified  for  the  preservation  and  per- 
fect augmentation  of  our  mirth  and  joy,  which  is  sealed 
up  for  us  in  Christ. 

"  And  to  withstand  these  present  temptations  where- 
with we  are  now  encumbered,  you  cannot  have  a  better 
remedy  than  to  set  before  your  eyes  how  our  Saviour 
Christ  overcame  them  in  the  desert,  and  to  follow  his 
example.'  that  if  the  devil  himself,  or  any  other  by  him 
desireth  you  to  make  stones  bread,  that  is,  to  take  such, 
a  worldly  wise  way,  that  you  may  have  your  fair  houses, 
lands,  and  goods  to  live  on  still ;  you  must  say,  that  man 
liveth  not  only  by  bread,  but  by  every  word  that  pro- 
ceedeth  out  of  the  mouth  of  God. 

"  Again,  if  the  devil  counselleth  you  to  cast  yourselves 
down  to  the  earth,  as  to  revoke  your  sincere  belief  and 
godly  conversation,  and  to  be  conformable  to  the  learned 
men  of  the  world,  pretending  that  God  will  be  well 
enough  content  therewith  ;  you  must  answer  that  it  is 
written,  that  a  man  shall  not  tempt  the  Lord  his  God. 

"  Further,  if  the  devil  offer  you  large  promises  of 
honour,  dignity,  and  possessions,  so  that  you  will  wor- 
ship idols  in  his  synagogue,  you  must  say,  '  Get  thee 
hence,  Satan  ;  for  it  is  written,  Thou  shalt  worship  the 
Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou  serve.' 

"  Finally,  if  your  mothern  brother,  sister,  wife,  child, 

kinsman,  or  friend,  do  seek  of  you  to  do  otherwise  than 

the  word  of  God  hath  taught  you,   you   must  say  with 

Christ,   that  they  are  your  mothers,    brothers,   sisters, 

wives,  children,   kinsmen,   who  do  the  will   of  God  the 

Father.     To  which  will  the  Lord  for  his  mercy  conform 

_   us  all  unfeignedly  to  the  end.     Amen. 

■  "  Your  loving  and  faithful  brother  in  Christ,  in 

f  captivity,  John  Philpot,  A.D.  1555." 

The  History  of  Seven  Martyrs,  who  suffered  together  at 
London,  for  the  Testimony  of  Christ's  Gospel. 

The  prelates  of  the  pope's  band  being  as  yet  not  sa- 
tisfied with  their  one  year's  bloody  murdering  of  the 
reverend,  learned,  and  principal  members  of  Christ's 
church  (of  whom  there  were  now  very  few,  who  either 
were  not  consumed  by  most  cruel  fire,  or  else,  for  the 
avoiding  of  their  popish  rage,  compelled  to  flee  their 
country)  continued  still  this  next  year  also,  which  was 
A.D.  1556,  in  no  less  cruelty  towards  the  poor,  simple, 
and  inferior  sort  of  people  (I  mean  in  degree,  though 
God  be  praised,  not  in  steadfastness)  having  yet  some- 
times amongst  them  such  as  were  both  learned  and  of 
good  estimation,  as  in  this  history  shall  appear. 

In  the  beginning  of  this  year,  about  the  27th  day  of 
January,  there  were  burned  in  Smithfield,  at  London, 
seven  persons,  namely,  Thomas  Whittle,  priest ;  Bartlet 
Green,  gentleman  ;  John  Tudson,  John  Went,  Thomas 
Browne,  Isabel  Foster,  and  Joan  Warne. 

All  which  seven,  as  they  were  burned  together  in  one 
fire,  so  they  weie  all  upon  one  form  of  articles  con- 
demned in  one  day.  However,  as  the  gifts  of  God  in 
them  were  diverse,  some  more  abounding  in  knowledge 
than  others,  their  dealings  were  also  diverse,  as  will  be 


perceived  in  their  several  processes.  And  therefore,  for 
the  better  understanding  hereof,  I  will  first,  (passing 
over  their  private  articles  and  examinations  had  at  sun- 
dry times  in  the  bishop's  house)  .^et  forth  their  general 
examinations  in  the  public  consistory,  upon  the  bishop's 
articles  there  administered  unto  them,  with  tlieir  answer>« 
to  them,  according  as  they  all  agreed  after  one  manner 
together,  as  here  by  the  words,  both  of  the  articles,  and 
their  answers  underwritten  will  appear. 

The  Form  and  Words  of  Bonner'' s  Articles  administered 
to  the  seven  Persons  above-mentioned  in  his  Consistory. 

First,  that  thou  N.  hast  firmly,  steadfastly,  and 
constantly  believed  in  times  past,  and  so  dost  now  be- 
lieve at  this  present,  that  there  is  here  on  earth  a  ca- 
tholic church,  in  which  catholic  church  the  faith  and  re- 
ligion of  Christ  is  truly  professed,  allowed,  received, 
kept,  and  retained  of  all  faithful  and  true  christian 
people. 

2.  That  thou  the  said  N.  in  times  past  hast  also  be- 
lieved, and  so  dost  believe  at  this  i)resent,  that  there  are 
in  the  catholic  church  seven  sacraments,  instituted  and 
ordained  by  God,  and  by  the  consent  of  the  holy  church 
allowed,  ap]u*oved,  received,  kept,  and  retained. 

3.  That  thou  the  said  N.  wast  in  times  past  baptised 
in  the  faith  of  the  said  catholic  church,  jjrofessing  by 
thy  godfathers  and  godmothers  the  faith  and  religion  of 
Christ,  and  the  observation  thereof,  renouncing  there  the 
devil  and  all  his  pomps  and  works,  and  was,  by  the  said 
sacrament  of  baptism,  incorporated  into  the  catholic 
church,  and  made  a  faithful  member  thereof. 

4.  That  thou  the  said  N.  coming  to  the  age  of  four- 
teen years,  and  so  to  the  age  of  discretion,  didst  not  de- 
part from  the  said  profession  and  faith,  nor  didst  dislike 
any  part  of  the  same  faith  or  doings  ;  but  didst,  like  a 
faithful  christian  person,  abide  and  continue  in  all  the 
same  by  the  space  of  certain  years,  ratifying  and  con- 
firming all  the  same. 

5.  That  thou  the  said  N.  notwithstanding  the  pre- 
mises, hast  of  late,  that  is  to  say,  within  these  two  years 
last  past,  within  the  city  and  diocese  of  London,  swerved 
at  the  least  way  from  some  part  of  the  said  catholic 
faith  and  religion  :  and  amongst  other  things  thou  hast 
disliked  and  earnestly  spoken  against  the  sacrifice  of  the 
mass,  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  the  unity  of  the 
church,  railing  and  maligning  the  authority  of  the  see 
of  Rome,  and  the  faith  observed  in  the  same. 

6.  That  thou  the  said  N.  hast  heretofore  refused,  and 
dost  refuse  at  this  present  to  be  reconciled  again  to  the 
unity  of  the  church,  not  acknowledging  and  confessing 
the  authority  of  the  said  see  of  Rome  to  be  lawful. 

7.  That  thou  the  said  N.  disliking  the  sacrifice  of  the 
mass,  and  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  hast  refused  to 
come  to  thy  parish  church  to  hear  mass,  and  to  receive 
the  said  sacrament,  and  hast  also  expressly  said,  that  in 
the  said  sacrament  of  the  altar,  there  is  not  the  very 
body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  really,  substan- 
tially, and  truly,  but  hast  affirmed  expressly,  that  the 
mass  is  idolatry  and  abomination,  and  that,  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  there  is  none  other  substance,  but  only 
material  bread,  and  material  wine,  which  are  tokens  of 
Christ's  body  and  blood  only,  and  that  the  substance  of 
Christ's  body  and  blood  is  in  no  wise  in  the  said  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar. 

8.  That  thou  the  said  N.  being  brought  before  certain 
judges  or  commissioners,  for  thy  disorder  herein,  and 
being  found  obstinate,  wilful,  and  heady,  wast  by  their 
commandment  sent  unto  me  and  my  prison,  to  be  ex- 
amined by  me,  and  process  to  be  made  against  thee  for 
thy  offence  therein. 

9.  That  all  and  sing\dar  the  premises  have  been,  and 
are  true  and  manifest,  and  thyself  not  only  infamed  and 
suspected  thereof,  but  also  culpable  therein  ;  and  by 
reason  of  the  same,  thou  wast  and  art  of  the  jiu-isdiction 
of  me,  Edmund,  bishop  of  London,  and  before  me,  ac- 
cording to  the  order  of  the  ecclesiastical  laws,  are  to 
be  convented,  and  also  by  me  to  be  punished  nnd  »•• 
formed. 


890 


ACCOUNT  OF  THOMAS  WHITTLE. 


[Book  XI, 


Here  follow  Ukevise  their  Answers,  in  general,  made  to 
the  Articles  above  rehearsed. 

To  the  first  article  tl>ey  altogether  agrecin<?,  affirmed 
the  same  to  be  true  :  Jolm  Tud.son  and  Thomas  Brown, 
further  adding,  that  the  church  of  England,  as  it  was  at 
that  time  used,  was  no  part  of  the  true  catliolic  church. 
To  the  second  article  they  answered,  that  they  ac- 
knowledged but  only  two  sacraments  in  Christ's  catholic 
church,  that  is  to  say,  baptism,  and  the  supper  of  the 
Lord  ;  John  Went  and  Tudson  affirming,  that  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  as  it  is  used,  is  an  idol,  and  no  sacra- 
ment at  all. 

To  tlie  third  article  they  all  agreed,  and  confessed  it 
to  be  true,  that  they  were  baptised  in  the  faith  of  Christ, 
and  of  the  cliurch  then  taught ;  and  afterward  during  the 
time  of  king  Edward  VI.  they  hearing  the  gospel  preached, 
and  the  truth  opened,  followed  the  order  of  the  religion 
and  doctrine  then  used  and  set  forth  in  the  reign  of  the 
said  King  Edward. 

To  this  fourth  article  they  granted  also  and  agreed  ; 
John  Went  adding  moreover,  that  about  seven  years 
past,  he  then  being  about  twenty  years  of  age,  began  to 
dislike  certain  things  used  in  the  church  of  England,  as 
the  administration  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ;  like- 
wise all  the  ceremonies  of  the  said  church,  and  did  like- 
wise at  that  present  time  dislike  the  same  as  they  were 
used,  although  his  godfathers  and  godmothers  promised 
for  him  the  contrary. 

John  Tudson  added  also  nearly  in  the  same  manner, 
and  said,  that  when  he  came  to  the  years  of  discretion, 
that  is  about  nine  years  past,  being  about  eighteen  years 
of  age,  he  did  dislike  the  doctrine  and  religion  then 
taught  and  set  forth  in  the  church  of  England,  saving  in 
King  Edward's  time,  in  whose  time  the  gospel  was  truly 
set  forth  :  and  further  said,  that  the  doctrine  set  forth 
in  the  queen's  reign  was  not  agreeable  to  God's  word, 
uor  yet  to  the  true  catholic  church  that  Christ  speaks 
of,  &c. 

Isabel  Foster  with  others  granted,  adding  likewise,  and 
saying  to  the  said  four  articles,  that  she  continued  in  the 
same  faith  and  religion  which  she  was  baptised  in,  after 
she  came  to  the  years  of  discretion  as  other  common 
people  did  ;  however,  blindly  and  without  knowledge, 
till  the  reign  of  King  Edward  VI  :  at  which  time  she 
hearing  the  gospel  truly  preached  and  opened  to  the 
people,  received  thereupon  the  faith  and  religion  then 
taught  and  set  forth,  &c. 

To  the  fifth  article,  tliey  answered  the  same  to  be  true, 
according  to  the  contents  thereof:  l^homas  Whittle  ad- 
ding, moreover,  that  he  had  swerved  and  gone  away, 
and  not  in  whole  but  in  part,  not  from  the  old  catholic 
church,  but  from  the  church  of  Rome,  in  speaking 
against  the  mass,  the  sacrifice  thereof,  and  the  see  of 
Rome. 

Joan  Lashford  (alias  Joan  Warne)  added,  moreover, 
that  she  never  went  away  from  any  part  of  Christ's 
catholic  faith  and  religion  ;  but  that  from  the  time  she 
was  eleven  years  of  age,  she  hath  disliked  the  sacrifice  of 
the  mass,  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  the  authority 
of  the  see  of  Rome,  with  the  doctrine  thereof,  because 
they  are  against  Christ's  catholic  church,  and  the  right 
faith  of  the  same. 

To  the  si.xth  article  they  answer  and  confess  the  same 
to  be  true,  because,  say  they,  the  church  and  doctrine 
therein  set  forth  and  taught,  disagrees  from  the  unity  of 
Christ's  word,  and  the  true  catholic  faith,  &c. 

Bartlet  Green  added,  that  he  is  contented  to  be  re- 
conciled to  the  unity  of  Christ's  catholic  church,  but  not 
to  the  church  of  Rome. 

To  the  seventh  article  they  answer  and  confess  the 
contents  thereof  to  be  true,  giving  withal  the  reason 
and  cause  of  this  their  so  doing,  for  that  the  mass  with 
the  sacrament  thereof,  as  it  was  then  used  and  set  forth 
in  the  church  of  England,  is  opjiosed  to  the  word  of  God 
and  the  teaching  of  the  people,  &c. 

John  Went  farther  said,  as  concerning  the  mass,  that 
be  believes  no  less  but  the  mass,  which  he  c;ills  the  sup- 
per of  the  Lord,  as  it  is  now  used  in  the  realm  of  Eng- 
land, is  naught,  full  of  idolatry,  and  against  God's  word, 


so  far  as  he  sees  it ;  howbeit,  he  saith  that  since  the 
queen's  coronation  by  chance  he  hath  been  present 
where  the  mass  hath  been  said,  whereof  he  is  sorry. 

Isabel  Foster  also  answering  to  the  said  articles,  with 
the  others  confessed  moreover,  that  since  Queen  Mary's 
reign  she  hath  not  heard  mass,  nor  received  the  sacra- 
ment, but  hath  refused  to  come  into  the  place  where  it 
was  administered  ;  for  she  knoweth  no  such  sacrament. 
And  being  demanded  of  her  belief  in  the  same,  she  saitli, 
that  there  is  but  only  material  bread,  and  material  wine, 
and  not  the  real  substance  of  the  body  of  Christ  in  the 
same  sacrament  ;  for  so  she  hath  been  taught  to  believe 
by  the  preachers  in  the  time  of  King  Edward,  whom  she 
believes  to  have  preached  the  truth  in  that  behalf. 

To  the  eighth  article  they  grant  the  same  and  the  con- 
tents to  be  true. 

John  Went  said,  that  Doctor  Stoiy,  Queen  Mary's 
commissioner,  examined  him  upon  the  sacrament,  and 
because  he  denied  the  real  presence,  he  presented  him 
to  the  bishop. 

To  the  ninth  article  they  confess  and  say,  that  as  they 
believe  the  premises  before  by  them  confessed  to  be  true, 
so  they  deny  not  the  same,  and  that  they  are  of  the  juris- 
diction of  London. 

And  thus  having  expressed  their  articles,  with  their 
answers  jointly,  it  remains  furthermore  fuliv  to  give  the 
histories,  and  handling  of  all  the  seven  aforesaid  martyrs 
severally  and  particularly  by  themselves,  first  beginning 
with  Thomas  Whittle. 

An  Acconnt  of  Thomas  Whittle,  who  frst  recanted,  but 
returned  ayain,  and  with  great  constancy  and  forti- 
tude stood  to  the  defence  of  Christ's  Doctrine  against 
the  Papists. 

In  the  history  of  John  Philpot,  mention  was  made 
before  of  a  married  priest,  whom  he  found  in  the  coal- 
house  at  his  first  coming  tliither,  in  heaviness  of  mind 
and  great  sorrow,  for  recanting  the  doctrine  which  he 
had  taught  in  King  Edward's  days,  whose  name  was 
Thomas  Whittle,  of  Essex.  This  Thomas  Whittle,  after 
he  had  been  expelled  from  the  place  in  Essex,  where  he 
served  his  cure,  went  abroad,  preaching  and  sowing  the 
gospel  of  Christ-  At  length  he  was  brought  as  a  prisoner 
before  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  who  was  lately  fallen 
sick  of  a  disease,  of  which  not  long  after  he  died  :  then 
he  was  carried  a  prisoner  to  the  bishop  of  London,  by 
whom  he  was  beaten  and  buffeted  about  the  face,  as  ap- 
pears from  his  own  narration  in  a  letter  sent  unto  his 
friend. 

"  Upon  the  tenth  of  January,  the  bishop  of  London 
sent  for  me,  Thomas  M'hittle,  minister,  out  of  the  por- 
ter's lodge,  where  I  had  been  all  night  lying  upon  the 
earth  upon  a  pallet,  where  I  had  as  painful  a  night  of 
sickness  as  ever  I  had,  God  be  thanked.  And  when  I 
came  before  him,  he  talked  with  me  about  many  things 
of  the  sacrament  so  grossly,  as  is  not  fit  to  be  rehearsed. 
And  amongst  other  things,  he  asked  me  if  I  would  have 
come  to  mass  that  morning  if  he  had  sent  for  me  ?  I 
answered,  that  I  would  have  come  to  him  at  his  com- 
mandment, but  to  your  mass  I  have  little  affection.  At 
which  answer  he  was  much  displeased,  and  said,  I  should 
be  fed  with  bread  and  water.  And  as  I  followed  him 
through  the  great  hall,  he  turned  back  and  beat  me  with 
his  fist,  first  on  the  one  cheek,  and  then  on  the  other,  as 
the  mark  of  my  beating  for  many  days  appeared.  And 
then  he  led  me  into  a  little  salt-house,  where  I  had  no 
straw  nor  bed,  but  lay  two  nights  on  a  table,  and  slept 
soundly,  I  thank  God. 

"  Then,  upon  the  Friday  next  after,  I  was  brought  to 
my  lord,  and  then  he  gave  me  many  fair  words,  and  said 
he  would  be  good  to  me.  And  so  going  to  Fulham,  he 
committed  me  to  Doctor  Harpsfield,  that  he  and  I  in 
that  afternoon  should  comi  une  together,  and  draw  out 
certain  articles,  to  wliic^h  if  I  would  subscribe,  I  should 
be  dismissed.  Hut  Doctor  Harpsfield  sent  not  for  me 
till  night,  and  then  persuaded  me  very  much  to  forsake 
my  oj)inions.  1  answered,  I  held  nothing  but  the  truth, 
and  therefore  I  could  not  so  lightly  turn  from  it.  So  I 
thought  1  should  at  chat  time  have  had  no  more  ado  :  but 


A.D.  1556.] 


PERSECUTION  OF  BARTLET  GREEN. 


891 


he  had  made  a  certain  bill,  which  the  register  pulled  out  of 
his  bosom,  and  read  it.  The  bill  indeed  was  very  easily 
made,  and  therefore  more  dangerous  ;  for  the  effect  of  it 
was,  to  detest  all  errors  and  heresies  against  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  and  other  sacraments,  and  to  believe  the  faith 
of  the  catholic  church,  and  live  accordingly. 

"  To  this  bill  I  did  indeed  set  my  hand,  being  much 
desired  and  counselled  so  to  do  ;  and  the  flesh  being 
always  desirous  to  have  liberty,  I  considered  not  tho- 
roughly the  inconvenience  that  might  come  by  it.  Now 
when  I  had  so  done,  I  had  little  joy  of  it.  For  by  and 
by  my  mind  and  conscience  told  me,  by  God's  word,  that 
I  had  done  evil,  to  shake  off  the  sweet  cross  of  Christ : 
and  ^'et  it  was  not  my  seeking,  as  God  knows,  but  alto- 
gether came  of  them.  Oh  !  the  crafty  subtlety  of  Satan 
m  his  members  1  Let  every  man  that  God  shall  deliver 
into  their  hands,  take  good  heed,  and  cleave  fast  to  Christ : 
for  they  will  leave  no  corner  of  his  conscience  unsought, 
but  will  attempt  all  guileful  and  subtle  means  to  corrupt 
him,  to  fall  both  from  God  and  his  truth.  But  yet  let 
no  man  despair  of  God's  help,  for  Peter  did  fall  and  rise 
again.  And  David  saith,  Psalm  x.\xvii.  2.i,  24,  '  The 
steps  of  a  good  man  are  ordered  by  the  Lord,  and  he 
delighteth  in  his  way.  Though  he  fall,  he  shall  not  be 
utterly  cast  down  ;  for  the  Lord  upholdeth  him  with  his 
hand.'  For  I  for  my  part  have  felt  my  infirmities,  and 
yet  have  I  found  God's  present  help  and  comfort  in  time 
of  need,  for  which  I  thank  him. 

"  The  night  after  I  had  subscribed,  I  was  sore  grieved, 
and  for  sorrow  of  conscience  could  not  sleep.  For  in 
the  deliverance  of  my  body  out  of  bonds,  which  I  might 
have  had,  I  could  find  no  joy  nor  comfort,  but  still  was 
in  my  conscience  tormented  more  and  more,  being  as- 
sured by  God's  Spirit  and  his  word,  that  I  through  evil 
counsel  had  done  amiss.  And  both  with  disquietness 
of  mind,  and  with  my  other  cruel  handling,  I  was  sickly, 
lying  upon  the  ground  when  the  keeper  came  ;  and  so  I 
desired  him  to  pray  Doctor  Harpsfield  to  come  to  me, 
and  so  he  did. 

"And  when  he  came,  and  the  register  with  him,  I 
told  him  that  1  was  not  well  at  ease,  but  especially  I 
told  him  I  was  grieved  very  much  in  my  conscience  and 
mind,  because  I  had  subscribed.  And  I  said,  that  my 
conscience  had  so  accused  me,  through  the  just  judg- 
ment of  God  and  his  word,  that  I  had  felt  hell  in  my 
conscience,  and  Satan  ready  to  devour  me  ;  and  there- 
fore I  pray  you,  Master  Harpsfield,  said  I,  let  me  have 
the  bill  again,  for  I  will  not  stand  to  it.  So  he  gently 
commanded  it  to  be  brought,  and  gave  it  me,  and  suffered 
me  to  put  out  my  name :  I  was  right  glad  when  I  had 
done  so,  although  death  should  foUow.  And  hereby  I 
had  experience  of  God's  providence  and  mercy  towards 
me,  who  tries  his  people,  and  suffers  them  to  fall,  but 
not  to  be  lost ;  for  in  the  midst  of  this  temptation  and 
trouble,  he  gave  me  warning  of  my  deed,  and  also  de- 
livered me,  his  name  be  praised  for  evermore.     Amen. 

"  Neither  devil  nor  cruel  tyrant  can  pluck  any  of 
Christ's  sheep  out  of  his  hand.  Of  which  flock  of  Christ's 
sheep,  I  trust,  undoubtedly  I  am  one,  by  means  of  his 
death  and  blood -shedding,  who  shall  at  the  last  day 
stand  at  his  right  hand,  and  receive,  with  others,  his 
blessed  benediction.  And  now  being  condemned  to  die, 
my  conscience  and  mind,  I  praise  God,  is  quiet  in  Christ, 
and  I,  by  his  grace,  am  very  well  willing  and  content  to 
give  over  this  body  to  death,  for  the  testimony  of  his 
truth  and  pure  religion,  against  antichrist  and  all  his 
false  religion  and  doctrine.  They  that  report  other- 
wise of  me,  speak  not  truly.  And  as  for  Fountain,  I 
saw  him  not  all  this  while. 

"  By  me,  Thomas  Whittle,  minister." 

Concerning  the  words  and  answers  of  Thomas  WHiittle 
at  his  last  examination  before  the  bishop,  on  the  14th 
of  January:  Bonner,  with  others  sitting  in  his  consistory, 
first  called  Thomas  Whittle,  with  whom  he  began  in 
effect  as  follows.  "  Because  you  are  a  priest,"  said  he, 
"  as  1  and  other  bishops  here  are,  and  did  receive  the 
order  of  priesthood,  after  the  right  and  form  of  the  ca- 
tholic churcb.  '  ou  shall  not  think  but  I  wiU  administer 
justice  as  well  to  you  as  to  others."     And  then  Bonner 


charged  him,  that  where  in  times  past  he  had  said  mass 
according  to  the  order  then  used,  the  same  Whittle  now 
of  late  had  spoken  and  railed  against  the  same,  saying 
that  it  was  idolatry  and  abomination.  Whereunto 
Thomas  Whittle  answering  again  said,  that  he  was 
then  ignorant,  &c.  adding  that  the  elevation  of  the 
sacrament  at  the  mass,  gives  occasion  of  idolatry  to  the 
ignorant  and  unlearned. 

After  this  the  bishop  came  to  this  article,  "  That  thou 
wast  in  times  past  baptised  in  the  faith  of  the  catholic 
church." 

To  this  WHiittle  answered,  "  I  was  baptised  in  the 
faith  of  the  catholic  church,  although  1  forsake  the 
church  of  Rome.  And  you,  my  lord,  call  these  heresies, 
that  are  no  heresies,  and  charge  me  therewith  as  heretic, 
and  you  ground  yourself  upon  that  religion,  which  is  not 
agreeable  to  God's  word,"  &c. 

Then  the  victorious  soldier  and  servant  of  our  Saviour, 
constant  in  the  truth,  was  again  admonished,  and  with 
persuasions  intreated  by  the  bishop ;  and  because  be 
would  not  agree,  the  bishop  forthwith  proceeded,  first  to 
his  actual  degradation,  that  is,  to  unpriest  him  of  all  his 
priestly  trinkets  and  clerkly  habit.  Then  Whittle,  in  the 
midst  of  the  ceremonies,  when  he  saw  them  so  busy  in 
degrading  him,  after  their  father  the  pope's  pontifical 
fashion,  said  to  them,  "  St.  Paul  and  Titus  had  not  so 
much  to  do  with  their  priests  and  bishops."  And 
further,  speaking  to  the  bishop,  he  said  to  him,  "  My 
lord,  your  religion  stands  with  the  church  of  Rome,  and 
not  with  the  catholic  church  of  Christ." 

The  bishop  after  this,  according  to  his  accustomed 
proceedings,  tried  him  yet  again  with  words  rather  than 
with  substantial  arguments,  to  conform  him  to  his  re- 
ligion ;  but  Whittle  refusing  to  do  so,  said,  "  As  for 
your  religion,  I  cannot  be  persuaded  that  it  is  according 
to  God's  word." 

The  bishop  then  asked  what  fault  he  found  in  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

Whittle  said,  "It  is  not  used  according  to  Christ's 
institution,  in  that  it  is  privately  and  not  openly  done. 
And  also  it  is  administered  but  in  one  kind  to  the  lay 
people,  which  is  against  Christ's  ordinance.  Further, 
Christ  never  commanded  it  to  be  elevated  nor  adored  : 
For  the  adoration  and  elevation  cannot  be  proved  by 
scripture." 

"  Well,"  said  Bonner,  "  my  lords  here,  and  other 
learned  men,  have  shewed  great  zeal  for  thy  conver- 
sion ;  wherefore  if  thou  wilt  yet  return  to  the  faith 
and  religion  of  the  catholic  church,  I  will  receive  tiiee, 
and  not  commit  thee  to  the  secular  power,"  &c.  To 
make  short.  Whittle,  strengthened  with  the  grace  of 
the  Lord,  stood  strong  and  immovable.  Whereiore  tl'.e 
sentence  being  read,  the  ne.xt  day  following  he  was  com- 
mitted to  the  secular  power,  and  so  in  a  few  days  after 
was  brought  to  the  fire,  sealing  the  testimony  "f  his 
doctrine  with  his  blood,  which  he  wilhngiy  and  cheer- 
fully gave  for  witness  of  the  truth. 

The  History  of  Bart  let  Green,  Gentleman. 

After  the  history  of  Thomas  Whittle,  next  follows 
Bartlet  Green,  who,  the  day  after,  was  likewise  con- 
demned. Bartlet  Green  was  of  a  good  family,  whose 
parents  both  favoured  learning,  and  were  also  desirous 
to  bring  up  their  child  in  the  same.  He  was  sent  to  the 
University  of  Oxford;  where,  through  exercise  and  dill- 
gent  study,  he  so  profited,  that  in  a  short  time  he  at- 
tained, as  well  to  the  knowledge  of  sundry  sciences,  as 
also  now  in  his  last  years  to  the  godly  understanding 
of  divinity.  He  was  at  the  first  an  utter  enemy  to  the 
gospel,  until  such  time  as  God  in  his  mercy  opened  his 
eyes,  by  his  often  repairing  to  the  lectures  of  Peter 
Martyr,  reader  of  the  divinity  lecture  in  the  Univer- 
sity. 

When  he  had  once  tasted  of  it,  it  became  to  him  as 
the  fountain  of  living  water  that  our  Saviour  Christ 
spake  of  to  the  woman  of  Samaria,  so  that  he  never 
thirsted  any  more,  but  had  a  well  springing  up  to  ever- 
lasting life.  So  that  when  he  was  called  by  his  fnends 
from  the  University,  and  was  placed  in  the  Templs  at 


892 


PERSECUTION  OF  BARTLET  GREEN, 


[Book  XI. 


London,  to  attain  to  the  Ivnowledge  of  the  common  laws 
of  the  realm,  he  continued  still  in  his  former  study  and 
earnest  profession  of  the  gospel.  However,  such  is  the 
frailty  of  our  corrupt  nature,  without  the  special  assist- 
ance of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  through  the  continual  fellow- 
ship of  such  worldly  young  gentlemen  as  are  commonly 
in  that  and  the  like  houses,  he  became  by  little  and  little 
a  partner  of  their  follies  and  youlhful  vanities,  in  his 
apparel,  and  also  in  banquetings,  and  other  excesses; 
which  he  afterward  sore  lamented  and  bewailed,  as  ap- 
pears by  his  own  testimony,  left  in  a  book  of  a  friend  of 
bis,  a  little  before  his  death. 

For  the  better  maintenance  of  himself  in  his  studies 
and  his  other  affairs,  he  had  a  large  exhibition  from  his 
grandfather.  Doctor  Bartlet,  who  during  the  time  of 
Green's  imprisonment  made  to  him  large  offers  of  great 
livings,  if  he  would  recant,  and  forsake  the  truth,  and 
gospel  of  Christ,  and  come  again  to  the  church  and  syna- 
gogue of  Rome.  But  those  persuasions,  the  Lord  be 
praised,  took  small  effect  on  his  faithful  heart,  as  the 
sequel  declared.  He  was  a  man  beloved  of  all  men, 
except  of  the  papists,  who  love  none  that  love  the  truth : 
for  he  was  of  a  meek,  humble,  discreet,  and  of  a  most 
gentle  behaviour  to  all.  He  was  injurious  to  none,  be- 
neficial to  many,  especially  to  those  who  were  of  the 
household  of  faith  ;  as  appears  amongst  other  things,  by 
his  friendly  dealing  with  Christopher  Goodman,  at  that 
time  a  poor  exile  beyond  the  seas.  With  whom  this 
Bartlet  Green  had  often  associated  in  Oxford,  in  the 
days  of  good  King  Edward. 

The  cause  of  all  his  troubles  was  a  letter  which  Green 
wrote  to  Goodman,  containing  the  report  of  certain 
questions,  which  were  circulated  in  London,  and  also 
an  answer  to  a  question  of  Christopher  Goodman,  en- 
quiring into  the  report  which  was  generally  spread 
amongst  them,  on  the  other  side  of  the  seas,  that  the 
queen  was  dead. 

These  letters,  with  many  others,  written  to  several  of 
the  godly  exiles  by  their  friends  here  in  England,  being 
delivered  to  a  messenger  to  carry  over,  came  by  the 
apprehension  of  the  bearer,  to  the  hands  of  the  king  and 
queen's  council,  who  perused  the  whole  of  the  letters,  and 
amongst  them  saw  this  letter  of  Master  Green's,  written  to 
his  friend  Christopher  Goodman  :  in  which,  amongst  other 
news  and  private  matters,  they  found  these  words;  "  the 
queen  is  not  yet  dead."  Which  words  were  only  written 
as  an  answer,  to  certify  Master  Goodman  of  the  truth  of 
his  former  demand.  However,  to  the  council,  they 
seemed  very  heinous  words,  yea,  treason  they  would  have 
made  them,  if  the  law  would  have  suffered.  So  they 
examined  him  upon  his  faith  in  religion. 

His  answers  little  pleased  them,  and  therefore,  after 
they  had  detained  him  in  prison  in  the  Tower  of  Lon- 
don, and  elsewhere,  they  sent  him  at  last  to  Bonner,  to 
be  ordered  according  to  his  ecclesiastical  law ;  as  appears 
by  their  letters  to  the  bishop. 

Now  that  you  may  better  understand  his  handling, 
after  coming  into  Bonner's  custody,  I  have  thought  it 
good  to  give  his  own  letter,  containing  at  large  an  ac- 
count of  it.  Which  letter  he  wrote  to  John  Philpot, 
but  was  prevented  sending  it  ;  for  it  came  to  the  bishop's 
hands,  and  being  delivered  to  his  register,  was  found  in 
one  of  his  books  of  record. 

After  a  conference  between  Master  Green  and  Master 
Welch,  the  bishop  perceiving  Green's  learning  and  con- 
stancy to  be  such,  as  neither  he,  nor  any  of  hi*  doctors 
or  chaplains  could  by  the  scriptures  refute,  began  to  ob- 
ject and  put  in  practice  his  chief  and  strongest  argu- 
ujcnt,  which  was  the  rigour  of  the  law,  and  cruelty  of 
execution  ;  an  argument,  I  assure  you,  which,  without 
the  special  grace  of  our  God,  to  flesh  is  insupportable. 
And  tlierefore,  using  the  law  as  a  cloak  to  his  tyranny, 
on  the  28th  of  November,  the  bishop  examined  him 
upon  certain  points  of  christian  religion. 

Many  other  conferences  and  public  examinations  after 
this  they  brought  him  unto.  But  in  the  end  (seeing  his 
steadfastness  of  faith  to  be  such,  that  neither  their 
threatenings  nor  yet  their  flattering  promises  could 
prevail),  on  the  l.ith  of  January  the  bishop  caused 
him  to    be    brought  into  the  consistory  in  St.    Paul's  ; 


where,    being  set  in  his  judgment  seat,  he    called  for 
Bartlet  Green,  and  began  as  follows  : 

"  Honourable  audience,  I  think  it  best  to  open  imto 
you  the  conversation  of  this  man,  called  Bartlet  Green. 
And  because  you  shall  not  charge  me,  that  I  go  about 
to  seek  any  man's  blood,  here  you  shall  hear  the  coun- 
cil's letters,  which  they  sent  with  him  to  me.  The  ef. 
feet  whereof  is,  tliat  whereas  he  had  been  of  long  time  in 
the  Tower  of  London  for  heresy,  they  have  now  sent  him 
to  me  to  be  ordered  according  as  the  laws  provide.  And 
now  to  thee,  Bartlet  Green,  I  propose  these  nine  arti- 
cles."  Then  he  read  the  articles  above-mentioned,  which 
were  generally  objected  to  by  all  the  seven  prisoners. 

But  when  Master  Green  would  have  answered*  them 
particularly,  he  was  put  to  silence,  with  a  promise  that  he 
should  have  time  to  answer,  and  therefore  tlie  bishop, 
proceeding,  said,  that  when  Green  came  first  to  his 
house,  he  desired  to  have  the  books  of  the  ancient  doc- 
tors of  the  church  to  read,  which  he  said  he  granted 
him. 

Whereunto    Green    answered   and    said,    that    if    the 

doctors  were  with  unprejudiced  judgment  weighed,  they 

made  a  great  deal  more  with  him,  than  they  did  witli  them. 

After  this  a  long  conference   began   between    Green 

and  Fecknam,  which  ended  thus  : 

Bonner. — "  When  St.  Augustine  saw  what  inconveni- 
ences followed  of  that  commandment,  he  wrote  to  the 
temporal  rulers,  commanding  them  to  punish  the  bodies 
of  the  heretics." 

Green. — ' '  But  he  did  not  order  them  tobeput  to  death." 
Bonner. — "  He  bade  punish  them." 
Green.—  "  Yea,  but  not  put  them  to  death." 
Bonner. — "  That  they  should  be  piuiished.'' 
This  talk  ended,  he  asked  Green  if  he  would  recant, 
and  return  to  their   Romish   mother.     Which,  when  he 
refused,   the  bishop  pronounced  sentence   against  him, 
and  so  committed  him  to   the  sheriffs  of  London,  who  , 
caused  him  to  be  carried  to  Newgate. 

And  as  he  was  going  thither,  there  met  him  two  gen- 
tlemen, his  especial  friends,  minding  to  comfort  their 
persecuted  brother  ;  but  at  their  meeting,  their  loving 
and  friendly  hearts,  not  able  any  longer  to  hide  tliem- 
selves,  were  manifested  by  the  abundance  of  their  tears. 
To  whom,  when  Green  saw  them,  he  said  in  these  or  like 
words  :  "  Ah,  my  friends  !  is  this  your  comfort  you  are 
come  to  give  me,  on  this  my  occasion  of  heaviness  .-' 
Must  I,  who  needed  to  have  comfort  administered  to 
me,  become  now  a  comforter  of  you  ?"  And  thus  de- 
claring his  most  quiet  and  peaceable  mind  and  con- 
science, he  cheerfully  spake  to  them  and  others,  until 
he  came  to  the  prison  door,  into  which  he  joyfally 
entered,  and  there  remained,  engaged  either  in  prayer,  or 
else  in  some  other  godly  meditations  and  exercises,  to 
the  27th  of  January,  when  he  went  most  cheerfully  to 
the  place  of  suffering,  often  singing,  as  well  by  the  way, 
as  also  at  the  stake,  a  Latin  hymn. 

So  great  and  admirable  was  the  gift  of  modesty 
grafted  in  his  nature,  so  far  abhorring  from  all  pride 
and  arrogancy,  that  as  he  could  not  abide  any  thing 
that  was  spoken  to  his  advancement  or  praise,  so 
neither  did  there  ajipear  in  him  any  shew  in  those  things 
wherein  he  might  justly  glory.  When  he  was  beaten 
and  scourged  with  rods  by  Bishop  Bonner,  he  greatly 
rejoiced  in  it,  and  yet  his  n'odesty  was  such,  that  never 
would  he  make  any  mention  of  it,  lest  he  should  seem 
to  glory  too  much  in  himself. 

Thomas  Brown  was  born  in  the  parish  of  Histon,  in 
the  diocese  of  Ely  ;  he  came  to  London,  and  dwelt  in 
the  parish  of  St.  Bride's,  in  Fleet-street ;  he  was  a  mar- 
ried man,  abotit  thirty-seven  years  of  age  ;  who,  because 
he  came  not  to  his  parish  church,  was  presented  by  the 
constalile  of  the  parish  to  Bonner.  He  was  required 
ujjon  Thursday,  the  2<)th  of  September,  to  come  to  the 
chapel  to  hear  mass,  which  he  refused  to  do.  For  this 
he  was  charged  by  the  bishop,  as  for  an  heinous  offence, 
because  he  said  it  was  done  in  despite  and  contempt  of 
their  mass,  which  seemed  to  the  bishop  and  his  cliap- 
lains  no  small  offence.  At  length,  being  brought  to  his 
last    examination    before  the   bishop,    on   the    loth   of 


A.D.  1556.] 


SEVEN  MARTYRS  LURNED  AT  LONDON. 


893 


January,  there  to  hear  sentence  definitive  against  hiin, 
he  was  iiitreated  with  many  fair  words  and  promises  to 
revoke  his  doctrine. 

BDuiicr  then  proceeded  to  the  articles,  and  after  he 
bid  re  id  them  to  him  again,  asked  him  whether  he  was 
content  and  willing  to  relinquish  those  his  heresies  and 
erro!ieous  opinions,  as  he  called  tliein,  and  return  again 
to  the  unity  of  the  catholic  faith,  lie  made  answer, 
saying,  "  If  they  were  heresies,  he  would  forsake  them." 

"  They  are  heresies,''  said  the  hishop. 

"  Ho>v  will  you  prove  it?''  said  Brown  ;  "  for  I  will 
not  go  from  mine  answer,  except  you  can  prove  them  to 
be  heresies,  which  you  can  never  do.  For  that  which 
you  call  heresy,  is  no  heresy." 

Alter  this  Bonner  read  the  sentence  against  him.  He 
was  then  committed  to  the  sheriffs,  and  burned  on  the 
2/th  oi'  January,  constantly  abiding  the  torments  for  tlie 
true  confession  of  his  christian  faith. 


Cii  the  same  day  was  also  produced  John  Tudson  to 
the  nice  condemnation.     John  Tudson  was  born  in  Ips- 

.  wicU,  and  was  an  apprentice  in  London,  dwelling  in  the 
p  irish  of  St.  Mary  Botolph. 

\tVer  the  articles  and  interrogatories  were  administered  to 
l.i.ii,  lie  was  brought  to  the  consistory  ;  where  this  blessed 
a;nl  true  servant  of  the  Lord  was  moved  with  many  per- 
siisi  lus  to  go  from  his  opinion,  but  he,  constantly  per- 
s:-viiig  in  that  which  he  had  received  by  the  preachers  in 
King  Edward's  time,  refused,  saying,  there  was  no 
heresy  in  his  answers.     The  bishop  still  used  his  accus- 

,  tomed  persuasions  to  move  him,  and  promised  that  all 
his  olTences  and  errors,  as  he  called  them,  should  befor- 

, given,  if  he  would  return,  &c.     "  No,"  said  Tudson,  "I 
have  not  offended  ;  and  ye  pretend  charity,  but  it  appears 

j  not  in  your  works.'' 

Tnus,    after    a  few  words,    the    bishop   promulgated 

I  against  him   sentence   of  condemnation  ;  and  the  godly 

'  and  constant  martyr  was  committed  to  the  secular  power, 

\  and  so  with  much  patience  finished  this  life  on  the  27th 

'  of  January. 

John  Went  was  bora  in  Langham  in  Essex,   in  the 
diocese  of  London;  he  was  of  the  age  of  27  years,  and 
first  was  examined   by  Dr.  Story  upon  the  sacrament  of 
I  bis  popish  altar  ;  and  because  the  poor  man  did  not  ac- 
1  cord  with   him  in  the  real  presence  of  the  body   and 
I  blood  of  Christ,  Story   sent   him  up  to  Bonner  ;    who 
j  tempted  him  to  recant.     Went   said,   "  He  would  not, 
but  that,  by  the  grace  of  God,  he  would  stand  firm  and 
j  constant  in  what  he  had  said."     And  when   the   bishop 
urged  him  with  words  and   fair  promises  to  give  himself 
to  their  opinions,  he  could  get  no  other  answer  but  this, 
"  No,   I   say  as   I  have   said,"   &c.     Whereupon  being 
condemned  by  the  bishop,   he    was   committed  to  the 
sheriffs,  and  brought  to  his  martyrdom,  which  he  suf- 
fered with  constancy  to  the  end. 

With  the  five  persons  above  mentioned  were  also  con- 
demned at  the  same  time  two  women,  and  likewise 
burned  for  the  same  cause  ;  the  one  a  wife  called  Isabel 
Foster,  the  other  a  maiden,  named  Joan  Warne,  or  other- 
wise Lashford. 

This  Isabel  was  born  in  Grafestock,  in  the  diocese  of 
Carlisle,  and  married  to  one  John  Foster,  cutler,  in  the 
parish  of  St.  Bride's,  in  Fleet-street.  For  not  coming  to 
the  church  she  was  sent  to  Bonner,  and  imprisoned; 
she  was  several  times  examined  by  the  bishop,  but  never 
overcome,  nor  moved  from  the  constant  confession  of 
Christ's  gospel. 

At  length,  when  brought  to  her  final  examination  be- 
fore the  bishop  in  the  consistory,  she  was  moved  again, 
whether  she  would  yet  go  from  her  former  answers.  She 
gave  a  resolute  answer  in  few  words  :  "I  will  not  go 
from  them,  by  God's  grace.''  She  was  neither  cast 
down  by  the  menacing  threats  of  the  bishop,  nor  yet 
yielded  through  his  alluring  enticements,  who  promised 
her  both  life  and  liberty  if  she  would  associate  herself  in 
the  unity  of  the  catholic  church.  She  said,  "That  she 
trusted  she  was  never  out  of  the  catholic  church,' '  &c. ,  and 
80  continued  constant  till  the  sentence  was  pronounced, 


and  then  she  was  committed  to  the  secular  power,  and 
brought  a  few  days  after  to  the  stake,  on  the  27tli  of 
January  ;  where  she,  like  a  faithful  witness  of  the  Lord's 
truth,  ended  her  troubles  here,  to  find  a  better  rest  in 
the  kingdom  of  Christ  our  Saviour. 

In  a  previous  part  of  this  history  of  martyrs,  mention 
was  made  of  one  Elizabeth  Warne,  who,  with  her  bus- 
banil  John  Warne,  in  the  beginning  of  Queen  .Mary's 
reign,  was  ajjiirehended  in  Bow  church-yard  ;  and  suf- 
fered, first  the  man  in  the  month  of  May,  then  the 
wife  in  July  after;  and  now  the  daughter,  in  the  month 
of  January,  followed  her  parents  in  the  same  martyrdom. 

Joan  Lashtbrd  was  born  in  tiie  parish  of  Little  All- 
hallows,  in  Thames-street,  and  was  the  daughter  of 
one  Robert  Lashford,  cutler,  and  of  the  aforesaid  Eliza- 
beth, who  afterwards  was  married  to  Joliii  Warne.  She 
was  about  the  age  of  twenty  years,  and  when  ministering 
to  her  father  and  mother  in  prison,  she  was  susj)ected 
and  known  to  be  of  the  same  doctrine  and  religion,  so 
she  was  sent  to  Bonner,  and  committed  to  the  Compter, 
where  she  remained  five  weeks,  and  from  thence  to  New- 
gate, where  she  continued  for  the  space  of  some  months. 

After  that  her  confession  was,  that  the  whole  twelve 
months  before,  and  more,  she  came  to  no  popish  mass- 
service  in  the  church,  nor  received  the  sacrament  of  the 
akar,  or  confessed,  because  her  conscience  would  not 
suffer  her  to  do  so  ;  protesting,  that  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  there  is  not  the  real  presence  of  Christ's 
body  and  blood  ;  nor  that  auricular  confession  or  ab- 
solution after  the  popish  sort  was  necessary  ;  nor  the 
mass  to  be  good,  or  according  to  the  scripture,  but  said 
that  both  the  sacrament,  confession,  absolution,  and  the 
mass,  with  all  others  their  superfluous  sacraments,  cere- 
monies, and  divine  service,  as  then  used  in  this  realm  of 
England,  were  most  vile,  and  contrary  to  Christ's  word 
and  institution.  This  godly  damsel,  feeble  and  of  tender 
age,  yet  strong  by  grace,  in  this  her  confession  and 
faith  stood  so  firm,  that  neither  the  flattering  promises, 
nor  the  violent  threats  of  the  bishops  could  turn  her, 
but  being  moved  and  exhorted  by  Bonner  to  return  to 
the  catholic  unity  of  the  church,  said  boldly  to  him, 
"If  ye  will  leave  off  your  abomiuaaous  I  will  return, 
but  otherwise  I  will  not." 

The  bishop  again  promised  her  pardon  of  all  her  errors, 
as  he  called  them,  if  she  would  be  conformed,  but  she 
answered,  "  Do  as  it  pleases  j'ou,  and  I  pray  God  that 
you  may  do  that  which  may  please  God." 

And  thus,  she  constantly  persevering  in  the  Lord's 
holy  truth,  was  condemned  and  committed  to  the  sheriffs, 
by  whom,  on  the  27th  of  January,  she  was  brought  to 
the  stake,  and  there  washed  her  robes  in  the  blood  of 
the  Lamb,  dying  most  constantly  for  his  word  and  truth, 
to  whom  most  lovingly  she  espoused  herself. 

And  thus  much  concerning  the  life  and  condemnation 
of  these  seven  holy  martyrs. 

Five  Martyrs  in  Canterbury,  four  Women  and  one  Man 
burned  together. 

After  these  seven  were  martyred  together  in  Smithfield, 
shortly  after  in  the  same  month,  namely,  on  the  31st  of 
January,  followed  another  like  fellowship  of  godly  martyrs 
at  Canterbury,  four  women  and  one  man,  viz.  :  John 
Lomas,  Anne  Allbright,  Joan  Catmer,  Agnes  Snoth,  and 
Joan  Sole. 

John  Lomas,  of  the  parish  of  Tenterden,  being  pre- 
sented for  that  religion  which  the  papists  call  heresy, 
was  cited  to  appear  at  Canterbury,  and  examined  there 
of  the  first  article,  whether  he  believed  the  catholic 
church  or  not?  he  answered  thus  :  "  that  he  believed  so 
much  as  is  contained  in  God's  book,  and  no  more." 

Then  being  assigned  to  appear  again  on  the  next  Wed- 
nesday,  which  was  the  17th  of  January,  Lomas  was  ex- 
amined whether  he  would  be  confessed  to  a  priest  or 
not,  he  answered:  "  that  he  found  it  not  written  that  be 
should  be  confessed  to  any  priest  in  God's  book,  neither 
would  he  be  confessed,  unless  he  were  accused  of  sin." 
Again,  when  examined  whether  he  believed  the  body  of 


894 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  DR.  CRANMER,  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY, 


[Book  XI. 


Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  really  under 
the  forms  of  bread  and  wine  after  the  consecration  or 
not,  he  answered,  "  That  he  believed  no  reality  of  Christ's 
body  to  be  in  the  sacrament."  Being  then  demanded 
whether  he  believed  that  there  is  a  catholic  church  or 
not,  and  whether  he  would  be  content  to  be  a  member 
of  the  same,  he  answered,  "  that  he  believed  so  much  as 
was  written  in  God's  book ;"  and  other  answer  lie  re- 
fused to  give,  &c.  Sentence  was  pronounced  against  him 
on  the  18th  of  January,  when  he  was  committed  to  the  se- 
cular jKuver,  and  suffered  with  great  constancy  for  the 
conscience  of  a  true  faith,  in  company  with  the  four 
women  above  named. 

Agnes  Snoth,  widow,  of  the  parish  of  Smarden,  was 
likewise  accused  and  cited  for  the  true  profession  of 
Christ's  religion.  When  examined,  she  was  compelled 
to  answer  to  such  articles  and  interrogatories  as  should 
be  administered  to  her.  First  she  refused  to  be  con- 
fessed to  a  priest ;  but  she  refused  not  to  confess  her 
offences  as  one  to  another,  but  not  auricularly  to  any 
j)riest.  And  as  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  she  pro- 
tested that  if  she  or  any  other  received  the  sacrament  as 
Christ,  and  his  apostles  after  him,  delivered  it,  then  she 
and  they  received  it  to  their  comfort :  but  as  it  is  now 
used  in  the  church,  she  said  that  no  man  could  other- 
wise receive  it  than  to  his  damnation.  Afterwards  being 
examined  concerning  penance,  whether  it  were  a  sacra- 
ment or  not,  she  plainly  denied  it,  and  said  that  the  popish 
manner  of  absolution  was  not  consonant  to  the  word  of 
God.  Tlie  sentence  being  read,  she  was  committed  to 
the  sheriffs  of  Canterbury,  and  suffered  martyrdom,  de- 
claring herself  a  constant  witness  of  Christ  and  of  his 
truth. 

Against  Anne  Albright,  ahas  Champnes,  it  was  also 
objected  concerning  the  matter  of  confession.  She 
answered,  saying,  "  That  she  would  not  be  confessed  of 
a  priest,"  and  added,  speaking  to  the  priests,  "You 
priests  are  the  children  of  perdition,  and  can  do  no  good 
by  your  confession."  And  likewise,  speaking  to  the 
judge  and  his  assistants,  she  told  them  that  they  were 
subverters  of  Christ's  truth. 

As  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  she  said  it  was  a 
naughty  and  abominable  idol,  and  so  utterly  denied  the 
same  as  a  sacrament.  Thus  persisting  in  her  opinion,  she 
was  condemned  on  the  18th  of  January,  with  the  others 
above  mentioned  ;  with  whom  also  she  suffered  quietly, 
and  with  great  comfort,  for  Cln-ist's  religion. 

In  like  manner  Joan  Sole,  of  the  parish  of  Ilorton, 
was  coiidemned  by  the  priests,  for  not  allowing  auricular 
confession,  and  for  denying  the  real  presence  and  sub- 
stance of  Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ; 
who,  after  their  sentence  was  promulgated,  was  brought 
by  the  sheriffs  to  the  stake  with  the  other  four,  and  sus- 
tained the  like  martyrdom  with  them,  through  the 
assistance  of  God's  holy  grace  and  Spirit,  mightily 
working  in  her,  to  the  glory  of  his  name,  and  confir- 
mation of  his  truth. 

The  fifth  and  last  of  this  heavenly  company  of  martyrs 
was  Joan  Catmer,  of  the  parish  of  Hithe,  wife  of  George 
Catmer,  who  was  burned  before.  Being  asked  what  she 
said  to  confession  made  to  a  priest,  she  refused  to  be 
confessed  to  any  priest.  And  the  judge,  speaking  of  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  she  said  and  affirmed.  That  she 
believed  not  in  that  sacrament,  as  it  was  then  used,  for 
that  it  was  made  a  very  idol;  for  which,  sentence  of 
condemnation  was  passed  upon  her,  and  she  suffered 
with  the  other  fellow  martyrs,  ratifying  and  confessing 
with  their  blood  the  true  knowledge  and  doctrine  of  the 
glorious  gospel  of  Christ  Jesus  our  Saviour. 

These  five  persons  v.-ere  burnt  together  at  Canterbury, 
at  two  stakes,  but  in  one  fire ;  who,  when  the  fire  was 
flaming  about  their  ears,  did  sing  psalms. 

The  Life,  Acts,  and  History  of  the  Reverend  Pastor 
and  Prelate,  Thomas  Cranmer,  Arc/iljisfioj)  of  Can- 
terbury,  burned  at   Oxford,  for   the  Confession  of 


ChrisVs  true  Doctrine,  under  Queen  Mary.     Match 
21,  A.D.  1556. 

As  concerning  the  life  and  estate  of  that  most  reve. 
rend  father  in  God,  and  worthy  prelate  of  godly  me- 
mory, Thomas  Cranmer,  late  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
and  of  the  original  cause  and  occasion  of  his  preferment 
unto  his  archiepiscojial  dignity  ;  it  is  first  to  be  ob- 
served, that  Thomas  Cranmer  came  of  an  ancient  pa- 
rentage, from  the  Conquest.  He  was  born  in  a  village 
called  Arselacton,  in  Nottinghamshire  ;  and,  being  from 
his  infancy  kept  at  school,  and  brought  up,  not  without 
much  civility,  he  came  in  process  of  time  to  the  Univer- 
sity of  Cambridge,  azid  there  prospering  in  knowledge, 
amongst  the  better  sort  of  students,  he  became  Master 
of  Arts,  and  was  chosen  Fellow  of  Jesus  College,  in 
Cambridge.  Having  married  a  gentleman's  daughter, 
he  lost  and  gave  over  his  fellowship  there,  and  became 
the  reader  in  Buckingham  College. 

Whilst  (  ranmer  continued  as  reader  in  Buckingham 
College,  his  wife  died  in  childbed.  After  whose  death, 
the  masters  and  fellows  of  Jesus  College,  desirous  of 
again  having  their  old  comj)anion,  for  his  learning,  chose 
him  again  fellow  of  the  college.  Where,  he  remaining 
at  his  study,  became  in  a  few  years  after,  the  reader  of 
the  divinity  lecture  in  the  same  college,  and  was  held  in 
such  estimation  and  reputation  with  the  whole  univer- 
sity, that  being  Doctor  of  Divinity,  he  was  commonly 
appointed  one  of  the  heads  to  examine  such  as  yearly 
proceed  in  commencement,  either  as  Bachelors  or  Doctors 
of  Divinity,  by  whose  approbation  the  whole  university 
licenses  them  to  proceed  to  their  degree. 

Now  Cranmer  much  favoured  the  knowledge  of  the 
scripture,  and  would  never  admit  any  to  proceed  in 
divinity,  unless  they  were  substantially  versed  in  the 
history  of  the  Bible  ;  by  which  certain  friars,  and  other 
monkish  persons,  who  were  principally  brought  up  in 
the  study  of  school  authors,  without  regard  to  the  au- 
thority of  the  scriptures,  were  rejected  by  him  ;  so  that 
for  his  severe  examination  he  was  much  hated,  aiid  had 
in  great  indignation  among  the  monks  :  and  yet  it  came 
to  pass  in  the  end,  that  some  of  them,  being  thus  com- 
pelled to  study  the  scriptures,  became  afterwards  well 
learned  and  well  affected. 

As  he  was  neither  in  fame  unknown,  nor  in  knowledge 
obscure,  so  he  was  greatly  solicited  by  Doctor  Capon 
to  become  one  of  the  fellows  in  the  foundation  of  Car- 
dinal Wolsey's  College,  in  Oxford,  which  he  utterly 
refused. 

At  this  time  Cardinal  Campegio  and  Cardinal  Wolsey, 
being  in  commission  from  the  pope,  to  hear  and  deter- 
mine that  great  cause  in  controversy  between  King 
Henry  VIII.  and  the  Queen,  delayed  hearing  the  cause 
all  the  summer,  till  August.  When  August  was  come, 
the  cardinals,  little  desiring  to  proceed  to  the  sentence, 
took  occasion  to  finish  their  commission,  and  not  further 
to  determine  therein,  pretending  that  it  was  not  per- 
mitted by  the  laws  to  keep  courts  of  ecclesiastical  mat- 
ters in  harvest  time :  which  sudden  stoppage  of  the 
commission  so  much  moved  the  king,  that  he,  taking  it 
as  a  mock  at  the  cardinals'  hands,  commanded  the  dukes 
of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk  to  dispatch  forthwith  Cardinal 
Campegio  home  again  to  Rome ;  and  so  in  haste  he 
removed  himself  from  London  to  Waltham  for  a  night 
or  two,  while  his  household  removed  to  Greenwich  :  by 
means  of  which  it  chanced  that  the  harbingers.  Doctor 
Stephens,  secretary,  and  Doctor  Foxe,  almoner,  lodged 
in  the  house  of  Master  Cressey,  where  Cranmer  also 
lodged.  When  supper  time  came,  the  three  doctors  met 
together ;  Doctor  Stephens,  and  Doctor  Foxe  much 
marvelling  at  Doctor  Cranmer's  being  there  ;  who  de- 
clared to  them  the  cause  of  his  lodging  there,  namely, 
that  the  plague  was  in  Cambridge.  And  as  they  were 
of  old  acquaintance,  so  the  secretary  and  the  almoner 
right  well  entertained  Cranmer,  minding  to  understand 
his  opinion  touching  the  great  business  they  liad  in 
hand.  So  while  they  were  at  supper,  they  conferred 
with  Cranmer  concerning  the  king's  cause,  requesting 
his  judgment  and  opinion,  what  he  thought  therein. 

Cranmer  answered,  that  he  could  say  but  little  to  the 


I  age  SOo. 


A.D.  1556.]       AN  ACCOUNT  OF  DR.  CRANMER  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY. 


S9S 


matter,  for  that  be  had  not  studied  nor  looked  for  it. 
Notwithstanding  he  said  to  them,  that  in  his  opinion 
thev  made  more  ado  in  prosecuting  the  ecclesiastical  law 
than  needed.  "  It  were  better,  as  I  suppose,"  said 
Cranmer,  "  that  the  question.  Whether  a  man  may 
marry  his  brother's  wife,  or  not  ?  were  decided  and 
discussed  by  the  divines,  and  by  the  authority  of  the 
word  of  God,  by  which  the  conscience  of  the  prince 
might  be  better  satisfied  and  quieted,  than  thus  from 
year  to  year  to  prolong  tlie  time  by  delays,  leaving  the 
truth  of  the  matter  untouched  by  the  word  of  God. 
There  is  but  one  truth  in  it,  which  the  scripture  will 
soon  declare,  being  well  handled  by  learned  men,  and 
that  may  be  as  well  done  in  England,  in  the  univer- 
sities here,  as  at  Rome ;  or  elsewhere  in  any  foreign 
nation,  and  therefore,  as  I  take  it,  you  might  this  way 
have  made  an  end  of  the  matter  long  since."  When 
Doctor  Cranmer  had  thus  ended,  the  other  two  liked  his 
advice,  and  wished  that  they  had  so  proceeded  before, 
and  they  resolved  so  to  advise  the  king,  who  was  then 
minded  to  send  to  Rome  for  a  new  commission. 

On  the  next  day,  when  the  king  removed  to  Green- 
wich, he  called  to  him  his  principal!  advisers  in  his 
cause,  namely.  Doctor  Stephens  and  Doctor  Foxe,  say- 
ing to  them,  "  What  now,  my  masters,  shall  we  do  in 
this  endless  cause  of  mine  ?  I  see  there  must  be  a  new 
commission  procured  from  Rome,  and  when  we  shall 
have  an  end,  God  knoweth,  and  not  I." 

When  the  king  had  thus  spoken.  Doctor  Foxe  said, 
"  We  trust  that  there  shall  be  a  better  way  devised  for 
your  majesty,  than  to  travel  so  far  as  Rome  any  more  in 
your  highness'  cause,  which  by  chance  was  put  into  our 
heads,  at  Waltham."  The  kina:  being  very  desirous  to 
understand  his  meaning,  said,  "  Who  hath  taken  in  hand 
to  instruct  you  by  any  better  or  shorter  way  to  proceed 
in  our  said  cause  ?"  Then  said  Doctor  Foxe,  "  It 
chanced  us  to  lodge  at  Waltham,  in  IMaster  Cressey's 
house,  where  we  met  with  an  old  acquaintance  of  ours, 
named  Doctor  Cranmer,  with  whom  having  conference 
concerning  your  highness's  cavise,  he  thought  that  the 
best  way  to  instruct  and  quiet  your  majesty's  conscience 
was  by  trying  your  highness's  question  out  by  the  au- 
thority of  the  word  of  God,  and  thereupon  to  proceed  to 
a  final  sentence." 

The  king  then  said,  "  Where  is  this  Doctor  Cranmer.' 
Is  he  still  at  Waltham  ?"  They  answered,  that  they 
left  him  there.  "  Marry,"  said  the  king,  "  I  will  surely 
speak  with  him,  and  therefore  let  him  be  sent  for.  I 
perceive,"  continued  the  king,  "  that  that  man  hath  the 
sow  by  the  right  ear.  And  if  I  had  known  this  device 
but  two  years  ago,  it  had  been  in  my  way  a  great  piece  of 
money,  and  had  also  rid  me  out  of  much  disquietness." 

Cranmer  was  accordingly  sent  for,  he  being  removed 
from  Waltham  to  Cambridge,  and  so  towards  his  friends 
in  Nottinghamshire,  an  express  went  for  him.  But  when 
he  came  to  London,  he  began  to  quarrel  with  his  two  ac- 
quaintances, that  he  by  their  means  was  thus  troubled 
and  brought  thither,  to  be  cumbered  in  a  matter  in  which 
he  had  not  studied ;  and  therefore  intreated  them  that 
they  would  make  his  excuse,  so  that  he  might  not  be 
required  to  come  into  the  king's  presence.  They  pro- 
mised, and  took  the  matter  upon  them,  if  by  any  means 
they  might  compass  it  ;  but  all  was  in  vain ;  for  the 
more  they  began  to  excuse  Cranmer's  absence,  the  more 
the  king  chid  with  them,  so  that  no  excuse  serving,  he 
was  obliged  to  come  to  court  to  the  king.  \Mien  Cran- 
mer was  introduced,  the  prince  demanded  his  name,  and 
said  to  him,  "  Were  you  not  at  Waltham  such  a  time, 
in  the  company  of  my  secretary  and  my  almoner?" 
Cranmer  assenting;  the  king  said,  "  Had  you  not  con- 
ference with  them  concerning  our  matter  of  divorce, 
after  this  sort?"  repeating  the  manner  and  order  of  it. 
"  That  is  true,  if  it  please  your  highness,"  said  Cranmer. 
"  Well,"  said  the  king,  "  I  well  perceive  that  you  have 
the  right  scope  of  this  matter.  You  must  understand, 
that  I  have  been  long  troubled  in  conscience,  and  now  I 
perceive  that  by  this  means  I  might  have  been  long  ago 
relieved  one  way  or  other,  if  we  had  so  proceeded.  And 
therefore,  Master  Doctor,  I  pray  you,  and  because  you 
are  a  subject,  I  charge  and  command  you  to  take  pains 


to  see  this  my  cause  furthered,  as  much  as  it  may  lie  in 
you,  so  that  I  may  shortly  understand  what  I  may  trust. 
For  this  I  protest  before  God  and  the  world,  that  I  seek 
not  to  be  divorced  from  the  queen,  if  by  any  means  I 
might  justly  be  persuaded  that  this  our  matrimony  were 
inviolable,  and  not  against  the  laws  of  God  ;  for  other- 
wise there  was  never  cause  to  move  me  to  seek  any  such 
extremity.  Neitlier  was  there  ever  prince  had  a  more 
gentle,  a  more  obedient  and  loving  companion  and  wife, 
than  the  queen  is,  nor  did  I  ever  fancy  woman  in  all 
respects  better,  if  this  doubt  had  not  arisen  ;  assuring 
you  that  for  the  singular  virtues  wherewith  she  is  indued, 
besides  the  consideration  of  her  noble  family,  I  cnuld  be 
right  well  contented  still  to  remain  with  her,  if  so  it 
would  stand  with  the  will  and  pleasure  of  Almighty 
God."  And  thus  greatly  commending  her  many  and 
singular  qualities,  the  king  said,  "  I  therefore  pray  you 
with  an  impartial  eye,  and  with  as  much  dexterity  as 
lieth  in  you,  that  you  for  your  part  do  handle  the  matter 
for  the  discharging  of  both  our  consciences." 

Cranmer  excused  himself  to  meddle  in  so  weighty  a 
matter,  and  besought  the  king's  highness  to  cominit  the 
trial  and  examining  of  this  matter  by  the  word  of  (lod, 
to  the  best  learned  men  of  both  his  universities,  Cam- 
bridge and  Oxford.  "You  say  well,"  said  the  king, 
"  and  I  am  content.  But  yet  I  will  have  you  especially 
to  write  your  mind  therein."  And  so  calling  the  earl  of 
Wiltshire  to  him,  said,  "  I  pray  you,  my  lord,  let 
Doctor  Cranmer  have  entertainment  in  your  house  at 
Durham-place  for  a  time,  that  he  may  be  there  quiet  to 
accomplish  my  request,  and  let  him  lack  neither  books, 
nor  any  thing  requisite  for  his  study."  And  thus  after 
the  king's  departure,  Cranmer  went  with  my  lord  of 
Wiltshire  to  his  house,  and  he  wrote  his  mind  concern- 
ing the  king's  question;  adding,  besides  the  authorities 
of  the  scriptures,  of  general  councils,  and  of  ancient 
writers,  also  his  opinion,  which  was  this  :  "  That  the 
bishop  of  Rome  had  no  such  authority,  as  that  he  might 
dispense  with  the  word  of  God  and  the  scriptures.'' 
When  Cranmer  had  made  this  book,  and  committed  it 
to  the  king,  the  king  said  to  him:  "Will  you  abide 
by  this  that  you  have  here  written  before  the  bisliop  of 
Rome?"  "That  will  I  do,  by  God's  grace,''  an- 
swered Cranmer,  "  if  your  majesty  do  send  me  there.'' 
"  Marry,"  said  the  king  ;  "  I  will  send  you  even  to  him 
in  a  sure  embassage.''  And  thus  by  means  of  Cranmer, 
not  only  certain  learned  men  were  sent  abroad  to  the 
most  part  of  the  universities  in  Christendom,  to  dispute 
the  question,  but  also  the  same  being  by  commission 
disputed  by  the  divines  in  both  the  universities  of  Cam- 
bridge and  Oxford,  it  was  there  concluded,  that  no  such 
matrimony  was  by  the  word  of  God  lawful. 

Upon  this  a  solemn  embassage  was  prepared  and 
sent  to  the  bishop  of  Rome — viz.  the  earl  of  Wiltshire, 
Doctor  Cranmer,  Doctor  Stokesley,  Doctor  Carne,  Doc- 
tor Bennet,  and  other  learned  men. 

When  the  time  came  that  they  should  come  before 
the  bishop  of  Rome  to  declare  the  cause  of  their  embas- 
sage, he,  sitting  on  high  in  his  cloth  of  state,  and  in 
his  rich  apparel,  with  his  sandals  on  his  feet,  offered  his 
foot  to  be  kissed  by  the  ambassadors  ;  the  earl  of  Wilt- 
shire (who  stood  first)  disdaining  to  do  so,  stood  still,  so 
that  all  the  rest  kept  themselves  from  that  idolatry. 

They  offered  on  the  king's  behalf  to  defend,  that  no 
man,  Ju7-e  Divino,  could  or  ought  to  marry  his  brother's 
wife,  and  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  by  no  means  ought  to 
dispense  to  the  contrary.  Promises  were  made,  and 
days  appointed,  in  which  the  question  should  have  been 
disputed,  and  when  our  embassage  was  ready  to  answer, 
no  man  appeared  to  dispute  against  tliem.  So  in  the 
end,  the  pope,  shewing  to  our  ambassadors  good  coun- 
tenance, and  gratifying  Cranmer  with  the  office  of  the 
penitentiaryship,  dismissed  them. 

Upon  this,  the  earl  of  Wiltshire,  and  the  other  com- 
missioners, except  Cranmer,  returned  into  England. 
And  forthwith  Cranmer  went  to  the  emperor,  to  answer 
such  learned  men  of  the  emjieror's  council,  as  would  or 
could  say  any  thing  against  the  divorce.  Amongst  the 
rest,  was  Cornelius  Agrippa.  a  high  officer  in  the 
emperor's  court,  who  having  private  conference  with 
3  M 


896 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  DOCTOR  CRANMER,  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY.        [Book  XI. 


Cranmer  on  the  question,  was  so  fully  resolved  and  sa- 
tisfied in  the  matter,  that  there  was  never  disputation 
openly  offered  to  Cranmer  in  tliat  belialf. 

This  matter  thus  prospering,  Warham,  then  arch- 
bisliop  of  Canterbur)',  departed  this  transitory  life,  by 
whieh  that  dignity  being  in  the  king's  gift  and  disposal, 
was  immediately  given  to  Cranmer. 

At  tiie  time  of  the  Six  Articles,  mention  was  made  be- 
fore in  the  history  of  King  Henry  VI II.  how  adventur- 
ously Cranmer  opjiosed  himself,  standing,  as  it  were, 
alone,  against  tlie  whole  parliament,  disputing  and  reply- 
ing three  days  together  against  the  said  articles.  Inso- 
much, that  the  king,  when  neither  lie  could  dislike  his 
reasons,  and  yet  would  needs  have  these  articles  to  pass, 
required  him  to  absent  himself  for  the  time  out  of  the 
chamber,  while  the  act  should  pass. 

After  the  apprehension  of  the  lord  Cromwell,  when 
the  adversaries  of  the  gospel  thought  all  things  sure  on 
their  side,  it  was  so  arranged  amongst  them,  that  ten  or 
twelve  bishops,  and  other  learned  men,  joined  together 
in  commission,  came  to  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury 
for  the  establishing  of  certain  articles  of  our  religion, 
which  the  papists  then  thought  to  win  to  their  purpose 
against  the  archbishop.  For  Lord  Cromwell,  being 
gone,  they  thought  all  things  safe  and  sure  for  ever  ; 
but  Cranmer  stood  alone  against  them  all  in  the  defence 
of  the  truth  ;  and  those  that  he  most  trusted  to,  namely, 
Bishop  Heath,  and  Bishop  Skip  left  him,  and  so  turned 
against  him,  that  they  took  upon  them  to  persuade  him 
to  their  purpose  ;  and  taking  him  from  the  rest  of  tlie 
commissioners  into  his  garden  at  Lambeth,  there  by  all 
manner  of  persuasions  they  intreated  him  to  incline  to 
the  king's  intentions,  who  was  fully  determined  to  have 
it.  When  those  two,  with  other  friends,  had  used  all 
their  eloquence  and  policy,  he  said  to  them — 

"  You  make  much  ado  to  have  me  come  to  your  pur- 
pose, alleging  that  it  is  the  king's  pleasure  to  have  the 
articles  enforced  as  you  have  devised  them  ;  and  now 
that  you  perceive  his  highness  to  be  bent  that  way,  you 
think  it  convenient  to  apply  to  his  highness'  mind. 
You  are  my  friends  both.  Beware  what  you  do.  There 
is  but  one  truth  in  our  articles  to  be  concluded  upon, 
which  if  you  do  hide  from  his  highness,  by  consenting  to 
a  contrary  doctrine,  and  then  in  process  of  time,  when 
the  truth  cannot  be  hid  from  him,  his  highness  shall 
perceive  how  you  have  dealt  with  him,  I  icnow  his  grace's 
nature  so  well,  that  he  will  never  after  trust  and  credit 
you,  or  put  any  good  confidence  in  you.  And  as  you 
are  both  my  friends,  so  therefore  I  wish  you  to  beware 
in  time,  and  discharge  your  consciences  in  maintenance 
of  the  truth."  All  this  would  not  serve,  for  they  still 
persisted  ;  but  Cranmer  discharged  his  conscience  and 
declared  the  truth  unto  the  king,  and  God  so  wrought  with 
the  king,  that  his  highness  joined  with  him  against  the 
rest,  so  that  the  book  of  articles  passed  on  his  side,  con- 
trary to  all  their  expectations. 

Notwithstanding,  not  long  after  that,  certain  of  the 
council,  whose  names  need  not  be  repeated,  by  the 
enticement  and  provocation  of  his  ancient  enemy  the 
bishop  of  Winchester,  and  others  of  the  same  sect,  en- 
deavoured to  prejudice  the  king  against  him,  declaring 
plainly,  th!;t  the  realm  was  so  infected  with  heresies 
and  heretics,  that  it  was  dangerous  for  his  highness  far- 
ther to  permit  it  unreformed,  lest  peradventure  by  long 
suffering,  such  contention  should  arise,  and  ensue  in  the 
realm  among  his  subjects,  that  thereby  might  spring 
horrible  commotions,  and  uproars,  as  in  some  parts  of 
Germany  it  did  not  long  ago.  The  enormity  whereof 
they  could  not  impute  to  any  so  much,  as  to  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  who  by  his  own  preaching,  and 
his  chaplains,  had  filled  the  whole  realm  full  of  many 
pernicious  heresies.  The  king  desired  to  know  his  ac- 
cusers. They  answered  that  as  he  was  a  counsellor,  no 
man  durst  take  upon  him  to  accuse  him  ;  but  if  it  would 
please  his  highness  to  commH  him  to  the  Tower  for  a 
time,  there  would  be  accusations  and  proofs  enough 
against  him,  for  otherwise  just  testimony  and  witness 
against  him,  would  not  appear,  and  therefore  your  high- 
ness, said  they,  must  needs  give  us  liberty  and  leave  to 
commit  him  to  prison. 
,    The  king,  perceiving  their  importonate  suit  against 


the  archbishop,  (but  yet  not  intending  to  have  him 
wronged,  and  utterly  given  over  into  their  hands,) 
granted  to  them  that  they  should  the  next  day  commit 
him  to  the  Tower  to  take  his  trial.  When  night  came, 
the  king  sent  Sir  Anthony  Deny  about  midnight  to 
Lambeth  to  the  archbishop,  desiring  him  forthwith  to 
resort  to  him  at  the  court.  The  archbishop  speedily 
attended  at  the  court,  and  coming  into  the  gallery 
where  the  king  walked,  and  tarried  for  him,  his  highness 
said,  "  Ah,  my  lord  of  Canterbury,  I  can  tell  you  news  ! 
For  weighty  considerations  it  is  determined  by  me,  and 
the  council,  that  you  to-morrow  at  nine  of  the  clock 
shall  be  committed  to  the  Tower,  for  you  and  your 
chaplains  (as  information  is  given  us)  have  taught  and 
preached,  and  thereby  sown  witliin  the  realm  such  a 
number  of  execrable  heresies,  that  it  is  feared  the  whole 
realm  being  infected,  no  small  contentions,  and  com- 
motions will  arise  amongst  my  subjects,  as  of  late  has 
occurred  in  many  parts  of  Germany  ;  and  tlierefore  the 
council  have  requested  me,  for  the  trial  of  the  matter,  to 
suffer  them  to  commit  you  to  the  Tower.'' 

When  the  king  had  spoken,  tlie  archbishop  kneeled 
down  and  said,  "  I  am  content,  if  it  jilease  your  grace, 
with  all  my  heart,  to  go  thither  at  the  command  of  your 
highness,  and  I  most  humbly  thank  your  majesty  for  an 
opportunity  to  come  to  my  trial  ;  for  there  are  those 
that  have  slandered  me,  and  now  1  hope  to  prove  myself 
not  worthy  of  such  report." 

The  king,  perceiving  the  mans  righteousness,  joined 
with  such  sim]ilicity,  said,  "  O  Lord  1  what  manner  of 
man  are  you  ?  What  simplicity  is  in  you  ?  1  had  thought 
that  you  would  rather  have  sued  to  us  to  have  taken  the 
pains  to  have  heard  you  and  your  accusers  together  for 
your  trial,  without  any  such  imprisonment.  Do  you  i  ot 
know,  what  state  you  are  in  with  the  whole  world,  and 
how  many  gi'eat  enemies  you  liave  .'  Do  you  not  con- 
sider what  an  easy  tiling  it  is  to  procure  three  or  four 
false  knaves  to  witness  against  you .-'  Think  you  to  have 
better  luck  that  way  than  your  master  Christ  had  .'  I  see 
by  it  you  will  run  lieadloiig  to  your  undoing,  if  I  would 
suff'er  you.  Your  enemies  shall  not  so  prevail  against  you, 
for  I  have  otherwise  devised  with  myself  to  keep  you  out 
of  their  hands.  Yet  notwithstanding,  to-morrow,  when 
the  council  shall  sit,  and  send  lor  you,  resort  to  them,  and 
if  in  charging  you  with  tliis  matter,  they  commit  you  to 
the  Tower,  require  of  them,  because  you  are  one  of  them, 
a  counsellor,  that  you  may  have  your  accusers  brought 
before  them  without  any  further  imprisonment,  and  use 
for  yourself  as  good  persuasions  that  way  as  you  may 
devise  ;  and  if  no  intreaty  or  reasonable  reijuest  will  serve, 
then  deliver  to  them  this  my  ring  (which  then  the  king 
delivered  unto  the  archbishop)  and  say  to  them,  if 
there  be  no  remedy,  my  lords,  but  that  1  must  needs  go 
to  the  Tower,  then  I  revoke  my  cause  from  you,  and 
appeal  to  the  king's  own  person  by  this  his  token  to  you 
all;  for,"  said  the  king  then  to  the  archbishop,  "so 
soon  as  they  shall  see  this  my  ring,  they  know  it  so  well, 
that  they  shall  understand  that  I  have  resumed  the, 
whole  cause  into  mine  own  hands  and  determination, 
and  that  I  have  discharged  them  thereof." 

The  archbishop  perceiving  the  king's  benignity  towards 
him,  had  much  ado  to  forbear  tears.  "  Well,"  said  tlie 
king,  "  Go  your  ways,  my  lord,  and  do  as  I  have  bidden 
you.'  Cranmer  then  with  thanks  took  his  leave  of  the 
king's  highness  for  that  night. 

On  the  morrow,  the  council  sent  a  gentleman  usher 
for  the  archbishop,  who,  when  he  came  to  the  council 
chamber-door,  could  not  be  let  in  ;  but  of  purpose  (as 
it  seemed)  was  compelled  there  to  wait  among  the  pages, 
lacques,  and  serving  men  all  alone.  Shortly,  the  arch- 
bishop was  called  into  the  council-chamber.  The  arch- 
bishop answered  as  the  king  had  advised  him,  and  in  the 
end,  when  he  perceived  that  no  manner  of  persuasion 
could  serve,  he  delivered  the  king's  ring,  rel'erring  his 
cause  into  the  king's  hands.  The  whole  council,  being 
somewhat  amazed,  immediately  arose,  and  carried  to  the 
king  his  ring,  surrendering  the  matter,  as  the  custom 
was,  into  his  own  hands. 

When  they  were  all  come  into  the  king's  presence,  his 
highness,  with  a  severe  countenance,  said  to  them,  "Ah, 
my  lords,,   I  thought  I  had  had  wiser  men  of  my  council 


1556.] 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  DOCTOR  CRANMER,  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY. 


897 


than  now  I  find  you.  WTiat  discretion  was  this  in  you, 
thus  to  make  the  primate  of  the  realm,  and  one  of  you  in 
office,  to  wait  at  tlie  council  chamber-door  amongst 
serving  men  ?  You  might  have  considered  that  he  was 
a  counsellor  as  well  as  you,  and  you  had  no  such  com- 
mission of  me  so  to  handle  him.  I  was  content  that  you 
should  try  him  as  a  counsellor,  and  not  as  a  mean  sub- 
ject. But  now  I  well  perceive  that  things  are  done 
against  him  maliciously,  and  if  some  of  you  could  have 
had  your  wish,  you  would  have  tried  him  to  the  utmost. 
But  I  do  you  all  to  wit,  and  protest,  that  if  a  prince  may 
be  beholden  to  his  subject  (and  so,  solemnly  laying  his 
hand  upon  his  breast)  said,  by  the  faith  I  owe  to  God,  I 
take  this  man  here,  my  lord  of  Canterbury,  to  be  of  all 
others  a  most  faithful  subject  unto  us,  and  one  to  whom 
we  are  much  beholden.  '  Then  one  or  two  of  tiie  leaders 
of  the  council,  making  their  excuse,  declared,  that  in  re- 
questing his  imprisonment,  it  was  rather  meant  for  his 
trial,  and  his  purgation  against  the  common  fame  and 
slander  of  the  world,  than  for  any  malice  conceived 
against  him.  "Well,  well,  my  lords,"  said  the  king, 
"  take  him  and  use  him  well,  as  he  is  worthy."  "With 
that  every  man  caught  him  by  the  hand.  But  his  ene- 
mies were  determined  to  work  his  ruin  with  the  king,  if 
possible.  And  therefore  it  was  procured  by  his  ancient 
enemies,  that  not  only  the  prebendaries  of  his  cathedral 
church  in  Canterbury,  but  also  the  most  famous  justices 
of  peace  in  the  shire  should  accuse  him  ;  which  in  very 
deed  was  brought  to  pass,  and  the  articles  were  delivered 
to  the  king  in  such  a  manner  as  that  there  must  needs 
follow  to  the  archbishop,  both  indignation  of  the  prince, 
and  condign  punishment  for  his  grievous  offence  com- 
mitted by  him  and  his  chaplains,  in  preaching  such  erro- 
neous doctrine  within  his  diocese  of  Canterbury.  This 
accusation  was  delivered  to  the  king  by  some  of  the 
council.  When  the  king  had  perused  the  document,  he 
wrapt  it  up,  and  put  it  in  his  sleeve,  and  finding  occa- 
sion to  solace  himself  upon  the  Thames,  came  with  his 
barge,  fuiuished  with  his  musicians,  along  by  Lambeth 
bridge.  The  noise  of  the  musicians  induced  the  arch- 
bishop to  resort  to  the  bridge  to  salute  his  prince.  When 
the  king  perceived  him  standing  at  the  bridge,  he  com- 
manded the  watermen  to  draw  towards  the  shore,  and 
BO  came  straight  to  the  bridge. 

"  Ah,  my  chaplain,"  said  the  king  to  the  archbishop, 
''  come  into  the  barge  to  me."  The  archbishop  de- 
clared to  his  highness  that  he  would  take  his  own  barge 
and  wait  upon  his  majesty.  "  No,"  said  the  king,  "you 
must  come  into  my  barge,  for  I  have  to  talk  with  you." 
When  the  king  and  the  archbishop  were  set  together  in  the 
barge,  the  king  said,  "  I  have  news  out  of  Kent  for  you, 
my  lord."  The  archbishop  answered,  "Good,  I  hope,  if 
it  please  your  highness."  "  Marry  (said  the  king)  they 
are  so  good,  that  I  know  now  the  greatest  heretic  in 
Kent,"  and  with  that  he  pulled  out  of  his  sleeve  the 
articles  against  the  archbishop  and  his  preachers,  and 
gave  them  to  him,  desiring  him  to  peruse  them.  When 
the  archbishop  had  read  the  articles,  and  saw  himself  so 
uncourteously  handled  by  his  own  church  (I  mean  of 
the  prebendaries  of  his  cathedral  church,  and  of  such  of 
his  neighbours  as  he  had  many  ways  obliged,  I  mean 
the  justices  of  the  peace),  it  much  grieved  him.  Not- 
withstanding, he  kneeled  down  to  the  king,  and  besought 
his  majesty  to  grant  out  a  commission  to  whomsoever  it 
pleased  his  highness,  to  ti-y  the  truth  of  this  accusation. 
"  In  very  deed,"  said  the  king,  "  I  do  so  mean,  and  you 
yourself  shall  be  chief  commissioner,  joined  with  two  or 
three  more,  as  you  shall  think  good  yourself."  "  Then 
it  will  be  thought,"  said  the  archbishop  to  the  king, 
"  that  it  is  not  impartial,  if  it  please  your  grace,  that  I 
rfiould  be  mine  own  judge,  and  my  chaplains  also." 

After  three  weeks,  it  was  seen  that  nothing  could  be 
done,  and  that  the  whole  was  a  popish  confederacy 
against  the  archbishop,  so  the  king  appointed  the  arch- 
bishop to  name  him  a  dozen  or  sixteen  of  his  officers  and 
gentlemen,  such  as  had  discretion,  wisdom,  and  courage, 
to  whom  he  gave  commission,  to  search  the  purses, 
chests,  and  chambers  of  all  those  that  were  suspected 
to  be  of  this  confederacy,  both  within  the  cathedral 
church  and  without,  and  such  letters  or  writings  as  they 


could  find  about  them,  to  bring  them  to  the  archbishop 
and  the  king. 

These  men  thus  appointed,  proceeded  immediately  to 
the  persons'  houses  and  places,  that  they  were  appointed 
unto  ;  and  within  four  hours  afterwards  the  whole  con- 
spiracy was  disclosed,  by  finding  of  letters,  some  from  the 
bishop  of  Winchester,  some  from  Doctor  London,  at 
Oxford,  and  from  justices  of  the  shire,  with  others  ;  so 
that  the  first  beginning,  tiie  proceeding,  and  what  should 
have  been  the  end  of  their  conspiracy,  was  now  made 
manifest.  Certain  chambers  and  chests  of  gentlemen  of 
the  sliire  were  also  searched,  where  also  were  found  let- 
ters serving  to  this  jiurpose.  Amongst  all  others,  two 
letters  came  into  Cranmer's  hands,  one  from  the  suffragan 
of  Dover,  and  another  from  Doctor  Barber,  a  civilian, 
whom  tlie  archbishop  continually  retained  with  him  in 
his  household,  as  a  counsellor  in  the  law.  These  two 
men  having  been  promoted  by  the  archbishop,  he  had 
ever  held  them  in  such  intimacy,  that  when  the  suffragan, 
being  a  prebend  of  Canterbury,  came  to  him,  he  always 
set  him  and  Barber  at  his  own  table,  as  men  in  whom 
he  had  much  delight  and  comfort. 

When  Cranmer  had  got  their  letters  into  his  hands, 
one  day,  when  the  suffragan  chanced  to  come  to  his 
house,  he  called  him  into  his  study,  with  Doctor  Barber, 
saying,  "  Come  your  ways  with  me,  for  I  must  have 
your  advice  in  a  matter."  When  they  were  with  him 
in  his  study,  he  said  to  them,  "  You  are  men  in  whom  I 
have  had  much  confidence,  you  must  now  give  me  some 
good  counsel,  for  I  am  shamefully  abused  by  one  or 
two  to  whom  I  have  sliewed  all  my  secrets  from  time  to 
time,  and  trusted  them  as  myself.  The  matter  is  so  now 
fallen  out,  that  they  not  only  have  disclosed  my  secrets, 
but  also  have  taken  upon  them  to  accuse  me  of  heresy, 
and  are  become  witnesses  against  me.  I  require,  there- 
fore, your  good  advice  how  I  shall  behave  myself  towards 
them.  You  are  both  my  friends,  and  such  as  I  always 
have  used  when  I  needed  counsel.  What  say  you  to  the 
matter?" 

"Marry,"  quoth  Doctor  Barber,  "  such  villains  and 
knaves  vrere  worthy  to  be  hanged  out  of  hand  without 
any  other  law."  "  Hanging  were  too  good,"  quoth  the 
suffragan,  "  and  if  there  lacked  one  to  do  execution,  I 
would  be  hangman  myself." 

At  these  words  the  archbishop  cast  np  his  hands  to 
heaven,  and  said,  "  Oh  Lord,  most  merciful  God,  whom 
may  a  man  trust  now-a-days  .-'  It  is  most  true  which  is 
said,  "  Cursed  is  man  that  trusteth  in  man."  There 
was  never  man  handled  as  I  am  :  but,  O  Lord,  thou 
hast  evermore  defended  me,  and  given  me  one  great 
friend  and  master  (meaning  the  king),  without  whose 
protection  I  were  not  able  to  stand  upright  one  day  ;  I 
praise  thy  holy  name  therefore."  And  with  that  he 
pulled  out  of  his  bosom  their  two  letters,  and  said, 
"  Know  ye  these  letters,  my  masters  .-'"  With  that  they 
fell  down  upon  their  knees,  and  desired  forgiveness,  de- 
claring how  they  a  year  before  were  tempted  to  do  the 
same,  and  so  very  lamentably  weeping  and  bewailing 
their  doings,  besought  his  grace  to  pardon  and  forgive 
them.  "Well,"  said  the  gentle  archbishop,  "God 
make  you  both  good  men  ;  I  never  deserved  this  at  your 
hands  :  but  ask  God  forgiveness,  against  whom  you  have 
highly  offended.  If  such  men  as  you  are  not  to  be 
trusted,  what  should  I  do  alive  ?  I  perceive  now,  that 
there  is  no  fidelity  or  trust  amongst  men.  I  am  brought 
to  this  point  now,  that  I  fear  my  left  hand  will  accuse 
my  right  hand.  I  need  not  much  marvel  hereat,  for  our 
Saviour  Christ  truly  prophesied  of  such  a  world  to  come 
in  the  latter  days.  1  beseech  him  of  his  great  mercy  to 
finish  that  time  shortly."  And  so  departing,  he  dismissed 
them  both  with  gentle  and  comfortable  words.  This 
was  the  last  attempt  tliat  was  made  against  the  arch- 
bishop in  King  Henry  Vlll.'s  days:  for  never  after 
durst  any  man  move  against  him.  Also,  after  the  death 
of  King  Henry  Vlll.  under  the  government  of  his  son, 
King  Edward  VI.,  the  estate  of  Cranmer  (who  was  god- 
father  to  the  young  king)  was  nothing  impaired,  but 
rather  more  advanced. 

During  all  the  time  of  King  Henry,  until  the  entering 
of  King  Edward,  it  seemed  that  Cranmer  was  scarcely 


898 


AN  ACCOUNT  OF  DR.  CRANMEK,  ARCHBISHOP  OF  CANTERBURY. 


[Book  XI. 


yet  thoroughly  persuaded  in  the  right  views  of  the  sacra- 
ment, but  shortly  afterwards,  being  more  confirmed  by 
conference  with  Bishop  Ridley,  he  so  profited,  that  at 
last  he  took  upon  him  the  defence  of  that  whole  doctrine, 
that  is,  to  refute  first  the  corporeal  presence  ;  secondly, 
the  fanciful  transubstantiation  ;  thirdly,  the  idolatrous 
adoration;  fourthly,  the  false  error  of  the  papists,  that 
•wicked  men  can  eat  the  natural  body  of  Christ  ;  and, 
lastly,  the  blasphemous  sacrifice  of  the  mass.  In  con- 
clusion, he  wrote  five  books  for  the  public  instruction 
of  the  church  of  England,  which  instruction  yet  stands 
to  this  day,  and  is  received  in  this  church  of  England. 

Airainst  these  five  books  of  the  archbishop,  Stephen 
Gardiner,  the  arch-enemy  of  the  gospel,  attempted  an 
answer. 

The  archbishop  of  Canterbury  learnedly  and  copiously 
replied  to  this,  and  published  it  abroad  to  the  eyes  and 
judgments  of  all  men,  in  print. 

Afterwards,  King  Edward  falling  sick,  wlien  he  per- 
ceived that  his  death  was  at  hand,  and  knowing  that  his 
sister  Mary  was  wholly  wedded  to  the  popish  religion, 
bequeathed  the  succession  of  this  realm  to  the  lady  Jane 
Grey,  a  lady  of  great  birth,  but  of  greater  learning,  being 
niece  to  King  Henry  VIII.  by  his  sister,  with  the  con- 
sent of  the  council  and  lawyers  of  this  realm.  To  this 
testament  of  the  king,  when  all  the  nobles  of  the  realm, 
states  and  judges  had  subscribed,  they  sent  for  the  arch- 
bishop, and  required  him  that  he  also  would  subscribe. 
But  he  excused  himself,  saying,  that  it  was  otherwise  in 
the  testament  of  King  Henry,  his  father,  and  that  he 
had  sworn  to  the  succession  of  IVIary,  as  then  the  next 
heir,  by  which  oath  he  was  so  bound,  that  without  mani- 
fest perjury  he  could  not  go  from  it.  The  council  an- 
swered, that  they  were  not  ignorant  of  that,  and  that 
they  had  a  conscience  as  well  as  he,  and  moreover,  that 
they  were  sworn  to  that  testament,  and  therefore  he 
should  not  think  there  was  any  danger  in  it,  or  that  he 
should  be  in  more  peril  of  perjury  than  the  rest. 

To  this  the  archbishop  answered,  that  he  was  judge 
of  no  man's  conscience  but  his  own;  and,  therefore,  as 
he  would  not  prejudge  others,  so  he  would  not  commit 
his  conscience  to  other  men,  seeing  that  every  man 
should  give  account  of  his  own  conscience,  and  not  of 
other  men's.  And  as  to  subscription,  before  he  had 
spoken  with  the  king  himself,  he  utterly  refused  to  do  it. 
The  king,  therefore,  being  asked  by  the  archbishop 
concerning  this  matter,  said,  that  the  nobles  and  lawyers 
of  the  realm  counselled  him  to  it,  and  persuaded  him 
that  the  bond  of  the  first  testament  could  not  prevent 
but  that  this  lady  Jane  might  succeed  him  as  heir,  and 
the  people  acknowledge  her  as  their  queen.  Then  de- 
manding leave  of  the  king,  that  he  might  first  talk  with 
some  lawyers  that  were  in  the  court  ;  when  they  all 
agreed  that  by  the  law  of  the  realm  it  might  be  so,  he 
returned  to  the  king,  and  subscribed  the  testament. 

Not  long  after  this.  King  Edward  died,  being  almost 
sixteen  years  old,  to  the  great  sorrow,  but  greater  ca- 
lamity of  the  whole  realm.  After  whose  decease  imme- 
diately it  was  commanded  that  the  lady  Jane,  who  was 
very  unwilling,  should  be  proclaimed  queen.  To  this 
the  common  ])eople  were  much  opposed,  not  that  they 
favoured  Mary,  but  for  the  hatred  they  conceived  against 
some  of  the  lady  Jane's  supporters. 

Besides  this,  other  causes  of  discord  happened  be- 
tween the  nobles  and  the  commons  at  the  same  time, 
for  injuries  of  commons  and  enclosures,  with  other  in- 
ordinate pollings  and  uncharitable  dealing  between  the 
landlords  and  tenants.  In  short,  thus  the  matter  fell 
out,  that  Mary  hearing  of  the  death  of  her  brother,  was 
so  assisted  by  the  commons,  that  she  soon  prevailed, 
and  being  established  in  the  possession  of  the  realm,  not 
long  afcer  came  to  London,  and  caused  the  lady  Jane, 
though  tender  in  age,  and  innocent  from  this  crime,  after 
she  could  by  no  means  be  turned  from  the  constancy  of 
her  faith,  to  be  beheaded,  together  with  her  husband,  as 
is  before  narrated  in  this  history. 

The  nobles,  except  the  dukes  of  Northumberland 
and  Suffolk,  on  j)aying  fines,  were  forgiven,  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  only  excepted.  Who,  though  he 
desired  pardon    could  obtain  none  ;  insomuch  that  the 


queen  would  not  vouchsafe  to  see  him.  For  the  old 
grudge  against  the  archbishop  for  the  divorce  of  her 
mother,  still  remained  rankling  in  her  breast.  Besides 
this  divorce,  she  remembered  the  state  of  religion,  all 
which  was  imputed  to  tlie  archbishop  as  the  cause. 

Wliile  these  things  were  doing,  a  rumour  was  exten- 
sively spread,  that  the  archbishop,  to  curry  favour  with 
the  queen,  had  promised  to  say  a  dirge  mass  for  the 
funeral  of  King  Edward.  Neither  wanted  there  some 
who  reported  that  he  had  already  said  mass  at  Canter- 
bury. To  stop  this  rumour,  Cranmer  sent  forth  a  writ- 
ing, the  tenor  of  which  being  before  expressed,  I  need 
not  here  recite. 

Some  copies  of  this  came  into  the  hands  of  the  bishops, 
who  brought  it  to  the  council,  and  they  having  sent 
it  to  the  commissioners,  the  matter  was  known,  and 
Cranmer  w-as  commanded  to  appear. 

The  archbishop  accordingly  appeared  before  the  com- 
missioners, bringing  an  inventory,  as  he  was  commanded, 
of  all  his  goods.  That  done,  a  bishop  of  the  queen's 
privy  council,  being  one  of  the  commissioners,  after  the 
inventory  was  received,  mentioned  the  writing :  "My 
lord,"  said  he,  "  there  is  a  bill  put  forth  in  your  name, 
wherein  you  seem  to  be  aggrieved  with  setting  up  the 
mass  again  ;  we  doubt  not  but  you  are  sorry  that  it  is 
gone  abroad." 

To  whom  the  archbishop  answered  again,  saying,  "  As 
I  do  not  deny  myself  to  be  the  very  author  of  that  bill 
or  letter,  so  I  must  confess  to  you  that  I  am  sorry  that 
it  went  from  me  as  it  did.  For  when  I  had  written  it. 
Master  Story  got  the  copy,  and  it  is  now  come  abroad,  and 
as  1  understand,  the  city  is  full  of  it.  For  which  I  am 
sorry,  that  it  so  passed  my  hands  :  for  I  had  intended 
otherwise  to  have  made  it  in  a  more  large  and  ample 
manner,  and  minded  to  have  set  it  on  St.  Paul's  church 
door,  and  on  the  doors  of  all  the  churches  in  London, 
with  mine  own  seal  joined  to  it." 

At  which  words,  when  they  saw  the  constancj'  of  the 
man,  they  dismissed  him,  affirming  they  had  no  more 
at  present  to  say  to  him,  but  that  shortly  he  should  hear 
further.  Not  long  after  this,  he  was  sent  to  the  Tower, 
and  soon  after  condemned  for  treason.  Notwithstand- 
ing the  queen,  when  she  could  not  honestly  deny  him 
his  pardon,  seeing  all  the  rest  were  discharged,  and 
especially  seeing  he  last,  of  all  others,  subscribed  to  King 
Edward's  request,  and  that  against  his  own  will,  released 
him  from  the  charge  of  treason,  and  accused  him  only  of 
heresy  ;  which  pleased  the  archbishop  right  well,  be- 
cause the  cause  was  not  his  own,  but  Christ's  ;  not  the 
queen's,  but  the  church's.  Thus  stood  the  cause  of 
Cranmer,  tiU  at  length  it  was  determined  by  the  queen 
and  the  council,  that  he  should  be  removed  from  the 
Tower,  where  he  was  prisoner,  to  Oxford,  there  to  dis- 
pute with  the  doctors  and  divines.  And  word  was 
sent  before  to  them  of  Oxford  to  prepare  themselves, 
and  make  them  ready  to  dispute.  And  although  the 
queen  and  the  bishops  had  concluded  before  what  should 
become  of  him,  yet  it  pleased  them  that  the  matter 
should  be  debated  with  arguments,  that  under  some 
show  of  disputation  t'ne  murder  of  the  man  might  be 
covered. 

What  this  disputation  was,  and  how  it  was  handled, 
what  were  the  questions  and  reasons  on  both  sides,  and 
also  touching  his  condemnation  by  the  university  and 
the  prolocutor,  sufficient  has  been  before  declared.  We 
now,  therefore,  proceed  to  liis  final  judgment  and  order 
of  condemnation,  which  was  on  the  12th  of  September, 
A.D.  15').5,  and  seven  days  before  the  condemnation  of  i. 
Bishop  Ridley  and  Master  Latimer.  The  account  here 
follows,  faithfully  corrected  by  the  report  and  narration 
of  one,  who,  being  both  present  at  it,  and  also  a  devout 
favourer  of  the  see  and  faction  of  Rome,  cannot  but  be 
credited  by  the  members  of  that  phurch. 

After  the  disputations  in  Oxford  between  the  doctors  of 
both  universities,  and  Cranmer,  Ridley,  and  Latimer,  you 
heard  how  sentence  condemnatory  was  passed  against : 
them,  by  which  they  were  judged  to  be  heretics,  and  com- 
mitted to  the  mayor  and  sheriffs  of  Oxford.  But  as  the 
sentence  was  void  in  law,  for  at  that  time  the  authority ' 
of  the  pope  was  not  yet  received  into  the  laud,  thevcfor-j 


I 


A.D.  1556.] 


THE  FAITH  AND  PROTESTATION  OF  DR.  CRANMER, 


899 


a  new  commission  was  sent  from  Rome,  and  a  new  pro- 
cess tVaiTied  for  the  conviction  of  these  reverend  and 
godly  men. 

At  the  coming  down  of  the  commissioners,  which  was 
on  Thursday,  tlie  12tii  of  September,  A.D.  1555,  in  the 
church  of  St.  Mary,  and  in  the  east  end  of  the  church 
at  the  high  altur,  was  erected  a  solemn  scaffold  for 
Bishop  Br  oks,  re])resenting  the  pope,  ten  feet  high. 
The  s.Mt  was  made  that  he  might  sit  under  the  sacra- 
mj!nt  of  the  altar  ;  and  on  the  right  hand  of  the  pope's 
delegate,  beneath  him,  sat  Doctor  iNIartin,  and  on  the 
left  hand  sat  Dr.  Story,  the  king  and  cp.ieen's  commis- 
sioners, who  were  both  doctors  of  the  civil  law,  and  un- 
derneath them  other  doctors,  scribes,  and  Pharisees 
also,  with  the  pope's  collector,  and  a  number  of  such 
like  officials. 

And  tlius  these  bishops,  being  placed  in  their  pontifical 
robes,  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  was  sent  for.  He 
came  out  of  the  prison  to  the  church  of  St.  Mary,  sur- 
rounded with  armed  men,  for  fear  he  should  escape  ; 
being  clothed  in  a  black  gown,  with  his  hood  on  both 
shoulders,  such  as  doctors  of  divinity  in  the  university 
use  to  wear.  After  he  was  come  into  the  clinrch,  and 
saw  them  sitting  in  their  pontifical  robes,  he  did  not 
put  oft"  his  cap  to  any  of  them,  but  stood  still  till  he  was 
called.  Then  one  of  the  proctors  for  the  pope  called 
for  Thomas,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  appear  and 
make  answer  to  what  should  be  laid  to  his  charge  ;  that 
is  to  say,  for  blasphemy,  incontinency,  and  heresy. 

Upon  this,  he  was  brought  nearer  to  the  scaffold, 
where  the  bishop,  who  represented  the  pope,  sat  ;  he 
tiien  first  viewed  the  place  of  judgment,  and  seeing 
where  the  king  and  queen's  majesties'  proctors  were, 
putting  off  his  cap,  he  first  humbly  bowing  his  knee  to 
the  ground,  made  reverence  to  the  one,  and  afterwards 
to  the  other. 

That  done,  looking  the  bishop  in  the  face,  he  put  on 
his  bonnet  again,  making  no  token  of  obedience  to  him 
at  all.  The  bishop  being  offended,  said  to  him,  that  it 
might  become  him,  weighing  the  authority  he  repre- 
sented, to  do  his  duty  to  him.  Doctor  Cranmer  answered, 
"  That  he  had  once  taken  a  solemn  oath,  never  to  con- 
sent to  the  admitting  of  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority 
into  this  realm  of  England  ;  and  that  he  had  done  it  ad- 
visedly, and  meant,  by  God's  grace,  to  keep  it ;  and 
therefore  would  commit  nothing,  either  by  sign  or  token, 
which  might  argue  his  consent  to  the  receiving  of  it ; 
and  so  he  desired  the  bishop  to  judge  of  him,  and  that 
he  did  it  not  for  any  contempt  to  his  person,  which  he 
could  have  been  content  to  have  ionoured  as  well  as  any 
other,  if  his  commission  had  come  from  as  good  an 
authority  as  theirs.''  Thif;  he  answered  botli  modestly, 
wisely,  and  patiently,  with  his  cap  on  his  head,  not  once 
bowing  or  making  any  reverence  to  him  that  represented 
the  pope's  person,  which  was  greatly  marked  by  the 
people  that  were  there  present. 

When  they  perceived  that  the  archbishop  would  not 
move  his  bonnet,  the  bishop  proceeded  as  follows  : — 

"  ily  lord,  at  this  present  we  are  come  to  you  as 
commissioners,  and  for  you,  not  intruding  ourselves  by 
our  own  authority,  but  sent  by  commission,  partly  from 
the  pope's  holiness,  partly  from  the  king  and  queen's 
most  excellent  majesties,  not  to  your  utter  discomfort, 
but  to  your  comfort  if  you  will  yourself.  We  come  not 
to  judge  you,  but  to  put  you  in  remembrance  of  what 
you  have  been,  and  shall  be.  Neither  come  we  to  dis- 
])ute  with  you,  but  to  examine  you  in  certain  matters  ; 
which  being  done,  to  make  relation  to  him  that  has 
power  to  judge  you."  And  then  this  bishop  proceeded 
to  exhort  Cranmer  to  return  to  the  church  of  Rome,  and 
revoke  the  opinions  he  had  taught.  After  him,  Dr.  Mar- 
tin also  addressed  Cranmer  ou  the  distinction  between 
the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  power. 

When  Doctor  ]Martin  had  ended  his  oration,  the 
archbishop  began,  as  follows  :  — 

Craimier. — "  Shall  I  then  make  my  answer  ?'' 
Martin. — "  As  you  think  good,  no  man  shall  hinder 
you." 

Here  the  archbishop,  kneeling  down  on  both  knees 
towards    the  west,  said  first  the    Lord's   prayer,    then 


rising  up  he  recited  the  articles  of  the  creed,  which  done, 
he  commenced  with  his  protestation  in  form  as  follows  ; 

The  Faith  and  Protestation  of  Doctor  Cranmer,  Arch- 
bishop  of  Canterbury,  before  the  Commissioners. 

"  Tliis  I  do  profess  concerning  my  faith,  and  make  my 
protestation,  which  I  desire  you  to  note.  I  will  never 
consent  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  shall  have  any  jurisdic- 
tion within  this  realm.'' 

Story. — "  Take  a  note  of  that." 

Martin. — "  Mark  how  you  answer.  You  refuse  him, 
by  whose  laws  you  remain  in  life,  being  otherwise  at- 
tainted of  high  treason." 

Cranmer. — "  I  protest,  before  God,  I  was  no  traitor, 
but  at  my  arraignment  I  pleaded  guilty  to  more  than  was 
true." 

Martin. — "  That  is  not  to  be  reasoned  about  at  pre- 
sent. You  know  you  were  condemned  for  a  traitor  ;  but 
proceed." 

Cranmer. — "  I  will  never  consent  to  the  supremacy  of 
the  bishop  of  Rome  ;  for  I  have  made  an  oath  to  the 
king,  and  I  must  obey  the  king,  by  God's  laws.  By  the 
scripture  the  king  is  chief,  and  no  foreign  person  in  bis 
realm  is  sbove  him.  There  is  no  subject  but  to  a  king. 
I  am  a  subject ;  I  owe  my  fidelity  to  the  crown.  The 
pope  is  contrary  to  the  crown.  I  cannot  obey  both  ; 
for  no  man  can  serve  twci  masters  at  once  ;  as  you  in 
the  beginning  of  your  oration  declared  by  the  sword  and 
keys,  attributing  the  keys  to  the  pope,  and  the  sword  to 
the  king.  But  I  say  the  king  has  both.  Therefore,  he 
that  is  subject  to  Rome,  and  the  laws  of  Rome,  is  a  per- 
jured man  ;  for  the  laws  of  the  pope  and  the  judges  aie 
contrary  to  each  other.  A  priest  breaking  the  laws 
of  the  realm,  shall  be  sued  before  a  temporal  judge  ;  by 
the  pope's  laws  the  contrary  is  settled.  The  jjope  does 
the  king  injury,  in  that  he  hath  his  power  from  the  pope. 
The  king  is  head  in  his  own  realm  :  but  the  pope 
claims  all  bishops,  priests,  curates,  ike.  So  the  pope  in 
every  realm  has  a  realm. 

"  Again,  by  the  laws  of  Rome  the  benefice  must  be 
given  by  the  bishop  ;  by  the  laws  of  the  realm,  the 
patron  gives  the  benefice.  Here  the  laws  are  as  contrary 
as  fire  and  water. 

"  No  man  can  by  the  laws  of  Rome  proceed  in  aprce- 
mvnire,  and  thus  the  law  of  the  realm  is  expelled,  and 
the  king  stands  accursed  in  maintaniing  has  own  laws. 

"  The  bishop  of  Rome  is  contrary  to  God,  and  in- 
jurious to  his  laws  ;  for  God  commands  all  men  to  be 
diligent  in  the  knowledge  of  his  law  ;  and  therefore  has 
appointed  one  holy  day  in  the  week  at  the  least,  for  all 
people  to  come  to  church  and  hear  the  word  of  God  ex- 
pounded to  them,  and  that  they  might  the  better  un- 
derstand it,  to  hear  it  in  their  mother  tongue  which  they 
know.  The  pope  does  the  contrary  ;  for  he  commands 
the  service  to  be  said  in  the  Latin  tongue,  which  they  do 
not  understand.  God  would  have  it  understood  ;  the 
pope  will  not.  When  the  priest  gives  thanks,  God  would 
that  the  people  should  do  so  too,  and  God  wills  them  to 
confess  altogether  ;  the  pope  will  not. 

"  Now,  as  concerning  the  sacrament,  I  have  taught  no 
false  doctrine  respecting  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  :  for 
if  it  can  be  proved  by  any  doctor  within  a  thousand  years 
after  Christ,  that  Christ's  body  is  there  really  present,  I 
will  give  over.  My  book  was  written  seven  years  ago, 
and  no  man  has  brought  any  authors  against  it.  I  be- 
lieve that  whoso  eateth  and  drinketh  that  sacrament, 
Christ  is  in  them,  a  whole  Christ,  his  nativity,  passion, 
resurrection,  and  ascension  ;  but  not  that  corporeally 
which  sitteth  in  heaven. 

"  Now,  Christ  commands  all  to  drink  of  the  cup  ;  the 
pope  takes  it  away  from  the  laymen.  Christ  enjoin?  us 
to  obey  the  king.  The  bishop  of  Rome  directs  us  to  obey 
him  ;  therefore,  unless  he  be  antichrist,  I  cannot  tell 
what  to  make  of  him  ;  for  if  I  should  obey  him,  I  cannot 
obey  Christ. 

"  He  is  like  the  devil  in  his  doings  ;  for  the  devil  said 
to  Christ  ;  if  thou  wilt  fall  down  and  worship  me,  I  will 
give  thee  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world.  Thus  he  took 
upon  him  to  give  that  which  was  net  Lis  own.     Even 


900 


INTERROGATORIES  OBJECTED  AGAINST  DR.  CRANMER. 


[Book,  XI. 


so,  the  bishop  of  Rome  gives  princes  their  crowns,  being 
none  of  his  to  give  ;  for  where  princes,  either  by  election, 
or  by  succession,  or  by  inheritance,  obtain  their  crown, 
he  saith  that  tliey  should  have  it  from  him. 

"  Christ  saith,  that  antichrist  shall  appear.  And  who 
shall  he  be  ?  He  that  advances  himself  above  all  other 
creatures.  Now,  if  there  be  no  one  already  that  has  ad- 
vanced himself  after  such  sort,  besides  the  pope,  then  in 
the  mean  time  let  him  be  antichrist." 

Story. — "  Pleases  it  you  to  make  an  end?" 
Cranmer. — "  For  he  will  be  the   vicar  of  Christ,  he 
will  dispense  with  the  Old  and  New  Testament  also,  yea, 
and  with  apostasy. 

"  Now  I  have  declared  why  I  cannot,  with  my  con- 
science, obey  the  pope.  1  speak  not  this  from  any  hatred 
I  bear  to  him  who  now  supplies  his  place  ;  for  I  know 
him  not.  I  pray  God  to  give  him  grace  not  to  follow 
his  ancestors.  Neither  say  I  this  for  my  defence  ;  but 
to  declare  my  conscience  for  the  zeal  that  I  bear  to  God  s 
word,  trodden  under  foot  by  the  bishop  of  Rome.  I  cast 
fear  apart,  for  Christ  said  to  his  apostles,  that  in  the 
latter  days  they  should  suffer  much  sorrow,  and  be  put 
to  death  for  his  name's  sake  :  '  fear  not  them,'  saith  he, 
'  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not  able  to  kill  the  soul  : 
but  rather  fear  him  which  is  able  to  destroy  both  soul 
and  body  in  hell.'  Also  Christ  saith,  '  Whosoever  will 
save  his  life  shall  lose  it ;  and  whosoever  will  lose  his 
life  for  my  sake  shall  find  it.'  Moreover,  he  tells  us  to 
'  confess  him  before  men,  and  be  not  afraid;  for  if  we  do 
so,  he  will  stand  with  us  ;  if  we  shrink  from  him  he  will 
shrink  from  us.'  This*  is  a  comfortable  and  terrible 
saying,  this  makes  me  to  set  all  fear  apart.  I  say,  there- 
fore, the  bishop  of  Rome  treads  under  foot  God's  laws 
and  the  king's. 

"  The  pope  would  give  bishoprics  ;  so  would  the 
king.  But  at  last  the  king  got  the  upper  hand,  and  so 
are  all  bishops  perjured  ;  first  to  the  pope,  and  then 
to  the  king. 

"  The  crown  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  clergy  !  If  a 
clerk  come  before  a  judge,  and  the  judge  shall  make 
process  against  him,  but  not  to  execute  any  laws  !  If 
the  judge  should  put  him  to  exe.";ution,  then  is  the  king 
accursed  in  mainta.ning  his  own  laws  !  Therefore,  I 
say,  that  he  is  neither  true  to  God  nor  true  to  the  king, 
that  first  received  the  pope.  But  I  shall  heartily  pray 
for  such  counsellors  as  may  inform  the  queen  the  truth  ; 
for  the  king  and  queen,  if  they  be  well  informed,  will  do 
well.'' 

Martin. — "  As  you  understand,  then,  if  they  maintain 
the  supremacy  of  Rome,  they  cannot  maintain  England 
too." 

Cranmer. — "  I  require  you  to  declare  to  the  king  and 
queen  what  I  have  said,  and  how  their  oaths  stand  with 
the  realm  and  the  pope.  St.  Gregory  saith,  he  that 
taketh  upon  him  to  be  head  of  the  universal  church,  is 
worse  than  the  antichrist.  If  any  man  can  shew  me 
that  it  is  not  against  God's  word  to  hold  his  stirrup 
when  he  takes  his  horse,  and  kiss  his  feet,  as  kings  do, 
then  will  I  kiss  his  feet  also.  And  you,  for  your  part, 
my  lord,  are  perjured  ;  for  now  you  sit  as  judge  for  the 
pope,  and  yet  you  did  receive  your  bishoprick  from  the 
king.  You  have  taken  an  oath  to  be  an  adversary  to  the 
realin  ;  for  the  pope's  laws  are  contrary  to  the  laws  of 
the  realm." 

Gloucester. — "  You  were  the  cause  that  I  forsook  the 
pope,  and  did  swear  that  he  ought  not  to  be  supreme 
head,  and  gave  it  to  King  Henry  VIII.  ;  this  you  made 
me  to  do." 

Cranmer. — "To  that  I  answer;  you  report  me  ill, 
and  say  not  the  truth,  and  I  will  prove  it  here  before 
you  all.  The  truth  is,  that  my  i)redecessor,  bishop 
Warham,  gave  the  supremacy  to  King  Henry  VIII., 
and  said  that  he  ought  to  have  it  before  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  and  that  God's  word  would  justify  him.  And 
men  were  sent  to  both  the  universities  of  Oxford  and 
Cambridge,  to  know  what  the  word  of  God  would  say 
concerning  the  supremacy,  and  it  was  reasoned  upon, 
and  argued  at  length.  So  at  last  both  the  universities 
agreed,  and  set  to  their  seals,  and  sent  it  to  King  Henry 
to  the  court,  that  he  ought  to  be  supreme  head,  and  not 


the  pope.  You  were  then  doctor  of  divinity  at  that 
time,  aud  your  consent  was  given  to  it,  as  by  your  hand 
appears.  Therefore  you  misreport  me,  that  I  was  the 
cause  of  your  falling  away  from  the  pope  ;  for  it  was 
your  own  act.  All  this  was  in  Bishoj)  Warham's  time, 
aud  whilst  he  was  alive  :  so  that  it  was  three  quarters  of 
a  year  before  I  had  the  archbishopric  of  Canterbury  in 
my  hands,  and  before  I  could  do  any  thing.  So  that  here 
you  have  reported  of  me  that  which  you  cannot  prove." 
Gloucester. — "  We  come  to  examine  you,  and  you,  me- 
think,  examine  us." 

Story.—"  Pleaseth  it  your  lordship,   because  it  hath 
pleased   the   king  and  queen's   majesties   to  appoint  my 
coinpauion  and  me  to  hear  the  examination  of  this  man 
before  your  lordship,  to  give  me  leave  somewhat  to  talk 
in  that  behalf.     Although  I  know  that  in  talk  with  here- 
tics there   cometh  hurt   to   all   men  ;  for  it  wearieth  the 
steadfast,  troubleth  the  doubtful,  and  taketh  in  snare  the 
weak  aud  simple  :  yet,  because  he  saith  he  is  not  bound 
to  answer  your  lordship  sitting  for   the   pope's  holiness, 
because  of  a  prcenmnire,  and  the    word  of  God  as  he 
termeth  it ;   I  think  good  to  say  somewhat,  that  all  meu 
may  see  how  he  runneth  out  of  his  race  of  reason  into 
the  rage  of  common  talk,  such  as  here  I  trust  hath  done 
much  good.     And  as  the  king  and  queen's  majesties  will 
be  glad   to  hear  of  your   most   charitable   deaUng    with 
him ;   so   will  they  be  weary  to  hear  the  blundering  of 
this  stubborn  heretic.     And  where  he  allegeth  divinity, 
mingling./rt*  nefasque  together,  he  should  not  have  been 
heard.      He  hath  alleged   many  matters  against  the  su- 
premacy  of  the  pope,  maliciously.     Y'ou   say  that    the 
king  in  his  realm  is  supreme  head  of  the  church.     Well, 
sir,   vou  will  grant  me   that  there  was  a  perfect  catholic 
church  before  any  king  was  christened.     Then,  if  it  were 
a  perfect  church,  it  must  needs  have  ahead,  which  must 
needs  be  before  any  king  was   member  thereof;  for  you 
know  Constantiue  the  emperor  was   the  first  christened 
king  that  ever  was.     And  although  you  are  bound  (as 
St.  Paul  saith)  to  oboy  your  rulers,  and  Icings  have  rule 
over  the  j)eople,  yet  doth  it   not  follow  that  they  have 
cure  of  souls  :  for,  a  Joriiori,  the  head  may  do  wliat  the 
minister  cannot  do  ;  but  the   priest  may  consecrate,  and 
the  king  cannot,  therefore  the  king  is  not  head. 

"  Now  as  concerning  that  talk  of  your  conscience, 
that  is  no  conscience  that  you  profess  ;  and  as  yet  for  all 
your  babble,  you  have  not  proved  by  God's  laws  that 
you  ought  not  to  answer  the  pope's  holiness.'' 

This  Doctor  Story  said  much  more  to  the  same  effect, 
as  did  also  Doctor  Martin,  after  which  certain  inter- 
rogatories were  administered  by  the  commissioners. 

Inte.rrofjatories  objected  to  the  Archbishop,  with  his 
Answers. 

First  it  was  objected,  that  he,  the  aforesaid  Thomas 
Cranmer,  being  yet  free,  and  before  he  entered  into  holy 
orders,  married  one  Joan,  surnamed  Black,  or  Brown, 
dwelling  at  the  sign  of  the  dolphin,  in  Cambridge. 

Whereunto  he  answered,  that  whether  she  was  called 
Black  or  Brown,  he  knew  not,  but  that  he  married  there 
one  Joan,  that  he  granted. 

2.  That  after  the  death  of  the  aforesaid  wife,  he  en- 
tered into  holy  orders,  and  after  that  was  made  arch- 
bishop by  the  pope. 

He  received,  he  said,  a  certain  bull  of  the  pope, 
which  he  delivered  unto  the  king,  and  was  made  arch- 
bishop by  him. 

.{.  That  he,  being  in  holy  orders,  married  another 
woman  as  his  second  wife,  named  Anne,  aud  so  was 
twice  married. 

To  this  he  acknowledged. 

4.  In  the  time  of  King  Henry  VIII.  he  kept  the  said 
wife  secretly,  and  had  children  by  her. 

Hereunto  he  also  granted  ;  affirming  that  it  was  better 
for  him  to  have  his  own,  than  to  do  like  other  priests, 
holding  and  keeping  other  men's  wives. 

5.  In  the  time  of  King  Edward  VI.,  he  brought  out 
the  said  wife  openly,  aflfirming  and  professing  publicly 
the  same  to  be  his  wife. 

He  denied  not  but  he  so  did,  and  lawfully  might  do 


I 


A.D.  1556.] 


INTERROGATORIES  OBJECTED  AGAINST  DOCTOR  CRANMER. 


901 


the  same,  forasmuch  as  the  laws  of  the  veahn  did  so  per- 
mit him. 

6.  That  he  was  not  ashamed  openly  to  glory  that  he 
had  his  wife  in  secret  many  years. 

And  though  he  so  did,  he  said,  there  was  no  cause 
why  lie  should  be  ashamed  thereof. 

7.  Tliat  the  said  Thomas  Cranmer  falling  afterwards 
into  the  deep  bottom  of  errors,  did  fly  and  refuse  the 
authority  of  the  church,  did  hold  and  follow  the  heresy 
concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  also  did  com- 
pile, and  cause  to  be  set  abroad  several  books. 

Whereuato  when  the  names  of  the  books  were  recited 
to  him,  he  denied  no  such  books  which  he  was  the  author 
of.  As  to"ching  the  treatise  of  Peter  Martyr  upon  the 
sacrament,  he  denied  that  he  ever  saw  it  before  it  was 
abroad,  yet  did  approve  and  like  the  same.  As  for  the 
Catechism,  the  IBook  of  Articles,  with  the  other  book 
against  Winchester,  he  granted  the  same  to  be  his 
doings. 

8.  That  he  compelled  many  against  tlieir  wills  to  sub- 
scribe to  the  same  articles. 

He  exhorted  (he  said)  such  as  were  willing  to  sub- 
scribe ;  but  against  their  wills  he  compelled  none. 

9.  Forsomuch  as  he  ceased  not  to  perjietuate  enormous 
and  inordinate  crimes,  he  was  therefore  cast  into  the 
Tower,  and  from  thence  was  brouglit  to  Oxford,  at  what 
time  it  was  commonly  thought  that  the  parliament  there 
should  be  holnen. 

To  this  he  said,  that  he  knew  no  such  enormous  and 
inordinate  crimes  that  ever  he  committed. 

10.  That  in  the  said  city  of  Oxford  he  did  openly 
maintain  his  heresy,  and  there  was  convicted  upon  the 
same. 

He  defended,  he  said,  there,  the  cause  of  the  sacrament, 
but  that  he  was  convicted  in  the  same,  that  he  denied. 

11.  When  he  persevered  still  in  the  same,  he  was  by 
the  public  censure  of  the  University  pronounced  a  here- 
tic, and  his  books  to  be  heretical. 

That  he  was  so  denounced,  he  denied  not;  but  that  he 
was  a  heretic,  or  his  books  heretical,  that  he  denied. 

12.  That  he  was  and  is  notoriously  a  promoter  of 
schism,  as  one  who  not  only  himself  receded  from  the 
Catholic  church  and  the  see  of  Rome,  but  also  moved  the 
king  and  subjects  of  this  realm  to  the  same. 

As  touching  the  receding,  that  he  freely  granted ;  but 
that  receding  or  departing  (said  he)  was  only  from  the 
see  of  Rome,  and  had  in  it  no  matter  of  any  schism. 

l.S.  That  he  had  been  twice  sworn  to  the  pope;  and 
Doctor  Martin  brought  out  the  instrument  of  the  public 
notary,  wherein  was  contained  his  protestation  made 
when  he  should  be  consecrated,  asking  if  he  had  pro- 
tested any  thing  else. 

He  answered,  that  he  did  nothing  but  by  the  laws  of 
the  realm. 

14.  That  he,  the  said  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  did 
not  only  offend  in  the  premises,  but  also  in  taking  upon 
him  the  authority  of  the  see  of  Rome,  in  that  vs'ithout 
leave  or  licence  from  the  said  see,  he  consecrated  bishops 
and  priests.  , 

He  granted,  that  he  did  execute  such  things  as  were 
wont  to  be  referred  to  the  pope,  at  the  time  when  it  was 
permitted  to  him  by  the  public  laws  and  determination  of 
the  realm. 

15.  That  when  the  whole  realm  had  subscribed  to  the 
authority  of  the  pope,  he  only  still  persisted  in  his  error. 

That  he  did  not  admit  the  pope's  authority,  he  con- 
fessed to  be  true,  but  that  he  erred  in  the  same,  that  he 
denied. 

16.  That  all  and  singular  the  premises  are  true. 
That   likewise   he    granted,     excepting    those    things 

whereunto  he  had  now  answered. 

After  he  had  thus  answered  to  the  objections,  the 
judges  and  commissioners,  as  having  now  accomplished 
that  for  which  they  came,  were  about  to  rise  up  and 
depart.  But  the  bishop  of  Gloucester  thinking  it  not 
the  best  so  to  dismiss  the  people,  being  somewhat  stirred 
with  the  words  of  the  archbishop,  began  in  the  hearing  of 
the  people,  thus  to  declaim: 

"Master  Cranmer,    (I   cannot   otherwise    term  you, 


considering  your  obstinacy)  I  am  right  sorry,  I  am  right 
heartily  sorry  to  hear  such  words  escape  your  mouth  so 
unadvisedly.  1  had  conceived  a  right  good  hope  of  your 
amendment.  1  supposed  that  this  obstinacy  of  yours 
came  not  of  a  vain  glory,  but  rather  of  a  corrupt  con- 
science, which  was  the  occasion  that  I  hoped  so  well  of 
your  return.  But  now  I  perceive  by  your  foolish  babble, 
that  it  is  far  otherwise.  You  are  so  puffed  up  with  vain 
glory,  there  is  such  a  heresy  crept  into  your  conscience, 
that  1  am  clean  void  of  hope,  and  my  hope  is  turned  into 
perdition. 

"  Although  I  would  of  myself  reason  with  you,  to 
satisfy  tliis  audience,  yet  may  I  not  by  our  com- 
mission, neitlier  can  I  tind  how  I  may  do  it  by  the 
Scriptures  :  for  the  apostle  doth  command  that  such  a 
one  should  not  only  not  be  talked  with,  but  also  shunned 
and  avoided. 

"Nevertheless,  although  I  do  not  intend  to  reason  with 
you,  but  to  give  you  up  as  an  al)ject  and  outcast  from 
God's  favour,  yet  because  you  have  uttered,  to  the  an- 
noyance of  the  people,  such  pestilent  heresies  as  may  do 
harm  among  some  who  are  rude  and  uidearned,  1  think 
meet  to  say  somewhat;  not  because  I  hope  to  have  any 
good  at  your  hands,  which  I  would  willingly  wish,  but 
that  I  may  establish  the  simple  people  which  are  here 
present,  lest  they,  being  seduced  by  your  diabolical  doc- 
trine, may  perish  thereby." 

He  then  endeavoured  to  vindicate  his  own  proceed- 
ing, and  when  he  ceased,  Dr.  Martin  said: 

"You,  master  Cranmer,  have  made  a  goodly  pro- 
cess concerning  your  heretical  oath  made  to  the  king, 
but  you  forget  your  oath  made  to  the  see  apostolic. 
As  concerning  your  oath  made  to  the  king,  if  you 
made  it  to  him  only,  it  came  to  an  end  by  his 
death,  and  so  you  are  released  from  it;  if  you  made 
it  to  his  successors,  the  true  successors  have  the 
empire,  and  they  desire  you  to  dissolve  the  same,  and 
become  a  member  of  Christ's  church  again,  and  it  stands 
well  with  charity.'' 

To  this  the  archbishop  answered,  but  the  reporter, 
being  a  papist,  has  omitted  the  answer  and  returns  to 
the  words  of  Doctor  Story,  who  imperiously  turning  to 
the  archbishop  said: 

"  Hold  your  peace,  sir,  and  so  shall  it  right  well  be- 
come you,  considering  that  I  gave  you  license  before  to 
say  your  fancy.  Your  oath  was  no  oath :  for  it  lacked 
the  three  points  of  an  oath." 

They  then  proceeded  with  the  form  of  examining  wit- 
nesses, and  the  archbishop  was  commanded  again  to  the 
place  from  whence  he  came.  At  his  departing,  as  at  his 
coming  in,  he  made  obeisance  to  Doctor  Martin,  and  to 
Doctor  Story,  the  queen's  commissioners.  Then  Doctor 
Story  pointing  to  him  the  bishop  of  Gloucester  who 
represented  the  pope,  said  that  he  ought  rather  to  give 
reverence  to  him.  But  the  archbishop  departing  without 
giving  any  obeisance  to  the  bishop,  all  the  others  rose  up, 
and  went  every  one  to  his  own  residence.  And  thus 
broke  up  the  session  for  that  day. 

During  the  examination  Doctor  Martin  had  demanded 
of  him,  who  was  the  supreme  head  of  the  church  of 
England? 

"Marry,"  said  my  lord  of  Canterbury,  "  Christ  is  head 
of  this  member,  as  he  is  of  the  whole  body  oi  the  uni- 
versal church." 

"Why,'"  replied  Dr.  Martin,  "you  made  king  Heniy 
VIII.  supreme  head  of  the  church.'' 

"Yea,"  said  the  Archbishop,  "of  all  the  people  of 
England,  as  well  ecclesiastical  as  temporal." 

"And  not  of  the  church.'  '  said  Martin. 

"No,'"  said  he,  "for  Christ  is  only  the  head  of  his 
church,  and  of  the  faith  and  religion  of  the  same  :  the 
kins  is  head  and  governor  of  his  people,  which  are  the 
visible  church." 

"■What,  '  said  Martin,  "you  never  durst  tell  the  king 
so." 

"Yes,  that  I  durst,''  replied  Cranmer,  "and  did  in 
the  pubhcation  of  his  style,  wherein  he  was  named 
supreme  head  of  the  church,  there  was  never  other  thing 
meant.  ' 


902 


SENTENCE  OF  DEGRADATION  PASSED  ON  CRANMER. 


[Book  XI. 


Doctor  Thirlehj,  and  Doctor  Bonner ,  appointed  as  a  new 
Commission  to  sit  upon  the  Archbishop,  on  the  Wth  day 
of  February. 

The  letter  or  sentence  definitive  of  the  pope,  was  dated 
about  the  first  day  of  January,  and  was  delivered  here 
in  England  about  the  middle  of  February.  Upon  the 
receipt  of  which  another  session  was  appointed,  and  the 
archbishop  summoned  to  appear  on  the  14th  day  of 
February,  before  certain  commissioners  directed  down 
by  the  queen  ;  the  chief  of  whom  was  the  bisho])  of  Ely, 
Doctor  Thirleby.  Concerning  which  Doctor  Thirlcy  it 
is  here  to  be  observed,  that  although  he  was  not  the  arch- 
bishop's household  chaplain,  yet  he  was  so  familiarly 
acquainted  with  him,  so  dearly  beloved,  so  inwardly  ac- 
cepted and  advanced  by  him  (not  like  a  chaplain,  but 
rather  like  a  brother)  that  there  was  never  any  thing  in 
the  archbishop's  house  so  dear,  were  it  plate,  jewel, 
horse,  maps,  books,  or  any  thing  else,  but  if  Thirley  did 
ever  so  little  commend  it,  the  archbishop  by  and  by,  either 
gave  it  to  him,  or  else  sent  it  after  him  to  his  house.  So 
greatly  was  the  archbishop  attached  to  him,  that  whoever 
would  obtain  any  thing  of  him,  most  commonly  would 
uiake  their  suit  first  to  Doctor  Thirleby. 

With  the  bishop-  of  Ely,  was  also  assigned  in  the  same 
commission,  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  who  coming  to 
Oxford  upon  St.  Valentine's  day,  as  the  pope's  delegates, 
with  a  new  commission  from  Rome,  commanded  the 
archbishop  to  come  before  them,  in  the  choir  of  Christ's- 
church,  before  the  high  altar,  where  they  sat  in  their 
pontifical  robes.  They  first  began,  as  the  custom  was, 
to  read  their  commission  :  wherein  it  was  contained,  how 
that  in  the  court  of  Rome  all  things  being  examined, 
both  the  articles  laid  to  his  charge,  with  tlie  answers 
made  to  them,  and  witnesses  examined  on  both  parts, 
and  council  heard  as  well  on  the  king  and  queen's  behalf, 
as  on  the  behalf  of  Thomas  Cranmer,  so  that  he  wanted 
nothing  appertaining  to  his  necessary  defence,  &c.  as  it 
was  in  reading:  "  Oh,"  said  the  archbishop,  "what  lies 
are  these,  that  I  being  continually  in  prison,  and  never 
suffered  to  have  council  or  advocate  at  home,  should 
produce  witness  and  appoint  my  council  at  Rome  ?  God 
must  needs  punish  this  open  and  shameless  lying."'  They 
read  on  the  commission,  Plenitudine  protestatis,  sup- 
plying all  manner  of  defects  in  law  or  process,  and  giving 
them  full  authority  to  proceed  to  deprivation  and  de- 
gradation, and  so  upon  excommunication  to  deliver  him 
up  to  the  secular  power,  without  any  appeal. 

When  the  commission  was  read,  they  proceeded  to  his 
degradation  ;  they  first  clothed  and  disguised  him,  put- 
ting on  him  a  surplice,  and  then  an  albe  ;  after  that  the 
vestment  of  a  subdeacon,  and  every  other  furniture,  as  a 
priest  ready  to  mass. 

When  they  had  apparelled  him  so  far  ;  "  What,"  said 
he,  "  I  think  I  shall  say  mass." 

"  Yea,"  said  Cousins,  one  of  Bonner's  chaplains, 
"  My  lord,  I  trust  to  see  you  say  mass  for  all  this." 

"  Do  you  so  ?"  said  he,  "  that  shall  you  never  see, 
nor  will  I  ever  do  it." 

Then  they  invested  him  with  all  manner  of  robes  used 
by  a  bishop  and  archbishop,  at  their  installation,  saving 
that  as  every  thing  then  is  most  rich  and  costly,  so  every 
thing  on  this  occasion  was  canvas  and  old  cloth,  with  a 
mitre  and  a  pall  of  die  same  kind  put  on  him  in  mockery, 
and  then  the  crosier-staff  was  put  in  his  hand. 

This  done  after  the  pope's  pontifical  form  and  manner, 
Bonner,  who  by  the  space  of  many  years  had  borne  as  it 
seemed,  no  great  good  will  towards  him,  and  now  re- 
joiced to  see  this  day  wherein  he  mit;ht  triumph  over  him, 
and  take  his  jjleasure  at  full,  began  to  use  all  his  elo- 
quence, making  his  oration  to  the  assembly  after  this 
manner. 

"  This  is  the  man  that  hath  ever  despised  the  pope's 
holiness,  and  now  is  to  be  judged  by  him.  This  is  the 
man  that  hath  pulled  down  so  many  churches,  and  now 
is  come  to  be  judged  in  a  church.  This  is  the  man  that 
contemned  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  now 
is  come  to  be  condemned  before  that  blessed  sacrament 
honging  over  the  altar.  This  is  the  man  that,  like  Luci- 
fer, sat  iu  the  place  of  Christ  upou  au  altar  to  judge 


others,  and  now  is  come  before  an  altar  to  be  judged 
himself." 

After  all  this  mockery  was  finished,  they  began  to  de- 
grade him,  and  first  proceeded  to  take  from  him  his 
crosier  staff  out  of  his  hands,  which  he  held  fast  and  re- 
fused to  deliver,  and  imitating  the  example  of  Martin 
Luther,  pulled  an  apjjcal  out  of  his  left  sleeve  under  the 
wrist,  which  he  there  and  then  delivered  to  them,  saying, 
I  appeal  to  the  next  general  council  ;  and  herein  I  have 
comprehended  my  cause  and  form  of  it,  which  I  desire 
may  be  admitted  ;  and  prayed  divers  of  the  standers  by, 
by  name,  to  be  witnesses. 

This  appeal  being  put  up  to  the  bishop  of  Ely,  he  said, 
"  jNIy  lord,  our  commission  is  to  proceed  against  you, 
without  any  appeal,  and  therefore  we  cannot  admit  it." 

"  Why,"  said  he,  "  then  you  do  me  the  more  wrong: 
for  my  case  is  not  as  every  private  man's  case.  The 
matter  is  between  the  pope  and  me,  and  none  other  : 
and  I  think  no  man  ought  to  be  a  judge  in  his  own 
cause." 

"  Well,"  replied  Ely,  "  if  it  may  be  admitted  it 
shall,"  and  so  he  received  it  from  him.  And  then  he 
began  to  persuade  earnestly  with  the  archbishop  to  con- 
sider his  state,  and  to  weigh  it  well,  while  there  was  time, 
promising  to  become  a  suitor  to  the  king  and  queen  for 
him  ;  and  so  protested  his  great  love  and  friendship  that 
had  been  between  them,  heartily  weeping,  so  thjlt  for 
a  time  he  could  not  go  on.  The  archbishop  gently  re- 
plied, he  was  very  well  content,  and  so  they  proceeded 
to  his  degradation  :  the  perfect  form  whereof,  with  all 
the  rites  and  ceremonies,  was  taken  out  of  the  pope's 
pontifical. 

When  they  came  to  take  off  his  pall  (which  is  a  solemn 
vesture  of  an  archbishoj))  Cranmer  said,  "  \^  hich  of 
you  has  a  pall,  to  take  off  my  pall  ?"  Which  imported  as 
much  as  that  they  being  his  inferiors,  could  not  degrade 
him.  One  of  them  said,  in  that  as  they  were  but  bishops, 
they  were  his  inferiors,  and  not  competent  judges  :  but 
being  the  pope's  delegates,  they  might  take  his  j)all,  and 
so  forthwith  they  took  every  thing  from  him.  Then  a 
barber  clipped  his  hair  round  about,  and  the  bishop 
scraped  the  tops  of  his  fingers  where  he  had  been 
anointed,  wherein  bishop  Bonner  behaved  himself  as 
roughly  and  unmannerly  as  the  other  bishop  was  soft  and 
gentle.  Last  of  all  they  stripped  him  out  of  his  gown  to 
his  jacket,  and  put  upon  him  a  poor  yeoman  beadle's 
gown,  both  bare  and  slovenly  made  as  one  could  see, 
and  a  towns-man's  cap  on  his  head,  and  so  delivered  him 
to  the  secular  j)ower. 

After  this  pageant  of  degradation,  and  all  was  finished, 
then  spake  loid  Bonner,  '•  Now  are  you  no  lord  any 
more  :"  and  so  whenever  he  sjiake  to  the  people  of  him 
he  used  this  term,  "  This  gentleman  here,  &c."  Thus 
attired,  Cranmer  was  conveyed  to  ])rison,  exciting  the 
comjiassion  and  pity  of  every  beholder. 

While  the  archbishop  was  in  prison,  (where  he  had 
been  kept  now  for  almost  the  space  of  three  years)  the 
doctors  and  divines  of  Oxford  busied  themselves  about 
him  to  induce  him  to  i-ecant,  trying  by  all  crafty  practices 
and  allurements  how  they  might  bring  their  purpose  to 
pass.  And  to  the  intent  they  might  win  him  easily,  they 
invited  him  to  the  dean's  house  of  Cbrist's-church,  in  the 
university,  where  lie  lacked  no  delicate  fare,  played  at 
the  bowls,  had  his  pleasure  for  walking,  and  all  other 
things  that  might  bring  him  from  Christ.  Over  and  be- 
sides all  this,  they  secretly  suborned  men,  who  when 
they  could  not  refute  him  by  arguments  and  dispu- 
tation, should  by  entreaty  and  fair  promises,  or  any 
other  means  allure  liim  to  recant ;  perceiving  otherwise 
what  a  great  wound  tluy  would  receive,  if  the  archbishop 
stood  steadfast  in  his  jirofession  :  and,  again,  on  the 
other  side,  how  great  profit  they  would  get,  if  he,  as  the 
principal  standard-bearer,  should  be  overthrown.  By 
reason  of  which  the  wily  jjajiists  flocked  about  him,  with 
threatening,  flattering,  intrtating,  jiromising,  and  all 
other  means. 

First,  they  set  forth  how  acceptable  it  would  be  both 
to  the  king  and  queen,  and  especially  how  gainful  to 
him,  and  for  his  soul's  health  the  same  would  be.  Tiiey 
added,  moreover,   how    the  council  and  the    noblciuen. 


A.D,  IS^iC] 


THE  RECANTATION  OF  DOCTOR  CRANMER. 


SOS 


bore  him  good  will.  They  put  him  in  hope,  that  he 
should  not  only  have  his  life,  but  also  be  restored  to  his 
ancient  dignity,  saying,  it  was  but  a  small  matter,  and 
so  easy  that  they  required  him  to  do,  only  tiiat  he  would 
subscribe  to  a  few  words  wilh  his  own  hand  ;  which  if 
he  did.  there  should  be  nothing  in  the  realm  that  the 
fiueen  would  not  easily  grant  him,  whether  he  would 
liive  riches  or  dignity,  or  else  if  he  had  rather  live  a  pri- 
rate  life  in  retirement,  in  whatsoever  place  he  desired, 
cithout  any  public  ministry,  only  that  he  would  set  his 
name  in  two  words  to  a  little  leaf  of  paper  ;  but  if  he  re- 
fused, there  was  no  hope  of  pardon  :  for  the  queen  was 
so  j)urposed,  that  she  would  have  Cranmer  a  catholic, 
or  else  no  Cranmer  at  all.  Therefore  he  should  choose 
whether  he  thought  it  better  to  end  his  life  shortly  in  the 
flames  now  ready  to  be  kindled,  than  with  much  honour 
to  prolong  his  life,  until  the  course  of  nature  did  call 
Lim,  for  there  was  no  middle  way. 

Moreover,  they  exhorted  him  that  he  would  look  to 
his  wealth,  his  estimation  and  quietness,  saying,  that  he 
was  not  so  old,  but  that  many  years  might  yet  remain  to 
him  in  this  life  ;  and  if  he  would  not  do  it  in  respect  of 
the  queen,  yet  he  might  do  it  for  his  own  sake,  and  not 
suffer  that  other  men  should  be  more  careful  for  his 
health,  than  he  was  himself  ;  saying,  that  this  was  agree- 
able to  his  notable  learning  and  virtues  ;  vthich  being 
joined  with  his  life  would  be  profitable  both  to  himself 
and  to  many  others  ;  but  being  extinct  by  death,  would 
be  fruitful  to  no  man  :  that  he  should  take  good  heed 
that  he  went  not  too  far  ;  yet  there  was  time  enough 
safely  to  restore  all  things,  and  nothing  was  wanting,  if 
he  wanted  not  to  himself.  Therefore  they  exhorted  him 
to  lay  hold  upon  the  occasion  of  his  health  while  it  was 
offered,  lest  if  he  now  refused  it  while  offered,  he  might 
hereafter  seek  it  when  he  could  not  have  it. 

Finally,  if  the  desire  of  life  did  nothing  move  him,  yet 
he  should  remember  that  to  die  is  grievous  at  all  times, 
especially  in  these  his  years  and  flower  of  dignity  it 
were  more  grievous  :  but  to  die  in  the  fire  and  such  tor- 
ments, is  most  grievous  of  all.  "With  these  and  like 
persuasions  these  fair  flatterers  ceased  not  to  solicit  and 
urge  him,  using  all  means  they  could  to  draw  him  to 
their  side  ;  whose  force  his  manly  constancy  did  a  great 
while  resist.  But  at  last  when  they  made  no  end  of  call- 
ing and  enticing  him,  the  archbishop  being  overcome, 
whether  through  their  importunity,  or  by  his  own  imbe- 
cility, or  of  what  mind  I  cannot  tell,  at  length  put 
his  hand  to  his  recantation  ;  of  which  the  following  is  a 
copy. 

"I,  Thomas  Cranmer,  late  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
do  renounce,  abhor,  and  detest  all  manner  of  heresies 
and  errors  of  Luther  and  Zuinglius,  and  all  other  teach- 
ings which  are  contrary  to  sound  and  true  doctrine. 
And  I  believe  most  constantly  in  my  heart,  and  with  my 
mouth  I  confess  one  holy  and  catholic  church  visible, 
without  which  there  is  no  salvation  ;  and  thereof  I  ac- 
knowledge the  bishop  of  Rome  to  be  supreme  head  in 
earth,  whom  I  acknowledge  to  be  the  highest  bishop  and 
pope,  and  Christ's  vicar,  unto  whom  all  christian  people 
ought  to  be  subject. 

"  And  as  concerning  the  sacraments,  I  believe  and 
worship  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  the  very  body  and 
blood  of  Christ,  being  contained  most  truly  under  the 
forms  of  bread  and  wine  ;  the  bread  tlirough  the  mighty 
power  of  God  being  turned  into  the  body  of  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  and  tiie  wine  into  his  blood. 

"  And  in  the  other  si.x  sacraments  also  (like  as  in  this) 
I  believe  and  hold  as  the  universal  churcli  holdeth,  and 
the  church  of  Rome  judgeth  and  deterniineth. 

"  Furthermore,  I  believe  that  there  is  a  place  of  pur- 
gatory, where  souls  departed  are  punished  for  a  time,  for 
whom  the  church  doth  godly  and  wholesomely  pray,  like 
as  it  doth  honour  saints  and  make  prayers  to  them. 

"  Finally,  in  all  things  I  profess,  that  1  do  not  other- 
wise believe,  than  the  catholic  church  and  church  of 
Rome  holds  and  teaches.  1  am  sorry  that  ever  I  held 
or  thought  otherwise.  And  I  beseech  Almighty  God, 
that  of  his  mercy  he  will  vouchsafe  to  forgive  me,  what- 


soever I  have  offended  against  God  or  his  church,  and 
also  I  desire  and  beseech  all  christian  people  to  pray 
for  me. 

"  And  all  such  as  have  been  deceived  either  by  my  ex- 
ample or  doctrine,  I  require  them  by  the  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,  that  they  will  return  to  the  unity  of  the  ciiurch, 
that  we  may  be  all  of  one  mind,  without  schism  or 
division. 

"  And  to  conclude,  as  I  submit  myself  to  the  catho- 
lic church  of  Christ,  and  to  t}\e  supreme  head  thereof, 
so  I  submit  myself  unto  the  most  excellent  majesties  of 
Philip  and  IMary,  King  and  Queen  of  this  realm  of  Eng- 
land, &c.  and  to  all  other  their  laws  and  ordinances, 
being  ready  always  as  a  faithful  subject  ever  to  obey 
tlieiii.  And  God  is  my  witness,  that  I  have  not  done 
this  for  favour  or  fear  of  any  person,  but  willingly  and  of 
mine  own  mind,  as  well  to  the  discharge  of  my  own  con- 
science, as  to  the  instruction  of  others." 

This  recantation  of  the  archbishop  was  no  sooner 
written,  than  the  doctors  and  prelates  without  delay 
caused  it  to  be  printed,  and  sent  abroad  in  all  men's 
hands.  The  queen,  having  now  got  a  time  to  revenge 
her  old  grief,  received  his  recantation  very  gladly  :  but 
of  her  purpose  to  put  him  to  death  she  would  not  relent. 

Cranmer  was  now  in  a  miserable  state,  neither  in- 
wardly had  he  any  quietness  in  his  own  conscience,  nor 
yet  outwardly  any  help  in  his  adversaries. 

Besides  this,  on  one  side  was  praise,  on  the  other  side 
scorn,  on  both  sides  danger,  so  that  he  could  neither  die 
honestly,  nor  yet  dishonestly  live.  And  where  he  sought 
profit,  he  fell  into  double  disprofit,  so  that  neither  with 
good  men  could  he  avoid  secret  shame,  nor  yet  with  evil 
men  the  note  of  dissimulation. 

In  the  mean  time,  the  queen  taking  secret  counsel, 
how  to  dispatch  Cranmer  out  of  the  way,  appointed 
Dr.  Cole,  and  secretly  gave  him  in  commandment,  that 
against  the  21st  of  March,  he  should  prepare  a  funeral 
sermon  for  Cranmer's  burning. 

Soon  after,  the  Lord  Williams  of  Tame,  and  the  Lord 
Chaudois,  Sir  Thomas  Bridges,  and  Sir  John  Brown 
were  sent  for,  with  other  worshipful  men  and  justices, 
who  were  commanded  in  the  queen's  name  to  be  at  Ox- 
ford at  the  same  day,  with  their  servants  and  retinue, 
lest  Cranmer's  death  should  raise  there  any  tumult. 

Cole,  charged  by  the  queen's  commandment,  returned 
to  Oxford,  who  as  the  day  of  execution  drew  near,  even 
the  day  before,  came  into  the  prison  to  Cranmer  ;  to  try 
whether  he  abode  in  the  catholic  faith  wherein  before 
he  had  left  him.  To  whom,  when  Cranmer  had  answered, 
that  by  God's  grace  he  would  daily  be  more  confirmed  in 
the  catholic  faith  ;  Cole  departed  for  that  time.  On  the 
next  day  he  repaired  to  the  archbishop  again,  giving  no 
signification  as  yet  of  his  death  that  he  was  prepared :  and 
therefore  in  the  morning,  which  was  the  21st  day  of 
March  appointed  for  Cranmer's  execution.  Cole,  com- 
ing to  him,  asked  if  he  had  any  money.  To  whom  when 
he  answered  that  he  had  none,  he  delivered  him  fifteen 
crowns  to  give  to  the  poor  to  whom  he  would  :  and  after 
exhorting  him  as  much  as  he  could  to  constancy  in  faith, 
departed. 

By  this,  and  other  like  arguments,  the  archbishop  be- 
gan more  and  more  to  surmise  what  they  went  about. 
Then  because  the  day  was  not  far  past,  and  the  lords 
and  knights  that  were  looked  for  were  not  yet  come, 
there  came  to  him  the  Spanish  friar,  a  witness  of  his  re- 
cantation, bringing  a  jiaper  with  articles,  which  Cranmer 
should  only  profess  in  his  recantation  before  the  people, 
earnestly  desiring  him  to  write  the  document  \uth  the 
articles  with  his  own  hand,  and  sign  it  w  itli  his  name  : 
which,  when  he  had  done,  the  friar  desired  him  to  write 
another  copy  which  should  remain  with  him,  and  that  he 
did  also.  The  archbishop,  however,  not  being  ignorant 
whereto  their  secret  devices  tended,  and  thinking  that  the 
time  was  at  hand  in  which  he  could  no  longer  dissemble 
the  profession  of  his  faith  with  Christ's  people,  he  put 
secretly  in  his  bosom  his  prayer  with  his  exhortation 
written  in  another  paper,  which  he  minded  to  recite  to 
the  people  before  he  should  make  the  last  profession  of 


904 


DOCTOR  COLE'S  FUNERAL  SERMON  BEFORE  CRANMER'S  DEATH.         [Book  XI, 


his  faith,  fearing  lest  if  they  had  heard  the  confession  of 
bis  faith  first,  tliev  would  not  afterwards  have  suflered 
him  to  exhort  tUe  peojile. 

Soon  after  nine  o'clock,  the  Lord  Williams,  Sir  Tho- 
mas Bridges,  Sir  John  Browne,  and  the  other  justices, 
with  certain  other  noblemen,  that  were  sent  by  the 
queen's  council,  came  to  Oxford  with  a  great  train. 
There  was  also  a  great  concourse  of  people  of  botli  par- 
ties, filled  with  great  expectation.  Fur  first  of  all,  they 
that  were  of  the  pope's  side  were  in  great  hope  that  day 
to  hear  something  of  Cranmer  that  should  establish  their 
opinion  :  the  other  part,  who  were  endued  with  a  better 
mind,  could  not  yet  believe,  that  he  who  by  cot\tinual 
study  and  labour  for  so  many  years,  had  set  forth  tlie  doc- 
trine of  the  gospel,  either  would  or  could  now  in  the  last 
act  of  his  life  forsake  his  religion.  Briefly,  as  every 
man's  will  inclined,  either  to  this  part  or  to  that,  so 
according  to  the  diversity  of  their  desires,  every  man 
wished  and  hojied  for  that  which  he  was  gathered  thither 
to  hear  and  behold. 

Cranmer  at  length,  because  it  was  afoul  and  rainy  day, 
■was  brought  from  prison  unto  St.  Mary's  church,  the 
chief  church  in  the  university,  in  tliis  order.  The 
mayor  went  before,  next  to  him  tlie  aldermen  in  their 
place  and  degree  ;  after  them  was  Cranmer,  placed  be- 
tween two  friars,  who  saying  to  and  fro  certain  psalms  in 
the  streets,  answered  one  another  until  they  came  to  the 
church  door,  and  there  they  began  the  song  of  Simeon, 
and  entering  into  the  church,  the  psalm-saying  friars 
brought  him  to  his  standing,  and  there  left  him.  There 
was  a  stage  set  over  against  the  pulpit,  where  Cranmer 
had  his  standing,  waiting  until  Cole  was  ready  with  his 
sermon. 

The  lamentable  case  of  this  man  gave  a  sorrowful 
spectacle  to  all  christian  eyes  that  beheld  him.  He  that 
late  was  archbishop,  metropolitan,  and  primate  of  Eng- 
land, and  the  king's  privy  counsellor,  being  now  in  a 
bare  and  ragged  gown,  with  an  old  square  cap,  exposed 
to  the  contempt  of  all  men,  did  admonish  men  not  only 
of  his  own  calamity,  but  also  of  their  state  and  fortune. 
For  who  would  not  pity  his  case  and  bewail  his  fortune, 
and  might  not  fear  his  own  liability,  to  see  such  a  prelate, 
so  grave  a  councillor,  and  of  so  long  continued  honour, 
after  so  many  dignities,  in  his  old  years  to  be  deprived  of 
his  estate,  adjudged  to  die,  and  in  so  painful  a  death  to 
end  his  life  ;  and  also  to  descend  from  such  shewy  and 
costly  ornaments,  to  such  vile  and  ragged  apparel  } 

In  this  habit,  when  he  had  stood  a  good  while  upon  the 
stage,  turning  to  a  pillar  near  adjoining,  he  lifted  up  his 
hands  to  heaven,  and  prayed  to  God  once  or  twice,  till  at 
length  Doctor  Cole  coming  into  the  pulpit,  began  his 
sermon. 

It  were  too  long  to  detail  this  sermon,  which  con- 
Huded  with  a  reference  to  Cranmer's  recantation.  He 
f  irified  God  much  in  it,  because  it  appeared  to  be  only 
G  :d's  work,  declaring  what  conference  had  been  with 
hill  to  convert  him,  and  all  prevailed  not,  till  it  pleased 
G  id  of  his  mercy  to  reclaim  him,  and  call  him  home. 
1  I  discoursing  of  which  place,  he  much  commended 
Cranmer,  and  qualified  his  former  doings,  thus  temper- 
ing his  judgment  and  talk  of  him,  that  all  the  time,  said 
he,  he  flowed  in  riches  and  honour,  he  was  unworthy  of 
his  life  :  atid  now  that  he  might  not  live,  he  was  un- 
worthy of  death.  But  lest  he  should  carry  with  him  no 
comfoit  he  would  diligently  labour,  he  said,  and  also  he 
did  promise  in  the  name  of  all  the  priests  that  were  pre- 
sent, that  immediately  after  his  death  there  should  be 
dirses,  masses,  and  funerals  executed  for  him  in  all  the 
churdies  of  Oxford  for  the  succour  of  his  soul. 

With  what  great  grief  of  mind  Cranmer  stood  all  the 
time  hearing  tliis  sermon,  the  outward  motions  of  his 
body  and  countenance  better  expressed  than  any  man  can 
declare  ;  at  one  time  lifting  up  his  hands  and  eyes  to  heaven, 
and  then  again  for  shame  letting  them  down  to  the 
earth.  A  man  might  have  seen  the  very  image  of  per- 
fect sotrow  lively  ex]iressed  in  him.  More  than  twenty 
distinct  times  the  tears  flowed  abundantly,  dropping 
down  from  his  fatherly  lace.  Those  who  were  present, 
do  testify  that  they  never  saw  in  any  child  more  tears, 


than  burst  out  from  him  at  that  time,  auring  all  the  ser- 
mon ;  but  especially  when  they  recited  his  prayer  before 
the  people.  It  is  marvellous  what  commiseration  and 
pity  moved  all  men's  hearts,  that  beheld  so  heavy  a  coun- 
tenance, and  such  abundance  of  tears  in  an  old  man  of  so 
reverend  dignity. 

Cole,  after  he  had  ended  his  sermon,  called  back  the 
people  that  were  ready  to  depart  to  prayers.  "  Brethren," 
said  he,  "  lest  any  man  should  doubt  of  this  man's 
earnest  conversion  and  repentance,  you  shall  lunr  him 
speak  before  you ;  and  therefore  I  jiray  you.  Master 
Cranmer,  that  you  will  now  perform  what  you  promised 
not  long  ago  ;  namely,  that  you  would  openly  exjiress  the 
true  and  undoubted  profession  of  your  faith,  that  you 
may  take  away  all  suspicion  from  men,  and  that  all  men 
may  understand  that  you  are  a  catholic  indeed."  "  I  will 
do  it,"  said  the  archbishop,  "  and  that  with  a  good  will,'' 
who  by  and  by  rising  up,  and  putting  off  his  cap,  began 
to  speak  thus  unto  the  people. 

"  I  desire  you,  well  beloved  brethren  in  the  Lord, 
that  you  will  pray  to  God  for  me,  to  forgive  me  my  sins, 
which  above  all  men,  both  in  number  and  greatness,  I 
have  committed.  But  among  all  the  rest,  there  is  one 
off'ence  which  most  of  all  at  this  time  doth  vex  and  trou- 
ble me,  whereof  in  process  of  my  talk  you  shall  hear 
more  in  its  proper  jilace  ;''  and  then  putting  his  hand 
into  his  bosom,  he  diew  forth  his  prayer,  and  added, 

"Good  christian  people,  my  dearly  beloved  brethren 
and  sisters  in  Christ,  I  beseech  you  most  heartily  to  pray 
for  me  to  Almighty  God,  that  he  will  forgive  me  all  my 
sins  and  offences,  which  are  without  number,  and  great 
above  measure.  But  yet  one  thing  grieveth  my  con- 
science more  than  all  the  rest,  whereof,  God  willing,  I 
intend  to  speak  more  hereafter.  But  how  great  and  how 
many  soever  my  sins  are,  I  beseech  you  to  pray  God  of 
his   mercy  to  pardon  and  forgive  them  all." 

And  here  kneeling  down,  he  said  : 

"  O  Father  of  heaven,  O  Son  of  God,  Redeemer  of 
the  world  ;  O  Holy  Ghost,  three  Persons  and  one  God, 
have  mercy  upon  me,  most  wretched  and  miserable 
sinner.  I  have  offended  both  against  heaven  and  earth, 
more  than  my  tongue  can  express.  Whither  then  may 
I  go,  or  whither  shall  I  flee  ?  To  heaven  1  may  be 
ashamed  to  lift  up  mine  eyes,  and  in  earth  I  find  no 
place  of  refuge  or  succour.  To  thee,  therefore,  O  Lord, 
do  I  run  ;  to  thee  do  I  humble  myself,  saying,  O  Lord 
my  God,  my  sins  are  great,  but  yet  have  mercy  upon  me 
for  thy  great  mercy.  The  great  mystery  that  God 
became  man,  was  not  wrought  for  little  or  few  offences. 
Thou  didst  not  give  thy  Son,  O  heavenly  Father,  unto 
death  for  small  sins  only,  but  for  all  the  gieatest  sins  of 
the  world,  so  that  the  sinner  return  to  thee  with  his 
whole  heart,  as  I  do  here  at  this  present.  Wherefore 
have  mercy  on  me,  O  God,  whose  property  is  always  to 
have  mercy,  have  mercy  upon  me,  O  Lord,  for  thy  great 
mercy.  I  crave  nothing  for  mine  ovin  merits,  but  for 
thy  name's  sake,  that  it  may  be  hallowed  thereby,  and 
for  thy  dear  Son  Jesus  Christ's  sake.  And  now,  there- 
fore, Our  Father  of  heaven,  hallowed  be  thy  name,  &c." 

And  then  he  rising,  said  ; 

"  Every  man,  good  jieople,  desireth  at  the  time  of  his 
death  to  give  some  good  exhortation  that  others  may  re- 
member the  same  before  their  death,  and  be  the  better 
thereby  :  so  1  beseech  God  to  grant  me  grace,  that  I 
may  speak  something  at  this  my  departing,  whereby 
God  may  be  glorified,  and  you  edified. 

"  First,  it  is  a  cause  of  much  grief  to  see  that  so 
many  folk  so  much  dote  upon  the  love  of  this  false  world, 
and  are  so  careful  for  it,  while  they  seem  to  care  very 
little  or  nothing  for  the  love  of  God,  or  the  world  to 
come.  Therefore  this  shall  be  my  first  exhortation : 
'  That  you  set  not  your  minds  overmuch  upon  this 
deceiving  world,  but  upon  God,  and  upon  the  world  to 
come,  and  to  learn  to  know  what  this  lesson  meaneth, 
which  St.  John  teacheth,  That  the  love  of  this  world  is 
hatred  against  God.' 

"  The  second  exhortation  is,  'That  next  under  God 
you  obey  your  king  and  queen  willingly  and  gladly, 
without  murmuring  or  grudging ;  not  for  fear  of  them 


A.D.  1556.]  EXHORTATION  AND  CONFESSION  OF  CRANMER  BEFORE  IIIS  DEATH. 


905 


only,  but  much  more  for  the  fear  of  God  ;  knowing  that 

they  are  God's  ministers,  appointed  by  God  to  rule  and 

govern  you  :  and  therefore  whosoever  resisteth  them,  re- 

;       sisteth  the  ordinance  of  God.' 

I  "  The  third  exhortation  is,  Tliat  you  love  altogether 

like  brethren  and  sisters.    For,  alas!  pity  it  is  to  see  what 

contention    and    hatred    one    christian    man   beareth   to 

another,  not  taking  each  other  as  brother  and  sister,  but 

ra:her  as  strangers  and  mortal  enemies.     But  I  pray  you 

learn  and  practise  well  this  one  lesson,  '  To  do  good 

unto  all  men,  as  much  as  in  you  lieth,  and  to   hurt   no 

man,  no  more  than  you  would  liurt  your  own  natural 

loving  brother  or  sister.'     For  this  you  may  be  sure  of, 

I       that    whosoever   hateth    any    person,    and    goeth    about 

j       maliciously  to  hinder  or  hurt  him,  surely,  and  without 

[       all  doubt,  God  is  not  with  that  man,  although  he  think 

himself  never  so  much  in  God's  favour. 

"  The  fourth  exhortation  shall  be  to  them  that  have 
great  substance  and  riches  of  this  world,  that  they 
will  well  consider  and  weigh  three  sayings  of  the 
scripture.  One  is  of  our  Saviour  Christ  himself,  who 
saith,  '  How  hardly  shall  they  that  have  riches  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  God  !' — (Luke,  xviii.  24.)  A  sore 
saying,  and  yet  spoken  of  him  that  knoweth  the  truth. 

"The  second  is  from  St.  John,  who  says,  '  But 
whoso  hath  this  world's  goods,  and  seeth  his  brother  have 
need,  and  shutteth  up  his  bowels  of  compassion  from 
him,  howdwelleth  the  love  of  God  in  him  ?'  1  John,  iii.  17. 

"  The  third  is  from  St.  James,  who  speaketh  to  the 
covetous  rich  men  after  this  manner,  '  Go  to  now,  ye 
rich  men,  weep  and  howl  for  your  miseries  that  shall 
come  upon  you.  Your  riches  are  corrupted,  and  your 
garments  are  moth-eaten.  Your  gold  and  silver  is  can- 
kered ;  and  the  rust  of  them  shall  be  a  witness  against  you, 
and  shall  eat  your  flesh  as  it  were  fire.  Ye  have  heaped 
treasure  together  for  the  last  days.'  (James,  v.  1 — 3.) 
Let  them  that  are  rich  ponder  well  these  three  sentences  : 
for  if  they  ever  had  occasion  to  shew  their  charity,  they 
have  It  now  at  this  present,  the  poor  people  being  so 
many,  and  victuals  so  dear. 

"  And  now,  forasmuch  as  I  am  come  to  the  last  end 
of  my  life,  whereupon  hangeth  all  my  life  past,  and  all 
my  life  to  come,  either  to  live  with  my  master  Christ  for 
ever  in  joy,  or  else  to  be  in  pain  for  ever  with  wicked 
devils  in  hell,  and  I  see  before  mine  eyes  presently 
either  heaven  ready  to  receive  me,  or  else  hell  ready  to 
swallow  me  up  :  I  shall  therefore  declare  unto  you  my 
very  faith  how  I  believe,  without  any  colour  of  dissimu- 
lation :  for  now  is  no  time  to  dissemble,  whatsoever  I 
have  said  or  written  in  times  past. 

"  First,  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,  maker 
of  heaven  and  earth,  &c.  And  I  believe  every  article  of 
the  catholic  faith,  every  word,  and  sentence  taught  by 
our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  his  apostles  and  propliets,  in 
the  new  and  old  testament. 

"  And  now  I  come  to  the  great  thing,  which  so  much 
troubleth  my  conscience,  more  than  any  thing  that  ever 
1  did  or  said  in  my  whole  life,  and  that  is  the  setting 
abroad  of  a  writing  contrary  to  the  truth  ;  which  novv 
here  I  renounce  and  refuse,  as  things  written  with  my 
hand,  contrary  to  the  truth  which  I  thought  in  my  heart, 
and  written  for  fear  of  death,  and  to  save  my  life  if  it 
might  be,  and  that  is,  all  such  bills  and  papers  which  I 
have  written  or  signed  witli  my  hand  since  my  degrada- 
tion ;  wherein  I  have  written  many  things  untrue.  And 
forasmuch  as  my  hand  offended,  writing  contrary  to  my 
heart,  my  hand  shall  first  be  punished  for  it :  for  when 
I  come  to  the  fire  it  shall  be  first  burned. 

"  And  as  for  the  pope,  I  refuse  him,  as  Christ's  enemy 
and  antichrist,  with  all  his  false  doctrine. 

"And  as  for  the  sacrament,  I  believe  as  I  have  taught 
in  my  book  against  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  which 
book  teacheth  so  true  a  doctrine  of  the  sacrament,  that 
it  shall  stand  at  the  last  day  before  the  judgment  of  God, 
where  the  papistical  doctrine  shall  be  ashamed  to  shew 
her  face." 

Here  the  standers  by  were  all  astonished,  marvelled, 
were  amazed,  and  did  look  one  upon  another,  whose  expec- 
tation he  had  so  notably  deceived.  Some  began  to  admonish 
him  of  his  recantation,  and  to  accuse  him  of  falsehood. 


Briefly,  it  was  a  victory  to  see  the  doctors  oeguiied  of 
so  great  a  hope.  I  think  there  was  never  cruelty  more 
strikingly  or  better  in  time  deluded  and  deceived.  For 
it  is  not  to  be  doubted  but  they  looked  for  a  glorious 
victory,  and  a  perpetual  triumph,  by  Cranmer's  recan- 
tation. 

As  soon,  therefore,  as  the  popish  party  heard  these 
things,  they  began  to  rage,  fret,  and  fume  ;  and  so  much 
the  more,  because  they  could  not  revenge  their  grief  : 
for  they  could  now  no  longer  threaten  or  hurt  him. 
The  most  miserable  man  in  the  world  can  die  but  once  : 
and  whereas  of  necessity  he  must  needs  die  that  day, 
though  the  papists  had  been  never  so  well  pleased  ;  now 
being  never  so  much  off'eiuled  with  him,  yet  he  could  not 
be  twice  killed.  And  so  when  they  could  do  nothing 
else,  yet  lest  they  should  say  nothing,  tliey  ceased  not  to 
object  to  him  his  falsehood  and  dissimulation. 

To  which  accusation,  he  answered,  "  Ah,  my  masters, 
do  not  you  take  it  so.  Always  since  I  lived  hitherto,  I 
have  been  a  hater  of  falsehood,  and  a  lover  of  simplicity, 
and  never  before  the  time  of  my  recantation  have  1  dis- 
sembled ;''  and  in  saying  this,  all  the  tears  that  remained 
in  his  body  appeared  in  his  eyes.  And  when  he  began  to 
speak  more  of  the  sacrament  and  of  the  ]iapacy,  some 
of  them  began  to  cry  out,  and  especially  Cole  cried  out 
upon  him,  "  Stop  the  heretic's  mouth,  and  take  him  away.'' 

And  then  Cranmer,  being  pulled  down  from  the  -stage, 
was  led  to  the  fire,  accompanied  with  those  friars,  vexing, 
troubling,  and  threatening  him  most  cruelly.  "  What 
madness,"  said  they,  "  Lath  brought  thee  again  into 
this  error,  by  which  thou  wilt  draw  innumerable  souls 
with  thee  into  hell  ?"  To  whom  he  answered  nothing, 
but  directed  all  his  talk  to  the  people,  saving  that  to  one 
troubling  him  in  the  way,  he  spake,  and  exhorted  him  to 
get  him  hometo  his  study,  and  apply  to  his  book  diligently, 
saying,  if  he  did  diligently  call  upon  God,  by  reading 
more  he  would  get  knowledge. 

But  when  he  came  to  the  place  where  the  holy  bishops 
and  martyrs  of  God,  Hugh  Latimer  and  Ridley,  were 
burnt  before  him  for  the  confession  of  the  truth,  he 
kneeled  down  and  prayed  to  God  ;  but  did  not  tarry 
long  in  his  prayers,  for  he  put  off  his  garments  to  his 
shirt,  and  prepared  himself  for  death.  His  shirt  was 
made  long  down  to  his  feet,  which  were  bare  ;  and  his 
head,  when  both  his  caps  were  off,  was  so  bare,  that  one 
hair  could  not  be  seen  upon  it.  His  beard  was  long  and 
thick,  covering  his  face  with  marvellous  gravity.  Such 
a  countenance  of  gravitj'  moved  tlie  hearts  both  of  his 
friends,  and  of  his  enemies. 

Then  an  iron  chain  was  tied  about  Cranmer,  and 
when  they  perceived  him  to  be  more  steadfast  than  to  be 
moved  from  his  sentence,  they  commanded  the  fire  to  be 
set  to  him. 

And  wlien  the  wood  was  kindled,  and  the  fire  began  to 
burn  near  liim,  stretching  out  his  arm,  he  i)ut  his  right 
hand  into  the  flame,  which  he  held  so  steadfast  and  im- 
movable, that  all  men  miuht  see  his  hand  burned  before 
his  body  was  touched.  His  body  did  so  abide  the  burning 
of  the  flame  with  such  constancy  and  steadfastness,  that 
standing  always  in  one  jdace  without  moving  his  body, 
he  seemed  to  move  no  more  than  the  stake  to  which  he 
was  bound ;  his  eyes  were  lifted  up  to  heaven,  and 
oftentimes  he  repeated  "  this  unworthy  right  hand  ;''  so 
long  as  his  voice  would  sufiVr  him  ;  and  using  often  the 
words  of  Stephen,  '  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit,'  in 
the  greatness  of  the  flame  he  gave  up  the  ghost. 

This  was  the  end  of  this  learned  archbishop,  whom, 
lest  by  evil  subscribing  he  should  have  perished,  by  well 
recanting  God  preserved  ;  and  lest  he  should  liave  lived 
longer  with  shame  and  reproof,  it  pleased  God  rather  to 
take  him  away,  to  the  glory  of  his  name,  and  profit  of 
his  church.  So  good  was  the  Lord  both  to  his  church, 
in  fortifying  with  it  the  testimony  and  blood  of  such  a 
martyr  ;  and  so  good  also  to  the  man  with  this  cross  of 
tribulation,  to  purge  his  offences  in  this  world,  not  only 
of  his  recantation,  but  also  of  his  standing  against  John 
Lambert,  and  Master  Allen,  or  if  there  were  any  others, 
with  whose  burning  and  blood  his  hands  had  been 
polluted.  But  especially  he  had  to  rejoice,  that  dying  in 
such  a  cause,  he  was  numbered  amongst  Christ's  martjrs. 


806 


CRANMER'S  LETTER  TO  THE  QUEEN. 


[Book  XI. 


Archbishop  Cranmer''s  Letter  to  the  Queen's  Highness. 

"It  may  please  your  majesty  to  pardon  my  presump- 
tion, that  I  daie  be  so  bold  to  write  to  your  highness.  But 
very  necessity  constraiiieth  me,  that  your  majesty  may 
know  my  mind,  rather  by  mine  own  wiitiiin;,  than  by 
Other  men's  reports.  So  it  is  that  upon  Wednesday, 
being  the  12th  day  of  this  month,  I  was  cited  to  ajjpiar 
at  Rome  on  the  eightieth  day  after,  there  to  make  answer 
to  such  matters  as  should  be  objected  against  me  upon 
the  behalf  of  the  king  and  your  most  excellent  majesty; 
which  matters,  the  Thursday  following  were  objected 
against  me  by  Doctor  Martin  and  Doctor  Story,  your 
majesty  s  proctors  before  the  bishop  of  Gloucester,  sit- 
ting in  judgment  by  commission  from  Rome.  But, 
alas  1  it  cannot  but  grieve  the  heart  of  a  natural  sub- 
ject, to  be  accused  by  the  king  and  (jueen  of  his  own 
realm  ;  and  especially  before  a  foreign  jud;^e,  or  by  au- 
thority coming  from  any  person  out  of  this  realm  : 
where  the  king  and  queen,  as  if  they  were  subjects  within 
their  own  realm,  shall  complain  and  require  justice  at  a 
stranger's  hands  against  their  own  subject,  being  already 
condemned  to  death  by  their  own  laws.  As  though  the 
king  and  que-en  could  not  do  or  have  justice  within  their 
own  realms,  against  their  own  subjects,  but  they  must 
jieek  it  at  a  stranger's  hands  in  a  strange  land  ;  the  like 
whereof,  I  think,  was  never  seen.  I  would  have  wished 
to  have  had  some  meaner  adversaries:  and,  I  think,  that 
deatii  sh:dl  not  grieve  me  much  more,  than  to  have  my 
most  dread  and  most  gracious  sovereign  lord  and  lad}', 
to  whom,  under  God,  I  do  owe  all  obedience,  to  be  mine 
accusers  in  judgment  within  their  own  realm,  before  any 
Stranger  and  foreign  power.  But  forasmuch  as  in  the 
time  of  the  prince  of  most  famous  memory,  King  Henry 
VIII.  your  grace's  father,  I  was  sworn  never  to*  consent 
that  the  bis'.iop  of  Rome  should  have  or  exercise  any 
acthority  or  jurisdiction  in  this  realm  of  England, 
therel'yre,  lest  I  should  allow  his  authority,  contrary 
to  miiie  own  oath,  1  refused  to  make  answer  to  the 
bishop  of  Gloucester  sitting  here  in  judgment  by  the 
pope  s  authority,  lest  I  should  run  into  perjury. 

"  Another  cause  why  I  refused  the  pope's  authority, 
is  this  ;  that  his  authority,  as  he  claimeth  it,  is  repugnant 
to  the  crown  imjierial  of  this  realm,  and  to  the  laws  of 
the  same;  which  every  true  subject  is  bound  to  defend. 
First,  because  the  pope  saith,  that  all  manner  of  power,  as 
well  temporal  as  spiritual,  is  given  first  to  him  of  God  ; 
and  that  the  temporal  power  he  giveth  unto  emperors  and 
kings,  to  use  it  under  him,  but  so  as  it  be  always  at  his 
command  and  beck. 

"But  contrary  to  this  claim,  the  imperial  crown  and 
temporal  jurisdiction  of  this  realm  is  taken  immediately 
from  God,  to  be  used  under  him  only,  and  is  subject 
unto  none,  but  to  God  alone. 

"  Moreover,  to  the  imperial  laws  and  customs  of  this 
realm  the  king  in  his  coronation,  and  all  justices  when 
they  receive  their  offices,  are  sworn,  and  all  the  whole 
realm  is  bound  to  defend  and  maintain.  But  contrary 
hereunto,  the  pope  by  his  authority  maketli  void,  and 
commandeth  to  blot  out  of  our  books,  all  laws  and  cus- 
toms being  repugnant  to  his  laws,  and  declareth  accursed 
all  rulers  and  governors,  all  the  makers,  writers,  and 
executors  of  all  such  laws  or  customs  ;  as  it  appeareth 
by  many  of  the  pope's  laws,  whereof  one  or  two  I  shall 
rehearse.  In  the  decrees,  Dist.  10,  is  written  thus,  'The 
constitutions  or  statutes  enacted  against  the  canons  and 
decrees  of  the  bishops  of  Rome  or  their  good  customs, 
are  of  none  effect.'  Also,  '  We  excommunicate  all 
heretics  of  both  sexes,  what  name  soever  they  be  called 
by,  and  their  fathers,  and  preceptors,  and  defenders  ; 
and  also  them  that  shall  hereafter  cause  to  be  observed 
the  statutes  and  customs  made  against  the  liberty  of  the 
church,  except  they  cause  the  same  to  be  put  out  of  their 
records  and  chapters  within  two  months  after  the  pub- 
lication thereof.  Also  we  excommunicate  the  statute- 
makers  and  writers  of  those  statutes,  and  all  the  poten- 
tates, consuls,  governors  and  counsellors  of  places,  where 
such  statutes  and  customs  shall  be  made  or  kejjt ;  and  also 
those  that  shall  presume  to  give  judgment  according  to 
them, or  shall  notify  in  publicform  the  matter  so  adjudged.' 


"  Now  by  these  laws,  if  the  bishop  of  Rome's  authority, 
which  he  claimeth  by  God,  be  lawful,  all  your  grace's 
laws,  and  customs  of  your  realm,  being  contrary  co  the 
l)0|)e  s  laws,  are  naught,  and  as  well  your  majesty,  as 
your  judges,  justices,  and  all  other  executors  of  the  same, 
stand  accursed  amongst  heretics,  which  God  forbid  !  And 
yet  this  curse  can  never  be  avoided  (if  the  pope  have  such 
power  as  he  claimeth),  until  such  times  as  the  laws  and 
customs  of  this  realm  (being  contrary  to  his  laws)  are 
taken  away,  and  blotted  out  of  the  law  books.  And  al- 
tiiough  there  are  many  laws  of  this  realm  contrary  to  the 
laws  of  Rome,  yet  I  named  but  a  few;  as  to  convict  a 
clerk  before  any  tem])oral  judge  of  this  realm  for  debt, 
felony,  niurder,  or  for  any  other  crime;  whicli  clerks,  by 
the  pope's  laws,  are  so  exempt  from  the  king's  laws,  that 
tiiey  cm  he  no  where  sued,  but  before  their  ordinary. 

"  Also  the  pojje,  by  his  laws,  may  give  all  l>ishoprics 
and  benefices  spiritual ;  which,  by  the  laws  of  this  realm, 
can  be  given  only  by  the  king  and  other  patrons  of  the 
same,  except  they  fall  into  the  lapse. 

"  By  tliC  pope  s  laws,  the  rights  of  the  patron  shall  be 
sued  only  before  the  ecclesiastical  judge;  but,  by  the 
laws  of  the  realm,  it  shall  be  sued  before  the  temporal 
judge. 

"And  to  be  short,  the  laws  of  this  realm  do  agree 
with  the  pope's  laws  like  fire  and  water.  And  yet  the 
kings  of  this  realm  have  provided  for  their  laws  by  the 
pro'iniinire ;  so  that  if  any  man  has  hindered  the  execu- 
tion of  the  laws  of  tliis  realm,  by  any  authority  from  the 
see  of  Rome,  he  falleth  into  pra^mmiire. 

"But  to  meet  with  this,  the  popes  have  provided  for 
their  laws  by  cursing.  For  whosoever  hinders  the  pope's 
laws  to  have  full  course  within  this  realm,  by  the  j)ope'3 
power  standeth  accursed.  So  that  the  popes  power  tread- 
eth  all  the  laws  and  customs  of  this  realm  under  his  feet, 
cursing  all  that  execute  them,  until  such  time  as  they  do 
give  place  unto  iiis  laws. 

"But  it  may  be  said,  that  notwithstanding  all  the 
pope's  decrees,  yet  we  do  execute  still  the  laws  and 
customs  of  this  realm.  Nay,  not  all  quietly  without  any 
interruption  of  the  pope.  And  where  we  do  execute 
them,  yet  we  do  it  unjustly,  if  the  pope's  power  be  of 
force,  and  for  the  same  we  stand  excommunicate,  and 
shall  do,  until  we  leave  the  execution  of  our  own  laws  and 
customs.  Thus  we  are  well  reconciled  to  Rome,  allowing 
such  authority,  whereby  the  realm  stands  accursed  before 
God,  if  the  pope  have  any  such  authority. 

"These  things,  as  I  suppose,  were  not  fully  opened 
in  the  ))arliament  house,  when  the  pope's  authority  was 
received  again  within  this  realm ;  for  if  they  had,  I  do 
not  believe  that  either  the  king  or  queen's  majesty,  or 
the  nobles  of  this  realm,  or  the  commons  of  the  same, 
would  ever  have  consented  to  receive  again  such  a  foreign 
authority,  so  injurious,  hurtful,  and  prejudicial  as  well 
to  the  crown  as  to  the  laws  and  customs  and  state  of  this 
realm,  as  whereby  they  must  needs  acknowledge  them- 
selves to  be  accursed.  But  none  could  open  this  matter 
well  but  the  clergy,  and  such  of  them  as  had  read  the 
pope's  laws,  whereby  the  pope  had  made  himself  as  it  were 
a  god.  These  seek  to  maintain  the  pope,  whom  they  de- 
sire to  have  their  chief  head,  to  the  intent  they  might 
have  as  it  were  a  kingdom  and  laws  within  themselves, 
distinct  from  the  laws  of  the  crown,  and  wherewith  the 
crown  may  not  meddle  ;  and  so,  being  exempted  from  the 
laws  of  the  realm,  might  live  in  this  realm  like  lords  and 
kings,  without  damage  or  fear  of  any  man,  so  that  they 
])lease  their  high  and  supreme  head  at  Rome.  For  this 
consideration,  1  suppose,  some  that  knew  the  truth,  held 
their  peace  in  the  parliament  ;  whereas,  if  they  had  done 
their  duty  to  the  crown  and  whole  realm,  they  would  have 
oj)ened  their  mouths,  declared  the  truth,  and  shewed  the 
|>erils  and  dangers  that  might  ensue  to  the  crown  and 
realm. 

"  And  if  I  should  agree  to  allow  such  authority  within 
this  realm,  whereby  I  must  needs  confess,  that  your 
most  gracious  highness,  and  also  your  realm  should  ever 
continue  accursed,  until  you  shall  cease  from  the  execution 
of  your  own  laws  and  customs  of  your  realm  ;  I  could 
not  think  mysilf  true,  either  to  your  highness,  or  to  this 
uiv  natural  country,  knowing  that  I  do  know.     Iguo> 


A.D.  15oa.] 


CRANMER'S  LETTER  TO  THE  QUEEN. 


907 


laiice,  I  know,  may  excuse  other  men;  but  be  tbat 
knoweth  bow  prejudicial  and  injurious  tbe  power  and 
authority,  wbicli  the  Pope  chailengeth  every  where,  is  to 
the  crown,  laws,  and  customs  of  this  realm,  and  yet  will 
allow  the  same,  I  cannot  see  in  anywise  how  he  can  keep 
his  due  allegiance,  fidelity,  and  truth  to  the  crown  and 
state  of  this  realm. 

"Another  cause  I  alleged,  why  I  could  not  allow  tbe 
authority  of  the  pope,  which  is  this  ;  That  by  bis  autho- 
rity be  subverteth  not  only  tbe  laws  of  this  realm,  but 
also  tbe  laws  of  God:  so  tbat  whosoever  are  under  bis 
authority,  he  suffereth  them  not  to  be  under  Christ's 
religion  purely,  as  Christ  did  command.  And  for  one 
example  I  brought  forth,  tbat  whereas  by  God's  laws  all 
christian  people  are  bound  diligently  to  learn  bis  word, 
tbat  they  may  know  bow  to  believe  and  live  accordingly, 
for  that  purpose  be  ordained  holidays,  when  they  ought, 
leaving  apart  all  other  business,  to  give  themselves  wholly 
to  know  and  serve  God.  Therefore,  God's  will  and  com- 
mandment is,  that  when  the  people  are  gathered  together, 
ministers  should  use  such  language  as  the  people  may 
understand  and  take  profit  thereby,  or  else  hold  their 
peace.  For  as  an  harp  or  lute,  if  it  give  no  certain 
sound  that  men  may  know  what  is  stricken,  who  can 
dance  after  it?  for  all  the  sound  is  in  vain  ;  so  is  it  in 
Tain,  and  profitetb  nothing,  saith  Almighty  God  by  the 
mouth  of  St.  Paul,  if  the  priest  speak  to  tbe  people  in  a 
language  which  they  know  not;  'for  though  be  may  edify 
himself,  he  edifieth  not  the  people,'  saith  St.  Paul. 
But  herein  I  was  answered  thus  ;  that  St.  Paul  spake 
only  of  preaching,  that  the  preacher  should  preach 
in  a  tongue  which  tbe  people  did  know,  or  else 
his  preaching  availetb  nothing :  but  if  preaching  avail- 
eth  nothing,  being  spoken  in  a  language  which  the 
people  understand  not,  how  should  any  other  service 
avail  them,  being  spoken  in  the  same  language  ?  And 
yet  tbat  St.  Paul  meant  not  only  of  preaching,  it  appears 
plainly  by  bis  own  words.  For  be  speaks  by  name  ex- 
pressly of  praying,  singing,  and  thanking  of  God,  and  of 
aU  other  things  which  the  priests  say  in  tbe  churches, 
whereunto  the  people  say  Amen ;  which  they  use  not 
in  preaching,  but  in  other  divine  service  ;  that  whether 
the  priests  rehearse  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  or  the 
great  benefits  of  God  unto  mankind  above  all  other  crea- 
tures, or  give  thanks  unto  God,  or  make  open  profession 
of  their  faith,  or  bumble  confession  of  their  sins,  w'ith 
earnest  request  of  mercy  and  forgiveness,  or  make  suit 
or  request  unto  God  for  any  thing;  then  all  tbe  people, 
understanding  what  tbe  priests  say,  might  give  their 
minds  and  voices  with  them,  and  say  Amen  ;  that  is  to 
say,  allow  what  tbe  priests  say  ;  that  the  rehearsal  of 
God's  universal  works  and  benefits,  tbe  giving  of  thanks, 
the  profession  of  faith,  the  confession  of  sins,  and  the 
requests  and  petitions  of  the  priests  and  of  the  people 
might  ascend  up  into  the  ears  of  God  altogether,  and  be 
as  a  sweet  savour,  odour,  and  incense  before  him,  and 
thus  was  it  used  many  hundred  years  after  Christ's 
ascension.  But  tbe  aforesaid  things  cannot  be  done 
when  tbe  priests  speak  to  tbe  people  in  a  language  not 
known,  and  so  they  (or  their  clerk  in  their  name)  say 
Amen,  but  they  cannot  tell  whereunto.  Whereas  St. 
Paul  saith ;  how  can  the  people  say  Amen,  to  thy 
giving  of  tlianks,  seeing  they  understand  not  what  thou 
sayest .'  And  thus  was  St.  Paul  understood  by  all  in- 
terpreters, both  Greek  and  Latin,  old  and  new,  school 
authors  and  otliers  that  I  have  read,  untit  about  thirty 
years  past.  At  which  time  one  Eckius,  with  others  of 
bis  sort,  began  to  devise  a  new  exposition,  understanding 
St.  Paul  of  preaching  only. 

"  But  when  a  good  number  of  the  best  learned  men 
reputed  in  this  realm,  some  favouring  tbe  old,  some  the 
new  learning,  as  they  term  it,  (where  indeed  that  which 
they  call  tbe  old,  is  the  new,  and  that  which  they  call  the 
new,  is  indeed  the  old)  but  when  a  great  number  of  such 
learned  men  of  both  sorts,  were  gathered  together  at 
Windsor,  for  the  reformation  of  tbe  service  of  tbe  church, 
it  was  agreed  by  both,  without  controversy  (not  one 
saying  contrary)  that  the  service  of  the  church  ought  to 
be  in  the  mother  tongue  :  and  that  St.  Paul,  in  the  four- 
teenth chapter  of  Corinthians,  was  so  to    be  understood. 


And  so  is  St.  Paul  to  be  understood  in  the  civil  law, 
more  than  a  thousand  years  past,  where  Justinian,  a  most 
godly  emperor  in  a  synod,  writes  on  this  manner  :  '  We 
command  tbat  all  bishops  and  priests  celebrate  tbe  holy 
oblation  and  prayer  used  in  holy  baptism,  not  after  a 
still  and  close  manner,  but  with  a  clear  loud  voice,  that 
they  may  be  plainly  heard  of  the  faithful  people,  so  as 
the  hearers'  minds  may  be  lifted  up  thereby  with  the 
greater  devotion,  in  uttering  tbe  praises  of  tbe  Lord 
God.  For  St.  Paul  teacheth  also  in  the  first  epistle  to  the 
Corinthians,  xiv.  lb",  17,  '  Else  when  thou  sbalt  bless 
with  the  spirit,  how  shall  he  that  occupieth  the  room  of 
tbe  unlearned  say  Amen  at  thy  giving  of  thanks,  seeing 
he  understandeth  not  what  thou  sayest  ?  For  thou  verily 
givest  thanks  well,  but  the  other  is  not  edified.'  And  not 
only  tbe  civil  law,  and  all  other  writers  for  more  than  a 
thousand  and  five  hundred  years,  have  expounded  St. 
Paul  not  of  preaching  only,  but  of  other  service  said  in 
the  church  ;  but  also  reason  testifies  tbe  same,  that  if 
men  be  commanded  to  bear  any  thing,  it  must  be  sjjoken 
in  a  language  which  the  hearers  understand,  or  else  (as 
St.  Paul  saith)  what  availetb  it  to  bear  ?  So  that  the 
pope  giving  a  contrary  commandment,  that  tbe  people 
coming  to  the  church  shall  hear  they  know  not  what, 
and  shall  answer  they  know  not  whereto,  taketh  upon 
him  to  command,  not  only  against  reason,  but  also 
directly  against  God. 

"  And  again  1  said,  whereas  our  Saviour  Christ 
ordained  the  sacrament  of  bis  most  precious  body  and 
blood  to  be  received  of  all  christian  people  under  the  forms 
of  bread  and  wine,  and  said  of  tbe  cup,  '  Drink  ye  all  of 
it  :'  the  pope  giveth  quite  a  contrary  commandment,  that 
no  layman  shall  drink  of  the  cuj)  of  their  salvation ;  as 
though  the  cup  of  salvation  by  the  blood  of  (Christ  per- 
tained not  to  laymen.  ,\nd  whereas  Theophilus  AKxan- 
drinus  (whose  work  St.  Jerome  did  translate  about  elever» 
hundred  years  past)  saith,  '  That  if  Christ  had  been 
crucified  for  the  devils,  bis  cup  sliould  not  be  denied 
them;'  yet  the  pope  denieth  tbe  cup  of  Christ  to  chris- 
tian people,  for  whom  Christ  was  crucified.  So  that  if 
I  should  obey  the  pope  in  these  things,  I  must  needs 
disobey  my  Saviour  Christ. 

"But  I  was  answered  hereunto  (as  commonly  the  papists 
do  answer)  that  under  the  form  of  bread  is  contained  tbe 
whole  of  Christ's  flesh  and  blood:  so  that  whosoever  re- 
ceives  the  form  of  bread,  receives  as  well  Christ's  blood  as 
bis  flesh.  Let  it  be  so,  yet  in  tbe  form  of  bread  only, 
Christ's  blood  is  not  drank,  but  eaten  ;  nor  is  it  received  in 
the  cup  in  tbe  form  of  wine,  as  Christ  commanded,  but 
eaten  with  the  flesh  under  the  form  of  bread.  And,  more- 
over, the  bread  is  not  tbe  sacrament  of  his  blood,  but  of  his 
flesh  only  ;  nor  is  tbe  cup  the  sacrament  of  his  flesh,  but 
of  his  blood  only.  And  so  the  pope  keepeth  from  all 
lay  persons,  tbe  sacrament  of  their  redemption  by 
Christ's  blood,  which  Christ  commandeth  to  be  given  unto 
them. 

"  And  furthermore,  Christ  ordained  the  sacrament  in 
two  kinds,  tbe  one  separated  from  tbe  other,  to  be  a  re- 
presentation of  bis  death,  where  bis  blood  was  separated 
from  bis  flesh,  which  is  not  represented  in  one  kind 
alone :  so  that  the  lay  people  receive  not  the  whole 
sacrament  whereby  Christ's  death  is  represented,  as  he 
commanded. 

"  Moreover,  as  the  pope  takes  upon  him  to  give  the 
temporal  sword,  by  royal  and  imperial  power,  to  kings 
and  princes  :  so  doth  he  likewise  take  upon  him  to  de- 
pose them  from  their  imperial  states,  if  they  be  disobe- 
dient to  him,  and  commandeth  tbe  subjects  to  disobey 
their  princes,  absolving  the  subjects  as  well  of  their  obe- 
dience, as  of  their  lawful  oaths  made  unto  their  true 
kings  and  princes,  directly  contrary  to  God's  command- 
ment, who  commandeth  all  siibjects  to  obey  their,  kings, 
or  their  rulers  under  them. 

"  One  John,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  in  the  time 
of  St.  Gregory,  claimed  superiority  above  all  other 
bishops.  To  whom  St.  Gregory  writes,  that  therein  he 
did  injury  to  his  three  brethren,  who  were  equal  with 
him,  tbat  is  to  say,  tbe  bishop  of  Rome,  the  bishop  of 
Alexandria,  and  of  Antioch  :  which  three  were  patri- 
archal sees,  as  weU  as  Constantinople,  and  were  brcthreu 


908 


CRANMER'S  LETTER  TO  THE  QUEEN. 


[Book  XI. 


one  to  another.  But,  saith  St.  Gregory,  if  any  one  shall 
exalt  himself  above  all  the  rest,  to  be  the  universal 
bishop,  the  same  passeth  in  pride.  But  now  the  bishop 
of  Rome  exalteth  himself  not  only  above  all  kings  and 
emperors,  and  above  all  the  whole  world,  but  takes  upon 
him  to  give  and  take  away,  to  set  up  and  pull  down,  as  he 
shall  think  good.  And  as  the  devil,  having  no  such  au- 
thority, yet  took  upon  him  to  give  unto  Christ  all  the 
kingdoms  of  theworkl,  if  he  would  fall  down  and  worship 
him  :  in  like  manner  the  pope  takes  upon  him  to  give 
empires  and  kingdoms,  being  none  of  his,  to  such  as  will 
fall  down  and  worship  him,  and  kiss  his  feet. 

'•  And  moreover,  his  lawyers  and  followers  so  flatter 
liim,  tliat  they  pretend  he  may  command  emperors  and 
kiiiu:s  to  hold  his  stirrup  when  he  lighteth  from  his  horse, 
and  to  be  liis  footmen  :  and  that  if  any  emperors  or 
kings  give  him  any  thing,  they  give  him  nothing  but  what 
is  his  own,  and  that  he  may  dispense  against  God's 
word,  against  both  the  old  and  new  testament,  against 
St.  Paul's  epistles,  and  against  the  gospel.  And  further 
more,  whatever  he  dotli,  although  he  draw  innumerable 
people  with  him  into  hell,  yet  may  not  mortal  man  re- 
prove him,  t)ecause  he  being  judge  of  all  men,  may  be 
judged  of  no  man.  And  thus  he  sitteth  in  the  temple  of 
God,  as  if  he  were  a  god,  and  nameth  himself  God's 
vicar,  and  yet  he  dispenseth  against  God.  If  this  be  not 
to  play  antichrist's  part,  I  cannot  tell  what  is  anti- 
christ, wliich  is  to  say,  he  is  Christ's  enemy  and  adver- 
sary, who  shall  sit  in  the  temple  of  God,  advancing 
himself  above  all  others,  yet  by  hypocrisy  and  feigned  re- 
ligion, shall  subvert  the  true  religion  of  Christ,  and  under 
presence  and  colour  of  Christ's  religion  shall  work  against 
Christ,  and  tlierefore  hatli  the  name  of  antichrist.  Now, 
if  any  man  lift  himself  higher  than  the  pope  hath  done, 
who  lifteth  himself  above  all  the  world  ;  or  can  be  a  greater 
adversary  to  Christ,  than  to  dispense  against  God's  laws; 
and  where  Christ  hath  given  any  commandment,  to  com- 
mand directly  the  contrary,  that  man  must  needs  be 
taken  for  antichrist.  But  until  the  time  that  such  a  per- 
son may  be  found,  men  may  easily  conjecture  where  to 
find  antichrist. 

"  Wlierefore,  seeing  the  pope  thus  overthrows  both 
God's  laws  and  man's  laws,  takes  upon  him  to  make  em- 
perors and  kings  to  be  vassals  and  subjects  to  him, 
especially  the  crown  of  this  realm,  with  the  laws  and 
customs  of  the  same  ;  I  see  no  means  how  I  may  con- 
sent to  admit  his  usurped  power  within  this  realm,  con- 
trary to  mine  oath,  mine  obedience  to  God's  laws,  mine 
allegiance  and  duty  to  your  majesty,  and  my  love  and 
affection  to  this  realm. 

"  This  that  I  have  spoken  against  the  power  and  au- 
thority of  the  pope,  I  have  not  spoken  (I  take  God  to 
record  and  judge)  for  any  malice  I  owe  to  the  pope's 
person,  whom  I  know  not,  but  I  shall  pray  to  God  to 
give  him  grace,  that  he  may  seek  above  all  things  to  pro- 
mote God's  honour  and  glory,  and  not  to  follow  the  foot- 
steps of  his  predecessors  in  these  latter  days. 

"  Nor  have  I  spoken  it  for  fear  of  punishment,  and  to 
avoid  the  same,  thinking  it  rather  an  occasion  to  aggra- 
vate than  to  diminish  my  trouble  ;  but  I  have  spoken  it 
for  my  most  bounden  duty  to  the  crown,  liberties,  laws, 
and  customs  of  this  realm  of  England,  but  most  especially 
to  discharge  my  conscience  in  uttering  the  truth,  to  God's 
glory  ;  casting  away  all  fear,  by  the  comfort  which  I  have 
in  Christ,  who  saith,  'Fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body, 
but  are  not  able  to  kill  the  soul  ;  but  rather  fear  him 
which  is  able  to  destroy  both  body  and  soul  in  hell.'  He 
that  for  fear  to  lose  this  life  will  forsake  the  truth, 
shall  lose  everlasting  life  :  and  he  that  for  the  truth's 
sake  will  spend  his  life,  shall  find  everlasting  life.  And 
Christ  promises  to  stand  fast  with  them  before  his  Father, 
vpho  will  stand  fast  with  him  here.  Which  comfort  is  so 
great,  that  whoever  hath  his  eyes  fixed  upon  Christ,  cannot 
greatly  value  this  life,  knowing  that  he  may  be  sure  to 
have  Christ  stand  by  him  in  the  presence  of  his  Father  in 
heaven. 

"  And  as  touching  the  sacrament,  I  said  ;  forasmuch 
as  the  whole  matter  standeth  in  the  understanding  of 
these  words  of  Christ  :  '  This  is  my  body,  this  is  my 
blood,'  I  said  that  Christ  in   these  words  made  demon- 


stration of  the  bread  and  wine,  and  spake  fig\iratively 
calling  bread  his  body,  and  wine  his  blood  ;  because  he 
ordained  them  to  be  sacraments  of  his  body  and  blood. 
And  where  the  papists  say  in  those  two  points  contrary 
to  me,  that  Christ  called  not  bread  his  body,  but  an  un- 
certain substance,  nor  spake  figuratively  :  herein  I  said,  I 
would  be  judged  by  the  old  church,  and  which  doctrine 
could  be  proved  the  elder,  that  1  would  stand  to.  And 
forasmuch  as  I  have  alleged  in  my  book  many  old  au- 
thors, both  Greek  and  Latin,  who  above  a  thousand 
years  after  Christ  continually  taught  as  I  do  :  if  they 
could  bring  forth  but  one  old  author,  that  saith  in  these 
two  points  as  they  say,  I  offered  six  or  seven  years  ago, 
and  do  offer  still,  that  I  will  give  jilace  to  them. 

"  But  when  I  bring  forth  any  author  that  saith  in  most 
plain  terms  as  I  do,  yet  saith  the  otlier  part,  that  the  au- 
thor meant  not  so  ;  as  who  sliould  say,  that  the  author 
spake  one  thing,  and  meant  clean  contrary.  And  upon 
the  other  part,  when  they  cannot  find  any  one  author, 
that  saith  in  words  as  they  say  ;  yet  say  they,  that  the 
author  meant  as  they  say.  Now,  whether  I  or  they  speak 
more  to  the  purpose  herein,  I  refer  to  the  judgment  of 
all  impartial  hearers  ;  yea,  the  old  church  of  Rome, 
above  a  thousand  years  together,  neither  believed  nor 
used  the  sacrament,  as  the  church  of  Rome  hath  done 
of  late  years. 

"  For  in  the  beginning,  the  church  of  Rome  taught  a 
pure  and  sound  doctrine  of  the  sacrament.  But  after 
that  the  church  of  Rome  fell  into  a  new  doctrine  of 
transubstantiation  ;  with  the  doctrine  they  changed  the 
useof  the  sacrament, contrary  to  what  Christ  commanded, 
and  the  old  church  of  Rome  used  above  a  thousand 
years.  And  yet  to  deface  the  old,  they  say  that  the  new 
is  the  old  :  wherein  for  my  part  I  am  content  to  stand  to 
the  trial.  But  tlieir  doctrine  is  so  fond  and  uncomfortable, 
that  I  marvel  tliat  any  man  would  allow  it,  if  he  knew  what 
it  is.  But  however  they  hold  the  people  in  hand,  that 
which  they  write  in  their  books  hath  neither  truth  nor 
comfort. 

"  For  by  their  doctrine,  of  one  body  of  Christ  is  made 
two  bodies  ;  one  natural,  having  distinction  of  members, 
with  form  and  [iroportion  of  man's  perfect  body,  and 
this  body  is  in  heaven  :  but  the  body  of  Christ  in  the 
sacrament,  by  their  own  doctrine,  must  needs  be  a  mon- 
strous body,  having  neither  distinction  of  members,  nor 
form,  fashion  or  proportion  of  a  man's  natural  body. 
And  such  a  body  is  in  the  sacrament  they  teach,  and 
goeth  into  the  mouth  with  the  form  of  bread,  and  entereth 
no  further  than  the  form  of  bread  goeth,  nor  tarrieth  no  , 
longer  than  the  form  of  bread  is  by  natural  heat  in  di- 
gesting. So  that  when  the  form  of  bread  is  digested, 
the  body  of  Christ  is  gone.  And  forasmuch  as  evil 
men  are  as  long  m  digesting  as  good  men,  the  body 
of  Christ  (by  their  doctrine)  entereth  as  far,  and  tarrieth 
as  long  in  wicked  men  as  in  godly  men.  And  what 
comfort  can  be  herein  to  any  christian  man,  to  receive 
Christ's  unshapen  body,  and  it  to  enter  no  further  than 
the  stomach,  and  to  depart  by  and  by  as  soon  as  the  bread 
is  consumed  ? 

"  It  seems  to  me  a  more  sound  and  comfortable  doc- 
trine, that  Christ  hath  but  one  body,  and  that  hath  form 
and  fashion  of  a  man's  true  body  :  which  body  spiritually 
entereth  into  the  whole  man,  body  and  soul  :  and  though 
the  sacrament  be  consumed,  yet  the  whole  Christ  re- 
maineth,  antyeedeth  the  receiver  unto  eternal  life,  if  he 
continue  in  godliness,  and  never  departeth  until  the  re- 
ceiver forsake  him.  And  as  for  the  wicked,  they  have 
not  Christ  within  them  at  all,  for  he  cannot  be  where 
Belial  is.  And  this  is  my  faith,  and  seemeth  to  me  a 
sound  doctrine,  according  to  God's  word,  and  sufficient 
for  a  christian  to  believe  in  that  matter.  And  if  it  can 
be  shewed  unto  me,  that  the  pope's  authority  is  not 
prejudicial  to  the  things  before  mentioned,  or  tliat  my 
docrine  in  the  sacrament  is  erroneous  (which  1  think 
cannot  be  shewed),  then  I  never  was  nor  will  be  so  jjcr- 
verse  as  to  stand  wilfully  in  mine  own  opinion,  but  I  shall 
with  all  humility  submit  myself  unto  the  pope,  and  wil- 
lingly kiss  his  feet. 

"  Another  cause  why  I  refused  to  take  the  bishop  of 
Gloucester  for  my  judge,    was  on   account   of  his  own 


A.D.  1556.] 


FIVE  MARTYRS  BURNED. 


909 


person,  being  more  than  once  perjured  First,  for  that 
lie  being,  divers  times,  sworn  never  to  consent  that  the 
bisliop  of  Rome  should  have  any  jurisdiction  within  this 
realm,  but  to  take  the  king  and  his  successors  for  supreme 
heads  of  this  realm,  as  by  God  s  laws  they  6e;  contrary  to 
that  lawful  oath,  the  said  bishop  sat  then  in  judgment 
by  authority  from  Rome,  wherein  he  was  perjured,  and 
not  worthy  to  sit  as  a  judge. 

"  The  second  perjury  \vas,  that  he  took  his  bishopric 

both  of  the  queen's  majesty  and  of  the  pope,  making  to 

each  of  them  a  solemn  oath,  which  oaths  are  so  contrary 

that  the  one  must  needs  be  perjured.      And  furthermore, 

in  swearing  to  the  pope  to   maintain   his   lavvs,  decrees, 

I    constitutions,  ordinances,   reservations,    and   provisions, 

i     he    dcclareth  himself  an   enemy  to    the  imperial  crown, 

!     and  to  the  laws  and  state  of  this  realm,  whereby  he  de- 

clareth  himself  not  worthy  to  sit  as   a  judge  within  this 

realm.     And  for  these  considerations  I   refused  to  take 

him  for  my  judge." 

An  Account  of  Agnes  Potten,  and  Joan  Trunchjield. 

In  the  history  of  Robert  Samuel,  mention  was  made 
of  two  godly  women  of  Ipswich,  who  suffered  likewise, 
and  obtained  the  crown  of  martyrdom  ;  namely,  Agnes 
Potten,  and  the  wife  of  one  Trunchfield,  a  shoemaker  ; 
who,  about  the  time  that  Cranmer  was  burned  at  Ox- 
ford, suftered  in  Ipswich. 

Their  opinion  was,  that  the  sacrament  was  the  me- 
morial only  of  Christ's  death  and  passion :  for  (said 
they)  Jesus  Christ  is  ascended  into  heaven,  and  is  on 
the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father,  according  to  the  scrip- 
tures, and  not  in  the  sacrament. 

For  this  they  were  burned.  Their  constancy  in  suf- 
fering was  greatly  wondered  at,  though  but  women,  they 
so  manfully  stood  to  the  confession  of  God's  word,  that 
when  they  had  prepared  and  undressed  themselves  for 
the  fire,  with  comfortable  words  of  the  scripture  they 
earnestly  required  the  people  to  lay  hold  on  the  word  of 
God,  and  not  upon  man's  devices  and  inventions,  de- 
spising the  ordinances  and  institutions  of  the  Romish 
antichrist,  with  all  his  superstitions  and  false  religion  ; 
and  while  in  the  midst  of  the  fire,  they  held  up  their 
hands,  and  called  unto  God  constantly,  so  long  as  life 
endured. 

After  these  two  women  of  Ipswich,  succeeded  three 
men,  who  were  burnt  in  the  same  month,  at  one  fire,  in 
Salisbury  ;  who  spared  not  their  bodies,  to  bring  their 
souls  to  the  celestial  felicity,  of  which  they  were 
thoroughly  assured  in  Christ  Jesus,  by  his  promises,  as 
soon  as  the  furious  flames  of  fire  had  put  their  body  and 
souls  asunder.  Their  names  were,  John  Spicer,  Wil- 
liam Coberley,  and  John  Maundrel. 

John  INIaundrel  was  from  his  childhood  brought  up  in 
husbandry,  and  after  he  came  to  man's  estate,  dwelt  in 
Buchampton,  in  the  parish  of  Kevil,  in  Wiltshire, 
where  he  had  a  wife  and  children,  of  good  name  and 
fame.  After  that  the  scripture  was  translated  into 
English  by  William  Tindal.he  became  a  diligent  hearer, 
and  a  fervent  embracer  of  God's  true  religion  ;  so  that 
he  delighced  in  nothing  so  much  as  to  hear  and  speak 
of  God's  word,  never  being  without  the  New  Testament 
about  him,  although  he  could  not  read  himself.  Wlien 
he  came  into  any  company  that  could  read,  his  book 
was  always  ready,  having  a  very  good  memory  ;  so  that 
he  could  recite  by  heart  most  places  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. His  conversation  and  living  also  were  honest 
and  charitable. 

In  the  days  of  King  Henry  VIII.,  when  Doctor  Tri- 
gonion  and  Doctor  Lee,  visited  the  abbeys,  John  Maun- 
drel was  brought  before  Doctor  Trigonion  at  an  abbey 
called  Edyngton,  where  he  was  accused  that  he  had 
spoken  against  the  holy  water  and  holy  bread,  and  such 
ceremonies,  and  for  this  was  obliged  to  wear  a  white 
sheet,  bearing  a  candle  in  his  hand,  about  the  market, 
in  the  town  of  Devizes. 

In  the  days  of  Queen  Mary,  when  popery  was  re- 
stored, and  God's  true  religion  put  to  silence,  John 
Maundrel  left  his  house,  and  departed  into  Gloucester- 
shire, and  into  the  north  part  of  Wiltshire,  wandering 


from  one  to  another,  to  such  men  as  he  knew  feared 
God.  But  after  a  t'me,  he  returned  to  his  county,  and 
coming  to  Anthony  Clee,  had  conference  with  him  aljont 
returning  home.  .\nd  wlien  the  other  exhorted  him  by 
the  words  of  scripture,  to  fly  from  one  city  to  anotlier, 
he  replied  again  by  the  words  in  the  21st  chai)ter  of  the 
book  of  Revelations,  of  them  that  be  "  fearful,"  &c., 
said,  that  he  needs  must  go  home,  and  so  he  did. 
Where  he,  vvith  .Spicer  and  Coberley,  used  at  times  to 
resort  and  confer  together. 

At  length  \\\)on  the  Sunday  they  agreed  to  go  to  the 
parish  church  called  Kevil,  where  seeing  the  parisliioners 
in  tlie  jjrocession  follow  and  worshi])  the  idol,  tliey  ad- 
vised them  to  turn  to  the  living  God.  After  this,  the 
vicar  (uime  into  the  puljiit,  who  there  being  about  to 
read  his  bead-roll,  and  to  pray  for  tlie  souls  in  purgatory, 
John  Maundrel,  speaking  with  an  audible  voice,  said, 
that  that  was  the  pope's  pinfold,  the  other  two  affirm- 
ing the  same.  After  which,  by  command  of  the  priest, 
they  were  had  to  the  stocks,  where  they  remained  till 
the  service  was  done,  and  then  they  were  brought  before 
a  justice  of  peace,  and  the  next  day  carried  to  Sali.-bury, 
and  presented  before  bisliop  Capon,  and  W.  Jetlrey, 
being  chancellor  of  the  diocese  ;  by  whom  they  were 
imprisoned,  and  often  examined  about  their  faith. 

They  answered,  they  believed  in  God  the  Father,  and 
in  the  Son,  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  twelve  artic^ies  of 
the  creed,  the  holy  scripture  from  the  first  of  Genesis 
to  the  last  of  the  Revelations. 

But  that  faith  the  chancellor  would  not  allow  ;  so  lie 
opposed  them  in  particular  articles  :  first,  whether  they 
did  not  believe  that  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after 
the  words  of  consecration  spoken  by  the  priest  at  mass, 
there  remained  no  substance  of  bread  nor  wine,  but 
C;hrist's  body,  flesh  and  blood,  as  he  was  born  of  the 
Virgin  IMary.  They  answered,  saying,  "That  the 
popish  mass  was  abominable  idolatry,  and  injurious  to 
the  blood  of  Chiist;  but  confessing  that  in  a  faithful 
congregation,  receiving  the  sacrament  of  Christ's  body 
and  blood,  being  duly  administered  according  to  Christ's 
institution,  Christ's  body  and  blood  is  spiritually  re- 
ceived by  the  faithful  believer." 

Also,  being  asked  whether  the  pope  was  supreme 
head  of  the  church,  and  Christ's  vicar  on  earth?  they 
answered,  that  the  bishop  of  Rome  usurps  over  empe- 
rors and  kings,  being  antichrist  and  God's  enemy. 

The  chancellor  said,  "  Will  you  have  the  church 
without  a  head  ?" 

Tliey  answered,  "  Christ  was  head  of  his  church,  and 
under  Christ  the  queen's  majesty."  "  What,"  said  the 
chancellor,  "  a  woman  head  of  the  church  !''  "  Yea," 
said  they,  "  within  her  grace's  dominions." 

Also,  whether  the  souls  in  purgatory  w-ere  delivered 
by  the  pope's  pardons,  and  the  suffrages  of  the  church. 

They  said,  "  They  believed  faithfully  that  the  blood  of 
Christ  had  purged  their  sins,  and  the  sins  of  them  that 
were  saved,  unto  the  end  of  the  world,  so  that  they 
feared  not  the  pope's  purgatory,  nor  esteemed  his  par- 
dons." 

Also,   whether   images    were  necessary  to  be  in   the  • 
churches,  as  laymen's  books,  and  saints  to  be  prayed  to 
and  worshipped. 

John  Maundrel  answered,  "That  wooden  images 
were  good  to  roast  a  shoulder  of  mutton,  but  were  bad 
in  the  church  ;  whereby  idolatry  was  committed." 

Those  articles  thus  answered,  the  chancellor  read 
their  condemnation,  and  so  delivered  them  to  the  sherifl". 
Then  spake  John  Spicer,  saying,  "  Oh,  master  Sheriff! 
now  must  you  be  their  butcher,  that  you  may  be  guilty 
also  with  them  of  innocent  blood  before  the  Lord." 
This  was  the  23rd  day  of  March,  A.D.  1556,  and  on 
the  24th  day  of  the  same  month  they  were  carried  out 
of  the  common  gaol  to  a  place  between  Salisbury  and 
Wilton,  where  were  two  posts  set  for  them  to  be  burnt 
at.  On  coming  to  the  place,  they  kneeled  down,  and 
offered  their  prayers  secretly  together,  and  then  being 
undressed  to  their  shirts,  John  Maundrel  spoke  with 
a  loud  voice,  "  Not  for  all  Salisbury  ;"  which  words 
men  judged  to  be  an  answer  to  the  sheriff,  who  offered 
him  the  queen's  pardon  if  he  would  recant.     And  after 


910 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  RICHARD  SPURGE,  GEORGE  AMBROSE,  &c. 


[Book  XI. 


that,  in  like  manner,  spake  John  Spicer,  saying,  "This 
is  the  most  joyful  day  that  ever  I  saw."  Thus  were 
these  three  godly  men  burnt  at  two  stakes  :  where  most 
constantly  they  gave  their  bodies  to  the  fire,  and  their 
souls  to  the  Lord,  for  testimony  of  his  truth. 

As  to  William  Coberley,  this  is  to  be  noted,  that  his 
wife  also,  called  Alice,  being  apprehended,  was  detained 
in  the  keeper's  house  while  her  husband  was  in  prison  ; 
where  the  keeper's  wife,  named  Agnes  Pcnicote,  had 
secretly  heated  a  key  in  the  fire,  and  laid  it  in  the  grass. 
She  then  requested  Alice  Coberley  to  fetch  lier  the  key  in 
all  haste  ;  so  Alice  went,  and  taking  up  the  key  in  haste 
severely  burned  her  hand  ;  and  when  she  cried  out  at 
the  sudden  burning  of  her  hand,  the  other  said,  "Ah, 
thou  drab  !  thou  tliat  canst  not  abide  the  burning  of 
the  key,  how  wilt  thou  be  able  to  abide  burning  thy 
whole  body  ?"  and  so  she  afterwards  recanted.  But  to 
return  again  to  the  story  of  Coberley,  who  at  the  stake 
was  somewhat  long  in  burning:  after  his  body  was 
scorched,  and  his  left  arm  drawn  and  taken  from  him  by 
the  violence  of  the  fire,  so  that  the  flesh  was  burnt  to 
the  white  bone,  at  length  he  stooped  over  the  chain,  and, 
with  the  right  hand,  knocked  upon  his  breast  softly,  the 
blood  and  matter  issuing  out  of  his  mouth. 

About  the  2.3rd  day  of  April,  (A.D.  15.")6,)  were 
burned  in  Smithfield  at  one  fire,  six  constant  martyrs  of 
Christ,  who  suffered  for  the  profession  of  the  gos- 
pel, viz. 

Robert  Drakes,  minister ;  William  Tyms,  curate  ; 
Richard  Spurge,  sheerman  ;  Thomas  Spurge,  fuller ; 
John  Cavel,  weaver  ;  and  George  Ambrose,  fuller. 

They  were  all  of  Essex,  and  consequently  of  the  diocese 
of  London,  and  were  sent  up,  some  by  the  lord  Rich  and 
others,  to  Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  then 
lord  chancellor  of  England,  about  the  22nd  of  March, 
A.D.  1.5.T0  ;  who,  after  examination,  sent  them,  some 
to  the  King's-bencli,  and  otliers  to  the  marshalsea,  where 
they  remained  almost  all  the  whole  year,  until  the  death 
of  the  bishop  of  Winchester.  After  Doctor  Heath,  arch- 
bishop of  York,  was  chosen  to  the  office  of  lord  chancel- 
lorship, four  of  these  persecuted  brethren,  being  now 
weary  of  their  long  imprisonment,  made  a  supplication  to 
Doctor  Heath,  for  their  deliverance :  the  copy  whereof 
is  as  follows. 

To  the  right  reverend  Father   Thomas,  archbishop   of 
York,  Lord  Chancellor  of  England. 

"  May  it  please  your  honourable  good  lordship,  for 
the  love  of  God,  to  tender  the  humble  suit  of  your  lord- 
ship's poor  petitioners  whose  names  are  subscribed,  who 
have  lain  in  great  misery  in  the  marshalsea,  by  the  space 
often  months  and  more,  at  the  commandment  of  the  late 
lord  chancellor,  to  their  utter  undoing,  with  their  wives 
and  children.  In  consideration  whereof,  your  lordship's 
said  ])etitioners  do  most  humbly  pray  and  beseech  your 
good  lordship,  to  suffer  them  to  be  brought  before  your 
honour  ;  and  there,  if  any  man  of  good  conscience  can 
lay  any  thing  to  our  charge,  we  trust  either  to  declare 
•ur  innocency  against  their  accusations,  or  if  otherwise 
their  accusations  can  be  proved  true,  and  we  faulty,  we 
are  ready  (God  helping  us)  with  our  condign  punish- 
ments to  satisfy  the  law,  according  to  your  wise  judg- 
ment, as  we  hojje,  full  of  fatherly  mercy  towards  us  and 
all  men,  according  to  your  godly  office,  in  the  which  we 
pray  for  your  godly  success  to  the  good  pleasure  of  God, 
Amen." 

Upon  the  recei])t  of  this  petition.  Sir  Richard  Read, 
knight,  on  the  16th  of  Jan.,  was  sent  to  the  marshalsea 
to  examine  the  four  prisoners  ;  and  therefore,  beginning 
with  Richard  S|)urge,  received  his  answers  :  the  effect 
of  which  was,  that  he  with  others  were  complained  of  by 
the  parson  of  Bocking  to  the  lord  Rich,  for  that  they 
came  not  unto  their  parish  church  of  Bocking,  where 
they  resided  ;  and  for  this  were  sent  to  the  late  lord 
chancellor.  And  farther,  he  said,  that  he  came  not  to 
the  church  since  the  first  alteration  of  the  English  ser- 
vice into  Latin,  because  he  disliked  both  it  and  the 
mass  also,  as  not  consonant  and  agreeing  with  God's 
holy  word. 


Thomas  Spurge  being  next  examined,  made  the  satre 
answer  in  etiect  that  che  other  had  done  ;  confessing, 
that  he  absented  himself  from  the  church,  because  the 
word  of  God  was  not  there  truly  taught,  nor  the  sacra- 
ments of  Christ  duly  administered  in  such  sort  as  was 
prescribed  by  the  same  word.  And  being  farther  exa- 
mined of  his  belief  concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
he  said,  That  if  any  could  accuse  him  in  it,  he  would 
make  answer  as  God  had  given  him  knowledge. 

The  like  answer  made  George  Ambrose,  adding,  that 
after  he  had  read  the  late  bishop  of  Winchester's  book, 
iniitled,  "  De  vera  obedientia,^'  with  Bonner's  preface, 
inveighing  against  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
he  was  much  less  influenced  by  their  doings  than 
before. 

John  Cavel  answered,  that  the  cause  why  he  forbore 
coming  to  the  church,  was,  that  the  parson  there  had 
preached  two  contrary  doctrines.  For,  first,  in  a  ser- 
mon that  he  made  at  the  queen's  first  entry  to  the  crown, 
he  exhorted  the  people  to  believe  the  gospel ;  for  it  was 
the  truth,  and  if  they  did  not  believe  it,  they  should  be 
damned.  But  in  a  second  sermon,  he  preached  tliat  the 
testament  was  false  in  forty  })laces,  which  contrariety 
was  one  cause  amongst  others,  for  his  absenting  from 
the  church. 

Robert  Drakes  also  was  examined,  he  was  parson  of 
Thundersley  in  Essex,  and  had  there  remained  for  the 
space  of  three  years.  He  was  first  made  deacon  by  Dec- 
tor  Taylor  of  Hadley,  at  the  command  of  Doctor  Cran- 
mer,  late  archbishop  of  Canterbury.  x\nd  within  one 
year  after,  he  was  by  the  archbishop  and  Doctor  Ridley, 
bishop  of  London,  admitted  minister  of  God's  holy  word 
and  sacraments,  and  presented  to  the  benefice  of  Thun- 
dersley by  Lord  Rich.  At  his  coming  to  the  bishop  of 
Winciiester,  he  wa->  by  him  demanded  whether  he  would 
conform  himself  to  the  laws  of  this  realm  then  in  force. 
To  which  he  said  he  would  obey  all  laws  that  stood  with 
the  laws  of  God  ;   and  was  committed  to  prison. 

Now  remains  likewise  to  declare  the  examination  of 
William  Tyms,  deacon  and  curate  of  Hockley  in  Essex. 
But  before  1  come  to  his  examination,  first  here  is  to  be 
opened  and  set  forth  the  order  and  manner  of  his  trouble, 
how  and  by  whom  he  was  first  ai)prehended  in  Essex, 
and  from  thence  sent  up  to  London. 

There  were  at  Hockley  in  Queen  Mary's  days  two  ser- 
mons preached  in  the  woods,  called  Plumborough-wood, 
and  Beches-  wood,  and  there  was  at  the  sermons  an 
honest  man,  called  John  Gye,  and  his  wife.  Shortly  after 
it  was  known  to  Master  Tyrel,  who  owned  the  woods, 
how  that  his  woods  were  polluted  with  sermons  being 
preached  in  them,  he  took  it  very  ill.  Shortly  after 
Master  Tyrel  came  to  Hockley  to  sift  the  matter,  and  to 
know  who  was  at  the  preachings.  Well,  there  were  found 
many  faulty  ;  for  it  is  supposed  there  were  an  hundred 
persons  at  the  least.  So  it  pleased  him  to  begin  first 
with  John  Gye,  and  he  asked  him  where  that  naughty 
fellow  was  that  served  their  parish,  one  Tyms  ;  ".for  it 
is  told  me,"  said  he,  "  that  he  is  the  cause  of  bringing 
these  fellows  into  the  countiy.  Therefore  I  charge  thee, 
Gye,  to  fetch  me  this  fellow  Tyms,  for  thou  knowest 
where  he  is."     "  No,"  said  Gye,  "  I  do  not  know." 

Then  stepped  forth  another  of  Master  Tyrel's  men, 
whose  name  was  Richard  Sheriff,  and  said  to  his  Master  ; 
"  Sir,  I  know  where  he  is."  "  Well,"  said  Master 
Tyrel,  "  go  to  the  constables,  and  charge  them  to  bring 
him  to  me." 

So  this  sheriff  being  diligent,  made  sure  work,  and 
had  him  brought  before  his  master  with  the  constables, 
when  he  came.  Master  Tyrel  commanded  all  men  to  de- 
part ;  and  it  was  wisely  done,  for  he  was  not  able  to 
open  his  mouth  against  Tyms,  and  there  he  kept  him 
about  three  hours.  Some  that  listened,  heard  INIaster 
Tyrel  say  to  Tyms  : 

"  Methinks,"  said  he,  "  that  when  I  see  the  blessed 
crucifix,  it  makes  me  think  of  God.'' 

"  Why,  Sir,"  said  Tyms,  "  if  an  idol,  that  is  made 
with  man's  hands,  doth  make  you  remember  God  ;  how 
much  more  ought  the  creatures  of  God,  as  man  being  his 
workmanship,  or  the  grass,  or  the  trees  that  bring  forth 
fruit,  make  you  remember  God?'' 


A.D.  1556.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  TYMS. 


911 


Tyrel  ended  his  talk  with  Tyms,  as  it  appears,  in  a 
heat,  for  he  burst  out  and  called  hiizi  traitorly  knave. 

"  Why,  Sir,'"  said  Tyms,  "  in  king  Edward's  days 
von  affirm  the  truth  which  I  do  now.'" 

"  Affirm  !"  quotli  Tyrel,  "  nay,  by  God's  body,  I 
never  thought  it  with  my  heart." 

"  V/ell,"  said  Tyms,  "  then  I  pray  you  Master  Tyrel 
bear  with  me,  for  I  have  been  a  traitor  only  a  while,  but 
you  have  been  a  traitor  six  years." 

After  this  Tyms  was  sent  to  London  to  the  bishop, 
and  from  him  to  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  and  so  from 
him  to  the  King's  bench. 

When  Tyms  came  before  the  bishop  of  London,  there 
•was  with  him  at  the  time  the  bishop  of  liatli,  and  Wil- 
liam Tyms  was  examined  before  them  both.  So  mightily 
God  wrought  with  this  true  hearted  man,  that  he  had 
wherewith  to  answer  them  both  ;  for  the  constables  that 
brought  him  before  the  bishop,  said,  that  they  never 
heard  the  like. 

Both  the  bishops  waxed  weary  of  him,  for  he  had 
troubled  them  aljout  six  or  seven  hours.  Then  the 
bishops  began  to  flatter  him,  saying,  "  Ah,  good  fellow, 
thou  art  bold,  and  thou  hast  a  good  fresh  spirit,  we  would 
thou  hadst  learning  to  thy  spirit."  "  I  thank  you,  my 
lords,''  said  Tyms,  "  both  you  are  learned,  and  I 
would  you  had  a  good  spirit  to  your  learning."  So  thus 
they  broke  up. 

William  Tyms  was  placed  together  and  cou))led  with 
the  other  five  martyrs  above  named,  and  with  them 
brought  together  to  public  examination  before  Bonner, 
on  the  21st  of  March,  first  in  the  bishop's  palace  of 
London,  where  the  bishop  after  his  accustomed  manner 
proceeding  against  them,  inquired  of  them  their  faith 
upon  the  sacrament  of  the  altar.  To  v.hom  they  an- 
swered, that  the  body  of  Christ  was  not  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar  really  and  corporeally,  after  the  words  of 
consecration  spoken  by  the  priest. 

On  the  23rd  of  March,  the  bishop  sent  again  for  Tyms 
and  Drakes,  and  objected  to  them  certain  articles.  On 
the  26th,  he  sent  tor  the  other  four,  ministering  to  them 
also  tlie  same  articles. 

But  in  conclusion,  on  the  2Sth,  A^'illiam  Tyms,  and 
Robert  Drakes,  with  the  others,  were  brought  to  the 
open  consistory  in  St.  Paul's,  before  Bonner,  to  be  con- 
demned for  heresy. 

The  bishop  began  in  this  sort ;  "  Tyms,"  said  he,  "  I 
will  begin  with  thee  first,  for  thou  art  and  hast  been  the 
ringleader  of  these  thy  companions  ;  thou  hast  taught 
them  heresies,  and  confirmed  them  in  their  erroneous 
opinions,  and  hast  endeavoured,  as  much  as  in  thee  lieth, 
to  make  them  like  thyself.  If  thy  fault  had  not  tended 
to  the  hurt  of  others,  I  would  then  have  used  thee  more 
charitably,  and  not  have  brought  thee  to  this  open  re- 
buke. I  would,  according  to  the  rule  of  Christ  in  the 
yviii.  of  Matthew,  have  told  thee  thy  fault  betvi'een  me 
and  thee  ;  if  thou  wouldst  not  have  heard  me,  I  would 
not  so  have  left  thee,  but  I  with  two  or  three  others 
would  have  exhorted  thee  ;  if  that  would  not  have  served, 
then  would  I  have  told  the  church,  &c.  But  because 
thy  fault  is  open  and  manifest  to  the  world,  and  thou 
thyself  remainest  in  thine  error,  this  charitable  dealing 
is  not  to  be  extended  towards  thee :  I  have  therefore 
thought  good  to  proceed  by  another  rule,  of  which  St. 
Paul  speaks,  1  Timothy  v.  20. — '  Them  that  sin,  rebuke 
before  all,  that  others  also  may  fear.'  For  this  cause 
thou  art  brought  before  me  in  the  face  of  this  people,  to 
receive  judgment  according  to  thy  deserts.  Let  me  see 
what  thou  canst  say,  why  I  should  not  proceed  against 
thee  as  thine  ordinary." 

"  My  lord,"  said  Tyms,  "  will  you  now  give  me  leave 
to  speak  ?" 

"  Yea,"  said  the  bishop. 

Then  said  Tyms,  "  My  lord,  I  marvel  that  you  will 
begin  with  a  lie.  You  call  me  the  ringleader  and 
teacher  of  this  company,  but  how  untruly  you  have  said, 
shall  shortly  appear ;  for  there  is  none  of  all  these  my 
brethren,  who  are  brought  hither  as  prisoners,  but  when 
they  were  at  liberty  and  out  of  prison,  they  dissented 
from  you  and  your  doings,  as  much  as  they  do  at  this 
present ;  and  for  that  cause  they  are  now  prisoners.   So  | 


it  is  evident,  that  they  learned  not  their  religion  in 
prison.  And  as  for  me,  I  never  knew  them,  until  I  by 
your  romniandment  was  made  a  pris-mer  with  them  ; 
iiow  could  I  then  he  their  ringleader  and  teacher  ?  So 
that  all  the  world  may  see  how  untruly  you  have  spoken. 
And  as  for  my  fault  which  you  make  so  grievous,  what- 
ever you  judge  of  me,  I  am  well  assured  that  I  hold  none 
other  religion  than  Christ  preached  ;  tlie  apostles  wit- 
nessed ;  the  primitive  church  received,  and  now  of  late 
the  apostolical  and  evangelical  preachers  of  this  realm 
have  faithfully  taught  ;  for  which  you  have  cruelly 
burned  them,  and  now  you  seek  our  blood  also.  Proceed 
by  what  rule  you  will ;  I  force  not,  I  do  not  refuse  you 
for  my  ordinary." 

Then  said  the  bishop,  "  I  perceive  thou  wilt  not  be 
counted  their  ringleader.  How  sayest  thou,  wilt  thou 
submit  thyself  to  the  catholic  church  as  an  obedient  child  .' 
in  so  doing  thou  shalt  be  received,  and  do  well  enough  ; 
otherwise  thou  shalt  have  judgment  as  rn  heretic." 

Then  one  of  the  prisoners  said;  "  ?<ry  lord,  you  are 
no  u])right  judge,  for  you  judge  after  your  own  will.  But 
if  you  will  judge  us  according  to  the  holy  testament  of 
Christ,  which  is  the  word  of  truth,  we  will  submit  to  your 
judgment  ;  for  to  that  word  we  wholly  submit  ourselves. 
But  as  for  your  judgment,  without  the  truth,  God  shall 
condemn  it." 

With  this  the  bishop  was  offended,  calling  him,  "  busy 
knave,"  and  commanded  him  to  hold  his  tongue,  or  else 
he  should  be  had  away  to  prison. 

Then  Tyms  answered  and  said,  "  My  lord,  I  doubt 
not  but  I  am  of  the  catholic  church,  whatever  you  judge 
of  me.  But  as  for  your  church,  you  have  before  this 
day  renounced  it,  and  by  corporeal  oath  promised  never 
to  consent  to  it.  Contrary  to  which,  you  have  received 
into  this  realm  the  pope's  authority,  and  therefore  you 
are  falsely  forsworn.  Besides  this,  you  have  botli  sjioken 
and  written  very  earnestly  against  that  usurped  power, 
and  now  you  burn  men  who  will  not  acknowledge  the 
pope  to  be  supreme  head." 

"  Have  I  ?"  replied  the  bishop,  "Where  have  I  writ- 
ten any  thing  against  the  church  of  Rome?'' 

"  My  lord,"  quoth  Tyms,  "  the  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter wrote  a  very  learned  oration,  entitled,  '  De  vera  obe- 
dientin,'  which  contains  worthy  matttr  against  the 
Romish  authority,  to  which  book  you  made  a  preface, 
inveighing  against  the  bishop  of  Rome,  reproving  his 
tyranny  and  falsehood,  calling  his  power  false  and  pre- 
tended.    The  book  is  extant,  and  you  cannot  deny  it." 

Then  the  bishop  was  somewhat  abashed,  and  looking 
upon  such  as  were  present,  spake  very  gently,  saying  ; 
"  Lo,  here  is  a  goodly  matter  indeed.  My  lord  of  Win- 
chester, being  a  great  learned  man,  did  write  a  book 
against  the  supremacy  of  the  pope's  holiness,  and  I 
also  did  write  a  preface  before  this  book,  tending  to  the 
same  effect.  And  thus  did  we,  because  of  the  perilous 
world  that  then  was.  For  then  it  was  made  treason,  by 
the  laws  of  this  realm,  to  maintain  the  pope's  authority, 
and  it  was  great  danger  to  be  suspected  as  a  favourer  of 
the  see  of  Rome  ;  and  therefore  fear  compelled  us  to  bear 
with  the  time,  for  otherwise  there  had  been  no  way  but 
one.  You  know  when  any  uttered  his  conscience  in 
maintaining  the  pope's  authority,  he  sufl'ered  death 
for  it." 

And  then  turning  his  tale  to  Tyms,  he  said;  "  But 
since  that  time,  even  since  the  coming  in  of  the  queen's 
majesty,  when  we  might  behold  to  speak  our  conscience, 
we  have  acknowledged  our  faults,  and  my  lord  of  Win- 
chester himself  was  not  ashamed  to  recant,  at  St.  Paul  s 
cross.  And  also,  thou  thyself  seest  that  I  stand  not  in 
it,  but  willingly  have  submitted  mj'self.  Do  thou  also 
as  we  have  done." 

"  My  lord,"  said  Tyms,  "  that  which  you  have  written 
against  the  supremacy  of  the  pope,  may  be  well  proved 
by  the  scriptures.  But  that  which  you  now  do,  is  against 
the  word  of  God,  as  I  can  well  prove." 

Then  Doctor  Cooke  said  ;  "  Tyms,  I  pray  thee  let 
me  talk  with  thee  a  little,  for  I  think  we  two  are  learned 
alike.  Thou  speakest  much  of  the  scripture,  and  yet 
understandest  it  not.  I  will  tell  thee  to  whom  thou 
mayest  be  compared.  Thou  art  like  to  one  -who  intend- 
3n  ■ 


S12 


A  GODLY  LETTER  OF  \VILLL\M  TYMS. 


LBocK  XI. 


ing  to  go  on  hunting,  riseth  up  early  in  the  morning, 
taketh  his  hounds,  and  forth  he;  goeth,  up  to  the  hills, 
and  down  into  the  vallies  ;  he  passeth  over  the  fields, 
over  hedge  and  ditch,  he  searcheth  the  woods  and 
thickets  ;  thus  lahoureth  he  all  the  whole  day,  without 
finding  any  game.  At  night  liome  he  cometh,  weary  of 
liis  travel,  not  having  caught  any  thing  at  all  ;  and  thus 
faretli  it  with  thee.  Thou  labourest  in  reading  of  the 
scriptures,  thou  takest  the  letter,  but  the  meaning  thou 
knowest  not,  and  tlius  thy  reading  is  as  unprofitable 
unto  thee,  as  hunting  was  unto  the  man  I  spake  of  even 
now." 

"  Sir,"  said  Tyms,  "  you  have  not  well  applied  your 
similitude  ;  for  1,  praise  God,  1  have  not  read  the  scrip- 
tures unprofitably  :  but  God,  I  thank  him,  hath  revealed 
unto  me  so  much  as  I  doubt  not  is  sufficient  for  my  sal- 
vation." 

Then  said  the  bishop  ;  "  You  boast  much  of  know- 
ledge, and  yet  you  know  nothing  :  you  speak  much  of 
scripture,  and  you  know  not  what  scripture  is.  I  pray 
thee  tell  me :  How  knowest  thou  that  thing  to  be  the 
word  of  God,  which  thou  callest  scripture  ?'' 

To  this  answered  Robert  Drakes,  that  he  did  know 
it  to  be  the  word  of  God,  for  "  it  shews  unto  men  their 
salvation  in  Christ,  and  calls  back  all  men  from  wicked 
life,  to  a  pure  and  undefiled  conversation." 

The  bishop  replied,  that  the  heathen  writers  have 
taught  precepts  of  good  living,  as  well  as  the  scripture, 
and  yet  their  writings  are  not  esteemed  to  be  God  s 
word. 

To  this  Tyms  answered,  saying;  "The  old  testament 
bears  witness  of  those  things  which  are  written  in  the 
new,  for  there  is  nothing  taught  in  the  new  testament, 
but  was  foreshewed  in  the  law  and  the  prophets." 

"  I  will  deny  all,"  said  the  bishop,  "  I  will  deny  all ; 
what  sayest  thou  then  ?"  Then  he  spake  to  Doctor  Pen- 
dleton, saying, 

"  Master  doctor,  I  pray  you  say  somewhat  to  these 
folks  that  may  do  them  some  good."  Then  Doctor 
Pendleton  covered  his  face  with  both  his  hands,  that  he 
might  the  more  quietly  devise  what  to  say  ;  but  other 
talk  was  presently  ministered,  so  that  for  that  time  he 
said  nothing. 

Then  the  bishop,  proceeding  at  length  in  form  of  law, 
caused  both  his  articles  and  answers  to  be  openly  read. 

After  this,  the  bishop  began  to  entreat  and  persuade 
him  to  revoke  his  heresies  (as  he  termed  them),  and  to 
conform  himself  to  the  church  of  Rome,  and  not  to  stick 
60  much  to  the  literal  sense  of  the  scriptures,  but  to  use 
the  interpretation  of  the  old  fathers. 

To  which  Tyms  answered,  "  I  will  not  conform  my- 
self-thereto.  And  I  thank  God,  for  this  day  ;  for  I  trust 
he  w'ill  turn  your  cursings  into  blessings." 

And  asking  this  question,  he  said  ;  "  And  what  have 
you  to  maintain  the  real  presence  of  Christ  in  the  sacra- 
ment, but  only  the  bare  letter  ?" 

"  We  have,"  said  the  bishop,  "  the  cathoHc  church." 

"  No,"  said  Tyms,  "  you  have  the  popish  church  of 
Rome  for  you,  and  the  see  of  Rome  is  the  see  of  anti- 
christ ;  and  therefore  to  that  church  I  will  not  conform 
myself,  nor  once  consent  to  it." 

Then  the  bishop,  seeing  his  constant  boldness,  proceed- 
ing to  his  condemnation,  pronounced  sentence  upon  him, 
and  gave  him  over  to  the  secular  power. 

Afterwards  Bonner  called  for  Robert  Drakes,  and 
used  towards  him  the  like  manner  of  exhortation.  Drakes 
said  ;  "  As  for  your  church  of  Rome,  I  utterly  dt-fy  and 
refuse  it,  with  ail  the  works  thereof,  even  as  I  refuse  the 
devil  and  all  his  works." 

The  bishop  then  using  his  accustomed  order  of  law,  at 
last  pronounced  sentence  upon  him,  and  so  charged  the 
sheriff  with  him. 

Thomas  Spurge  being  next  demanded  if  he  would  re- 
turn to  the  catholic  church,  said  as  follows  ;  "  As  for 
your  church  of  Rome,  I  do  utterly  deny  it :  but  to  the 
true  catholic  church  I  am  content  to  return,  and  con- 
tinue in  the  same,  whereof  I  believe  the  church  of  Rome 
to  be  no  part  or  member."  Then  calling  the  rest  in 
their  order,  and  upon  the  like  demands  receiving  the 
like  answers,  the  bishop  pronounced  on  them  their  bcve- 


ral  judgments,  and  so  committed  them  to  the  sheriffs  of 
London,  who  sent  them  to  Newgate,  whither  they  went 
all  most  joyfully,  abiding  there  the  Lord's  good  time, 
till  tiiey  should  seal  this  their  faith  with  the  shedding  of 
their  blood  ;  which  they  most  firmly  and  willingly  per- 
formed, on  the  lull  day  of  April. 

A  Letter  of  William  Tyms  to  his  faithful  Sister  in  the 
Lord,  Parishioner  in  the  town  of  Hockley,  named 
Af/nes  Glascock. 

"  The  grace,  mercy,  and  peace  of  God  our  Father, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  with  the 
sweet  comfort  of  his  holy  and  mighty  Sj)irit,  to  the  per- 
formance of  his  will,  to  your  everlasting  comfort,  be  with 
you,  my  dear  sister  Glascock,  both  now  and  evermore, 
Amen. 

"  My  most  dear  and  entirely  beloved  sister,  yea, 
mother  I  might  rightly  well  call  you,  for  the  motherly  care 
which  you  have  always  had  for  me,  I  have  me  most 
heartily  commended  unto  you,  giving  God  most  hearty 
thanks  for  you,  that  he  hath  given  you  so  loving  a  heart 
to  Christ's  poor  gospel,  and  his  poor  afflicted  dock  for 
the  same  :  and  as  you  have  full  godly  begun,  so  T  be- 
seech God  to  give  you  jjower  to  go  forward  in  the  same, 
and  never  more  to  look  back,  fearing  neither  fire,  nei- 
ther sword  ;  and  then  I  warrant  you,  you  have  not  far 
to  run. 

"  And  now,  (my  dear  heart,)  remember  well  what  I  * 
have  taught  you  when  I  was  present  with  you,  and  also 
written  being  absent,  and  no  doubt  we  shall  shortly  meet 
again  with  a  most  joyful  meeting.  I  go  upon  Friday 
next  to  the  bishop  of  London's  coal-house,  which  is  the 
20th  of  March,  where  I  think  it  will  be  hard  for  any  of 
my  friends  to  speak  with  me.  Howbeit  I  trust  I  shall 
not  long  tarry  there,  but  shortly  afterwards  be  carried  up 
after  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  which  are  gone  before 
me  into  heaven  in  a  fiery  chariot :  therefore  now  I  take 
my  leave  of  you,  till  we  meet  in  heaven  ;  and  hasten  you 
after.  I  have  tarried  a  great  while  for  you,  and  seeing 
you  are  so  long  a  making  ready,  1  will  tarry  no  longer 
for  you.  You  shall  find  me  merrily  singing.  Holy,  holy, 
holy.  Lord  God  of  Sabaoth,  at  my  journey's  end.  There- 
fore now,  my  dear  heart,  make  good  haste,  and  loiter 
not  by  the  way,  lest  night  take  you.  and  so  you  be  shut 
out  of  the  gate  with  the  foolish  virgins.  And  now,  (my 
sister,)  in  witness  that  I  have  taught  you  nothing  but  the 
truth,  here  I  write  my  name  with  my  blood,  for  a  testi- 
mony unto  you  that  I  will  seal  the  simple  doctrine 
which  I  have  taught  you,  with  the  rest.  And  thus  fare 
you  well :  and  God  defend  you  from  antichrist,  and  all 
his  ministers,  the  false  priests,  Amen.'' 

These  words  following  were  written  with  his  own 
blood. 

"  Continue  in  prayer.     By  me,  William  Tyms,  in  the 

"  Ask  in  Faith.  King's-bench  for  the 

"  And  obtain  your  desire.         gospel  of  Christ."' 

Another  Letter  to  his  Sisters  Colfox  and  Agnes 
Glascock, 

"  Grace  and  peace  from  Gojl  the  Father  of  all  mercy, 
through  the  merits  of  our  dear  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  be 
perceived  and  felt  in  the  hearts  of  you,  my  dearly  be- 
loved sisters  in  the  Lord,  by  the  mighty  working  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  the  comforter,  both  now  and  evermore. 
Amen. 

"  My  most  dear  and  entirely  heloved  sisters  in  the 
Lord,  after  my  most  hearty  commendations,  according 
to  my  most  bounden  duty,  1  do  as  I  am  accustomed,  or 
at  least  bound  to  do,  that  is,  1  give  you  warning  of  your 
enemies,  who  are  the  papists,  and  take  good  heed  to 
them,  for  they  serve  a  crafty  master  ;  yea,  and  as  St. 
Peter  saith,  he  sleepeth  not,  but  goeth  about  like  a  roar- 
ing lion,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour.  For  your  old 
familiar  friends,  or  worldly  companions,  when  they  see 
that  you  will  not  run  to  the  idols'  temple  with  them,  it 
will  seem  a  strange  thing  unto  them,  that  ye  run  not  to 
the  same  excess  of  riot,  as  St.  Peter  saith,  and  therefore 
they  will  speak  evil  of  you,  rail  on  you,  and  persecute  you. 


A.D.  1556,] 


AN  EXHORTATORY  LETTER  OF  WILLIAM  TYMS. 


313 


"  But,  my  dear  sisters,  let  it  not  trouble  you,  tor  it  is 
but  to  try  you,  and  let  it  not  seem  a  strange  thing  unto 
you.  But  when  they  do  so,  remember  wherefore  it  is, 
and  for  whose  sake,  even  because  you  will  not  forsake 
(4od  as  tliey  do.  For  the  hatred  they  bear  you,  is  for  the 
word  of  God,  and  then  it  is  God's  cause,  and  I  tell  you 
he  will  revenge  it.  And  therefore  if  you  be  railed  on, 
and  troubled  for  his  sake,  think  yourselves  most  happy. 
For  if  you  suffer  with  the  patriarchs,  jirophets,  and  apos- 
tles, tlien  shall  ye  be  sure  to  be  partakers  of  the  same 
joy  that  they  are  in.  Yea,  you  have  heard  by  the  word 
of  God,  how  cruelly  the  tyrants  always  have  persecuted 
the  true  members  of  Christ,  as  he  himself  hath  promised 
that  they  shall  do  unto  the  end  of  the  world. 

"  By  the  way  I  will  bring  to  your  remembrance  the 
holy  martyr  St.  Stephen,  who,  for  favouring,  maintaining 
and  defending  the  same  doctrine  that  we  now  suffer  for, 
was  called  a  blasphemer,  and  stoned  to  death  at  Jerusa- 
lem. And  Christ's  apostles  were  variously  afflicted  all 
the  world  over  for  the  same  cause,  by  this  evil  generation. 
Antipas,  the  faithful  witness  of  Christ,  was  slain  at  Perga- 
mos.  Jason,  for  receiving  of  Paul  and  Silas,  with  other 
disciples  and  teachers  of  the  gospel,  was  brought  before 
the  council  at  Thessalonica,  and  accused  for  a  seditious 
traitor  against  Csesar.  No  marvel,  therefore,  that  at 
this  day  we  are  vexed  on  the  same  sort,  for  maintaining 
the  same  cause,  and  favouring  the  teachers  thereof.  Is 
there  any  other  reward  following  the  true  servants  of 
God  now,  than  hath  been  afore-times  ?  No,  surely,  for 
so  hath  Christ  promised.  And  if  they  have  persecuted 
him,  they  must  needs  persecute  his  members  ;  if  they 
have  called  the  master  of  the  house  Beelzebub,  so  will 
they  do  his  household  ;  '  Y'^ou  shall  be  hated  of  all  men 
(saith  Christ),  for  my  name's  sake.' 

•'  It  is  no  new  thing,  my  dear  hearts,  to  see  the  true 
members  of  Christ  handled  as  in  our  days  they  are,  as  it 
is  not  unknown  to  you  how  they  are  cruelly  treated, 
and  blasphemed  without  any  reasonable  cause.  For 
heretics  must  they  be  taken,  who  follow  not  their  tradi- 
tions. And  then  they  may  as  well  call  Christ  a  here- 
tic, for  he  never  allowed  their  dirty  ceremonies.  He 
never  went  in  a  procession  with  a  cope,  cross,  or  candle- 
stick. He  never  sensed  image,  nor  sang  Latin  service. 
He  never  sat  in  confession.  He  never  preached  of  pur- 
gatory, nor  of  the  pope's  pardons.  He  never  honoured 
saints,  nor  prayed  for  the  dead.  He  never  said  mass, 
mattins,  nor  evensong.  He  never  commanded  to  fast 
Friday  nor  Vigil,  Lent  nor  Advent.  He  never  hallowed 
church  nor  chalice,  ashes  nor  palm>,  candles  nor  bells. 
He  never  made  holy  water  nor  holy  br  jad,  with  such  like. 
But  such  dumb  ceremonies,  not  having  the  express  com- 
mandment of  God,  he  calleth  the  leaven  of  the  pharisees, 
and  damnable  hypocrisy ;  admonishing  his  disciples  to 
beware  of  them.  He  curseth  all  those  that  add  to  his 
word  such  beggarly  shadows,  wiping  their  names  out  of 
the  book  of  life.  St.  Paul  saith,  they  have  no  portion 
with  Christ,  who  entangle  themselves  again  with  such 
yokes  of  bondage. 

"  Therefore,  my  dear  hearts,  seeing  that  our  good 
God  bath,  by  the  light  of  his  holy  word,  delivered  us 
from  all  such  dark,  blind,  dumb,  beggarly  traditions  of 
men,  stand  fast  in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  hath 
made  you  free,  and  entangle  not  yourselves  again  in  the 
yoke  of  bondage  But  let  us  always  be  ready,  looking 
for  the  coming  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ, 
who ,  as  St.  Peter  saith,  '  will  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night  I ' 
And  our  captain  Christ  saith,  '  If  the  good  man  of  the 
house  had  known  in  what  watch  the  thief  would  come, 
ne  would  have  watched,  and  would  not  have  suffered  his 
house  to  be  broken  in.' 

"  Therefore,  my  dear  hearts,  be  of  good  comfort,  al- 
though the  world  rage  never  so  sore  against  you.  And 
for  your  comfort  mark  well  the  great  mercy  of  God,  who, 
according  to  his  promise  for  the  weakness  of  our  nature, 
hath  so  assuaged  the  heat  of  the  fire,  that  our  dear  breth- 
ren who  are  gone  before  us,  in  the  sight  of  all  men,  have 
found  it  rather  to  be  joy  than  pain.  And  think  you 
surely  God  will  be  as  merciful  unto  you,  as  he  hath  been 
unto  them ;  and  say  with  St.  Paul,  Rorn.  viii.  .35 — 37. 
*  Who  shall  separate  us  from  the  love  of  Christ  ?  shall 


tribulation,  or  distress,  or  persecution,  or  famine,  or 
nakedness,  or  peril,  or  sword  .'  As  it  is  written,  for  tiiy 
sake  we  are  killed  all  the  day  long ;  we  are  accounted  as 
sheep  for  the  slaughter.  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are 
more  than  conquerors  through  him  that  loved  us.' 

"  Therefort-,  (my  dear  sisters,)  if  to  save  your  lives, 
any  dissembling  gospellers  would  have  you  to  go  to  the 
idols'  temple  witli  them,  say  unto  them;  No,  for  my 
master  Christ  saith,  '  lie  that  would  save  his  life,  shall 
lose  it.'  And  in  another  place,  to  comfort  us  he  saith, 
There  shall  not  one  hair  fall  from  our  head,  without 
it  be  our  heavenly  Father's  will.  And  therefore  say 
that  you  will  not  be  of  that  sort,  who  are  neither 
hot  nor  cold,  lest  God  should  utterly  reject  you. 
But  make  them  this  answer,  saying  as  St.  Paul  saith, 
2  Cor.  vi.  1-1 — 18  '  Be  ye  not  uneijually  yoked  toge- 
ther with  unbelievers  :  for  what  fellowship  hath  right- 
eousness with  unrighteousness?  and  what  (communion 
hath  light  with  darkness?  And  what  concord  hath 
Christ  with  Belial?  or  what  part  hath  he  that  believeth 
with  an  infidel?  And  what  agreement  hath  the  temple 
of  God  with  idols  ?  for  ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living 
God  ;  as  God  hath  said,  1  will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk 
in  them  ;  and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my 
people.  Wherefore  come  out  from  among  them,  and  be 
ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean 
thing  ;  and  I  will  receive  you.  And  will  be  a  Father  unto 
you,  and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters,  saith  the 
Lord  Almighty.' 

"  Thus,  mine  own  bowels  in  the  Lord,  as  I  began,  so 
make  I  an  end,  bidding  you  beware  of  your  enemies,  and 
take  up  your  cross,  and  follow  your  captain  Christ  in  at 
the  narrow  gate  here  by  persecution,  and  then  you  shall 
be  sure  to  reign  and  rejoice  with  him  in  his  everlasting 
kingdom,  which  he  himself  hath  purchased  with  his  own 
most  precious  blood  :  to  whom  with  the  Father  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  be  all  honour  both  now  and  for  ever,  Amen. 
"  By  me,  William  Tvms." 

About  this  time,  there  came  down  certain  commis- 
sioners  to  Norfolk  and  Suftolk,  to  enquire  of  matters  of 
religion:  to  which  commissioners  there  was  a  supplica- 
tion then  exhibited  by  some  good  and  well  disposed  mea 
dwelling  about  those  parts,  well  worthy  the  perusal  of 
every  christian  man,  as  here  follows  ;  shewing  the  godly 
nature  of  the  reformatiou  wrought  in  king  Edward's 
days. 

A  Supplication  exhibited  by  certain  Inhabitants  of  the 
County  of  Norfolk,  to  the  Commissioners. 

"Inmost  humble  and  lowly  wise,  we  beseech  your 
honours,  right  honourable  commissioners,  to  tender  and 
pity  the  humble  suit  of  us  poor  men,  and  true,  faithful, 
and  obedient  subjects,  who  as  we  have  ever  heretofore, 
so  intend  we,  with  God's  grace,  to  continue  in  christian 
obedience  unto  the  end,  (and  according  to  the  word  of 
God)  with  all  reverend  fear  of  God,  to  do  our  bounden 
duty  to  all  those  superior  powers,  whom  God  hath  ap- 
pointed over  us,  doing  as  St.  Paul  saith,  Romans  xiii, 
1,2,'  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  the  higher  powers. 
For  there  is  no  power  but  of  God  :  the  powers  that  be 
are  ordained  of  God.  \Miosoevcr  therefore  resisteth  the 
power,  resisteth  the  ordinance  of  God  :  and  they  that 
resist  shall  receive  to  themselves  damnation.'  These 
lessons,  right  honourable  commissioners,  we  have  learned 
from  the  holy  word  of  God,  in  our  mother  tongue. 

"  First,  That  the  authority  of  a  king,  queen,  lord,  and 
other  their  officers  under  them,  is  no  tyrannical  usurpa- 
tion, but  a  just,  holy,  lawful,  and  necessary  estate  for. 
man  to  be  governed  by,  and  that  the  same  is  of  God,  the 
fountain  and  author  of  righteousness. 

"  Secondly,  That  to  obey  the  same  in  all  things  not 
against  God,  is  to  obey  God ;  and  to  resist  them,  is  to 
resist  God.  Therefore,  as  to  obey  God  in  his  ministers 
and  magistrates  bringeth  life;  so  to  resist  God  in  them, 
bringeth  punishment  and  death.  The  same  lesson  have  we 
learned  of  St.  Peter,  1  Pet.  ii.  I.'5 — lb.  saying,  'Submit 
yourselves  to  every  ordinance  of  man  tor  the  Lord's  sake  • 
whether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme ;  or  unto  gover- 


914      PEOPLE  OF  NORFOLK'S  SUPPLICATION  TO  THE  QUEEN'S  COMMISSIONERS.   [Book  XI. 


nors,  as  unto  them  that  are  sent  by  him  for  the  punish- 
ment of  evil  doers,  and  for  the  praise  of  them  that  do 
well.  For  so  is  the  will  of  God,  that  with  well  doing  ye 
may  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish  men  :  As  free 
and  not  using  your  liberty  for  a  cloak  of  maliciousness, 
but  as  the  servants  of  God.' 

"  Wherefore  considering  with  ourselves,  both  that  the 
magistrate's  power  is  of  God,  and  that  for  the  Lord's 
sake  we  are  bound  to  christian  obedience  untolthem, 
having  now  presently  a  commandment,  as  though  it  were 
from  the  queen's  majesty  ;  with  all  humble  obedience  due 
to  the  regal  power  and  authority  ordained  of  God,  which 
we  acknowledge  to  stand  wholly  and  perfectly  in  her 
grace,  and  with  due  reverence  unto  you  her  grace's  com- 
missioners, we  humbly  beseech  you  with  patience  and 
j)ity  to  receive  this  our  answer  unto  this  commandment, 
now  given  unto  us. 

"  First,  right  honourable  commissioners,  we  have 
considered  ourselves  to  be  not  only  Englishmen,  but 
also  Christians,  and  therefore  bound  by  the  holy  vow 
made  to  God  in  our  baptism,  to  prefer  God's  honour  in 
all  things,  and  that  all  obedience  (not  only  of  us  mortal 
men,  but  even  of  the  very  angels  and  heavenly  spirits) 
is  due  xmto  God's  word  ;  insomuch  that  no  obedience 
can  be  true  and  perfect,  either  before  God  or  man,  that 
wholly  and  fully  agreeth  not  with  God's  word. 

"  Then  have  we  weighed  the  commandment  concern- 
ing the  restitution  of  the  late  abolished  Latin  service, 
and  believe  it  to  dissent  and  disagree  from  God's  word, 
and  to  command  manifest  impiety,  and  the  overthrow  of 
godliness  and  true  religon,  and  to  impart  a  subversion  of 
the  regal  power  of  this  our  native  country  and  realm  of 
England,  with  the  bringing  in  of  the  Romish  bishop's 
supremacy,  with  all  errors,  superstitions,  and  idolatry, 
wasting  of  our  goods  and  bodies,  destroying  of  our  souls, 
cringing  with  it  nothing  but  the  severe  wrath  of  God, 
which  we  already  feel,  and  fear  lest  the  same  shall  be 
more  tiercely  kindled  upon  us.  M'herefore  we  humbly 
protest,  that  we  cannot  be  persuaded,  that  the  same 
wicked  commandment  should,  come  from  the  cpieen's 
majesty,  but  rather  from  some  other  j)erson,  abusing  the 
queen's  goodness  and  favour,  and  studying  to  work  some 
design  against  the  queen,  her  crown,  and  the  realm,  and 
to  please  the  Roman  bishop,  at  whose  hands  the  same 
thiuketh  hereafter  to  be  advanced. 

"  As  Haman  wrought  maliciously  against  the  noble  king, 
Ahasuerus,  and  as  the  princes  of  Babel  wrought  against 
the  good  king  Darius  :  so  we  think  the  queen's  most 
gentle  heart  is  abused  by  some,  who  seeking  themselves 
and  their  own  vain  glory,  procure  such  commandments 
as  are  against  the  glory  of  God.  For  we  cannot  have  so 
evil  an  opinion  of  her  majesty,  that  she  should  subvert 
the  most  godly  and  holy  religion  (so  according  to  God's 
word  set  forth  by  the  most  noble,  virtuous,  and  innocent 
king,  a  very  saint  of  God,  our  late  most  dear  king  Edward, 
her  grace's  brother)  except  she  were  wonderfully  abused  ; 
but  the  authors  of  this  commandment  hating  reformation, 
will  rather  the  destruction  of  all  others,  than  acknowledge 
their  errors,  and  conform  according  to  God's  word.  For 
truly,  the  religion  lately  set  forth  by  king  Edward, 
is  such  as  every  christian  man  is  bound  to  confess  to 
be  the  truth  of  God,  and  every  member  of  Christ's 
church  here  in  England  must  needs  embrace  the  same  in 
heart,  and  confess  it  with  mouth,  and  if  need  require, 
lose  and  forsake,  not  only  house,  land  and  possessions, 
riches,  wife,  children  and  friends  ;  but  also,  if  God  will 
so  call  them,  gladly  to  suffer  all  manner  of  persecution, 
and  lose  their  lives  in  the  defence  of  God's  word  and 
truth  set  out  amongst  us.  For  our  Saviour,  Christ,  requir- 
eth  the  same  of  us,  saying,  '  Whosoever  therefore  shall 
be  ashamed  of  me  and  of  my  words  in  this  adulterous 
and  sinful  generation  ;  of  him  also  shall  the  Son  of  man 
be  ashamed,  when  he  cometh  in  the  glory  of  his  Father 
with  the  holy  angels.'  Mark  viii.  ;?8.  And  again,  saith 
he,  '  Whosoever  therefore  .shall  confess  me  before  men, 
him  will  I  confess  also  before  my  Father  wjiich  is  in 
heaven.  But  whosoever  shall  deny  me  before  men,  him 
will  1  also  deny  before  my  Father  whicli  is  in  heaven.' 
Matt.  X.  32,  33.  '  And  whosoever  speaketh  a  word 
Rgainst  the  Son  of  man,  it  shall  be  forgiven   liim  ;  but 


whosoever  speaketh  against  the  Holy  l5host,  it  shall  not 
be  forgiven  him,  neither  in  this  world,  neither  in  the 
world  to  come.'     Matt.  xii.  32. 

"  We  humbly  beseech  the  queen's  majesty,  and  you 
her  honourable  commissioners,  be  not  offended  with  U3 
for  confessing  this  truth  of  God,  so  straitly  given  us  in 
charge  by  Christ  ;  neither  bring  upon  us,  that  great  sin 
that  never  shall  be  forgiven,  and  shall  cause  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ,  in  the  great  day  of  judgment,  before  his 
heavenly  Father  and  all  his  angels,  to  deny  us,  and  to  take 
from  us  the  blessed  price  and  ransom  of  his  bloodshed - 
ding,  wherewith  we  are  redeemed. 

"  For  in  that  day,  neither  the  queen's  highness, 
neither  you,  nor  any  man  shall  be  able  to  excuse  us,  nor 
to  purchase  a  pardon  of  Christ  for  this  horrible  sin  and 
blasphemy  of  casting  aside  and  condemning  his  word. 
We  cannot  agree  nor  consent  unto  this  so  horrible  a  sin ; 
but  we  beseech  God  for  his  mercy  to  give  us  and  all  men 
grace,  most  earnestly  to  flee  from  it,  and  rather,  if  the 
will  of  God  be  so,  to  suffer  all  extremity  and  punish- 
ment in  this  world,  rather  than  to  incur  such  damnation 
before  God. 

"  Manasseh,  who  restored  again  the  wickedness  of 
idolatrous  religion  (before  put  down  by  Hezekiah  his 
father)  brought  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  people  :  as 
the  scripture  saith.  '  Notwithstanding  the  Lord  turned 
not  from  the  fierceness  of  his  great  wrath,  wherewith  his 
anger  was  kindled  against  Judah,  because  of  all  the  pro- 
vocations that  Manasseh  had  provoked  him  withal.  And 
the  Lord  said,  I  will  remove  Judah  also  out  of  my  sight, 
as  I  have  removed  Israel,  and  will  cast  off  this  city  Je- 
rusalem which  I  have  chosen,  and  the  house  of  which 
I  said,  my  name  shall  be  there." — 2  Kings  xxiii. 
26,  27.  Jeroboam,  who  at  Bethel  and  Dan  erected  up  a 
new  found  service  of  God,  not  only  siimed  himself, 
but  also  made  all  Israel  to  sin  with  him,  so  that  not  only 
he  was  damned  for  commanding,  but  the  wrath  of  God 
came  upon  all  Israel  for  obeying  that  his  imgodly  com- 
mandment :  yet  it  was  not  so  heinous  an  offence  to  bring 
in  an  idolatry  never  yet  heard  of,  as  after  reformation 
made  by  the  godly  kings  and  princes,  by  the  virtuous  and 
holy  bishops,  by  the  prophets  and  servants  of  God,  to 
reject  and  cast  off  the  word  and  true  religion  of  God, 
and  to  receive  again  a  damned  impiety. 

"  This  most  heinous  offence  is  now  offered  to  us, 
although  the  same  be  painted  and  coloured  witli  the  name 
of  reformation,  restoring  of  religion,  ancient  faith,  with 
the  name  of  the  catholic  church,  of  unity,  catholic 
truth,  and  with  the  cloak  of  feigned  holiness.  These 
are  sheepskins,  under  which,  as  Christ  saith,  ravening 
wolves  cover  themselves.  But  Christ  desires  us  to  look 
upon  their  fruits,  whereby  we  may  know  them  ;  and 
truly  that  is  no  good  fruit,  to  cast  aside  God's  word,  and 
to  banish  the  English  service  out  of  the  churches,  and 
in  the  place  of  it  to  bring  in  a  Latin  tongue  unknown  to 
the  people.  Which,  as  it  editieth  no  man,  so  it  hath  been 
the  occasion  of  all  blindness  and  error  among  the  people. 
For  before  the  blessed  reformation  begun  by  the  most 
noble  prince  of  godly  memory,  the  queen's  good  father  ; 
and  finished  by  our  late  holy  and  innocent  king,  her  good 
brother  ;  it  is  not  unknown  what  blindness  and  error  we 
were  all  in  ;  when  not  one  n'ftin  in  all  this  realm,  unlearned 
in  the  Latin,  could  say  in  English  the  Lord's  prayer,  or 
knew  any  one  article  of  his  belief,  or  rehearse  any  one  of 
the  ten  commandments.  And  that  ignorance,  mother  of 
mischief,  was  the  very  root  and  well-spring  of  all  idolatry, 
unclean  monkery,  and  immorality  of  unmarried  priests, 
of  all  vice,  drunkenness,  covetousness,  swearing  and 
blasphemy,  with  all  other  wicked  sinful  living.  These 
brought  in  the  severe  wrath  and  vengeance  of  God, 
j)lagueing  us  with  famine  and  pestilence  ;  and  at  last  the 
sword  consumed  and  avenged  all  their  impiety  and  wicked 
living.  As  it  is  greatly  to  be  feared  the  same  or  more 
grievous  plagues  shall  now  again  follow. 

"We  cannot  therefore  consent  nor  agree  that  the  word 
of  God  and  prayers  in  our  English  tongue,  which  we  under- 
stand, should  be  taken  away  from  us,  and  for  it  a  Latin 
service,  we  know  not  what  (for  none  of  us  understand 
it)  to  be  again  brought  in  amongst  us,  specially  seeing 
that  Christ  hath  said,  '  My  sheep  hear  my  voice,  and 


A.D.  155fi.]    PEOPLE  OF  NORFOLK'S  SUPPLICATION  TO  THE  QUEEN'S  CO:\IMISSIONERS.        915 


follow  me,  and  I  give  to  them  everlasting  life.'  The  ser- 
vice in  English  teaches  us,  that  we  are  the  Lord's  people, 
and  the  sheep  of  his  pasture,  and  conuuands  that  we 
harden  not  our  hearts,  as  when  they  provoked  the 
Lord's  wrath  in  the  wilderness,  lest  he  sware  unto  us, 
as  he  did  sware  unto  them,  that  they  should  not  enter 
into  his  rest. 

"  The  service  in  Latin  is  a  confused  noise  ;  which  if 
it  be  good,  (as  they  say  it  is)  yet  unto  us  that  lack  under- 
standing, what  goodness  can  it  bring  ?  St.  Paul  com- 
mands, that  in  the  churches  all  things  should  be  done 
to  edifying,  which  we  are  sure  is  God's  commandment. 
But  in  the  Latin  service  nothing  is  done  to  edifying,  but 
contrary  all  to  destroy  those  that  are  already  edified,  and 
to  drive  us  from  God  s  word  and  truth,  and  from  believ- 
ing of  the  same,  and  so  to  bring  us  to  believe  lies  and 
fables,  that  tempting  and  provoking  God,  we  should  be 
brought  into  that  judgment  that  St.  Paul  speaks  of, 
saying  :  '  Even  him,  whose  coming  is  after  the  working 
of  Satan  with  all  power  and  signs  and  lying  wonders. 
And  with  all  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  in  them 
that  perish  ;  because  they  received  not  the  love  of  the 
truth,  that  they  rcight  be  saved.  And  for  this  cause  God 
shall  send  them  strong  delusion,  that  they  should  believe  a 
lie  :  that  they  all  might  be  damned  who  believed  not 
the  truth,  but  had  pleasure  in  unrighteousness.'  2 
Thess.  ii.  9—12. 

"  Thus,  altogether  drawn  from  God,  we  shall  fall  into 
his  wrath  through  unbelief,  till  he  swear  unto  us  as  he 
did  unto  the  unfaithful  Jews,  that  such  infidels  shall  not 
enter  into  his  rest. 

"  In  the  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper,  which 
we  confess  to  be  the  holy  commvinion,  and  partaking 
with  Christ  and  his  holy  congregation,  we  have  learned 
God's  holy  commandments,  and  at  the  rehearsal  of 
every  one  of  them  to  ask  God  mercy  for  our  most  grievous 
transgressions  against  them,  and  to  ask  grace  of  God,  to 
keep  them  in  time  to  come,  that  the  same  may  not  only 
outwardly  sound  in  our  ears,  but  also  inwardly  by  the 
Holy  Ghost  be  written  in  our  hearts. 

"  We  have  learned  also  the  holy  prayer  made  for  the 
queen's  majesty  ;  wherein  we  learn  that  her  power  and 
authority  is  of  God,  therefore  we  pray  to  God  for  her, 
that  she  and  all  magistrates  under  her,  may  rule  accord- 
ing to  God's  word,  and  we  her  subjects  obey  according  to 
the  same. 

"  Truly  most  honourable  commissioners,  we  cannot 
think  these  things  evil,  but  think  them  most  worthy  to 
be  retained  in  our  churches,  and  we  should  think  our- 
selves not  to  have  the  hearts  of  true  subjects  if  we 
should  go  about  to  put  away  such  godly  prayers,  as  put 
us  perpetually  in  memory  of  our  bounden  obedience  and 
duty  to  God  and  our  rulers.  For,  as  we  think,  at  this 
present  the  unquiet  multitude  have  more  need  to  have 
these  things  more  often  and  earnestly  inculcated  upon 
them,  specially  given,  as  they  are  in  many  places  to  stir  and 
trouble,  than  to  take  from  them  that  blessed  doctrine, 
whereby  only,  they  may  to  their  salvation  be  kept  in  quiet. 

"  Furthermore,  we  cannot  forsake  that  blessed  jiartak- 
ing  of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ's 
institution,  administered  with  such  godly  prayers,  exhor- 
tations and  admonitions,  teaching  us  the  knowledge  of 
God,  the  exceeding  love  and  charity  of  our  loving  Re- 
deemer Christ,  breaking  his  body  upon  the  cross  for  our 
sins,  and  shedding  his  most  precious  blood  for  our  re- 
demption :  which  we  in  eating  of  that  blessed  bread,  and 
drinking  of  the  blessed  cup,  assuredly  believe  that  we 
receive,  and  are  perfectly  joined  with  Christ  and  his 
holy  catholic  church  irito  one  body,  and  into  one  unity 
and  brotherly  love,  whereby  each  member  faithfully  em- 
braces another.  We  must  needs  confess  this  institution 
of  Christ  to  be  most  holy  and  godly,  whereof  we  have 
the  only  comfort  in  conscience  against  sin  and  damna- 
tion, with  the  assurance  of  salvation,  and  whereof  hath 
ensued  reformation  of  many  heinous  sins,  much  quarrelling, 
strife,  and  contention  is  ended  ;  drunkenness,  and  other 
vices,  reformed  in  some,  goodness  and  virtue  increased 
and  nourished 

"  In  the  Latin  mass  we  never  had  such  edifying,  but 
only  we    saw    a   great  many   ceremonies   and   strange 


gestures  ;  as  turning  of  the  priest,  crossings,  blessings, 
breathings,  washing  of  hands,  and  spreading  abroad  of 
his  arniK,  with  like  ceremonies  that  we  understand  not. 
And  concerning  the  Latin  tongue,  wherein  the  priest 
prayeth,  we  know  not  whether  he  blesses  or  curses  us. 
We  are  not  partakers  of  the  sacrament,  as  Christ's  insti- 
tution appointeth  we  should  be. 

"  In  the  administering  of  tlie  sacrament,  the  priests 
alter  the  institution  of  Christ,  committing  theft  and 
sacrilege,  robbing  us  of  the  cup  of  Christ's  blood,  con- 
trary  to  Christ's  commandment,  saying, Drink  ye  all  of  this. 

"  They  rob  us  also  of  God's  word,  speaking  all  things 
in  Latin,  which  nothing  edifieth  us  either  in  faith  or 
manners.  Christ  commandeth  not  that  his  supper  should 
be  administered  in  an  unknown  tongue  :  but  forasmuch 
as  faith  cometh  by  hearing,  and  hearing  coineth  of  God's 
word,  how  can  we  believe  Christ's  word  and  promise 
made  unto  us  in  his  holy  sacrament,  saying,  '  This  is  my 
body  broken  for  you,  and  this  is  my  blood  of  the  new 
testament,  which  is  shed  for  you,  for  the  remission  of 
sins,'  if  the  same  ])romises  of  Christ  either  be  not  at  all 
recited,  or  else  so  recited  in  Latin,  that  the  congregation 
understand  not,  and  hear  not  what  is  spoken  ?  St. 
Paul  saith  thus,  reciting  the  saying  of  Isaiah,  '  As 
I  live  saith  the  Lord,  every  knee  shall  bow  to  me,  and 
every  tongue  shall  confess  to  God.'  Also  he  saith,  'All 
tongues  must  confess,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Lord,  unto 
the  glory  of  God  the  Father.'  The  Holy  Ghost  came  upoa 
the  apostles  in  fiery  tongues,  so  that  they  spake  the  tongues 
of  all  nations  under  heaven.  St.  Paul  administered  to 
the  Corinthians,  and  preached  to  them  in  their  own 
mother  tongue,  and  rebuked  the  bringing  in  of  strange 
tongues  into  the  congregation.  We  cannot  think  that 
to  be  well,  which  so  holy  an  apostle  rebuked.  And 
whatsoever  virtue  tlie  Latin  tongue  hath  to  such  as  under- 
stand it,  to  us  Englishmen  not  understanding  it,  it  is 
altogether  without  virtue  and  edifying,  and  therefore 
unmeet  for  our  churches. 

"  The  priests  complain  that  we  laymen  love  them  not, 
nor  iiave  them  in  honour,  but  it  is  their  own  fault :  for 
how  should  we  love  them,  that  only  seek  to  keep  us  in 
blindness  and  ignorance,  to  damn  our  souls,  to  destroy 
our  bodies,  to  rob  and  spoil  our  goods  and  substance, 
under  a  colour  of  pretended  holiness  ?  We  know,  right 
honourable  commissioners,  what  honour  is  due  to  such 
wolves,  and  how  by  the  authority  of  God's  word,  such 
are  to  be  fled  from,  as  pestilences  to  the  Lord's  lambs, 
whom  they  miserably  daily  murder. 

"  But  we  have  rather  chosen  by  this  our  meek  suppli- 
cation, humbly  to  desire  the  queen's  majesty,  and  you 
her  honourable  commissioners,  to  render  God's  word 
again  unto  the  churches,  and  to  permit  us  freely  to 
enjoy  the  same.  For  we  certainly  know,  that  the  whole 
religion  lately  set  out  by  the  holy  saint  of  God,  our  late 
most  dear  King  Edward,  is  Christ's  true  religion  written 
in  the  holy  scripture  of  God,  and  by  Christ  and  his 
apostles  taught  unto  his  church.  Wherefore  we  cannot 
allow  with  safe  consciences  this  refusal  of  it,  and  casting 
of  it  out  of  our  churches  ;  forasmuch  as  to  refuse,  cast 
off,  and  to  reject  it,  is  to  cast  off  Christ  himself,  and 
to  refuse  our  part  in  his  blessed  body  broken  for  our  sins, 
and  his  blood  shed  for  our  redemption.  Which  thing 
whoso  doth,  the  same  without  repentance  can  look  for 
no  sacrifice  for  his  sins,  but  most  fearfully  wait  for  the 
judgment,  and  for  that  vehement  fire  which  shall  destroy 
Christ's  adversaries.  For  if  he  that  despised  the  law  of 
Moses,  was  without  mercy  put  to  death  under  two  or  three 
witnesses,  how  much  more  grievous  torments  shall  he 
suffer  that  treadeth  under  foot  the  Son  of  God,  and 
esteemeth  the  blood  of  the  testament  (whereby  he  was 
sanctified)  as  a  profane  thing,  and  contumeliously  useth 
the  spirit  of  grace  ? 

"  Wherefore,  we  most  humbly  pray  and  beseech  the 
queen's  gracious  majesty,  to  have  mercy  and  pity  upon 
us  her  poor  and  faithful  subjects,  and  not  to  compel  us 
to  do  the  thing  that  is  against  our  consciences,  and  shall 
so  incurably  wound  us  in  heart,  by  bringing  into  the 
church  the  Latin  mass  and  service,  that  nothing  edifieth 
us,  and  casting  out  of  Christ's  holy  communion  and 
English    service,    so    cavising   us    to    sin    against    our 


916        PEOPLE  OF  NORFOLK'S  SUPPLICATION  TO  THE  QUEEN'S  COMMISSIONERS.     [Book  XI. 


Redeemer.  For  such  as  willingly  and  wittingly  against 
their  consciences  shall  so  do  (as  it  is  to  be  fe  ired  many  a 
one  doth)  they  are  in  a  miserable  state,  until  tlie  mercy 
of  God  turn  them  ;  which  it'  he  do  not,  we  certainly  be- 
lieve, that  they  shall  eternally  be  damned  :  and  as  in  this 
world  thev  deny  Christ's  holy  word  and  communion  be- 
fore men.'so  shall  Christ  deny  them  before  his  heavenly 
Father  and  his  angels. 

"  And  whereas  it  is  very  earnestly  required,  that  we 
should  go  in  procession  (as  they  call  it)  at  which  time 
the  priests  say  in  Latin  such  things  as  we  are  ignorant  of, 
the  same  editieth  nothing  at  all  unto  godliness,  and  we 
have  learned  that  to  follow  Christ's  cross,  is  another 
matter,  namely,  to  take  up  our  cross,  and  to  follow 
Christ  in  patient  sutfering  for  his  love,  tribulations, 
sickness,  poverty,  prison,  or  any  other  adversity,  when- 
soever God's  holy  will  and  pleasure  is  to  lay  the  same 
upon  us.  The  triumphant  passion  and  death  of  Christ, 
whereby  in  his  own  person  he  conquered  death,  sin,  and 
hell,  hath  most  lively  been  preached  unto  us,  and  the 
glory  of  Christ's  cross  declared  by  our  preachers ; 
whereby  we  have  learned  the  causes  and  effects  of  the 
same  more  lively  in  one  sermon,  than  in  all  the  pro- 
cessions that  ever  we  went  in,  or  ever  shall  go  in. 

"  When  we  worshipped  the  divine  Trinity  kneeling, 
and  in  the  Litany  invocating  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  asking  mercy  for  our  sins,  and  desiring 
such  petitions  as  the  need  of  our  frail  estate  and  this 
mortal  Life  requireth,  we  were  editied,  botli  to  know  unto 
whom  all  christian  prayers  should  be  directed,  and  also 
to  know  that  of  God's  hand  we  receive  all  things,  as  well 
to  the  salvation  of  our  souls,  as  to  the  relief  of  our 
mortal  necessities.  And  we  humbly  beseech  the  queen's 
majesty,  that  the  same  most  holy  prayers  may  be  con- 
tinued amongst  us  ;  that  our  niinisters  praying  in  our 
mother-tongue,  and  we  und8rstanding  their  prayers  and 
petitions,  may  answer  A.men,  unto  them.  At  evening 
service  we  understood  our  minister's  prayers,  we  were 
taught  and  admonishti  by  the  scriptures  then  read; 
which,  in  the  Latin  evei^-song  is  all  gone. 

"  At  the  ministration  of  holy  bajitism,  we  learned 
what  league  and  covenant  God  had  made  with  us,  and 
what  vows  and  promises  we  upon  our  part  had  made, 
namely,  to  believe  in  him,  to  forsake  Satan  and  his 
works,  and  to  walk  in  the  way  of  God's  holy  word  and 
commandments. 

"  The  christian  catechism  continually  taught  and  called 
to  remembrance  the  same,  whereas  before  no  man  knew 
any  thing  at  all  ;  and  many  good  men  of  forty  years, 
that  had  been  godfathers  to  thirty  children,  knew  no 
more  of  the  godfather's  office,  but  to  wash  their  hands 
ere  they  departed  the  church,  or  else  to  fast  live  Fridays 
with  bread  and  water. 

"  O,  merciful  God  !  have  pity  upon  us.  Shall  we  be 
altogether  cast  from  thy  presence  ?  we  may  well  lament 
our  miserable  estate,  to  receive  such  a  commandment, 
to  reject  and  cast  out  of  our  churches  all  these  most 
godly  prayers,  instructions,  admonitions  and  doctrines  ; 
and  thus  to  be  compelled  to  deny  God,  and  Christ  our 
Saviour,  his  holy  word,  and  all  his  doctrine  of  our  sal- 
vation, the  candle  to  our  feet,  and  the  light  to  our  steps, 
the  bread  coming  down  from  heaven  that  giveth  life  ; 
which  whoso  eateth,  it  shall  be  in  him  a  well-spring, 
streaming  unto  eternal  life  ;  whereby  we  have  learned  all 
righteousness,  all  true  religion,  all  true  obedience  to- 
wards our  governors,  all  charity  one  towards  another, 
all  good  works  that  God  would  us  to  walk  in,  what 
punishment  abideth  the  wicked,  and  what  heavenly 
reward  God  will  give  to  those  that  reverently  walk  in  his 
■ways  and  commandments. 

"  Wherefore,  right  honourable  commissioners,  we  can- 
not without- impiety  refuse  and  cast  from  us  the  holy 
word  of  God  which  we  have  received,  or  condemn  ai\y 
thing  set  forth  by  our  most  godly  late  king  Edward, 
and  his  virtuous  proceedings,  so  agreeal)le  to  God's 
word.  And  our  most  humble  suit  is  that  this  command- 
ment may  be  revoked,  so  that  we  be  not  constrained 
thereunto.  For  we  protest  before  God,  we  tliink  if  the 
holy  word  of  God  had  not  taken  some  root  amongst  us, 
we  could  nok  in  times  past  have  done  that  poor  duty  of 


ours,  which  we  did  in  assisting  the  queen,  our  most  dear 
sovereign,  against  her  grace's  mortal  foe,  that  then  sought 
her  destruction.  It  was  our  bounden  duty,  and  we  thank 
God  for  the  knowledge  of  his  word  and  grace,  that  we 
then  did  some  j)art  of  our  bounden  service. 

"And  we  meekly  pray  and  beseech  the  queen's  majesty, 
for  the  dear  passion  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  the  same  word 
he  not  taken  away  out  of  her  churches,  nor  from  us  her 
loving,  faithful  and  true  subjects  ;  lest,  if  the  like  neces- 
sity should  hereafter  chance  (which  God  for  his  mercy's 
sake  forbid,  and  ever  save  and  defend  her  grace,  and 
us  all)  the  want  of  knowledge  and  due  remembrance  of 
God's  word  may  be  occasion  of  great  ruin  to  an  infinite 
number  of  her  grace's  true  subjects.  And  truly  we  judge 
tliis  to  be  one  subtle  part  of  the  devil,  enemy  to  all 
godly  peace  and  quietness,  that  by  taking  God's  word 
from  among  us,  and  planting  ignorance,  he  may  make 
a  way  to  all  mischief  and  wickedness  ;  and  by  banisliing 
the  holy  gospel  of  peace,  he  may  bring  upon  us  the 
heavy  wrath  of  God,  with  all  manner  of  plagues;  as 
death,  strange  sickness,  jiestilence,  murrain,  most  terrible 
uproars,  commotions  and  seditions.  These  things  did 
the  Lord  threaten  unto  the  Jews  for  refusing  his  word, 
saying,  '  Go,  and  tell  this  people,  Hear  ye  indeed,  but 
understand  not ;  and  see  ye  indeed,  but  perceive  not.  Make 
tlie  heart  of  this  people  fat,  and  make  their  ears  heavy, 
and  shut  tlieir  eyes  ;  lest  they  see  with  their  eyes,  and 
hear  with  tluir  ears,  and  understand  with  their  heart, 
and  convert,  and  be  healed.  Then  said  I,  Lord,  how 
long  ?  And  he  answered,  until  the  cities  be  wasted 
without  inhabitant,  and  the  houses  without  man,  and  the 
land  be  utterly  desolate.'  Isaiah  vi.  y — 11.  And  tlie  pro- 
phet Micah,  considering  the  contempt  of  God's  word 
among  the  Israelites,  threatened  them  thus,  '  The  day  of 
thy  watr.hmen  and  thy  visitation  cometh,  now  shall  be 
their  perplexity.  Trust  ye  not  in  a  friend,  put  ye 
not  confidence  in  a  guide  ;  keep  the  doors  of  thy 
mouth  fiom  her  that  lieth  in  thy  bosom.  For  the  son 
dishonoureth  the  father,  the  daughter  riseth  up  against 
her  mother,  the  daughter-in-law  against  her  mother-in- 
law  :  a  man's  enemies  are  the  men  of  his  own  house.' 
Micah  vii.  4 — (i.  The  same  plague  Christ  threatened  unto 
the  Jews,  for  refusing  his  peace  proffered  them  in  the  gos- 
pel, and  he  wept  over  the  city  Jerusalem,  which  murdered 
the  prophets,  and  stoned  such  as  were  sent  unto  her. 

"  The  same  plagues,  we  are  afraid,  will  also  fall  upon 
us.  For  whereas  heretofore,  with  the  receiving  of  Christ's 
word  and  peaceable  gosfjcl,  we  had  great  benedictions  of 
God,  especially  this  christian  concord  and  holy  peace, 
so  that  all  were  at  a  full  and  perfect  stay  in  religion,  no 
man  offended  witli  another,  but  as  the  sons  pf  peace, 
each  of  us  with  christian  charity  embraced  other  :  now 
alas  for  pity,  the  devil  (riding  upon  the  red  horse, 
showed  unto  St.  John  in  the  Revelation,)  is  come  forth, 
and  power  is  given  unto  him  to  take  peace  from  the 
earth.  For  now  a  man  can  go  to  no  place,  but  malici- 
ous busy-bodies  curiously  search  out  his  deeds,  mark  his 
words,  and  if  he  agree  not  with  them  in  despising  God's 
word,  then  will  they  spitefully  and  hatefully  rail  against 
him  and  it,  calling  it  error  and  heresy,  and  the  profes- 
sors thereof  heretics  and  schismatics,  witii  other  odious 
and  spiteful  names,  as  traitors  and  not  the  queen's 
friends,  not  favourers  of  the  queen's  proceedings;  as  if 
to  love  God's  word  were  heresy,  and  as  though  to  talk 
of  Christ,  were  to  be  schismatic  ;  as  though  none  could 
be  true  to  the  queen,  that  were  not  false  to  God  ;  as 
though  none  were  the  queen's  friends,  but  such  as  de- 
spitef'uUy  rail  on  her  grace's  father  and  brother,  and 
on  God's  word  that  they  get  forth  ;  as  though  none 
favoured  the  queen's  majesty,  but  such  as  hate  all  godly 
knowledge. 

"  And  in  very  deed  these  things  that  all  this  turmoil 
is  made  for,  are  mere  inventions  of  po])es,  brought  into 
the  church  of  their  own  imaginations,  without  command- 
ment or  ensample  either  of  Christ,  or  of  his  apostles  ; 
and  there  is  not  one  word  in  the  Bible,  that  being  truly 
alleged  maintaineth  them,  nor  any  doctor  of  antifpiity 
before  St.  Augustine's  days,  as  it  hath  been  divers  times 
sufficiently  proved,  before  all  the  whole  parliament  and 
convocation  of  this  realm.     Yet  these,  being  mere  tra- 


A.D.  1556.]   PEOPLE  OF  NORFOLK'S  SUPPLICATION  TO  THE  QUEEN'S  COMMISSIONERS. 


',17 


ditions  of  bishops,  are  set  out  for  God's  commandments; 
and  the  queen's  authority  (given  to  her  of  God  to  main- 
tain his  word)  must  be  abused  to  put  down  God's  word. 
.\nd  you,  right  honourable  justi<:es,  and  keepers  of  laws 
md  righteousness,  are  also  abused  and  made  the  bishops 
ajijjarators,  to  set  forth  such  Romish  trash  as  is  to 
Christ's  dishonour,  and  against  the  supreme  authority 
of  the  regal  estate  of  this  realm.  And  we  poor  subjects, 
for  speaking  of  that  which  is  truth,  and  our  bounden 
allegiance,  are  daily  punished,  railed  upon,  and  noted  for 
seditious,  and  not  the  queen's  friends. 

"  But  God  who  is  blessed  for  ever,  knoweth  that  they 
slander  us,  and  jjuU  the  thorn  out  of  their  own  foot,  and 
j)Ut  it  in  ours  :  for  the  searcher  of  hearts  knoweth,  that 
we  bear  a  faithful  and  true  heart  unto  her  grace,  and 
unto  all  her  proceedings,  that  are  not  against  God  and 
his  holy  word.  And  we  daily  pray  unto  the  heavenly 
Father,  to  enlighten  her  grace's  royal  heart  with  the 
glorious  light  of  the  gospel,  that  she  may  establish  and 
confirm  that  religion,  that  her  grace's  brother,  our  most 
dear  king,  did  set  out  amongst  us  ;  and  so  governing 
and  ruling  this  her  realm  in  the  fear  and  true  way  of 
God,  she  may  long  live,  and  with  prosperity,  peace,  and 
honour  reign  over  us. 

"  But  we  cannot  think  that  those  men  do  seek  either 
God's  honour,  or  her  grace's  prosperity,  or  wealth  of  the 
realm,  that  take  from  her  grace's  faithful  subjects  God's 
word,  which  only  is  the  root  of  all  love  and  faithful 
obedience  under  her  grace,  and  of  all  honesty,  good  life, 
and  virtuous  concord  among  her  commons.  And  this  we 
fear,  lest  the  root  being  taken  away,  the  branches  will 
soon  wither  and  be  fruitless.  And  when  the  Philistines 
have  stopped  up  the  well-spring,  the  fair  streams  that 
should  flow  shall  soon  be  dried  up.  All  our  watchmen, 
our  true  preachers,  have  taught  us,  that  as  long  as  we 
retained  God's  word,  we  should  have  God  our  gracious 
merciful  Father  ;  but  if  we  refused  and  cast  off  the 
Lord's  yoke  of  his  doctrine,  then  shall  we  look  for  the 
Lord's  wrath  and  severe  visitation  to  plague  us,  as  he 
did  the  Jews  for  the  like  offences.  And  St.  Paul  saith, 
Rom.  .\i.  8.  '  God  hath  given  them  the  spirit  of  slum- 
ber, eyes  that  they  should  not  see,  and  ears  that  they 
should  not  hear  unto  this  day.'  And  as  David  said  ; 
Psal.  Lvix.  22,  2.'5.  '  Let  their  table  become  a  snare 
before  them  :  and  that  which  should  have  been  for  their 
welfare,  let  it  become  a  trap.  Let  their  eyes  be  dark- 
ened that  they  see  not,  and  make  their  loins  continually 
to  shake.' 

"  O,  merciful  God  !  all  this  is  now  come  upon  us,  and 
daily  more  and  more  increased,  and  we  fear  at  last  it  will 
so  bow  down  our  backs,  that  we  shall  utterly  be  de- 
stroyed ;  the  troublesome  spirit  of  uproars  and  disquiet- 
ness  daily  troubleth  men's  hearts,  and  worketh  such  dis- 
quietness  in  all  places,  that  no  man  that  loveth  quietness, 
can  tell  where  to  place  himself.  Men  have  eyes,  and  see 
not  how  grievous  an  offence  it  is  to  cast  off  the  yoke  of 
God's  doctrine,  and  to  bear  the  heavy  burden  that  unfaith- 
ful hypocrites  lay  upon  us.  We  have  ears,  and  hear 
not  the  warning  of  God's  word,  calling  us  to  true  re- 
pentance, nor  his  threats  against  our  impiety.  Our  most 
sweet  table  of  Christ's  word  and  most  holy  communion, 
is  taken  away,  and  turned  to  a  most  perilous  snare, 
through  the  brawling  disputations  of  men.  And,  as  the 
idol  of  abomination  betokened  final  subversion  unto  the 
Jewish  nation  ;  so  we  fear,  this  setting  aside  of  the  gos- 
pel and  holy  communion  of  Christ,  and  the  placing  in 
of  a  Romish  religion,  betokeneth  desolation  of  this  noble 
realm  of  England  to  be  at  hand. 

"  For  the  plagues  of  hunger,  jiestilence  and  sword, 
cannot  long  tarry  ;  but  except  we  repent,  and  turn  again 
to  the  Lord,  our  backs  shall  be  so  bowed,  that  the  like 
horrible  plagues  were  never  seen.  And  no  marvel :  for 
the  like  otlence  was  never  committed,  as  to  reject  and 
cast  off  Christ  and  his  word,  and  in  plain  English  to  say. 
We  will  not  have  him  to  reign  over  us.  O  Lord,  how 
terrible  is  it  that  foUoweth  in  the  gospel  ?  '  Those  mine 
enemies  which  would  not  that  I  should  reign  over  them, 
bring  them  hither,  and  slay  them  before  me,'  Luke  xix. 
27.  God  be  merciful  unto  us,  and  move  the  queeu's 
majesty's  heart,  and  the  hearts  of  her  honourable  council, 


and  your  hearts,  right  honourable  commissioners,  to 
weigh  these  dangers  in  due  time ;  and  to  call  God's 
word  into  your  council,  and  then  you  shall  see  how  it 
agreeth  with  this  bishop-like  commandment ;  and  to  be 
as  wary  to  avoid  the  contempt  of  the  eternal  God,  and 
dangers  of  the  same,  as  you  are  prudent  and  wise  in 
matters  of  this  world,  lest  if  the  Almighty  be  contemned, 
he  stretch  forth  his  arm,  which  no  man  can  turn,  and 
kindle  his  wrath,  that  no  man  can  quench. 

"  We  have  humbly  opened  unto  you  our  consciences, 
doubtless  sore  wounded  and  grieved  by  this  command- 
ment ;  and  we  meekly  pray  and  beseech  the  queen's 
majesty,  for  the  precious  death  and  blood-shedding  of 
Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour,  to  have  mercy  and  pity  upon 
us,  her  grace's  poor  commons,  faithful  and  true  subjects, 
members  of  the  same  body  politic,  whereof  her  grace  is 
supreme  head.  All  our  bodies,  goods,  lands  and  lives, 
are  ready  to  do  her  grace  faithful  obedience,  and  true 
service  of  all  commandments  that  are  not  against  God 
and  his  word  :  but  in  things  that  import  a  denial  of 
Christ,  and  refusal  of  his  word  and  holy  communion,  we 
cannot  consent  nor  agree  unto  it.  For  we  have  bound 
ourselves  in  baptism  to  be  Christ's  disciples,  and  to  keep 
his  holy  word  and  ordinances.  And  if  we  deny  hina 
before  men,  he  Till  deny  us  before  his  heavenly  Father 
and  his  holy  gels,  in  the  day  of  judgment :  which  we 
trust  her  benig<i  grace  will  not  require  of  us. 

*'  And  we  humbly  beseech  her  majesty,  that  we  be  not 
enforced  unto  it ;  but  as  we  serve  her  grace  with  body 
and  goods,  and  due  obedience,  according  to  God's  com- 
mandment :  so  we  may  be  permitted  freely  to  serve  God, 
and  Christ  our  Saviour,  and  keep  unto  him  our  souls, 
which  he  hath  with  his  precious  blood  redeemed,  that 
so  as  Christ  teacheth,  we  may  render  to  Caesar  that 
which  is  due  to  Csesar,  and  to  God  that  which  is  due 
to  God. 

"  For  we  think  it  no  true  obedience  unto  the  queen'i 
highness,  or  to  any  other  magistrate  ordained  of  God 
under  her,  to  obey  in  the  things  contrary  to  God's  word, 
although  the  same  be  ever  so  straitly  charged  in  her 
grace's  name.  The  bishop  of  \\'inchester  hath  truly 
taught  on  that  point,  in  his  book  '  Of  True  Obedience,' 
that  true  obedience  is  in  the  Lord,  and  not  against  the 
Lord  ;  as  the  apostles  answered  before  the  council  at  Jeru- 
salem, commanding  them  never  more  to  preach  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  '  Whether  it  be  right,'  said 
they,  'in  the  sight  of  God,  to  hearken  unto  you  more 
than  unto  God,  judge  ye.'  And  again  they  said,  '  We 
must  obey  God  rather  than  man.'  Wherefore  we  learn, 
that  true  obedience  is  to  obey  God,  King  of  all  kings,  and 
Lord  of  all  lords  ;  and  for  him,  in  him,  and  not  against 
him  and  his  word,  to  obey  the  princes  and  magistrates  of 
this  world,  who  are  not  truly  obeyed  when  God  is  dis- 
obeyed, nor  yet  disobeyed  when  God  is  faithfully 
obeyed. 

"  Tobias  disobeyed  not  his  king,  although  contrary  to 
his  commandment,  and  contrary  to  the  usage  of  all 
others,  when  they  went  to  Dan  and  Bethel,  he  went  unto 
Jerusalem,  and  worshipped  in  the  temple  of  the  Lord. 
The  three  young  men  in  Babylon,  refusing  Nebuchad- 
nezzar's commandment,  pleased  God  more  than  the 
whole  multitude  that  obeyed.  And  Daniel,  who  prayed 
to  the  God  of  heaven,  contrary  to  king  Darius's  com- 
mandment, bare  a  more  true  and  faithful  heart  to  the 
king  than  those  wicked  councillors  who  procured  that 
wicked  law,  or  those  that  for  fear  or  flattery  obeyed 
it.  Which  two  pestilences  — fear  and  flattery — have  ever 
destroyed  true  obedience  to  God  and  man;  when  wicked, 
godless  men,  who  care  not  if  the  desil  were  worshipped, 
so  they  might  get  and  obtain  riches,  promotions,  and 
dignity,  and  worldly  glory — turn  to  and  fro,  as  every 
wind  bloweth  ;  and  weak  and  frail  men,  fearing  loss  of 
goods,  punishment,  or  death,  do  outwardly  in  body  that 
thing  that  their  hearts  and  consciences  inwardly  abhor- 
reth  ;  and  so  outwardly  disobey  God,  and  in  heart  dissem. 
ble  with  man,  which  dissimulation  we  think  worthy  the 
hatred  of  all  men,  and  most  uncomely  for  christian  men. 

"  Wherefore,  we  humbly  beseech  the  queen's  majesty, 
with  pity  and  mercy  to  tender  the  lamentable  suit  of  us 
her  poor  subjects,  who  are  by  this   commandment  sore 


»8 


SIX  PERSONS  MARTYRED  AT  COLCHESTER. 


[Book  XI. 


hurt,  and  wounded  in  our  consciences,  and  driven  to  many 
miseries,  and  by  the  malicious  attempts  of  wicked  men  suf- 
fer great  wrongs  and  injuries,  slanders,  loss  of  goods,  and 
bodily  vexations.  We  tliink  not  good,  by  any  unlawful 
Stir  or  commotion  to  seek  remedy  ;  but  intend,  by  God's 
grace,  to  obey  her  majesty  in  all  things  not  against  God 
and  his  holy  word.  But  unto  such  ungoilly  command- 
ments as  are  against  God,  \ve  answer  with  the  apostles  — 
God  must  be  obeyed  rather  than  man.  If  persecution 
shall  ensue,  which  some  threaten  us  with,  we  desire  our 
heavenly  Father,  according  to  his  piomise,  to  look  from 
heaven,  to  hear  our  cry,  to  judge  between  us  and  our 
adversaries,  and  to  give  us  faith,  strength  and  jiatience 
to  continue  faithful  unto  the  end,  and  to  shorten  these 
evil  days,  for  his  chosen's  sake ;  and  so  we  faithfully  be- 
lieve he  will. 

"  Notwithstanding,  we  trust  the  queen's  gracious  and 
merciful  heart  will  not  suffer  such  tyranny  to  be  done 
against  her  poor,  innocent,  faithful  and  obedient  subjects, 
that  daily  pray  unto  God  for  her  ;  who  have  no  remedy 
in  this  world,  but  to  sue  unto  her  highness,  our  most 
gracious  and  benign  sovereign  ;  whom  we  pruy  and  be- 
seech, for  the  dear  blood  of  Christ,  to  pity  our  lamentable 
case  and  hurt  of  conscience,  and  to  call  back  all  such 
commandments  as  are  against  God's  honour,  as  the  good 
kings  Darius,  Ahasuerus,  Trajan,  Theodosius,  and  divers 
others  have  done,  and  permit  the  holy  word  of  God  and 
true  religion  — set  forth  by  our  most  holy  and  innocent 
king  Edward,  a  very  saint  of  God,  to  be  restored  again 
unto  our  churches,  to  be  frequented  amongst  us.  So 
shall  we  grow  and  increase  in  the  knowledge  of  God  and 
of  Christ,  in  true  repentance  and  amendment  of  life  ;  so 
shall  we  exhibit  true  obedience  to  our  lawful  magistrates, 
and  all  superiors  ordained  of  God  ;  so  shall  love  and 
charity,  of  late  through  this  commandment  so  decayed, 
be  again  restored,  the  honour  of  her  regal  estate  the  more 
confirmed  and  established,  and  godliness  and  virtuous  life 
among  her  loving  subjects  increased  and  maintained. 

"  And  we  most  heartily  pray  you — the  right  honoura- 
ble commissioners — to  be  means  unto  the  queen's  high- 
ness, and  to  her  honourable  council,  that  this  our  humble 
suit  may  be  favourably  tendered,  and  graciously  heard 
and  granted.  And  we  shall  not  cease  day  and  night  to 
pray  unto  the  heavenly  Father  long  to  preserve  her  grace 
and  all  other  magistrates  in  his  fear  and  love,  and  in 
prosperous  peace  and  wealth,  with  long  life  and  honour, 
Amen. 

"  Your  poor  suppliants,  the  lovers  of  Christ's  true 
religion,  in  Norfolk  and  Suffolk." 

An  Account  of  John  Harpole  and  Joan  Beach. 

Joan  Beach,  widov?,  of  Tunbridge,  and  John  Harpole, 
of  Rochester,  were  examined  by  Rlaurice,  bishop  of  the 
diocese,  who  condemned  them  both  together  to  death,  by 
one  form  of  sentence.  And  thus  these  two  christian 
martyrs  joined  in  one  confession,  being  condemned  by 
the  bishop,  suffered  together  at  one  fire,  in  the  town  of 
Rochester,  where  they  ended  their  lives  about  the  first  day 
of  April. 

Next  after  these  followed  the  martyrdom  of  John 
Hullier,  minister,  who  first  being  brought  up  in  the 
school  of  hton,  was  afterwards  scholar,  and,  in  the  king's 
college  at  Cambridge  suffered  under  Doctor  Thirleby, 
bishop  of  Ely,  and  his  chancellor,  for  the  sincere  setting 
out  of  the  light  of  God's  gracious  gospel  revealed  in  these 
our  days.  In  whose  behalf  tliis  is  to  be  lamented,  that 
among  so  many  fresh  wits  and  stirring  pens  in  that  uni- 
versity, so  little  is  left  as  to  the  process  of  his  judgment 
and  order  of  his  suffering,  who  so  innocently  gave  his 
life  in  such  a  cause  among  the  midst  of  them.  By  cer- 
tain letters  which  he  himself  left  behind,  it  apjtears  that 
he  was  zealous  and  earnest  in  the  doctrine  of  truth, 
which  every  true  christian  man  ought  to  embrace.  His 
martyrdom  was  about  tiie  2d  of  April. 

The  Martyrdom  of  si.r  yodly   Profensors   of  Chriat  at 
Colchester. 

Not  long  after  the  death  of  Robert  Drakes,  ^^■illiara 
Tyms,  and  the  other  Essex  martyrs,  executed  in  Smilhfield, 


as  before  mentioned,  followed  the  martyrdom,  at  one  fire 
in  Colchester,  of  six  other  blessed  martyrs,  namely  : — 

Ciiristopher  Lyster,  husbandman  ;  John  Mace,  apo- 
thecary ;  John  Spencer,  weaver  ;  Simon  Joyne,  sawyer  ; 
Richard  Nichols,  weaver  ;  and  John  Hamond,  tanner. 

With  these  six  was  also  joined  another,  whose  name 
was  Roger  Grasbroke,  but  he  afterwards  submitted  him- 
self. Of  these  above  named,  the  bishop,  because  he 
now  waxed  weary,  made  a  very  quick  dispatch  :  he 
caused  them  to  be  brought  to  his  house  at  Fulhani : 
where  in  the  open  church,  there  were  administered  to  them 
the  same  articles  that  were  propounded  to  others.  To 
which  they  made  their  several  answers,  agreeing  alto- 
gether in  one  truth,  namely,  that  they  believed  that  the 
church  of  Rome  is  no  part  of  Christ's  catholic  church  ; 
and  that  they  believed,  that  in  the  true  catholic  church 
of  Christ  there  are  but  two  sacraments  ;  that  is  to  say, 
the  sacrament  of  baptism,  and  the  sacrament  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ  ;  confessing  that  they  were  baptised 
in  the  faith  and  belief  of  the  catholic  church,  and  that 
their  godfathers  and  godmothers  had  so  professed  and 
promised  for  them ;  and  that  they  always  were,  and 
yet  did  continue  in  the  faith  and  profession  wherein 
they  were  baptised;  and  that  they  neither  swerved  nor 
went  away  from  the  catholic  faith  of  Christ.  Howbeit 
they  confessd,  that  they  had  disliked,  and  earnestly  spokea 
against  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  and  against  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  affirming  that  they  would  not  come 
to  hear  or  be  partakers  of  it,  because  they  believed  that 
they  were  set  forth  and  used  contrary  to  God's  word  and 
glory.  And  moreover,  that  they  had  spoken  against 
the  usurped  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  as  an  op- 
pressor of  Christ's  church  and  gospel,  and  that  he  ought 
not  to  have  any  authority  in  England,  and  that  they 
never  refused,  nor  then  did  refuse  to  be  reconciled 
to  the  unity  of  Christ's  catholic  church  :  but  they  said 
they  had,  and  then  did,  and  so  ever  would  hereafter 
utterly  refuse  to  come  to  the  church  of  Rome,  or  to 
acknowledge  its  authority,  for  putting  down  the  book 
of  God,  the  Bible,  and  setting  up  the  Babylonish  mass, 
with  all  other  of  antichrist's  mercluindize. 

These  answers  being  made  by  them,  the  bishop  dis- 
missed them  till  the  afternoon.  At  which  time,  standing 
most  firmly  to  their  christian  profession,  they  were  by 
various  ways  and  means  tried  if  they  would  revoke  their 
professed  faith,  and  return  to  the  unity  of  antichrist's 
church.  Which  when  they  refused,  the  bishop  pro- 
nounced the  sentence  of  condemnation  against  them, 
committing  them  to  the  temporal  power.  On  the  receipt 
of  the  king  and  queen's  writ,  accordingly,  they  were  sent 
to  Colchester,  where,  on  the  28th  of  April,  most  cheer- 
fully they  ended  their  lives  to  the  glory  of  God's  holy 
name,  and  the  great  encouragement  of  others. 

An,Account  of  Hugh  Laverock,  an  old  man,  and  John 
Apprice,  a  blind  man,  Martyrs. 

In  treating  of  this  part  of  the  history,  I  know  not  whether 
more  to  marvel  at  the  great  and  unsearchable  mercies  of 
God,  with  whom  there  is  no  respect  of  persons,  for  he 
cbooseth  as  well  the  poor,  lame,  and  blind,  as  the  rich, 
mighty,  and  healthful,  to  set  forth  his  glory,  or  else  to 
note  the  unreasonable,  or  rather  unnatural  doing  of  these 
unmerciful  papists,  (I  mean  Bishop  Bonner  and  his  accom- 
plices) in  whom  there  was  so  little  favour  or  mercy  to 
all  conditions  of  men,  that  they  sj)ared  neither  impotent 
age,  nor  lame  nor  blind,  as  will  ajjpear  by  the  following 
poor  creatures,  whose  names  were  Hugh  Laverock,  of 
the  parish  of  Barking,  painter,  aged  68,  a  lame  cripple  ; 
and  John  Aj)price,  a  IjHnd  man. 

These  two  poor  and  simple  creatures  being  accused  by 
some  neighbour  of  theirs  to  the  bishop,  were  sent  for  by 
their  officer  ;  and  so  being  delivered  into  the  hands  of 
the  bishop,  were  on  the  1st  day  of  May  examined  in  his 
palace  at  London  :  where  he  first  propounded  and  objected 
against  them  nine  articles,  similar  to  those  administered 
to  Bartlet  Green  and  many  others,  to  which  they  answered 
with  all  christian  faithfulness. 

Upon  this  they  were  again  sent  to  prison,  and  beside 
otiier  times,  on  the  yth  oi   the  month,  in  the  consistory 


A.D.  1556.] 


THREE  WOMEN  BURNED  IN  SMITHFIELD. 


Sit' 


of  St.  Paul's  were  again  publicly  produced,  and  there 
laboured  with  to  recant  their  opinions  against  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar. 

Hugh  Laverock  said;  "  I  will  stand  to  mine  answers, 
and  to  what  I  have  confessed;  and  I  cannot  find  in  the 
scriptures,  that  the  priests  should  lift  up  over  their  head 
a  cake  of  bread." 

Tiie  bishop  then  turned  to  John  Apprice,  and  asked 
what  he  would  say. 

He  answered  ;  "Your  doctrine  that  you  set  forth  and 
teach,  is  so  agreeable  with  the  world,  and  embraced  by 
the  world,  that  it  cannot  be  agreeable  with  the  scriptures 
of  God.  And  you  are  not  of  the  catholic  church  ;  for 
you  make  laws  to  kill  men,  and  make  the  queen  your 
hangman." 

At  which  words  the  bishop,  somewhat  irritated,  and 
therefore  very  loath  to  delay  their  condemnation  any 
longer,  commanded  that  they  should  be  brought  after 
him  to  Fuliiam,  and  there  in  the  afternoon,  after  his 
soleuin  manner,  in  the  open  church,  he  pronounced  the 
sentence  of  condemnation  against  them,  and  so  delivering 
them  into  the  hands  of  the  temporal  officer,  thought  to 
rid  himself  of  them,  but  could  not  so  satisfy  his  con- 
science before  the  judgment  of  God,  from  the  guiltiness 
of  innocent  blood. 

The  poor  men,  being  now  in  the  temporal  officer's 
hands,  were  not  suflered  to  remain  long  there,  and  there- 
fore on  the  15th  of  IMay,  very  early  in  the  morning,  they 
were  carried  from  Newgate  in  a  cart,  to  Stratford-le-Bow, 
and  most  quietly  in  the  fire  yielding  up  their  souls  into 
God's  hands,  praising  him,  through  a  lively  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ,  whom  to  tiie  end  they  most  constantly  confessed. 

At  their  death,  Hugh  Laverock,  after  he  was  chained, 
cast  away  his  crutch,  and  comforting  John  Apprice  his 
fellow-martyr,  said  unto  him  ;  "  Be  of  good  comfort, 
my  brother  ;  for  my  lord  of  London  is  our  good  physi- 
ciai  He  will  heal  us  both  shortly  ;  thee  of  thy  blind- 
ness, aiid  me  of  my  lameness.''  And  so  patiently  these 
two  good  saints  of  God  patiently  suffered  together. 

T7iree  Women  humed  in  Smithfield. 

The  next  day  after  the  martyrdom  of  this  lame  and 
blind  man,  were  brought  to  the  fire  three  women,  with 
■whom  also  was  joined  another,  who  being  of  the  same 
opinion  and  constancy  with  them,  was  likewise  partaker 
of  the  same  condemnation.  Their  names  were:  Katha- 
rine Hut,  widow  ;  Joan  Horns,  maiden  ;  Elizabeth 
Tackvell,  maiden  ;  and  Margaret  Ellis,  maiden. 

When  Bishop  Bonner  entered  into  an  examination  of 
these  four  women,  he  objected  the  like  articles  to  them 
as  he  had  used  to  administer,  and  are  before  expressed ; 
to  which  the  women  likewise  agreeing  in  the  same  unity 
of  spirit  and  doctrine,  accorded  in  their  answers,  much 
agreeing  to  the  others  before  them,  viz.  They  answered, 
that  matrimony,  and  baptism,  and  the  Lord's  Supper 
were  sacraments  ordained  in  the  church:  but  whether 
the  others  specified  in  this  were  sacraments  (as  they 
heard  them  called)  ordained  by  God  or  not,  they  could 
not  tell.  And  they  said,  that  they  were  baptised  by  their 
godfathers  and  godmothers,  which  godfathers  and  god- 
mothers did  not  then  know  so  mucli ;  but  what  their 
godfathers  and  godmothers  then  promised  in  their  names 
they  could  not  tell.  They  further  answered  and  con- 
fessed, that  as  to  the  mass,  they  knew  no  goodness  in  it; 
and  as  to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  they  believed  that 
Christ's  natural  body  is  in  heaven,  and  not  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  and  as  concerning  the  see  of  Rome, 
they  acknowleged  no  such  supremacy  in  that  see,  neitlier 
have  they  any  thing  to  do  with  it.  And  they  all  refused 
to  be  reconciled  or  united  to  the  church  of  Rome,  or  any 
other  church,  contrary  to  that  in  which  they  now  stood, 
and  did  profess.  They  answered  likewise,  that  neither  the 
service  in  Latin,  mass,  matins,  and  evensong,  nor  the 
sacraments  were  used  and  administered  according  to 
God's  word :  And  furthermore,  that  the  mass  is  an  idol, 
neither  is  the  true  body  and  blood  of  Christ  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  as  they  make  men  believe. 

After  their  answers  were  received,  they  were  produced 
again  about  the  13th  of  April,  and  at  length  brought  to 


their  final  judgment ;  where  Katharine  Hut,  standing 
before  the  bishop,  boldly  and  constantly  maintained  that 
which  she  had  said  before,  neither  yielding  to  his  fair 
promises,  nor  overthrow-n  with  his  terror.  Who  being 
required  to  speak  her  mind  of  the  sacrament,  and  to  return 
to  the  fellowship  of  the  church  of  Rome,  openly  protested, 
saying,  "  1  deny  it  to  be  God,  because  it  is  a  dumb  God, 
and  made  with  men's  hands."  Wherein  this  good  and 
faithful  martyr  of  Christ  firmly  persisting,  so  received 
her  sentence,  being  condemned  of  Bonner  to  the  fire  ; 
which  she  with  great  constancy  sustained  by  the  grace 
and  strength  of  the  Lord,  and  did  abide  for  tlie  cause 
and  love  of  Christ. 

Joan  Horns,  brought  likewise  to  her  judgment  and 
condemnation,  with  like  firmness  and  christian  fortitude 
declared  herself  a  true  martyr  and  follower  of  Christ's 
testament,  giving  no  place  to  the  adversary  ;  but  being 
charged  that  she  did  not  believe  the  sacrament  of  Christ's 
body  and  blood  to  be  Christ  himself,  of  which  sacrament, 
contrary  to  the  nature  of  a  sacrament,  the  adversaries 
are  wont  to  make  an  idol-service  ;  to  this  she  protested 
openly  her  mind,  saying — "  If  you  can  make  your  God 
to  shed  blood,  or  to  shew  any  condition  of  a  true  lively 
body,  then  will  I  believe  you.  And  in  the  way  which  you 
call  heresy,  I  trust  to  serve  my  Lord  God,"  &c. 

And  as  to  the  Romish  see,  she  said,  '  My  lord 
(speaking  to  Bonner)  I  forsake  all  her  abominations,  and 
from  them  good  Lord  deliver  us."  From  this,  her 
stable  and  constant  assertion,  when  the  bishop  was  too 
weak  to  remove  her,  and  too  ignorant  to  convince  her, 
he  passed  sentence  upon  her.  And  so  this  holy  virgin 
and  martyr  was  committed  to  the  secular  power,  and 
was  offered  up  with  her  fellows,  a  burnt-sacrifice  to  the 
Lord. 

As  to  Margaret  Ellis,  she  likewise  persevering  in  her 
confession,  and  resisting  the  false  errors  and  heresies  of 
the  papists,  was  by  Bonner  adjudged  and  condemned  ; 
but  before  the  time  of  her  burning  arrived,  she  died  in 
Newgate,  and  thus  departed  and  slept  in  the  Lord. 

The  same  strength  in  the  grace  of  the  Lord  appeared 
in  the  other  maiden  Elizabeth  Tackvell,  whose  heart 
and  mind  the  Lord  had  so  confirmed  in  his  truth,  so 
armed  with  patience,  that  as  her  adversaries  could  by 
no  sufficient  knowledge  of  scripture  convince  her,  so  by 
no  forcible  attempts  could  they  remove  her  confession. 
Whereupon  she  standing  to  the  death,  being  in  like  sort 
condemned,  gave  her  life  willingly  and  mildly  for  the 
confirmation  and  sealing  of  the  sincere  truth  of  God's 
word. 

These  three  innocent  and  godly  women,  thus  falsely 
and  wrongfully  condemned  for  the  just  cause  of  God's 
gospel,  were  conveyed  to  Smithfield  on  the  Kith  of  May, 
and  there  cruelly  bound  to  the  stake,  giving  their  bodies 
to  the  tormentors,  but  their  spirits  they  recommended 
to  God.  For  whose  glory  they  were  willing  and  ready 
to  suffer  whatever  the  cruel  hands  of  their  enemies 
should  work  against  them,  dying  more  joyfully  in  the 
flaming  fire,  than  some  of  them  that  burned  them  did 
in  their  beds.  Such  a  Lord  is  God,  glorious  and  won- 
derful in  all  his  saints. 

An  Accotint  of  Thomas  Drowry  and  Thomas  Croker. 

You  heard  a  little  before  of  two  men,  the  one  blind  ana 
the  other  lame,  who  suffered  about  the  15th  of  May. 
And  here  is  not  to  be  forgotten  another  as  godly  a  couple, 
who  suffered  the  like  martyrdom  for  the  same  cause  of 
religion  at  Gloucester  ;  of  which  two,  the  one  was  a 
blind  boy,  named  Thomas  Drowry,  mentioned  before  in 
the  history  of  bishop  Hooper,  whom  the  said  virtuous 
bishop  confirmed  then  in  the  Lord,  and  in  the  doctrine 
of  his  word. 

With  him  also  was  burned  another  in  the  same  place  ; 
and  at  the  same  fire  in  Gloucester,  about  the  fifth  of 
INIay,  whose  name  was  Thomas  Croker,  bricklayer. 

Concerning  the  blind  boy,  how  long  he  was  in  prison, 
I  am  not  certain.  At  his  examination  and  final  con- 
demnation, he  was  brought  before  Doctor  Williams, 
then  chancellor  of  Gloucester,  sitting  judicially  witU 
the  register   in  the  consistoiy.     Where  the  chancellor 


920 


PERSECUTIONS  AT  BECCLES  IN  SUFFOLK.  AND  AT  LEWES. 


[Book  XI 


administerecl  to  the  boy  the  nsual  articles  ;  amongst 
which  he  chiefly  urged  the  article  of  transubstantiation, 
saying  in  effect  as  follows  : — 

"  Dost  thou  not  believe,  that  after  the  words  of  con- 
secration spoken  by  the  priest,  there  remaineth  the  very 
real  body  of  Christ  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  ?" 

Thomas. — "  No,  I  do  not." 

Chancellor. — "  Then  thou  art  an  heretic,  and  shall  be 
burned  :  but  who  has  taught  thee  this  heresy  ?" 

Thomas. — "  Yourself,  Master  Chancellor."' 

Chancellor.  — "  Where,  I  pray  thee  ?" 

Tiiomas. — "  Even  in  yonder  place,  (pointing  with  his 
hand,  and  turning  towards  the  pulpit,  standing  upon  the 
north  side  of  the  church.) 

Ciiancellor. — "  When  did  I  teach  thee  so  ?" 

Thomas. — "  When  you  preached  there"  (naming  the 
day)  "  a  sermon  to  all  men  as  well  as  to  me,  upon  the 
sacrament.  You  said  the  sacrament  was  to  be  received 
spiritually  by  faith,  and  not  carnally  and  really,  as  the 
papists  have  heretofore  taught." 

Chancellor. — "Then  do  as  I  have  done,  and  thou 
shalt  live  as  I  live,  and  escape  burning." 

Thomas. — "  Though  you  can  so  easily  dispense  with 
yourself,  and  mock  with  God,  the  world,  and  your  con- 
science, yet  will  1  not  do  so." 

Chancellor. — "  Then  God  have  mercy  upon  thee  ;  for 
I  will  read  the  condemnation  sentence  against  thee." 

Thomas.—"  God's  will  be  fulfilled." 

The  register  being  herewith  somewhat  moved,  stood 
up,  and  said  to  the  chancellor  : — 

"  Fie,  for  shame,  man  ;  will  you  read  the  sentence 
against  him,  and  condemn  yourself?  Away,  away, 
and  substitute  some  other  to  give  sentence  and  judg- 
ment." 

Chancellor. — "  No,  register,  I  will  obey  the  law,  and 
give  sentence  myself;  according  to  mine  office." 

And  so  he  read  the  sentence  condemnatory  against 
the  boy,  delivering  him  over  to  the  secular  power.  Who 
on  the  fifth  day  of  May,  brought  the  blind  boy  to  the 
place  of  execution  at  Gloucester,  together  with  one 
Thomas  Croker  a  bricklayer,  condemned  also  for  the 
like  testimony  of  the  truth.  Who  both  together,  in  one 
fire,  most  constantly  and  joyfully  yielded  their  souls  into 
the  hands  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 


Three  Persons  Inimt  at  Beccles. 

After  the  death  of  those  above  mentioned,  three  men 
were  burnt  at  Beccles  in  Suffolk,  in  one  fire,  about  the 
21st  May,  namely,  Thomas  Spicer,  John  Denny,  and 
Edmund  Poole. 

Thomas  Spicer  was  a  single  man,  of  the  age  of  nine- 
teen years,  dwelling  in  Winston  in  Suffolk. 

The  occasion  of  his  being  taken  was,  that  he  would  not 
go  to  the  popish  church  to  hear  mass,  and  receive  their 
idol  at  the  command  of  Sir  John  Tyrrel,  who  sent  both 
him  and  the  other  two  to  a  dungeon,  till  they  were  all 
three  together  brought  before  the  chancellor  of  Norwich, 
y.nd  the  register  at  the  town  of  Beccles. 

And  there  the  chancellor,  after  endeavouring  all  he 
could  to  turn  them  from  the  truth,  and  could  by  no 
means  prevail,  minding  to  give  sentence,  he  burst  out 
into  teirs,  entreating  them  to  remember  themselves,  and 
to  turn  again  to  the  holy  mother  church,  for  that  they 
were  deceived  and  out  of  the  truth,  and  that  they  should 
not  wilfully  cast  away  themselves  :  with  such  like  words. 

Now  as  he  was  thus  exhorting  them,  and  seemed  very 
loath  to  read  the  sentence,  the  register  sitting  by,  being 
weary  of  tarrying,  called  upon  the  chancellor  in  haste  to 
rid  them  out  of  the  way,  and  to  make  an  end.  At 
which  words  the  chancellor  read  the  condemnation  over 
them  with  tears,  and  delivered  them  to  the  secular  power. 

The  articles  objected  were,  that  they  believed  not  the 
pope  of  Rome  to  be  the  supreme  head  immediately  under 
Christ  in  earth  of  the  universal  catholic  church.  That 
they  believed  not  holy  bread  and  holy  water,  ashes, 
palms,  and  all  other  like  ceremonies  used  in  the  church, 
to  be  good  and  laudable  for  stirring  up  the  i>eople  to 
devotion.     That    they   believed  not,  after  the  words  of 


consecration  spoken  by  the  priest,  the  very  natural  body 
of  Christ,  and  no  other  substance  of  bread  and  wine  to 
be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar.  That  they  believed  it 
to  be  idolatry  to  worship  Christ  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar.  That  they  took  bread  and  wine  in  remembrance 
of  Christ's  passion.  That  they  would  not  follow  the 
cross  in  procession,  nor  be  confessed  to  a  jiriest.  That 
they  affirmed  no  mortal  man  to  have  in  himself  free-will 
to  do  good  or  evil.  For  this  doctrine,  these  thrt*  were 
condemned,  and  committed  to  the  seciiLir  power.  And 
the  next  day  they  were  all  burnt  together  in  the  town  of 
Beccles. 

While  these  good  men  were  at  the  stake,  and  had 
prayed,  they  said  their  belief;  and  whpn  they  came  to 
"  the  catholic  church,"  Sir  John  Sillianl  spake  to  them  ; 
"  That  is  well  said,  sirs,  I  am  glad  to  hear  you  say  you 
do  believe  in  the  catholic  church.  That  is  the  best  word 
I  have  heard  of  you  yet." 

To  which  Edmund  Poole  answered,  that  "  though 
they  believe  in  the  catholic  church,  yet  do  they  not 
believe  in  the  popish  church,  which  is  no  jiart  of  Christ's 
catholic  church,  and  therefore  no  part  of  their  belief." 

When  they  arose  from  prayer,  they  all  went  joyfully 
to  the  stake,  and  being  bound,  and  the  fire  burning 
about  them,  they  praised  God  in  such  an  audible  voice, 
that  it  was  wonderful  to  all  those  who  stood  by  and 
heard  them. 

The  Persecution  in  Suffolk. 

By  the  procurement  of  Sir  John  Tyrrel,  and  others  of 
his  colleagues,  there  were  persecuted  and  driven  out  of 
the  town  of  Winston  in  Suffolk,  thirteen  persons,  and  out 
of  Mendlesham  twenty-one  persons,  in  this  same  year  : 
the  charge  against  them  was  that  they  believed  the  holy 
word  of  God  to  be  sufficient  to  their  salvation,  and  denied 
the  pope's  usurped  authority,  and  held  all  that  church  of 
antichrist  to  be  Christ's  adversaries.  And  they  refused 
the  abused  sacraments,  defied  the  mass,  and  all  popish 
service  and  ceremonies,  saying,  they  robbed  God  of  his 
honour,  and  Christ  of  his  death  and  glory.  They  held, 
too,  that  the  ministers  of  the  church  by  God's  word 
might  lawfully  marry.  And  that  they  held  the  queen  to 
be  as  chief  head,  and  wicked  rulers  to  be  a  great  plague 
sent  by  God  on  account  of  sin.  They  denied  man's  free- 
will, and  held  that  the  pope's  church  did  err,  and  many 
others'with  them,  in  that  point,  rebuking  their  false  con- 
fidence in  works,  and  their  false  trust  in  man's  righteous- 
ness. 

The  Death  of  William  Sleech. 

On  the  last  day  of  May,  155(),  William  Sleech  being 
in  prison  for  the  doctrine  of  the  Lord's  gosjiel,  and  the 
confession  of  his  truth,  died  in  the  King's  Bench,  and 
was  buried  at  the  back  of  the  prison,  for  the  Romish 
spiritualty  thought  him  not  worthy  to  come  within  their 
holy  church-yards,  in  any  christian  burial. 

Four  Men  Condemned  at  Levies. 

In  the  following  June,  four  martyrs  suffered  together 
at  Lewes  :  namely,  Thomas  Harland,  John  Oswald, 
Thomas  Avington,  and  Thomas  Read. 

To  Thomas  Ilarland  I  find  it  objected  in  the  bishop  of 
London's  registers,  for  not  coming  to  church.  He 
answered,  "  "That  after  the  mass  was  restored,  he  never 
had  will  to  hear  the  same,  bec^ause,  '  said  he,  "  it  was  in 
Latin,  which  he  did  not  understand." 

John  Oswald,  refused  to  answer  any  thing,  until  his 
accusers  should  be  brought  face  to  face  before  him  ;  and 
said,  "  That  fire  and  fagots  could  not  make  him  afraid  : 
but  as  the  good  preachers,  who  were  in  King  Edward's 
time,  had  suffered  and  gone  before,  so  was  he  ready  to 
suffer  and  come  after." 

These  four,  after  long  imprisonment  in  the  King's 
Bench,  were  burned  together  at  Lewes  in  Sussex,  in  one 
fire,  on  the  6th  of  June. 

In  the  same  town  of  Lewes,  were  burned  Thomas 
Wood,   minister,   and  Thomas  Miles,  about  the  2'Jth  of 


A.D.  1556.] 


THIRTEEN  MARTYRS  BURNED  AT  STRATFORD-LE-BOW. 


921 


the  same  month,  for  resisting  the  erroneous  and  heretical 
doctrine  of  the  pretended  catholic  church  of  Rome. 

In  which  month  also,  William  Adherall,  minister,  im- 
prisoned in  the  King's  Bench,  there  died  and  was  buried 
in  the  back  of  the  prison.  Also  John  Clement,  wheel- 
wright, who  dying  in  the  prison  was  buried  in  the  same 
way,  on  the  25th  day  of  June. 

The  next  day,  we  read  of  a  young  man,  a  merchants 
servant,  who  suffered  cruel  persecution  of  the  papists, 
and  was  burnt  at  Leicester,  on  the  2fith  day  of  June. 

Not  long  after  the  death  of  this  servant,  there  were 
burned  in  one  fire  at  Stratford-le-Bow,  near  London, 
eleven  men  and  two  women,  whose  dwellings  were  in 
sundry  places  in  Essex. 

To  whom,  on  the  Gth  of  June,  Doctor  Darbyshire, 
Bonner's  chancellor,  ministered  the  usual  articles,  to 
which  they  made  their  answers,  in  simplicity  and  in  a 
good  conscience. 

When  these  thirteen  persons  were  condemned,  and  the 
day  appointed  when  they  sliould  suffer,  which  was  the 
27th  of  June,  1556,  they  were  carried  from  Newgate  to 
Stratford-le-Bow,  and  there  separated  into  two  several 
chambers.  Afterwards,  the  sheriff  came  to  one  part, 
and  told  them  that  the  other  had  recanted,  and  their  lives 
therefore  should  be  saved,  exhorting  them  to  do  the  like, 
and  not  to  cast  away  themselves.  They  answered,  That 
their  faith  was  not  built  on  man,  but  on  Christ  crucified. 
Then  the  sheriff,  perceiving  no  good  to  be  done  with 
them,  went  to  the  other  part,  and  said  the  same  to  them, 
that  they  whom  he  had  been  with  before,  had  recanted, 
and  should  therefore  not  suffer  death,  counselling  them 
to  do  the  like,  and  not  wilfully  to  kill  themselves,  but  to 
act  the  part  of  wise  men,  &c.  They  answered  as  their 
brethren  had  done  before,  that  their  faith  was  not  built 
on  man,  but  on  Christ  and  his  word,  &c.  When  he  saw 
it  availed  not  to  persuade  (for  they  were,  God  be  praised, 
firmly  grounded  on  the  rock  Jesus  Christ)  he  then  led 
them  to  the  place  where  they  should  suffer,  and  being 
all  there  together,  they  earnestly  prayed  unto  God,  and 
joyfully  went  to  the  stake,  and  embraced  it  very  heartily. 

The  eleven  men  were  tied  to  three  stkes,  but  the  two 
women  were  loose  in  the  midst,  without  any  stake,  and 
so  they  were  all  burnt  in  one  fire,  with  such  love  to  each 
other,  and  constancy  in  our  Saviour  Christ,  that  it  made 
all  the  lookers  on  to  marvel.  The  Lord  grant  us  the  like 
grace  in  the  like  need,  according  to  the  good  pleasure  of 
his  will  !  Amen. 

In  ths  company  of  these  thirteen,  were  three  more 
condemned  to  die  ;  who  answered  to  the  articles  that 
were  propounded  to  the  thirteen,  in  effect  as  they  did. 
And  being  thus  in  the  hands  of  the  secular  power.  Car- 
dinal Poole  sent  his  dispensation  for  their  lives,  by  means 
of  which  they  then  escaped. 

The  Sunday  after  these  sixteen  were  condemned, 
Fecknam,  dean  of  St.  Paul's,  preached  at  St.  Paul's  Cross, 
■where  he  declared,  that  they  had  as  many  opinions  as 
they  were  persons.  At  hearing  this  sermon  they  drew 
up  their  faith  in  writing,  and  signed  their  names,  and  di- 
rected it  to  their  friends  and  the  faithful  congregation,  as 
follows  : 

"  Unto  all  our  dearly  belovedfriends,  and  the  holy  congre- 
gation of  Jesus  Christ,  even  so  many  as   love  God, 
grace  be  with  you,  and  peace  from  God  our  Father, 
and  from  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     So  be  it. 
"  Be  it  manifest  to    all  by  whom  this  our   certificate 
shall  be  seen,  that  where  upon  Saturday,  being  the  thir- 
teenth day  of  June,  at  Fuiham,  before  the  bishop  of  Lon- 
don,   sixteen   of  us,    whose  names   hereunder  are   sub- 
scribed, were  condemned  to   die  for  the  most  pure   and 
sincere  truth  of  Christ's  truth  ;  which  most  godly  truth 
hath  been   from    the  beginning  by    the    wicked  adver- 
saries thereof  continually  defaced,  and  is,  by  the  devil  and 
his  agents,  even  at  this  present  likewise  daily  slandered. 
Upon  this  occasion,    dearly    beloved  brethren,   we  are 
moved,  yea,  constrained,  in  the  ears  of  all  men  to  mani- 
fest our  belief,  and  also  briefly  the  ai  tides  whereof  we 


are  condemned,  for  the  avoiding  of  false  reports  and 
slanderous  tongues,  which  might  happen,  by  the  most 
ungodly  and  uncharitable  sermon  lately  preaclied  at  St. 
Paul's  Cross,  on  the  fourteenth  of  the  said  month,  being 
Sunday,  by  Master  Fecknam,  now  dean  of  the  same 
church;  where  he,  in  that  most  worthy  audience,  defamed 
us  to  be  in  sixteen  sundry  opinions,  which  were  a  thing 
prejudicial  to  all  christian  truth  ;  and  for  a  testimonial 
thereof,  this  hereunder  written  shall  answer  our  cause, 
and  therefore  we  pray  you  that  are  of  God  to  judge. 

"  First,  we  believe  we  were  baptised  in  tiic  faith  of 
Christ's  church,  and  incorporate  unto  liiui,  and  made 
members  of  his  church  ;  in  which  faitli  we  continue. 
And  although  we  have  erred  for  a  certain  time,  yet  the 
root  of  faith  was  preserved  in  us  by  the  Holy  (Jhost,  who 
hath  reduced  us  into  a  full  certainty  of  the  same,  and  we 
do  persist,  and  will,  by  God's  assistance,  to  the  end.  Now 
mark,  that  although  tue  minister  were  of  the  malignant 
church,  yet  his  wickedness  did  not  Imrt  us,  fur  he  bap- 
tised us  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

"  There  was  both  the  word  and  the  element,  and  our 
godfathers  and  godmothers  renouncing  for  us  the  devil 
and  all  his  works,  and  confessing  the  articles  of  the  chris- 
tian faith  for  us,  and  also  witnesses  that  we  are  baptised, 
not  in  the  faith  of  the  church  of  Rome,  but  in  the  faith 
of  Christ's  church. 

"  There  are  but  two  sacraments  in  Christ's  church, 
that  is,  the  sacrament  of  baptism,  audtlie  Lord's  supper. 
For  in  these  are  contained  the  faith  of  CiMi>t's  cLurth  ; 
that  is,  the  two  testaments,  the  law  and  the  gospel. 
The  effect  of  the  law  is  repeniaace,  and  the  effect  of  the 
gospel  remission  of  sins. 

"  2.  We  believe  that  there  is  a  visible  church  wherein 
the  word  of  God  is  preached,  and  the  holy  sacraments 
truly  administered,  visible  to  the  wicked  world,  although 
it  be  not  credited,  and  by  the  death  of  saints  confirmed, 
as  it  was  in  the  time  of  Elijah  the  prophet,  as  well  as 
now. 

"  3.  The  see  of  Rome  is  the  see  of  antichrist,  the  con- 
gregation of  the  wicked,  &c.,  whereof  the  pope  is  head 
under  the  devil. 

"  4.  The  mass  is  not  only  a  profanation  of  the  Lord's 
supper,  but  also  a  blasphemous  idol. 

"  5.  God  is  neither  spiritually  nor  corporeally  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  there  remains  no  substance 
in  the  same,  but  only  the  substance  of  bread  and  wine. 

"  For  these  the  articles  of  our  belief,  we  being  con- 
demned to  die,  do  willingly  offer  our  corruptible  bodies 
to  be  dissolved  in  the  fire,  all  with  one  voice  assenting 
and  consenting  thereto,  and  in  no  point  dissenting  or 
disagreeing  from  any  of  our  former  articles. 

"  Ap))arent  also  let  it  be  and  known,  that  being  exa- 
mined of  the  former  articles  before  the  bloody  bishop,  the 
said  day  and  time,  we  affirmed  to  believe  all  that  he  or 
they  would  approve  by  the  scripture.  But  he  said  that 
he  would  not  stand  to  prove  it  with  heretics,  but  said 
they  themselves  were  the  holy  church,  and  that  we 
ought  to  believe  them,  or  else  to  be  cut  off  like  withered 
branches. 
"  Signed,  Ralph  Jackson.        .     Edmund  Hurst. 

Henry  Adlington.  Laurence  Parnam. 

Lyon  Cawch.  Thomas  Bowyer. 

William  Halliwell.         Elizabeth  Pepper. 
George  Searles.  Agnes  George. 

John  Routh.  Thomas  Freeman. 

John  Derifall.  William  Stannard. 

Henry  Wye.  William  Adams." 

In  the  diocese  of  Lichfield,  about  the  14th  of  June, 
in  the  same  year,  John  Colstock  who  was  lately  come 
from  London,  and  now  dwelling  at  Wellington,  though 
he  suffered  no  martyrdom,  yet  sustained  some  trouble, 
being  attached  and  examined  by  the  bishop,  especially 
for  two  points  ;  in  holding  against  the  reality  of  Christ 
in  the  sacrament,  and  against  auricular  confession  to  be 
made  to  the  priest.  For  which  being  compelled  to  re- 
cant, he  was  enjoined,  in  the  church  of  St.  Cedde,  to  bear 
a  fagot  before  the  cross,  bare-beaded,  having  in  the  one 
hand  a  taper,  and  in  the  other  a  pair  of  beads,  &c. 


922 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  JOHN  FORTUNE 


[Book  XI. 


Amongst  many  others,  who  in  the  same  diocese,  and 
at  the  same  time  were  suspected  and  troubled  for  the 
like,  was  Thomas  Flier  of  Uttoxeter,  Nicholas  Ball  of 
Uttoxeter,  Thomas  Pyot  of  Chedull,  and  otliers. 

In  the  same  mouth  there  died  in  the  prison  of  the 
King's-bench  in  Southwark,  one  Thomas  Parret,  who 
was  buried  in  the  back  of  the  prison,  on  the  2rth  of 
June. 

Also  Martin  Hunt,  in  the  same  prison,  died  through 
huno-er,  on  the  29th.  At  which  time  likewise  died  in  the 
same  prison,  as  1  find  recorded,  one  John  Norice,  and 
after  the  same  manner  as  the  other,  was  buried  at  the 
back  of  the  prison. 

After  the  death  of  Thomas  Parret,  ]\Iartin  Hunt,  and 
John  Norice,  there  were  three  martyred  at  St.  Edmund's- 
bury  in  Suffolk,  in  one  fire,  namely,  Roger  Bernard, 
Adam  Foster,  and  Robert  Lawson. 

When  Roger  Bernard  came  before  the  bishop,  he  was 
asked  whether  he  had  been  with  the  priest  at  Easter  to 
be  absolved,  and  whether  he  had  received  the  blessed 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  or  not .'  Roger  Bernard  an- 
swered, "  No  :  I  have  not  been  with  the  priest,  nor 
confessed  to  him,  but  I  have  confessed  my  sins  to  Al- 
mighty God,  and  I  trust  he  hath  forgiven  me  ;  I  shall 
not  need  to  go  to  the  priest  for  s\ich  matters,  who  cannot 
help  himself." 

Bishop. — "  Surely,  Bernard,  thou  must  needs  go,  and 
confess  thyself  to  him." 

Roger. — "  That  shall  I  not  do,  by  God's  grace,  while 
I  live." 

Bishop.  —  "  What  a  stout  heretic  is  this  !  How  pertly 
he  answers '." 

Roger.--"  My  lord,  it  grieveth  me  not  to  be  called 
heretic  at  your  hands,  for  so  your  forefathers  called 
the  prophets  and  confessors  of  Christ,  long  before  this 
time." 

At  these  words  the  bishop  rose  up  in  a  great  passion, 
and  bade  Bernard  follow  him.  Then  the  bishop  went 
and  kneeled  before  what  they  call  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar,  and  as  he  was  in  his  prayers  kneeling,  he  looked 
back,  and  asked  Bernard  why  he  came  not,  and  did  as 
he  did  ?  Bernard  answered,  "  I  cannot  tell  why  I  should 
so  do."  "Why,"  quoth  the  bishop,  "thou  stupid 
fellow,  whom  seest  thou  yonder?"  pointing  to  the  pix 
over  the  altar. 

Roger.—"  I  see  no  body  there.     Do  you,  my  lord .'" 

Bishop. — "  Why,  naughty  man,  dost  thou  not  see  thy 
Maker  ?" 

Roger  — "  My  Maker  !  No,  I  see  nothing  but  a  few 
clothes  hanging  together."  With  that  the  bishop  rose 
up  sore  displeased,  and  commanded  the  jailor  to  take 
him  away,  and  to  lay  irons  enough  on  him.  "  For," 
said  he,  "  I  will  tame  him  ere  he  go  fram  me,"  and  so 
he  was  carried  away. 

The  next  day  Bernard  was  brought  again  before  the 
bishop,  who  asked  him  if  he  did  not  remember  himself 
since  the  day  before,  that  he  was  before  him  ? 

Roger. — "  Yes,  my  lord,  I  have  remembered  myself 
very  well,  for  the  same  man  I  was  yesterday,  I  am  this 
day,  and  I  hope  shall  be  all  the  days  of  my  life,  concern- 
ing the  matter  you  talked  with  me  of." 

Then  one  of  the  guard  standing  by,  said,  "  My  lord, 
I  pray  you  trouble  not  yourself  any  more  with  him,  but 
let  me  have  the  examining  of  him,  I  shall  handle  him 
after  another  sort,  1  trust,  and  make  him  a  fair  child  ere 
he  go,  you  shall  see." 

So  he  was  committed  to  him,  and  then  he  brought 
him  to  an  inn,  where  were  a  great  number  of  priests 
assembled  together,  and  there  they  commenced  flatter- 
ing him,  and  persuading  him  with  enticing  words,  what 
they  could  ;  but  when  they  could  not  prevail,  for  the 
Lord  assisted  the  good  poor  man,  then  they  began  to 
threaten  him  with  wliii)}>ing,  stocking,  burning,  and  such 
like.  Bernard  said,  "  Friends,  1  am  not  better  than  my 
master  Christ  and  the  prophets,  which  your  fathers 
served  after  such  sort ;  and  1,  for  his  name's-sake,  am 
content  to  suffer  the  like  at  your  hands,  if  God  shall  so 
permit,  trusting  that  he  will  strengthen  me  in  the  same 


according  to  his  promise,  in  spite  of  the  devil  and  all 
his  ministers."  So  when  they  could  not  make  him  to 
relent  or  yield,  they  carried  him  to  the  bishop,  who  im- 
mediately condemned  him  as  an  heretic,  and  delivered 
him  to  the  secular  power. 

Adam  Foster,  of  the  age  of  six-and-twenty  years,  was 
taken  at  home  in  his  house,  because  he  would  not  go  to 
church  and  hear  mass,  and  receive  at  Easter,  except  he 
might  have  it  after  Christ's  holy  ordinance.  Accordingly, 
he  was  sent  to  Norwich,  and  there  condemned  by  bishop 
Hopton. 

Robert  Lawson  was  a  single  man,  of  the  age  of  thirty 
years,  and  by  vocation  a  linen  weaver.  He  was  appre- 
hended, because  he  would  not  go  to  church  to  hear  mass, 
and  receive  their  pojjish  idol. 

W^hen  these  three  aforesaid  martyrs  were  carried  to 
their  deaths,  at  Edmund's-bury,  after  they  had  offered 
their  ])rayer  at  the  stake,  they  most  triumjihantly  ended 
their  lives,  in  such  hajipy  and  blessed  condition,  as  did 
notably  set  forth  their  constancy  and  joyful  end,  to  the 
great  praise  of  (jod,  and  their  commendation  in  him, 
and  also  to  the  encouragement  of  others  in  the  same 
cause. 

John  Fortune,  otherwise  called  Cutler,  of  llintlesham 
in  Suffolk,  was  by  his  occupation  a  blacksmith,  w'lom 
they  had  before  them  in  examination  a  little  before,  on  the 
20th  of  April.  In  spirit  he  was  zealous  and  ardent,  in 
the  scriptures  ready,  in  Christ's  cause  stout  and  valiant, 
and  no  less  patient  in  his  wrongful  suffering  than  con- 
stant in  his  doctrine.  Whether  he  was  burned,  or  died 
in  prison,  1  cannot  certainly  find.  Certain  it  is,  how- 
ever he  was  made  away,  he  never  yielded.  What  his 
answers  and  examinations  were  before  Doctor  Parker 
and  Master  Foster,  you  shall  hear,  written  with  his  own 
hand. 

The  E.eamination  of  John  Fori ttne  before  Doctor  Pmker 
and  ATaater  Foster. 

"  First  Doctor  Parker  asked  me  '  if  I  believed  in  the 
catholic  faith  !' 

"  And  I  asked  him  '  which  faith  he  meant ;  whether 
the  faith  that  Stephen  held,  or  the  faith  of  them  that 
put  Stephen  to  death  ?  ' 

"  Doctor  Parker  being  moved,  said,  '  What  a  naughty 
fellow  is  this  !  you  shall  soon  see  he  will  deny  the  blessed 
sacrament  of  the  altar.' 

"  Then  said  Master  Foster,  '  I  know  you  well.  You 
are  a  busy  merchant.  How  sayest  thou  by  the  blessed 
mass  ?' 

"  And  I  stood  still,  and  made  no  answer. 

"  Then  said  Master  Foster,  '  why  speakest  thou  not, 
and  makest  the  gentleman  an  answer.'' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Silence  is  a  good  answer  to  a  foolish 
question.' 

"  Then  said  the  Doctor,  '  I  am  sure  he  will  deny  the 
blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar  also.' 

"  And  I  said,  '  1  know  none  such,  but  only  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.' 

"  Then  said  he,  '  you  deny  the  order  of  the  seven 
sacraments.  And  why  dost  thou  not  believe  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  because  it  is  not  written  in  God's 
book,' 

"  Then  said  he,  '  you  will  not  believe  unwritten 
truths.' 

"  And  I  said, '  I  will  believe  that  those  unwritten  truths 
that  agree  with   the  written  truth   are   true :   but   those ' 
unwritten  things  that  are  of  your  own   making,  and   in- 
vented of  your  own  brain,  1  do  not  befleve.' 

"  '  Well,'  said  Master  Forster,  ' ycu  shall  be  whipped 
and  burned  for  this.' 

"  When  I  caine  before  the  bishop  of  Norwich,  he  asked 
me  if  I  did  not  believe  in  the  catholic  church.  I  said  I 
believed  in  that  church  of  which  Christ  is  the  head. 

"  Then  the  bishop  said,  '  Dost  thini  not  beUeve  thai 
the  pope  is  supreme  head  of  the  church  ?'  And  I  said, 
'  No,  Christ  is  the  head  of  the  true  church.' 


A.D.  155C.] 


THE  PERSECUTION  OF  JULIUS  PALMER,  ETC, 


923 


"  Bishop. — '  So  do  I  believe  also  :  but  the  pope  is 
God's  vicar  upon  earth,  and  the  head  of  the  church,  and 
I  believe  that  he  hath  power  to  forgive  sins  also.' 

"  Then  said  I,  '  the  pope  is  but  a  man,  and  the 
prophet  David  saith.  Psalm  xlix.  7,  8,  None  of  them  can 
by  any  means  redeem  his  brother,  nor  give  to  God  a 
ransom  for  him  :  for  the  redemption  of  their  soul  is  pre- 
cious, and  it  ceaseth  for  ever.' 

"  '  Well,'  said  he,  '  what  sayest  thou  to  the  ceremonies 
of  the  church  ?' 

"  And  I  answered,  '  All  things  which  my  heavenly 
Father  hath  not  planted,  shall  be  plucked  up  by  the  roots,' 
saith  Christ,  '  for  they  are  not  from  the  beginning, 
neither  shall  they  continue  to  the  end.' 

"  Bishop. — '  They  are  good  and  godly,  and  necessary 
to  be  used.' 

"  '  Saint  Paul  called  them  weak  and  beggarly.' 
"  Bishop. — '  No,  that  is  a  lie.' 

"  I  hearing  that  said,  '  St.  Paul  writes  thus  to  the 
Galatians,  Foolish  Gnlatians  who  hath  bewitched  you, 
that  you  seek  to  be  in  bondage  to  these  weak  and  beggarly 
ceremonies  ?  Now  which  of  you  do  lie  ?  you  or  St.  Paul.' 
And  also  it  is  said,  that  works  instituted,  and  enjoined 
without  the  commandment  of  God,  pertain  not  to  the 
worship  of  God,  act;ording  to  the  text,  Matth.  xv.  9.  '  In 
vain  they  do  worship  me,  teaching  for  doctrines  the  com- 
mandments of  men.'  And  Christ  openly  rebuked  the 
scribes,  lawyers,  pharisees,  doctors,  priests,  bishops,  and 
hypocrites,  for  making  God's  commandments  of  none 
effect,  to  support  their  own  tradition.' 

"  Bishop. — '  Thou  liest,  there  is  not  such  a  word  in  all 
the  scriptures,  thou  naughty  heretic,  thou  art  worse  than 
all  other  heretics,  fo\-  Hooper  and  Bradford  allowed  them 
to  be  good,  and  thou  dost  not.     Away  with  him  !' 

"  The  bishop  again  asked,  '  How  believest  thou  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  ?  Dost  thou  not  believe,  that  after 
the  consecration,  there  is  the  real  substance  of  the  body 
of  Christ?' 

"  And  I  answered  him,    '  That  is  the  greatest  plague 
tliat  ever  came  into  England.' 
"  Bishop. — '  Why  so  ?' 

"  I  said,  'if  I  were  a  bishop,  and  you  a  poor  man  as  I 
am,  I  should  be  ashamed  to  ask  such  a  question.  If  it  is 
not  God  before  the  consecration,  it  is  not  God  after  :  for 
God  is  without  beginning  and  without  ending.' 

"  Then,  said  he,  '  lo,  what  a  stiff  heretic  is  this  !  He 
hath  denied  all  together  :  how  sayest  thou  ?  Is  it  ido- 
latry to  worship  the  blessed  sacrament,  or  not  ?' 

"  '  God  is  a  Spirit,  and  will  be  worshipped  in  spirit  and 
in  truth.' 

"  Bishop. — '  I  ask  thee  no  such  question  :  answer  me 
directly.' 

"  '  I  answer  that  this  is  the  God  Muhuzzim,  that  robs 
God  of  his  honour.' 

"  Bishop. — '  It  is  a  pity  that  the  ground  bears  thee, 
or  that  thou  hast  a  tongue  to  speak.  Away  with  him  : 
for  he  hath  spoken  too  much.'  " 

In  the  register  of  Norwich  I  find,  that  his  sentence 
of  condemnation  was  drawn  and  registered  ;  but  whether 
it  was  pronounced,  is  not  expressed. 

The  Death  of  John  Careless  in  the  King''s  Bench. 

About  the  1st  of  July,  amongst  other  prisoners  who 
died  in  the  same  year  in  the  King's-bench,  was  one 
John  Careless,  of  Coventry,  a  weaver.  Who  though  he 
were  by  the  secret  judgment  of  Almighty  God  prevented 
by  death,  so  that  he  came  not  to  the  full  martyrdom  of 
his  body,  yet  is  he  no  less  worthy  to  be  counted  in 
honour  and  place  among  Christ's  martyrs,  than  others 
that  suffered  most  cruel  torments. 

The    Martyrdom   of  Julius  Palmer,   John    Gwin,  and 
Thomas  Askin. 

About  the  Ifith  of  July,  suffered  three  godly  and 
constant  martyrs  at  Newbury,  among  whom  was  Julius 
Palmer,  sometime  student  and  fellow  of  Magdalen 
College  in  Oxford,  and  afterwards  schoolmaster  in  the 
town  of  Reading.     There  is  no  one  example,    in  the 


whole  godly  fellowship  of  martyrs,  more  to  oe  marked, 
yea,  more  to  be  wondered  at,  than  this,  that  one,  A-ho 
all  King  Edward's  days  was  a  papist  in  the  University  of 
Oxford,  and  so  obstinate  that  he  utterly  abhorred  all 
godly  prayer,  and  sincere  preaching,  and  almost  by  all 
with  whom  he  lived,  was  likewise  abhorred,  and  (as  I 
nay  say)  pointed  at  with  the  finger,  yet  after,  iu  Queen 
Mary's  time,  suffered  most  cruel  death,  at  tlie  hands  of 
the  papists,  at  Newbury  in  Berkshire,  for  the  zealous 
profession  of  the  blessed  truth. 

He  was  born  in  Coventry,  where  also  his  parents 
dwelt.  His  f  ither  Iiad  soinetinie  been  mayor  of  the  city, 
and  followed  merchandize.  How  he  was  brought  up  in 
his  young  and  tender  years,  we  know  not,  but  he  wa3 
sometime  scholar  to  one  Harley,  who  taught  the  free- 
school  of  Magdalen  College  in  Oxford  ;  he  had  a  very 
prompt  and  ready  memory,  and  a  sound  and  vigorous 
judgment.  He  spake  Latin  with  great  facility  of  utter- 
ance, and  wanted  not  conipetent  knowledge  in  tlie  Greek 
tongue  ;  so  that  many  times  he  supplied  the  room  of 
the  Greek  readei-  in  his  house.  He  was  a  subtle  dis- 
puter,  both  in  the  public  schools,  and  also  at  home. 
He  used  to  say,  that  he  was  never  so  pleasantly  occupied, 
as  when  he  came  to  the  hard  debating  of  profound  ques- 
tions in  pliiIoso))hy  ;  so  that  he  hrts  oftentimes  watched 
and  spent  tlie  whole  night  in  the  discussing  and  search- 
ing out  the  truth  of  deep  and  abstruse  questions  ;  he 
greatly  abhorred  all  cavilling,  and  all  frivolous  talk. 
He  was  not  captious,  but  would  reason  so  soljerly  and 
with  such  probability,  that  even  his  adversaries  would 
no  less  marvel  at  the  dexterity  of  his  invention,  than  at 
his  propriety  and  decent  behaviour.  Although  he  ap- 
plied to  divinity  very  lately,  it  appears  that  he  recom- 
pensed the  small  time  of  his  study  with  the  greatness  of 
his  diligence. 

And  somewhat  to  speak  of  his  civil  behaviour,  he  was 
of  courteous  manners,  without  curiosity,  of  a  cheerful 
countenance,  without  high  looks,  of  speech  pleasant,  with- 
out affectation  ;  he  was  affable  and  humble  as  any  child, 
and  yet  quick  spirited,  and  vehement  in  reasoning.  He 
practised  no  deceit  towards  any  man,  for  he  was  of  such 
simplicity,  that  he  was  apter  to  be  deceived,  than  to 
deceive,  and  he  was  so  great  a  contemner  of  all  reproaches 
and  injuries,  that  he  would  say.  None  were  to  be  counted 
valiant,  but  such  as  could  despise  injury. 

In  private  study  he  was  so  indefatigable,  that  he  rose 
ordinarily  every  morning  at  four  o  clock,  and  usually 
went  not  to  bed  before  ten  at  night.  Insomuch,  that  as 
he  grew  in  years  and  understanding,  so  he  came  to  be  a 
bachelor  of  arts,  and  at  length,  to  a  fellowship  in  Mag- 
dalen College,  where  also  he  was  admitted  to  the  office 
of  a  reader  in  logic,  A.D.  l.ioO.  Now,  if  he  had  at  the 
first  favoured  sincere  religion,  ^0  much  as  he  followed 
his  book,  then  we  had  the  less  matter  to  note  in  him. 
But,  indeed,  he  was  so  much  addicted  to  the  Romish 
faith,  that  his  company  and  conversation  was  altogether 
with  such  as  were  utter  enemies  to  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
If  he  came  lo  common  prayer  at  any  time,  it  was  by 
violence  and  compulsion,  for  otherwise  he  came  not.  He 
would  not  hear  sermons  himself,  nor  yet  suffer  his  scho- 
lars to  resort  to  them,  for  he  was  fully  persuaded,  that 
they  might  be  better  occupied  at  home.  The  preachers 
themselves  he  both  disdained  and  despised,  and  all  such 
as  were  setters  forth  of  sound  doctrine.  And  so  for  his 
popish  pranks  he  was  afterwards  expelled  the  house. 

After  this,  he  was  obliged,  for  his  maintenance,  to 
apply  himself  to  be  a  teacher  of  children  in  the  house  of 
Sir  Francis  KnoUes,  in  which  avocation  he  continued 
till  the  coming  in  of  Queen  Mary.  And  when  her 
visitors  were  sent  to  Magdalen  College,  to  displace  the 
fellows  that  were  learned,  and  to  put  right  catholics,  as 
they  called  them,  in  their  rooms  ;  then  came  this  Julius 
Palmer,  expecting  to  be  restored  to  his  living,  of  which 
he  had  been  deprived  before,  thinking  that  those  would 
restore  him,  whose  faith  and  religion  he  did  to  the  ut- 
most of  his  power  defend  and  maintain.  And  he  obtained 
the  same.  Then,  after  he  was  restored  to  his  house  in 
Queen  Mary's  reign,  God  dealt  so  mercifully  witli  him, 
that  in  the  end  he  became  from  an  obstinate  papist,  to 
be  an  earnest  and  zealous  gospeller. 


924 


THE  PERSECUTION  OF  JULIUS  PALMER. 


[Book  XL 


■VMien  he  was  restored  to  his  college,  although  lie 
ill  something  to  favour  and  taste  of  God's  truth,  by 
conference  and  company  with  certain  godly  and  zealous 
men;  yet  was  he  not  thoroughly  persuaded,  but  in  most 
points  continued  for  a  while  either  blind,  or  else  doubtful. 
But  he  was  yet  continually  discussing  in  private  rea- 
soning from  time  to  time,  both  in  what  points  he  was 
fully  resolved,  and  also  of  what  points  he  doubted.  For 
such  was  his  nature  always,  both  in  papistry  and  in  the 
gospel,  utterly  to  detest  all  dissimulation,  that  by  the 
means  of  his  plainness,  he  suflered  much  both  in  King 
Edward's,  and  also  in  Queen  Mary  s  time. 

Now  within  a  short  space,  God  so  wrought  in  his 
heart,  that  he  became  very  inquisitive,  and  careful  to 
liear  and  understand  how  the  martyrs  were  apprehended, 
what  articles  they  died  for,  how  they  were  used,  and  after 
what  sort  they  took  their  death.  Insomuch  that  he 
spared  not  at  his  own  charges  to  send  over  one  of  his 
scholars,  in  the  company  of  a  bachelor  of  that  house,  to 
Gloucester,  to  see  and  understand  the  whole  order  of 
bishop  Hooper's  death,  and  to  bring  him  a  true  report, 
which  some  think  he  did,  because  he  was  wont  in  King 
Edward's  time  to  say  ;  that  none  of  them  all  would 
stand  to  death  for  their  religion.  Thus  he  learned  with 
what  great  extreme  and  horrible  cruelty  the  martyrs  of 
God  were  tried,  and  how  valiantly  they  overcame  all 
kind  of  torments  to  the  end.  Of  this  he  himself  had  more 
experience  afterwards,  at  the  examination  and  death  of 
those  holy  confessors  and  martyrs  who  were  burned  at 
Oxford  before  his  eyes,  so  that  the  first  hope  whicii 
the  godly  conceived  of  him,  was  at  his  return  from  the 
burning  of  bishop  Ridley,  and  bishop  Latimer.  When 
in  the  hearing  of  his  friends,  he  broke  out  into  these 
words  and  such  like  ;  "  Oh  raging  cruelty  !  O  tyranny 
tragical,  and  more  than  barbarous  !'' 

From  that  day  forward  he  studiously  sought  to  under- 
stand the  truth,  and  therefore  with  all  speed  he  borrowed 
Peter  Martyr's  commentaries,  and  other  good  books. 
And  so  through  hearty  prayer,  and  diligent  search  and 
meditation  on  the  scriptures,  at  length  he  believed  and 
embraced  the  truth  with  great  joy  ;  and  so  profited  in  it, 
that  he  daily  more  and  more  declared  it  both  in  word 
and  deed. 

At  length  through  God's  grace,  he  grew  up  to  sucli 
maturity  and  ripeness  in  the  truth,  that  he  spared  not  to 
show  it  in  his  outward  behaviour  and  doings.  For 
when  he  should  keep  his  bowing  measures  at  the  Con- 
fiteor,  (as  the  custom  was)  in  turning  himself  to  and  fro, 
Bometime  eastward,  sometime  westward,  and  afterwards 
knock  his  breast  at  the  elevation  time,  against  these  ido- 
latrous adorations,  his  heart  did  so  vehemently  rise,  that 
sometimes  he  would  absent  himself  from  them,  and 
sometimes  being  there,  h^  would,  even  at  the  sacring  or 
consecrating  time  (as  they  termed  it)  get  him  out  of  the 
church,  to  avoid  those  ungodly  gestures  and  idolatrous 
adoration.  To  be  short,  seeing  that  his  new  life  and  old 
Lving  might  not  well  nor  quietly  stand  together,  he  re- 
solved to  depart  the  house.  And  being  asked  by  a  special 
friend  (who  would  gladly  have  persuaded  him  to  stay 
there  longer)  whither  he  would  go,  or  how  he  would 
live  ?  he  made  this  answer,  "  The  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and 
the  fulness  thereof.  Let  the  Lord  work,  I  will  commit 
myself  to  God,  and  the  wide  world." 

Shortly  after  he  had  yielded  up  his  fellowship  in  Ox- 
ford, he  was  through  God's  providence,  who  never  faileth 
them  that  first  seek  his  glory,  placed  schoolmaster  by 
pate.it  in  the  grammar-school  of  Reading,  where  he  was 
well  accepted  by  all  those  that  feared  God,  and  favoured 
his  word,  as  well  for  his  good  learning  and  knowledge, 
as  also  for  his  earnest  zeal,  and  profession  of  the  truth. 
But  Satan,  the  enemy  of  all  godly  attempts,  envying  his 
good  proceedings  and  prosperous  success  in  the  same, 
would  not  suffer  him  there  long  to  be  quiet.  Wherefore 
he  stirred  up  against  him  certain  doubled  faced  hypo- 
crites, who  by  dissimulation  and  crafty  insinuation  had 
crept  in,  to  understand  his  secrets,  under  jjretence  of  a 
zeal  to  the  Gospel.  Which  men,  suspecting  no  deceit, 
he  joyfully  embraced,  making  them  privy  to  all  his 
doings.  For  as  he  himself  was  then  fervently  inflamed 
with  the  love  of  heavenly  doctrine,  so  he  had  a  great 


dc-sire  by  all  means  possible,  to  allure  and  encourage  others 
to  the  profession  of  the  same. 

These  faithful  and  trusty  brethren,  so  soon  as  they  had 
found  good  opportunity,  spared  not  in  his  absence  to 
rifle  his  study  of  godly  books  and  writings  ;  amongst 
the  which  were  with  others,  his  arguments,  written  against 
the  popish  proceedings,  and  especially  against  the  unna- 
tural  and  brutish  tyranny,  executed  towards  the  martyrs 
of  God.  When  they  had  thus  done,  they  were  not 
ashamed  to  threaten  him  that  they  would  exhibit  them 
to  the  council,  unless  he  would  without  delay  de- 
part out  of  their  coasts,  and  give  over  the  school  to  a 
friend  of  theirs.  The  truth  of  this  story  appears  in  part 
by  a  letter  written  with  his  own  hand,  out  of  prison,  eight 
days  before  he  was  burned. 

Thus  was  this  young  man,  to  save  his  life,  forced  to 
depart  from  Reading,  aiid  so  he  took  his  journey  tou-ards 
Ensham,  where  his  mother  dwelt,  hoping  to  obtain  at  her 
hands  certain  legacies  due  to  him  by  his  father's  last  will. 
His  mother  understanding  his  state,  as  soon  as  she  be- 
held him  on  his  knees,  asking  her  blessing  as  he  had 
been  accustomed  to  do,  spake  thus  to  him,  "  thou  shalt 
have  Christ's  curse  and  mine,  wherever  thou  goest.'' 

He  pausing  a  little,  as  one  amazed  at  so  heavy  a  greet- 
ing, at  length  said,  "  Oh  mother  !  your  ovin  curse  you 
may  give  me,  which  God  knoweth  I  never  deserved ; 
but  God's  curse  you  cannot  give  me,  for  he  hath  already 
blessed  me.' 

"  Nay,"  saith  she,  "  thou  wentest  from  God's  blessing 
into  the  warm  sun,  when  thou  wast  banished  for  a  here- 
tic out  of  that  worshipful  house  in  Oxford,  and  now  for 
the  like  knavery,  art  driven  out  of  Reading  too." 

"  Alas,  mother,"  said  he,  "  you  have  been  misin- 
formed. I  was  not  exi)elled  nor  driven  away,  but  freely 
resigned  of  mine  own  accord.  And  heretic  I  am  none, 
for  I  stand  not  stubbornly  against  any  true  doctrine,  but 
defend  it  to  my  power.  And  you  may  be  sure,  they  use 
not  to  expel  nor  banish,  but  to  burn  heretics  as  they  term 
them.'' 

"  Well,"  replied  she,  "  I  am  sure  thou  dost  not  be- 
lieve as  thy  father  and  I,  and  all  our  forefathers  have 
done  ;  but  as  we  were  taught  by  the  new  law  in  King 
Edward's  days,  which  is  damnable  heresy." 

"  Indeed,  I  confess,''  said  he,  "  that  I  believe  that 
doctrine  which  was  taught  in  King  Edward's  time,  which 
is  not  heresy  but  truth,  neither  is  it  new,  but  as  old  as 
Christ  and  his  apostles." 

"  If  thou  be  at  that  point,"  said  she,  "  I  require 
thee  to  depart  from  my  house,  and  out  of  my  sight,  and 
never  take  me  more  for  thy  mother  hereafter.  As  for 
money  and  goods  I  have  none  of  thine,  thy  father  be- 
queathed nought  for  heretics.  Fagots  I  have  to  burn 
thee  ;   more  thou  gettest  not  at  my  hands.  " 

"  Mother,"  said  he,  "  as  you  have  cursed  me,  I  pray 
God  to  bless  you,  and  prosper  youall  your  life  long,"  and 
with  sweet  words  and  abundance  of  tears  trickling  down 
his  cheeks,  he  departed  from  her. 

Thus  poor  Palmer,  being  destitute  of  worldly  friend- 
ship, knew  not  which  way  to  turn  his  face.  Soon  after, 
when  he  had  bethought  himself,  it  came  to  his  mind  to 
return  secretly  to  Magdalen  college,  upon  the  assured 
trust  and  affiance,  that  he  had  a  friend  or  two  in  that 
house. 

Afterwards,  as  he  went  along,  musing  and  pondering 
of  matters,  it  came  in  his  head  (as  he  writes  in  an 
epistle  to  one  of  his  friends)  to  leave  his  appointed 
journey,  and  return  secretly  to  Reading,  trusting  there,  by 
the  help  of  friends,  to  receive  his  quarter's  stipend,  and 
convey  his  property  to  the  custody  of  some  trusty  body. 
He  came  not  so  secretly,  but  that  his  enemies  had  know- 
ledge thereof,  and  without  delay  they  laid  their  heads  to- 
gether, and  consulted  what  way  they  might  most  safely 
proceed  against  him.  And  soon  it  was  concluded,  that 
one  Master  Hampton  should  resort  to  him  under  the 
pretence  of  friendship. 

Palmer,  as  he  was  a  simple  man,  and  without  all  collu- 
sion, opened  to  him  his  whole  intent.  But  Hampton 
earnestly  persuaded  him  to  the  contrary,  and  went  away. 
Palmer  not  suspecting  mischief,  called  for  his  supper, 
and  went  quietly  to  bed  :  but  quietly  he  could  not  long 


A.D.1556.] 


PERSECUTION  OF  JULIUS  PALMER. 


925 


rest  there,  for  shortly  after,  the  officers  eame  rushing  in 
with  lanterns  and  bills,  requiring  him  in  the  king  and 
queen's  name  to  make  ready  himself,  and  quietly  to 
depart  with  them.  So  this  young  mm  perceiving  that 
he  was  thus  betrayed  (without  opening  his  lips)  was 
led  away  as  a  lamb  to  the  slaughter,  and  w:».s  com- 
mitted to  prison,  whom  the  keeper,  as  a  ravening  wolf, 
greedy  for  his  prey,  brought  down  into  a  vile,  stinking, 
and  dark  dungeon,  prcjiared  for  thieves  and  murderers, 
and  there  he  left  him  for  a  time,  hanging  by  the  hands 
and  feet  in  a  pair  of  stocks. 

In  this  cave  or  dungeon  he  remained  about  ten  da3'S, 
under  the  tyranny  of  this  unmerciful  kee|)er. 

After  this  he  was  brought  before  the  mayor,  and  there 
many  grievous  and  enormous  crimes  were  laid  to  ids 
charge,  as  treason,  sedition,  surmised  murder,  and  adultery. 

Palmer  answered,  that  if  sucli  horrible  and  heinous 
crimes  could  be  proved  against  him,  he  would  patienrly 
submit  himself  to  all  kinds  of  torments  that  could  be 
devised. 

He  so  clearly  overthrew  their  evidence,  and  defended  his 
own  innocence,  that  the  mayor  himself  was  ashamed 
that  he  had  given  credit  to  them,  so  that  he  sought  means 
how  they   might  convey  him  out  of  the  country  privily. 

Then  his  enemies,  afraid  he  would  escape  their  hands, 
charged  him  with  the  letters  and  papers  which  had  been 
stolen  from  his  study,  and  they  accused  him  of  heresy. 
Thus  Palmer  was  once  again  called  out  of  the  prison  to 
appear  before  the  mayor,  and  two  other  justices,  to 
render  an  account  of  his  faith,  and  to  answer  to  such 
articles  as  were  laid  against  him.  It  was  concluded  that 
he  should  be  sent  over  to  Newbury,  to  the  visitation 
about  to  be  held  there. 

On  the  Ifith  of  July,  four  or  five  seats  were  prepared 
in  the  choir  of  the  parish  church  of  Newbury  for  the 
visitors,  whose  names  were  Doctor  Jeffrey,  for  the  bishop 
of  Sarum  ;  Sir  Richard  Abridges,  knight,  and  then  high- 
sheriff  of  the  sliire  ;  Sir  William  Ramsford,  knight ; 
John  Winchcomb  esquire,  and  the  parson  of  Inglefield. 
After  the  prisoners  were  presented,  the  commission  read, 
and  other  things  done  in  order  accordingly.  Doctor 
Jefi'rey  called  to  Palmer,  and  said  ;  "  Art  thou  that  jolly 
writer  of  three  half-penny  books  that  we  hear  of?" 

Palmer.  —  "I  know  not  what  you  mean." 

Jeffrey.  —  "  Have  you  taught  Latin  so  long,  that  now 
you  understand  not  English  ?'' 

To  this  he  answered  nothing. 

Then  Doctor  Jeffrey  standing  up,  said,  "We  have 
received  certain  writings  and  articles  against  you,  from 
the  right  worshipful  the  mayor  of  Reading,  and  other 
justices,  whereby  we  understand,  that  you  were  convicted 
of  certain  heresies.  1.  That  you  deny  the  pope's  holiness' 
supremicy.  2.  That  you  hold  there  are  but  two  sacraments. 

3.  That  the  priest  shews  up  an  idol  at  mass  ;  and  therefore 
you  went  to  no  mass,  since  your  first  coming  to  Reading. 

4.  That  there  is  no  purgatory.  5.  That  you  are  a  sower  of 
sedition,  and  have  sought  to  divide  the  unity  of  the 
queen's  subjects.  Tell  me,  Palmer,-  art  thou  he  that 
wrcte  t'.'.is  volume  ?" 

Palmer.  —  "  I  wrote  it  indeed,  and  gathered  it  out  of 
the  scripture.'' 

Je.Trey. — "Art  thou  not  ashamed  to  own  it?  It 
cuine  of  no  good  spirit,  that  thou  didst  both  rail  at  the 
dfead,  and  slander  a  learned  and  catholic  man  yet  alive." 

Palmer.  —  "  If  it  be  a  slander,  he  hath  slandered 
himself;  for  I  but  report  his  own  writing,  and 
expose  the  folly  therein.  And  I  reckon  it  no  railing  to 
inveigh  against  Annas  and  Caiaphas  being  dead." 

Jeffrey.  — "  Sayest  thou  so  ?  I  wd!  make  thee  recant  it, 
and  wring  peccavi  out  of  your  lying  lips,  ere  I  have 
done  with  thee." 

Palmer.  — "  But  I  know,  that  although  of  myself  I 
am  not  able  to  do  any  thing,  yet  if  you  and  all  mine 
enemies,  both  bodily  and  spiritually,  should  do  your  worst, 
you  shall  not  be  able  to  bring  that  to  pass;  neither  shall 
ye  prevail  against  God's  mighty  Spirit,  by  whom  we 
understand  the  truth,  and  speak  it  so  boldly.'' 

Jeffrey.  —  "  Ah,  are  you  full  of  the  Spirit  ?  are  you 
inspired  with  the  Holy  Ghost  ?" 

Palmer.  —  "Sir,   no   man  can   believe,   but    by   the 


inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Therefore,  if  I  were 
not  a  spiritual  man,  anil  insjured  with  God's  Holy  Spirit, 
I  were  not  a  true  christian.  '  He  that  hath  not  the 
.Sjiirit  of  Christ,  is  none  of  his.'  " 

Jeffrey.  —  "I  perceive  you  lack  no  words." 

Palmer.  —  "  Christ  hath  promised  not  only  to  give  us 
store  of  words  necessary,  but  with  them,  such  force  of 
matter,  as  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  be  able  to  confound, 
or  prevail  against  it." 

Register. —  "  Sir,  if  you  suffer  him  thus  impudently 
to  trifle  with  you,  he  will  never  have  done.'' 

Jeffrey.  —  "  Well,  ye  shall  understand,  that  I  have  it 
not  in  commission  at  this  present  to  dispute  willi  you, 
neither  were  it  meet  that  we  should  call  again  into 
question  such  articles  as  are  already  discussed,  and  per- 
fectly defined  by  our  mother  the  holy  church,  whom  we 
ought  to  believe  without  why,  or  wherefore,  as  the  creed 
tells  us.  But  the  cause  why  ye  are  now  called  here,  is 
that  ye  might  be  examined  upon  such  articles  as  are  ad- 
ministered against  you,  about  your  own  hand-writing, 
that  it  may  be  seen  whether  you  will  stand  to  it,  or  nay. 
How  say  you  to  this  ?" 

Palmer.  —  "  By  your  holy  church  you  mean  the  syna- 
gogue of  Rome,  which  is  not  universal,  but  a  particular 
church.  The  catholic  churcli  I  believe,  yet  not  for  her 
own  sake,  but  because  she  is  holy,  that  is  to  say,  a 
church  that  has  grounded  her  belief  upon  the  word  of 
her  spouse  Christ." 

Jeffrey.  —  "Answer  me  directly  to  my  question  — 
Will  you  stand  to  your  writing,  or  will  you  not?'' 

Palmer.  —  "  If  you  prove  any  sentence  therein  com- 
prised, not  to  stand  with  God's  word,  I  will  presently 
recant  it." 

Jeffrey.  —  "  Thou  impudent  fellow,  have  I  not  told 
thee,  that  I  came  not  to  dispute  with  thee,  but  to 
examine  thee  ?'' 

Here  the  parson  of  Inglefield,  pointing  to  the  pix,  said, 
"  What  seest  thou  yonder  ?'' 

Palmer. —  "  A  canopy  of  silk  broidered  with  gold.'' 

Parson. — "  Yea,  but  what  is  within  it  ?" 

Palmer. — "  A  piece  of  bread." 

Parson. — "  Thou  art  as  froward  an  heretic  as  ever  I 
talked  withal !"  (here  there  w-as  much  spoken  concerning 
confession,  and  other  parts  of  the  mass.) 

Parson. — "  Do  you  not  believe  that  they  who  receive 
the  holy  sacrament  of  the  altar,  do  truly  eat  Christ's 
natural  body  ?" 

Palmer. — "  If  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  be 
administered,  as  Christ  did  ordain  it,  the  faithful  re- 
ceivers do  indeed  spiritually  and  truly  eat  and  drink  in 
it  Christ's  very  natural  body  and  blood." 

Parson. — "  The  faithful  receivers  ?  You  cannot  blind 
our  eyes  with  such  sophistry.  Do  not  all  manner  of 
receivers,  good  and  bad,  faithful  and  unfaithful,  receive 
the  very  natural  body  in  form  of  bread  ?" 

Palmer. — "  No,  Sir." 

Parson. — "  How  prove  you  that  ?" 

Palmer. — "  By  this  place,  'He  that  eateth  me,  even 
he  shall  live  by  me.' '' 

Parson. — "  See  that  fond  fellow.  Do  you  not  read 
likewise,  '  Whosoever  calleth  on  the  name  of  the  Lord 
shall  be  saved  ?'  Do  none  but  the  godly  call  upon  him  ? 
Therefore  mark  how  St.  Paul  answers  you.  He  saith 
that  the  wicked  do  eat  the  true  body  to  their  condemna- 
tion." 

Palmer. — "  I  say  that  St.  Paul  hath  no   such  words." 

Parson. — "  See,  the  impudent  fellow  denieth  tire  plain 
text.  '  He  that  eateth  and  drinketh  the  body  of  the  Lord 
unworthily,  &c.'' 

Palmer. — "  I  beseech  you  lend  me  your  book.' 

Parson. — "No.  " 

The  Sheriff. — "  I  pray  you  lend  him  your  book." 
(So  the  book  was  given  over  to  him.) 

Palmer.—"  Your  own  book  hath,  '  He  that  eateth 
'  this  bread,'  not  '  this  body:  I  have  shut  up  your  lips 
with  your  own  book.'' 

Jeffrey.—"  It  is  no  matter  whether  you  write  bread 
or  body,  for  we  are  able  to  prove  that  he  meant  the 
body.  And  where  you  say,  they  eat  it  spiritually,  that 
is  but  a  blind  shift." 


926 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  JULIUS  PALMER. 


[EooK  XI, 


Palmer. — "  What  else  should  I  say?" 

Jeffrey.—"  As  holy  church  saith,  really,  carnally, 
substantially." 

Palmer.— "  And  with  as  good  scripture,  I  may  say 
grossly  or  monstrously." 

Jeffrey.— "  Thou  speakest  wickedly.  But  tell  me,  is 
Christ  present  in  the  sacrament  or  not.'"' 

Palmer. — "  He  is  present." 

Jeffrey. — "  How  is  he  present?" 

Palmer. — "  The  doctors  say,  in  an  ineffable  way. 
Therefore  why  do  j'ou  ask  me?" 

Sir  Richard  Abridges,  the  same  day  after  dinner,  sent 
for  him  to  his  lodging,  and  there  exhorted  him  to  revoke 
his  opinions,  to  spare  his  young  years,  wit,  and  learning, 
saying,  "  If  thou  wilt  be  conformable,  and  shew  thyself 
repentant,  I  promise  thee  I  will  give  thee  meat  and 
drink,  and  books,  and  tAi  pounds  yearly.  And  if  thou 
wilt  set  thy  mind  to  marriage,  I  will  procure  thee  a  wife 
and  a  farm,  and  help  to  furnish  tliy  farm  for  thee." 

Palmer  thanked  him  very  courteously,  and  made  an- 
swer concerning  his  religion  somewhat  at  large,  but  very 
modestly  and  reverently,  concluding  in  the  end,  that  as 
he  had  already  in  two  i)laces  renounced  his  living  for 
Christ's  sake,  so  he  would  with  God's  grace,  be  ready  to 
surrender  and  yield  up  his  life  also  for  the  same,  when 
God  should  send  time. 

Sir  Richard. — •"  Well,  Palmer,  then  I  perceive  one  of 
us  two  shall  be  damned.  For  we  are  of  two  faiths,  and 
certain  I  am  there  is  but  one  faith  that  leads  to  life  aad 
salvation." 

Palmer. — "  O,  Sir,  I  hope  that  we  both  shall  be  saved." 

Sir  Richard. — "  How  may  that  be  ?" 

Palmer. — "  Right  well,  Sir.  For  as  it  hath  pleased 
our  merciful  Saviour,  according  to  the  parable  in  the 
gospel,  to  call  me  at  the  third  hour  of  the  day,  at  the 
age  of  four-and  twenty  years,  even  so  I  trust  he  hath 
called,  and  will  call  you  at  the  eleventh  hour  of  this  your 
old  age,  and  give  you  everlasting  life  for  your  portion." 

Sir  Richard.— "  Sayest  thou  so?  Well,  Palmer, 
well,  I  would  I  might  have  thee  but  one  month  in  my 
house,  I  doubt  not  but  I  would  convert  thee,  or  thou 
shouldst  convert  me." 

Winchcomb. — "Take  pity  on  thy  golden  years,  and 
pleasant  flowers  of  youth,  before  it  be  too  late." 

Palmer.^-"  Sir,  1  long  for  those  springing  flowers, 
that  shall  never  fade  away.'' 

Winchcomb. — "  If  thou  art  at  that  point,  I  have  done 
■with  thee." 

The  next  morning,  the  IGth  of  July,  Palmer  was  re- 
quired to  subscribe  to  certain  articles,  which  they  had 
drawn  out,  as  the  cause  of  his  condemnation  :  in  the  front 
of  which  were  collected  together  many  heinous  terms, 
as  "  horrible,  heretical,  damnable,  devilish  and  execra- 
ble doctrine."  To  these  words  Palmer  refused  to  sub- 
scribe, affirming  that  the  doctrine  which  he  professed, 
was  not  such,  but  good  and  sound  doctrine. 

Jeffrey. — "  You  may  see,  good  people,  what  shifts  these 
heretics  seek,  to  escape  burning,  when  they  see  justice 
administered  to  them.  But  I  tell  thee,  this  style  is 
agreeable  to  the  law,  and  therefore  I  cannot  alter  it." 

Palmer. — "  Then  I  cannot  subscribe  to  it." 

Jeffrey. — "  Wilt  thou  then  crave  mercy,  if  thou  dost 
not  like  justice,  and  revoke  thy  heresy  ?" 

Palmer. — "  I  forsake  the  pope,  and  his  popelings, 
with  all  popish  heresy.'' 

Jeffrey. — "  Then  subscribe  to  the  articles." 

Palmer. — "  Alter  the  epithets,  and  I  will  subscribe." 

Jeffrey. — "  Subscribe,  and  qualify  the  matter  with 
thine  own  pen.'' 

So  he  subscribed.  Whereupon  Doctor  Jeffrey  pro- 
ceeded to  read  the  popish  sentence  of  his  cruel  condem- 
nation, and  so  he  was  delivered  to  the  charge  of  the 
secular  power,  and  was  burned  the  same  day  in  the 
afternoon,  about  five  o'clock,  together  with  John  Quin 
and  Thomas  Askew. 

Within  one  hour  before  they  went  to  the  place  of 
execution,  Palmer,  in  the  presence  of  many  people,  com- 
forted his  fellows  with  these  words.  "  Brethren,"  said 
he,  "  be  of  good  cheer  in  the  Lord,  and  faint  not. 
Remember  the  words  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  where  he 


saith,  '  Happy  are  you  when  men  revile  you  aiul  perse- 
cute you  for  righteousness  sake.  Rejoice  and  be  glad, 
for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven.  Fear  not  thera  that 
kill  the  body,  and  are  not  able  to  kill  the  soul.  God  is 
faithful,  and  will  not  suffer  us  to  be  tempted  above  that 
we  are  able  to  bear.'  We  shall  not  end  our  lives  in  the 
fire,  but  make  a  change  for  a  better  life.  Yea,  for  coals 
we  shall  receive  ])earls.  For  God's  Holy  Spirit  certifies 
our  sj)irit,  that  he  hath  even  now  prepared  for  us  a  sweet 
supper  in  heaven  for  his  sake  who  suffered  first  for  us." 

With  these  and  such  like  words,  he  not  only  com- 
forted the  hearts  of  his  brethren  that  were  with  him, 
appointed  as  sheep  to  be  slain,  but  also  drew  out  plen- 
tiful tears  from  the  eyes  of  many  that  heard  him.  And 
as  they  were  singing  a  psalm,  the  sheriff,  .Sir  Richard 
Abridges,  and  the  bailiffs  of  the  town,  came  with  a  great 
company  of  men  in  armour,  to  conduct  them  to  the  fire. 
When  they  were  come  to  the  place  where  they  should 
suffer,  they  fell  all  three  to  the  ground,  and  Palmer  with 
an  audible  voice  jironounced  the  31st  psalm,  but  the 
other  two  who  were  brought  out  with  him  from  prison, 
made  their  prayers  secretly  to  Almighty  God. 

And  as  Palmer  began  to  arise,  there  came  behind  him 
two  popish  priests,  exhorting  him  yet  to  recant  and  save 
his  soul.  Palmer  answered  and  said,  "  Away  !  away  ! 
tempt  me  no  longer.  Away!  I  say,  from  me  all  you  that 
work  iniquity :  for  the  Lord  hath  heard  the  voice  of  my 
crying."  And  so  forthwith  they  put  off  their  raiment, 
and  went  to  the  stake  and  kissed  it.  And  when  they 
were  bound  to  the  post.  Palmer  said,  "  Good  people, 
pray  for  us,  that  we  may  persevere  to  the  end.  And  for 
Christ's  sake  beware  of  popish  teachers,  for  they  deceive 
you." 

As  he  spake  this,  a  servant  of  one  of  the  bailiffs,  threw 
a  fagot  at  his  face,  so  that  the  blood  gushed  out.  For 
which  the  sheriff'  reviled  him,  calling  him  a  cruel  tor- 
mentor, and  with  his  walking  staff' broke  his  head,  that 
the  blood  likewise  ran  about  his  ears.  When  the  fire 
was  kindled,  and  began  to  take  hold  upon  their  bodies, 
they  lifted  up  their  hands  towards  heaven,  and  quietly 
and  cheerfully,  as  though  they  had  felt  no  smart,  they 
cried:  "  Lord  Jesus,  strengthen  us.  Lord  Jesus  assist 
us.  Lord  Jesus  receive  our  souls."  And  so  tliey  con- 
tinued without  any  struggling,  holding  up  their  hand?, 
and  calling  upon  Jesus  until  they  had  ended  their  morial 
lives. 

An  Account  of  a  cruel  and  tyrannical  Murder,  done  by 
the  pretended  Catholics,  upo7i  three  Women  and  an 
Infant ,-  to  wit,  the  Mother,  two  Dauf/hters,  and  the 
Child,  in  the  Isle  of  Guernsei/,  for  Christ's  true  Re- 
ligion, July  Sih,  A.D.  1556. 

Amongst  all  the  histories  narrated  in  this  book,  though 
there  are  many  pitiful,  several  lamentable,  others  hor- 
rible and  tragical ;  yet  is  there  none  to  be  compared 
either  for  cruelty,  or  so  far  off  from  all  compassion  and 
sense  of  humanity,  as  this  merciless  act  of  the  papists, 
done  in  the  Isle  of  Guernsey,  upon  three  women  and  an 
infant ;  namely,  Katherine  Cawches,  the  mother  ;  Wil- 
lemine  Gilbert,  the  daughter ;  Perotine  Massey,  the 
other  daughter  ;  and  an  infant,  the  son  of  Perotine. 

But  before  I  come  to  the  purpose  of  this  history,  it 
may  be  necessary,  for  the  better  explanation  of  the 
matter,  to  begin  first  with  the  origin  of  this  tragical 
cruelty  ;   the  case  was  this  : 

On  the  17th  of  May,  A.D.  1556,  in  the  Isleof  Gueni- 
sey,  in  a  town  there  called  St.  Peter's  Port,  was  a  wicked 
woman,  named  Vincent  Gosset,  who  went  to  the  house 
of  a  person  dwelling  in  the  town,  and  entered  into  a 
chamber,  where  she  saw  a  cup  of  silver,  and  took  it  away. 
Immediately  after  this  act  done,  she  brought  the  cup  to 
one  Perotine  Massey,  an  honest  woman,  dwelling  in  the 
town,  desiring  her  to  lend  her  sixpence  upon  the  same. 
Perotine  seeing  the  cup  or  goblet,  and  suspecting  it  to 
be  stolen,  answered,  that  she  would  not  take  it :  yet, 
nevertheless,  having  knowledge  of  the  owner  thereof, 
she  took  it  to  restore  it  again  to  whom  it  belonged  ;  and 
that  the  woman  should  not  carry  it  to  another,  she  gave 
her  sixpence. 


A.D.  1556.] 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  THREE  WOMEN  IN  GUERNSEY. 


927 


The  next  day,  the  king's  officers  assembled  the  jus- 
tices to  enquire  and  examine,  as  well  upon  the  act  of 
Vincent  Gosset,  as  upon  other  things.  So  that  after 
declaration  made  by  the  officers  and  constable  before  the 
justice,  for  the  constable  reported  to  have  found  the 
vessel  in  the  house  of  Perotine  Massey,  who  then  dwelt 
with  her  mother,  Catherine  Cawches,  and  her  sister, 
Willemine  Gilbert,  their  bodies  upon  the  same  were  at- 
tached, and  put  in  prison,  and  their  moveable  goods 
taken  by  inventory.  Within  a  few  days  after,  these  three 
women,  abiding  thus  in  confinement  in  the  castle,  made 
their  supplication  to  the  justices  to  iiave  justice  adminis- 
tered to  them,  if  they  had  offended  the  law  ;  if  not, 
beseeching  to  grant  them  the  benefit  of  subjects,  &c. 
Which  supplication  put  up,  thereupon  they  were  ap- 
pointed to  come  to  their  answer  on  the  5th  day  of  June,  in 
the  year  aforesaid.  Upon  which  day,  after  strait  examin- 
ing of  the  matter,  it  was  proved  that  they  lived  truly  and 
honestly,  as  became  christian  women. 

They  were  found  by  the  neighbours  not  guilty  of  what 
they  were  charged  with,  but  had  lived  always  as  honest 
women  among  them  ;  save  only  that  to  the  command- 
ments of  holy  church  they  had  not  been  obedient,  &c. 
Upon  this  trial  and  verdict  of  their  neighbours,  it  was 
adjudged,  first,  that  the  said  Vincent  Gosset,  being 
attainted  of  felony,  and  condemned  for  the  same,  should 
be  whipped,  and  after  her  ear  being  nailed  to  the  pillory, 
should  be  banished  out  of  the  isle  without  further  pun- 
ishment. And  as  touching  the  three  women,  the  mother 
with  her  two  daughters,  for  their  not  coming  to  the 
church,  they  were  returned  prisoners  again  into  the 
castle,  on  the  1st  of  July.  This  is  the  true  account  in 
every  point  as  the  case  stood,  according  to  the  faithful 
tenor  and  testimony  of  the  Guernsey  men,  written  with 
their  own  hands  both  in  the  French  and  English  tongue. 
Wherein  you  see  what  false  surmijed  matter  was  pre- 
tended against  these  women,  and  nothing  proved,  and 
how  by  the  attestation  of  their  neighbours  they  were  fully 
cleared  of  the  act,  and  would  have  been  dismissed  by 
the  temporal  court,  had  not  the  clergy  brought  matter 
of  religion  against  them,  exercising  such  extremity  in 
persecuting  these  four  women,  that  in  no  case  they  shouid 
escape  their  bloody  hands,  till  at  length  they  had  brought 
them  (as  you  shall  hear)  to  their  final  end.  For  after 
the  time  of  this  declaration  above  mentioned,  being 
made  known  of  their  not  coming  to  the  church,  they 
were  sent  to  the  clergy,  with  letters  of  mandate  under 
their  signets  to  the  dean,  as  follows  : 

"  Master  dean  and  justices  in  your  court  and  jurisdic- 
tion, after  all  amicable  recommendations,  pieaseth  you  to 
know  that  we  are  informed  by  the  deposition  of  certain 
honest  men,  passed  before  us  in  manner  of  an  inquiry  ; 
in  which  inquiry  Catherine  Cawclies,  and  her  two  daugh- 
ters, have  submitted  themselves  in  a  certain  matter 
criminal :  wherein  we  are  informed  that  they  have  been 
disobedient  to  the  commandments  and  ordinances  of  the 
church,  in  contemning  and  forsaking  the  mass,  and  the 
ordinances  of  the  same,  against  the  will  and  command- 
ment of  our  sovereign  lord  the  king  and  the  queen. 
Whereof  we  send  you  the  said  matter,  forasmuch  as  the 
matter  is  spiritual,  to  the  end  you  may  proceed  therein 
after  you:  good  discretions,  and  as  briefly  as  you  can 
possible,  and  also  that  it  pertained  to  your  office,  recom- 
mending you  to  God,  the  which  give  you  grace  to  do  that 
which  pertaineth  to  right  and  justice.  Written  the  first 
day  of  the  month  of  July,  A.D.  1556." 

After  these  letters,  the  women  were  again  brought  be- 
fore the  justice,  with  his  assistants.  In  whose  presence 
they  being  examined  of  their  faith,  concerning  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  Romish  church,  made  their  answers  that 
they  would  obey  and  keep  the  ordinances  of  the  king  and 
queen,  and  the  commandments  of  the  church,  notwith- 
standing that  they  had  said  and  done  to  the  contrary  in 
the  time  of  king  Edward  the  sixth,  in  shewing  obedience 
to  his  ordinances  and  commandments.  After  which  they 
were  returned  again  to  prison.  The  dean  and  curate  gave 
their  information  touching  the  women,  and  delivered  it 
to  the  bailiff  and  jurats,  condemning  and  reputing  them 
for  heretics,  the  women  neither  hearing  of  any  informa- 
tion, nor  yet  being  ever  examined  as  to  their  faith  and 


religion.  When  the  bailiff  and  jurats  understood  that 
the  dean  and  curates  had  not  examined  the  women  as  to 
their  faith,  they  would  not  sit  in  judgment,  but  ordained 
the  women  to  come  first  before  the  dean  and  curates  to 
be  examined  of  their  faith.  And  so  the  officers  at  the 
command  of  the  justices,  did  present  them  before  the 
dean  and  curates.  Which  being  accomplished,  they 
were  examined  severally  one  from  another  :  after  which 
examination,  they  were  returned  again  into  prison. 

Then  on  the  fourteenth  day  of  July,  1556,  after  exami- 
nation, the  dean  and  the  curates  delivered  before  the 
justice,  under  the  seal  of  the  dean,  and  under  the  signs 
of  the  curates,  a  certain  act  and  sentence,  the  sum  of 
which  was  ;  that  Catherine  Cawches  and  her  two  daugh- 
ters were  found  heretics,  and  such  they  reputed  them, 
and  have  delivered  them  to  justice,  to  do  execution  ac- 
cording to  the  sentence. 

When  this  was  done,  command  was  given  to  the 
king's  officers  to  go  to  the  castle  to  bring  the  women, 
to  hear  the  sentence  against  them.  And  they  said  in  the 
ears  of  all  the  auditory,  that  they  would  see  their  ac- 
cusers, and  know  them  that  had  deposed  against  them, 
for  they  knew  not  that  they  had  offended  the  majesties  of 
the  king  and  queen,  nor  of  the  church ;  but  entirely 
would  obey,  serve,  and  keep  the  ordinances  of  the  king 
and  queen,  and  of  the  church,  as  all  good  and  true  sub- 
jects are  bound  to  do  ;  notwithstanding  which,  the  poor 
women  were  condemned,  and  adjudged  to  be  burned, 
until  they  were  consumed  to  ashes. 

After  sentence  pronounced,  the  women  appealed  to  the 
king  and  queen,  and  their  honourable  council,  saying. 
That  against  reason  and  right  they  were  condemned,  and 
for  that  cause  they  made  their  appeal ;  notwithstanding 
they  could  not  be  heard,  but  were  delivered  by  the  bailiif 
to  the  king  and  queen's  officers,  to  see  the  execution 
done  on  them  according  to  the  sentence. 

When  the  time  arrived,  that  these  three  good  servants 
and  holy  saints  of  God,  the  innocent  mother  with  her  two 
daughters,  should  suffer,  there  were  three  stakes  set  up 
in  the  place  where  they  were  to  consummate  their  mar- 
tyrdom. At  the  middle  post  was  the  mother,  the  eldest 
daughter  on  the  right  hand,  the  youngest  on  the  other. 
They  were  first  strangled,  but  the  rope  broke  before  tl\py 
were  dead,  and  so  the  poor  women  fell  into  the  fire. 
Perotine,  one  of  the  daughters  being  then  pregnant,  to  the 
great  horror  of  those  who  were  present,  gave  birth  to 
an  infant  in  the  midst  of  the  flames,  who  was  taken  out  of 
the  fire  by  one  W.  House,  and  laid  on  the  grass. 

Then  was  the  child  carried  to  the  provost,  and  from 
him  to  the  bailiff,  who  gave  sentence  that  it  should  be 
carried  back  again  and  cast  into  the  fire.  And  so  the 
infant,  baptised  in  his  own  blood,  to  fill  up  the  number  of 
God's  innocent  saints,  was  both  born  and  died  a  martvr, 
leaving  behind  to  the  world,  which  it  never  saw,  a  spec- 
tacle wherein  all  may  see  the  Herodian  cruelty  of  this 
generation  of  popish  tormentors. 

Now,  as  this  history,  for  the  horrible  strangeness  of 
the  act,  will  be  hardly  believed  by  some,  therefore,  I 
have  annexed  the  supplication  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Guernsey,  and  of  the  brother  of  the  two  sisters,  complain- 
ing to  the  queen  and  her  commissioners,  concerning  the 
horribleness  of  the  act ;  which  supplication  here  follows  : 

To  the  Right  Honourable,  and  the  Queen')!  Highness' 
most  gracious  Commissioners,  for  the  hearing  and  de- 
termining of  matters  of  Religion,  and  causes  Eccle- 
siastical. 

"  Most  lamentably  and  woefully  complaining,  sheweth 
unto  your  gracious  and  honourable  lordships,  your 
poor  and  humble  petitioner,  Matthew  Cawches,  of  the 
isle  of  Guernsey,  that  whereas  Jaques  Amy,  clerk,  dean 
of  the  isle  aforesaid,  assisted  by  the  curates  there,  against 
all  order,  law,  and  reason,  by  colour  of  a  sentence  of 
heresy,  pronounced  against  Catherine  Cawches,  the  sis- 
ter of  your  honours'  said  supplicant,  and  Perotine  and 
Willemine  her  two  daughters,  did  cause  the  said  Cathe- 
rine, being  a  poor  widow,  and  her  said  two  daughters, 
most  cruelly  to  be  burned,  although  the  said  persons,  nor 
any  of  them,  did  hold,  maintain,  or  defend  any  thing 
3o 


928 


FOUR  PERSONS  BURNED  IN  SUSSEX  AND  LEIChSTER 


1.130CK  XI. 


directlyagainst  the  ecclesiastical  laws  then  in  being,  under 
the  reign  of  the  late  queen  Marj',  but  in  all  things  sub- 
mitted themselves  obediently  to  the  laws  then  in  force  : 
and  yet  the  cruelty  of  the  said  dean  and  his  accomplices, 
in  perpetrating  such  luurdtr  as  aforesaid,  raged  so  far, 
that  whereas,  whilst  the  said  persons  did  consume  witli 
violent  fire,  the  said  Purotine  being  burned,  did 
give  birth  to  a  goodly  man-child,  which  by  the  offi- 
cers was  taken  up  and  handled,  and  afterwards  in 
a  most  despiteful  manner  thrown  into  the  tire,  and  there 
also,  with  the  holy  mother,  most  cruelly  burned.  In 
tender  consideration  whereof,  and  forasmuch  as  tliis  inhu- 
man murder  was  not  in  due  order  of  any  law,  or  in  any 
manner  according  to  justice,  but  of  mere  malicious  lia- 
tred,  as  the  true  copy  of  the  wliole  proceedings  in  this 
matter,  by  the  said  dean  and  his  accomplices,  here  ready 
to  be  shewed  to  your  honours,  will  make  very  plain  and 
manifest:  It  may,  therefore,  please  your  good  and  gra- 
cious lordships,  of  the  zeal  that  you  bear  to  justice,  and 
for  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  sake,  to  have  due  considera- 
tion in  justice  of  such  horrible  murder,  so  cruelly  com- 
mitted as  aforesaid,  according  to  the  right  demerit  there- 
of. And  that  it  may  please  your  honourable  lordsliips 
to  order  and  decree  also,  that  all  the  goods  of  all  the  said 
parties,  by  pretence  aforesaid  wrongfully  taken  as  confis- 
cate, may  be  delivered  to  your  said  poor  petitioner,  to 
whom  of  right  they  do  belong.  And  your  honours'  said 
supplicant  will  daily  pray  to  God  for  your  long  preserva- 
tion, to  his  glory,  and  your  everlasting  health." 

This  supplication  being  presented  to  the  queen's 
honourable  commissioners,  in  the  year  15(J2,  such  order 
was  taken,  that  the  matter  being  returned  again  to 
Guernsey,  to  be  further  examined,  the  dean  was  com- 
mitted to  prison,  and  dispossessed  of  all  his  livings.  So 
that  in  conclusion,  both  he,  and  all  other  partakers  of 
that  inhuman  murder,  whether  of  conscience,  or  for  fear 
of  the  law,  were  driven  not  long  after  to  acknowledge  their 
trespass,  and  to  submit  themselves  to  the  Queen's  par- 
don. This  submission  is  still  on  the  rolls,  and  for  which 
submission  they  received  the  pardon  of  the  queen  for  the 
horrid  act. 

•  Three  Martyrs  burned  at  Greensiead,  in  Sussex. 

Near  about  the  same  time  that  these  three  women 
with  the  infant  were  burned  at  Guernsey,  there  suffered 
three  others  likewise  at  Greenstead,  in  Sussex,  tv.o  men 
and  one  woman,  on  tlie  18th  of  July,  ISatl;  their  names 
were  Thomas  Dungate,  John  Foreman,  and  Mistress 
Tree,  who  for  rigliteousness  sake  submitted  themselves 
to  death  and  torment  of  the  fire,  patiently  abiding  what 
the  furious  rage  of  man  could  say  or  work  against 
them. 

The  burning  of  Thomas  Moor,  in  Leicester. 

As  the  rage  of  this  persecution  spared  neither  man, 
woman  nor  child,  wife  nor  maiden,  lame,  blind,  nor  crip- 
ple ;  as  there  was  no  difference  either  of  age  or  sex  con- 
sidered, so  neither  was  there  any  condition  or  quality 
respected  ;  but  whoever  he  were,  that  held  not  to  the  pope 
and  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  were  he  learned  or  un- 
learned, wise,  or  unwise,  all  went  to  the  fire,  as  may  ap- 
])ear  by  this  simple  and  innocent  creature,  named  Thomas 
Moor,  a  servant  in  the  town  of  Leicester,  about  the  age 
of  twenty-four,  who  for  speaking  certain  words,  that  his 
Maker  was  in  heaven,  and  not  in  the  pix,  was  appre- 
hended. Being  brought  before  his  ordinary,  he  was 
asked,  whether  he  did  not  believe  his  Maker  to  bo  there, 
pointing  to  the  high  altar.     Which  he  denied. 

Then  asked  the  bishop,  "  How  then,"  said  he,  "  dost 
thou  believe  ?" 

The  young  man  answered  again;  "  as  his  creed  did 
teach  him." 

To  whom  the  bishop  said  ;  "  And  what  is  yonder  that 
thou  seest  above  the  altar  ?"  He  answering,  said;  "  I 
cannot  tell  what  you  would  have  me  to  see.  I  see  there 
fine  clothes,  with  golden  tassels,  and  other  gay  trappings 
hanging  about  the  put.*' 

"  Why  ?  dost  thou   not  believe,'     said   the   bishop, 


"  Christ  to  be  there,  flesh,  blood,  and  bone."  "  No 
that  1  do  not,"  said  he. 

Upon  this,  the  ordinary  making  short  with  him,  read 
the  sentence,  and  condemned  this  true  and  faitliful  ser- 
vant of  Christ  to  death,  in  St.  Margaret's  church  in 
Leicester  ;  he  was  burnt,  and  suffered  a  joyful  and  glo- 
rious martyrdom,  for  the  testimony  of  righteousness, 
about  the  2(>th  of  June,  155(). 

To  tills  Thomas  Moor,  we  have  also  annexed  the 
answers  and  examination  of  one  John  Jackson,  before 
Doctor  Cook,  one  of  tlie  commissioners,  for  that  it  be- 
longetli  much  unto  the  same  time. 

The  Examinalinn  nf  John  Jackson  before  Doctor 
Cook,  on  the  Wth  of  March,  A.D.  155(j. 

"  First,  when  I  came  before  him,  he  railed  on  me, 
and  called  me  heretic.  I  answered  and  said,  '  I  am  no 
heretic.' 

"  '  Yes,'  said  he.  '  For  Master  Read  told  me,  that 
thou  wast  the  rankest  heretic  of  all  in  the  King's- 
bencii.' 

"  I  said,  '  I  knew  him  not.' 

"  '  No,'  said  he.  '  Why,  heexamined  thee  at  the  King's 
bench.' 

"  I  answered  him,  and  said,  '  he  examined  five  others, 
but  not  me.' 

"  Cook. — Then  answer  me  :  '  what  sayest  thou  to  the 
blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar  .'  tell  me.' 

"  I  answered,  '  it  is  a  difficult  question,  to  ask  me 
at  the  first  dash,  you  promising  to  deliver  me.' 

"  '  What  an  heretic  is  this  ?  '  quoth  he. 

"  I  said,  '  it  is  easier  to  call  a  man  a  heretic,  than 
to  prove  him  one.' 

"  Then  he  said,  '  What  church  art  thou  of?' 

"  '  What  church?'  quoth  I,  '  I  am  of  the  same  church 
that  is  built  on  the  foundation  of  the  prophets  and  the 
apostles,  Jesus  Christ  being  tlie  head  corner-stone.' 

"  '  Thou  art  an  heretic,'  said  he. 

"  '  Yea,'  answered  I,  '  how  can  that  be,  seeing  that 
I  am  of  that  church  ?  1  am  sure  that  you  will  not  say 
that  the  prophets  and  apostles  were  heretics.' 

"  '  No,'  quoth  he,  '  Keeper  away  with  him.' 

"  Yet  I  tarried  there  long,  and  did  talk  witii  him,  and 
I  said,  '  Sir,  I  can  be  content  to  be  tractable,  and  obe- 
dient to  the  word  of  God.' 

"  He  answered  and  said  to  me,  '  that  I  knew  not  what 
the  word  of  God  meant,  nor  yet  whether  it  were  true  or 
not.' 

"  I  answered,  and  said  to  him,  '  yea,  that  I  do.' 

"  '  Whereby  ?'  quoth  he. 

"  '  Hereby,'  said  I.  '  Our  Saviour  Christ  saitli, 
'  Search  the  scriptures  ;  for  in  them  you  think  you  have 
eternal  life,  and  they  are  they  that  testify  of  me.' 

"  '  This  is  a  wise  proof,'  answered  he. 

"  '  Is  it  so  ?'  said  I,  '  What  say  you  then  to  these 
words  that  the  prophet  David  said  ?  '  What  man  is  he 
that  feareth  the  Lord  ?  him  shall  he  teach  in  the  way  that 
he  shall  choose.  His  soul  shall  dwell  at  ease ;  and  liis 
seed  shall  inherit  the  earth.  The  secret  of  the  Lord  is 
with  them  that  fear  him  ;  and  he  will  shew  them  his 
covenant.'     Psalm  xxv.  12,  13,  14. 

"  Cook. — '  I  pray  thee  tell  me,  who  is  the  head  of  tiie 
Church?' 

"  1  answered,  and  said,  '  Christ  is  the  head.' 

"  '  But  who  is  head  in  earth  ?' 

"  I  said,  '  Christ  hath  members  here  in  earth.' 

"  '  Who  are  they  ?'  said  he. 

"  I  replied,  '  they,  that  are  ruled  by  the  woi'd  of  God.' 

"  '  You  are  a  good  fellow,'  said  he. 

"  '  I  am  that  1  am,'  answered  I. 

"  Then  he  said  to  my  keeper,  '  Have  him  to  prisoa 
again.' 

"  '  I  am  contented  with  that,'  said  I ;  and  so  we 
parted." 

The  Marty dom  of  Joan  Waste,  a  blind  woman. 
On  the  first  day  of  August,  1556,  there  suflFered  like« 


A.D.  IJaC] 


MARTYRDOM  OF  JOAN  WASTE  AND  OTHERS. 


929 


wise  at  the  town  of  Derby  a  certain  poor  lionest  godly 
woman,  being  blind  from  her  birth,  and  unmarried,  about 
the  age  of  twenty-two,  named  Joan  Waste,  of  the  parish 
of  Allhallows.  Of  them  that  sat  upon  this  innocent 
woman's  blood,  the  chiefest  was  Ralpli  liaine,  bisliop  of 
the  diocese,  Doctor  Draicot,  his  chancellor,  with  others. 
After  the  bishop  and  Doctor  Draicot  had  caused  Joan 
Waste  to  be  apprehended  in  the  town  of  Derby,  suspect- 
ing her  to  be  guilty  of  certain  heresies,  she  was  privily 
examined,  as  well  in  prison  as  out  of  j)rison.  After  that, 
being  brought  to  public  examination  before  the  bishop  ; 
was  burnt  in  Derby. 

This  Joan  Waste  was  the  daughter  of  one  William 
Waste,  an  honest  poor  man  ;  she  was  born  blind,  and 
continued  with  her  father  and  mother,  during  their  lives. 
After  whose  death  she  lived  with  Roger  Waste,  her 
brother,  and  in  the  time  of  King  Edward  VI.,  of 
blessed  memory,  daily  went  to  the  church  to  hear  divine 
service  read  in  the  vulgar  tongue.  And  thus  by  hearing 
homilies  and  sermons,  she  became  well  affected  to  the 
religion  then  taught.  So  at  length  having  by  her  labour 
gotten  and  saved  so  much  money  as  would  buy  her  a  New 
Testament,  she  caused  one  to  be  provided  for  her.  And 
though  she  was  of  herself  unlearned,  and  by  reason  of 
her  blindness  unable  to  read,  yet  for  the  great  desire  she 
had  to  understand,  and  have  imprinted  in  her  memory 
the  sayings  of  the  holy  scriptures  contained  in  the  New 
Testament,  she  acquainted  herself  chiefly  with  one  John 
Hurt,  then  prisoner  in  the  common  hall  of  Derby  for 
debts^ 

John  Hurt  being  a  sober  grave  man,  of  the  age  of 
threescore  and  ten  years,  by  her  earnest  entreaty,  and 
being  prisoner,  and  many  times  idle  and  without  com- 
pany, did  for  his  exercise  daily  read  to  her  some  chapter 
of  the  New  Testament.  And  if  at  any  time  he  were 
otherwise  occupied  or  prevented  through  sickness,  she 
would  repair  to  one  John  Pemerton  clerk  of  the  parish 
church  of  All-Saints  in  Derby,  or  to  some  other  person 
who  could  read,  and  sometimes  she  would  give  a  penny 
or  two  to  such  persons  as  would  not  freely  read  to  her, 
appointing  to  them  beforehand  how  many  chapters  of 
the  New  Testament  they  should  read,  or  how  often  they 
should  repeat  one  chapter  for  a  price. 

By  which  she  so  profited,  that  she  was  able  not  only  to 
recite  many  chapters  of  the  New  Testament  without  book, 
but  also  could  aptly  reprove,  by  various  places  of  scrip- 
ture, as  well  sin,  as  such  abuses  in  religion,  as  were 
then  too  much  in  use  in  many  persons. 

Not  long  after,  through  the  death  of  blessed  King 
Edward,  followed  the  woeful  ruin  of  religion,  in  the  reign 
of  queen  Mary  his  sister.  In  which  alteration,  notwith- 
standing the  general  backsliding  of  the  greater  part  of 
the  whole  realm  into  the  old  papism  again,  yet  this  poor 
blind  woman  continued  in  a  constant  conscience,  being 
zealous  in  that  she  had  learned,  and  also  refusing  to 
communicate  in  religion  with  those  who  taught  contrary 
doctrine  to  that  she  had  learned  in  King  Edward's  time. 

For  which  she  was  called  before  the  bishop  and  Doc- 
tor Draicot,  who  objected  against  her  the  usual  articles. 

She  answered,  that  she  believed  so  much  as  the  holy 
ecriptares  taught  her,  and  according  to  what  she  had 
heard  preached,  by  many  learned  men.  Of  whom  some 
Buffered  imprisonment,  and  some  suffered  death  for  the 
same  doctrine,  and  she  asked  of  them,  if  they  would  do  so 
for  their  doctrine  :  which  if  they  would  not,  she  desired 
them  for  God's  sake  not  to  trouble  her,  being  a  blind, 
poor,  and  unlearned  woman,  saying,  that  by  God's  as- 
sistance she  was  ready  to  yield  up  her  life  in  that  faith. 

And  yet  notwithstanding,  being  pressed  by  the  bishop 
and  Doctor  Draicot,  with  many  arguments  of  Christ  s 
oranipotency,  and  many  times  being  threatened  with 
grievous  imprisonments,  torments,  and  death  ;  the  poor 
woman,  desirous  to  prolong  her  life,  offered  to  the  bishop 
that  if  he  would,  before  that  company,  take  it  upon  his 
conscience,  that  that  doctrine  which  he  would  have  her 
to  believe  concerning  the  sacrament  was  true,  and  that 
he  would  at  the  dreadful  day  of  judgment  answer  for  her 
therein,  she  would  then  further  answer  them. 

The  bishop  answered,  "  he  would."  But  Doctor 
Draicot  his  chancellor,  hearing  that,  said,  "  My  lord, 


you  know  not  what  you  do,  you  may  in  no  case  answer 
for  an  heretic.''  And  immediately  he  asked  the  poor 
woman  whether  she  would  recant  or  not,  and  said  she 
should  answer  for  herself. 

The  poor  woman  perceiving  this,  answered  again, 
that  if  they  refused  to  take  on  their  conscience  that  it 
was  true  they  would  have  her  to  believe,  she  would 
answer  no  further,  but  desired  them  to  do  their  pleasure  ; 
and  so  .\fter  certain  persuasions,  they  pronounced  sen- 
tence against  her,  and  delivered  her  to  the  bailiffs  of 
Derby.  Who,  after  they  had  kept  her  about  a  month  or 
five  weeks,  at  len:,'th  there  came  unto  them  a  writ  De 
hseretico  comburendo  ;  by  virtue  whereof  they  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  bishop  to  bring  her  to  the  parish  church 
of  All  Saints  at  a  day  appointed,  where  Doctor  Draicot 
should  make  a  sermon. 

When  the  day  and  time  was  come  that  this  innocent 
martyr  should  suffer,  first  comes  to  the  church.  Doctor 
Draicot,  accomjjanied  with  several  gentlemen. — This 
done,  and  all  things  now  in  readiness,  at  last  the  poor 
blind  servant  of  God  was  brought  and  set  before  the 
pulpit,  where  the  doctor  having  commenced  his  sermon, 
and  there  inveighing  against  many  matters,  which  he 
called  heresies,  declared  to  the  people  that  that  woman 
was  condemned  f<n-  denying  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
to  be  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ  really  and  sub- 
stantially, and  was  thereby  cut  off  from  the  body  of  the 
catholic  church  ;  and  said,  that  she  was  not  only  blind 
of  her  bodily  eyes,  but  also  blind  in  the  eyes  of  her  soul. 
And  he  said,  that  as  her  body  should  be  presently  con- 
sumed with  material  fire,  so  her  soul  should  be  burned 
in  hell  with  everlasting  fire,  as  soon  as  it  shall  be  sepa- 
rated from  the  body,  and  there  remain  world  without 
end,  and  said,  it  was  not  lawful  for  the  people  to  pray 
for  her  :  and  so  with  many  terrible  threats  he  made  an 
end  of  his  sermon,  and  commanded  the  baiUffs  and  those 
gentlemen  to  see  her  executed.  And  the  sermon  thus 
ended,  the  blessed  servant  of  God  was  carried  away  from 
the  church,  to  a  place  called  the  Windmill-pit,  near  the 
town,  and  holding  Roger  Waste  her  brother  by  the  hand, 
she  prepared  herself,  and  desired  the  people  to  pray  with 
her,  and  said  such  prayers  as  she  had  learned,  and  cried 
upon  Christ  to  have  mercy  upon  her,  as  long  as  life 
served.  In  the  mean  season.  Doctor  Draicot  went  to 
his  inn,  and  there  laid  him  down  and  slept,  during  all 
the  time  of  her  execution. 

About  the  beginning  of  the  next  month,  which  was 
September,  a  certain  godly,  and  devout  person,  and 
zealous  of  the  Lord's  glory,  born  in  Wiltshire,  named 
Edward  Sharp,  of  the  age  of  forty  years  or  thereabouts, 
was  condemned  at  Bristol,  to  martyrdom,  where  he  con- 
stantly and  manfully  persisting  in  the  just  cause  of 
Christ's  gospel,  for  disliking  and  renouncing  the  ordi- 
nances of  the  Romish  church,  was  tried  as  pure  gold, 
and  made  a  lively  sacrifice  in  the  fire  :  in  whose  death, 
as  in  the  death  of  all  his  other  saints,  the  Lord  be  glori- 
fied and  thanked  for  his  great  grace  of  constancy,  to 
whom  be  praise  for  ever.  Amen. 

Next  after  the  martyrdom  of  Edward  Sharp,  followed 
four,  who  suffered  at  Mayfitld,  in  Sussex,  on  the  24th 
day  of  Sept.,  A.D.  1.556.  Which  four,  being  at  the 
place  where  they  were  to  suffer,  after  they  had  made 
their  prayer,  and  were  at  the  stake  ready  to  abide  the 
force  of  the  fire,  they  constantly  and  joyfully  yielded 
their  lives  for  the  testimony  of  the  glorious  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  unto  whom  be  pi'aise  for  ever  and  ever, 
Amen. 

The  day  after  the  martyrdom  of  these  at  Mayfield, 
a  young  man  was  put  to  death,  for  the  like  testimony 
of  Jesus  Christ,  at  Bristol,  where  he  yielding  himself  to 
the  torments  of  the  fire,  gave  up  his  life  into  the  hands 
of  the  Lord,  with  such  joyful  constancy  and  triumph,  as 
all  the  church  of  Christ  have  just  cause  to  praise  God 
for  him. 

In  the  same  month,  were  two  more  godly  martyrs  con- 
sumed by  fire  at  Wotton  Underhedge  in  Glocestershire, 
who  died  very  gloriously  in  a  constant  faith,  to  the  terror 


930 


FIVE  PERSONS  FAMISHED  IN  THE  CASTLE  OF  CANTERBURY. 


[Book  XI. 


of  the  wicked,  and  comfort  of  the  godly.  So  gloriously  did 
the  Lord  work  in  them,  that  death  to  them  was  life,  and 
life  with  an  evil  conscience  was  death. 

An  affecting  Account  of  the  unmerciful  handling  of 
William  Dangerfield,  and  Joan  his  Wife,  ivho  with 
their  young  infant  of  fourteen  days  old,  were  taken 
out  of  their  House,  and  laid  in  the  common  gaol 
amongst  thieves  and  murderers. 

When  I  had  written  the  history  of  the  Guernsey 
women,  with  the  young  infant  burned  with  them,  and 
also  had  passed  the  burning  of  the  poor  blind  woman 
Joan  Waste  at  Derby,  I  well  hoped  I  should  have  found 
no  more  such  histories  of  unmerciful  cruelty  shewed 
upon  weak  women,  with  their  children  and  young  in- 
fants :  but  now  coming  to  the  persecution  of  Glocester- 
shire,  about  the  parts  of  Bristol,  I  find  another  story  of 
such  unmercifulness  shewed  against  another  woman  as 
far  from  all  charity  and  humanity,  as  has  been  in  any 
other  history  yet  rehearsed. 

In  the  parish  of  Wotton  Underhedge,  not  far  from 
Bristol,  was  dwelling  one  William  Dangerfield,  a  right 
honest  and  godly  poor  man,  who  by  Joan  Dangerfield  his 
wife  had  nine  cliildren,  and  she  was  then  lying  in  child- 
bed of  tl)e  tenth.  This  William,  after  he  had  been  abroad 
from  his  house  a  certain  time,  for  fear  of  persecution, 
licaring  that  his  wife  was  brought  to  bed,  repaired 
home  to  visit  her,  and  to  see  his  children,  she  being 
now  delivered  four  days  before. 

The  return  of  this  man  was  no  sooner  known  to  some 
of  his  unkind  and  uncharitable  neighbours,  but  they,  in- 
censed with  the  spirit  of  pai)istry,  beset  the  house,  and 
took  William  Dangerfield,  and  carried  him  to  prison, 
and  at  length  he  was  brought  to  the  bishop,  called 
Brooks,  in  whose  cruel  handling  he  remained  so  long, 
till  his  legs  almost  were  fretted  off  with  irons. 

After  the  apprehension  of  the  husband,  the  wife  like- 
wise was  taken,  with  her  young  child,  being  but  four- 
teen days  old,  and  carried  into  the  common  gaol,  and 
there  placed  amongst  thieves  and  murderers,  where  both 
she  and  her  poor  innocent  found  so  small  charity  amongst 
the  papists,  that  she  never  could  come  to  any  fire,  but 
was  driven  to  warm  the  clothes  that  she  put  about  the 
child,  in  her  bosom. 

While  they  were  thus  confined  in  separate  prisons, 
the  husband  and  the  wife,  the  bishop  begins  to  practise 
not  with  the  woman  first,  as  the  serpent  did  with  Eve, 
but  with  the  man,  craftily  deceiving  his  simplicity  with 
fair  glosing  words,  falsely  persuading  him  that  his  wife 
had  recanted,  and  asking  him,  wherefore  he  should 
stand  more  in  his  own  conceit,  than  she,  and  so  subtlely 
drew  out  a  form  of  recantation,  wherewith  he  deceived 
the  simple  soul.  After  he  had  once  said  that  he  would 
consent,  although  he  had  not  yet  recanted,  they  suffered 
him  to  go  to  his  wife,  where  she  lay  in  the  common 
gaol. 

Then  they  with  melting  hearts  opening  their  minds 
one  to  another,  when  he  saw  his  wife  not  released,  and 
perceiving  that  he  had  not  done  well,  he  declared  to  her 
the  whole  matter,  how  falsely  he  was  circumvented  by 
the  subtle  flatterings  of  the  bishop,  that  certainly  she 
had  recanted,  and  thus  deceiving  me,  (said  he)  brought 
this  to  me,  and  so  plucked  out  of  his  bosom  the  copy  of 
the  recantation.  The  wife  hearing  what  her  husband  had 
lone,  was  sorely  grieved,  and  exclaimed,  "  Alas  !  thus 
long  have  we  continued  one,  and  hath  Satan  so  prevailed, 
to  cause  you  to  break  your  first  vow  made  to  Christ  in 
baptism  ?"  And  so  parted  William  and  Joan  his  wife, 
with  what  hearts  the  Lord  knoweth.  Then  he  began 
not  a  little  to  bewail  his  promise  made  to  the  bishop, 
and  to  make  his  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  desiring  him 
that  he  might  not  live  so  long  as  to  call  evil  good,  and 
good  evil ;  or  light  darkness,  and  darkness  liglit  ;  and  so 
he  departed  home  towards  his  house  :  where,  by  the  way 
homeward,  as  it  is  affirmed,  he  took  his  death,  and 
shortly  after  departed,  according  to  his  prayer,  after  he 
had  endured  in  prison  twelve  weeks. 

After  this,  Joan  his  wife  continued  still  in  prison  with 
ner  tender  infant,  till  at  last  she  was  brought  before  the 


bishop  to  be  examined.  What  her  answers  were,  is  not 
known.  However  they  pleased  not  the  bishop,  as  ap- 
peared  by  his  increased  anger  against  the  poor  woman, 
and  by  her  long  continuance  in  the  prison,  together 
with  her  tender  babe,  which  also  remained  with 
her  in  the  gaol,  a  partaker  of  her  martyrdom,  so  long  aa 
her  milk  would  serve  to  give  it  suck,  till  at  length  the 
child  being  starved  for  cold  and  famine,  was  sent  away 
when  it  was  past  all  remedv,  and  so  shortly  after  died  : 
and  not  long  after  the  mother  also  followed.  Besides, 
the  old  woman,  the  mother  of  the  husband,  of  the  age 
of  eighty  years  and  upward,  who  being  left  in  the  house 
after  their  apprehension,  for  lack  of  comfort  there 
perished  also. 

And  thus  have  you  in  one  history  the  death  of  four 
together  ;  first  of  the  old  woman,  then  of  the  husband, 
after  that  of  the  innocent  child,  and  lastly  of  the  mother. 
What  became  of  the  other  nine  children,  I  am  not  per- 
fectly sure. 

In  the  month  of  October  following,  was  burned  at 
the  town  of  Northampton,  a  shoemaker,  a  true  witness 
and  disciple  of  the  Lord,  who  according  to  the  grace  of 
God  given  luito  him,  adhered  firmly  to  the  sound  doc- 
trine and  preaching  of  God's  word,  and  renounced  the 
false  religion  of  the  Romish  see. 

After  whom,  not  long  after  in  the  same  month  of  Oc- 
tober, died  also  in  the  castle  of  Chiclu^ster,  three  godly 
confessors,  being  there  in  bonds  for  the  Uke  cause  of 
Christ's  gospel,  who  also  should  have  suffered  the  like 
martyrdom,  had  not  their  natural  death,  or  rather  the 
cruel  handling  of  the  papists,  made  them  away  before, 
and  afterwards  buried  them  in  the  fields. 

I  read  moreover  that  in  this  present  year,  to  wit,  A.D. 
1.").56",  was  burnt  a  person  called  Hooke,  a  true  witness 
of  the  Lord's  truth  at  Chester. 

A71  Account  of  five  Persons  famished  in  Canterbury 
Castle. 

As  among  all  the  bishops,  Bonner,  bishop  of  London, 
principally  excelled  in  persecuting  the  poor  members 
and  saints  of  Christ ;  so,  of  all  archdeaconS;  Nicholas 
Harpsfield,  archdeacon  of  Canterbury,  was  the  sorest, 
and  of  least  compassion,  (only  Dunning  of  Norwich  ex- 
cepted) by  whose  unmerciful  nature,  very  many  were 
put  to  death  in  the  diocese  of  Canterbury,  not  only  in 
the  time  of  Queen  Mary,  but  some  also  in  the  blessed 
beginning  of  this  our  most  renowned  Queen  Elizabeth, 
as  by  the  grace  of  Christ  hereafter  shall  appear. 

Of  those  that  suffered  in  Queen  Mary's  time  within 
the  diocese  of  Canterbury,  some  are  recited  already, 
with  the  order  and  form  set  down  of  such  articles  as  then 
were  most  commonly  administered  to  them. 

Now  to  proceed  in  order  of  time  where  we  left,  next 
follows  the  month  of  November. 

In  the  beginning  of  it,  there  were  together  in  the 
castle  of  Canterbury,  fifteen  godly  and  innocent  martyrs, 
of  which  number  not  one  escaped  with  life,  but  eitiier 
were  burned,  or  else  famished  in  prison.  Of  which  two 
sorts,  which  is  the  easier  death,  God  knoweth,  it  is  hard 
to  judge.  Notwithstanding,  the  truth  is,  that  of  these 
fifteen,  ten  were  burned  and  suftered  in  the  fire,  of  whom 
in  the  next  book  more  shall  follow  hereafter.  The 
other  five  were  famished  most  unmercifully  in  prison. 

The  Persecution  in  the  Diocese  nf  Lichfield. 

The  months  of  September,  November,  and  December, 
as  they  were  troublesome  to  other  places,  and  especially 
to  the  diocese  of  Canterbury,  by  reason  of  the  arch- 
deacon ;  so  likewise  they  brought  no  little  business  in 
the  country  to  Lichfield  and  Coventry,  by  a  cruel  bishoj) 
there,  called  Ralph  Baine,  and  a  more  cruel  chancellor 
named  Doctor  Draicot,  through  the  fierce  incpnsition  v,i 
whom  great  stir  was  among  the  people,  being  called  to 
examination  of  their  faith,  and  many  caused  to  bear 
fagots.  Who,  although  they  were  not  put  to  the  torment 
of  death,  yet  because  it  may  appear  what  a  number  there 
is  in  the  countries  of  England    abroad,    who   iu   their 


1556.] 


DEATH  OF  SIR  JOHN  CHEEKE. 


931 


hearts  have  a  dislike  of  the  pope's  Romish  laws  and  reli- 
gion, if  for  fear  they  durst  utter  their  minds,  I  thought 
to  make  a  rehearsal  of  the  names  of  those  who  in  the  afore- 
said diocese  of  Coventry  and  Lichfield,  were  taken  in 
suspicion,  and  examined  for  their  religion. 

And  first  amongst  them  that  were  detected  and  en- 
joined to  the  popish  penance,  that  is,  to  bear  a  fagot, 
candle,  and  beads  about  in  procession,  were  Agnes 
Foreman,  detected,  examined,  and  by  witness  con- 
victed, and  bore  a  fagot  on  the  12th  of  September. 
Likewise  eight  others  for  seldom  coming  to  the  church, 
forgiving  no  reverence  at  the  elevation  of  the  sacrament, 
but  looking  upon  his  book,  &c.  Besides  them,  there 
were  eleven  priests  deprived  of  their  livings  for  the  like 
causes : — 

Nicholas  Cartwright,  doctor  ;  Richard  Juridan,  priest ; 
Edmund  Crokel,  priest ;  Thomas  Whitehead,  priest  ; 
William  Taylor,  priest ;  Anselme  Sele,  priest :  Richard 
Slav^;^,  priest,  married  ;  Edward  Hawkes,  priest,  married  ; 
Robert  Aston,  priest,  deprived  ;  Henry  Tecka,  priest, 
deprived;  Robert  Massey,  priest,  married  and  de- 
prived. 

Besides  these  there  were  others,  to  the  number  of 
thirty-three,  who  were  detected,  accused  and  examined, 
although  they  bore  no  fagot,  but  were  dismissed. 

These  persons,  with  many  more  following  in  the  next 
year,  although  they  subscribed  and  recanted,  through  fear 
of  death  ;  yet  I  here  recite  them,  that  by  them  it  might 
appear,  what  a  number  there  were,  not  only  in  the 
county  of  Lichfield,  but  also  in  other  parts,  in  heart  set 
against  the  pope's  proceedings,  if  fear  rather  than  con- 
science had  not  compelled  them  to  the  contrary. 

The  Conclusion  of  this  Eleventh  Book. 

And  thus,  christian  reader,  have  you  the  whole  persecu- 
tion of  the  year  1556,  and  the  fourth  of  Queen  Mary's 
reign,  with  the  names  and  causes  of  all  who  suflFered 
martyrdom  within  the  compass  of  the  year  ;  the  number 
of  all  slain  and  martyred  in  divers  places  of  England 
this  year,  came  to  above  eighty-four  persons,  of  whom 
many  were  wives,  widows,  and  maidens  ;  besides  those 
who  otherwise  by  secret  practice  were  made  away  or 
driven  out  of  goods  and  houses,  or  out  of  the  realm,  or 
else  within  the  realm  were  put  to  penance,  and  induced 
by  forcible  violence  to  recant;  save  only  that  1  have 
omitted  the  account  of  Sir  John  Cheeke,  knight,  and  , 


schoolmaster  for  some  time  of  King  Edward.  The  wor- 
thiness of  which  man  deserveth  much  to  be  said  of  him  ; 
but  his  fall  should  rather  be  covered  in  silence  and  obli- 
vion. \Ve  shall  only  note  a  word  or  two  of  a  few  things 
which  principally  appertain  to  the  present  history. 

First,  Master  Cheeke  being  in  Germany,  out  of  all 
danger  of  persecution,  with  many  more  of  his  own 
countrymen  and  acquaintance,  was  not  only  in  safety, 
but  also  esteemed  among  the  Germans,  and  also  well 
placed  in  the  city  of  Strasburg.  Where,  if  he  had  re- 
mained, rather  giving  place  to  time,  than  to  presume 
upon  adventures,  peradventure  it  had  been  better  with 
him.  But  what  fatal  instigation  wrought  in  his  mind  I 
know  not.  In  the  end  so  it  fell,  that  he  would  needs 
take  his  journey  with  Sir  Peter  Carew,  from  High  Ger- 
many unto  Brussels.  Having,  as  it  is  said.  King  Philip's 
safe  conduct  to  jiass  and  repass  ;  he  came  to  Brussels  to 
s'je  the  Queen's  ambassadors :  and  having  brought  the 
Lord  Paget  on  his  way  towards  England,  in  returning, 
between  Brussels  and  Antwerp  he  was  taken  with  Sir 
Peter  C'arew  by  the  provost  marshal,  spoiled  of  their 
horses ;  and  jjut  into  a  cart,  their  legs,  arms,  and  bodies 
tied  with  h:ilters  to  the  body  of  the  cart,  and  blindfolded. 
They  were  then  conveyed  to  a  ship  and  put  under  the 
hatches,  and  so  brought  to  the  Tower  of  London. 

Tlius  the  good  man  being  entrapped,  and  now  in  the 
hands  of  his  enemies  had  but  one  of  these  two  ways  to 
take,  eitlier  to  change  his  religion,  or  to  change  his  Ufe, 
other  remedy  with  those  papists  there  was  none.  Neither 
could  his  conscience  excuse  him,  nor  truth  defend  him, 
nor  learning  help  him. 

Although  Master  Fecknam,  whether  influenced  by  the 
queen,  or  for  his  own  friendship  towards  his  old  ac- 
quaintance, took  upon  him  the  defence  and  commen- 
dation of  Master  Cheeke,  speaking  in  his  behalf:  yet  no 
mercy  could  be  had  with  the  queen,  but  he  must  needs 
recant,  and  so  he  did. 

Then  after  his  recantation,  he  was,  through  the 
crafty  handling  of  the  papists,  allured  first  to  dine 
in  company  with  them,  at  length  drawn  unawares  to 
sit  in  the  council  when  the  poor  martyrs  were  brought  be- 
fore Bonner  and  other  bishops  to  be  condemned  ;  the 
remorse  he  felt  so  mightily  wrought  in  his  heart,  that 
not  long  after  he  left  this  mortal  life.  Whose  fall, 
although  it  was  full  of  infirmity,  yet  his  rising  again  by 
repentance  was  great,  and  his  end  comfortable,  the  Lord 
be  praised. 


END  OF  THE  ELEVENTH  BOOK. 


ACTS    AND    MONUMENTS. 


BOOK    XII. 


COMPRISING 


THE  PERSECUTIONS  AGAINST  THE  FAITHFUL  AND  TRUE  SERVANTS  OF  CHRIST,  FROM 
THE  BEGINNING  OF  JANUARY,  1557,  AND  THE  FIFTH  YEAR  OF  QUEEN  MARY. 


Cardinal  Poolers  Visitation  in  Cambrid(/p,  with  the  con- 
demuiiKj,  taking  vp,  and  burning  the  Bones  and  Books 
of  Bucer  and  Paulus  Phagius,  ^th  January,  1557. 

Cardinal  Poole,  three  years  after  his  return  to  Eng- 
land, liaving  somewhat  witlulrawn  his  mind  from  other 
affairs  of  the  realm,  and  having  in  all  points  established 
the  Rcniish  religion,  began  to  have  an  eye  to  the  univer- 
sity of  Cambridge,  which  place,  among  others,  specially 
seemed  to  have  need  of  reformation,  according  to  his 
views.  To  perform  the  change,  there  were  chosen  Cuthbert 
Scot,  not  long  before  consecrated  bishop  of  Chester ;  Ni- 
cholas Ormanet,  an  Italian,  arch-priest  of  the  people  of 
Bodolon,  in  the  diocese  of  Vernon,  professed  in  both  the 
laws,  and  bearing  the  name  of  the  pope's  datary ;  Thomas 
Watson,  bishop  elect  of  Lincoln  ;  John  Christopherson, 
bishop  elect  of  Chichester  ;  and  Henry  Cole,  provost  of 
the  college  of  Eton.  There  was  good  cause  why  the  mat- 
ter was  especially  committed  to  these  persons.  For  Or- 
manet was  a  man  of  much  estimation  with  Julius  III., 
at  that  time  bishop  of  Rome,  and  was  appointed  to  come 
to  England  with  Cardinal  Poole,  because  without  his 
knowledge  (as  in  whom  he  put  his  chief  trust  and  confi- 
dence) the  bishop  would  have  nothing  done  that  was  of 
any  importance. 

These  persons,  thus  appointed,  (while  the  visitors  were 
preparing  themselves  for  their  journey,)  sent  their  letters 
with  tiie  cardinal's  citation  before  to  Dr.  Andrew  Pern, 
Vice-chancellor  of  Cambridge,  commanding  him  to  warn 
all  the  graduates  of  the  university,  in  their  name,  to  be 
in  readiness  against  the  11th  day  of  January,  1557,  be- 
twixt eight  and  ten  of  the  clock,  ir.  the  church  of  St. 
Mary  the  Virgin:  requiring  him  especially  to  be  there 
himself,  and  also  to  set  forward  all  the  rest,  to  whose 
charge  it  belonged,  that  they  should  search  out  all  sta- 
tutes, books,  privileges,  and  monuments  appertaining  to 
the  university,  or  to  any  of  the  colleges,  or  finally,  to  any 
of  themselves,  and  to  present  them  before  them  at  the 
day  appointed,  and  every  man  to  ap])ear  there  ])ersonally : 
for  they  would  not  fail,  but  be  there  at  the  same  time,  to 
lay  before  them  such  things  as  should  seem  necessary  to 
this  charge  of  reforming  tlie  university. 

This  citation  of  the  cardinal,  being  brought  to  Cam- 
bridge by  Master  Bullock,  was  first  exhibited  in  the  con- 
vocation house  of  regents,  and  there  openly  read  by  the 


orator  of  the  university,  on  the  11th  of  December  155C. 
After  this,  on  the  24th  of  December,  the  vice-chancellor, 
with  the  heads  of  the  houses,  meeting  together  in  ths 
schools,  it  was  there  concluded,  that  the  visitors'  charges 
should  l)e  borne  by  the  university  and  colleges,  and,  also, 
that  no  master  of  any  college  should  suffer  any  of  the 
fellows,  scholars,  or  ministers,  to  leave  the  town,  but 
to  return  before  the  visitation. 

On  Friday,  the  8th  of  January,  the  queen's  commis- 
sioners sat  together  in  the  hall,  and  read  the  commission. 
Then  were  all  the  high-constables  called  to  bring  in  their 
precepts,  and  sworn.  Also  two  persons  of  every  parish 
of  ten  or  twelve  hundreds,  were  sworn  to  enquire  of 
heresy,  Lollardy,  conspiracy,  seditious  words,  tales,  and 
nimours  against  the  king  and  queen  :  also,  for  heretical 
and  seditious  books ;  for  negligences  and  misdemeanours 
in  the  church  ;  for  observation  of  ceremonies  ;  for  orna- 
ments, and  stock  of  the  church. 

We  said  that  the  cardinal  thought  the  university  to 
have  need  of  reformation.  The  reason  why  he  thought 
so,  was  either  because  it  had  cast  off  the  yoke  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  and  adhered  to  the  wholesome  doctrine 
of  the  gospel ;  or  else,  that  both  for  the  late  schism,  not 
yet  worn  out  of  memory,  and  for  the  doctrine  of  Martin 
Bucer,  who  not  long  ijefore  o))enly  in  the  university  in- 
terpreted the  holy  scriptures,  they  saw  many  so  cor- 
rupted and  sjiotted  with  this  infection,  that  (even  as  when 
fire  is  spread  in  a  town)  unless  a  speedy  remedy  is  ap- 
))lied,  it  is  not  possible  to  quench  it  for  many  days  after. 

This  took  place  in  the  year  1 55(i.  To  the  intent,  there- 
fore, to  make  a  salve  for  this  sore,  the  in(iuisitors,  of 
whom  we  spoke  before,  came  to  Cambridge  on  the  yth  of 
January,  1557.  And  as  they  were  yet  in  their  journey, 
and  far  from  the  town,  several  of  the  masters  and  presi- 
dents of  the  colleges  met  them,  and  brought  them  courte- 
ously, first  into  the  town,  and  afterwards  to  their  lodgings. 

This  day,  as  it  was  toward  evening  ere  they  came,  and 
the  sun  was  going  down,  nothing  else  was  done.  The 
next  day  was  s)ient  in  recreation  after  their  journey. 
Nevertheless,  that  it  should  not  escape  altogetiier  with- 
out doing  something,  they  interdicted  two  churches, 
namely,  St.  Mary's,  where  Bucer,  and  St.  Michael's, 
where  I'aul  Phagius  lay  buried. 

These  two  men  were  dead  a  good  while  before ;  Paul 
'  Phagius  had  scarcely  shewed  the  proof  of  his  wisdom  and 


A.D.  1557.] 


VISITATION  IN  CAMBRIDGE. 


933 


learning,  when  he  departed  to  God,  1549.  Bucer  lived 
but  a  short  time  after.  During  which  period,  sometimes 
by  writing,  but  chiefly  by  reading  and  preaching  openly, 
this  old  man,  being  studious  in  the  word  of  God,  nevtr 
spired  himself,  nor  regarded  his  health,  and  brouglit  all 
men  into  such  admiration  of  him,  that  neither  his  friends 
could  sufficiently  praise  him,  nor  his  enemies  in  any 
poirit  find  fault  with  his  singular  life  and  sincere  doc- 
trine. 

From  the  burial  of  Bucer  and  Phagius,  to  the  coming 
of  these  visitors,  were  passed  but  a  few  years.  And  from 
the  time  tliat  that  blessed  king,  Edwar(l  VI.,  deceased,  to 
that  day,  the  priests  never  ceased  to  celebrate  their 
masses,  and  other  ceremonies  in  those  churches,  and  that 
without  any  scruple  of  conscience,  as  far  as  men  could 
perceive.  But  after  the  time  that  these  commissioners 
came,  those  things  that  before  were  accounted  for  sacred 
and  holy,  be^an  to  be  denounced  for  profane  and  un- 
holy. For  they  commanded  that  all  tliose  assemblies 
that  should  hereafter  be  made  for  the  executing  of  holy 
ceremonies,  should  be  removed  to  the  king's  chapel, 
which  is  a  place  fur  more  stately  than  all  the  others. 

Now  was  come  the  11th  of  January,  in  wliich  tlie  vice- 
chancellor  of  the  university,  with  the  masters  and  presi- 
dents of  colleges,  and  all  the  graduates  of  every  house, 
were  commanded  to  appear  before  the  commissioners  in 
their  habits.  It  was  commanded  that  the  scholars  also 
should  come  in  their  surplices,  but  that  was  not  done. 
They  assembled  in  great  numbers  in  Trinity  College, 
having  the  university  cross  borne  before  them  ;  and  in 
the  gatehouse  a  forum  was  set  and  covered,  with  cushions, 
and  carpet  on  the  ground  for  the  visitors.  Where  the 
vice-chancellor,  having  on  his  robes,  sprinkled  holy- water 
on  them,  and  purposed  to  incense  them,  but  they  refused 
it  there,  which  notwithstanding  afterward,  in  the  queen's 
college,  and  elsewhere,  they  refused  not. 

There,  master  John  Stokes,  common  orator  of  the  uni- 
versity, made  an  oration  in  the  name  of  all  the  rest. 

When  he  had  made  an  end  of  speaking,  the  bishop  of 
Chester  answered  thereunto,  "  that  they  took  in  right 
good  part,  that  the  university  had  made  so  open  a  decla- 
ration of  her  good  will :  for  which  he  gave  most  hearty 
thanks.  As  concerning  the  good  wills  of  the  commission- 
ers, there  was  no  cause  to  mistrust.  For  their  coming 
thither  was  not  to  deal  any  thing  roughly  with  such  as 
came  to  amendment :  but  both  the  cardinal  himself,  and  • 
they  also,  were  fully  minded  to  shew  favour,  devising  how 
to  bring  all  things  to  peace  and  tranquillity,  desiring  no- 
thing more  earnestly  than  that  they  who  had  erred  and 
gone  astray,  should  return  into  the  right  path  again.  The 
right  reverend  father,  the  lord  cardinal,  whom  he  desired 
to  have  seen  present,  wished  the  self-same  thing  also,  de- 
siring nothing  so  much  as  to  sustain  and  hold  up,  now 
ready  to  fall,  or  rather  to  raise  up  already  fallen  to  the 
ground,  the  university  ;  for  he  gladly  takes  upon  him  the 
name  and  duty  of  her  guardian,  whom  it  greatly  grieved, 
that  the  infections  of  the  times  past  had  spread  abroad 
such  grievous  diseases,  that  even  the  university  itself 
was  touched  with  the  contagious  air  thereof.  For  he 
■would  more  gladly  have  come  hither  to  visit  and  salute 
it,  than  to  correct  it,  if  the  weighty  affairs  of  the  realm 
would  have  permitted  it.  But  now,  seeing  he  could  not 
so  do,  he  had  appointed  this  commission,  in  which  he 
aad  assigned  them  to  be  his  deputies.  The  chief  object 
vhat  they  wished  to  attain  was,  that  such  as  had  erred 
should  confess  their  faults,  and  return  into  the  right 
way  again.  For  they  were  in  good  forwardness  of  heal- 
ing, that  acknowledged  themselves  to  have  offended." 

These  things  being  finished,  they  were  brought  in  pro- 
cession to  the  king's  college,  by  all  the  graduates  of  the 
university,  where  was  sung  a  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
with  great  solemnity.  In  this  place  it  was  marked  that 
Nicholas  Ormanet,  commonly  sirnamed  Datary,  (who, 
though  inferior  in  estate  to  Chester  being  a  bishop,  yet 
■was  superior  to  them  all  in  authority,)  while  the  mass 
was  celebrating,  now  standing,  then  sitting,  and  some- 
times kneeling  on  his  knees,  observed  certain  ceremonies, 
which  afterwards  were  required  to  be  observed  by  all 
others. 

From  thence  they  attended  all  upon  the  legates  to  St. 


Mary's  church,  which  we  stated  before  to  have  been  in- 
terdicted. In  which  place,  owing  to  the  interdict,  al- 
though no  mass  might  be  sung,  yet  there  was  a  sermon 
by  Master  Peacock,  in  Latin,  against  heresies  and  here- 
tics, as  Bilney,  Cranmer,  Latimer,  Ridley,  &c.  Which 
being  ended,  they  proceeded  to  the  visitation :  where, 
first.  Dr.  Harvey  in  the  cardinal's  name,  exhibited  the 
commission  to  the  bishop  of  Chester.  Which  being  ac- 
cepted, and  openly  read,  then  the  vice-chancellor,  with 
an  oration,  exhibited  the  certificate  under  his  seal  of 
office,  with  the  cardinal's  citation  annexed,  containing 
every  man's  name  in  the  university  and  colleges,  with 
the  officers  and  all  the  masters  of  houses.  Among  whom 
was  also  Robert  Brassey,  master  of  king's  college,  a 
worthy  old  man,  both  for  his  wisdom  and  his  hoary  hairs  : 
who,  hearing  his  own  name  recited  next  after  the  vice- 
chancellor's,  said.  He  was  there  present,  as  all  the  others 
were;  nevertheless,  forasmuch  as  the  reformation  of  his 
house  was  wholly  reserved  to  the  discretion  of  the  bishop 
of  Lincoln,  not  only  by  the  king's  letters  patent,  but  also 
by  grant  of  confirmation  from  the  bishop  of  Rome  him- 
self, under  a  penalty,  if  he  should  sutler  any  strangers 
to  intermeddle,  he  openly  protested  in  discharge  of  his 
duty,  that  unless  their  commission  gave  them  authority 
and  jurisdiction  upon  the  college,  either  by  express  words 
or  manifest  sense,  he  utterly  exempted  himself  from  being 
present.  This  his  exception  they  took  all  in  great  dis- 
pleasure ;  alleging  that  they  were  fully  authorised  for  the 
order  of  the  matter  by  the  cardinal,  out  of  whose  juris- 
diction no  place  nor  persons  was  exempted  :  wherefore, 
he  had  done  evil  to  call  into  question  their  authority,  so 
well  known  to  all  men. 

Much  pomp  and  ceremony  followed  this,  and  at  last 
the  time  came  for  the  visitation  to  go  to  mass  ;  which 
being  finished,  with  great  solemnity,  first  they  went  to 
the  high  altar  of  the  church,  and  having  there  saluted 
their  god,  and  searching  whether  all  were  well  about  hin^ 
or  not,  they  walked  through  all  the  inner  chapels  of  the 
church.  The  church  goods,  the  crosses,  the  chalices,  the 
mass-books,  the  vestments,  and  whatever  ornaments 
were  besides,  were  commanded  to  be  brought  out  to 
them.  When  they  had  sufficiently  viewed  all  things,  and 
had  called  forth  by  name  every  fellow  and  scholar  of  the 
house,  they  went  to  the  master's  lodging,  where  first 
swearing  them  upon  a  book  to  answer  to  all  such  interro- 
gatories as  should  be  propounded  to  them,  (as  far  as  they 
knew,)  they  examined  first  the  master  himself,  and  after- 
wards all  the  rest,  every  man  in  his  turn.  But  there 
were  some  that  refused  to  take  this  oath,  because  they 
had  given  their  faith  to  the  college  before,  and,  also,  be- 
cause they  thought  it  against  all  right  and  reason  to 
swear  against  themselves  :  for  it  was  contrary  to  all  law, 
that  a  man  should  be  compelled  to  betray  himself,  and 
not  to  be  suffered  to  keep  his  conscience  free,  when  there 
was  no  manifest  proof  to  be  laid  to  his  charge  ;  but  much 
more  unjust  is  it,  that  a  man  should  be  constrained  by 
force  to  accuse  himself.  Nevertheless  these  persons 
also,  after  such  altercation,  at  length  (conditionally  that 
their  faith  given  before  to  the  college  were  not  impeached 
thereby)  were  contented  to  be  sworn. 

The  inquisition  lasted  three  days.  This  was  now  the 
third  day  of  their  coming,  and  it  was  thought  that  the 
case  of  Bucer  and  Phagius,  was  delayed  longer  than 
needed.  For  they  looked  to  have  had  much  altercation 
and  business  about  the  matter.  Now,  forasmuch  as  the 
present  state  of  the  case  required  great  deliberation  and 
advice,  the  vice-chancellor  and  the  masters  of  the  colleges 
assembled  at  the  common  schools,  where  every  man 
gave  his  verdict  what  he  thought  meet  to  be  done  in 
this  matter  of  Bucer.  After  much  debating,  they  agreed 
all  together  in  this  determination  ;  that  forasmuch  as 
Martin  Bucer,  while  he  lived,  had  not  only  sowed  per- 
nicious and  erroneous  doctrine  among  them,  but  also 
had  himself  been  a  sectary  and  famous  heretic,  erring 
from  the  catholic  church,  and  giving  others  occasion  to 
fall  from  the  same  likewise  :  a  supplication  should  be 
made  to  the  lord  commissioners,  in  the  name  of  the 
whole  university,  that  his  dead  carcase  might  forthwith 
be  digged  up,  that  inquisition  might  be  made  as  to  his 
doctrine,  which  being  brought  in  examination,   if  't  ■^■-  •- 


934 


PROCESS  AGAINST  MARTIN  BUCER  AND  PAUL  PHAGIUS. 


[Book  XII. 


not  found  to  be  good  and  wliolesome,  the  law  might  pro- 
ceed against  him  ;  for  it  was  against  the  rule  of  the  holy 
canons,  that  his  body  should  be  buried  in  christian  burial. 
Yea,  and  besides  that  it  was  to  the  open  derogation  of 
God  s  honour,  and  the  violiting  of  his  holy  laws,  with 
the  great  peril  of  many  men's  souls,  and  the  offence  of 
the  faithful,  especially  in  so  diffieult  and  contagious  a 
time  as  that  was.  Wherefore  it  was  not  to  be  suffered, 
that  they,  who  utterly  dissented  from  all  other  men  in 
their  living,  laws  and  customs,  should  have  any  part 
witli  them  in  the  honour  of  burial.  And  therefore  the  glory 
of  God  first  and  before  all  things  ought  to  be  defended, 
the  infamy  which  through  this  had  arisen  on  them,  with 
all  speed  put  away,  no  room  at  all  left  to  those  per- 
sons to  rest  in,  who  even  in  the  same  places  where  they 
lay,  were  injurious  and  noisome  to  tlte  very  elements, 
but  the  place  ought  to  be  purged,  and  all  things  so  or- 
dered as  might  be  to  the  satisfying  of  the  consciences  of 
the  weak.  In  executing  of  which,  a  notable  example 
ought  to  be  given  to  all  men,  that  no  man  hereafter 
fihould  be  so  bold  to  attempt  the  like. 

They  gave  the  same  verdict  by  common  assent,  upon 
Phagius  also.  To  this  writing  they  annexed  another,  by 
which  they  lawfully  authorised  Andrew  Perne,  the  vice- 
chancellor,  to  be  the  common  factor  for  the  university. 
He  was  a  man  meet  for  the  purpose,  both  for  the  office 
that  he  bare,  and  also  because,  by  the  testimony  of  Chris- 
topiierson,  he  was  deemed  to  be  the  most  ]iopishly  inclined 
of  all  others.  This  supplication,  confirmed  by  the  con- 
Bent  of  all  the  degrees  of  the  university,  and  signed  with 
their  common  seal,  the  next  day,  which  was  the  13th  of 
January,  the  vice-chani;ellor  put  up  to  the  commissioners. 

Note  here,  good  reader,  what  a  feat  of  conveyance  this 
was,  to  suborn  the  university  under  a  pretence  to  desire 
this  thing  of  them  by  way  of  petition  ;  as  who  should 
8ay,  if  they  had  not  done  so,  the  other  would  never  have 
pone  about  it  of  themselves.  But  this  gloss  was  soon 
found  out.  For  the  commissioners  had  given  the  vice- 
chancellor  instructions  in  writing  before.  But  now, 
peradventure  they  thought  by  this  means  to  remove  the 
envy  of  this  act  from  themselves.  Thus  the  vice-chan- 
cellor came  to  the  commissioners,  according  to  ajjpoint- 
ment.  He  had  scarce  declared  the  cause  of  his  coming, 
when  he  not  only  obtained  his  suit,  but  also  at  the  same 
time  received  the  sentence  of  condemnation,  for  taking 
up  Bucer  and  Phagius,  fairly  copied  out  by  Ormanet 
Datary,  himself.  This  was  to  be  confirmed  by  the  con- 
8uit  of  the  degrees  of  the  university.  Whereupon  a 
solemn  convocation  was  appointed  to  be  held,  at  nine 
o'clock  ;  where  the  graduates  beins:  assembled  togetlier, 
the  demand  was  propounded  concerning  the  condemna- 
tion of  Bucer  and  Phagius,  and  the  grace  asked,  which 
was  this  :  "  Pleaseth  it  you  that  Martin  Bucer,  for  the 
heresies  now  recited,  and  many  otliers  by  him  written, 
preached,  and  taught,  wherein  he  died  without  repen- 
tance, and  was  buried  in  Christian  burial,  may  be  ex- 
humed and  taken  up  again  ?"  &c.  After  this  grace  being 
granted,  then  was  the  sentence  of  condemnation,  drawn 
by  the  datary,  openly  read,  and  immediately  another  grace 
asked,  that  the  same  might  be  signed  with  the  common 
seal.  Which  request  was  very  lightly  and  easily  obtained. 
And  it  was  no  marvel.  For  after  the  death  of  King 
Edward,  since  the  time  that  the  government  of  the  realm 
came  to  the  hand  of  Queen  Mary,  all  such  persons  being 
driven  away  as  had  rejected  the  Romish  religion,  in  whom 
well  nigh  alone  rested  whatever  knowledge  and  learning 
Was  in  the  whole  university,  such  a  set  were  put  in  their 
room,  that  all  places  now  swarmed  with  unlearned  chap- 
lains :  to  whom  nothing  wis  greater  jdeasure,  than  to 
cause  all  men  to  speak  slander  and  reproach  of  Bucer. 

The  next  day,  namely,  the  14th  of  January,  the  visi- 
tors came  to  the  king's  college,  first  going  into  the 
church,  and  there  offering  their  )H-ayers,  sitting  all  the 
mass  time,  the  company  standing  in  their  cojies,  and 
singing  a  solemn  respond  in  honour  of  the  visitors. 
After  the  respond,  the  provost,  arrayed  in  tlie  best  cope, 
ma'le  to  them  his  protestation,  to  whom  the  bishop  of 
Chester  made  answer  also  in  Latin,  declaring  that  he 
could  not  perceive  to  what  purpose  his  protestation  was, 
notwithstanding  they  would  accept  it  and  bear  with  him 


Then  went  they  to  mass,  which  ended,  the  visitors  ap- 
proached up  to  the  altar,  and  took  down  the  sacrament, 
and  searched  the  pix,  but  first  the  two  bishojis  cens<  1 
the  sacrament  and  examined  afterwards  the  chalices,  iVo. 

The  next  day  process  went  out  to  cite  Bucer  aiul 
Phagius.  This  citation  was  fixed  up  in  convenient 
places,  to  wit,  upon  St.  Mary's  church  door,  the  Uuor 
of  the  common  schools,  and  the  cross  in  the  market. 
In  this  was  specified,  that  whosoever  would  maintain 
Bucer  and  Phagius,  or  stand  in  defence  of  their  doctrine, 
should  at  the  eighteenth  day  of  the  month,  stand  forth 
before  the  commissioners  in  St.  Mary's  church,  which 
was  appointed  the  place  of  judgment,  and  there  every 
man  should  be  sufficiently  heard  what  he  could  say.  la 
the  mean  while  Ormanet  and  Doctor  Watson  abode  at 
home  in  their  lodging,  to  take  the  depositions  against  the 
dead  men. 

As  Ormanet  was  sitting  at  Trinity  College,  'John 
Dale,  one  of  the  queen's  college,  came  to  him,  whom 
he  had  commanded  before  to  bring  with  him  the  pix, 
wherein  the  bishop  of  Rome's  god  of  bread  is  wont  to 
be  enclosed.  For  Ormanet  told  them  he  had  a  precious 
jewel  (the  same  was  a  linen  cloth  that  the  pope  had 
consecrated  with  his  own  hands)  which  he  promised  to 
bestow  upon  them  for  a  gift.  But  Dale,  misunderstand- 
ing Ormanet,  instead  of  the  pix,  brought  a  chalice  and 
the  host,  which  he  had  wrapped  up  and  put  in  his  bosom. 
When  he  was  come,  Ormanet  demanded  if  he  had 
brought  him  the  thing  he  sent  him  for.  To  whom  he 
ansivered,  he  had  brought  it.  "  Then  give  it  me,"  said 
lie.  Dale  pulled  out  the  chalice  and  the  cake,  or  host. 
When  Ormanet  saw  that,  he  stepped  somewhat  back,  as 
it  had  been  in  wonder,  calling  him  a  blockhead,  and 
little  better  than  a  madman,  demanding  what  he  meant 
by  those  things,  saying  ;  he  desired  him  to  bring  none 
of  that  gear,  and  that  he  was  unworthy  to  enjoy  so  high 
a  benefit :  yet,  notwithstanding,  as  he  had  promised 
before  to  give  it  to  them,  he  would  perform  his  promise. 
Upon  which,  with  great  reverence  and  ceremony,  he 
pulled  out  the  linen  cloth  and  laid  it  in  the  chalice,  and 
the  bread  with  it,  commanding  them,  both  for  the  holi- 
ness of  the  thing,  and  also  for  the  giver  of  it,  to  keep  it 
among  them,  vvith  such  due  reverence  as  belonged  to  so 
holy  a  relic. 

About  the  same  time,  the  commissioners  had  given 
coininaiidment  to  the  masters  of  the  colleges,  that  every 
man  shoulil  put  in  writing  what  books  he  had,  with  the 
autiiors'  names  ;  and  to  the  intent  that  every  man  should 
execute  it  without  deceit,  they  took  an  oath  of  them. 
This  conim-uidment  some  executed  exactly  and  diligently ; 
others,  as  they  deemed  it  wrong,  executed  it  very  re- 
luctantly. 

When  the  day  for  giving  judgment  came,  namely,  the 
18th,  and  that  neither  Bucer  nor  Phagius  would  appear 
at  their  call  in  the  court,  nor  that  any  put  himself  forth 
to  defend  them  ;  yet  tiie  courteous  counnissioners  would 
not  ]n-oceed  to  judgment,  which  nevertheless,  for  the  con- 
tumacy of  these  t.\0  dead  men,  in  absenting  themselves, 
they  might  have  done.  But  these  men  being  bent  altogether 
toequity  and  mercy,  had  rather  shew  some  favour,  than  to 
do  the  utmost  they  iniglit  by  the  law.  Whereupon  the  se- 
cond process  was  puf)lislied.  Themeaningof  which  varied 
not  much  from  the  first,  but  that  it  put  ofi"  the  judgment 
day  to  the  26th  of  the  month.  Upon  wiiich  day  the  vice-chan- 
cellor was  sent  for,  with  whom  they  agreed  concerning 
the  order  of  ])ublishiiig  the  sentence.  And  that  tliire 
should  be  wanting  no  solemnity  in  the  matter,  they  com- 
manded him  to  warn  the  mayor  of  the  town  to  be  tliere 
at  the  day  .-uipointed  with  all  his  burgesses,  which  the 
vice-(;hancellor  did  with  all  readiness. 

On  the  2()th  of  January,  all  degrees  of  the  mother 
university, were  assembled.  And  to  fill  up  this  jiageant, 
thither  came  also  the  mayor  and  townsmen,  and  all  met 
together  in  St.  Mary's  church,  to  behold  wliat  should  be 
determined  upon  these  men.  After  long  attendance,  at 
length  tiie  commissioners  came  forth,  and  went  u])  to  a 
scaffold  that  was  somewhat  higher  than  the  rest,  prepared 
for  the  purpose.  When  they  had  taken  their  places, 
Doctor  Perne,  the  vice-chancellor,  put  on  a  grave  ctnin- 
tenance,  and  reached  to  them  the  process  that  was  lately 


A.D.  155?.] 


MA.RTIN  BUCER  AND  PAUL  PHAGIUS  CONDEMNED. 


publisned,  to  cite  them,  saying  these  words  :  "  I  bring 
forth  again  to  you,  right  reverend  father  and  commis- 
sjioners  of  the  most  reverend  my  lord  cardinal  Poole,  this 
citJition,  executed  according  to  the  purport  and  effect  of 
the  same,  &'c."  When  he  had  finished,  the  Ijisliop  of 
Chester,  after  he  had  a  little  viewed  the  people,  began 
as  follows : — 

'*  You  see,''  said  he,  "  how  sore  the  university 
presses  upon  us,  how  earnest  intercession  it  makes  to  us, 
not  only  to  denounce  Buccr  and  Phagius,  who  these 
certaiii  years  past  have  spread  most  pernicious  doctrine 
among  you,  to  be  lieretics,  as  they  are  indeed  ;  but  also 
tint  we  will  command  their  dead  carcases,  which  to  this 
day  have  obtained  honourable  burial  among  you,  to  be 
digged  up,  and  as  it  is  excellently  ordained  by  the  canon 
law,  to  be  cast  into  fire,  or  whatever  is  more 
grievous  than  fire,  if  any  thing  can  be.  For  the  degrees 
of  the  university  deal  not  slightly  nor  slackly  with  us  in 
this  case  ;  but  do  so  press  upon  us,  and  follow  the  suit 
so  earnestly,  that  they  scarce  give  us  any  respite.  And 
I  assure  you,  though  this  case  of  itself  is  such,  that 
even  the  unworthiness  of  those  persons  though  there 
were  no  further  cause,  ought  to  induce  us  to  the  doing 
of  it,  much  the  rather  moved  with  these  so  wholesome 
petitions  ;  it  is  meet  and  convenient  we  should  grant  it. 
For  however  we  of  ourselves  are  inclined  to  mercy  in 
our  hearts,  the  which  we  protest  there  is  nothing  under 
the  sun  to  us  more  dear  and  acceptable ;  yet  notwith- 
standing the  very  law  rises  up  to  revenge  :  so  that  the 
common  salvation  of  you  all,  which  the  law  provides  for, 
must  be  preferred  before  the  private  charity  of  our  minds. 
Neitlier  ought  any  such  negligence  to  overtake  us  for 
our  Harts,  that  we,  being  scarce  yet  escaped  out  of  the 
shipvTjck  of  our  former  calamity,  should  now  suffer 
this  inexpiable  mischief  to  disquiet  any  longer  the  con- 
sciences of  the  weak. 

"  Moreover,  it  is  but  reason  that  we  should  do  some- 
what at  so  earnest  entreaty  and  suit  of  the  university. 
I  need  not  to  speak  much  of  ourselves.  For  if  we  had 
been  cesirous  to  undertake  this  matter,  it  had  been  law- 
ful, after  the  first  citation,  to  have  proceeded  to  judg- 
ment ;  but  because  we  were  willing  that  their  defenders 
should  be  heard,  and  that  the  matter  should  be  denounced 
and  tried  by  law,  we  sent  out  the  second  process. 

"  If  we  had  desired  revenge,  we  might  have  shewed 
cruelty  upon  them  that  are  alive  ;  of  which  (alas,  the 
more  pity)  there  are  too  many  that  embrace  this  doctrine. 
If  we  thirsted  for  blood,  it  was  not  so  ^o  oe  sought  in 
withered  carcases  and  dry  bones.  Therefore,  you  may 
■well  perceive,  it  was  no  part  of  our  wills  that  we  now 
came  hither ;  but  partly  induced  at  the  entreaty  of  the 
university,  partly  moved  with  the  unworthiness  of  the 
case  itself:  but  es])ecially  for  the  care  and  regard  we 
have  of  your  health  and  salvation,  which  we  covet  by  all 
means  to  preserve. 

"  For  you  yourselves  are  the  cause  of  this  business  ; 
you  gave  occasion  for  this  confession,  among  whom  this 
day  ought  to  be  a  notable  example,  to  remain  as  a  me- 
morial to  them  that  shall  come  after,  as  in  that  which 
you  may  learn,  not  only  to  shake  off  the  filth  which  you 
have  taken  of  these  persons  ;  but  also  to  beware  here- 
after that  you  fall  no  more  so  shamefully  as  you  have 
done.  But  I  trust,  God  will  defend  you,  and  give  you 
minds  to  keep  yourselves  from  it. 

"  As  concerning  the  parties  themselves,  whose  case 
now  hangs  in  law,  they  bear  about  the  name  of  the 
gospel  ;  whereas,  indeed,  they  wrought  nothing  else  than 
thievery  and  deceit.  And  so  much  the  more  wicked 
were  they,  in  that  they  sought  to  cover  so  shameful  acts, 
with  the  cloak  of  so  fair  and  holy  a  name.  Wherefore, 
it  is  not  to  be  doubted,  but  that  God  will  punish  this 
despite,  of  itself  wicked,  to  you  pernicious  ;  but  to  the 
authors  thereof  shameful  and  abominable. 

"  But  if  God,  as  he  is  slow  to  wrath  and  vengeance, 
will  wink  at  it  for  i\  time,  yet  notwithstanding,  if  we, 
upon  whom  the  charge  of  the  Lord's  flock  leans,  should 
permit  so  execrable  crimes  to  escape  unpunished,  we 
should  not  live  in  quiet  one  hour." 

When  he  had  thus  spoken,  he  recited  the  sentence  out 
jof  8  scroll,  and  condemned  Bucer  and  Phagius  for  heresy. 


After  the  sentence  was  read,  the  bishop  commanded 
their  bodies  to  be  digged  out  of  their  graves,  and  being 
degraded  from  holy  orders,  delivered  them  into  the  bands 
of  the  secular  power.  For  it  was  not  lawful  for  such 
innocent  persons  as  they  were,  abhorring  all  blood-shed, 
and  detesting  all  desire  of  murder,  to  put  any  man  to 
death  ! 

They  then  sent  letters  to  London,  wherein  they  adver- 
tised the  cardinal  how  far  they  had  proceeded  in  the 
matter,  and  also  desired  his  grace,  that  he  would  cause 
to  be  sent  to  .Smith,  the  mayor  of  the  town,  the  writ  for 
the  burning  of  lieretics.  For  unless  he  had  the  queen's 
warrant  to  save  him  harmless,  he  would  not  have  any 
thing  to  do  in  the  matter. 

While  this  pursuivant  went  on  his  journey,  they  com- 
manded to  be  brought  to  them,  the  books  which  they 
had  ordered  before  to  be  searched  out.  For  they  deter- 
mined to  throw  them  into  the  fire,  with  the  bones  of 
Bucer  and  Phagius. 

About  the  same  time,  Doctor  Watson,  taking  occasion 
from  the  day,  because  it  was  high-feast,  in  which  was 
wont  to  be  celebrated  the  memorial  of  the  purification 
of  the  blessed  Virgin  Mary,  made  a  sermon  to  the 
people  ;  in  which  he  spake  much  reproach  of  Bucer 
and  Phagius,  and  of  their  doctrine.  He  said,  that  these 
men,  and  all  the  heretics  of  our  time,  among  other 
things  which  they  had  perniciously  put  into  men's  heads, 
taught  to  put  away  all  ceremonies.  Whereas,  notwith- 
standing, the  apostle  himself  commanded  all  things  to  be 
done  in  due  order.  And  at  the  purification  of  the  blessed 
Virgin  Mary  and  Joseph,  which  was  done  by  them  as 
upon  that  day  ;  it  was  manifestly  apparent,  that  they 
with  our  Saviour,  being  tlien  a  little  babe,  observed  these 
rites  and  ceremonies  for  catholic  men  to  teach.  For 
(he  said)  they  came  to  the  temple  at  the  same  time  with 
wax  candles  in  their  hands,  after  the  manner  of  pro- 
cession in  good  order,  with  much  reverence  and  devo- 
tion, and  yet  we  were  not  ashamed  to  laugh  and  mock  at 
these  things  with  the  heretics  and  schismatics. 

As  he  was  telling  his  tale  of  Christ,  Mary,  and  Joseph, 
one  of  them  that  heard  him,  a  pleasant  and  merry  fellow, 
turning  himself  to  him  that  stood  next  him  ;  said, 
"  and  if  it  be  true,  what  this  man  preaches,  which  of 
them  I  pray  you  bare  the  cross  before  them  ?  for  that 
ought  not  be  missing  in  such  solemn  ceremonies."  Not 
only  this  man  jested  at  the  preacher's  folly,  but  others 
also  laughed  at  his  preaching  these  vain  and  foolish 
superstitions. 

WTieu  the  pursivant  returned,  who  was  sent  to 
London  with  the  commissioners'  letter,  he  brought 
with  him  a  warrant  for  burning  Bucer  and  Pha- 
gius. Upon  the  receipt  of  which,  they  appointed  the 
sixth  day  of  February  for  the  accomplishment  of 
the  matter.  When  the  day  was  come,  the  commis- 
sioners sent  for  the  vice-chanceUor,  and  taking  with 
him  Marshall,  the  common  notary,  he  went  first  to  St. 
Michael's  church,  where  Phagius  was  buried.  There  he 
called  forth  Andrew  Smith,  Henry  Sawyer,  and  Henry 
Adams,  men  of  the  same  parish,  and  bound  them  with 
an  oath,  to  dig  up  Phagius's  bones,  and  to  bring  them  to 
the  place  of  execution.  INIarshall  took  their  oaths,  re- 
ceiving the  like  of  Roger  Smith  and  William  Hasell,  the 
town  sergeants,  and  of  John  Caper,  warden  of  the  same 
church,  for  doing  the  like  with  Bucer.  Smith,  the 
mayor  of  the  town,  who  should  be  their  executioner, 
(for  it  was  not  lawful  for  them  to  intermeddle  in  cases  of 
blood)  commanded  certain  of  his  townsmen  to  wait  upon 
him  in  armour,  by  whom  the  dead  bodies  were  guarded  ; 
and  being  bound  with  ropes,  and  laid  upon  men's  shoul- 
ders, (for  they  were  inclosed  in  chests,  Bucer  in  the 
same  that  he  was  buried,  and  Phagius  in  a  new  one) 
they  were  borne  into  the  midst  of  the  market,  with  a  great 
train  of  people  following  them. 

This  place,  was  prepared  before,  a  great  post  was  set  fast 
in  the  ground  to  bind  the  carcases  to,  and  a  great  heap 
of  wood  was  laid  ready  to  burn  them  with.  So  when 
they  came  thither,  the  chests  were  set  on  end,  with  the 
dead  bodies  in  them,  and  fastened  on  both  sides  with 
stakes,  and  bound  to  the  post  with  a  long  iron  chain,  as 
if  they   had  been  alive.     Fire  beinp  forthwith  put  to. 


936 


THE  BONES  OF  BUCER  AND  PHAGIUS  BURNT. 


[Book  XIL 


as  soon  as  it  began  to  flame  round  about,  a  great 
numlier  of  books  that  were  condemned  with  them  were 
cast  into  it. 

Tliore  was  that  day  gathered  into  the  town  a  great 
multitude  of  country  folk  (for  it  was  market  day),  who 
seeing  men  carried  to  execution,  and  learning  by  inquiry 
that  they  were  dead  before,  jiartly  detested  and  abhorred 
the  extreme  cruelty  of  the  commissioners  towards  the 
rotten  carcases,  and  partly  laughed  at  their  folly  in 
making  such  jn-epnrations.  For  what  neeils  any  weapons, 
or  armed  men?  said  they.  As  if  they  were  afraid  that 
the  dead  bodies,  which  felt  them  not,  would  do  them 
some  harm.  Or  to  what  purpose  serves  that  chain 
wherewith  they  are  tied,  since  they  might  be  burnt  loose, 
for  it  was  not  to  be  feared  that  they  would  run  away  .' 
Thus,  every  body  tha.t  stood  by  found  fault  with  the 
rruelty  of  the  deed,  either  sharply  or  else  lightly,  ac- 
cording to  their  different  dispositions. 

Tliis  was  the  last  act  of  this  interlude,  and  yet  there 
remained  a  few  things  to  be  done,  among  which  was  the 
reconciling  of  two  churches  ;  of  Our  Lady,  and  of  St. 
Michael,  which  had  been  interdicted  before. 

Tiiis  was  done  the  next  day  by  the  bishop  of  Chester, 
with  as  much  solemnity  as  the  law  retpiired.  But  that 
breaden  god,  whom  Bucer's  carcase  had  chased  from 
thence,  was  not  yet  turned  there  again  ;  nor  was  it  law- 
ful for  him  to  come  there  any  more,  unless  he  were 
brought  there  with  great  solemnity  :  during  all  the  time 
of  his  absence,  this  god  was  entertained  by  the  com- 
missioners at  Trinity  College,  and  there  continued  as  a 
sojourner.  For  all  the  graduates  of  the  university  came 
there  on  the  8th  of  February  with  gentleness  and  cour- 
tesy to  bring  him  home  again.  The  bishop  of  Chester 
took  and  carried  him,  clad  in  a  long  rochet,  and  a  large 
tippet  of  sarcenet  about  his  neck,  in  which  he  wrapped 
up  his  little  idol  of  bread. 

When  this  idol  or  consecrated  host  was  to  return 
home,  he  went  not  the  straightest  and  nearest  way,  as  other 
folks  are  wont  to  go,  but  he  fetched  a  compass  about 
the  most  part  of  the  town,  and  roamed  through  so  many 
of  the  streets,  that  it  was  an  hour  and  more  ere  he  could 
find  the  way  into  this  church  again.  I  believe  the 
ancient  Romans  observed  a  custom  not  much  unlike  this 
in  their  i)rocession,  when  they  made  supplications  at  the 
shrines  of  all  their  gods.  The  order  of  this  procession 
was  as  follows  ;  the  masters'  regents  went  before,  singing 
with  a  loud  voice,  Salre  feste  dies,  <S.c.  Next  followed 
the  bishop  of  Chester  ;  on  each  side  of  him  went  Orma- 
iiet  and  his  fellow  commissioners,  with  the  masters  of  the 
colleges,  bearing  every  man  a  long  taper  light  in  his 
hand.  After  whom,  a  little  space  off,  followed  other 
degrees  of  the  university.  Lastly,  came  the  mayor  and 
his  townsmen.  Before  them  all  went  the  beadles, 
crying  to  such  as  they  met,  that  they  should  bow  them- 
selves humbly  before  the  host.  If  any  refused  to  do  so, 
they  threatened  to  send  them  forthwith  to  prison.  Their 
god  being  led  with  this  pomp,  and  pacified  with  the 
sacrifice  of  Bucer  and  Phagius,  at  length  settled  himself 
again  in  his  accustomed  place  !  Then  the  bishop  of  Ches- 
ter prayc'l,  that  that  day  might  be  fortunate  to  himself, 
and  to  all  that  were  present  that  from  that  day  forward 
(now  that  God's  wrath  was  appeased,  and  all  other 
things  set  in  good  order)  all  men  should  make  them- 
selves conformable  to  peace  and  quietness,  namely,  in 
matters  ajipertaining  to  religion.  After  this,  they  be- 
stowed a  few  days  in  punishing  such  as  they  thought  had 
deserved  it.  Some  they  sus])ended  from  giving  voices 
either  to  their  own  preferment,  or  to  the  preferment  of 
any  other.  Some  they  forbade  to  have  the  charge  of 
pupils,  lest  they  should  infect  the  tender  youth  with 
corru)>t  doctrine  and  heresy,  others  they  chastised  wrong- 
fully without  any  desert,  and  many  a  one  they  punished, 
contrary  to  all  right  and  reason. 

Last  of  all  they  set  forth  certain  statutes,  by  which 
they  would  have  the  university  hereafter  ordered. 
Wherein  they  enacted  many  things  as  concerning  the 
election  of  their  officers  of  the  university,  of  keeping 
and  administering  the  goods  of  the  university,  and  of 
many  other  things.  But  esjiecially  they  handled  all 
religious    matters  very  circumspectly,    in  which    they 


were  so  scrupulous,  that  they  filled  all  things  either  with 
open  blasphemy,  or  witli  ridiculous  superstition.  For 
they  prescribed  how  many  masses  every  man  should 
attend  at,  day  by  day,  and  how  many  paternosters  and 
avies  every  man  should  say  when  he  should  enter  into 
the  church  ;  and  in  his  entrance,  after  what  sort  he  should 
bow  iiimself  to  the  altar,  and  how  to  the  master  of  the 
house  ;  what  he  should  do  there,  and  how  long  he  should 
tarry  ;  how  many,  and  what  prayers  he  should  say,  wl)Tt, 
and  how  he  should  sing,  what  medit:UiiMis  others  should 
use  while  the  priest  is  in  his  mementa,  mumbling  se- 
cretly to  himself,  what  time  of  the  mass  a  man  should 
stand,  and  when  he  shculd  jit  down,  when  he  should 
make  curtesy,  when  exclusively,  when  inclusively, 
and  many  other  superstitious  ceremonii  s  they  decreed, 
that  it  was  a  sport  then  to  behold  their  superstitions, 
and  were  tedious  now  to  recite  them. 

Within  two  years  after  all  this  mummery  and  wicked- 
ness, {5od  beholding  us  with  mercy,  called  Queen  Mary 
out  of  this  life,  the  17th  of  November,  A.  D.  1.558. 
After  whom,  her  sister  Elizabeth  succeeded  to  the  king- 
dom, and  revived  again  the  true  religion.  Upon  which, 
as  the  church  of  Christ  began  by  little  and  little  to 
flourish,  so  the  memory  of  Bucer  and  Phagius  (although 
their  bones  were  burnt  by  cardinal  Poole),  was  restored 
again  by  this  godly  Queen  Elizabeth.  On  which  occa- 
sion. Master  Ackworth,  the  orator  of  the  university, 
delivered  a  great  oration,  in  which  he  speaks  largely  of 
the  holy  life  and  godly  teaching  of  Martin  Bucer,  and 
the  sorrow  that  was  felt  at  his  death,  after  which  he 
continued  thus  : — 

"  As  long  as  the  ardent  love  of  his  religion  (wherewith 
we  were  inflamed)  flourished,  it  wrought  in  our  hearts  an 
incredible  desire  of  his  presence  among  us.  But  after 
the  time  that  the  godly  man  ceased  to  be  any  more  in 
our  sight,  and  in  our  eyes,  that  ardent  and  burning  love 
of  religion  by  little  and  little  waxed  cold  in  our  minds, 
and  according  to  the  times  that  came  after  (which  were 
both  miserable,  and  to  our  utter  undoing),  it  began  not  by 
little  and  little  to  be  darkened,  but  it  altogether  vanished 
away,  and  turned  into  nothing.  For  we  fell  again  into 
the  popish  doctrine ;  the  old  rites  and  customs  of  the 
Romish  church  were  restored  again,  not  to  the  beautify- 
ing of  the  christian  religion,  but  to  the  utter  defacing, 
violating,  and  defiling  of  it.  Death  was  set  before  the 
eyes  of  such  as  persevered  in  the  christian  doctrine  that 
they  had  learned  before.  Those  were  banished  the 
realm  who  would  not  conform  themselves  to  the  time,  and 
do  as  other  men  did  :  such  as  remained,  were  forced 
either  to  dissemble,  or  to  hide  themselves,  and  creep  into 
corners,  or  else  as  it  were  by  drinking  of  the  charmed 
cup  of  Circe,  to  be  turned  and  altered,  not  only  from 
the  nature  of  man  into  the  nature  of  brute  beasts,  but 
far  worse  and  much  more  monstrous,  from  the  likeness 
of  God  and  his  angels,  into  the  likeness  of  devils.  And 
all  England  was  infected  with  this  malady.  We,  con- 
forming ourselves  to  those  most  filthy  times,  have  most 
shamefully  yielded,  like  faint-  hearted  cowards,  who  had 
not  the  fortitude  to  sustain  the  adversities  of  poverty, 
banishment,  and  death.  Who,  in  our  living  and  con- 
versation, kept  neither  the  constancy  taught  us  by  philo- 
sophy, nor  yet  the  patience  taught  us  by  the  holy  scri])- 
tures,  and  who  have  done  all  things  at  the  commandment 
of  others. 

"  As  in  every  place  there  vras  now  executed  some  singu- 
lar kind  of  cruelty,  so  that  there  was  no  sort  of  punish- 
ment  that  could  be  devised,  but  it  was  put  in  use  in  one 
place  or  other,  this  was  proper  or  jieculiar  to  Cambridge, 
to  exercise  the  cruelty  upon  the  dead,  which  in  other 
places  was  extended  only  to  the  living.  Oxford  burnt  the 
right  reverend  fathers,  Cranmer,  Ridley,  and  Latimer  ; 
the  noble  witnesses  of  the  light  of  the  gospel.  More- 
over, at  London  perished  those  two  lanterns  of  light, 
Rogers  and  Bradford.  In  whom  it  is  hard  to  say, 
whether  there  were  more  force  of  eloquence  and  iitter- 
ance  in  preaching,  or  more  holiness  of  life  and  conversa- 
tion. Many  others  without  number,  both  there  and  in 
other  places  were  consumed  to  ashes  for  bearing  record 
to  the  truth.  For  what  city  is  there  that  hath  not 
flamed,  I  say,  not  with  burning  of  houses  and  buildings 


A.T>.  1557.] 


THE  ORATION  OF  MASTER  ACWORTH  IN  CAMBRIDGE,  &c. 


but  with  burning  of  holy  bodies  ?     But  Cambridge,  after 
there  were  no   more  left  alive  upon  whom  they   might 
vomit  out  their  bitter  poison,  played  the   mad   Bedlam 
against  the  dead.     The  dead  men,  who,  when  alive,  no 
man  was  able  to  find  fault  with,  whose  doctrine  no  man 
was  able  to    reprove,   were  by  false  slanderous  accusers 
indicted,  contrary  to  the  laws  of  God  and  man.  sued  in 
the  law,  condemned,  their  sepulchres  violated  and  broken 
up,  and  their  carcases  pulled   out  and  burnt  with  fire 
A  thing  surely  incredible,  if  we  had  not  seen  it  with  our 
eyes,  and  a  thing  that  hath  not  lightly  been  heard  of. 
But  the  heinousness  of  this  wicked  act  was  spread  abroad 
as  a  common  talk    in  every  man's   mouth,   not    onlv  in 
England,  but  through  all  Christendom.     Bucer,  by  the 
excellency  of  his  wisdom  and  doctrine,  was  well  known 
to  all  men,  of  our  countrymen  in  a   manner  besought, 
of  many  others  intreated  and  sent  for,  to  the  intent  he 
might  instruct   our  Cambridge  men  in  the  sincere  doc- 
trine of  the  christian  religion  ;  being  spent  with  age,  and 
his  strength  utterly  decayed,  forsook  his   own  country, 
refused  not  the  tediousness  of  that  long  journey,  was  not 
afraid  to  adventure  himself  upon  the  sea,   but  had  more 
regard  for  the  enlarging  of  the  church  of  Christ,  than  of 
all  other  things.     So  in  conclusion  he  came,   every  man 
received  and  welcomed  him  :  afterward  he  lived  in  such 
wise,  as  it  might  appear  he  came  not  hither  for  his  own 
sake,  but  for  ours.     For  he  sought  not  to  drive  away  the 
sickness  that  he  had  taken  by  troublesome  travel   of  his 
long  journey  :  and  although  his  strength  were  weakened 
and  apj)alled,   yet  he  regarded  not   the  recovery  of  his 
health,  but  put  himself  to  immoderate  labour  and  into- 
lerable pain,   only  to  teach  and  instruct  us.     And   to- 
wards this  so  noble  and  worthy  a  person,  while  he  lived, 
were  shewed  all  the  tokens  of  humanity  and  gentleness, 
reverence  and  courtesy  that  could  be  ;  but  when  he  was 
dead,   the  most  horrible  cruelty  that  can  be  imagined. 
For  what  can  be  so  commendable,  as  to  grant  unto  the 
living,  house  and  abiding  place,  and  to  the  dead,  burial  ? 
Or  who  is  he  that  will  find  in  his  heart  to  give  entertain- 
ment, and  to  cherish  that   person  in  his  house  with  all 
kind  of  gentleness  that  he    can  devise,   upon  whom  he 
could  not  vouchsafe  to  bestow  burial  when  he  is  dead  ? 
Again,  what  an  inconstancy  is  it,  with  great  oolemnity, 
and  with   much  adv     cement  and  commendation  of  his 
virtues,  to   bury  a  man  honourably,   and  soon   after  to 
break   up  his   tomb,   and  pull  him   out  spitefully,  and 
wrongfully  to  slander  him   being  dead,  who    during   his 
life  time  always  deserved  praise  .'     All  these  things  have 
happened   unto   Bucer,  who,  whilst    he    lived,   had    free 
access    into    the    most   gorgeous    buildings    and    stately 
palaces  of  the  greatest  princes,  and  when   he  was   dead, 
could  not  be  suffered  to  enjoy  so  much  as  his  poor  grave. 
Who  being  laid  in  the  ground  nobly,  to  his  eternal  fame, 
was  afterwards,  to  his  utter  defacing,  spitefully  taken  up 
and  burned.     Which   things,  although  they  did  no  harm 
to  the  dead  (for  the  dead  carcases  feel  not  pain,  neither 
doth  the  fame  of  godly  persons  depend  upon  the  report 
of  vulgar  people,  and  the  light  rumours  of  men,   but 
upon   the  rightful  censure  and  just  judgment  of  God) 
yet  it  sheweth  the  extreme  cruelty  and  insatiable  desire 
of  revenge,  in  them  who  offer  such  utter  wrong  to  the 
dead.     These  persons  therefore,  whom  they  have  pulled 
out  of  their  graves  and  burned,   I   believe  (if  they  had 
been  alive)  they  would  have  cast  out  of  house  and  home, 
they  would  have  driven  out  of  all  men's  company,  and  in 
the  end  with  most   cruel  torments  have  torn   them   in 
pieces,  being  nevertheless  strangers  and  aliens,  and  being 
also  brought  hither  by  us  out  of  such  a  country,  where, 
they  not   only  needed  not  to  fear  any  punishment,  but 
contrariwise    were  always  had  in  much    reputation,  as 
well  among  the  noble  and  honourable,  as  also  among  the 
vulgar  and  common  people.     But  yet  how  much  more 
gentle  than  these  men  was   Bishop  Gardiner,   otherwise 
an  earnest  defender  of  the  popish  doctrine  ?  who  against 
his  own  countrymen,  let    pass   no  cruelty  whereby  he 
might  extinguish  with  fire  and  sword  the  light  of  the 
gospel :   and  yet  he  spared  foreigners,  because  the  right 
of  tlieui  is  so  holy,  that  there  was  never  nation  so  bar- 
barous, that  would  violate  the  same.     For  when  he  had 
in  his  power  the  renowned  clerk,  Peter  Martyr,   then 


teaching  at  Oxford,  he  would  not  keep  him  to  punish 
him,  but  (as  I  have  heard  reported)  when  he  wished  to 
go  away,  he  gave  him  wherewith  to  bear  his  charges. 
So  that  the  thing  which  he  thought  he  might  of  ri  ;lit  do 
to  his  countrymen,  he  judged  unlawful  to  do  to  strangers. 
And  though  the  law  of  God  could  not  withhold  him  from 
the  wicked  murdering  of  his  own  countrymen,  yet  did  the 
law  of  man  bridle  him  from  killing  of  stranger.^,  which 
hath  ever  appeased  the  most  barbarous,  and  mitigited  all 
cruelty.  Wherefore  this  cruelty  hath  far  surmounted 
cruelty  of  all  others,  which,  to  satisfy  the  insatiable 
greediness  thereof,  drew  to  execution  not  only  strangers, 
brought  hither  at  our  entreaty  and  sending  for,  but  even 
the  withered  and  rotten  carcases  digged  out  of  their 
graves  ;  to  the  intent  that  the  immeasurable  tiiirst  which 
could  not  be  quenched  with  shedding  the  blood  of  them 
that  were  alive,  might  at  the  least  be  satisfied  in  burning 
of  dead  men's  bones.  These,  my  brethren,  these,  I  say, 
are  the  just  causes  which  have  so  sore  provoked  tlie 
wrath  of  God  against  us,  because  that  in  doing  extreme 
injury  to  the  dead  we  have  been  prone  and  ready  ;  but  in 
putting  the  same  away,  we  have  been  slow  and  back- 
ward. For  verily  I  believe,  if  1  may  have  libertv  to  say 
freely  what  I  think,  (ye  shall  bear  with  me,  if  l"  chance 
to  speak  any  thing  unadvisedly  in  the  heat  and  hastv 
discourse  of  my  oration)  that  even  this  place,  in  which 
we  have  so  often  assembled,  being  defiled  with  that  new 
kind  of  wickedness,  such  as  man  never  heard  of  before, 
is  a  hindrance  unto  us,  when  we  call  for  the  he!])  of  God, 
by  means  whereof  our  prayers  are  not  accepted,  which 
we  make  to  appease  the  Godhead,  and  to  win  him  to  be 
favourable  to  us  again. 

"  The  blood  of  Abel  shed  by  Cain,  calh  th  and  crieth 
from  the  earth  that  sucked  it  up  :  likewise,  the  unde- 
served  burning  of  these  bodies,  calleth  upon  Almighty 
God  to  punish  us,  and  crieth,  that  not  only  the  authors 
of  so  great  a  wicktcfness,  but  also  the  ministers  thereof 
are  impure,  the  places  defiled,  in  which  these  things  were 
perpetrated,  the  air  infected  which  we  take  into  our 
bodies,  to  the  intent  that  by  sundry  diseases  and  sick 
nf;.s.ses  we  may  receive  punishment  for  so  execrable 
wickedness." 

T\'Tien  Acworth,  after  much  more  godly  exhortation 
had  made  an  end  of  his  oration,  Master  James  Pilking. 
ton  the  queen's  reader  of  the  divinity  lecture,  going  up 
into  the  pulpit,  made  a  sermon  also,  in  which  he  enlarged 
upon  the  long  continued  cruelties  and  persecutions  by 
the  popes  of  Rome,  and  said,  "  In  the  condemnation 
of  Bucer  and  Phagius,  they  used  too  much  cruelty,  and 
too  much  violence.  For  howsoever  it  went  with  the  doc- 
trine of  Bucer,  certainly  they  could  find  nothing  whereof 
to  accuse  Phagius,  inasmuch  as  he  wrote  nothing  that 
came  abroad,  saving  a  few  things  that  he  had  translated 
out  of  the  Hebrew  and  Chaldee  tongues  into  Latin. 
After  his  coming  into  the  realm  he  never  read,  he  never 
disputed,  he  never  preached,  he  never  taught  ;  for  he 
died  soon  after,  so  that  he  could  in  that  time  give  no 
occasion  for  his  adversaries  to  take  hold  on,  whereby  to 
accuse  him  whom  they  never  heard  speak.  In  that  they 
hated  Bucer  so  deadly,  for  the  allowable  marriage  of  the 
clergy,  it  was  their  own  malice  conceived  against  him, 
and  a  very  slander  raised  by  themselves.  For  he  had 
for  his  defence  in  that  matter,  (over  and  besides  other 
helps)  the  testimony  of  pope  Pius  11.,  who  in  a  certain 
place  saith,  that  upon  weighty  considerations,  priests' 
wives  were  taken  from  them,  but  for  more  weighty  causes 
were  to  be  restored  again.  And  also  the  statute  of  the 
emperor,  called  the  '  Interim,'  by  which  it  is  enacted, 
that  such  of  the  clergy  as  were  married,  shoukl  not  be 
divorced  from  their  wives.'' 

An  Account  of  the  conduct  of  the  Papists  towards  Peter 
Martyr's  Wife  at  Ojford,  taken  vp  from  her  yi  ave, 
and  buried  in  a  dunghill. 

And  that  the  one  university  should  not  mock  the 
other,  similar  cruelty  was  displayed  upon  the  dead  body 
of  Peter  Martyr's  wife,  at  Oxford,  who  was  an  hcnest, 
grave,  and  sober  matron,  while  she  lived,  and  always  a 


938 


PROCEEDINGS  IN  OXFORD  AGAINST  PETER  MARTYR'S  WIFE.  [Book  XII. 


great  helper  of  poor  people.  In  the  year  1552,  she 
departed  this  life,  to  the  great  sorrow  of  all  those  needy 
persons,  whose  necessities  she  had  often  liberally  relieved. 
Now,  when  Brooks,  bishop  of  Gloucester,  Nicholas 
Ormanet,  datary  ;  Robert  Morwen,  president  of  Corpus 
Christi  College  ;  and  Cole  and  Wright,  doctors  of  the  civil 
law,  came  there  as  the  cardinal's  visitors,  they  among 
other  things  had  in  commission  to  take  up  this  good 
woman  again  out  of  her  grave,  and  to  consume  her  car- 
case with  lire;  not  doubting  but  that  she  was  of  the  same 
religion  that  her  husband  had  professed,  when  he  read 
the  king's  lecture  there.  And  to  make  a  shew  that  tliey 
would  do  nothing  disorderly,  tliey  called  all  those  before 
them  that  had  any  acquaintance  with  her  or  her  husband. 
They  udmiiiistered  an  oath  to  them,  that  they  should  not 
conceal  whatever  was  demanded.  In  short,  their  answer 
was,  that  they  knew  not  what  religion  she  was  of,  as  they 
understood  not  her  language,  being  a  German. 

After  these  visitors  had  concluded  the  business  they 
came  for,  they  went  to  the  cardinal  again,  certifying  him 
that  upon  due  inquisition  made,  they  could  learn  nothing 
upon  which  by  the  law  they  might  burn  her.  Notwith- 
standing, the  cardinal  did  not  leave  the  matter  so,  but 
wrote  his  letters  a  good  while  after  to  Marshall,  then 
deau  of  Frideswide's,  that  he  should  dig  her  up,  and  lay 
her  out  of  christian  burial,  because  she  was  interred  nigh 
to  St.  Frideswide's  relics,  had  in  great  reverence  in  that 
college.  Doctor  Marshall,  calling  his  men  witli  spades 
and  mattocks  together  in  the  evening,  caused  her  to  be 
taken  up  and  buried  in  a  dunghill. 

However,  when  it  pleased  God  under  good  Queen 
Elizabeth,  to  give  quietness  to  his  church,  which  had 
been  so  long  persecuted  ;  then  Doctor  Parker,  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury ;  Edmund  Grindall,  bishop  of 
London  ;  and  Richard  Goodrick,  with  others,  her  ma- 
jesty's high  commissioners  in  matters  of  religion,  not 
ignorant  how  far  the  adversaries  of  the  truth  had  trans- 
gressed the  bounds  of  all  humanity,  in  violating  the 
sepulchre  or  grave  of  that  good  and  virtuous  woman, 
commanded  certain  of  that  college,  in  whicli  this  spiteful 
deed  was  done,  to  take  her  out  of  that  place  wliere  she 
lay,  and  solemnly  in  the  face  of  the  whole  town  to  bury 
her  again  in  a  more  decent  monument.  For  though  the 
body  being  once  dead,  no  great  estimation  were  to  be 
had,  how  or  where  the  bones  were  laid  ;  yet,  was  some 
reverence  to  be  used  toward  her  for  womanhood  sake. 
Besides,  to  say  the  truth,  it  was  a  great  shame,  that  he  j 
who  liad  travelled  so  far  at  king  Edward's  request,  from  I 
the  place  wherein  he  dwelt  quietly,  and  had  taken  such 
great  pains,  being  an  old  man,  in  reading  and  setting 
forth  the  truth  all  he  could,  with  learning  to  teach  and 
instruct,  and  so  well  deserved  of  that  university,  should 
be  so  rewarded  as  to  have  his  wife  laid  in  a  dunghill  ; 
who  though  treated  with  such  ingratitude  was  a  godly  wo- 
man, a  stranger,  good  to  many,  especially  to  the  poor, 
and  hurtful  to  none,  either  in  word  or  deed,  without 
ju.st  deserving,  and  contrary  to  their  own  law. 

To  all  good  natures  the  act  seemed  odious,  and  by  such 
as  were  endued  with  humanity  utterly  to  be  abhorred. 
Wherefore,  Master  Caltield,  then  sub-dean  of  the  col- 
lege, diligently  provided,  that  from  the  dunghill  she  was 
restored  to  her  proper  place  again,  yea,  and  he  mixed 
her  with  Frideswide's  bones,  that  in  case  any  cardinal 
should  be  so  mad  hereafter  to  remove  this  woman's 
bones  again,  it  shall  be  hard  for  them  to  discern  the 
bones  of  her  from  the  other. 

And  thus  much  touching  the  acts  of  this  cardinal  in 
both  universities  ;  to  which  it  shall  not  be  impertinent 
here  to  adjoin  the  articles  set  out  by  him  to  be  inquired 
U[)on  within  his  diocese  of  Canterbury,  by  which  it  may 
the  better  appear,  what  yokes  of  fruitless  traditions  were 
laid  upon  tiie  poor  flock  of  Christ,  to  entangle  and 
oppress  them  with  loss  of  life  and  liberty.  We  omit 
those  that  were  concerning  the  clergy  as  too  long,  and 
the  following,  which  refer  to  the  laity,  will  suffice  to  shew 
the  nature  of  this  visitation.  The  following  were  to  be 
enquired  into  : — 

Whether  any  manner  of  person,  of  what  estate, 
degree,  or  condition  soever  he  be,  do  hold,  maintain, 
or  affirm  any  heresies,  errors,  or  erroneous  opinions. 


contrary  to  the  laws  ecclesiastical,  and  the  unity  of  the 
catholic  church. 

Whether  any  person  do  hold,  affirm,  or  say,  that  in 
the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  there  is  "not  con- 
tained the  real  and  substantial  presence  of  Christ  ;  or 
by  any  manner  of  means  do  contemn  and  despise  the 
said  blessed  sacrament,  or  do  refuse  to  do  reverence 
or  worship  thereunto. 

Whether  they  do  contemn  or  des])ise  by  any  manner 
of  means  any  other  of  the  sacraments,  rites,  or  ceri-- 
monies  of  the  church,  or  do  refuse  or  deny  auricular 
confession. 

Whether  any  do  absent  or  refrain  without  urgent  and 
lawful  impediment  to  come  to  the  church,  and  reverently 
to  hear  the  divine  service  upon  Sundays  and  holydays. 

Whether  being  in  the  church,  they  do  not  u])ply  them- 
selves to  hear  the  divine  service,  and  to  be  contemplative 
in  holy  prayer,  and  not  to  walk,  jangle,  or  talk  in  the 
time  of  divine  service. 

Whether  the  churches  are  sufficiently  garnished  and 
adorned  with  all  oranments  and  books  necessary,  and 
whether  they  have  a  cross  in  their  church  of  a  decent 
stature,  with  Mary  and  John,  and  an  image  of  the  patron 
of  the  same  cliurch. 

Whether  in  the  time  of  Easter  last,  any  were  not 
confessed,  or  did  not  receive  the  blessed  sacrament  of 
tlie  altar,  or  did  irreverently  behave  themselves  in  the 
receiving  thereof. 

Whether  any  do  keep  any  secret  conventicles,  preach- 
ings, lectures,  or  readings  in  matters  of  religion,  con- 
trary to  the  laws. 

Whether  any  do  now  not  duly  keep  the  fasting  and 
ember  days. 

Whether  the  altars  in  the  churches  are  consecrated,  or 
not. 

Whether  the  sicrament  is  carried  devoutly  to  them 
that  fall  sick,  with  light,  and  with  a  little  sacring  bell. 

Whether  there  is  a  lamp  or  a  candle  burning  before 
the  sacrament.  And  if  there  is  not,  that  then  it  be  pro- 
vided for  with  expedition. 

Whether  any  do  keep,  or  have  in  their  custody  any 
erroneous  or  unlavvful  books. 

Whether  any  have  or  do  despise,  or  contemn  the  au- 
tliority  or  jurisdiction  of  the  pope's  holiness,  or  the  see 
of  Rome. 

Ten  Martyrs  burned  in  the  Diocese  of  Canterbury. 

Mention  was  made  a  little  before  of  the  persecution  in 
Kent  ;  where  we  declared,  that  fifteen  persons  were  con- 
demned and  im)>risoned  in  the  castle  of  Canterbury,  for 
God's  word.  Of  which  fifteen,  we  shewed  five  to  have 
been  famished  to  death  in  the  castle,  and  buried  in  the 
highway,  about  the  beginning  of  November.  The  other 
ten,  in  the  month  of  January,  which  was  1557,  were 
committed  to  the  fire,  and  there  consumed  to  ashes,  by 
Thornton,  called  bishop  or  suffragan  of  Dover,  and  by 
Nicholas  Harpsfield,  the  arch-deacon  of  the  province. 

The  names  of  these  ten  godly  and  christian  martyrs 
are  these : — 

John  Philpot,  of  Tenterden  ;  William  Waterer,  of  Bed- 
dingden  ;  Stephen  Kempe,  of  Norgate;  William  Hay,  of 
Hitlie  ;  Thomas  Hudson,  of  Salenge  ;  Matt.  Bradbridge, 
of  Tenterden  ;  Thomas  Stevens,  of  Beddingden  ;  Nich. 
Final,  of  Tenderden  ;  William  Lowick,  of  Cranbroke  ; 
and  Wm.  Prowting,  of  Thornham. 

Of  these  ten,  six  were  burned  at  Canterbury,  about  the 
15th  of  January.  Two  others  at  Wye,  about  the  same 
month  :  and  two  more  were  burned  at  Ashford,  on  the 
l(Jth  of  January. 

To  the  articles  objected  to  them,  they  all  agreed  to- 
gether in  their  answers,  though  not  in  the  same  form  of 
words,  yet  in  effect :  first  granting  the  church  of  Christ, 
and  denying  the  church  of  Rome  ;  denying  the  seven  sa- 
craments ;  refusing  the  mass,  and  the  hearing  of  Latin 
service  ;  praying  to  saints  ;  justification  by  works,  &c. 

The  month  following,  which  was  February,  came  out 
another  commission  from  the  king  and  queen,  to  kindle 
up  the  fire  of  persecution,  as  though  it  were  not  hot 
enough  already  ;   the  contents  of  which   commissioa   I 


A.D.  1557.] 


TWENTY-TWO  PERSONS  APPREHENDED  AT  COLCHESTER. 


£39 


thought  propernot  to  omit:  not  for  lack  of  matter,  whereof 
I  have  too  much  ;  but  that  the  reader  may  understand 
how  kings  and  princes  of  this  world,  as  in  the  first  per- 
secutions of  the  primitive  church  under  Valerian,  Decius, 
IMa.ximin,  Dioclesian,  Licinius,  Ike,  so  now  also  in 
these  latter  perilous  days,  have  set  out  all  their  main 
force  and  power,  with  laws,  policy,  and  authority  to  the 
uttermost  they  could  devise  against  Christ  and  his  blessed 
gospel.  And  yet  notwithstanding  all  these  laws,  consti- 
tutions, injunctions,  and  terrible  proclamations  provided 
against  Christ  and  his  gospel,  Christ  still  continues, 
his  gospel  flourishes,  and  truth  prevails  ;  kings  and  em- 
perors in  their  own  purposes  overthrown^  their  devises 
dissolved,  their  councils  confounded ;  as  examples  both 
of  this  and  of  all  times  and  ages  make  manifest.  But 
now  let  us  hear  the  intent  of  this  commission,  as  fol- 
lows : — 

A  Commission  given  forth  hy  King  Philip  and  Queen 
Mary,  to  persecute  the  poor  Members  of  Christ. 

"  Philip  and  Mary,  by  the  grace  of  God  king  and 
queen  of  England,  &c.  To  the  right  reverend  father  in 
God,  our  right  trusty  and  well-beloved  counsellor, 
Thomas,  bishop  of  Ely,  &c.  &c. 

"  Forasmuch  as  divers  devilish  and  slanderous  persons, 
have  not  only  invented  and  set  forth  many  false  rumours, 
tales,  and  seditious  slanders  against  us,  but  also  have 
sown  many  heresies  and  heretical  opinions,  and  set  forth 
many  seditious  books  within  this  our  realm  of  England, 
meaning  thereby  to  stir  up  division,  strife,  contention, 
and  sedition,  not  only  amongst  our  loving  subjects,  but 
also  betwixt  us  and  our  said  subjects,  with  various  other 
outrageous  misdemeanours,  enormities,  contempts,  and 
offences,  daily  committed  and  done,  to  the  disquieting  of 
Us  and  our  people,  we,  minding  the  due  punishment  of 
such  oftenders,  and  the  repressing  of  such  like  offences, 
enormities,  and  misbehaviours  from  henceforth,  having 
special  trust  and  confidence  in  your  fidelity,  wisdom, 
and  discretion,  have  authorised,  appointed,  and  as- 
'  signed  you  to  be  our  commissioners,  and  by  these  pre- 
sents do  give  full  power  and  authority  unto  you,  and 
three  of  you,  to  inquire  as  well  by  the  oaths  of  twelve 
good  and  lawful  men,  as  by  witnesses  and  all  other 
means  and  politic  ways  you  can  devise,  of  all  and  singu- 
lar heretical  opinions,  loUardies,  heretical  and  seditious 
books,  concealments,  contempts,  conspiracies,  and  all 
false  rumours,  tales,  seditious  and  slanderous  words  or 
sayings,  raised,  published,  invented,  or  set  forth  against 
us,  or  either  of  us,  or  against  the  quiet  governance  and 
rule  of  our  people  and  subjects,  by  books,  lies,  tales, 
or  otherwise,  in  any  county,  key,  bowing,  or  other  place 
or  places,  within  this  our  realm  of  England,  or  else- 
where, in  any  place  or  places  beyond  the  seas,  and  of  the 
bringers  in,  utterers,  buyers,  sellers,  readers,  keepers,  or 
conveyors  of  any  such  letter,  book,  rumour,  and  tale, 
and  of  all  and  every  their  coadjutors,  counsellors,  com- 
forters, procurers,  abettors,  and  maintainers,  giving  unto 
you  and  three  of  you,  full  power  and  authority  by  virtue 
hereof,  to  search  out  and  take  into  your  hands  and  pos- 
sessions, all  manner  of  heretical  and  seditious  books, 
letters,  and  writings,  wheresoever  they  or  any  of  them 
shall  be  found,  as  well  in  printers'  houses  and  shops,  as 
elsewhere,  willing  you,  and  every  of  you,  to  search  for 
the  same  in  all  places  according  to  your  discretions. 

"And  also  to  inquire,  hear,  and  determine  all  and 
singular  enormities,  disturbances,  misbehaviours,  and 
negligences  committed  in  any  church,  chapel,  or  other 
hallowed  place  within  this  realm,  and  also  for  and  con- 
cerning the  taking  away  or  withholding  any  lands,  tene- 
ments, goods,  ornaments,  stocks  of  money,  or  other 
things  belonging  to  any  of  the  same  churches  and 
chapels,  and  all  accounts  and  reckonings  concerning  the 
same. 

"  And  also  to  inquire  and  search  out  all  such  persons 
as  obstinately  do  refuse  to  receive  the  blessed  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  to  hear  mass,  or  to  come  to  their  jiarish 
churches,  or  other  convenient  places  appointed  for  divine 
Bervice,  and  all  such  as  refuse  to  go  on  procession,  to 


take  holy  bread,  or  holy  water,  or  otherwise  do  misuse 
themselves  in  any  church  or  other  hallowed  place,  where- 
soever any  of  the  same  offences  have  been,  or  hereafter 
shall  be  committed  within  this  our  said  realm. 

"  Nevertheless,  our  will  and  pleasure  is,  that  when, 
and  as  often  as  any  person  or  persons,  hereafter  being 
called  or  brought  before  you,  do  obstinately  persist,  or 
stand  in  any  matter  of  heresy,  or  heretical  opinion,  that 
then  ye,  or  three  of  you  do  immediately  take  order,  that 
the  same  person  or  persons,  so  standing  or  persisting,  be 
delivered  and  committed  to  his  ordinary,  there  to  be  used 
according  to  tlie  spiritual  and  ecclesiastical  laws. 

"  And  also  v>e  give  unto  you,  or  tliree  of  you,  full 
power  and  authority,  to  inquire  and  search  out  all  vaga- 
bonds, and  masterless  men,  barettors,  quarrellors,  and 
suspected  persons,  abiding  within  our  city  of  London, 
and  ten  miles  compass  of  the  same,  and  all  assaults  and 
affrays  done  and  committed  within  the  same  city  and 
comjiass. 

"  And  farther,  to  search  out  all  wastes,  decays,  and 
ruins  of  churches,  chancels,  chapels,  parsonages,  and  vi- 
carages in  the  diocese  of  the  same,  being  within  this 
realm,  giving  you  and  every  of  you  full  power  and  au- 
thority by  virtue  hereof,  to  hear  and  determine  the  same, 
and  all  other  offences  and  matters  above  specified  and 
rehearsed,  according  to  your  wisdom,  consciences,  and 
discretion,  willing  and  commanding  you,  or  tliree  of  you, 
from  time  to  time,  to  use  and  devise  all  sucli  politic  ways 
and  means,  for  the  trial  and  searching  out  of  the  pre- 
mises, as  by  you,  or  three  of  you.  shall  be  thought  most 
expedient  and  necessary :  and  upon  inquiry  and  due 
proof  had,  known,  perceived,  and  tried  out,  by  the  con- 
fession of  the  parties,  or  by  sufficient  witnesses  before 
you,  or  three  of  you,  concerning  the  premises  or  any 
part  thereof,  or  by  any  other  ways  or  means  requisite,  to 
give  and  award  such  ])unishment  to  the  offenders,  by  fine, 
imprisonment,  or  otherwise,  and  to  take  such  order  for 
redress  and  reformation  of  the  premises,  as  to  your  wis- 
doms, or  three  of  you,  shall  be  thought  meet  and  conve- 
nient. 

"  Further  willing  and  commanding  you,  and  every 
three  of  you,  in  case  you  shall  find  any  person  or  per- 
sons obstinate  or  disobedient,  either  in  their  appearance 
before  you,  or  three  of  you,  at  your  calling  or  assign- 
ment, or  else  in  not  accomplishing,  or  not  obeying  your 
decrees,  orders,  and  commandments  in  any  thing  or 
things,  touching  the  premises  or  any  part  thereof,  to 
commit  the  same  j)erson  or  persons  so  offending  to 
ward,  there  to  remain,  till  by  you  or  three  of  you,  he  be 
discharged  or  delivered,  &c.  And  so  forth  with  other 
such  like  matter,  as  followeth : — 

The  Apprehensioti  of  tivo-and-ftcenty  Prisoners  at  Col- 
chester. 

After  this  tyrannical  proclamation  or  commission  thus 
given  out  at  Loudon,  whicli  was  on  the  8th  February,  in 
the  third  and  fourth  years  of  the  king  and  queen's  reign, 
these  new  inquisitors,  especially  some  of  them,  began  to 
take  upon  them  not  a  little  ;  so  that  all  quarters  were 
full  of  persecution,  and  prisons  almost  full  of  prisoners, 
in  the  diocese  of  Canterbury. 

In  the  meantime,  about  Colchester,  the  wind  of  perse- 
cution began  fiercely  to  rise ;  so  that  three-and-twenty 
together,  men  and  women,  were  apprehended  at  one 
time ;  of  which  twenty-three,  one  escaped :  the  other 
twenty-two  were  driven  up  like  a  flock  of  Christian 
lambs  to  London,  with  two  or  three  leaders  with  them  at 
most,  ready  to  give  their  skins  to  be  plucked  off  for  the 
gospel's  sake.  Notwithstanding  the  bishops,  fearing  to 
put  so  many  at  once  to  death,  sought  means  to  deliver 
them,  and  so  they  did,  drawing  out  a  very  easy  submis- 
sion for  them,  or  rather  suffering  them  to  draw  it  out 
themselves  ;  notwithstanding  which,  several  of  them 
afterward  were  taken  again,  and  suffered,  as  hereafter  ye 
shall  hear.  Such  as  met  them  by  the  way  coming  up, 
saw  them  in  the  fields,  separated  in  such  a  manner,  as 
that  they  might  easilv  have  escaped.  And  when  they 
entered  into  the  towns,  their  keepers  called  them  again 
into  array,  to  go  two  and  two  together,  having  a  band  or 


#40 


LETTER  FROM  BISHOP  BONNER  TO  CARDINAL  POOLE. 


[Book  XII. 


line  going  between  them,  they  holding  it  in  their  hands, 
having  another  cord  every  one  about  his  arm,  as  though 
they  were  tied.  And  so  were  these  fourteen  men  and 
eight  women  carried  up  to  London,  the  people  by  the 
■way  praying  to  God  for  them,  to  give  them  strength.  At 
their  entering  into  London,  they  were  pinioned,  and  so 
came  into  the  city. 

The  twenty-two  prisoners  thus  sent  from  Colchester  to 
London,  were  brought  at  length  to  bishop  Bonner.  As 
to  tlie  order  and  manner  of  their  coming  and  bringing, 
Bonner  himself  writes  to  Cardinal  Pole   as  follows  : — 


"  May  it  please  your  good  grace,  with  my  most  humble 
obedience,  reverence,  and  duty,  to  understand,  that 
going  to  London  on  Thursday  last,  and  thinking  to  be 
troubled  with  Master  Germaine's  matter  only,  and  such 
other  common  matters  as  are  accustomed,  enough  to 
weary  a  right  strong  body,  I  had  the  day  following  to 
comfort  my  heart  with  letters  from  Colchester,  that  either 
that  day,  or  the  day  following,  I  should  have  sent  thence 
twenty-two  heretics,  indicted  before  the  commissioners, 
and  indeed  so  I  had,  and  compelled  to  bear  their  charges 
as  I  did  of  the  other,  which  both  stood  me  above  twenty 
nobles,  a  sum  of  money  that  I  thought  full  evil  bestowed. 
And  these  heretics,  notwithstanding  they  had  honest 
catholic  keepers  to  conduct  and  bring  them  up  to  me, 
and  all  the  way  from  Colchester  to  Stratford-le-Bow  did 
go  quietly  and  obediently,  yet  coming  to  Stratford  they 
began  to  take  great  liberty,  and  to  do  as  pleased  them- 
selves, for  they  began  to  have  their  own  guard,  which 
generally  increased  till  they  came  to  Aldgate,  where 
they  were  lodged  on  Friday  night. 

"  And  although  I  gave  order  that  the  said  heretics  should 
be  with  me  very  early  on  Saturday  morning,  to  the  in- 
tent they  might  quietly  come  and  be  examined  by  me,  yet 
it  was  between  ten  and  "eleven  o'clock  before  they  would 
come,  p.nd  no  way  would  they  take,  but  through  Cheap- 
side,  so  that  they  were  brought  to  my  house  with  about 
a  thousand  persons.  Which  I  took  very  strange,  and 
epoke  to  Sir  John  Gresham  to  tell  the  mayor  and  the 
sheriffs  that  this  thing  was  not  well  suffered  in  the  city. 
These  naughty  heretics,  all  the  way  they  came  through 
Cheapside,  both  exhorted  the  people  to  take  their  part, 
and  had  much  comfort  from  the  crowd,  and  being  entered 
into  my  house,  and  talked  with,  they  shewed  themselves 
desjierate,  and  very  obstinate  ;  yet  I  used  all  the  honest 
means  I  could  to  win  them,  causing  some  learned  men 
to  talk  with  them  ;  finding,  however,  nothing  in  them 
but  pride  and  wilfulness.  I  thought  to  have  had  them  all 
to  Fulham,  and  there  to  give  sentence  against  them. 
Nevertheless,  perceiving  by  my  last  doing  that  your 
grace  was  offended,  I  thought  it  my  duty  before  I  further 
proceeded,  to  advertise  your  grace,  and  know  your  good 
pleasure,  which  I  beseech  your  grace  I  may  do  by  this 
trusty  bearer.  And  thus  most  humbly  I  take  my  leave 
of  your  good  grace,  beseeching  Almighty  God  always  to 
preserve  the  same.     At  Fulham,  December  26th,  \[^r>6. 

"  Your  grace's  most  bounden  bedesman  and  servant, 
"Edmund  Bonner." 

By  this  letter  of  Bishop  Bonner's  to  the  cardinal, 
is  to  be  understood,  what  good  will  was  in  this  bishop  to 
have  the  blood  of  these  men,  and  to  have  passed  sen- 
tence of  condemnation  against  them,  had  not  the 
cardinal  somewhat,  a.s  it  seemed,  stayed  his  cruelty.  Con- 
cerning the  cardinal,  although  it  cannot  be  denied  by  his 
acts  and  writings,  but  that  he  was  a  professed  enemy, 
and  no  otherwise  than  a  papist ;  yet,  again,  he  was  none 
of  the  bloody  and  cruel  sort  of  papists,  as  may  appear, 
not  only  by  staying  the  rage  of  this  bishop,  but  also  by 
his  letters  written  to  Cranmer ;  also  by  the  complaints 
of  some  papists  accusing  him  to  the  pope,  as  the  tole- 
rator  of  the  heretics,  and  by  the  pope's  letters  sent  to 
him,  calling  him  up  to  Rome,  and  setting  Friar  Peto  in 
his  place,  had  not  Queen  Mary  by  special  entreaty,  kept 
him  out  of  the  pope's  power ;  and  besides  also,  it  is  thoup;ht 
of  him  that  towards  his  latter  end,  a  little  before  his 
coming  from  Rome  to  England,  he  began  somewhat  to 
favour  the  doctrine  of  Luther,  and  was  no  less  suspected 


at  Rome.  Yea,  and  furthermore,  did  there  at  Rome 
convert  a  certain  learned  Spaniard  from  pojiery  to 
Luther's  side  ;  notwithstanding  the  pomp  and  glory  of 
the  world  afterwards  carried  him  away  to  play  tlie  papist 
thus  as  he  did.  But  to  return  to  our  account  of  this  godly 
company  again.  As  to  their  confession,  which  they  sent 
up  in  writing,  it  were  too  tedious  to  recite  the  whole. 
Briefly  touching  the  article  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  for 
which  they  were  chiefly  troubled,  they  thus  wrote : 

The  Supper  of  the  Lord. 

"  ^^"llereas  Christ  at  his  last  supper,  took  bread,  and 
when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  gave  it  to  his 
disciples,  and  said,  '  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body.'  And 
'  likewise  took  the  cup,'  Ike.  We  understand  it  to  be  a 
figurative  speech,  as  the  most  part  of  his  language  was 
in  parables  and  dark  sentences,  that  they  who  are  carnally 
minded,  should  see  with  their  eyes,  and  not  perceive  ; 
and  hear  with  their  ears,  and  not  understand  ;  signifying 
this,  that  as  he  did  break  the  bread  among  them,  being 
but  one  loaf,  and  they  were  all  partakers  thereof,  so  we 
through  his  body,  in  that  it  was  broken,  and  offered  upon 
the  cross  for  us,  are  all  partakers  thereof,  and  his  blood 
cleanseth  us  from  all  our  sins,  and  hath  pacified  God's 
wrath  towards  us,  and  made  the  atonement  between 
God  and  us,  if  we  walk  henceforth  in  the  light,  even  as 
he  is  the  true  light. 

"  And  in  that  he  said  further,  '  Do  this  in  remem- 
brance of  me,'  it  is  a  memorial  and  token  of  the  suffering 
and  death  of  Jesus  Christ ;  and  he  commandeth  it  for 
this  cause,  that  the  congregation  of  Christ  should  come 
together  to  shew  his  death,  and  to  thank  and  laud  him 
for  all  his  benefits,  and  magnify  his  holy  name,  and  so 
to  break  the  bread,  and  drink  the  wine,  in  remembrance 
that  Christ  hath  given  his  body,  and  shed  his  blood 
for  us. 

"  Thus  you  may  well  perceive,  though  Christ  called 
the  bread  his  body,  and  the  wine  his  blood,  yet  it  fol- 
lows not,  that  the  substance  of  his  body  should  be  in 
the  bread  and  wine  ;  as  many  places  in  scripture  are 
spoken  by  Christ  and  the  apostles,  in  like  phrase  of 
speech,  as  in  John  xv.  '  I  am  the  true  vine.'  Also  in 
John  X.  'I  am  the  door.'  And  as  it  is  written  in  the 
ninth  to  the  Hebrews,  and  in  Exodus  xxiv.,  how  Moses 
took  the  blood  of  the  calves,  and  sprinkled  both  the  book 
and  all  the  people,  saying,  '  This  is  the  blood  of  the  co- 
venant or  testament.'  And  also  in  the  fifth  chapter  of 
Ezekiel,  how  the  Lord  said  unto  him  concerning  the 
third  part  of  his  hair,  saying,  '  This  is  Jerusalem,  &c.' 

"  Thus  we  see  the  Scriptures,  how  they  are  spoken  in 
figures,  and  ought  to  be  spiritually  examined,  and  not  as 
they  would  have  us  to  say,  that  the  bodily  presence  of 
Christ  is  in  the  bread,  which  is  a  blasphemous  under- 
standing of  the  godly  word,  and  is  contrary  to  all  holy 
Scriptures.  Also  we  see  that  great  idolatry  is  sprung  out 
of  the  carnal  understanding  of  the  words  of  Christ,  'This 
is  my  body  ;'  and  yet  daily  springs  up,  to  the  great  dis- 
honour of  God  ;  so  that  men  worship  a  piece  of  bread 
for  God,  yea,  and  hold  that  to  be  their  maker." 

After  this  confession  of  their  faith  and  doctrine  being 
written  and  exhibited,  they  also  devised  a  letter  in  the 
form  of  a  short  sujiplication,  or  rather  an  admonition  to 
the  judges  and  commissioners,  requiring  that  justice  and 
judgment,  after  the  rule  of  God's  word,  might  be  minis- 
tered unto  them. 

But  though  the  request  of  these  men  was  so  just,  and 
their  doctrine  so  sound,  yet  all  this  could  not  prevail  with 
the  bishop  and  other  judijes,  but  that  sentence  should  have 
proceeded  against  them  iinmediateJy,  had  not  the  goodness 
ofthe  Lord  better  provided  for  his  servants,  thanthebishop 
had  intended.  For  as  they  were  now  under  the  edge  of 
the  axe,  ready  to  be  condemned  by  sentence,  it  was 
thought  otherwise  by  the  cardinal,  and  some  other  wiser 
heads  ;  fearing  lest  by  the  death  of  so  many  together, 
some  disturbance  might  arise  among  the  people,  and  so 
it  was  decreed  among  themselves,  that  they  should  rather 
make  some  submission  or  confession,  and  so  be  sent 
home  again. 


A.r.  i.'io/-.] 


PERSECUTION  IN  THE  DIOCESE  OF  LONDON. 


941 


Five  Godly  Martyrs  burned  in  Smitfifield. 

To  proceed  further  in  this  history  of  persecuted  mar- 
tyrs, next  in  order  follow,  five  others  burned  at  London, 
i,n  Sniitlifield,  April  12th,  1.5.57,  namely,  Thomas 
Loseby;  Henry  Ramsey;  Thomas  Thirtel  ;  Margaret 
Hide  ;  and  Agnes  Stanley. 

Who  being  apprehended  for  not  coming  to  their  parish 
churches,  were  sent  to  Bonner,  bishop  of  London,  and 
by  his  command  on  the  2'th  of  January,  were  examined 
before  Doctor  Darbishire,  then  chancellor  to  the  bishop, 
upon  the  usual  articles. 

Their  answers  were,  that  as  they  confessed  there  was 
one  true  and  catholic  church,  in  which  they  steadfastly 
believed,  and  thought  that  the  church  of  Rome  was  no 
part  or  member  of  it ;  so  in  the  church  they  believe  there 
were  but  two  sacraments,  that  is  to  say,  baptism,  and  the 
supper  of  the  Lord.  Moreover,  they  acknowledged 
themselves  to  be  baptised  into  the  faith  of  that  true 
church.  And  here  all  men  should  mark  the  subtlety  of 
these  popish  divines,  who  intermixing  certain  points  of 
faith,  and  of  the  true  church  with  the  idolatrous  and 
superstitious  mummery  of  their  Romish  synagogue,  cause 
the  poor  and  simple  people,  for  lack  of  knowledge,  often 
to  fall  into  their  crafty  nets.  For  after  they  have  made 
them  grant  a  true  church,  with  the  sacraments,  though 
not  in  such  number  as  they  would  have  them,  and  also, 
that  they  were  baptised  into  the  faith  of  the  church,  that 
is,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  they  craftily  descend  from  the  faith  of  the 
Trinity,  to  their  idolatrous  mass,  and  other  superstitious 
ceremonies,  and  would  make  them  grant,  that  now  in 
denying  these  they  have  severed  themselves  from  the 
faith  of  the  true  church,  into  which  they  were  baptised  ; 
which  is  most  false.  For  though  the  true  light  of  God's 
gospel  and  holy  word  was  marvellously  darkened,  and 
in  a  manner  utterly  extinguished  :  yet  the  true  faith  of 
the  Trinity,  by  the  merciful  providence  of  God,  was  still 
preserved,  and  into  the  faith  of  it  were  we  baptised,  and 
not  into  the  belief  and  profession  of  their  idolatry  and 
vain  ceremonies. 

These  things  not  being  thoroughly  weighed  by  these 
poor,  yet  faithful,  and  true  members  of  Christ,  caused 
some  of  them  ignorantly  to  grant,  that  when  they  came 
to  the  years  of  discretion,  and  understood  the  light  of 
the  gospel,  they  did  separate  themselves  from  the  faith 
of  the  church,  meaning  none  other,  but  only  to  separate 
themselves  from  the  popisli  and  erroneous  trash  which 
now  defiled  the  church  of  Christ,  and  not  from  their 
faith  received  in  baptism,  which  in  express  words  in 
their  answerf  ,o  the  other  articles,  they  constantly 
affirmed,  declaring  the  mass  and  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
to  be  most  wicked  blasphemy  against  Christ  Jesus,  and 
contrary  to  the  truth  of  his  gospel ;  and  therefore  they 
refused  to  assent  and  to  be  reconciled  to  it  again. 

These  answers  being  taken  by  the  chancellor,  they 
were  for  that  time  dismissed  ;  but  the  bishop,  taking  the 
matter  into  his  own  hands,  on  the  6th  of  March,  pro- 
pounded to  them  other  new  articles :  to  which  they  all 
answered  severally,  with  faithfulness  to  the  truth. 

After  this,  on  the  1st  of  April,  they  were  again 
brouglit  before  the  bishop  in  his  palace  at  London, 
where  little  appears  to  have  been  done,  except  to  know 
whether  they  would  stand  to  their  answers,  and  whether 
they  would  recant  or  not.  But  when  they  refused  to 
recant,  the  bishop  caused  them  to  be  brought  into  the 
open  consistory,  on  the  8rd  of  April,  where  seeing  their 
constancy  and  steadfastness,  he  demanded  particularly  of 
every  one  what  they  had  to  say,  why  he  should  not 
pronounce  the  sentence  of  condemnation. 

Thomas  Loseby  first  answered,  "  God  give  me  grace 
and  strength  to  stand  against  you,  and  your  sentence,  and 
also  against  your  law,  which  is  a  devouring  law,  for  it 
devours  the  flock  of  OSrist.  And  I  perceive  there  is 
no  way  with  me  but  death,  except  I  would  consent  to 
your  law,  and  believe  in  that  idol  the  mass.'' 

Next  answered  Thomas  Thirtel,  saying,  "  My  lord,  I 
say  thus,  if  you  make  me  a  heretic,  then  you  make 
Christ  and  all  the  twelve  apostles  heretics  :  for  I  am  in 


the  true   faith  and  right  belief,  and  I  will  stand  in  it> 
for  I  know  full  well  I  shall  have  eternal  life." 

Henry  Ramsey,  said,  "  My  lord,  will  you  havi  me 
to  go  from  the  truth  ?  I  say  unto  you,  that  my  opinions 
are  the  very  truth,  which  I  will  stand  to,  and  not  go 
from  them  ;  and  I  say  unto  you  further,  that  there  are 
two  churches  upon  the  earth,  and  we  (meaning  himself 
and  other  true  martyrs  and  professors  of  Christ)  are  of 
the  true  church,  and  ye  be  not." 

Margaret  Hide,  answered  saying,  "  My  lord,  you 
have  no  cause  to  give  sentence  against  me  :  for  1  am  in 
the  true  faith  and  opinion,  and  will  never  forsake  it  ; 
and  I  do  wish  that  I  were  more  strong  in  it  than  1  am." 

Last  of  all  answered  Agnes  Stanley,  and  said,  "  I  had 
rather  every  hair  of  my  head  were  burned,  if  it  were 
never  so  much  worth,  than  that  I  should  forsake  my 
faith  and  opinion,  which  is  the  true  faith." 

The  time  being  now  spent,  they  were  commanded  to 
appear  again  in  the  afternoon  in  the  same  place  :  which 
commandment  being  obeyed,  the  bishop  first  called  for 
Loseby,  and  after  his  accustomed  manner  conimanded 
his  articJes  and  answers  to  be  read  :  in  reading  thereof, 
when  mention  was  made  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
the  bishop  with  his  colleagues  put  off  their  capr. ;  at 
which  Loseby  said,  "  My  lord,  seeing  you  put  off  your 
cap,  I  will  put  on  my  cap,"  which  he  accordingly  did. 
And  afterwards,  the  bishop  continuing  in  his  accustomed 
persuasions,  Loseby  said  to  him,  "  ]\Iy  lord,  I  trust  I 
have  the  spirit  of  truth,  which  you  detest  and  abhor,  for 
the  wisdom  of  God  is  foolishness  unto  you.''  Then  the 
bishop  pronounced  the  sentence  of  condemnation  against 
him  ;  and  delivering  liim  to  the  sheriff,  called  for 
Margaret  Hide.  She  said,"  I  will  not  depart  from  my  say- 
ings till  I  be  burned :  <?-nd  my  lord,  I  would  see  you  instruct 
me  in  some  part  of  God's  word,  and  not  to  give  me 
instructions  about  the  holy  bread  and  holy  water,  for  it 
is  no  part  of  the  scripture."  But  he,  to  make  short 
w'ork,  used  his  final  reason,  which  was  the  sentence  of 
condemnation.  Andtherefore  putting  her  aside,  called  .'"or 
Agnes  Stanley,  who,  upon  the  bishop's  like  persuasions, 
made  this  answer.  "  My  lord,  where  you  say  I  am 
a  heretic,  I  am  none  ;  neither  yet  will  I  believe  you, 
nor  any  man  that  is  wise  will  believe  as  you  do.  And 
as  for  these  that  ye  say  are  burnt  for  heresy,  I  believe 
they  are  true  martyrs  before  God  :  therefore  I  will  not  go 
from  my  opinion  and  faith,  as  long  as  I  live."  She  then 
received  the  like  sentence  that  the  other  had.  And  the 
bishop  then  turning  to  Thomas  Thirtell,  received  of  him 
likewise  this  final  answer  :  "  My  lord,  I  will  not  hold 
with  your  idolatrous  ways,  for  I  say,  the  mass  is  idolatry, 
and  will  adhere  to  my  faith  and  belief,  so  long  as  the 
breath  is  in  my  body."  Upon  which  words  he  was  alsc- 
condemned  as  a  heretic.  Last  of  all,  was  Henry 
Ramsey  demanded  if  he  would  stand  to  his  answers,  or 
else  recanting  the  same,  come  home  again,  and  be  a  mem- 
ber of  their  church.  He  answered,  "  I  will  not  go  from 
my  religion  and  belief  as  long  as  I  live ;  and  my  lord, 
your  doctrine  is  wrong,  for  it  is  not  agreeable  to  God's 
word.''  After  these  words,  the  bishop  pronounced  the 
sentence  of  condemnation  against  him  and  the  rest,  and 
charged  the  sheriffs  of  London  with  them  :  who  being 
thereunto  commanded,  on  the  r2th  of  April,  brought 
them  into  Smithfield,  where,  in  one  fire,  they  all  most 
joyfully  and  constantly  ended  their  temporal  lives,  reci;iv- 
ing  the  life  eternal. 

Three  burned  in  Saint  George' s-fields,  in  SotithuarJi. 

After  these,  in  the  month  of  IMay  followed  tliree 
others  that  suffered  in  St.  George's- field,  in  Southwark  ; 
namely  jWilliamMorant,  Stephen  Gratwick,  and  one  King. 

Among  other  histories  of  the  persecuted  and  con- 
demned saints  of  God,  I  find  the  condemnation  of  none 
more  strange  nor  unlawful  than  of  this  Stephen  Gratwick; 
for,  first,  he  was  condemned  by  the  bishop  of  Winches- 
ter,  and  the  bishop  of  Rochester,  who  were  not  his  ordi- 
naries. 2.  When  he  appealed  from  these  incompetent 
judges  to  his  right  ordinary,  his  appeal  was  not  admitted. 
3.  When  they  had  no  other  way  to  colour  their  proceed- 
ings with,  they  suborned  one  of  the  priests  to  come  in 


942 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  STEPHEN  GRATWICK. 


[Book  XII. 


for  a  counterfeit  and  a  false  ordinary,  and  sit  upon  him. 
4.  Being  openly  convinced  and  overturned  in  his  own 
arguments,  yet  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  Doctor  White, 
neither  would  yield  to  the  force  of  truth,  nor  suffer  any 
of  the  audience  once  to  say,  '  God  strengthen  him.'  5. 
As  they  brought  in  a  false  ordinary  to  sit  upon  him ;  so 
they  pretended  false  articles  against  him,  which  were  no 
part  of  his  examinations,  but  of  iheir  devising,  to  have 
his  blood.  6.  And  lastly,  having  no  other  ground  nor 
just  matters  against  him,  but  only  for  saying  these  words  ; 
'  Thac  wliich  I  said,  I  have  said,'  they  read  the  sentence 
of  death  upon  him. 

And  this  was  the  dealing  of  these  men,  who  would  be 
reputed  for  catholic  fathers  of  the  spiritualty,  successors 
of  tlie  a])ostIes,  disciples  of  Christ,  piUars  of  the  holy 
cliurch,  and  leaders  of  the  people.  Of  whose  doings 
and  proceedings,  whether  they  were  conformable  to  the 
example  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  I  leave  others  to  dis- 
cuss, referring  the  decision  to  those  who  know  the  insti- 
tution of  Christ's  religion  and  doctrine. 

The  account  of  this  matter  is  written  by  Stephen 
Gratwick  himself,  as  follows. 

"  On  the  2>5th  of  May,  1557,  I  came  before  the  bishop 
of  Winchester,  into  St.  George's  church  in  Southwark, 
and  then  he  called  me  before  him,  and  said  : 

"  '  How  standeth  the  matter  with  thee  now  ?  Art 
thou  contented  to  revoke  thy  heresies,  which  thou 
hast  maintained  and  defended  here  within  my  dio- 
cese ?  and  also  upon  Sunday  last  ye  stood  up  in  the 
face  of  the  whole  church  maintaining  your  heresies,  so 
that  you  have  offended  within  my  diocese  ;  and  now 
being  your  ordinary,  you  must  answer  to  me  directly, 
whether  you  will  revoke  them  or  not  ?' 

"  Gratwick. — '  My  lord,  these  articles  which  you  have 
objected  against  me,  are  not  mine,  but  of  your  own  mak- 
ing, and  therefore  these  are  objections  you  lay  against 
me  as  snares  to  get  my  blood.  Wherefore  I  desire  you 
to  allow  my  lawful  appeal  to  mine  own  ordinary ;  for  I 
have  nothing  to  do  with  you.  And  where  you  charge 
me,  that  1  have  offended  within  your  diocese,  it  is  not 
so  :  I  have  not  attempted  either  to  preach  or  teach  with- 
in your  diocese,  for  I  was  apprehended  by  mine  own 
bishop,  and  sent  prisoner  into  your  diocese,  by  the  con- 
sent of  the  council  and  mine  own  ordinary,  and  therefore 
you  have  no  cause  to  prevent  my  lawful  appeal.' 

"  And  with  that,  in  came  the  bishop  of  Rochester, 
who  was  received  by  the  bishop  of  Winchester  with  much 
gladness.  And  next  followed  the  archdeacon  of  Can- 
terbury. 

"  Winchester. — '  Sir,  I  am  very  glad  of  your  coming. 
I  or  here  I  have  one  before  me,  who  has  appealed  to  you, 
being  his  ordinary.' 

"  Archdeacon  Canterbury. — '  I  know  this  man  very 
■well.     He  has  been  several  times  before  me.' 

"  Gratwick. — '  My  lord,  I  am  not  of  his  diocese,  not 
by  five  miles  :  I  dwell  in  the  diocese  of  the  bishop  of 
Chichester  ;  and  therefore  I  am  not  of  his  diocese.' 

"  Then  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  the  bishop  of 
Rochester,  and  the  archdeacon  of  Canterbury,  consulted 
together,  and  laughed  :  and  they  said,  '  my  ordinary 
would  be  here  by  and  by,'  they  then  sent  for  a  counter- 
feit instead  of  mine  ordinary ;  and  then  I  saw  them 
laugh,  so  I  spake  to  them  and  said : 

"  Gratwick. — '  Why  do  ye  laugh?  are  ye  confede- 
rated together  for  my  blood,  and  therein  triumph  ?  you 
have  more  cause  to  look  weightily  upon  the  matter  :  for 
I  stand  here  before  you  upon  life  and  death.  But  you 
declare  yourselves  what  you  are  :  for  you  are  clothed 
in  lambs'  apparel,  but  I  would  to  God  ye  had  coats 
according  to  your  assembly  here,  which  is  scarlet  gowns, 
for  I  do  here  perceive  you  are  bent  to  have  my  blood.' 

"  Andthencarae  rushing  in  the  counterfeit  bishop,  who 
was  the  hired  servant  to  deliver  me  into  the  hands  of  the 
high  priest ;  and  the  bishop  hearing  him  come,  inquired, 
who  was  there  :  and  he  said,  '  My  lord  of  Chichester.' 
Then  the  bishop  with  haste  rose  up  and  said  : 

"  Winchester. — '  Ye  are  most  heartily  welcome,'  and 
required  him  to  sit  down  ;  and  then  the  bishop  of  Win- 
chester said  to  me,  '  Lo,  here  is  your  ordinary,  what  have 
you  now  to  say  unto  him  .'" 


"  Counterfeit. — '  Here  you  stand  before  my  lords 
and  me  on  trial  of  your  faith,  and  if  you  bring  the  truth, 
we  shall  give  place  to  you.' 

"  Then  I  demanded  of  him  whether  he  meant  by  au- 
thority, or  by  the  judgment  of  the  Spirit  of  God  in  his 
members.  And  he  answered  me,  by  authority  as  well  as 
by  the  S|)irit. 

"  Tlien  I  said.  '  Now  will  I  turn  your  own  argu- 
ment upon  you  :  for  Christ  came  before  the  high  priests, 
scribes,  and  pliarisees,  bringing  the  truth  witli  liim,  be- 
ing the  very  trutli  himself,  which  truth  cannot  lie,  yet 
botli  he  and  his  trutii  was  condemned,  and  took  no  place 
with  them.  And  also  the  apostles,  and  all  the  martyrs 
that  died  since  Christ  :  therefore  I  turn  your  own  argu- 
ment upon  you,  answer  it  if  you  can.' 

"  Then  he  with  a  great  heat  of  choler,  said  to  the 
bishop  of  \\'incliester,  '  Object  some  articles  against 
him,  for  he  is  oljstinate,  and  would  gladly  get  out  of  our 
hands,  therefore  hold  him  to  some  particular.' 

"  Then  spake  the  counterfeit  ordinary  again,  and  said, 
'  My  lord,  ask  him  what  he  saith  to  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar.'  Then  the  bishop  asked  me,  as  he  required 
him. 

"  Gratwick. — '  My  lord,  I  do  believe  that  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  supper  of  the  Lord  truly  administered  in 
both  kinds,  according  to  the  institution  of  Christ,  to  the 
worthy  receiver,  he  eateth  mystically  by  faith  the  body 
and  drinketh  the  blood  of  Christ.'  Then  I  asked  him  if  it 
were  not  the  truth.  And  he  said,  '  Yes.'  Then  said  I, 
'  Bear  witness  of  the  truth.' 

"  Then  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  whose  head  being 
subtlest,  said,  '  My  lord,  see  you  not  how  he  creeps 
away  with  his  heresies,  and  covers  them  privily  ?  Note 
how  he  here  separates  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  from 
the  supper  of  the  Lord,  meaning  it  not  to  be  the  true 
sacrament,  and  also  how  he  condemns  our  administration 
in  one  kind,  and  allows  that  the  unworthy  receiver  does 
not  eat  and  drink  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ ;  but  he 
shall  answer  directly.  What  sayest  thou  of  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  priests  every  day  for  themselves,  and 
they  administer  in  both  kinds  ?' 

"  1  answered,  '  You  have  two  administrations,  for  I 
am  sure  at  Easter  you  minister  but  in  one  kind,  and 
therefore  it  is  not  according  to  the  institution  of  Christ, 
but  after  your  own  imaginations.' 

"  Winchester. — '  Why,  then,  what  sayest  thou  to 
these  words,  '  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body.'  These  are 
the  words  of  Christ.     Wilt  thou  deny  them  ?' 

"  Gratwick. — '  My  lord,  they  are  the  words  of  scrip- 
ture, I  affirm  them,  and  not  deny  them.' 

"  Rochester. — '  Why,  then,  thou  dost  confess  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  there  is  a  real  presence,  the  self- 
same body  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  is  as- 
cended up  into  heaven.' 

"  Gratwick. — '  My  lord,  what  do  you  now  mean  ?  do 
you  not  also  mean  a  visible  body  '  for  it  cannot  be,  but 
of  necessity,  if  it  be  a  real  presence,  and  a  material 
body,  it  must  be  a  visible  body  also.' 

"  Winchester. — '  Nay,  I  say,  it  is  a  real  presence, 
and  a  material  body,  and  an  invisible  body  too.' 

"  Gratwick. — '  My  lord,  then  it  must  needs  be  a 
fantastical  body,  for  if  it  were  a  material  and  invisible 
body,  as  you  affirm,  then  it  must  needs  be  a  fantastical 
body,  for  it  is  apparent,  that  Christ's  human  body  was 
visible  and  seen.' 

"  Then  the  bishop  brake  out  and  said,  '  When  didst 
thou  see  him  .'     I  pray  thee  tell  me.' 

"  To  that  I  answered  and  said,  '  That  is  a  weak  argu- 
ment ;  because  our  corporeal  eyes  cannot  comprehend 
Christ,  does  it  follow  that  he  is  invisible,  because  we 
cannot  see  him  ?' 

"  And  with  that  the  bishop  began  to  grow  weary  of  his 
argument,  and  removed  his  talk  to  Judas  in  eating  the 
sacrament,  and  said,  '  He  ate  him  wholly,  as  the  apos- 
tles did.'  And  then  I  asked  him,  '  if  he  meant  Christ's 
flesh  and  blood,  of  which  he  speaks  in  the  sixth  of  John, 
and  saith,  '  He  that  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my 
blood,  hath  eternal  life  in  me.'  To  that  he  answered 
and  said,  '  Yea.' 

"  '  Then,'  said  I.  '  of  necessity  Judas  must  needs  be 


A.D.  155;.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  STEPHEN  GRATW^CK. 


943 


saved,  because  he  did  eat  the  flesh,  and  drink  the  blood 
of  Christ,  as  you  have  affirmed  ;  and  also  all  the  ungodly 
tnat  die  without  repentance,  because  they  liave  eaten 
your  sacrament,  which  you  say  is  the  flesh  and  blood  of 
Christ :  therefore  of  necessity  they  shall  receive  the  bene- 
fit thereof,  that  is,  eternal  life.  Which  is  a  great  absur- 
dity to  grant :  and  then  of  necessity  it  must  follow,  that 
all  that  eat  not,  and  drink  not  of  your  sacrament,  shall 
finally  perish  and  be  damned  ;  for  Christ  saith,  '  Except 
ye  ea.t  my  flesh,  and  drink  my  blood,  you  can  have  no 
life  in  you.'  And  you  have  said  of  your  sacrament, 
that  it  is  the  same  flesh  and  blood  tliat  Christ  speaketh 
of:  and  here  I  prove,  that  all  children  who  die  under 
age  to  receive  the  sacrament,  by  your  own  argument, 
must  be  damned,  which  is  horible  blasphemy  to  speak. 
Now  here  I  turn  your  own  argument  upon  you,  answer  it 
if  you  can.' 

"  Winchester. — '  My  lord,  do  you  not  see  what  deceit- 
ful arguments  he  brings  in  here  against  us,  mingled  with 
sophistry,  and  keeps  himself  in  an  advantage,  so  that  we 
can  get  no  hold  upon  him  ?  But  I  say  to  thee,  thou  per- 
verse heretic,  I  see  now,  thou  art  a  perverse  fellow.  I 
had  a  better  opinion  of  thee,  but  now  I  see  we  lose  our 
time  about  thee,  yet  I  answer  thee,  St.  Paul  opens  the 
sixth  of  John  plainly,  if  thou  wilt  see  :  for  he  saith, 
'  They  eat  Christ's  body,  and  drink  his  blood  unworthily,' 
and  tliat  was  the  cause  of  their  damnation.' 

"  Gratwick. — '  My  lord,  take  heed  ye  do  not  add  to 
the  text,  for  he  that  addeth  unto  the  text,  is  accursed  of 
God,  and  I  am  sure  here  y(tu  have  brought  more  than 
St.  Paul  hath  spoken  :  for  he  saith  not,  because  they  have 
eaten  his  body,  and  drank  his  blood  unworthily  ;  but  St. 
Paul  saith,  '  Whosoever  shall  eat  this  bread,  and  drink 
this  cup  of  the  Lord  unworthily,  shall  be  guilty  of  the 
oody  and  blood  of  the  Lord.'  Note,  my  lord,  he  saith 
not  as  you  have  affirmed,  but  quite  the  contrary.' 

"  And  with  that  they  were  all  in  a  great  rage.  The 
bishop  of  Winchester  said,  1  belied  tiie  text.  And  then 
I  called  for  the  text.  And  he  said,  '  I  asked  thee  even 
now  if  thou  understood  Latin,  and  thou  saidst,  whether 
I  can  or  no,  the  people  shall  bear  witness  in  English.' 
And  so  I  called  again  for  the  testament,  whether  it  were 
Latin  or  English,  for  the  trial  of  the  text.  And  then 
when  the  bishop  of  Winchester  saw  that  I  cared  not 
which  of  the  translations  I  had,  he  stood  up,  thinking  to 
beguile  some  simple  man  that  had  a  book  there,  and 
bade  him  that  had  an  English  testament  to  bring  it  in, 
that  he  might  get  some  hold  on  him  that  should  bring  a 
testament :  but  God  disappointed  him,  and  so  he  began  to 
rail  upon  me,  and  said  my  subtle  arguments  should  not 
serve  :  for  if  I  would  not  answer  directly,  I  should  never- 
theless be  excommunicated.  '  For,'  said  he,  '  I  see  a 
mad  toy  in  tliine  head  ;  thou  gloriest  much  in  thy  talk, 
and  thinkest  now  the  people  are  come  about  thee,  that 
thou  shalt  encourage  them  with  thy  constant  heretical 
opinion.  For  on  the  last  day  when  thou  wast  before  me, 
upon  Sunday,  in  St.  J.Iary  Overy's  church,  thou  there 
reprovedst  my  sermon,  and  hadst  a  thousand  by  thee  at 
the  least,  to  bid  God  strengthen  thee  :  but  now  let  me 
see  him  here  that  dare  open  his  mouth  to  bid  God 
strengthen  thee ;  he  shall  die  the  death  that  thou  shalt 
die.' 

"  To  that  I  answered,  '  My  lord,  I  know  your  cruelty 
doth  extend  more  largely  than  your  pity.  Good  experi- 
ence I  have  to  say  so,  for  you  keep  men  in  prison  a  year 
or  two,  taking  their  books  from  them,  permitting  them 
not  so  much  as  a  testament  to  look  upon  for  their  soul's 
comfort,  which  all  men  ought  to  have  :  and  so  you  treat 
them  more  like  brute  beasts  than  christian  men.' 

"  Winchester. — '  No,  Sir,  we  will  use  you  as  we  will 
use  the  child ;  for  if  the  child  will  hurt  himself  with  the 
knife,  we  will  keep  the  knife  from  him.  So  because  you 
will  damn  your  souls  with  the  word,  therefore  you  shall 
not  have  it.' 

"  Gratwick. — '  My  lord,  a  foolish  argument  you  bring 
to  maintain  and  cover  your  fault.  Are  you  not  ashamed 
to  make  the  word  the  cause  of  our  damnation  .'  I  never 
knew  any  man  but  only  you,  that  did  not  affirm  our  sins 
to  be  the  cause  of  our  damnation,  and  not  the  word  as 
you  say  :  and  therefore  if  your  argument  be  good,  then 


this  is  good  also  ;  because  that  some  men  do  abuse 
drink,  therefore  the  benefit  of  drink  should  be  taken  from 
all  men,  or  any  other  such  like  good  gift  ' 

"  Wincliester. — '  My  lords,  here  we  lose  much  time, 
for  this  fellow  is  perverse,  speaking  nothing  but  sophistry 
and  jjerverse  questions  :  so  that  we  can  get  no  advantage 
uj)on  him.' 

"  Tlien  spake  my  counterfeit  ordinary,  as  one  half 
asleep  all  this  while  ;  yet  now  with  haste  he  said,  '  Read 
these  articles  against  lum  once  more,  and  if  he  will  not 
answer  tiieni,  take  him  upon  his  first  words  ;  'That  which 
I  said,  that  I  have  said.'  ' 

"Wincliester. — 'Why,  this  fellow  is  perverted,  and  we 
shall  get  no  more  at  his  hands  than  we  have  already  ; 
therefore  let  us  pronounce  sentence  against  him,  for  we 
do  but  lose  our  time.' 

"  Gratwick. — '  Nay  good,  my  lord,  seeingyou  will  needs 
have  my  blood,  let  me  say  a  little  more  for  myself. 
Upon  Sunday  last,  when  I  was  bel'ore  you,  you  preached 
this  which  was  a  truth,  and  agreeable  to  the  doctrine  of 
the  apostle  St.  James,  and  said,  '  If  any  man  think  him- 
self a  religious  man,  and  bridle  not  his  tongue,  that 
man's  religion  is  vain  ;  and  so,  my  lord,  you  standing 
there  in  the  pulpit,  seduced  your  tongue  to  slander  us 
poor  prisoners  in  iron  bonds,  burdening  us  with  the  sect 
of  Arians,  and  with  the  sect  of  Herodians,  and  with  the 
sect  of  Anabaptists,  and  with  the  sect  of  Sacramcntaries, 
and  with  the  sect  of  Pelagians.  And  when  we  stood  up  to 
clear  ourselves,  you  said  you  would  cut  out  our  tongues, 
and  cause  us  to  be  pulled  out  of  the  church  by  violence. 
But  there  you  gave  yourself  a  shrewd  blow,  for  your 
tongue  in  the  mean  time  slandered  your  neighbour.  For 
I,  my  lord,  will  give  my  life  against  all  these  heresies, 
which  you  there  burdened  us  with,  even  as  I  will  give 
my  life  against  that  wherein  I  now  stand  before  you.' 

"  Winchester. — '  If  thou  wilt  not  yield,  I  will  pronounce 
sentence  against  thee,'  and  so  he  proceeded  onward 
apace,  cursing  and  banning  in  Latin  ;  so  that  I  told  him, 
'  If  the  people  might  hear  it  in  English,  they  would  think 
you  an  uncharitable  bishop.'  And  then  I  said,  '  Stay, 
my  lord,  and  note  what  you  do  :  for  you  have  neither 
temporal  law  nor  spiritual  here  against  me  in  any  cause.' 
Then  stepped  forth  a  gentleman,  and  said  unto  my  lord, 
'  Take  heed  what  ye  do :  for  he  doth  here  say,  that  you 
have  no  title  nor  cause  why  you  should  condemn  him.' 
Then  the  bishop  looked  about  him  again,  and  asked  me 
'  if  I  would  recant.'  I  asked  him,  '  what  I  should  re- 
cant.' At  last  his  chaplains  cried,  '  Stop,  stop,  my 
lord:  for  now  he  will  recant.'  And  then  the  bishop 
asked  me  again.  And  I  answered  and  said,  '  My  lord, 
my  faith  is  grounded  more  steadfastly  than  to  change  in  a 
moment ;  it  is  no  process  of  time  can  alter  me,  unless  my 
faith  were  as  the  waves  of  the  sea.'  And  so  the  bishop 
made  an  end,  and  delivered  me  into  the  hands  of  the 
sheriff,  to  be  carried  prisoner  to  the  Marshalsea  again. 
And  when  I  was  condemned,  I  desired  God  with  a  loud 
voice,  that  he  would  not  lay  my  blood  to  their  charge,  if 
it  were  his  good  will,  and  so  then  they  refused  my  prayer, 
and  sent  me  away.  Then  I  began  to  talk  as  I  went, 
and  they  cried,  '  Cut  out  his  tongue,  or  stop  his  mouth  !' 
so  I  was  brought  to  the  Marshalsea,  and  put  in  iron 
bands.  Therefore  I  pray  unto  God  that  they  to  whom  this 
present  writing  shall  come,  may  take  example  by  my 
death.     So  be  it. 

"  Byrne,  Stephen  Gratwick,  condemned  for 
God's  everlasting  truth." 

Thus  this  christian  martyr,  being  wrongfully  con- 
demned by  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  was  burned  with 
W.  Moraunt  and  one  King,  in  St.  George's-fields,  about 
the  latter  end  of  May. 

Seven  Martyrs  burned  at  Maidstone. 

After  the  proclamation  was  sent  and  set  forth  by  the 
king  and  queen  in  the  month  of  February,  the  storm  of 
persecution  began  in  all  places,  but  yet  in  no  place  more 
than  in  the  diocese  of  Canterbury.  On  the  18th  day  of 
June,  there  were  seven  christian  and  true  faithful  mar- 
tyrs of  Christ  burned  at  Maidstone,  namely  : — 
3p 


944 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  EDMUND  ALLEN. 


[Book  XII. 


Joan  Bradbridge,  of  Staplehurst ;  Walter  Appleby,  of 
Maid-toue  ;  Petronil,  his  wife  ;  Edmund  Allen,  of  Fry- 
tenden  ;  Kdtherine,  his  wife  ;  John  Manning's  wife,  of 
Maidstone;  and  Elizabeth,  a  blind  maiden. 

The  general  articles,  and  the  order  of  their  condemna- 
tion, differed  not  much  from  the  usual  manner,  as  also 
their  answers.  Of  which,  I  find  not  much  come  to  hand, 
save  only  of  Edmund  Allen. 

The  Examination  of  Edmund  Allen. 

This  Allen  was  a  miller,  of  the  parish  of  Frytenden  in 
Kent,  and  in  a  year  when  many  poor  people  were  likely 
to  starve,  he  fed  them,  and  sold  his  corn  cheaper  by 
half  than  others  did  ;  and  did  not  that  only,  but  also  fed 
them  with  the  food  of  life,  reading  to  them  the  scrip- 
tures, and  interpreting  them.  This  being  known  to  the 
popish  priests,  he  was  soon  complained  of  to  the  justices, 
and  brought  before  Sir  John  Baker,  knight ;  who  com- 
mitted both  him  and  his  wife  to  ward,  but  not  long  after 
they  were  let  out,  I  know  not  how,  and  so  went  over  to 
Calais  ;  where,  after  they  had  continued  a  certain  time,  he 
began  to  be  troubled  in  his  conscience  ;  and  shortly  after- 
wards he  returned  home,  where  was  a  cruel  priest,  called 
John  Tailor. 

Tailor,  being  informed  that  Edmund  Allen  and  his 
wife  were  returned,  and  were  not  at  mass-time  in  the 
church  ;  as  he  was  at  the  time  in  the  midst  of  his  mass, 
upon  a  Sunday,  a  little  before  the  elevation,  even  almost 
at  the  lifting  up  of  his  Romish  god,  he  turned  to  the 
people  in  a  great  rage,  and  commanded  them  with  all 
speed  to  go  to  Allen's  house,  and  apprehend  them,  and  he 
would  come  to  them  with  as  much  haste  as  possible. 
Which  promise  he  well  performed.  For  he  had  no 
sooner  made  an  end  of  the  service,  and  the  vest- 
ments were  off  his  back,  but  by  and  by  he  was  at  the 
house,  and  there  laying  hands  on  Allen,  caused  him  again 
to  be  brought  to  Sir  John  Baker,  with  a  grievous  com- 
plaint of  his  exhorting,  and  reading  the  scriptures  to  the 
people  ;  and  so  Allen  and  his  wife  were  sent  to  Maidstone 
prison.  They  were  no  sooner  in  prison,  than  Sir  John 
Baker  sent  to  their  house  certain  of  his  men,  and 
thus  good  Edmund  Allen  and  his  wife,  being  maliciously 
accused,  wrongfully  imprisoned,  and  cruelly  spoiled  and 
robbed  of  their  goods,  were  brought  before  Sir  John 
Baker,  the  justice,  to  be  examined  ;  who  taunting  and 
reviling  him  without  all  mercy  and  pity,  asked  him  if 
those  were  the  fruits  of  his  gospel,  to  have  conventicles, 
to  gather  people,  to  make  conspiracies,  to  sow  sedi- 
tion and  rebellion  ;  and  thus  he  began  to  reason  with 
him. 

Baker. — "  Who  gave  thee  authority  to  preach  and  in- 
terpret ?  Art  thou  a  priest  ?  Art  thou  admitted  thereto  ? 
Let  me  see  thy  licence  ?" 

Martin  Collins,  Sir  John  Baker's  schoolmaster, 
said,  "  Surely  he  is  an  errant  heretic,  and  worthy  to  be 
burned.'' 

Allen. — "  And  it  may  please  your  honour  to  give  me 
leave  to  answer  in  the  cause  of  my  faith,  I  am  persuaded 
that  God  hath  given  me  this  authority,  as  he  hath  given 
to  all  otlier  christians.  Why  are  we  called  christians,  if 
we  do  not  follow  Christ,  if  we  do  not  read  his  law,  if  we 
do  not  interpret  it  to  others  that  have  not  so  much  un- 
derstanding? I  snot  Christ  our  father.'  Shall  not  the 
son  follow  the  father's  steps  ?  Is  not  Christ  our  master .' 
and  shall  the  scholar  be  prohibited  to  learn  and  preach 
his  precepts  .'  Is  not  Christ  our  redeemer  ?  and  shall  not 
we  praise  his  name,  and  serve  him  that  hath  redeemed 
us  from  sin  and  damnation  .'  Did  not  Christ,  being  but 
twelve  years  of  age,  dispute  with  the  doctors,  and  inter- 
pret the  prophet  Isaiah  .'  And  yet,  notwithstanding,  he 
was  neither  of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  who  were  priests,  but 
of  the  royal  tribe  of  Judah,  neither  had  taken  any  out- 
ward priesthood  ;  wherefore  if  we  be  christians,  we  must 
do  the  same." 

Collins. — "  Observe,  your  honour,  what  a  knave  this 
is,  who  compareth  himself  with  Christ." 

Baker. — "  Let  him  alone,  he  will  pump  out  anon  an 
infinite  heap  of  heresies.  Hast  thou  any  more  to  say 
for  thyself  ?  Why  didst  thou  teach  the  people,  being  no 
priest?" 


Allen. — "  Because  that  we  are  all  kings  to  rule  our 
affections,  priests  to  preach  out  the  virtues  and  word  of 
God,  as  Peter  writeth,  and  lively  stones  to  give  light  to 
other.  For  as  out  of  flint  stones  cometh  forth,  that  is 
able  to  set  all  the  world  on  tire  ;  so  out  of  christians 
should  spring  the  flame  of  the  gospel,  which  should  in- 
flame all  the  world.  If  we  must  give  a  reckoning  of  our 
faith  to  every  man,  and  now  to  you  demanding  it,  then 
must  we  study  the  scriptures,  and  practise  them.  What 
availeth  it  a  man  to  have  meat,  if  he  eat  none  ;  and 
apparel,  if  he  wear  none  ;  or  to  have  an  occupation, 
and  to  teach  none  ;  or  to  be  a  lawyer,  and  utter  none  ? 
Shall  every  artificer  be  suffered,  yea,  and  commanded  to 
practise  his  faculty  and  science,  and  the  christian  for- 
bidden to  exercise  his  ?  Doth  not  every  lawyer  practise 
his  law  ?  Is  not  every  christian  a  follower  of  Christ  ? 
Shall  ignorance,  which  is  condemned  in  all  sciences,  be 
practised  of  christians  ?  Doth  not  Saint  Paul  forbid  any 
man's  spirit  to  be  quenched  ?  Doth  he  prohibit  any  man 
that  hath  any  of  those  gifts,  which  he  mentioHS  in  1  Cor. 
xiv.  to  praclise  the  same  ?  Only  lie  forbiddeth  women, 
but  not  men.  The  Jews  never  forbade  any :  read  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles.  And  the  restraint  was  made  by 
Gregory  IX.  pope  of  that  name,  as  I  heard  one,  a  learned 
man,  preach  in  King  Edward's  days." 

Collins. — •'  This  villain  is  mad.  By  my  priesthood,  I 
believe  that  he  will  s:  y,  that  a  priest  hath  no  mpre  au- 
thority than  another  man.  Doth  not  a  priest  bind  and 
loose  ?" 

Allen. — "  No  ;  my  sin  bindeth  me,  and  my  repentance 
looseth.  God  forgiveth  sin  only,  and  no  priest.  For 
every  christian,  when  he  sinneth,  bindeth  himself,  and 
when  he  repenteth,  looseth  himself.  And  if  any  other 
be  loosed  from  his  sin  by  my  exhortation,  I  am  said  to 
loose  him  ;  and  if  he  persevere  in  sin,  notwithstanding 
my  exhortation,  I  am  said  to  bind  him,  although  it  is 
God  that  bindeth  and  looseth,  and  giveth  the  increase. 
Therefore  saith  Christ;  'Verily  I  say  unto  you,  what- 
soever ye  shall  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven  : 
and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  in 
heaven.  For  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in 
my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them.'  Matt,  xviii, 
18,  20.  Neither  hath  the  pope  any  keys  save  the  keys 
of  error  ;  for  the  key  that  openeth  the  lock  to  God's 
mysteries  and  to  salvation,  is  the  key  of  faith  and  repen- 
tance." 

Then  they  reviled  him,  and  laid  him  in  the  storks  all 
the  night.  Wherewith  feome  that  were  better  minded, 
being  offended  with  such  extremity,  desired  Allen  to  keep 
his  conscience  to  himself,  and  to  follow  Baruch's  coun- 
sel in  the  sixth  chapter.  "  Wherefore,  when  ye  see  the 
multitude  of  the  people  worshipping  them,  behind  and 
before,  say  ye  in  your  hearts,  O  Lord,  it  is  thou  that 
ought  only  to  be  worshipped.'' 

Wherewith  he  was  persuaded  to  go  to  hear  mass  the 
next  day,  and  suddenly  before  the  consecration  went  out, 
and  considered  in  the  church-yard  with  himself,  that 
such  a  little  cake  between  the  priest's  fingers  could  not 
be  Christ,  nor  a  material  body,  neither  to  have  soul,  life, 
sinews,  bones,  flesh,  legs,  head,  arms,  nor  breast,  and 
lamented  that  he  was  seduced  by  the  place  of  Baruch, 
which  his  conscience  gave  him  to  be  no  scripture,  or  else 
to  have  another  meaning :  and  after  this  he  was  brought 
again  before  Sir  John  Baker,  who  asked  why  he  did  re- 
fuse to  worship  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar, 

Allen. — "  It  is  an  idol." 

Collins. — "  It  is  God's  body." 

Allen. — "  It  is  not." 

Collins. — "  By  the  mass  it  is.'' 

Allen. — "  It  is  bread." 

Collins. — "  How  provest  thou  that?" 

Allen. — "When  Christ  sat  at  his  supper,  he  gave 
them  bread  to  eat." 

Collins. — "  Bread  !    knave  ?" 

Allen. — "  Yea,  bread,  which  you  call  Christ's  body. 
Sat  he  still  at  the  table,  or  was  he  both  in  their  mouths, 
and  at  the  table  ?  If  he  were  in  their  mouths,  and  at 
the  table,  then  had  he  two  bodies,  or  else  had  a  fantasti- 
cal body  ;  which  is  an  absurdity." 

Baker. — "  Christ's  body  was  glorified,  and  might  be 
in  more  places  than  one." 


A.D.  1557, 

^yga_ "  Then  he  had  more  bodies  than  one,  by  your 

own  uLK:iiig  ofiiiui."  .    ,        ,      ,  *i    f 

Collins.—"  Thou  ignorant  ass !  the  schoolmen  say  tliat 
a  glorified  body  may  be  every  where." 

tiilea.  — "  It"  his  body  was  not  glorified  till  it  rose 
agaia,  then  was  it  not  glorified  at  his  last  supper  ;  and, 
therefore,  was  not  at  the  table,  and  in  their  months,  by 
your  own  reason." 

Collins. — "  This  rebel  will  believe  nothing  but  scrip- 
ture How  knowest  thou  that  it  is  the  scripture,  but  by 
the  church  ?" 

Baker. — "  Away  with  him." 

Tlien  he  was  carried  to  prison,  and  afterwards  burned. 
And  tlius  much  touching  the  history  of  Edmund  Allen 
and  his  wife  ;  who,  with  live  other  martyrs,  namely,  five 
women  and  two  men,  were  burned  together  at  Maidstone, 
ua  the  18th  of  June,  1557. 

Seven  Martyrs  burned  at  Canterhury,  three  Men,  and 
four  Women. 

Among  such  infinite  seas  of  troubles  in  these  most 
dangerous  days,  who  can  withhold  himself  from  bitter 
tears,  to  see  the  rage  of  these  pretended  catholics,  who, 
being  never  satisfied  with  blood  to  maintain  their  carnal 
kingdom,  presume  so  highly  to  violate  the  direct  law  of 
God's  commandments,  in  slaying  the  simple  lambs  of  the 
glorious  church  of  Jesus  Clirist,  and  that  for  the  true  testi- 
mony of  a  good  conscience,  in  confessing  the  immaculate 
gospel  of  their  salvation  ?  What  heart  will  not  lament 
the  murdering  mischief  of  these  men  ?  wlio,  for  want  of 
work,  do  so  vent  their  cruelty  on  poor  women,  whose 
imbecility  the  more  strength  it  lacks  by  natural  imper- 
fection, the  more  it  ought  to  be  helped,  or  at  least  pitied, 
and  not  oppressed  by  men  that  are  stronger,  and  espe- 
cially by  priests  that  should  be  charitable. 

But  blessed  be  the  Lord  Omnipotent,  who  supernatu- 
rally  hath  endowed  from  above  such  weak  creatures  with 
such  manly  fortitude,  so  constantly  to  withstand  the  ut- 
termost extremity  of  these  pitiless  persecutors  :  as  here 
may  appear  by  the  martyrdom  of  seven,  of  which  were 
four  women  and  three  men,  burned  together  at  Canter- 
bury, the  30th  of  June.  John  Fishcock ;  Nicholas 
White;  Nicholas  Pardue;  Barbara  Final,  widow;  Brad- 
bridges  widow  ;  Wilson's  wife  ;  Benden's  wife. 

As  it  were  too  tedious  exactly  and  particularly  to  pro- 
secute the  several  histories  of  every  one  of  these  godly 
martyrs  ;  so  I  cannot  pass  over  untouched  the  cruel  and 
unchristian  handling  of  Alice  Benden  during  her  im- 
prisonment, and  partly  also  some  doers  in  the  matter, 
being  her  own  natural  brethren. 

Tlie  tragical  handling  of  Alice  Benden. 

First  Alice  Benden  was  brought  before  Master  Roberts, 
of  Crambroke,  in  Kent,  on  the  14th  of  October,  1556,  by 
whom  she  was  demanded  why  she  would  not  go  to  the 
church.  And  she  answered,  that  she  could  not  do  so 
with  a  good  and  clear  conscience,  because  there  was 
much  idolatry  committed  against  the  glory  of  God.  For 
which,  with  many  mocks  and  taunts,  she  was  sent  to 
prison,  where  she  lay  fourteen  days. 

Then  the  bishop  called  her  before  him,  and  asked  her 
if  she  would  go  home,  and  go  to  the  church.  She  an- 
swered ;  "  If  I  would  have  so  done,  I  need  not  to  have 
come  here."  "  Then  wilt  thou  go  home,  and  be  shriven 
of  thy  parish  priest?"  And  she  said,  "  No,"  she  would 
not. 

'•  Well,"  said  he,  "  go  thy  ways  home,  and  go  to  the 
church  when  thou  wilt."  Whereunto  she  answered  no- 
thing. But  a  priest  that  stood  by,  said  ;  she  saith,  she 
will,  my  lord.  Wherefore  he  let  her  go,  and  she  came 
forthwith  home. 

On  the  Saturday  following,  her  husband  desired  her  to 
go  to  church  ;  which  she  refused  to  do.  Wherefore  on 
the  Sunday,  fourteen  days  after,  he  going  to  the  church, 
came  into  the  company  of  several  inhabitants  of  the 
parish  ;  among  whom,  through  his  forward  calk  and  be- 
haviour, he  procured  her  to  be  sent  to  Sir  John  Gilford, 
who  ordered  her  to  prison  again  :  yea,  and  the  more  to 


THE  PERSECUTION  OF  ALICE  BENDEN. 


945 


utter  his  own  shame,  they  said  her  husband  took  money 
of  the  constable  to  carry  her  to  prison,  the  price  of  his 
wife's  blood,  meaning  indeed  to  carry  her  to  prison  him- 
self. But  she  ha\iug  much  more  care  of  his  honest  and 
good  report,  than  he  had  regard  of  his  own  infamy,  and 
no  less  ashamed  of  his  so  rude  and  unnatural  doings, 
chose  rather  to  commit  herself  willingly  into  the  hands 
of  her  enemies,  than  that  the  world  should  witness  against 
her  husband  of  so  wicked  an  act.  Wherefore  she  went 
to  the  constable,  desiring  him  to  go  with  her.  But  he 
answered  that  he  could  not  so  do,  but  granted  her  his 
boy  to  go  with  her,  with  wliom  she  went  to  prison, 
namely,  to  the  castie  of  Canterbury,  according  to  the 
commandment ;  and  afterwards  she  was  placed  in  still 
stricter  confinement. 

This  prison  was  within  a  court,  where  the  prebends' 
chambers  were,  being  a  vault  beneath  the  ground,  and 
being  before  tlie  window  enclosed  with  a  pale,  of  about 
four  foot  and  a  half  in  height,  and  distant  irom  the  same 
three  foot,  so  that  she  looking  from  beneath,  might  only  see 
such  as  stood  at  the  pale.  After  this,  her  brotlier  sought 
often  for  her,  with  no  less  danger  of  life  than  diligence. 
But  for  the  unknown  situation  of  the  place,  it  being  also 
but  rarely  used  for  a  prison,  and  the  matter  as  closely 
kept,  as  it  was  secretly  done,  he  could  never  come  to 
understand  of  her  being  there,  until  through  God  s  mer- 
ciful will  and  unsearchable  providence,  he  coming  there 
very  late  in  the  morning,  her  keeper  being  then  gone  to 
the  church  to  ring,  (for  he  was  a  bell-ringer,)  chanced  to 
hear  her  voice,  as  she  poured  out  unto  God  her  sorrow- 
ful complaints,  saying  the  Psalms  of  David:  and  there 
could  he  no  otherwise  relieve  her,  but  by  putting  money 
in  a  loaf  of  bread,  and  sticking  the  same  on  a  pole,  and, 
so  reached  it  to  her  ;  for  neither  with  meat  nor  drink, 
could  he  sustain  her.  And  this  was  five  weeks  after  her 
comino-  here.  All  which  time  no  creature  was  known  to 
come  to  her,  more  than  her  keeper. 

While  in  that  prison  she  lay  only  upon  a  little  short 
straw,  between  a  pair  of  stocks  and  a  stone  wall ;  being 
allowed  three  farthings  a  day,  that  is,  halfpenny  bread, 
and  a  farthing  drink,  neither  could  she  get  any  more  for 
her  money.  Wherefore  she  desired  to  have  her  whole 
allowance  in  bread,  and  used  water  for  her  drink. 
Thus  she  lay  nine  weeks.  During  all  which  time  she 
never  changed  her  apparel ;  by  which  she  became  at  the 
last  a  most  piteous  creature  to  beiiold. 

At  her  first  coming  into  this  place,  she  grievously  be- 
wailed with  a  great  sorrow  and  lamentation,  and  rea- 
soned witli  herself ;  why  her  Lord  God  did  with  his  so 
heavy  justice  suffer  her'to  be  separated  from  her  loving 
fellows  into  so  extreme  misery. 

In  these  dolorous  mournings  did  she  continue,  till  oa 
a  night  as  she  was  in  her  sorrowful  supplications,  re- 
hearsing this  verse  of  the  Psalm  ;  "  Why  art  thou  cast 
down,  O  my  soul .'"  And  again,  "  The  right  hand  of  the 
most  high  can  cUange  all :"  she  received  comfort  in  the 
midst  of  her  miseries,  and  after  that  continued  very  joy- 
ful until  her  delivery. 

About  the  25th  of  March,  1557,  she  was  called  before 
the  bishop,  who  demanded  of  her,  whether  she  would 
now  o-o  home,  and  go  to  the  church  or  not,  promising  her 
great  favour,  if  she  would  be  reformed  and  do  as  they 
did.  ,    , 

To  whom  she  answered,  "  I  am  thoroughly  persuaded, 
by  the  great  severity  that  you  have  already  shewed  me, 
that  you  are  not  of  God,  neither  can  your  doings  be 
godly;  and  I  see  that  you  seek  my  utter  destruction," 
shewing  how  lame  she  then  was  by  a  cold  taken,  and  for 
lack  of  food,  while  she  lay  in  that  painful  prison  ;  whereby 
she  was  not  able  to  move  herself  without  great  pain. 

Then  the  bishop  delivered  her  from  that  filthy  hole, 
and  sent  her  to  Westgate,  where,  after  she  had  changed 
her  clothes,  and  for  a  while  kept  clean,  her  skin  whoUy 
peeled  off.  Here  she  continued  till  the  latter  end  of 
April.  At  which  time  they  committed  her  to  the  prison 
called  the  castle,  where  she  continued  tiU  her  martyr- 
dom,  which  was  on  the  lyth  of  June. 

With  this  Alice  Benden  was  burned  also  the  other 
blessed  martyrs  above  named,  being  seven  in  number : 
who,  being  brought  to  the  place  where   they  were  t« 


946 


TEN  MARTYRS  BURNED  AT  LEWES. 


[13ooK  XII. 


Buffer  fjr  the  Lord's  cause  at  Canterbury,  undressed 
themselves  joyfully  for  the  fire  ;  arid  being  ready,  they 
all,  like  the  communion  of  saints,  kneeled  down,  and 
made  their  humble  prayers  unto  the  Lord,  with  such  zeal 
and  affection,  as  even  the  enemies  of  the  cross  of  Christ 
could  not  but  praise  them.  When  they  had  made  invo- 
cation together,  they  rose  and  went  to  the  stake,  where, 
in  the  midst  of  the  flames,  they  yielded  their  souls  and 
lives  gloriously  into  the  hand  of  the  Lord. 

Bradbridge's  wife  had  two  children,  named  Patience 
and  Charity  :  when  she  was  condemned  by  the  bishop  to 
be  burned,  she  said  to  him,  that  if  he  would  needs 
burn  her,  yet  she  trusted  that  he  would  take  and  keep 
Patience  and  Charity,  meaning  her  two  children.  "  Nay," 
said  tbe  bishop,  "  by  the  faith  of  my  body,  I  will  meddle 
with  neither  of  them." 

The  Troubles  of  Matthew  Plai.se. 

To  these  holy  martyrs  of  Kent  above  specified,  whereof 
seven  suffered  at  Maidstone,  and  seven  at  Canterbury,  1 
thouglit  it  not  out  of  place  to  give  the  examination  of 
Matthew  Plaise,  a  weaver,  of  the  same  county  of  Kent, 
and  a  faithful  christian  ;  who  being  apprehended  and 
imprisoned  likewise  for  the  testimony  of  a  good  con- 
.science,  in  the  castle  of  Canterbury,  was  brought  to 
examination  before  the  bishop  of  Dover,  and  Harpsfield, 
the  archdeacon,  as  is  to  be  read  and  seen  in  his  own 
writing.     Tlie  following  are  extracts  from  it :  — 

"Archdeacon. — 'What  sayest  thou  to  tlie  catholic 
church,  which  hath  so  long  continued,  except  it  were 
nine  or  ten  years,  that  this  heresy  hath  sprung  up  here  in 
this  realm  V 

"  I  said,  no  man  can  accuse  me  of  any  thing  spoken' 
against  the  catholic  church  of  Christ. 

"  '  Then,'  said  the  bishop,  'dost  thou  not  believe  the 
creed  ?' 

"  Plaise. — '  Yes,  verily,  1  believe  my  creed,  and  all  that 
is  written  in  the  testament  of  Christ,  with  the  rest  of 
the  scriptures.' 

"  '  Then,'  saith  he,  '  thou  dost  confess  that  there  is  a 
catholic  church,  I  am  glad  of  that ;  but  tell  me,  is  the 
king  and  tpieen  of  that  church,  or  not.'' 

"  '  Well,'  said  I,  'now  I  perceive  you  go  about  to  be 
both  mine  accuser  end  also  my  judge,  contrary  to  all 
right.  I  confess  Christ  hath  a  church  upon  earth, 
which  is  built  upon  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Christ 
being  the  head  thereof;  and  as  toucliing  the  king  and 
queen,  I  answer,  I  have  nothing  to  do  witb  any  man's 
faith  but  mine  own  :  neither  came  1  liither  to  judge  ;  for 
I  judge  not  myself,  but  the  Lord  must  judge  me.' 

"  *  Tl)en,'  said  he  :  'is  there  no  part  of  that  church 
iere  in  England  ?' 

"  Plaise. — '  Well,  I  perceive  you  would  fain  have 
something  to  lay  to  my  charge.  I  will  tell  you  where. 
Christ  saith.  Where  two  or  three  are  gatliered  together 
in  his  name,  there  is  he  in  the  midst  of  them.' 

"  Then  the  commissary  did  ask  me,  if  I  did  not 
remember  St.  Paul,  who  rebuked  the  Corinthians  for 
their  evil  behaviour,  and  because  they  made  no  difference 
of  the  Lord's  body,  and  brought  in  to  prove  his  matter, 
how  Jesus  called  himself  bread,  in  the  sixth  of  John. 
So  Paul  said,  '  So  often  as  you  eat  of  this  bread  unwor- 
thily, you  eat  and  drink  your  own  damnation,  because 
you  make  no  difference  of  the  Lord's  body.'  For  thus 
said  Christ,  '  The  bread  that  I  will  give  you  is  my  flesh.' 
Now  it  is  no  bread,  but  it  is  his  flesh.  And  thus  he 
alleged  every  scripture  false,  to  make  up  the  matter. 

"  Then  I  said,  I  did  believe  the  words  of  St.  Paul 
very  well,  even  as  he  had  spoken  them.  For  thus  he 
saith,  '  He  that  eateth  and  drinketii  unworthily,  eateth 
and  drinketh  damnation  to  himself,  not  discerning  the 
Lord's  body.' 

"  Commissary.  — '  What  is  the  cause  that  he  eateth 
his  own  damnation  ?  ' 

"  I  said,  '  St.  Paul  declares  it  plainly  with  these  words, 
'  If  you  had  judged  yourselves,  you  sliould  not  have  been 
judged  of  the  Lord.' 

"Then  the  archdeacon  said,  'he  marvelled  why  I 
would   not  say,  that  he  called  the  bread  his  body,  seeing 


Cranmer,  Ridley,  and  Latimer,  with  many  others,  called 
it  his  body.'  • 

"  I  said,  'you  have  condemned  them  as  heretics,  and 
you  would  have  me  say  with  them,  because  you  would 
kill  me.' 

"  Then  he  said,  '  in  that  they  said  it  was  his  body, 
they  did  say  the  truth.' 

"  I  asked  wherefore  they  were  killed,  seeing  they  said 
the  truth.'' 

"  Then  said  the  bishop,  '  that  he  had  all  their  answers, 
and  that  they  did  not  believe  as  they  said.'  For  they 
said,  '  Christ  called  it  his  body,  but  it  was  not  his 
natural  body  :  but  thou  shalt  answer  nie  by  and  by, 
whether  it  be  his  body  or  not,  or  else  I  will  anger  thee.' 

"  Then  1  said,  '  I  had  answered  him  by  the  word 
already,  and  did  believe  it  also  ;  therefore,  if  he  did  con- 
demn me  for  that,  my  life  was  not  dear  unto  me,  and 
I  was  sure  he  should  not  escape  punishment;  for  God 
will  be  revenged  upon  such  murderers.' 

"  Then  the  archdeacon  began  with  Moses'  rod,  how 
God  commanded  him  to  lay  it  down,  and  it  was  turned 
into  a  serpent.  Seeing  that  this  was  done  by  Moses  be- 
ing but  a  man,  how  much  more  Christ  being  both  God  and 
man,  took  one  thing,  and  gave  to  his  disciples  another.' ' 

"  I  said,  '  his  comparison  was  notiiing  like,  for  Moses's 
rod  when  it  was  laid  down,  he  saw  that  it  was  turned 
into  a  very  serpent  indeed ;  but  in  this  sacrament, 
no  man  can  see  either  quality  or  yet  quantity  to  be 
changed.' 

"  Then  said  the  bishop,  '  that  mine  opinion  and  faith, 
was  like  unto  the  Capernaites. 

"  I  said,  '  theirs  was  more  like  their  opinion  than 
mine.' '' 

What  became  of  this  Matthew  Plaise  after,  whether 
he  died  in  prison,  or  was  executed,  or  delivered  ;  I  have 
no  certain  knowledge.' 

Ten  Martyrs  burnt  in  one  fire  at  Lewes. 

In  the  town  of  Lewes,  were  ten  faithful  servants  of 
God  put  in  one  fire,  the  22nd  day  of  June,  of  whom  six 
were  men,  and  four  were  women. 

Of  which  immber,  Richard  Woodman  was  the  first. 
Concerning  whose  apprehension,  first  by  his  enemies, 
and  of  his  deliverance  out  of  Bishop  Bonner's  hands ; 
then  of  his  second  taking  again  by  the  procurement 
of  his  father,  brother,. kinsfolks,  and  friends,  also  of  his 
examinations  and  answers  before  the  bishops  ;  and  lastly 
of  Jiis  condemnation,  here  foUow's,  declared  by  his  own 
words  :  Richard  Woodman,  was  about  tliirty-one  years 
of  age,  and  was  by  occupation,  an  iron  maker,  dwelling 
in  the  parish  of  Warbleton,  in  the  county  of  Sussex, 
and  diocese  of  Chichester.  The  occasion  of  his  first 
apprehension  was  this  : 

There  was  one  Fairbanke,  who  sometimes  had  been 
a  married  priest,  and  served  the  cure  of  Warbleton. 
where  he  liad  often  persuaded  the  people  not  to  credit 
any  other  doctrine,  but  that  which  he  then  preached, 
taught  and  set  forth,  in  king  Edward's  days ;  but 
afterwards,  in  the  beginning  of  queen  Mary's  reign, 
Fairbanke  preached  quite  contrary  to  that  which  he  had 
before  taught. 

Whereupon,  Richard  Woodman,  hearing  him  in  the 
church  of  Warbleton,  preach  so  contrary  to  himself, 
admonished  him  of  his  inconsistency,  how  he  had  taught 
them  one  thing,  and  now  another,  and  desired  him 
to  teach  them  the  truth.  For  which  words  he  was 
apprehended,  and  brought  before  Master  John  Ashburn- 
ham,  and  other  justices  of  the  peace  in  Sussex,  and 
by  them  committed  to  the  King's-bench,  where  he  con- 
tinued from  June,  almost  a  year  and  a  half;  and  from 
thence,  was  transferred  by  Doctor  Story,  into  Bonner's 
coal-house,  where  he  remained  the  space  of  a  month 
before  he  came  to  examination. 

At  length,  the  same  day  when  Master  Phili)ot  was 
burned,  which  was  on  the  18th  of  December,  he,  with 
four  other  prisoners,  was  delivered  and  set  at  liberty 
by  Bonner  himself.  Notwithstanding,  shortly  aftei  ne 
was  sought  for  again,  and  at  last  found  out  and  taken  by 
means  of   his  father,   brother,  and  others,  and  so  was 


A.D.  1557.] 


THE  PERSECUTION  OF  RICHARD  WOODMAN. 


947 


gent  up  again  to  London  to  Bishop  Bonner,  "^-here  he. 
remained  in  the  coal-house  eight  weeks.  He  was  then 
six  times  examined,  and  twentj'-six  times  before,  so  that 
his  examinations  were  in  all  thirty  two,  from  his  first 
apprehension  to  his  condemnation.  Touching  the  whole 
discourse,  as  the  matter  is  something  strange,  you 
shall  henr  himself  speak  and  .testify  both  of  the  man- 
ner of  his  troubles,  and  also  his  examinations  re- 
corded by  himself. 

A  true  Certificate  written  Ijy  Richard  Woodman,  &;c. 

"  Gentle  reader,  here  you  shall  perceive  how  the  scrip- 
tures are  partly  fulfilled  on  me,  being  one  of  the  least 
of  God's  poor  lambs.  First,  vou  shall  understand,  that 
since  I  was  delivered  out  of  the  bishop  of  London's 
hands,  which  was  in  the  year  13.5.5,  and  the  same  day 
that  Master  Philpot  was  burned,  which  was  the  18th  of 
December,  I  lay  in  his  coal-house  eight  weeks,  lacking 
but  one  day  :  and  before  that  I  was  almost  a  year  and 
a  half  in  the  King's  bench  after  my  first  apprehension, 
for  reproving  a  preacher  in  the  pulpit,  in  the  parish  of 
Warbleton,  where  I  dwelt.  Wherefore  I  was  at  two 
sessions  before  I  was  sent  to  prison,  and  carried  to  two 
more  sessions  while  I  was  in  prison,  twice  before  the 
bishop  of  Chichester,  and  five  times  before  the  commis- 
sioners ;  and  then  sent  to  Bonner's  coal-house,  and 
many  times  called  before  him,  as  appears  by  my  exami- 
nations which  I  have  wrote,  which  examinations  the 
bishop  of  Chichester  now  has,  for  they  were  found  in 
my  house  when  1  was  taken,  wherein  is  contained  all 
the  talk  which  I  had  before  them.  Also,  there  are  in 
London,  those  who  had  copies  of  the  same  of  me,  when 
1  was  in  the  coal-Viouse. 

"  And  it  pleased  God  to  deliver  me,  with  four  more, 
out  of  the  bishop's  hands,  he  requiring  nothing  else  of 
us  but  that  we  should  be  honest  men,  and  members  of 
the  true  catholic  church,  that  was  built  upon  the  pro- 
phets and  apostles,  Christ  being  the  head  of  the  true 
church:  we  all  affirmed  that  we  were  members  of  the  true 
church,  and  purposed  by  God's  help  therein  to  die.  And 
hereupon  we  were  delivered  ;  but  he  desired  us  many 
times  to  speak  good  of  him. 

"  After  I  was  delivered,  the  papists  said  that  I  had 
consented  to  them,  whereof  they  made  themselves  glad  ; 
the  which  was  the  least  part  of  my  thought,  as  they  well 
perceived  and  knew  the  contrary  within  a  while.  For  I 
went  from  parish  to  parish,  and  talked  with  them,  to  the 
number  of  thirteen  or  fourteen,  and  that  of  the  chiefest 
in  all  the  country;  and  I  vexed  them  so,  that  tliey  with 
the  commissioners  complained  of  me  to  the  lord 
chamberlain. 

"  Tiien  within  three  days  after,  my  lord  sent  to  take 
me,  I  being  at  the  plough,  right  in  the  way  as  they  were 
coming  to  my  house,  came  to  them  and  spake  to  them, 
asking  them  how  they  did.  And  they  said,  '  they 
arrested  me  in  the  king  and  queen's  name,  and  that 
I  must  go  with  them  to  their  master  the  lord  chamber- 
lain.' Which  words  made  my  flesh  to  tremble.  But 
I  answered  them,  '  that  I  would  go  with  them.'  Yet  I 
desired  them,  '  that  they  would  go  to  my  house  with  me, 
that  I  might  break  my  fast,  and  put  on  other  clothes,' 
and  they  said,  '  I  should.'  Then  I  remembered  myself, 
saying  \xi  my  heart  ;  '  V.'hy  am  I  thus  afraid  ?  they  can 
lay  no  evil  to  my  charge.  If  they  kill  me  for  well 
doing,  I  may  think  myself  happy.  I  remembered,  how 
I  was  coutented  gladly  before  to  die  in  that  quarrel,  and 
so  had  continued  ever  since  ;  and  should  I  now  fear 
to  die  ?  God  forbid  that  I  should,  for  then  were  all  my 
labour  in  vain.' 

"  So  by  and  by  I  was  persuaded,  I  praise  God,  con- 
sidering it  V7as  but  the  frailty  of  my  flesh,  which  was 
loath  to  forego  my  wife  and  children,  and  goods;  for 
I  saw  nothing  but  present  death  before  mine  eyes.  And 
£0  soon  as  I  was  persuaded  in  my  mind  to  die,  I  had 
regard  of  nothing  in  this  world,  but  was  as  cheerful  and 
glad,  and  joyful,  I  praise  God,  as  ever  I  was.  This 
battle  lasted  not  a  quarter  of  an  hour  ;  but  it  was 
sharper  than  death  itself  for  the  time. 

"  So  when  I  had  my  breakfast,  I  desired  them  to 


show  their  warrant,  thinking  thereby  I  should  have  seen 
why  I  was  arrested,  that  I  might  the  better  answer  for 
myself  when  I  came  before  their  master.  And  one  of 
them  answered,  they  had  not  their  warrant  there. 
Which  words  made  me  astonished,  and  it  was  put  in  my 
mind  that  I  need  not  go  with  them  unless  they  had  their 
warrant.  Then  said  1  to  them,  'That  is  a  marvel,  that 
you  will  come  to  take  a  man  without  a  warrant.' 

"  Then  one  of  them  said,  '  We  have  not  the  warrant 
here,  but  it  is  at  my  house ;  the  worst  is,  you  can  but 
make  us  fetch  it.'  Then  I  said,  '  Fetch  it  if  you  will  ; 
but  if  you  come  in  my  house  before  you  have  it,  at  your 
hazard  be  it.'  So  I  shut  my  door,  and  went  my  way  out 
at  the  other  door.  So  they  got  helj)  to  watch  my  house, 
whilst  one  of  them  brought  the  constable  and  many 
more,  thinking  to  have  taken  me  in  my  house,  and  car- 
ried me  away  with  a  licence  ;  but  I  was  gone  before,  as 
God  would  have  it.  Notwithstanding  they  sought  every 
corner  of  my  house,  but  could  not  prevail.  1  suspected 
they  would  search  it  again  that  night,  and  I  kept 
abroad  ;  and,  indeed  there  came  seven  of  his  men  and 
the  constable,  and  searched  my  house. 

"  Then  I  supposed  that  they  would  search  a'l  the  coun- 
try for  me,  and  guard  the  sea-coast,  lest  I  should  go  over  ; 
and  then  I  thought  they  would  not  suppose  I  would  dare 
be  nigh  home.  So  I  told  my  wife  that  1  would  make  my 
lodging  in  a  wood,  not  more  than  a  bow-shot  from  my  house, 
as  1  did  indeed,  even  under  a  tree,  and  there  had  my 
bible,  my  pen,  and  mine  ink,  and  other  necessaries,  and 
there  continued  six  or  seven  weeks,  my  wife  bringing  me 
meat  daily,  as  I  had  need.  Yea,  I  thought  myself 
blessed  of  God,  that  I  was  counted  worthy  to  lie  in  the 
woods  for  the  name  of  Christ.  Then  there  came  word  into 
the  country  that  I  was  seen  and  spoken  to  in  Flanders  ; 
whereupon  they  left  lying  in  wait  for  me  :  for  they  had 
searched  all  the  country  for  me,  and  the  sea-coast  from 
Portsmouth  to  Dover,  even  as  God  put  in  my  mind  they 
would. 

"  So  when  all  was  hushed,  I  went  abroad  among  our 
friends  and  brethren,  and,  at  length,  I  went  beyond  sea, 
both  into  Flanders  and  in  France  ;  but  I  thought  every 
day  seven  years  before  I  were  at  home  again.  So  I  re- 
turned home  as  soon  as  it  was  possible.  1  was  there  but 
three  weeks  ;  but  as  soon  as  1  was  come  home,  and  it 
was  once  known  among  the  priests,  they  could  not  abide 
it,  but  procured  out  warrants  against  me,  causing  my 
house  to  be  searched  sometimes  twice  in  a  week. 

"  My  father  and  brethren,  with  whom  I  had  some  dif- 
ference about  property,  informed  the  sheriff  of  my  arrival 
and  they  sent  men  to  apprehend  me. 

"  They  hid  taken  a  man  of  mine,  and  two  of  my  child" 
ren  that  were  abroad  in  the  land,  and  kept  them  with 
them  till  their  hour  was  appointed  to  come  in  ;  and  then 
a  little  girl,  one  of  my  children,  saw  them  come  together, 
and  came  running  in,  and  cried,  '  ]\Iother,  mother,  yon- 
der cometh  twenty  men.'  I,  sitting  in  my  bed,  heard 
the  words,  and  suspected  straightway  that  I  was  be- 
trayed, I  stirred  out  of  my  bed  and  whipped  on  my  hose, 
thinking  to  have  gone  out  of  the  doors  before  they  hart 
been  come.  My  wife,  being  amazed  at  the  child's  words, 
looked  out  at  the  door,  and  they  were  hard  by.  Then 
she  clapped  to  the  door,  and  barred  it  fast,  even  as  I 
came  out  of  my  chamber  into  the  hall,  and  so  barred  the 
other  :  so  the  house  was  beset  round  straightway,  and 
they  bade  open  the  doors ,  or  else  they  would  break  them 
in  pieces.  Then  I  had  no  shift,  but'cither  I  must  show 
myself  openly,  or  make  some  other  remedy. 

"  Now  there  was  a  secret  place  in  my  house  that  was 
never  found,  though  it  was  searched  at  the  least,  I  dare 
sav,  twenty  times,  and  sometimes  almost  of  twenty  men, 
both  by  night  and  by  day.  Into  which  place  I  went : 
and  assoon  as  I  was  in,  my  wife  opened  the  door,  where- 
by they  came  and  asked  for  me  ;  and  she  said  1  was  not 
at  home  ?  They  then  asked  her,  wherefore  she  shut  the 
door,  if  I  were  not  at  home.  She  said,  because  she  had 
been  made  afraid  several  times  with  such  as  came  to  search 
us  ;  and,  therefore,  she  shut  the  door.  '  For  it  is  reported, 
(sa'ith  she,)  that  whoever  can  take  my  husband,  shall 
hang  him  or  burn  him  straightway  ;  and  therefore  I 
doubt  they  will  serve  me  or  my  children  so  ;  for  I  think 


<)48 


THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION  OF  RICHARD  WOODMAN. 


[Book  XII. 


they  may  do  so  unto  us  as  well  as  to  him.'  '  Well,' 
said  they,  '  we  know  he  is  in  the  house,  and  we  must 
search  it,  for  we  are  the  sheriff's  men  ;  let  us  have  a 
candle.  It  is  told  us,  there  are  many  secret  places  in 
your  house.'  So  she  lighted  a  caudle,  and  they  sought 
up  and  down,  in  every  corner  that  tliey  coukl  find,  and 
had  given  over,  and  many  of  tliem  were  gone  out  of  my 
house  into  the  cluirch-yard,  and  there  talking  with  my 
father,  and  witii  sonu;  that  he  ii.id  brouglit  with  hau. 

"  Now  when  tliey  could  not  find  me,  one  of  them 
went  to  him  tliat  gave  them  word  that  I  was  at  liome,  and 
said,  '  We  cannot  find  him.'  Then  he  asked  them, 
whether  they  liad  sought  over  a  window  tliat  was  in  th  ■ 
hall,  for  that  same  place  I  had  told  him  of  myself.  For, 
many  times  when  I  came  home,  I  would  send  for  him  to 
bear  me  com])auy  ;  yet,  as  it  chanced,  1  had  not  told 
liim  the  way  into  it.  Then  they  began  to  search  anew, 
and  so  in  the  end  I  was  t.iken." 

And  thus  much  touching  tlie  cause  and  effects  of 
the  troubles  of  Richard  Woodman.  Now  let  us  see  his 
e.xaminations,  as  written  by  himself. 

"  First,  you  sliall  undrrst;uul,  that  I  was  sent  from 
the  sheriffs  to  London,  on  llie  12th  of  April,  lo,')?,  and 
oil  the  14th,  I  was  brought  before  the  bishop  of  Chi- 
chester, and  Dr.  Story,  and  Dr.  Cooke.  So  tlie  she- 
riff's men  delivered  my  warrant  and  me  to  the  bishop. 
Then  the  bishop  asked  me  what  my  name  was.  '  ]\Iy 
name,  (said  I,)  is  Richard  Woodman.' 

"  So  after  a  very  lengthy  examination  he,  at  last,  pro- 
fessed great  kindness  for  me. 

"  Chichester.—'  I  protest  before  God,  I  would  you 
should  do  as  well  as  mine  own  soul  and  body.  Be  con- 
tented to  be  reformed.  God  hath  done  his  part  on  you. 
Cast  not  yourself  away.  Remember  your  wife  and  chil- 
dren, and  tlie  poor  that  lack  your  occupying.  Follow 
your  vocation.  Remember  you  are  not  called  to  be 
a  teaclier  nor  a  preacher.  St.  Paul  saith,  '  Let  every 
man  walk  vvherein  he  is  called,  and  therein  abide.'  Re- 
member you  are  called  to  another  vocation,  for  God's 
sake  walk  therein.  It  is  not  your  office  to  do  as  you 
have  done.  You  might  do  as  much  good  as  any  man 
might  do  in  all  the  country,  by  your  example ;  and,  if 
you  would  follow  the  laws  of  the  catholic  cliurch,  it 
wo'dd  bean  occasion  to  bring  a  great  many  into  the  true 
church,  that  are  out,  as  you  are.' 

"  Woodman.  —  '  I  would  not  that  you  should  say, 
that  I  am  out  of  the  church  of  God,  for  I  am  not,  but  do 
allow  the  church  of  God  according  to  his  word.  Yea,  if 
I  were  abroad,  and  could  win  any  into  the  true  church, 
that  are  out,  by  any  means  that  1  could,  I  v.-ouldbe  very 
glad.  For  God  knoweth  I  love  all  people  as  myself. 
And  where  you  say  I  have  been  a  preacher,  it  is  not  so. 
I  never  took  any  such  thing  upon  me,  as  it  is  well 
known.  But  as  for  teaching,  I  cannot  deny  :  for  it 
becomes  every  man  to  teach  and  instruct  his  household 
in  the  fear  of  God,  and  all  others  as  far  as  he  can,  that 
desire  it  of  him.  And  where  you  have  blamed  me  for 
reading  the  scriptures,  and  leaving  my  vocation,  I  left  not 
my  vocation  in  reading  the  scriptures.  For  I  trust  I 
followed  my  vocation  the  better  for  it.  And  the  greatest 
cause  that  I  was  compelled  to  read  the  scriptures,  was, 
becaiise  the  preachers  and  teachers  were  so  change- 
able.' 

"  Chichester. — '  No,  did  you  not  preach  at  a  fair  ?' 
"Woodman. — '  No  surely,  but  it  was  so  reported.  I  was 
at  a  fair  indeed.  While  I  was  in  prison,  I  had  leave  of  the 
council  to  go  home  and  pay  my  debts,  and  then  1  went  to  a 
fair  to  sell  cattle,  and  tliere  met  some  j)oor  men  that  I 
had  set  to  work,  and  they  from  love  asked  me  how  I  did, 
and  how  I  got  away  from  imi)risonment.  And  I  shewed 
them  how  God  had  dealt  with  me,  and  how  he  would  deal 
with  all  them  that  put  tluir  trust  in  hiui  ;  and  this  they 
called  preaching.  And  since  that,  it  hath  been  reported 
that  I  have  bajitised  children  and  married  folks,  which  I 
never  did,  for  I  was  never  a  minister.  And  if  I  had  so 
done,  I  had  done  contrary  to  the  order  of  the  apostles,  as 
God  forbid  I  should.' 

"  C:hichester. — '  I  have  heard  say  the  contrary.' 
"Woodman.  — '  I  have  shewed  you  the  truth,  and  no 
man  hving  shall  be  able  to  prove  the  contrary.' 


"  Chichester. — '  You  said  you  did  not  disallow  the 
true  catholic  church.' 

"  Woodman. — '  No,  that  I  do  not.' 
"  Chichester. — •  Why  do  you    not    then   go    to   the 
church  ?  You  ccme  not  there,  I  am  informed.' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  trust  I  am  in  the  true  church  every 
day.  But  to  tell  you  the  truth.  I  come  not  to  the  cliurch 
where  the  most  resort.  For  if  I  should,  I  should  offend, 
and  be  otTended.  For  the  last  time  I  was  there,  I  offended 
many,  and  was  offended  myself.  Wherefore,  for  con- 
science sake  I  would  not  come  there.  Wherefore  look 
you  to  it,  for  I  am  now  in  your  hands,  and  you  ought  to 
be  a  house  of  defence  against  mine  enemies.  For  if  you 
sutler  them  to  kill  me,  my  blood  shall  be  required  at 
your  hands.  If  you  can  find  any  just  cause  in  me  worthy 
of  deatli,  by  God's  word,  you  may  condemn  me  yourself, 
and  not  off'end  God  :  wherefore  look  to  it.  deUver  me 
not  into  their  hands.' 

"  Chichester.—'  I  tell  you  truth,  I  can  do  little  in  the 
matter  ;   but  I  will  send  for  you  and  talk  with  you.' 

"Then  he  desired  the  sheriffs  men  to  tarry  din- 
ner with  him  ;  but  this  man,  said  he,  may  dine  with 
me  also  :  so  we  tarried  diimer  with  him,  and  had  no 
further  talk  pertaining  to  me  for  the  space  of  two  hours 
or  more  ;  but  he  conversed  with  me,  how  1  understood 
many  scriptures,  and  about  bishops'  and  priests'  marri- 
ages, and  whether  St.  Paul  had  a  wife  or  not.  I  answered, 
'  It  is  a  thing  that  I  have  little  to  do  with,  as  concern- 
ing marriage  ;  but  I  am  very  well  content  to  talk  with 
you  in  the  matter,  as  far  as  my  poor  learning  will  serve.' 
So  when  he  had  talked  with  me  of  several  scriptures,  he 
liked  my  remarks  well.  He  asked  me  how  I  said  of  St. 
Paul,  whether  he  were  married  or  not  ?  I  answered,  '  I 
can  prove  by  the  scriptures  that  he  was  never  married.'  " 
"  Chichester. — '  How  prove  you  tliat." 
"  Woodman. — '  I  will  jirove  it  well  enough,  by  God's 
help.  But  yet  I  will  prove  that  St.  Paul  might  have  had  a 
wife,  as  well  as  the  other  apostles  had.' 

"  Chichester. — '  \Miat,  had  the  apostles  wives  ?' 
"  Woodman. — '  Yes,  all,  save  Paul  and  Barnabas,  as 
I  understand  ir.  For  these  are  Paul's  words,  '  Am  I  not 
an  apostle  ?  am  I  not  free  ?  have  I  not  seen  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord  .'  are  not  ye  my  work  in  the  Lord  .'  if  I  be  not 
an  apostle  unto  others,  yet  doubtless  I  am  to  you  ;  for 
the  seal  of  mine  apostleship  are  ye  in  the  Lord.  Mine 
answer  to  them  that  do  examine  me  is  this  ;  Have  we  not 
power  toeat  and  to  drink  ?  have  we  not  power  to  lead  about 
a  sister,  a  wife,  as  well  as  other  apostles,  and  as  the  bre- 
thren of  the  Lord,  and  Cephas  ?  or  I  only  and  Barnabas, 
have  not  we  power  to  forbear  working  ?'  1  Cor.  ix.  1 — 6. 
So  this  text  proves  that  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  un- 
married. But  Paul  declares  that  the  rest  had  wives,  and 
that  they  had  power  likewise  so  to  have,  but  they  found 
no  need  of  it.  He  also  declares,  in  the  seventh  chapter 
of  the  same  epistle,  tliat  he  that  hath  no  power  over  his 
own  flesh,  may  marry  ;  '  For  it  is  better  to  marry  than 
to  burn.'  '  Wherefore  to  avoid  fornication,'  saith  he, 
'  let  every  man  have  his  wife.'  He  saith,  '  Let  every  man 
have  his  wife,  and  every  woman  her  husband.'  By  this 
place  of  scripture  I  understand,  that  bisliops  and  priests 
may  have  wives,  because  they  are  men.  But  I  tliink 
verily,  he  that  can  abstain,' having  jiower  over  his  own 
will,  doth  best ;  but  if  he  marries  he  sinneth  not.' 

"  So  then  he  debated  the  scriptures  with  me,  that  a 
bishop  or  a  priest  ought  not  to  have  a  wife  :  but  I  proved 
by  several  scriptures  both  in  the  old  law  and  in  the  new, 
that  women  were  at  first  made  for  the  help  of  men,  which 
was  spoken  generally  to  all  men.  '  Wherefore,'  said  I, 
'  every  man  may  live  with  a  woman,  and  sin  not,  in  honest 
matrimony,  as  well  bislio))s  and  deacons,  as  other  men, 
which  you  call  priests,  if  they  are  true  ministers  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  of  that  order  that  bisliops  and  deacons 
were  in  Paul's  time.  For  Paul  declares  to  Timothy,  '  that 
a  bishop  should  be  the  iiusband  of  one  wife,'  and  how 
they  should  be  honestly  a])i)arelled,  and  how  they  should 
bring  up  their  children,  and  likewise  the  deacons.  This, 
said  I,  proves  more  plainly,  that  both  bishops  and  deacons 
had  wives  in  the  apostles'  time,  which  he  could  not 
deny.  But  then  he  alleged,  that  no  bishop  nor  priest 
I  mi^ht  take  a  wife,  after  he  had  taken  upon  Lim  that  offic« 


A.D.  1557.] 


THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION  OF  RICHARD  WOODMAN, 


949 


but  if  he  had  a  wife  before  he  tooK  the  office,  he  miglit 
keep  his  wife,  and  bring  up  his  cliildreii  according  to  St. 
Paul's  meaning  to  Timothy. 

"  Woodman. — '  I  think  Paul's  meaning  in  that  place, 
was,  that  a  man  that  has  had  two  wives  might  not  be  made 
a  bishop  nor  a  deacon.  But  that  place  makes  not  that  a 
bishop  or  a  deacon  may  not  marry,  after  they  are  made 
bishops  and  deacons.  For  I  am  sure  that  Paul  was  in 
the  state  of  a  bishop,  when  he  said.  He  had  power  to  lead 
about  a  sister,  a  wife,  as  well  as  the  other  apostles  had. 
Here  Paul  declareth,  that  it  was  in  his  power  to  have  a 
wife,  after  he  had  the  office  of  a  bishop,  which  was  not  in 
his  jiower,  if  he  had  been  forbidden  of  God.  Thus  have 
I  shewed  you  my  mind  in  this  behalf,  both  of  Paul,  and 
also  for  the  marriages  of  bishops  and  priests,  as  1  under- 
stand the  scriptures.  However,  it  is  a  thing  which  I 
have  little  to  do  with  ;  but  as  you  required  me  to  give 
you  my  mind  in  that  matter,  so  I  have  done. 

"  Chichester. — '  I  am  glad  that  you  have  said  as  you 
have  done.  Many  affirm  boldly,  that  Paul  had  a  wife, 
and  yet  cannot  prove  whether  he  had  or  not,  by  the  scrip- 
tures ;  but  you  have  said  very  well.  I  am  glad  that  you 
are  contented  to  be  ruled  by  God's  word.  And  if  you 
will  be  contented  likewise  in  other  matters,  no  doubt  you 
shall  do  well ;  therefore,  gentle  Woodman,  be  ruled. 
God  hath  given  you  a  good  understanding.  1  protest  be- 
fore God,  I  would  you  should  do  as  well  as  mine  own 
soul  and  my  body,  and  so  would  all  the  worshipful  men 
ia  the  country,  as  they  have  reported  to  me.' 

"  Woodman, — '  Why,  my  lord,  I  take  God  to  record, 
whom  I  trust  to  serve,  that  I  would  be  as  glad  to  live  in 
rest  and  peace  as  any  man  in  all  the  world,  if  I  might. 
And  I  am  contented  to  be  reformed  of  any  thing  that  I 
hold,  if  it  can  be  proved  that  it  be  not  agreeable  to  God's 
word.  And  the  truth  is  so,  I  have  talked  with  a  dozen 
priests  at  least,  since  I  was  delivered  out  of  prison,  and 
tney  have  not  been  able  to  certify  me  in  any  thing  that  I 
have  asked  them  ;  and  tlierefore  they  have  complained 
to  the  sheriff  and  justices,  making  tales  and  lies  on  me, 
to  turn  me  to  displeasure.  I  promise  you,  there  are  as 
many  unlearned  priests  in  your  diocese,  as  in  any  one 
diooesp  m  England  I  think,  the  more  it  is  to  be  lamented. 

"  Chichester. — '  I  promise  you,  I  do  much  lament  it 
myself;  for  I  hear  say  no  less,  and  it  is  true  what  you  say. 
I  would  I  could  remedy  it,  but  I  cannot ;  but  1  will  do 
the  best  that  I  can  when  I  come  into  the  country,  and  I 
will  be  glad  to  talk  with  you  some  other  time,  when  I  am 
somewhat  better  at  ease.  You  see  I  am  very  tender  now; 
as  I  have  been  this  half  year  and  more.  Come  to  dinner, 
our  dinner  is  ready.  1  caused  you  not  to  tarry  for  any 
great  cheer  that  you  shall  have,  nor  would  1  you  should 
think  that  I  go  about  to  win  you  with  my  meat.  But 
you  are  welcome  with  all  my  heart.     Come  sit  down.' 

"  I  thanked  him  and  went  to  dinner  ;  and  there  dined 
with  him  a  merchant-man,  one  of  the  sheriffs  men,  and 
I.  and  no  more,  and  we  had  good  cheer,  God  be  praised. 
We  had  no  talk  of  the  scriptures  all  the  dinner  while  ; 
but  when  dinner  was  done,  the  bishop  said, 

"  Chichester. — '  Now  call  Doctor  Story's  man.  For 
the  commissioners  have  committed  you  to  prison  :  but  I 
will  send  for  you  before  long,  and  I  pray  God  I  may  do 
you  good.     I  would  be  very  glad  of  it.' 

"  Woodman. — '  If  it  please  you  to  send  forme,  I  shall 
be  very  glad  to  talk  witli  you,  for  I  like  your  talk  well. 
And  then  if  it  jilease  your  lordship  to  examine  me  upon 
any  particular  matter,  I  will  shew  you  my  mind  therein, 
by  God's  grace,  without  dissimulation.  But  I  pray  you 
let  me  have  nothing  to  do  with  Doctor  Story,  for  he  is  a 
man  without  reason.' 

"  Chichester. — '  Well,  before  vou  go,  how  say  you  to 
the  seven  sacraments  ?  Let  me  hear  what  you  say  to 
them,  that  I  may  be  the  more  willing  to  send  for  you 
again.' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  know  not  seven  sacraments.' 

"  Chichester. — '  Then  what  shall  I  talk  with  you  ? 
How  many  do  you  know  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  know  but  two;  one  the  sacrament 
of  baptism,  and  the  other  the  supper  of  the  Lord.  But 
if  you  can  justly  prove  by  God's  word,  that  there  are 
more  than  two,  I  stand  to  be  convinced.' 


"  Chichester. — '  If  I  prove  not  seven  by  God's  word» 
then  believe  me  not :'   and  so  he  bade  me  farewell. 

"  Then  the  sheriff's  two  men,  and  one  of  Doctor  Story's 
men,  carried  me  to  Doctor  Cook, who  commanded  them  to 
carry  me  to  the  sheriff's  prison  ;  saying,  he  shall  be  call- 
ed before  us  again  shortly  and  all  his  fellows,  and 
we  shall  dispatch  them  from  troubling  the  country  any 
more. 

"And  so  I  was  brought  to  theMarshalsea,  where  I  now 
am  cheerful,  God  be  praised,  looking  for  the  judgment  of 
my  flesh  ;  for  they  intend  to  dispatch  me  shortly,  if  God 
will  gHve  them  leave  ;  but  God  hath  their  hearts  in  his 
hands,  and  they  can  do  nothing  to  me,  but  as  God  will 
give  them  leave.  Wherefore  I  commit  my  cause  to  God 
only,  and  I  am  sure  there  shall  not  one  hair  of  my  head 
perish  without  my  heavenly  Father's  will,  although  I 
bear  never  so  much  touble.  For  if  we  live,  we  live  at 
the  Lord's  will,  and  if  we  die,  we  die  to  the  Lord's  will, 
so,  whether  we  live  or  die,  we  are  the  Lord's,  blessed  be 
his  name  there  for. 

"  Wherefore,  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  to  whom  this 
my  writing  shall  come,  be  of  good  cheer,  and  fear  not 
what  man  can  do  unto  you.  For  they  can  but  kill  the 
body  ;  but  fear  Him  that  hath  power  to  kill  both  body 
and  soul.  And  yet  once  again  I  bid  you  be  of  good  cheer. 
For  the  sheriff,  with  several  other  gentlemen  and  priests, 
whilst  I  was  at  the  sheriff  s  house,  said  to  me,  that  all  the 
heretics  in  the  country  hung  on  me,  as  the  people  did  ia 
times  past  upon  St.  Augustine  or  St.  Ambrose,  or  such 
like.  '  Wherefore,'  said  they,  '  look  well  to  it,  you  have  a 
great  thing  to  answer  for.'  To  which  I  answered,  '  I  pray 
that  God  may  lay  nothing  more  to  my  charge,  than  he 
will  do  for  heresy,'  as  I  am  sure  he  will  not.  For  he 
hath  set  my  sins  as  far  from  me,  as  it  is  from  the  east  to 
the  west  :  so  that  I  am  sure  they  shall  never  come  near 
to  me  any  more  '  It  is  their  imagination  and  thought, 
that  if  they  might  win  me  to  them,  they  should  win  a 
great  many  likewise:  and  thinking  to  kill  me,  if  they 
cannot  win  me,  as  I  trust  in  God,  and  am  sure  they  shall 
never,  by  God'  grace,if  it  were  possible  for  them  to  kill  me 
ten  times.  For  1  am  so  linked  to  Christ  in  a  chain  by  faith, 
that  it  is  impossible  for  men  to  lose  us  asunder,  neither 
for  life  nor  death,  for  which  I  praise  my  Lord  God.  And  no 
doubt  their  full  intent  and  purpose  ii  to  kill  me,  thinking 
thereby  to  make  others  afraid.  Which  death  of  my  body 
were  best  of  all  for  me,  if  God  were  so  pleased.  But  if 
I  may  live  for  the  comfort  of  others,  his  name  be  praised, 
I  know  what  he  can  do  ;  but  what  he  will  do  I  know  not. 
But  if  death  be  offered  me,  so  that  I  cannot  refuse  it 
without  displeasing  of  God,  I  trust  in  God  I  shall  not 
offend  my  brethren  in  receiving  of  death,  but  shall  be 
rather  an  occasion  of  the  strengthening  of  their  faith,  by 
choosing  and  receiving  of  it,  and  that  with  joy.  For  as 
Christ  hath  given  his  life  for  us,  so  ought  we  to  give  our 
lives  for  the  defence  of  the  gospel,  and  comfort  of  our 
brethren.  And  whereas  the  bishop  saith,  he  will  prove 
seven  sacraments,  be  you  out  of  doubt  he  shall  never  be 
able  to  do  it,  no  more  than  he  hath  proved  other  argu- 
ments with  me  already." 

The  second  E.raminafion  of  Richard  Woodman  before 
the  Bishop  of  Chichester,  tiro  of  his  Chaplains;  and 
Doctor  Story,  on    the  21  th  of  April. 

"  After  this  I  was  sent  for  on  the  27th  of  April,  to 
the  bishop  of  Chicliester  ;  and  when  we  were  in  the 
bishop's  hall,  we  had  not  tarried  long,  when  the  bishop 
sent  for  me  :  and  when  I  came  before  him,  1  did  my  duty 
to  him  as  much  as  I  could. 

"  Chichester. — '  You  are  welcome  ;  how  do  you  do  V 

"  Woodman. — '  Well,  I  praise  God,  thanking  your 
lordship  for  the  gentle  talk  that  you  had  with  me  at  my 
last  departing  from  you.' 

"  Chichester.—'  How  say  you  respecting  the  seven 
sacraments  ?  for  there  we  left  off,  and  there  we  will  be- 
giti  agam.  You  said  then  tliere  were  but  two.  How 
say  you  now  to  it .'   will  you  deny  all  saving  two ." 

"  Woodman. — '  I  say  now  as  I  said  then.  You  said 
there  are  seven  sacraments  ;  and  I  said,  I  knew  but  two  ; 
but  if  you  could  prove  seven  by  God's  word,  when  I  came 


950 


THE  SECOND  EXAMINATION  OF  RICHARD  WOODMAN. 


[Book  XII. 


before  you  again,  I  must  needs  grant  them.  And  you 
said,  if  you  could  not  prove  them  by  God's  word,  I  should 
not  believe  them  ;  and  now  I  am  come  to  see  how  well 
you  can  prove  them.'  (With  this  he  was  moved  to  anger, 
and  all  his  cliaplaiiis.) 

"  Chichester. — '  By  God  and  my  truth  I  believe  he 
thinks  I  cannot  prove  them.  How  say  you  to  the  sacra- 
ment of  matrimony  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  Why,  my  lord,  St.  Paul  s;iiti)  toTitnn- 
thy,  a  bishop  should  be  faultless,  and  you  use  much 
swearing,  w-hich  is  a  great  fault  in  a  bishop,  of  all  others, 
who  should  be  an  exauiple  to  the  flock.'  Then  he  and 
his  ])relates  were  in  a  great  rage  with  me,  because  I  re- 
proved him  for  his  swearing. 

"Chichester. — 'What!  I  perceive  this  man  is  worse 
than  he  was  the  last  day  :  what,  he  takes  ujion  him  to 
teach  me  to  speak,  as  though  I  could  not  tell  what  I  had 
to  do.' 

"  Priest. — '  So  methinks,  my  lord,  he  is  as  stout  a 
fellow  indeed,  as  we  have  seen.' 

"  Woodman.  — '  Yea,  I  am  stout,  because  I  do  what 
1  am  commanded.  I  dare  not  for  my  life  hold  my 
jieace  :  for  I  should  bear  your  sin,  which  I  will  not  do 
lor  any  of  you  all,  I  tell  you  plainly.' 

"  Chichester. — '  Where  find  you  that  you  are  com- 
manded to  reprove  me?' 

"  Woodman. — '  If  thou  see  thy  brother  sin,  reprove 
him  :  if  he  repent,  thou  hast  won  thy  brother.' 

"  Chichester. — '  I  will  never  talk  with  him  more.  Go 
call  Doctor  Story ;  let  him  do  with  him  what  he  will. 
He  hath  been  with  his  fellows  in  the  Marshalsea,  and  now 
he  is  worse  than  he  was  before.  I  had  some  hope  in  him 
the  other  day,  but  now  I  see  none.' 

"  Woodman. — '  No,  I  praise  God,  my  faith  hangs  not 
upon  men,  but  upon  God.' 

"  Priest. — '  Nay,  my  lord,  I  think  he  is  not  the  worse 
for  them  :  but  I  fear  they  are  the  worse  for  him.' 

"  Woodman. — '  Well,  my  lord,  look  well  to  it  :  will 
you  deliver  me  to  other  men  to  shed  my  blood,  and  so 
think  to  wash  your  hands  of  me,  as  Pilate  did  by  Christ  .' 
Nay,  you  cannot  be  so  discharged.' 

"  Chichester. — '  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  you  ;  but 
of  my  gentleness  1  have  sent  for  you,  because  you  said 
you  would  declaj-e  your  mind  in  any  particular  manner  I 
would  demand  of  you.' 

"  Woodman. — '  Why,  I  do  not  refuse  to  do  so,  if  you 
demand  it  of  me.' 

"  Chichester. — '  I  am  not  consecrated  yet  :  wlierefore, 
my  lord  cardinal  may  examine  you,  and  condemn  you, 
or  ray  lord  of  London  ;  for  you  are  now  in  his  diocese.' 

"  Woodman. — •  Yea,  my  lord,  is  the  matter  even  so  .' 
Then  I  perceive  whereabout  you  go.  You  accuse  me 
to  others,  and  they  go  about  to  kill  me.' 

"  Chichester. — '  I  go  not  about  to  kill  you,  but  would 
be  glad  to  hear  your  mind  on  the  sacraments,  and  if  you 
understand  them  not  aright,  I  would  be  glad  with  all  my 
heart  to  show  you  how  I  understand  them.' 

"Woodman. — 'If  you  would  talk  with  me  to  do  me 
good,  1  would  be  content  to  hear  you,  and  show  you  my 
mind  :  otherwise  I  would  be  loath.' 

"  Chichester. — '  Nay,  I  will  promise  you,  if  I  can  do 
you  no  good,  I  will  do  you  no  harm.  How  say  you  to 
the  sacrament  of  matrimony  .'  is  it  a  sacrament  or  not  ? 
How  think  you  by  it  ?' 

"  Woodman.—'  I  think  it  is  a  holy  institution  ordained 
of  God  in  paradise,  and  so  to  continue  to  the  world's 
end.' 

"  Chichester. — '  Lo,  now  you  .shall  see  how  you  are 
deceived  in  that,  as  you  are  in  all  the  rest.  Come  hither. 
You  can  read  Latin,  I  am  sure.' 

"  Woodman. — 'Yea,  I  can  read  Latin,  but  I  under- 
stand very  little.' 

"  Chichester — '  Come  to  me  ;  you  shall  see  that  St.  Paul 
calleth  it  a  holy  sacrament.  For  these  are  the  words, 
'  For  this  cause  shall  a  man  leave  his  father  and  mother, 
and  shall  be  joined  unto  his  wife,  and  they  two  shall  be 
one  flesh.  This  is  a  great  sacrament.'  ' 

"Woodman. — 'I  remember  such  a  saying,  but  St. 
Paul  calls  it  not  a  sacrament.  But  he  saith,  '  It  is  a 
great  mystery.'  ' 


"  Chichester. — '  Where  saith  he  so  ? ' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  am  not  sure  in  what  text  it  is,  but 
I  am  sure  these  are  St.  Paul's  words,  and  that  he  calls 
it  not  a  sacrament  in  all  his  writings.' 

"  Chichester. — '  What !  the  last  day  ye  were  full  of 
scriptures, — here  it  is  written  !  and  there  it  is  written  ! 
We  can  rehearse  the  scriptures  as  well  as  you.  Where- 
fore, if  we  are  sure  it  is  written,  it  is  no  great  matter  for 
the  place.     Come  hither,  I  will  shew  you  the  place.' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  looked,  and  it  was  written  in  the 
Latin  xacrameutum,  and  a  great  mystery  in  the  English 
translation.' 

"  Cliichester. — '  I  grant  it  to  be  a  mystery.  What  is  a 
mystery." 

"  Woodman. — 'A  mystery  is  unseen  :  for  Paul  saith, 
he  speaks  concerning  Christ  and  the  church.  So  the 
great  mystery  that  he  speaks  of,  I  take  to  be  the  faith  of 
ihem  that  are  married,  which  is  hid  in  Clirist,  which  we 
see  not,  but  Christ.  But  the  deed  which  is  in  the  church, 
which  is  the  outward  marriage,  we  see,  but  the  inward 
marriage  of  the  heart  we  see  not.  Wherefore  Paul 
calls  it  a  mystery.  And  therefore,  if  it  be  a  sacrament, 
it  is  invisible  to  us ;  it  is  not  seen  as  other  sacraments 
are.' 

"  Chichester. — '  Nay,  I  tell  you  it  is  a  visible  sacra- 
ment, seen  as  the  others  are  ;  for  is  not  the  marriage 
seen  ?  are  not  the  man  and  woman  seen  .'' 

"  Woodman. — '  My  lord,  I  pray  you,  what  is  a  sacra- 
ment ?' 

"  Chichester. — '  It  is  a  sign  of  a  holy  thing.' 

"  'W^oodman. — '  Methinks  you  have  certified  me  very 
well.  There  need  not  be  a  sign  of  a  holy  thing,  where 
the  holy  thing  is  itself  present.'  (Then  his  chaplains 
would  have  interrujited  me.)  'There  nreds  not  be  a 
sign  of  a  thing  where  the  thing  itself  is  present.  Ma- 
trimony is  a  holy  thing  itself,  and  is  euae"d  outwardly, 
and  needs  no  more  signs  but  themselves  ;  wherefore  it 
cannot  be  a  sacrament  as  others  are.' 

"  Chichester.  —  '  Follovv  your  vocation  ;  you  have  a 
little  learning.  We  have  an  altar,  whereof  you  may 
not  eat.       What  means  St.  Paul  thereby  .'' 

"  Woodman. — '  There  is  no  man  so  foolish  as  to  eat 
stones,  I  trow.' 

"  Chichester.  —  '  What  a  mocker  and  scorner  you  are, 
to  say  no  man  will  be  so  foolish  as  to  eat  stones  ?  It  is 
a  plaiu  mockery.' 

"  Woodman. — '  Why,  my  lord,  you  said  I  had  no 
learninsr,  nor  understanding.  Wherefore  it  becomes  you 
to  make  things  more  plain  to  me,  and  not  to  ask  me 
such  dark  questions,  and  yet  blame  me  too  ;  methinks 
it  is  too  much.' 

"  Chichester.  —  '  I  dare  say  you  know  what  it  means 
well  enough.  The  greatest  fool  in  my  house  will  un- 
derstand my  meaning  better  than  you  do.' 

"  There  stood  some  of  his  men  not  far  off,  talking  to- 
gether beside  a  window.  He  called  one  of  them  by  his 
name. 

"  Chichester. — '  Come  hither.  I  say  to  thee,  thou 
shalt  not  eat  of  this  table.      What  do  I  mean  thereby  .'' 

"  The  man. — '  My  lord,  you  would  not  have  me  eat 
of  this  table,'  laying  his  hand  upon  it.  With  this  an- 
swer he  made  all  them  in  the  house  to  laugh,  and  I  could 
not  refrain,  b>it  burst  out  with  laughter  and  said  :  — 

"  '  He  hath  expounded  the  matter  almost  as  well 
as  I.' 

"  Chichester. — '  He  meaneth  well  enough,  if  you 
would  understand  him.  Answer  me  again,  to  make  it 
more  ))lain.  I  say  to  thee,  thou  shalt  not  eat  of  this 
table.      What  mean  I  thereby.'' 

"  The  Man. — '  That  you  would  not  have  me  eat  this 
table.' 

"  These  words  made  them  all  laugh.  Wherewith  the 
bishop  was  almost  angry,  because  the  answer  proved  no 
better,  and  said — 

"Chichester. — '  He  means  that  I  would  not  have  him 
eat  any  of  the  meat  that  is  set  upon  this  table.  How 
sayest  thou  .'      Dost  thou  not  mean  so  ?' 

"The  Man. — 'Yes,  my  lord,  that  was  my  meaning 
indeed.' 

"  Woodman. — '  Yea,  my   lord,    now    you   have   told 


A.D.  1507.1 


THE  SECOND  EXAMINATION  OF  RICHARD  WOODMAN. 


951 


him  what  you  mean,  he  can  say  so  too  ;  and  so  couhl 
I  have  done,  as  little  wit  as  I  have,  if  you  had  said,  St. 
Paul  meant  that  no  man  might  eat  of  that  which  was 
offered  upon  the  altar,  but  the  jjriests.' 

"  Chichester. — '  Well,  let  this  matter  pass,  and  let  us 
turn  to  the  principal  again.  How  say  you  to  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  You  mean  the  sacrament  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.' 

"  Chichester. — '  I  mean  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
and  so  I  say.' 

"  Woodman. — '  You  mean  Christ  to  be  the  altar,  do 
you  not  ?' 

"  Chichester. — '  I  mean  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  in 
the  church.     What,  is  it  so  strange  to  you  ?' 

"  M'oodmaii. — '  It  is  strange  to  me  indeed,  if  you 
mean  tiie  altar  of  stone.' 

"  Chichester. — '  It  is  that  altar  that  I  mean.' 
"Woodman. — '  I  understand  not  the  altar  so.' 
"  Chichester, — '  No,  I  think  so  indeed  :  and  that  is  the 
cause  that  you  are  deceived.      I  pray  you,   how  do  you 
understand  the  altar  then  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  If  you  will  give  me  leave  till  I  have 
done,  I  will  shew  you  how  I  understand  the  altar,  and 
where  it  is.' 

"  Chichester. — '  Yes,  you  shall  have  leave  to  say  your 
mind  as  much  as  you  will.' 

"  Woodman. — '  It  is  written,  '  That  if  any  two  of  you 
shall  agree  on  earth  as  touching  any  thing  that  ye  shall 
ask,  it  shall  be  done  for  you  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven.  For  where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together 
in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them.' — Matt. 
xviii.  IS),  20.  Agreeing  with  the  fifth  of  Matthew 
where  Christ  says,  '  If  thou  bring  thy  gift  to  the  altar, 
and  there  rememberest  that  thy  brother  hath  aught 
against  thee  ;  leave  there  thy  gift  before  the  altar,  and 
go  tiiy  way  :  first  be  reconciled  to  thy  brother,  and  then 
come  and  otTer  thy  gift.'  (The  priests  would  have  in- 
terrupted me,  but  the  bishop  bade  them  let  me  alone.) 
'  1  pray  you  let  me  make  an  end,  and  then  find  fault  with 
me  if  you  can.  Now  to  the  matter.  In  these  two 
places  of  scripture,  I  prove  that  Christ  is  the  true  altar, 
whereon  every  true  man  and  woman  ought  to  come  and 
offer  their  gifts.  First,  wheresoever  the  people  are 
gathered  together  in  Christ's  name,  there  is  he  in  the 
midst ;  and  where  he  is,  there  is  the  altar,  so  that  we 
may  be  bold  to  come  and  offer  our  gift,  if  we  are  in  love 
and  charity  :  if  we  are  not,  we  must  leave  there  our 
offering,  and  go  first  and  be  reconciled  to  our  brother, 
and  agree  with  him  quickly,  and  so  forth,  and  then  come 
and  offer  the  gift.  Say  in  thy  heart,  without  dissi- 
mulation, that  thou  askest  God  and  all  the  world  for- 
giveness from  the  bottom  of  thy  heart,  intending  never 
to  offend  tliem  any  more.  Then  all  such  may  be  bold 
to  come  and  offer  their  gift,  their  prayer  on  the  altar, 
where  the  people  of  God  are  gathered  together.  Thus 
have  I  shewed  you  my  mind,  both  of  the  altar,  and  of 
the  offering,  as  I  understand  it.' 

"  Chichester. — '  Do  you  understand  the  offering  and 
the  altar  so  ?  T  never  heard  any  man  understand  it  so, 
no,  not  Luther  the  great  heretic,  who  was  condemned  by 
a  general  council,  and  his  picture  burned.' 

"  Woodman. — '  If  he  were  a  heretic,  he  understood 
it  not  so  indeed:  but  I  am  sure  all  christians  ought  to 
understand  it  so.' 

"Chichester. — 'Who  shall  be  judge  betwixt  us  in 
this  matter  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  The  12th  of  John  declareth  who  shall 
be  judge  in  the  last  day.' 

"  Chichester. — '  You  mean  the  word  shall  judge  the 
word.     How  can  that  be  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  St.  Peter  saith,  the  scripture  hath  no 
private  interpretation.  But  one  scripture  must  be  un- 
derstood by  another.' 

"  Chichester. — '  You  will  understand  it  one  way,  and 
I  will  understand  it  another  way  :  and  who  shall  be 
judge  betwixt  us  then  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  The  true  church  of  God  is  able  to 
solve  all  doubts  ;  to  whom  I  refer  it.' 


"  Chichester. — '  I  am  glad  you  say  so,  if  you  will  say 

so  indeed.' 

"  Woodman. — '  My  lord,  I  never  meant  otherwise.' 

"  Cliidiester. — '  The  church  of  God  allows  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar.' 

"  Woodman. — '  What  do  you  offer  now  upon  the 
altar  ?' 

"  Chichester. — '  We  offer  up  in  the  blessed  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  the  body  of  Christ  to  pacify  the  wrath  of 
God  the  Father.' 

"  Woodman. — '  St.  Paul  saith  to  the  Hebrews,  in  the 
tenth  cliapter.  We  are  sanctified  by  the  offering  of  the 
body  of  Jesus  Clirist  upon  the  cross  once  for  all ;  and 
every  priest  is  daily  ministering,  and  oftentimes  offers 
one  manner  of  offering,  which  can  never  take  away  sins  ; 
and  that  is  the  offering  tliat  you  use  to  offer.  As  far  as 
I  can  see,  you  are  priests  after  the  order  of  Aaron,  who 
offered  up  sacrifice  for  their  own  sins,  and  the  sins  of 
the  people.' 

"  Then  they  made  a  great  laughing,  and  said  ; 
'  This  is  an  heretic,  indeed,  it  is  time  he  was  burned.' 
Which  words  moved  my  spirit,  and  I  said  to  th€m, 
'  Judge  not,  lest  you  be  judged.  For  as  you  judge  me, 
you  shall  be  judged  yourselves.  For  what  you  call  heresy, 
I  serve  God  truly  with,  as  you  all  shall  well  know,  when 
you  shall  be  in  hell,  and  have  blood  to  drink,  and  shall 
be  compelled  to  say  for  pain,  '  This  was  the  man  that  we 
jested  on,  and  whose  talk  we  thought  foolishness,  and 
his  end  to  be  without  honour  :  but  now  we  may  see  how 
he  is  counted  among  the  saints  of  God,  and  we  are 
punished.'  These  words  shall  you  say,  being  in  hell,  if 
you  repent  not  with  speed,  if  you  consent  to  the  shed- 
ding of  my  blood  :  wherefore  look  to  it,  I  give  you  coun- 
sel." 

"  Story. — '  I  can  say  nothing  to  him,  but  he  is  a 
heretic.  I  have  heard  him  talk  this  hour  and  a  half,  and 
can  hear  no  reasonableness  in  him.' 

"  Woodman. — '  Judge  not,  lest  you  be  judged  :  for  as 
you  judge,  you  shall  be  judged  yourself.' 

"Story. — *  W^hat,  are  you  a  preaching?  you  shall 
preach  at  a  stake  shortly  with  your  fellows.  My  lord, 
trouble  yourself  no  more  with  him.' 

"  With  those  words,  one  brought  word  that  the  abbot 
of  Westminster  was  come  to  dine  with  the  bishop,  and 
many  other  gentlemen  and  ladies.  Then  there  was 
rushing  away  with  speed  to  meet  him.  Then  said  Dr. 
Story  to  my  keeper  : 

"  '  Carry  him  to  the  Marshalsea  again,  and  let  him 
be  kept  close,  and  let  nobody  come  to  speak  with 
him.' 

"  And  so  they  departed.  Then  one  of  the  priests  be- 
gan to  flatter  me,  and  said,  '  For  God's  sake  remember 
yourself.  God  hath  given  you  a  good  wit :  you  have 
read  the  scriptures  well,  and  have  borne  them  we'll  in 
memory.      It  were  a  great  pity  you  should  do  amiss.' 

"Woodman. — 'What  a  flatterer  you  are,  to  say  my 
wit  is  good,  and  that  I  have  read  the  scriptures  well  ; 
and  but  even  now  you  said  I  was  an  heretic,  and  despised 
me.  If  I  be  an  heretic,  I  can  have  no  good  wit  as  you 
have  confessed.  But  I  think  your  own  conscience  doth 
accuse  you.  God  give  you  grace  to  repent,  if  it  be  his 
will.' 

"After  this,  on  the  12th  of  May,  I  was  brought  be- 
fore Dr.  Langdale,  when  we  had  a  long  conference,  of 
which  the  following  was  a  part : 

"  Langdale. — '  What  think  you  of  them  that  have  died 
long  ago,  your  grandfather,  with  their  fathers  before 
you  ?     You  judge  them  to  be  damned.' 

"Woodman. — 'I  judge  no  man.  But  the  12th  of 
John  declares,  who  it  is  that  judges,  and  who  shall 
judge  at  the  last  day.  The  father  shall  not  bear  the 
son's  offences,  nor  the  son  the  father's  oflences  ;  but  that 
soul  that  sinneth  shall  die,  as  saith  the  prophet.  And 
again,  we  may  not  follow  a  multitude  to  do  evil,  as  saith 
the  prophet.  And  Christ  saith  in  the  12th  of  Luke,  that 
his  flock  is  a  little  flock.' 

"  Langdale.— '  What !  you  are  full  of  scriptures  me- 
thinks,  and  you  call  for  your  accusers,  as  though  you 
were  afraid  to  utter  your  mind  to  me.     But  I  would  h»T« 


952 


THE  SECOND  EXAMINATION  OF  RICHARD  WOODMAN. 


[Book  XII. 


you  not  to  be  afraid  to  talk  with  me  ;  for  I  mean  no 
more  liurt  to  you,  than  I  do  to  myself,  I  talce  God  to  re- 
cord.' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  cannot  tell,  it  is  hard  trusting  to  fair 
wordi.  When  a  man  cannot  trust  his  father  nor  brother, 
nor  others  that  have  been  bis  familiar  friends,  bnt  finds 
they  deceive  him,  a  man  may  lawfully  follow  the  e.xami>le 
of  Christ  towards  them  that  he  never  saw  before,  saying, 
Be  as  wise  as  serpents,  and  harmless  as  doves.  Be- 
ware of  men,  for  they  go  about  to  betray  you  And  it 
makes  me  susjiect  you  much,  because  you  blame  me  far 
answering  with  the  scrijjtures.'  Then  they  entered  into 
a  long  examination  respecting  baptism,  and  afterwards 
about  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  as  it  was  called. 

"  Langdale. — '  Well,  how  say  you  to  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar?' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  say,  I  know  no  such  sacrament,  un- 
less Christ  be  the  altar  that  you  mean.' 

"  Langdale.  —'  Did  not  Judas  eat  the  body  of  Christ  ? 
How  say  you  ?     Did  he  not  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  Well,  how  say  you  yourself?  Did 
Judas  eat  the  body  of  Christ,  or  not  ?' 

"  Langdale. — '  Yea,  I  say  Judas  did  eat  the  bodv  of 
Christ.' 

"Woodman. — 'Then  it  must  needs  follow,  that  Ju- 
das hath  everlasting  life^  For  Christ  saith  in  the  sixth  of 
John,  '  Whoso  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood, 
hath  eternal  life,  and  J  will  raise  him  up  at  the  lust  day.' 
If  Judas  did  eat  Christ's  body,  I  am  sure  you  cannot 
deny  but  that  he  did  eat  both  his  flesh,  and  drink  his 
blood,  and  then  Judas  is  saved  by  Christ's  own  words. 
Therefore,  now  you  are  compelled  to  say  that  it  was  not 
Christ's  body,  or  else  that  Judas  is  saved.  Let  us  see 
how  you  can  avoid  this  argument.' 

"  Langdale. — '  Judas  is  damned,  and  yet  he  ate  the 
body  of  Christ :  but  he  ate  it  unworthily  ;  and,  therefore, 
he  is  damned.' 

"  Woodman. — '  Where  find  you  that  Judas  did  eat  the 
body  of  Christ  unworthily  ?' 

"  Langdale. — '  They  are  St.  Paul's  words.  1  Cor. 
chap,  xi.' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  desire  you,  for  God's  sake,  mark  my 
words.  If  St.  Paul  speak  any  such  words  there,  or  in 
any  other  place  ;  if  there  be  any  such  words  written  in 
the  whole  Bible,  that  ever  man  did  eat  the  body  of  Christ 
unworthily,  then  say  that  I  am  the  falsest  man  that  ever 
you  heard  speak.  These  are  the  words  of  St.  Paul, 
Whoso  eateth  this  bread,  and  drinketh  this  cup  unwor- 
thily, eateth  and  drinketh  his  own  damnation,  because  he 
discerneth  not  the  Lord's  body  ;  that  is,  because  he  pre- 
sumes to  eat  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  body  without 
faith,  making  no  difference  betwixt  the  sacrament  and 
other  bread  and  drink.  And  that  is  St.  Paul's  meaning, 
and  not  that  any  man  doth  or  can  eat  the  body  of  Christ 
unworthily.  For  whoever  eateth  the  body  of  Christ, 
hath  everlasting  life,  as  is  said  in  Xhe  sixth  of  John.' 

"Langdale. — '  I  will  never  talk  with  him  more;  for 
he  is  the  most  unreasonable  man  that  ever  I  talked  with 
in  all  my  life.' 

After  this  he  was  dismissed,  and  again  examined  three 
times  :    the  last  examination  he  thus  details  : — 

"Be  it  known  unto  all  men,  by  this  present  writing, 
that  I,  Ricliard  Woodman,  sometime  of  the  parish  of 
Warbleton,  in  the  county  of  Sussex,  was  condemned  for 
God's  everlasting  trutli,  July  16th,  L').57,  by  the  bishop 
of  Winchester,  in  the  church  of  St.  Mary  Overy's,  in 
Souil  wark,  tliere  sitting  with  him  at  the  same  time  the 
bishii)i  of  Chicliester,  the  archdeacon  of  Canterbury, 
Doctor  Langdale,  Master  Roper,  with  a  fat  priest,  I 
canTiot  tell  his  name.  All  these  consented  to  the  shed- 
ding of  my  blood,  upon  this  occasion,  as  hereafter 
follows. 

"  I  affirmed,  that  Judas  received  the  sacrament  with 
a  sop  and  tlie  devil  at  the  same  time  ;  and  because  I 
would  not  be  swnrn  upon  a  book,  to  answer  directly  to 
such  articles  as  he  would  declare  to  me  ;  and  because  I 
would  not  believe  that  there  remained  neither  bread  nor 
wine  after  the  words  of  consecration,  and  that  the  body 
of  Christ  could  not  be  received  by  any  but  the  faithful ; 
I  was  condemned. 


"  Winchester. — '  You  were  before  us  on  Monday  last 
past  ;  and  there  you  affirmed  certain  heresies.  How  say 
you  now  ?  Do  you  hold  tliem  still,  or  will  you  revoke 
them  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  held  no  heresies  then,  neither  do  I 
now,  as  the  Lord  knoweth.' 

"  Winchester. — '  No.  Did  you  not  affirm,  that  Judas 
received  bread  ?  which  is  an  heresy.' 

"  Woodman. — '  Is  it  heresy  to  say,  Judas  received 
no  more  than  bread  ?  I  said,  he  ri'n,ivi;j  nioiv  tuau 
bare  bread,  for  he  received  the  sacram.-nt  that  was  pre- 
pared to  shew  forth  the  Lord's  death,  and  because  he 
presumed  to  eat  without  faith,  he  received  the  devil  with 
it,  as  the  words  of  Christ  declare  ;  after  he  ate  the  sop, 
the  devil  entered  into  liim,  as  you  cannot  deny.' 

"  Winchester. — '  Hold  him  a  book.  1  will  have  you 
answer  directly,  whether  Judas  did  eat  the  body  of 
Christ  or  not  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  will  answer  no  more,  for  I  am  not  of 
your  diocese.' 

"  Chicliester. — '  I  pray  you  let  us  hear  your  faitli.' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  do  believe  in  God  the  Father 
Almighty,  maker  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  of  all  things 
visible  and  invisible,  and  in  one  Lord  Jeius  Christ,  my 
Saviour,  very  God,  and  very  man.  I  believe  in  God  the 
Holy  Ghost,  the  comforter  of  all  God's  elect  people,  and 
that  he  is  equal  with  the  Father  and  the  Son.  I  believe 
in  the  true  catholic  church,  and  all  the  sacraments  that 
belong  thereto.  Thus  have  I  rendered  account  of  my 
hope  that  I  have  of  my  salvation.' 

"  Winchester. — '  And  how  believe  you  in  the  blessed 
sacrament  of  the  altar  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  pray  you  be  contented,  for  I  will  not 
answer  to  any  more  questions  ;  for  I  perceive  you  go 
about  to  shed  my  blood.' 

"  Winchester. — 'No,  hold  him  a  book.  If  he  refuse 
to  swear,  he  is  an  anabaptist,  and  shall  be  excommu- 
nicated.' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  will  not  swear  for  you,  excommu- 
nicate  me  if  you  will.' 

"  Winchester. — '  I  will  have  to  do  with  thee,  and  I 
say  thou  art  a  strong  heretic' 

"  Woodman. — '  Yea,  all  truth  is  heresy  with  you  ;  but 
I  am  content  to  shew  you  my  mind,  how  I  believe  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  with- 
out flattering.  I  will  not  meddle  with  any  other  man's 
belief  on  it.' 

"  Harpsfield. — '  Why,  I  am  sure  all  men's  faith  ought 
to  be  alike.' 

"Woodman. — 'Y'ea,  I  grant  you  so,  that  all  true 
Christians'  faith  ought  to  be  alike.  But  I  will  answer 
for  myself.' 

"  Harpsfiehl. — '  Well,  let  us  hear  what  you  say  to  it.' 

"  Woodn)an.  — '  I  do  believe,  that  when  I  come  to 
receive  the  sac-ament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ,  if  it  be  truly  ministered  according  to  Christ's 
institution,  I  coming  in  faith,  as  I  trust  in  God  I  will 
whensoever  I  come  to  receive  it,  I  believing  that  Christ 
was  born  for  me,  and  that  he  suffered  death  for  the  re- 
mission of  my  sins,  and  that  I  shall  be  saved  by  his 
death  and  blood-shedding,  and  do  receive  the  sacrament 
of  bread  and  wine  in  that  remembrance,  that  then  I  do 
receive,  mystically  by  faith,  a  whole  Christ,  God  and 
man  :    this  is  my  belief  on  the  sacrament.' 

"  Priest. — '  What  a  fool  art  thou, '  mystically  by  faith  ?• 
thou  canst  not  tell  what  mystical  is.' 

"  Woodman. — '  If  I  be  a  fool,  so  take  me.  But  God 
hath  chosen  such  fools  of  this  world  to  confound  such 
wise  men  as  you  are.' 

"  Priest. — '  I  pray  thee,  what  is  mystically  ?' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  take  mystically  to  be  the  faith  that 
is  in  us,  that  the  world  seeth  not,  but  God  only.' 

"  Winchester. — '  He  cannot  tell  what  he  saith.  Answer 
to  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  whether  it  is  not  the  body 
of  Christ  before  it  is  received,  and  whether  it  is  not  the 
body  of  Christ  to  all  who  receive  it  ?  Tell  me,  or  else 
I  will  excommunicate  thee.' 

"Woodman. — '  I  have  said  as  much  as  I  will  say, 
excommunicate  me  if  you  will.  I  am  none  of  your 
diocese.     The   bishop    of  Chichester  is   mine  ordinary. 


A.D.1557.1 


THE  LAST  EXAMINATION  OF  RICHARD  WOODMAN. 


953 


Let  him  do  il,  if  you  will  needs  have  ni}'  hlood,  that  it 
may  be  required  at  his  hands.' 

"  Chichester. — '  I  am  not  consecrated  yet,  I  told  you 
when  you  were  with  me.' 

"  Then  spake  the  bishop  of  Winchester  and  the  arch- 
deacon of  Canterbury,  saying  :  '  We  go  not  about  to 
condemn  thee,  but  to  save  thy  soul,  if  thou  wilt  be  ruled, 
and  do  as  we  would  have  thee.'  , 

"Woodman. — 'To  save  niv  soul?  nay,  you  cannot 
save  my  soul.  My  soul  is  saved  already.  I  praise  God 
for  it.  There  can  no  man  save  my  soiil,  but  Jesus 
Christ ;  and  he  it  is  that  has  saved  my  soul,  before  the 
foundation  of  the  world  was  laid.' 

"  Priest. — '  What  an  heresy  is  that,  my  lord,  here 
is  an  heresy.  He  saith  his  soul  was  saved  before  the 
foundations  of  the  world  were  laid.  Thou  canst  not  tell 
what  thou  sayest.     Was  thy  soul  saved  before  it  was  .'' 

"  Woodman. — '  Yes.  I  praise  God,  I  can  tell  what  I 
say,  and  I  say  the  truth.  Look  in  the  first  of  the  Ephe- 
sians,  and  there  you  shall  find  it,  wliere  Paul  saith, 
'  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  hath  blessed  us  with  all  spiritual  blessings 
in  heavenly  places  in  Christ,  accordins;  as  he  hath  chosen 
us  in  him  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  that  we 
should  be  holy  and  without  blame  before  him  in  love.' 
Ephesians  i.  3,  4.  These  are  the  words  of  St.  Paul,  and  I 
believe  they  are  most  true.  And  therefore,  it  is  my  faith,  in 
and  by  Jesus  Christ,  that  saves,  and  not  you,  or  any  man.' 

"  Priest. — '  What*?  Faitli  witliout  works  ?  St.  James 
saith,  '  Faith  without  works  is  dead,'  and  we  have  free 
will  to  do  good  works.' 

"Woodman. — '  I  would  not  that  any  of  you  should 
think,  that  I  disallow  good  works.  For  a  good  faith 
cannot  be  without  good  works.'  Yet  not  of  ourselves, 
but  it  is  the  gift  of  God,  as  saith  St.  Paul  to  the  Philip- 
pians,  ii.  1.'5,  '  For  it  is  God  vshich  worketh  in  you  both 
to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure.' ' 

"Winchester. — 'Make  an  end;  answer  to  me.  Here 
is  your  ordinary,  the  archdeacon  of  Canterbury  ;  he  is 
made  your  ordinary  by  my  lord  cardinal,  and  he  hath 
authority  to  examine  you  of  your  faith  upon  a  book,  to 
answer  to  such  articles  as  he  will  lay  to  you.  And  I  pray 
you  refuse  it  not ;   for  the  danger  is  great  if  you  do.' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  know  not  so  much.  If  you  will  give 
me  time  to  learn  the  truth  of  it,  if  it  be  as  you  say,  I  will 
tell  you  my  mind  in  any  thing  that  he  shall  demandof  me.' 

"  Priest. — '  All  that  my  lord  and  we  tell  thee  is  truth.' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  will  believe  none  of  you  all,  for 
you  are  tui'ncoats  and  changelings,  neither  hot  nor  cold, 
as  saith  St.  John.' 

"  Winciiester. — '  What,  are  we  turncoats  and  change- 
lings, what  meanest  thou  by  that  ?' 

"  Woodjuan. — '  I  mean,  that  in  King  Edward's  time 
you  taught  the  doctrine  that  was  sent  forth  then,  every 
one  of  you,  and  now  you  teach  the  contrary  ;  and  there- 
fore I  call  you  turncoats  and  changelings,  as  I  may  truly.' 

"  Winchester. —  '  He  is  the  naughtiest  heretic  that 
ever  I  knew.      I  will  read  the  sentence  against  him.' 

"Woodman. — 'Will  you?  why  will  you?  you  have 
no  just  cause  to  excommunicate  me  ;  and  therefore,  if 
you  condemn  me,  you  will  be  condemned  in  hell,  if  you 
repent  not  :  and  I  praise  God,  I  am  not  afraid  to  die 
for  God's  sake,  if  I  had  a  hundred  lives.' 

"  Winchester  — '  Well,  how  say  j'ou  ?  will  you  confess 
that  Judas  received  the  body  of  Christ  unworthily?  tell 
me  plainly.' 

"  Woudraan. — '  My  lord,  if  you,  or  any  of  you  all  can 
prove  before  all  this  audience  in  all  the  bible,  that  any  man 
ever  ate  the  body  of  Christ  unworthily  ;  tlien  I  will  argue 
■with  you  in  all  things  that  you  will  demind  of  me  ;  of  the 
which  matter  I  desire  all  this  people  to  be  witness.' 

"  Priest. — '  Will  you  ?  that  we  shall  agree  well  enough. 
St.  Paul  SRith  so.' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  pray  you  where  saith  he  so?  rehearse 
the  words.' 

"  Piit-st. — '  In  the  11th  chapter  of  the  first  to  the 
Corintliians,  he  saith  :  '  Whoso  eateth  of  this  bread,  and 
drinketh  of  this  cup  unworthily,  eateth  and  driiiketh 
his  own  damnation,  because  he  maketh  no  ditlereiice  of 
the  Lord's  body." 


"Woodman. — '  Do  these  words  prove  that  Judas  ate 
the  body  of  Christ  unworthily  ?  I  pray  you  let  me  see 
them.  Tliese  are  the  words  you  said :  eood  people 
hearken  well  to  them,  'Whoso  eateth  of  tliis  bread, 
and  drinketh  of  this  cvp,  unworthily.  He  saith 
not,  whoso  eateth  of  this  body  unworthily,  or  drinketh 
of  this  blood  unworthily  :  But  he  saith  ;  whoso  eateth 
of  this  bread,  and  drinketh  of  this  cup  unworthily  (which 
is  the  sacrament)  eateth  and  drinketh  damnation  to  him- 
self, because  he  makes  no  difference  between  the  sacra- 
ment which  represents  the  Lord's  body,  and  other 
bread  and  drink.  Here,  good  jieople,  you  may  all  see 
they  are  not  able  to  prove  their  sayings  true.' 

"  Winchester. — '  Thou  art  a  rank  heretic  indeed.  Art 
thou  an  expounder  ?  Now  I  will  read  sentence  against 
thee.' 

"  Woodman. — '  Judge  not,  lest  you  be  judged.  For 
as  you  have  judged  me,  you  shall  be  judged  yourself.' 
Then  he  read  the  sentence.  '  Why,'  said  I,  '  will  you 
read  the  sentence  against  me,  and  cannot  tell  wherefore  ?' 

"  Winchester. — '  Thou  art  an  heretic,  and  therefore 
thou  shalt  be  excommunicated.' 

"  Woodman. — '  I  am  no  heretic,  I  take  heaven  and 
earth  to  witness,  I  reject  all  heretics  ;  and  if  you  con- 
demn me,  you  will  be  damned,  if  you  repent  not.  But 
God  give  you  grace  to  repent  all,  if  it  be  his  will.' 

"  And  so  he  read  forth  the  sentence  in  Latin,  but  what 
he  said,  Godknowetli,  and  not  1.  God  be  judge  between 
them  and  me.  When  he  had  done,  I  would  have  spoken 
my  mind  to  them,  but  they  cried,  '  Away,  away  with 
him.'     So  I  was  carried  to  the  Marshalsea  again." 

Extracts  from  a  Godly  Letter  of  Richard  Woodman. 

"  Grace,  mercy,  and  peace  from  God  the  Father,  and 
from  his  Son,  our  alone  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  by  the 
operation  and  working  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  multiplied 
plenteously  upon  you,  dear  sister  Roberts,  that  you  may 
the  more  joyfully  bear  the  cross  of  Christ  that  you  are 
under,  unto  the  end,  to  your  only  comfort  and  consola- 
tion, and  to  all  our  brethren  and  sisters  that  are  round 
about  you,  both  now  and  ever.  Amen. 

"  In  my  most  humble  wise  I  commend  me  unto  you, 
and  to  all  our  brethren  and  sisters  in  those  parts,  that 
love  our  Lord  unfeignedly,  certifying  you,  tliat  I  and  all 
my  brethren  with  me  are  cheerful  and  joyful,  for  which 
we  praise  God,  looking  daily  to  be  liberated  from  these 
our  mortal  bodies,  according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  our 
heavenly  Father  ;  praising  God  also  for  your  constancy, 
and  gentle  benevolence,  that  you  have  shewed  to  God's 
elect  people,  in  this  troublesome  time  of  persecution, 
which  may  be  a  sure  pledge  and  token  of  God's  good- 
will and  favour  towards  you,  and  to  all  others  that  hear 
thereof.  For  blessed  are  the  merciful,  for  they  shall 
obtain  mercy.  Wherefore  the  fruits  declare  always,  what 
the  tree  is.  For  a  good  man  or  woman,  out  of  the  good 
treasure  of  their  heart,  bring  forth  good  things. 

"  Oh,  may  not  all  people  well  perceive  now  that  this 
is  the  time  that  our  master  Christ  speaks  of,  that  the 
father  should  be  against  the  son,  and  the  son  against  the 
father,  and  one  brother  against  another  !  that  the  brother 
shall  deliver  the  brother  to  death  :  yea,  and  that  the 
wicked  shall  say  all  manner  of  wicked  sayings  against 
us  for  his  name's  sake  ?  which  I  have  well  found  by 
experience,  I  praise  God  therefore,  that  he  huth  given 
me  strength  to  bear  it.  For  I  think  there  can  oe  no  evil 
devised  but  it  hath  been  imagined  against  me,  and  that 
by  my  familiar  friends,  as  David  saith  :  but  1  praise  my 
Lord  God,  they  are  not  able  to  prove  any  of  their 
sayings  true. 

"  But  my  trust  is,  that  all  the  people  of  God  will  be 
ruled  by  tlie  counsel  of  St.  John,  saying,  My  siieej)  will 
hear  my  voice,  strangers  will  they  not  hear:  meaning 
thereby,  that  ye  should  not  believe  strangers,  cuuuti.ifj 
them  strangers  that  go  about  to  subveit  tlie  go.spe.l.  For 
I  have  no  distrust,  by  God's  help,  but  that  all  the  world 
shall  see  and  know  that  my  blood  shall  not  be  dear  in 
mine  own  sight,  whenever  it  i^liall  please  God  to  give  my 
adversaries  leave  to  slied  it.  I  do  earnestly  beliv-ve,  that 
God  who  hath  begun  this  good  work  in  me,  will  perform 
it  to  the  end,  as  he  hath  given  me  grace  aud  will  alway, 


954 


THE  AIARTYRDOM  OF  RICHARD  LUSH,  &c.  &c. 


[Book  XII. 


to  bear  this  easy  yoke  and  light  burden  ;  which  I  have 
always  found,  I  praise  my  Lord  God. 

"  For  when  I  have  been  in  prison,  wearing  at  one  time 
bolts,  sometime  shackles,  other  times  lying  on  the  bare 
ground,  sometimes  sitting  in  the  stoi;ks,  sometimes  bound 
with  cords,  tiiat  all  my  body  hath  been  swoln,  much 
like  to  1)6  overcome  for  the  pain  that  hath  been  in  my 
flesh,  sometimes  obliged  to  lie  witiiout  in  tiie  woods  and 
fields,  wandering  to  and  fro,  few  I  say,  that  durst  keej) 
my  company  for  fear  of  the  rulers  ;  sometimes  brought 
before  the  justices,  sheriffs,  lords,  doctors,  and  bishojis  ; 
sometinu'S  called  dog,  devil,  heretic,  traitor,  tiiief,  de- 
ceiver, witii  divers  other  such  like  ;  yea,  and  even  they 
who  did  eat  of  my  bread,  and  who  should  have  been 
most  my  friends  by  nature,  have  betrayed  me.  Yet  for 
all  this  I  praise  my  Lord  God,  tliat  hath  sei)arated  me 
from  my  motiier's  womb,  all  this  that  hath  happened 
unto  me  hath  been  easy,  light,  and  most  joyful  of  any 
treasure  that  ever  I  possessed  ;  for  I  praise  God  tliey  are 
not  able  to  prove  one  jot  or  tittle  of  their  sayings  true. 
But  in  that  way  which  they  call  heresy,  I  serve  my  Lord 
(jod,  and  at  all  times  before  whomsoever  I  have  been 
brought,  (jod  hath  given  me  mouth  and  wisdom,  which 
all  my  adversaries  have  not  been  able  to  resist.  I  praise 
God  for  it. 

"  Wherefore,  dear  sister,  be  of  good  comfort,  with  all 
your  bretiiren  and  sisters,  and  take  no  thought  what  you 
shall  say,  for  it  shall  be  given  you  the  same  hour,  accord- 
ing to  the  promises,  as  I  have  always  found,  and  as  you 
and  as  all  other  of  God's  elect  shall  well  find,  wlien 
the  time  is  full  come.  And  whereas  I  and  many  others 
have  hoped,  that  this  persecution  would  have  been  at 
an  end  ere  this  time,  now  I  perceive,  God  will  have 
a  further  trial  to  root  out  all  dissemblers,  that  no  man 
should  rejoice  in  himself,  but  he  that  rejoiceth  shall 
rejoice  in  God. 

"  Wherefore,  if  prophecy  should  fail,  and  tongues 
should  cease,  yet  love  must  endure.  For  fear  hath  pain- 
fulness,  but  a  perfect  love  casteth  out  all  fear :  which 
iove  I  have  no  distrust  of,  but  God  hath  poured  it  upon 
you  so  abundantly,  that  nothing  in  the  world  shall  be 
able  to  separate  you  from  God.  Neither  high  nor  low, 
rich  nor  po&r,  life  nor  death,  sludl  be  able  to  put  you 
from  Christ,  but  by  him  I  trust  you  shall  enter  into  the 
new  Jerusalem,  there  to  live  for  ever,  beholding  the  glorv 
of  God  with  the  same  eyes  that  you  now  have,  a'id  all 
other  faithful  people  that  continue  to  the  ena.  Give  all 
honour  and  glory  to  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and 
God  the  Holy  Ghost,  three  persons  and  one  God,  to 
be  honoured  now  and  ever,  Amen." 

After  these  examinations,  Richard  Woodman  was 
judged  by  sentence  of  condemnation,  and  so  deprived  of 
his  life  ;  with  him  also  were  burned  nine  others,  five  men 
and  four  women,  at  Lewes,  on  the  22nd  of  June,  1557. 

The  Martyrdom  of  Richard  Lush. 

In  the  registers  of  Gilbert,  bishop  of  Bath  and  W^ells, 
I  find  a  certificate  made  to  king  Philip  and  queen  Mary, 
of  one  Richard  Lush,  there  condemned  and  given  to  the 
secular  power  to  be  burned  for  heresy,  whose  affirma- 
tions in  the  certificate  are  as  follow  :  — 

"  I.  For  denying  the  verity  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

"  2.  For  denying  auricular  confession  to  be  made  to 
the  priest. 

"  3.  For  affirming  only  to  be  three  sacraments  ;  name- 
ly, of  baptism,  of  the  Lord's  supper,  and  of  matrimony. 

"  4.  For  refusing  to  call  the  Lord's  supper  by  the 
name  of  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

"  .").  For  denying  purgatory,  and  saying  that  prayer  and 
alms,  profit  not  the  dead  body. 

"  (j.  That  images  are  not  to  be  suffered  in  tlie  church ; 
and  that  all  who  kneel  to  images  are  idolaters. 

"  7 .  That  they  which  were  burned  of  late,  for  religion, 
died  God's  servants  and  good  martyrs. 

"  8.  For  condemning  the  single  life  of  priests,  and 
other  votaries. 

"  y.  For  denying  the  universal  and  catholic  church  ; 
meaning,  belike,  the  churob  of  Rome." 


For  these  assertions  he  was  condemned,  and  com- 
mitted to  the  sheriffs  ;  and  also  a  certificate  was  directed 
by  the  bishop  to  tlie  king  and  queen.  Whereby  we 
have  to  understand,  that  Richard  Lush,  thus  condemned 
l)y  Bishop  Brown,  was  there  burned  and  executed  ;  un- 
less, peradventure,  in  the  mean  season  he  died,  or  was 
made  away  in  the  prison. 

Simon  Miller,  Martyr  at  Norwich. 

In  tlie  month  of  July,  ensued  the  martyrdom  of  Simon 
Miller.  Tliis  Simon,  was  of  the  town  of  Lynn,  a  godly  and 
zealous  man  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  and  of  his  truth, 
detesting  and  abhorring  tlie  contrary  religion  then  set 
forth:  he  came  from  Lynn  to  Norwich,  where,  standing  in 
the  hearing  of  the  i)tople,  coming  out  from  their  popish 
service  in  the  church,  he  began  to  ask  them,  where  he 
might  go  to  have  the  communion.  At  which  words, 
(many  much  marvelling  to  hear  and  see  his  boldness,) 
one  that  was  an  evil  disposed  papist,  said,  that  if  he 
would  needs  go  to  a  communion,  he  would  bring  him 
where  he  should  be  forwarded  in  his  purjiose.  Upon 
which  he  was  brought  to  the  chancellor  of  Norwich,  who, 
after  a  few  words,  committed  him  to  prison. 

In  the  meanwhile  as  he  was  in  examination,  he  had  in 
his  shoe-his  confession,  written  on  paper  ;  a  piece  a^.- 
pearing  above  his  shoe,  it  was  seen  and  taken  out.  'J'iie 
chancellor,  asking  if  be  would  stand  to  the  confession  of 
the  faith  therein  contained,  he  constantly  affirmed  it. 
Upon  this,  he  was  committed,  till  the  time  arrived  for 
examination,  when  he  constantly  continued  in  his  pur- 
pose, and  defence  of  God's  truth;  so  he  was  condeinncd 
and  committed  to  the  fire,  about  the  loth  of  July. 

Elizabeth  Cooper,  Martyr. 

With  this  Simon  IMiller  also  was  burned  one  Elizabeth 
Cooper,  a  pewterer's  wife,  dwelling  in  St.  Andrew's 
parish,  in  Norwich,  where  she  had  before  recanted  ;  and 
being  greatly  troubled  inwardly,  at  last  she  came  to  St. 
Andrew's  church,  the  people  being  at  their  jiopish  ser- 
vice, and  there  standing  up,  she  revoked  her  recantation 
before  made  in  that  place,  and  was  heartily  sorry  that 
she  ever  did  it,  desiring  the  people  not  to  be  deceived, 
or  to  take  her  doings  before  for  an  example,  &c.  These 
or  such  like  words  she  spoke  in  the  church. 

Then  cried  one  Bacon,  saying,  "  Master  sheril7,  will 
you  suffer  this?"  and  repeating  the  same,  urged  him  uj 
go  from  the  church  to  her  house  ;  at  his  knocking  she 
came  down,  and  was  taken  and  sent  to  prison. 

This  good  woman  being  condemned,  was  at  the  stake 
with  Simon  Miller  to  be  burned,  when  the  fire  came  to 
her,  she  a  little  shrunk  at  it,  with  a  voice  crying,  "  ha  !" 
When  Simon  Miller  heard  her,  he  put  his  hand  behind 
him  toward  her,  and  bid  her  to  be  strong  and  of  good 
courage  :  "  For,  good  sister,"  said  he,  "  we  shall  have  a 
joyful  and  a  sweet  supper."  At  this  she  being,  as  it 
seemed,  strengthened,  stood  as  still  and  as  quiet  as  one 
most  glad  to  finisli  that  good  work  whicii  she  had 
begun. 

So,  at  last,  she  ended  her  life  with  her  companion 
joyfully,  committing  her  soul  into  the  hands  of  Almighty 
God. 

The  Martyrdom  oj"  Jive  Men  and  five  Women,  at  Col' 
Chester. 

^Mention  was  made  a  little  before  of  twenty-two  who 
were  sent  up  prisoners  together  from  Colchester  to  Lon- 
don ;  who,  through  a  gentle  submission,  were  afterwards 
released  and  delivered. 

In  the  number  of  these  twenty-two,  was  William 
Muiit,  of  Muchbentley,  in  Essex,  husbandman,  with 
Alice,  his  wife,  and  Rose  Allen,  his  daughter  ;  who,  com- 
ing home  again  to  their  house,  refrained  themselves 
from  the  service  of  the  popish  church,  and  frequented 
the  company  of  good  men  and  women,  who  gave  them- 
selves diligently  to  reading,  invocating,  and  calling  upon 
the  name  of  God  through  Christ :  by  which  tliey  so 
fretted  the  priest  of  the  town,  called  Thomas  Tye,  and 


A.D.  1557]. 


PERSECUTION  OF  WILLIAM  MUNT  AND  OTHERS. 


955 


others  like  him,  that  casting  their  heads  together,  they 
resolved  to  persecute  these  godly  people. 

Therefore  Thomas  Tye  sought  out  where  the  perse- 
cuted met.  For,  in  the  beginning  of  queen  Mary's 
reign,  for  a  twelvemonth  and  more  he  came  not  to  the 
church,  but  frequented  the  company  of  godly  men  and 
women  ;   but  the  sequel  shewed  him  to  be  a  false  brother. 

So  partly  knowing  the  places,  he  further  inquired  of 
others  about  them  ;  and  being  sufficiently  instructed  for 
his  purpose,  he  wrote  secretly  to  Bonner,  bishop  of  London, 
the  following  letter. 

A  Letter  to  Bonner,  Bix/iop  of  London,  from  Thomas 
Tye,  Priest. 

•'  Right  honourable  lord,  after  my  bounden  duty,  done 
in  most  humble  wise,  these  shall  be  to  signify  unto  your 
lordshi|)  the  state  of  our  parts,  concerning  religion.  And 
first,  since  the  coming  down  of  the  twenty-two  heretics 
dismissed  from  you,  the  detestable  sort  of  schismatics  were 
never  so  bold  since  the  king  and  queen  s  majesty's  reign, 
as  they  now  are  at  this  pitjent.  In  Muchbentley,  where 
your  lordship  is  patron  of  the  church,  since  William 
ilunt,  and  Alice,  his  wife,  with  Ruse  Allen,  her  daughter, 
came  liouie,  they  do  not  only  aiisent  themselves  from  the 
church  and  service  of  God,  but  do  daily  allure  many 
others  away  from  it,  who  before  did  outwardly  shew  signs 
and  tokens  of  obedience. 

"  Tliey  assemble  together  upon  the  Sabbath  day,  in  the 
rin^'e  of  divine  service,  sometimes  in  one  house,  and 
fcometimes  in  another,  and  there  keep  their  privy  con- 
venticles and  schools  of  heresy.  The  jurates  say,  the 
lords'  commission  is  out,  and  they  are  discharged  of 
their  oath.  The  quest-men  in  your  archdeacon's  visita- 
tion allee;e,  that  forasmu(-h  as  they  were  once  )n'esented 
and  now  sent  home,  they  have  no  more  to  do  with  them, 
nor  anv  other.  Your  officers  say,  namely,  J.Iaster  Boswel, 
that  the  council  sent  them  not  lionie  without  a  great  con- 
sideration. I  pray  God,  some  of  our  officers  are  not  fa- 
vourers of  heretics.  The  rebels  are  stout  in  the  town  of 
Colchester. 

"  The  ministers  of  the  church  are  coughed  at  in  the 
open  streets,  and  called  knaves.  The  blessed  sacrament 
of  the  altar  is  blasphemed  and  railed  upon,  in  every 
house  and  tavern.  Prayer  and  fasting  is  not  regarded. 
Seditious  talks  and  news  are  rife,  both  in  town  and 
country,  in  as  ample  and  large  manner,  as  though 
no  honourable  lords  and  commissioners  had  been  sent  for 
refoi-mation  tliereof.  The  occasion  riseth  ])artly  by  rea- 
son of  John  Love,  of  Colchester-heath  (a  perverse  ))lace  ;) 
which  John  Love  was  twice  indicted  of  heresy,  and 
thereu}>on  lied  with  his  wife  and  household,  and  his 
goods  seized  within  the  town  of  Colchester,  to  the  king 
and  queen's  majesty's  use.  Nevertheless,  the  said  John 
is  come  home  again,  and  nothing  said  or  done  to  him. 
Whereupon  the  heretics  are  wonderfully  encouraged,  to 
the  no  little  discomfort  of  good  and  catholic  people,  who 
aaily  pray  to  God  for  the  profit,  unity,  and  restoration  of 
his  church  again  :  which  thing  shall  come  the  sooner  to 
pass,  through  the  travel  and  pains  of  such  honourable 
lords  and  reverend  fathers,  as  your  lordship  is,  unto 
whom  I  wish  long  life  and  continuance,  with  increase  of 
much  honour.  From  Colchester,  the  18th  of  December. 
"  Your  humble  bedesman, 

"  Thomas  Tye,  Priest.'' 

>Vhen,  Judas-like,  this  wicked  priest  had  thus  wrought 
his  malice  against  the  people  of  God,  the  storms  began 
to  rise  against  them,  and  M'illiam  Munt  and  his  company 
were  forcfd  to  hide  themselves.  But  soon  after  the 
en<-mv  surrounded  the  house,  and  went  into  the  chamber 
whete  Munt  and  his  wife  lay.  Mrs.  Munt  hearing  that, 
beinu^  very  sick,  desired  that  her  daughter  might  first 
fetcli  her  so. lie  drink,  for  she  was  very  ill.  So  her 
daugnier.  Rose  Allen,  took  a  stone  vessel  in  one  hand, 
and  a  candle  in  the  other,  and  went  to  draw  drink  for 
her  morht  r  :  and  as  she  came  back  again  through  the 
house,  Tyrrel  met  her,  and  desired  her  to  give  her  father 
and  mother  good  counsel,  and  advertise  them  to  be  bet- 
ter catholic  people. 


Rose. — ''  Sir,  they  have  a  better  instructor  than  I, 
For  the  Holy  Ghost  teaches  them,  I  hope,  who  I  trust 
will  not  suffer  them  to  err." 

Tyrrel. — "Why,  art  thou  still  in  that  mind,  thou 
naughty  hussey  ?  It  is  time  to  look  upon  such  heretics 
indeed.'' 

Rose. — "  Sir,  with  what  you  call  heresy,  I  worship  my 
Lord  God,  I  tell  you  the  truth." 

Tyri'el. — "  Then  I  perceive  you  will  burn,  gossip,  with 
the  rest,  for  company's  sake." 

Rose. — "  No,  sir,  not  for  company's  sake,  but  for  my 
Christ's  sake,  if  so  I  be  compelled,  and  I  hope  in  his 
mercy,  if  he  call  me  to  it,  he  will  enable  me  to  bear 
it." 

Tyrrel  (turning  to  his  company). — "  Sirs,  this  gossip 
will  burn  :  do  you  not  think  it  ?"  "  Marry,  sir,"  said 
one,  "  prove  her,  and  you  shall  see  what  she  will  do  by 
and  by." 

Then  Tyrrel,  taking  the  candle  from  her,  held  her 
wrist,  and  the  burning  candle  under  her  hand,  burning 
cross-wise  over  the  back  of  her  hand,  tUl  the  very  sinews 
cracked  asunder. 

In  VN'hich  time,  he  said  often  to  her,  "  Why  wilt  thou 
not  cry  ?  Thou  young  hussey,  wilt  thou  not  cry  ?''  To 
which  she  always  answered,  that  "  she  had  no  cause,  she 
thanked  God,  but  rather  to  rejoice.  He  had  more  cause 
to  weep,  than  she,  if  he  considered  the  matter  well." 
In  the  end,  when  the  sinews  broke,  he  then  thrust  her 
from  him  violently,  using  very  insulting  language.  But 
she  quietly  suffering  his  rage  for  the  time,  at  last  said, 
"Sir,  have  ye  done  what  ye  will  do?"  And  he  said, 
"  Yea,  and  if  thou  think  it  be  not  well,  then  mend 
it." 

Rose. — "  Mend  it  ?  nay,  the  Lord  mend  you  and 
give  you  repentance,  if  it  be  his  will.  And  now  if  you 
think  it  good,  begin  at  the  feet,  and  burn  the  head  also. 
For  he  that  set  you  to  work  will  pay  you  your  wages  one 
day,  I  warrant  you  :"  and  so  she  went  and  carried  her 
mother  drink,  as  she  was  comnmnded.  After  searching 
the  house  for  more  company,  they  found  one  John  Thurs- 
ton, and  Margaret  his  wife,  there  also,  whom  they  car- 
ried with  the  rest  to  Colchester  castle  immediately. 

Rose  Allen,  when  she  was  a  prisoner,  told  a  friend  of 
hers  this  cruel  act  of  Tyrrel ;  and  shewing  him  the  man- 
ner, she  said,  "  while  my  own  hand  was  a  burning,  I 
having  a  stone  vessel  in  my  other  hand,  might  have 
struck  him  on  the  face  with  it,  if  I  would  :  but  I  thank 
God,  with  all  my  heart,  I  did  it  not." 

And  that  Tyrrel  shall  not  go  alone  in  this  kind  of 
cruelty,  another  example  of  a  blind  harper's  hand, 
burned  by  Bishop  Bonner,  is  testified  by  Valentine  Ding- 
ley,  who  declared,  how  Bonner,  having  this  blind  harper 
before  him,  said,  "That  such  blind  abjects,  who  follow  a 
sort  of  heretical  preachers,  when  they  come  to  the  feeling 
of  the  fire,  will  be  the  first  that  will  fly  from  it." 

To  whom  the  blind  man  said,  "  That  if  every  joint  of 
him  were  burned,  yet  he  trusted  in  the  Lord  not  to  fly." 
'J'hen  Bonner  signifying  privily  to  certain  of  his  men  about 
him  what  they  should  do,  they  brought  to  him  a  burning 
coal.  Which  coal  being  put  into  the  poor  man's  hand, 
they  closed  it  fast  again,  and  so  was  his  hand  piteously 
burned.  Amongst  the  doers  of  this  act  was  the  said 
Valentine  Dingley,  who  reports  it. 

But  to  return.  With  William  Munt  and  his  family, 
was  joined  also,  in  the  same  prison  at  Colchester,  ano- 
ther faithful  brother,  named  John  Johnson,  alias  Aliker, 
of  Thorp,  in  the  county  of  Essex,  of  the  age  of  four-and- 
thirty  years. 

The  other  six  prisoners  lay  in  Mote-hall,  in  Colches- 
ter, whose  names  were  : — William  Bongeor,  glazier  ; 
Thomas  Benold,  tallow-chandler  ;  W.  Purcas,  fuller,  a 
young  man  ;  Agnes  Silverside,  alias  Smith,  widow  ; 
Helen  Ewring,  who  was  one  of  the  twenty-two  prisoners 
mentioned  before  :  the  sixth  of  this  company  was  Eliza- 
beth Folks,  a  young  maiden,  of  the  age  of  twenty  years. 
These  six  were  imprisoned  in  the  town  prison  of  Col- 
chester, called  Mote-hall,  as  the  other  four  were,  in  the 
castle. 

There  were  several  examinations  of  these  good  mea 
before  many  justices,  priests,  and  ofl&cers. 


956 


TEX  MARTYRS  CONDEMNED  IN  COLCHESTER. 


[Boob.  XII. 


William  Bongsor  said,  that  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
was  bread,  is  bread,  and  so  remains  bread.  To  tliis  lie 
stood,  as  also  against  all  the  rest  of  their  papistical  doc- 
trine :   and  so  had  sentence  read  against  him. 

Thomas  Benold,  affirmed  the  same  in  effect ;  and  so 
had  sentence  also  read  against  him. 

W.  Purcas  of  Docking  said,  that  when  he  received  the 
sacrament,  he  received  bread  for  an  holy  use,  that 
teaches  the  remembrance  that  Ciirist  died  for  him.  To 
this  he  stood,  and  against  other  their  popish  matters  ; 
and  so  also  had  sentence  read  against  him. 

Agnes  Silverside,  said,  that  she  loved  no  consecration. 
This  good  old  woman,  being  sixty  years  of  age,  answered 
with  such  sound  judgment  and  boldness,  to  every  thing, 
that  it  rejoiced  the  hearts  of  many,  and  especially  to  see 
the  patience  of  such  a  reverend  old  age,  against  the 
taunts  and  checks  of  her  enemies.  To  this  she  also 
stood,  and  had  sentence  read  against  her  in  like  manner. 
Helen  Ewring  answered  the  same  in  effect  as  the 
other  did,  clearly  denying  all  the  laws  set  forth  by  the 
pope,  with  her  whole  heart.  Against  her  also  was  sen- 
tence read. 

Elizabeth  Folks,  the  young  maiden,  being  examined 
whether  she  believed  the  jiresence  of  Christ's  body  to  be 
in  the  sacrament  substantially  and  really,  or  no  ;  an- 
swered that  she  believed  that  it  was  a  substantial  lie, 
and  a  real  lie.  At  which  words  the  priests'  and  others 
were  very  angry,  and  asked  her  again,  whether  after 
the  consecration  there  remained  not  the  body  of  Christ 
in  the  sacrament.  And  she  answered,  that  before  con- 
secration and  after,  it  is  but  bread.  Then  they  exa- 
mined her  of  confession  to  the  priest,  of  going  to  church 
to  hear  mass,  of  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
&c.,  to  all  which  she  answered,  that  she  would  neither 
use  nor  frequent  any  of  them,  by  the  grace  of  God,  but 
utterly  detest  and  abhor  them  from  the  bottom  of  her 
heart,  and  all  such  trumpery. 

Then  read  they  the  sentence  of  condemnation  against 
her.  In  which  time  Doctor  Chadsey  wept,  that  the 
tears  trickled  down  his  cheeks.  So  the  sentence  being 
read,  she  kneeled  down  on  both  her  knees,  lifting  up  her 
hands  and  eyes  unto  heaven,  with  fervent  prayer  in 
audible  voice,  praising  God  that  ever  she  was  born,  to 
see  that  most  blessed  and  hap))y  day,  that  the  Lord 
would  count  her  worthy  to  surtVr  for  the  testimony  of 
Christ :  and  Lord,  said  she,  (if  it  be  thy  will)  forgive 
them  that  have  done  this  against  me,  for  they  know  not 
what  they  do.  Then  rising  up,  she  exhorted  all  those 
on  the  bench  to  repentance.  And  in  the  end  she  told 
them  all,  laying  her  hand  upon  the  bar,  if  they  did 
not  repent  their  wicked  doings,  that  undoubtedly  the 
very  bar,  would  be  a  witness  against  them  at  the  day  of 
judgment,  that  they  had  that  day  shed  innocent  blood. 

William  Munt,  of  the  age  of  sixty-one  years,  said,  that 
the  sacrament  of  the  altar  was  an  abominable  idol,  and 
that  if  he  should  observe  any  part  of  their  popish  pro- 
ceedings, he  should  displease  God,  and  bring  his  curse 
upon  him,  and  therefore  for  fear  of  his  vengeance  he 
durst  not  do  it.  This  good  father  was  examined  about 
many  things  :  but  God  be  thanked,  he  stood  to  the 
truth,  and  in  the  end  he  had  sentence  of  condemnation 
read  against  him.  John  Johnson  made  answer  in  such 
sort,  as  the  pa])ists  counted  him  none  of  theirs,  and 
therefore  condemned  him  with  their  bloody  sentence,  as 
they  had  done  the  rest.  John  Johnson  affirmed,  that  in 
receiving  the  sacrament,  according  to  Christ's  institu- 
tion, he  receives  the  body  of  Christ  spiritually,  &c. 

Alice  Munt,  being  examined,  said,  and  confirmed  the 
same  in  effect  as  her  husband  did,  and  was  therefore 
also  condemned  by  their  sentence  in  like  manner. 

Rose  Allen,  the  daughter,  at  the  age  of  twenty  years, 
being  examined  about  auricular  confession,  going  to  the 
church  to  hear  mass,  of  the  popish  seven  sacraments, 
&c.  answered  stoutly,  that  they  stank  in  the  face  of  God, 
and  she  durst  not  have  to  do  with  them  for  her  life,  nei- 
ther was  she,  she  said,  any  member  of  theirs  ;  for  they 
were  the  members  of  antichrist,  and  so  should  have  (if 
they  repeated  not)  the  reward  of  antichrist.  Being 
asked  further,  what  she  could  say  of  the  see  of  the 
bishou  of  Rome,  whether  she  would  obey  his  authority 


or  no  ;  she  answered  boldly,  that  she  was  none  of  his. 
"  As  for  his  see,"  quoth  she,  "  it  is  for  iiows,  kites, 
owls,  and  ravens  to  jly  in  ;  for  by  the  grace  of  (?od  I 
shall  not  live  in  that  see,  ncitlier  will  I  have  any  thing  to 
do  with  it."  Then  read  they  the  sentence  of  condemna- 
tion against  her,  and  so  sent  her  unto  prison  again  unto 
the  rest,  where  she  sung  with  great  joy,  to  the  wonder 
of  many. 

Thus  these  poor  condemned  lambs,  being  delivered 
into  the  hands  of  the  secular  power,  were  committed 
again,  every  one  to  the  prison  from  whence  they  came, 
where  they  remained  with  much  joy  and  great  comfort 
in  continual  reading,  and  invocating  the  name  of  God, 
ever  looking  and  expecting  the  happy  day  of  their  disso- 
lution. In  which  time  the  cruel  papists  left  i\ot  their 
mischievous  attempts  against  them.  For  Bonner,  shortly 
after  got  a  writ  for  the  burning  of  the  good  creatures. 

The  writ  being  received,  the  bailiffs  a])pointtd  the 
day  of  the  execution  to  be  the  second  of  August,  it  was 
agreed  among  them,  that  they  in  Mote-hall  should  be 
burned  in  the  forenoon,  and  those  at  the  castle,  in  the 
afternoon. 

The  second  day  of  August,  I.i.t",  betwixt  six  and 
seven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  was  brought  from  Mote- 
hall  unto  a  plat  of  ground,  hard  by  the  town-wall  of 
Colchester,  the  six  forenamed  ;  who  being  there,  and  all 
things  prepared  for  their  martyrdom,  kneeled  down,  and 
made  their  humble  prayers  to  God,  but  not  as  they 
would,  for  the  cruel  tyrants  would  not  suffer  them. 
When  they  had  made  their  prayers,  they  rose,  and  made 
themselves  ready  for  the  fire.  And  Elizabeth  Folks,  whea 
she  had  plucked  off  her  ))etticoat,  would  have  given  it  to 
her  mother,  who  came  and  kissed  her  at  the  stake,  and  ex- 
horted her  to  be  strong  in  the  Lord,  but  the  wicked  mea 
would  not  suffer  her  to  give  it.  Therefore  taking  the  pet- 
ticoat, she  threw  it  away  from  her,  saying,  "  Farewell  all 
the  world,  farewell  faith,  farewell  hojje,  (and  so  taking  the 
stake  in  her  hand"),  welcome  charity:"  being  at  the  stake, 
and  one  of  the  officers  nailing  the  chain  about  her,  in 
the  striking  of  the  staple,  he  missed  the  jilace,  and  struck 
her  with  a  great  stroke  of  the  hammer  on  the  shoulder 
bone  ;  whereat  she  suddenly  turned  her  head,  lifting  up 
her  eyes  to  the  Lord,  and  prayed  smilingly,  and  gave 
herself  to  exhorting  the  people  again. 

When  all  the  six  were  also  nailed  likewise  at  their 
stakes,  and  the  lire  about  them,  they  clapped  their  hands 
for  joy  in  the  fire,  that  the  standers  by  (who  were  by 
estimation  thousands)  cried  generally  ;  "  The  Lord 
strengthen  them,  the  Lord  comfort  them,  the  Lord  pour 
his  mercies  upon  them,"  with  such  like  words,  as  was 
wonderful  to  hear. 

Thus  they  yielded  up  their  souls  and  bodies  into  the 
Lord's  hands,  for  the  true  testimony  of  his  truth.  The 
Lord  grant  we  may  imitate  the  same  in  the  like  service, 
for  his  mercy's  sake.  Amen. 

In  like  manner,  in  the  afternoon,  was  brought  forth 
into  the  castle-yard,  to  a  place  appointed  for  the  same, 
\\'illiam  Munt,  John  Jolinson,  Alice  Munt,  and  Rose 
Allen  :  which  godly  constant  persons,  after  they  had 
made  their  juviyers,  and  were  joyfully  tied  to  the  stakes, 
calling  upon  the  name  of  God,  and  exhorting  the  people 
earnestly  to  flee  from  idolatry,  suffered  their  martyrdom 
with  such  triumph  and  joy,  that  the  people  did  no  less 
rejoice  to  see  it,  than  at  the  others  that  were  burnt  the 
same  day  in  the  morning. 

The  Death  of  George  Eagles  Martyr. 

Among  other  martyrs  of  singular  virtue  and  constancy, 
one  George  Eagles  deserves  admiration.  Which  man, 
as  before,  in  those  most  bright  and  clear  days  of  king 
Edward  VI.,  he  had  preached  the  power  of  the  Lord,  so 
afterward  in  the  tempestuous  time  and  fall  of  the  church, 
he  expressed  and  uttered  his  manly  spirit.  For  he, 
wandering  abroad  into  far  countries,  where  he  could  find 
any  of  his  brethren,  did  there  most  earnestly  encourage 
and  comfort  them,  now  tarrying  in  this  town,  and  some- 
time abiding  in  that,  certain  months  together,  as  occa- 
sion served,  lodging  sometimes  in  the  country,  and 
sometimes  for  fear  living  in  fields  and  woods.     Often- 


A.D.  1557.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  RICHARD  CRASHFIELD. 


957 


times  he  lay  abroad  in  the  night  without  cover,  spending 
the  most  part  of  his  time  in  devout  and  e;irne.st  prayer. 

Now  when  he  had  profi'ed  Clirist's  church  in  this  sort, 
by  going  about  and  preaching  the  go.spel  a  year  or  two, 
and  especially  in  Colchester,  and  the  ipiirters  there- 
about ;  his  privy  enemies  lurked  and  laid  wait  for  liim, 
so  that  there  were  spies  se'itout,  who  hid  in  command- 
ment, wherever  they  found  him,  to  bring  him  eitlier 
alive  or  dead. 

But  vjhen  tlieir  attempt  could  not  prevail,  but  all  was 
in  vain,  his  adversaries  went  about  another  w-iy  to  com- 
pass their  euterprize  of  taking  liim.  For  in  the  (|Ueen  s 
name  a  grievous  edict  was  proclaimed  throughout  four 
shires,  Essex,  SulFoIk,  Kent,  and  Norfolk,  promising  the 
party  that  took  him,  twenty  pounds.  So  at  length  it 
came  to  ))ass,  that,  being  seen  at  Colchester,  he  was 
pursued  and  taken. 

The  next  day  he  was  carried  to  London,  and  was  then 
brought  down  to  Chelmsford  to  the  sessions,  and  there 
was  indicted  and  accused  of  treason,  because  he  had  as- 
sembled companies  together,  contrary  to  the  laws  and 
statutes  of  the  realm,  in  that  case  provided.  For  an  edict 
was  ordained  a  little  before,  that  if  men  should  flock  sec- 
retly togetiier,  above  the  number  of  six,  they  should  be 
attached  of  treason  :  so  his  indictment  was  for  treason, 
adding,  "  for  that  thou  didst  make  thy  prayer,  that  God 
should  turn  queen  Mary's  heart,  or  else  take  her  away." 

He  denied  that  he  prayed  that  God  should  take  her 
away,  but  he  confessed,  he  jirayed  that  God  would  turn 
her  heart,  in  his  prayer.  Well,  notwithstanding,  he  was 
condemned  for  a  traitor,  although  the  real  cause  'was 
religion. 


The  Martyrdom  of  Richard  Crashf.eld. 

About  this  time  suffered  at  Norwieh,  a  godly  man, 
and  a  constant  martyr  of  Christ,  calknl  Richard  Crash- 
field,  whose  examinations  before  the  cliancellor,  named 
Dunning,  he  penned  with  his  own  hand. 

'  How  say  you,  sirrah,'  said  the  chancellor,  '  to  the 
ceremovnes  of  the  church  ?' 

"  Then  said  I,  '  What  ceremonies?' 

He  said,  '  do  you  not  believe  that  all  the  ceremonies 
of  the  church  ure  good  and  godly.' 

My   ausvvei   was,    '  I    do   believe    so   many    as    are 
grounded  in  the  frsstament  of  Jesus  Christ.' 

'  Tush,    said  he,  '  Do  you  believe  in  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar  ?' 

"  I  said,  '  1  knew  no',  what  it  was.' 

♦'  Then  said  he,  '  Do  you  not  believe  that  Christ  took 
bread,  gave  thanks,  brake  It,  and  said,  Take,  eat,  this  is 
my  body  ?' 

"  '  Yes,  verily,'  said  I,  '  and  even  as  Christ  did  speak, 
so  did  he  perform  the  work.' 

"  He  said,  '  Do  you  not  believe  this,  that  after  the 
words  be  spoken  by  the  priest,  there  is  the  substance  of 
Christ's  body,  flesh  and  blood  ?  How  say  you,  do  you 
not  believe  this  ?  speak  man.' 

"  '  I  do  believe,'  said  I,  '  That  Christ's  body  was 
broken  for  me  upon  the  cross,  and  his  blood  shed  for 
my  redemption,  whereof  the  bread  and  the  wine  is  a  per- 
petual memory,  the  pledge  of  his  mercy,  the  ring  and 
Seal  of  his  promise,  and  a  perpetual  memory  for  the 
faithful  unto  the  end  of  the  world.'  So  then  I  was  re- 
manded into  prison  until  the  next  day. 

"  The  day  following  I  was  brought  forth  again.  Then 
the  chancellor  said  unto  me,  '  Richard,  how  say  you  ? 
Are  you  otherwise  minded  than  you  were  yesterday  :'  I 
answered,  '  Yes.' 

"  Then  said  he,  '  How  say  you,  can  you  not  find  in 
your  heart,  when  you  come  to  the  church,  to  kneel  down 
before  the  crucifix,  and  make  your  prayer  ?' 

"  I  answered,  and  said,  '  No,'  rehearsing  the  com- 
mandment of  God  forbidding  it. 

"  He  said,  '  Have  you  not  read  or  heard,  that  God 
commanded  an  image  to  be  made  V 

"  1  answered,  '  What  image  .'' 

'*  He  said,  '  The  brazen  serpent.' 

"  I  said, '  Yes,  I  have  heard  it  read,  how  that  God 


did  command  it  to  be  made,  and  likewise  to  be  broken 
down.' 

"  Then  Doctor  Bridges  said,  '  Wherefore  did  God 
command  the  seraphins  and  cherubins  to  be  made  ?' 

"  I  said,  '  I  could  not  tell  ;   1  would  fain  iearii." 

"  Then  said  the  chancellor,  '  But  how  say  you  to  this  ? 
can  you  find  in  your  Iseart  to  fall  down  before  ihe  pic- 
ture of  Ciirist,  which  is  the  crucifix  ?' 

"  I  said,  '  No,  I  f"ar  the  curse  of  God  :  for  it  is  writ- 
ten that  God  curseth  the  hands  that  make  them,  yea  and 
the  hands  that  make  the  tools  wherewitli  they  are 
carved.' 

"  Then  said  the  chancellor,  '  How  say  you  to  confes- 
sion to  the  priest  ?  when  were  you  confessed  .'' 

"  I  said,  '  I  confess  myself  daily  unto  the  eternal  God, 
whom  I  most  grievously  offend.' 

"  Then  the  chancellor  said.  '  Do  you  not  then  take 
confession  to  the  priest  to  be  good  ?' 

"  I  answered,  '  No,  but  rather  wicked.' 

"  '  The  singing,  and  playing  on  the  organs  ;  is  it  not 
good  and  godly  ?' 

"  I  said,   '  1  could  perceive  no  godliness  in  it.' 

"  Then  he  said,  '  Why,  is  it  not  written  in  the  Psalms, 
that  we  should  praise  God  with  hymns  and  spiritual 
songs  ?' 

"  I  said,  '  Yes,  spiritual  songs  must  be  had  :  but  yours 
are  of  the  flesh,  and  of  the  spirit  of  error.  For  to  you  it 
is  pleasant  and  glorious,  but  to  the  Lord  it  is  bitttr  and 
odious.' 

"  Then  said  the  chancellor,  *  Why,  is  it  not  written, 
My  house  is  a  house  of  Prayer  ?'      Isaiah  Ivi.  7. 

"  I  said,  '  Yes.  It  is  witten  also.  That  ye  have  made 
it  a  den  of  thieves.'     Luke  xix.  4fa". 

"  With  that,  the  chancellor  looked  and  said,  '  have 
we  ?' 

"  I  answered  and  said,  '  Christ  said  so.'  Then  was  1 
remanded  to  prison. 

"  The  Thursday  next  following  Doctor  Bridges  p.as 
sent  to  me  to  examine  me  of  my  faith.  And  he  asked 
me  many  questions  concerning  transubstantiation,  at 
last  he  said  : 

"'What  did  Christ  give  you?  Was  it  bread,  or 
was  it  not  ?' 

"  I  said,  '  Christ  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and 
gave  it,  and  tnev  took  bread  and  did  eat.  And  St. 
Paul  maketh  it  more  manifest,  where  he  saith,  '  As  often 
as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the 
Lord's  death  till  he  come.'--  1  Cor.  xi.  26.  St.  Paul 
saith  not  here  as  you  say  ;  for  he  saith,  '  As  often  as  ye 
cat  this  bread.'     He  doth  not  say  body.' 

"  What  say  you  to  the  bread  that  Christ  gave  ?  Let 
me  have  your  mind  on  that.' 

"  I  answered,  '  I  have  said  my  mind  on  it.' 

"  Then  said  the  chancellor,  'No,  we  will  have  your 
mind  more  plainly.' 

"  I  said,  '  My  faith  is  fully  grounded  and  established, 
that  Christ  Jesus,  the  Easter  Lamb,  hath  offered  his 
blessed  body  a  sacrifice  to  God  the  Father,  the  price  of 
my  redemption.  For  by  that  one  sacrifice  are  qU  the 
faithful  sanctified,  and  he  is  our  only  advocate  and  me- 
diator, and  hath  made  perfect  our  redemption.  This 
hath  he  done  alone,  without  any  of  your  daily  oblations.' 

"Then  Doctor  i5ridges  started  up,  and  said,  'Truth, 
your  words  are  true  indeed.  Y'ou  take  well  the  literal 
sense  ;  but  this  you  must  understand,  that  like  as  you 
said  tb.at  Christ  offered  his  body  upon  the  cross,  which 
was  a  bloody  sacrifice,  and  a  visible  sacrifice  ;  so  like- 
wise we  daily  offer  the  self  same  body  that  was  offered 
upon  the  cross,  but  not  bloody  and  visible,  but  invisible, 
unto  God  the  Father.' 

"  '  Do  you  off'er  Christ's  body  ?'  I  said.  '  Why  then 
Christ's  sacrifice  was  not  perfect.  But  Christ  is  true, 
when  all  men  are  liars.' 

"  He  answered  and  said,  '  The  church  hath  power  to 
do  it.' 

"  I  answered,  '  Why,  Christ  saith,  'I  lay  down  my 
life  that  I  may  take  it  again.  No  man  taketh  it  from 
me,  but  I  lay  it  down  of  myself.  I  have  power  to  lay 
it  down,  and  I  have  power  to  take  it  again.'— Jolm 
X.  17,  18,     Therefore  Christ  the  Son  of  God  did  ofl'er 


958 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  MISTRESS  LEWIS. 


[Book  XIT. 


his  body  once  for  all.  And  if  you  will  presume  to  offer 
his  body  daily,  then  your  power  is  above  Christ's 
power.'  '' 

This  godly  young  man,  not  long  after  his  condemna- 
tion, was  brought  to  the  stake,  where  with  much  pa- 
tience and  constancy  he  entered  his  blessed  martyrdom. 

Fryer,  and  a  Sister  of  George  Eagle's. 

About  the  same  time  and  month,  one  named  Fryer, 
Tvith  a  woman  who  was  the  sister  of  George  Eagles,  suf- 
fered the  like  martyrdom  at  Rochester,  by  the  unrighteous 
papists,  whose  tyranny  the  Lord  of  his  mercy  abate  and 
cut  sliort,  turning  that  wicked  generation,  if  it  be  his 
will,  to  a  better  mind. 

The  Death  of  Mistress  Lewis. 

Mistress  Joyce  Lewis,  a  gentlewoman  born,  was  deli- 
cately brought  up  in  the  pleasures  of  the  world,  having 
delight  in  gay  apparel,  and  such  like  foolishness  ;  she 
was  married  to  Thomas  Lewis  of  Mancetter,  in  Warwick- 
shire. In  the  beginning  of  queen  Mary's  time  she  went 
to  the  church,  and  heard  mass  as  others  did,  but  when  she 
heard  of  the  burningof  that  most  godly  and  learned  martyr 
Laurence  Sanders,  who  suffered  in  Coventry,  she  began  co 
take  more  heed  to  the  matter,  and  enquired  earnestly  of 
such  as  she  knew  fedred  God,  the  cause  of  his  death  : 
and  when  she  perceived  it  was  because  he  refused  to  re- 
ceive the  mass,  she  began  to  be  troubled  in  conscience, 
and  waxed  very  unquiet.  And  because  her  house  was 
even  hard  by  Master  John  Glover's  house,  of  whom  men- 
tion was  made  before,*  a  man  of  blessed  memory,  and  a 
singular  example  of  unfeigned  godliness,  she  did  often 
resort  to  him,  and  desire  him  to  tell  her  the  faults  that 
were  in  the  mass,  and  other  things  that  at  that  time  vvere 
urged  as  necessary  to  salvation. 

He  perceiving  both  her  unquiet  mind,  and  also  the 
desire  she  had  to  know  the  truth,  did  most  diligently 
instruct  her  in  the  ways  of  the  Lord.  By  which  godly 
counsel  it  happened  that  slie  began  to  grow  weary  of  the 
world,  and  thoroughly  sorrowful  for  her  sins,  being  in- 
flamed with  the  love  of  God,  desirous  to  serve  him  ac- 
cording to  his  word,  purposing  also  to  flee  from  those 
things  the  which  did  displease  the  Lord  her  God.  And 
because  she  had  learned  the  mass  to  be  evil  and  abomi- 
nable, she  begao  to  hate  it.  And  when  at  a  time  she 
was  compelled  by  the  furiousness  of  her  husband  to 
come  to  the  church,  at  the  same  time  when  the  holy 
water  was  cast,  she  turned  her  back  towards  it,  and 
shewed  herself  to  be  displeased.  Whereupon  she  was 
accused  before  the  bishop  for  the  despising  of  their 
sacraments. 

Immediately,  a  citation  was  sent  for  her  to  her  hus- 
band's house,  to  appear  before  the  bishop.  The  summoner 
that  brought  the  citation  delivered  it  to  her  husband, 
who  looking  upon  it,  and  perceiving  what  it  was,  was 
moved  with  anger,  willing  the  summoner  to  take  the 
citation  witli  him  again,  or  else  he  would  make  him  to 
eat  it.  The  summoner  refused  to  take  it  again,  for  he 
thought  no  man  durst  have  been  so  bold  to  trouble  him. 
But  in  tlie  end  Lewis  compelled  the  said  summoner  to 
eat  the  citation  indeed,  by  setting  a  dagger  to  his  heart ; 
and  when  he  had  eaten  it,  he  caused  l.im  to  drink  to  it, 
and  so  sent  him  away.  But  immediately  after,  Lewis 
with  his  wife  were  commanded  to  appear  before  the 
bishop,  where  Lewis  submitted  himself,  and  desiring  the 
bishop  to  be  good  to  him,  excused  himself  after  the 
best  manner  he  could.  Whereupon  the  bishop  was  con- 
tent to  receive  his  submission,  with  condition  that  his 
wife  should  submit  herself  also.  But  she  stoutly  told 
the  bishop,  that  by  refusing  of  the  holy  water  she  had 
neither  offended  God,  nor  any  part  of  his  laws.  At  the 
wfiich  words  the  bishop  being  grievously  offended,  yet 
because  she  was  a  gentlewoman,  he  would  not  take  her 

•  In  the  account  of  Robert  and  John  Glover,  in  pupe  814,  tliey 
are  erroneously  stated  to  have  been  of  the  town  of  MancJirsUr, 
whereas  they  were  of  Mancester  or  Mancetter,  a  villaRc  in  War- 
Trickshire,  about  twelve  miles  from  Coventry,  and  the  detailed 
account  of  their  suiferings,  to  which  the  reader  was  referred,  is 


at  the  worst,  as  he  said,  he  gave  her  one  month's  respite, 
binding  her  husband  in  one  hundred  pounds  to  bring  her 
again  to  him  at  the  motuli's  end,  and  so  they  were  both 
let  go. 

When  they  came  to  their  own  house.  Mistress  Lewis 
gave  herself  to  most  diligent  prayer,  and  invoking  of  the 
name  of  God,  resorting  continually  to  Master  John 
Glover,  who  most  diligently  instructed  her  with  God's 
word. 

When  the  month  was  now  almost  expired,  her  husband 
carried  her  to  the  bishop,  where  she  was  examined,  and 
found  more  resolved  than  she  was  before  death  was 
threatened.  And  to  begin  with,  she  was  sent  to  such 
a  loathsome  prison,  that  a  maid  who  was  appointed  to 
keep  her  company  swooned  in  the  prison. 

Being  thus  kept  in  prison,  and  often  examined,  at 
length  she  was  brought  in  judgment,  and  pronounced  an 
heretic  worthy  to  be  burned.  When  the  bishop  rea- 
soned with  her,  why  she  could  not  come  to  the  mass, 
and  receive  the  saeraments  and  sacramentals  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  she  answered,  "  Because  I  find  not  these  things 
in  God's  word,  which  you  so  urge  and  magnify,  as  things 
most  needful  for  men's  salvation;  if  these  things  were 
in  the  same  word  of  God  commanded,  I  would  with  all 
my  heart  receive,  esteem,  and  believe  them.''  The 
bishop  answered,  "  If  thou  wilt  believe  no  more  than  is 
in  the  scripture,  concerning  matters  of  religion,  thou 
art  in  a  damnable  case."  At  which  words  she  was  won- 
derfully amazed,  and  being  moved  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
told  the  bishop  that  his  words  vpere  ungodly  and  wicked. 

After  her  condemnation,  she  contiimed  a  whole 
twelvemonth  in  prison,  because  she  was  committed 
to  the  sheriff  that  was  lately  chosen,  who  could  not 
be  compelled  to  put  her  to  death  in  his  time,  as  he 
affirmed.  All  the  time  she  was  in  prison,  her  beha- 
viour was  such  both  in  words  and  deeds,  that  all  they 
that  had  any  spark  of  godliness  or  honesty,  greatly 
lamented  her  case. 

Now  when  the  time  drew  near  which  God  had  ap- 
pointed for  her  deliverance,  the  writ  for  burning  he-'Ug 
brought  down  from  London,  she  desired  certain  o/ her 
friends  to  come  to  her,  with  whom  she  consulted  how  she 
might  behave  herself,  that  her  death  might  be  more 
glorious  to  the  name  of  God,  comfortable  to  his  people, 
and  also  most  discomfoi  table  to  the  enemies  jf  God.  "  As 
for  death,"  said  she,  "  I  do  not  greatlj  heed  it,  when 
I  behold  the  amiable  countenance  of  Christ,  my  dear 
Saviour,  the  face  of  death  doth  not  greatly  trouble  me." 
In  which  time  also  she  reasoned  i;iost  comfortably  out 
of  God's  word,  of  God's  election  and  rejirobation. 

In  the  evening,  before  the  dsy  of  her  suffering,  two 
of  the  priests  of  Lichfield  came  to  the  under-sheriff's 
house  where  she  lay,  and  seiit  word  to  her  by  the  she- 
riff that  they  were  come  to  hear  her  confession  ;  for  they 
would  be  sorry  that  she  should  die  without  that.  She 
sent  them  word  she  haJ  made  her  confession  to  Christ 
her  Saviour,  at  whose  hands  she  was  sure  to  have  for- 
giveness of  her  sins.  As  concerning  the  cause  for 
which  she  should  die,  she  had  no  cause  to  confess  that, 
but  rather  to  give  unto  God  the  m.ost  humble  praise, 
that  he  made  her  worthy  to  suffer  death  for  his  word. 
And  as  concerning  the  absolution  they  were  able  to 
give  to  her,  being  authorised  by  the  pope,  she  rejected 
it  even  from  the  bottom  of  her  heart.  Which  when  the 
priests  lieard,  they  said  to  the  sherift',  "  Well,  to-morrow 
her  resolution  will  be  proved  and  tried,  for  although 
she  has  now  some  friends  that  whisper  in  her  ears,  to- 
morrow we  will  see  who  dare  be  so  hardy  as  to  come 
near  her."  And  so  they  went  their  ways  with  anger, 
that  their  confession  and  absolution  was  set  at  nought. 

All  that  night  she  was  wonderfully  cheerful  and 
happy,  with  a  certain  gravity,  spending  the  time  in 
prayer,  reading,  and  talking  with  them  that  were  pur- 
posely come  to  her,  to  comfort  her  with  the  word  of 
God. 

About  three  of  the  clock  in  the  morning,  Satan,  who 


written,  not  by  a  Rev.  Mr.  Hitcfiin,  Incumbent  of  Manrliester, 
but  by  the  Rev.  Benjamin  Uichings,  Vicar  of  Mancetter,  who  hat 
c  Uocted  a  number  of  particulars  of  these  martyrs,  not  recorded 
by  Foxe. — Ed, 


A.D. 1557.] 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  .MISTRESS  LEWIS,  &c. 


959 


never  sleepeth,  especially  when  death  is  at  hand,  began 
to  stir  himself  busily,  shooting  at  her  that  fiery  dart 
which  he  is  wont  to  do  against  all  that  are  at  defiance 
with  him,  questioning  with  her  how  she  could  tell  that 
she  was  ohosen  to  eternal  life,  and  that  (.'hrist  died  for 
her ;  I  grant  that  he  died,  but  that  he  died  for  thee  how 
canst  thou  tell  ;  with  this  suggestion  when  she  was 
troubled,  they  that  were  about  her  did  counsel  her  to  follow 
the  example  of  St.  Paul,  where  he  saith,  "  Who  loved  me, 
and  gave  himself  for  me." — Gal.  ii.  20.  Also,  that  her 
vocation  and  calling  to  the  knowledge  of  God's  word, 
was  a  manifest  token  of  God's  love  towards  her,  espe- 
cially the  Holy  Spirit  of  God  working  in  her  heart,  that 
love  and  desire  towards  God  to  please  him,  and  to  be 
justified  by  hiin  through  Christ,  &c.  By  these  and  like 
persuasions,  and  especially  by  the  comfortable  promises 
of  Christ,  brought  out  of  the  scripture,  Satan  was  put 
to  flight,  and  she  comforted  in  Christ. 

About  eight  o'clock,  the  Sheriff  came  to  her  into  her 
chamber,  saying  these  words,  "  Mistress  Lewis,  I  am 
come  to  bring  you  tidings  of  the  queen's  pleasure,  the 
which  is,  that  you  shall  live  no  longer  than  one  hour  in 
this  world  ;  therefore  prepare  yourself.  At  which  words, 
being  so  grossly  uttered,  and  so  suddenly  by  such  an 
oflScer  as  he  was,  she  was  somewhat  abashed.  Where- 
fore one  of  her  friends  and  acquaintance  standing  by, 
said  these  words,  "Mistress  Lewis,  you  have  great 
cause  to  praise  God,  who  will  vouchsafe  so  speedily  to 
take  you  out  of  this  world,  and  make  you  worthy  to  be 
a  witness  of  his  truth,  and  to  bear  record  unto  Christ 
that  he  is  the  only  Saviour." 

After  which  she  said,  "  IMaster  Sheriff,  your  message 
is  welcome  to  me,  and  I  thank  my  God  that  he  will 
make  me  worthy  to  venture  my  life  in  his  cause." 
And  thus  Master  Sheriff  departed  ;  and  within  the  space 
of  one  hour  he  came  again,  with  swords  and  staves  ;  and 
when  he  came  up  into  the  chamber,  one  of  her  friends 
desired  him  to  give  him  leave  to  go  with  her  to  the  stake, 
and  to  comfort  her,  which  the  sheriff  granted  at  that 
time,  but  afterwards  he  was  sore  troubled  for  it  when  she 
was  dead. 

Now,  when  she  was  brought  through  the  town,  a 
great  multitude  of  people  being  present,  she  being  led 
by  two  of  her  friends,  was  brought  to  the  place  of  execu- 
tion ;  and  because  the  place  was  far  off,  and  the  throng 
of  the  people  great,  and  she  not  accustomed  to  the 
fresh  air  (being  so  long  in  prison,)  one  of  her  friends 
sent  a  messeuger  to  the  sheriff's  house  for  some  drink  ; 
and  after  she  had  prayed  three  several  times,  in  which 
prayer  she  desired  God  most  instantly  to  abolish  the 
idolatrous  mass,  and  to  deliver  this  realm  from  papistry, 
(at  the  end  of  the  which  prayers  the  most  part  of  the 
people  cried  Amen,  yea,  even  the  sheriff  that  stood  by 
her,  ready  to  cast  her  in  the  fire  for  not  allowing  the 
mass,  at  this  her  prayer,  said  with  the  rest  of  the  people. 
Amen  ;)  when  she  had  thus  prayed,  slie  took  the  cup 
into  her  hands,  saying,  "  I  drink  to  all  them  that  un- 
feignedly  love  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  wish  for 
the  abolishment  of  papistry."  When  she  had  drank, 
they  that  were  her  friends  drank  also.  After  that  a  great 
number,  especially  the  women,  drank  with  her  ;  who  af- 
terwards were  put  to  open  penance  in  the  church  by  the 
cruel  papists,  for  drinking  with  her. 

When  she  was  tied  to  the  stake  with  the  chain 
she  shewed  such  cheerfulness,  that  it  passed  man's 
reason,  being  so  devoid  of  any  fear,  and  so  patient, 
that  the  most  part  of  them  that  had  honest  hearts 
lamented,  and  even  with  tears  bewailed  the  tyranny  of 
the  papists.  When  the  fire  was  set  upon  her,  she 
neither  struggled  nor  stirred,  but  only  lifted  up  her 
hands  towards  heaven,  being  dead  very  speedily  :  for  the 
under-sheriff,  at  the  request  of  her  friends,  had  provided 
such  inflamniable  stufi',  that  she  was  suddenly  dispatched 
out  of  this  miserable  world. 

This  amongst  other  things  may  not  be  forgotten,  that 
the  papists  had  appointed  some  to  rail  upon  her  openly, 
and  to  revile  her,  both  as  she  went  to  the  place  of  exe- 
cution, and  also  when  she  came  at  the  stake.  Amongst 
others  there  was  an  old  priest,  who  had  a  pair  of  writing 
tables  to  note  both  the  names  of  the  women  that  drank 


of  her  cup,  and  also  described  her  friends  by  their  appa- 
rel, for  he  could  not  learn  their  names,  and  afterwards 
enquired  for  their  names  ;  and  so  immediately  after 
process  was  sent  out  for  them,  both  to  Coventry 
and  other  places  ;  but  God,  whose  providence  sleeps 
not,  did  defend  them  from  the  hands  of  these  cruel  ty- 
rants. Unto  which  God,  with  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  honour  and  glory  for  ever,  Amen. 

T/io  Marfi/rchm  of  Ralph  All er ton,  James  An st on,  Mar- 
(jerrj  Auntoo,  and  Richard  Roth,  burned  at  IsUntjton. 

I  find,  that  about  the  17th  day  of  Septeniber,  were 
burned  at  Islington,  nigh  unto  London,  these  four  con- 
stant professors  of  Christ.  Among  whom  it  appears  that 
Ralph  Allerton  confessed  that  he  coming  into  his  parish 
of  Bentley,  and  seeing  the  people  sitting  there,  either 
gazing  about,  or  else  talking  together,  he  exhorted  them 
that  they  should  fall  unto  prayer,  and  meditation  of 
God's  most  holy  word,  and  not  sit  idly  ;  they 
willingly  consented.  Tlien  after  prayer  was  ended,  he 
read  unto  them  a  chapter  of  the  New  Testament,  and 
so  departed. 

In  which  exercise  he  continued  until  Candlemas,  and 
then  being  informed  that  he  might  not  do  so  by  the  law, 
for  he  was  not  priest  or  minister,  he  left  off,  and  kept 
himself  close  in  his  house.  Afteiwards,  certain  men 
sworn  for  the  inquiry  into  such  matters,  came  to  his 
house,  and  attached  him  for  reading  in  the  parish  of 
Welley.  • 

After  his  examimtion,  he  was  sent  up  to'  the  council  ; 
and  Bonner,  by  thi-eateniiigs  and  other  subtle  means,  so 
abused  the  simple  heart  of  this  man,  that  he  made  him 
opeidy  at  Paul's  cross  recant  his  former  profession  ; 
which  yet  brought  such  a  bondage  and  terror  of  soul 
and  conscience,  and  so  cast  him  down,  that  except  the 
Lord,  wliose  mercies  are  immeasurable,  had  supported 
and  lifted  him  up  again,  be  had  perished  for  ever.  But 
the  Lord  gave  him  not  only  hearty  and  unfeigned  repent- 
ance, but  also  a  most  constant  boldness  to  profess  again, 
even  to  the  death,  his  most  holy  name  and  glorious 
gos])el,  wherefore  he  was  again  apprehended,  and  sent 
to  Bonner,  before  whom  he  was  the  8th  day  of  April,  and 
other  times  examined. 

The  following  articles  were  objected  against  him  and 
confessed  by  him. 

"  1.  That  he  was  of  the  parish  of  Muchbentley,  and 
so  of  the  diocese  of  London. 

"  2.  That  the  10th  day  of  January  then  last  past, 
when  jMaster  John  Morant  was  preaching  at  St.  Paul's, 
the  said  Ralph  Allerton  did  there  openly  submit  him- 
self unto  the  church  of  Rome,  with  the  rites  and 
ceremonies  thereof. 

"  3.  That  he  did  consent  and  subscribe  as  well  unto 
the  same  submission,  as  also  to  one  other  bill,  in  the 
which  he  granted,  that  if  he  should  at  any  time  turn 
again  unto  his  former  opinions,  it  should  be  then  lawful 
for  the  bishop  immediately  to  denounce  and  adjudge  him 
as  an  heretic. 

"  4.  That  heliad  subscribedtoa  bill, wherein  he  affirmed, 
that  in  the  saci-ament,  after  the  words  of  consecration 
be  spoken  by  the  priest,  there  remaineth  still  material 
bread  and  material  wine  ;  and  that  he  believeth  that  the 
bread  is  the  bread  of  thanksgiving,  and  the  memorial  of 
Christ's  death  ;  and  that  when  he  receiveth  it,  he  re- 
ceiveth  the  body  of  Christ  spiritually  in  his  soul,  but 
material  bread  in  substance. 

"5.  That  he  had  openly  affirmed,  and  also  advisedly 
spoken  that  which  is  contained  in  the  said  former  fourth 
article,  last  before  specified. 

"  6.  That  he  had  spoken  against  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
with  the  church  and  see  of  the  same,  and  also 
against  the  seven  sacraments  and  other  ceremonies  and 
ordinances  of  the  same  church,  used  then  within  this 
realm. 

"  7.  That  he  had  allowed  and  commended  the  opinion 
and  faith  of  Cranmer,  Ridley,  and  Latimer,  and  others 
of  late  burned  within  this  realm,  and  believed  that  their 
opinions  were  good  and  godly. 

"  8  That  be  had  divers  times  affirmed,  that  the 
3a 


960 


EXAMINATION  OF  JAMES   AUSTOO  AND  OTHERS. 


[Book  XII. 


religion  used  within  this  realm,  at  the  time  of  his  ap- 
prehension, was  neither  good,  nor  agreeable  to  God's 
word,  and  tiiat  he  could  not  conform  himself  there- 
unto. 

"  9.  That  he  had  affirmed,  that  the  book  of  common 
prayer  set  forth  in  the  reiijn  of  King  Edward  VI.,  was 
in  all  parts  good  and  godly  ;  and  that  the  said  Ralph  and 
his  feUow  prisoners,  did  d^iily  use  amongst  themselves 
in  prison  some  part  of  the  book. 

"  10.  That  lie  had  affirmed,  that  if  he  were  out  of 
prison,  he  woulil  not  come  to  mass,  matins,  nor  even- 
song, nor  bear  taper,  candle,  or  palm,  nor  go  in  proces- 
sion, nor  would  receive  holy  water,  holy  bread,  ashes,  or 
pax,  or  any  other  ceremony  of  the  church  then  used 
within  this  realm. 

"11.  That  he  had  affirmed,  that  if  he  were  at  liberty 
he  would  not  confess  his  sins  to  any  priest,  nor  receive 
absolution  of  him  ;  nor  yet  would  receive  the  sacrament 
of  the  altar,  as  it  was  then  used. 

"  12  That  he  had  affirmed,  that  praj'ing  to  saints 
and  prayers  for  the  dead,  were  neither  good  nor  profit- 
able, and  that  a  man  is  not  bound  to  fast  and  pray,  but 
at  his  own  will  and  pleasure  ;  neither  that  it  is  lawful  to 
reserve  the  sacrament,  or  to  worship  it. 

_  "  1.3.  That  the  said  AUerton  hath,  according  to  these 
his  affirmations,  abstained  and  refused  to  come  unto  his 
parish  church  ever  since  the  10th  day  of  January  last,  or 
to  use,  receive,  or  allow  any  ceremonies,  sacraments,  or 
other  rites  then  usedin  the  church." 

To  all  these  articles  he  answered  affirmatively,  denying 
precisely  none  of  them  ;  except  to  this  clause,  con- 
tained in  the  twelfth  article,  that  a  man  is  not  bound  to 
fast  and  pray  but  at  his  own  will  and  pleasure,  he  said  that 
he  had  affirmed  no  such  thing,  but  he  confessed  that  he 
had  not  fasted  nor  prayed  so  oft  as  he  was  bound  to  do. 
And  unto  this  answer  he  also  subscribed  in  this  sort. 

"  Except  it  be  proved  otherwise  by  the  holy  scripture, 
I  do  affirm  these  articles  to  be  true.  By  me 
Ralph  Allerton." 

Other  articles  were  afterwards  objected,  and  when  he 
would  not  recant,  Bishop  Bonner  pronounced  the  sentence 
of  condemnation,  and  so  delivered  him  unto  the  tempo- 
ral officers  :  who  reserved  him  in  their  custody  until  tlie 
17th  day  of  September,  at  which  time,  both  he  and  the 
other  three  before  mentioned,  were  all  burned. 

James  Aitstoo,  and  Margery  his  Wife. 

These  two  being  once  delivered  into  the  pitiless  hands 
of  Bonner,  their  examinations  were  not  long  deferred. 
For  on  the  16"th  day  of  July,  l,5r>7,  they  were  brought 
before  him.  He  demanded  of  James  Austoo,  amongst 
other  questions,  where  he  had  been  confessed  in  Lent, 
and  whether  he  had  received  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
at  Easter  ? 

He  answered,  "  That  indeed  he  had  been  confessed  of 
the  curate  of  Allhallows,  but  that  he  had  not  received  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  ;  for  he  rejected  it  from  the  bot- 
tom of  his  heart." 

"  Why,"  said  the  bishop,  "  dost  thou  not  believe,  that 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  there  is  the  true  body  and 
blood  of  Christ?" 

'•  No,"  said  Austoo,  "  not  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
altar ;  but  in  the  supper  of  the  Lord,  to  the  faithful 
receiver  is  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ  by 
faith." 

Bonner,  not  well  pleased  with  this  talk,  asked  tlien  the 
wife,  how  she  did  like  the  religion  that  then  was  in  Eng- 
land ? 

She  answered,  "  That  she  believed  it  was  not  accord- 
ing to  God's  word,  but  false  and  corrupted." 

Then  he  again  asked  her,  if  she  would  go  to  the  church 
and  hear  mass  ? 

She  said,  "That  she  rejected  the  mass  with  all  her 
heart,  and  that  she  would  not  come  into  any  church  in 
which  there  were  idols." 

After  this  the  bishop  objected  unto  them  certain  ar- 
ticles, which  being  read,  and  their  constancy  in  the  faith 
perceived,  Bonner  pronounced  against  them  the  sentence 


of  condemnation,  and  delivering  them  to  the  sheriff,  rid 
his  hands  of  them. 

Richard  Roth. 

Richard  Roth,  being  apprehended,  and  brought  to  the 
bishop  of  London,  was  examined  on  the  4th  of  .luly  ;  the 
bishop  earnestly  laboured  to  induce  him  to  believe  that 
there  were  seven  sacraments  in  Christ's  church,  and  that 
in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  after  consecration,  there 
remained  the  very  substance  of  Christ's  body  and  blood, 
and  none  other.  He  made,  only  this  answer,  "That  if 
the  scripture  did  so  teach  him,  and  that  he  might  be  by 
the  same  so  persuaded,  he  would  so  believe,  otherwise 
not."  But  at  anotlier  examination  he  declared  plainly, 
"  That  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  as  it  was  then  used, 
there  was  not  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  but 
that  it  was  a  dead  God,  and  that  the  mass  was  detesta- 
ble, and  contrary  to  God's  holy  word  and  will,  from 
which  faith  and  opinion  he  would  not  go  or  decline." 

The  bishop  objected  against  him  ;  "  That  he  was  h 
comforter  of  heretics  ;  and  had  written  a  letter  to  that 
eflect  to  some  that  were  burned  at  Colchester  ;"  as  fol- 
lows :  — 

A  Letter  written  hy  Richard  Roth. 

"  O,  dear  brethren  and  sisters,  how  much  have  you  to 
rejoice  in  God,  that  lie  hath  given  you  such  fiit'n  to 
overcome  this  blood-thirsty  tyrant  thus  far!  and  no 
doubt  he  that  hath  begun  that  good  work  in  yon,  w,!l 
fulfil  it  unto  the  end.  O,  dear  hearts  in  Christ,  what  a 
crown  of  glory  shall  ye  receive  with  Christ  in  the  kin.sr- 
dom  of  God  !  O,  that  it  had  been  the  good  will  of  God 
that  I  had  been  ready  lo  have  gone  with  you.  For  I 
lie  in  my  lord's  prison  in  the  day,  and  in  the  night  1  lie 
in  the  coal-house,  away  from  Ralph  Allerton,  or  any 
other :  and  we  look  every  day  when  we  shall  be  con- 
demned. For  he  said,  that  I  should  be  burned  within  ten 
days  before  Easter  ;  but  I  lie  still  at  the  pool's  biiiik,  and 
every  man  goeth  in  before  me  :  but  we  wait  patiently  the 
Lord's  leisure,  with  many  bonds,  in  fetters  and  stock <! ; 
by  the  which  we  have  received  great  joy  in  God.  Aiid 
now  fare  you  well,  dear  brethren  and  sisters  in  tl;is 
world,  but  I  trust  to  see  you  in  the  heaven>  face  to  face. 
"  Oh  brother  Munt,  with  your  wife  and  my  dear  sistvr 
Rose,  how  blessed  are  you  in  the  Lord,  that  (^od  hath 
found  you  worthy  to  sufler  for  his  sake  !  with  all  the  rest 
of  my  dear  brethren  and  sisters  known  and  mikuovvn. 
O,  be  joyful  even  unto  death.  Fear  it  not,  saith  Chri<t ; 
for  I  have  overcome  death,  saifh  he.  Oh  dear  iiearts  1 
seeing  that  Jesus  Christ  will  be  our  help,  oh  tarry  you 
the  Lord's  leisure.  B.'  strong,  let  your  hearts  be  ;;f 
good  com''ort,  and  wait  you  stiil  for  the  Lord.  lie  is  at 
hand.  Yea,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  pitcheth  his  <cnt 
round  about  them  that  fenr  liim,  and  deliveretl:  them 
which  way  he  seeth  best.  For  o\ir  lives  are  in  the  I  (U'd's 
hands  ;  and  they  can  do  nothing  unto  us  before  Gcd  suf- 
fer them.     Therefore,  give  all  thanks  to  God. 

"  Oh  dear  hearts !  you  shall  be  clothed  with  Ion!; 
white  garments  upon  the  mount  Sion,  with  the  muititui'e 
of  saints,  and  with  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour,  wiiieh  will 
never  forsake  us.  Oh  blessed  virgins  !  ye  have  played 
the  wise  virgin's  part,  in  that  ye  hnve  talien  oil  in  your 
lamps,  that  ye  may  go  in  with  the  bridegroom,  when  he 
Cometh,  into  the  everlastinc:  joy  with  him.  But  as  for 
the  foolish,  they  shall  be  shut  out,  because  they  made 
not  themselves  ready  to  sufiVr  with  Christ,  neitiier  go 
about  to  take  up  his  cross.  Oh  dear  hearts  !  hov.-  pre- 
cious shall  your  death  be  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord  !  for 
dear  is  the  death  of  his  saints.  O  fare  you  well,  and 
pray.  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  you 
all.  Amen,  Amen.     Pray,  jiray,  pray. 

"  By  me,  Rich.\rd  Roth, 

"  written  with  my  own  blood." 

This  letter  he  confessed  he  had  written  with  his  blood, 
having  no  ink,  and  that  he  meant  to  have  sent  it  to  such 
as  were  condemned  at  Colchester  for  the  gospel  of  Jesut 
Christ,  and  were  afterwards  burned  there. 


A.D.  1557.] 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  JOHN  NOTES  AND  OTHERS. 


961 


He  was  (as  the  rest  before  mentioned)  condemned  and 
delivered  to  the  sheriff,  and  the  17th  day  of  September 
they  all  most  joyfully  ended  their  lives  in  one  fire,  at 
Islington,  for  the  testimony  of  Christ. 

Agnes  Bcngeor,  and  Margaret  Thvrsfon,  tivn  godly 
Christian  Women,  burned  at  Colchester,  for  the  sin- 
cere Profession  of  Christ's  Gospel. 

A  little  before  mention  was  made  of  ten  that  suffered 
martyrdom  at  Colchester,  at  which  time  there  were  two 
women,  Margaret  Thurston,  and  Agnes  Bongeor,  that 
should  have  suffered  with  them,  and  were  likewise  con- 
demned at  the  same  time  and  place  that  the  other  ten 
were  :  but  Margaret  Thurston  was  for  that  time  de- 
ferred. 

Agnes  Bongeor  was  also  kept  back  at  that  time,  be- 
cause her  name  was  wrong  written  in  the  writ. 

But  when  she  saw  herself  so  separated  from  her  prison 
fellows,  what  piteous  moans  that  good  woman  made,  and 
how  bitterly  she  wept ;  what  strange  thoughts  came  into 
her  mind  ;  how  naked  and  desolate  she  esteemed  herself, 
and  into  what  depth  of  despair  and  care  her  poor  soul 
was  brought,  it  was  ])iteous  and  wonderful  to  see  :  which 
all  came  because  she  went  not  with  them  to  give  her  life 
in  the  defence  of  her  Christ ;  for  of  all  things  in  the 
world,  life  was  least  looked  for  at  her  hands. 

However,  in  a  short  time  a  writ  came  from  London 
for  burning  them,  which  was  executed  the  17th  day  of 
September. 

When  these  good  women  were  brought  to  the  place  in 
Colchester,  where  they  should  sutler,  they  fell  down 
upon  their  knees,  and  made  their  humble  prayers  to  the 
Lord,  which  being  done,  they  rose  and  went  to  the  stake 
joyfully,  and  were  immediately  chained  ;  and  after  the 
fire  had  compassed  them  about,  they  with  great  joy  and 
glorious  triumph  gave  up  their  souls,  spirits,  and  lives, 
into  the  hands  of  tlie  Lord,  under  whose  government  and 
protection,  for  Christ's  sake,  we  beseech  him  to  grant  us 
his  holy  defence  and  help  for  evermore.     Amen. 

John  Kurde,  Martyr. 

John  Kurde,  a  shoemaker,  of  the  parish  of  Syrsam,  in 
Northamptonshire,  wasiniprisoned  in  Northamptoncastle, 
for  denying  the  popish  transubstantiation,  for  which  they 
pronounced  sentence  of  death  against  him,  in  the  church 
of  All  Saints,  in  Northampton,  in  August,  A.D.  1557. 
And  in  September  following,  he  was  burned.  A  popish 
priest  standing  by,  whose  name  was  John  Rote,  vicar  of 
St.  Giles',  in  Northampton,  declared  to  him,  that  if  he 
would  recant,  he  was  authorised  to  give  him  his  pardon. 
His  answer  was,  that  "  he  had  his  pardon  by  Jesus 
Christ." 

John  Noyes,  Martyr. 

In  the  month  of  September  suffered  the  blessed  martyr 
John  Noyes. 

Thomas  Lovel,  chief  constable  of  Hoxton,  in  Suffolk, 
and  the  under  constables  of  Laxefield,  and  two  others, 
were  commanded  to  be  that  day  before  the  justices,  and 
high  sheriff.  And  there  having  commandment  of  the 
justices  to  inquire  in  their  town  if  there  were  any  that 
would  neglect  to  come  to  their  service  and  mass ;  and 
further,  to  examine  the  cause  why  they  would  not  come, 
and  thereupon  to  bring  certificate  to  the  justices,  within 
fourteen  days  then  next  ensuing  :  they  therefore  took 
counsel  how  to  attach  John  Noyes. 

So  they  took  him  and  carried  him  to  the  justices  next 
day.  The  justices  and  the  sheriff  cast  him  into  the  dun- 
geon, and  there  he  lay  some  time  ;  and  then  he  was  car- 
ried to  Norwich,  before  the  bishop,  where  were  minis- 
tered to  him  these  positions  : — 

"  1.  Whether  he  believed  that  the  ceremonies  used  in 
the  church  were  good  and  godly,  to  stir  up  men's  minds 
to  devotion. 

"  2.  Whether  he  believed  the  pope  to  be  supreme 
head  of  the  church  here  on  earth. 

"  3.  Whether  he  believed  the  body  of  our  Lord  Jesus 


Christ  to  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  under  the  forms 
of  bread  and  wine,  after  the  words  of  consecration." 

Whereunto  he  answered,  that  he  thought  the  natural 
body  of  Christ  to  be  only  in  heaven,  and  not  in  the  sa- 
crament, &c.  For  which  answers  sentence  at  last  was 
read  by  the  bishop  against  him. 

In  the  mean  time  his  brother-in-law,  one  Nicholas 
Fisk,  of  Dinnington,  going  to  comfort  him  as  he  re- 
mained prisoner  in  Norwich,  after  christian  exhortation, 
asked  him  if  he  feared  death  when  the  bishop  gave  judg- 
ment against  him,  Noyes  answered,  "  He  thanked  God 
he  feared  deatii  no  more  at  that  time,  than  he  or  any 
other  did,  being  at  liberty."  Then  Nicholas  required 
him  to  shew  the  cause  of  his  condemnation.  Upon 
which  John  Noyes  wrot^e  with  his  own  hand  as  fol- 
lows : — 

"  I  said,  that  I  could  not  believe,  that  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar  there  is  the  natural  body  of  Christ,  that 
same  body  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ;  but  that 
the  sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ  is  re- 
ceived by  christian  people  in  the  remembrance  of  Christ's 
death,  as  a  spiritual  food,  if  it  be  ministered  according  to 
Christ's  institution.  The  bishop  said,  'That  the  sacra- 
ment was  God,  and  must  be  worshipped  as  God.'  So 
said  the  chancellor  also.  Then  answered  I,  my  lord,  I 
cannot  so  believe." 

He  was  sent  to  Laxefield  to  be  burned,  and  on  the 
next  morning  was  brought  to  the  stake.  The  fire  in 
most  places  of  the  street  was  put  out,  saving  a  smoke 
was  espied  by  Thomas  Lovel  proceeding  out  from  the  top 
of  a  chimney,  to  which  house  the  sheriff  went,  and  broke 
open  the  door,  and  got  fire,  and  brought  it  to  the  place 
of  execution.  When  John  Noyes  came  to  the  place 
where  he  was  to  be  burned,  he  kneeled  down  and  said 
the  50th  Psalm,  with  other  prayers,  and  tlien  they 
bound  him  to  the  stake  ;  and  being  bound,  John  Noyes 
said,  "  Fear  not  them  which  kill  the  body,  but  are  not 
able  to  kill  the  soul :  but  rather  fear  him  which  is  able  to. 
destroy  both  soul  and  body  in  hell."     Matt.  x.  28. 

When  he  saw  his  sister  weeping  and  making  moan  for 
him,  he  bade  her  that  she  should  not  weep  for  him,  but 
weep  for  her  sins. 

Then  one  Nicholas  Cadman,  a  valiant  champion  in  the 
pope's  aftairs,  brought  a  fagot  and  set  against  him  ;  and 
the  said  John  Noyes  took  up  the  fagot  and  kissed  it,  and 
said,  ''  Blessed  be  the  time  that  ever  I  was  born  to  come 
to  this." 

Then  he  delivered  his  psalter  to  the  imder-sheriff,  de- 
siring him  to  be  good  to  his  wife  and  children,  and  to 
deliver  to  her  that  book  ;  and  the  sheriff  promised  he 
would,  notwithstanding  he  never  performed  his  promise. 
Then  John  Noyes  said  to  the  people,  "  They  say  they 
can  make  God  of  a  piece  of  bread,  believe  them  not.'' 
Then  said  he,  "  Good  people,  bear  witness  that  I  do . 
believe  to  be  saved  by  the  merits  and  passion  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  not  by  mine  own  deeds,"  and  so  the  fire  was 
kindled,  and  burned  about  him,  then  he  said,  "  Lord 
have  mercy  upon  me.  Christ  have  mercy  upon  me. 
Son  of  David  have  mercy  upon  me.'' 

A  Letter  that  he  sent  to  comfort  his  Wife  as  he  lay  in 
Prison. 

"  You  desired  me  that  I  would  send  you  some  tokens 
that  you  might  remember  me.  As  I  did  read  in  the 
New  Testament,  I  thought  it  good  to  write  unto  you 
certain  places  of  the  scripture  for  a  remembrance.  St. 
Peter  saith,  '  Beloved,  think  it  not  strange  concerning 
the  fiery  trial  which  is  to  try  you,  as  though  some 
strange  thing  happened  unto  you  :  But  rejoice,  inasmuch 
as  ye  are  partakers  of  Christ's  sufferings  ;  that  when  his 
glory  shall  be  revealed,  ye  may  be  glad  also  with  ex- 
ceeding joy.  If  ye  be  reproached  for  the  name  of  Christ, 
happy  are  ye  ;  for  the  Spirit  of  glory  and  of  God  resteth 
upon  you  :  on  their  part  he  is  evil  spoken  of,  but  oa 
your  part  he  is  glorified." — 1  Pet.  iv.  12 — 14. 

"  '  For  it  is  better,  if  the  will  of  God  be  so,  that  ye 
suffer  for  well-doing  than  for  evil-doing.' — I  Pet.  iii.  17. 

"  '  But  let  none  of  you  suffer  as  a  murderer,  or  as  a 
thief,  or  as  an  evil-doer,  or  as  a  busybody  in  other  men's 
3ci2 


962 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  CECILY  ORMES. 


[Bo  K  XII. 


matters.  Yet  if  any  man  suffer  as  a  christian,  let  him 
not  be  ashamed  ;  but  let  him  glorify  God  on  this  behalf. 
For  the  time  is  come  that  judgment  must  begin  at  the 
house  of  God :  and  if  it  first  begin  at  us,  what  shall  the 
end  be  of  them  that  obey  not  the  gospel  of  God  ?  And 
if  the  righteous  scarcely  be  saved,  where  shall  the  un- 
godly and  the  sinner  appear  ?  Wherefore  let  them  that 
suffer  according  to  the  will  of  God  commit  the  keeping 
of  their  souls  to  him  in  well  doing,  as  unto  a  faithful 
Creator.'— 1  Pet.  iv.  15—19. 

"  '  St.  Paul  saith,  '  Yea,  and  all  that  will  live  godly 
in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer  persecution.' — 2  Tim.  iii.  12. 
"  St.  John  saith,  '  Love  not  the  world,  neither  tlie 
things  that  are  in  the  world.  If  any  man  love  the 
world,  tlie  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him.  For  all 
that  is  in  the  world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the  lust  of 
the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life,  is  not  of  the  Father, 
but  is  of  the  world.  And  the  world  passeth  away,  and 
the  lust  thereof:  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  God 
abideth  for  ever.' — 1  John  ii.  15 — 17. 

"  St.  Paul  saith,  '  If  then  ye  be  risen  with  Christ, 
seek  those  things  which  are  above,  where  Christ  sitteth 
on  the  right  hand  of  God.  Set  your  affection  on  things 
above,  not  on  things  on  the  earth.' — Col.  iii.  1,  2. 

"  Our  Saviour  Christ  saith,  '  But  whoso  shall  offend 
one  of  these  little  ones  which  believe  in  me,  it  were  bet- 
ter for  him  that  a  millstone  were  hanged  about  his  neck, 
and  that  he  were  drowned  in  the  depths  of  the  sea.' — 
Matt,  xviii.  6. 

'•  The  prophet  David  saith,  'The  righteous  cry,  and 
the  Lord  heareth,  and  delivereth  them  out  of  all  their 
troubles.' — Psal.  xxxiv.  17. 

"  '  O  fear  the  Lord,  ye  his  saints  :  for  there  is  no  want 
to  them  that  fear  him.' — Psal.  xxxiv.  9. 

"  '  Evil  shall  slay  the  wicked  :  and  they  that  hate  the 
righteous  shall  be  desolate.' — Psal.  xxxiv.  21. 

"  '  Oh  that  my  people  had  hearkened  unto  me,  and 
Israel  had  walked  in  my  ways  ;  I  should  soon  have  sub- 
dued their  enemies,  and  turned  my  hand  against  their 
adversaries.' — Psal.  Ixxxi.  V.i,  14. 

"  Our  Saviour  Christ  saith,  '  The  disciple  is  not  above 
his  master,  nor  the  servant  above  his  lord.  It  is  enough 
for  the  disciple  that  he  be  as  his  master,  and  the  servant 
as  his  lord.  If  they  have  called  the  master  of  the  house 
Beelzebub,  how  much  more  shall  they  call  them  of  his 
household.'— Matt.  x.  24,  25. 

"  St.  Paul  saith,  '  Be  ye  not  unequally  yoked  together 
with  unbelievers  :  lor  what  fellowship  hath  righteousness 
with  unrighteousness  ?  and  what  communion  hath  light 
with  darkness  ?  And  what  concord  hath  Christ  with 
Belial  ?  or  what  part  hath  he  that  believeth  with  an  in- 
fidel ?  And  what  agreement  hath  the  temple  of  God 
with  idols .'  for  ye  are  the  temple  of  the  living  God  ;  as 
God  hath  said,  I  will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in  them  ; 
and  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  sliall  be  my  people. 
Wherefore  come  out  from  among  them,  and  be  ye  sepa- 
rate, saith  the  Lord,  and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing  ; 
and  I  will  receive  you,  and  will  be  a  father  unto  you, 
and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters,  saith  the  Lord 
Almighty.'— 2  Cor.  vi.  14—18. 

"' But  as  it  is  written,  eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear 
heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of  man,  the 
things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him.' 
1  Cor.  ii.  9. 

"  '  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  ye  were  not  redeemed 
with  corruptible  things,  as  silver  and  gold,  from  your 
vain  conversation  received  by  tradition  from  your  fathers  ; 
but  with  the  precious  blood  of  Christ,  as  of  a  lamb  without 
blemish  and  without  spot.' — 1  Pet.  i.  18,  19. 

"  '  Neither  is  there  salvation  in  any  other  :  for  there 
is  none  othfr  name  under  heaven  given  among  men, 
whereby  we  must  be  saved.' — Acts  iv.  12. 

"  Christ  saith,  '  Therefore  take  no  thought,  saying, 
what  shall  we  eat?  what  shall  we  drink  ?  or,  wherewithal 
shall  we  be  clothed  ?  (For  after  all  these  tilings  do  the 
Gentiles  seek  :)  for  your  heavenly  Fatlicr  knoweth  that 
ye  have  need  of  all  these  things.  But  seek  ye  first  the 
kingdom  of  God,  and  his  righteousness ;  and  all  these 
things  shall  be  added  unto  you.' — Matt.  vi.  31 — 33. 


"  So    fare   ye   well,    wife    and    children;    and  leave 
worldly  care,  and  see  tliat  ye  be  diligent  to  pray.'' 

T/ie  Martyrdom  and  Suffering  of  Cecil;/  Ormes,  htrnt  at 
Norwich  for  the  Testimony  and  Witness  of  Christ's 
Gospel. 

About  the  23d  of  September  suffered  at  Norwich  Cecily 
Ormes,  wife  of  Edmund  Ormes,  worsted  weaver,  in  St. 
Laurence  parish  in  Norwich:  she  being  of  the  age  of  32 
years  or  more,  was  taken  at  the  death  of  Simon  Miller 
and  Elizabeth  Cooper,  already  described,  for  that  she 
said  she  would  pledge  them  in  the  same  cup  that  they 
drank  in.  For  so  saying  Corbet  took  her  and  sent  her 
to  the  chancellor.  When  she  came  before  him,  he 
asked  her  what  she  said  to  the  sacrament  of  Christ'? 
body.  And  she  said,  she  did  beheve  that  it  was  the 
sacrament  of  the  body  of  Christ.  Yea,  said  the  chan- 
cellor,  but  what  is  that  that  the  priest  holds  over  his 
head  ?  She  answered  him  and  said,  it  is  bread.  At 
which  the  chancellor  sent  her  to  the  bishop's  prison, 
with  many  threatening  and  hot  words. 

The  23d  day  of  July  she  was  called  before  the  chan- 
cellor again,  who  sat  in  judgment  with  Master  Bridges 
and  others.  The  chancellor  offered  her,  if  she  would  go 
to  the  church  and  keep  her  tongue,  she  should  be  at 
liberty,  and  beUeve  as  she  would.  But  she  told  him  she 
would  not  consent ;  for  if  she  should,  she  said  God 
would  surely  plague  her.  Then,  the  chancellor  told 
her,  he  had  shewed  more  favour  to  her  than  ever  he 
did  to  any,  and  that  he  was  loath  to  condemn  her, 
considering  that  she  was  an  ignorant,  unlearned,  and 
foolish  woman.  But  she,  not  weighing  his  words,  told 
him  if  he  did,  he  should  not  be  so  desirous  of  her 
sinful  flesh,  as  she  would,  by  God's  grace,  be  content 
to  give  it  in  so  good  a  quarrel.  Then  he  rose,  and  read 
the  bloody  sentence  of  condemnation  against  her,  and 
so  delivered  her  to  the  secular  power  of  the  sheriffs  of 
the  city. 

This  Cecily  Ormes  was  a  very  simple  woman,  but  yet 
zealous  in  the  Lord's  cause.  She,  a  twelvemonth  be- 
fore she  was  taken,  recanted,  but  never  after  was  she 
quiet  in  conscience,  until  she  was  utterly  driven  from 
all  their  popery.  Between  the  time  that  she  recanted 
and  that  she  was  taken,  she  had  got  a  letter  to  give  to 
the  chancellor,  to  let  him  know  that  she  repented  her 
recantation  from  the  bottom  of  her  heart,  and  would 
never  do  the  like  again  while  she  lived.  But  before  she 
exhibited  her  bill,  she  was  taken  and  sent  to  prison.  She 
was  burnt  the  23d  day  of  September.  When  she 
came  to  the  stake,  she  kneeled  down,  and  made  her 
prayers  to  God  :  that  being  done,  she  rose  up  and  said 
"  Good  people,  I  believe  in  God  the  Father,  God  the 
Son,  and  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  three  persons  and  one 
God.  This  do  I  not,  nor  will  I  recant :  but  1  recant 
utterly  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart  the  doings  of  the 
pope  of  Rome,  and  all  his  popish  priests.  I  utterly 
refuse  and  never  will  have  to  do  with  them  again  by 
God's  grace.  And  good  people,  I  would  you  should 
not  think  of  me  that  1  believe  to  be  saved  because  I  offer 
myself  here  to  death  for  the  Lord's  cause,  but  I  believe 
to  be  saved  through  the  death  and  passion  of  Christ ; 
and  this  my  death  is  and  shall  be  a  witness  of  my 
faith  unto  you  all  here  present.  Good  people,  as  many 
of  you  as  believe  as  I  believe,  pray  for  me."  Thea 
she  came  to  the  stake,  and  laid  her  hand  on  it,  and  said, 
"  Welcome  the  cross  of  Christ." 

Which  being  done,  she  looking  on  her  hand,  and  see- 
ing it  black  with  the  stake,  she  wiped  it  upon  her  clothes, 
for  she  was  burnt  at  the  same  stake  that  Simon  Miller 
and  Elizabeth  Cooper  was  burned  at.  Then  after  she 
had  touched  it  with  her  hand,  she  came  and  kissed  it, 
and  said,  "  Welcome  the  sweet  cross  of  Christ,"  and  so 
gave  herself  to  be  bound  to  it.  After  the  tormentors 
had  kindled  the  fire,  she  said,  "  My  soul  doth  magnify 
the  Lord,  and  my  spirit  rejoiceth  in  God  my  Saviour," 
and  in  so  saying,  she  set  her  hands  togetlier  right  against 
her  breast,  casting  her  eyes  and  head  upward,  and  so 
stood,  heaving  up  her  hands  by  little  and  little,   till  the 


A.D.  1557.1 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  THOMAS  SPURDANCE. 


963 


very  sinews  of  her  arms  yielded,  and  then  they  fell,  but 
she  gave  her  life  unto  the  Lord,  as  quietly  as  if  she  had 
been  in  a  slumber,  or  as  one  feeling  no  pain.  So  won- 
derfully did  the  Lord  work  with  her  ;  his  name  be  praised 
for  evermore.     Amen. 

The  Trouble  and  Disturbance  amonfj  good  Men  and 
Women  at  Lichfield. 

After  the  death  and  martyrdom  of  Mistress  Joyce 
Lewis,  a  little  above  specified,  several  good  men  and 
women  in  Lichfield,  eleven  in  number,  were  vexed  and 
in  trouble  before  the  bishop  and  his  chancellor,  for  kiss- 
ing Mistress  Lewis,  and  drinking  to  her  at  the  time  of 
her  death  ;  they  were  adjudged  for  heretics,  because  they 
prayed  and  drank  with  Mistress  Lewis,  but  especially 
Agnes  Penifather  sustained  the  most  trouble,  for  she  ac- 
companied Mistress  Lewis  to  her  death.  Agnes  being 
examined  further  by  the  bishop  ;  what  words  she  had 
spoken  to  two  priests  of  the  church  of  Lichfield,  concerning 
Mistress  Lewis  after  her  burning,  said.  That  she  being 
asked  by  the  two  priests  at  her  father's  house  in  Lich- 
field, why  she  did  weep  for  such  an  heretic,  whose  soul 
they  said  was  in  hell ;  Agnes  Penifather  made  this  an- 
swer, that  she  thought  the  blessed  martyr  to  be  in  better 
case  than  the  two  priests  were. 

With  which  wor^e  being  charged,  and  commanded  to 
submit  herself  to  such  penance  as  they  should  enjoin  to 
her,  she  refused,  and  therefore  was  commanded  to  close 
prison,  the  sheriffs  being  charged  with  her  under  pain  of 
one  hundred  pounds,  that  none  should  have  any  access 
unto  her.  At  length,  at  the  persuasion  of  her  friends, 
she  was  compelled  to  do  as  the  others  had  done  before. 

The  Persecution  in  the  Diocese  of  Chichester. 

And  now  from  Lichfield  to  come  to  Chichester,  no 
little  trouble  and  persecution  raged  there,  as  in  other 
countries.  For  what  place  was  there  in  all  the  realm, 
where  the  pope's  ministers  did  not  murder  some  or 
other  ;  this  plague  of  the  pope's  tyranny  was  general  to 
all  parts  of  England,  so  in  the  diocese  of  Chichester, 
many  were  condemned  and  martyred  for  the  true  testi- 
mony of  righteousness,  within  the  compass  of  queen 
Mary's  reign.      In  the  number  of  whom  were  these  : 

John  Foreman,  John  Warner,  Christian  Grover, 
Thomas  Athoth,  a  priest,  Thomas  Avington,  Dennis 
Burgis,  Thomas  Ravensdale,  John  Milles,  Nicholas 
Holden,  John  Hart,  Margery  Morice,  Anne  Try,  John 
Oseward,  Thomas  Harland,  James  Morice,  Thomas 
Dougate,  John  Ashedon.  All  these  were  brought  to  the 
stake  and  burned  in  the  usual  way. 

The  Examination  nf  TJiomas  Sptirdance,   one  of  Queen 
Mary's  Servants,  before  the  Chancellor  of  Norwich. 

"  The  bishop's  chancellor  asked  me,  '  if  I  had  been 
with  the  priest,  and  confessed  my  sins  unto  him  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  No,  I  had  confessed  my  sins  to  God, 
and  God  saith.  In  what  hour  soever  a  sinner  doth  re- 
pent and  be  sorry  for  his  sins,  and  ask  him  forgiveness, 
he  will  no  more  reckon  his  sin  unto  him,  and  that  is  suf- 
ficient for  me.' 

"  Then  said  the  chancellor,  '  Thou  deniest  the  sacra- 
ment of  penance.' 

"  I  said,  '  I  deny  not  penance,  but  I  deny  that  I 
should  shew  my  sins  unto  the  priest.' 

"  Then  said  the  chancellor,  '  That  is  a  denying  of  the 
sacrament  of  penance.' 

"  '  Have  you  received  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the 
altar,'  said  he,  '  at  Easter  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  No.' 

"  '  And  why  have  you  not  ?'  saith  he. 

"  I  said,  '  I  dare  not  meddle  with  you  in  it,  as  you 
use  it.' 

"  '  Why,  do  we  not  use  it  truly  ?'  said  he. 

"  I  said, '  No  :  for  the  holy  supper  of  the  Lord  ser- 
veth  for  the  christian  congregation,  and  you  are  none 
of  Christ's  members  :  and  therefore  1  dare  not  meddle 
vith  you,  lest  1  be  like  unto  you.' 


"  '  Why  are  we  none  of  Christ's  members  ?'  said  the 
chancellor. 

"  1  said,  '  Because  you  teach  laws  contrary  to  God's 
laws.' 

"  '  What  laws  are  those  .''  saith  he. 

"  I  said,  '  These  three  articles  that  you  swear  the 
people  to  be  false  and  untrue,  and  you  do  evil  to  swci.r 
the  people  unto  them.' 

"  Then  said  he,  '  Good  people  take  no  heed  unto  his 
words  :  for  he  is  a  heretic,  and  teacheth  you  disobe- 
dience :'  and  so  he  would  no  more  sj)eak  of  that  matter. 

"  Then  said  he,  '  How  believest  thou  in  the  blessed 
sacrament  of  the  altar  :  dost  thou  not  believe  that  after 
it  is  consecrated,  it  is  the  very  same  body  that  was  bora 
of  the  Virgin  Mary  .'' 

"  I  said,  '  No,  not  the  same  body  in  substance  ;  for 
the  same  body  hath  a  substance  in  flesh,  blood  and  bones, 
and  was  a  bloody  sacrifice,  and  this  is  a  dry  sacrifice.' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Is  the  mass  a  sacrifice  .'' 

"  Unto  which  a  doctor  that  sat  by  him  answered, 
'  It  is  a  sacrifice  both  for  the  quick  and  the  dead.' 

"  Then  said  I,  '  No,  it  is  no  sacrifice  :  for  St.  Paul 
saith,  that  Christ  made  one  sacrifice  once  for  all  :  and  I 
do  believe  in  no  other  sacrifice,  but  only  in  that  one 
sacrifice  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  made  once  for  all.' 

"  Then  said  the  doctor,  '  That  sacrifice  that  Christ 
made,  was  a  wet  sacrifice,  and  the  mass  is  a  dry  sacri- 
fice.' 

"  Then  said  I,  '  That  same  dry  sacrifice  is  a  sacrifice 
of  your  own  making,  and  it  is  your  sacrifice,  it  is  none  of 
mine.' 

''  Then  said  the  chancellor,  '  He  is  a  heretic,  he  de- 
nieth  the  sacrament  of  the  altar.' 

"  Then  said  I,  '  Will  ye  know  how  1  believe  in  the 
holy  supper  of  our  Lord  ?' 

"  And  he  said,  '  Yes' 

"  Then  said  I,  '  I  believe  that  if  I  come  rightly  and 
worthily  as  God  hath  commanded  me,  to  the  holy  supper 
of  the  Lord,  I  receive  him  by  faith,  by  believing  in  him. 
But  the  bread  is  not  God,  nor  the  bread  that  is  yonder 
in  the  pix  is  not  God.  God  dwelleth  not  in  temples 
made  with  hands,  neither  will  be  worshipped  with  the 
works  of  men's  hands.  And  therefore  you  do  very  evil 
to  cause  the  people  to  kneel  down  and  worship  the 
bread :  for  God  did  never  bid  you  hold  it  above  your 
heads,  neither  had  the  apostles  such  use.' 

"  Then  said  the  chancellor,  '  He  denieth  the  presence 
in  the  sacrament.  Write  this  article  also.  He  is  a  very 
heretic' 

"  Then  said  I,  '  The  servant  is  not  greater  than  his 
master.  For  your  predecessors  killed  my  master  Christ, 
the  prophets  and  apostles,  and  holy  virtuous  men,  and 
now  you  also  kill  the  servants  of  Christ,  so  that  all  the 
righteous  blood  that  hath  been  shed,  even  from  righte- 
ous Abel,  until  this  day,  shall  be  required  at  your 
hands.' 

"  '  Well,'  said  the  chancellor,  '  have  him  away.'  '' 

At  Another  examination  of  Spttrdance,  before  the  bishop 
at  his  house,  the  folloiving  passed. 

"  The  bishop  said,  '  Sirrah,  dost  thou  not  believe  in 
the  catholic  faith  of  holy  church  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  I  believe  Christ's  catholic  church.' 

'*  '  Yea,'  said  he,  '  in  Christ's  church,  of  which  the 
pope  is  tlic  head  ?  dost  thou  not  believe  that  the  pope  is 
supreme  head  of  the  catholic  church  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  No.  I  believe  not  that  he  should  be 
above  the  apostles,  if  he  take  them  to  be  his  predeces- 
sors. For  when  there  came  a  thought  among  the  apos- 
tles, who  should  be  the  greatest  when  their  master  was 
jjone,  Christ  answered  them  unto  their  thoughts,  Tho 
kings  of  the  Gentiles  exercise  lordship  over  them  ;  and 
thev  that  exercise  authority  upon  them  are  called  bene- 
factors. But  ye  shall  not  be  so  :  but  he  that  is  greatest 
among  you,  let  him  be  as  the  younger  ;  and  he  that  is 
chief,  as  he  that  doth  serve.— Luke  xxii.  2."),  2(i.  How  is 
it  then,  that  tne  pope  will  climb  so  high  above  his  fellows  ? 
And  also  we  were  sworn  in  my  master  King  Henry's 
time,  that  we   should   to   the  uttermost  of  our   power, 


964 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  THOMAS  SPURDANCE. 


[Book  XII. 


never  consent  to  him  again.  And  therefore  as  he  hath 
nothing  to  do  here  in  England,  so  neither  in  his  own 
country,  more  than  a  bishop  hath  in  his  diocese.' 

"  '  Yea,'  said  the  bishop,  '  what  of  that .'  We  were 
then  in  error  and  sin,  now  we  are  in  the  right  way  again, 
and  therefore  thou  must  come  home  again  with  us,  ac- 
knowledge thy  fault,  and  become  a  christian  man,  and  be 
sworn  unto  the  pope  as  our  supreme  head.  Wilt  thou 
be  sworn  to  the  pope  ?     How  sayest  thou  ?' 

"  Then  I  said,  '  No,  I  warrant  you,  by  the  grace  of 
God  not  as  long  as  I  live.  For  you  cannot  prove  by  the 
scripture  tliat  the  pope  is  head  of  the  church.' 

"  '  No  I'  said  he  ;  '  Yes,  I  think  ;  for  as  the  bellwether 
which  weareth  the  bell,  is  head  of  the  flock  of  sheep, 
even  so  is  the  pope  the  head  of  the  church  of  Christ. 
And  as  the  bees  in  the  hive  have  a  queen  bee,  when 
they  are  gone  out,  to  bring  them  home  again  to  the 
hive :  even  so  tlie  pope,  when  we  be  gone  astray  and 
wandered  from  the  fold,  from  the  hive,  &c.  then  is  or- 
dained our  head  by  succession  of  Peter,  to  bring  us  home 
again  to  the  true  church  ;  as  thou  now,  my  good  fellow, 
hast  wandered  long  out  of  the  way  like  a  scattered  sheep, 
hear  therefore  that  bellwether,  and  come  home  with 
us  to  thy  mother  the  church  again.' 

"  Unto  whom  I  answered,  '  My  lord,  all  this  is  but 
natural  reason,  and  no  scripture  :  but  since  you  cannot 
prove  the  pope  to  be  authorized  by  scripture,  you  an- 
swer me  not,  as  I  thought  you  would.' 

"  '  Ha,'  said  he,  '  1  see  well  you  are  stout,  and  will 
not  be  answered  :  therefore  you  shall  be  compelled  by 
law,  whether  ye  will  or  not.' 

"  '  My  lord,'  said  I,  '  so  did  your  forefathers  treat 
Christ  and  his  apostles.  They  had  a  law,  and  by  their 
law  they  put  him  to  death  ;  and  so  likewise,  you  have  a 
law  which  is  tyranny,  and  by  that  would  ye  force  me  to 
believe  as  you  do  :  but  the  Lord  I  trust  will  assist  me 
against  all  your  beggarly  ceremonies,  and  make  your 
foolishness  known  to  all  the  world  one  day.' 

"  Then  said  he,  '  when  were  you  at  church  and 
went  in  procession,  and  did  the  ceremonies  of  the 
church.' 

*'  And  I  said,  '  Never  since  I  was  born.' 

'*  '  No,'  said  he  !  '  how  old  are  you  ?' 

"  And  1  said.  '  I  think  about  forty.' 

"  '  Why,'  said  he,  '  How  did  you  use  yourself  at 
church  twenty  years  ago  ?' 

"  I  said,  '  As  you  do  now.' 

"  '  And  even  now,'  said  he,  '  you  said  you  did  not  use 
the  ceremonies  since  you  were  born.' 

"  '  No  more  I  did,'  said  I,  '  since  I  was  born  anew  ; 
as  Christ  said  unto  Nicodemus,  Except  ye  be  born 
again,  ye  cannot  enter  into  the  kingilom  of  heaven.' 

"  Then  said  a  doctor  that  sat  by,  '  he  is  a  very  ana- 
baptist :  for  that  is  their  opinion  jilain.' 

"  '  No,  sir,  you  say  falsely,'  said  I,  '  for  I  am  no  ana- 
baptist :  for  they  deny  children  to  be  baptised,  and  I  do 
not.' 

"  '  Well,'  said  the  bishop,  '  why  dost  thou  not  go  to 
the  church,  and  do  the  ceremonies  ?' 

"  And  I  said,  '  Because  they  are  contrary  to  God's 
word  and  laws,  as  you  yourself  have  taught :  but  now 
you  say  it  is  good  again  :  and  I  think  if  there  were  a  re- 
turn to  morrow,  you  would  say  that  false  again  which 
you  hold  now.  Tlierefore,  I  may  well  say,  there  is  no 
truth  in  you.' 

"  Then  said  the  bishop,  '  Thou  art  a  stubborn  fellow, 
and  an  heretic,  and  a  traitor.' 

"  '  No,'  said  I,  '  I  am  no  traitor,  for  1  have  done,  I 
think,  better  service  to  the  imperial  crown  of  England, 
than  you.' 

"  '  If  you  had  done  so  good  service,'  said  he,  '  you 
would  be  cbedient  to  the  laws  of  the  realm.' 

"  '  So  am  I,'  said  I,  '  There  is  no  man  alive  (I  thank 
God)  that  can  accuse  me  justly  that  ever  I  was  disobedi- 
ent to  any  civil  laws.  But  you  must  consider,  my  lord, 
that  I  have  a  soul  and  a  body,  and  my  soul  is  none  of 
the  queen's,  but  my  body  and  my  goods  are  the  queen's. 
And  I  must  give  God  my  soul,  and  all  that  bclongeth 
onto  it,  thai-,  is,  I  must  do  the  laws  and  commandments 
of  God  i  and  whosoever  commandeth  laws  contrary  to 


God's  laws,  I  may  not  do  them  for  losing  of  my  soul, 
but  must  rather  obey  God  than  man.' 

"  And  he  said,  '  Why  dost  thou  not  these  laws  then  ? 
are  they  not  agreeable  to  God's  law  .-" 

"  And  I  said,  '  No,  you  cannot  prove  them  to  be 
God  s  laws.' 

"  '  Yes,'  saith  he,  '  that  I  can.' 

"  '  Then,'  said  I,  '  if  you  can  prove  by  the  word  of 
God  that  you  should  have  any  graven  images  made  to  set 
in  your  churches  for  laymen's  books,  or  to  worship 
God  by  them,  or  that  you  should  have  such  ceremonies 
in  your  churches  as  you  have,  prove  them  by  the  word 
of  God,  and  I  will  do  them.' 

"  '  Then,'  said  he,  '  it  is  a  good  and'  decent  order  to 
furnish  the  church  :  as  when  you  shall  go  to  dinner,  you 
have  a  cloth  upon  the  table  to  furnish  the  table  before 
the  meat  shall  come  upon  it,  so  are  these  ceremonies  a 
comely  decent  order  to  be  in  the  church,  among  chris- 
tian people.' 

"  '  These,'  said  I,  '  are  inventions  and  imaginations 
out  of  your  own  brain,  without  any  word  of  God  to  prove 
them.  For  God  saith.  Look  what  you  think  good  in 
your  own  eyes,  if  I  command  the  contrary,  it  is  abomin- 
able in  my  sight  And  these  ceremonies  are  against  God's 
laws.  For,  St.  Paul  saith,  they  be  weak  and  beggarly, 
and  rebuketh  the  Galatians  for  doing  them.' 

"  '  Well,'  said  he,  '  if  you  will  not  do  them,  seeing  they 
are  tlie  laws  of  the  realm,  you  are  an  heretic  and  dis- 
obedient :  and  therefore  come  home  again  and  confess 
your  faults  with  us,  that  you  have  been  in  error,  &c. 
Will  you  do  so  ?' 

"  And  I  said, '  No,  I  have  been  in  no  error  :  for  the  spi- 
ritual laws  were  never  more  truly  set  forth  than  in  my 
master  King  Edward's  time,  and  I  trust  unto  God  I 
shall  never  forsake  them  while  I  live.' 

"  '  Well,  then  have  him  away,'  said  the  bishop. 

This  above  named  Thomas  Spurdance  was  one  of 
Queen  Mary's  servants,  and  was  taken  by  two  of  his 
fellow  servants,  who  carried  him  to  one  Master  Gosnal, 
and  by  him  he  was  sent  to  Bury,  where  he  remained  in 
prison,  and  afterwards  was  burned  in  the  month  of 
November. 

The  Martyrdom  of  three  Witnesses  of  Christ. 

Not  long  after  the  martyrdom  of  the  two  good  women 
at  Colcliester,  were  three  faithful  witnesses  of  the  Lord's 
Testament,  tormented  and  put  to  death  in  Smithtield,  at 
London,  the  18th  of  November:  John  Hallingdale, 
William  Sparrow,   Richard  Gibson. 

Which  three  were  produced  before  Bonner,  bishop  of 
London,  the  5th  day  of  November,  1557,  and  had  by 
him  and  his  officers  the  usual  articles  administered  to 
them. 

John  Hallingdale  being  demanded  by  Bonner,  whether 
he  firmly  believed  that  in  the  sacrament,  commonly 
called  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  there  is  really  and 
truly  the  very  body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Christ,  or 
no  ;  made  answer,  that  he  neither  in  the  time  of  the 
said  King  Edward  VI.,  nor  at  that  present  did  believe, 
that  in  the  sacrament  there  is  really  the  very  body  and 
blood  of  Christ.  For  he  said,  that  if  he  had  so  believed, 
he  would  (as  others  had  done)  have  received  the  same, 
wl.ich  he  did  not,  because  he  had  and  then  did  believe, 
that  the  very  body  of  Christ  is  only  in  heaven,  and  no 
where  else.  And  further,  John  Hallingdale  said,  that 
Cranmer,  Latimer,  Ridley,  Hooper,  and  generally  all 
that  of  late  have  been  burned  for  heretics,  were  no  here- 
tics at  all,  because  they  did  preach  truly  the  gospel : 
upon  whose  preaching  he  grounded  his  faith  and  con- 
science, as  he  said,  according  to  the  saying  of  St.  John, 
in  Revelations  xviii.  24,  wliere  he  saith,  that  "  the  blood 
of  the  prophets,  and  of  the  saints,  and  of  all  that  were 
slain  upon  the  earth,"  was  found  in  the  Babylonical 
church,  by  which,  he  said,  is  understood  the  church 
where  the  pope  is  the  head.  Then  Bonner  read  the 
bloody  sentence  of  condemnation. 

Upon  the  same  day  was  produced  before  the  bishop, 
William  Sparrow,  and  had  laid  to  him  the  usual  articles. 
He  answered  with  constancy  and  faithfulness,  and  finally 


A.D.  1557.] 


ARTICLES  OBJECTED  AGAJNST  UICHARD  GIBSON. 


965 


said,  that  the  laws  now  used  (meaning  the  ecclesiastical 
laws)  are  nought  and  abominable,  and  that  the  mass  is 
noui^htand  abominable.  The  bishop  immediately  read  the 
sentence  of  condemnation  upon  him,  and  delivered  him 
to  the  secular  power. 

^^'itll  tliese  two,  suffered  also  Richard  Gibson,  who 
was  accused  to  Bonner,  for  that  in  the  prison  he  was 
never  confessed,  nor  received  at  the  popish  altar  :  so  he 
was  called  for,  and  sustained  sundry  conflicts  and  exami- 
nations as  to  his  faith  and  religion.  First  he  seemed  to 
make  a  certain  submission.  He  was  not  delivered 
from  prison  till  the  day  of  his  burning.  The  articles 
first  objected  and  administered  unto  him  by  the  bishop, 
were  these: — 

"  1.  That  the  said  Richard  Gibson,  prisoner  in  the 
Compter,  in  the  Poultry,  in  the  diocese  of  London,  hath 
behaved  himself  othen\'ise  than  became  a  faithful  chris- 
tian man,  and  a  good  subject  of  this  realm  of  England, 
in  words  and  deeds  in  divers  conditions  and  points,  con- 
trary to  the  order,  religion,  and  faith  of  Christ's  catholic 
church,  and  contrary  to  the  order  of  this  realm,  to  the 
pernicious  and  evil  example  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
city  of  London,  and  the  prisoners  in  the  prison  of  the 
said  Compter  in  the  Poultry,  and  greatly  to  the  hurt  and 
damage  of  his  own  soul,  offending  especially  in  the 
articles  following.  By  reason  whereof  the  said  Richard 
Gibson  was,  and  is  of  the  jurisdiction  of  the  said  bishop 
of  London,  and  subject  to  the  said  jurisdiction,  to  make 
answer  to  his  offences  and  transgressions  underwritten, 
according  to  the  order  of  the  law. 

"  2.  That  the  said  Richard  Gibson  hath  irreverently 
spoken  against  the  pope,  and  see,  and  church  of  Rome, 
and  likewise  against  the  whole  church  of  this  realm 
of  England,  and  against  the  seven  sacraments  of  the 
catholic  and  whole  church  of  Christendom,  and 
against  the  articles  of  the  christian  faith  here  ob- 
served in  this  realm  of  England,  and  against  the 
commendable  and  laudable  ceremonies  of  the  catholic 
church. 

"  3.  That  the  said  Richard  Gibson  hath  commended, 
allowed,  defended,  and  liked,  both  Cranmer,  Latimer,  Rid- 
ley, and  also  all  other  heretics  here  in  this  realm  of  Eng- 
land, according  to  the  ecclesiastical  laws  condemned  for 
heretics,  and  also  liked  all  their  heretical  and  erroneous, 
damnable  and  wicked  opinions,  especially  against  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  the  authority  of  the  pope  and 
see  of  Rome,  with  the  whole  religion  thereof. 

"  3.  That  the  said  Richard  Gibson  hath  comforted, 
aided,  assisted,  and  maintained  both  by  words,  and 
otherwise,  heretics  and  erroneous  persons,  or  at  the  least 
suspected  and  infamed  of  heresy  and  errors  condemned 
by  the  catholic  church,  to  contintie  in  their  heretical  and 
erroneous  opinions  aforesaid,  favouring  and  counselling 
the  same  unto  his  power. 

"  5.  That  the  said  Gibson  hath  aflSrmed  and  said, 
that  the  religion  and  faith  commonly  observed,  kept, 
and  used  now  here  in  this  realm  of  England,  is  not  good 
and  laudable,  nor  in  any  wise  agreeable  unto  God's  word 
and  commandment. 

"  6.  That  the  said  Gibson  hath  affirmed,  that  the 
English  service,  and  the  books,  commonly  called  the 
books  of  Communion,  or  Conunon  Prayer,  here  set 
forth  in  this  realm  of  England,  in  the  time  of  King 
Edward  VI.,  were  in  all  parts  and  points  good  and  godly, 
and  that  the  same  only,  and  no  other,  ought  to  be  ob- 
served and  kept  in  this  realm  of  England. 

"  7.  That  the  said  Gibson  hath  affirmed,  that  if  he 
may  be  once  out  of  prison  and  at  liberty,  he  will  not 
come  to  any  parish  church,  or  ecclesiastical  place,  to 
hear  matins,  mass,  evensong,  or  any  divine  service  now 
used  in  this  realm  of  England,  nor  come  to  procession 
upon  times  and  days  accustomed,  nor  bear  at  any  time 
any  taper  or  candle,  nor  receive  at  any  time  ashes, 
nor  bear  at  any  time  palm,  nor  receive  pax  at  mass 
time,  nor  receive  holy  water  nor  holy  bread,  nor  ob- 
serve the  ceremonies  or  usages  of  the  catholic  church, 
here  observed  or  kept  commonly  in  the  realm  of 
England. 

"8.  That  the  said  Gibson  hath  affirmed,  that  he  is 
not  bound  at  any  time,  though  he  have  liberty,  and  the 


presence  of  a  priest  convenient  and  meet,  to  confess  his 
sins  to  the  said  priest,  nor  to  receive  the  absolution  of  his 
sins  at  his  hacds,  not  to  receive  of  him  the  sacrament, 
commonly  called  thj  sacrament  of  the  altar,  after  such 
form  as  is  now  used  within  this  realm  of  England. 

"  9.  That  the  said  Gibson  hath  affirmed,  that  prayer 
unto  saints,  or  jirayers  for  the  dead,  are  not  laudable, 
available  or  jjrofitable  ;  and  that  no  man  is  bound  at 
any  time  or  in  any  place  to  fast  or  pray,  but  only  at  his 
own  will  and  pleasure,  and  that  it  is  not  lawful  to  reserve 
or  keep  the  said  sacrament  of  the  altar,  nor  in  anywise 
to  adore  and  worship  it." 

Such  were  the  charges  against  him,  but  the  greatest 
matter  which  he  was  charged  with,  was  for  not  coming 
to  confession,  and  for  not  receiving  the  sacrament  of 
the  popish  making,  and  upon  these  he  was  condemned 
to  be  burned. 

Thus  this  valiant  soldier,  fighting  for  the  gospel  and 
sincere  doctrine  of  Christ's  truth  and  religion,  against 
falsehood  and  error,  was  committed,  with  his  fellows,  to 
the  secular  power. 

And  so  these  three  godly  men,  John  Hallingdale, 
William  Sparrow,  and  Master  Gibson,  being  thus  ap- 
pointed to  the  slaughter,  were  the  twelfth  day  after  their 
condemnation,  viz.,  on  the  I8th  of  Nov.,  burnt  in  Smith- 
field,  in  London.  And  being  brought  to  the  stake,  after 
their  prayers  made,  they  were  bound  with  chains,  and 
wood  set  unto  them,  and  after  wood,  fire,  in  which  being 
compassed  about,  and  the  fiery  flames  consuming  their 
flesh,  at  last  they  yielded  gloriously  and  joyfully  their 
souls  and  lives  into  the  holy  hands  of  the  Lord,  to  whose 
tuition  and  government  I  commend  thee,  good  reader, 
Amen. 

The  Martyrdom  of  John  Hough,  Minister,  and  Mar- 
garet Mearing. 

In  this  furious  time  of  persecution,  were  also  burned 
these  two  constant  and  faithful  martyrs  of  Christ,  John 
Rough,  a  minister,  and  Margaret  Mearing. 

This  Rough  was  born  in  Scotland,  who,  because  some 
of  his  kinsfolk  would  have  kept  him  from  his  right  of 
inheritance  which  he  had  to  certain  lands,  did  at  the  age 
of  seventeen  years,  in  despite,  and  the  rather  to  dis- 
please his  friends,  profess  himself  into  the  order  of  the 
Black  friars  at  Sterling,  in  Scotland  ;  where  he  remained 
the  space  of  sixteen  years,  until  such  time  as  the  Lord 
Hamilton.  Earl  of  Arran,  and  governor  of  the  realm  of 
Scotland,  got  him  out  of  his  order,  that,  as  a  seciviar 
priest,  he  might  serve  him  for  his  chaplain. 

Rough  remained  in  the  earl's  service  one  whole  yew: 
during  which  time  it  pleased  God  to  open  his  eyes,  and  to 
give  him  some  knowledge  of  his  truth,  and  thereupon  he 
was  by  the  governor  sent  to  preach  in  Ayr,  where  he  coU' 
tinued  four  years,  and  then  after  the  death  of  the  car- 
dinal  of  Scotland,  he  was  appointed  to  abide  at  St. 
Andrew's,  and  there  had  assigned  unto  him  a  yearly 
pension  of  twenty  pounds  from  King  Henry  VIII.  At 
last  weighing  with  himself  his  own  danger,  and  also 
abhorring  the  idolatry  and  superstition  of  the  country, 
and  hearing  of  the  freedom  of  the  gospel  within  this 
realm  of  England,  he  determined  not  to  tarry  any  lonj?er 
there.  And  therefore,  he  came  first  to  Carlisle, 
and  from  thence  to  the  duke  of  Somerset,  then  lord 
protector  of  England,  and  by  his  assignment  had  ap- 
pointed him  out  of  the  king's  treasury  twenty  pounds  of 
yearly  stipend,  and  was  sent,  as  a  preacher,  to  sei  /e  at 
Carlisle,  Berwick,  and  Newcastle.  From  whence,  after 
he  had  there,  according  to  the  laws  of  God,  and 
also  of  this  realm,  taken  a  countrywoman  of  his  to  wife, 
he  was  called  by  the  archbishop  of  York,  that  then  was, 
to  a  benefice  in  the  town  of  Hull,  where  he  cont.nued 
until  the  death  of  that  blessed  and  good   king  Edward  VI. 

But  in  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  queen  Mary,  he 
fled  with  his  wife  into  Frizeland,  and  (Iwtlt  there  at  a 
place  called  Norden,  labouring  for  his  living,  in  knitting 
of  caps,  hose,  and  such  things,  till  about  the  end  of  the 
month  of  October  before  his  death.  At  which  time, 
lacking  yarn,  and  other  such  necessary  provision  for  the 
maintenance  of  his  occupation,   he    came   over  again  to 


966 


TWO  PERSONS  BURNT  IN  SMITHFIELD. 


[Book  XII. 


England,  here  to  provide  for  the  same,  and  the  tenth  day 
of  November  arrived  in  London.  Where,  hearing  of  the 
secret  society,  and  holy  congregation  of  God's  chil- 
dren there  assembled,  he  joined  himself  to  them,  and 
afterwards  being  elected  their  minister  and  preacher, 
continued  most  virtuously  exercised  in  that  godly  fellow- 
ship, teaching  and  contirining  them  in  the  truth  of  the 
gospel  of  Christ.  But  in  the  end,  such  was  the  providence 
of  God,  who  disposeth  all  things  to  the  best,  that  on  the 
12th  of  December,  he  with  Cuthbert  Simson  and  others, 
through  the  crafty  and  traitorous  suggestion  of  a  false 
hypocrite  and  dissembling  brother,  were  apprehended  by 
the  vice-chambeilain  of  the  cpieen's  house,  at  tlie  Sara- 
cen's head  in  Islington  ;  where  the  congregation  had 
then  pro])osed  to  assemble  themselves  for  their  godly  and 
accustomed  exercises  of  prayer,  and  hearing  the  word 
of  God.  Tlie  vice-chamberlain,  after  he  had  appre- 
hended them,  carried  Rough  and  Simson  unto  the 
council,  who  charged  them  to  have  assembled  together 
to  celebrate  the  communion  or  supper  of  the  Lord, 
and  tlierefore  after  sundry  examinations,  they  sei'.t  the 
said  Rough  unto  Newgate  ;  but  his  examinations  they 
sent  to  the  bishop  of  London. 

Bonner  now  minding  to  make  quick  despatch,  did 
■within  three  days  send  for  this  Rough,  and  in  his  palace 
at  London,  ministered  unto  him  many  articles,  as 
follows  : — 

"  L  That  thou,  John  Rough,  didst  directly  speak 
against  the  seven  sacraments,  used  commonly  and  re- 
verently, as  things  of  estimation  and  great  worthiness 
in  the  catholic  church  :  and  also  didst  reprove  and  con- 
demn the  substance  of  the  said  sacraments,  but  espe- 
cially the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  affirming  that  in  that 
same  is  not  really  and  truly  the  very  body  and  blood 
of  Christ :  and  that  confession  to  the  priest,  and  ab- 
solution given  by  him,  as  the  minister  of  Christ,  for 
sins,  is  not  necessary  or  available  in  any  wise. 

"  2.  Thou  hast  disliked  and  reproved  the  religion  and 
ecclesiastical  service,  as  it  is  now  used  in  this  realm, 
and  hast  allowed  the  religion  and  service  used  in  the 
latter  years  of  King  Edward  VL,  and  so  much  as  in 
thee  hath  lain,  hast  by  word,  writing,  and  deed,  set 
forwards,  taught,  and  preached  tiie  same  openly,  and 
in  sundry  places  affirmed,  that  the  said  English  service 
and  doctrine  therein  contained,  is  agreeable  in  all  points 
to  God's  word,  and  unto  the  truth,  condemning  utterly 
the  Latin  service  now  used  in  the  queen's  reign,  and 
inducing  others  by  thine  example  to  do  the  like. 

"  '.i.  Thou  hast  in  sundry  places  within  this  realm 
commended  and  approved  the  opinion  and  doctrine  of 
Thomas  Cranmer,  late  archbisiiop  of  Canterbury,  Ni- 
cholas Ridley  and  Hugh  Latimer,  concerning  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar,  affirming  that  in  the  sacrament  there 
remaineth,  after  the  words  of  consecration,  material 
bread,  and  material  wine,  without  any  transubstantiation. 

"  4.  Thou  hast  in  sundry  places  of  this  realm,  since 
the  queeu's  reign,  ministered  and  received  the  commu- 
nion as  it  was  used  in  the  late  days  of  King'  Edward 
TI.,  and  thou  knovvest.  or  credibly  hast  heard  of  divers, 
that  yet  do  keep  books  of  the  said  communion,  and  used 
the  same  in  private  houses  out  of  the  church,  and  en- 
tertain op  nions  against  the  sacrament  of  the  altar. 

"  .5.  That  thou  in  sundry  places  of  this  realm  hast 
spoken  against  the  po])e  of  Rome,  and  his  apostolic  see, 
and  hast  plainly  contemned  and  despised  the  authority 
of  the  same,  disliking  and  not  allowing  the  faith  and 
doctrine  thereof,  but  directly  speaking  against  it,  and 
by  thine  example  hast  indu(;ed  others,  the  subjects  of 
this  realm,  to  speak  and  do  the  like. 

"  6.  Thou  dost  know,  and  hast  been  conversant  with 
all,  or  a  great  part  of  such  Englishmen  as  have  fled 
out  of  this  realm  for  religion,  and  hast  consented  and 
agreed  with  them  in  their  opinions,  and  hast  succoured, 
maintained,  and  hel|)i'd  them,  and  hast  been  a  con- 
veyer of  their  seditious  letters  and  books  into  this 
realm.' ' 

Upon  these,  and  other  similar  articles  he  was  ex- 
amined, and  was  faithful  and  consistent  in  his  confession 
of  tiie  truth,  concluding  with  these  words  : — 

"  That  their  orders  were  nothing  at  all,   and  that  he, 


being  a  priest,  might  lawfully  marry,  and  that  his  chil- 
dren which  he  had  by  his  wife  were  lawful.  And  touching 
the  service  then  used,  he  utterly  detested  it,  saying, 
Tliat  if  he  should  live  so  long  as  Methusalem,  yet  he 
would  never  come  to  the  church  to  hear  the  abomi- 
nable mass  and  other  service,  being  as  it  was   then." 

Upon  which  words  the  bishop  proceeded  to  the  actual 
degradation  of  Rough,  exempting  him  from  all  the 
benefits  and  privileges  of  their  church,  and  after  con- 
demning him  as  an  heretic,  committed  his  body  to  the 
secular  power,  who  taking  him  into  their  charge,  and 
custody,  carried  him  unto  Newgate. 

Moreover,  as  touching  Master  Rough,  this  is  further 
to  be  noted,  that  he  said,  he  had  lived  thirty  years, 
and  yet  had  never  bowed  his  knee  to  Baal ;  and  being 
before  Bonner,  he  affirmed  that  he  had  been  twice  at 
Rome,  and  there  had  seen  plainly  with  his  eyes,  which 
he  had  many  times  heard  of  before,  namely,  that  the  pope 
was  the  very  antichri^^t  :  for  there  he  saw  him  carried  on 
men's  shoulders,  and  the  false -named  sacrament  borne 
before  hiin :  yet  was  there  more  reverence  given  to 
him,  than  to  that  which  they  counted  to  be  their  god. 
When  Bonner  heard  this,  rising  up,  and  making  as 
though  he  would  have  torn  his  garments.  "  llast  thou," 
siid  he,  "  been  at  Rome,  and  seen  our  holy  father, 
the  pope,  and  dost  thou  blasidieme  him  after  tliis  sort," 
and  with  that  flying  upon  him,  he  plucked  off  a  piece 
of  his  beard,  and  after  making  speedy  haste  to  his  death, 
he  burnt  him  half  an  hour  before  six-  o'clock  in  the 
morning. 

Margaret  Mearing,  Martyr. 

In  the  company  of  John  Rough,  was  burned  one  Mar- 
garet  Mearing,  who,  as  the  register  makes  mention,  was 
at  one  time  and  day  brought  with  Rough  forth  to  exami- 
iiation  :  where  the  bishop  having  no  private  matters  to 
charge  her  withal,  did  on  the  18th  of  December  object 
against  her  those  common  articles.  To  which  she  an- 
swered : — 

"  That  there  is  here  on  earth  a  catholic  church,  and 
that  there  is  the  true  faith  of  Christ  observed  and  kept 
in  the  same  church.  That  there  were  only  two  sacra- 
ments in  the  church,  namely,  the  sacrament  of  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ,  and  the  sacrament  of  baptism. 
That  she  was  baptised  in  the  faith  and  belief  of  the  said 
church,  renouncing  there,  by  her  godfathers  and  god- 
mothers, the  devil  and  all  his  works.  That  when  she 
came  to  the  age  of  fourteen  years,  she  did  not  know  what 
her  true  belief  was,  because  she  was  not  then  of  discre- 
tion to  understand  the  same,  neither  yet  was  taught  it. 
That  she  had  not  gone  from  the  catholic  faith  at  any  ;j 
time  :  but  she  said  that  the  mass  was  abominable  before 
the  sight  of  God,  and  before  the  sight  of  all  true  chris- 
tian people,  and  that  it  is  the  plain  cup  of  fornication, 
and  the  whore  of  Babylon.  And  as  concerning  the  sa- 
crament of  the  altar,  she  said,  she  believed  there  were  no 
such  sacrament  in  the  catholic  church.  Also  she  said. 
That  she  utterly  abhorred  the  authority  of  the  bishop  of 
Rome,  with  all  the  religion  observed  in  the  same  anti- 
christ's church.  That  she  had  refused  to  come  to  her 
parish  church,  because  the  true  religion  of  Christ  vv-as 
not  then  used  in  the  same  :  and  further  said.  That  she 
had  not  come  unto  the  church  by  the  space  of  one  year 
and  three-quarters  then  last  past,  neither  yet  did  mean 
any  more  to  come  unto  the  same  in  these  idolatrous 
days." 

These  answers  being  then  registered,  they  were  again 
l)roi>()uiided  against  her  on  the  '20th  of  December,  and 
there  being  demanded  if  she  would  stand  to  her  answers, 
she  said,  "  I  will  stand  to  them  unto  the  death  ;  for  the 
very  angels  of  heaven  do  laugh  you  to  scorn,  to  see  your 
aljomination  that  you  use  in  the  church."  After  v,hich 
words,  the  bishop  pronounced  the  sentence  of  condem- 
nation against  her ;  and  then  delivering  her  to  the 
sheriffs,  she  was  with  John  Rough  carried  to  Newgate. 
From  whence  they  were  both  together  led  to  Smithtield, 
the  'iid  day  of  the  same  month  of  December,  and  there 
most  joyfully  gave  their  lives  for  the  profession  of 
Clirist's  gospel. 


A.D.  1558.] 


THE  MARTYRDOM  OF  CUTHBERT  SIMSON  AND  OTHERS. 


967 


The  Suffering  of  Cuthhert  Simson,  Deacon  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church  in  London. 

Next  after  the  martyrdom  of  John  Rough,  minister  of 
the  congregation  above  mentioned,  succeeded  in  like 
martyrdom  the  deacon  also  of  that  godly  company  or 
congregation  in  London,  named  Cuthbert  Simson,  being 
committed  to  the  fire,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1558,  the 
28th  day  of  March. 

This  Cuthbert  Simson  was  a  man  of  a  faithful  and 
zealous  heart  to  Christ  and  his  true  flock,  insomuch  that 
he  never  ceased  labouring,  and  studying  most  earnestly, 
not  only  how  to  preserve  them  without  corruption  of  the 
popi.sh  religion,  but  also  his  care  was  very  vigilant,  how 
to  keep  them  together  without  peril  or  danger  of  perse- 
cution. 

A  true  Report  how  he  was  used  in  the  Tower  of  London, 
beinr/  sent  thither  by  the  Council,  the  VSth  day  of  De- 
cember, written  by  himself. 

"  On  the  Thursday  after  I  was  called  before  the  con- 
stable of  the  Tower,  and  the  recorder  of  London,  Mr. 
Cholmley  :  they  commanded  me  to  tell  whom  I  desired 
to  come  to  the  English  service.  I  answered,  I  would 
declare  nothing.  Whereupon  I  was  set  in  a  rack  of  iron, 
the  space  of  three  hours. 

"  Then  they  asked  me  if  I  would  tell  them.  I  an- 
swered as  before.  Then  I  was  loosed,  and  carried  to  my 
lodging  again  On  the  Sunday  after  I  was  brought  into 
the  same  place  again,  before  the  lieutenant  and  the  re- 
corder of  London,  and  they  examined  me.  I  answered 
as  before.  Then  the  lieutenant  swore  I  should  tell. 
Then  they  bound  my  two  fore-fingers  together,  and  put 
a  small  arrow  betwixt  them,  and  drew  it  through  so  fast 
that  the  blood  followed,  and  the  arrow  broke. 

"  Then  they  racked  me  twice.  Then  I  was  carried  to 
my  lodging  again,  and  ten  days  after  the  lieutenant  asked 
me  if  I  would  not  confess  that  which  they  had  asked  me. 
I  said,  I  had  said  as  much  as  I  would.  Then  five  weeks 
after  he  sent  me  to  the  high-priest,  where  1  was  greatly 
assaulted,  and  at  whose  hands  I  received  the  pope's  curse, 
for  bearing  witness  of  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ. 
And  thus  I  commend  you  unto  God,  and  to  the  word  of 
his  grace,  with  all  them  that  unfeignedly  call  upon  the 
name  of  Jesus,  desiring  God  of  his  endless  mercy, 
through  the  merits  of  his  dear  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to  bring 
us  all  to  his  everlasting  kingdom.  Amen.  I  praise  God 
for  his  great  mercy  shewed  unto  us.  Sing  hosanna  to 
the  Highest  with  me.  God  forgive  me  my  sins.  I  ask 
alltheworldtbrgiveness,  and  I  do  forgive  all  the  world,  and 
thus  I  leave  this  world,  in  hope  of  a  joyful  resurrection.'' 

Now,  this  further  is  to  be  noted,  that  Bonner  in  his 
consistory,  speaking  of  Cuthbert  Simson,  gave  this  testi- 
mony of  him  to  the  people,  saying,  "  I  say  unto  you, 
that  if  he  were  not  an  heretic,  he  is  a  man  of  the  great- 
est patience  that  yet  ever  came  before  me  :  for  I  tell 
you,  he  hath  been  thrice  racked  upon  one  day  in  the 
Tower.  Also  in  my  house  he  hath  felt  some  sorrow,  and 
yet  I  never  saw  his  patience  broken,  &c." 

With  Simson  was  likewise  apprehended,  and  also 
suffered,  Hugh  Foxe  and  John  Devenish.  Who,  being 
brought  to  their  examinations  with  Simson,  before  Bon- 
ner, bishop  of  London,  the  19th  day  of  March,  had  the 
usual  articles  ministered  to  them  by  the  officer. 

They  all  answered,  "  That  the  church  is  grounded 
upon  the  prophets  and  apostles,  Christ  being  the  head 
corner-stone.  That  in  Christ's  catholic  church  there  are 
but  two  sacraments,  that  is,  baptism  and  the  supper  of 
the  Lord.  That  they  will  speak  against  the  sacrifice  of 
the  n;ass,  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  and  likewise  against 
the  authority  of  the  see  of  Rome.  And  they  all  refused 
to  acknowledge  the  authority  of  the  see  of  Rome  to  be 
lawful  and  good." 

These  three  blessed  witnesses  of  Jesus  Christ,  Sim- 
son, Foxe,  and  Devenish,  as  they  were  together  appre- 
hendel  at  I^lington,  so  all  three  together  suffered  in 
Smithfield,  about  the  28th  day  of  March,  in  whose  per- 
fect constancy  the  same  Lord,  in  whose  cause  and  quar- 


rel they  suffered.  Giver  of  all  grace,  and  Governor  of  all 
things,  be  exalted  for  ever,  Amen. 

The  Martyrdom  of  William  Nichol. 

We  find  in  all  ages  from  the  beginning,  that  Satan 
hath  not  ceased  at  all  times  to  molest  the  church  of 
Christ  with  one  affliction  or  other,  to  the  trial  of  their 
faith  ;  but  yet  never  so  apparently  at  any  time  to  all  the 
world,  as  when  the  Lord  hath  permitted  him  power  over 
the  bodies  of  his  saints,  to  the  shedding  of  their  blood, 
and  perverting  of  their  religion  ;  for  then  he  sleeps  not 
from  the  murdering  of  the  same,  unless  they  will  fall 
down  with  Ahab  and  Jezebel  to  worship  him,  and  so 
kill  and  poison  their  own  souls  eternally ;  as  in  these 
miserable  days  of  queen  Mary,  we  have  felt,  heard,  and 
seen  practised  upon  God's  people.  Among  whom  we 
find  recorded  an  honest,  good,  simple  poor  man,  one 
William  Nichol,  who  was  apprehended  by  the  champions 
of  the  pope,  for  speaking  certain  words  against  the  cruel 
kingdom  of  antichrist,  and  on  the  9th  day  of  April,  A.D. 
1558,  was  butcherly  burned  and  tormented  at  Haverford- 
West,  in  Wales,  where  he  ended  his  life  in  a  most  happy 
and  blessed  state,  and  gloriously  gave  his  soul  into  the 
hands  of  the  Lord,  whose  goodness  be  praised  for  ever, 
Amen. 

This  William  Nichol  was  so  simple  a  good  soul,  that 
many  esteemed  him  half  foolish.  But  what  he  was  we 
know  not,  but  this  we  are  sure,  he  died  a  good  man,  and 
in  a  good  cause,  whatsoever  they  judge  of  him.  And  the 
more  simplicity  and  feebleness  of  wit  appeared  in  him, 
the  more  beastly  and  wretched  doth  it  declare  their  cruel 
and  tyrannical  conduct.  The  Lord  give  them  repen- 
tance, if  it  be  his  blessed  will,  Amen,  Amen. 

The  Martyrdom  of  William  Seaman,  Thomas  Carman, 
and  Thomas  Hudson. 

Immediately  after  William  Nichol,  succeeded  in  that 
honourable  and  glorious  vocation  of  martyrdom,  three 
constant  godly  men  at  Norwich,  in  Norfolk,  who  were 
cruelly  and  tyrannically  put  to  death  for  the  true  testi- 
mony of  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  19th  of  May,  A.D.  1558, 
whose  names  are  these  : — William  Seaman ;  Thomas 
Carman  ;  and  Thomas  Hudson.  The  said  William  Sea- 
man was  a  husbandman,  of  the  age  of  twenty-six  years, 
dwelling  in  Mendlesham,  in  the  county  of  Suffolk,  who 
was  sundry  times  sought  for  by  the  commandment  of  Sir 
John  Tyrrel,  knight,  and  at  last  he  was  taken  and 
brought  before  his  persecutor.  Who,  when  he  came, 
asked  him  why  he  would  not  go  to  mass,  and  receive  the 
sacrament,  and  worship  it .'  William  answered,  denying 
it  to  be  a  sacrament,  but  said  it  was  an  idol,  and  there- 
fore he  would  not  receive  it.  After  which.  Sir  John  Tyr- 
rel sent  him  to  Norwich,  to  Hopton  the  bishop,  and 
there  after  conference  and  examination  had  with  him,  the 
bishop  read  his  bloody  sentence  of  condemnation  against 
him  ;  and  delivered  him  to  the  secular  power,  who  kept 
him  to  the  day  of  martyrdom. 

This  said  William  Seaman  left  behind  him,  when  he 
died,  a  wife  and  three  children  very  young  :  and  with 
the  young  children  his  wife  was  persecuted  out  of  the 
town  of  Mendlesham,  because  she  would  not  go  to  hear 
mass,  and  all  her  corn  and  goods  were  seized  and  taken 
away. 

Thomas  Carman  (who,  as  is  said,  pledged  Richard 
Crashfield  at  his  burning,  and  was  apprehended  for  it) 
being  a  prisoner  in  Norwich,  was  about  the  same  time  with 
the  rest  examined  and  brought  before  the  bisliop.  who 
answered  no  less  in  his  master's  cause  than  the  other  ; 
and,  therefore,  had  the  like  reward  that  the  other  had, 
which  was  the  bishop's  condemnation,  and  delivered  also 
to  the  secular  power,  who  kept  him  with  the  other  until 
the  day  of  slaughter. 

Thomas  Hudson  was  of  Hailes  in  Norfolk,  thirty 
years  of  age,  by  his  occupation  a  glover,  a  vuy  honest 
poor  man,  having  a  wife  and  three  children,  iiibouring 
always  trulv  and  diligently  in  his  vocation,  and  Inaring 
so  good  a  w'ill  to  the  gospel,  that  he  in  the  days  of  king 
Edward   VI.,    two    years    before    queen   Mary's    reign, 


968 


THREE  PERSONS  BURNT  AT  COLCHESTER. 


[Book  XII. 


learned  to  read  English,  in  which  he  greatly  profited 
about  the  time  of  alteration  of  religion.  For  when 
queen  Mary  came  to  reign,  and  had  changed  the  service 
in  the  church,  he  then  avoiding  all  their  ceremonies  of 
super-^tition,  absented  himself  from  his  house,  and  went 
into  Suffolk  a  long  time,  and  there  remained  travelling 
from  one  place  to  another,  as  occasion  offered.  At  last 
he  returned  to  Norfolk,  to  his  house  at  Hailes,  to 
comfort  his  wife  and  children,  who  were  troubled  be- 
cause of  his  absence. 

Now  wlien  he  came  home,  and  perceived  his  continu- 
ance tii:  re  would  be  dangerous,  he  and  his  wife  devised 
to  make  him  a  place  among  liis  fagots  to  hide  himself  in, 
where  he  remained  all  tlie  clay,  instead  of  his  chamber, 
reading  and  praying  continually,  for  the  space  of  half  a 
year,  and  his  wife  like  an  honest  woman,  being  careful 
for  him,  used  herself  faithfully  and  diligently  towards 
him. 

In  the  mean  time  came  the  vicar  of  the  town,  named 
Berry,  who  was  one  of  the  bishop's  commissaries,  a  very 
evil  man,  and  inquired  of  Hudson's  wife  for  her  hus- 
band. She  answered,  as  not  knowing  where  he  was. 
Then  Berry  rated  her,  and  threatened  to  burn  her,  for 
that  she  would  not  betray  her  husband  where  he  was. 
After  that,  when  Hudson  understood  it,  he  waxed  every 
day  more  zealous,  and  continually  read  and  sang  psalms, 
to  the  wonder  of  many,  the  ])eople  openly  resorting  to 
him.  to  hear  his  exhortations  and  vehement  prayers. 

At  last  he  walked  abroad  for  certain  days  openly  in 
the  town,  and  the  constables  understanding  the  same, 
went  to  catch  him. 

Now  when  Hudson  saw  them  coming,  he  said  ;  "  Now 
mine  hour  is  come.  Welcome  friends,  welcome.  You 
are  they  that  shall  lead  me  to  life  in  Christ.  I  thank 
God  ;  and  the  Lord  enable  me  theretoforhis  mercy'ssake." 
For  his  desire  was,  and  he  ever  prayed,  if  it  were  the 
Lord's  will,  that  he  miglit  suffer  for  the  gospel  of  Christ. 
Then  they  took  him,  and  led  him  to  Berry  the  commis- 
sary, who  was  vicar  of  the  town,  and  Berry  asked  him 
first,  where  he  kept  his  church  for  four  years  before. 
To  which  Hudson  answered  that  "  Wherever  he  was, 
there  was  the  church." 

"  Dost  thou  not  believe,"  said  Berry,  "  in  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar  .'     What  is  it  ?" 

Hudson. — "  It  is  worms'  meat  ;  my  belief  is  in  Christ 
crucified." 

Berry. — "  Dost  thou  not  believe  the  mass  to  put  away 
sins  ? ' ' 

Hudson. — "  No,  God  forbid  ;  it  is  a  patched  monster, 
and  a  disguised  puppet.''  At  which  words  Berry 
stamped,  fumed,  and  showed  himself  as  a  madman,  and 
said,  "  Well,  thou  villain,  thou  :  1  will  write  to  the 
bishop  and  trust  to  it,  thou  shalt  be  handled  according 
to  thy  deserts.''  "  Oh,  Sir,"  said  Hudson,  "  there  is 
no  Lord  but  God,  though  there  be  many  Lords  and 
many  Gods.''  With  that  Berry  thrust  him  back  with 
his  hand.  And  one  Richard  Cliffar  standing  by,  said 
"  I  pray  you.  Sir,  be  good  to  the  poor  man.''  At  which 
words  Berry  was  more  mad  than  before.  Then  he  asked 
Hudson  whether  he  would  recant,  or  no.  Hudson  said, 
"  the  Lord  forbid  ;  I  had  rather  die  many  deaths  than 
to  do  so.'' 

These  three  christians  and  constant  martyrs,  William 
Seaman,  Thomas  Carman,  and  Thomas  Hudson,  after 
they  were  condemned,  were  carried  out  of  prison  on  the 
19th  day  of  May,  A.D.  I").i8,  to  the  place  where  they 
should  suffer,  which  was  without  Bishopsgate,  at  Norwich, 
called  Lollards'  Pit.  And  being  all  there,  they  made 
their  humble  petitions  to  the  Lord.  That  being  done, 
they  rose  and  went  to  the  stake,  and  standing  all  three 
with  their  chains  about  them,  immediately  Thomas  Hud- 
son came  forth  from  them  under  the  chain,  to  the  great 
wonder  of  many  ;  whereby  divers  feared  and  greatly 
doubted  of  him  ;  for  some  thought  he  would  have  re- 
canted, others  judged  rather  that  he  went  to  ask  further 
delay,  and  to  desire  conference  ;  and  some  thought  he 
came  forth  to  ask  some  of  his  parents'  blessing.  So 
some  thought  one  thing,  and  some  another  :  but  his  two 
companions  at  the  stake  cried  out  to  comfort  him  as 
they  could,  eihorting  hira  in  the  bowels  of  Christ  to   be 


of  good  cheer,  &c.  But  Hudson  felt  more  in  his  heart 
and  conscience  than  they  could  conceive  in  him.  For 
alas,  good  soul,  he  was  compassed  (God  knoweth)  with 
great  dolour  and  grief  of  mind  :  and  therefore,  being 
very  careful,  he  humbly  fell  down  upon  his  knees,  and 
prayed  vehemently  and  earnestly  unto  the  Lord,  who  at 
the  last,  according  to  his  old  mercies,  sent  him  comfort, 
and  then  rose  he  with  great  joy,  as  a  man  new  changed 
even  from  death  to  life,  and  said  :  "  Now  I  thank  ('od 
I  am  strong,  and  heed  not  what  man  can  do  untu  me.'' 
So  going  to  the  stake  to  his  fellows  ajj.iin,  in  the  end 
they  all  suffered  most  joyfully,  constantly,  and  manfully, 
the  death  together,  and  were  consumed  in  fire,  to  the 
terror  of  the  wicked,  the  comfort  of  (iod's  children, 
and  the  magnifying  of  the  Lord's  name,  who  be  praised 
therefore  for  ever,  Amen. 

After  this  commissary  Berry  made  great  stir  about 
others  who  were  suspected  in  the  town  of  Hailes,  and 
caused  two  hundred  to  go  on  their  knees  to  the  cross 
at  Pentecost,  besides  other  punishments. 

The  Martyrdom  of  three  Godly  Persons  hiirnt  at 
Colchester. 

Thou  hast  heard  (good  reader)  of  the  three  that  were 
burnt  at  Norwich,  whose  blood  quenched  not  the  perse- 
cuting thirst  of  the  papists.  For  immediately  after,  even 
the  same  month,  upon  the  twenty-sixth  day,  was  seen  the 
like  murder  also  at  Colchester  of  two  men  and  a  woman, 
lying  there  in  prison  appointed  to  the  slaughter  ;  who 
were  brought  forth  the  same  day,  to  a  place  prepared  for 
them  to  suffer,  and  accordingly  gave  their  lives  for  the 
testimony  of  the  truth,  whose  names  were,  William 
Harris,  Richard  Day,  and  Christiana  George. 

These  three  good  souls  were  brought  unto  the  stake, 
and  there  joyfully  and  fervently  had  made  their  prayers 
unto  the  Lord. 

At  the  last,  being  settled  in  their  places,  and  chained 
to  their  posts,  with  the  fire  flaming  fiercely  round  about 
them,  they  like  constant  christians  triumphantly  praised 
God,  and  offered  up  their  bodies  a  lively  sacrifice  to  his 
holy  Majesty ;  in  whose  habitation  they  have  now  their 
everlasting  tabernacles  :  his  name  be  praised  for  ever- 
more. Amen. 

In  the  month  of  June,  came  out  the  following  procla- 
mation, short  but  sharp,  from  the  king  and  the  queen, 
against  wholesome  and  godly  books,  which  under  the 
false  title  of  heresy  and  sedition,  were  wrongfully  con- 
demned in  the  proclamations. 

Proclamation  by  the  King  and  Queen, 

"  Whereas  divers  books,  filled  with  heresy,  sedition, 
and  treason,  have  of  late,  and  are  daily  brought  into  this 
realm  out  of  foreign  countries  and  places  beyond  the 
seas,  and  some  also  covertly  printed  within  this  realm, 
and  cast  abroad  in  sundry  parts  thereof,  whereby  not 
only  God  is  dishonoured,  but  also  an  encouragement 
given  to  disobey  lawful  princes  and  governors.  The 
king  and  queen's  majesties,  for  redress  hereof,  do  by  this 
their  present  proclamation  declare  and  publish  to  all 
their  subjects,  that  whosoever  shall  after  the  proclaiming 
hereof,  be  found  to  have  any  of  the  said  wicked  and  sedi- 
tious books,  or  finding  them,  do  not  forthwith  burn  the 
same,  without  showing  or  reading  the  same  to  any  other  . 
person,  shall  in  that  case  be  reputed  and  taken  for  a 
rebel,  and  shall  without  delay  be  executed  for  that  of- 
fence, according  to  the  order  of  martial  law. 

*'  Given  at  our  Manor  of  St.  James's,  the  fith  day 
of  June.  "  John  Cawood,  Printer." 

The  taktny  certain  Godli/  Men  and  Women  praying 
together  in  the  Fields  about  Islington. 

Secretly  in  a  back  close  in  the  field  by  the  town  of 
Islington,  were  collected  and  assembled  together  a  cer- 
tain company  of  godly  and  innocent  persons,  to  the  num- 
ber of  forty,  men  and  women.  Who  there  sitting  toge- 
ther at  prayer,  and  virtuously  occupied  in  the  meditation 
of  God's   holy  word,  first  comes  a  certain  man  unknown 


A.D,  1558.] 


TWENTY-TWO  PROTESTANTS  ARRESTED  AT  ISLINGTON. 


S69 


to  them  ;  who  looking  over  to  them,  stopped  and 
saluted  thena,  saying,  that  they  looked  like  men  that 
meant  no  hurt.  Then  one  of  the  company  asked  the 
man,  if  he  could  tell  whose  close  that  was,  and  whether 
they  might  be  so  bold  to  sit  there.  Yea,  said  he.  for 
that  you  seem  to  me  such  persons  as  intend  no  harm, 
and  so  departed.  Within  a  quarter  of  an  hour  after, 
comes  the  constable  of  Islington,  with  six  or  seven 
others,  accompanying  him  in  the  same  business,  one 
with  a  bow.  another  with  a  bill,  and  others  with  their 
weapons  likewise.  Which  six  or  seven  persons  the  con- 
stable left  a  little  behind  him  in  a  close  place,  there  to 
be  ready  if  need  should  be,  while  he  with  one  with  him, 
should  go  and  view  them  before.  Who  so  doing,  came 
through  them,  looking  and  viewing  what  they  were  do- 
ing, and  what  books  they  had  ;  and  so  going  a  little  for- 
ward, and  returning  back  again,  bade  them  deliver  their 
books.  They  understanding  that  he  was  constable,  re- 
fused not  to  do  so.  With  that  comes  forth  the  rest  of 
his  feiiows,  who  bade  them  stand,  and  not  depart.  They 
answered  again,  they  would  be  obedient  and  ready  to  go 
whit?iersoever  they  would  have  them,  and  so  were  they 
first  carried  to  a  brewhouse  but  a  little  way  off,  while 
some  of  the  soldiers  ran  to  the  justice  next  at  hand.  But 
the  justice  was  not  at  home  ;  whereupon  they  were  had 
to  Sir  Roger  Cholmley.  In  the  mean  time  some  of 
the  women,  being  of  the  number  of  forty  persons,  es- 
caped away  from  them,  some  in  the  close,  some  before 
they  came  to  the  brewhouse.  For  so  they  were  carried, 
ten  with  one  man,  eight  with  another,  and  with  some 
more,  with  some  less,  in  such  sort  as  it  was  not  hard  for 
them  to  escape  that  would.  In  fine,  they  that  were  car- 
ried to  Sir  Roger  Cholmley,  were  twenty-seven.  Sir 
Roger  Cholmley  and  the  recorder  taking  their  names  on 
paper  and  calling  them  one  by  one,  so  many  as  answered  to 
their  names,  he  sent  to  Newgate.  The  number  of  them 
that  answered,  and  that  were  sent  to  Newgate,  was 
twenty  and  two. 

To  whom  word  was  sent  by  the  keeper,  that  if 
they  would  hear  a  mass,  they  should  all  be  delivered  ; 
of  these  two  and  twenty,  thirteen  were  burnt.  In  Smith- 
field  seven,  at  Brentford  six.  In  prison  two  died  in 
Whitsun-week. 

Seven  of  them  who  remained,  escaped  with  their  lives, 
although  not  without  much  trouble,  yet,  as  God  would, 
without  burning. 

The  first  seven  were  brought  forth  to  examination  be- 
fore Bonner,  and  so  having  their  condemnation,  were 
burnt  in  Smithfield.  The  other  six  followed  not  long 
after,  and  suffered  at  Brentford. 

Concerning  the  examination  and  condemnation  of 
these  who  were  apprehended  at  Islington,  seven  first 
were  produced  before  Bonner,  the  14th  of  June,  to  make 
answer  to  such  articles  and  interrogatories,  as  should  be 
ministered  unto  them. 

Articles. 

"  1.  That  you,  being  within  the  city  and  diocese  of 
London,  have  not,  according  to  the  common  custom  of 
the  catholic  church  of  this  realm  of  England,  come  to 
your  own  parish  church,  nor  yet  to  the  cathedral  church 
of  this  city  and  diocese  of  London,  to  hear  devoutly  and 
christianly  the  matins,  the  mass,  the  evensong,  sung 
or  said  there  in  the  Latin  tongue,  after  the  common 
usage  and  manner  of  the  church  of  this  realm. 

"  2.  That  you  have  not  come  to  any  of  the  said 
churches  to  pray,  to  go  in  procession,  or  to  exercise 
yourselves  there  in  godly  and  laudable  exercises. 

"  3.  That  you  have  not  conformed  yourselves  duly  to 
all  the  laudable  customs,  rites,  and  ceremonies  of  any 
of  the  said  cliurches. 

"4.  You  have  not  been  confessed  at  due  times  and 
places  to  your  own  curate,  of  your  sins. 

"  o.  You  have  not  received  at  your  said  curate's 
hands  (as  of  the  minister  of  Christ)  absolution  of  your 
sins. 

"  6.  You  have  not  at  due  times  and  places  reverently 
and  duly  received  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  of  yoijr 
curate. 


"  7.  You  have  not  faithfully  and  truly  believed,  that 
in  the  said  sacrament  of  the  altar,  there  is  really  and 
truly  the  very  body  and  blood  of  Christ. 

"  8.  You  have  not  by  your  mouth,  nor  otherwise  by 
your  deed,  expressed  or  declared,  in  anywise,  that  you 
without  wavering  or  doubting  do  think  and  believe,  that 
the  faith  and  religion  now  observed  in  the  church  of 
England,  is  a  true  faith  and  religion  in  all  points. 

"  9.  \ou  have  not  made  any  signification  that  you  do 
indeed  approve,  or  allow  in  anywise  the  common  service 
in  Latin,  here  observed  and  kept  in  the  church  of  this 
realm  of  England. 

"  10.  You  have  not  believed,  nor  do  believe  at  this 
present,  that  the  service  in  Latin,  commonly  used  and 
observed  in  the  church  of  this  realm,  is  good  and  lawful, 
and  not  against  the  word  of  God. 

"  11.  You  have  in  times  past,  liked,  allowed,  and  ap- 
proved as  good  and  godly,  and  so  do  like,  allow,  and 
approve  at  this  present,  the  service  in  English,  the 
books  of  common  prayer,  the  books  of  communion,  and 
the  religion  set  forth  and  used  in  the  time  of  king  Ed- 
ward Vl.,  especially  as  it  was  set  forth  and  used  in  the 
latter  days  of  the  said  king  Edward. 

"  12.  You  have  in  times  past  been  very  desirous,  and 
so  are  at  this  present,  that  the  said  English  service,  the 
said  book  of  common  prayer,  the  said  book  of  commu- 
nion, and  the  said  religion  and  faith  so  set  forth  and 
used  in  king  Edward's  time,  might  now  again  be  re- 
stored, set  forth  and  used,  and  yourself  freely  at  your 
liberty,  without  any  restraint  or  hindrance  to  use  it,  and 
also  in  all  points  and  things  to  do  therein,  as  you  did, 
especially  in  the  latter  days  of  Edward  VI. 

"  13.  You  have  of  late  been  charitably  sent  to  from 
me  the  bishop  of  London,  and  also  by  mouth  exhorted, 
that  where  of  late  you  did  leave  your  churches,  and  went 
in  the  time  of  divine  service  into  the  fields  and  profane 
places,  to  read  English  psalms,  and  certain  English 
books,  you  would  leave  off  that,  and  being  out  of  prison, 
and  at  your  liberty,  come  into  your  own  parish  churches, 
there  to  hear  matins,  mass,  and  evensong,  after  the 
common  order  of  the  churches  of  this  realm,  and  to 
make  due  confession  of  your  sins  to  your  own  curate, 
and  receive  at  his  hands  (as  of  the  minister  of  Christ, 
having  therein  sufficient  authority)  absolution  of  your  sins, 
hear  mass,  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  with  a  true 
faith,  according  to  the  belief  of  the  catholic  church,  and 
observe  all  other  the  rites  and  customs  of  the  said  catho- 
lic church  used  in  this  realm  of  England,  as  well  in 
going  in  procession  after  the  cross,  as  also  otherwise 
generally. 

"  14.  You  being  so  required,  have  refused,  and  do 
refuse  so  to  do,  saying,  amongst  other  vain  and  light 
words,  that  forasmuch  as  you  were  imprisoned  for  the 
si)ace  of  six  weeks,  not  knowing  wherewith  you  were 
charged,  your  petition  should  be  and  was,  that  you  might 
first  answer  to  your  former  cause,  and  then  you  would 
be  ready  to  answer  me  the  said  bishop  to  all  that  by  me 
should  be  laid  to  your  charge." 

After  faithfully  and  courageously  answering  to  all  these 
articles,  they  were  remanded  to  prison  till  the  day  of 
condt'uuiation,  on  which  day  the  bishop  dissevering  them 
one  from  another,  proceeded  with  them  severally,  be- 
ginning with  Reiiiald  Eastland,  who  there  declared  that 
he  had  been  uncharitably  treated  since  his  imprisonment. 
Then  being  required  to  reconcile  himself  again  to  the 
catholic  faith,  and  go  from  his  opinions  ;  he  said,  that 
he  knew  nothing  why  he  should  recant  ;  and  therefore 
would  not  conform  himself  in  that  behalf,  &;c.,  and  so 
the  sentence  was  read  against  him,  and  he  given  to  the 
secular  power. 

After  him  was  called  in  John  Holiday,  who  likewise 
being  advertised  to  renounce  his  heresies,  as  they  called 
them,  and  to  return  to  the  unity  of  their  church,  said, 
that  he  was  no  heretic,  nor  did  hold  any  heresy,  neither 
any  opinion  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith,  he  likewise 
persisting  in  the  same,  the  sentence  was  pronounced 
against  him,  condemning  him  to  be  burnt. 

Next  to  him  was  condemned,  with  the  like  sentence. 
Henry  Pond,  because  he  would  not  submit  himself  to  the 
Romish  church,  saying  to  Bonner,  that  he  had  done  or 


9/0 


THE  EXAMINATION  AND  ANSWERS  OF  ROGER  HOLLAND. 


[Book  XII. 


spoken  nothing  whereof  he  was  or  would  be  sorry,  but 
that  he  did  hold  the  truth  of  God,  and  no  heresy,  &c. 

After  whom  next  followed  John  Floyd,  who  likewise 
denied  to  be  of  the  pope's  church,  and  spoke  his  mind  of 
the  Latin  service,  that  the  prayers  made  to  saints  is  ido- 
latry, and  that  the  service  in  Latin  is  profitable  to  none, 
but  only  to  such  as  understand  the  Latin.  Moreover, 
being  charged  by  Bonner  of  heresy,  and  saying,  that 
whatever  he  and  such  others  now-a-days  do,  all  is 
heresy  ;  for  this  he  was  condemned  with  the  same  sen- 
tence, and  so  by  the  secular  power  was  sent  away. 

Tlien  Robert  Southam,  after  him  Matthew  Ricarby, 
and  last  of  all  Roger  Holland  were  severally  produced. 

This  Roger  Holland,  with  his  fellows,  standing  to  their 
answers,  and  refusing  to  acknowledge  the  doctrine  of  the 
Romish  church,  were  altogether  condemned,  the  sen- 
tence being  read  against  them,  and  so  all  seven  by  secu- 
lar magistrates  being  sent  away  to  Newgate,  the  17th  of 
June,  not  long  after,  about  the  27th  of  the  month,  they 
were  taken  to  Smithfield,  and  there  ended  their  lives  in 
the  glorious  cause  of  Christ's  gospel.  \\'hose  particular 
examinations  came  not  to  our  hands  ;  saving  only  the 
examinations  of  R.  Holland,  which  here  follow  as  we 
received  them  of  certain,  who  were  present  at  the 
time. 

Register. — "  How  sayest  thou  ?  Wilt  thou  submit 
thyself  unto  my  lord,  before  thou  art  entered  into  the 
book  of  contem])t  ?" 

Holland.  — "  I  never  meant  but  to  submit  myself  to 
the  magistrate,  as  I  learn  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Romans, 
chap,  xiii."  and  so  he  recited  the  text. 

Chadsey. — "  Then  I  see  you  are  no  anabaptist.'' 

Holland. — "  I  mean  not  yet  to  be  a  papist;  for  they 
and  the  anabaptists  agree  on  this  point,  not  to  submit 
themselves  to  any  other  prince  or  magistrate,  than  those 
who  must  first  be  sworn  to  maintain  them  and  their  do- 
ings." 

Bonner. — "  I  perceive  thou  wilt  be  ruled  by  no  good 
counsel,  for  any  thing  that  either  I,  or  your  friends,  or 
any  other  can  say." 

Holland. — "  I  may  say  to  you,  my  lord,  as  St.  Paul 
said  to  Felix,  and  unto  the  Jews.  It  is  not  unknown  to 
my  master  whom  I  am  an  ap))rentice  with,  that  I  was  of 
this  your  blind  religion  that  now  is  taught,  and  therein 
did  obstinately  and  wilfully  remain,  until  the  latter  end  of 
Edward's  reign  ;  having  that  liberty  under  your  auricular 
confession,  that  I  made  no  conscience  of  sin,  but  trusted 
in  the  priest's  absolution,  he  for  money  doing  some 
penance  also  for  me  :  which  after  I  had  given,  I  cared 
no  further  what  offences  1  did,  no  more  than  he  could 
after  he  had  my  money,  whether  he  tasted  bread  and  water 
for  me  or  not ;  so  that  swearing,  and  all  other  vices  I  ac- 
counted no  offence  of  danger,  so  long  as  I  could  have  them 
absolved  for  money.  So  straitly  did  I  observe  your 
rules  of  religion,  that  I  would  Viave  ashes  upon  Ash- 
wednesday,  though  I  had  used  ever  so  much  wickedness 
at  night.  And  although  I  could  not  in  conscience  eat 
flesh  upon  the  Friday,  yet  in  swearing,  drinking,  or 
gambling  all  the  night  long,  I  made  no  conscience  at  all. 
And  thus  was  I  brought  u]),  and  herein  have  I  continued 
till  now  of  late,  that  God  has  opened  the  light  of  his 
word,  and  called  me  by  his  grace  to  repentance  of  my 
former  idolatry  and  wicked  life.  And  now  to  your  an- 
tiquity, unity,  and  universality  I  am  unlearned-  I  have 
no  sophistry  to  shift  my  reason  with  ;  but  the  truth  I 
trust  I  have,  which  needs  no  painted  colours  to  set  her 
forth.  The  antiquity  of  our  church  is  not  from  pope 
Nicholas,  or  pope  Joan,  but  our  church  is  from  the  be- 
ginning, even  from  the  time  that  God  said  unto  Adam, 
that  the  seed  of  the  woman  should  break  the  serpent's 
head  ;  and  so  to  faithful  Noah  ;  to  Aoraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  to  whom  it  was  promised,  that  their  seed  should 
multiply  as  the  stars  in  the  sky  ;  and  so  to  Moses,  David, 
and  all  the  holy  fathers  that  were  from  the  beginning, 
unto  the  birth  of  our  Saviour  Christ.  All  they  that  be- 
lieved these  promises  were  of  the  church,  though  the 
numbers  were  oftentimes  but  few  and  small,  as  in  Elias's 
time,  when  he  thought  there  was  none  but  he,  that  had 
not  bowed  the  knee  to  Baal,  when  God  had  reserved  .=even 
thousand  that  never  had  bowed  their  knees  to  that  idol : 


and  I  trust  there  are  seven  hundred  thousand  more  than 
I  know  of,  that  have  not  bowed  their  knees  to  the  idol 
your  mass  ;  the  upholding  whereof  is  your  bloody  cruelty, 
while  you  daily  persecute  Elias  and  the  servants  of  God, 
forcing  them,  as  Daniel  was  in  his  chamber,  secretly  to 
serve  the  Lord  their  God  ;  and  even  as  we  by  your 
cruelty  are  forced  in  the  fields  to  pray  to  God,  that  his 
holy  word  may  be  once  again  truly  preached  amongst  us, 
and  that  he  would  mitigate  and  shorten  these  idolatrous 
and  bloody  days,  wherein  all  cruelty  reigns.  Moreover, 
in  our  church  have  been  the  apostles  and  evangelists,  the 
martyrs  and  confessors  of  Christ,  that  have  at  all  times 
and  in  all  ages  been  persecuted  for  the  testimony  of  the 
word  of  God.  But  for  tht^  upholding  of  your  church  and  re- 
ligion, what  antiquity  can  you  shew?  yea,  the  mass,  that 
idol  andchief  pillarof  yourreligion,is  not  yet  four  hundred 
years  old,  and  some  of  your  masses  are  younger,  as  that  mass 
of  Thomas  a  Becket  the  traitor,  wherein  you  pray — that 
you  may  be  saved  by  the  blood  of  St.  Thomas.  And  as 
for  your  Latin  service,  what  are  we  of  the  laity  the  bet- 
ter for  it  ?  I  think  he  that  should  hear  your  j)riests 
mumble  up  their  service,  although  he  did  well  understand 
Latin,  yet  should  he  understand  only  a  few  words,  the 
])riests  do  so  champ  them  and  chew  them,  and  post  so 
fast,  that  neither  they  understand  what  they  say,  nor 
they  that  hear  them  ;  and  in  the  mean  time  the  people, 
wlien  they  should  pray  with  the  priest,  are  set  to  their 
beads  to  pray  our  Lady's  Psalter.  So  crafty  is  Satan  to 
devise  these  his  dreams,  which  you  defend  with  fagot  and 
fire,  to  quench  the  light  of  the  word  of  God  :  which,  as 
David  saith,  should  be  a  lantern  to  our  feet.  And  again, 
wherein  shall  a  young  man  direct  his  ways,  but  by  the  word 
of  God  ?  And  yet  you  will  hide  it  from  us  in  a  tongue 
unknown.  St.  Paul  had  rather  in  the  church  to  have  five 
words  s])oken  with  understanding,  than  ten  thousand 
in  an  unknown  tongue  ;  and  yet  will  you  have  your  Latin 
service  and  praying  in  a  strange  tongue,  whereof  the 
people  are  utterly  ignorant,  to  be  of  such  antiquity?  The 
Greek  church,  and  a  good  part  of  Christendom  besides, 
never  received  your  service  in  an  unknown  tongue,  but 
in  their  own  natural  language,  which  all  the  people  un- 
derstand ;  neither  yet  your  transubstantiation,  your  re- 
ceiving the  sacrament  in  one  kind  only,  your  purgatory, 
your  images,  &c.  As  for  the  unity  which  is  in  your 
church,  what  is  it  else  but  treason,  murder,  poisoning 
one  another,  idolatry,  superstition,  wickedness  ?  What 
unity  was  in  your  church,  when  there  were  three  popes 
at  once  ?  Where  was  your  head  of  unity  when  you  had 
a  woman  pope  ?'' 

Here  he  was  interrupted,  and  could  not  be  suffered  to 
proceed  ;  but,  said  the  bishop,  "  these  thy  words  are  very 
blasphemy,  and  by  the  means  of  thy  friends  thou  hast 
been  suffered  to  speak,  and  thou  art  over  malapert  to 
teach  any  here.     Therefore,  keeper,  take  him  away," 

The  day  that  Henry  Pond  and  the  rest  were  brought 
forth  again  to  be  examined,  Doctor  Chedsey  said,  "  Hol- 
land, 1  trust  you  have  now  better  considered  of  the 
church  than  you  did  before." 

Holland. — "  I  consider  thus  much — that  out  of  the 
church  there  is  no  salvation,  as  the  ancient  doctors  say." 

Bonner. — "  That  is  well  said.  But  you  mean,  I  trust, 
the  church  of  Rome  ?'' 

Holland. — "  I  mean  that  church  which  hath  Christ 
for  her  head  ;  which  also  hath  his  words  and  his  sacra- 
ments according  to  his  word  and  institution." 

Chedsey. — "  Is  that  a  testament  you  have  in  your 
hand  ?"' 

Holland. — "  Yea,  it  is  the  New  Testament.  You  will 
find  no  fault  with  the  translation.  It  is  your  own  trans- 
lation ;  it  is  according  to  the  great  bible.' 

Bonner. —  '  How  say  you  ?  How  do  you  know  it  is 
the  testament  of  Christ,  but  only  by  the  church  ?  For 
the  church  of  Rome  hath  and  doth  preserve  it,  and  out 
of  it  has  made  decrees,  ordinances,  and  true  exposi- 
tions." 

Holland  — "  No,  the  church  of  Rome  hath  and  doth 
suppress  the  reading  of  the  testament.  And  what  a 
true  exposition,  I  pray  you,  did  the  pope  make  thereof, 
when  he  set  his  foot  on  the  emperor's  neck,   and  said, 


A.U.  1558.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  AND  ANSWERS  OF  ROGER  HOLLAND. 


971 


'  Thou  shalt  tread  upon  the  lion  and  adder  ;  the  young 
lion  and  tlie  dragon  shalt  thou  trample  under  feet.'  " — 
Psal.  xci.  13. 

Then  said  the  bishop — "  Such  unlearned  wild  heads 
as  thou  and  others,  would  be  expositors  of  the  scripture 
Would  you  then  that  the  ancient  and  learned,  as  there 
be  some  here  as  well  as  I,  should  be  taught  of  you  ?" 

Holland. — "  Youth  delighteth  in  vanity.  My  wild- 
ness  hath  been  somewhat  the  more  by  your  doctrine,  than 
eeer  I  learned  out  of  this  book  of  God.  But,  my  lord, 
I  think  some  of  the  old  doctors  say, — If  a  poor  layman 
bring  his  reason  and  argument  out  of  the  word  of 
God,  he  is  to  be  credited  before  the  learned,  though 
they  be  never  so  great  doctors.  For  the  gift  of  know- 
ledge was  taken  from  the  learned  doctors,  and  given  to 
poor  fishermen.  Notwithstanding  I  am  ready  to  be  in- 
structed by  the  church." 

Bonner.—"  That  is  very  well  said.  But  you  must 
understand  that  the  church  of  Rome  is  the  catholic 
church.' 

The  last  examination  of  Roger  Holland  was,  when  hn 
with  his  fellow  prisoners  were  brought  into  the  consis- 
tory, and  there  excommunicated,  save  Roger.  i\ow  the 
bishop,  hoping  to  win  him  with  fair  and  flattering  words, 
began  after  this  manner : 

Bonner. — "  I  have  divers  time  called  thee  to  my  house, 
and  have  conferred  with  thee,  and  being  not  learned  in 
the  Latin  tongue,  it  appears  to  me  thou  art  of  good 
memory,  and  of  a  very  sensible  talk,  but  something 
overhasty,  which  is  a  natural  failing  to  some  men.  And 
surely  they  are  not  the  worst  natured  men.  For  1  myself 
am  now  and  then  hasty,  but  mine  anger  is  soon  past. 
So,  I  have  a  good  opinion  of  you,  that  you  will  not  cast 
yourself  headlong  from  the  church  of  your  parents  and 
your  friends  that  are  here,  very  good  catholics,  as  is 
reported  to  me.  And  as  I  mean  thee  good,  so  play  the 
wise  man's  part,  and  come  home  like  the  lost  son,  and 
say,  I  have  run  into  the  church  of  schismatics  and  here- 
tics, from  the  catholic  church  of  Rome  ;  and  you  shall, 
I  warrant  you,  not  only  find  favour  at  God's  hands,  but 
the  church  that  hath  authority,  shall  absolve  you,  and 
put  new  garments  upon  you,  and  kill  the  fatling  to  make 
thee  good  cheer  with,  that  is,  in  so  doing,  as  meat  doth 
refresh  and  cherish  the  body,  so  shalt  thou  find  as  much 
quietness  of  conscience  in  coming  home  to  the  church, 
as  did  the  hungry  son  that  had  been  fed  with  the  hogs, 
as  you  have  done  with  these  heretics  that  sever  them- 
selves from  the  church.  I  give  them  a  homely  name,  but 
they  are  worse  (putting  his  hand  to  his  cap  for  reverence 
sake)  than  hogs.  For  they  know  the  church,  and  will 
not  follow  it.  If  I  should  say  thus  much  to  a  Turk,  he 
would,  I  think,  believe  me.  But,  if  I  did  not  bear  thee 
and  thy  friends  good  will,  I  would  not  have  said  so  much 
as  I  have  done,  but  I  would  have  let  mine  ordinary  alone 
with  you.  Well,  how  say  you  ?  Do  you  not  believe, 
that  after  the  priest  hath  spoken  the  words  of  consecra- 
tion, there  remains  the  body  of  Christ  really  and  cor- 
poreally under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine  ?  I  mean 
the  self- same  body  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
that  was  crucified  upon  the  cross,  that  rose  again  the 
third  day  ?'' 

Holland.  — "  Your  lordship  saith,  the  same  body  which 
was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  which  was  crucified  upon 
the  cross,  which  rose  again  the  third  day  :  but  you  leave 
out  wliieh  ascended  into  heaven  ;  and  the  scripture  saith, 
he  shall  there  remain  until  he  come  to  judge  the  quick 
and  the  dead.  Then  he  is  not  contained  under  the  forms 
of  bread  and  wine.'' 

Bonner. — "  I  perceive  my  pains  and  good  will  will 
not  prevail,  and  if  I  should  argue  with  thee,  thou  art  so 
wilful,  that  thou  wouldst  talk  to  no  purpose  this  seven 
years.  Answer  whether  thou  wilt  confess  the  real  and 
corporeal  presence  of  Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament?" 

Holland. — "  My  lord,  although  God  by  his  sufferance 
hath  here  placed  you,  to  set  forth  his  truth  and  glory  in 
us  his  faithful  servants;  notwithstanding  your  meaning 
is  far  from  the  zeal  of  Christ :  and,  notwithstan-ling  all 
four  words,  you  have  the  same  zeal  that  Annas  and 


Caiaphas  had,  trusting  to  their  authority,  traditions  and 
ceremonies,  more  than  to  the  word  of  God." 

Bonner. — "  If  I  should  suffer  him,  he  would  fall  from 
reasoning  to  raving,  as  a  frantic  heretic." 

Holland. — "  I  beseech  you  all  to  bear  witness  with  me, 
for  you  shall  do  so  before  the  judgment  seat  of  God,  what 
I  speak  ;  and  you,  my  dear  friends  (turning  to  his  kins- 
men) I  pray  you  shew  my  father  what  I  do  say,  that  he 
may  understand  I  am  a  christian  man.  I  say  and  believe, 
and  am  fully  persuaded  by  the  scriptures,  that  the  sacra- 
nient  of  the  supper  of  our  Lord,  ministered  in  the  holy 
communion  according  to  Christ's  institution,  I  being 
penitent  and  sorry  for  my  sins,  and  minding  to  amend 
and  lead  a  new  life,  and  so  coming  worthily  unto  God's 
board  in  perfect  love  and  charity,  do  there  receive  by 
taith  the  body  and  blood  of  Ciu-ist.  And  though  Christ, 
in  his  human  nature,  sits  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father, 
yet,  by  faith  I  say,  his  death,  his  j)assion,  his  merits  are 
mine,  and  by  faith  I  dwell  in  him,  and  he  in  me.  And 
as  for  the  mass,  transubstantiation,  and  the  worshipping 
of  the  sacrament,  they  are  mere  impiety  and  honible 
idolatry." 

Boniit-r.  — "  I  thought  so  much,  how  he  would  prove 
a  very  blasphemous  heretic  as  ever  I  heard.  How  ir- 
reverently does  he  speak  of  the  blessed  mass  .'" 

And  so  he  read  his  sentence  of  condemnation,  adjudg- 
ing him  to  be  burned.  All  this  while  Roger  was  very 
patient  and  quiet,  and  when  he  should  depart,  he  said, 
'•  My  lord,  ]  beseech  you  suffer  me  to  speak  two  words." 
The  bishop  would  not  hear  him,  but  ordered  him  away. 

Then  Holland  began  to  exhort  his  friends  to  repent- 
ance, and  to  think  well  of  them  that  suffered  for  the 
testimony  of  the  gospel,  and  with  that  the  bishop  came 
back,  charging  the  keeper  that  no  man  should  sjieak  to 
them  vvithcnit  licence,  and  if  they  did,  they  should  be 
committed  to  prison.  In  the  mean  season,  he  spake 
still  to  the  people,  exhorting  them  to  stand  in  the  truth; 
adding,  that  God  would  shorten  these  cruel  and  evil  days 
for  his  elect's  sake. 

On  the  day  they  suffered,  a  proclamation  was  made, 
that  none  should  be  so  bold  to  speak  a  word  to  them,  or 
receive  any  thing  of  them,  or  to  touch  them,  upon  pain 
of  imprisonment,  without  either  bail  or  mainprize  ;  with 
other  cruel  threatening  words,  contained  in  the  procla- 
mation. Notwithstanding,  the  people  cried  out,  desiring 
God  to  strengthen  them  :  and  they  likewise  still  prayed 
for  the  people,  and  the  restoring  of  his  word.  At  length 
Roger  embracing  the  stake,  and  the  reeds,  said  these 
words  : — 

"  Lord,  I  most  humbly  thank  thy  majesty,  that  thou 
hast  called  me  from  the  state  of  death,  unto  the  light  of 
thy  heavenly  word,  and  now  unto  the  fellowship  of  thy 
saints,  that  I  may  sing  and  say,  holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord 
God  of  Hosts.  And  Lord,  into  thy  hands  I  commit  my 
spirit.  Lord  bless  these  thy  people,  and  save  them. from 
idolatry." 

And  so  he  ended  his  life,  looking  up  to  heaven,  pray- 
ing and  praising  God,  with  the  rest  of  his  fellow  saints. 
For  whose  joyful  constancy  the  Lord  be  praised. 

The  Martyrdom  of  six,  who  suffered  at  Brentford. 

Not  long  after  the  death  of  the  seven  godly  martyrs 
that  suffered  in  Smithfield,  were  six  other  faithful  wit- 
nesses of  the  Lord's  true  testament,  martyred  at  Brent- 
ford, seven  miles  from  London,  the  14th  day  of  July, 
1558,  which  six  were  of  that  company  that  were  appre- 
hended in  a  close  hard  by  Islington,  (as  above  specified) 
and  sent  to  prison,  namely,  Robert  Mills  ;  Stephen  Cot< 
ton  ;  Robert  Dynes  ;  Stephen  Wight ;  John  Slade  ;  and 
William  Pikes. 

These  six  martyrs  had  their  articles  ministered  to  them 
by  Thomas  Darbyshire,  Bonner's  chancellor.  At  which 
times,  though  they  were  severally  examined,  yet  they  had 
all  one  manner  of  articles  ministered  to  them,  and  the  same 
articles  that  were  ministered  to  John  Holiday,  Henry 
Pond,  and  their  company. 

They  answered,  that  they  had  not,  and  would  not 
attend  the  churches  where  there  was  mass,  and  that  as 


972 


SCOURGING  OF  THOMAS  HINSHAW,  &c, 


[Book  XII, 


their  rites,  customs,  and  ceremonies  are  against  the  word 
of  God,  so  will  they  observe  and  keep  no  part  of  the  same 

That  they  will  not  come  to  church,  nor  allow  their 
religion,  so  long  as  the  cross  is  crept  to,  and  worshijjped, 
and  images  are  in  the  church.  That  there  are  not  seven 
sacraments,  but  only  two  sacraments,  namely,  baptism 
and  the  supper  of  the  Lord.  That  they  do  not 
allow  the  popish  service  then  set  forth,  because  it  is 
against  the  truth,  and  in  a  strange  language,  which  the 
common  people  understand  not.  And  that  if  they  might 
receive  the  sacrament  as  they  did  in  king  Edward  Vlth's 
days,  they  would  with  all  their  hearts  do  so. 

When  these  good  men  were  produced  before  Bonner's 
chancellor,  and  had  the  articles  administered  to  them, 
and  they  had  made  answer  to  them,  the  chancellor  com- 
manded them  to  appear  before  him  again  on  the  eleventh 
day  of  July  after,  at  St.  Paul's  church.  And  when 
they  came,  he  required  of  them  whether  they  would 
turn  from  their  opinions  to  the  mother  holy  church  ; 
and  if  not,  that  then,  whether  there  were  any  cause 
to  the  contrary,  but  that  he  might  proceed  with  the  sen- 
tence of  condemnation.  They  all  answered.  That  they 
■would  not  go  from  the  truth,  nor  relent  while  they  lived. 
Then  he  charged  them  to  appear  before  him  again  the 
next  day  in  the  afternoon,  between  one  and  two  o'clock, 
to  hear  the  definitive  sentence  read  against  them,  ac- 
cording to  the  ecclesiastical  laws  then  in  force.  At  which 
time,  he  sitting  in  judgment,  condemned  these  good  poor 
Iambs,  and  delivered  them  over  to  the  secular  power, 
who  received  and  carried  them  to  prison  immediately, 
and  there  kept  them  in  safety  till  the  day  of  their  death. 

The  next  day  after  was  sent  a  writ  to  burn  them  at 
Brentford,  which  accordingly  was  accomplished,  the  14th 
of  July  ;  they  being  brought  there,  made  their  humble 
prayers  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  undressed  themselves,  went 
joyfully  to  the  stake,  to  which  they  were  bound,  and  the 
fire  flaming  about  them,  they  yielded  their  souls,  bodies, 
and  lives  into  the  hands  of  the  omnipotent  Lord,  for 
•whose  cause  they  suffered,  and  to  whose  protection  I 
commend  the  gentle  reader,  Amen. 

The  Scourging  of  Thomas  Hinshaw. 

In  the  godly  number  above  mentioned,  which  were 
apprehended  at  Islington  while  there  congregated  together, 
for  their  exercise  of  prayer  and  reading,  was  Thomas 
Hinshaw,  a  young  man  of  the  age  of  nineteen  or  twenty 
years,  apprentice  in  St.  Paul's  churchyard,  who,  with  the 
rest,  was  carried  to  the  constables  of  Islington,  and 
there  every  one  of  them  searched,  and  led  forthwith  to 
the  chief  justice.  Master  Cholmley,  dwelling  in  the  Old 
Bailey,  in  London,  and  by  him,  Thomas  Hinshaw  was 
sent  to  Newgate,  and  there  remaining  prisoner  about 
eight  weeks,  at  last  was  sent  for  to  Bonner,  bishop  of 
London,  and  by  him,  Harpsfield,  and  Cole,  examined. 
After  which  examination  he  was  sent  to  Newgate  again, 
where  he  remained  three  weeks  following.  Which  time 
being  passed,  he  was  sent  for  again  before  the  bishop, 
the  day  being  Saturday,  and  with  him  had  much  talk 
to  little  purpose.  The  next  day  after,  also,  which 
was  Sunday,  they  persuaded  with  him  very  much  in  like 
manner,  and  perceiving  they  could  not  bend  him  to  their 
will,  in  the  afternoon  the  bishop  going  to  Fulham,  took 
him  with  him,  where  immediately  after  his  coming,  he 
was  set  in  the  stocks,  remaining  there  all  the  first  night 
with  bread  and  water. 

The  next  morning  the  bishop  came  and  examined 
him  himself,  and  perceiving  no  yielding  to  his  mind,  he 
sent  Harpsfield  to  talk  with  him  ;  who,  after  long  talk, 
in  the  end  fell  to  raging  words,  calling  Thomas  Hinshaw 
a  peevish  boy,  and  asked  him  whether  he  thought  he  went 
about  to  damn  his  soul,  or  not,  &c.  To  which  Thomas 
answered,  that  he  was  persuaded  that  they  laboured  to 
maintain  their  dark  and  devilish  kingdom,  and  not  for 
any  love  to  truth.  Then  Harpsfield  being  in  a  mighty 
rage,  told  the  bishop.  The  bishop  fumed  and  fretted, 
that  scarcely  for  anger  being  able  to  s])eak,  he  said, 
"  Uost  thou  answer  my  archdeacon  so,  thou  naughty 
boy?  I  shall  handle  thee  well  enough,  be  assured  :"  so 
lie  sent  for  a  couple  of  rods,  and  caused  him  to  kneel  against 


a  long  bench  in  an  arbour  in  his  garden,  where  Thomas, 
without  any  force,  offered  himself  to  the  beating,  and 
did  abide  the  fury  of  Bonner,  so  long  as  the  cruel 
bishop  could  endure  with  breath,  and  till  for  weariness 
he  was  obliged  to  cease.  He  had  two  willow  rods,  but 
he  wasted  but  one,  and  so  left  off. 

Now.  after  this  scourging,  Thomas  Hinshaw  notwith- 
standing, sustained  many  conflicts  and  examinations. 
At  last  being  brought  before  the  bishop  in  his  chapel  at 
Fulham,  there  he  had  procured  witnesses,  and  gathered 
articles  against  him,  which  the  young  man  denied,  and 
would  not  aflirm,  or  consent  to  any  interrogatory. 

The  articles  were  : — "  Concerning  palms,  aslies,  holy 
bread,  holy  water,  auricular  confession,  receiving  the  sa- 
crament at  Easter,  hearing  divine  service  then  set  forth, 
&c.  Whether  he  had  received  all  these,  or  whether  he 
would  receive  them  or  not.  Also,  what  he  thouglit  of 
the  service  set  forth  in  king  Edward's  time,  in  his  latter 
days,  and  in  especial,  what  he  thought  of  the  verity  of 
Christ's  body  in  the  sacrament." 

In  all  his  answers  he  kept  an  upright  conscience,  and 
entangled  himself  with  none  of  their  ceremonies. 

Not  long  after  his  examination,  he  fell  sick  of  a  burn- 
ing ague.  The  sickness  endured  a  twelvemonth  or  more, 
so  that  in  the  mean  time  queen  Mary  died.  He  shortly 
after  recovered,  and  thus  escaped  death. 

The  History  of  Richard  Yeoman,  Curate  at  Hadley. 

This  Richard  Yeoman  had  been  Dr.  Taylor's  curate,  a 
godly  devout  old  man,  of  seventy  years,  who  had  many 
years  dwelt  in  Hadley,  well  versed  in  the  scriptures,  and 
giving  godly  exhortations  to  the  people.  With  him  Dr. 
Taylor  left  his  cure  at  his  desire.  But  as  soon  as  Master 
Newall  had  got  the  benefice,  he  drove  away  Yeoman, 
and  set  in  a  (lopish  curate  to  maintain  and  continue  their 
Romish  religion.  Then  he  wandered  a  long  time  from 
place  to  place,  moving  and  exhorting  all  men  to  stand  ^| 
faithfully  to  God's  word,  earnestly  to  give  themselves  to  HI 
prayer,  with  patience  to  bear  the  cross  now  laid  upon  ^ 
them  for  their  trial,  with  boldness  to  confess  the  truth 
before  their  adversaries,  and  with  an  undoubted  hope  to 
wait  for  the  crown  and  reward  of  eternal  felicity.  But 
when  he  perceived  his  adversaries  to  lie  in  wait  for  him, 
he  went  into  Kent,  and  with  a  little  packet  of  laces,  pins, 
and  points,  and  such  like  things,  he  travelled  from  vil- 
lage to  village,  selling  such  things,  to  sustain  himself,  his 
poor  wife  and  children. 

At  last  a  justice  of  Kent  took  poor  Yeoman,  and  set 
him  in  the  stocks  a  day  and  a  night,  but  having  no  evi- 
dent matter  to  <:harge  him  with,  he  let  him  go  again. 
So  he  came  secretly  again  to  Hadley,  and  tarried  with  his 
poor  wife,  who  kept  him  secretly  in  a  chamber  of  the 
town  house,  commonly  called  the  Guildhall,  more  than  a 
year.  All  which  time  the  good  old  father  abode  in  a 
chamber  locked  up  all  the  day,  and  spent  his  time  in  de- 
vout prayer,  and  reading  the  scriptures,  and  in  carding 
wool  which  his  wife  spun.  His  wife  also  went  and 
begged  bread  and  meat  for  herself  and  her  children,  and 
by  such  poor  means  they  sustained  themselves.  Thus 
the  saints  of  God  sustained  hunger  and  misery,  while  the 
prophets  of  Baal  lived  in  jollity,  and  were  pampered  at 
Jezebel's  table. 

At  the  last,  parson  Newal  perceived  that  Richard 
Yeoman  was  so  kept  by  his  poor  wife,  and  taking  with 
him  the  bailiff's  deputies  and  servants,  came  in  the  night 
time  and  seized  him,  and  set  him  in  the  stocks  untU  it 
was  day. 

After  this  they  took  Richard  Yeoman  and  John  Dale, 
whom  they  had  previously  taken,  pinioned  and  bound 
them  like  thieves,  set  them  on  horseback,  and  bound 
their  legs  under  tlie  horses'  bellies,  and  so  carried  them 
to  the  gaol  at  Bury,  where  they  were  bound  in  irons  ; 
and  because  they  continually  rebuked  popery,  they  were 
thrown  into  the  lowest  dungeon,  where  John  Dale, 
through  sickness  of  the  prison,  and  evil  keeping,  died  in 
prison,  whose  body,  when  he  was  dead,  was  thrown  out 
and  buried  in  the  fields.  He  was  a  man  of  forty-six 
years  of  age,  a  weaver  by  his  occupation,  well  learned  in 
the  holy  scriptures,  faithful  and  honest  in  all  his  convei- 


A.D.  1558.] 


MARTYRDOM  OF  FOUR  PERSONS  AT  BURY  ST.  EDMUNDS. 


973 


eation,   steadfast  in  confession   of  the  true  doctrine  of  \ 
Christ,   set  forth  in  king  Edward's   time  ;  for  which  he 
joyfully    suffered    prison    and    chains,     and    from    this 
worldly  dungeon  he  departed  in  Christ  to  eternal  glory, 
and  *lie  blessed  paradise  of  everlasting  felicity. 

After  John  Dale  was  dead,  Richard  Yeoman  was  re- 
moved to  Norwich  prison,  where  he  was  examined  of  his 
faith  and  religion.  Then  he  boldly  and  constantly  con- 
fessed himself  to  be  of  the  faith  and  confession  that  was 
sent  forth  by  the  late  king  of  blessed  memory,  holy  king, 
Edward  VI.,  and  from  that  he  would  not  vary.  Being 
required  to  submit  himself  to  the  holy  father  the  pope, 
"  I  reject  him,"  said  he,  "  and  all  his  detestable  abomi- 
nations :  I  will  in  no  wise  have  to  do  with  him,  nor  any 
thing  that  appertains  to  him."  The  chief  articles  ob- 
jected to  him  were  his  marriage,  and  the  mass  sacrifice. 
When  he  continued  steadfast  in  confession  of  the  truth, 
he  was  condemned,  degraded,  and  not  only  burned,  but 
most  cruelly  tormented  in  the  fire.  So  lie  ended  his 
poor  and  miserable  life,  and  entered  into  the  blessed  bo- 
som of  Abraham,  enjoying  with  Lazarus  the  comfortable 
quietness  that  God  hath  prepared  for  his  elect  saints. 

The  History  of  John  Alcock. 

There  was  also  in  Hadley  a  young  man,  named  John 
Alcock.  This  young  man,  after  the  martyrdom  of  Doc- 
tor Taylor,  and  taking  of  Richard  Yeoman,  used  first  in 
the  church  of  Hadley  to  read  the  service  in  English.  At 
length,  after  the  coming  of  parson  Newall,  when  the  par- 
son came  by  with  procession,  he  would  not  once  move 
his  cap,  nor  shew  any  sign  of  reverence,  but  stood  be- 
hind the  font.  Newall  perceiving  this,  when  he  was  al- 
most out  of  the  church  door,  ran  back  again,  and  caught 
him.  and  called  for  the  constable. 

Then  came  Robert  Rolfe,  with  whom  this  young  man 
worked  and  asked  "  What  has  he  done,  that  ye  are  in 
such  a  rage  with  him  ? '' 

"  He  is  a  heretic  and  a  traitor,"  said  the  parson, 
"  ajid  de:;pises  the  queen's  proceedings.  Wherefore,  I 
command  you,  in  the  queen's  name,  have  him  to  the 
stocks,  and  see  he  be  forthcoming." 

"Well,"'  said  Rolfe,  "he  shall  be  forthcoming,  pro- 
ceed you  in  your  business,  and  be  quiet.''  "  Have  him 
to  the  st  cks,"  said  the  parson. 

"  I  am  constable,''  said  Rolfe,  "  and  may  bail  him, 
and  will  oail  him ;  he  shall  not  come  in  the  stocks,  but 
he  shall  be  forthcoming."  So  the  parson  went  forth 
with  his  holy  procession,  and  so  to  mass. 

After  this  Rolfe  brought  him  to  the  parson,  who  at 
the  first  asked  him,  "  Fellow,  what  sayest  thou  to  the 
sacrameit  of  the  altar  ?'' 

"  I  say,"  said  he,  "  as  you  use  the  matter,  you  make 
a  shameful  idol  of  it,  and  you  are  false  idolatrous  priests, 
all  the  sort  of  you." 

"  1  told  you,"  said  the  parson,  "  he  was  a  stout  here- 
tic." 

No  after  long  talk,  the  parson  committed  him  to  prison, 
aid  the  next  day  he  rode  up  to  London,  and  carried  the 
■  oung  man  with  him,  and  so  came  the  young  man  no 
more  again  to  Hadley  ;  but  after  long  imprisonment  in 
Newgate,  and  after  many  examinations  and  troubles  : 
because  he  would  not  submit  himself  to  ask  forgiveness 
of  the  pope,  and  be  reconciled  to  the  Romish  religion,  he 
w^as  cast  into  the  lower  dungeon,  where  with  evil  keeping 
and  sickness,  he  died  in  prison.  Thus  died  he  a  martyr 
for  Christ's  truth,  which  he  heartily  loved,  and  constantly 
confessed,  and  received  the  garland  of  a  well  fought 
battle  at  the  hand  of  the  Lord.  His  body  was  cast  out, 
and  buried  in  a  dunghill.  For  the  papists  would  in  all 
things  be  like  themselves  :  therefore  they  would  not  so 
much  as  suffer  the  dead  bodies  to  have  honest  and  conve- 
nient sepulture. 

Thomas  Benbridge,  Martyr. 

Thomas  Benbridge,  a  gentleman,  although  he  might 
have  lived  a  pleasant  and  gentleman's  life  in  the  wealthy 
possessions  of  this  world,  yet  to  follow  Christ  he  had 
lather  enter  into  the  strait  gate  of  persecution,  to  the 


heavenly  possession  of  life  in  the  Lord's  kingdom,  than 
here  to  enjoy  present  pleasures  with  unquietness  of  con- 
science. Wherefore,  manfully  standing  against  the  pa- 
pists fpr  the  defence  of  the  sincere  doctrine  of  Christ's 
gospel,  he  spared  not  himself  to  confirn.  the  doctrine  of 
the  gospel.  For  which  cause,  he  being  apprehended  as 
an  adversary  of  the  Romish  religion,  was  forthwith  had 
to  examination  before  Doctor  \\  hite,  bishop  of  Win- 
chester. 

The  usual  articles  were  objected  against  liim,  to  all 
which  he  answered  as  became  a  christian  man,  for  which 
he  was  condemned,  and  brought  to  the  place  of  martyr- 
dom by  the  sheriff.  Where  he,  standing  at  the  stake, 
began  to  untie  his  po'nts,  and  prepare  himself;  then  he 
gave  his  gown  to  th.  keeper.  His  jerkin  was  laid  on 
with  gold  lace,  fair  and  brave,  which  he  gave  to  Sir 
Richard  Pecksal,  the  high  sheriff.  His  cap  of  velvet  he 
took  off  from  his  head,  and  threw  it  aw^ay.  Then  lifting 
his  mind  to  the  Lord,  he  made  his  prayers. 

That  done,  being  now  fastened  to  the  stake,  Doctor 
Seaton  wanted  him  to  recant,  and  he  should  have  his 
pardon  :  but  when  he  saw  it  prevailed  not,  the  doctor 
desired  the  people  not  to  pray  for  him  unless  he  would 
recant,  no  more  than  they  would  pray  for  a  dog. 

Master  Benbridge  standing  at  the  stake,  with  his  hands 
together,  in  such  manner  as  the  priest  holds  liis  hands  in 
his  memento.  Doctor  Seaton  came  to  him  again,  and 
exhorted  him  to  recant:  to  whom  he  said,  "Away,  Ba- 
bylonian, away  !'' 

Then  said  one  that  stood  by,  "  Sir,  cut  out  his 
tongue." 

Then  when  they  saw  he  would  not  yield,  they  bade  the 
tormentors  to  set  to  fire,  and  yet  he  was  nothing  like 
covered  with  fagots.  First,  the  fire  took  away  a  piece 
of  his  beard,  but  he  shrank  not  at  all.  Then  it  came 
on  the  other  side  and  took  his  legs,  and  the  stockings  of 
his  hose  being  leather,  made  the  fire  to  pierce  the 
sharper,  so  that  the  intolerable  heat  made  him  to  cry, 
"  I  recant :"  and  suddenly  he  thrust  the  fire  from  him. 
And  having  two  or  three  of  his  friends  by,  that  wished 
his  life,  they  stept  to  the  fire,  and  helped  to  take  him 
from  it ;  who  for  their  labour  were  sent  to  prison.  The 
sheriff  also,  of  his  own  authority,  took  him  from  the 
stake,  and  sent  him  to  prison  again  ;  for  which  he  was 
sent  to  the  Fleet.  But  before  he  was  taken  from  the 
stake,  Seaton  wrote  articles  to  have  him  to  subscribe  to 
them,  as  to  the  pope,  the  sacrament,  and  such  other 
trash.  But  Master  Benbridge  made  much  ado  ere  he 
would  subscribe  them,  so  that  Doctor  Seaton  desired 
them  to  set  to  fire  again.  Then  with  much  pain  and 
grief  of  heart,  he  subscribed  to  them  upon  a  man's  back. 
That  being  done,  he  had  his  gown  given  him  again,  and 
so  was  led  to  prison.  Being  in  prison,  he  wrote  a  letter 
to  Doctor  Seaton,  and  recanted  those  words  he  spake  at 
the  stake,  to  which  he  had  subscribed :  for  he  was 
grieved  that  ever  he  subscribed  to  them.  He  was  the 
same  day  seven-night  after  burnt  indeed,  where  the  vile 
tormentors  did  rather  broil  him  than  burn  him.  The 
Lord  give  his  enemies  repentance. 

The  Martyrdom  of  four,  burned  at  Bury  St.  Edmunds. 

In  this  year,  which  was  the  last  of  Queen  Mary's 
reign.  Doctor  Hopton  being  bishop  of  Norwich,  and 
Doctor  Spenser  his  chancellor,  there  were  wrongfully 
put  to  death  four  christian  martyrs  :  John  Cooke,  a 
sawyer;  Robert  Miles,  alias  Plummer,  a  shearman; 
Alexander  Lane,  a  wheelwright;  and  James  Ashley. 

The  examination  of  these  persons,  before  the  bishop 
of  Norwich,  and  Sir  Edward  Walgrave,  was  partly  upon 
these  articles  following  : 

First,  Sir  Edward  Walgrave  called  John  Cooke  to 
him,  and  said,  "  How  is  it  that  you  go  not  to  church  ?'' 

John  Cooke  said,   "  I  have  been  there." 

Sir  Edward  said,  "  what  is  the  cause  that  you  go  not 
thither  now  in  these  days  ?" 

John  Cooke  said,  "  because  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
is  an  abominable  idol,  and  (said  he)  the  vengeance  of 
God  will  come  upon  all  them  that  maintain  it." 

Sir  Edward  said,  "  O  thou  rank  traitor    if  I  bad  aa 


974 


EXAMINATION  OF  ALEXANDER  GOUCH  AND  ALICE  DRIVER. 


[Book  XII. 


good  commission  to  cut  out  thy  tongue,  as  I  have  to  sit 
here  this  day,  thou  shouldst  be  sure  to  have  it  cut  out." 
Then  he  commanded  the  constable  to  have  him  away, 
saying,  he  was  both  a  traitor  and  a  rebel. 

Then  he  called  Robert  Miles,  and  said,  "how  is  it 
that  you  go  not  to  cnurch  ?" 

Robert  Miles  answered,  "because  I  will  follow  no 
false  gods." 

Then  the  bishop  commanded  him  aside,  and  called 
Alexander  Lane  before  him,  and  asked  him  "  how  it 
chanced,  that  he  would  not  go  to  the  church  ?" 

He  said,  "  that  his  conscience  would  not  permit  him 
so  to  do." 

Then  Sir  Edward  said,  "  how  dost  thou  believe  ?" 
Then  said  Lane,  "  even  as  it  is  written  in  God's  book." 
Then  Sir  Edward  commanded  him  to   say  iiis   belief, 
and  Lane  being  somewhat  abashed,  said  his  belief,   but 
he  missed  unawares,   '  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary.' 

Then  Sir  Edward  said,  "  whatl  was  he  not  born  of 
the  Virgin  Mary  .'" 

"  Yes,   (said  Lane,)   I  would  have  said  so." 
"  Nay,"   said  Sir  Edward,   "  you  are  one  of  Cooke's 
scholars,"  and  so  commanded  him  away,  and  to  come 
before  him  the  next  day. 

After  the  like  manner  they  passed  also  with  James 
Ashley,  whom  they  warned  the  next  day  likewise  to 
appear  before  them.  So  they  appearing  again,  had  their 
condemnation.  And  thus  these  four  blessed  martyrs  and 
servants  of  Christ,  innocently  suffered  together  at  St. 
Edmund's  Bury,  about  the  beginning  of  August,  not  long 
before  the  sickness  of  queen  Mary. 

The  Martyrdom  of  Alexander  Gouch  and  Alice  Driver. 

Master  Noone,  a  Justice  in  Suffolk,  hunting  after  good 
men  to  apprehend  them,  had  understanding  of  one 
Gouch,  of  Woodbridge,  and  Driver's  wife,  of  Gros- 
borougli,  to  be  at  Grosborough  together,  a  little  from 
his  house,  and  immediately  took  his  men  with  him,  and 
went  thither,  and  made  diligent  search  for  them,  where 
the  poor  man  and  woman  were  compelled  to  step  into  a 
hay  loft  to  hide  themselves  from  their  cruelty.  At  the 
last  they  came  to  search  the  hay  for  them,  and  by  searching 
it  with  pitchforks,  at  last  found  them  :  so  they  took  them 
and  led  them  to  Melton  gaol,  where  they  remaining  a 
time,  at  tlie  length  were  carried  to  Bury  against  the 
assize,  and  being  there  examined  of  matters  of  faith,  did 
boldly  stand  to  confess  Christ  crucified,  defying  the 
pope  with  all  his  papistical  trash.  And  among  other 
things  Driver's  wife  likened  queen  Mary  in  her  perse- 
sution,  to  Jezebel  ;  and  so  in  that  sense  calling  her 
Jezebel,  for  which  Sir  Clement  Higham,  being  chief 
Judge  there,  adjudged  her  ears  immediately  to  be  cut  off, 
which  was  accomplished  accordingly,  and  she  joyfully 
yielded  herself  to  the  punishment,  and  thought  herself 
happy  that  she  was  counted  worthy  to  suffer  any  thing 
for  the  name  of  Christ. 

After  the  assize  at  Bury,  they  were  carried  to  Melton 
gaol  again,  where  they  remained  a  time.  This  Alexan- 
der Gouch  was  a  man  thirty-six  years  of  age,  or  there- 
abouts, and  by  his  occupation  was  a  weaver  of  shredding 
coverlets,  dwelling  at  Woodbridge  in  Suffolk,  and  born 
at  Uxford  in  the  same  county.  Driver's  wife  was  a  wo- 
man about  the  age  of  thirty,  and  dwelt  at  Grosborough, 
where  they  were  taken,  in  Suffolk.  Her  husband  used 
husbandry.  These  two  were  carried  from  Melton  gaol 
to  Ipswich,  where  they  remained  and  were  examined. 

The  Examination  of  Driver's  Wife,  before  Doctor 
Spenser,  the  Chancellor  of  Norwich. 

First,  she  coming  into  the  place  where  she  was  to  be 
examined,  with  a  smiling  countenance.  Doctor  Spenser 
said,  "  Why,  woman,  dost  thou  laugh  us  to  scorn  ?" 

Driver. — "  Whether  I  do  or  not,  I  might  well  enough, 
to  see  what  fools  you  are." 

Then  the  chancellor  asked  her  wherefore  she  was 
brought  before  him,  and  why  she  was  laid  in  prison. 

Driver. — "Wherefore?  I  think  I  need  not  tell  you  : 
U'\  you  know  better  than  I." 


Spenser. — "No,  by  my  troth,  woman,  I  know  not 
why." 

Driver. — "  Then  have  you  done  me  much  wrong,  'said 
she,  "  thus  to  imprison  me,  and  know  no  cause  why  :  itx  I 
know  no  evil  that  I  have  done,  I  thank  God,  and  I  hope 
there  is  no  man  that  can  accuse  me  of  any  notorious  fact 
that  I  have  done." 

Spenser. — "  Woman,  woman,  what  sayest  thou  to  the 
blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar.'  Dost  thou  not  believe 
th  It  it  is  very  flesh  and  blood,  after  the  words  of  conse- 
cration are  spoken  ?" 

At  those  words  she  held  her  peace,  and  made  no 
answer.  Then  a  great  i)nest  that  stood  by  asked 
her  why  she  answered  not  the  chancellor.  With  that 
Driver's  wife  looked  upon  him  austerely,  and  said, 
"  Why,  priest,  I  come  not  to  talk  with  thee,  but  I  come 
to  talk  with  thy  master;  but  if  thou  wilt  I  shall  talk 
with  thee,  command  thy  master  to  hold  his  peace."  And 
with  that  the  jiriest  put  his  nose  in  his  cap,  and  spoke 
never  a  word  more.  Then  the  chancellor  bade  her  make 
answer  to  that  he  demanded  of  her. 

Driver. — "Sir,"  said  she,  "pardon  me  though  I 
make  no  answer,  for  I  cannot  tell  what  you  mean  :  for 
in  all  my  life  I  never  heard  nor  read  of  any  such  sacra- 
ment in  all  the  scripture.'' 

Spenser. — "  Why,  what  scriptures  have  you  read,  I 
pray  you  ?" 

Driver. — "  I  have,  I  thank  God,  read  God's  book." 
Spenser. — "Why,    what   manner  of  book  is  that  you 
call  God's  book  .'"' 

Driver.—"  It  is  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  What 
do  you  call  it  ?" 

Spenser. — "That  is  God's  book,  indeed,  I  cannot 
deny.'' 

Driver. — "  That  same  book  have  I  read  throughout, 
but  yet  never  could  find  any  such  sacrament  there  :  and 
for  that  cause  I  cannot  make  you  answer  to  that  thing 
I  know  not.  Notwithstanding,  for  all  that  I  will  grant 
you  a  sacrament,  called  the  Lord's  supper :  and  there- 
fore seeing  I  have  granted  you  a  sacrament,  I  pray  you 
shew  me  what  a  sacrament  is." 

"Spenser. — "It  is  a  sign."  And  one  Doctor  Gas- 
coine  being  by,  confirmed  the  same,  that  it  was  the  sign 
of  a  holy  thing. 

Driver. — "  You  have  said  the  truth.  Sir,  it  is  a  sign 
indeed  :  and  therefore  seeing  it  is  a  sign,  it  cannot  be 
the  thing  signified  also.  Thus  far  we  agree  :  for  I  have 
granted  your  own  saying."  Then  stood  up  Gascoine, 
and  made  an  oration  with  many  fair  words,  to  little 
purpose,  but  offensive  and  odious  to  the  minds  of  the 
godly.  In  the  end  of  which,  he  asked  her  if  she  did  not 
believe  the  omnipotency  of  God,  and  that  he  was  al- 
mighty, and  able  to  perform  that  he  spake.  She  an- 
swered, "yes,"  and  said,  "I  do  believe  that  God  is 
almighty,  and  able  to  perform  what  he  spake  and 
promised." 

Gascoine. — "  Very  well.  When  he  said  to  his  disci- 
ples, '  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body,'  he  was  able  to  per- 
form that  he  spake,  and  God  uses  not  to  lie." 

Driver. — "  I  pray  you  did  he  ever  make  any  such  pro- 
mise to  his  disciples,  that  he  would  make  the  bread 
his  body  ?" 

Gascoine. — "  Those  are  the  words.   Can  you  deny  it?" 
Driver. — "  No,  they  are  the  very  words  indeed.     I 
cannot  deny  it ;   but  1  pray  you,  was  it  not  bread  that 
he  gave  to  them  ?" 

Gascoine. — "  No,  it  was  his  body." 
Driver. — "  Then  was  it  his  body  that  they  eat  over 
night?" 

Gascoine. — "Yea,  it  was  his  body." 
Driver. — "  What  body  was  it  then  that  was  crucified 
the  next  day?" 

Gascoine. — "  It  was  Christ's  body." 
Driver. — "  How  could  that  be,  when  the  disciples  had 
eaten  him  over  night  ?  except  he  had  two  bodies,  as  by 
your  argument  he  had  ;  one  they  did  eat  over  night,  and 
he  was  crucified  the  next  day.  Such  a  doctor !  such 
doctrine  !  Are  you  not  ashamed  to  teach  the  people 
that  Christ  had  two  bodies?  In  Luke  xxii.  19.  it  is 
said,  '  he  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and  brake  it,  and 


A.D.  1553.]     MARTYRDOM  OF  ALICE  DRIVER,  ALEXANDER  GOUCH,  AND  OTHERS. 


975 


gave  -.into  them,  saying,  this  is  my  body  vhich  is  given 
for  you  :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me.'  Saint  Paul 
says,  '  do  this  in  remembrance  of  me  :  for  as  often  as  ye 
eat  tliis  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's 
death  till  he  come ;'  1  Cor.  xi.  2fi,  and  therefore  I 
marvel  you  blush  not  before  all  this  people."  With 
that,  Gascoine  held  his  peace,  and  made  no  answer. 
Then  the  chancellor  lift  up  his  head  off  from  his  cushion, 
and  commanded  the  gaoler  to  take  her  away. 

The  next  day  she  came  before  them  again,  and  the 
chancellor  asked  her  what  she  said  to  the  blessed  sacra- 
ment of  the  altar. 

Driver. — "  I  will  say  nothing  to  it :  for  you  will  nei- 
ther believe  me  nor  yourselves.  For  yesterday  I  asked 
you  what  a  sacrament  was,  and  you  said,  it  was  a  sign, 
and  I  said,  that  was  true,  confirming  it  by  the  scrip- 
tures, so  that  I  went  not  from  your  own  words  ;  and 
now  you  come  and  ask  me  again,  of  such  a  sacrament  as 
I  told  you  I  never  read  of  in  the  scriptures." 

Spenser. — "Thou  liest,  naughty  woman,  I  did  not  say 
that  it  was  a  sign." 

Driver. — "  Why,  masters,  be  ye  not  the  men  that  you 
were  yesterday  .'  Will  you  eat  your  own  words  ?  Are 
you  not  ashamed  to  lie  before  all  this  multitude  here 
present,  who  heard  you  speak  the  same?" 

Then  after  much  more,  they  were  unable  to  answer, 
she  then  said,  "Have  you  no  more  to  say  ?  God  be 
honoured.  You  are  not  able  to  resist  the  Spirit  of  God 
in  me,  a  poor  woman.  I  was  an  honest  poor  man's 
daughter,  never  brought  up  in  the  university,  as  you 
have  been,  but  I  have  driven  the  plough  before  my 
father,  many  a  time ;  yet,  notwithstanding,  in  the 
defence  of  God's  truth,  and  in  the  cause  of  my  master 
Christ,  by  his  grace  I  will  set  my  foot  against  the  foot 
of  any  of  you  all,  in  the  mainteiiauce  and  defence  of  the 
same,  and  if  I  had  a  thousand  lives,  they  should  go  for 
payment  thereof.''  So  the  chancellor  rose  up,  and  read 
the  sentence  of  condemnation  in  Latin,  and  committed 
her  to  the  secular  power,  and  so  she  went  to  prison  again 
as  joyful  as  the  bird  of  day,  praising  and  glorifying  the 
name  of  God. 

Alexander  Govch,  Martyr. 

At  which  time  Alexander  Gouch  also  was  examined, 
chiefly  of  the  sacrament  and  other  ceremonies  of  the  po- 
pish church.  And  because  his  belief  was,  that  Christ 
was  ascended  into  heaven,  and  there  remains,  and  that 
the  sacrament  was  the  remembrance  of  his  death  and 
passion,  and  for  refusing  the  mass,  and  the  pope  to  be 
supreme  head  of  Christ's  church,  for  these  causes  was  he 
condemned,  and  died  with  Alice  Driver,  at  Ipswich,  the 
4th  of  November,  1558. 

These  two  godly  persons,  being  come  to  the  place  where 
the  stake  was  set,  being  in  their  jirayers,  and  singing  of 
psalms  both  of  them  together,  Sir  Kenry  Dowell,  the 
sheriff,  was  very  much  offended  witli  them,  and  desired 
the  bailiffs  of  Ipswich  to  bid  them  make  an  end  of 
prayers,  they  kneeling  upon  a  broom  fagot  ;  when  one  of 
the  bailiffs  commanded  them  to  make  an  end,  saying, 
"  On,  on,  have  done;  make  an  end,  nail  them  to  the 
stake,"  yet  they  continued  in  prayer.  Then  Sir  Henry 
sent  for  one  of  his  men,  whose  name  was  Richard  Cove, 
that  they  should  make  an  end. 

Then  Gouch  stood  up  and  said  to  the  sheriff,  "  I  pray 
you,  master  sheriff,  let  us  pray  a  little  while,  for  we  have 
but  a  little  time  to  live  here." 

Then  said  the  bailiff,  "  Come  off,  have  them  to  the 
fire." 

Then  Gouch  and  Alice  Driver  said,  "  Why,  master 
sheriff,  and  master  bailiff,  will  you  not  suffer  us  to 
pray  ?'' 

"  Away,  (said  Sir  Henry,)  to  the  stake  with  them." 

Then  tliey  being  tied  to  the  stake,  and  the  iron  chain 
being  put  about  Alice  Driver's  neck,  "  O  (said  she) 
here  is  a  goodly  neckerchief,  blessed  be  God  for  it." 

Then  several  persons  came  and  took  them  by  the 
hands  as  they  were  bound  standing  at  the  stake.  The 
sheritT  cried,  "  Lay  hands  on  them,  lay  hands  on  them." 
With  that  a  great  number  ran  to  the  stake.     The  sheriff 


seeing  that,  let  them  all  alone,  so  that  there  was  not  one 
taken. 

Three  Persons  hitmedat  Bury. 

Although  our  history  hastens  to  the  happy  death  of 
queen  Mary,  yet  she  died  not  so  soon,  but  that  some 
were  burned  before  it,  and  more  would  have  been  burned 
soon  after,  if  God's  provision  had  not  prevented  her 
with  death.  In  tlie  number  of  them  which  suffered  in 
the  same  month  when  queen  Mary  died,  were  three  that 
were  burned  at  Bury,  whose  names  were  these,  Philip 
Ilumfrey,  John  David,   Henry  David. 

Concerning  the  burning  af  these  three,  here  is  to  be 
noted,  that  Sir  Clement  Higham,  about  a  fortnight  be- 
fore the  queen  died,  sued  out  a  writ  for  the  burning;  of 
these  three  godly  and  blessed  martyrs,  notwithsbf  (  ing 
that  tlie  queen  was  not  known  to  be  past  remedy  of  her 
sickness. 

The  Martyrdom  of  a  Godly  Woman,  at  Exeter. 

Although  in  such  an  innumerable  company  of  godly 
martyrs,  who  in  sundry  quarters  of  this  realm,  were  put 
to  torments  of  fire  in  queen  Mary's  time,  it  is  hard  so 
exactly  to  recite  every  particular  person  that  suffered, 
but  that  some  escape  us  either  unknown,  or  omitted  ; 
yet  I  cannot  pass  over  a  certain  poor  woman,  burned 
under  the  queen's  reign,  in  the  city  of  Exeter. 

During  her  examination  she  spoke  with  great  boldness 
and  said,  Do  you  not  damn  souls,  (said  she)  when  you 
teach  the  people  to  worship  idols,  stocks  and  stones,  the 
work  of  men's  hands  ?  and  to  worship  a  false  god  of 
your  own  making  of  a  piece  of  bread,  and  teach  that  the 
pope  is  God's  vicar,  and  hath  power  to  forgive  sins  ?  and 
that  there  is  a  purgatory,  when  God's  Son  hath  by  his 
passion  purged  all  ?  and  say,  you  make  God,  and  sacri- 
fice him,  when  Christ's  body  was  a  sacrifice  once  for  all.' 
Do  you  not  teach  the  people  to  number  their  sins  in 
your  ears,  and  say  they  be  damned,  if  they  confess  not 
all :  when  God's  word  saith.  Who  can  number  his  sins  ? 
Do  you  not  promise  them  trentals  and  dirges,  and 
masses  for  souls,  and  sell  your  prayers  for  money,  and 
make  them  buy  pardons,  and  trust  to  such  foolish  inventioiis 
of  your  own  imaginations  ?  Do  you  not  work  altogether 
against  God  ?  Do  ye  not  teach  us  to  pray  upon  beads, 
and  to  pray  unto  saints,  and  say  they  can  pray  for  us  .•' 
Do  you  not  make  holy-water  and  holy-bread  to  affright 
devils  ?  Do  you  not  a  thousand  more  abominations  ?  and 
yet  you  say,  you  come  for  my  profit  and  to  save  my  soul. 
No,  no  one  of  you  hath  saved  me.  Farewell  you,  with 
your  salvation." 

At  length  they  condemned  her,  and  delivered  her  over 
to  the  secular  power.  The  indictment  being  given  and 
read,  which  was,  that  she  should  go  to  the  place  whence 
she  came,  and  from  thence  be  led  to  the  place  of  exe- 
cution, then  and  there  to  be  burned  with  flames  till  she 
was  consumed  ;  she  lifted  up  her  voice  and  thanked  God, 
saying,  "  I  thank  thee  my  Lord  God,  this  day  have  I 
found  that  which  I  have  long  sought,"  But  such  outcries 
and  such  mockings  were  never  seen  upon  a  poor  silly 
woman  :  all  which  she  most  patiently  took.  And  yet 
this  favour  they  pretended  after  her  judgment,  that  her 
life  should  be  spared,  if  she  would  turn  and  recant. "Nay, 
that  I  will  not,  (said  she  :)  God  forbid  that  I  should 
lose  the  life  eternal  for  this  carnal  and  short  life.  1  will 
never  turn  from  my  heavenly  husband,  to  my  earthly  hus- 
band :  from  the  fellowship  of  angels,  to  mortal  children: 
And  if  my  husband  and  children  be  faithful,  then  am  I 
theirs  ;  God  is  my  father,  God  is  my  mother,  God  is  my 
sister,  my  brother,  my  kinsman,  God  is  my  most  faith- 
ful friend." 

Then  she  was  delivered  to  the  sheriff,  nnd  innumerable 
people  beholding  her,  she  was  led  by  the  officers  to  the 
place  of  execution,  without  the  walls  of  Exeter,  where 
again  these  superstitious  priests  assaulted  her  ;  and  she 
prayed  them  to  have  no  more  talk  with  her,  but  cried 
still ;  "  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner,  God  be  merci- 
ful to  me  a  sinner."  And  so  while  they  were  tying  her  to 
the  stake,  thus  still  she  cried,  and  would  give  no  answer 
to  them,  but  with  much  patience  took  her  cruel  death, 
:i  B 


y/6 


MARTYRDOM  OF  FIVE  PERSONS  AT  CANTERBURY. 


[Book  XII. 


and  consumed  it  wa"s  with  the  flames  ami  fire  ;  and  so 
ended  this  mortal  life  as  constant  a  woman  in  the  faith 
of  Christ,  as  erer  was  upon  the  earth.  She  was  as  sim- 
ple a  woman  to  see  to  as  any  man  might  behold  ;  of  a 
very  little  and  short  stature,  somewhat  thick,  about  fifty- 
four  years  of  age.  She  had  a  cheerful  countenance,  so 
lively,  as  though  she  had  been  prepared  for  the  day  of 
her  marriage  to  meet  the  Lamb  ;  most  jiatient  of  her 
words  and  answers  ;  sober  in  apparel,  meat  and  drink, 
and  would  never  be  idle  ;  a  great  comfort  to  as  many  as 
would  talk  with  her  ;  good  to  the  poor  ;  and  in  her  trou- 
ble, when  money  was  offered  her,  she  said,  she  would 
take  none  ;  for  she  said,  "I  am  going  to  a  city,  wliere 
money  beareth  no  mastery  ;  while  1  am  here  God  hath 
promised  to  feed  me."  Thus  was  her  mortal  life  ended. 
For  whose  constancy  God  be  everlastingly  praised,  Amen. 

Martyrdom  ofthreeMfnat  Bristol. 

In  writing  of  the  blessed  saints  who  suftered  in  the 
bloody  days  of  queen  Mary,  I  had  almost  passed  over 
the  names  and  story  of  three  godly  martyrs,  who  with 
their  blood  gave  testimony  likewise  to  the  gospel  of 
Christ,  being  condemned  and  burnt  in  the  town  of  Bristol. 
The  names  of  whom  were  these  ;  Richard  Sharpe,  Tho- 
mas Benion,  Thomas  Hale. 

First,  Richard  Sharpe,  weaver  of  Bristol,  was  brought 
the  9th  day  of  March,  A.D.  155(;,  before  Master  Dalby, 
chancellor  of  the  town  or  city  of  Bristol,  and  after  exa- 
mination concerning  the  sacrament  of  the  altar,  was  per- 
suaded to  recant,  and  the  twenty-ninth  of  the  month  was 
enjoined  to  make  his  recantation  before  the  parishioners 
in  his  parish  church.  Which  when  he  had  done,  he  felt 
in  his  conscience  such  a  tormenting  hell,  that  he  was  not 
able  quietly  to  work  in  his  occupation  ;  some  time  after, 
upon  Sunday  he  came  into  his  parish  church,  called  Tem- 
ple, and  after  high  mass,  came  to  the  choir  door,  and 
said  with  aloud  voice  ;  "Neighbours,  bear  me  record  that 
yonder  idol,  (and  pointed  to  the  altar)  is  the  greatest 
and  most  abominable  that  ever  was  ;  and  I  am  sorry 
that  ever  I  denied  my  Lord  God."  Then  the  constables 
were  commanded  to  apprehend  him,  but  none  stepped 
forth,  but  suffered  him  to  go  out  of  the  chruch.  After- 
wards he  was  apprehended  by  night,  and  carried  to  New- 
gate, and  shortly  after  he  was  brought  before  the  lord 
chancellor,  denying  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  to  be  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and  said,  it  was  an  idol,  and 
therefore  was  condemned  to  be  burned.  He  was  burnt 
the  7th  of  May  1557,  and  died  godly,  patiently,  and 
constantly,  confessing  the  articles  of  our  faith. 

Tlie  Thursday  in  the  night  before  Easter.  A.D.  1557, 
came  one  David  Herris,  alderman,  and  John  Stone, 
to  the  house  of  one  Thomas  Hale,  a  shoemaker  of  Bris- 
tol, and  caused  him  to  rise  out  of  his  bed,  and  brought 
him  forth  of  his  door.  Thomas  Hale  said,  "  You  have 
sought  my  blood  these  two  years,  and  now  much  good  do 
you  with  it.  Who  being  committed  to  the  watchman, 
was  carried  to  Newgate,  and  brought  before  the  chan- 
cellor, and  committed  by  him  to  prison,  and  after  con- 
demned to  be  burnt,  for  saying  the  sacrament  of  the  altar 
was  an  idol.  He  was  burned  the  7th  of  May  with 
Richard  Sharp,  and  godly,  patiently,  and  constantly 
embraced  the  fire  with  his  arms. 

Richard  Sharp  and  Thomas  Hale  were  burned  both 
together  in  one  fire,  and  bound  back  to  back. 

Thomas  Benion,  a  weaver,  at  the  command  of  the 
commissioners,  was  brought  by  a  constable  the  l.'?th  day 
of  August,  1557,  before  Master  Dalby,  chancellor  of 
Bristol,  who  committed  him  to  prison  for  saying  there 
was  nothing  but  bread  in  the  sacrament,  as  they  used  it. 
Wherefore  he  was  condemned  to  be  burnt  for  denying 
five  of  their  sacraments,  and  affirming  two,  that  is,  the 
sacrament  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ,  and  the  sacra- 
ment of  baptism.  He  was  burnt  the  27th  of  the  month, 
and  died  godly,  constantly,  and  patiently,  confessing  the 
articles  of  our  christian  faith. 

The  Martyrdom  of  five  Christians,  ivho  suffered  the  last 
of  all  other  in  the  time  of  Queen  Mary. 
The  last  that  suffered  in  queen  Mary's  time,  were  five 
at  Canterbury,  burned  about  six  days  before  the  death  of 


queen  Mary,  whose  names  follow  hereunder  written.  John 
Corneford,  of  Wortham  ;  Christopher  Brown,  of  Maid- 
stone;  John  Harst,  of  Ashford  ;  Alice  Smith  ;  Katherine 
Knight,  otherwise  called  Katherine  Tynley,  an  aged 
woman, 

These  five,  to  close  up  the  final  rage  of  queen  Mary's 
persecution,  for  the  testimony  of  that  word  for  which 
so  many  had  died  before,  gave  up  their  lives  meekly  and 
patiently,  suffering  the  violent  malice  of  the  papists. 
Which  papists,  although  they  then  might  have  either 
well  spared  them,  or  else  deferred  their  death,  knowing 
of  the  sickness  of  Queen  Mary  ;  yet  such  was  the  im- 
placable spite  of  that  generation,  that  some  there  are 
that  say,  the  archdeacon  of  Canterbury  being  at  London, 
and  understanding  the  danger  of  the  queen,  made  all 
haste  home  to  dispatch  these,  whom  he  had  in  his  cruel 
custody. 

The  matter  why  they  werejudged  to  the  fire,  was  for 
believing  the  body  not  to  be  in  the  sacrament  of  the  altar, 
unless  it  be  received ;  saying,  moreover,  that  we  receive 
another  thing  also  besides  Christ's  body,  which  we  see, 
and  is  a  temporal  thing,  according  to  St.  Paul,  'The  things 
that  are  seen,  are  temporal,'  &c.  ;  also  for  saying  that  it 
is  idolatry  to  creep  to  the  cross,  and  St.  John  forbidding 
it,  saith,  '  Keep  yourselves  from  idols,'  also  for  confes- 
sing that  we  should  not  pray  to  our  lady,  and  other 
saints,  because  they  are  not  omnipotent. 

For  these  and  other  such  articles  of  christian  doctrine, 
these  five  were  committed  to  the  fire. 

These  godly  martyrs,  in  their  prayers,  which  they 
made  before  their  martyrdom,  desired  God  that  their 
blood  might  be  the  last  that  should  be  shed,  and  so  it 
was. 

Among  such  young  women  as  were  burned  at  Canter- 
bury, it  is  recorded  of  a  certain  maid,  and  supposed  to 
be  this  Alice  Smith,  here  mentioned,  or  else  to  be  Agnes 
Snoth,  (for  they  were  both  burned,)  that  when  she  was 
brought  to  be  executed,  she,  being  at  the  stake,  called 
for  her  godfather  and  godmothers.  The  justice,  hearing 
her,  sent  for  them,  but  they  durst  not  come.  Notwith- 
standing the  justices  willed  the  messenger  to  go  again, 
and  to  show  them  that  they  should  incur  no  danger 
thereof. 

Then  they,  hearing  that,  came  to  know  the  matter  of 
their  sending  for.  When  the  maid  saw  them,  she  asked 
them  what  they  had  promised  for  her,  and  so  she  imme- 
diately rehearsed  her  faith,  and  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  required  of  them,  if  there  were  any  more  that 
they  had  promised  in  her  behalf,  and  they  said  "  No." 

''  Then,  (said  she,)  I  die  a  christian  woman,  bear  wit- 
ness of  me,''  and  so  cruelly  in  fire  was  she  consumed, 
and  gave  joyfully  her  life  up  for  the  testimony  of  Christ's 
gospel,  to  the  terror  of  the  wicked,  and  comfort  of  the 
godly,  and  also  to  the  stopping  of  the  slanderous  mouths 
of  such  as  falsely  do  quarrel  against  the  faithful  martyrs, 
for  going  from  that  religion  wherein  by  their  godfathers 
and  godmothers  they  were  first  baptised. 

The  Condemnation  of  John  Hunt  and  Richard  White, 
who  were  to  be  burnt,  but  by  the  death  of  Queen  Mary 
escaped. 

Besides  these  martyrs,  there  were  many  in  other 
places  of  the  realm  imprisoned,  of  whom  some  were  but 
newly  taken  and  not  yet  examined,  some  began  to  be  exa- 
mined, but  were  not  yetcondemned,  others  were  both  exa- 
mined and  condemned,  but  for  want  of  the  writ  escaped. 

Others  there  were  also,  both  condemned,  and  the  writ 
also  brought  down  for  their  burning,  and  yet,  by  the 
death  of  the  chancellor,  the  bishop,  and  of  queen  Mary, 
happening  together  about  one  time,  they  most  happily 
and  marvellously  were  preserved,  and  lived  many  years 
after.  In  the  number  of  whom  were  John  Hunt  and 
Richard  White,  imprisoned  at  Salisbury. 

These  two  good  men,  and  faithful  servants  of  the  Lord, 
had  remained  in  prison  at  Salisbury  the  space  of  two  years 
and  more.  During  which  time  they  were  often  called 
to  examination  by  the  bishops  and  priests.  All  the  exa- 
minations I  thought  not  necessary  here  to  insert  for  the 
length  of  them  ;  neither  did  I  think'  it  good  to  leave  no 


A.D.  1558.] 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  RICHARD  WHITE. 


977 


memory  at  all  of  them,  but  to  express  some   part,  not 
unworthy  to  be  rehearsed. 

The  Examination  of  Richard  White. 

The  bishop  of  Salisbury,  at  that  time,  was  Dr.  Capon  ; 
Viic  bishop  of  Gloucester  was  Dr.  Brookes.  Tiiese, 
V,  ith  Dr.  Geffery  the  chancellor  of  Salisbury,  and  a 
fjreat  number  of  priests  sitting  in  judgment,  Richard 
V>  hite  was  brouglit  before  them. 

Glo'icester. — "  Is  this  the  prisoner  .'" 

Chancellor.- — "  Yea,  ray  lord." 

Gloucester. — "Friend,  wherefore  earnest  thou  hither  ?'' 

White.  —  "  My  lord,  I  trust  to  know  the  cause:  for 
the  law  saith,  '  In  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses 
every  word  must  be  established.' '' 

Dr.  Capon. — "  Did  not  I  examine  thee  as  to  thy 
faith  when  thou  earnest  hither  .•'  " 

White. — "  No,  my  lord,  you  did  not  examine  me, 
but  commanded  me  to  the  Lollard's  Tower,  and  that 
no  man  should  speak  with  me.  And  now  I  require 
to  know  mine  accuser.'' 

Geffery. — "  Thou  shalt  confess  thy  faith  ere  thou 
depart ;  and  therefore  say  thy  mind  freely,  and  be  not 
ashamed  so  to  do." 

White. — "  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel  of  Christ, 
because  it  is  the  power  of  God  to  salvation  unto  all  that 
believe  ;  and  St.  Peter  saith,  '  Be  ready  always  to  give  an 
answer  to  every  man  that  asketh  you  a  reason  of  the 
hope  that  is  in  you  with  meekness  and  fear.'  1  Pet. 
iii.  15.     Who  shall  have  the  examination  of  me  ?" 

Gloucester. — "  I  will  oppose  thee  upon  certain  arti- 
cles, and  principally  upon  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  : 
How  dost  thou  believe  of  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the 
altar  .'  Believest  thou  not  the  real,  carnal,  and  corpo- 
real presence  of  Christ  in  the  same,  even  the  very  same 
Christ  that  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  that  was 
hanged  on  the  cross,  and  that  suffered  for  our  sins  ?  " 
At  these  words  they  all  put  off  their  caps,  and  bowed 
their  bodies. 

White. — "  My  Lord,  what  is  a  sacrament  ?  " 

Gloucester. — "  It  is  the  thing  itself  which  it  repre- 
senteth." 

White. — "  My  Lord,  that  cannot  be  ;  for  he  that  re- 
presenteth  a  prince,  cannot  be  the  prince  himself." 

Gloucester. — "  How  many  sacraments  findest  thou  in 
the  scriptures,  called  by  the  names  of  sacraments  } '' 

White. — "  I  find  two  sacraments  in  the  scriptures,  but 
not  called  by  the  names  of  sacraments.  But  I  think  St. 
Augustine  gave  them  the  first  name  of  sacraments." 

Gloucester. — "  Then  thou  findest  not  that  word  sacra- 
ment in  the  scriptures  ?  " 

White. — "  No,  my  Lord." 

Gloucester. — "  Did  not  Christ  say,  This  is  my  body  ? 
and  are  not  his  words  true  .'  '' 

White. — "  I  am  sure  the  words  are  true;  but  you 
play  by  me  as  the  Devil  did  by  Christ ;  for  he  said,  '  If 
thou  be  the  son  of  God,  cast  thyself  down ;  for  it  is 
written.  He  shall  give  his  angels  charge  concerning  thee: 
and  in  their  hands  they  shall  bear  thee  up,  lest  at  any 
time  thou  dash  thy  foot  against  a  stone.'  Matt.  iv.  6. — 
'  Thou  shalt  tread  upon  the  lion  and  adder  ;  the  young 
lion  and  the  dragon  shalt  thou  trample  under  feet.'  Ps. 
xci.  13.  These  words  the  devil  left  out,  because  they 
were  spoken  against  himself ;  and  even  so  do  you  cite 
the  scriptures." 

Gloucester. — "  Declare  thy  faith  upon  the  sacrament .'" 

White. — "  In  Christ  are  two  natures,  a  divine  and  a 
human  nature ;  so  likewise  in  the  sacraments  of 
Christ's  body  and  blood  there  are  two  natures,  which  I 
divide  into  two  parts,  that  is,  external  and  internal. 
The  external  part  is  the  element  of  bread  and  wine,  ac- 
cording to  the  saying  of  St.  Augustine.  The  internal 
part  is  the  invisible  grace,  which  by  the  same  is  repre- 
sented. So  is  there  an  external  receiving  of  the  same 
sacrament  and  an  internal.  The  external  is  with  the 
hand,  the  eye,  the  mouth,  and  the  ear.  The  internal  is 
by  the  Holy  Ghost  in  the  heart,  which  worketh  in  me  by 
faith.  Whereby  I  apprehend  all  the  merits  of  Christ, 
applying  myself  wholly  unto  my  salvation.  If  this  be 
true,  believe  it ;  and  if  it  be  not  reprove  it." 


Gloucester. — "  Dost  thou  not  believe,  that  after  the 
words  of  consecration  there  is  the  natural  presence  of 
Christ's  body  ?  " 

White.—  "  My  lord,  I  will  answer  you  if  you  will  an- 
swer me  to  one  question.  Is  not  this  an  article  of  oui 
belief,  '  He  sitteth  at  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Fathei 
Almighty?'  If  he  be  come  from  thence  to  judgment, 
say  so." 

Gloucester. — "  No.  But  if  thou  wilt  believe  the 
scriptures,  I  will  prove  to  thee  that  Christ  was  both  in 
heaven  and  in  earth  at  one  time." 

White. — "  As  he  is  (jod,  he  is  in  all  places  ;  but  as 
for  his  manhood,  he  is  but  in  one  place.'' 

Gloucester. — "  St.  Paul  saith,  1  Cor.  xv.  8. '  Last  of  all 
he  was  seen  of  me  al.so,  as  one  born  out  of  due  time.' 
Here  St.  Paul  saith  he  saw  Christ,  and  St.  Paul  was  not 
in  heaven.'' 

White. — "  St.  Paul's  chief  purpose  was  by  this  place 
to  prove  the  resurrection.  But  how  do  you  prove  that 
Christ,  when  lie  appeared  to  St.  Paul,  was  not  still  in 
heaven  ;  like  as  he  was  seen  of  Stephen,  sitting  at  the 
right  hand  of  God  ?  St.  Augustine  saith,  the  head  that 
was  in  heaven,  did  cry  for  the  body  and  members  which 
were  on  the  earth,  and  said,  '  Saul,  Saul,  why  perse- 
cutest  thou  me  ?  '  And  was  not  Paul  taken  up  into  the 
third  heaven,  where  he  might  see  Christ,  as  he  witnes- 
seth,  1  Cor.  xv.  8.  For  there  he  only  says  he  saw 
Christ,  but  concerning  the  place  he  says  nothing. 
Wherefore  t'nis  place  of  scripture  proves  not  that  Christ 
was  both  in  heaven  and  ear-th  at  one  time.'' 

Glout^ester. — "  I  told  you  before  he  would  not  be- 
lieve. Here  are  three  opinions,  the  Lutherans,  the  ffico- 
lampadians,  and  we  the  catholics.  If  you  the  CEcolam- 
padians  have  the  truth  ;  then  the  Lutherans  and  we  the 
catholics  are  out  of  the  way.  If  the  Lutherans  have  the 
truth,  then  you  the  GEcolanipadians  and  we  the  catho- 
lics be  out  of  the  way.  But  if  we  the  catholics  have 
the  truth,  as  we  have  indeed,  then  the  Lutherans  and 
you  the  (Ecolampadians  are  out  of  the  way,  as  you 
are  indeed,  for  the  Lutherans  do  call  you  heretics." 

White. — "  My  lord,  ye  have  troubled  me  greatly  with 
the  scriptures." 

Gloucester. — "  Did  I  not  tell  you  it  was  not  possible 
to  remove  him  from  his  error.  Away  with  him  to  the 
Lollard's  Tower,  and  dispatch  him  as  soon  as  you  can." 

Then  John  Hunt  and  Richard  White,  after  many 
examinations  and  long  captivity,  at  length  were  called 
for,  and  brought  before  Dr.  Getlery  the  bishop's  chan- 
cellor, to  be  condemned.  The  high-sheriff  was  one 
named  Sir  Anthony  Hungerford,  who  being  then  at  the 
sessions,  was  charged  with  these  two  condemned  persons, 
with  other  malefactors  there  condemned  likewise  at  the 
same  time,  to  see  the  execution  of  death  ministered  to 
them. 

Not  long  after  this  came  down  the  writ  to  burn  the 
above-named  Richard  MHiite,  and  John  Hunt,  but  the 
under-sheriff  receiving  the  said  writ,  said  ;  "I  will  not  be 
guilty  (quoth  he)  of  these  men's  blood,"  and  immediately 
burnt  the  writing,  and  departed  his  way.  Within  four 
days  after  the  chancellor  died  ;  and  Richard  White  and 
John  Hunt,  after  the  death  of  the  chancellor,  the  bishop 
also  being  dead  a  little  before,  continued  still  in  prison 
till  the  happy  coming  in  of  queen  Elizabeth :  and  so 
were  set  at  liberty. 

A  Chapter  or  Treatise  concerning  such  as  were  scourged 
and  whipped  by  the  Pajnsts  in  the  true  cause  of 
Christ's  Gospel. 

And  thus  through  the  merciful  assistance  and  favour- 
able aid  of  Christ  our  Saviour,  thou  hast  as  in  a  general 
register  (good  reader)  the  history,  if  not  of  all,  yet  of  the 
most  part,  or  at  least,  not  many  I  trust  omitted  of  such 
good  saints  and  martyrs  as  have  lost  their  lives,  and 
given  their  blood,  or  died  in  prison  for  the  testimony  of 
Christ's  true  doctrine  and  sacraments,  from  the  time  of 
the  cruel  statute  first  given  out  by  king  Henry  IV,  unto 
this   present   time,  and   especially  under  the   reign  of 

queen  Mary.  ,/-,,, 

Now  after  this  bloody  slaughter  of  God  s  good  saints 
and  servants,  let  us  proceed  to  treat  somewh*.*  of  such 
3r2 


978 


THE  SCOURGING  OF  RICHARD  WILMOT  AND  THOMAS  FAIREFAX.       [Book  XII 


as  for  the  same  cause  of  religion  have  been,  although  not 
put  to  death,  yet  whipped  and  scourged  by  the  adversa- 
ries of  God's  word,  first  beginning  with  Richard  Wilmot 
and  Thomas  Fairefax,  who  were  pitifully  rent  and  tor- 
mented with  scourges  and  stripes  for  their  faithful  stand- 
ing to  Christ  and  of  his  truth. 

The  Scourying  of  Richard  Wilmot  and  Thomas  Fairefax. 

After  the  first  recantation  of  Doctor  Crome  for  his 
sermon  on  the  tenth  chapter  to  the  Hebrews,  wherein 
he  proved  very  learnedly  by  the  same  place  of  scripture 
and  others,  that  Christ  was  the  only  and  sufficient  sacri- 
fice unto  God  the  Father  for  the  sins  of  the  whole  world, 
and  that  there  was  no  more  sacrifice  to  be  offered  for  sin 
by  the  priests,  forasmuch  as  Christ  had  offered  his  body 
on  the  cross,  and  shed  his  blood  for  the  sins  of  the  peo- 
j)le,  and  that  once  for  aU.  For  which  sermon  he  was 
apprehended  by  Bonner,  and  brought  before  Stephen 
Gardiner  and  other  of  the  council,  where  he  promised 
to  recant  his  doctrine  at  St.  Paul's  Cross,  the  second 
Sunday  after  Easter.  And  accordingly  he  was  there 
and  preached,  Bonner  with  all  his  doctors  sitting  be- 
fore him :  but  he  so  preached  and  handled  his  matter, 
that  he  rather  verified  his  former  saying,  than  denied 
any  part  of  that  which  he  before  had  preached.  For 
■which  the  protestants  praised  God,  and  heartily  rejoiced. 

But  Bishop  Bonner  with  his  champions  were  not 
pleased,  but  yet  notwithstanding  they  had  him  home 
with  them,  and  so  handled  him,  that  they  made  him 
come  to  the  cross  again  the  next  Sunday. 

And  because  the  magistrates  should  now  hear  him, 
and  be  witness  of  his  recantation,  which  was  most  blas- 
phemous, to  deny  Christ's  sacrifice  to  be  sufficient  for 
penitent  sinners,  and  to  say  that  the  sacrifice  of  the 
mass  was  good,  godly,  and  a  holy  sacrifice,  propitiatory 
and  available  both  for  the  quick  and  the  dead  :  because 
(I  say)  that  they  would  have  the  nobles  to  hear  this 
blasphemous  doctrine,  tlie  generation  of  vipers  procured 
all  the  chief  of  the  council  to  be  present. 

At  this  time,  between  his  first  sermon  and  the  last, 
and  while  Dr.  Crome  was  in  durance,  in  the  month  of 
July,  one  Richard  Wilmot,  an  api)rentice  in  Bow-lane, 
aged  eighteen  years,  was  sitting  at  his  work  in  his  master's 
shop,  when  one  Lewis  a  Welchman,  being  one  of  the 
guard,  came  into  the  shop. 

One  asked  him  what  news  at  the  court,  and  he  an- 
swered, that  the  old  heretic  Dr.  Crome  had  recanted 
before  the  council,  and  that  he  should  on  Sunday  next  be 
at  Paul's  Cross  again,  and  there  declare  it. 

Then  Wilmot  sitting  at  his  master's  work,  and  hearing 
him  speak  these  words,  and  rejoice  in  the  same,  began  to 
speak  to  him,  saying,  that  he  was  sorry  to  hear  these 
news.  For  (said  he)  if  Crome  should  say  otherwise  than 
he  had  said,  then  it  is  contrary  to  the  truth  of  God's 
word,  and  contrary  to  his  own  conscience,  which  shall 
accuse  him  before  God. 

Lewis  answered  and  said,  that  he  had  preached  and 
taught  heresy  ;  and  therefore  it  was  meet  that  he  should 
in  such  a  place  revoke  it. 

Wilmot  told  him  that  he  would  not  so  say,  neither 
did  he  hear  him  preach  any  doctrine  contrary  to  God's 
word  written,  but  tliat  he  proved  his  doctrine,  and  that 
sufficiently  by  the  scriptures. 

Lewis  tiien  asked  him  how  he  knew  that. 

Wilmot  answered,  by  the  scriptures  of  God,  wherein 
he  shall  find  God's  will  and  pleasure,  what  he  wills  all 
men  to  do,  and  what  not  to  do  ;  and  also  by  them  he 
should  prove  and  try  all  doctrines,  and  the  false  doc- 
trine from  the  true. 

Lewis  said,  it  was  never  merry  since  the  bible  was  iu 
English  :  and  that  he  was  both  an  heretic  and  a  traitor 
that  caused  it  to  be  translated  into  English,  (meaning 
Cromwell)  and  therefore  was  rewarded  according  to  his 
deserts. 

Wilmot  answered,  that  he  thought  it  pleased  God  to 
raise  up  Cromwell  from  a  low  estate,  and  to  ))lace  liiin 
in  high  authority,  that  he  might  do  that  which  all  the 
bishops  iu  the  realm  never  did,  in  restoring  again  God's 
holy  word,  which  being  hid  long  before  from  the  people 


in  a  strange  tongue,  and  now  coming  abroad  amongst  us, 
will  bring  our  bishops  and    priests    in   less  estimation 
among  the  people. 
Lewis  asked  why  so  ? 

Wilmot  said,  because  their  doctrine  and  living  was 
not  according  to  his  word. 

Then  said  Lewis,  I  never  heard  but  that  all  men 
should  learn  of  the  bishops  and  priests,  because  they  are 
learned  men,  and  have  been  brouglit  up  in  learning  all 
the  days'  of  their  lives.  Wherefore  they  must  needs 
know  the  truth,  and  our  fathers  believed  their  doctrine 
and  learning,  and  I  think  they  did  well,  for  the  world 
was  far  better  then  than  it  is  now. 

Wilmot  answered,  I  will  not  say  so  :  for  we  must  not 
believe  them  because  they  are  bishops,  neither  because 
they  are  learned,  neither  because  our  fathers  followed 
their  doctrine.  For  I  have  read  in  God's  book,  how  that 
bishops  and  learned  men  have  taught  the  people  false 
doctrine,  and  likewise  the  priests  from  time  to  time,  and 
indeed  those  people  our  forefathers  believed  ;  as  they 
taught,  and  as  they  did  think,  so  did  the  jieople  think; 
but  for  all  this,  Christ  calls  them  false  projihets,  thieves, 
and  murderers,  bUnd  leaders  of  the  blind,  commanding 
the  people  to  take  heed  of  them,  lest  they  should  both 
fall  into  the  ditch.  JNloreover  we  read,  that  the  bishops, 
priests  and  learned  men,  have  been  commonly  resisters 
of  the  truth,  from  time  to  time,  and  have  always  per- 
secuted the  prophets  in  the  old  law,  as  their  successors 
did  persecute  our  Saviour  Christ  and  his  disciples,  in  the 
new  law.  We  must  take  heed  therefore,  that  we  credit 
them  no  further  than  God  will  have  us,  neither  follow 
them  nor  our  forefathers  otherwise  than  he  commands 
us.  For  Almighty  God  has  given  to  all  people,  as  well 
to  kings  and  princes,  as  bishops,  priests,  learned  and  un- 
learned  men,  a  commandment  and  law,  to  which  he  wills 
all  men  to  be  obedient.  Therefore  if  any  bishop  or 
priest  preach  or  teach,  or  prince  or  magistrate  command 
any  thing  contrary  to  his  commandment,  we  must  take 
heed  how  we  obey  them.  For  it  is  better  for  us  to  obey 
God  than  man. 

"  Marry,  Sir,"  said  Lewis,  "  you  are  a  holy  doctor 
indeed.  By  God's  blood  if  you  were  my  man,  I  would 
set  you  about  your  business  a  httle  better,  and  not  suffer 
you  to  look  upon  books,  and  so  would  your  master  if  he 
were  wise."  And  with  that,  in  came  his  master,  and  a 
young  man  with  him,  who  was  servant  with  Mr.  Daub- 
ney  in  W'atling-street. 

His  master  asked  what  the  matter  was. 

Lewis  said,  "  that  he  had  a  knavish  boy  here  for  bis 
servant,  and  how  that  if  he  were  his,  he  would  rather 
hang  him,  than  keep  him  in  his  house." 

Then  his  master,  being  somewhat  moved,  asked  his 
fellows  what  was  the  matter. 

They  said,  they  began  to  talk  about  Dr.  Crome. 

Then  his  master  "asked  him  what  he  had  said,  swear- 
ing a  great  oath,  that  he  would  make  him  to  tell  him. 

He  said,  "  that  he  trusted  he  had  said  nothing,  where- 
by either  he  or  Master  Lewis  may  justly  be  offended. 
I  pray,"  said  Wilmot,  "  ask  him  what  1  said." 

"Marry,"  said  Lewis,  "  this  he  said,  'that  Dr.  Crome 
did  preach  and  teach  nothing  but  the  truth,  and  how 
that  if  he  recant  on  Sunday  next,  he  would  be  sorry  to 
hear  it,  and  that  if  he  do,  he  is  made  to  do  it  against  his 
conscience.'  And  more  he  saitli,  '  that  we  must  not 
follow  o\ir  bishops'  doctrine  and  jueaching  :  for,'  saith 
he,  '  they  are  hinderers  of  God's  word,  and  persecutors; 
and  how  Cromwell  did  more  good  (that  traitor)  in  set- 
ting forth  the  bible,  than  all  our  bishops  have  done  these 
hundred  years.'  " 

"Then,"  said  Wilmot,  "  that  in  many  things  he  made 
his  tale  worse  than  it  was.''  His  master  hearing  of  this, 
was  in  a  great  fury,  aiul  rated  him,  saying,  "  that  either 
he  would  be  hanged  or  burned,  swearing  that  he  would 
take  away  all  his  books  and  burn  them." 

A  young  man  standing  by  hearing  this,  began  to  speak 
on  his  part  to  Lewis  ;  and  confirmed  all  the  sayings  of 
the  other. 

This  young  man  was  learned,  his  name  was  Thomas 
Fairefajx.  Lewis  hearing  this  man's  talk  as  well  as  th« 
other's,  went  his  way  in  a  rage  to  the  court. 


A.D.  155S.] 


THE  SCOURGING  OF  ROBERT  WILMOT  AND  OTHERS. 


979 


On   tlie   morrow  Wllmot  and  Fairefax  were  sent  for, 

to  come  to  the  Lord  Mayor. 

Sir  Roger  Cholmley.  who  was  with  the  mayor,  asked 

him,  "  what  say  you  to  Dr.  Crome's  sermon  made  at  tlie 

cross  the  last  day,  heard  you  not  that  ?" 

WUmot. — "Yes;  and  in  that  sermon  he  deceived  a 

great  number  of  people." 
Cholmley. — "  How  so  ?" 
Wilmot. — "  They  expected  thathe  should  have  recanted 

his  doctrine  that  he  had  taught  before,  and  did  not,  but 

rather  confirmed  it.'' 

Cholmley. — "  Yea,  Sir,  but  how  say  you  now  to  him  ? 

for  he  recanted  before  the  council  ;   and  hath  promised 

on  Sunday  next  to  be  at  the  cross  again,  how  think  ye  in 

that?" 

Wilmot. — "  Ifhesodid,  I  amthemore  sorrytohearit." 
Cholmley. — "  But  what  say  you  .''  was  his  first  sermon 

heresy  or  not  ?" 

Wilmot. — "  No  ;  I  suppose  it  was  no  heresy.     For  if 

it  were,  St.   Paul's  epistle  to  the  Hebrews  was  heresy, 

and  Paul   an  heretic  that  preached  such  doctrine,  but 

God  forbid  that  any  christian  man  should  so  think  of  the 

holy  apostle  ;  neither  do  I  so  think." 

(Jholmley.- — "  Why,  how  knowest  thou  that  St.  Paul 
wrote  those  things  that  are  in  English  now,  to  be  true, 
whereas  Paul  never  wrote  English  or  Latin  ?" 

Wilmot. — "  I  am  certified  that  learned  men  of  God, 
that  did  seek  to  advance  his  word,  did  translate  the  same 
out  of  the  Greek  and  Hebrew  into  Latin  and  JCnglish, 
and  that  they  durst  not  presume  to  alter  the  sense  of  the 
scripture  of  God,  and  last  will  and  testament  of  Christ 
Jesus." 

Then  the  lord  mayor,  being  in  a  great  fury,  asked  him 
■what  he  had  to  do  to  read  such  books,  and  said,  "  that 
it  was  a  pity  that  his  master  suffered  him  to  do  so,  and 
that  he  was  not  set  better  to  work  ;  and,  in  fine,  said 
unto  him,  that  he  had  spoken  evil  of  my  lord  of  Win- 
chester and  Bonner,  those  reverend  and  learned  fathers 
and  councillor.^  of  this  realm,  for  which  he  saw  no  other 
remedy  but  he  must  suffer." 

At  length  through  entreaty,  he  granted  them  thus 
much  favour,  that  they  should  not  die,  but  should  be 
tied  to  a  cart's  tail,  and  be  whipped  three  market  days 
through  the  city.  Thus  they  came  home  that  day,  and 
went  another  day,  and  the  mayor  and  the  wardens  of  the 
company  kneeled  before  them  to  have  this  public  punish- 
ment released,  as  they  were  servants  of  so  worshipful  a 
company,  and  that  they  might  be  punished  in  their  own 
hall,  before  the  wardens  and  the  company.  At  length  it 
was  granted  with  a  condition,  as  some  said,  as  shall  be 
hereafter  declared. 

Then  were  they  sent  before  the  masters  the  next  day 
to  the  hall,  both  their  masters  being  also  present,  and 
there  were  laid  to  their  charge  the  heinous  offences  by 
them  committed,  how  they  were  both  heretics  and  trai- 
tors, and  had  deserved  death  for  the  same,  and  this  was 
declared  with  a  long  process  by  the  master  of  the  com- 
pany, whose  name  was  Master  Brookes,  declaring  what 
great  labour  and  suit  the  mayor  and  the  wardens  had  made 
for  them,  to  save  them  from  death,  which  they  (as  he  said) 
had  deserved,  and  from  open  shame,  which  they  should 
have  had,  being  judged  by  the  council  to  have  been 
whipped  three  days  through  the  city  at  a  cart's  tail,  and 
from  these  two  dangers  had  they  laboured  to  deliver 
them,  but  not  without  great  suit  and  also  charge. 
For,  saith  he,  the  company  hath  promised  to  the  council 
for  this  their  mercy  and  favour  shewed  towards  them, 
being  of  such  a  worshipful  company,  a  hundred  pounds, 
notwithstanding  we  must  see  them  punished  in  our  hall 
within  ourselves,  for  those  their  offences.  After  these 
and  many  other  words  he  commanded  them  to  prepare 
themselves  to  receive  their  punishment. 

Then  they  were  put  asunder,  and  stripped  from  the 
waist  upward  one  after  another,  and  in  the  midst  of  the 
hall,  where  they  used  to  make  their  fire,  there  was  a 
great  ring  of  iron,  to  which  there  was  a  rojie  tied  fast, 
and  one  of  their  feet  tied  to  it. 

Tlien  came  two  men,  disguised  in  mummer's  apparel, 
with  visors  on  their  faces,  and  they  beat  them  with  great 
rods  until  the  blood  flowed. 


Tlins  have  we  briefly  rehearsed  this  little  tra-^edv,  in 
which  we  may  note  the  malice  of  tlie  enemies  at  all  times 
to  those  which  profess  Christ,  and  take  his  part,  of  what 
estate  or  degree  soever  they  be,  according  to  the  apos- 
tle's saying,  "  It  is  given  unto  you  not  only  to  believe,  but 
also  to  suffer  with  him."  To  whom  be  honour  and  glory, 
Amen. 

TTie  Scourging  of  Thomas  Green,  as  written  by  himself. 

"  In  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary,  I,  Thomas  Green, 
being  brought  liefore  Doctor  Story,  by  my  master,  whose 
name  is  John  Wavland,  a  printer,  for  a  book  called  Anti- 
christ, whicli  had  been  distributed  to  certain  honest 
men  ;  he  asked  me  where  I  got  the  book,  and  said  I  was 
a  traitor.  I  told  him  I  got  the  book  from  a  Frenchman. 
Then  he  asked  me  more  questions,  but  I  told  him  I 
would  tell  him  no  more.  Then  he  said.  It  was  no  heresy, 
but  treason,  and  that  I  should  be  hanged,  drawn,  and 
quartered;  and  so  he  called  for  Cluny,  the  keeper  of 
the  Lollard's-tower,  and  bade  him  set  me  fast  in  the 
stocks. 

"  I  was  not  in  the  Lollard's-tower  two  hours,  when 
Cluny  came  and  took  me  out,  and  carried  me  to  the 
coal-house,  and  there  I  found  a  Frenchman  lying  in  the 
stocks,  and  he  took  him  out,  and  put  on  my  right  leg  a 
bolt  and  a  fetter,  and  on  my  left  hand  another,  and  so 
he  set  me  cross-fettered  in  the  stocks,  and  took  the 
Frenchman  away  with  him,  and  there  I  lay  a  day  and  a 
night.  On  the  morrow  after  he  came  and  said,  let  us 
shift  your  hand  and  your  leg,  that  you  may  not  be  lame  ; 
and  he  made  as  thougli  he  pitied  me,  and  said,  tell  me 
the  truth,  and  I  will  be  your  friend. 

"  And  I  said,  I  had  told  the  truth,  and  would  tell  no 
other.  Then  he  put  no  more  but  my  leg  in  the  stocks, 
and  so  went  his  way,  and  there  I  remained  six  days. 

"  Then  Doctor  Story  sent  for  me,  and  asked  whether  I 
would  tell  him  the  truth,  where  I  got  the  book.  I 
said  I  had  told  him,  of  a  Frenchman. 

"  Then  Story  scoffed  at  me  and  said,  then  there  was, 
'  brother  in  Christ,  and  brother  in  Christ,'  and  reviled 
me,  and  called  me  a  heretic,  and  asked  me  if  I  had  the 
book  from  him  in  Newgate.  I  said  no,  and  told  him,  as 
I  went  on  my  business  in  the  street  I  met  him,  and  he 
asked  me  how  1  did ;  so  falling  in  communication,  he 
shewed  me  that  book,  and  I  desired  him  that  he  would 
let  me  have  it. 

"  Then  he  called  for  Cluny,  and  bade  him  lay  me  fast 
in  the  coal-house,  saying,  he  would  make  me  tell  another 
tale  at  my  next  coming ;  and  so  I  lay  in  the  stocks  day 
and  niglit,  but  only  when  I  ate  my  meat,  and  there  re- 
mained ten  days  before  I  was  called  for  again. 

"  Then  Dr.  Story  sent  for  me  again,  and  asked  if  I 
would  yet  tell  him  the  truth  :  I  said,  I  could  tell  him  no 
other  truth  than  I  had,  nor  would.  And  while  I  was 
there  standing,  there  were  two  brought  which  I  took  to 
be  prisoners. 

"Then  Mrs.  Story  fell  in  a  rage,  and  swore  a  great 
oath,  that  it  were  a  good  deed  to  put  a  hundred  or  two 
of  these  heretic  knaves  in  a  house,  and  I  myself,  said 
she,  would  set  it  on  fire.  So  I  was  committed  to  prison 
again,  where  I  remained  fourteen  days,  and  came  to  no 
answer. 

"  After  this  being  again  brought  forth,  Story  burdened 
me  with  my  faith,  and  said  I  was  a  heretic.  Where- 
upon the  chaplain  asked  me  how  I  did  believe.  Then 
I  began  to  rehearse  the  articles  of  my  belief,  but  he  bade 
me  let  that  alone.  Then  he  asked  me  how  I  believed 
in  Christ.  I  made  him  answer,  that  I  believed  in  Chnst 
which  died  and  rose  again  the  third  day,  and  sitteth  on 
the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father. 

"  Whereupon  Story  asked  me  mockingly,  what  is  the 
right  hand  of  God  ?  I  made  him  answer,  I  thought  it 
was  his  glory.  Then  said  he,  so  they  say  all.  And  he 
asked  me  when  he  would  be  weary  of  sitting  there.  Then 
interfered  my  lord  of  Windsor's  chaplain,  asking  me  what 
I  said  of  the  mass.  J  said,  I  never  knew  what  it  was,  nor 
what  it  meant,  for  I  understood  it  not,  because  I  never 
learned  any  Latin,  and  since  the  time  that  I  had  any 
knowledge,  I  had  been  brought  up  in  nothing  but  'in 


980 


THE  TROUBLE  AND  DELIVERANCE  OF  JOHN  LITHALL. 


[Book  XIL 


reading  of  English,  and  with  such  men  as  have  taught 
the  same;  with  many  more  questions,  which  I  cannot 
rehearse. 

"  Moreover  he  asked  me  if  there  were  not  the  very 
body  of  Christ,  flesh,  blood  and  bone,  in  the  mass,  after 
the  priest  had  consecrated  it.  And  I  made  him  answer, 
as  for  the  mass  I  cannot  understand  it ;  but  in  the  new 
testament  I  read,  that  as  the  apostles  stood  looking  after 
the  Lord  when  he  ascended  up  into  heaven,  an  angel  said 
to  them,  Even  as  you  see  him  ascend  up,  so  shall  he 
come  again.  And  I  told  them  another  sentence,  where 
Christ  saith,  The  poor  shall  you  have  always  with  you, 
but  me  ye  shall  not  have  always. 

"  Then  the  chaplain  put  to  me  many  questions  more, 
to  the  which  I  could  make  him  no  answer.  Among  all 
other,  he  brought  Chrysostom  and  Jerome  for  his  ])urpose. 
To  whom  I  answered,  that  I  neither  minded  nor  was  able 
to  answer  their  doctors,  neither  knew  wliether  they  al- 
leged them  right,  or  no,  but  to  that  which  is  vvritten  in 
the  new  testament  I  would  answer.  Here  they  laughed 
me  to  scorn,  and  called  me  fool,  and  said,  they  would 
reason  no  more  with  me. 

"  Then  Doctor  Story  called  for  Cluny,  and  bade  him 
take  me  away,  and  set  me  fast,  and  let  no  man  speak 
with  me.  So  was  I  sent  to  the  coal-house  ;  where  I  had 
not  been  a  week,  before  there  came  in  fourteen  prisoners : 
but  I  was  kept  still  alone  without  company,  in  a  prison 
called  Salt- house,  havitig  upon  my  leg  a  bolt  and  a  fetter, 
and  my  hands  manacled  together  with  irons,  and  there 
continued  ten  days,  having  nothing  to  lie  on,  but  bare 
stones  or  a  board. 

"  In  the  end  he  commanded  me  to  be  stripped,  he 
standing  by  me,  and  called  for  two  of  the  beadles  and 
the  whips  to  whip  me  ;  and  the  two  beadles  came  with 
a  cord,  and  bound  my  hands  together,  and  the  one  end 
of  the  cord  to  a  stone  pillar.  Then  one  of  my  friends, 
called  Nicholas  Priestman,  hearing  them  call  for  whips, 
hurled  in  a  bundle  of  rods,  which  seemed  something  to 
pacify  the  mind  of  his  cruelty  ;  and  so  they  scourged  me 
with  rods.  But  as  they  were  whipping  me,  Stoi-y  asked 
me  if  I  would  go  to  my  master  attain,  and  I  said  nay. 
And  he  said,  I  perceive  now  he  will  l)e  worse  than  ever 
ne  was  before  :  but  let  me  alone,  quoth  he,  I  will  find 
him  out  if  he  be  in  England.  And  so  with  many  other 
things  which  I  cannot  rehearse,  when  they  had  done 
whipping  of  me,  they  bade  me  pay  my  fees,  and  go  my 
ways." 

Doctor  Story  commanded  that  he  should  have  an  hun- 
dred stripes,  but  the  gentlemen  so  intreated,  that  he  had 
not  so  many.  Story  saying,  "  if  I  might  have  my  will,  I 
would  surely  cut  out  his  tongue.'' 

The  Scourging  of  James  Harris. 

In  this  society  of  the  scourged  professors  of  Christ, 
was  also  one  James  Harris  of  Billericay,  in  Essex,  a 
stripling  of  the  age  of  seventeen  years  :  who  being  ap- 
prehended and  sent  up  to  Bonner,  was  straitly  exa- 
mined. In  which  examinations  he  was  charged  with 
not  having  come  to  his  parish  church  for  the  space  of 
one  year  or  more.  He  confessed,  that  once,  for  fear,  he 
had  been  at  the  church,  and  there  had  received  the 
popish  sacrament  of  the  altar,  for  which  he  was  heartily 
Borry,  detesting  the  same  with  all  his  heart. 

After  this  and  such  like  answers,  Bonner  persuaded 
him  to  go  to  confess  and  be  absolved.  The  lad  con- 
sented to  go.  But  when  he  came  to  the  priest,  he  stood 
still,  and  said  nothing.  Why,  quoth  the  priest,  sayest 
thou  nothing  ?  what  shall  I  say  ?  said  Harris.  Thou 
must  confess  thy  sins,  said  the  priest.  My  sins,  saith 
he,  are  so  many,  that  they  cannot  be  numbered.  With 
that  the  priest  told  Bonner  what  he  had  said,  and  he  out 
of  his  accustomed  devotion,  took  the  poor  lad  into  his 
garden,  and  there,  with  a  rod,  gathered  out  of  a  cherry- 
tree,  most  cruelly  whipped  him. 

The  Whipping  of  a  Beggar  at  Salisbury. 

Unto  tuese  aoove  specified,  is  also  to  be  added  the 
miserable  whipping  of  a  certain  poor   starved  beggar, 


who,  because  he  would  not  receive  the  sacrament  at 
Easter  in  the  town  of  Colingborough,  was  brought  to 
Salisbury  to  the  chancellor,  Doctor  Geffery,  who  cast 
him  into  the  dungeon,  and  after  caused  him  miserably  to 
be  whipped  by  two  catchpoles.  The  sight  made  all 
godly  hearts  to  rue  it,  to  see  such  tyranny  shewed  upon 
such  a  simple  poor  man,  for  they  who  saw  him  have  re- 
ported, that  they  never  saw  a  more  simple  creature,  but 
what  pity  can  move  the  hearts  of  merciless  papists  ? 

Besides  these,  many  others  also  suffered  the  like 
scourging  and  whippings  in  their  bodies,  for  their  faithful 
standing  in  the  truth.  It  would  be  too  lengthy  to  recite 
the  detixils  of  more.  Of  whom  it  may  be  said,  as  it  is 
written  of  the  apostles  in  the  Acts,  "  Who  departed  from 
the  council,  rejoicing  that  they  were  counted  worthy  to 
suffer  for  the  name  of  Jesus.'' 

TVeafise  of  such  as  being  pursued  in  Queen  Mary's  time, 
vere  in  great  danger,  and  yet  through  the  good  Pro- 
vidence of  God,  mercifully  were  preserved. 

Although  the  secret  purpose  of  Almighty  God,  who 
disposeth  all  things,  suffered  a  great  number  of  his  faith- 
ful servants  both  men  and  women,  and  that  of  all  ages 
and  degrees,  to  fall  into  the  enemies  hands,  and  to  abide 
the  brunt  of  this  persecution,  to  be  tried  with  rods,  with 
whijis,  with  racks,  with  fetters,  famine,  with  burning  of 
hands,  with  plucking  off  beards,  with  burning  also  both 
hand,  beard,  and  body,  &c. 

Yet  notwithstanding  some  there  were  again,  and  that 
a  great  number,  who  miraculously,  by  the  merciful  pro- 
vidence of  God,  against  all  men's  expectation,  were 
safely  delivered  out  of  the  fiery  rage  of  this  persecution, 
either  by  quitting  the  realm,  or  shifting  of  place,  or  the 
Lord  so  blinding  the  eyes  of  the  persecutors,  or  dispos- 
ing the  opportunity  of  time,  or  working  some  such  means 
or  other  for  his  servants,  as  not  only  ought  to  stir  them 
up  to  perpetual  thanks,  but  also  may  move  all  men  both 
to  behold  and  magnify  the  wondrous  works  of  the 
Almighty. 

About  the  time  it  began  to  be  known  that  queen 
Mary  was  sick,  several  good  men  were  in  prison  in  vari- 
ous quarters  of  the  realm,  amongst  whom  was  William 
Living,  with  his  wife,  and  John  Lithall,  of  whom  some- 
thing remains  now  to  be  touched. 

The  Trouble  and  Deliverance  of  John  Lithal,  Minister. 

It  happened  that  certain  books  were  in  the  custody  of 
John  Lilhall ;  so  the  constable  of  the  ward  of  Southwark, 
with  others  of  the  queen's  servants,  were  sent  to  his 
house,  who  breaking  up  his  doors  and  chests,  took  away 
all  his  books,  writings,  and  bills  of  debts,  which  he  never 
had  again.     All  this  while  Lithall  was  not  at  home. 

The  next  Saturday  after,  when  he  was  returned,  and 
known  to  be  at  home,  John.  Avales  and  certain  of  the 
queen's  servants  beset  liis  house  all  the  night,  with  such 
careful  watch,  that  as  he  in  the  morning  issued  out  of 
doors,  thinking  to  escape  their  hands,  John  Avales  burst- 
ing out  upon  him,  cried,  "  Stop  the  traitor,  stop  the 
traitor.' 

And  so  John  Avales  came  running  to  him,  with  others 
that  were  with  him,  saying.  Ah  sirrah,  you  are  a  jiretty 
traitorly  fellow  indeed,  we  have  had  somewhat  to  do  to 
get  you.  To  whom  he  answered,  that  he  was  a  truer 
man  to  the  queen's  majesty  than  he.  For  you,  said  he, 
are  commanded  by  God  to  keep  holy  the  Sabbath-dav, 
and  you  seek  to  shed  your  neighbour's  blood  on  the 
Sabbath-day.  Remember  that  you  must  answer  there- 
fore to  God.  But  he  said.  Come  on  you  villain,  you  must 
go  before  the  council.  So  was  Lithall  brought  into 
St.  Paul's  church-yard  to  the  bishop's  chancellor. 

Among  a  gre:it  deal  of  other  matter  in  the  examination 
of  Lithall  by  this  chancellor,  the  following  passed  be- 
tween them,  as  recorded  by  Lithall  himself: 

"  Chancellor. — '  You  boast  much  every  one  of  you  of 
your  faith  and  belief :  let  me  hear  therefore,  the  effect 
how  you  believe.' 

"  Lithall. — '  I  believe  to  be  justified  really  by  Christ 
Jesus,  according  to  the  saying  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Ephe- 


A.D.  1558.] 


THE  TROUBLE  AND  DELIVERANCE  OF  JOHN  LITHALL. 


981 


sians,  without  either  deeds  or  works,  or  any  thing  that 
may  be  invented  by  man.' 

•'  Chancellor. — '  Faith  cannot  save  without  works.' 
"  Lithall. — 'That  is  contrary  to  the   doctrine  of  the 
apostles.' 

"  Chancellor. — '  Keeper  !  have  this  fellow  to  prison.' 
"  Then  John  Avales,  and  Cluny,  the  keeper,  had  me 
into  Paul's,  and  would  have  me  see  the  apostles'  mass." 
"  Lithall. — '  I  know  none  the  apostles  had,  and  there- 
fore, I  will  see  none.' 

"  Cluny  and  John  Avales. — '  Come  and  kneel  down 
before  the  rood,  and  say  a  Paternoster,  and  an  Ave  in 
the  worship  of  the  five  wounds.' 

"  Lithall. — '  I  am  forbidden  by  God's  own  mouth  to 
kneel  to  any  idol  or  image  ;  therefore,  I  will  not.' 

"Then  they  pulled  me  with  great  force,  the  one 
having  me  by  one  arm,  and  the  other  by  the  other  ;  but 
God  gave  me  strength,  his  name  be  praised  for  it. 

*'  Then  when  they  could  not  make  me  to  kneel  before 
the  rod,  or  witness  the  mass,' there  gathered  a  great  com- 
pany about  us,  and  all  against  me.  Some  spit  on  me, 
and  said,  '  fie  on  thee  heretic  ;  and  others  said,  it  was  a 
pity  I  was  not  burned  already.' 

"  Then  they  carried  me  to  LoUard's-tower,  and 
hanged  me  in  a  great  pair  of  stocks,  in  which  I  lay 
three  days  and  three  nights,  till  I  was  so  lame  that  I 
could  neither  stir  nor  move. 

"  Then  I  offered  the  keeper  certain  money  and  gold 
that  1  had  about  me,  to  release  me  out  of  the  stocks ; 
and  lie  said,  1  would  not  be  ruled  by  him,  either  to  see 
mass,  or  to  kneel  before  the  rood,  and  therefore,  1  should 
lie  there  still.  But  I  said,  I  would  never  do  the  thing 
that  should  be  against  my  conscience  :  and  though  you 
have  lamed  my  body,  yet  my  conscience  is  whole,  I 
praise  God  for  it.  So  shortly  after  he  let  me  out  of  the 
stocks,  more  for  the  love  of  my  money,  than  for  any 
other  affection,  and  within  four  or  five  days  my  wife  got 
leave  of  the  chancellor  to  come  to  me,  to  bring  me 
such  things  as  were  needful  for  me,  and  there  1  lay  five 
weeks  and  odd  days.  In  the  which  time,  my  neighbours 
and  friends  made  suit  to  the  chancellor  for  my  deliver- 
ance :  the  bishop,  as  they  said,  at  that  time  being  at 
Fulham,  sick.  So  my  neighbours  being  there,  about 
twenty  of  them,  the  chancellor  sent  for  me  out  of  the 
Lollard's-tower  to  his  own  house,  and  said  as  foUoweth  : 

"  Chancellor. — '  Here  are  some  of  thy  neighbours  which 
have  been  with  me  to  entreat  for  thee,  and  they  have 
informed  me,  that  thou  hast  been  a  very  honest  and 
quiet  neighbour  among  them,  and  I  think  it  be  God's 
will  that  1  should  deliver  thee  before  my  lord  come  home. 
For  if  he  come,  and  thou  go  home  again,  I  will  be 
burned  for  thee  :  for  I  know  his  mind  already  in  that 
matter.' 

"  Lithall. — '  I  give  you  hearty  thanks  for  your  gentle- 
ness, and  my  neighbours  for  their  good  report.' 

"  Chancellor. — '  If  thy  neighbours  will  be  bound  for 
thy  forthcoming  whensoever  thou  shalt  be  called  for  ; 
and  also  if  thou  wilt  be  an  obedient  subject,  I  shall  be 
content  to  deliver  thee.' 

"  Neighbours. — '  If  it  please  your  worship,  we  will  be 
bound  for  him  in  body  and  goods.' 

"  Chancellor. — '  I  will  require  no  such  bond  of  you, 
but  that  two  of  you  will  be  bound  in  twenty  pounds 
a-piece,  that  he  shall  come  to  answer  when  he  shall 
be  called.' 

"  Lithall. — '  WTiere  find  you,  Mr.  Chancellor,  in  all 
the  scriptures,  that  the  church  of  God  did  bind  any  man 
for  the  professi(  n  of  his  faith  ?  which  profession  you 
have  heard  of  me,  that  all  our  justification,  righteous- 
ness, and  salvation  cometh  only  and  freely  by  the  merits 
of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  and  all  the  inventions 
and  works  of  men,  be  they  never  so  glorious,  be  alto- 
gether vain,  as  the  wise  man  saith.' 

"  Chancellor. — '  Lo,  where  he  is  now  .'  I  put  no  such 
matter  to  you  ;  for  in  that  I  believe  as  you  do  :  but  yet 
St.  James  saith,   '  That  a  man  is  justified  by  works.'  ' 

*'  Lithall. — "  St.  James  spake  to  them  that  boasted 
themselves  of  faith,  and  shewed  no  works  of  faith  :  But 
O,  Mr.  Chancellor,  remember  I  pray  you,  how  all  the 
promises  and  prophecies  of  the  holy  scripture,  even  from 


the  first  promise  that  God  made  to  Adam,  and  so  even  to 
the  latter  end  of  the  Revelation  of  St.  John,  do  testify 
that  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  and  only  by  his  merits  all 
that  believe  shall  be  saved  fiom  all  their  sins  and 
offences.  '  I  am  sought  of  them  that  asked  not  for  me  • 
I  am  found  of  them  that  sought  me  not  :  I  said,  Behold 
me,  behold  me,  unto  a  nation  that  was  not  called  by  my 
name.  I  have  spread  out  my  hands  all  the  di,y  unto  a 
rebellious  people,  which  walketh  in  a  way  that  was  not 
good,  after  their  own  thoughts.'  Isaiah  L\v.  1,  2.  And 
when  the  gaoler  asked  St.  Paul,  what  he  should  do  to  be 
saved,  the  apostle  said,  '  Believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  thou  shalt  be  saved,  and  thy  house.'  Acts 
xvi.  31.  Again,  St.  John  saith  in  the  Revelation,  that 
there  was  none,  neither  in  heaven  nor  in  earth,  neither 
under  the  earth,  that  was  able  to  open  the  book  nor  the 
seals  thereof,  but  only  the  Lamb  Jesus,  our  only  Saviour. 
And  St.  Paul  saith,  '  So  Christ  was  once  offered  to  bear 
the  sins  of  many  ;  and  unto  them  that  look  for  him, 
shall  he  appear  the  second  time  without  sin  unto  salva- 
tion.'    Heb.  i.t.  28. 

"  Chancellor. — '  With  vain  glory  you  rehearse  much 
scripture,  as  all  the  sort  of  you  do ;  but  you  have 
no  more  understanding  than  sheep.' 

"  Then  they  made  the  bond  and  sealed  to  it,  and 
willed  me  that  I  should  seal  to  it  also  ;  and  I  said  that  I 
would  not,  neither  could  I  observe  the  bond,  and  there- 
fore, I  would  not  set  to  my  hand. 

"  Chancellor. — '  It  is  a  pity  that  thou  hast  so  much 
favour  shewed  thee :  yet  for  these  honest  men's  sakes,  I 
will  discharge  thee.'  " 

Notwithstanding  all  these  dissembling  words  of  the 
chancellor,  pretending  for  favour  of  his  sureties,  to 
set  him  at  liberty,  it  was  no  such  thing,  nor  any  zeal  of 
charity  that  moved  him  so  to  do  ;  but  only  fear  of  the 
time,  understanding  the  dangerous  and  unrecoverable 
sickness  of  queen  Mary,  which  then  began  somewhat  to 
assuage  the  cruel  proceeding  of  these  persecutors, 
whereby  they  durst  not  do  that  they  would. 

William  Browne. 

William  Browne,  parson  of  Little  Stanham,  in  the 
county  of  Suffolk,  made  a  sermon  after  the  burial  of  our 
good  king  Edward,  and  in  his  sermon  he  said,  •'  There 
goeth  a  report  that  our  good  king  is  buried  with  a  mass 
by  the  bishop  of  Winchester,  he  having  a  mitre  upon 
his  head.  But  if  it  were  so,  saith  he,  they  are  all  traitors 
that  so  do,  because  it  is  both  against  the  truth,  and  the 
laws  of  this  realm,  and  it  is  great  idolatry  and  blasphemy, 
and  against  the  glory  of  God  ;  and  they  are  no  friends 
either  to  God,  the  king,  or  yet  unco  the  realm,  that  so  do.'' 
For  this  preaching,  the  bailiffs  took  men  with  them  to  the 
parson's  house,  and  in  the  night  they  took  him,  and  with 
watchmen  they  kept  him  until  it  was  day.  After  a 
while  he  got  his  liberty,  but  because  he  would  not  go  to 
mass,  his  living  was  taken  away,  and  he  and  his  wife 
were  constrained  to  fly  here  and  there  for  his  life  and 
conscience. 

Elizabeth  Young. 

Elizabeth  Young,  coming  from  Emden  to  England, 
brought  with  her  certain  books,  and  circulated  them  in 
London;  for  which  she  was  brought  to  examination 
thirteen  times,  before  the  inquisitors  of  heretical  pravity. 

She  was  first  brought  before  Hussy,  who  examined 
her  of  many  things  ;  First,  where  she  was  born,  and  who 
was  her  father  and  mother. 

Elizabeth  Young. — "  Sir,  this  is  but  vain  talk,  you 
have  not  put  me  in  prison  to  know  who  is  my  father  and 
mother.  But  I  pray  you  go  to  the  matter  that  I 
came  here  for." 

Hussy. — "  Wherefore  wentest  thou  out  of  the  realm  ?  " 

Elizabeth. — "  To  keep  my  conscience  clean." 

Hussy. — "  When  wast  thou  at  mass?" 

Elizabeth. — "  Not  these  three  years.'" 

Hussy. — "  Then  wast  thou  not  there  three  years  before 
that?" 

Elizabeth.—"  No,  sir,  nor  three  years  before  that." 

Hussy.—"  How  old  art  thou?  " 


982 


THE  FIRST  EXAMINATION  OF  ELIZABETH  YOUNG. 


[Book  XII- 


Elizabeth. — "  Forty  and  upwards." 
Hussy. — "Twenty  of  those  years  thou  didst  ijo  to  mass." 
Elizabeth. — "  Yea,  and  twenty  more  I  might,  and  yet 
come  home  as  wise  as  I  wi-nt,  for  I  understand  it  not." 
Hussy. — "  Why  wilt  thou  not  go  to  the  mass  ?  " 
Elizabeth. — "  Sir,  my  conscience  will  not  suffer  me  : 
for   I   had  rather  all  the  world  should  accuse  me,  than 
mine  own  conscience.'' 

After  this  she  was  twice  examined  by  Doctor  Martin, 
who  used  her  very  ill  and  insulted  her,  and  then  she  was 
brouglit  before  tlie  bishop  of  London,  and  Sir  Roger 
Cliolmley  and  others. 

Then  said  thebishop,  "  why  wilt  thou  not  .sw-ear  before 
a  judge  .'  that  is  the  right  trade  of  tlie  anabaptists." 

Elizabeth. — "  My  lord,  1  will  not  swear  that  this  hand 
is  mine." 

"  No  ;  "  said  tlie  bisb.op  ;    "  and  why  ?  " 

Elizabeth.— "  My  lord,  Christ  saith,  'That  what- 
soever is  more  than  yea,  yea,  or  nay,  nay,  it  cometh 
of  evil,'  and  moreover,  I  know  not  what  an  oath  is  ;  and 
therefore,  I  will  take  no  such  thing  upon  me." 

Cholmley. — "  Twenty  ])0unds,  it  is  a  man  in  a  woman's 
clothes  ;    twenty  pounds,  it  is  a  man." 

Bonner.—  "  Think  you  so,  my  lord  ?  " 

Cholmley. — "  Yea,  my  lord." 

Elizabeth. — "  My  lord,  I  am  a  woman.'' 

Bishop. — '*  Swear  her  upon  a  book,  seeing  it  is  but  a 
question  asked." 

Cholmley. — "  1  will  lay  twenty  pounds,  it  is  a  man." 

Then  Doctor  Cooke  brought  her  a  book,  commanding 
her  to  lay  thereon  her  hand. 

Elizabeth. — ''No,  my  lord,  I  will  not  swear;  for 
I  know  not  what  an  oath  is.  But  I  say,  that  I  am  a 
«roman,  and  have  children." 

Bishop. — "  That  know  not  we  ;  wherefore  swear." 

Cholmley. — "  Lay  thy  hand  upon  the  book  ;  I  will  lay 
on  mine  :   and  so  he  laid  his  hand  upon  the  book." 

Elizabeth. — "  So  will  not  I  mine." 

Then  the  bisho])  spake  a  word  in  Latin,  out  of  St. 
Paul,  concerning  swearing. 

Elizabeth. — "  My  lord,  if  you  speak  to  nie  of  St. 
Paul,  then  speak  English,  for  I  understand  you  not." 

Bishop. — "  I  dare  swear  that  thou  dost  not." 

Elizabeth.—"  My  lord,  St.  Paul  saith,  '  that  five 
•words  spoken  in  a  language  that  may  be  understood,  are 
better  than  many  in  a  foreign  or  strange  tongue  which  is 
unknown.'  " 

After  this  she  was  brought  before  the  bishop's  chan- 
cellor, who  required  of  her  what  age  she  was  of. 

Elizabeth. — "  Forty  years  and  upwards." 

Chancellor.  —  "  Why,  thou  art  a  woman  of  fair 
years  :  what  shouldest  thou  meddle  with  the  scriptures  .' 
it  is  necessary  for  thee  to  believe,  and  that  is  enough.  It 
is  more  fit  for  tliee  to  meddle  with  thy  distaff,  than 
to  meddle  with  the  scriptures.  What  is  thy  belief  .>  I 
would  hear  it  ;  for  it  cannot  be  good." 

Elizabeth.—"  Sir,  if  it  will  please  you  to  hear,  I  will 
declare  it  to  you.  But  I  pray  you  that  you  will  take 
your  pen  and  write  it,  and  then  examine  it  ;  and  if  you 
find  any  thing  therein  that  is  not  fit  for  a  christian 
woman,  then  teach  me  better,  and  I  will  learn  it." 

Chancellor.  —  "  Well  said ;  but  who  shall  judge  between 
thee  and  me  ?  " 

Elizabeth.  —  "  The  scripture." 

Chancellor. — "  Wilt  thou  stand  by  that.'  " 

Elizabeth. — "  Yea.  sir." 

Chancellor.  —  "  Well,  go  thy  way  out  at  the  door  a  little 
while,  for  I  am  busy,  and  I  will  call  for  thee  anon  again." 

Then  he  called  me  again  and  said,  now,  woman, 
the  time  is  too  long  to  write.  Say  thy  mind,  and  I  will 
bear  it  in  my  head. 

Then  Elizabeth  began,  and  declared  her  faith  to  him. 

Chancellor. — "  Woman,  dost  not  thou  believe,  that 
thou  dost  receive  the  body  of  Christ,  really,  corporeally, 
and  labstantially  ?  " 

Elij-abeth. — "These  words,  really  and  corporeally,  I 
understand  not :  as  for  substantially,  I  take  it,  you  mean 
I  should  believe  that  I  should  receive  his  human  bodv 
(which  is  upon  the  ritcht  hand  of  (lod,  ami  can  occM)iy 
no  more  places  at  oncej  and  that  T  do  not  believe.'' 


Chancellor. — "  Thou  must  believe  this,  or  else  thou 
art  damned." 

Elizabeth. — "  Sir,  can  you  give  me  belief  or  faith  ?" 
Chancellor. — "No,  God  must  give  it  thee." 
Elizabeth. — "  God  hath  given  me  no  such  faith  orbelief." 
Chancellor. — "I    could  make  thee  believe,   but  that 
thou  hast  a  cankered  heart,  and  will  not  believe." 

Elizabeth. — "  You  said  even  now,  that  faith  or  belief 
cometh  of  God." 

Chancellor. — "  Christ  saith,  '  For  my  flesh  is  meat 
indeed,  and  my  blood  is  drink  indeed.' ''   John  vi.  5.'». 

Elizabeth. — "  Christ  preached,  saying,  '  Except  ye  eat 
the  flesh  of  the  son  of  man,  and  drink  his  blood,  ye  shall 
have  no  life  in  you.'  John  vi.  5.'i.  And  the  Capernaites 
murmured,  at  it.  And  his  disciples  also  murmured, 
saying  among  themselves,  '  This  is  an  hard  saying  ;  who 
can  hear  it  ?'  Christ  understood  tlieir  meaning,  and 
said,  '  Doth  this  offend  you  ?  What,  and  if  ye  shall  see 
the  son  of  man  ascend  up  where  he  was  before  ?  It  is 
the  spirit  that  quickeneth  ;  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing.* 
John  vi.  61 — 615.  I  pray  you,  sir,  what  meaneth  Christ 
by  that?" 

Chancellor. — "  O,  God  forbid  !  Would  yon  have  me 
to  interpret  the  scriptures  .''  We  must  leave  that  for  our 
old  ancient  fathers,  who  have  studied  scriptures  a  long 
time,  and  have  the  Holy  Ghost  given  unto  them." 

Elizabeth.—  "  Christ's  flesh  andblood  is  meat  and  drink 
for  my  soul,  the  food  of  my  soul.  For  whosoever 
believeth  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  hath  died 
and  shed  his  blood  for  his  sins,  his  soul  feedeth  thereon 
for  ever." 

Chancellor. — "When  thou  receivest  the  sacrament  of 
the  altar,  dost  thou  not  believe  that  thou  dost  receive 
Christ's  hody  ?" 

Elizabeth. — "  Sir,  when  I  receive  the  sacrament  which 
Christ  did  institute  and  ordain  the  night  before  he  was 
betrayed,  and  left  among  bis  disci]ites,  as  often  (I  say) 
as  1  receive  it,  I  believe,  that  spiritually,  and  by  faith  I 
receive  Christ.  And  of  this  sacrament,  I  know  Christ 
himself  to  be  the  author,  and  none  but  lie.  And  this 
same  sacrament  is  an  estal)lishrnent  to  my  conscience, 
and  an  autrmenting  to  my  faith." 

Chancellor. — "  Why,  did  not  Christ  take  bread,  and 
give  thanks,  and  brake  it,  and  give  it  unto  his  disciples, 
saying,  'Take  eat,  this  is  my  body.'  Did  he  give  them 
his  body  or  no  ?'' 

Elizabelh.  — "  He  also  took  the  cup,  and  gave  thanks 
to  his  Father,  and  gave  it  unto  his  disciples,  saying, 
'  Drink  ye  all  of  it ;  for  this  is  my  blood  of  the  new 
testament,  which  is  shed  for  many  for  the  remis- 
sion of  sins.'  Matt.  xxvi.  'l~ ,  28.  Now  I  pray  you,  sir, 
let  me  ask  you  one  question :  Did  he  give  the  cup  the 
name  of  his  blood,  or  else  the  wine  that  was  in  the 
cup  ?'' 

Then  was  he  very  angry,  and  said  :  "  Dost  thou  think 
that  thou  hast  an  hedge-priest  in  hand  .'" 

Elizabeth. — "  No,  sir,  I  take  you  not  to  be  an  hedge- 
priest.     I  take  you  for  a  doctor." 

Chancellor. — "  So  me  methinketh.  Thou  wilt  take 
upon  thee  to  teach  me." 

Elizabeth. — "  No,  sir.  But  Christ  said  :  '  This  dove, 
as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me  ;'  but  a  re- 
membrance is  not  of  a  thing  present,  but  absent.  Also 
St.  Paul  saith,  '  As  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread,  and  drink 
this  cu]),  ye  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  conic' 
1  Cor.  xi.  2fi.  Then  we  may  not  look  for  him  here, 
until  his  coming  again  at  the  latter  day.  Again,  is  not 
this  article  of  our  belief  true,  '  He  sitteth  at  the  riglit 
hand  of  God  the  Father  Almighty  ;  from  thence  he  sh-ill 
come  to  judge  both  the  quick  and  the  dead  ?'  But  if  he 
shall  not  come  before  he  come  to  judgment,  then  how  is 
he  here  jiresent  in  your  sacrament  of  the  altar  .'" 

Chancellor. — "  Vr'hat  say  you  concerning  prayer  for 
the  dead  ?  is  it  not  meet  that  if  a  man  be  dead,  his  friend 
commenil  his  soul  unto  God.'" 

Elizabeth.  -  "  There  is  no  christian  man  that  will  com- 
mend his  friend  nor  his  foe  to  the  devil.  And  whethi^r 
it  be  good  to  pray  for  him  when  he  is  dead  or  no,  I  say 
not,  hut  sure  I  am.  that  it  is  good  when  he  is  alive." 

Chancellor. — "  Then  thou   allowest  not  prayer  to  be 


A.D.  loaS.] 


PERSECUTION  OF  ELIZABETH  LAWSON. 


9cr.5 


Rood  for  them  when  they  are  dead,  and  lying  in  purga- 
U.vy.     Ts  it  not  meet  that  prayer  be  made  unto  God  tor 

"^I'uzaheth  —"Sir,  I  never  heard  in  the    scriptures  of 
,MU-atory,  but  in  the  scripture  I  have  heard  of  heaven 

""chancellor.—"  Why,  you  have  nothing  but  the  skim- 
r„in- of  the  scriptures.  Our  ancient  fathers  could  find 
o'lttn  the  bottom  of  the  scriptures  that  there  is  a  pur- 
1.'  itorv.  Yea,  tbey  could  find  it  in  the  new  testament, 
V'-a-l  priest  shall  take  the  sacrament,  and  go  to  the 
•il-ir    ;ind  make  an  oblation,  and  offer  it  up  every  day. 

Elizabeth.—"  Sir,  that  could  never  be  found  m  the 
Ir  ble  nor  testament,  as  far  as  ever  I  could  hear." 

Chancellor.—"  Whom  dost  thou  hear  read  either  the 
bible  or  testament,  but  a  sort  of  schismatics,  and  hedge- 
priests  (who  have  brought  into  the  church  a  communion 
which  was  never  heard  of  in  any  place  in  the  world  but 
here  in  Endand)  who  have  deceived  the  king  and  all  the 
nobilitv,  and  all  the  whole  realm  .'"  ^^ 

Elizabeth  — "  Sir,  it  is  a  vile  name  you  give  them  all. 
Chancellor.—"  Where  are  all  the  hedge  knaves  now, 
that  they  come  not  to  their  answer  ?'• 

Elizabeth.-"  Answer  !  why,  they  have  answered  both 
with  the  scriptures,  and  also  with  their  blood  ;  and  then 
where  were  you  that  you  came  not  forth  to  answer  in 
their  times  ?  I  never  knew  any  of  you  that  were  troubled, 
but  two.  and  that  was  not  for  God's  word,  it  was  for 
their  disobedience."  , 

Chancellor.-"  No,  I  pray  you  ?  did  you  not  know 
that  we  were  killed,  hanged,  burned   and  beheaded  ? 

Elizabeth.-"  Sir,  I  never  knew  that  any  of  you  ever 
was  either  hanged,  killed,  burned,  or  beheaded  ? 

Chancellor.-"  No  ?  did  you  never  hear  that  the 
bishop  of  Rochester  lost  his  head  for  the  supremacy  of 
the  bishops  of  Rome  ?"  „     ^    „  j  .. 

Elizabeth.-"  Then  he  died  not  for  God  s  word. 
Chancellor.-"  Well,  thou  wilt  believe  nothing  but 
that  which  is  written  in  God's  word.  Where  canst  thou 
find  the  sabbath  written  in  the  scripture,  by  the  name  of 
the  sabbath  ?  For  the  right  sabbath  day  will  I  prove  to 
be  Saturday.  Or  where  canst  thou  find  the  articles  of 
the  creed  in  the  sc«pture  by  the  name  of  the  arocles  . 
Or  where  canst  thou  find  in  the  scripture,  that  Christ 
went  down  into  hell  ?"  •   4.     „  „„„ 

Elizabeth.—"  What  place  or  part  in  the  scripture  can 
YOU  find  to  disprove  any  of  these  things  !" 

Chancellor.-"  Thou  hast  read  a  little  in  the  bible  or 
testament,  and  thou  thinkest  that  thou  art  able  to  reason 
with  a  doctor  that  hath  gone  to   school   thirty  years;  1 
think  if  I  had  talked  thus  much  with  a  Jew,   as   1   have 
done  with  thee,  he  would  have  turned  ere  this  time.  But 
I  may  say  by  you  as  Christ  said  by  Jerusa  em.,    saying  ; 
'  O  Jeru.^alem,  Jerusalem,  how  often  would  I  have  ga- 
thered thy  children  together,  even  as  a  hen  gathereth  her 
chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not.      And  so 
would  we  gather  you  together  in  one  faith,  and  you  will 
not :  and  therefore  your  own  blood  be   upon  your  own 
heads  ;  for  I  can  do  no  more  but  teach  you      Thou  art 
one  of  the  rankest  heretics  that  ever  I   heard  ;    for  thou 
believest  nothing  but  what  is  in  the  scripture,  and  there- 
fore thou  art  damned."  ...        •      .i,„ 
Elizabeth  — "  I  do  believe   all  things  written  in  the 
scripture,  and  all  things  agreeable   with  the  scripture 
given  bv  the  Holy  Ghost  unto  the  church  of  Christ,  set 
forth  and  taught  by  the  church  of  Christ,   and  shall  I  be 
damned  because  I  believe  the  truth,  and  will  not  believe 
an  untruth  ?"                                           ,.          ,,    ^  ^, 

Chancellor.-"  Dost  thou  not  beheve  that  the  pope 
of  Rome  is  the  supreme  head  of  the  church,  immediately 
under  God  in  earth?"  t,„„,i  „f 

Elizabeth.—"  No,  sir,  no  man  can  be  the  head  ot 
Chri.sfs  church  ;  for  Christ  himself  is  the  head  and  his 
word  is  the  governor  of  all  that  be  of  that  church,  where- 
ever  they  be  scattered  abroad." 

Chancellor  — "  Dost  thou  not  believe  that  the  bishop 
of  Rome  can  forgive  thee  all  thy  sins  heretical,  detes- 
table, and  damnable,  that  thou  hast  done  from  thine 
infancy  unto  this  day  ?"  .         .  , 

Elizabeth.—"  Sir,  the  bishop  of  Rome  is  a  sinner  as  I 


am    and  no  man  can  forgive  me  my  sins,  but  he  only 
that  is  without  sin,  and  that  is  Jesus  Christ,  who  died 

for  my  sins."  .   1     •     j    /-.    j  .      j  r     j 

Chancellor.—"  Hast  thou  not  desired  God  to  defend 
thee  from  the  tyranny  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  all  his 
detestable  enormities  ?" 

Elizabeth.—"  Yes,  that  I  have.  ' 

Chancellor.-"  And  art  thou  not  sorry  for  it?" 

Elizabeth.— "  No,  sir,  not  at  all." 

Chancellor  — "  Hast  thou  not  said  that  the  mass  was 
wicked,  and  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  most  abomi-. 
nable  ?" 

Elizabeth.—"  Yes,  that  I  have.' 

Chancellor.—"  And  art  thou  not  sorry  for  it  ? 

Elizabeth.—"  NV,  sir." 

Chancellor.  —  "  Art  thou  not  content  to  go  to  the 
church,  and  hear  mass  ?■'  ,        .        -.i        * 

Elizabeth.—"  1  will  not  go  to  the  church,  either  to 
mass  or  matins,  till  I  may  hear  it  in  a  tongue  that  I  can 
understand  :  for  I  will  be  fed  no  longer  in  a  strange 
language."  ,    .  , 

Chancellor.—"  Did  my  lord  send  for  you  by  name, 
and  would  you  not  go  to  mass  ?'' 

Elizabeth.—"  No,  sir,  I  will  nevtr  go  to  mass,  tiU  1 
do  understand  it,  by  the  leave  of  God."       ,      ^,       ,     ., 

Chancellor.— "  Understand  it?  Why,  who  the  devil 
can  make  thee  to  understand  Latin,  thou  being  so  old  ? 

Suit  was  afterwards  made  by  her  friends  for  her,  and 
after  giving  sureties  she  was  liberated. 


Elizabeth  Lawson. 

In  the  town  of  Bedfield,  in  the  county  of  Suffolk  was 
dwelling  an  ancient  godly  matron,  named  Ehzabeth  Law- 
son.  about  sixty  years  of  age.  This  Elizabeth  was 
apprehended  as  an  heretic  by  the  constables  of  the  same 
town,  named  Robert  Kitrich,  and  Thomas  Lias,  in  the 
year  of  our  Lord  1556,  because  she  would  not  go  to 
church   to    hear  mass,  and  receive  the  sacrament,  and 

believe  in  it.  1     r.      .1    *.  „-u„. 

First,  they  laid  her  in  a  dungeon,  and  after  that  she 
was  carried  to  Norwich,  and  from  thence  to  Bury 
gaol,  where  at  last  she  was  condemned  to  be  burnt. 
In  the  mean  time,  Sir  John  Sylliard  had  her  liome 
to  his  house,  he  being  high-.heriff  that  year  -here  sl^ 
was  hardly  kept,  and  wrapped  in  irons,  till  at  length, 
when  they  by  no  means  could  move  her  to  recant,  she 
was  sent  to  prison  again,  with  shameful  revilmgs. 

Thus  she  continue'd  in  prison  the  space  of  two  years 
and  three  quarters.  In  the  mean  time  there  w-as  burnt 
her  son  and  many  more,  whereby  she  would  often  say: 
"  Good  Lord,  what  is  the  cause  that  I  may  not  yet  come 
to  thee  with  thy  children  ?  Well,  good  Lord,  thy  blessed 
will  be  done,  and  not  mine." 

Not  long  ;fter  this  followed  the  death  of  queen  Mary 
after  whom  succeeded  our  queen  that  now  is  At  which 
time  this  Elizabeth  Lawson  remained  still  m  Burypri.on 
till  at  last  she  was  bailed  upon  sureties,  or  else  she 
could  not  be  delivered.  For  she  being  a  condemned 
person,  neither  the  temporal,  nor  yet  spiritual  authority 
would  discharge  her  without  sureties. 

William  Wood,  of  Kent. 

The  examination  of  William  Wood,  in  the  parish  of 
Stroud,  in  Kent,  before  Doctor  Kenall,  chancellor  ot  the 
diocese  of  Rochester,  Doctor  Chedsey  the  mayor  of 
Rochester,  and  Master  Robmson  th^/enbe,  the  l^th  day 
of  October,  and  in  the  second  year  of  queen  Mary,  in  St. 
Nicholas  church  in  Rochester,  written  by  himselt. 
"^  Robinson.-"  You  are  P--uted,  because  you  -U 
not  come  to  the  church,  nor  receive  the  blessed  sacra- 
;:.ent  o"  the  altar.     How  say  you  ?  have  you  received,  or 

'  WoU-"  i' have  not  received  it,  nor  dare  I  receive  it, 

^^sj:L^'s:^he;:tic.  what  i^^--^^^- 

bast  not  received  the  blessed  sacrament   of  the  altar 
Ani  at  tWs  w4rd  they  all  put  off  their  caps  and  made  low 
obeisance. 


984 


THE  EXAMINATION  OF  WILLIAM  WOOD. 


[Book  XII. 


Wood. — "  There  are  three  causes  that  make  my  con- 
science afraid  that  I  dare  not  receive  it.  The  first  is, 
Christ  delivered  it  to  his  twelve  apostles  and  said,  Take, 
eat,  and  drink  ye  all  of  this,  &c.,  and  ye  eat  and  drink  it 
up  all  alone.  The  second  cause  is  :  you  command  it  to 
be  worshipped,  contrary  to  God's  commandment,  Thou 
shalt  not  bow  down  nor  worship.  The  third  cause  is, 
you  minister  it  in  a  strange  tongue,  contrary  to  St.  Paul's 
doctrine,  I  had  rather  speak  five  words  with  understand- 
ing, than  ten  thousand  iu  an  unknown  tongue  ;  by  which 
the  people  be  igrioraut  of  the  death  of  Ciirist." 

Kenall. — "  Thou  heretic,  wilt  thou  have  any  plainer 
•words  than  these,  Take,  eat,  this  is  my  body  ?  Wilt  thou 
deny  the  scripture?" 

Wood. — "  I  will  not  deny  the  holy  scriptures,  God 
forbid,  but  with  my  heart  1  do  faithfully  believe  them. 
St.  Paul  saith,  God  calleth  those  things  that  are  not,  as 
though  they  were  ;  and  Christ  saith,  1  am  a  vine  ;  I  am 
a  door.  St.  Paul  saith.  The  rock  is  Christ.  All  which 
nre  figurative  speeches,  wherein  one  thing  is  spoken,  and 
another  thing  is  understood." 

Robinson. — "  You  make  a  very  long  talk  of  this  mat- 
ter ;  learn.  Wood,  learn." 

Kenall. — "  Nay,  these  heretics  will  not  learn  :  Look 
how  tliis  heretic  glorieth  in  himself:  Thou  fool,  art  thou 
wiser  than  the  queen  and  her  council,  and  all  the  learned 
men  of  this  realm  ?" 

Wood. — ■"  I  think  you  would  be  loath  to  have  such 
glory,  to  have  your  life  and  goods  taken  away.  And 
where  you  mock  me,  and  say  that  I  am  wiser  tlian  the 
queen  and  her  council,  St. Paul  saith,  'The  wisdom  of  this 
world  is  foolishness  with  God.  If  any  man  among  you 
seemeth  to  be  wise  in  this  world,  let  him  become  a  fool, 
that  he  may  be  wise,' — 1  Cor.  iii.  18,  19." 

Kenall. — "  Dost  not  thou  believe  that  after  these 
words  spoken  by  a  priest.  This  is  my  body,  there  re- 
maineth  no  more  bread  and  wine,  but  the  very  flesh  and 
blood  of  Christ,  as  he  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
really  and  substantially,  in  quantity,  and  quality  as  he 
did  hang  upon  the  cross?" 

Wood. — "  I  pray  you,  master  chancellor,  give  me 
leave,  for  my  instruction,  to  ask  you  one  question,  and 
I  will  answer  you  after." 

Kenall. — ■"  It  is  some  wise  question,  I  warrant  you." 
W'ood. — "  God  spake  to  the  prophet  Ezekiel,  saying. 
Thou  son  of  man,  take  a  rasor,  and  shave  off  the  hair  of 
thy  head  and  of  thy  beard,  and  take  one  part  and  cast 
into  the  air,  take  the  second  part  and  put  it  into  thy 
lap,  and  take  the  third  part  and  cast  it  into  the  fire  : 
and  this  is  Jerusalem.  I  pray  you,  master  chancellor,  was 
this  hair  that  the  prophet  did  cast  into  the  fire,  or  was 
it  not  Jerusalem  ?" 

Kenall. — "  It  signified  Jerusalem." 
Wood. — "  Even  so  this  word  of  Christ,  This  is 
my  body,  is  not  to  be  understood,  that  Christ's  carnal, 
natural,  and  real  body  in  quantity  and  quality,  as 
it  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  as  he  was  cru- 
cified upon  the  cross,  is  present  or  inclosed  in  the 
sacrament ;  but  it  doth  signify  Christ's  body,  as  St. 
Paul  saith,  '  As  often  as  ye  do  eat  this  bread  and  drink 
this  cup,  you  do  shew  the  Lord's  death  till  he  come.' 
1  Cor.  xi.  26.  W^hat  should  the  apostle  mean  by  this 
word,  till  he  come,  if  he  were  here  carnally,  naturally,  cor- 
poreally, and  really,  in  the  same  quantity  and  quahty  as 
he  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  as  he  hung  on  the 
cross,  as  you  say  ?  but  St.  Paul  saith.  You  do  shew  the 
Lord's  death  till  he  come.  This  proves  that  he  is  not 
here,  as  you  would  have  us  to  believe." 

Doctor  Chedsey. — "  I  will  prove  that  Christ  is  here 
present  under  the  form  of  bread,  but  not  in  quantity  and 
quality." 

Kenall  said — "Yes,  he  is  here  present  in  quantity  and 
quality." 

Chedsey. — "  He  is  here  present  under  a  form,  and  not 
in  quantity  and  quality." 
"  Yes,"  said  Kenall. 
"  No,"  said  Chedsey. 

■'  I  will  prove  him  here  in  quantity  and  quality,"  said 
Kenall. 

"  I  will  prove  the  contrary,"  said  Chedsey, 


And  these  two  doctors  were  so  earnest  in  this  matter, 
the  one  to  affirm,  the  other  to  deny,  contending  and 
raging  so  sore  one  at  the  other,  that  they  foamed  at  the 
mouth,  and  one  was  ready  to  spit  in  another's  face,  so 
that  in  great  fury  and  rage  the  two  doctors  rose  up  from 
the  judgment  seat,  and  Doctor  Kenall  depaited  out  of 
the  church  in  great  rage  and  fury  immediately. 

Wood.  — "Behold,  good  people,  they  would  have  us  to 
believe,  that  Christ  is  naturally,  really,  in  quantity  and 
quality,  present  in  the  sacrament,  and  yet  tliey  cannot 
tell  themselves,  nor  agree  within  themselves  how  he  is 
there." 

At  these  words  the  people  made  a  great  shout,  and 
the  mayor  stood  up  and  commanded  tlie  people  to  be 
quiet,  and  to  keep  silence.  And  the  God  that  delivered 
St.  Paul  out  of  the  hands  of  the  high  priests,  by  the  con- 
tention that  was  between  the  pharisees  and  sadducees, 
did  even  so  deliver  him  at  that  time  out  of  the  mouths  of 
the  papists,  by  means  of  the  contention  of  these  two  doc- 
tors; blessed  be  the  name  of  the  Lord,  who  hath  pro- 
mised to  lay  no  more  upon  his,  than  he  will  make  them 
able  to  bear,  and  in  the  midst  of  temptation  he  can  make 
a  way  for  his  to  escape  out  of  all  dangers. 

Many  other  like  examples  of  God's  helping  hand  have 
been  declared  upon  his  elect  saints  and  children,  in  de- 
livering them  out  of  danger  by  wonderful  and  miraculous 
ways,  some  by  one  means,  some  by  another. 

The  Presertmtion  of  the  Lady  Elizabeth,  now  Queen  of 
En(/laad,from  extreme  Calamity  and  Danger  of  Life, 
in  the  time  of  Queen  Mary. 

W^hatever  can  be  recited  touching  the  admirable  work- 
ing of  God's  hand  in  defending  and  delivering  any  per- 
son out  of  thraldom,  never  was  there  any  example 
wherein  the  Lord's  mighty  power  hath  more  ailmirably 
and  blessedly  shewed  itself,  to  the  glory  of  his  own  name,  to 
the  comfort  of  all  good  hearts,  and  to  the  public  felicity 
of  this  whole  realm,  than  in  the  escape  of  our  sovereign 
lady,  now  queen,  then  lady  Elizabeth,  in  the  time  of 
queen  Mary,  her  sister. 

First  here  is  to  be  noted,  that  queen  Mary  before  she 
was  crowned,  would  go  no  where,  h^  would  have  her 
by  the  hand,  and  send  for  her  to  dinner  and  supper  ;  but 
after  she  was  crowned,  she  never  dined  nor  supped  with 
her,  but  kept  her  aloof  from  her.  After  this,  upon  the 
rising  of  Sir  Thomas  Wyat  as  before  mentioned,  the  lady 
Elizabeth  and  the  lord  Courtney  were  charged  with  false 
suspicion.  Whereupon  queen  Mary,  whether  for  that 
surmise,  or  for  what  other  cause  I  know  not,  being 
offended  with  the  lady  Elizabeth,  at  that  time  living  in 
her  house  at  Ashbridge,  sent  to  her  three  of  her  coun- 
sellors, to  wit.  Sir  Richard  Southwell,  Sir  Edward  Hast- 
ings, and  Sir  Thomas  Cornwallis,  with  their  retinue  and 
troop  of  horsemen,  to  the  number  of  two  hundred  and 
fifty,  who  at  their  sudden  and  unprovided  coming,  found 
her  sick  in  bed,  and  very  feeble  and  weak  of  body. 
When  they  came,  ascending  up  to  her  grace's  chamber, 
they  desired  one  of  her  ladies  to  declare  to  her  grace, 
that  there  were  persons  come  from  the  court,  who  had  a 
message  from  the  queen. 

Her  grace  was  right  glad  of  their  coming  ;  however, 
being  very  sick,  and  the  night  far  spent,  she  requested 
them  by  the  messenger,  that  they  would  resort  there  in 
the  morning.  To  this  they  answered,  that  they  must 
needs  see  her,  in  what  state  soever  she  were.  The  lady  in 
waiting  being  alarmed,  went  to  shew  her  grace  their 
words,  but  they,  hastily  following  her,  came  rushing  into 
her  grace's  chamber  unbidden. 

At  their  coming  so  suddenly  into  her  bed-chamber, 
her  grace  being  not  a  little  amazed,  said  to  them,  "Is  the 
haste  such  that  it  might  not  have  pleased  you  to  come 
to-morrow  in  the  morning  ?" 

They  made  answer,  that  they  were  sorry  to  see  her  in 
that  case.  "  And  1  (said  she)  am  not  glad  to  see  you 
here  at  this  time  of  the  night."  They  answered,  that 
they  came  from  the  queen  to  do  their  message  and  duty, 
which  was  to  this  eftVct,  that  the  queen's  pleasure  was, 
that  she  should  be  at  Loudon  the  7th  day  of  tlvit  preseni 
month.      She  said,   "  ivo  creature  more  glad  than  I  to 


A.D.  1558.] 


ARREST  OF  THE  PRINCESS  ELIZABETH. 


985 


come  to  her  majesty,  being  sorry  that  I  am  not  in  a  state 
at  this  time  to  wait  on  her,  as  you  yourselves  see,  and 
can  testify." 

"  Indeed  we  see  it  true,"  (said  they,)  "  that  you  say ; 
for  which  we  are  very  sorry.  But  we  let  you  understand, 
that  our  commission  is  such,  that  we  must  needs  bring 
you  with  us,  either  quick  or  dead.''  She  being  amazed, 
sorrowfully  said,  that  their  commission  was  very  sore  ; 
but  yet  she  hoped  it  to  be  otherwise,  and  not  so  peremp- 
tory. "  Yes,  verily,"  said  they.  Whereupon  they 
calling  for  two  physicians.  Doctor  Owen  and  Doctor 
Wendy,  demanded  of  them,  whether  she  might  be  re- 
moved from  thence  with  life,  or  no.  Wliose  answer  and 
judgment  was,  that  there  was  no  impediment  in  their 
judgment  to  the  contrary,  but  that  she  might  travel  with- 
out danger  of  life. 

In  conclusion,  they  required  her  to  prepare  against  the 
next  morning  at  nine  o'clock,  to  go  witli  them,  declaring 
that  they  had  brought  with  them  the  queen's  litter  for 
her.  After  much  talk,  the  messengers  declaring  that 
there  was  no  prolonging  of  times  and  days,  departed  to 
their  chamber,  being  entertained  and  cheered,  as  apper- 
tained to  their  worships. 

On  the  next  morrow  at  the  time  prescribed,  they  had 
her  forth  as  she  was,  very  faint  and  feeble,  and  in  such 
case,  that  she  was  ready  to  swoon  three  or  four  times 
between  them.  What  should  I  speak  here,  that  cannot 
well  be  expressed,  what  a  heavy  house  there  was  to  be- 
hold the  unreverend  dealing  of  these  men,  but  especially 
the  bodily  fear  and  captivity  of  their  innocent  lady  and 
mistress. 

Now  to  proceed  in  her  journey  from  Ashbridge,  all 
sick  in  the  litter,  she  came  to  Redborne,  where  she  was 
guarded  all  night.  From  thence  to  St.  Albans,  to  Sir 
Ralph  Rowlet's  house,  where  she  tarried  that  night,  both 
feeble  in  body  and  comfortless  in  mind.  From  that 
place  they  passed  to  Master  Dod's  house,  at  Myms, 
where  also  they  remained  that  night ;  and  so  from 
thence  she  came  to  Highgate,  where  she  being  very  sick, 
tarried  that  night  and  the  next  day.  During  which  time 
of  her  abode,  there  came  many  pursuivants  and  messen- 
gers from  the  court ;  but  for  what  purpose  1  cannot 
tell. 

From  that  place  she  was  conveyed  to  the  court,  where 
by  the  way  came  to  meet  her  many  gentlemen,  to  accom- 
pany her  highness,  who  were  very  sorry  to  see  her  in 
that  state.  But  especially  a  great  multitude  of  people 
there  were  standing  by  the  way,  who  then  flocked  about 
her  litter,  lamented  and  bewailed  greatly  her  estate. 
Now  when  she  came  to  the  court,  her  grace  was  there 
straightways  shut  up,  and  kept  as  close  prisoner  a  fort- 
night, which  was  till  Palm-Sunday,  seeing  neither  king 
nor  queen,  nor  lord,  nor  friend,  all  that  time,  but  only 
the  then  lord  chamberlain.  Sir  F.  Gage,  and  the  vice- 
chamberlain,  who  were  attendant  to  the  doors.  About 
which  time  Sir  William  Sentlowe  was  called  before  the 
council.  To  whose  charge  was  laid,  that  he  knew  of 
Wyat's  rebellion.  Which  he  firmly  denied,  protesting 
he  was  a  true  man  both  to  God  and  his  prince,  defying 
all  traitors  and  rebels,  but  being  straitly  examined,  he 
was  in  conclusion  committed  to  the  Tower. 

The  Friday  before  Palm-Sunday,  the  bishop  of  Win- 
chester, with  nineteen  other  of  the  council,  came  to  her 
grace  from  the  queen's  majesty,  and  charged  her  with 
Wyat's  conspiracy;  which  she  utterly  denied,  affirming 
that  she  was  altogether  guiltless.  They  not  being  con- 
tented with  this,  charged  her  grace  with  the  business  made 
by  Sir  Peter  Carew,  and  the  rest  of  the  gentlemen  of  the 
west  country  ;  which  also  she  utterly  denying,  cleared 
her  innocency  therein. 

In  conclusion,  after  long  debating  of  matters,  they  de- 
clared to  her  that  it  was  the  queen's  will  and  pleasure 
that  she  should  go  to  the  Tower,  whUe  the  matter  were 
further  tried  and  examined. 

At  which,  she  being  alarmed,  said,  that  she  trusted 
the  queen's  majesty  would  be  a  more  gracious  lady  to 
her,  and  that  her  highness  would  not  otherwise  conceive 
of  her,  but  that  she  was  a  loyal  woman  ;  declaring  fur- 
thermore to  the  lords,  that  she  was  innocent  in  all  those 
matters  wherein  they  had  charged  her,  and  desired  them, 


therefore,  to  request  of  the  queen  her  sister,  that  she 
being  a  loyal  woman  in  thought,  word  and  deed,  towards 
her  majesty,  might  not  be  committed  to  so  notorious  and 
doleful  a  place,  protesting  that  she  would  request  no 
favour  at  her  hand,  if  she  should  be  proved  to  have  con- 
sented to  any  such  kind  of  matter  as  they  laid  to  her 
charge  :  and  therefore,  in  fine,  desired  their  lordships  to 
think  of  her  what  she  was,  and  that  she  might  not  so  ex- 
tremely be  dealt  withal  for  her  truth. 

The  lords  answered,  that  "  there  was  no  remedy,  for 
that  the  queen's  majesty  was  fully  determined  that  slie 
should  go  to  the  Tower."  Wherewith  the  lords  departed, 
with  theircapshangingovertheir  eyes.  But  not  long  after, 
within  the  space  of  an  hour  or  little  more,  came  four  of 
the  lords  of  the  council,  the  lord  treasurer,  the  bishop 
of  Winchester,  the  lord  steward,  the  earl  of  Sussex,  with 
the  guard  ;  who,  guarding  the  next  chamber  to  her,  se- 
cluded all  her  gentlemen  and  yeomen,  ladies  and  gentle- 
women, except  that  for  one  gentleman  usher,  three  gen- 
tlewomen, and  two  grooms  of  her  chamber,  there  were 
appointed  in  their  rooms  three  other  men  of  the  queen's, 
and  three  waiting  women,  to  give  attendance  upon  her, 
that  none  of  her  own  household  should  have  access  to 
her  grace. 

At  which  time  there  was  a  hundred  of  northern  sol- 
diers in  white  coats,  watching  and  guarding  about  the 
gardens  all  that  night,  a  great  fire  being  made  in  the 
midst  of  the  hall,  and  two  certain  lords  watching  there 
also  with  their  band  and  company. 

Upon  Saturday  following,  two  lords  of  the  council, 
one  was  the  earl  of  Sussex,  came  and  certified  her  grace, 
that  she  must  go  to  the  Tower,  the  barge  being  prepared 
for  her,  and  the  tide  now  ready,  which  tarries  for  no- 
body. In  heavy  mood  her  grace  requested  the  lords  that 
she  might  tarry  another  tide,  trusting  that  the  next 
would  be  better,  and  more  comfortable.  But  one  of  the 
lords  replied,  that  neither  time  nor  tide  was  to  be  de- 
layed. 

And  when  her  grace  requested  him  that  she  might  be 
suffered  to  write  to  the  queen's  majesty,  he  answered, 
that  he  durst  not  permit  that :  adding,  that  in  his  judg- 
ment it  would  rather  hurt  than  profit  her  grace  in  so 
doing. 

But  the  other  lord,  more  courteous  and  favourable, 
(who  was  the  earl  of  Sussex)  kneeling  down,  told  her 
grace  that  she  should  have  liberty  to  write,  and  as  he 
was  a  loyal  man,  he  would  deliver  it  to  the  queen's  high- 
ness, and  bring  an  answer  to  the  same,  whatsoever  came 
thereof.  Whereupon  she  wrote,  but  she  could  in  no 
case  be  suffered  to  speak  with  the  queen,  to  her  great 
discomfort,  being  no  offender  against  the  queen's  majesty. 

And  thus  the  time  and  tide  passed  away  for  that  sea- 
son, they  privily  appointing  all  things  ready  that  she 
should  go  the  next  tide,  which  fell  about  midnight  ;  but 
for  fear  she  should  be  taken  by  the  way,  they  durst  not. 
So  they  remained  till  the  next  day,  being  Palm-Sunday, 
when  about  nine  of  the  clock  these  two  returned  again, 
declaring  that  it  was  time  for  her  grace  to  depart.  She 
answered,  "  if  there  is  no  remedy,  I  must  be  contented," 
desiring  the  lords  to  go  on  before.  Being  come  forth 
into  the  garden,  she  cast  her  eyes  towards  the  window, 
thinking  to  have  seen  the  queen,  which  she  could  not. 
She  said,  "  she  marvelled  much  what  the  nobility  of  the 
realm  meant,  who  in  that  sort  would  suffer  her  to  be  led 
into  captivity,  the  Lord  knew  whither,  for  she  did  not." 
Jn  the  mean  time  commandment  was  given  in  all  Lon- 
don, that  every  one  should  keep  the  church,  and  carry 
their  palms,  while  in  the  mean  time  she  might  be  con- 
veyed without  any  concourse  of  people  to  the  Tower. 

After  all  this,  she  took  her  barge  with  the  two  lords, 
three  of  the  queen's  gentlewomen,  and  three  of  her  own  ; 
her  gentleman  usher,  and  two  of  her  grooms,  lying  and 
hovering  upon  the  water  a  certain  space,  for  that  they 
could  not  shoot  the  bridge,  the  bargemen  being  very  un- 
willing to  shoot  the  same,  so  soon  as  they  did,  because 
of  the  danger  thereof ;  for  the  stern  of  the  boat  struck 
upon  the  ground,  the  fall  was  so  great,  and  the  water  was 
so  shallow,  that  the  boat  being  under  the  bridge,  there 
staid  again  a  while.  At  landing  she  first  stopped  and 
refused  to  land  at  those  stairs,  where  all  traitors  and 


986 


THE  PRINCESS  ELIZABETH  COMMITTED  TO  THE  TOWER. 


[Book  XII. 


offenders  customarily  used  to  land,  neither  well  could 
she,  unless  she  should  go  over  her  shoes.  The  lords 
were  gone  out  of  the  boat  before,  and  asked  why  she 
came  not.  One  of  the  lords  went  back  again  to  her, 
and  brought  word  she  would  not  come. 

Then  said  one  of  the  lords  that  she  should  not  refuse  ; 
and  because  it  rained  he  offered  to  her  his  cloak,  which 
she  refused.  So  she  coming  out,  having  one  foot  upon 
the  stair,  said,  "  Here  landeth  as  true  a  subject,  being 
prisoner,  as  ever  landed  at  these  stairs  :  and  before  thee, 
O  God,  I  speak  it,  having  no  other  friends  but  thee 
alone." 

To  whom  the  same  lord  answered  again,  "  Tliat  if  it  were 
so,  it  was  the  better  for  her."  At  her  landing  there  was 
a  great  multitude  of  their  servants  and  warders  standing 
in  their  order.  "  What  needed  all  this,"  said  slie. 
It  is  tlie  use,  said  some,  so  to  be  when  any  prisoner 
came  thither.  "  And  if  it  be,"  said  she,  "  for  my  cause,  I 
beseech  you  that  they  may  be  dismissed."  Whereat  the 
poor  men  kueelt-d  down,  and  with  one  voice  desired  God 
to  preserve  her  grace,  who  the  next  day  were  released  of 
their  cold  coats. 

After  this,  passing  a  little  further,  she  sat  down  upon 
a  cold  stone,  and  there  rested  herself.  To  whom  the 
lieutenant  then  being,  said,  "  Madam,  you  were  best  to 
come  out  of  the  rain,  for  you  sit  unwholesomely."  She 
then  re()lying,  answered  again,  "  It  is  better  sitting  here, 
than  in  a  worse  place  ;  for  God  knoweth,  I  know  not 
whither  you  will  bring  me."  With  that  her  gentleman 
usher  wept ;  she  demanding  of  him  what  he  meant  so 
uncomfortably  to  use  her,  seeing  she  took  him  to  be  her 
comfort,  and  not  to  dismay  her,  especially  for  that  she 
knew  her  truth  to  be  such  that  no  man  should  have 
cause  to  weep  for  her.     But  forth  she  went  into  prison. 

The  doors  were  locked  and  bolted  upon  her,  which  did 
not  a  little  discomfort  and  dismay  her  grace.  At  tliat 
time  she  called  to  her  gentlewoman  for  her  book,  desir- 
'.ng  God  not  to  suffer  her  to  build  her  foundation  upon 
the  sands,  but  upon  the  rocks,  by  which  all  storms 
should  have  no  power  against  her.  The  doors  being 
thus  locked,  and  she  close  shut  up,  the  lords  had  great 
conference  how  to  keep  guard  and  watch,  every  man  de- 
claring his  own  opinion  in  that  behalf,  agreeing  straitl'y 
and  circumspectly  to  keep  her. 

Then  die  lord  of  Sussex,  swearing,  said,  "  My  lords, 
let  us  take  heed,  and  do  no  more  than  our  commission 
will  bear  us  out  in,  whatsoever  shall  happen  hereafter. 
And,  further,  let  us  consider  that  she  was  the  king  our 
master's  daughter  ;  and,  therefore,  let  us  use  such  deal- 
ing, that  we  may  answer  it  hereafter,  if  it  shall  so  hap- 
pen ;  for  just  dealing  is  always  answerable  :"  whereunto 
the  other  lords  agreed  that  it  was  well  said  of  him,  and 
thereupon  departed.  Being  in  the  tower,  within  two 
days,  commandment  was  brought,  that  she  should  have 
mass  within  lier  house.  One  Master  Young  was  then 
her  chaplain,  and  because  there  was  none  of  her  men  so 
well  learned  to  help  the  priest  to  say  mass,  the  mass  was 
stopped  for  that  day. 

The  next  day  two  of  her  yeomen,  who  had  gone  long 
to  school  before,  and  were  learned,  had  two  A  B  C's 
provided,  and  delivered  them,  so  that  upon  the  A  B  C's 
they  should  help  the  priest.  One  of  the  said  yeomen, 
holding  the  ABC  in  his  hand,  pretending  ignorance  at 
Kyrie  Eleyson,  set  the  priest,  making  as  though  he 
could  answer  no  farther. 

It  would  make  a  pitiful  and  a  strange  history,  here 
by  the  way  to  touch  and  recite  what  examination  and 
rackings  of  i)Oor  men  there  were  to  find  out  that  knife 
that  should  cut  her  throat  ;  what  gaping  among  my  lords 
of  the  clergy,  to  see  the  day  wherein  they  might  wash 
their  goodly  white  rochets  in  her  innocet>t  blood  ;  but 
espeLially  the  bisliop  of  Winchester,  Stephen  Gardiner, 
then  lord-chancellor,  ruler  of  the  roast,  who  then  within 
five  days  after  came  to  her,  with  many  other  of  the 
council,  and  examined  her  of  the  talk  that  was  at  Ash- 
ridge,  betwixt  her  and  Sir  James  Acroft,  concerning  her 
removing  from  thence  to  Dunnington  castle,  requiring 
her  to  declare  what  she  meant  thereby. 

At  the  first  she  being  so  suddenly  asked,  did  not  well 
remember  any  such  house  ;  but  within  a  while,  well  ad- 


vising herself,  she  said,  "  Indeed,  I  do  now  remem- 
ber that  1  have  such  a  place  ,  but  I  never  was  in  it  in 
all  my  life.  And  as  for  any  that  hath  recommended  me 
thereunto,  I  do  not  remember." 

Then  to  enforce  the  matter,  they  brought  forth  Sir 
James  Acroft.  The  bishop  of  Winchester  demanded  of  her 
what  she  said  to  that  man.  She  answered,  "  That  she 
had  little  to  say  to  him,  or  to  the  rest  that  were  then 
prisoners  in  the  tower.  "  But,  my  lords,"  said  she,  "  you 
do  examine  every  mean  prisoner  of  me,  wherein  me 
thinks  you  do  me  great  injury.  If  they  have  done  evil, 
and  offended  the  queen's  majesty,  let  them  answer  to  it 
accordingly.  I  beseech  you,  my  lords,  join  not  me  in 
this  sort  with  any  of  these  offenders.  And  as  concern- 
ing my  going  to  Dunnington  castle,  I  do  remember  that 
blaster  Hobby  and  my  officers,  and  you  Sir  James 
Acroft,  had  such  talk  ;  but  what  is  that  to  the  purpose, 
my  lords,  but  that  I  may  go  to  my  own  houses  at  all 
times  .'" 

The  lord  of  Arundel  kneeling  down,  said,  "Your 
grace  saith  true,  and  certainly  we  are  very  sorry  that  we 
have  so  troubled  you  about  so  vain  matters."  She  then 
said,  "  My  lords,  you  do  sift  me  very  narrowly;  but  well 
I  am  assured,  you  shall  not  do  more  to  me  than  God 
hath  appointed,  and  so  God  forgive  you  all." 

At  their  departure  Sir  James  Acroft  kneeled  down, 
declaring  that  lie  was  sorry  to  see  the  day  in  which  he 
should  be  brought  as  a  witness  against  her  grace.  "  But 
I  assure  your  grace,''  said  he,  "  I  have  been  marvel- 
lously tossed  and  examined  touching  your  highness, 
which  the  Lord  knoweth  is  very  strange  to  me.  For  I 
take  God  to  record,  before  all  your  honours,  I  do  not 
know  any  thing  of  that  crime  that  you  have  laid  to  my 
charge,  and  will  thereupon  take  my  death,  if  I  should  be 
driven  to  so  strict  a  trial." 

That  day  some  of  her  own  officers,  who  had  made 
provision  for  her  diet,  brought  it  to  the  outer  gate  of  the 
tower,  the  common  soldiers  receiving  it ;  which  was  no 
small  grief  to  the  gentlemen.  Wherefore  they  required 
to  speak  with  the  lord  chamberlain,  who  was  then  con- 
stable of  the  tower.  Who,  coming  before  his  presence, 
declared  to  his  lordship,  that  they  were  much  afraid  to 
bring  her  grace's  diet,  and  to  deliver  it  to  such  persons 
as  they  were  who  received  it,  beseeching  his  honour  to 
consider  her  grace,  and  to  give  such  order  that  her  viands 
might  at  all  times  be  brought  in  by  them  who  were  ap- 
pointed thereunto.  "  Yes,  sirs,"  said  he,  "  who  ap- 
pointed you  this  office  ?"  They  answered,  "  her  grace's 
council."  "  Council,"  said  he,  "  there  is  none  of  them 
who  hath  to  do  either  in  that  case,  or  any  thing  else 
within  this  place  ;  and  I  assure  you,  that  as  she  is  a  pri- 
soner, she  shall  be  served  with  the  lieutenant's  men,  as 
the  otiier  prisoners  are."  Whereat  the  gentlemen  said, 
"  that  they  trusted  for  more  favour  at  his  hands,  con- 
sidering her  personage  ;"  saying,  "  that  they  mistrusted 
not  but  that  the  queen  and  her  council  would  be  better 
to  her  grace  than  to  do  so  ;"  and  therewith  shewed  them- 
selves to  be  offended  at  the  ungrateful  words  of  the  lord 
chamberlain  towards  their  lady  and  mistress. 

At  this  he  swore  by  God,  striking  himself  upon  his 
breast,  that  if  they  did  either  frown  or  shrug  at  him,  he 
would  set  them  where  they  should  see  neither  sun  nor 
moon.  Thus  taking  their  leave,  they  desired  God  to 
bring  him  into  a  better  mind  toward  her  grace,  and  de- 
parted from  him. 

Upon  the  occasion  whereof,  her  grace's  officers  made 
great  suit  unto  the  queen's  council,  that  some  might  be 
appointed  to  bring  her  diet  to  her,  and  that  it  might  no 
more  be  delivered  to  the  common  soldiers  of  the  tower, 
which  being  reasonably  considered,  was  by  them  granted. 
.\nd  there  were  appointed  one  of  her  gentlemen,  her 
clerk  of  her  kitchen,  and  her  two  purveyors,  to  bring  in 
her  provision  once  a  day.  All  which  was  done,  the 
warders  ever  waiting  upon  the  bringers  tliereof. 

The  lord  chamberlain  himself  being  always  with  them, 
circums))ectly  and  narrowly  watched  and  searched  what 
they  brought,  and  gave  heed  that  they  should  have  no 
talk  with  any  of  her  grace's  waiting  servants,  and  60 
guarded  them  both  in  and  out. 

After  this  sort,  having  remained  a  whole  month  in 


A.D.  1558.] 


THE  TREATMENT  OF  PRINCESS  ELIZABETH  IN  THE  TOWER. 


9ti7 


close  prison,  and  being  very  ill  at  ease,  she  sent  for  the 
lord  chamberlain  and  Lord  Chandos,  to  come  and  speak 
with  her.  She  requested  them,  "  that  she  might  have 
liberty  to  walk  in  some  place,  for  that  she  felt  herself  not 
well."  They  answered,  "  that  they  were  sorry  that  they 
could  not  satisfy  her  grace's  request,  for  that  they  had 
got  commandment  to  the  contrary,  which  they  durst 
not  in  any  wise  break."  Furthermore,  she  desired  of 
them,  "  if  that  could  not  be  granted,  that  she  might  walk 
but  into  the  queen's  lodging."  "No;  nor  yet  that," 
they  answered,  "  could  by  any  means  be  obtained  with- 
out a  further  suit  to  the  queen  and  her  council." 
"  Well,"  said  she,  "  my  lords,  if  the  matter  be  so  hard, 
that  they  must  be  sued  for  so  small  a  thing,  and  that 
friendship  be  so  strict,  God  comfort  me;"  and  so  they 
departed,  she  remaining  in  her  old  dungeon  still,  witli- 
out  any  kind  of  comfort,  but  only  God. 

The  next  day  the  Lord  Chandos  came  again  to  her 
grace,  declaring,  that  he  had  sued  unto  the  council  for 
further  liberty.  Some  of  them  consented,  others  dis- 
sented, because  there  were  so  many  prisoners  in  tlie 
tower.  But,  in  conclusion,  they  all  agreed  that  her 
grace  might  walk  into  those  lodgings,  on  condition  that 
he  and  the  lord  chamberlain,  and  three  of  the  queen's 
gentlewomen  did  accompany  her,  the  windows  being 
shut,  and  she  not  suffered  to  look  out  at  any  of  them  : 
wherewith  she  contented  herself,  and  gave  him  thanks 
for  his  good  will  in  that  behalf. 

Afterwards  there  was  liberty  granted  to  her  grace  to 
walk  in  a  little  garden,  the  doors  and  gates  being  shut 
up,  which  notwithstanding  was  as  much  discomfort  unto 
her,  as  the  walk  in  the  garden  was  pleasant  and  accept- 
able. At  which  times  of  her  walking  there,  the  pri- 
soners on  that  side  were  strictly  commanded  not  to 
speak  or  look  out  at  the  windows  into  the  garden,  till 
her  grace  were  gone  out  again.  Thus  her  grace,  with 
this  small  liberty  contented  herself  in  God,  to  whom  be 
praise  there  for. 

During  this  time,  a  little  boy,  a  man's  child  in  the 
tower,  was  accustomed  to  resort  to  their  chambers,  and 
many  times  to  bring  her  grace  flowers,  which  likewise  he 
did  to  the  other  prisoners  that  were  there.  Whereupon 
naughty  and  suspicious  heads,  thinking  to  make  and 
wring  out  some  matter  thereof,  called  on  a  time  the 
child  unto  them,  promising  him  figs  and  apples,  and 
asked  of  him  when  he  had  been  with  the  earl  of  Devon- 
shire, not  ignorant  of  the  child's  wonted  frequenting  to 
him.  The  boy  answered,  that  he  would  go  by  and  by 
thither.  Further,  they  demanded  of  him,  when  he  was 
with  the  lady  Elizabeth's  grace.  He  answered,  every 
day.  Furthermore,  they  examined  him,  what  the  lord 
of  Devonshire,  sent  by  him  to  her  grace.  The  child 
said,  I  will  go  and  know  what  he  will  give  to  carry  to 
her.  Such  was  the  discretion  of  the  child,  being  yet 
but  four  years  of  age.  "  This  same  is  a  crafty  boy,'' 
quoth  the  lord  chamberlain.  "  How  say  you,  my  lord 
Chandos?"  "  I  pray  you,  my  lord,"  quoththeboy,  "give 
me  the  figs  you  promised  me."  "  No,"  quoth  he,  "  thou 
shalt  be  whipped  if  thou  come  any  more  to  the  lady 
Elizabeth,  or  the  lord  Courtney."  The  boy  answered, 
"  I  will  bring  my  lady,  my  mistress,  more  flowers." 
Whereupon  the  child's  father  was  commanded  to  permit 
the  boy  no  more  to  come  up  into  their  chambers. 

The  next  day,  as  her  grace  was  walking  in  the  garden, 
the  child  peeping  in  at  a  hole  in  the  door,  cried  unto  her, 
saying;  "  Mistress,  I  can  bring  you  no  more  flowers." 
At  which  she  smiled,  but  said  nothing,  understanding 
what  they  had  done. 

The  5th  day  of  May,  the  constable  of  the  tower  was 
discharged  of  his  office,  and  one  Sir  Henry  Benifield 
placed  in  his  room,  a  man  unknown  to  her  grace,  and 
therefore  the  more  feared ;  which  so  sudden  charge 
was  unto  her  no  little  amaze.  He  brought  with  him  an 
hundred  soldiers  in  blue  coats,  wherewith  she  was  mar- 
vellouslv  discomforted,  and  demanded  of  such  as  were 
about  her,  whether  the  lady  Jane  Gray's  scaffold  were 
taken  away  or  no.  Answer  was  made,  that  the  scaffold 
was  taken  away,  and  that  her  grace  needed  not  to  doubt 
of  any  such  tyranny  ;  for  God  would  not  suffer  any  such 
treason  against  her  person.    Wherewith  being  contented, 


but  not  altogether  satisfied,  she  asked  what  Sir  Henry 
Benifield  was,  and  whether  he  was  of  that  conscience,  or 
no,  that  if  her  murdering  were  secretly  committed  to  his 
charge,  he  would  see  the  execution  thereof. 

She  was  answered,  that  they  were  ignorant  what  man- 
ner of  man  he  was.  However  they  persuaded  her 
that  God  would  not  suffer  such  wickedness  to  proceed. 
"  Well,"  quoth  she,  "  God  grant  it  be  so.  For  thou,  O 
God,  canst  mollify  all  such  tyrannous  hearts,  and  disap. 
point  all  such  cruel  pui'pose9;  and  1  beseech  thee  to 
hear  me,  thy  creature,  who  am  thy  servant  and  at  thy 
commuidinent,  trusting  by  thy  grace  ever  so  to  re- 
main." 

On  Trinity  Sunday,  being  the  19th  day  of  May,  she 
was  removed  from  the  tower,  to  Woodstock,  where  she 
was  enclosed,  the  soldiers  guarding  and  warding  both 
within  and  without  the  walls,  every  day,  to  the  number 
of  sixty,  and  in  the  night  without  the  walls  forty,  duiing 
the  time  of  her  imprisonment  there. 

At  length  she  had  gardens  appointed  for  her  walk, 
which  was  very  comfortable  to  her  grace.  But  always 
when  she  recreated  herself  therein,  the  doors  were  fast 
locked  up,  in  as  strict  manner  as  they  were  in  the  tower, 
being  at  the  least  five  or  six  locks  between  her  lodging 
and  her  walks  ;  Sir  Henry  himself  keeping  the  keys, 
and  trusting  no  man  therewith.  Whereupon  she  called 
him  her  gaoler  ;  and  he  kneeling  down,  desired  her  grace 
not  to  call  him  so,  for  he  was  appointed  there  to  be  one 
of  her  officers.  "  From  such  officers,"  said  she,  "  good 
Lord  deliver  me." 

After  her  grace  had  been  there  a  time,  she  made  suit 
to  the  council  that  she  might  be  suffered  to  write  to  the 
queen.  Which  at  last  was  permitted  :  so  Sir  Henry 
Benifield  brought  her  pen,  ink,  and  paper  ;  and  stand- 
ing by  her  while  she  wrote  (which  he  straitly  observed) 
when  she  was  weary,  he  would  carry  away  her  letters, 
and  bring  them  again  when  she  called  for  them. 

About  this  time,  her  grace  was  requested  by  a  secret 
friend,  to  submit  herself  to  the  queen's  majesty.  She 
answered,  that  she  would  never  submit  herself  to  them 
whom  she  never  otfeiided.  "  For,"  said  she,  "  if  I  have 
offended  and  am  guilty,  1  then  crave  no  mercy,  but  the 
law,  which  I  am  certain  I  should  have  had  ere  this,  if  it 
could  be  proved  against  me.  For  I  know  myself  to  be 
out  of  danger  of  it,  wishing  that  I  were  as  clear  out  of 
the  peril  of  my  enemies,  and  then  I  am  assured  I  should 
not  so  be  locked  and  bolted  up  within  walls  and  doors  as 
I  am.  God  give  them  a  better  mind  when  it  pleaseth 
him." 

Thus  this  worthy  lady,  oppressed  with  continual  sor- 
row, was  not  permitted  to  have  recourse  to  any  friends 
she  had,  but  still  in  the  hands  of  her  enemies  was  left 
desolate,  and  utterly  destitute  of  all  that  might  refresh  a 
sorrowful  heart,  fraught  full  of  terror  and  thraldom.  No 
wonder  that  she  hearing,  upon  a  time,  out  of  her  garden 
at  Woodstock,  a  milk-maid  singing  pleasantly,  wished 
herself  to  be  a  milk-maid  as  she  was,  saying  that  her 
case  was  better,  and  life  more  happy  than  was  hers. 

After  these  things,  she  was  to  be  removed  to  Hampton 
Court,  Sir  Henry  Benifield  and  his  soldiers,  with  the 
lord  of  Tame,  and  Sir  Ralph  Chamberlane,  guarding  and 
waiting  upon  her  ;  the  first  night  from  Woodstock  she 
came  to  Ricot.  In  which  journey  such  a  mighty  wind 
did  blow,  that  her  servants  were  fain  to  hold  down  her 
clothes  about  her  :  insomuch  that  her  hood  was  twice  or 
thrice  blown  from  her  head.  Whereupon  she  desiring 
to  return  to  a  certain  gentleman's  house  there  near, 
was  not  suffered  by  Sir  Henry  Benifield  so  to  do,  but 
was  constrained  under  an  hedge  to  trim  her  head  as  well 
as  she  could. 

After  this,  the  next  night  they  journeyed  to  Master 
Dormer's,  and  so  to  Colebrook,  where  she  stopped  all 
that  night  at  the  George,  and  by  the  way  coming  to  Cole- 
brook  certain  of  her  grace's  gentlemen  and  yeomen  met 
her,  to  the  number  of  threescore,  much  to  all  their 
comforts,  who  had  not  seen  her  grace  so  long  season  be- 
fore :  notwithstanding,  they  were  commanded  in  the 
queen's  name  immediately  to  depart  the  town  ;  to  both 
their  and  her  grace's  no  little  heaviness,  who  was  not  suf- 
fered once  to  speak  with  them.    So  that  night  all  her  mea 


988 


THE  DEATH  OF  QUEEN  MARY. 


[Book  XII. 


were  taken  from  her,  saving  her  gentleman  usher,  three 
gentlewomen,  two  grooms,  and  one  of  her  wardrobe,  the 
soldiers  watching  and  guarding  about  the  house,  and  she 
close  shut  up  within  her  prison. 

The  next  day  following,  her  grace  entered  Hampton 
Court,  the  doors  being  shut  upon  her,  and  she  guarded 
with  soldiers,  as  before,  and  was  there  a  fortnight  at  the 
least,  before  any  had  recourse  unto  her  :  at  length  came 
the  lord  WiUiam  Haward,  who  honourably  treated  her 
grace.  Stephen  Gardiner  the  bishop  of  Winchester  also 
came  and  kneeled  down,  and  requested  that  she  would 
submit  herself  to  the  queen's  grace,  and  in  so  doing  he 
had  no  doubt,  but  that  her  majesty  would  be  good  to 
her.  She  made  answer,  "  that  rather  than  she  would  so 
do,  she  would  lie  in  prison  all  the  days  of  her  life ;  add- 
ing, that  she  craved  no  mercy  at  her  majesty's  hand,  but 
rather  desired  the  law,  if  ever  she  did  offend  her  majesty 
in  thought,  word  or  deed  :  and  besides  this,  in  yielding 
I  should  speak  against  myself,  and  confess  myself  to  be 
an  offender,  which  I  never  was  towards  her  majesty,  by 
occasion  whereof  the  king  and  the  queen  might  ever 
hereafter  conceive  of  me  an  evil  opinion  :  and  therefore 
I  say,  my  lords,  it  were  better  for  me  to  lie  in  prison  for 
the  trutli,  than  to  be  abroad  and  suspected  by  my 
sovereign."  And  so  they  departed,  promising  to  declare 
her  message  to  the  queen. 

On  the  next  day  the  bishop  of  Winchester  came  again 
to  her  grace,  and  kneeling  down  declared  that  the  queen 
marvelled  that  she  would  so  stoutly  use  herself,  not  con- 
fessing that  she  had  offended  :  so  that  it  should  seem  that 
the  queen's  majesty  had  wrongfully  imprisoned  her 
grace. 

"  Nay,"  quoth  the  lady  Elizabeth,  "  it  may  please  her 
to  punish  me  as  she  thinks  good." 

"  Well,"  quoth  Gardiner,  "  her  majesty  desireth  me  to 
tell  you,  that  you  must  tell  another  tale  ere  you  be  set  at 
liberty." 

Her  grace  answered,  "  that  she  had  as  soon  be  in 
prison  with  honesty  and  truth,  as  to  be  abroad,  suspected 
by  her  majesty  ;  and  this  that  I  have  said,  I  will  stand 
to,  for  I  will  never  belie  myself." 

A  week  after  the  queen  sent  for  her  grace,  at  ten 
o'clock  at  night,  to  speak  with  her  :  for  she  had  not 
seen  her  for  two  years  before.  Yet  for  all  that,  she  was 
amazed  at  the  sudden  sending  for,  and  thinking  it  had  been 
worse  than  afterwards  it  proved,  desired  her  gentlemen 
and  gentlewomen  to  pray  for  her,  because  she  could  not 
tell  whether  ever  she  should  see  them  again  or  no. 

When  she  was  conducted  to  the  queen's  bed-chamber 
where  her  majesty  was,  her  grace  kneeled  down,  and  de- 
sired God  to  preserve  her  majesty,  not  mistrusting  but 
that  she  should  prove  herself  as  true  a  subject  towards 
her  majesty,  as  ever  did  any,  and  desired  her  majesty 
even  so  to  judge  of  her  ;  and  said,  that  she  should  not 
find  her  to  the  contrary,  whatever  report  otherwise  had 
gone  of  her. 

To  whom  the  queen  answered,  "  you  will  not  confess 
your  offence,  but  stand  stoutly  to  your  truth  ;  I  pray 
God  it  may  so  fall  out." 

"  If  it  doth  not,''  said  the  lady  Elizabeth,  "  I  request 
neither  favour  nor  pardon  at  your  majesty's  hands." 
"  Well,''  said  the  queen,  "  you  still  persevere  in  your 
truth,  probably  you  will  not  confess  but  that  you  have 
been  wrongfully  punished.'' 

"  1  must  not  say  so  (if  it  please  your  majesty)  to 
you.'' 

*'  Why  then,"  said  the  queen,  "  perhaps  you  will  to 
others." 

"  No,  if  it  please  your  majesty,  1  have  borne  the  bur- 
den and  must  bear  it.  I  humbly  beseech  your  majesty 
to  have  a  good  opinion  of  me,  and  to  think  me  to  be 
your  true  subject,  not  only  from  the  beginning,  but  for 
ever,  as  long  as  life  lasts  :"  and  so  they  departed  with 
very  few  comfortable  words  of  the  queen,  in  English  : 
but  what  she  said  in  Spanish,  God  knoweth.  It  is 
thought  that  king  Phihp  was  there  behind  a  cloth,  and 
not  seen,  and  that  he  shewed  himself  a  friend  in  that 
matter,  iScc. 

Tlius  her  grace  departing,  went  lo  her  lodging  again, 
and  that  Uay  week  was  released  by  Sir  Henry  Beniheld 


her  gaoler,  as  she  termed  him,  and  his  soldiers,  and  so  her 
grace  being  set  at  liberty  from  imprisonment,  went  into 
the  country,  and  had  appointed  to  go  vv'ith  her  Sir  Thomas 
Po])e,  one  of  queen  Mary's  counsellors,  and  one  of  her 
gentlemen  ushers,  ^Master  Gage  :  and  thus  narrowly  was 
she  looked  to  all  qu  en  Mary's  time.  And  this  is  the 
history  of  her  highuess's  imprisonment. 

The  Death  of  Queen  Marij. 

But  of  this  matter  enough,  and  too  much.  Now  let 
us  return  where  we  left  before,  which  was  at  the  death  of 
queen  Mary.  After  whose  decease  succeeded  her  sister, 
lady  Elizabeth,  to  the  right  of  the  crown  of  England. 
Mary  being  long  sick  before,  upon  the  seventeenth  of 
November,  at  three  or  four  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
yielded  her  life  to  nature,  and  her  kingdom  to  queen 
Elizabeth,  her  sister. 

As  touching  the  manner  of  her  death,  some  say  that 
she  died  of  a  tympany,  some  (by  her  much  sighing  be- 
fore her  death)  supposed  she  died  of  thought  and  sor- 
row. Her  council  seeing  her  sighing,  and  desirous  to 
know  the  cause,  to  the  end  they  might  minister  the  more 
ready  consolation  to  her,  feared,  as  they  said,  that  she 
took  that  thouf^ht  for  the  king's  majesty,  her  husband, 
who  was  gone  from  her.  To  whom  she  answered  again, 
"  Indeed  that  maybe  one  cause,  but  that  is  not  the 
greatest  wound  that  pierces  my  oppressed  mind;"  but 
what  that  was  she  would  not  express  to  them. 

Afterward  she  opened  her  mind  more  plainly  to 
Master  Rice  and  Mistress  Clarentius,  who  then  being 
most  familiar  with  her,  and  most  bold  about  her,  told 
her  that  they  feared  she  took  thought  for  king 
Philip's  departing  from  her.  "  Not  that  only  (said 
she,)  but  when  1  am  dead  and  opened,  you  shall  find 
Calais  lying  in  my  heart,  &c."  And  here  an  end  of 
queen  Mary  and  of  her  persecution. 

Of  which  queen  this  may  be  truly  affirmed,  and  left  in 
story  for  a  perpetual  memorial  or  epitaph  for  all  kings 
and  queens  tliat  shall  succeed  her  ;  that,  before  her,  was 
never  read  in  history  of  any  king  or  queen  of  England 
since  the  beginning  of  the  kingdom,  under  whom,  in  time 
of  peace,  by  hanging,  heading,  burning,  and  prisoning,  so 
much  christian  blood,  so  many  Englishmen's  lives  were 
spilled  within  this  realm,  as  under  queen  Mary  for  the 
space  of  four  vears,  and  1  beseech  the  Lord  never  may 
be  seen  hereafter. 

When  she  first  began  to  stand  for  the  title  of 
the  crown,  and  yet  had  wrought  no  resistance 
against  Christ  and  his  gospel,  but  had  promised  her 
faitli  to  the  Suffolk  men,  to  maintain  the  religion  left  by 
king  Edward  her  brother,  so  long  God  went  with  her, 
and  by  means  of  the  gospellers  brought  her  to  the  pos- 
session of  the  realm.  But,  after  that,  she  breaking  her 
promise  with  God  and  man,  began  to  take  part  with 
Stephen  Gardiner,  and  had  given  over  her  supremacy  to 
the  pope,  God's  blessing  left  her,  neither  did  any  thing 
well  thrive  with  her  afterward,  during  the  whole  time  of 
her  reign. 

She  would  needs  bring  in  king  Philip,  and  by  her 
strange  marriage  with  him,  make  the  whole  realm  of 
England  subject  unto  a  stranger.  And  all  that  notwith- 
standing, she  could  not  bring  to  pass  to  set  the 
crown  of  England  uj)on  his  head.  With  king  Philip  also 
came  in  the  pope  and  his  popish  mass  ;  with  whom  also 
her  purpose  was  to  restore  again  the  monks  and  nuns 
unto  their  places,  neither  lacked  there  all  kind  of  at- 
tempts to  the  utmost  of  her  ability  :  and  yet  God  stop- 
ped her  of  her  will. 

Furthermore,  where  other  kings  are  wont  to  be  re- 
nowned by  some  worthy  victory  and  prowess  by  them 
achieved,  let  us  now  see  what  valiant  victory  was  gotten 
in  this  queen  Mary's  days.  King  Edward,  her  blessed 
brother,  how  many  rebellions  did  he  suppress  in  Devon- 
shire, in  Norfolk,  in  Oxfordshire,  and  elsewhere  ?  What 
a  famous  victory  in  his  time  was  gotten  in  Scotland .' 
King  Edward  the  third,  by  princely  puissance,  obtained 
Calais  to  England,  which  had  been  kept  by  the  English 
ever  since,  till  at  length  came  queen  Mary,  who  lost  Calais 
from  England  again.  The  affairs  of  queen  Mary  have 
had  no  great  good  success.     But  never  was  any  woman 


A.D.  1559.]  CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  PAPISTS  AND  PROTESTANTS  AT  WESTxMINSTER.     989 


more  disappointed  than  queen  Mary  was  in  h^  hope  of 
children,  for  which  she  was  so  desirous,  and  of  which  the 
nation  was  so  often  in  expectation,  from  the  accounts 
which  were  given  out  from  the  court,  and  yet  how 
was  all  the  realm  deluded  ?  And,  in  the  mean  while, 
where  were  all  the  prayers,  the  solemn  processions,  the 
devout  masses  of  the  Catholic  clergy  ?  why  did  they  not 
prevail  with  God,  if  their  religion  was  so  goodly  as  they 
pretend  ?  If  their  masses  '  Ex  opere  operato,'  be  able  to 
fetch  Christ  from  heaven,  and  to  reach  down  to  purga- 
tory, how  chanced  then  they  could  not  reach  to  the 
queen's  chamber,  to  help  her  in  her  travail,  if  she  had 
been  with  child  indeed  ?  if  not,  how  then  came  it  to 
pass,  that  all  the  popish  church  of  England  did  so  err, 
and  was  so  deeply  deceived  ?  Queen  Mary,  after  all 
these  manifold  plagues  and  corrections,  which  might 
sufficiently  admonish  her  of  God's  disfavour  provoked 
against  her,  would  not  yet  cease  her  persecution,  but  still 
continued  more  and  more  to  revenge  her  popish  zeal 
upon  the  Lord's  faithful  people,  setting  fire  to  their  poor 
bodies  by  dozens  and  half  dozens.  Whereupon  God  s 
wrathful  indignation  increasing  more  and  more  against 
her,  ceased  not  to  touch  her  more  near  with  private  mis- 
fortunes and  calamities.  For  after  thtit  he  had  taken 
from  her  the  fruit  of  children  (which  chiefly  and  abo've 
all  things  she  desired),  then  he  bereft  her  of  that,  which, 
of  all  earthly  things,  should  have  been  her  chief  stay  of 
honour,  and  staff  of  comfort,  that  is,  withdrew  from  her 
the  affection  and  company  even  of  her  own  husband,  by 
whose  marriage  she  had  promised  before  to  herself  whole 
heaps  of  such  joy  and  felicity  :  but  now  the  Omnipotent 
Governor  of  all  things  so  turned  the  wheel  of  her  own 
spinning  against  her,  that  her  high  buildings  of  sucli 
joys  and  felicities  came  all  to  a  castle  come  down  ;  her 
hopes  being  confounded,  her  purposes  disappointed,  and 
she  now  brought  to  desolation  ;  she  seemed  neither  to 
have  the  favour  of  God,  nor  the  hearts  of  her  subjects,  nor 
yet  the  love  of  her  husband  ;  she  neither  had  children 
by  him  while  she  had  him,  neither  could  now  enjoy  him 
whom  she  had  married,  neither  yet  was  at  liberty  to 
marry  any  other  whom  she  might  enjoy.  Mark  here, 
(christian  reader)  the  woeful  adversity  of  this  queen,  and 
learn  withal  what  the  Lord  can  do  when  man's  wilfulness 
will  needs  resist  him,  and  will  not  be  ruled. 

At  last,  when  all  these  admonitions  would  take  no 
place  with  the  queen,  nor  remove  her  to  revoke  her 
bloody  laws,  nor  to  stay  the  tyranny  of  her  priests,  nor 
yet  to  spare  her  own  subjects,  but  that  the  poor  servants 
of  God  were  drawn  daily  by  heaps  most  pitifully  as 
sheep  to  the  slaughter,  it  so  pleased  the  heavenly  majesty 
of  Almighty  God,  when  no  other  remedy  would  serve, 
by  death  to  cut  her  otf,  who  in  her  life  so  little  regarded 
the  life  of  others,  giving  her  throne  which  she  abused  to 
the  destruction  of  Christ's  church  and  people,  to  ano- 
ther, who  more  temperately  and  quietly  could  guide  the 
iiame,  after  she  had  reigned  here  the  space  of  five  years 
and  five  months.  The  shortness  of  which  years  and 
reign,  we  scarce  find  equalled  in  any  other  king  or  queen 
since  the  Conquest,  save  only  in  king  Richard  III. 

And  thus  much  in  the  closing  up  of  this  story, 
I  thought  to  insert,  touching  the  unlucky  and  rueful 
reign  of  queen  Mary  :  not  for  any  detraction  to  her  place 
ana  state  royal,  whereunto  she  was  called  of  the  Lord, 
but  to  this  only  intent  and  effect,  that  forsomuch  as  she 
would  needs  set  herself  so  confidently  to  work  and  strive 
against  the  Lord  and  his  proceedings,  all  readers  and 
rulers  may  not  only  see  how  the  Lord  did  work  against 
her  therefore,  but  also  by  her  may  be  advertised  and 
learned  what  a  perilous  thing  it  is  for  men  and  women  in 
authority,  upon  blind  zeal  and  opinion,  to  stir  up  perse- 
cution in  Christ's  church,  to  the  effusion  of  christian 
blood,  lest  it  prove  in  the  end  with  them  (as  it  did  here), 
that  while  they  think  to  persecute  heretics,  they  stumble 
at  the  same  stone  as  did  the  Jews  in  persecuting  Christ 
and  his  true  members  to  death,  to  their  own  confusion 
and  destruction. 

Accession  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 
And  now  to  enter  on  the  time  and  history  of  queen 


Elizabeth.  In  whose  advancement  and  this  her  princely 
governance,  it  cannot  sufficiently  be  expressed  what  fe- 
licity and  blessed  happiness  this  realm  hath  received,  in 
receiving  her  at  the  Lord's  almighty  and  gracious  hand. 
For  as  there  have  been  many  king*  and  rulers  over  this 
realm,  yet  I  could  never  find  in  our  English  clironicles 
what  may  be  written  of  this  our  noble  and  woithy  queen; 
whose  coming  in  was  not  only  so  calm,  so  joyful,  and  so 
peaceable,  without  shedding  any  blood,  but  also  her 
reign  hitherto  (reigning  now  twenty-four  years  and  more) 
has  been  so  quiet,  that  as  yet  (the  Lord  have  all  the 
glory)  to  this  present  day,  her  sword  is  spotted  and 
polluted  with  no  drop  of  blood. 

Also  I  let  pass  the  coronation  of  this  our  most  noble 
and  christian  princess,  which  was  the  1.5tli  of  Januarv, 
1559.  To  pass  over  also  the  triumphant  passage  and 
honourable  entertainment  of  our  most  dread  sovereign, 
througli  the  city  of  London,  with  such  celebrity,  prayers, 
wishes,  welcomings,  cries,  tender  words,  pageants,  inter- 
ludes, declamations  and  verses,  as  the  like  has  not  com- 
monly been  seen,  arguing  and  declaring  a  wonderful 
earnest  afl'ection  of  loving  hearts  toward  their  sovereign. 
These,  I  say,  with  many  other  things  to  let  pass,  we  will 
now  begin  with  the  conference  at  Westminster  between 
the  popish  bishops,  and  the  learned  men  who  had  been 
exiled  to  Germany  in  the  days  of  Mary. 

The  Conference  at  Westminster,  the  last  dm/  of  March, 
upon  certain  Questions  or  Articles  of  Religion  pro- 
posed, and  the  breaking  up  of  the  same,  by  the  Papist*' 
defaults,  at  the  first  beginning  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

So  it  pleased  the  queen's  most  excellent  majesty, 
having  heard  of  the  diversity  of  ojiinions  in  certain  mat- 
ters of  religion,  amongst  sundry  of  her  loving  subjects, 
and  being  very  desirous  to  have  the  same  reduced  to 
some  godly  and  christian  concord  (by  the  advice  of  the 
lords  and  others  of  the  privy  council,  as  well  for  the 
satisfaction  of  persons  doub'tful,  as  also  for  the  know- 
ledge of  the  very  truth  in  certain  matters  of  difference) 
to  have  a  convenient  chosen  number  of  the  best  learned 
of  either  part,  to  confer  together  their  opinions  and 
reasons,  and  thereby  to  come  to  some  good  and  chari- 
table agreement.  And  hereupon,  by  her  majesty's  com- 
mandment, certain  of  her  privy  council  declared  this 
purpose  to  the  archbishop  of  York  (being  also  one  of 
the  same  privy  council)  and  required  him  that  he  would 
impart  the  same  to  some  of  the  bishops,  and  to  make 
choice  of  eight,  nine,  or  ten  of  them,  and  that  there 
should  be  the  like  number  named  of  the  other  part. 
And  further  also,  they  declared  to  him  (as  then  was 
supposed)  what  the  matter  should  be.  And  as  for  the 
time,  it  was  thought  meet  to  be  as  soon  as  possible 
might  be  agreed  upon.  And  then  after  certain  days 
past,  it  was  signified  by  the  said  archbishop,  that  there 
were  appointed,  by  such  of  the  bishops  to  whom  he  had 
imparted  this  matter,  nine  persons,  that  is  to  say,  five 
bishops  and  four  doctors.  The  names  of  whom  here 
follow  under  written  : — 

The  Papists.  The  Protestants. 

Bishop  of  Winchester,  Bishop  of  Chichester, 

Bishop  of  Lichfield,  \)v.  Coxe, 

Bishop  of  Chester.  Mr.  Wliitehead, 

Bishop  of  Carlisle,  Mr.  Grindall, 

Bishop  of  Lincoln,  Mr.  Home, 

Dr.  Cole,  Mr.  D.  Sands, 

Dr.  Harpsfield,  Mr.  Gest, 

Dr.  Langdale,  Mr.  Aehner, 

Dr.  Chedsey.  Mr.  Jewell. 

Who  were  content,  at  the  queen's  majesty's  command- 
ment, to  shew  their  opinions,  and,  as  the  said  archbishop 
termed  it,  render  account  of  their  faith  in  those  mat- 
ters which  were  mentioned,  and  that  especially  in  writing, 
although  he  said,  they  thought  the  same  so  determined, 
as  there  was  no  cause  to  dispute  upon  them.  The  matter 
which  they  should  talk  upon,  was  comprehended  iu 
these  three  propositions,  hereunder  specified. 

1.  It  is  against  the  word  of  God,  and  the  custom  of 
the  ancient  church  to  use  a  tongue  unknown  to  the 
people  in  common  prayer,  and  the  administration  of  the 


990     CONPERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  PAPISTS  AND  PROTESTANTS  AT  WESTMINSTER.  [Book  XII. 


sacraments.  2.  Every  church  hath  authority  to  appoint, 
take  away,  and  change  ceremonies  and  ecclesiastical 
rites,  so  the  same  be  to  edification.  3.  It  cannot  b(! 
proved  by  the  word  of  God,  that  there  is  in  the  mass 
offered  up  a  sacrifice  propitiatory  for  the  quick  and  the 
dead. 

It  was  hereupon  fully  resolved  by  the  queen's  ma- 
jesty, with  the  advice  aforesaid,  that  according  to  their 
desire,  it  should  be  in  writing  on  both  parts,  for  avoid- 
ing of  much  altercation  in  words  ;  and  that  the  bishojis 
would,  because  they  were  in  authority  of  degree  supe- 
riors, first  declare  their  minds  and  opinions  on  the 
matter,  with  their  reasons  in  writing.  And  the  other 
number,  being  also  nine  men  of  good  degree  in  schools, 
and  some  having  been  in  dignity  in  the  church  of  Eng- 
land, if  they  had  any  thing  to  say  to  the  contrary,  should 
the  same  day  declare  their  opinions  in  like  manner,  and 
so  each  of  them  should  deliver  their  writings  to  the  other, 
to  be  considered  what  were  to  be  improved  therein,  and 
the  same  to  declare  again  in  writing  at  some  other  con- 
venient day,  and  the  like  order  to  be  kejit  in  all  the  rest 
of  the  matters.  All  this  was  fully  agreed  upon  with  the 
archbishop  of  York,  and  so  also  signified  to  both  parties. 

And  immediately  hereupon,  many  of  the  nobility  and 
states  of  the  realm,  understanding  that  such  a  meeting 
and  conference  should  be,  and  that  in  certain  matters, 
whereupon  (the  court  of  parliament  consequently  follow- 
ing) some  laws  might  be  grounded  ;  they  made  earnest 
means  to  her  majesty,  that  the  parties  of  this  conference 
might  put  and  read  their  assertions  in  the  English  tongue, 
and  that  in  the  presence  of  them  of  the  nobility  and 
others  of  her  parliament  house,  for  the  better  satisfaction 
and  enabling  of  their  own  judgments,  to  treat  and  con- 
clude of  such  laws  as  might  depend  hereujion. 

This  also,  being  thought  very  reasonable,  was  signified 
to  both  parties,  and  so  fully  agreed  upon,  and  the  day 
appointed  for  the  lirst  meeting  to  be  the  Friday  in  the 
forenoon,  being  the  last  day  of  March,  at  Westminster 
church.  At  which  day  and  place,  both  for  good  order 
and  for  the  honour  of  the  conference,  by  the  queen's 
commandment,  the  lords  and  others  of  the  privy  council 
were  present,  and  a  great  part  of  the  nobility  also.  And 
notwithstanding  this  former  order  appointed,  and  con- 
sented to  by  both  parties,  yet  the  bishop  of  Winchester 
and  his  colleagues  alleged  that  they  had  mistaken  that 
their  assertions  and  reasons  should  be  written,  and  so 
only  recited  out  of  the  book,  saying  their  book  was  not 
then  ready  written,  but  they  were  ready  to  argue  and 
Jispute,  and  therefore  they  would  for  that  time  repeat 
in  speech,  that  which  they  had  to  say  to  the  first  pro- 
bation. 

This  variation  from  the  former  order,  and  especially 
from  that  which  themselves  had  by  the  archbishop  in 
•writing  before  required,  adding  thereto  the  reason  of  the 
apostle,  that  to  contend  with  v^ords  is  profitable  to 
nothing,  but  to  subversion  of  the  hearer,  seemed  to  the 
queen's  council  somewhat  strange,  and  yet  was  it  per- 
mitted without  any  great  reprehension,  because  they 
excused  themselves  with  mistaking  the  order,  and  agreed 
that  they  would  not  fail  but  put  it  in  writing,  and 
according  to  the  former  order,  delivered  it  to  the  other 
part ;  and  so  the  bishop  of  Winchester  and  his  colleagues 
appointed  doctor  Cole,  dean  of  St.  Paul's,  to  be  the 
utterer  of  their  minds  ;  who  partly  by  speech  only,  and 
partly  by  reading  of  authorities  written,  and  at  certain 
times  being  informed  by  his  colleagues  what  to  say, 
made  a  declaration  of  their  meanings  and  their  reasons 
to  their  first  proposition:  which  being  ended,  they  were 
asked  by  the  privy  council  if  any  of  them  had  any  more 
to  be  said,  and  they  said,  "  No."  So  tlie  other  party 
■was  permitted  to  shew  their  minds,  which  they  did 
according  to  the  first  order,  exhibiting  all  that  which  they 
meant  to  be  propounded,  in  a  written  book,  which,  after 
prayer  and  invocation  made  most  humbly  to  Almighty 
God  for  the  enduing  of  them  with  his  Holy  S])irit,  and  a 
protestation  also  to  stand  to  the  doctrine  of  the  catho- 
lic church  builded  upon  the  scriptures,  and  the  doctrine 
of  the  prophets  and  the  apostles,  was  distinctly  read  by 
one   Robert  Home,  bachelor  in  divinity,  late  dean  of 


Durhamf  and  afterwards  bishop  of  Winchester.  The 
copy  of  which  their  protestation  here  followeth  accord- 
ing as  it  was  by  him  penned  and  exhibited,  with  their 
preface  also  before  the  same. 

"  Forasmuch  as  it  is  thought  good  unto  tiit  queen's 
most  excellent  majesty  (unto  whom  in  the  Lord  all  obe- 
dience  is  due)  that  we  should  declare  our  judgment  in 
writing  ujion  certain  propositions  ;  we,  as  becomcth  us 
to  do  herein,  most  gladly  obey. 

"  Sceiiig  that  Christ  is  our  only  master,  whom  the  Fa 
ther  hath  commanded  us  to  hear;  and  seeing  also  his 
word  is  the  truth,  from  which  it  is  not  lawful  for  us  to 
depart,  no  not  one  hair's  breadth,  and  against  which  (as 
the  apostle  saitli)  we  can  do  nothing;  we  do  in  all  things 
submit  ourselves  unto  this  truth,  and  do  protest  that  Wb 
will  affirm  nothing  against  the  same. 

"  And  forasmuch  as  we  have  for  our  mother  the  true 
and  catholic  church  of  Christ,  which  is  grounded  upon 
the  doctiine  of  the  a])0stles  and  prophets,  and  is  of 
Christ  the  head,  in  all  things  governed  ;  we  do  reverence 
her  judgment,  we  obey  her  authority  as  becometh  chil- 
dren ;  and  we  do  devoutly  prcfess,  and  in  all  jioints  fol- 
low the  faith  which  is  contained  in  the  three  creeds,  that 
is  to  say,  of  the  apostles,  of  the  council  of  Nice,  and  of 
Athanasius. 

"  And  seeing  that  we  never  departed,  neither  from  the 
doctrine  of  God,  which  is  contained  in  the  holy  canoni- 
cal scriptures,  nor  yet  from  the  faith  of  the  true  and 
catholic  church  of  Christ ;  but  have  preached  truly  the 
word  of  God,  and  have  sincerely  ministered  the  sacra- 
ments according  to  the  institution  of  Christ,  unto  which 
our  doctrine  and  faith  the  most  part  also  of  our  adversa- 
ries did  subscribe  not  many  years  past  (although  now  as 
unnatural  they  are  revolted  from  the  same),  we  desire 
that  they  render  account  of  their  backsliding,  and  shew 
some  cause  wherefore  they  do  not  only  resist  that  doc- 
trine which  they  have  before  professed,  but  also  persecute 
the  same  by  all  means  they  can.  We  do  not  doubt,  bat 
through  the  equity  of  the  queen's  most  excellent  majesty, 
we  shall  in  these  disputations  be  treated  more  gently 
than  in  years  late  past,  when  we  were  handled  most  un- 
justly and  scantily  after  the  common  manner  of  men.  Aj 
for  the  judgment  of  the  whole  controversy,  we  refer  unto 
the  most  holy  scriptures,  and  the  catholic  church  ol 
Christ  (whose  judgment  unto  us  ought  to  be  most  sa- 
cred )  :  notwithstanding  by  the  catholic  church  we  imder- 
stand  not  the  Romish  church,  whereunto  our  adversaries 
attribute  such  reverence,  but  that  which  St.  Augustine 
and  other  fathers  affirm,  ought  to  be  sought  in  the  holy 
scriptures,  and  which  is  governed  and  led  by  the  Spirit 
of  Christ. 

"  It  is  against  the  word  of  God,  and  the  custom  of  the 
primitive  church,  to  use  a  tongue  unknown  to  the  people 
in  common  prayers  and  administration  of  the  sacraments. 

"  By  these  words,  'the  word  of  God,'  we  mean  only 
the  written  word  of  God,  or  canonical  scriptures. 

"  And  by  the  custom  of  the  primitive  church,  we  mean 
the  order  most  generally  used  in  the  church  for  the  space 
of  five  hundred  years  after  Christ,  in  which  times  lived 
the  most  notable  fathers,  as  Justin,  Irenseus,  Tertullian, 
Cyprian,  Basil,  Chrysostom,  Jerome,  Ambrose,  Augus- 
tine, &c. 

"  This  assertion  above  written,  hath  two  parts.  First, 
that  the  use  of  the  tongue  not  understood  of  the  people, 
in  common  prayers  of  the  church,  or  in  the  administra  • 
tion  of  the  sacraments,  is  against  God's  word. 

"  The  second,  that  the  same  is  against  the  use  of  the 
primitive  church. 

"  The  first  part  is  most  manifestly  proved  by  the  four- 
teenth chapter  of  the  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  almost 
throughout  the  whole  chapter.  In  which  chapter  St. 
Paul  treats  of  this  matter  purposely.  And  although 
some  do  cavil  that  St.  Paul  speaks  uot  in  that  chapter  of 
praying,  but  of  preaching,  yet  is  it  most  evident  to  any 
impartial  reader  of  understanding,  and  appeareth  also 
by  the  exposition  of  the  best  writers,  that  he  jdainly 
tiiere  speaketh  not  only  of  preaching  and  prophesying, 
but  also  of  prayer  and  thanksgiving,  and  generally  of  all 
other  public  actions,  which  require  any  speech  in  the 


A.D.  1559.]   CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  PAPISTS  AND  PROTESTANTS  AT  WESTMINSTER.  991 


church  or  congregation.  For  of  praying  he  saith  :  I 
will  pray  with  my  spirit,  and  I  will  pray  with  my  under- 
standing ;  I  will  sing  with  my  spirit,  and  I  will  sing  with 
my  understanding.  Andof  thanksgiving  (which  is  a  kind 
of  prayer)  '  thou  givest  thanks  well,  but  the  other  is  not 
edified.'  And  '  how  shall  he  which  occupieth  tlie  room 
of  the  unlearned,  say  Amen,  to  thy  giving  of  thanks, 
when  he  understandeth  not  what  thou  sayest  ?'  And  in 
the  end,  descending  from  particulars  to  a  general  propo- 
sition, concludes,  that  '  all  things  ought  to  be  done  to 
edification.'  Thus  much  is  clear  by  the  very  words  of 
St.  Paul,  and  the  ancient  doctors  Ambrose,  Augustine, 
Jerome,  and  others,  do  so  understand  this  chapter,  as  it 
shall  appear  by  their  testimonies,  which  shall  follow 
afterwards. 

"  Upon  this  chapter  of  St.  Paul,  we  gather  these  rea- 
sons following. 

1.  "  All  things  done  in  the  church  or  congregation, 
ought  so  to  be  done  that  they  may  edify  the  same. 

"  But  the  use  of  an  unknown  tongue  in  public  prayer 
or  administration  of  sacraments,  doth  not  edify  the  con- 
gregation. 

"  Therefore  the  use  of  an  unknown  tongue,  in  public 
prayer  or  administration  of  sacraments,  is  not  to  be  had 
in  the  church. 

"  The  first  part  of  this  reason  is  grounded  upon  St. 
Paul's  words,  commanding  all  things  to  be  done  to 
edification. 

"The  second  part  is  also  proved  by  St.  Paul's  plain 
words.  First,  by  this  similitude.  '  If  the  trumpet  give 
an  uncertain  sound,  who  shall  prepare  himself  to  the 
battle  ;  so  likewise  ye,  except  ye  utter  by  the  tongue 
words  easy  to  be  understood,  how  shall  it  be  known  what 
is  spoken,  for  ye  shall  speak  into  the  air.'  1  Cor.  xiv. 
8,  9.  That  is  to  say,  in  vain,  and  consequently  without 
edifying. 

"  And  afterwards  in  the  same  chapter  he  saith,  '  how 
shall  he  that  occupieth  the  place  of  the  unlearned,  say 
amen,  at  thy  giving  of  thanks,  seeing  he  understandeth 
not  what  thou  sayest  ?  for  thou  verily  givest  thanks  well, 
but  the  other  is  not  edified.'     1  Cor.  xiv.  16,  17. 

"  These  are  St.  Paul's  words,  plainly  proving,  that  a 
tongue  not  understood,  doth  not  edify.  And  therefore, 
both  the  parts  of  the  reason  being  thus  proved  by  St.  Paul, 
the  conclusion  followeth  necessarily. 

2.  "  Nothing  is  to  be  spoken  in  the  congregation  in 
an  unknown  tongue,  except  it  be  interpreted  to  the 
people,  that  it  may  be  understood.  For,  saith  Paul,  '  if 
there  be  no  interpreter  (to  him  that  speaketh  in  an  un- 
known tongue,)  let  him  keep  silence  in  the  church.' 
And  therefore  the  common  prayers  and  administration 
of  sacraments,  neither  done  in  a  known  tongue,  nor  in- 
terpreted, are  against  the  commandment  of  Paul,  and 
not  to  be  used. 

3.  "  The  minister  in  prayer  or  administration  of  sa- 
craments, using  language  not  understood  by  the  hearers, 
is  to  them  barbarous  and  an  alien,  which  by  St.  Paul  is 
accounted  a  great  absurdity. 

4.  "  It  is  not  to  be  counted  a  christian  common 
prayer,  where  the  people  present  declare  not  their  as- 
sent to  it  by  saying  Amen,  wherein  is  implied  all  other 
words  of  assent. 

"  But  St.  Paul  affirms,  that  the  people  cannot  declare 
their  assent  in  saying  Amen,  except  they  understand 
what  is  said,  as  beforesaid. 

"Therefore  it  is  no  christian  common  prayer,  where 
the  people  understand  not  what  is  said. 

5.  "  St.  Paul  would  not  in  his  time,  suffer  a  strange 
tongue  to  be  heard  in  the  common  prayer  in  the  church, 
notwithstanding  that  such  a  kind  of  speech  was  then  a 
miracle,  and  a  singular  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  whereby 
infidels  might  be  persuaded  and  brought  to  the  faith  ; 
much  less  is  it  to  be  suffered  now  amcngst  christian  and 
faithful  men,  especially  being  no  miracle  nor  especial  gift 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

6.  "  Some  wUl  peradventure  answer,  that  to  use  any 
kind  of  tongue,  in  common  prayer  or  administration  of 
sacraments,  is  a  thing  indifferent. 

"  But  St.  Paul  says  the  contrary.  For  he  command- 
eth  all  things  to  be  done  to  edification,  he  commandeth 


to  keep  silence  if  there  be  no  interpreter,  and  in  the  end 
of  the  chapter  he  concludeth  thus.  '  If  any  man  think 
himself  to  be  a  prophet,  or  sjiiritual,  let  him  acknowledge 
that  the  things  that  I  write  unto  you,  are  the  command- 
ments of  tlie  Lord.'  And  so  shortly  to  conclude  ;  the 
use  of  a  strange  tongue  in  prayer  and  administration  is 
against  tlie  word  and  commandment  of  God. 

"To  these  reasons,  grounded  upon  St.  Paul's  words, 
which  are  the  most  firm  foundation  of  tliis  assertion, 
divers  other  reasons  may  be  joined,  gathered  out  of  the 
scriptures  and  otherwise. 

7.  "  In  the  Old  Testament,  all  things  pertaining  to  the 
public  prayer,  benedictions,  thanksgivings,  or  sacrifices, 
were  always  in  their  vulgar  and  natural  tongue.  In  the 
2d  Book  of  Chronicles,  chap,  xxix,  it  is  written,  that 
Hezekiah  commanded  the  Levites  to  praise  God  with  the 
Psalms  of  David,  and  Asaph  the  prophet,  which  doubt- 
less were  written  in  Hebrew,  their  vulgar  tongue.  If 
they  did  so  in  the  shadows  of  the  law,  much  more  ought 
we  to  do  the  like,  who  (as  Christ  saitii)  must  pray,  in 
spirit  and  in  truth. 

S.  "  The  final  end  of  our  prayer  (as  David  saith)  is 
that  the  people  may  tell  the  name  of  God  in  Sion,  and 
his  praises  in  Jerusalem. 

"  But  the  name  and  praises  of  God  cannot  be  set  forth 
to  the  people,  unless  it  be  done  in  such  a  tongue  as  they 
may  understand,  therefore  common  prayer  must  be  had 
in  the  vulgar  tongue. 

9.  "  The  definition  of  public  prayer  out  of  the  words  of 
St.  Paul,  is  '  I  will  pray  with  the  spirit,  I  will  pray  with 
the  understanding  also,'  common  prayer  is  to  lift  up  our 
common  desires  to  God  with  our  minds,  and  to  testify 
the  same  outwardly  with  our  tongues. 

10.  "The  administration  of  the  Lord's  supper  and  bap- 
tism, are  as  it  were  sermons  of  the  death  and  resurrection 
of  Christ. 

"  But  sermons  to  the  people  must  be  had  in  such 
language  as  the  people  may  perceive,  otherwise  they 
should  be  had  in  vain. 

11.  "  It  is  not  lawful  for  a  christian  man  to  abuse  the 
gifts  of  God  ;  but  he  that  prayeth  in  the  church  in  a 
strange  tongue,  abuseth  the  gifts  of  God.  For  the  tongue 
serveth  only  to  express  the  mind  of  the  speaker  to  the 
hearer. 

"  The  heathen  and  barbarous  nations  of  all  countries 
and  sorts  of  men,  were  they  never  so  wilt'.,  evermore 
made  their  prayers  and  sacrifices  to  their  gods  in  their 
own  mother  tongue.  Which  is  a  manifest  declaration 
that  it  is  the  very  light  and  voice  of  nature. 

"Thus  much  upon  the  ground  of  St.  Paul  and  other 
reasons  out  of  the  scriptures,  joining  therewith  the  com- 
mon usage  of  all  nations,  as  a  testimony  of  the  law  of 
nature. 

"  Now  for  the  second  part  of  the  assertion,  which  is, 
that  the  use  of  a  strange  tongue  in  public  prayer  and  ad- 
niini.-rtration  of  sacraments,  is  against  the  custom  of  the 
primitive  church  ;  it  is  a  matter  so  clear,  that  the  denial 
(^f  it  must  needs  proceed  either  of  great  ignorance,  or 
else  of  wilful  malice. 

"  For  first  of  all  Justin  Martyr,  describing  the  order 
of  the  communion  in  his  time,  saith,  '  upon  the  Sunday 
assemblies  are  made  both  of  the  citizens  and  country 
people,  whereat  the  writings  of  the  apostles  and  the  pro'- 
]ihets  are  read,  as  much  as  may  be.  Afterwards,  when 
the  reader  doth  cease,  the  head  minister  maketh  an  ex- 
hortation, exhorting  them  to  follow  these  honest  things. 
After  this,  we  rise  altogether  and  offer  prayers,  which 
being  ended  (as  we  have  said)  bread  and  water  are 
brought  forth.  Then  the  head  minister  ofl'ereth  prayers 
and  thanksgivings,  as  much  as  he  can,  and  the  people 
answer  Amen.' 

"  These  words  of  Justin,  who  lived  about  one  hundred 
and  sixty  years  after  Christ,  declare  plainly,  that  not 
only  the  scriptures  were  read,  but  also  that  tlie  pravers 
and  administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper  were  done  in  a 
tongue  understood. 

"  The  liturgies  both  of  Basil  and  Chrysostom  declare, 

that  in  the  celebration  of  the  communion,  the  people 

were  appointed  to  answer  to  the  prayer  of  the  minister, 

sometimes  'Amen,'  sometimes,  '  Lord  have  mercy  upon 

3s 


y92  CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  PAPISTS  AND  PROTEST \NTS  AT  WESTMINSTER.    [Book  XII. 


us,'  sometimes,  'and  with  thy  spirit,'  and,  'we  lift  up 
our  hearts  unto  the  Lord,'  &c.  Which  answers  they 
could  not  have  made,  if  the  prayer  had  not  been  made 
in  a  tongue  understood. 

"  Ami  for  further  proof,  let  us  hear  what  Basil  writeth 
in  this  matter  to  the  clerks  of  Neocaesarea.  '  As  touch- 
ing tliat  is  laid  to  our  charge  in  psalmodies  and  songs, 
wherewith  our  slanderers  do  fray  the  simjjle,  I  have  thus 
to  say,  that  our  customs  and  usages  in  all  churches  be 
uniform,  and  agreeable.  For  in  the  night  the  people 
with  us  riseth,  goeth  to  the  house 'of  prayer,  and  in 
travail,  trioulation,  and  continual  tears,  they  confess 
themselves  to  God,  and  at  the  last,  rising  again,  go  to 
their  songs  or  psalmody,  where  being  divided  into  two 
parts,  they  sing  by  course  together,  both  deeply  weigh- 
ing and  confirming  the  matter  of  the  heavenly  sayings, 
and  also  stirring  up  their  attention  and  devotion  of  heart, 
which  by  other  means  be  alienated  and  jilucked  away. 
Then  ajjpointing  one  to  begin  the  song,  the  rest  follow, 
and  so  with  divers  songs  and  prayers  passing  over  the 
night ;  at  the  dawning  of  the  day,  all  together,  even  as 
it  were  with  one  mouth  and  one  heart,  they  sing  unto 
the  Lord  a  song  of  confession,  every  man  framing  to 
himself  meet  words  of  repentance.' 

"  If  you  will  fly  from  us  henceforth  for  these  things, 
ye  must  fly  also  the  Egyptians,  and  both  the  Lybians, 
ye  must  eschew  the  Thebans,  Palestines,  Arabians,  the 
Phoenicians,  the  Syrians,  and  those  that  dwell  beside 
Euphrates  ;  and  to  be  short,  all  those  with  wliom  watch- 
ings,  prayers,  and  common  singing  of  psalms  are  had  in 
honour." 

The  following  is  the  testimony  of  St.  Ambrose,  written 
upon  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  the  1st  epistle  to  the 
Corinthians,  upon  these  words:  "  If  thou  bless  or  give 
thanks  with  the  spirit,  how  shall  he  that  occupieth  the 
room  of  the  unlearned,  say,  Amen,  at  thy  giving  of 
thanks,  seeing  he  understandeth  not  what  thou  sayest  ?" 

"  That  is,"  saith  Ambrose,  "  if  thou  speak  the  praise 
of  God  in  a  tongue  unknown  to  the  hearers.  For  the 
unlearned  hearing  that  which  he  understandeth  not, 
knoweth  not  the  end  of  the  prayer,  and  he  answereth 
not.  Amen.  That  is  as  much  as  to  say  (true)  that  the 
blessing  or  thanksgiving  may  be  confirmed.  For  the 
confirmation  of  the  prayer  is  fulfilled  by  them  who  do 
answer.  Amen.  That  all  things  spoken  might  be  con- 
firmed in  the  minds  of  the  hearers,  through  the  testimony 
of  the  truth." 

Afterward  upon  these  words,  "  If  one  that  believe  not 
or  unlearned,"  he  says:  "  For  when  he  understandeth, 
and  is  understood,  hearing  God  to  be  praised  and  Christ 
to  be  worshipped,  he  seeth  perfectly  that  the  religion  is 
true,  and  to  be  reverenced,  wherein  he  seeth  nothing  to 
be  done  colourably,  nothing  in  darkness,  as  among  the 
heathen,  whose  eyes  are  covered,  that  they  seeing  not 
the  things  which  they  call  holy,  might  perceive  them- 
selves to  be  deluded  with  many  vanities.  For  all  false- 
hood seeketh  darkness,  and  sheweth  false  things  for  true. 
Therefore  with  us  nothing  is  done  privily,  nothing  co- 
vertly, but  one  God  is  simply  praised,  of  whom  are  all 
things,  and  one  Lord  Jesus,  by  whom  are  all  things. 
For  if  there  be  none  who  can  understand,  or  of  whom  he 
may  be  tried,  he  may  say,  there  is  some  deceit  and 
vanity,  which  is  therefore  sung  in  tongues,  (not  under- 
stood.) because  it  is  a  shame  to  open  it." 

"  Then  there  are  the  testimonies  out  of  St.  Jerome, 
upon  that  jilace  of  Paul,  '  He  that  occupieth  the  place 
of  the  unlearned,  &c.' 

"  It  is  the  layman,"  saith  he,  "  whom  Paul  here  un- 
derstandeth to  be  in  the  place  of  the  ignorant  man,  who 
hath  no  ecclesiastical  oflice.  How  shall  he  answer 
Amen  to  the  prayer  that  he  understandeth  not?" 

And  again  Jerome  says: — "This  is  Paul's  meaning. 
If  any  man  speaketh  in  strange  and  unknown  tongues, 
his  mind  is  not  without  fruit  and  profit  to  himself,  but 
he  is  not  profited  that  heareth  him." 

And  in  the  end  of  his  commentatory  upon  the  epistle  to 
the  Galatians,  he  saith  thus  : — "  That  Amen  significth 
the  consent  of  the  hearer,  and  is  the  sealing  up  of  the 
truth.  Paul  in  the  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians 
teacheth,  saying.  '  But  if  thou  shalt  bless  in  spirit,  who 


supplieth  the  place  of  the  ignorant,  how  shall  he  at  thy 
prayer  answer  Amen,  seeing  he  knoweth  not  what  thou 
sayest  ?'  Whereby  he  declareth,  that  the  unlearned 
man  cannot  answer,  that  ihat  which  is  spoken  is  true, 
unless  he  understand  what  is  said." 

And  again  Chrysostom  says  : — "  In  prayers  you  xnay 
see  the  people  offer  largely,  both  for  the  possessed  and 
tlie  penitents.  For  the  priests  and  the  people  pray  jdto- 
getlier  commonly,  and  all  one  prayer,  a  prayer  lull  of 
mercy  and  pity.  And  excluding  out  of  the  priest's  limits 
all  such  as  cannot  be  partakers  of  the  holy  table,  another 
prayer  must  be  made,  and  all  after  one  way  prostrate 
themselves  upon  the  earth,  and  all  again  after  one  way 
rise  up  together.  Now,  when  'the  peace'  is  given,  we 
all  in  like  manner  salute  one  another,  and  the  priest  in 
the  reverend  mysteries  wisheth  well  to  the  people,  and 
the  people  unto  him:  for,  '  and  with  thy  spirit,'  is  no- 
thing else  but  this.  All  things  that  belong  to  the  sacra- 
ment of  thanksgiving,  are  common  to  all.  But  he  giveth 
not  thanks  alone,  but  all  the  people  with  him." 

"  Hereby  it  may  appear,  that  not  the  priest  alone  com- 
municated nor  prayed  alone,  nor  had  any  peculiar  prayer, 
but  such  as  was  common  to  them  all,  such  as  they  all 
understood,  and  all  were  able  to  say  with  the  priest, 
which  could  not  have  been,  if  he  had  used  a  strange 
tongue  in  the  ministration  of  the  sacraments. 

"  Dionysius  describing  the  manner  of  the  ministration 
of  the  Lord's  supper,  saith,  '  That  hymns  were  said  by 
the  whole  multitude  of  the  people.' 

"  Cyprian  saith,  '  The  priest  doth  prepare  the  minds 
of  the  brethren,  with  a  preface  before  the  prayer  saying, 
'  Lift  up  your  hearts  :'  that  while  the  people  answer, 
'  We  have  our  hearts  lifted  up  to  the  Lord,'  they  may  be 
admonished  that  they  ought  to  think  of  none  other  than 
of  the  Lord.' 

"  St.  Augustine  saith  :  '  We  ought  to  understand  what 
this  should  be,  that  we  may  sing  with  reason  of  man,  not 
with  chattering  of  birds.  For  owls,  and  jays,  and  ra- 
vens, and  magpies,  and  other  such  like  birds,  are  taughl 
by  men  to  prate  they  know  not  what.  But  to  sing  with 
understanding,  is  given  by  God's  holy  will  to  the  nature 
of  man.' 

"The  same  Augustine  also  saith,  '  Tliere  needeth  no 
speech  when  we  pray,  saving  perhaps  as  the  priests  do, 
to  declare  their  meaning  ;  not  that  God,  but  that  men  may 
hear  them,  and  so,  being  put  in  remembrance  by  con- 
senting with  the  priests,  may  hang  upon  God.' 

"To  these  testimonies  of  the  ancient  writers,  we  will 
join  one  constitution  of  Justinian  the  emperor,  who 
lived  527  years  after  Christ :  '  We  command  that  all 
bishops  and  priests  do  celebrate  the  holy  oblation,  and 
the  prayers  used  in  holy  baptism,  not  speaking  low,  but 
with  a  clear  and  audible  voice,  which  may  be  heard  by 
the  people,  that  thereby  the  minds  of  the  hearers  may  bo 
stirred  up  with  greater  devotion,  in  uttering  the  praises 
of  the  Lord  God.  For  so  the  holy  apostle  teacheth  in 
his  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  saying,  '  Truly,  if 
thou  only  bless  or  give  thanks  in  spirit,  how  doth  he 
which  occupieth  the  place  of  the  unlearned  say,  amen, 
at  the  giving  of  thanks  unto  God  .-'  for  he  understandeth 
not  what  thou  sayest.  Thou  verily  givest  thanks  well, 
but  the  other  is  not  edified.'  And  again,  in  the  epistle  to 
the  Romans,  he  saith,  'With  the  heart  a  man  believeth 
unto  righteousness,  and  with  the  mouth  confession  is 
made  unto  salvation.'  Therefore  for  these  causes  it  is 
convenient,  that  amongst  other  prayers  those  things  also 
which  are  spoken  in  the  holy  oblation,  be  uttered  and 
spoken  by  the  most  religious  bishops  and  priests  unto 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  our  (jod,  with  the  Father  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  with  a  loud  voice.  And  let  the  most  reli- 
gious priests  know  this,  that  if  they  neglect  any  of  these 
things,  neither  the  dreadful  judgment  of  the  great  God 
and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  neither  will  we  when  we 
know  it,  rest,  and  leave  it  uarevenged.' 

"Out  of  the  constitution  of  Justinian  the  emperor, 
three  things  are  worthy  to  be  noted. 

"  First,  That  the  common  prayer  and  ministration 
done  with  a  loud  voice,  so  as  may  be  heard  and  under- 
stood by  the  people,  is  a  mean  to  stir  up  devotion  in  tbo 


A.D.  1559.]  CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  PAPISTS  AND  PROTESTANTS  AT  WESTMINSTER,     993 


people,  contrary  to  the  common  assertion  of  Eckius  and 
other  aJversaries,  who  affirm  that  ignorance  maketh  a 
great  admiration  and  devotion. 

"  Secondly,  That  Justinian  maketh  this  matter  of  not 
ordering  common  ministration  and  prayers,  so  as  it  may 
be  understood  of  the  people,  not  a  matter  of  indifference, 
hut  such  a  thing  as  must  be  answered  for  at  the  day  of 
judgment. 

"  Thirdly,  That  this  emperor,  being  a  christian  empe- 
ror, doth  not  only  make  constitution  of  ecclesiastical 
matters,  but  also  threateneth  revenge  and  sharp  punish- 
ment to  the  violators  of  the  same. 

"  These  are  sufficient  to  prove  that  it  is  against  God's 
word,  and  the  \ise  of  the  primitive  church,  to  use  a  lan- 
guage not  understood  of  the  people,  in  common  prayer 
and  ministration  of  the  sacraments.  Wherefore  it  is  to 
be  marvelled  at,  not  only  how  such  an  untruth  and  abuse 
crept  at  the  first  into  the  church,  but  also  how  it 
is  maintained  so  stiffly  at  this  day,  and  upon  what 
ground  tliese,  that  will  be  thought  guides  and  pastors  of 
Christ's  church,  are  so  loath  to  return  to  the  first  origi- 
nal of  St.  Pauls  doctrine,  and  the  practice  of  ihe  primi- 
tive catholic  church  of  Christ. 

•'  The  God  of  patience  and  consolation,  give  us  grace  to 
be  like  minded  one  towards  another  in  Christ  Jesus, 
that  we  all  agreeing  together,  may  with  one  mouth 
praise  God,  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
Amen." 

(Signed  by)      John  Scory,  John  Jewell, 

Richard  Coxe,  Robert  Home, 

David  Whitehead,      John  Aelmer, 
Edmund  Grindall,      Edmund  Gest. 

And  the  same  being  ended  with  some  likelihood,  as  it 
seemed,  that  the  same  was  very  acceptable  to  the  au- 
dience ;  some  of  the  bishops  began  to  say  contrary  to 
their  former  answer,  that  they  had  now  much  more  to 
say  to  this  matter,  wherein  although  they  might  have 
been  well  reprehended  for  such  cavilling,  yet  for  avoid- 
ing of  any  more  mistaking  of  orders  in  this  conference, 
and  that  they  should  utter  all  that  which  tliey  had  to  say, 
it  was  both  ordered  and  agreed  upon  by  both  parties,  in 
the  full  audience,  that  upon  the  Monday  following,  the 
bishops  should  bring  their  reasons  in  writing  to  the  se- 
cond assertion,  and  the  last  also  if  they  could,  and  first 
read  the  same  ;  and  that  done,  the  other  party  should 
likewise  bring  theirs.  And  being  read,  each  of  them 
should  deliver  to  the  other  the  writings.  And  in  the  mean- 
time, the  bishops  should  put  in  writing,  not  only  .".11  that 
which  Doctor  Cole  had  that  day  uttered,  but  all  such 
other  matters  as  they  any  otherwise  could  think  of  for 
the  same  :  and  as  soon  as  they  might  possibly,  to  send 
the  book  touching  that  first  assertion  to  the  other  party, 
and  they  should  receive  of  them  that  writing  which  Mr. 
Home  had  there  read  that  day,  and  upon  Monday  it  should 
be  agreed  what  day  they  should  exhibit  their  answers 
touching  the  first  proposition.  Thus  both  parties  as- 
Eented,  and  the  assembly  was  quietly  dismissed. 

TTie  Order  of  the  Second  Day's  Conference. 

The  lord  keeper  of  the  great  seal,  the  archbishop  of 
york,  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  and  all  the  council  being  set, 
the  bishops  on  the  one  side,  and  the  protestants,  that  is, 
the  late  banished  preachers  on  the  other  side,  thus  began 
the  lord  keeper  : — 

"  My  lords  and  masters,  I  am  sure  you  remember  well, 
what  order  of  talk  and  writing  was  appointed  to  Ijfe  had 
this  day  in  this  assembly,  at  our  last  meeting,  which  I 
will  not  refuse  now  to  repeat  again  for  the  shortness  of 
it,  which  was,  that  you  appointed  that  on  both  sides  you 
should  bring  in  English  writing,  what  you  had  to  say  in 
the  second  question,  and  in  this  place  appointed  to  read 
the  same.     Therefore  begin  my  lords." 

Winchester. — "I  am  determined  for  my  part  that 
there  shall  be  now  read,  that  which  we  have  to  say  for 
the  first  question." 

Lord  Keeper. — "Will  you  not  then  proceed  in  the 
order  appointed  you .'" 

Winchester. — "  I  am,  as  I  said,  provided  for  the  first 
question  or  proposition  ;  and  we  should  suffer  prejudice, 


if  you  permit  us  not  to  treat  of  that  first,  and  so  we 
would  come  to  the  second  question,  and  this  is  the  order 
we  would  use.  I  judge  all  my  brethren  are  so  minded." 
Bishops. — "  We  are  so  determineU." 
Lord  Keeper. — "  I  know  not  what  you  would  do  for 
your  determined  order  :  but  you  ought  to  look  to  what 
order  is  appointed  you  to  keep,  which  you  by  this  means 
do  break,  and  little  regard." 

Winchester. — "  Since  our  adversaries  party,  if  it 
please  your  grace  and  honours,  have  so  confirmed  their 
assertion  and  purpose,  we  suffer  a  prejudice  or  damage, 
if  you  permit  us  not  the  like."  At  this  Doctor  Watson, 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  being  very  desirous  to  have  spoken, 
said  to  the  bishop  of  Witichester  ;  "  I  pray  you  let  me 
speak,  (which  was  permitted  him)  :  we  are  not  used 
impartially,  since  you  allow  us  not  to  open  in  present 
writing  what  we  have  to  say  for  the  declaration  of  the 
first  question,  insomuch,  as  that  which  you  take  for  the 
information  of  the  same,  was  meant  nothing  to  that 
purpose,  for  that  which  Master  Cole  spake  in  this  last 
assembly,  was  not  prejiared  to  strengthen  our  cause,  but 
he  made  his  oration  of  himself,  and  ex-tempore,  that  is, 
with  no  fore-studied  talk.'' 

At  these  bishojj's  words  the  nobility  and  others  of 
the  audience  much  frowned  and  grudged,  since  that  they 
all  well  knew,  that  Master  Cole  spake  out  of  a  writing 
which  he  held  in  his  hand,  and  often  read  out  of  the 
same,  and  that  in  the  same  places  which  the  bishops' 
informed  him,  and  appointed  him  unto  with  their 
fingers  ;  all  which  things  do  well  declare  the  matter 
to  be  premeditated,  and  not  done  ex-tempore,  for  that 
Master  Cole  was  appointed  by  them  to  be  their  speaker. 
Whereupon,  this  statement  of  the  bishop  of  Lincoln  was  the 
worse  taken,  notwithstanding,  he  went  onward  complain- 
ing, and  said,  "  We  are  also  evil  ordered  as  touching 
the  time,  our  adversaries  part  having  warning  long 
before,  and  we  were  warned  only  two  days  before  the 
last  assembly  in  this  place.  What  with  this  business, 
and  other  trouble  we  have  been  driven  to,  we  have  been 
occupied  the  whole  last  night.  For  we  may  in  nowise 
betray  the  cause  of  God,  nor  will  do,  but  sustain  it 
to  the  uttermost  of  our  powers,  as  we  ought  so  to 
endeavour  by  all  manner  of  means.  But  hereunto  we 
want  now  impartial  using." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  Take  you  heed  that  you  deceive  not 
yourselves,  when  it  shall  come  to  just  trial  of  the 
matter,  and  that  then  it  be  not  proved  against  you,  that 
you  complain  without  cause,  when  the  order  and  your 
manner  towards  it  shall  be  duly  weighed.  I  am  willing 
and  ready  to  hear  you  after  the  order  taken  and  appointed 
for  you  to  reason  therein,  and  further  or  contrary  to  that 
I  cannot  deal  with  you." 

Lichfield. — "  Let  us  suffer  no  misorder  or  injury 
herein,  but  be  heard  with  that  impartiality,  that  is  conve- 
nient and  meet  we  should  have  here." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  I  pray  you,  sirs,  hear  me,  and  mark 
it  you  well.  It  was  concluded  on  by  my  lords  of 
the  council,  who  you  well  know  of,  that  their  writing, 
which  you  are  now  so  willing  to  have  heard,  should  have 
been  read  the  first  day,  and  then  did  we  understand  that 
Master  Cole  had  said  what  you  would  have  him,  and 
as  much  as  you  willed  him  to  say,  and  upon  that  impar- 
tiality among  us,  I  judge  you  were  asked  in  the  end 
of  Master  Cole's  rehearsal,  whether  that  which  ho 
spake,  was  it  you  would  have  him  say,  and  you  granted 
it.  Then,  whether  you  would  that  he  should  say  any 
more  in  the  matter,  you  answered,  '  No,'  whereupon 
the  other  part  was  heard,  which  you  hearing,  then  in- 
deed, without  all  good  impartiality  or  plain  dealing,  yet 
pretended  that  you  had  more  to  say.  So  mark  you  with 
how  small  equity  you  used  yourselves." 

Bishops. — "  We  had  indeed  more  to  say,  if  we  might 
have  been  fairly  heard." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  Give  me  leave  I  say,  and  look  what 
gains  you  should  have  if  your  present  request  should  be 
granted  you,  that  call  so  much  of  impartial  using,  how 
you  should  use  those  other  men  .'  For  many  who  are 
here  present,  were  then  away,  so  would  you  have  your 
writing  now  read  to  them,  which  heard  not  this.  Mark 
you  whether  it  bad  not  been  more  fit  that  you  had  pro* 


994   CONFERENCE  BETVi^EEN  THE  PAPISTS  AND  PROTESTANTS  AT  WESTMINSTER.    [Book  XII. 


vided  it  against  the  first  day,  when  they  orderly  read 
theirs,  since,  to  my  knowledge,  and  as  far  as  I  have  had 
to  do  with  the  matter,  you  were  of  both  sides,  (I  am 
sure)  warned  at  one  time.  Howbeit,  to  satisfy  your 
importunity  and  earnestness  of  this  crying  out  to  have 
your  first  writing  heard,  1  might  well  allow,  if  it  so 
pleased  the  rest  of  the  queen's  most  honourable  council, 
that  you  dispatch  the  work  of  the  second  question, 
appointed  for  this  day,  and  give  us  up  your  writing  for 
the  first,  so  that  when  the  day  cometh,  that  each  of  you 
shall  answer  the  other  in  confirmation  of  the  first  ques- 
tion, then  the  same  day  you  shall  have  time  to  read  this 
your  first  writing,  which  you  would  now  so  fain  read."  To 
this  order  all  the    council  willingly  condescended. 

Lichfield. — "  Nay,  my  lords,  they  reading  one,  and  we 
two  books  in  one  day,  we  should  not  have  time  enough 
to  read  them  both.     It  would  occupy  too  much  time." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  For  my  part  I  might  well  stay  at  the 
hearing  of  them  both,  and  so  I  judge  would  the  rest 
of  the  council,  and  likewise  the  whole  audience."  At 
which  saying  there  was  a  shout,  crying  on  all  siiles. 
"  Yea,  yea,  we  would  hear  it  gladly." 

Lincoln. — "  We  cannot  read  them  both  at  one  time  ; 
for  their  writing.  I  am  sure,  would  require  an  hour  and 
■A  half,  if  so  be  it  be  so  long  as  their  last  w^vs,  and  then 
our  answer  would  require  no  less  time  after  the  first 
question." 

"  Lord  Keeper. — "  I  have  shewed  you  we  cotvld  be 
well  contented  to  tarry  out  the  time,  when  it  con\eth 
thereunto.  Therefore,  you  need  not  to  be  therein  so 
curious,  and  we  granting  you  thus  much,  and  yet 
you  will  obey  no  orders  ;  I  cannot  tell  what  I  shall  say 
unto  you." 

Lincoln. — "  We  have  been  wonderfully  troubled  in 
the  order  of  this  disputation.  For,  first  it  was  appointed 
us  by  my  lord  the  archbishop,  that  we  should  dispute, 
and  that  in  Latin,  and  then  had  we  another  command- 
ment, that  we  should  provide  a  Latin  writing,  and  now 
at  last,  we  are  desired  to  bring  forth  our  writings  in 
English." 

At  these  words  the  lord  keeper  of  tlie  great  seal,  the 
archbishop,  with  all  the  council  were  much  surprised,  and 
many  murmured  at  such  a  wrong  report  of  the  order 
which  was  plainly  given.  Whereupon,  the  lord  keeper 
answered  ;  "I  marvel  much  of  the  using  of  yourself  in 
this  point,  since  I  am  assured  the  order  was  never  other- 
wise taken,  than  that  you  should  bring  forth  in  English 
writing  what  you  had  to  say  for  your  purpose." 

Hereupon  the  bishops  of  Lichfield  and  Chichester, 
to  excuse  my  lord  of  Lincoln,  said;  "  We  so  understood 
the  order,  my  lords." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  How  likely  is  that,  since  that  it  was 
so  plainly  told  you  ?  But  to  end  these  delays,  I  pray 
you  follow  the  order  appointed,  and  begin  to  treat  of  the 
second  question." 

Lichfield. — "  We  were  appointed  this  day  by  your 
honours,  to  bring  in  what  we  had  to  say  in  the  first 
question." 

At  which  saying,  the  audience  much  grudged,  who 
heard  the  former  talk,  contrary  to  his  report. 

Lord  Keeper. — "  The  order  was  given,  for  that  your 
writings  were  not  ready  the  last  time,  that  you  should 
yield  the  same  to  these  men,  (meaning  the  protestants) 
as  soon  as  you  might,  and  upon  the  receipt  of  your  wri- 
tings, you  should  have  theirs,  and  this  day  you  should 
treat  of  the  second  question,  and  of  the  third,  if  that 
you  had  leisure  enough.  This  was  the  order,  my  lords, 
except  my  memory  much  fail  me."  The  same  all  the 
council  affirmed. 

Lincoln. — "  We  were  desired  then  to  bring  in  this  day 
our  writing  for  the  first  question  also." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  Ah  !  sirs,  if  you  be  so  hard  to  be 
satisfied,  and  to  incline  to  the  truth,  let  my  lords  here 
say  what  was  then  determined." 

Archbishop  of  York. — "  You  are  to  blame  to  stand  in 
this  issue,  for  there  was  a  plain  decreed  order  given  for 
you  to  treat  of  the  second  question.  Wherefore  leave 
you  your  contention  herein,  and  shew  what  you  have  to 
say  in  the  second  question." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  Go  to  now,  begin  my  lords." 


Lichfield. — "  It  is  contrary  to  the  order  in  disputa- 
tlons,  that  we  should  begin." 

Chester. — "  We  have  the  negative,  they  the  afiSr- 
mative,  therefore  they  must  begin." 

Lichfield. — "  They  must  first  speak  what  they  can 
bring  in  against  us,  since  we  are  the  defending  part." 

Chester. — "  So  is  the  school  manner,  and  likewise  the 
manner  in  Westminster-hall  is,  that  the  plaintiffs  part 
should  speak  first,  and  then  the  accused  party  to 
answer." 

Lichfield. — "  I  pray  you  let  the  proposition  be  read, 
and  then  let  us  see  who  hath  the  negative  part,  and  so 
let  the  other  begin." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  The  order  was  given  that  you  should 
begin." 

Lichfield. — "  But  then  we  should  do  against  the  school 
order." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  My  masters,  you  enforce  much  the 
school  orders.  I  wonder  much  at  it,  since  divers  of 
those  orders  are  oftentimes  taken  for  the  exercise  of 
youth,  and  ought  to  maintain  a  fashion,  and  many 
prescriptions,  which  we  need  not  here  to  recite,  much 
less  observe.  We  are  come  hither  to  keep  the  order  of 
God,  and  to  set  forth  his  truth,  and  hereunto  we  have 
taken  as  good  order  as  we  might,  which  lieth  not  in  me 
to  change." 

Carlisle. — "  We  are  of  the  catholic  church,  and  abide 
therein,  and  stand  in  the  possession  of  the  truth  ;  and 
therefore  must  they  say  what  tliey  have  to  allege  against 
us,  and  so  we  to  maintain  and  defend  our  cause." 

Lichfield. — "  Yea,  even  so  must  the  matter  be 
ordered." 

Chester. — "  When  they  bring  any  thing  against  us,  it 
is  suffi('ient  for  us  to  deny  it.  Therefore  must  they 
begin." 

Lichfield. — "  And  when  they  affirm  any  thing,  and  we 
say  nay,  the  proof  belongeth  to  them,  and  so  it  behoveth 
them  to  shew  first  what  they  affirm,  and  for  what  cause 
and  purpose." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  Here  resteth  our  purpose  and  whole 
matter,  whether  you  will  begin,  if  they  do  not,  since 
it  was  determined  you  should  begin." 

Lichfield. — "  We  heard  of  no  such  order." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  No  ;  yes,  and  in  the  first  question 
you  began  willingly.  How  cometh  it  to  pass  that  jou 
will  not  now  do  so  ?  " 

Chester. — "  Then  had  we  the  af&rmation,  which  since 
that  our  adversaries  have  now,  they  should  presently 
begin." 

This  the  protestants  denied,  saying,  that  they  in  the 
first  day  had  the  negative,  wherein  they  did  not  yet 
refuse  to  begin. 

Lord  Keeper. — "  If  you  have  any  tiling  to  say,  my 
lords,  to  the  purpose,  say  on." 

Lichfield. — "  A  particular  sort  of  men  c^n  never  break 
an  universal  church,  which  we  now  maintain  ;  and  as  for 
these  men,  our  adversary  part,  I  never  thought  that 
they  would  have  done  so  much  as  have  named  them- 
selves to  be  of  the  catholic  church,  challenging  the  name 
as  well  as  we." 

Protestants. — "  We  do  so,  and  we  are  of  the  true 
catholic  church,  and  maintain  the  verity  thereof." 

Lincoln. — "  Yet  would  you  overthrow  all  catholic 
order." 

Home. — "  I  wonder  that  you  so  much  stand  who 
should  begin." 

Lincoln. — "  You  count  it  requisite  that  we  should 
follow  your  orders,  as  we  have  taken  the  questions  at 
your  hands,  in  that  sort  as  you  have  assigned  them." 

Lichfield. — "  Yea,  even  so  we  be  driven  to  do  now." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  Nay,  I  judge  if  you  mark  the  matter 
well,  the  questions  are  neither  of  their  propounding 
them  to  you,  nor  of  your  device  to  them,  but  offered 
equally  to  you  both." 

Home. — "  Indeed,  my  lords  of  the  queen's  most 
honourable  council,  these  questions  or  propositions  were 
proposed  unto  us  by  your  honours,  and  they  then  having 
the  pre-eminency,  chose  to  themselves  the  negative,  and 
vet  freely  began  first  :  now  again  why  do  they  not  the 
like?  " 


k.T>.  1559.]    CONFERENCE  BETWEEN  THE  PAPISTS  AND  PROTESTANTS  AT  WESTMINSTER.   995 


Lichfield  being  angry  that  Home  should  so  straightly 
speak  against  tliem,  went  quite  from  the  matter,  saying, 
"  My  lord  keeper  of  the  great  seal,  and  you  the  rest  of 
the  queen's  most  horiourable  council,  I  hope  that  you 
all,  and  the  queen's  majesty  herself,  are  inclined  to 
favour  the  verity  in  all  things,  and  the  truth  of  the 
catholic  church,  which  we  must,  will,  or  can  do  no  other- 
wise but  earnestly  maintain  to  the  uttermost  of  our 
power,  and  to  this  purpose  let  us  now  well  weigh  who 
are  of  the  true  catholic  church  ;  they,  or  we." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  Stop  !  you  now  go  from  the  matter, 
and  make  questions  of  your  own." 

Lichfield  yet  not  straying  from  his  digression,'  said 
thus ;  '  We  must  needs  go  to  work,  and  try  that 
first,  what  church  they  be  of.  For  there  are  many 
churches  in  Germany.  Master  Home,  Master  Horue, 
I  })ray  you  which  of  these  churches  are  you  of  ?  " 
Home. — "  I  am  of  Christ's  catholic  church." 
Lord  Keeper. — "  You  ought  not  thus  to  run  into 
voluntary  talk  of  your  own  inventing,  nor  to  devise  new 
questions,  of  your  own  appointment,  and  thereby  enter 
into  that  talk  ;  you  ought  not  so  to  do.  But  say  on,  if 
you  have  any  thing  to  say  in  this  matter." 

Lichfield. — "  Nay,  we  must  first  thus  go  to  work  with 
them  as  I  have  said,  if  that  we  will  search  a  truth  : 
howbeit  of  the  truth  we  have  no  doubt,  for  that  we 
assuredly  stand  in  it.  These  men  come  in,  and  they 
pretended  to  be  doubtful.  Therefore  they  should  first 
bring  what  they  have  to  impugn  or  withstand  us  withal." 
Winchester. — "  Let  them  begin  ;  so  will  we  go  onward 
with  our  matter." 

Chester. — "  Otherwise,  my  lords,  if  they  should  not 
begin,  but  end  the  talk,  then  should  the  verity  on  our 
sides  be  not  so  well  marked  ;  for  they  should  depart 
speaking  last,  with  the  rejoicing  triumph  of  the  people." 
Winchester. — "  Therefore,  I  am  resolved  that  they 
shall  begin  ere  that  we  say  any  thing." 

Chester. — "  I  am  sorry,  my  lords,  that  we  should 
so  long  stand  in  the  matter  with  your  honours,  and  make 
so  many  words,  and  so  much  ado  with  you,  whom  we 
ought  to  obey  :  howbeit  there  is  no  fairness  if  they  begin 
not ;  and  surely  we  think  it  meet,  that  they  should 
for  their  parts,  give  us  place." 

Lichfield. — "  Yea,  that  they  should,  and  ought  to  do, 
where  any  fairness  is  used.'' 

Aelmer. — "  We  give  you  the  place,  do  we  not  ?  and 
deprive  you  not  of  the  pre-eminence,  because  you  are 
bishops;  therefore,  I  pray  you  begin." 

Bishops. — "  A  goodly  giving  of  place,  I  assure  you  ; 
yea,  marry,  you  give  place."  Such  words  they  used, 
with  more  scoffs. 

Lord  Keeper. — "  If  you  make  this  assembly  gathered 
in  vain,  and  will  not  go  to  the  matter,  let  us  rise  and 
depart." 

Winchester. — "  Contented,  let  us  be  gone  ;  for  we 
wili  not  in  this  point  give  over.  I  pray  you,  my  lords, 
require  not  at  our  hands  that  we  should  be  any  cause  of 
hindrance  or  let  to  our  religion,  or  give  any  such  evil 
example  to  our  posterity,  which  we  should  do  if  we  gave 
over  to  them,  which  in  no  wise  we  may,  or  will  do." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  Let  us  then  break  up,  if  you  be  thus 
minded."  With  these  words  the  bishops  were  straight- 
ways  rising.  But  then  said  the  lord  keeper,  "  Let  us  see 
whether  every  one  of  you  be  thus  minded.  How  is  it, 
my  lord  of  Winchester,  will  you  not  begin  to  read  your 
writing  ?  " 

Winchester.—"  No,  surely,  I  am  fully  determined,  and 
fully  at  a  point  therein,  howsoever  my  brethren  do." 

Then  the  lord  keeper  asked  how  the  bishop  was  called, 
who  sat  next  to  Winchester  in  order.  It  was  the  bishop 
of  Exeter,  who  being  enquired  his  mind  herein,  an- 
swered that  he  was  none  of  them.  Then  the  lord  keeper 
asked  the  other  in  order,  and  first  Lincoln,  who  said 
he  was  of  the  same  mind  that  Winchester  was  of  ;  and 
likewise  answered  Lichfield,  Coventry,  Dr.  Cole,  and  Dr. 
Chi^dsey.  Then  Chester,  being  asked  his  sentence,  said, 
"  My  lords,  I  say  not  that  I  will  not  read  it,  if  you 
command  us;  but  we  ought  not  to  do  it:  yet  I  desire 
your  honours  not  so  to  take  it,  as  though  I  would  not 
have  read -it.     I  mean  not  so." 


Lord  Keeper. — "  How  say  you  to  it,  my  lord  of 
Carlisle?" 

Carlisle. — "  If  they  should  not  read  theirs  this  day, 
so  that  our  writing  may  be  last  read,  so  am  I  contented 
that  ours  shall  be  first  read." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  So  would  you  make  orders  your- 
selves, and  appoint  that  we  should  spend  one  day  in  hear- 
ing you." 

Then  the  abbot  of  Westminster  was  asked  his  mind  ; 
who  said,  "  If  it  please  your  honours,  I  judge  that  my 
lords  here  stay  most  on  this  point,  that  they  fear  when 
they  shall  begin  first,  and  the  other  answer  thereupon, 
there  shall  be  no  time  given  them  to  speak,  which  my 
lord  misliketh." 

Lord  Keeper. — "  How  can  it  otherwise  be  in  talk 
appointed  in  such  assembly  and  audience  ;  think  you 
that  there  can  be  continued  answering  one  another  ? 
when  should  it  after  that  sort  have  an  end  ?  " 

Lichfield. — "  It  must  be  so  in  disputation  to  seek  out 
the  truth." 

Lord  Keeper. — '•  But  how  say  you,  my  lord  abbot,  are 
you  of  the  mind  it  shall  be  read  .'  " 

Abbot. — "  Yea  forsooth,  my  lord,  I  am  very  well 
pleased  withal."  Harpsfield  being  inquired  his  mind, 
thought  as  the  other  did. 

Lord  Keeper. — "  jMy  lords,  since  you  are  not  willing, 
but  refuse  to  read  your  writing  after  the  order  taken,  we 
will  break  up  and  depart,  and  because  you  will  not  that 
we  should  hear  you,  you  may  perhaps  shortly  hear 
of  us.'' 

Thus  have  we  declared  the  order  and  manner  of  this 
communication  or  conference  at  Westminster,  between 
these  two  parties,  wherein  if  any  law  or  order  were  bro- 
ken, judge,  good  reader,  where  the  fault  was,  and  con- 
sider withal  what  these  papists  are,  from  whom  if  ye 
take  away  their  sword  and  authority,  you  see  all  their 
cunning,  how  soon  it  lieth  in  the  dust,  or  else  why  would 
they  not  abide  the  trial  of  writing  .'  why  would  they  not, 
or  durst  they  not  stand  to  the  order  agreed  upon  ?  Whe- 
ther should  we  say  ignorance  or  stubbornness  to  be  ia 
them  more,  or  both  together  ?  Who  first  being  gently 
and  favourably  required  to  keep  the  order  appointed, 
they  would  not.  Then  being  secondly  (as  appeared  by 
the  lord  keeper's  words)  pressed  more  earnestly,  they 
neither  regarding  the  authority  of  that  place,  nor  their 
own  reputation,  nor  the  credit  of  the  cause,  utterly  re- 
fuse so  to  do.  And  finally,  being  again  particularly 
every  of  them  apart  distinctly  by  name  required  to 
understand  their  opinions  therein,  they  all  saving  one) 
(which  was  the  abbot  of  Westminster,  having  some  more 
consideration  of  order  and  his  duty  of  obedience  than  the 
other)  utterly  and  plainly  denied  to  have  their  book  read, 
some  of  them  as  more  earnestly  than  others,  so  also  some 
other  more  indiscreetly  and  irreverently  than  others. 

About  this  time,  at  the  beginning  of  the  flourishing 
reign  of  queen  Elizabeth,  was  a  parliament  summoned 
and  holden  at  Westminster,  wherein  was  much  debating 
about  matters  touching  religion,  and  great  study  on  both 
parts  employed,  the  one  to  retain  still,  the  other  to  im- 
pugn the  doctriie  which  before,  in  queen  Mary's  time, 
had  been  established.  But  especially  here  is  to  be  noted, 
that  though  there  lacked  no  industry  on  the  papists'  side, 
to  hold  fast  that  which  they  most  cruelly  from  time  to 
time  had  studied,  and  by  all  means  practised  to  come  by  ; 
yet  notwithstanding,  such  was  the  providence  of  God  at 
that  time,  that  for  lack  of  the  other  bishops,  whom  the 
Lord  had  taken  away  by  death  a  little  before,  the  resi- 
due that  there  were  left  could  do  the  less  ;  and  in  very 
need,  God  be  praised,  did  nothing  at  all  in  effect. 

Although  in  this  parliament  there  was  some  diversity 
of  judgment  and  opinion  between  parties,  yet  notwith- 
standing, through  the  merciful  goodness  of  the  Lord,  the 
true  cause  of  the  gospel  had  the  upper  hand,  the  hopes 
of  the  papists  v.'ere  frustrated,  and  their  rage  abated  ; 
the  order  and  proceedings  of  king  Edward's  time  con- 
cerning religion  was  revived  again  ;  the  supremacy  of 
the  pope  abolished  ;  the  articles  and  bloody  statutes  of 
queen  Mary  repealed  ;  briefly,  the  furious  fire-brands  of 
cruel  persecution,  which  had  consumed  so  many  poor 
men's  bodies,  were  now  extinct  and  quenched. 


906 


MASSACRE  OF  THE  FRENCH  PROTESTANTS. 


[Book  XII. 


Finally,  the  old  bishops  were  deposed,  for  they  re- 
fused the  oath  in  renouncing  the  pojie,  and  not  subscrib- 
ing to  the  queen's  just  and  lawful  title.  In  whose  rooms 
and  places,  first  for  cardinal  Poole,  succeeded  Doctor 
Matthew  Parker,  archbishop  of  Canterbury;  in  the 
place  of  Heath,  succeeded  Doctor  Young  ;  instead  of 
Bonner,  Edmund  Grindall  was  bishop  of  London  ;  for 
Hopton,  Thurlby,  Tonstall,  Pates,  Christopherson,  Peto, 
Coates,  Morgan,  Feasie,  White,  Oglethorpe,  &c.  were 
placed  Doctor  John  Parkhurst,  in  Norwich  ;  Doctor 
Coxe,  in  Ely;  Jewell,  in  Salisbury;  Pilkenton,  in 
Durham  ;  Doctor  Sands,  in  Worcester  ;  Master  Dow- 
nam,  in  Westchester  ;  Bentam,  in  Coventry  and  Lich- 
field ;  David,  in  St.  David's  ;  Ally,  in  Exeter  ;  Home, 
in  Winchester  ;  Story,  in  Hereford;  Best,  in  Carlisle; 
JJuUingham,  in  Lincoln  ;  Seamier,  in  Peterborough  ; 
Bartlet,  in  Bath ;  Gest  in  Rochester  ;  and  Barlo,  in 
Chichester,  &c. 

A  hritf  Note  conceminq  the  horrible  Massacre  in  France, 
A.D.  1572. 

Here,  before  the  closing  up  of  this  book,  in  no  case 
should  be  unremembered  the  tragical  and  furious  massa- 
cre in  France,  wherein  were  murdered  so  many  hundreds 
and  thousands  of  God's  good  martyrs.  But  because  the 
true  narration  of  this  lamentable  story  is  set  forth  in 
English  at  large,  in  a  book  by  itself,  and  extant  in  print 
already,  it  shall  the  less  need  now  to,discourse  that  mat- 
ter with  any  new  repetition  ;  only  a  brief  mention  of  sum- 
mary notes  for  remembrance  may  suffice.  And  first  for 
brevity  sake  to  pass  by  the  massacre  by  the  Romish 
catholics  in  Orange,  against  the  protestants,  most  fiercely 
and  unawares  breaking  into  their  houses,  and  there, 
without  mercy,  killing  man.  woman,  and  child  ;  of  whom 
some  being  spoiled  and  naked,  they  threw  out  of  their 
lofts  into  the  streets  ;  some  they  smotliered  in  their 
houses  with  smoke,  with  sword  and  weapon  sparing 
none,  the  carcases  of  some  they  threw  to  dogs,  &c.  which 
was  A.D.  15/0,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  IX.  Likewise 
to  pass  over  the  cruel  slaughter  at  Rome,  where,  the 
protestants  being  at  a  sermon  without  the  city  walls,  upon 
the  king's  edict,  the  Roman  catholics  in  fury  ran  upon 
them  coming  home,  and  slew  of  them  above  forty  at 
least ;  many  more  they  wounded.  This  example  at 
Rome,  stirred  up  the  papists  in  Dieppe  to  practise  the 
like  rage  also,  against  the  christians  there  returning  from 
the  sermon  ;  whose  slaughter  had  been  the  greater,  had 
they  not  more  wisely  before  been  jirovided  with  weapons 
for  their  own  defence  in  time  of  need.  All  which  happened 
about  the  same  year  aforesaid,  A.D.  1570.  But  these, 
■with  such  like,  1  briefly  pass  over,  to  enter  now  into  tlie 
matter  above  premised,  that  is,  briefly  to  treat  of  the 
horrible  and  most  barbarous  massacre  wrought  in  Paris, 
such  as  I  suppose  was  never  heard  of  before  in  any  civil 
dissension  amongst  the  very  heathen.  In  a  few  words  to 
touch  the  substance  of  the  matter. 

After  long  troubles  in  France,  the  Roman  catholic 
side,  foreseeing  no  good  to  be  done  against  the  protest- 
ants by  open  force,  began  to  devise  how  by  crafty  means 
to  entrap  them,  and  that  by  two  manner  of  ways  :  The 
one  by  pretending  a  power  to  be  sent  into  the  lower 
country,  whereof  tlie  admiral  to  be  the  captain  ;  not  that 
the  king  so  meant  indeed,  but  only  to  understand  there- 
by what  power  and  force  the  admiral  had  under  him, 
■who  they  were,  and  what  were  their  names.  The  second 
was  by  a  certain  marriage  suborned,  between  the  prince 
of  Navarre,  and  the  king's  sister.  To  this  i)retended 
marriage,  it  was  devised  that  all  the  chicfest  protestants 
of  France  should  be  invited,  and  meet  in  Paris.  Among 
whom  first  they  began  with  the  queen  of  Navarre,  mo- 
ther to  the  prince  that  should  marry  the  king's  sister, 
attempting  by  all  means  possible  to  obtain  her  consent 
thereunto.  She  being  then  at  Rochelle,  and  allured  by 
many  fair  words  to  repair  unto  the  king,  consented  at 
length  to  come,  and  was  received  at  Paris  ;  where  she 
after  much  ado,  at  length  being  won  to  the  king's  mind, 
and  providing  for  the  marriage,  shortly  after  fell  sick, 
uud  within  five  days  expired,   not  without  suspicion,   as 


sorr^e  said,  of  poison.  But  her  body  being  opened,  no 
sign  of  poison  could  there  be  found,  save  only  that  a 
certain  apothecary  boasted,  that  he  had  killed  the 
queen  by  certain  venomous  odours  and  smells  confected 
by  him. 

After  this,  the  marriage  still  going  forward,  the  admi- 
ral, prince  of  Navarre,  Conde,  with  divers  other  chief 
men  of  the  protestants,  induced  by  the  king's  letters 
and  many  fair  promises,  at  last  were  brought  to  Paris. 
Where  with  great  solemnity  they  were  received,  but 
es])ecially  the  admiral.  To  make  the  matter  short, 
the  day  of  the  marriage  came,  which  was  the  18th  of 
August,  1572.  Which  marriage  being  celebrated  and 
solemnized  by  the  cardinal  of  Bourbon,  upon  a  high 
stage  without  the  church  walls,  the  prince  of  Navarre 
and  Conde  came  down,  waiting  for  the  king's  sister,  she 
being  then  at  nuss.  This  done,  they  resorted  all  toge- 
ther to  the  bish  p's  palace  to  dinner.  At  evening  they 
were  l;ad  to  a  palace  in  the  middle  of  Paris  to  supper. 
Not  long  after  this,  being  the  22nd  of  August,  the  admi- 
ral coming  from  the  council  table,  by  the  way  was  struck 
with  a  discharge  from  a  pistol,  charged  with  three 
pellets,  in  both  his  arms.  He  being  thus  ■wounded,  and 
yet  still  remaining  in  Paris,  although  the  Vidam  gave 
liim  counsel  to  flee  away,  it  so  fell  out  that  certain  sol- 
diers were  appointed  in  divers  places  of  the  citv  to  be 
ready  at  a  watch-word,  at  the  commandment  of  the  prince, 
upon  which  watch-word  given,  they  burst  out  to  the 
slaughter  of  the  protestants,  first  beginning  with  the 
edmiral  himself,  who  being  wounded  with  many  sore 
wounds,  was  cast  out  of  the  window  into  the  street,  where 
his  head  being  first  struck  off,  was  embalmed  with  spices 
to  be  sent  to  the  pope,  the  savage  people  raging  against 
him,  cut  off  his  arms,  and  so  drawing  him  three  days 
through  the  streets  of  Paris,  they  dragged  him  unto  the 
place  of  execution  out  of  the  city,  and  there  hanged  him 
up  by  his  heels,  to  the  greater  show  and  scorn  of  him. 

After  the  martyrdom  of  this  good  man,  the  armed 
soldiers  with  rage  and  violence  ran  upon  all  other  of  the 
same  profession,  slaying  and  killing  all  the  protestants 
they  knew  or  could  find  within  the  city  gates.  This 
bloody  slaughter  continued  the  space  of  many  days,  but 
especially  the  greatest  slaughter  ■was  in  the  three  first 
days,  in  which  were  numbered  to  be  slain,  as  the  history 
writeth,  above  ten  thousand,  men,  women,  old  and 
young,  of  all  sorts  and  conditions.  The  bodies  of  the 
dead  were  carried  in  carts  to  be  thrown  into  the  river  :  so 
that  not  only  the  river  was  all  stained  therewith,  but  also 
whole  streams  in  certain  places  of  the  city  did  run  with 
the  blood  of  the  slain  bodies.  So  great  was  the  out- 
rage of  that  heathenish  persecution,  that  not  only  the 
protestants,  but  also  certain,  whom  they  thought  indif- 
ferent papists,  they  put  to  the  sword  instead  of  protes- 
tants. 

And  not  only  within  the  walls  of  Paris  this  xiproar 
was  contained,  but  it  extended  further  into  other  cities 
and  quarters  of  the  realm,  especially  Lyons,  Orleans, 
Tovilouse,  and  Rouen:  in  which  cities  it  is  almost  in- 
credible, nor  scarce  ever  heard  of  in  any  nation,  what 
cruelty  was  showed,  what  numbers  of  good  men  were  de- 
stroyed ;  insomuch  that  within  the  space  of  one  month, 
thirty  thousand  at  least  of  religious  protestants  are  num- 
bered to  be  slain. 

Furthermore  here  is  to  be  noted,  that  when  the  pope 
first  heard  of  this  bloody  stir,  he  with  his  cardinals  made 
such  joy  at  Rome,  with  their  procession,  with  their 
firing  guns,  and  singing  of  Te  Deuin,  that  in  honour  of 
that  festival  act,  a  jubilee  was  commanded  by  the  pojic, 
with  great  indulgences,  and  much  solemnity.  Whereby 
thou  hast  here  to  discern  and  judge,  with  wliat  spirit  and 
charity  these  Roman  catholics  are  moved  to  maintain 
their  religion,  which  otherwise  would  fall  to  the  ground 
without  all  hope  of  recovery.  Likewise  in  France,  there 
was  no  less  rejoicing  njion  the  28th  day  of  the  said 
month,  the  Xing  commanding  public  ])rocessions  to  be 
made  throughout  the  whole  city,  with  bonfires,  ringing, 
and  singing  ;  where  the  king  himself,  with  the  queen  his 
mother,  and  his  whole  court  resorting  together  to  tha 
church,  gave  thanks  and  laud  to  God,  for  that  so  worthj 
victory   achieved  upon   St.  Bartholomew's   day    against 


A.D.  1572— 1674.]- 


THE  PROTESTANTS  BESIEGED  IN  ROCHELLE. 


99? 


the  protestants,  whom  they  thought  to  be  utterly  over- 
thrown and  vanquished  in  all  the  realm  for  ever. 

And  in  very  deed,  to  man's  thinking  it  might  appear 
no  less  after  such  a  great  destruction  of  the  protestants, 
having  lost  so  many  worthy  and  noble  captains  as  then 
were  cut  off,  whereupon  many,  for  fear  revoking  their 
religion,  returned  to  the  pope  ;  many  fled  out  of  the 
realm  ;  such  as  would  not  turn,  keeping  themselves  se- 
cret, durst  not  be  known  nor  seen  ;  so  that  it  was  past 
all  hojie  of  man,  that  the  gospel  should  ever  have  any 
more  place  in  France.  But  such  is  the  admirable  work- 
ing of  the  Lord,  where  man's  help  and  hope  most  faileth, 
there  he  most  showeth  his  strength  and  help,  as  here  is 
to  be  seen  and  noted.  For  whereas  the  very  small 
remnant  of  the  gospel  side,  being  now  brought  to  utter 
desperation,  were  now  ready  to  give  over  unto  the  king, 
and  many  were  gone  already  against  conscience,  yielding 
to  time,  yet  the  Lord  of  his  goodness  so  wrought,  that 
many  were  stayed  and  reclaimed  again  through  the  occa- 
sion of  those  in  Rochelle.  Who,  hearing  of  the  cruel  mas- 
sacre ia  Paris,  and  the  slaughter  at  Toulouse,  most  con- 
stantly with  valiant  hearts  (the  Lord  so  working)  thought 
to  stand  to  their  defence  against  the  king's  power,  by 
■whose  example  certain  other  cities  hearing  thereof,  took 
no  little  courage  to  do  the  like  :  who  being  confederate 
together,  exhorted  one  another  to  be  circumspect,  and 
tiike  good  heed  of  the  false  dissembling  practices  of  the 
merciless  papists,  who  intend  nothing  but  blood  and  de- 
struction. 

These  things  thus  passing  at  Rochelle,  the  king  hearing 
thereof,  giveth  in  commandment  to  captains  Strozzius 
and  Guardius  to  see  to  Rochelle.  After  this  he  sent  a 
nobleman,  one  Bironius,  requiring  of  the  Rochelle-men 
to  receive  him  for  their  governor  under  the  king.  Great 
consultation  being  had,  at  length  the  Rochelle-men 
began  to  condescend  upon  certain  conditions  ;  which 
being  not  easily  granted,  and  especially  they  hearing  in 
the  mean  time  what  was  done  to  others  of  their  fellows, 
who  had  submitted  themselves,  thought  it  better  to 
i  stand  to  the  defence  of  their  lives  and  consciences,  and 
to  adventure  the  worst.  Whereupon  a  great  siege  and 
battery  began  to  be  laid  against  Rochelle,  both  by  land  and 
sea,  which  was  A.D.  1572,  about  the  fourth  day  of 
December.  It  would  require  another  volume  to  describe 
all  things,  during  the  time  of  this  siege,  that  passed  on 
either  side,  between  the  king's  party,  and  the  town  of 
Rochelle  ;  briefly  to  run  over  some  parts  of  the  matter  : 
In  the  beginning  of  the  next  year  following,  A.D.  1573, 
in  the  month  of  January,  commandment  was  given  out 
by  the  king  to  all  and  sundry  nobles  and  peers  of  France, 
upon  great  punishment,  to  address  themselves  in  most 
forcible  wise  to  the  assaulting  of  Rochelle.  Whereupon 
a  great  concourse  of  all  the  nobility,  with  the  whole 
power  of  France,  was  there  assembled,  amongst  whom 
was  also  the  prince  of  Anjou,  the  king's  brother,  accom- 
panied by  his  other  brother,  duke  Alencon,  Navarre, 
Conde,  and  other  a  great  number  of  states  besides. 
Thus  the  whole  power  of  France  being  gathered  against 
one  poor  town,  had  not  the  mighty  hand  of  the  Lord 
stood  on  their  side,  it  had  been  impossible  for  them  to 
escape.  During  the  time  of  this  siege,  which  lasted 
about  seven  months,  what  skirmishes  and  conflicts  were 
on  both  sides,  it  would  require  a  long  treatise.  To  make 
short,  seven  principal  assaults  were  made  against  the  poor 
town  of  Rochelle,  with  all  the  power  that  France  could 
make.  In  all  which  assaults  the  pope's  side  had  always 
the  worst.  Concerning  the  first  assault  I  find  it  writ- 
ten, that  within  the  space  of  twenty-six  days,  there  were 
discharged  against  the  walls  and  houses  of  Rochelle,  to 
the  number  of  thirty  thousand  shot  of  iron  bullets  and 
globes,  whereby  a  great  breach  was  made  for  the  adver- 
sary to  invade  the  city  :  but  such  was  the  courage  of 
them  within,  not  of  the  men  only,  but  also  of  the  women, 
armed  with  spits,  fire,  and  such  other  weapons  as 
came  to  hand,  that  the  adversary  was  driven  back,  with 
no  small  slaughter  of  their  soldiers  :  and  of  the  townsmen 
there  were  slain  and  wounded  only  to  the  number  of  sixty 
persons.  Likewise  in  the  second  assault,  the  adversary 
attempted  to  invade  the  town,  but  through  the  industry 
of  the  soldiers  and  citizens,  and  also  of  the  women  and 


maids,  the  invaders  were  forced  at  length  to  fly  away 
faster  then  they  came.  No  better  success  had  all  the  as- 
saults that  followed  :  whereby  consider,  gentle  reader, 
with  thyself,  in  what  great  distress  these  good  men  were, 
not  of  Rochelle  only,  but  of  other  cities  also,  during 
these  seven  months  above  mentioned,  had  not  the 
mighty  hand  of  the  Lord  Almighty  sustained  them. 

And  especially  at  the  siege  of  Sanser  ;  which  city  was 
terribly  battered  and  razed  with  gunshot  of  great  cannons, 
and  field-pieces,  having  at  one  siege  no  less  than  three 
thousand  bullets  and  gunshots  flying  upon  them,  where- 
with the  crests  of  their  helmets  were  pierced,  their  sleeves, 
their  hose,  theirhats  ])ierced,  their  weapons  in  their  hands 
broken,  their  walls  shaken,  their  houses  rent  down;  yet 
not  one  person  slain  nor  wounded  with  all  this,  save 
only  at  the  first,  a  certain  maiden,  with  the  blast  of  the 
shot  flying  by  her,  was  struck  down,  and  died. 

What  number  was  lost  on  both  sides  during  all  this 
seven  months'  war,  it  is  not  certainly  known.  Of  the 
king's  camp,  what  number  was  slain,  may  be  conjec- 
tured by  this,  that  132  of  their  captains  were  killed. 

To  close  up  this  tragical  story,  concerning  the  break- 
ing up  of  this  seven  months'  siege  :  thus  it  fell  out  that 
shortly  after  the  seventh  assault  given  against  Rochelle, 
which  was  A.D.  1573,  about  the  month  of  June,  word 
came  to  the  camp,  that  duke  Anjou  the  king's  brother 
was  proclaimed  king  of  Poland.  Whereat  great  joy  was 
in  the  camp.  By  occasion  whereof  the  new  king,  more 
willing  to  have  peace,  entered  into  negotiation  with  them 
of  Rochelle  :  who,  as  he  showed  himself  not  ungentle  to 
them,  so  found  he  them  again  not  unconformable  to  him. 
Whereupon  a  certain  pacificatory  agreement  was  conclud- 
ed between  them  upon  certain  conditions.  Which  agree- 
ment the  new  Polish  king  soon  preferred  to  the  French 
king  his  brother,  not  without  some  suit  and  intercession 
to  have  it  ratified.  The  king  also  himself,  partly  being 
weary  of  these  chargeable  wars,  was  the  more  willing  to 
assent  thereunto.  And  thus  at  length,  through  the 
Lord's  great  work,  the  king's  royal  consent,  under  form 
of  an  edict,  was  set  down  in  writing,  and  confirmed  by 
the  king,  containing  twenty-five  articles.  In  which  also 
were  included  certain  other  cities  of  the  protestants,  grant- 
ing to  them  the  benefits  of  peace,  and  liberty  of  religion. 
This  edict  or  mandate  sent  down  from  the  king,  by  his 
herald  at  arms,  Bironius,  in  the  king's  name  caused  to  be 
solemnly  proclaimed  at  Rochelle,  the  iJth  day  of  June, 
A.D.  1573. 

The  year  next  following,  1574,  for  two  things  seemed 
fatal  and  famous, viz.  tlie  death  of  Charles  IXth.,  the  French 
king,  also  most  of  all  for  the  deatli  of  Charles,  cardinal  of 
Lorraine,  brother  to  the  duke  of  Guise.  Of  the  manner 
of  the  cardinal's  death,  I  find  little  mention  in  histories. 
Touching  tlie  king's  death,  although  Richard  Dinothus 
saith  nothing,  for  fear  belike,  because  he,  being  a  French- 
man, his  name  is  expressed  and  known  :  but  another 
history,  (whom  the  said  Dinothus  doth  follow)  bearing 
no  name,  saith  thus  '•  That  he  died  the  25th  day  of  May, 
upon  Whitsun  evening,  being  of  the  age  of  twenty-five 
years. 

The  constant  report  so  goeth,  that  his  blood  gushing 
out  at  divers  parts  of  his  body,  he  tossed  in  his  bed,  and 
casting  out  many  horrible  blasphemies,  laid  upon  pillows 
with  his  heels  upward  and  head  downward,  voided  so 
much  blood  at  his  mouth,  that  in  a  few  hours  he  died. 
Which  story,  if  it  be  true,  as  is  recorded  and  testified, 
may  be  a  spectacle  and  example  to  all  persecuting  kings 
and  princes  polluted  with  the  blood  of  christian  martyrs. 
And  thus  much  briefly  touching  the  late  terrible  perse- 
cution in  France. 

THE  CONCLUSION  OF  THE  WORK. 

And  thus  to  conclude,  good  christian  reader,  this  pre- 
sent history,  not  for  lack  of  matter,  but  to  shorten 
rather  the  matter  for  the  largeness  of  the  volume,  1  here 
stay  for  this  present  time,  without  further  addition  of 
more  discourse,  either  to  over-weiir)    thee  with  longer 


998 


CONCLUSION. 


[Book  XII, 


tedionsness,  or  overcnarge  the  oook  with  longer  prolix- 
ity, having  hitherto  set  forth  the  acts  and  proceedings 
of  the  whole  church  of  Christ,  namely,  of  the  church  of 
England,  although  not  in  such  particular  perfection, 
that  nothing  hath  surpa.«sed  us  ;  yet  in  such  general 
sufficiency,  that  I  trust  not  very  much  hath  escaped  us, 
necessary  to  be  known,  touching  the  principal  affairs, 
doings  and  proceedings  of  the  church  and  churchmen. 
Wherein  may  be  seen  the  whole  state,  order,  descent, 
course  and  continuance  of  the  same,  the  increase  and 
decrease  of  true  religion,  the  creeping  in  of  superstition, 
the  horrible  troubles  of  persecution,  the  wonderful  assist- 
ance of  the  Almighty  in  maintaining  his  truth,  the  glo- 
rious constancy  of  Christ's  martyrs,  the  rage  of  the 
enemies,  the  alteration  of  times,  the  trials  and  troubles 
of  the  church,  from  the  first  primitive  age  of  Christ's 
gospel,  to  the  end  of  queen  Mary,  and  the  beginning  of 
this  our  gracious  queen  Elizabeth.  During  the  time  of 
her  happy  reign,  which  hath  hitherto  continued  (through 
the  gracious  protection  of  the  Lord)  the  space  now  of 
twenty-four  years,  as  my  wish  is,  so  I  would  be  glad  the 
good  will  of  the  Lord  were  so,  that  no  more  matter 
of    such    lamentable    histories     may    ever    be   offered 


hereafter  to  write  upon.  But  so  it  is,  I  cannot  tell  how ; 
the  older  the  world  waxeth,  the  longer  it  continueth,  the 
nearer  it  hasteneth  to  its  end,  the  more  Satan  rageth, 
giveth  still  new  matter  of  writing  books  and  volumes. 
Insomuch,  that  if  all  were  recorded  and  committed  to 
history,  that  within  the  said  compass  of  this  queen's 
reign  hitherto  hath  happened,  in  Scotland,  Flanders, 
France,  Spain,  Germany,  besides  this  our  own  country 
of  England  and  Ireland,  with  other  countries  more,  I 
verily  suppose  one  Eusebius  or  Polyhistor,  whom  Pliny 
writeth  of,  wolud  not  suffice  thereunto.  But  of  these 
incidents  and  occurrences  more  may  be  said  hereafter, 
as  it  shall  please  the  Lord  to  give  grace  and  space.  In  the 
meantime,  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  work  with  thee, 
gentle  reader,  in  all  thy  studious  readings.  And  while  thou 
hast  space,  so  employ  thyself  to  read,  that  by  reading 
thou  mayst  learn  daily  to  know  that  which  may  profit 
thy  soul ;  may  teach  thee  experience,  may  arm  thee  with 
patience,  and  instruct  thee  in  all  spiritual  knowledge 
more  and  more,  to  thy  perpetual  comfort  and  salvation 
in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord ;  to  whom  be  all  glory  for 
ever  and  ever,  Amen. 


I 


APPENDIX    I. 


CONTAINING  A  FULL  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  MASSACRE   OF  THE   PROTESTANTS   ON   ST.   BAR- 
THOLOMEW'S DAY  IN  PARIS,  AND   IN  OTHER  FRENCH  CITIES. 


0/"  the  coming  of  the  Queen  of  Navarre  to   the  City  of  I 
Paris,  with  her  Sickness  and  Death  there.  \ 

That  noble  and  virtuous  lady,  Jane  de  Albert,  queen 
of  Navarre,  before  she  could  be  drawn  to  come  to  Paris 
to  solemnize  the  marriage  of  her  son,  the  prince  of 
Navarre,  with  the  sister  of  Charles  IXth,  then  king  of 
France,  received  letters  upon  letters  from  the  said  king, 
to  accompany  the  prince  her  son  in  that  solemnity  :  now, 
whereas  she  had  some  doubts  touching  her  son's  mar- 
riage with  one  of  another  religion,  the  king  assured  her 
that  all  things  should  be  so  wrought,  as  should  give  her 
good  satisfaction  and  content  :  promising  that  he  would 
get  a  dispensation  from  the  pope  to  that  end.  But 
when  the  queen  understood  that  the  king  was  minded 
to  have  this  marriage  solemnized  at  Paris,  she  would  by 
no  means  hear  of  it :  "  For  I  will  not,"  said  she,  "  put 
any  confidence  in  that  so  mutinous  people,  being  the 
sworn  enemies  both  of  myself  and  mine." 

Still  the  king  persisted  in  his  suit  for  the  obtaining  of 
the  same  at  her  hands.  And  also  having  intelligence  by 
some  of  his  agents,  that  the  queen  of  Navarre  began  a 
little  to  waver,  he  solicited  her  yet  once  again  to  come, 
assuring  her  that  all  things  should  be  carried  in  such  a 
peaceful  sort,  that  she  should  have  no  cause  to  complain. 
At  length  the  queen  came  from  Rochelle  to  Elois,  in  the 
month  of  March  1572,  with  great  attendance,  where  it 
is  incredible  to  think  what  welcome  she  had  on  all  sides, 
especially  from  the  king  and  his  brethren,  &c.  who  yet, 
when  all  was  done,  could  say  to  his  mother,  "  Now, 
madam,  have  I  not  quit  myself  well  ?  Let  me  alone,  and 
1  will  bring  them  all  into  the  net." 

In  April  following,  were  the  articles  concluded  con- 
cerning the  marriage  of  the  prince  of  Navarre  with 
the  king's  sister.  In  the  beginning  of  May  the  king 
invites  the  queen  of  Navarre  again  to  come  to  Paris, 
for  preparing  the  things  fitting  for  this  marriage  ;  which 
slie  accordingly  yielded  to,  and  departing  from  Blois  on 
the  sixth  of  the  said  month,  came  to  Paris  on  the  fif- 
teenth of  the  same.  She  immediately  after  became 
suddenly  ill  and  died  in  a  few  days,  with  some  sus- 
picion of  being  poisoned. 

The  Death  of  the  Admiral  at  Paris,  and  the  Massacre  of 
the  Protestants. 
After   the  death   of  the  queen,  certain   princes  were 
solicited  by  the  king  to  give  their  attendance  at  Paris  for 


the  solemnizing  the  marriage  of  the  prince  of  Navarre 
(now  made  king  by  the  death  of  his  mother),  according 
to  the  ceremonies  which  were  thereto  appertaining. 
Among  the  rest,  letters  were  directed  to  the  admiral  by 
the  king  himself,  to  come  to  this  marriage  ;  which  were 
delivered  unto  him  by  Cavagues  :  wherein  the  king 
assured  him  he  would  not  tarry  long  after  him  ;  willing 
him  not  to  be  afraid  of  the  fury  of  the  Parisians,  nor  of 
their  threals  which  they  had  formerly  uttered  against 
him.  For  he  was  not  ignorant  of  the  deadly  hatred  they 
bare  him,  and  therefore  wrote  unto  the  mayor  of  the  city, 
to  look  unto  it  at  his  peril,  that  the  admiral  had  no 
wrong  offered  him  by  the  citizens,  either  at  his  entrance 
or  continuance  in  the  city.  For  of  all  the  cities  in  that 
kingdom,  it  is  the  most  superstitious,  and  easily  moved 
to  sedition  ;  and  therefore  the  admiral,  being  of  a  con- 
trary religion,  could  expect  but  ill  welcome  at  his  coming 
thither  ;  especially  because  at  his  solicitation,  the  cross 
of  Gastines  was  removed  out  of  the  street  of  St. 
Dennis. 

The  queen-mother  and  the  duke  of  Anjou  wrote  nnto 
the  mayor  also,  and  likewise  to  the  rest  of  the  magis- 
trates, to  the  same  effect ;  but  especially  to  their  ser- 
vants, some  whereof  had  a  little  light  given  them 
touching  that  device.  To  be  short,  they  endeavoured 
to  take  all  rubs  out  of  his  way,  that  he  might  with  the 
less  mistrust  fall  into  the  same. 

The  admiral,  not  thinking  any  perils,  resolved  to  take 
his  journey  to  Paris  :  although  he  lacked  not  sundry  ad- 
vertisements from  his  own  followers,  and  otliers  his 
well  wishers  in  the  kingdom,  who  honoured  him  much, 
desiring  him,  that  although  he  had  no  sinister  opinion 
of  the  king,  of  his  mother,  or  any  of  theirs,  yet  at  the 
least,  he  was  to  take  into  his  consideration  the  place 
whither  he  went,  and  amongst  what  enemies  he  was  now 
to  venture  himself.  But  he,  always  leaning  upon  the 
testimony  of  a  good  conscience,  and  being  confident  in 
God's  providence,  not  moved  by  these  advertisements, 
took  his  journey  to  Paris  with  very  few  attendants. 
Being  come  thither,  he  was  honourably  received  by  the 
king,  and  of  his  brethren,  and  of  the  queen-mother,  with 
others  also. 

The  marriage  of  the  king  of  Navarre  with  the  king's 
sister  being  solemnized  on  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth 
of  August,  1572,  and  all  the  triumphs  and  feastings 
accompanying  the  same  being  finished,  the  admiral  de- 


1000 


APPENDIX  I.— ATTACK  UPON  THE  ADMIRAL  AT  PARIS. 


termined  to  take  his  leave  at  court,  and  so  to  return 
homewards;  the  deputies  of  the  reformed  churches 
brought  him  their  request  on  a  sudden,  to  present  the 
same  to  the  king,  in  regard  of  many  wrongs  the  said 
churches  had  sustained;  and  therefore  they  instantly 
besought  him,  that  he  would  not  leave  the  court  till 
some  order  might  be  taken  for  redress  thereof. 

This,  with  other  imi)ediments,  were  the  occasions  of 
detaining  him  still  there. 

Mauravell  coming  to  Paris  whilst  these  feasts  lasted, 
having  presented  his  service  first  to  the  king  and  his 
mother,  the  duke  of  Anjou,  and  the  d\ike  of  Guise  ;  after 
some  speech  had  with  the  king  and  cineen-inother,  one 
called  Chain,  had  a  command  to  direct  him  to  the 
house  whence  the  blow  should  be  given  :  who  left  him 
with  a  woman  in  the  «aid  house,  which  woman  was  for- 
bidden not  only  to  ask  his  name,  but  also  so  much  as  to 
enquire  for  what  cause  he  was  lodged  there. 

On  Friday,  the  twenty-second  of  August,  in  the  morn- 
ing, he  trimmed  up  his  harquebus,  watching  secretly  the 
admiral's  coming. 

The  admiral,  at  his  going  forth  out  of  the  Louvre, 
meeting  the  king  coming  out  of  a  chapel  which  is  before 
the  same,  passing  thence  to  play  at  tetniis,  he  scarcely 
had  gone  an  hundred  paces  from  the  place,  but  as  he  re- 
turned to  his  lodging  on  foot  to  dine  there,  attended  on 
by  some  twelve  or  fifteen  gentlemen,  reading  a  petition  ; 
out  of  the  window  of  a  lodging  (where  Villemur,  tutor  to 
the  duke  of  Guise  usually  lay)  he  was  shot  with  an  har- 
quebus charged  with  three  brass  bullets,  one  of  which 
took  off  the  fore  finger  of  his  right  hand,  and  he  was 
hurt  with  another  in  his  left  arm.  Feeling  himself  thus 
wounded,  he  willed  some  of  his  followers  to  enter  that 
house,  and  to  inquire  who  it  was  that  had  done  that,  or 
who  set  him  on  work  to  do  it  :  and  then  to  advertise  the 
king  thereof,  giving  him  to  understand  how  well  his  com- 
mandment was  observed. 

Now  whilst  they  were  busy  to  force  open  the  door,  the 
murderer  fled  out  by  a  back  way,  escaping  thence  out  of 
the  gate  of  St.  Anthony  ;  where  one  attended  him, 
holding  a  Spanish  gennet,  brought  out  of  the  duke  of 
Guise's  stable,  whereon  he  galloped  away,  yet  not 
■without  some  difficulty :  for,  flying  thus  in  some  fear,  he 
fell  off  his  horse  twice  or  thrice. 

A  gentleman  seeing  the  admiral  hurt,  came  to  support 
his  left  arm,  binding  up  the  hurt  thereon  by  his  hand- 
kerchief; and  thus  was  he  conducted  to  his  lodging, 
which  was  distant  from  thence  some  twenty  paces.  In 
his  passing  a  gentleman  said,  it  was  to  be  feared  the  bul- 
lets were  poisoned  :  to  which  the  admiral  replied,  ■'  All 
must  be  as  it  pleaseth  God.'' 

The  king  hearing  of  the  admiral's  hurt,  left  his  game, 
where  he  was  playing  till  then  with  the  duke  of  Guise, 
and,  throwing  away  his  racket,  as  it  seemed  in  an  anger, 
with  a  sad  and  heavy  countenance  withdrew  himself  into 
his  chamber,  the  duke  of  Guise  following  him  within  a 
little  while  after. 

The  king  of  Navarre,  the  prince  of  Conde,  with  many 
other  of  the  protestant  religion,  having  notice  of  theadmi- 
ral's  hurt,  complained  to  the  king  of  this  untimely  acci- 
dent :  entreating  they  might  have  leave  to  depart  out  of  the 
city,  seeing  they  could  expect  little  safety  there.  The  king 
made  his  moan  to  them  of  the  mischance  that  had  hap- 
pened, swearing  and  protesting  that  he  would  execute 
such  impartial  justice  upon  the  offender,  and  on  all  his 
accomplices,  as  should  give  the  admiral  and  all  his 
friends  content  :  only  he  willed  them  to  stay,  promising 
ere  long  to  provide  for  th(ir  security. 

The  surgeons  and  physicians  were  presently  sent  for, 
amongst  whom  was  Ambrose  Pare,  the  king's  surgeon, 
a  man  very  expert.  He  began  first  with  the  admiral's 
finger,  which  put  him  to  much  pain,  in  regard  the  scis- 
sors were  not  sharp  enough  to  cut  it  off  at  once  ;  be- 
sides, he  was  fain  to  stop  and  open  the  wound  thrice, 
then  he  came  to  the  left  arm,  making  incisions  in  two 
places  into  which  the  bullet  had  pierced.  The  admiral 
enduied  all  this  with  an  undaunted  countenance,  and 
wonderful  patience,  whilst  those  which  stood  by  and  saw 
him  so  mangled,  could  not  refrain  from  tears.  Caj)tain 
Mouius  held  him  with  both  his  arms  about  the  middle, 


and  Cornaton  held  his  hands.  He,  seeing  them  asto- 
nished, exclaimed,  "My  friends,  why  weep  you?  I 
think  myself  happy  to  be  thus  handled  in  the  cause  of 
God.''  And  anon,  casting  his  eyes  upon  a  minister 
called  Merlin,  he  said,  "  Here  ye  see,  my  friends,  God's 
blessings.  I  am  hurt  indeed  ;  but  I  know  it  is  come  to 
pass  by  the  will  of  my  Heavenly  Father,  humbly  thank- 
ing his  Majesty  that  he  is  pleased  to  honour  me  so  far  as 
to  suffer  any  thing  for  his  holy  name.  Let  ns  pray 
unto  him,  that  he  would  grant  unto  me  the  gift  of  perse- 
verance.'' 

Tiien  looking  upon  the  said  minister,  who  wept  over 
him.  "Oh,  Master  Merlin,  (saith  he,)  wlrit,  will  not  you 
comfort  me?"  "  Yes,  sir,  (saith  he,)  for  wljerein  may 
you  take  greater  comfort,  than  in  calling  to  mind  how 
greatly  God  hath  always  honoured  you  in  esteeming  you 
worthy  to  suffer  rebuke  for  his  name's  sake,  and  true  re- 
ligion ?"  The  admiral  replied  ;  "  Alas,  if  God  should 
de  d  with  me  according  to  my  deserts,  he  might  have  put 
me  to  worse  torments  than  these.  But  blessed  be  his 
holy  name,  in  that  he  is  pleased  to  take  ])ity  on  me,  his 
poor  and  unworthy  servant.''  "  Be  of  good  cheer,  sir, 
(then  said  another  unto  him,)  for  seeing  God  hath  spared 
your  more  nob)e  part  whole,  you  have  cause  therein  to 
magnify  his  goodness.  In  these  wounds  you  have 
received  from  God  a  testimony  of  his  love,  rather  than 
of  his  displeasure,  seeing  he  hath  preserved  your  head 
and  understanding  safe.'' 

Then  said  Merlin.  "  Sir,  you  do  well  in  turning  your 
thoughts  away  from  him  who  hath  committed  this  out- 
rage upon  you,  in  looking  only  unto  God  ;  for  no  doubt 
it  is  his  hand  that  hath  smitten  you  ;  therefore,  for  the 
present,  cease  to  think  on  the  malefactor.''  "  I  assure 
you,  (said  the  admiral,)  I  do  freely  forgive  him  from 
the  bottom  of  my  heart,  and  those  also  that  are  his 
abettors  ;  being  fully  persuaded  that  none  of  them  all 
could  have  done  me  the  least  hurt,  no,  though  with  vie- 
lent  hands  they  had  put  me  to  death.  For  what  is 
death  itself  to  God's  children,  but  an  assured  passage  to 
an  eternal  rest  and  life  ?  " 

Now  as  the  said  minister  declared  how  the  evils  which 
happen  to  the  children  of  God  in  this  present  life,  do 
often  incite  and  quicken  them  up  to  pour  out  their 
prayers  into  the  bosom  of  the  Almighty,  the  admiral 
presently  with  a  loud  voice  and  ardent  affection,  prayed 
thus : 

"  Lord  God,  and  heavenly  Father,  have  pity  upon  me 
for  thy  goodness  and  mercy's  sake  ;  remember  not,  Lord, 
the  sins  of  my  past  life,  nor  the  offences  which  I  have 
committed  against  thee  ;  for  if  thou  narrowly  mark  our 
sins,  the  looseness  of  our  behaviour  and  disloyalties  in 
transgressing  thy  holy  commandments.  Lord,  who 
shall  stand  .'  Who  is  able  to  bear  the  weight  of  thy  dis- 
pleasure ?  I  renounce  all  idol  gods ;  1  acknowledge 
thee  to  be  the  only  true  God,  and  worship  thee  alone, 
O  Eternal  Father,  in  thine  eternal  son,  Jesus  Christ.  I 
beseech  thee  for  his  sake,  that  thou  wouldst  give  unto  me 
thy  Holy  Spirit,  and  tlverewithal  the  gift  of  patience.  I 
ptit  my  trust  in  thy  free  mercy  :  for  therein  consists  the 
stay  and  prop  of  all  my  hope,  whether  T  die  now  at  this 
present,  or  live  for  the  time  to  come.  Behold,  Lord, 
here  I  am,  do  with  me  as  it  pleasest  tliee  ;  having  this 
confidence  in  thee,  that  if  I  now  depart  hence,  thou  wilt 
receive  me  into  the  blessed  rest  of  thy  kingdom.  If  it 
please  thee  to  lengthen  out  my  days  here  on  earth,  O 
heavenly  Father,  give  me  grace  that  1  may  spend  the  resi- 
due thereof  in  setting  forth  the  glory  of  thy  holy  name, 
and  in  maintaining,  to  the  utmost  of  my  power,  thy  pure 
worship  and  service.     Amen.'' 

Having  ended  this  prayer.  Merlin  asked  him,  if  it 
pleased  him  that  the  minister  of  Christ  should  now  pray 
with  him  and  for  him.  To  whom  he  said,  "  Yes  ;  with 
all  my  heart  :  1  pray  you  to  begin."  Whilst  Merlin 
pronounced  the  prayer,  applying  the  same  to  the  present 
occasion,  the  admiral,  with  his  eyes  looking  up  to  hea- 
ven, expressed  the  ardency  of  his  affection,  in  consent- 
ing thereunto.  Prayer  being  ended.  Merlin  began  to 
propound  unto  the  admiral  the  examples  of  the  martyrs, 
showing  that  from  Abel  to  Abraham,  and  subsequently 
hitherto,  whosoever  earned  themselves  in  any  degree  of 


A.D.  1572.] 


APPENDIX  I.— ATTACK  UPON  THE  ADMIRAL  AT  PARIS. 


100] 


faithfulness  in  the  House  of  God,  felt  at  one  time  or 
other  the  smart  of  afflictions  in  divers  kinds.  The  ad- 
miral answered,  that  when  he  called  to  mind  the  suffer- 
ings of  the  patriarchs  and  martyrs,  it  much  comforted 
him,  and  helped  him  somewhat  to  allay  the  sharpness  of 
liis  affii-'ted  estate. 

The  king  of  Navarre  and  the  prince  of  Conde,  having 
bitterly  bewailed  this  outrage  committed  upon  the  admi- 
ral, (as  you  heard  before,)  about  two  o'clock  in  the  af- 
ternoon, the  king,  accompanied  with  the  queen-mother, 
his  brother,  and  other  of  the  lords,  went  to  visit  the 
admiral. 

The  king  with  tears  seemed  to  be  exceeding  sorry  for 
that  which  was  to  come  to  pass,  promising  him,  with  one 
blasphemous  oath  upon  another,  to  revenge  the  fact,  no 
less  than  if  it  had  been  committed  upon  his  own  person  : 
praying  him  to  come  and  take  up  his  lodging  with  him 
in  the  Louvre,  for  his  greater  security  and  safety. 
Whereupon  the  admiral,  after  some  discourse  made  to 
the  king  in  secret,  gave  him  most  humble  thanks  for  so 
great  a  favour  as  to  visit  him  in  his  own  person. 

Upon  the  motion  made  by  the  king,  Mazilles  his  chief 
physician  was  called,  the  king  demanding  of  him,  whe- 
ther the  admiral  might  safely  be  removed  thence  into 
the  Louvre  or  no  ?  his  answer  was,  that  it  could  not  be 
done  without  danger.  Some  of  the  admiral's  friends 
thought  it  fitting  to  request  a  guard  of  soldiers  to  be  as- 
signed by  the  king  unto  him,  for  his  better  security.  The 
king  answered,  he  liked  that  device  well,  being  fully 
determined  to  provide  for  the  admiral's  safety  as  his  own, 
and  would  preserve  him  no  less  then  the  apple  of  his  eye. 
After  the  king  called  for  the  bullet  of  brass  wherewith  the 
admiral  was  hurt,  that  he  might  see  it,  asking  whether 
he  was  not  put  to  great  pain  when  his  finger  was  cut  off, 
as  likewise  touching  the  dressing  of  his  arm.  Now  as 
Cornaton  shewed  the  bullet,  having  his  sleeve  all  bloody, 
(because  he  was  appointed  to  hold  the  admiral's  arm, 
while  it  was  in  dressing)  the  king  asked  if  that  were  of 
the  admiral's  blood  ?  and  whether  so  much  blood  issued  out 
of  his  wounds  ?  adding  (after  Cornaton's  answer)he  never 
saw  man  in  his  life  shew  greater  constancy  and  magnani- 
mity of  spirit  than  the  admiral  did. 

Then  was  the  queen-mother  desirous  to  see  the  bullet, 
saying,  I  am  glad  the  bullet  is  taken  out  ;  for  I  remem- 
ber when  the  duke  of  Guise  was  killed  before  Orleans, 
the  physician  told  me,  that  if  the  bullet  was  gotten  out, 
there  was  no  danger  of  death  though  it  were  poisoned. 

Then  Cornaton  answered,  we  have  foreseen  that,  ma- 
dam ;  for  being  careful  to  prevent  that  danger,  the  admi- 
ral had  a  medicine  given  him  to  expel  the  poison,  if  per- 
adventure  any  such  thing  should  be. 

The  Saturday  before  the  admiral  was  slain  he  began 
to  be  somewhat  cheered,  so  as  the  surgeons  and  physici- 
ans gave  out,  that  they  would  warrant  the  admiral's  life  ; 
because  his  arm,  having  lost  but  little  of  its  strength, 
would  soon  be  healed.  This  news  was  brought  to  the 
king,  who  seemed  to  entertain  the  same  joyfully.  The 
new  married  wife  came  also  to  visit  the  admiral.  But 
all  this  was  but  a  shew  before  death.  For  that  night 
there  was  heard  a  great  clattering  of  armour  in  the  city, 
and  many  torches  lighted  every  where,  borne  by  many  of 
the  people.  Some  gentlemen,  whose  lodgings  were  nigh 
to  the  admiral's,  rose,  and  went  out,  asking  some  of 
their  acquaintance  the  reason  why  there  were  so  many 
up  in  arms  at  that  hour  of  the  night  :  they  answered, 
that  the  king  much  desired  to  see  a  castle  assailed  and 
defended,  devised  only  in  sport,  to  give  him  content. 
They  passing  yet  further  came  to  the  Louvre,  where  they 
likewise  saw  many  torches  lighted,  and  troops  of  armed 
men. 

The  guard  there  could  no  longer  contain  themselves, 
but  began  to  pick  a  quarrel  with  them  ;  and  as  one  of  the 
said  gentlemen  was  about  to  speak,  a  Gascoine  soldier 
struck  at  him  with  a  partizan,  and  then  they  fell  upon 
the  rest.  The  noise  hereof  spreading,  the  queen-mother 
said,  seeing  it  is  not  possible  to  retain  the  fury  of  the 
soldiers  any  longer  from  breaking  out,  let  the  bell  of  the 
church  of  St.  Germain  be  tolled,  said  she. 

The  admiral  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  this  nproar 
(though  he  had  but  few  of  his  followers  about  him,)  was 


not  much  moved  thereat  ;  trusting  (as  he  often  used  to 
say)  upon  the  king's  favour,  whereof  he  had  largeexperi- 
ence.  Also  he  knew  that  when  the  Parisians  sliould  un- 
derstand how  much  the  king  disliked  their  folly,  though 
they  had  an  intention  to  do  him  some  mischief,  yet 
would  they  be  quieted  as  soon  as  they  saw  Cosseins  and 
his  guard. 

This  Cosseins  was  appointed  by  the  duke  of  Anjou  to 
defend  the  admiral's  lodging,  wherein  the  old  proverb 
was  verified,  "  That  the  woif  was  set  to  keep  tlie  slieep." 

About  break  of  day,  August  the '21th  A.D.  1.t72,  be- 
ing St.  Bartholomew's  day,  they  began  to  knock  at  the 
door  where  the  admiral  lay.  La  Bonne,  who  lay  not  far 
from  him,  having  the  keys,  perceiving  that  there  were 
some  who  came  on  a  message  from  the  king  to  tlie  ad- 
miral, came  down  quickly  and  opened  tiie  door  ;  pre- 
sently Cosseins  fell  upon  him  and  stabbed  him  with  his 
dagger,  so  that  he  died.  Then  with  his  harquebusiers 
rushing  into  the  house,  killing  such  as  they  niet,  others 
fled.  Cornaton,  awaking  with  the  noise  that  he  he.ird  at 
the  door  (for  he  lay  in  the  next  chamber  liy),  ran  thither, 
causing  the  Swiss  and  other  officers  to  fortify  it.  Cos- 
seins hearing  that,  cried  to  him  to  ojjen  it  in  the  king's 
name,  and  he  so  handled  the  matter,  that  with  the  help 
he  had,  he  forced  the  door  open,  and  gained  the  stairs. 
The  admiral,  and  those  that  were  with  him,  taking  notice 
how  they  shot  ofl'pistols  and  guns,  finding  themselves  in- 
closed in  their  enemies'  hands,  fell  to  prayer,  begging 
pardon  of  God  for  their  sins. 

The  admiral  rising  out  of  his  bed,  and  putting  on  his 
nightgown,  commanded  Merlin,  the  minister,  to  make 
the  prayer.  He  also,  calling  earnestly  upon  Jesus  Christ, 
his  God  and  Saviour,  commended  his  spirit  into  his 
hands.  He  that  testified  these  things  and  made  report 
thereof,  coming  into  the  chamber,  and  being  asked  by 
the  admiral  what  that  tumult  meant  ;  "  Sir,''  saith  he, 
"God  is  now  summoning  us  to  look  to  our  end.'' The  ad- 
miral seeing  what  would  be  the  issue,  answered,  "  I  have 
long  since  expected  death  ;  save  yourselves  if  it  be  pos- 
sible, for  you  cannot  secure  me ;  1  commend  my  soul 
into  the  hands  of  the  merciful  God."  Those  who  were 
present  and  escaped,  have  affirmed,  that  the  admiral  was 
no  more  affrighted  at  death,  which  he  saw  present  befors 
his  eves,  than  if  there  had  been  no  likelihood  thereof  at 
all. 

Forthwith,  every  one  in  the  chamber  getting  up  to  the 
top  of  the  house,  and  having  found  a  window  near  the 
roof,  saved  themselves  there  ;  but  the  greater  part,  who 
were  beneath  in  the  next  room  to  the  admiral,  were  slain, 
others  miraculously  escaped.  In  the  mean  while,  Cos- 
seins having  made  his  way,  caused  certain  Swiss  of  the 
duke  of  Anjou's  guard  to  enter  into  the  house. 

Besine,  Cosseins,  and  Sarlabour,  with  their  targets  in 
one  hand,  and  their  naked  swords  in  the  other,  broke 
open  the  admiral's  chamber  door,  and  Besine  (which 
was  afterwards  slain  himself  by  one  Bertoville  upon  the 
way,  after  he  had  escaped  out  of  prison)  coming  towards 
the  admiral,  holding  the  point  of  his  sword  to  his 
breast,  said  thus,  "  Art  not  thou  the  admiral  ?"  "  I  am 
the  man,"  said  he,  with  an  undaunted  courage,  as  the 
murderers  afterwards  confessed.  Then  beholding  the 
naked  sword,  "  Young  man,'  said  the  admiral,  "Thou 
oughtest  somewhat  to  respect  my  years,  and  my  infirmity 
of  body,  but  it  is  not  thou  that  canst  shorten  my  days." 
Besine  desperately  thrust  the  admiral  through  the  body 
with  his  sword,  and  then  smote  him  therewith  on  the 
head  ;  the  rest  had  every  one  a  blow  at  him,  so  as  he  pre- 
sently fell  down  wounded  to  death. 

Whilst  this  mischief  was  enacting,  the  duke  of  Guise 
being  below  in  the  base  court, with  other  Romish  catholic 
lords,  cried  to  the  murderer  above,  "  Besine,  hast  thou 
done?"  "  It  is  done,"  saith  he.  Then  the  duke  re- 
plied, "  Monsieur,  our  knight  (meaning  king  Henry's 
bastard)  will  not  believe  it  unless  he  see  it  with  his  eyes, 
throw  him  down  out  of  the  window.'' 

Then  Besine  and  Sarlabour,  lifting  up  the  body  of  the 
admiral,  cast  him  down  unto  them,  where  he  lay  naked 
on  the  ground,  exposed  to  all  sorts  of  scorn  and  mocks 
of  the  multitude,  some  trampling  on  him  with  their  feet. 
Now  because  the  blow  which  Besine  had  giten  the  admi- 


1002 


APPENDIX  I.— BUTCHERY  OF  THE  PROTESTANTS  IN  PARIS. 


ral  on  liis  head,  had  so  covered  his  face  with  blood  issu- 
ing thence,  that  his  visage  could  not  be  discerned,  the 
duke  of  Guise  stooping  down,  took  his  hankerchief,  and 
wiping  his  face  therewith,  said,  "  It  is  he,  I  know  him 
well  enough:"  and  giving  this  poor  dead  body  a  spurn 
on  the  head  with  his  foot  (whom  all  the  murderers  in 
France  feared  whilst  he  lived)  he  passed  thence,  encou- 
raging his  soldiers,  saying,  "  We  have  made  a  good  be- 
ginning ;  now  let  us  go  on  to  the  rest,  for  the  king  hath 
so  commanded,  the  king  hath  so  commanded,"  repeat- 
ing it  over  twice. 

An  Italian  of  the  duke  of  Never's  guard  cut  off  the 
admiral's  head,  and  brought  it  to  the  king  and  queen- 
mother,  which  being  embalmed  was  sent  to  Rome  to  the 
pope,  and  to  the  cardinal  of  Lorrain,  being  there  at  that 
time.  The  common  people  on  the  Monday  following,  cut 
off  his  hands,  and  then  in  this  woeful  plight  being 
dragged  up  and  down  three  days  in  the  channels  through- 
out the  streets,  he  was  at  the  last  carried  out  of  the  city 
to  a  gibbet  in  Mount  Faucon,  where  they  hanged  him  by 
the  feet,  from  whence  some  that  were  well  disposed,  go- 
ing together  in  the  night  to  this  gibbet,  took  down  the 
body  of  the  admiral  ;  the  which  they  interred  so  secretly, 
that  the  papists  do  what  they  could,  they  could  never 
find  it  out,  but  it  lay  buried  still ;  so  as  they  were  fain  to 
make  a  body  of  straw,  and  hung  that  up  instead  of  the 
body  itself,  rather  than  none  at  all. 

This  Sunday  morning  all  that  were  popishly  affected, 
took  liberty  to  kill  and  spoil ;  it  being  credibly  reported, 
that  the  number  of  the  slain  that  day  and  two  other  days 
following,  in  the  city  of  Paris,  and  in  the  suburbs,  did 
amount  to  above  ten  thousand ;  counting  lords,  gentle- 
men, presidents,  counsellors,  advocates,  lawyers,  scho- 
lars, physicians,  merchants,  tradesmen,  women,  and 
children.  The  streets  were  covered  with  dead  bo- 
dies, the  river  was  dyed  with  blood,  the  gates  and  en- 
trance into  the  king's  palace  painted  with  the  same 
colour:  but  the  blood-thirsty  were  not  yet  satisfied. 
But  going  from  house  to  house  with  their  associates, 
where  they  thought  to  find  any  Huguenots,  they  brake 
open  the  doors,  then  cruelly  murdered  whomsoever  they 
met,  sparing  neither  sex  nor  age.  Carts  were  laden 
with  dead  bodies  of  young  maidens,  women,  men  and 
children,  which  were  discharged  into  the  river,  which  was 
covered  in  a  manner  all  over  with  the  slain,  and  dyed  red 
with  their  blood,  which  also  streamed  down  the  streets 
from  sundry  parts  thereof. 

One  of  the  massacrers  having  snatched  up  a  little  cliild 
in  his  arms,  the  poor  babe  began  to  play  with  his  beard, 
and  to  smile  upon  him  ;  but  instead  of  being  moved  to 
compassion  therewith,  this  barbarous  wretch  wounded  it 
with  his  dagger,  and  so  cast  it  all  wounded  and  bleeding 
into  the  river. 

To  proceed  on  further  and  fully  to  relate  all  the  tragi- 
cal acts  committed  in  this  massacre  at  Paris,  to  set  down 
the  thundering  of  guns  and  pistols,  the  lamentable  voices 
and  outcries  of  the  slain,  the  roarings  and  horrible  blas- 
phemies of  these  murderers  and  devils  incarnate,  were 
enough  to  cause  the  paper  whereon  they  should  be  de- 
scribed, either  to  blush  or  weep. 

Not  to  stay  the  reader  therefore  any  longer  in  this, 
having  many  things  of  the  like  nature  to  present  unto  thy 
view,  we  will  jjass  from  the  dolorous  city  of  Paris,  to 
other  cities  in  France,  and  set  before  thee,  as  in  a  glass, 
a  company  of  horrible  and  rueful  spectacles. 

Massacres  committed  at  Meaux  in  Brie. 

Let  us  begin  then  with  those  of  Meaux  in  Brie,  which 
is  not  above  a  day's  journey  from  Paris. 

The  poor  protestants  in  this  city  were  destined  to 
drink  this  cup  of  martyrdom,  after  their  brethren  and 
sisters  in  the  city  of  Paris.  Therefore,  on  the  same  Sun- 
day, the  24th  of  August,  about  four  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon, a  post  was  sent  to  Meaux  with  letters,  accompa- 
nied with  a  seditious  fellow  called  Le  Froid.  Being 
come  thither,  the  packet  was  presented  to  Monsieur  Louis 
Cosset,  the  king's  attorney  there.  Upon  the  receipt 
whereof,  this  attorney  hasted  hither  and  thither  in  his 
own  person,  to  advertise  such  cut-throats  as  had  had 


their  hands  in  pillaging  and  robbing  those  of  the  protes- 
tant  religion  in  the  first,  second,  and  third  troubles,  with 
command  that  they  should  be  ready  to  come  from  their 
houses  armed,  at  seven  o'clock,  and  then  cause  the  gates 
of  the  city  instantly  to  be  shut. 

The  time  prefi.\ed  being  come,  which  was  about  supper 
time,  the  gates  were  shut,  and  then  they  began  to  exe- 
cute their  cruelties  in  sundry  parts  of  the  city.  Thus 
was  that  night  passed,  not  without  uproars  and  strange 
events. 

On  the  next  day,  Monday,  about  three  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  these  good  catholics  began  to  pillage  the  houses 
of  the  protestants  of  the  best  things  they  had,  which 
continued  till  eight  o'clock,  they  loved  their  trade  so 
well.  But  the  principal  of  all  the  spoils  were  conveyed 
into  the  court  and  house  of  Louis  Cosset ;  yet  these  were 
only  the  beginning  of  sorrows. 

After  robbing  and  spoiling,  they  commenced  shutting 
up  the  protestants  in  prison  :  which  being  filled,  the 
murderers  having  Cosset  for  their  captain  (who  usually 
carried  in  each  hand  a  pistol  ready  to  discharge),  went 
into  the  prison  on  Tuesday,  the  2()th  of  August,  about 
five  or  six  o'clock  at  night,  with  swords,  daggers,  and 
butchers  knives. 

Nigh  to  this  prison  there  was  a  great  court,  enclosed 
on  every  side,  with  walls  and  a  very  strong  gate.  In  a 
corner  whereof  is  a  large  pair  of  winding  stairs,  contain- 
ing five  and  twenty  or  thirty  steps,  by  which  they  go  up 
to  tlie  judgment  hall  to  the  seat  of  justice.  Into  this 
court  were  tiie  murderers  assembled ;  which  done.  Cosset 
went  up  into  his  seat.  Then  they  had  a  scroll  or  bill, 
containing  the  names  of  the  prisoners  there  imprisoned  ; 
who  were  called  over  one  by  one  to  the  number  of  two 
hundred  and  upwards,  as-  some  of  the  murderers  have 
since  reported,  when  they  impudently  made  their  brags' 
of  these  their  horrible  impieties  and  injustices. 

Then  the  attorney  laughing,  began  to  call  for  the  first 
man  named  in  the  bill ;  who  being  brought  forth,  and 
seeing  naked  swords  before  him,  falling  down  and  crav- 
ing forgiveness  of  his  sins  at  the  hands  of  God,  was  sud- 
denly butchered  by  five  or  six. 

One  Quintin  Croyer,  an  elder  of  the  reformed  church, 
being  called  forth,  and  seeing  many  of  his  companions 
massacred  before  his  eyes,  kneeled  down,  praying  God  to 
pardon  these  murderers ;  at  which  prayer  they  fell  a 
laughing,  and  not  being  able  with  their  daggers  to  pierce 
a  jerkin  of  double  buff  which  he  wore,  and  which  they 
were  loth  to  spoil,  (for  it  was  a  good  booty)  they  cut 
asunder  the  points,  and  then  gave  him  five  or  six  stabs 
with  a  dagger  into  his  body  ;  and  so  this  good  man 
wounded  to  death,  calling  upon  God,  rendered  up  his 
spirit  into  the  hands  of  him  that  gave  it. 

Faron  Haren,  a  man  zealously  affected  to  religion, 
who  had  been  sheriff  of  the  city  in  the  first  troubles, 
having  by  his  endeavours  chased  the  mass  out  of  Meaux 
for  a  time,  was  mortally  hated  by  these  seditious  papists  ; 
and  therefore  they  were  not  contented  simply  to  kill 
him,  but  first  cut  off  his  nose,  ears,  and  other  parts,  then 
giving  him  many  small  thrusts  into  divers  parts  of  the 
body,  they  forced  him  to  and  fro  among  them,  as  if  he 
had  gone  through  the  pikes.  But  being  weakened,  and 
not  able  any  longer  to  hold  out,  from  the  loss  of  blood 
that  issued  from  all  the  parts  of  his  body,  he  fell  with 
his  face  to  the  ground,  and  calling  upon  the  name  of  the 
Lord,  received  infinite  gashes  and  wounds  after  he  was 
dead. 

By  this  time  it  grew  late  ;  therefore  these  bloodsuckers, 
having  almost  wearied  themselves  in  worrying  these  poor 
lambs  and  sheep  of  Christ,  deferred  the  execution  of  the 
rest  till  after  supper,  as  well  to  take  some  breathing  and 
refreshment,  as  also  to  murder  the  residue  with  the 
greater  alacrity.  For  inasmuch  as  the  blood  of  the  slain 
was  reeking  yet  upon  the  swords  and  arms  of  the  mur- 
derers, (their  sleeves  being  tucked  up)  which  something 
hindered  their  proceeding  ,  after  they  had  drank  wine  to 
their  fill,  they  meant  to  return  and  make  themselves 
drunk  with  blood  also !  which  that  they  might  shed  the 
more  freely,  they  took  with  them  butchers,  great  axes, 
wherewith  they  smite  down  their  oxen,  and  in  the  pre- 
sence of  this  honest  attorney  felled   these  poor  prisoners 


A.D.  1572.] 


APPENDIX  I.— PERSECUTION  AT  TROYES. 


1003 


one  after  another,  who  called  upon  God,  and  crying  so 
loud  for  mercy,  that  all  the  city  in  a  manner  rung  there- 
of. This  massacre  lasted  from  nine  o'clock  at  night  till 
it  was  midnight.  And  as  there  yet  remained  many  pri- 
soners alive,  they  deferred  this  their  bloody  business  till 
the  next  day. 

But  this  may  suffice  to  have  been  said  as  touching 
this  massacre  at  Meaux  in  Brie  ;  we  will  now  pass  on  to  the 
city  of  Troyesin  Champaign,  and  there  ^take  notice,  as  it 
were  by  the  way,  what  cruelties  were  executed  in  that 
place. 

Persecution  of  the  Faithful  at  Troyes,  in  Champaign. 

News  coming  to  Troyes  of  the  massacre  executed  at 
Paris,  the  greater  part  of  the  judges  and  officers  of  the 
king  were  sent  to  the  bailiff  of  Troyes,  with  command- 
ment diligently  to  make  search  for  all  those  of  the  pro- 
testant  religion,  from  house  to  house,  and  to  imprison  as 
many  as  they  could  meet  with. 

In  this  city  there  was  a  merchant  called  Peter  Belin,  a 
man  of  a  turbulent  nature.  This  Belin  was  at  the  mas- 
sacre in  Paris,  on  St.  Bartholomew's  day ;  from  whence 
he  was  sent  with  letters  from  the  king  dated  the  28th  of 
August,  to  the  mayor  and  sheriffs  of  Troyes,  to  cause  all 
these  persecutions  to  cease,  and  the  prisoners  to  be  set 
at  liberty.  On  the  3rd  of  September  he  came  to  Troyes 
with  these  two  letters  (which  had  been  first  published  in 
Paris)  with  commandment  to  deliver  them  to  the  fore- 
said magistrates,  to  be  proclaimed  there  also. 

But  at  the  first  entrance  into  the  city,  he  began  to  en- 
quire, that  all  might  hear  him,  whether  they  had  not 
executed  the  Huguenots  there  as  they  had  done  in  Paris  ; 
which  was  his  language  through  the  streets  till  he  came 
home.  But  even  some  of  the  papists,  who  were  not  so 
cruelly  minded,  demanded  of  Belin  the  contents  of  the 
king's  letters,  whereof  they  had  some  inkling  before. 
But  he,  like  a  madman  swelling  with  choler,  sware  that 
whosoever  said  they  contained  any  thing  tending  to  paci- 
fication, lied.  Hasting  therefore  to  the  bailiflPs  house, 
at  Troyes,  after  he  had  delivered  him  the  packet  and 
whispered  somewhat  in  his  ear,  he  put  him  on  to  see  this 
execution  done.  Now  that  the  same  might  pass  the 
better  for  lawful,  the  help  of  the  executioner  of  Troyes 
was  requested,  whose  name  was  Charles. 

Yet  he,  shewing  himself  more  just  and  humane  than 
the  rest,  peremptorily  refused  to  have  his  hand  in  an  act 
tending  to  so  great  cruelty ;  answering,  that  it  was  con- 
trary to  his  office  to  execute  any  man  before  sentence  of 
death  had  first  been  pronounced  by  the  magistrates.  If 
they  had  such  sentence  to  show  against  any  of  the  pri- 
soners, he  was  ready  to  do  justice  ;  otherwise  he  would 
not  presume,  without  a  warrant,  to  bereave  any  roan  of 
his  life  :  and  so  with  these  words  he  returned  home  to 
his  house. 

Now  although  this  answer,  proceeding  from  such  a 
kind  of  person,  whose  office  and  custom  it  was  to  shed 
hlood,  might  somewhat  have  assuaged  and  taken  off  the 
rage  of  the  most  barbarous  tiger  in  the  world  ;  yet  the 
bailiff  slighting  it,  was  the  further  enraged.  Upon  tliis 
he  sent  for  one  of  the  gaolers  of  the  prison  who  kept 
those  of  the  protestant  religion  ;  but  he,  being  sick  of  a 
tertian  ague,  Martin  de  Bures  was  sent  to  know  his 
pleasure. 

The  bailiff,  telling  him  at  large  what  Belin  had  signified 
to  him  in  private,  as  also,  that  on  a  sudden  all  the  pro- 
testant prisoners  must  be  put  to  deach,  that  so  the 
place  might  be  purged  of  them  :  This,  he  said,  you  must 
not  fail  to  do.  But,  said  the  bailiff,  that  the  blood  may 
not  run  into  the  streets,  you  shall  cause  a  trench  to  be 
digged  in  the  midst  of  the  prison,  and  at  the  two  ends 
thereof  set  certain  vessels  to  receive  the  same. 

But  this  De  Bures  for  some  considerations,  as  namely 
thinking  the  king's  letters,  (whereof  he  had  had  some 
intelligence)  might  be  proclaimed,  made  no  haste  to  per- 
form his  charge,  acquainting  no  man  with  aught  that  had 
passed  between  the  bailiff  and  him  ;  no,  not  Perennet  the 
keeper,  who  then  lay  sick  in  his  bed. 

The  next  day,  Tuesday,  which  was  the  4th  of  Septem- 
ber, the  bailiff  came  into  the  prison  about  seven  or  eight 


o'clock,  and  caUing  for  Perennet  asked  of  him  with  e 
smile,  Perennet,  is  it  done  ?  Perennet  knowing  nothing 
more  or  less,  asked  of  him  what  ?  Then  saith  the  bailiff, 
Why,  are  not  the  prisoners  dispatched  ?  and  thereupon 
was  ready  with  his  dagger  to  have  stabbed  him.  But 
coming  a  little  better  to  himself,  he  told  Perennet  what 
his  purpose  was,  and  how  he  was  to  behave  himself  con- 
cerning the  execution  thereof;  telling  him  by  all  means 
not  to  forget  to  make  the  said  trench.  At  which  words, 
this  Perennet  standing  amazed,  though  otherwise  he  was 
a  fellow  forward  enough  of  himself  to  commit  any  out- 
rages against  the  protestants,  certified  tlie  bailitl',  that 
such  an  inhuman  act  could  not  be  committed  over  to 
him,  fearing  lest  in  the  time  to  come  justice  might  be 
followed  against  him  by  the  parents  or  allies  of  the  pri- 
soners. No,  no,  said  the  bailiff,  fear  not,  I  will  stand 
between  you  and  all  harm.  Others  of  the  justices  have 
consented  thereto  besides  myself,  and  would  you  have 
better  security  than  that  ? 

Within  a  while  after,  the  gaoler  coming  into  the  court 
of  the  prison,  where  the  prisoners  were  abroad  recreat- 
ing themselves,  caused  every  one  to  resort  to  his  cabin 
or  hole,  because,  said  he,  the  bailiff  will  come  by  and  by, 
to  see  whether  the  keepers  have  done  as  he  commanded 
them  :  which  they  did.  Then  began  these  poor  sheep  to 
fear  they  were  destined  to  the  slaughter,  and  therefore 
went  presently  to  prayer.  Perennet  instantly  called  his 
companions  about  him,  reporting  to  them  what  the  bailiff 
had  given  him  in  charge.  Then  they  all  took  an  oath,  to 
execute  the  same  ;  but  approaching  nigh  to  t-he  prisoners, 
they  were  so  surprised  with  fear,  and  their  hearts  so 
failed  them,  that  they  stood  gazing  one  upon  another, 
having  no  courage  to  commit  such  a  barbarous  cruelty, 
and  so  returned  to  the  gaoler's  lodge,  whence  they  came, 
without  doing  any  thing. 

But  instead  of  layir.g  this  to  heart,  as  an  advertise- 
ment and  warning  sent  them  from  above  ;  as  if  of  set 
purpose  they  meant  to  resist  the  checks  of  their  owa 
consciences,  and  so  kick  against  the  pricks,  they  sent  to 
the  tavern  for  sixteen  pints  of  the  best  wine,  Troyes  mea- 
sure, with  sheep's  tongues  and  other  viands,  and  intoxi- 
cating their  brains  with  wine,  they  drew  a  list  or  cata- 
logue of  all  the  prisoners  ;  which  they  delivered  to  Nicho- 
las Martin,  one  of  their  confederates,  who  was  to  call 
them  forth  as  he  saw  their  names  set  down  in  the  scroll ; 
and  thus  as  they  came  forth  they  massacred  them. 

Ludot,  one  of  the  prisoners,  being  called  forth  as  his 
turn  came,  presented  himself  before  them  with  a  cheer- 
ful countenance,  calling  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Now 
as  he  was  to  receive  the  stroke  of  death  from  these  des- 
perate blood-spillers,  he  prayed  them  to  forbear  a  little, 
till  he  had  put  off  his  doublet,  which  he  was  wont  to  put 
on  when  any  tumult  grew  in  the  city  :  and  having  him- 
self unlaced  it,  presenting  his  naked  breast  unto  them, 
he  received  the  blow,  and  fell  down  dead. 

But  poor  Meurs  escaped  not  so  cheap  ;  for  his  turn 
being  come,  he  was  no  sooner  in  their  sight,  than  one  of 
them  let  drive  at  him  with  the  point  of  his  halbert,  re- 
peating the  same  often,  to  have  killed  him,  yet  could  not. 
The  poor  man  seeing  himself  thus  dealt  with  by  the 
caitiff,  and  no  end  made,  took  hold  with  his  hands  on 
the  point  of  the  halbert,  and  himself  pointing  to  the  seat 
of  the  heart,  cried  to  the  murderer  with  steadfast  voice, 
"  Here,  soldier,  here,  right  at  the  heart,  right  at  the 
heart  !''  and  so  finished  this  life. 

However,  in  this  massacre,  these  two  just  mentioned 
are  for  brevity's  sake  only  named,  yet  by  that  which 
immediately  follows,  you  may  perceive  there  were  not  a 
few  who  suffered  in  this  tragedy. 

The  massacre  being  ended,  the  murderers  made  a 
great  pit  at  the  back  of  the  chapel  of  the  prison,  into 
which  they  cast  the  bodies  one  upon  another,  some  of 
them  yet  breathing,  so,  that  one  called  Maufere,  lying  in 
the  midst  of  them,  was  seen  to  raise  up  himself  above  his 
fellow  martyrs  in  this  pit,  upon  whom  they  forthwith 
throwing  earth,  stifled  him,  being  but  half  dead.  But 
because  the  order  which  the  bailiff  set  down  was  not  ob- 
served, namely,  the  making  of  a  trench  in  the  prison, 
to  receive  the  blood  which  was  shed,  it  ran  in  such 
abundance  out  at  the  prison  door,  and  thence  through  • 


1004 


APPENDIX  I.— MASSACRE  AT  ORLEANS 


channel  into  a  river  nigh  thereto,  that  it  was  turned  into 
the  colour  of  blood.  Which  some  of  the  papists  them- 
selves taking  notice  of,  being  ignorant  of  the  fact,  were 
so  terrified  therewith,  that  they  ran  along  the  street,  cry- 
ing, end  pointing  at  every  one  they  met,  to  behold  tliis 
horrible  and  lamentable  spectacle.  Whereupon  many 
hastening  to  the  prison,  could  conjecture  no  other  but 
that  the  prisoners  had  slain  one  another. 

This  was  presently  noised  through  the  city,  so  that 
some  went  to  inform  the  lieutenant  and  bailiff  thereof. 
But  it  was  as  if  they  had  run  to  the  wolves  to  tell  them 
the  sheep  were  devoured. 

Whilst  tliis  savage  cruelty  was  committed  in  the 
prison,  one  Bartholomew  Carlet,  a  cooper,  prisoner  there 
for  debt  (who  of  all  the  troop  of  the  murderers  inTroyes 
was  one  of  the  principal),  having  in  the  former  troubles 
exercised  most  notorious  cruelties  against  those  of  the 
protestant  religion,  was  called  in  by  these  murderers  to 
be  one  of  their  associates  ;  who  executed  his  part  in  so 
bloody  a  manner,  that  (as  himself  afterwards  often  ac- 
knowledged) he  with  his  own  hands  slaughtered  thirty  of 
these  poor  innocents  :  so  far  was  he  grown  past  shame  or 
common  honesty.  But  this  his  cruel  work  was  so  pleas- 
ing to  certain  of  the  popish  religion  at  Troyes,  that  for  a 
recompence  thereof  they  paid  his  debt,  and  set  him  free 
out  of  prison  ;  which  was  done  by  making  a  collection 
for  him  in  certain  parishes. 

The  next  day  after,  which  was  the  5th  of  September, 
tliis  worshipful  bailiff  of  Troyes,  that  he  might  apply  the 
plaister  when  the  parties  were  dead,  causes  the  king's 
letters,  wliich  he  had  received  the  30th  of  August  before, 
to  be  published  in  all  the  corners  of  the  city,  with  sound 
of  trumpet.  The  bailiff  was  present  in  person  at  the 
publication,  and  as  the  notary  read  the  contents  thereof 
to  him,  he  pronounced  the  same  jeeringly,  and  not  with 
a  full  and  audible  voice,  as  matters  of  such  consequence 
ought  to  be  read. 

Of  the  Massacre  at  Orleans. 

It  now  remains  that  we  proceed  unto  the  city  of  Or- 
leans, and  to  take  notice  whether  the  papists  there  were 
less  cruel  than  those  of  Paris.  But,  saith  the  historian, 
when  I  call  to  mind  what  hath  been  the  report  of  those 
that  were  present  at  that  time  in  Orleans,  it  causeth  the 
hair  to  stand  upright  on  my  head :  Yet  forasmuch  as  it 
is  convenient  that  posterity  may  be  acquainted  with 
the  fury  of  these  monsters  in  nature,  we  will  commit 
that  to  writing  whereof  we  have  credibly  been  in- 
formed. 

On  Saturday,  the  23rd  of  August,  letters  were  sent 
from  the  king  to  Orleans,  unto  Sieur  de  la  Renic,  presi- 
dent of  Dijon,  to  prevent  all  disorders,  murders,  &c. 
with  command,  that  he  should  advertise  the  citizens, 
how  the  admiral  was  hurt,  as  also  to  assure  the  pro- 
testants  that  ere  long  such  justice  should  be  executed  on 
the  actors,  as  all  France  should  take  warning  thereby  not 
to  attempt  the  like. 

This  was  carefully  performed  by  the  Sieur  de  la  Renic 
the  same  day,  who  caused  those  of  the  best  rank  of  both 
religions  to  be  present  at  the  publishing  of  the  king's 
mind.  The  faithful,  thinking  themselves  secure,  were 
quiet,  and  on  the  sabbath  day  assembled  in  the  place 
appointed  for  their  meeting,  to  the  number  of  three 
hundred  persons,  men,  women,  and  children. 

But  on  the  same  day,  towards  night,  came  a  new  or- 
der to  the  justice,  mayor,  and  sheriffs  of  the  said  city, 
by  which  they  were  enjoined  to  be  up  in  arms,  and  to 
gather  to  them  what  strengh  they  could  ;  with  express 
charge  to  make  havoc  of  those  of  the  protestant  religion. 
To  this  purpose  the  captains  of  twelve  companies  were  ap- 
pointed to  be  the  leaders  to  the  rest,  divided  into  forty- 
eight  squadrons. 

One  of  these  blood-suckers,  called  Texier,  came  with  a 
small  troop  to  a  counsellor's  house  of  Orleans,  whose 
name  was  Dechampeaux,  lord  of  Bonilli,  inviting  him- 
self and  his  company  to  supper  with  him.  Decham- 
peaux bid  them  all  kindly  welcome,  making  them  good 
cheer,  being  ignorant  of  that  which  had  happened  at 
Paris.     But  supper  being  ended,  and  all  of  them  risen 


from  the  table,  Texier  bade  him  deliver  ais  purse.  De- 
champeaux laughing  thereat,  thinking  that  he  had  beeu 
but  in  jest,  this  cruel  and  unthankful  guest,  with  blas- 
phemous oaths,  told  him  in  few  words  what  had  hap]iened 
in  the  city  of  Paris,  and  wliat  preparation  there  was 
among  the  Roman  catholics  of  Orleans,  to  cut  off  and 
root  out  the  protestants  there.  Dechampeaux,  seeing 
there  was  no  time  now  to  contest  with  him,  gave  money 
to  this  thief:  who,  to  requite  the  courtesy  and  good  en- 
tertainment he  had  had,  embrued  his  hands  in  the  blood 
of  his  host  and  neighbour,  a  man  of  as  good  and  u])right 
a  carriage  as  was  in  all  the  city,  and  afterwards  himself 
with  his  troop  pillaged  the  whole  house. 

The  26"th  day  of  August  following,  the  murderers  be 
gan  the  execution  about  the  ramparts,  after  such  q 
strange  manner,  that  he  who  had  but  a  spark  of  huma- 
nity left  in  him,  out  of  compassion  would  be  moved  to 
abhor  and  detest  it.  In  these  quarters  there  were  many  of 
the  protestant  religion.  All  the  night  long  was  heard  no- 
thing but  shooting  off  of  guns  and  pistols,  forcing  open 
of  doors  and  windows,  fearful  outcries  of  men,  women, 
and  little  children,  tram])ling  of  horses,  and  rumbling 
of  carts,  hurrying  of  dead  bodies  to  and  fro  ;  the  street 
swarming  with  unwonted  exclamations  of  those  of  the 
common  sort,  with  horrible  blasphemies  of  the  mur- 
derers, laughing  horribly  at  their  furious  exploits  ;  some 
crying,  "  Kill  them  all,  and  then  take  the  spoil  ;''  others, 
"  Spoil  not,  but  kill  all." 

On  Wednesday  the  massacre  began  more  fiercely,  and 
so  continued  to  the  end  of  the  week,  not  sparing  to 
break  these  and  the  like  jests  upon  the  poor  sufferers  : 
"  Where  is  now  your  God  ?  What  is  become  of  all  your 
prayers,  and  psalms  now  ?  Let  your  God,  whom  you 
called  upon,  save  you  if  he  can."  Yea,  some  of  them, 
who  in  times  past  had  been  professors  of  the  same  reli- 
gion, whilst  they  were  slaughtering  the  poor  innocents, 
durst  sing  unto  them,  in  scorn,  the  beginning  of  the 
forty-third  psalm:  "  Judge  nie,  O  God,  and  plead  my 
cause."  Others  striking  them  said,  sing  now,  "  Hava 
mercy  on  me  O  God,"  which  language  they  used  to  this 
poor  people  in  Paris  and  elsewhere.  But  these  execra- 
ble outrages  no  vvay  daunted  the  courage  of  the  faithful 
from  dying  steadfast  in  the  faith. 

Touching  the  multitude  of  the  slain,  the  murderers 
boasted  that  in  this  city  they  caused  more  than  twelve 
thousand  men  to  perish :  also  an  hundred  and  fifty 
women,  with  a  great  number  of  cliildren  of  nine  years 
old  and  upward.  But,  as  some  of  themselves  have  since 
reported,  there  were  eighteen  thousand  murdered,  be- 
sides women  and  children.  The  manner  of  their  death 
was,  first  to  shoot  them  with  pistols,  then  to  strip  them 
of  their  clothes,  and  either  drowning  or  else  burying  the 
dead  bodies  in  pits,  namely,  such  as  dwelt  a-bout  the 
walls.  They  were  armed  also  with  knives  and  poniards  : 
in  like  manner  with  javelins  and  partizans,  wherewith 
they  murdered  these  poor,  meek,  and  harmless  crea- 
tures. 

On  Tuesday,  at  night,  certain  of  this  bloody  crew 
came  and  knocked  at  the  door  of  one  that  was  a  doctor 
of  the  civil  law,  called  Taillebous  ;  who  opening  a  case- 
ment, and  understanding  that  they  had  somewhat  to 
say  to  him,  came  down  immediately,  and  opened  the 
door  to  them.  At  the  first  greeting,  they  told  him  he 
must  die.  Whereupon  he  fell  to  prayer,  and  that  with 
such  constancy  and  affection,  that  the  murderers  being 
astonished,  and  by  a  secret  celestial  power  restrained, 
contented  themselves  only  with  taking  his  purse,  in 
which  there  was  fifteen  crowns,  and  so  left  him,  offering 
him  no  more  violence. 

The  day  following,  certain  scholars  resorting  to  his 
lodging,  requested  of  him  that  they  might  see  his  library, 
into  which  having  brought  them,  one  asked  this  book 
of  him,  and  another  another,  the  which  he  willingly  gave 
them.  At  length  they  told  him  they  were  not  as  yet 
satisfied,  their  purpose  being  to  kill  him.  He,  prostrat- 
ing himself  upon  the  ground,  and  having  ended  his 
prayer,  willed  them  to  kill  him  there.  But  they  forced 
liim  out  of  his  own  house,  whence  he  went  on  with  an 
undaunted  courage,  till  in  the  way  he  lighted  on  the  body 
of  a  certain  shoemaker,  newly  wounded,  lying  gasping 


A.D.  lor2.] 


APPENDIX  I.— MASSACRE  OF  THE  PROTESTANTS  AT  LYONS. 


1005 


for  breath.  At  which  sight,  starting  back  as  one  some- 
what appalled,  he  prayed  them  to  kill  him  there  ;  yet 
they  would  not,  but  constrained  him  to  pass  on  forward. 
Being  come  to  the  schools  of  the  civil  law,  at  least,  said 
he,  let  me  die  before  this  place,  where  1  have  taught  so 
long  ;  but  they  furiously  repulsing  him,  more  than  before, 
made  him  go  further  with  them,  where  at  length  they 
knocked  him  down. 

A  rich  burgess  of  the  city,  called  Nicholas  Bougars 
Sieur  de  Neva,  a  man  of  singular  worth,  and  highly 
esteemed  of  all,  was  at  that  time  deadly  sick.  Some  of  the 
murderers  came  into  his  chamber  with  a  jiurpose  to  kill 
him ;  but  seeing  him  in  that  case  spared  him  :  yet  find- 
ing there  Noel  Chaperon,  an  apothecary,  who  brought 
him  physic,  they  cut  off  one  of  his  arms,  then  drew  him 
into  the  open  market-place,  where  they  made  an  end  of 
bim. 

The  next  Jay  there  came  one  to  the  lodgings  of  him 
that  was  sick,  who  was  wont  heretofore  to  visit  him. 
Now  as  he  was  entering  in,  he  met  the  mother  of  the  sick 
party  at  the  door,  going  unto  mass,  and  coming  up  into 
the  chamber,  he  stabbed  the  said  sick  mat\  with  a  dagger 
in  many  places,  and  so  killed  a  dying  man.  Then,  with 
all  silence,  ,as  if  he  had  done  no  such  act,  wiping  his  dag- 
ger, he  went  down  stairs  again,  and  meeting  one  at  the 
door  who  came  to  visit  him  that  was  sick,  this  fellow  sa- 
luting him  passed  along  by  him,  without  any  change 
either  in  his  behaviour  or  countenance. 

A  cook,  having  hid  himself  three  whole  days,  was 
forced  by  hunger  to  come  forth,  for  want  of  food.  But 
whilst  he  went  about  to  escape  one  death,  he  fell  into  the 
talons  of  these  lions,  who  devoured  him,  and  that  forth- 
with. 

Francis  Stample,  a  rich  merchant,  was  threatened  to 
have  his  throat  cut  presently,  if  he  gave  not  the  mur- 
derers money  :  but  having  none  about  him,  being  taken 
by  them  out  of  his  house,  calling  for  pen  and  ink  he 
wrote  a  letter  to  his  wife,  willing  her  forthwith  to  send 
him  his  ransom  :  he  had  no  sooner  sealed  the  letter,  but 
tue  murderers  deprived  him  thereof  and  his  life  toge- 
tliiT,  laughing  at  what  they  had  done.  And  though  they 
got  from  his  widow  a  round  sum  of  money,  yet  she  could 
not  obtain  at  their  hands  the  body  of  her  dead 
husband. 

But  to  fill  up  the  measure  of  their  cruelty,  that  those  of 
the  protestant  religion  might  taste  thereof  to  the  utmost, 
the  papists  were  not  content  to  be  murderers  themselves, 
but  constredned  such  of  the  protestants  as  through  fear 
had  revolted,  to  play  the  murderers  also.  Thus  placing 
these  wicked  revolters  into  the  forefront  of  their  compa- 
nies, and  arming  them  with  weapons  fit  for  the  purpose, 
they  pressed  them  to  march  on  before,  and  to  give  the 
first  onset,  crying  to  them,  "  Smite  them,  smite  them  ; 
are  they  not  of  your  brethren  and  holy  sisters  ?  "  And 
if  they  refused  to  do  as  they  were  commanded,  their 
turns  were  like  to  be  next. 

The  m:;js<icres  committed  at  Bourges  and  la  Charite, 
are  the  rather  passed  over  in  silence,  because  the  history 
requires  at  th's  time  to  touch  only  upon  such  things  as 
are  mc-t  lemarkable,  and  shall  after  follow. 

Yet  one  thing  ought  not  to  be  forgotten,  which  fell  out 
i.i  the  city  last-mentioned.  There  was  one  John  Sarra- 
zin,  of  the  age  of  seventy  years  and  above,  who,  for  a  long 
time,  had  exercised  the  office  of  a  deacon  in  the  reformed 
church  ;  which  office  he  so  faithfully  performed,  that  he 
was  esteemed  a  father  of  the  poor.  This  good  old  father 
was  set  upon  on  Tuesday  night,  in  his  own  house,  the 
4th  of  September,  15/2,  and  struck  at  with  swords 
by  these  furious  murderers  ;  when  he,  with  a  venerable 
and  smiling  countenance,  looking  upon  them  said,  "  My 
friends,  what  will  ye  do  with  me  .'  Have  I  ever  offended 
any  of  you  ?  If  I  have,  let  him  speak."  But  nothing 
could  prevail  with  these  savage  monsters  to  soften  their 
stony  hearts.  For  with  a  more  than  brutish  rage  they 
fell  upon  this  grey  head  and  poor  withered  carcase,  who, 
to  fence  ofT  the  blows,  crept  under  his  bed,  where  one  of 
these  rake-hells,  his  next  neighbour  and  godson,  gave 
him  such  a  thrust  with  his  sword  into  the  belly,  that  his 
bowels  issued  out. 


The  poor  man,  seeing  himself  thus  wounded,  and  per- 
ceiving who  had  done  it,  said,  "  Ah,  godson,  do  vou 
use  me  thus  ?  I  never  hurt  you,  but  have  done  you 
good."  He  languished  of  this  hurt  two  days  and  two 
nights  :  during  which  time,  as  we  have  learned  from  his 
wife,  who  gave  her  attendance  on  him  all  the  wliile,  he 
ceased  not,  with  great  zeal,  to  call  upon  God,  thinking 
liimself  happy  to  have  suffered  that  outrage  for  his  name, 
and  so,  not  long  after,  yielded  up  his  spirit  into  the  handa 
of  God  that  gave  it. 

The  horrible  Massacre  of  the  Faithful  at  Lyons,  in 
France. 

On  Wednesday,  the  2"th  of  August,  in  the  year  1672, 
about  six  of  the  clock  in  the  morning,  Sieur  Mandolet, 
governor  of  Lyons,  was  informed  of  the  massacre  at  Paris ; 
and  within  an  hour  and  a  half  after,  a  soldier,  passing 
through  the  streets,  made  it  known  to  the  people  that 
the  admiral,  and  all  the  protestant  princes  were  slain. 
By  and  by  the  gates  of  the  city  were  shut,  and  guards 
of  soldiers  placed  here  and  there. 

But  lest  the  protestant  should  be  moved  with  such 
an  unwonted  and  an  unexpected  shutting  up  of  the 
gates,  (as  in  the  time  of  open  war,)  the  Roman  catholics 
caused  it  to  be  reported,  that  all  was  done  to  secure  the 
protestants.  To  which  report  some  gave  too  much 
credit,  (for  besides  the  ordinary  guard  of  the  governor, 
and  that  of  the  citadel,  with  the  three  hundred  harque- 
busiers  of  the  city,  which  amounted  to  about  a  thou- 
sand,) there  were  gathered  to  them  many  besides  of  the 
city,  with  arms  likewise  ;  with  command  that  if  they 
descried  any  of  the  protestant  religion  coming  abroaii, 
though  but  with  their  swords  girt  unto  them,  forthwith 
to  cut  them  off  with  the  rest  also.  But  they,  having 
inured  themselves  to  an  incredible  modesty  and  patience, 
gave  not  the  least  appearance  of  defending  themselves, 
seeing  a  tempest  now  nigh  at  hand  which  they  knew 
could  not  arise  without  a  special  providence  of  God. 

The  day  following,  notwithstanding  all  these  fair  shews, 
they  evidently  perceived  that  their  lives  were  at  the 
mercy  of  the  papists,  who  had  sucked  the  blood  of  many 
of  them  in  the  first  troubles.  For  albeit  they  found  no 
more  passage  for  them  out  of  the  city  than  they  did  the 
day  precedent,  they  might  not  now  either  freely  go  out 
or  come  in  upon  their  necessary  occasions  :  if  they  pre- 
sented themselves  in  the  streets,  they  were  clapped  up 
in  prison ;  for  which  cause  they  were  obliged  to  keep 
their  houses.  Night  being  come,  they  made  a  privy 
search  in  their  dwelling  houses  ;  some  they  rifled,  others 
were  ransomed,  and  the  rest  imprisoned.  Many  of  them 
never  coming  thither,  were  either  killed  in  the  corners  of 
the  streets  with  daggers,  or  else  cast  into  the  river  ; 
whereof  some  (who  were  living  when  tliis  history  was  in 
writing)  were  saved  by  swimming,  being  carried  down 
with  the  current  of  the  stream,  half  a  mile  beneath  the  city. 
On  Friday  after  there  was  a  proclamation,  with  sound 
of  trumpets,  in  all  the  chief  places  of  the  city,  the  sum  of 
which  was  this,  "  that  those  of  the  protestant  religion  were 
to  appear  before  the  governor  at  his  house,  there  to  be 
informed  what  the  king's  pleasure  was  concerning  them." 
The  greater  part,  being  but  too  credulous,  feared  not  to 
make  their  appearance  at  the  place  assigned,  whence 
soon  after  they  were  committed  to  various;  prisons.  The 
night  following  there  were  heard  from  all  parts  of  the 
city  lamentable  cries  and  shriekings,  not  only  of  such  as 
were  massacred  in  their  houses,  but  of  others  half 
wounded  to  death,  whom  they  haled  to  the  river. 

From  that  time  forwards,  there  were  such  nmrders  and 
outrages  committed  throughout  the  city,  that  it  seemed 
hell  was  set  open  ;  and  the  devils,  in  the  likeness  of  men 
coming  from  thence,  ran  roaring  to  and  fro  in  the 
streets. 

On  Sunday,  which  was  the  last  of  this  month  of  Au- 
gust, about  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the  rest,  who 
were  not  massacred  the  Friday  before,  were  made  an 
end  of  then. 

About  one  o'clock  the  same  day,  commandment  was 
given,  that  under  every  ancient,  twenty-five  armed  men, 
with  twelve  porters,  should  be  gathered  to  conduct  them 


1006 


APPENDIX  I.-MARTi-RDOM  OF  FRANCIS  LE  BOSSU,  &c. 


to  St.  George's  gate,  which  is  by  the  archbishop's  house, 
in  which  were  more  than  three  hundred  and  fift)'  priso- 
ners ;  in  which  place  the  great  massacre  was  to  be  exe- 
cuted. The  keys  of  the  archbishop's  house,  wherein  so 
many  prisoners  were  inclosed,  were  delivered  to  this 
murderous  crew  ;  who  joyfully  offered  themselves  to  per- 
form so  horrible  a  business  ;  which  the  ordinary  execu- 
tioner refused,  and  common  soldiers  abhorred  to  under- 
take, when  the  same  was  first  propounded  unto  them, 
they  answering  peremptorily  they  would  never  do  it. 

The  executioner  alleged,  "That  if  according  to  the 
course  of  justice  sentence  of  death  had  been  denounced 
against  them,  he  knew  what  he  had  to  do  ;  but  for  this  their 
purpose,"  he  told  them,  "  lie  thought  they  might  have 
but  too  many  executioners  in  the  city  to  satisfy  their  de- 
sire." The  soldiers  answered,  "  They  thouglit  it  more 
than  inhuman,  to  cut  the  throats  of  such  as  never  offended 
them.  But  if  the  prisoners  had  made  any  insurrection 
or  sedition  in  the  city,  they  then  miglit  have  some  co- 
lour of  reason  to  do  it ;  otherwise  they  meant  not  to  stain 
the  honour  of  their  profession  (which  is  accompanied 
with  nobleness  of  spirit)  with  so  villanous  an  act,  more 
befitting  butchers  than  soldiers." 

But  Mandelot  and  his  accomplices  were  not  so  scrupu- 
lous ;  for  within  three  hours'  after,  Le  Clou,  captain  of 
the  harquebusiers  of  the  city,  came  witli  an  enraged 
troop,  &c.,  the  greater  part  whereof  were  furnished  with 
short  swords  and  hangers. 

As  soon  as  Le  Clou  entered  into  the  great  court,  he 
gave  the  prisoners  to  understand,  with  a  loud  voice, 
"  That  they  must  die;"  and  turning  him  towards  his 
slaughtermen,  he  said,  "  On,  on,  go  in,  and  to  your 
work  :"  but  first  he  forgot  not  to  demand  the  prisoners' 
purses  for  his  booty,  which  when  he  pocketed  up,  he  got 
into  a  gallery,  tliere  to  satisfy  his  hellish  lust  in  taking  a 
view  of  this  rueful  spectacle. 

The  murderers  began  to  fall  upon  the  poor  prisoners, 
with  such  barbarous  cruelty,  hacking  and  hewing  them 
in  so  furious  a  manner,  that  within  less  than  an  hour 
they  were  all  cut  in  pieces  ;  not  so  much  as  one  escaped 
their  hands.  All  these  for  the  most  part  were  mas- 
sacred kneeling  on  their  knees,  and  lifting  up  their  eyes 
and  hands  to  God  for  mercy,  whilst  they  had  their  hands 
and  fingers  cut  off. 

The  Death  and  Martyrdom   of  Francis  le  Bossu,  to- 
e/ether with  his  two  Sons, 

Among  all  those  that  confessed  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  gave  their  lives  for  his  truth,  a  certain  mer- 
chant of  hats  and  caps,  called  Francis  le  Bossu,  well  de- 
serves to  be  set  in  the  first  rank,  with  his  two  sons  ;  for 
whilst  he  stood  in  the  blood  of  his  brethren,  being  be- 
smeared therewith,  and  spirting  as  it  were  in  his  face,  he 
encouraged  his  children  to  take  their  death  willingly  and 
patiently:  using  this  speech,  "  Children,  we  are  not  to 
learn  now  that  it  hath  always  been  the  portion  of  be- 
lievers, to  be  hated,  cruelly  used,  and  devoured  by  unbe- 
lievers ;  as  Christ's  simple  sheep,  by  ravening  wolves  :  if 
we  suffer  with  Christ,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him.  Let 
not  these  drawn  swords  terrify  us,  they  will  be  but  as  a 
bridge  whereby  we  shall  pass  over  out  of  a  miserable 
life,  into  immortal  blessedness.  We  have  breathed  and 
lived  long  enough  among  the  wicked,  let  us  now  go  and 
live  with  our  God  ;  let  us  joyfully  march  after  this  great 
company  which  is  here  gone  before  us,  and  let  us  make 
way  for  them  that  shall  follow  after." 

Wlien  he  saw  the  murderers  come,  he  clasped  his  arms 
about  his  two  sons,  and  they  likewise  embraced  their 
father  ;  as  if  the  father  meant  to  be  a  buckler  to  his  chil- 
dren, and  the  children  as  if  by  the  bond  of  nature  (which 
binds  them  to  defend  his  life  from  whence  they  received 
it)  they  meant  to  ward  off  the  blows  which  were  coming 
towards  their  father,  though  with  the  loss  of  their  own 
lives  ;  who,  when  the  massacre  was  ended,  were  all  three 
found  dead,  thus  embracing  one  another. 

Now  after  this  furious  assault,  these  impudent  crea- 
tures went  up  and  down  the  city,  shewing  their  white 
doublets  all  besprinkled  with  blood  ;  boasting,  that  some 
had  killed  a  hundred,  some  more,  some  less.    Fci  th.viili 


the  great  gates  of  the  archbishop's  house  were  set  wide 
open  for  all  comers  ;  of  whom  surtly  there  was  none 
(were  they  of  the  devoutest  Romanists)  but  must  needs 
have  their  hearts  wounded  and  pierced  within  them,  to 
see  so  hideous  a  slaughter.  And,  indeed,  some  of  them 
were  heard  to  say,  when  they  beheld  this  so  inhuman 
and  cruel  an  act,  "  That  certainly  they  were  not  men, 
but  devils  in  the  habit  of  men,  that  had  done  this." 

The  next  morning,  which  was  Monday,  the  first  of 
September,  the  remainder  of  the  corpses,  which  were 
cast  into  the  water,  were  put  into  great  boats,  which 
being  rowed  over  to  the  other  side  of  the  river  Saon, 
were  all  cast  on  shore  there  ;  the  corpses  being  also 
S]uead  upon  the  ground  nigh  to  the  abbey  of  Esiiay,  like, 
dung  upon  the  earth.  Tlie  monks  would  not  allow  them 
to  be  buried  in  their  church-yard,  esteeming  them  un- 
worthy of  burial  ;  fearing  also,  that  so  many  put  to- 
gether would  be  a  means  to  infect  the  air,  and  therefore 
gave  them  a  sign  to  have  them  thrown  into  the  river. 

Now  as  *he  multitude  were  dragging  them  in  thither, 
an  apothecary  came  and  informed  them,  that  money 
might  be  made  of  the  grease  that  was  taken  out  of  their 
bodies.  Then  were  the  most  corpulent  bodies  presently 
souglit  out,  which  when  they  had  ripped  up,  a  great 
quantity  of  that  commodity  being  gotten  thence,  was 
sold  by  these  merchants  for  tliree  shillings  the  pound. 
And  then  not  knowing  how  to  wreak  tlieir  malice  any 
further  upon  tliem,  after  many  derisions  and  scorns 
which  the  standers  by,  but  especially  the  Italians,  had 
done  to  these  poor  despised  carcases,  they  were  tumbled 
into  a  great  pit,  and  the  rest  thrown  into  the  river. 

Those  of  Dauphin)^  of  Languedoc,  and  Provence, 
were  amazed  to  see  so  many  bodies  floating  upon  the 
water,  some  dismembered,  others  fastened  togetlier  with 
long  poles,  others  lying  on  the  shore,  some  having  their 
eyes  put  out,  others  their  noses,  ears,  and  hands  cut  off, 
stabbed  with  daggers  in  every  part  of  their  bodies,  so  as 
some  among  them  had  no  human  shape  remaining.  Yea, 
so  great  a  number  of  these  mangled  corpses  presented 
themselves  on  the  port  of  Tournon,  that  the  men  and 
women  of  the  place  began  to  make  an  outcry,  as  if  the 
enemies  had  been  at  their  gates. 

Not  many  months  after,  when  all  these  bloody  trage- 
dies were  ended,  the  pope  sent  a  legate  to  the  king, 
called  cardinal  Ursin.  This  legate  was  received  with 
great  solemnity  at  Lyons,  and  the  streets  hung  with  ta- 
pestry. Now  having  heard  mass  at  St.  John's  church, 
and  returning  by  the  same  door  which  he  went  in  at,  the 
greatest  number  of  the  murderers  attended  his  coming 
there,  and  as  he  passed  by,  they  all  kneeled  down  for  his 
absolution.  But  the  legate,  not  knowing  the  reason  why 
they  kneeled  so  before  him,  one  of  the  principal  agents 
kneeling  there  amongst  them,  told  the  legate  that  they 
were  those  who  had  been  the  actors  in  the  massacre.  J 
When  the  legate  perceived  that  to  be  the  cause,  he  ab-  I 
solved  them  all  with  making  the  sign  of  the  cross.  ' 

( 
Persecution  at  Anglers,  in  France. 

As  soon  as  the  massacre  was  begun  at  Paris,  a  gentle- 
man of  Paris,  called  Monsoreau,  obtained  a  passport,  with 
letters  to  massacre  those  of  the  protestant  religion  at 
Anglers.  Who,  being  disappointed  of  his  prey  in  one  place, 
came  to  the  lodging  of  a  reverend  and  learned  minister,  j 
called  John  Mason,  surnamed  de  Launay,Sieur  of  Riviere. 
Meeting  his  wife  at  his  entrance  into  the  house,  he  sa- 
luted her  and  kissed  her,  as  it  is  the  manner  in  France, 
especially  among  the  courtiers,  and  asked  her  where  her 
husband  was  ?  She  answered  him,  that  he  was  walking  in 
his  garden  ;  and  then  directed  him  the  way  unto  him. 

Monsoreau,  having  lovingly  embraced  La  Riviere,  said 
unto  him,  "  Do  you  know  wherefore  I  am  come?  the 
king  hath  conmianded  me  to  kill  you  forthwith,  and  hath 
given  me  express  charge  to  do  it,  as  you  shall  know  by 
liis  letters. "After  which  words  he  shewed  him  a  pistol  ready 
chari;c(l.  Riviere  replied,  "  That  he  knew  not  wherein 
he  had  offended  the  king  ;  but  seeing  you  seek  my  life, 
give  me  a  litile  leave  to  cry  to  God  for  mercy,  and  to  re- 
cimimend  my  s))irit  into  his  hands." 

Having  madt:  a  short  prayer,  he  willingly  presented  his 


A.D.  15;2.j 


APPENDIX  I,— PERSECUTION  AT  ROUEN,  &c. 


body  to  the  murderer,  who  shot  him  with  his  pistol,  and 

he  shortly  died. 

Not  lon^  after  the  king  sent  Ptiygaillard,  who  drowned 

nine  or  ten,  and  amongst  others  the  wife  of  this  minister, 

de  la  Riviere,  above   named,  who    expressed  a   singular 

constancy  of  faith  even  to  her  last  breath. 

This   minister  and  martyr  formerly  mentioned,   sur- 

named  Launay,  was  the  eldest  son  of  Sieur  de  Launay, 

a  man  exceeding  rich  and  wealthy,  but  an  obstinate  pa- 
pist. When  the  old  man  saw  how  his  son  was  inclined 
to  be  a  professor  of  the  gospel,  he  threatened  to  disin- 
herit him  unless  he  would  abjure,  promising  on  the  con- 
trary to  bestow  great  matters  upon  him,  and  to  marry 
him  honourably  if  he  would  be  ruled  by  him.  All 
which  his  son  refusing,  his  father's  love  was  turned  into 
hatred  ;  insomuch  that  the  young  man  was  forced  to  fly 
to  Paris,  where  in  time  he  was  called  to  be  a  minister  of 
the  first  reformed  church  planted  in  that  city,  under  the 
reign  of  king  Henry  the  second  :  from  which  reformed 
church  other  churches  in  divers  cities  in  France  fetched 
their  light. 

Persecution  at  Rotten. 

When  the  murderers  began  to  play  their  parts  in  this 
city,  they  counselled  those  of  tlie  protestant  religion  to  get 
themselves  into  the  prisons,  as  into  places  of  greatest  se- 
curity from  the  fury  and  rage  of  the  people.  But  such  as 
followed  this  advice,  found  that  they  were  there  even 
ready  to  be  devoured,  as  poor  sheep,  by  these  greedy 
■wolves  at  their  pleasure. 

Those  who  wfcre  murdered  in  the  city  in  a  few  days, 
some  in  their  houses,  and  others  in  the  prisons,  amounted 
to  six  thousand,  besides  more  than  fifty  women,  upon 
whom  they  exercised  no  less  cruelty  Ihan  upon  men. 

Their  names  for  brevity's  s:ike  are  here  omitted.  The 
dead  bodies  being  piled  together,  were  conveyed  in  dung- 
carts  out  of  the  city,  and  thrown  by  heaps  one  upon  an- 
other into  great  pits  digged  for  tliat  purpose.  Their 
garments  being  washed  in  the  river  from  their  blood,  by 
certain  poor  women,  were  afterwards  distributed  here  and 
there  to  the  poor  by  the  papists,  that  they  might  seem 
with  their  unjust  cruelty  to  mingle  some  works  of  justice 
and  charity. 

The  Shameful  fall  of  a  Minister  called  Dii  Rosier. 

"Within  a  mile  of  Paris  there  is  a  place  where  the 
protestants,  which  dwelt  thereabouts,  were  wont  to  as- 
Ecmble  to  hear  sermons,  and  to  participate  of  the  sacra- 
ments. Over  this  flock  was  Hughes  Sureau  (called  Du 
Rosier)  placed  as  overseer. 

Being  in  times  past  minister  at  Orleans,  he  was  dis- 
charged from  thence,  as  one  of  a  contentious  spirit,  and 
given  to  affect  novelties. 

In  process  of  time  he  came  to  be  the  established  minis- 
ter of  this  foresaid  church,  nigh  unto  Paris. 

Hearing  the  news  of  the  massacre,  he  fled  with  the 
rest,  for  company.  Being  apprehended,  he  began  to 
waver,  persuading  many  prisoners  to  revolt  as  he  had 
done  ;  which  caused  him  afterwards,  if  his  repentance 
was  sound,  to  utter  these  words  in  a  book  which  I  have, 
wherein  he  bitterly  lamented  his  woeful  fall.  "  The 
murderers,  by  their  cruel  hands  murdered  men's  bodies, 
whilst  their  souls  escaped  safe  ;  but  I  by  my  persuasions 
have  been  a  killer  of  souls,  in  turning  them  from  the 
truth  which  they  before  professed." 

The  judge  who  had  him  in  bonds,  sent  letters  to  Paris, 
to  give  notice  of  his  apprehension,  as  also  of  some  appa- 
rent signs,  which  gave  him  hope  of  the  minister's  con- 
version. 

The  king  shortly  after,  seat  for  him,  and  being  brought 
into  the  king's  presence,  he  subscribed  instantly  to  an  ab- 
juration, with  detestation  of  the  Huguenot's  profession, 
before  the  king  of  Navarre  and  theprince  of  Conde,  main- 
tained the  Romish  religion,  consented  thereto  with  the 
Sorbonists  at  that  time  there  present ;  against  whom  a 
iew  years  before  he  had  learnedly  defended  the  truth. 

In  this  abjuration  he  endeavoured  to  confute  many 
articles  which  were  maintained  by  Calvin  and  Beza, 
against  the  Romish  religion.     In  these   disputes,  this 


100? 

minister  being  of  a  prompt  wit,  and  having  abilitv  to  ex- 
press himself  well,  handled  the  matter  so  cunningly,  that 
the  king  of  Navarre,  the  princess  his  sister,  and  the 
prince  of  Conde  so  far  yielded,  that  within  five  or  six 
days  after  they  went  to  mass,  and  received  absolution 
of  the  cardinal  of  Bourbon. 

Tiie  points  about  which  this  Rosier  disputed,  were 
these  ;  1st.  Concerning  the  marks  of  the  church  ; 
2.  Of  the  trinity  of  persons  ;  3.  Of  the  incarnation  of 
Jesus  Christ  ;  4.  Of  Christ's  descent  into  hell  ;  .").  Of 
orginalsin;  <>.  Of  the  providence  of  God  ;  7.  Of  predesti- 
nation and  reprobation  ;  8.  Of  man's  freewill  ;  9.  Of 
justification;  10.  Of  succession  ;  11.  Of  intercession  of 
saints  ;  12.  C)f  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass  ;  and  lastly,  of 
transubstantiation.  The  Sorbonists  caused  this  confes- 
sion to  be  printed  ;  to  which  the  ministers  of  the  re- 
formed religion  would  not  vouchsafe  an  answer,  knowing 
that  he  who  made  it  did  it  contrary  to  his  own  consci- 
ence, adding  nothing  thereto  which  had  not  been  con- 
futed a  thousand  times. 

All  this  upon  his  repentance  he  afterwards  revoked, 
as  is  to  be  seen  by  his  book  printed  here  in  London,  ia 
the  French  tongue,  in  the  year  157.'?,  which  confession 
of  his,  contrary  to  his  abjuration,  I  have  in  my  custody. 

Now  touching  the  prince  of  Conde,  the  king  pro- 
pounded to  him  three  things  ;  either  to  go  to  mass,  to 
die,  or  else  perpetual  prison  ;  and  therefore  to  bethink 
himself  well  which  of  the  three  he  liked  best.  The 
prince  answered,  as  it  is  reported,  "  That  by  God's 
grace  he  would  never  choose  the  first ;  as  for  the  two 
latter,  he  referred  himself  to  the  king's  pleasure." 

A  Massacre  at  Toulouse,  in  France. 

On  Sunday,  which  was  the  eighth  day  after  the  mas- 
sacre of  Paris,  about  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning,  the 
chief  of  the  papists  received  intelligence  of  what  had 
passed,  with  letters  directing  them  what  they  were  to  do. 
Then  a  council  was  called,  at  the  breaking  up  of  which 
the  great  gates  of  the  city  were  shut,  only  the  wickets 
left  open,  at  which  there  was  set  such  to  watch  as  they 
thought  fit.  Soon  after  it  was  noised  through  all  the 
city,  that  the  protestant  lords  and  gentlemen  were 
massacred  at  Paris.  Which  the  protestants  at  Tou- 
louse noting,  being  gone  forth  about  five  o'clock  in  the 
morning  to  hear  the  sermon  at  Castanet,  some  thought 
it  fit  not  to  return,  but  to  resort  to  some  other  place  : 
others  resolv.ed  to  go  back  again,  that  they  might  take 
order  about  their  aflfairs.  These  being  ill  advised,  were 
suffered  to  enter  in  peaceably,  leaving  their  swords  and 
daggers  at  the  gate.  At  evening,  soldiers  were  placed  here 
and  there  ;  but  as  many  counsellors  and  chief  men  of  the 
protestants  were  abroad  (that  they  might  the  better  entrap 
them),  the  next  day  the  gates  were  not  so  carefully  looked 
unto,  but  who  would  might  come  in,  and  go  out  at  tl-.eir 
leisure,  without  being  questioned  at  all.  This  was  done 
to  draw  in  the  simple  people  who  wandered  up  and 
down  the  fields.  The  first  president,  called  Dasis,  a 
subtle  headed  man,  sent  to  the  counsellors  abroad  to 
come  in,  promising  them  their  safety  upon  his  word  : 
shewing  that  their  absence  did  but  incense  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Toulouse  the  more  against  them.  It  was  granted 
indeed,  that  there  had  been  a  massacre  at  Paris,  but  that 
was  upon  some  private  quarrel,  so  as  the  king  was  not 
minded  for  that  to  break  his  edict  of  ])acification. 

Some  of  them  were  persuaded  and  returned  ;  others 
apprehending  danger,  resolved  to  retire  to  Montauban, 
Realmont,  and  elsewhere.  On  Tuesday  following,  that 
they  might  hold  tli£m  whom  they  had  gotten  within  the 
walls,  and  draw  in  such  as  j'et  kept  themselves  without, 
they  caused  it  to  be  published,  with  sound  of  trumpets, 
that  the  king's  will  was  that  none  of  the  protestant  reli- 
gion shouldbe  molested.  The  presidents,  with  olliers,  were 
present  at  this  proclamation,  accompanied  by  a  guard  of 
soldiers,  which  caused  many  of  the  protestants,  especially 
the  counsellors,  to  suspect  some  treachery  ;  who  there- 
fore hastened  to  the  first  president  to  know  what  tliese 
things  meant.  He  answered,  it  was  only  to  restrain  the 
people  from  making  a  tumult.  But  perceiving  that  they 
could  not  by  their  cunning  catch  the  birds  who  kept 
3t 


1008 


APPENDIX  I,— PERSECUTION  IN  THE  CITY  OF  TOULOUSE,  &c. 


aloof,  they  wreaked  their  malice  upon  those  they  had  in 
their  hauds. 

On  Wednesday  next  then,  about  ten  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  having  separated  their  troops  into  different 
quarters,  they  caused  tiietn  to  enter  into  the  houses 
of  the  protestants,  whom  they  imprisoned  in  sundry 
prisons  of  the  city.  Tiiis  business  held  them  all  that 
Wednesday.  The  guard  was  doubled  at  the  gates,  and 
one  of  tiie  parliament,  with  a  merchant  that  was  a  papist, 
deputed  as  commanders  at  the  said  gates,  to  examine  all 
such  as  went  out,  and  to  put  back  such  as  meant  to 
escape.  There  was  also  a  charge  given,  that  none 
should  dare  to  conceal  any  of  the  said  religion,  as  they 
would  answer  to  the  contrary.  By  these  means  many 
were  discovered  and  imprisoned.  Among  which  were 
five  or  six  counsellors,  men  excellently  learned,  who 
comforted  the  rest.  Thus  were  they  detained  three 
weeks.  In  the  mean  while  the  murderers  set  upon  the 
neighbouring  cities. 

The  three  weeks  being  expired,  they  put  all  these 
prisoners  together  into  the  t'onciergerie,  which  is  a 
special  prison.  After  wliich  they  began  to  manifest 
themselves  :  for  the  reason  why  tliey  had  deferred  the 
slaughter  of  them  so  long,  was,  tliat  they  might  obtain 
authority  from  Paris  ;  which  was  brought  them  by  their 
deputies,  whose  names  were  Delpech  and  INIadron,  rich 
merchants  of  the  city.  These  came  with  a  warrant  from 
the  king,  that  if  the  massacre  was  not  finislied,  then 
they  should  not  defer  any  longer  to  put  his  will  in  exe- 
cution. To  which  they  shewed  themselves  but  too 
forward  and  ready. 

On  Saturday  morning,  before  the  sun  was  up,  certain 
scholars  who  were  night-walkers,  with  otlier  lewd  fellows 
to  the  number  of  seven  or  eight,  armed  with  axes  and 
butchers'  knives,  entered  into  the  said  Conciergerie,  and 
causing  the  prisoners  to  be  called  down  one  after  another, 
they  massacred  them  beneath,  at  the  stair's  foot  of  the 
Conciergerie,  not  permitting  them  so  much  leisure  as  to 
speak,  much  less  to  pray.  It  was  thought  that  Ihey 
massacred  to  the  number  of  three  hundred  ;  afterwards 
they  spoiling  them  of  all  they  had,  stripped  them  out 
of  their  clothes  and  shirts,  and  leaving  them  naked, 
they  were  exposed  to  the  view  of  all  for  the  space  of 
two  days  ;  whilst  great  pits  were  dug,  wherein  the  corpses, 
thus  cruelly  massacred,  were  cast  naked  one  upon 
another.  The  counsellors  whom  they  had  imprisoned, 
after  they  were  massacred,  were  hanged  in  their  long 
gowns  upon  a  great  elm,  whicli  was  in  the  court  of  the 
palace  ;  and  in  the  meanwhile  all  the  houses  of  the 
protestants  were  sacked  and  pillaged. 

Many  among  these,  by  reason  of  the  barbarous  cruel- 
ties used  against  their  brethren,  abjured  daily.  Now 
because  the  Sorbonists  provided  a  form  of  abjuration  to 
that  purpose,  for  saving  the  lives  of  sucli  as  recanted,  it 
will  not  be  impertinent  to  insert  the  same  in  this  place  ; 
it  being  printed  at  Paris  by  Nicholas  RofFet. 

"  The  abjured,  minding  to  return  into  the  lap  of  our 
holy  mother,  the  Roman  church,  must  present  them- 
selves first  to  their  parsons  or  curates,  to  be  directed  by 
them  what  they  ought  to  do.  Afterwards,  to  be  sent 
thence  to  tlu.-ir  reverend  bishop  and  diocesan,  or  his 
official,  to  pronounce  the  said  abjuration  in  manner  and 
form  following  : — 

"1.  I,  such  a  one,  of  sucli  a  diocese,  and  dwelling  in 
such  a  place,  acknowledge  by  the  grace  of  God  the  true 
catholic  and  a])Ostolic  faith,  from  which  I  have  wilfully 
gone  astray  and  separated  myself ;  and  now  desiring  to 
return  into  the  true  sheeptold,  wliich  is  the  catholic, 
apostolic  and  Roman  church,  I  do  jirofess  to  have  ab- 
jured, and  here  before  you  my  superior,  do  abjure  and 
detest  all  the  Huguenot  errors  of  Luther,  Calvin,  and 
all  heresies  whatsoever,  wherewith  heretofore  1  have 
been  infected  and  defamed,  consenting  now  to  the  doc- 
trine of  our  holy  mother,  the  church,  beseeching  you  in 
the  name  of  God,  and  of  his  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  and  of 
the  glorious  Virgin  Mary  his  mother,  with  all  the 
saints  and  she  saints  in  Paradise,  that  it  will  please  you 
to  receive  me  into  the  fold  of  the  Christian  flock  and 
people  of  God,  who  live  under  the  obedience  of  the  pope, 


ordained  Christ's  vicar  in  the  said  church,  submitting 
myself  patiently  to  hear,  and  willingly  to  perform  the 
penance  you  shall  think  fit  to  im])ose  upon  me,  absolv- 
ing me  from  all  oft'ences  committed  whilst  1  lived  in  such 
errors,  for  which  I  here  ask  j)ardon  of  God,  of  the  said 
church,  and  of  you  my  jjastor  (set  over  me  by  God  the 
Creator)  to  absolve  me  with  such  penance  as  you  shall 
judge  to  be  available  for  the  satisfaction  of  my  sins  and 
oft'ences.  And  tiiat  it  may  be  seen  that  from  the  heart 
I  have  made,  and  do  make  this  abjuration. 

"  2.  I  farther  confess,  before  God  and  you,  that  I 
believe  all  tliat  is  contained  in  the  Apostles',  Athanasian 
and  Nicene  creeds,  with  all  the  confessions  of  faith 
besides,  allowed  and  approved  by  the  councils  of  the 
catholic,  apostolic,  and  Roman  cliurch,  and  so  forth  as 
it  followeth  in  those  creeds. 

"  'A.  I  also  believe,  acknowledge  and  confess  what- 
soever is  contained  in  the  old  and  new  testament,  ap- 
proved by  the  said  holy  catholic,  apostolic,  Roman  church, 
according  to  the  sense  and  interpretation  of  the  holy 
doctors,  and  by  them  received,  rejecting  wholly  all  other 
interpretations  as  false  and  erroneous. 

"4.  I  acknowledge  the  seven  sacraments  of  the  said 
church  to  have  been  instituted  by  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
as  necessary  for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  altliougli  all 
of  them  are  not  of  necessity  to  be  conferred  upon  all  ; 
namely,  I  acknowledge  that  the  seven  sacraments  be, 
baptism,  confirmation,  the  eucharist,  which  is  the  holy 
sacrament  of  the  altar,  penance,  extreme  unction,  orders, 
and  marriage  ;  and  that  of  them  baptism,  confirmation, 
and  orders,  cannot  be  reiterated  without  sacrilege. 
That  the  said  sacraments  confer  grace,  and  have  those 
effects  which  the  church  hath  taught,  and  that  the  form 
and  use  according  to  which  they  are  administered  to 
christians  is  holy  and  necessary. 

"  5.  I  further  acknowledge.  That  the  holy  mass  is  a 
sacrifice  and  oblation  of  the  true  body  and  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ,  under  the  forms  of  bread  and  wine  mingled 
with  water ;  which  bread  and  wine  under  the  foresaid 
forms  are  in  the  mass,  by  the  words  of  consecration 
there  pronounced  by  the  priest,  transubstantiated  and 
changed  into  the  said  body  and  blood  of  Christ;  although 
the  qualities  and  accidents  remain  in  the  said  forms 
after  consecration  ;  and  that  the  mass  is  profitable  and 
available  both  for  the  living  and  for  the  dead. 

"6.  I  acknowledge  and  confess  the  concomitance, 
namely,  that  in  receiving  the  body  of  Christ  under  the 
form  of  bread  only,  I  then  likewise  receive  the  blood  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

"7.  I  confess  that  prayer  to,  and  intercession  of 
saints  for  the  living  and  for  the  dead,  is  holy,  good,  and 
profitable  for  christians,  and  in  no  sort  contrary  to  the 
honour  of  God. 

"  8.  That  prayers  made  in  the  church  for  the  faithful 
departed  are  beneficial  for  them,  for  the  remission  of 
sins,  and  mitigating  of  their  pains  deserved  for  the 
same. 

"  9.  That  there  is  a  purgatory,  where  the  souls  of 
such  as  are  detained  there  are  relieved  by  the  prayers  of 
the  faithful. 

"  10.  I  confess  that  honour  ought  to  be  given  to  the 
saints  reigning  with  Christ  in  heaven,  that  they  ougbt 
to  be  prayed  to,  and  that  they  make  intercession  for  us 
to  God,  and  that  their  reliques  ought  to  be  worshipped. 

"11.  That  the  commandments  and  traditions  of  the 
said  church,  consisting  in  divine  ceremonies,  are  lioly 
and  good,  as  fastings,  abstinence  from  meats,  observation 
of  feasts,  and  other  ecclesiastical  rites,  and  ought  to  be 
observed  according  to  the  traditions  of  the  apostles  and 
ancient  fathers,  continued  from  the  primitive  times,  and 
since  brought  into  the  clmrcli  by  the  decrees  of  councils, 
received  thence  long  ago  or  lately.  Also,  that  I  will  and 
ought  to  obey  them  as  prescribed  and  authorised  by  the 
Holy  Ghost,  the  ordainer  of  those  things  which  serve  to 
the  upholding  of  christian  religion,  and  of  the  holy  catho- 
lic and  apostolic  Roman  church. 

"  12.  I  likewise  believe  and  consent  to  aU  the  articles 
concerning  original  sin  and  justification. 

"  i;5.  I  also  steadfastly  believe  that  the  pictures  of 
Christ,  of  his  holy  mother,  and  of  all  the  saints,  ought 


A.D.  1572.] 


APPENDIX  I.— PERSECUTION  AT  BOURDEAUX. 


looy 


to  be  retained  in  the  church,  that  the  uses  of  them 
are  very  profitahle,  and  that  they  ought  to  be  worship- 
ped. 

"  14.  I  confess  that  the  power  of  indulgences  and 
pardoiiN  is  left  to  the  church  by  Jesus  Clirist,  and  the 
use  of  thenn  is  greatly  available  :  as  also  I  aoknovvledge 
the  church  of  Rome  to  be  the  chief  mother  of  all  churches, 
and  that  she  hath  the  Holy  Ghost  for  her  guide  :  and 
that  all  private  and  pretended  inspirations  contradicting 
the  same,  are  of  the  devil,  the  prince  of  dissension,  who 
would   rend  asunder  the  seamless  coat  of  Jes\is  Christ. 

"  Lastly,  I  strictly  promise  to  observe  and  keep  what- 
soever was  decreed  and  ordained  by  the  last  council  of 
Trent,  and  do  promise  before  God  and  you,  never  to  de- 
part from  the  catholic  and  apostolic  Roman  church.  And 
if  I  shall,  which  God  forbid,  I  submit  me  to  the  correc- 
tion and  canons  of  the  said  church,  made,  decreed,  and 
ordained  against  them  which  fall  into  apostacy. 

"To  which  abjuration  and  confession,  I  have  sub- 
scribed with  my  hand,  &c." 

Some  of  those  who   for  fear  abjured,   afterwards  re- 
lented :   others  grew  more  and  more  hardened  ;  insomuch 
'   that  in  going  often  to  mass  they  took  part  with  the  priests 
:   and  murderers,  as  if  they  had  never  made  any  profession 
i   at  all  of  the  truth. 


Persecution  at  Bourdeaux. 

Soon  after  the  massacre  at  Paris,  tidings  thereof  came 
to  Bourdeaux.  Where  it  happened  one  morning  as  the 
protestants  were  taking  boat  to  hear  a  sermon  in  a 
meadow,  where  they  were  wont  to  meet,  being  about 
three  miles  from  Bourdeaux,  between  the  river  of 
Garonne  and  the  brook  of  La  Jalla,  that  the  governor 
Mountferrand  commanded  them  to  come  back  again. 
He  had  the  skill  to  cloke  the  same  under  a  plausable 
pretence,  namely,  that  they  should  not  be  set  upon  there 
by  the  multitude. 

After  their  return  they  began  to  set  a  strong  watch 
and  ward  at  the  gates,  so  as  none  of  the  protestants  could 
have  leave  to  pass  forth,  unless  he  had  a  passport  from 
the  governor  ;  yet  means  were  made  for  the  escape  of 
their  ministers,  without  being  perceived  ;  who  went  to 
Medox,  expecting  vehat  the  event  of  this  business  at 
Bourdeaux  would  be.  Having  intelligence  of  what  was 
executed  there,  they  staid  certain  days  and  nights,  hiding 
themselves  in  the  rocks  and  marshes,  until  they  had 
opportunity  to  take  shipping,  and  sail  to  England. 

Instantly  thereupon  there  arrived  at  Bourdeaux  the 
lord  of  Montpessat  from  the  king,  who,  at  his  first 
coming,  feigned  as  if  lie  meant  to  settle  all  things  in  peace. 
VTet  he  wrought  underhand  in  such  wise  with  the  gover- 
nor, that  the  massacre  was  resolved  on,  to  which  he  was 
solicited  by  a  Jesuit  called  Edmund  Angier,  who,  out  of 
the  pulpit  used  horribly  and  bitterly  to  thunder  and  in- 
veigh against  the  remissness  and  faint-heartedness  of  the 
governor.  Insomuch  that  on  St.  Michael's  day  (as  they 
called  it,)  speaking  of  the  angels  by  whom  God  executes 
his  judgments,  he  cried  out  by  the  way  of  interrogation, 
"  Who  executed  God's  judgments  upon  the  Huguenots  in 
Paris  .'  The  angel  of  God.  Who  hath  executed  the  like 
upon  other  cities  in  this  kingdom  .'  The  angel  of  God." 
In  a  word,  he  never  ceased,  in  public  and  private,  to  so- 
licit the  papists  of  Bourdeaux  to  follow  the  example  of 
the  Parisians.  And  then,  day  by  day,  he  menaced  those 
of  the  protestant  religion  with  the  approaching  of  an  utter 
ruin  and  desolation,  if  they  did  not  betimes  return  into 
the  bosom  of  the  Roman  church,  which  offer,  if  they  now 
refused,  they  should  not  be  received  in  when  they 
would. 

Many  being  terrified  with  these  threats,  as  also  by  the 
intreaties  of  their  kindred,  who  set  before  them  the  im- 
minent danger  which  hung  over  their  heads,  revolted  and 
abjured.  The  lord  of  Montpessat  caused  Master  Wil- 
liam Blanck,  an  advocate  in  the  court  of  parliament,  to 
be  called  before  him,  who  was  counsellor  to  him  and  to 
his  father  in  law;  exhoiting  and  persuading  him  to  re- 
turn to  the  unity  of  the  Roman  church. 


Le  Blanck  answered,  "  Tliat  he  had  sufficientl* 
weighed  and  compared  all  things  together,  before  he 
took  upon  him  the  profession  of  that  religion  which  he 
now  professed  ;  which  was  the  true  religion,  acknow- 
ledging the  same  in  every  respect  far  to  exceed  the 
other." 

j\Iontpessat  hearing  this,  rebuked  him  sharply,  saying, 
"  That  then  he  thought  himself  wiser  than  the  king,  and 
all  those  that  professed  as  his  majesty  did."  Insomuch 
as  they  who  stood  about  Le  Blanck  began  to  handle  him 
roughly  ;  so  that  he  had  much  to  do  to  escape  with  his 
life,  had  not  Montpessat  rescued  him  from  that  danger, 
because  he  was  come  thither  upon  his  word.  The 
governor  said,  "  ]f  I  had  been  there,  I  would  have  slain 
him." 

The  governor  being  pressed  to  dispatch  this  massacre 
at  Bourdeaux,  knew  not  well  what  to  do.  For  on  the 
one  side  La  Sieur  de  \  esins,  with  sundry  others,  coming 
from  the  court,  assured  him  from  the  king,  that  he  won- 
dered why  the  business  was  deferred  so  long  ;  showing, 
that  he  could  not  perform  a  more  acceptable  service  unto 
him  than  it.  On  the  other  side  Strossi,  who  hovered 
about  Rochelle,  to  take  it,  wished  him  to  be  well  advised 
what  he  did,  what  command  soeverhe  had  to  the  contrary; 
foreseeing,  perhaps,  that  if  he  went  forward  with  his  exe- 
cution, the  people  of  Rochelle  would  have  had  Strossi  in 
such  a  jealousy  that  his  project  would  have  been 
defeated,  and  so  would  be  no  small  prejudice  to  the 
king's  afTiiirs  ;  putting  him  in  hope  that  he  would  stand 
between  him  and  all  perils. 

For  the  truth  is,  the  army  by  sea,  which  was  prepared 
against  Rochelle,  lying  for  a  time  at  Bourdeaux,  under 
pretence  of  conquering  Florida,  would  have  been  ready 
enough  to  have  made  a  general  massacre  there,  but 
that  they  were  afraid  the  Rochellers  would  be  incensed 
thereat. 

Yet,  in  conclusion,  the  governor,  having  balanced 
things  on  both  parts,  was  persuaded  by  the  lord  Mont- 
pessat to  put  the  massacre  in  execution.  To  which  pur- 
pose an  oath  being  taken,  a  catalogue  was  made  of  such 
as  they  meant  to  spoil. 

On  Saturday  then,  which  was  the  third  of  October, 
l.')"2,  the  governor  having  assembled  together  all  the 
scum  of  the  city  to  aid  and  assist  him  in  so  barbarous  an 
act,  commanded  them,  with  other  soldiers,  tobe  ready  pre- 
sently after  dinner  to  put  the  king's  command  into  execu- 
tion. To  which  they  were  very  forward,  coming  in  their 
liveries,  attended  on  by  captains  of  tens,  teaching  them 
what  they  had  to  do. 

The  greater  jjart  of  the  murderers  had  red  hats  given= 
them  by  Peter  Estounach,  nnd  for  the  blood  whe<-ewith- 
they  dyed  their  arms,  they  were  called  the  red  band  ; 
others  called  them  the  cardinal's  band.  The  governor 
commanded  them  to  kill  all  those  of  the  protestant  reli- 
gion, especially  such  as  had  taken  arms,  and  not  to  spare 
one. 

The  governor,  intending  to  show  them  the  way» 
went  to  the  house  of  Master  John  Guilloch,  lord  of 
Obiere,  counsellor  in  the  court  of  parliament,  to  execute 
the  hatred  he  had  long  since  conceived  against  him  :  who 
being  about  to  escape  away  out  at  a  back  door,  they  caught 
and  broughthim  into  the  outer  court  before  his  house,  in 
the  presence  of  the  governor,  who,  with  a  sword,  mas- 
sacred him  ;  which  done,  his  house  was  wholly  pil- 
laged. 

At  that  time  they  brought  a  certain  minister  out  of  the 
Conciergerie,  who,  a  few  days  before,  coming  from  the 
country  Saintong  to  Bourdeaux,  (for  his  better  safety  as 
he  thought,)  was  there  apprehended  and  imprisoned-  and 
as  soon  as  he  was  come  out  of  the  prison,  they  massa- 
cred him  before  the  gates  of  the  palace. 

Master  William  Savin's  house  (a  counsellor  of  the  said 
parliament,  who  was  also  a  protestant)  was  forced 
open,  pillaged,  and  spoiled,  and  himself  cruelly  mur- 
dered. His  clerk,  called  Simonet,  seeing  his  master 
about  to  be  massacred,  embraced  and  comforted  him ; 
and  being  asked  whether  he  were  of  the  protestant  re- 
ligion, he  answered  yea,  and  would  die  with  hia  master 
for  the  same. 

Thus  they  were  slain  in  one  anotner's  arms. 


lOlC 


APPENDIX  I.— FAMINE  AT  SANCERRE. 


The  cruel  Martyrdom  of  Die  Tour,  a  Deacon  of  the 
Protestant  Church. 

A  deacon  of  the  reformed  church,  called  Du  Tour,  an 
old  man,  who,  in  the  days  of  his  ignorance,  had  been  a 
priest  in  the  popish  church,  being  sick  in  his  bed,  was 
dragged  forth  into  the  open  street ;  of  whom  it  being 
demanded,  whether  he  would  go  to  mass,  and  thereby  save 
his  life ;  he  freely  answered,  "  No,  especially  now, 
drawing  so  near  my  end,  both  in  regard  of  my  years  and 
grievous  sickness ;  I  hope  I  shall  not  so  far  forget  the 
eternal  salvation  of  my  soul,  as  for  fear  of  death  to  pro- 
long this  life  for  a  few  days  ;  for  so  I  should  buy  a 
short  term  of  life  at  too  dear  a  rate.''  They  hearing 
him  say  so,  massacred  him  instantly. 

It  was  lamentable  to  see  the  ])Oor  protestants  wander- 
ing up  and  down,  not  knowing  where  to  save  their 
lives:  some  were  rejected  by  their  own  parents  and  kins- 
folks, who  shut  their  doors  against  them,  pretending  as 
if  they  knew  them  not ;  others  were  betrayed  and  deli- 
vered up  by  those  to  whose  trust  they  had  committed 
themselves :  many  were  saved,  even  by  priests  and 
others,  from  whom  a  man  would  have  expected  no  such 
security.  Some  were  saved  by  tlieir  very  enemies, 
whose  hearts  abhorred  such  detestable  outrages. 

All  the  city  was  full  of  terrors  and  horrible  threats  against 
those  of  the  protestant  religion,  saying,  that  the  king's 
commandment  was,  that  he  would  not  have  so  much  as 
one  of  them  left  in  his  kingdom.  And  if  any  refused  to 
go  to  mass,  that  a  hole  should  be  digged  for  him  in  the 
earth,  in  which  he  should  forthwith  be  buried  without 
any  more  ado. 

Thus  we  have  taken  a  view  of  the  extreme  afflictions 
and  oppressions  of  the  reformed  churches  in  many  parts 
of  France,  wherein  within  a  few  weeks  well  nigh  thirty 
thousand  were  put  to  death. 

Now  in  the  year  1573,  many  places  whither  the  faith- 
ful were  fled  for  refuge,  were  assailed  by  open  war, 
namely,  in  the  first  place,  that  of  Sancerre,  the  history 
whereof  you  have  here  in  a  sliort  view  presented  before 
you  in  that  which  followeth. 

Being  compassed  about  with  irreconcileable  enemies, 
from  about  the  beginning  of  April ;  the  want  of  victuals 
having  caused  them  to  gather  together  all  the  asses 
and  mules  they  had  in  the  city,  they  were  eaten  up  in 
less  than  a  month. 

Then  they  came  to  horses,  cats,  rats,  moles,  mice  and 
dogs.  After  these  were  spent,  they  fell  to  eat  ox  and 
cow-hides,  sheep-skins,  parchment,  old  shoes,  bullocks 
and  horse-hoofs,  horns,  and  lanthorns,  ropes  and  horse- 
harness,  leather  |;irdles,  &c. 

In  the  end  of  June  the  third  part  of  the  besieged  had 
not  bread  to  eat.  Such  as  could  get  hemp-seed,  ground 
it,  or  stamped  it  in  mortars,  and  made  bread  of  it,  the 
like  they  did  with  all  sorts  of  herbs,  mingling  the  same 
with  brau  if  they  had  it.  There  they  ate  meal  of 
chaff,  nut-shells,  and  of  slate,  excrements  of  horses  and 
men,  yea,  the  offal  which  lay  in  the  streets  was  not 
sj)ared. 

The  2!)th  of  July,  a  poor  man  and  his  wife  were  exe- 
cuted for  having  eaten  the  head,  brains,  and  entrails  of 
a  young  child  about  three  years  old,  which  died  of  hunger, 
liaving  made  ready  the  other  parts  to  eat  at  another  meal. 
An  old  woman  lodging  in  their  house,  eating  a  part  of 
this  mournful  diet,  died  in  prison,  within  a  few  hours 
after  her  imprisonment. 

They  were  found  guilty  of  other  offences,  but  this  ag- 
gravated the  same  the  more.  All  children  under  twelve 
years  of  age  died.  It  was  lamentable  to  hear  the  pitiful 
voices  uttered  by  poor  parents  for  the  misery  wherein 
their  eyes  beheld  their  languishing  and  dying  infants. 
To  which  purpose  you  may  take  notice  hereof  a  me- 
morable accident.  A  boy  ten  years  old,  being  ready 
to  give  up  the  ghost,  seeing  his  father  and  mother  weep- 
ing overhim  (whose  arms  and  legs  when  they  handled, 
felt  as  if  they  had  been  dried  sticks)  said  unto  them, 
wherefore  weep  ye  thus,  in  seeing  me  famisiied  to  death? 
Mother,  saith  he,  I  ask  youfor  no  bread,  I  know  you  have 


none :  but  seeing  it  is  God's  will  I  must  die  this  death, 
let  us  be  thankful  for  it.  Did  not  the  holy  man  Lazarus 
die  of  famine  ?  Have  I  not  read  it  in  my  bible  .'  Id 
uttering  these,  with  the  like  speeches,  he  yielded  vip  the 
ghost. 

That  all  the  people  died  not  of  famine  in  the  end  of  this 
month,  was  by  reason  of  certain  horses  which  were  re- 
served for  service  if  need  should  be,  and  six  cows  which 
were  left  to  give  milk  for  the  sustenance  of  young  infants. 
These  beasts  were  killed,  and  their  flesh  sold  for  the  re- 
lief of  such  as  were  living,  with  a  little  corn,  which  by 
stealth  some  brought  into  the  city  ;  so  that  a  pound  of 
wheat  was  sold  for  half-a-crown. 

There  died  by  fight  in  Sancerre  but  eig'nty-four  persons, 
but  of  the  famine  more  than  five  hundred.  Many  sol- 
diers getting  forth  as  they  could  out  of  the  city,  flying 
from  the  famine,  chose  rather  to  die  by  the  sword  of  the 
enemy  ;  whereof  some  were  slain,  others  imprisoned,  and 
the  rest  put  to  death  by  the  executioner. 

But  when  all  help  of  man  failed,  the  king  having 
sworn  that  he  would  make  them  eat  one  another,  the 
King  of  kings  delivered  them  by  his  wonderful  provi- 
dence. For  at  this  instant  the  ambassadors  from  Po- 
land came  into  France,  to  accept  the  duke  of  Anjou  for 
their  king,  at  whose  entreaty  (which  could  not  well  be 
denied)  poor  Sancerre,  more  than  half  famished,  was 
now  set  at  liberty  by  raising  the  siege,  for  the  inhabi- 
tants were  determined  to  leave  their  bones  there,  rather 
than  yield  themselves  into  their  enemies'  hands,  as 
they  had  often  threatened  them  with  a  general  massacre. 
Whereas  now,  by  the  king's  appointment  they  were  per- 
mitted to  pass  out  of  the  city  armed  ;  if  any  would  tarry, 
that  they  should  not  be  molested :  having  liberty 
granted  them  to  disj)ose  of  their  affairs,  as  they  pleased, 
with  the  promise  that  neither  their  persons  nor  property 
should  be  injured. 

Now  let  us  come  to  the  city  of  Rochelle, which  being  at 
this  instant  strongly  besieged  by  the  forces  of  France, 
both  by  sea  and  land,  with  about  forty  or  fifty  thou- 
sand men,  was  yet  in  the  end  also  delivered,  though  not 
without  many  hot  conflicts,  by  the  immediate  hand  of 
God  ;  namely  thus  :  The  ambassador  of  Poland  arriving 
in  France,  the  17th  of  June,  a  truce  was  made  on  the 
sudden,  articles  of  peace  drawn  and  sent  to  the  king,  who 
consented  to  them,  and  returned  answer  in  form  of  an 
edict,  granting  to  those  of  Rochelle,  Montauban,Nismes, 
and  others  which  stood  upon  their  defence,  liberty  for 
the  exercises  of  religion;  the  rest  to  live  peaceably  in 
their  houses,  and  therein  to  minister  the  sacrament  of 
baptism,  and  marriage  as  they  had  wont  to  do,  so  as  their 
assemblies  exceeded  not  the  number  of  ten,  besides  the 
parents. 

He  restored  to  the  Rochellers  and  others  their  rights 
and  privileges,  letting  fall  all  the  decrees  given  out 
against  them,  approving  of  their  defensive  war  ;  giving 
them  leave,  according  to  their  ancient  custom,  to  retain 
in  their  cities,  towers  and  fortresses,  men  and  ammunition, 
yea,  to  receive  in  governors  among  them,  provided  that 
they  were  such  as  they  had  no  cause  to  suspect  or  except 
against. 

By  virtue  of  this  tjdict,  upon  the  10th  of  July,  about 
ten  o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  the  lord  of  Biron  entered 
into  the  city,  at  the  gate  called  De  Coigne,  with  an  he- 
rald of  arms,  and  four  of  the  king's  trumpeters  (at  which 
hour  ])eace  was  proclaimed  in  the  most  eminent  places 
thereof)  accompanied  with  the  lieutenant  of  the  city, 
and  with  the  lordof  Villiers.  After  which,  dining  at  the 
mayor's  house,  he  soon  after  retired,  being  conducted 
along  till  he  came  without  the  city. 

The  same  day  many  small  vessels  laden  with  biscuits, 
corn,  meal,  fish,  and  other  provision,  entered  into 
the  haven.  At  this  siege  the  duke  D'Amaule  lost  his 
life,  with  Cosseins,  who  had  broken  into  the  admiral's 
lodging,  and  began  the  massacre  at  Paris  :  besides  many 
great  lords,  gentlemen,  captains,  lieutenants,  and  an- 
cients, to  the  number  of  threescore,  the  greater  part  of 
which,  having  their  hands  imbrued  in  those  other 
bloody  massacres,  being  come  thither,  received  their  re- 
ward, namely,  either  present  death,  or  wounds  so  incur- 
able that  .they  escaped  not  with  life. 


A.D,  1585.] 


APPENDIX  I.— BULL  OF  POPE  SIXTUS  THE  FIFTH. 


10]  I 


A  Note  touching  a  Bull  of  Pope  Si.itus  the  ffth,  wherein 
the  King  of  Navarre,  and  the  Prince  of  Conde,  were 
declared  Hectics,  <^c.  with  the  Censure  there' f  by  the 
Parliament  of  Paris. 

In  September,  1585,  Pope  S'xtus  V.,  by  a  bull  sent 
from  Rome,  condemned  the  king  of  Navarre  and  tlie 
prince  of  Conde  for  heretics,  excommunicated  them, 
degrading  them  and  their  successors  from  their  dignities, 
especially  laying  claim  to  the  crown  of  France,  absolving 
their  subjects  from  their  oath  of  allegiance,  and  expo- 
sing their  countries  for  a  prey  to  them  that  could  ftrst 
subdue  them. 

The  court  of  parliament  of  Paris  made  a  notable  re- 
monstrance to  the  king  concerning  these  bulls,  in  which 
they  sought  to  maintain  the  privileges  of  the  Galilean 
church.  Among  other  things,  these  words  that  follow 
are  very  remarkable.  The  court  thinks  that  these  bulls 
are  set  forth  in  a  style  altogether  of  a  new  stamp,  and  so 
contrary  to  the  modesty  of  former  popes,  that  they  can 
in  no  sort  discern  therein  the  spirit  of  a  successor  of  the 
apostles.  And  therefore  (as  the  deputies  of  the  court 
added)  we  can  neither  find  by  our  registers,  nor  by  any 
antiquity,  that  the  princes  of  France  ever  subjected 
themselves  so  far  to  the  authority  of  the  pope,  nor  that 
the  subjects  have  taken  such  knowledge  of  the  religion 
of  their  princes.  The  court,  therefore,  cannot  determine 
aught  thereupon,  unless  first  of  all  the  pope  can  cause 
his  pretended  right  in  translation  of  kingdoms  to  appear, 
which  kingdoms  were  established  and  ordained  of  God, 
before  the  name  of  a  pope  was  heard  of  in  the  world  : 
that  he  manifests  not  to  us  what  title  he  hath  to  inter- 
meddle with  the  matter  of  the  succession  of  a  young  and 
vigorous  prince,  who,  for  aught  the  pope  knows,  may 
have  his  succession  yet  in  his  loins  :  that  he  shows  not 
with  what  appearance  of  justice  or  equity  he  should 
deny  that  privilege  which  is  allowed  to  such  as  are  ac- 
cused of  heresy  against  the  decrees  of  ancien*  canons, 
namely,  that  no  man  ought  to  be  held  as  an  heretic,  until 
his  defence  be  fully  and  freely  heard,  till  he  have  re- 
ceived often  admonitions  from  many  synods,  and  there- 
upon sentenced  by  a  council  lawfully  assembled. 

Further  they  added,  that  seeing  the  pope  instead  of  in- 
struction, breathes  forth  nothing  in  his  bulls  but  destruc- 
tion, changing  his  shepherd's  crook  into  a  terrible  thun- 
derbolt, rather  to  scatter  than  sweetly  to  call  the  erring 
flock  into  the  bosom  of  the  catholic  church,  the  court 
cannot  safely  admit  of,  or  entertain  a  bull  so  pernicious 
and  opposite  to  the  general  good  of  all  the  christian 
world,  and  to  the  sovereignty  of  the  crown  of  France; 
yea,  they  further  were  of  opinion,  that  this  bull  deserved 
to  be  thrown  into  the  fire  and  burned,  and  the  solicitors 
or  upholders  thereof,  for  example  sake  to  be  severely 
chastised  ;  humbly  beseeching  the  king  to  maintain  his 
edicts  in  his  own  kingdom  in  peace. 

This  remonstrance  took  small  efi'ect ;  for  not  long 
after,  the  king  being  solicited  by  the  principal  of  the 
league,  sc-t  forth  a  declaration  the  7th  of  October,  upon 
the  edict  published  in  July  next  before  going  ;  wherein 
having  confiscated  the  body  and  goods  of  those  of  the 
protestant  religion,  with  their  associates,  who  in  any  pro- 
vince had  taken  arms  against  the  fury  of  the  league,  it 
was  ordained,  that  those  of  the  protestant  religion  with- 
in six  months  were  to  depart  out  of  the  kingdom,  unless 
w  ithin  fifteen  days  fully  accomplished  after  the  said  de-^ 
claration,  they  should  abjure. 

The  parliament,  suffering  themselves  to  be  carrier! 
down  by  the  violence  of  this  stream,  accepted  and  admit- 
ted of  this  edict.  The  princes  framed  an  opposition 
against  the  pope's  bull,  appealing  thcre-froni,  as  a  wrong 
done  unto  them,  off'ering  to  make  it  appear  in  a  free  and 
lawful  council,  that  the  pope  had  maliciously  belied  them 
in  calling  them  heretics  ;  so  as  if  he  refused  this  fair 
and  lawful  course  by  them  propounded,  they  would  bold 
and  esteem  him  for  that  great  antichrist,  and  would  pro- 
claim an  open  irreconcileable  war  against  him.  This 
opposition  was  aflSxed  and  set  up  at  Rome,  on  the  7th  of 
November. 

Not  long  after,  among  those  of  the  protestant  religion 
which  were  imprisoned,  others  were  more  severely  hand- 


led. Among  many,  we  will  here  take  notice  of  two 
honourable  women,  whose  memory  ought  to  be  celebrated 
in  this  history  of  the  martyrs  ;  namely,  Radagonde,  daugh- 
ter of  Master  John  Foucoult,  attorney  in  the  parliament 
of  Paris,  widow,  of  the  age  of  forty  years,  and  Claude 
Foucoult  her  sister,  about  thirty-six,  who  were  appre- 
hended the  2yth  of  October,  1585,  the  one  of  the  village 
of  Pierrej)it  near  Paris,  and  the  other  in  the  suburbs  of 
Saint  Germain,  and  brought  prisoners  into  Chastelet,  be- 
cause they  refused  to  go  to  mass,  and  would  not  abjure 
and  forsake  the  true  religion.  Being  severed  one  from 
the  other  in  prison,  they  were  examined  upon  sundry 
articles,  to  which  they  made  their  direct  answer  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  God. 

Then  being  put  together,  they  were  accused  for  dis- 
obeying the  king's  commandment,  which  was,  that  those 
of  the  protestant  religion  were  either  to  depart  the  king- 
dom by  such  a  time,  or  else  abjure  ;  they  answered,  that 
they  were  willing  to  leave  the  kingdom,  if  they  might 
obt.'iin  a  convenient  time  to  take  order  about  that  little 
which  they  had  there  ;  but  the  council  refusing  to  yield 
to  their  request,  they  were  shut  up  again,  and  the  7th  of 
November  in  the  presence  of  the  lieutejiant,  as  also  of 
the  advocate  for  the  king,  and  a  Sorbonist,  they  pleaded 
their  innocency.  These  men,  getting  no  advantage  against 
them,  but  being  rather  confounded  by  the  wisdom  of 
God's  Spirit,  speaking  by  these  two  sisters,  went  and 
complained  to  the  king,  that  they  were  obstinate  heretics. 
This  was  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  1586'. 

They  continued  in  prison  many  weeks,  being  cumbered 
with  many  disputes,  yet  remained  unshaken.  The  Fri- 
day before  Easter  the  king  himself  went  to  see  them, 
asking  them  whether  they  would  conform  themselves  to 
the  catholic  apostolic  Roman  church  (as  he  called  it.) 
They,  with  such  reverence  and  obeisance  as  became 
them,  gave  him  their  reasons  why  they  could  not  so  do, 
confirming  the  same  by  texts  of  holy  scripture.  His 
second  question  was,  why  they  had  not  obeyed  his  last 
edict.  The  widow  answered,  "  Sir,"  saith  she,  "  I  have 
three  small  children  to  care  for  ;  and  whereas  your 
majesty  allotted  those  of  the  protestant  religion  the  term 
of  fifteen  days,  after  six  months  ended,  to  depart  the 
kingdom  ;  I  have  done  my  utmost  to  take  up  such  monies 
as  were  due  unto  me,  but  those  who  were  indebted  unto 
me,  neglected  to  pay  me.  Besides,  he  that  kept  my 
vineyards  of  Pierrepit,  to  quit  himself  of  me,  accused  me 
of  heresy,  causing  my  sister  and  myself  to  be  here  im- 
prisoned, where  we  have  lain  six  months,  and  if  so  be 
our  petition  presented  by  us  find  no  acceptance  in  your 
majesty's  sight,  we  most  humbly  beseech  you  to  grant 
that  we  may  be  freed  out  of  prison,  and  we  will  be  gone 
instantly  out  of  the  kingdom,  according  to  your  majesty's 
edict.  ' 

"The  date  is  past,"  said  the  king,  "nor  will  I  show  you 
any  favour,  unless  you  will  promise  to  go  to  mass."  He 
was  much  displeased  in  seeing  their  constancy.  Now  at 
the  same  time,  there  was  presented  before  him  one  sir- 
named  Richeiot,  who  had  been  apprehended  that  very 
day  in  which  the  women  were  taken  for  the  cause  of  re- 
ligion, unto  whom  the  king  used  not  many  words  :  only, 
in  conclusion  he  said,  there  wanted  nothing  but  fagots 
to  burn  him.  This  Richeiot  abjured,  that  day  in  which 
these  two  sisters  were  executed.  The  king  had  five  or 
six  Sorbonists,  which  attended  on  him  there,  who  offered 
to  reason  with  the  prisoners,  by  occasion  of  a  word  spo- 
ken by  the  widow.  But  the  king  preventing  it,  said, 
we  are  not  come  hither  to  dispute,  let  them  be  laid  waste, 
and  none  suffered  to  come  to  them. 

Within  half  an  hour  after,  the  duke  of  Longueville 
came  to  visit  them,  saying,  he  was  sorry  for  their  afilic- 
tion,  counselling  them  to  go  to  mass,  alleging,  it  is 
written.  Thou  shalt  obey  thy  prince,  and  if  he  therein 
force  you  to  it  against  your  conscience,  he  shall  answei 
for  it ;  adding,  that  they  were  to  remember  their  sex, 
and  therefore  to  be  teachable  upon  the  point  of  obedi- 
ence. They  answered,  that  no  earthly  potentate  had 
any  warrant  to  command  christians  to  sin  against  their 
consciences. 

They  further  besought  him  to  be  a  means  for  them  to 
the  king,  that  they  might  be  delivered :  but  all  the  answcx 


1012 


APPENDIX  I.— BULL  OF  POPE  SIXTUS  THE  FIFTH. 


he  gave  them  was  this,  That  if  they  would  not  return, 
the  king  would  not  deliver  them  :  also  there  was  great 
likelihood,  after  their  long  detention  in  prison,  that  they 
must  be  executed  in  the  end. 

The  next  day,  being  Easter  Even,  the  queen,  with  the 
duchess  of  Joyeuse,  came  into  Chastelet  to  visit  the 
prisoners.  But  instead  of  speaking  to  the  two  sisters  her- 
self, she  sent  unto  them  a  wicked  apostate,  called  Ma- 
thew  de  Launy,  who  being  a  minister,  turned  popish 
priest,  and  one  whom  the  league  made  no  small  use  of ; 
who  loading  these  honourable  sisters  with  injuries  and 
reproachful  speeches,  calling  them  dogs  and  devils  in- 
carnate, and  worthy  to  be  burnt,  so  left  them  and  never 
came  any  more  unto  them.  Soon  after  the  day  of  the 
barricades,  which  is  a  defence  made  of  earth  and  stones 
heaped  up,  serving  to  stop  a  street  or  any  passage,  the 
judges  of  Chastelet  adjudged  them  to  be  hanged,  and 
their  bodies  to  be  buraed  to  ashes.  From  which  sen- 
tence they  appealed  to  the  court,  and  were  brought  into 
the  Conciergerie,  which  is  the  name  of  a  common  gaol 
belonging  to  Paris. 

On  the  even  before  Saint  John  Baptist's  day,  in  the 
month  of  June,  the  common  people  in  Paris  making 
fires  as  they  were  wont  to  do,  amongst  other  insolencies, 
burnt  in  divers  parts  of  the  city  a  picture,  representing 
the  queen  of  England. 

The  next  day  the  curates  and  preachers  began  in  their 
sermons  to  thunder,  saying.  That  it  was  not  enough  to 
burn  the  pictures  of  heretics,  but  to  burn  the  bodies  of 
the  obstinate  prisoners  :  which  so  enraged  the  tumultu- 
ous sort  of  people,  that  the  day  following,  flocking  toge- 
ther into  the  court  of  the  palace,  they  threatened  the 
presidents  and  the  council,  that  some  mischief  should 
follow,  unless  they  condemned  these  two  prisoners  to  die. 
A  gentle  answer  was  returned  to  this  factious  crew,  with 
a  promise  that  the  business  should  not  long  be  delayed. 


The  next  day  the  eldest  son  of  Radagonde  presented 
a  petition  to  the  duchess  of  Nemours,  daughter  to  the 
late  lady  of  Ferrare.  Her  grace  solicited  the  duke  of 
Guise,  her  son,  for  the  prisoners  :  whose  answer  was 
That  his  coming  to  Paris  was  not  to  petition  the  king  in 
favour  of  those  of  the  protestant  religion  ;  and  if  he 
would  do  so  (in  regard  of  the  services  which  the  pri- 
soners had  done  his  grandfather)  yet  he  could  not,  fear- 
ing lest  the  mad  multitude  might  set  upon  him. 

Tlie  28th  of  June,  the  court  having  confirmed  the  sen- 
tence given  at  Chastelet,  sent  them  back  thither  to  be 
executed,  so  about  noon  they  were  gagged,  because  the 
maiden  professed,  that  if  they  brought  her  into  any  idols' 
temple,  she  would  extend  her  voice  so  loud  against  the 
same,  that  every  one  should  hear  it.  About  three 
o'clock  they  were  led  as  sheep  to  the  slaughter,  where 
they  constantly  persisted  in  the  profession  of  the  true 
religion. 

The  widow,  having  ascended  the  ladder,  shook  out  of 
her  hands  a  wooden  cross,  which  they  had  by  force 
affixed  thereto,  at  which  the  multitude  were  so  pro- 
voked, that  they  began  to  throw  stones  and  staves  at 
her.  The  hangman  having  turned  her  off  the  ladder, 
cut  the  rope  by  and  by,  letting  her  fall  half  dead  into  the 
fire,  wherein  she  yielded  up  her  soul  into  the  hands  of 
God,  as  did  also  her  sister. 

Being  now  come  to  the  year  1588,  it  gives  us  just  oc- 
casion to  call  to  mind  that  miraculous  deliverance  of  our 
noble  queen  and  country,  from  the  intended  invasion  of 
the  Spaniards  the  same  year.  The  memorial  whereof, 
that  it  might  the  rather  be  continued  to  the  ages  suc- 
ceeding, deserves  by  way  of  history  here  to  be  inserted, 
as  in  its  due  and  proper  place.  Of  which  deliverance  it 
may  truly  be  said  (all  things  considered)  that  it  was  the 
Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous  in  our  eyes.  The 
true  relation  whereof  here  followetb. 


APPENDIX    II. 


A  BRIEF  DISCOURSE  TOUCHING  THE  GREAT  PREPARATIONS  MADE  BY  THE  SPANIARDS, 
AND  OTHER  ROMAN  CATHOLICS,  FOR  THAT  INVINCIBLE  NAVY,  INTENDED  FOR  THE  IN- 
VADING AND  SURPRISING  OF  THE  REALM  OF  ENGLAND,  TOGETHER  WITH  THEIR  UTTER 
OVERTHROW- 


The  queen  of  England,  having  had  intelligence    from 
sundry  places   of  the    great  and  diligent  preparation  of 
the  king  of  Spain  in  divers  parts,  both  by  sea  and  land, 
1  not  only  of  the  strongest  ships  in  all  places  within  his 
I  dominions,  but  of  all  sorts  of  provision  necessary  for  so 
I  mighty  a  fleet,  as  he  intended  to  set  forth  ;  and  these 
I  rumours  of  war,  which  before  were   but  slight,  daily  in- 
I  creasing,  at  last  it  was  certainly  confirmed  by  the  news 
I  on  all  sides,   that  in  Spain  there  was  an   invincible  navy 
preparing  against  England  ;  that   the  most  famous  cap- 
I  tains  in   military  knowledge,   and  the   best  soldiers  were 
sent  for  into  Spain,  from  Italy,  Sicily,  yea  from  America. 
For  the  pope  and   some  religious   (i.e.  bound  by  vows), 
Spaniards,    and    English  fugitives,   now    recalled  to  the 
minds  of  the  Spaniards  the  idea  of  surprising   England, 
w'  ich  purpose  had  been  interrupted  by  the  Portugal  wars. 
They  earnestly  exhorted  the  king  to  do  God  this  service, 
that  had  done  so   much  for  him  ;  now  that  he  enjoyed 
Portugal  with  the  West-Indies,  and  many  rich  islands, 
to   add  England  to  all  would  be  an  especial  act  of  service 
to  God,  fit  for  his  catholic  majesty.   By  this  means  he  might 
add  these  flourishing  kmgdoms  to  his  empire,  and  so  keep 
the  Low  Countries  in  peace,  and  secure  the  navigation  to 
both  the  Indies.     That  the  preparations  of  Spain  were  so 
great,  that  no  power  was  able  to  resist  it.     They  made 
him   believe  that  it  was  an  easier  matter  to  overcome 
England,  tlian  to   overcome  Holland,  because   the   navi- 
gation from  Spain  to  England  was  much   shorter  than  to 
the   Netherlands.     And    by   surprising  of  England  the 
other  would  easily  follow. 

Hereupon  the  consultation  began  to  be  had,  of  the 
best  way  and  means  to  oppress  England.  The  mar- 
quis of  Santa  Cruz,  who  was  chief  commander  in 
the  navy,  advised  first  to  make  sure  some  part  of 
Holland  or  Zealand,  by  the  land  forces  of  the  duke 
of  Parma,  and  by  sending  before  him  some  Spanish 
ships,  so  to  take  some  place  on  a  sudden,  where  the 
Spanish  navy  might  have  a  receptacle,  and  from  whence 
the  invasion  might  with  convenience  begin.  For  in  the 
English  sea,  which  is  troublesome,  the  winds  oft  chang- 
ing, and  the  tides  unknown,  the  navy  could  not  be  in 
safety.  With  him  agreed  Parma,  who  much  urged  this 
expedition  ;  yet  others  disliked  this  counsel,  as  a  mat- 
ter ol  great  difficulty  and  danger,  of  lone-  time,  of  much 


labour,  of  great  expense,  and  uncertain  success.  And 
that  it  could  be  performed  neither  secretly  nor  openly  ; 
and  easily  hindered  by  the  English.  These  thought  that 
with  the  same  labour  and  expense,  England  might  be 
won  :  and  the  victory  would  be  sure,  if  a  well  prepared 
army  from  Spain  might,  with  a  strong  navy,  be  landed 
on  Thames  side,  and  of  a  sudden  surprise  London,  the 
chief  city,  by  an  unexpected  assault.  This  seemed  a 
thing  most  easy  to  be  effected. 

The  duke  of  Parma,  also  in  Flanders,  by  the  command 
of  Philip,  built  ships  and  a  great  number  of  small  broad 
vessels,  each  one  able  to  transport  thirty  horse,  with 
bridges  fitted  for  each  ;  and  hired  mariners  from  the 
eastern  part  of  Germany.  He  provided  long  pieces  of 
wood,  sharpened  at  the  end,  and  covered  with  iron,  with 
hooks  on  one  side  ;  and  twenty  thousand  vessels,  with  a 
huge  number  of  fagots,  and  placed  an  army  ready  in 
Flanders  of  one  hundred  and  three  companies  of  foot, 
and  four  thousand  horsemen.  Among  these  were  seven 
hundred  English  fugitives,  who  were  treated  with  the 
greatest  contempt.  Neither  was  Stanley  respected  or 
heard,  who  was  set  over  the  English  ;  nor  Westmoreland, 
nor  any  other  who  oftered  their  help  :  but  for  their  im- 
piety towards  their  own  country,  were  shut  out  from  all 
consultations  ;  and,  as  ill-omened  men,  rejected,  not 
without  detestation.  And  Pope  Sixtus  V.,  who  in  such  a 
purpose  would  not  be  wanting,  sent  cardinal  Allen  into 
Flanders,  and  renewed  the  declaratory  bulls  of  Pius  V. 
and  Gregory  XIII.  He  excommunicated  the  queen, 
deposed  her,  absolved  her  subjects  from  all  allegiance  ; 
and,  as  if  it  had  been  against  the  Turks  and  infidels,  he 
set  forth,  in  print,  a  conceit,  wherein  he  bestowed  ple- 
nary indulgences,  out  of  the  treasure  of  the  church  (be- 
sides a  million  of  gold,  to  be  distributed,  the  one  half  in 
hand,  the  other  half  when  either  England,  or  some  famous 
haven  therein,  should  be  won)  upon  all  them  that  should 
join  their  help  against  England.  By  which  means 
many  foreign  princes  and  nobles  were  induced  to  engage 
in  this  war. 

Queen  Elizabeth,  that  she  might  not  be  taken  by  sur- 
prise,  prepared  as  great  a  navy  as  she  oould  ;  and,  with 
singular  care  and  providence,  made  ready  all  things 
necessary  for  war.  And  she  herself,  who  was  ever 
most  judicious  in  discerning  of  men's  wits  and  antne-e.s. 


1014      APPENDIX  II.-NEGOCIATION  BETWEEN  ENGLAND  AND  THE  KING  OF  SPAIN. 


and  most  happy  in  making  choice  when  she  made  it  on 
her  own  judgment,  and  not  by  the  advice  of  others, 
destined  the  best  and  most  serviceable  to  each  several 
employment.  Over  the  whole  navy  she  appointed  the 
lord  high  admiral,  Charles  Howard,  in  whom  she  reposed 
much  trust,  and  sent  him  to  the  west  parts  of  England, 
where  Sir  Francis  Drake,  whom  she  made  vice-admiral, 
joined  him.  She  commanded  Henry  Seymour,  the 
becond  son  to  the  duke  of  Somerset,  to  watch  upon  the 
Belgic  shore,  with  forty  English  and  Dutch  ships,  that 
the  duke  of  Parma  might  not  come  out  with  his  forces. 
Yet  some  were  of  opinion,  that  the  enemy  was  to  be 
expected,  and  set  upon  by  land  forces,  according  as  it 
was  upon  deliberation  resolved,  in  the  time  of  Henry 
VIII.,  when  the  French  brought  a  great  navy  upon  the 
English  shore. 

For  the  land  fight  there  were  placed  on  the  south 
shores  twenty  thousand  ;  and  two  armies  besides  were 
mustered,  of  the  choicest  men  of  war.  One  of  these, 
which  consisted  of  1000  horse,  and  22,000  foot,  was 
commanded  bv  the  earl  of  Leicester,  and  encamped  at 
Tilbury,  on  the  side  of  the  Thames.  For  the  enemy  was 
resolved  first  to  set  upon  London.  The  other  army 
was  governed  by  Lord  Hunsdon,  consisting  of  31,000 
foot,  and  2000  horse,  to  guard  the  queen. 

The  queen  visited  the  camp  at  Tilbury,  and  the  follow- 
ing  account  of  it  is  given  by  Richard  Leigh,  a  seminary 
priest,  who  was  executed  for  high  treason  while  the 
Spanish  armada  was  on  the  sea. 

"  She  caused,"  he  said,  "  an  army  to  encamp  near 
the  sea-side,  upon  the  river  Thames.  After  the  army  was 
come  thither,  she  would  not  by  any  advice  be  stayed,  but 
for  comfort  of  her  people,  and  to  show  her  own  magnani- 
mity of  heart,  she  went  to  the  camp  which  was  at  that  time 
between  the  city  of  London  and  the  sea,  under  the  charge 
of  the  earl  of  Leicester,  placing  herself  between  the 
enemy  and  her  city  ;  and  there  she  reviewed  her  army, 
passing  through  it  divers  times,  and  lodging  in  the  bor- 
ders  of  it,  returned  again  and  dined  in  the  army.  First 
viewing  from  place  to  place  the  people,  as  they  were  by 
their  countries  lodged  and  quartered  by  their  several 
camps.  Afterwards,  when  they  were  all  reduced  into 
battle,  prepared  as  it  were  for  fight,  she  rode  round 
about  with  a  general's  staff  in  her  hand,  only  accompanied 
by  the  general  and  three  or  four  others  attending  upon 
her :  but  yet  to  show  her  state  (I  well  marked  it)  she 
had  the  sword  carried  before  her  by  the  earl  of  Ormond. 
There  she  was  generally  saluted  with  cries,  with  shouts, 
with  all  tokens  of  love,  of  obedience,  of  readiness,  and 
willingness  to  fight  for  her,  as  seldom  hath  the  like  been 
seen  in  any  army,  considering  she  was  a  queen.  All 
which  tended  to  show  a  marvellous  concord  in  a  mutual 
love  between  a  queen  and  her  subjects,  and  of  reverence 
and  obedience  of  subjects  to  their  sovereign  ;  all  which 
she  requited  with  very  princely  thanks,  and  a  good 
speech. 

"  I  could  enlarge  the  description  hereof  with  many 
more  particulars  of  mine  own  sight ;  for  thither  I  went 
as  many  others  did  ;  and  all  that  day  wanderingfroai  place 
to  place,  I  never  heard  any  word  sjioken  of  her,  but  in 
praising  her  for  her  stately  person  and  princely  behavi- 
our, and  in  praying  for  her  life  and  safety,  with  cursing 
of  all  her  enemies,  both  traitors  and  all  papists,  with 
earnest  desire  to  venture  their  lives  for  her  safety.  And 
besides  such  particular  acclamations,  the  whole  army  in 
every  quarter  did  so  devoutly  at  certain  times  sing  in  her 
hearing,  in  very  tunable  manner,  divers  ])salms  put  in 
form  of  prayers,  in  praise  to  Almighty  (jod,  no  ways 
to  be  disliked,  that  she  greatly  commended  them,  and 
with  very  earnest  speech  thanked  (iod  with  them.  This 
that  I  write  you  may  be  sure  1  do  not  with  any  comfort, 
but  to  give  you  these  manifest  arguments,  that  neither 
this  queen  doth  discontent  her  peojilc,  nor  her  people 
do  show  any  discontent  in  any  tiling  they  be  com- 
manded to  do  for  her  service,  as  heretofore  hath  been 
imagined." 

The  Lord  Grey,  Sir  Francis  Knolls,  Sir  John  Nor- 
ris.  Sir  Richard  Bingham,  Sir  Roger  Williams,  men  of 
kivown  military  expeiience,  were  chosen  to  confer  on  the 


land  fight.  These  thought  fit  that  all  those  places 
should  be  fortified,  which  were  the  easiest  to  land  in,  either 
out  of  Spain,  or  out  of  Flanders  ;  as  Milford  Haven, 
Falmouth,  Plymouth,  Portland,  the  Isle  of  Wight, 
Portsmouth,  the  open  side  of  Kent  called  the  Downs, 
the  mouth  of  the  Thames,  Harwich,  Yarmouth,  Hull, 
&c.  That  trained  soldiers  throughout  all  the  maritime 
provinces  should  meet,  upon  warning  given,  to  defend 
these  places  :  that  they  should,  by  their  best  means 
and  power,  hinder  the  enemy  from  landing.  If  they 
should  land,  then  should  they  waste  the  country  all 
about,  and  spoil  every  thing  that  might  be  of  any  use  to 
them  ;  that  so  they  might  find  no  more  victuals  than 
what  they  brought  with  them ;  and  that,  by  continual 
skirmishes,  the  enemy  should  find  no  rest  day  or  night. 
But  they  should  not  try  any  battle,  until  divers  captains 
were  met  together  with  their  companies,  and  thai  one 
captain  should  be  named  to  command  in  every  shire. 

Two  years  before,  the  duke  of  Parma,  considering  how 
hard  a  matter  it  was  to  end  the  Belgic  war,  so  long  as  it 
was  continually  nourished  and  supported  with  aid  from 
the  queen,  he  moved  for  a  treaty  of  peace,  by  the  means 
of  Sir  James  Croft,  one  of  the  privy  council,  a  man  de- 
sirous of  peace;  and  Andrew  Loe,  a  Dutchman;  and 
professed  that  Philip  had  delegated  authority  to  him  for 
this  purpose.  But  the  queen,  fearing  that  tliere  was 
some  cunning  in  this  seeking  of  peace,  that  the  friendshi;) 
between  her  and  the  confederate  princes  might  be  dis- 
solved, and  that  so  they  might  secretly  be  drav.-n  to  the 
S])aniards,  deferred  that  treaty  for  some  time.  But 
now,  that  the  war  which  both  sides  were  preparing  for 
might  be  turned  away,  she  was  content  to  treat  of  peace, 
but  so  as  still  to  hold  the  weapons  in  her  hand. 

For  this  purpose,  in  February,  delegates  were  sent 
into  Flanders  ;  the  earl  of  Derby,  Lord  Cobham,  Sir 
James  Croft,  Dr.  Dale,  and  Dr.  Rogers.  These  wefe 
received  with  kindness  on  the  duke's  behalf,  and  they 
presently  sent  Dr.  Dale  to  him,  that  a  place  might  be 
appointed  for  their  treating,  andthat  they  might  see  the 
authority  delegated  to  him  by  the  Spanish  king.  He 
appointed  a  place  near  to  Ostend,  not  in  Osterui, 
which  then  was  held  by  the  English  against  the  king.  His 
delegated  authority  he  promised  to  show,  when  they 
were  once  met  together.  He  wished  them  to  make  good 
speed  in  the  business,  lest  somewhat  might  fall  out  in 
the  n>ean  time  which  might  trouble  the  motions  of 
peace.  Ricliardotus  spoke  somewhat  more  plainly,  that 
he  knew  not  what  in  the  interim  should  be  done  against 
England. 

Not  long  after,  Dr.  Rogers  was  sent  to  the  prince,  by 
an  express  command  from  the  queen,  to  know  the  truth 
whether  the  Sjianiards  had  resolved  to  invade  England, 
which  he  and  Ricliardotus  seemed  to  signify.  He 
affirmed  that  he  did  not  so  much  as  think  of  the  invasion 
of  England,  when  he  wished  that  the  business  might  pro- 
ceed with  speed  ;  and  was  offended  with  Ricliardotus, 
who  denied  that  such  words  fell  from  him. 

On  the  12th  of  April,  the  count  Aremberg,  Champigny, 
Richardotus,  D.  Mfesius,  and  Gamier,  delegated  by  the 
prince  of  Parma,  met  the  EngUsh,  and  yielded  to  them 
the  honour  both  in  walking  and  sitting.  And  when  they 
affirmed  that  the  duke  had  full  authority  to  treat  of 
peace,  the  English  moved,  that  first  a  truce  might  be 
made.  Which  they  refused  ;  alleging  that  that  thing 
must  needs  be  hurtful  to  the  Spaniards,  who  had  for  si.ic 
months  maintained  a  great  army,  which  could  not  be 
dismissed  upon  a  truce,  but  upon  absolute  peace.  The 
English  urged,  that  a  truce  was  promised  before  they 
came  into  Flanders.  The  Spaniards,  against  that, 
held,  that  six  months  since  a  truce  was  promised ; 
which  they  granted,  but  was  not  admitted.  Nei- 
ther was  it  in  the  queen's  power  to  undertake  a  truce 
for  Holland  and  Zealand,  wlio  daily  attempted  hostility. 
The  English  moved  instantly,  that  the  truce  might  be 
general  for  all  the  queen's  territories,  and  for  the  king- 
dom of  Scotland  ;  but  they  would  have  it  but  for  four 
Dutch  towns  which  were  in  the  queen's  hands  ;  that  is, 
Ostend,  Flushing,  Bergen-op-Zoom,  and  the  Briel  ;  and 
these  only  during  the  treating,  and  twenty  days  after  ; 
and  that,  in  the  mean  time,  it  might  be  lawful  for  the 


A.D.  15S8.]         APPENDIX  II.— PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  IN^^ASION  OF  ENGLAND. 


lOlS 


queen  to  invade  Spain,  or  for  the  Spaniards  to  invade  En- 
gland, either  from  Spain  or  Flanders.  At  last,  when  the 
English  could  not  obtain  a  cessation  of  arms,  and  could 
by  no  means  see  the  charter  by  which  the  duke  of  Parma 
was  authorised  to  treat  of  peace;  they  proposed  these 
things, — that  the  ancient  leagues  between  the  kings  of 
England  and  the  dukes  of  Burgumly  might  be  renewed  and 
confirmed  ;  thatall  the  Dutch  might  fully  enjoy  their  own 
privileges  ;  that  with  freedom  of  conscience  they  might 
serve  God  ;  that  the  Spanish  and  foieign  soldiers  might 
be  sent  cut  of  Holland,  so  that  neither  the  Dutch  nor 
their  neighbouring  nations  might  fear  them.  If  these 
things  were  granted,  the  queen  would  come  to  equal 
conditions  concerning  the  towns  which  she  now  held 
(ihat  all  might  know  that  she  took  up  arms  not  for  her 
own  gain,  but  for  the  necessary  defence  both  of  herself 
andof  the  Dutch)  so  that  the  money  which  is  owing  for 
them  be  repaid.  To  which  they  answered,  that  for 
renewing  the  old  leagues  there  should  be  no  difficulty, 
when  they  might  have  a  friendly  conference  of  that 
thing.  That  concerning  the  privileges  of  the  Dutch, 
there  was  no  cause  why  foreign  princes  should  take 
care,  which  privileges  were  most  favourably  granted, 
not  only  to  provinces  and  towns  reconciled,  but  even 
to  such  as  by  force  of  arms  were  brought  into  subjec- 
tion. That  foreign  soldiers  were  held  upon  urgent 
necessity,  since  Holland,  England,  and  France,  were  all 
in  arms. 

Touching  those  towns  taken  from  the  king  of  Spain, 
and  the  repaying  of  the  money,  they  answered,  "  That 
Spain  might  demand  as  many  myriads  of  crowns  to  be 
by  the  queen  repaid,  as  the  Belgic  war  had  cost  since 
the  time  that  she  had  favoured  and  protected  the  Dutch." 
At  this  time  Dr.  Dale,  by  the  queen's  command, 
going  to  the  duke  of  Parma,  did  gently  expostulate  with 
him  touching  a  book  printed  there,  set  out  lately  by 
cardinal  Allen,  wherein  he  exhorts  the  nobles  and  people 
of  England  and  Ireland  to  join  themselves  to  the  king  of 
Spain's  forces,  under  the  conduct  of  the  prince  of 
Parma,  for  the  execution  of  the  sentence  of  pope  Sixtus 
V.  against  the  queen,  declared  by  his  bull ;  in  the  which 
she  is  declared  an  heretic,  illegitimate,  cruel  against 
Mary  quef^'i  of  Scots,  and  her  subjects  were  commanded 
to  help  Parma  against  her  ;  for  at  that  time  a  great 
number  of  those  bulls  and  books  were  printed  at  Ant- 
werp, to  be  dispersed  through  England.  The  du'.{e  de- 
nied that  he  had  seen  such  a  bull  or  book,  neither  would  he 
do  any  thing  by  the  pope's  authority  ;  as  for  his  own 
king,  him  he  must  obey.  "  Yet  (he  said)  he  so  ob- 
served the  queen  for  her  princely  virtues  that,  after  the 
king  of  Spain,  he  offered  all  service  to  her.  That  he  had 
persuaded  the  king  of  Spain  to  yield  to  this  treaty  of 
peace,  which  is  more  profitable  for  England  than  Spain  : 
for  if  they  should  be  overcome  they  would  easily  repair 
their  loss,  but  if  you  be  overcome,  the  kingdom  is  lost." 
To  whom  Dale  replied,  "  That  our  queen  was  suffi- 
ciently furnished  with  forces  to  defend  the  kingdom. 
That  a  kiugdom  will  not  easily  be  gotten  by  the  fortune 
of  one  battle,  seeing  the  king  of  Spain,  in  so  long  a  war, 
is  not  yet  able  to  recover  his  ancient  patrimony  in  the 
Netherlands." 

"  Well,  (quoth  the  duke,)  be  it  so,  these  things  are  in 
God's  hands.'" 

After  this,  the  delegates  contended  among  themselves 
by  mutual  re)ilications,  weaving  and  unweaving  the  same 
web  The  English  were  earnest  in  this,  that  freedom  of 
religion  might  be  granted,  at  least  for  two  years,  to  the 
confederate  provinces.  They  answered,  "  That  as  the 
king  of  S]iain  had  not  intreated  for  English  catholics,  so 
they  hoped  the  queen,  in  her  wisdom,  would  not  intreat 
any  thing  of  the  king  of  Spain  which  might  stand 
against  his  honour,  his  oath,  and  his  conscience." 

Then  they  demanded  the  money  due  from  the  states  of 
Brabant  ;  it  was  answered,  "  That  the  money  was  lent 
without  the  king's  authority  or  privity:  but  let  the  ac- 
count be  taken,  how  much  the  money  was,  and  how 
much  the  king  hath  spent  in  these  wars,  and  then  it  may 
appear  who  should  look  for  repayment.'' 

Thus  the  English,  of  set  purpose,  were  from  time  to 
time  drivpu  off,  until  the  Spanish  fleet  was  come  near  the 


English  shore,  and  the  noise  of  guns  were  heard  from 
sea.  Then  had  they  leave  to  depart,  and  were,  by  the 
delegates,  honourably  brought  to  the  borders  near  to 
Calais.  The  duke  of  Parma  had  in  the  mean  time 
brought  all  his  forces  to  the  sea  shore. 

Thus  this  conference  came  to  nothing  ;  undertaken  by 
the  queen,  as  the  wiser  then  thought,  to  avert  the  Spa- 
nish fleet  ;  continued  by  the  Spaniard,  that  he  might 
surprise  the  queen,  being  as  he  supposed  unprovided, 
and  not  expecting  the  danger.  So  both  of  them  tried  to 
use  time  to  their  best  advantage. 

When  the  Spanish  fleet  was  collecting  in  the  Tagus, 
the  command  had  been  given  to  the  marquis  of  Santa 
Cruz,  an  officer  of  distinguished  merit,  but  he  died  before 
the  preparations  were  completed  ;  and  about  the  same 
time,  the  duke  of  Paliano,  who  was  the  second  in  com- 
mand, died  also.  The  chief  command  was  then  conferred 
upon  Don  Alphonso  de  Gusinan,  duke  of  Medina  Sido- 
nia,  a  nobleman  unacquainted  with  the  art  of  war  ; 
and  Don  Martinez  de  Recalde,  a  veteran  of  great  expe- 
rience, was  appointed  vice-admiral.  In  addition  to  the 
fleet  that  was  preparing  at  Lisbon,  the  duke  of  Parma 
had  been  commanded  to  build  a  number  of  vessels  at 
Dunkirk,  Newport,  and  Antwerp,  and  also  to  assemble  a 
large  army  to  assist  in  the  invasion  of  England.  The  Span- 
ish fleet  being  at  last  well  furnished  with  men,  and  every 
munition  of  war,  so  as  to  be  considered  the  most  power- 
ful that  had  ever  been  seen  upon  the  sea,  and  called  by 
that  arrogant  title,  "  the  invincible  armada."  It  con- 
sisted of  an  hundred  and  thirty  ships,  and  some  smaller 
vessels,  wherein  there  were  upwards  of  ;^0,000  sailors  and 
soldiers,  and  3,000  pieces  of  cannon. 

On  the  30th  of  May  they  sailed  from  the  river  Tagus, 
and  proposing  to  hold  their  course  to  the  Garonne,  in 
Gallicia,  were  beaten  and  scattered  by  a  tempest ;  three 
gallies,  by  the  skill  of  David  Gwin,  an  Englishman,  and 
by  the  perfidiousness  of  Turks  who  rowed,  were  safely 
carried  to  the  coast  of  France.  The  fleet,  with  much  ado, 
after  some  days  came  to  the  Garonne,  and  other  harbours 
near  adjoining.  The  report  was,  that  the  enemy  was  so 
scattered  by  this  tempest,  that  the  queen  was  persuaded 
that  she  was  not  to  expect  that  fleet  this  year.  And  Sir 
Francis  Walsingham,  her  secretary,  wrote  to  the  lord 
admiral,  that  he  should  lay  up  four  of  the  greatest  ships, 
as  if  the  war  had  been  ended.  But  the  lord  ad- 
miral did  not  easily  give  credit  to  that  report  ;  yet  with 
a  gentle  answer  entreated  him  to  believe  nothing  hastily, 
in  so  important  a  matter.  As  also  that  he  might  be 
permitted  to  keep  those  ships  with  him  which  he  had, 
though  it  were  upon  his  own  charges.  And  finding  a 
favourable  wind,  he  made  sail  towards  Spain,  to  surprise 
the  enemy's  disabled  ships  in  their  harbours.  When  he 
was  not  far  from  the  shores  of  Spain,  the  wind  turning, 
and  he  being  charged  to  defend  the  English  shore,  fear- 
ing that  the  enemy  unseen  might  by  the  same  wind  be 
driven  to  England,  he  returned  unto  Plymouth. 

Now,  with  the  same  wind,  on  the  12th  of  July,  the  duke 
of  Medina  with  his  fleet,  departed  from  the  Garonne. 
And  after  a  few  days  he  sent  Roderigo  de  Telle  into  Flan- 
ders, to  advertise  the  duke  of  Parma,  giving  him 
warning  that  the  fleet  was  approaching,  and  therefore 
he  was  to  make  himself  ready.  For  Medina's  com- 
mission was  to  join  himself  with  the  ships  and  soldiers 
of  Parma  ;  and  under  the  protection  of  his  fleet,  to  bring 
them  into  England,  and  to  land  his  land  forces  on  the 
banks  of  the  Thames. 

On  the  sixteenth  day  (saith  the  relator)  there  was  a  great 
calm,  and  a  thick  cloud  was  upon  the  sea  till  noon: 
then  the  north-wind  blowing  roughly,  and  again  the 
west-wind  till  midnight,  and  after  that  the  east ;  the 
Spanish  navy  was  scattered,  and  hardly  gathered  toge- 
ther until  they  came  within  sglit  of  England,  on  the 
19th  of  July.  Upon  which  day  the  lord  admiral  was 
informed  by  Fleniming,  who  had  been  a  pirate,  that  the 
Spanish  fleet  had  entered  into  the  English  Channel,  and 
was  descried  near  to  the  Lizard.  The  lord  admiral  brought 
forth  the  English  fleet  into  the  sea,  but  not  without 
great  difficiilty,  by  the  skill,  labour,  and  alacrity  of  the 
soldiers  and  mariners,  every  one  labouring ;  even  the 
lord  admiral  himself  put  his  hand  to  this  work 


1016        Al'FENDIX  II.— BATTLE  BETWEEN  THE  ENGLISH  FLEET  AND  SPANISH  ARMADA. 


The  next  day  the  English  fleet  viewed  the  Spanish 
fleet  coining  along,  with  towers  like  castles  in  height,  her 
front  crooked  like  the  fashion  of  the  moon,  the  horns  of 
the  front  were  extended  one  from  the  otiier,  about  seven 
miles,  or  as  some  say,  eight  miles  asunder,  sailing  with 
the  labour  of  the  winds,  the  ocean  as  it  were  groaning 
under  it  ;  their  sail  was  but  slow,  and  yet  at  full  sail 
before  the  wind.  The  English  were  willing  to  let  them 
hold  on  their  course,  and  when  they  were  passed  by,  got 
behind  them,  and  so  got  the  help  of  the  wind. 

Upon  the  2Ist  of  July,  the  lord  admiral  of  England 
sent  a  pinnace  before,  called  the  Defiance,  to  denounce 
war,  by  shooting  off  some  jneces.  And  being  him- 
self in  the  Arch  Royal,  the  English  flag-shiji  or  admiral, 
he  set  upon  a  ship  which  he  took  to  be  the  Spanish 
admiral,  but  it  was  the  ship  of  Alfonso  de  Leva.  Upon 
that  he  bestowed  much  shot.  Presently  Drake,  Haw- 
kins, and  Forlnsher  came  in  upon  the  Spanish  hindmost 
ships,  which  Recalde  commanded.  Upon  these  they  thun- 
dered. Recalde  laboured  as  much  as  lay  in  him  to  stay 
his  men,  who  fled  away  in  their  navy,  until  his  ship, 
beaten  and  much  battered  with  many  shot,  hardly  re- 
covered the  fleet.  Then  the  duke  of  Medina  gathered 
together  his  dispersed  fleet,  and  setting  up  more  sail, 
held  on  their  course.  Indeed,  they  could  do  no  other, 
for  the  English  had  gotten  the  advantage  of  the  wind, 
and  their  siiips  were  much  more  nimble,  and  ready  with 
incredible  celerity  to  come  upon  the  enemy  with  a  full 
course,  and  then  to  turn  and  return,  and  be  on  every 
side  at  their  pleasure.  After  a  long  fight,  and  each  of 
them  having  had  some  trial,  as  of  their  own  courage, 
so  of  the  Spaniards  also  ;  the  lord  admiral  thought  good 
not  to  continue  the  same  any  longer,  as  forty  ships  were 
then  absent,  which  at  that  instant  were  scarce  drawn  out 
of  Plymouth  harbour. 

On  the  night  following,  the  St.  Katharine,  a  Spanish 
ship,  being  much  injured  in  the  fight,  was  received  into  the 
midst  of  the  navy  to  be  mended.  Here  a  great  Canta-- 
brian  ship  of  the  squadron  of  Oquendo,  wherein  was  the 
treasure  of  the  camp,  was  set  on  fire  by  an  explosion  of 
gunpowder  :  yet  it  was  quenched  in  time  by  the  ships 
tnat  came  to  help  her.  Of  these  that  came  to  help  the 
fired  ship,  one  was  a  galleon,  in  which  was  Pedro  de 
Valdez  ;  the  foremast  of  this  galleon  was  caught  in  the 
tackling  of  another  ship,  and  broken.  These  two  vessels 
were  taken  by  Drake,  on  board  of  which  there  was  a 
great  sum  of  money,  viz.  fifty-five  thousand  ducats  ;  he 
sent  Valdez  to  Dartmouth,  and  distributed  the  money 
among  the  sailors.  This  Valdez,  coming  into  Drake's 
presence,  kissed  his  hand,  and  told  him  they  had  all 
resolved  to  die,  if  they  had  not  been  so  happy  as  to 
fall  into  his  hands,  whom  he  knew  to  be  noble.  On 
this  night  Drake  had  been  appointed  to  set  forth  lights, 
but  he  neglected  it,  as  he  was  led  to  give  chase  to  some 
German  merchant  ships,  which  he  mistook  for  vessels  in 
the  service  of  the  enemy-  This  neglect  obliged  the 
greater  part  of  the  English  fleet  to  lay  to  until  the 
morning.  Drake  and  the  rest  of  the  squadron  did  not 
come  up  with  the  admiral  until  the  next  evening  ;  as  the 
admiral  with  only  the  Bear  and  Mary  Rose,  had  closely 
followed  the  Spaniards  during  the  night,  and  in  the 
morning  found  himself  separated  from  the  rest  of  his 
ships. 

The  duke  of  Medina  spent  the  following  day  in  the 
re  -ordering  of  his  fleet.  Alfonso  de  Leva  was  commanded 
to  form  a  junction  of  the  first  and  last  squadron,  after 
■which,  every  ship  had  its  station  assigned,  according  to 
that  prescribed  form  which  w-as  appointed  in  Spain ;  it  was 
instant  death  to  the  commander  to  forsake  his  station 
■witiiout  sufficient  cause.  This  done,  he  sent  Glich,  an 
ensign,  to  the  duke  of  Parma,  to  declare  to  him  in 
what  case  they  were,  and  that  they  had  left  the  Canta- 
brian  ship  of  Oquendo  to  the  wind  and  sea,  after  having 
taken'  out  the  mariners,  and  put  them  in  other  sliips. 
"Vet  it  seems  that  he  had  not  taken  care  of  all :  for  that 
ship  the  same  day,  with  fifty  mariners  and  soldiers 
lamed,  and  half  burnt,  again  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
English,  and  was  carried  to  Weymouth. 

On  the  2:ird  of  the  same  month,  the  Spaniards  having 
a  favourable  north  wind,  tacked  about  and  bore   down 


upon  the  English  ;  the  English,  being  much  readier  in 
the  use  of  their  ships,  immediately  changed  their  course, 
and  having  gotten  advantage  of  the  wind,  they  came  to 
the  fight  on  both  sides.  They  fought  a  while  confusedly, 
with  variable  success  :  whilst  on  the  one  side  the  English 
with  great  courage  delivered  the  London  ships,  which 
were  surrounded  by  the  Spaniards  ;  o"  the  otherside,  the 
Spaniards  by  valour  freed  Recalde  from  the  extreme  dan- 
ger he  was  in.  This  day,  the  loss,  by  the  good  providence 
of  God,  fell  upon  the  Spanish  side,  tlieir  >liips  being  s. 
high  that  the  shot  went  over  our  English  ships  ;  and  the 
English  having  such  a  fair  mark  at  their  taller  ships,  never 
shot  in  vain  Amidst  which  encounters,  Cope,  an  En- 
glishman, being  caught  indeed  in  the  midht  of  the  Span- 
ish ships,  could  not  be  recovered,  but  perished,  although 
he  revenged  himself  with  great  honour.  Thus  for  a  long 
time  the  English  ships  with  great  agility  were  sometimes 
upon  the  Spaniards,  giving  them  the  one  side,  and  then 
the  other,  and  presently  were  oft' again,  and  still  took  the 
sea,  to  make  themselves  ready  to  come  in  again.  Whereas 
the  Spanish  ships,  being  of  great  burthen,  were  troubled 
and  hindered,  and  stood  to  be  marks  for  the  English 
bullets.  For  all  that,  the  English  admiral  would  not 
permit  his  men  to  board  their  ships,  because  they  had  a 
full  army  in  their  ships,  which  he  had  not  ;  their  ships 
were  so  many  in  number,  and  so  much  larger  and  higher 
that  if  they  had  come  to  grapple,  as  some  would  have 
had  it,  the  English  being  much  lower  than  the  Spanish 
ships,  must  needs  have  had  the  worst  of  them  that 
fought  from  the  higher  ships.  And  if  the  English  had 
been  overcome,  the  loss  would  have  been  greater  than 
the  advantage  of  a  victory  ;  for  ours  being  overcome 
would  have  put  the  kingdom  in  hazard. 

On  the  24th  of  July  they  gave  over  fighting  on  both 
sides.  The  English  admiral  sent  some  small  barks  to  the 
nearest  shore,  to  get  a  supply  of  provisions  ;  and  divided 
his  navy  into  four  squadrons.  The  first  was. under  his 
own  government ;  the  next  commanded  by  Drake  ;  the 
third  by  Hawkins  ;  the  last  by  Forbisher.  And  he  se- 
lected out  of  every  squadron  the  swiftest  ships,  which 
on  different  sides  might  set  upon  the  Spaniards  in  the 
night,  but  a  sudden  calm  took  them,  and  so  that  advice 
was  without  effect. 

On  the  2.Tth,  being  St.  James's  day,  Santa  Anna  the 
galleon  of  Portugal,  not  being  able  to  hold  course  with 
the  rest,  was  set  upon  and  taken  by  some  small  English 
ships.  To  whose  aid  came  in  liCva,  and  Diego  Tcllez 
Enriquez  with  their  galeasses  :  which  the  admiral  and  the 
lord  Thomas  Howard  espying,  made  in  against  the  gale- 
asses (the  calm  was  so  great  that  they  were  drawn  in  by 
boats  with  cords)  and  did  so  beat  upon  the  galeasses  with 
great  shot,  that  it  was  with  much  ado,  and  not  without 
great  loss,  that  they  recovered  the  galleon.  The  Spa- 
niards reported  that  their  admiral's  ship  was  that  day 
in  the  hindmost  comj)any,  and  being  come  nearer  the 
English  ships  than  before,  was  sore  beaten  with  the 
English  great  ordnance,  many  men  slain  in  her,  and 
her  great  mast  overthrown.  And  after  that  the  admiral 
of  Spain,  accompanied  by  Recalde  and  others,  did  set 
upon  the  English  admiral,  who  by  the  benefit  of  the 
wind,  suddenly  turning,  escaped.  The  Spaniards  held 
on  their  course  again,  and  sent  to  the  duke  of  Parma, 
that  with  all  speed  he  should  join  his  ships  with  the 
king's  fleet.  In  this  day's  contest  the  English  write  that 
they  had  stricken  the  lanthorn  from  one  of  the  Spanish 
ships,  the  stern  from  another,  and  had  sore  beaten  a 
third,  doing  much  harm  to  her.  That  the  Non-Pareil, 
am)  the  Mary  Rose  fought  a  while  with  the  Spaniards  : 
and  the  Triumph  being  in  danger,  other  ships  came  in 
good  time  to  help  her. 

On  the  next  day  the  lord  admiral  knighted  the  lord 
Thomas  Howard,  the  lord  Sheffield,  Roger  Townsend, 
John  Hawkins,  and  Martin  Forbisher,  for  their  valour 
displayed  in  the  last  fight.  After  this  they  resolved 
not  to  set  upon  the  enemy  until  they  came  into  the 
straits  of  Calais,  where  Henry  Seymour,  and  William  Win- 
ter, staid  for  their  coming.  Thus  with  the  fair  gale  the 
Spanish  fleet  went  forward,  and  the  English  followed. 
This  great  Spanish  Armada  was  so  far  from  being  es. 
teemed  invincible,   in  the  opinion  of  the  English,   that 


A.D.  1558.] 


APPENDIX  II.— DISPERSION  OF  THE  SPANISH  ARMADA. 


1017 


many  young  men  and  gentlemen,  in  hope  to  be  par- 
takers of  a  famous  victory  against  the  Spaniards,  pro- 
vided ships  at  their  own  charges,  and  joined  themselves 
to  the  English  fleet  ;  among  whom  were  the  earls  of 
Essex.Northumberland,  and  Cumherland,  and  sirs  Thomas 
and  Robert  Cecil,  Henry  Brook,  William  Hatton,  Robert 
Carew,  Ambrose  Willoughby,  Thomas  Gerard,  Mr.  Arthur 
Gage,  and  other  gentlemen  of  good  note  and  quality. 

On  the  27th  of  July,  at  even,  the  Spaniards  cast  anchor 
near  to  Calais,  being  admonished  by  their  skiful  seamen 
that  if  they  went  any  further,  they  might  be  endangered 
oy  the  force  of  the  tide  to  be  driven  into  the  north  sea. 
Near  to  them  stood  the  English  admiral  with  his  fleet, 
within  a  great  gun's  shot.  To  the  admiral,  Seymour  and 
Winter  now  joined  their  ships  ;  so  that  now  there  were 
an  hundred  and  forty  ships  in  the  English  fleet,  able 
and  well  furnished  for  fight,  for  sail,  and  to  turn  which 
way  was  needful :  and  yet  there  were  but  fifteen  of  these 
which  bore  the  burden  of  battle  and  repuls  d  the  enemy. 
The  Spaniard,  as  he  had  often  done  before,  so  now  with 
great  earnestness  sent  to  the  duke  of  Parma  to  send  forty 
fly  boats,  without  which  they  could  not  fight  with  the 
English,  because  of  the  greatness  and  slowness  of  their 
own  ships,  and  the  agility  of  the  English  ships.  And 
entreating  him  by  all  means  now  to  come  to  sea  with  his 
army,  wliich  army  was  now  to  be  protected  as  it  were 
under  the  wings  of  the  Spanish  Armada,  till  they  were 
landed  in  England. 

But  the  duke  was  unprovided,  and  could  not  come  out 
at  an  instant.  The  broad  ships  with  flat  bottoms,  being 
then  full  of  holes,  must  be  mended.  Victuals  were 
wanted  and  must  be  provided.  The  mariners,  being 
long  kept  against  their  wills,  began  to  shrink  away.  The 
ports  of  Dunkirk  and  Newport,  by  which  he  must  bring 
his  army  to  the  sea,  were  now  so  beset  with  the  strong 
ships  of  Holland  and  Zealand,  which  were  furnished  with 
great  and  small  ammunition,  that  he  was  not  able  to  come 
to  sea,  unless  he  would  come  upon  his  own  apparent 
destruction,  and  cast  himself  and  his  men  wilfully  into 
a  headlong  danger.  Yet  he  omitted  nothing  that  might 
be  done,  being  a  man  eager  and  industrious,  and  inflamed 
with  a  desiip  of  overcoming  England. 

But  queen  Elizabeth's  prudence  and  care,  prevented 
both  the  diligence  of  the  duke  of  Parma,  and  the  credu- 
lous hope  of  the  Spaniards  :  for,  by  her  commandment, 
the  next  dav  the  admiral  took  eight  of  his  worst  ships, 
charging  the  ordnance  therein  up  to  the  mouth  with  small 
shot,  nails,  and  stones,  and  dressed  them  with  wild-fire, 
pitch,  and  rosin,  and  filled  them  full  of  brimstone  and 
some  other  matter  fit  for  fire,  and  these  being  set  on 
fire  under  the  direction  of  Young  and  Prowse,  were  se- 
cretly in  the  night,  by  the  help  of  the  wind,  set  full  upon 
the  Spanish  fleet,  and  sent  in  among  them  as  they  lay  at 
anchor,  on  Sunday,  the  28th  of  July. 

When  the  S])aniards  saw  them  come  near,  the  flame 
shining  and  giving  light  all  over  the  sea  ;  they  supposed 
those  ships,  besides  the  danger  of  fire,  to  have  been  also 
furnished  with  deadly  engines,  to  make  horrible  destruc- 
tion among  them  ;  they  lifted  up  a  most  hideous  woeful 
cry,  some  pulled  up  their  anchors,  some  for  haste  cut 
their  cables,  they  set  up  their  sails,  they  worked  their 
oars,  and  stricken  with  a  panic  terror,  in  great  haste, 
they  fled  most  confusedly.  Among  them  their  flag 
ship,  floating  upon  the  seas,  her  rudder  being  broken, 
in  great  danger  and  fear  drew  towards  Calais,  and 
sticking  in  the  sand  was  taken  by  Sir  Amias  Preston, 
Sir  Thomas  Gerard,  and  Mr.  Harvey ;  Don  Hugo  de 
Moncada  the  captain,  was  slain,  the  soldiers  and  mari- 
ners were  either  killed  or  drowned.  In  her  there  was 
found  great  store  of  gold,  which  fell  to  be  the  prey  of 
the  English.  The  ship  and  ordnance  fell  to  the  share  of 
the  governor  of  Calais. 

The  Spaniards  report,  that  the  duke,  when  he  saw  the 
fire-ships  coming,  commanded  all  the  fleet  to  pull  up 
their  anchors,  and  that  as  soon  as  the  danger  was  past, 
every  ship  should  return  again  to  his  station  :  and  he 
himself  returned,  giving  a  sign  to  the  rest  by  shooting  off 
a  gun ;  which  was  heard  but  by  a  few,  for  they  were  far 
off  scattered,  some  into  the  open  sea,  some  through  fear 
were  driven  upon  the  shallows  of  the  coast  of  Flanders. 


Over  against  Graveling  the  Spanish  fleet  began  to 
gather  themselves  together.  But  upon  them  came  ]:)rake 
and  Fenner,  and  battered  them  with  great  ordnance  : 
to  these  Fenton,  Southwel,  Beeston,  Cross,  Riman,  and 
presently  after  the  lord  admiral,  the  lord  Howard,  and 
the  lord  Sheffield,  came  in,  and  all  joined  together.  The 
duke  of  Medina,  and  the  .".dmirals,  Leva,  Oquendo, 
Recalde,  and  others,  with  much  ado  getting  themselves 
out  of  the  shallows,  sustained  the  English  force  as  well 
as  they  could,  until  most  of  their  ships  were  pierced  and 
torn  ;  the  galleon  St.  Matthew,  commanded  by  Diego 
Pienientelli,  coming  to  the  aid  of  the  St.  Philip,  was 
pierced  and  shaken  with  the  reiterated  shots  of  Seymour 
and  Winter,  and  driven  to  Ostend,  and  was  at  last  taken 
by  the  Flushingers.  The  St.  Philip  came  to  the  like 
end  ;  so  did  the  galleon  of  Biscay,  and  divers  others. 

On  the  last  day  of  this  month,  the  Spanish  fleet,  striving 
to  recover  the  straits  again,  were  driven  toward  Zealand. 
The  English  left  off"  pursuing  them,  as  the  Spaniards 
thought,  because  they  saw  them  in  a  manner  cast  away, 
and  supposing  that  they  could  not  avoid  the  shallows 
of  Zealand.  But  the  wind  turning,  they  got  out  of  the 
shallows,  and  then  began  to  consult  what  was  best  tor 
them  to  do. 

It  was  determined,  that  as  they  had  no  hope  that  the 
duke  of  Parma  would  be  able  to  get  out  to  their  assist- 
ance, as  he  himself  was  blockaded  by  lord  Henry  Sey- 
mour and  the  Hollanders,  that  their  only  chance  of  safety 
was  to  sail  northwards,  and  by  making  the  circuit  of  the 
British  isles,  return  to  Spain. 

Every  sail  was  now  set,  and  the  remaining  ships  of  the 
armada  stood  out  to  sea.  They  were  followed  by  the 
English  admiral  as  far  as  the  Frith  of  Forth.  After  the 
Spaniards  had  passed  the  Orkneys,  a  violent  storm  arose 
which  so  disheartened  the  mariners  that  they  allowed 
many  of  their  ships  to  be  driven  on  the  adjacent  coast ; 
many  were  also  shipwrecked  on  the  coast  of  Ireland,  and 
were  either  killed  on  the  spot,  or  only  reserved  to  perish 
by  the  hands  of  the  executioner.  During  the  tempest 
one  division  of  the  armada  was  driven  back  into  the 
English  Channel  where  the  ships  were  separately  engaged, 
and  after  a  feeble  resistance  were  either  taken  by  the 
English  cruizers.  or  by  the  vessels  belonging  to  Rochelle. 
Such  was  the  fate  of  a  fleet  which  was  considered  in. 
vincible.  In  the  space  of  a  single  month  it  was  nearly 
destroyed  either  by  the  enemy,  or  by  the  tempest,  and 
very  few  of  the  ships  were  ever  permitted  to  return  to 
their  own  country.  Thus  did  God  miraculously  defend 
us  against  the  dangerous  intentions  of  our  enemies. 

Queen  Elizabeth,  after  the  signal  success  which  had 
attended  her  arms,  came  to  give  public  thanksgiving  to 
St.  Paul's  church,  in  a  chariot  drawn  with  two  horses, 
her  nobles  accompanying  her  with  a  very  gallant  train 
through  the  streets  of  London,  which  were  hung  with 
blue  cloth  :  the  companies  standing  on  both  sides,  were 
in  their  liveries  ;  the  banners  that  were  taken  from  the 
enemy  were  spread  ;  she  heard  the  sermon,  and  public 
thanks  were  rendered  unto  God  with  great  joy.  This 
public  joy  was  augmented  when  Sir  Robert  Sidney,  re- 
turning out  of  Scotland,  brought  from  the  king  assur- 
ance of  his  noble  mind  and  affection  to  the  queen,  and 
to  religion  ;  which,  as  in  sincerity  he  had  established,  so 
he  purposed  to  maintain  with  all  his  power.  Sir  Robert 
Sidney  was  sent  to  him  when  the  Spanish  fleet  was  com- 
ing, to  congratulate  and  to  give  him  thanks  for  his  ready 
affection  towards  the  maintenance  of  the  common  cause  ; 
and  to  declare  how  ready  she  would  be  to  help  him  if 
the  Spaniards  should  land  in  Scotland  ;  and  that  he 
might  recall  to  memory  with  what  strange  ambition  the 
Spaniard  had  gaped  for  all  Britain,  urging  the  pope  to 
excommunicate  him,  to  the  end  that  he  might  be  thrust 
from  the  kingdom  of  Scotland,  and  from  the  succession 
in  England  :  and  to  give  him  notice  of  the  threatening 
of  Mendoza  and  the  pope's  nuncio,  who  threatened  his 
ruin  if  they  could  work  it ;  and  therefore  warned  him  to 
take  especial  heed  to  the  Scottish  papists. 

The  king  pleasantly  answered,  That  he  looked  for  no 
other  benefit  from  the  Spaniard,  than  that  which  Poly- 
phemus promised  to  Ulysses,  to  devour  him  last  after  lus 
fellows  were  devoured. 


APPENDIX     III. 


CONTAINING  A  DISCOURSE  TOUCHING  THE   MANNER  OF  THE  DISCOVERY  OF  THE  GUN- 
POWDER  TREASON,  WITH  THE  EXAMINATION  OF  SOME  OF  THE  PRISONERS. 


While  this  land  and  whole  monarchy  flourished  in  a 
most  happy  and  plentiful  peace,  as  well  at  home  as 
abroad,  sustained  and  conductedby  these  two  main  pillars 
of  all  good  government,  Piety  and  Justice,  no  foreign 
grudge,  nor  inward  whispering  of  discontentment  any 
way  appearing  ;  the  king  being  upon  his  return  from  his 
hunting  exercise  at  Royston,  upon  occasion  of  the  draw- 
ing near  of  the  meeting  of  parliament,  which  had  been 
twice  prorogued  already  ;  partly  in  regard  of  the  season 
of  the  year,  and  partly  of  the  term  ;  as  the  winds  are 
ever  stillest  immediately  before  a  storm  ;  and  as  the  sun 
shines  often  liottest  to  foretel  a  following  shower  ;  so,  at 
that  time  of  greatest  calm,  did  that  secretly  hatched 
thunder  begin  to  cast  forth  the  first  flashes  and  flaming 
liglitnings  of  the  approaching  tempest.  For  the  Satur- 
day of  the  week  immediately  preceding  the  king's 
return,  which  was  upon  a  Thursday  (being  but  ten  days 
before  tlie  parliament),  lord  Monteagle,  son  and  heir 
to  the  lord  Morley,  being  in  his  own  lodging  ready  to  go 
to  supper,  at  seven  o'clock  at  night,  one  of  his  footmen 
(whom  he  had  sent  of  an  errand  over  the  street)  was 
met  by  a  man  unknown,  who  delivered  him  a  letter, 
charging  him  to  put  it  into  his  master's  hands.  Which 
my  lord  no  sooner  received,  hut  that  having  opened 
it,  and  perceiving  the  same  to  be  of  an  unknown  and 
somewhat  illegible  hand,  and  without  date  or  superscrip- 
tion, did  call  one  of  his  men  to  help  him  to  read  it.  But 
no  sooner  did  lie  perceive  the  strange  contents  thereof, 
although  he  was  somewhat  perplexed  what  construction 
to  make  of  it  (as  whether  of  a  matter  of  consequence,  as 
indeed  it  was,  or  whether  some  foolishly  devised  pasqui- 
nade made  by  some  of  his  enemies,  to  scare  him  from  his 
attendance  at  tiie  parliament)  yet  did  he,  as  a  most  duti- 
ful and  loyal  subject,  conclude  not  to  conceal  it,  what- 
ever might  come  of  it.  Whereupon,  notwithstanding 
the  lateness  and  darkness  of  the  night  in  that  season  of 
tlie  year,  he  presently  repaired  to  his  majesty's  palace  at 
\\  iritehall,  and  there  delivered  tlie  same  to  the  earl  of 
Salisbury,  his  majesty's  principal  secretary.  Where- 
upon the  said  earl  of  Salisbury,  having  read  the  letter  and 
heard  the  manner  of  the  coming  of  it  to  his  hands,  did 
greatly  encourage  and  commend  my  lord  for  his  discre- 
tion ;  telling  him  plainly,  that  whatsoever  the  purpose  of 
t!ie  letter  migbt  prove  hereafter,  yet  did  this  accident  put 
him  in  mind  of  divers  advices  he  had  received  from  beyond 


the  seas,  wherewith  he  had  acquainted  as  well  the  king 
himself,  as  divers  of  his  privy  councillors,  concerning 
some  business  the  papists  were  about  both  at  home  and 
abroad,  making  preparation  for  some  combination 
among  them  against  this  parliament  time,  for  enabling 
them  to  deliver  at  that  time  to  the  king  some  petition 
for  toleration  of  religion  :  which  should  be  delivered  in 
some  such  order,  and  so  well  backed,  as  the  king  should 
be  loath  to  refuse  their  request.  Like  the  sturdy  beggars, 
craving  alms  with  one  open  hand,  but  carrying  a  stone 
in  the  other,  in  case  of  refusal.  And  therefore  did  the 
earl  of  Salisbury  conclude  with  the  lord  Monttagle, 
that  he  would,  in  regard  of  the  king's  absence,  impart  the 
same  letter  to  some  more  of  his  majesty's  council  ; 
which  my  lord  Monteagle  approved  ;  only  adding  this 
request,  by  way  of  protestation,  that  whatsoever  the 
event  hereof  might  prove,  it  should  not  be  imputed  to  him, 
as  proceeding  upon  too  light  or  too  sudden  an  apprehen- 
sion, that  he  delivered  this  letter,  being  only  moved 
thereunto  for  demonstration  of  his  ready  devotion  and  | 
care  for  the  preservation  of  his  majesty  and  the  state.  ^^ 
And  thus  did  the  earl  of  Salisbury  presently  acquaint  the 
lord  chamberlain  with  the  said  letter.  Whereupon  they 
two,  in  the  presence  of  lord  Monteagle,  calling  to  mind 
the  former  intelligence,  already  mentioned,  which  seemed 
to  have  some  relation  with  this  letter  :  the  tender  care 
which  they  ever  carried  to  the  preservation  of  his  majes- 
ty's j)erson,  made  them  apprehend,  that  some  perilous 
attempt  did  thereby  appear  to  be  intended  against  the 
same  ;  which  did  the  more  nearly  concern  the  said  lord 
chamberlain  to  have  a  care  of,  in  regard  that  it  doth  be- 
long to  the  charge  of  his  office  to  oversee  as  well  all 
places  of  assembly  where  his  majesty  is  to  repair,  as  his 
highness's  own  private  houses.  And  therefore  did  the 
said  two  counsellors  conclude,  that  they  should  join 
unto  themselves  three  more  of  the  council,  to  wit,  the 
lord  admiral,  the  earls  of  Worcester  and  Northampton, 
to  be  also  particularly  acquainted  with  this  accident  ; 
who,  having  all  of  them  concurred  together  to  the  re-ex- 
amiuation  of  tlie  contents  of  the  said  letter,  they  did 
conclude,  that,  how  slight  a  matter  it  might  at  the  first 
appear  to  be,  yet  was  it  not  absolutely  to  be  contemned, 
in  respect  of  the  care  which  it  behoved  them  to  have  of 
the  preservation  of  his  majesty's  person. 

^^'herefore  they  resolved,  for  two  reasons,   first  to  ac« 


AD.  1605.] 


APPENDIX  III.-DISCOVERY  OF  THE  GUNPOWDER  PLOT. 


1C19 


quaint  the  king  himself  with  the  same,  before  they  pro- 
ceeded to  any  further  inquisition  in  the  matter,  as  well 
for  the  expectation  and  experience  they  had  of  his  ma- 
jesty's fortunate  judgment  in  clearing  of  obscure  riddles 
and  doubtful  mysteries,  as  also  because  the  more  time 
would  be  given  in  the  mean  while  for  the  practice  to 
ripen,  if  there  really  was  any,  whereby  the  discovery  might 
be  the  more  clear  and  evident,  and  the  ground  of  pro- 
ceeding thereupon  the  more  safe,  just,  and  easy.  And 
so,  according  to  their  determination,  did  the  said  earl  of 
Salisbury  repair  to  the  king  in  his  gallery  on  Friday, 
being  Allhallow's  day,  in  the  afternoon,  which  was  the 
day  after  his  majesty's  arrival,  and  none  but  himself 
being  present  with  his  highness  at  that  time,  where, 
without  any  other  speech  or  judgment  given  of  the  let- 
ter, but  only  relating  simply  the  form  of  the  delivery 
thereof,  he  presented  it  to  his  majesty,  the  contents 
whereof  foUow : 

"My  lord,  out  of  the  love  I  bear  to  some  of  your  friends, 
I  have  a  care  of  your  preservation.  Therefore  I  would 
advise  you  as  you  tender  your  life,  to  devise  some  excuse 
to  shift  off  your  attendance  at  this  parliament.  For 
God  and  man  have  concurred  to  punish  the  wickedness 
of  this  time.  And  think  not  slightly  of  this  advertise- 
ment ;  but  retire  yourself  into  your  country,  where  you 
may  expect  the  event  in  safety.  For  though  there  be  no 
appearance  of  any  stir,  yet  1  say,  they  shall  receive  a 
terrible  blow  this  parliament,  and  yet  they  shall  not  see 
who  hurts  them.  This  counsel  is  not  to  be  contemned, 
because  it  may  do  you  good,  and  can  do  you  no  harm  :  for 
the  danger  is  past  so  soon  as  you  have  burnt  the  letter. 
And  I  hope  God  will  give  you  the  grace  to  make  good 
use  of  it ;  unto  whose  holy  protection  I  commend  you." 

The  king  no  sooner  read  the  letter,  but,  after  a  little 
pause,  and  then  reading  it  over  again,  he  delivered  his 
judgment  of  it,  saying  that  he  thought  it  was  not  to 
be  contemned  ;  for  that  the  style  of  it  appeared  to  be 
more  quick  and  pithy,  than  is  usual  in  any  pasquinade 
or  hoax,  (the  superfluities  of  idle  brains).  But  the  earl 
of  Salisbury,  perceiving  the  king  to  apprehend  it  deeper 
than  he  looked  for,  knowing  his  nature,  told  him  that  he 
thought  by  one  sentence  in  it,  that  it  was  like  to  be 
written  by  some  fool  or  madman,  reading  to  him  this 
sentence  in  it,  "  For  the  danger  is  past  so  soon  as  you 
have  burnt  the  letter,"  which  he  said  was  like  to  be  the 
saying  of  a  fool ;  for  if  the  danger  was  past  so  soon 
as  the  letter  was  burnt,  then  the  warning  behoved  to  be 
of  little  avail,  when  the  burning  of  the  letter  might 
make  the  danger  to  be  eschewed.  But  the  king,  on  the 
contrary,  considering  the  former  sentence  in  the  letter, 
"  That  they  should  receive  a  terrible  blow  at  this  parlia- 
ment, and  yet  should  not  see  who  hurt  them,"  joining 
it  to  the  sentence  immediately  following,  already  al- 
leged, did  thereupon  conjecture,  that  the  danger  men- 
tioned sliould  be  some  sudden  danger  by  blowing 
up  of  powder :  for  no  other  insurrection,  rebellion,  or 
other  private  and  desperate  attempt  could  be  committed 
or  attempted  in  the  time  of  the  meeting  of  parliament, 
and  the  authors  thereof  unseen,  except  only  it  were  by 
a  blowing  up  of  powder,  which  might  be  performed 
by  one  base  knave  in  a  dark  corner ;  whereupon 
he  was  moved  to  interpret  and  construe  the  latter  sen- 
tence in  the  letter  (alleged  by  the  earl  of  Salisbury) 
against  all  ordinary  sense  and  construction  in  grammar, 
as  if  by  these  words,  "  For  the  danger  is  past  so  soon  as 
you  have  burnt  the  letter,"  should  be  closely  under- 
stood the  sudden  effects  of  the  danger,  which  should 
be  as  quickly  performed  and  at  an  end,  as  that  paper 
should  be  blazing  up  in  the  fire  ;  turning  that  word 
of  "  as  soon,"  to  the  sense  of,  as  quickly  :  and  there- 
fore wished,  that  before  his  going  to  the  parliament,  the 
under  rooms  of  the  parliament-house  might  be  well 
and  narrowly  searched.  But  the  earl  of  Salisbury,  won- 
dering at  this  his  majesty's  commentary,  which  he  knew 
to  be  so  far  contrary  to  his  ordinary  and  natural 
disposition,  who  did  rather  sin  upon  the  other  side, 
in  not  apprehending,  nor  trusting  due  advertisement 
of  practices   and   perils    when    he    was    truly  informed 


of  them,  whereby  he  had  many  times  drawn  him- 
self into  many  desperate  dangers :  and  interpreting 
rightly  this  extraordinary  caution  at  this  time  to  proceed 
from  the  vigilant  care  he  had  of  the  whole  state,  more 
than  of  his  own  person,  which  could  not  but  have  all 
perished  together,  if  this  design  had  succeeded  ;  he 
thought  good  to  dissemble  still  unto  the  king,  that 
there  had  been  any  just  cause  of  such  apprehension  ; 
and  ending  the  purpose  with  some  merry  jest  on 
this  subject,  as  his  custom  is,  took  his  leave  for 
that  time.  But  though  he  seemed  so  to  neglect  it,  yet 
his  customable  and  watchful  care  of  the  king  and  the 
state  still  boiling  within  him,  he  could  not  be  at  re^t  till 
he  acquainted  the  lords  with  what  had  passed  between 
the  king  and  him  in  private. 

Whereupon  they  were  all  so  earnest  to  renew 
again  the  memory  of  the  same  purpose  unto  his  ma- 
jesty, as  it  was  agreed  that  he  should  the  next  day,  be- 
ing Saturday,  repair  to  his  highness,  which  he  did  in  the 
said  privy  gallery,  and  renewed  the  memory  thereof,  the 
lord  chamberlain  then  being  present  with  the  king-  At 
that  time  it  was  determined  that  the  said  lord  chamber- 
lain should,  according  to  his  custom  and  office,  view  all 
the  parliament  houses,  both  above  and  below,  and 
consider  what  likelihood  or  appearance  of  any  such  dan- 
ger might  possibly  be  gathered  by  the  sight  of  them  :  but 
yetj  as  well  for  staying  of  idle  rumours,  as  tor  being  the  more 
able  to  discern  any  mystery,  the  nearer  that  things  wer-J 
in  readiness,  his  journey  thither  was  ordained  to  be  de 
ferred  till  the  afternoon  before  the  sitting  down  of  pai 
liament,  which  was  upon  the  Monday  following.  At 
which  time  he  (according  to  this  conclusion)  went  to 
the  parliament,  house,  accompanied  by  my  lord  IMont- 
eagle,  being  in  zeal  to  the  king's  service  earnest  and  cu- 
rious to  see  the  event  of  that  accident  whereof  he  had 
the  fortune  to  be  the  first  discoverer  ;  where,  having 
viewed  all  the  lower  rooms,  he  found  in  the  vault  under 
the  upper  house  great  store  and  provisions  of  bil- 
lets, fagots,  and  coals:  and  inquiring  of  Whyneard, 
keeper  of  the  wardrobe,  to  what  use  he  had  put  those 
lower  rooms  and  cellars  ;  he  told  him  that  Thomas 
Piercy  had  hired  both  the  house  and  part  of  the  cellar  or 
vault  under  the  same,  and  that  the  wood  and  coal, 
under  which  were  hidden  thirty-six  barrels  of  gunpow- 
der, great  and  small,  besides  great  bars  of  iron,  pieces  of 
timber,  and  massy  stones  covered  over  with  fagots  there- 
in, was  the  said  gentleman's  own  provision.  Where- 
upon the  lord  chamberlain,  casting  his  eye  aside,  per- 
ceived a  fellow  standing  in  a  corner  there,  calling  him- 
self the  said  Piercy's  man,  and  keeper  of  that  house 
for  him  ;  but,  indeed  was  Guido  Fawkes,  the  owner  of 
that  hand  which  should  have  acted  that  monstrous  and 
hellish  tragedy. 

The  lord  chamberlain,  looking  upon  all  things  with 
great  suspicion,  yet,  in  outward  appearance,  with  but  a 
careless  and  reckless  eye,  (as  became  so  wise  and  dili- 
gent a  minister)  he  presently  addressed  himself  to  the 
king  in  the  privy  gallery,  where,  in  the  presence 
of  the  lord  treasurer,  the  lord  admiral,  the  earls  of  Wor- 
cester, Northampton,  and  Salisbury,  he  made  his  report 
of  what  he  had  seen  and  observed  there;  noting  that 
which  Monteagle  had  told  him,  and  that  he  no  sooner 
heard  Thomas  Piercy  named  to  be  the  possessor  of  that 
house,  but  considering  both  his  backwardness  in  religion, 
and  the  old  dearness  in  friendship  between  himself  and 
the  said  Piercy,  he  did  greatly  suspect  the  matter,  and 
that  the  letter  should  come  from  him.  The  said  lord 
chamberlain  also  told  that  he  did  not  wonder  a  little  at 
the  extraordinary  great  provision  of  wood  and  coal  in  that 
house,  when  Thomas  Piercy  had  so  seldom  occasion  to 
remain  long  in  town ;  as  likewise  it  gave  him  in  bis  mind, 
that  this  man  looked  like  a  very  tall  and  desperate  fellow. 

This  could  not  but  increase  the  king's  former  ap- 
prehension and  jealousy  :  whereupon  he  insisted  (as 
before)  that  the  house  should  be  narrowly  searched,  and 
that  those  billets  and  coals  should  be  searched  to  the 
bottom,  it  being  most  suspicious  that  they  were  laid 
there  only  for  the  covering  of  the  gunpowder.  Of  this 
same  mind  also  were  all  the  counsellors  then  present. 
But  as  to  the  manner  of  making  the   search  it  was  long 


1020 


APPENDIX  III.— DISCOVERY  OF  GUNPOWDER  PLOT. 


[A.D.  1605. 


debated  ;  for  upon  the  one  side  they  were  atl  so  jealous  of 
the  king's  safety,  that  they  all  agreed,  that  there  could 
not  be  too  much  caution  used  for  preventing  his  danger. 
And  yet  upon  the  other  part  they  were  all  extremely  loath 
and  delicate,  that  in  case  this  letter  should  prove  to  be 
nothin;^  but  the  evaporation  of  an  idle  brain  ;  then  a 
curious  search  being  made,  and  nothing  found,  should 
not  only  turn  to  the  general  scandal  of  the  king  and  the 
state,  as  being  so  suspicious  of  every  light  and  frivolous 
toy,  but  likewise  lay  an  ill-favoured  imputation  upon  the 
earl  of  Northumberland,  one  of  his  majesty's  greatest 
subjects  and  counsellors,  this  Thomas  Piercy  being  his 
kinsman  and  most  confident  familiar.  And  the  rather 
were  they  curious  upon  this  point,  knowing  how  far  the 
king  detested  to  be  thought  suspicious  or  jealous  of  any 
of  his  good  subjects,  though  of  the  meanest  degree.  And 
therefore  though  they  all  agreed  upon  the  main  ground, 
which  was  to  provide  for  the  security  of  the  king's 
person,  yet  did  they  much  differ  in  the  circumstances,  by 
which  this  action  might  be  best  carried  with  least  noise  and 
occasion  of  slander.  But  the  king  himself  still  persisting 
that  there  were  divers  shrewd  appearances,  and  that  a 
narrow  search  of  those  places  could  prejudice  no  man 
that  was  innocent,  he  at  last  plainly  resolved,  that 
either  must  all  the  parts  of  those  rooms  be  narrowly 
searched,  and  no  possibility  of  danger  left  unexamined, 
or  else  he  and  they  all  must  resolve  not  to  meddle  in  it 
at  all,  but  plainly  to  go  the  next  day  to  the  parliament, 
and  leave  the  success  to  fortune  ;  which  he  believed  they 
would  be  loath  to  take  upon  their  consciences  ;  for  in  such 
a  case  as  this,  an  half  doing  was  worse  than  no  doing  at 
all.  Whereupon  it  was  at  last  concluded,  that  nothing 
should  be  left  unsearched  in  those  houses ;  and  yet  for 
the  better  colour  and  stay  of  rumour,  in  case  nothing  were 
found,  it  was  thought  meet,  that  upon  a  pretence  of 
Whyneard's  missing  some  of  the  king's  stuff  or  hangings 
which  he  had  in  keeping,  all  these  rooms  should  be 
narrowly  ripped  for  them.  And  to  this  purpose  was  Sir 
Thomas  Knevet,  a  gentleman  of  his  majesty's  privy 
chamber,  employed,  being  a  justice  of  peace  in  West- 
minster, and  one  of  whose  ancient  fidelity  both  the  late 
queen  and  our  new  sovereign,  have  had  large  proof;  who 
according  if  the  trust  committed  unto  him,  went  about 
the  midnight  next  after  to  the  parliament  house,  accom- 
panied by  as  small  a  number  as  was  fit  for  that  errand. 
But  before  his  entry  into  the  house,  finding  Thomas 
Piercy's  alleged  man  standing  without  the  doors,  his 
clothes  and  boots  on  at  so  dead  a  time  of  the  night,  he 
resolved  to  apprehend  him,  as  he  did,  and  afterwards 
went  forward  to  the  searching  of  the  house,  where,  after 
he  had  caused  to  be  overturned  some  of  the  billets  and 
coals,  he  first  found  one  of  the  small  barrels  of  powder, 
and  after  all  the  rest,  to  the  number  of  thirty-six  barrels, 
great  and  small.  And  thereafter  searching  the  fellow 
whom  he  had  taken,  found  three  matches,  and  all  other 
instruments  fit  for  the  blowing  up  the  powder  ready  upon 
him,  which  made  him  instantly  confess  his  own  guiltiness, 
declaring  also  unto  him,  that  if  he  had  happened  to  be 
within  the  house  when  he  took  him,  as  he  was  imme- 
diately before,  at  the  ending  ol  his  work,  he  would  not 
have  failed  to  have  blown  him  up,  house  and  all. 

Thus  after  Sir  Thomas  had  caused  the  wretch  to  be 
securely  bound,  and  well  guarded  by  the  company  he  had 
with  him,  he  himself  returned  back  to  the  king's  palace, 
and  gave  warning  of  his  success  to  the  lord  chamberlain 
and  earl  of  Salisbury  ;  who  immediately  warning  the  rest 
of  the  council  that  lay  in  the  house,  as  soon  as  they 
could  get  themselves  ready,  came  with  their  fellow  coun- 
cillors to  the  king's  bedchamber,  being  at  that  time  near 
four  o'clock  in  the  morning.  And  at  the  first  entry  at 
the  king's  chamber  door,  the  lord  chamberlain,  being 
not  any  longer  able  to  conceal  his  joy  for  the  preventing 
of  so  great  a  danger,  told  the  king  in  a  confused  haste, 
that  all  was  found  and  discovered,  and  the  traitor  in 
hands  and  fast  bound. 

Then,  order  being  first  taken  for  sending  for  the  rest 
of  the  council  that  lay  in  the  town,  the  prisoner  him- 
self was  brought  into  the  house.  And  within  a  while 
after  the  council  examined  him  ;  who  seeming  to  put  on 
a  Roman  resolution,  did  both  to  the  council  and  to  every 


other  person  that  spake  with  him  that  day,  appear  so 
constant  and  settled  upon  his  grounds,  as  we  had  all 
thought  we  had  found  some  new  Mutius  Sca;vola  born 
in  England  ;  for  notwithstanding  the  horror  of  the  fact, 
the  guilt  of  his  conscience,  his  sudden  sur]U'ising,  the 
terror  which  should  have  been  stricken  in  him  by  coming 
into  the  presence  of  so  grave  a  council,  and  the  restless 
and  confused  questions  that  every  man  all  that  day  did 
vex  him  with  ;  yet  was  his  countenance  so  far  from  being 
dejected,  as  he  often  smiled  in  a  scornful  manner,  not 
only  avowing  the  fact,  but  repenting  only,  with  the  said 
Scsevola,  his  failing  in  the  execution  thereof,  whereof  he 
said,  the  devil,  and  not  God  was  the  discoverer  ;  answer- 
ing quickly  to  every  man's  objection,  scoffing  at  any  idle 
questions  whicli  were  propounded  to  him,  and  jesting 
at  such  as  he  thought  had  no  authority  to  examine  him. 
All  that  day  could  the  council  get  nothing  out  of  him 
touching  his  accomplices,  refusing  to  answer  to  any  such 
questions  as  he  thought  might  discover  the  plot,  and 
laying  all  the  blame  upon  himself ;  whereunto  he  said 
he  was  moved  only  for  religion  and  conscience  sake,  de- 
nying the  king  to  be  his  lawful  sovereign,  or  the  anointed 
of  God,  in  respect  he  was  a  heretic  ;  and  giving  himself 
no  other  name  than  John  Johnson,  servant  to  Thomas 
Piercy.  But  the  next  morning,  being  carried  to  the  Tower 
of  London,  he  did  not  there  remain  above  two  or  three 
days,  being  twice  or  thrice  in  that  space  re-examined, 
and  the  rack  only  offered  and  shewed  unto  him,  when 
the  mask  of  his  Roman  fortitude  did  visibly  begin  to 
wear  and  slide  off  his  face  ;  and  then  did  he  begin  to 
confess  part  of  the  truth,  and  thereafter  to  open  the 
whole  matter,  as  doth  appear  by  his  depositions  imme- 
diately following. 

The  True  Copy  of  the  Declaration  of  Guido  Fawkes, 
takeri  in  the  presence  of  the  Counsellors  whose  Names 
are  underwritten. 

I  confess  that  a  practice  in  general  was  first  broken 
unto  me  against  his  majesty  for  the  relief  of  the  ca- 
tholic cause,  and  not  invented  or  propounded  by 
myself;  and  this  was  first  propounded  unto  nie  about 
Easter  last  was  a  twelvemonth,  beyond  the  seas,  in  the 
Low  Countries,  by  Thomas  Winter,  who  came  thereupon 
with  me  into  England,  and  there  we  imparted  our  pur- 
pose to  three  other  gentlemen  more,  namely,  Robert 
Catesby,  Thomas  Piercy,  and  John  Wright :  who  all 
five  consulting  together  of  the  means  how  to  execute  the 
same,  and  taking  a  vow  among  ourselves  for  secrecy, 
[which  vow  was  this,  "  You  shall  swear  by  the  blessed 
Trinity,  and  by  the  sacrament,  you  now  purpose  to  re- 
ceive, never  to  disclose  directly  or  indirectly,  by  word  or 
circumstance,  the  matter  that  shall  be  proposed  to  you 
to  keep  secret ;  nor  desist  from  the  execution  whereof 
until  the  rest  shall  give  you  leave."  After  which,  being 
confessed  and  receiving  absolution,  the  forementioned 
received  the  sacrament  thereupon,  by  the  hands  of  Ger- 
rard,  the  Jesuit  there  present,]  Catesby  propounded  to 
have  it  performed  by  gunpowder,  and  by  making  a  mine 
under  the  upper  house  of  Parliament  :  which  place  we 
made  choice  of  the  rather,  because  religion  having  been 
unjustly  suppressed  there,  it  was  fittest  that  justice  and 
punishment  should  be  executed  there. 

"  This  being  resolved  amongst  us,  Thomas  Piercy  hired 
a  house  at  Westminster  for  that  purpose,  near  adjoining 
to  the  parliament-house,  and  there  we  begun  to  make 
our  mine  about  the  11th  of  December,  1604. 

'♦  The  five  that  first  entered  into  the  work  were 
Thomas  Piercy,  Robert  Catesby,  Thomas  Winter,  John 
Wright,  and  myself:  and  soon  after  we  took  unto  us 
Christopher  Wright,  having  sworn  him  also,  and  taken 
the  sacrament  for  secrecy. 

"  When  we  came  to  the  very  foundation  of  the  wall  of 
the  house,  which  was  about  three  yards  thick,  and  found 
it  a  matter  of  great  difficulty,  we  took  unto  us  another 
gentleman,  Robert  Winter,  in  like  manner  with  oath 
and  sacrament  as  aforesaid. 

"  It  was  about  Christmas  when  we  brought  our  mine 
to  the  wall,  and  about  Candlemas  we  had  wrought  the 
wall  half  through  ;  and  whilst  they  were  in  working  I 


A.D.  1605.] 


APPENDIX  III.— CONFESSION  OF  THOMAS  WINTER. 


1021 


stood  as  sentinel  to  descry  any  man  that  came  near, 
whereof  I  gave  them  warning,  and  so  they  ceased  until 
I  gave  lotice  again  to  proceed. 

"  All  we  seven  lay  in  the  house,  having  shot  and  pow- 
der, being  resolved  to  die  in  that  place,  before  we  should 
yield  or  be  taken. 

"  As  they  were  working  upon  the  wall,  they  heard  a 
rushing  in  the  cellar  of  removing  of  coals,  whereupon 
we  feared  we  had  been  discovered,  and  they  sent  me  to 
go  to  the  cellar ;  who  finding  the  coals  were  a  selling, 
and  that  the  cellar  was  to  be  let,  viewing  the  commo- 
dity thereof  for  our  purpose,  Piercy  went  and  hired  the 
same  for  yearly  rent. 

"  We  had  before  this  provided  and  brought  into  the 
house  twenty  barrels  of  powder,  which  we  removed  into 
the  cellar,  and  covered  the  same  with  billets  and  faggots, 
which  were  provided  for  that  purpose. 

"  About  Easter,  the  parliament  being  prorogued  till 
October  next,  we  dispersed  ourselves,  and  I  retired  into 
the  Low  Countries,  by  advice  and  direction  of  the  rest, 
as  well  to  acquaint  Owen  with  the  particulars  of  the 
plot,  as  also  lest  by  my  longer  stay  I  might  have  grown 
suspected,  and  so  have  come  in  question. 

"  In  the  mean  time  Piercy,  having  the  key  of  the 
cellar,  laid  in  more  powder  and  wood  into  it.  I  re- 
turned about  the  beginning  of  September  next,  and  then 
receiving  the  key  again  of  Mr.  Piercy,  we  brought  in 
more  powder,  and  billets  to  cover  the  same  again  :  and  so 
I  went  for  a  time  into  the  country  till  the  30th  of  October. 
"  It  was  further  resolved  amongst  us,  that  the  same 
day  that  this  act  should  have  been  performed,  some 
other  of  our  confederates  should  have  surprised  the  per- 
son of  the  lady  Elizabeth,  the  king's  eldest  daughter, 
who  was  kept  in  Warwickshire  at  the  lord  Harrington's 
>ouse,  and  jiresently  have  proclaimed  her  queen,  having 
*  project  of  a  proclamation  ready  for  that  purpose  ; 
't'htrein  we  made  no  mention  of  altering  religion,  or 
wo\ild  have  avowed  the  deed  to  be  ours,  until  we  should 
have  i;ad  power  enough  to  make  our  party  good,  and 
then  we  would  have  avowed  both. 

"  Concerning  duke  Charles,  the  king's  second  son,  we 
\y.d  sundry  consultations  how  to  seize  on  his  person. 
But  because  we  found  no  means  how  to  compass  it  (the 
duke  being  kept  near  London,  where  we  had  not  forces 
enough)  we  resolved  to  serve  our  turn  with  the  lady 
Elizabeth." 


Commissioners. 

Nottingham, 

Suffolk, 

Northampton, 


Worcester, 

Devonshire, 

Salisbury. 


And  in  regard  that  before  this  discourse  could  be  ready 
to  go  to  the  press,  Thomas  Winter  being  apprehended 
and  brought  to  the  Tower,  made  a  confession  in  sub- 
stance, agreeing  with  this  former  of  Fawkes,  only  larger 
in  some  circumstances  :  I  have  thought  good  to  insert 
the  sanr.c  likewise  in  this  place,  for  the  further  clearing 
of  the  matter,  and  greater  benefit  of  the  reader. 

Thomas  Winter's  Confession,  taken  the  23r<f  of  Novem- 
ber, in  the  year  KiOS,  in  the  presence  of  the  Council- 
lors, whose  Names  are  under-written. 

"  My  most  Honourable  Lords, 

"  Not  out  of  hope  to  obtain  pardon  ;  for  speaking  of 
my  temporal  part,  I  may  say.  The  fault  is  greater  than 
can  be  forgiven  ;  nor  affecting  here  the  title  of  a  good 
subject,  for  I  must  redeem  my  country  from  as  great  a 
danger,  as  I  have  hazarded  the  bringing  of  her  into,  be- 
fore I  can  purchase  any  such  opinion  :  only  at  your 
honours'  command  1  will  briefly  set  down  mine  accusa- 
tion, and  how  far  I  have  proceeded  in  this  business, 
which  I  shall  the  more  faithfully  do,  since  I  see  such 
courses  are  not  pleasing  to  Almighty  God,  and  that  all, 
or  the  most  material  parts,  have  been  already  confessed. 

I  remained  with  my  brother  in  the  country  from  Alhal- 
lowtide  until  the  beginning  of  Lent,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1603,  the  first  year  of  the  king's  reign ;    about 


which  time  Catesby  sent  thither,  entreating  me  to  come 
to  London,  where  he  and  other  my  friends  would  be  glad 
to  see  me.  I  desired  him  to  excuse  me  :  for  I  found 
myself  not  very  well  disposed  ;  and  (which  had  hap- 
pened never  to  me  before)  the  messenger  returned  with- 
out my  company.  Shortly  I  received  another  letter,  in 
anywise  to  come.  At  the  second  summons  I  jiresently 
came  up,  and  found  him  with  Mr.  John  \^  right  at 
Lambeth,  where  he  told  me  how  necessary  it  was  not  to 
forsake  our  country  (for  he  knew  then  I  had  a  resolution 
to  go  over),  but  to  deliver  her  from  the  servitude  ia 
which  she  remained,  or  at  least  to  assist  her  with  our 
uttermost  endeavours.  I  answered,  that  I  had  often 
hazarded  my  life  upon  far  lighter  terms,  and  now  would 
not  refuse  any  good  occasion,  wherein  I  might  do  service 
to  the  catholic  cause  ;  but  for  myself  I  knew  no  proba- 
ble means  to  succeed.  He  said,  that  he  had  bethought 
him  of  a  way  at  one  instant  to  deliver  us  from  all  our 
bonds,  and  without  any  foreign  help  to  replant  again  the 
catholic  religion  ;  and  withal  told  me  in  a  word,  it  was 
to  blow  up  the  parliament  house  with  gunpowder  ;  for, 
said  he,  in  that  place  have  tiiey  done  us  all  the  mischief, 
and  perchance  God  hath  designed  that  place  for  their 
punishment.  I  wondered  at  the  strangeness  of  the  con- 
ceit, and  told  him,  that  true  it  was,  this  struck  at  the 
root,  and  would  breed  a  confusion  fit  to  beget  new  alter- 
ations :  but  if  it  should  not  take  effect,  (as  most  of  this 
nature  miscarried)  the  scandal  would  be  so  great  which 
the  catholic  religion  might  hereby  sustain,  as  not  only 
our  enemies,  but  our  friends  also  would  with  good  rea- 
son condemn  us.  He  told  me,  the  nature  of  the  disease 
required  so  sharp  a  remedy,  and  asked  me  if  I  would  give 
consent.  I  told  him,  yes,  in  this  or  what  else  soever, 
if  he  resolved  upon  it,  I  would  venture  my  life.  But  I 
proposed  many  difficulties,  as  want  of  an  house,  and  of 
one  to  carry  the  mine,  noise  in  the  working,  and  such 
like.  His  answer  was.  Let  us  make  an  attempt,  and 
where  it  faileth,  pass  no  further.  But  first,  said  he,  be- 
cause we  will  leave  no  peaceable  and  quiet  way  untried, 
you  shall  go  over  and  inform  the  constable  of  the  state 
of  the  catholics  here  in  England,  intreating  him  to  so- 
licit his  majesty  at  his  coming  hither,  that  the  penal 
laws  may  be  recalled,  and  we  admitted  into  the  rank  of 
his  other  subjects  ;  withal,  you  may  bring  over  some 
confident  gentlemen,  such  as  you  shall  understand  best 
able  for  this  business,  and  he  named  unto  me  Master 
Fawkes.  Shortly  after  I  passed  the  sea,  and  found  the 
constable  at  Bergen  near  Dunkirk,  where  by  help  of 
Master  Owen  I  delivered  my  message.  Whose  answer 
was,  that  he  had  strict  command  from  his  master,  to  do 
all  good  offices  for  the  catholics,  and  for  his  own  part  he 
thought  himself  bound  in  conscience  so  to  do,  and  that 
no  good  occasion  should  be  omitted,  but  speak  to  him 
nothing  of  this  matter, 

"  Returning  to  Dunkirk  with  Master  Owen,  we  had 
speech  whether  he  thought  the  constable  would  faith- 
fully help  us,  or  not.  He  said,  he  believed  that  they 
sought  only  their  own  ends,  holding  small  account  of 
catholics.  I  told  him  that  there  were  many  gentlemen  in 
England,  who  would  not  forsake  their  country  until  they 
had  tried  their  uttermost,  and  rather  venture  their  lives, 
than  forsake  her  in  this  misery.  And  to  add  one  more 
to  our  number,  as  a  fit  man  both  for  counsel  and  execu- 
tion of  whatsoever  we  should  resolve,  we  wished  for 
Master  Fawkes,  whom  I  had  heard  good  commenda- 
tions of;  he  told  me  the  gentleman  deserved  no  less, 
but  was  at  Brussels,  and  that  if  he  came  not,  as  perhaps 
he  might,  before  my  departure,  he  would  send  him 
shortly  after  into  England.  I  went  soon  after  to  Ostend, 
where  Sir  William  Stanley  had  not  arrived,  but  came 
two  days  after.  I  remained  with  him  three  or  four  days, 
in  which  time  I  asked  him,  if  the  catholics  in  England 
should  do  any  thing  to  help  themselves,  whether  he 
thought  the  archduke  would  second  them  ?  He  answered, 
no  ;  for  all  those  parts  were  so  desirous  of  peace  with 
England,  that  they  would  endure  no  speech  of  other  en- 
terprise ;  neither  was  it  fit,  said  he,  to  set  any  project 
afoot  now  the  peace  is  upon  concluding.  I  told  him 
there  was  no  such  resolution,  and  so  fell  to  discourse  of 
other  matters,  until  I  came  to  speak  of  Master  Fawkes, 


1022 


APPENDIX  III.- CONFESSION  OF  THOMAS  WINTER. 


[A.D.  160J 


■whose  company  I  wished  over  into  England.  I  asked 
of  his  sufficiency  in  the  wars,  and  tohl  him  we  should 
need  such  as  he  if  occasion  required  ;  he  gave  very  good 
commendations  of  him.  And  as  we  were  thus  discours- 
ing, and  I  ready  to  depart  from  Newport,  and  taking  my 
leave  ot  Sir  William,  Master  Fawkes  came  into  our 
compan),  newly  returned,  and  saluted  us.  This  is  the 
gentleman,  said  Sir  William,  that  we  wished  for,  and  so 
we  embraced  again.  I  told  him,  some  good  friends  of 
his  wished  his  company  in  England,  and  that  if  he 
pleased  to  come  to  Dunkirk,  we  would  have  further  con- 
ference, whither  I  was  then  going  :  so  taking  my  leave 
of  them  both,  I  departed.  About  two  days  after  came 
Master  Fawkes  to  Dunkirk,  where  1  told  him  that  we 
were  upon  a  resolution  to  do  somewliat  with  England,  if 
the  peace  with  Spain  helped  us  not,  but  had  as  yet  re- 
solved upon  nothing  ;  such  or  the  like  talk  we  passed  at 
Graveling,  where  I  lay  for  a  wind,  and  when  it  served  we 
came  both  in  one  passage  to  Greenwich,  near  which  jjlace 
we  took  a  pair  of  oars,  and  so  came  up  to  London,  and 
came  to  Master  Catesby,  whom  we  found  in  his  lodging  ; 
he  welcomed  us  into  England,  and  asked  me  what  news 
from  the  constable.  I  told  him,  good  words,  but  I  feared 
the  deeds  would  not  answer.  This  was  the  beginning  of 
Easter  term,  and  about  the  midst  of  the  term  (whether 
sent  for  by  Master  Catesby,  or  upon  some  business  of 
his  own)  up  came  Master  Thomas  Percy.  The  first 
word  he  spoke  (after  he  came  into  our  company)  was, 
shall  we  always  (gentlemen)  talk,  and  never  do  any 
thing?  Master  Catesby  took  him  aside,  and  had  speech 
about  somewhat  to  be  done,  so  as  first  we  might  all  take 
an  oath  of  secrecy,  which  we  resolved  within  two  or 
three  days  to  do  ;  so  as  there  we  met  behind  St.  Cle- 
ments, Master  Catesby,  Master  Percy,  Master  Wright, 
Master  Guy  Fawkes,  and  myself;  and  having  upon  a 
primer  given  each  other  the  oath  of  secrecy,  in  a  cham- 
ber, where  no  other  body  was,  we  went  after  into  the 
next  room,  and  heard  mass,  and  received  the  blessed 
sacrament  u])on  the  same.  Then  did  Master  Catesby 
disclose  to  Master  Percy,  and  I  together  with  Jack 
Wriglit  tell  to  Master  Fawkes  the  business  for  which  we 
took  this  oath,  which  they  both  approved.  And  then 
was  Master  Percy  sent  to  take  the  house  which  Master 
Catesby  in  mine  absence  had  learned  did  belong  to  one 
Ferris,  which  with  some  difficulty  in  the  end  he  obtained, 
and  became  as  Ferris  before  was  tenant  to  Whynniard. 
Master  Fawkes  went  under  the  name  of  Master  Percy's 
man,  calling  him  Johnson,  because  his  name  was  the  most 
unknown,  and  received  the  keys  of  the  house,  until  we 
heard  that  the  parliament  was  adjourned  to  the  7th  of 
February.  At  which  time  we  all  departed  several  ways 
into  the  country,  to  meet  again  at  the  beginning  of 
Michaelmas  term.  Before  this  time  also  it  was  thought 
convenient  to  have  a  house  that  might  answer  to  Master 
Percy's,  where  we  might  make  provision  of  powder  and 
wood  for  the  mine,  which  being  there  in  a  night  made 
ready,  sliould  in  a  night  be  conveyed  by  boat  to  the 
house  by  the  parliament,  because  we  were  loath  to  soil 
that  with  often  going  in  and  out.  There  was  none  that 
we  could  devise  so  fit  as  Lambeth,  where  INIaster  Catesby 
often  lay  ;  and  to  be  keeper  thereof  (by  Master  Catesby's 
choice)  we  received  into  the  number,  Keyes,  as  a  trusty 
honest  man  ;  this  was  about  a  month  before  Michael- 
mas. 

"  Some  fortnight  after,  towards  the  beginning  of  the 
term.  Master  Fawkes  and  I  came  to  Master  Catesby  at 
?iIoorecr()fts,  where  we  agreed  that  now  was  time  to  begin 
and  set  things  in  order  for  the  mine.  So  Master  Fawkes 
went  to  London,  and  the  next  day  sent  for  me  to  come 
over  to  him  ;  when  I  came,  the  cause  was,  for  that  the 
Scottish  lords  were  appointed  to  sit  in  conference  of  the 
union  in  Master  Percy's  house.  This  hindered  our  be- 
ginning until  a  fortnight  before  Christmas,  by  which 
time  both  Master  Percy  and  Master  Wright  were  come 
to  London,  and  we  against  their  coming  had  provided  a 
good  part  of  the  powder  ;  so  as  we  all  five  entered  with 
tools  fit  to  begin  our  work,  having  provided  ourselves 
with  baked  meats,  the  less  to  need  sending  abroad.  We 
entered  late  in  the  night,  and  were  never  seen,  only 
Master  Percy's  man,  until  Christmas  eve.      In  which 


time  we  wrought  under  a  little  entry  to  the  wall  of  the 
parliament  houie,  and  underpropped  it,  as  we  went,  with 
wood. 

"  Whilst  we  were  together,  we  began  to  fashion  our 
business,  and  discoursed  what  we  should  do  after  this 
deed  was  done.  The  first  question  was  how  we  might 
surprise  the  next  heir  :  the  prince  happily  would  be  at 
the  parliament  with  the  king  his  father,  how  should  we 
then  be  able  to  seize  on  the  duke .'  This  burden  Master 
Percy  undertook,  that  by  his  acquaintance,  he,  with 
another  gentleman,  would  enter  the  chamber  without 
suspicion,  and  having  some  dozen  others  at  several 
doors  to  expect  his  coming,  and  two  or  three  on  horse- 
back  at  the  court  gate  to  receive  him,  he  vs'ould  under- 
take (the  blow  being  given,  until  which  he  would  attend 
in  the  duke's  chamber)  to  carry  him  safe  away:  for  he 
supposed  most  of  the  court  would  be  absent,  and  such  as 
were  there,  not  suspecting,  or  unprovided  for  any  such 
matter.  For  the  lady  Elizabeth,  it  were  easy  to  sur- 
prise her  in  the  country,  by  drawing  friends  together  at 
an  hunting  near  the  lord  Harrington's,  and  Ashby,  Master 
Catesby's  house,  being  not  far  off,  was  a  fit  place  for  pre- 
paration. 

"  The  next  was  for  money  and  horses,  which  if  we 
could  provide  in  any  reasonable  measure  (having  the 
heir  apparent,  and  the  first  knowledge  by  four  or  five 
days),  was  odds  sufficient. 

"  Then  what  lords  we  should  save  from  the  parliament ; 
which  was  first  agreed  in  general,  as  many  as  we  could 
that  were  catholics,  or  so  disposed ;  but  after  we  des- 
cended to  speak  of  particulars. 

"  Next  what  foreign  princes  we  should  acquaint  with 
this  before,  or  join  with  after.  For  this  point  we  agreed, 
that  first  we  could  not  enjoin  princes  to  that  secrecy, 
nor  oblige  them  by  oath  ;  so  to  be  secure  of  their  pro- 
mises :  besides  we  knew  not  whether  they  will  approve 
the  project  or  dislike  it.  And  if  they  do  allow  thereof, 
to  prepare  before  might  beget  suspicion,  and  not  to  j)ro- 
vide  until  the  business  was  acted,  the  same  letter  that 
carried  news  of  the  thing  done,  might  as  well  intreat 
their  help  and  furtherance.  Spain  is  too  slow  in  her 
preparations  to  hope  any  good  from  in  the  first  extre- 
mities, and  France  too  near  and  too  dangerous,  who 
with  the  shipping  of  Holland,  we  feared,  of  all  the  world 
might  make  away  with  us. 

"  But  while  we  were  in  the  middle  of  these  discourses, 
we  heard  that  the  jiarliament  should  be  anew  adjourned 
until  after  Michaelmas  ;  upon  which  tidings  we  broke 
off  both  discourse  and  working  until  after  Christmas. 
About  Candlemas  we  brought  over  in  a  boat  the  powder, 
which  we  had  provided  at  Lambeth,  and  laid  it  in 
Percy's  house,  because  we  were  willing  to  have  al]  our 
dangers  in  one  place. 

"  We  wrought  also  another  fortnight  in  the  mine 
against  the  stone  wall,  which  was  very  hard  to  break 
through  ;  at  which  time  we  called  in  Kit  Wright ;  and 
near  to  Easter,  as  we  wrought  the  third  time,  opportu- 
nity was  given  to  hire  the  cellar,  in  which  we  resolved 
to  lay  the  powder  and  leave  the  mine. 

"  Now  by  reason  that  the  charge  of  maintaining  us 
all  so  long  together,  besides  the  number  of  several 
houses,  which  for  different  uses  had  been  hired,  and 
buying  of  powder,  &c.  had  lain  heavy  upon  ^Master 
Catesby  alone  to  support ;  it  was  necessary  for  him  to 
call  in  some  others  to  ease  his  charge,  and  to  that  end 
desired  leave,  that  he,  with  Percy,  and  a  third,  whom 
they  should  call,  might  acquaint  whom  they  thought  fit 
and  willing  to  the  business  ;  for  many,  said  he,  may  be 
content  that  I  should  know,  who  would  not  therefore 
that  all  the  company  should  be  acquainted  with  their 
names  :  to  this  we  all  agreed. 

"  After  this  Fawkes  laid  into  the  cellar  (which  he 
had  newly  taken)  a  thousand  of  billets,  and  five  hun- 
dred of  fagots,  and  with  that  covered  the  powder,  be- 
cause we  might  have  the  house  free,  to  suffer  any  one  to 
enter  that  would.  Catesby  wished  us  to  consider, 
whether  it  were  not  now  necessary  to  send  INIaster 
Fawkes  over,  both  to  absent  himself  for  a  time,  as  also 
to  actiuiiiiit  Sir  William  Stanley  and  Master  Owen  with 
this  matter.     We  agreed  that  he  should  (provided  that 


A.D.  16"05.] 


APPENDIX  III.— CONFESSION  OF  THOMAS  WINTER. 


1023 


he  gave  it  them  with  the  same  oath  that  we  had  taken  it 
before)  viz.  to  keep  it  secret  from  all  the  world.  The 
reason  why  we  desired  Sir  William  Stanley  should  be  ac- 
quainted herewith,  was  to  have  him  with  us  as  soon  as 
we  could  ;  and  for  Owen,  he  might  hold  good  corres- 
pondency after  with  foreign  princes.  So  Fawkes  de- 
parted about  Easter  for  Flanders,  and  returned  at  the 
latter  end  of  August.  He  told  me  that  when  he  arrived 
at  Brussels,  Sir  William  Stanley  was  not  returned  from 
Spain,  so  as  he  uttered  the  matter  only  to  Owen,  who 
seemed  vvell  pleased  with  the  business,  but  told  him  that 
surely  Sir  William  would  not  be  acquainted  with  any 
plot,  as  having  business  now  a-foot  in  the  court  of 
England  :  but  he  himself  would  be  always  ready  to  tell 
it  him,  and  send  him  aw^y  so  soon  as  it  were  done. 

"  About  this  time  did  Percy  and  Catesby  meet  at  Bath, 
where  they  agreed,  that  the  company  being  yet  but  few, 
Catesby  should  have  the  others'  authority  to  call  in  whom 
he  thought  best ;  by  which  authority  he  called  in  after 
Sir  Everard  Digby,  though  at  what  time  I  know  not,  and 
last  of  all  Francis  Tresham.  The  first  promised,  as  I 
heard  Catesby  say,  fifteen  hundred  pounds  ;  the  second 
two  thousand  pounds  ;  Percy  himself  promised  all  that 
he  could  get  of  the  earl  of  Northumberland's  rents, 
which  was  about  four  thousand  pounds,  and  to  provide 
swift  horses  to  the  number  often. 

"  Meanwhile  Fawkes  and  myself  alone  bought  some 
new  powder,  as  suspecting  the  first  to  be  dank,  and 
conveyed  it  into  the  cellar,  and  set  it  in  order  as  we  re- 
solved it  should  stand. 

'■'  Then  was  the  parliament  anew  prorogued  until  the 
.5th  of  November,  so  as  we  all  went  down  until  some 
ten  days  before,  when  Catesby  came  up  with  Fawkes  to 
a  house  by  EnnelJ-Chase  called  White-Webs,  whither 
I  came  to  them,  and  Catesby  wished  me  to  enquire  whe- 
ther the  young  prince  came  to  the  parliament  :  I  told 
him,  that  I  heard  that  his  grace  would  not  be  there. 
Then  must  we  have  our  horses,  said  Catesby,  beyond  the 
water,  and  jirovision  of  more  company  to  surprize  the 
prince  and  leave  the  duke  alone. 

"  Two  days  after,  being  Sunday  at  night,  in  came  one 
to  my  chamber,  and  told  me  that  a  letter  had  been 
given  to  my  lord  Mouteagle  to  this  effect,  that  he 
wished  his  lordship's  absence  from  the  parliament,  be- 
cause a  blow  would  there  be  given  ;  which  letter  he  pre- 
sently carried  to  my  lord  of  Salisbury. 

'•  Ou  the  morrow  I  went  to  White-Webs,  and  in- 
formed Catesby,  assuring  him  withal  that  the  matter  was 
disclosed,  and  wishing  him  in  any  case  to  forsake  his 
country.  He  told  me  he  would  see  further  as  yet,  and 
resolved  to  send  Fawkes  to  try  the  uttermost,  pro- 
testing that  if  it  were  his  case,  he  would  try  the  same 
adventure. 

"  On  Wednesday,  Fawkes  went  and  returned  at  night, 
of  which  we  were  very  glad. 

"  On  Thursday,  I  came  to  London,  and  on  Friday 
Catesby,  Tresbam,  and  I,  met  at  Barnet,  where  we  ques- 
tioned how  this  letter  should  be  sent  to  my  lord  Mont- 
eagle,  but  could  not  conceive  ;  for  Tresham  forsware  it, 
whom  we  suspected. 

"  On  Saturday  night,  I  met  Tresham  again  in  Lincoln's- 
inn-AValks,  where  he  told  such  speeches,  that  my  lord 
of  Salisbury  should  use  to  the  king,  as  I  gave  the  aftair 
x\\>  for  lost  the  second  time,  and  repeated  the  same  to 
Catesby,  who  hereupon  was  resolved  to  be  gone,  but 
staid  to  have  Percy  come  up,  whose  cQnsent  herein 
we  wanted.  On  Sunday  Percy  being  dealt  with  to  that 
end,  determined  to  abide  the  uttermost  trial. 

"  This  suspicion  of  all  hands  put  us  into  such  confusion, 
as  Catesby  resolved  to  go  down  into  the  country  the 
Monday  that  Master  Percy  went  to  Sion,  and  Percy 
resolved  to  follow  the  same  night,  or  early  the  next 
morning.  About  five  o'clock,  being  Tuesday,  came  the 
younger  Wright  to  my  chamber,  and  told  me  that  a 
nobleman  called,  the  lord  Monteagle,  saying,  arise  and 
come  to  Essex-house,  for  I  am  going  to  call  up  my  lord 
of  Northumberland  ;  saying  withal,  the  matter  is  dis- 
covered. '  Go  back,  Master  Wright,'  said  I,  '  and  learn 
•what  you  can  about  Essex- Gate.  Shortly  after  he  re- 
turned  and  said,  '  Surely  all  is  lost :  for  Lepton  is  got 


on  horseback  at  Essex-door:  and  as  he  parted,  he  asked 
if  tlieir  lordships  would  have  any  more  with  him  ;  and 
being  answered  no,  he  rode  as  fast  up  Fleet-street  as  he 
could  ride.  '  Go  you  then,'  said  1,  '  to  Percy,  '  for  sure 
it  is  for  him  they  seek,  and  bid  him  be  gone  ;  I  will  stay 
and  see  the  uttermost.'  Then  i  went  to  the  court-gate 
and  found  them  straightly  guarded,  so  as  nobody  could 
enter.  From  thence  1  went  down  towards  the  parlia- 
ment house,  and  in  the  middle  of  King's-street  found  the 
guard  standing,  tiiat  would  not  let  me  pass.  And  as  I 
returned  1  heard  one  say,  '  There  is  a  treason  disco- 
vered, in  which  the  king  and  the  lords  would  have  been 
blown  up.'  So  then  I  was  fully  satisfied  that  all  was 
known,  and  went  to  the  stable  where  my  horse  stood, 
and  rode  into  the  country.  Catesby  had  appointed  our 
meeting  at  Dunchurch.  but  1  could  not  overtake  them 
until  1  came  to  my  brother's,  wiiich  was  Wednesday 
night.  On  Thursday  we  took  the  armo\ir  at  my  lord 
Windsor's,  and  went  that  night  to  one  Stephen  Little-  , 
ton's  house,  where  the  next  day  (being  Friday)  as  I  wa« 
early  abroad  to  discover,  my  man  came  unto  me  and 
said,  that  a  heavy  mischance  had  separated  all  the  com- 
])any ;  for  tliat  Catesby,  Rookwood,  and  Grant,  were 
burned  with  gunpowder,  upon  which  sight  the  rest  dis- 
persed. Littleton  wished  me  to  fiy,  and  so  would  he. 
I  told  him  I  would  first  see  the  body  of  my  friend  and 
bury  him,  whatsoever  befel  me.  When  1  came,  I  found 
Catesby  reasonably  well,  Percy,  both  the  Wrights, 
Rookewood,  and  Grant.  I  asked  them  what  they  re- 
solved to  do  :  they  answered,  we  mean  here  to  die.  I 
said  again,  I  would  take  such  part  as  they  did.  About 
eleven  o'clock  came  the  company  to  beset  the  house,  and 
as  I  walked  into  the  court,  1  was  shot  in  the  shoulder, 
which  lost  me  the  use  of  my  arm  :  by  the  ne.^t  shot  was 
the  elder  Wright  stricken  dead  ;  after  him  tlie  younger 
Wright  ;  and  fourthly,  Ambrose  Rookwood  was  shot. 
Then  said  Catesby  to  me  (standing  before  the  door  they 
were  to  enter)  '  stand  by  me,  Tom,  and  we  will  die  toge- 
ther.' '  Sir,'  quoth  I,  '  1  have  lost  the  use  of  my  right 
arm,  and  I  fear  that  will  cause  me  to  be  taken.'  So  as 
we  stood  close  together,  Catesby,  Percy,  and  myself, 
they  two  were  shot,  (as  far  as  I  could  guess,  with  one 
bullet)  and  then  the  company  entered  upon  me,  hurt  me 
in  the  belly  with  a  pike,  and  gave  me  other  wounds, 
until  one  came  behind  and  caught  h-old  of  both  mine 


Commissioners. 

Nottingham,  Suffolk,  Northampton,  Marr,  Worces- 
ter, Levrnshire,  Salisbury,  Dunbar,  Popham. 

Edw.  Coke,  W.  Waad. 

The  names  of  those  that  were  first  in  the  treason,  and 
laboured  in  the  mine. 

Esquires. 
Robert  Catesby,  and  Robert  Winter, 
Gentlemen. 

Thomas  Percy,  Thomas  Winter,  John  Wright,  Chris- 
topher Wright,  Guido  Fawkes,  and  Bates,  Catesby"." 
man. 

Those  that  were  made  acquainted  with  it,  though  not 
personally  labouring  in  the  mine,  nor  in  the  cellar. 

Everard  Digby,  knight. 
Esquires. 
Ambrose  Roolcwood,   Francis  Tresham,   John  Grant, 
gentleman,  and  Robert  Keyes. 

But  here  let  us  leave  Fawkes,  in  a  lodging  fit  for  such 
a  guest,  and  taking  time  to  advise  upon  his  conscience, 
and  turn  to  that  part  of  the  history  which  concerns  the 
fortune  of  the  rf;st  of  his  partakers  in  that  sbominable 
treason.  The  news  was  no  sooner  spread  abroad  that 
morning,  which  was  upon  a  Tuesday,  the  nth  of  Novem- 
ber,  and  the  first  day  designed  for  thac  session  of  par- 
liament ;  the  news,  I  say,  of  this  so  strange  and  un^ 
looked  for  accident  was  no  sooner  divulged,  but  some  of 
3u 


1024 


APPENDIX  III.— DISCOVERY  OF  THE  GUNPOWDER  PLOT. 


[A.  D.  1605. 


these  conspirators,  namely,  Winter  and  the  two  Wrights, 
thought  it  high  time  for  them  to  hasten  out  of  the  town, 
(for  Catesby  was  gone  the  night  before,  and  Percy  at 
four  o'clock  in  the  morning  the  same  day  of  the  dis- 
covery,) and  all  of  them  held  their  course  with  more 
haste  tlian  good  speed,  to  Warwickshire  towards  Coven- 
try ;  where  on  Wednesday  morning,  about  the  same  hour 
that  Fa'.vkes  was  taken  in  Westminster,  one  Grant,  a 
gentleman,  liaving  associated  unto  him  some  otliers  of 
his  opinion,  all  violent  jiapists  and  strong  recusants, 
came  to  a  stable  of  one  Benock,  a  rider  of  great  horses, 
and  having  violently  broken  up  the  same,  carried  along 
with  them  all  the  great  horses  that  were  therein,  to  the 
number  of  seven  or  eight,  belonging  to  different  noble- 
men and  gentlemen  of  that  county,  who  had  put  them 
into  that  rider's  hands  to  be  made  tit  for  their  service. 
And  so  both  that  company  of  thein  which  tied  out  of  London, 
as  also  Grant  and  his  accomplices,  met  all  together  at 
Dunchurch,  at  Sir  Everard  Digby's  lodging,  on  the 
Tuesday  night,  after  the  discovery  of  this  treacherous  at- 
tempt :  the  which  Digby  had  likewise  for  his  part  ap- 
pointed a  hunting  match  for  the  next  day,  which  was 
Wednesday,  though  his  mind  was  Nimrod-like  upon  a 
far  other  manner  of  hunting,  more  bent  upon  the  blood 
of  reasonable  men  than  brute  beasts. 

This  company  and  hellish  society  thus  convened,  find- 
ing their  purpose  discovered  and  their  treachery  pre- 
vented, did  resolve  to  run  a  desperate  course,  and  since 
they  could  not  prevail  by  so  private  a  blow,  to  practise 
by  a  public  rebellion,  either  to  attain  their  object,  or,  at 
least  to  save  themselves  in  the  throng  of  others.  And 
therefore  gathering  all  the  company  they  could  unto 
them,  and  pretending  the  quarrel  of  religion,  hav- 
ing intercepted  such  provision  of  armour,  horses,  and 
powder  as  the  time  permitted,  thought  by  running  up 
and  down  the  country,  both  to  augment  piece  by  piece 
their  number,  (dreaming  to  themselves  that  they  had  the 
virtue  of  a  snow-ball,  which,  being  little  at  the  first  and 
turabUng  down  from  a  great  hill,  groweth  to  a  great 
quantity,  by  increasing  itself  with  the  snow  that  it 
meeteth  by  the  way,)  and  also  that  they  beginning  first 
this  brave  show  in  one  part  of  the  country,  should  by 
their  sympathy  and  example,  stir  up  and  encourage 
the  rest  of  their  religion  in  other  parts  of  England  to 
rise,  as  they  had  done  there.  But  when  they  had  ga- 
thered their  force  to  the  greatest,  they  came  not  to  the 
number  of  fourscore,  and  yet  were  they  troubled  all  the 
hours  of  the  day  to  keep  and  contain  their  own  servants 
from  stealing  from  them,  who,  notwithstanding  all  their 
care,  daily  left  them,  being  far  inferior  to  Gideon's  host 
in  number,  but  far  more  in  faith  or  justness  of  quarrel. 

And  so  after  this  popish  troop  had  wandered  a  while 
through  Warwickshire  to  Worcestershire,  and  from 
thence  to  the  edge  and  borders  of  Staffordshire,  this  gal- 
lantly armed  band  had  not  the  honour  at  the  last  to  be 
beaten  with  the  king's  lieutenant,  or  extraordinary  com- 
missioners sent  down  for  the  purpose,  but  only  by  the 
ordinary  sheriff  of  Worcestershire,  by  whom  they  were 
all  beaten,  killed,  taken  and  dispersed.  Wherein  ye 
have  to  note  the  following  circumstance,  which  so  admir- 
ably and  so  lively  displays  the  greatness  of  God's  jus- 
tice, as  it  could  not  be  concealed  without  betraying  in  a 
manner  the  glory  due  to  the  Almighty  for  the  same. 

Although  many  of  the  king's  proclamations  were 
posted  down  after  these  traitors,  with  all  the  speed  pos- 
sible, dec^laring  the  odiousness  of  that  bloody  attempt, 
the  necessity  to  have  had  Percy  preserved  alive,  if  it  had 
been  possible,  and  the  assembly  together  of  that  wicked 
crew,  now  no  more  secret  conspirators,  but  open  and 
avowed  rebels  ;  yet  the  far  distance  of  the  way  (which 
was  above  100  miles)  together  with  the  extreme  deep- 
ness thereof,  joined  also  with  the  shortness  of  the  day, 
was  the  cause  that  the  hearty  and  loving  affections  of  the 
king's  good  subjects  in  those  parts  prevented  the  speed 
of  his  proclamations.  For  on  the  third  day  after  the 
flight  of  these  rebels,  which  was  on  the  Friday  next  after 
the  discovery  of  the  plot,  they  were  most  of  them  all 
surprised  by  the  sheriff  of  Worcestershire  at  Ilolbeach, 
about  the  noon  of  the  day,  and  that  in  the  manner  fol- 
lowing ; 


Grant,  of  whom  I  have  made  mention  before,  for 
taking  the  great  horses,  who  had  not  all  the  preceding 
time  stirred  from  his  own  house  till  the  next  morning 
after  the  attempt  should  have  been  put  in  execution,  he 
then  laying  his  account  without  his  host,  as  the  proverb 
is,  that  their  plot  had,  without  failing,  received  the  day 
before  their  hoped  for  success,  took,  or  rather  stole 
out  their  liorses,  as  1  said  before,  for  enabling  him,  and 
so  many  of  that  soul-less  society  that  had  still  remained 
in  the  country  near  about  him,  to  make  a  sudden  sur- 
j)rise  upon  tlie  king's  eldest  daughter,  the  lady  Elizabeth 
having  lier  residence  near  to  that  place,  at  the  lord  Har- 
rington's house  ;  whom  they  thought  to  have  usei  for 
the  colour  of  their  treacherous  design  (his  majesty,  her 
father,  her  mother  and  male  children  being  all  destroyed 
above.)  And  to  this  purpose  also  had  that  Nimrod, 
Digby,  provided  his  hunting  match  against  the  same 
time,  that  numbers  of  people  being  flocked  together 
upon  the  pretence  thereof,  they  might  the  more  easily 
have  brought  to  pass  the  sudden  surprise  of  her 
noble  person. 

Now  the  violent  taking  away  of  those  horses  long  be- 
fore day,  did  seem  to  be  so  great  a  riot  in  the  eyes  of  the 
common  people,  that  knew  of  no  greater  mystery  ;  and 
the  bold  attempting  thereof  did  engender  such  a  suspi- 
cion of  some  following  rebellion  in  the  hearts  of  the 
wiser  sort,  as  both  great  and  small  began  to  stir  and 
arm  themselves,  upon  this  unlooked  for  accident. 
Among  whom  Sir  Fulke  Grevill  the  elder,  knight,  as  be- 
came one  both  so  ancient  in  years  and  good  reputation, 
and  by  his  office,  being  deputy-lieutenant  of  Warwick- 
shire, though  unable  in  his  body,  yet  by  the  zeal  and 
true  fervency  of  his  mind,  did  first  apprehend  this 
foresaid  riot  to  be  nothing  but  the  sparkles  and  sure  in- 
dication of  a  following  rebellion  ;  whereupon  he  both 
courageously  and  honestly  gave  orders  to  get  inVo  his 
own  hands  the  ammunition  and  armour  of  all  such  gen- 
tlemen about  him,  as  were  either  absent  from  their  own 
houses,  or  in  doubtful  guard  ;  and  also  sent  forth 
direction  to  the  towns  about  him,  as  thereupon  did  fol- 
low the  striking  of  Winter  by  a  poor  smith,  who  had 
likewise  been  taken  by  these  vulgar  people,  but  that  he 
was  rescued  by  the  rest  of  his  company  ;  who  perceiving 
that  the  country  before  them  had  notice  of  them,  has- 
tened  away  with  loss  in  their  own  sight,  sixreen  of  their 
followers  being  taken  by  the  townsmen,  and  sent  imme 
diately  to  the  sheriff  at  Warwick,  and  from  thence  to 
London. 

But  before  twelve  or  sixteen  hours  had  passed,  Ca- 
tesby, Perry,  the  Winters,  Wrights,  Rookwood,  and  the 
rest  bringing  the  assurance  that  their  main  plot  had 
failed  and  was  disclosed,  whereupon  they  had  built  the 
golden  mountains  of  their  glorious  hopes  ;  they  then  • 
took  their  last  desperate  resolution  to  flock  together  in  a 
troop,  and  wander  as  they  did,  for  the  reasons  before 
mentioned.  But  as  upon  the  one  part,  the  zealous  duty 
to  their  God  and  their  sovereign  was  so  deeply  im- 
printed in  tlie  hearts  of  all  the  meanest  and  poorest  sort 
of  the  people  (although  then  knowing  of  no  furtlier  mys- 
tery than  such  public  misbehaviours  as  their  own  eyes 
taught  them),  as,  notwithstanding  all  their  fair  shows  and 
pretence  of  their  catholic  cause,  no  creature,  man,  or 
woman,  through  all  the  country,  would  once  so  much  as 
give  them  willingly  a  cup  of  drink,  or  any  sort  of 
comfort  or  support,  but  with  execrations  detested  them  : 
so,  on  the  other  part,  the  sheriffs  of  the  shires,  through 
which  they  wandered,  convening  their  people  with  all 
possible  speed,  hunted  as  hotly  after  them,  as  the  bad- 
ness of  the  way  and  the  unprovided  state  of  their  people 
upon  that  sudden  could  permit  them.  And  so  at  last, 
after  Sir  Richard  Verney,  sheriff  of  Warwickshire,  had 
carefully  and  straitly  been  in  chase  of  them  to  the  con- 
fines of  his  country,  part  of  the  meaner  sort  being  also 
apprehended  by  him  ;  Sir  Richard  Walsh,  sheriff  of 
Worcestershire,  did  likewise  dutifully  and  hotly  pursue 
them  through  his  shire  ;  and  having  got  certain  infor- 
mation of  their  taking  harbour  at  the  house  above 
named,  he  did  send  trumjieters  and  messengers  to  thera, 
commanding  them,  in  the  king's  name,  to  surrender  unto 
him,  his   majesty's    minister;  and  knowing  no  more  at 


A.D.  160r,.l 


APPENDIX  III.— DISCOVERY  OF  GUNPOWDER  PLOT. 


1025 


that  time  of  their  guilt  than  was  publicly  visible,  did 
promise  upon  their  dutiful  anrl  obedient  surrendering 
unto  him,  to  intercede  at  the  king's  hand  for  the 
sparing  of  their  lives  :  who  received  only  from  them  this 
scornful  answer  (they  being  better  witnesses  to  them- 
selves of  their  inward  evil  consciences.)  That  he  had 
need  of  better  assistance  than  of  those  few  persoiis  that 
were  with  him,  before  he  could  be  able  to  command  or 
control  them. 

Rut  here  hr.ppened  the  wondrous  work  of  God's  jus- 
tice, tiiat  while  this  message  passed  between    the  sheriff 
and  them,  the  sherifl''s  and  his  people's  zeal  being  justly 
kindled  and  augmented  by  their  arrogant  ansvfer,  and  so 
they  preparing  themselves  to  give  a  furious  assault  ;  and 
the    other  party   making  themselves    ready    within    the 
house  to  perform  their  promise  by  a  defence  as  resolute; 
it    pleased    God,  that    in    the    mending    of  the    fire    in 
their  chamber,  one  small  spark  should  flee  out  and  light 
among  less  than  two  pound  weight  of  powder,  which  was 
drying  a  little  from  the  chimney  ;  which  being  thereby 
blown  up,   so  maimed  the  faces  of  some  of  the  principal 
rebels,  and  the  hands  and  sides  of  others  of  them  (blov,-- 
ing  up  with   it    also  a  great  bag  full  of  powder,  which 
notwithstanding  never  took   fire)  as  they  were  not  only 
disabled  and  discouraged  hereby  from  any  further  resist- 
ance, in  re.'pect  Catesby  himself,  Rookwood,  Grant,  and 
several  others  of  greatest  note  among  them  were  thereby 
made  unable  for  defence  ;  but  also   wonderfully  struck 
with  amazement  in  their  guilty  consciences,  calling  to 
memory  how  God  had  justly  punished   them   with  that 
same   instrument  which   they  had  intended    to  use   for 
the  effectuating  of  so  great  a  sin,  according  to   the  old 
Latin  saying,  "  In  quo  peccamus,  in  eodem  plectimur:" 
as  they  presently  (see  the  wonderful  power  of  God's  jus- 
tice upon   guilty  consciences)   did   all  fall    down    upon 
their    knees,    praying    God   to   pardon    them    for    their 
bloody  enterprise  ;  and  thereafter  giving  over  any  further 
opposition,  opened  the  gate,  suffered  the  sheriff's  people 
to    rush    in    furiously   amongst    them,    and    desperately 
sought   their  own  destruction ;    the  three  principal    of 
them  joining  backs  together,  viz.,  Catesby,  Percy,  and 
Winter,  whereof  two  with  one  shot,  Catesby  aad  Percy, 
were    slain,    and   the    third,    Winter,    taken   and  saved 
alive. 

And  thus  these  resolute  and  high  aspiring  Romanists, 
who  dreamed  of  no  less  than  the  destruction. of  king  and 
kingdoms,  promised  to  themselves  no  lower  estate  than 
the  government  of  great  and  ancient  monarchies,  were 
miserably  defeated  and  quite  overthrown  in  an  instant  ; 
falling  in  the  pit  which  they  had  prepared  for  others, 
and  so  fulfilling  that  sentence  which  his  majesty  did  in  a 
manner  prophesy  of  them  in  his  oration  to  the  parlia- 
ment ;  some  slain,  others  mortally  wounded,  stripped  of 
their  clothes,  left  lying  miserably  naked,  and  so  dying 
rather  of  cold  than  of  the  danger  of  their  wounds  ;  and 
the  rest  that  either  were  whole,  or  but  lightly  hurt,  taken 
and  Jed  prisoners  by  the  sheriff,  the  ordinarj'  minister  of 
justice,  to  the  gaol,  the  common  prison  even  for  the 
basest  malefactors,  where  they  remained  till  they  were 
sent  up  to  London,  being  met  with  a  huge  confluence  of 
people  of  all  sorts,  desirous  to  see  them  as  the  rarest  sort 
of  monsters  ;  fools  to  laugh  at  them,  women  and  chil- 
dren to  wonder,  all  the  common  people  to  gaze,  the 
wiser  sort  to  satisfy  their  curiosity  in  seeing  the  outward 
cases  of  so  unheard  of  a  villany ;  and  generally  all  sorts 
of  people  to  satiate  their  eyes  with  the  sight  of  them, 
whom  in  their  hearts  they  so  far  wondered  at  and  detest- 
ed :  serving  so  for  a  fearful  and  public  spectacle  of  God's 
fierce  wrath  and  just  indignation. 

An  Act  for  a  public  Thanksgiving  to  Almighty   God, 
every  Year,  on  the  bth  day  of  November. 

Forasmuch  as  Almighty  God  hath  in  all  ages  shewed 
his  power  and  mercy,  in  the  miraculous  and  gracious  de- 
liverance of  his  church,  and  in  the  protection  of  religious 
kings  and  states,  and  that  no  nation  of  the  earth  hath 
been  blessed  with  greater  benefits  than  this  kingdom 
uow  enjoyeth,  having  the  true  and  free  possession  of  the 


gospel  under  our  most  sovereign  lord  king  James,  the 
most  great,  learned,  and  religious  king  that  ever  reigned 
therein,  enriched  with  a  most  hopeful  and  plentiful  pro- 
geny, proceeding  out  of  his  royal  loins,  promising  con- 
tinuance of  his  happiness  and  profession  to  all  posterity: 
the  which  many  malignant  and  devilish  pa])ists,  Jesuits, 
and  seminary  priests,  much  envying  and  fearing,  con- 
spired most  horribly,  when  the  king's  most  excellent 
majesty,  the  queen,  the  j)rince,  and  all  the  lords  spiri- 
tual and  tenn)oral,  and  commons,  should  have  been  as- 
sembled in  the  upper  house  of  parliament,  upon  the  5th 
day  of  Novemljer,  in  the  year  of  our  Loixl,  lfi05,  sud- 
denly to  have  blown  up  the  said  whole  house  with  gun- 
powder;  an  invention  so  inhuman,  barbarous,  and  cruel, 
as  the  like  was  never  before  heard  of,  as  was  (as  some  of 
the  principal  conspirators  confess)  purposely  devised  and 
concluded  to  be  done  in  the  said  house,  that  where  sun- 
dry necessary  and  religious  laws  for  preservation  of  the 
church  and  state  were  made,  which  they  falsely  and 
slanderously  term  cruel  laws  enacted  against  them  and 
their  religion,  both  place  and  persons  should  be  all  de- 
stroyed and  blown  up  at  once,  which  would  have  turned 
to  the  utter  ruin  of  this  whole  kingdom,  had  it  not 
pleased  Almighty  God,  by  inspiring  the  king's  most  ex- 
cellent majesty  with  a  divine  spirit,  to  interpret  some 
dark  phrases  of  a  letter  shewed  to  his  majesty,  above  and 
beyond  all  ordinary  construction,  thereby  miraculously 
discovering  this  hidden  treason,  not  many  hours  before 
the  appointed  time  for  the  execution  thereof.  There- 
fore the  king's  most  excellent  majesty,  the  lords  spiritual 
and  temporal,  and  all  his  majesty's  faithful  and  loving 
subjects,  do  most  justly  acknowledge  this  great  and  infi- 
nite blessing  to  have  proceeded  merely  from  God's  great 
mercy,  and  to  his  most  lioly  name  do  ascribe  all  honour,, 
glory,  and  praise.  And  to  the  end  this  unfeigned 
thankfulness  may  never  be  forgotten,  but  be  had  in  r- 
perpetual  remembrance,  that  all  ages  to  come  may  yield 
praises  to  his  Divine  Majesty  for  the  same,  and  have  in 
memory  this  joyful  day  of  deliverance. 

Be  it  therefore  enacted  by  the  king's  most  excellent 
majesty,  the  lords  spiritual  and  temporal,  and  the  com- 
mons in  this  present  parliament  assembled,  and  by  the 
authority  of  the  same,  that  all  and  singular  ministers  la 
every  cathedral  or  parish  church,  or  other  usual  place 
for  common  prayer  within  this  realm  of  England  and  the 
dominions  of  the  same,  shall  alv-fays  upon  the  5th  day  of 
November,  say  morning  prayer,  and  give  unto  Almighty 
God  thanks  for  this  most  happy  deliverance  :  and  that 
all  and  every  person  and  persons  inhabiting  within  this 
realm  of  England  and  the  dominions  of  the  same,  shall 
always  upon,  that  day  diligently  and  faithfully  resort  to 
the  parish  church  or  chapel,  where  the  said  morning 
prayer,  preaching,  or  other  service  of  God  shall  be  used 
and  ministered. 

And  because  all  and  every  person  may  be  put  in 
mind  of  this  duty,  and  be  the  better  prepared  to  the  said 
holy  service,  be  it  enacted  by  authority  aforesaid,  that 
every  minister  shall  give  warning  to  his  parishioners 
publicly  in  the  church  at  morning  prayer,  the  Sunday 
before  every  such  5th  day  of  November,  for  the  due  ob- 
servation of  the  s-ud  diy.  And  that  after  morning 
prayer  or  preaching  on  the  said  5th  day  of  November, 
they  read  distinctly  and  plainly  this  present  act. 
God  save  the  king. 

A  Prayer  and  Thanksgiving  for  the  happy  Deliverance  of 
his  Majesty,  the  Queen,  the  Prince,  and  the  State  qf 
Parliament,  ^c. 

Almighty  God,  who  hast  in  all  ages  shewed  thy 
power  and  mercy,  in  the  miraculous  and  gracious  deliver- 
ances of  thy  church,  and  in  the  protection  of  righteous 
and  religious  kings,  and  states  professing  thy  holy  and 
eternal  truth,  against  the  wicked  conspiracies  and  ma- 
licious practices  of  all  the  enemies  thereof:  we  yield 
unto  thee  from  the  very  ground  of  our  hearts,  all  pos- 
sible praise  and  thanks  for  thy  wonderful  and  mighty 
deliverance  of  our  gracious  sovereign  king  James,  the 
queen,  the  prince,  and  all  the  royal  branches,  with  the 
nobility,  clergy,  and  commons  of  this  realm,  assembled 
3n2 


14K26 


APPENDIX  III.— THE  GUNPOWDER  CONSPIRATORS. 


[A.D.  1C05. 


together  at  tins  present  in  parliament,  by  popish  treachery 
appointed  as  sheep  to  the  slaughter,  and  that  in  most 
barbarous  and  savage  manner,  no  age  yielding  example 
of  the  like  cruelty  intended  towards  the  Lords  anointed 
and  his  people.  Can  this  thy  goodness,  O  Lord,  be 
forgotten,  worthy  to  be  written  on  a  pillar  of  marble,  that 
we  may  ever  remember  to  praise  thee  for  the  same,  as 
the  fact  is  worthy  a  lasting  monument,  that  all  posterity 
may  learn  to  detest  it  ?  From  this  unnatural  conspiracy, 
not  our  merit,  but  thy  mercy,  not  our  foresight,  but 
thy  providence  hath  delivered  us  :  not  our  love  to  thee, 
but  thy  love  to  thine  anointed  servant,  and  thy  poor 
church,  with  whom  thou  hast  promised  to  be  present  to 
the  end  of  the  world.  And  therefore  not  unto  us,  not 
unto  us,  Lord,  but  to  thy  name  be  ascribed  all  honour, 
and  glory,  in  all  churches  of  the  saints,  throughout  all 
generations  :  for  thou.  Lord,  hast  discovered  the  snares  of 
death,  thou  hast  broken  them  and  we  are  delivered.  Be 
thou  still  our  mighty  Protector,  and  scatter  our  cruel 
enemies  which  delight  in  blood  :  infatuate  their  counsel, 
and  root  out  that  Babylonish  and  antichristian  sect, 
which  say  with  Jerusalem,  '  Down  with  it,  down  with  it, 
even  to  the  ground.'  And  to  that  end  strengthen  the 
hands  of  oar  gracious  king,  the  nobles  and  magistrates  of 
the  land  with  judgment  and  justice  to  cut  off  those  work- 
ers of  iniquity,  (whose  religion  is  rebellion,  whose  faith 
is  faction,  whose  practise  is  murdering  of  souls  and 
bodies,)  and  to  root  them  out  of  the  confines  and  limits 
of  this  kingdom,  that  they  may  never  prevail  against  us, 
and  triumph  in  the  ruin  of  thy  church,  and  give  us  grace 
by  true  and  serious  repentance  to  avert  these  and  the 
like  judgments  from  us.  This,  Lord,  we  earnestly  crave 
at  thy  merciful  hands,  together  with  the  continuance  of 
thy  powerfal  protection  over  our  dread  sovereign,  the 
whole  church,  and  tliese  realms,  and  the  speedy  confu- 
sion of  our  implacable  enemies,  and  that  for  thy  dear 
Son's  sake,  our  only  mediator  and  advocate.     Amen. 

Those  of  the  conspirators,  who  were  taken  prisoners, 
were  afterwards  brought  to  trial  on  the  following  indict- 
ment :  — 

"  Whereas  our  sovereign  lord  the  king  had,  by  the 
advice  and  assent  of  his  council,  for  divers  weighty  and 
urgent  occasions  concerning  his  majesty,  the  state,  and 
defence  of  the  church  and  kingdom  of  England,  appointed 
a  parliament  to  be  held  at  his  city  of  Westminster : 
Henry  Garnet,  superior  of  the  Jesuits  within  the  realm 
of  England,  called  also  by  the  several  names  of  Wally, 
Darcy,  Roberts,  Farmer,  and  Henry  Philips ;  Oswald 
Tesmond,  Jesuit,  otherwise  called  Oswald  Greenwell ; 
John  Gerrard,  Jesuit,  called  also  by  the  several  names  of 
Lee  and  Brook  ;  Robert  Winter,  Thomas  Winter,  gen- 
tlemen ;  Guy  Fawkes,  gentleman,  otherwise  called  Guy 
Johnson  ;  Robert  Keyes,  gentleman,  and  Thomas  Bates, 
yeoman,  late  servant  to  Thomas  Catesby,  esq.  ;  together 
with  the  said  Robert  Catesby,  and  Thomas  Percy,  esqrs. ; 
John  Wright  and  Christopher  Wright,  gentlemen,  in 
open  rebellion  and  insurrection  against  his  majesty  lately 
slain;  and  Francis  Tresham,  esq.,  lately  dead  ;  as  false 
traitors  against  our  said  sovereign  lord  the  king,  did 
traitorously  meet  and  assemble  themselves  together  ;  and 
being  so  met,  the  said  Henry  Garnet,  Oswald  Tesmond, 
John  Gerrard,  and  other  Jesuits,  did  maliciously,  falsely, 
and  traitorously  move  and  persuade,  as  well  the  said 
Thomas  Winter,  Guy  Fawkes,  Robert  Keyes,  and 
Thomas  Bates,  as  the  said  Robert  Catesby,  Thomas 
Percy,  John  Wright,  Christopher  Wright,  and  Francis 
■  Tresham  ;  that  our  said  sovereign  lord  the  king,  the 
nobility,  clergy,  and  whole  commonalty  of  the  realm  of 
England,  (papists  excepted)  were  heretics  ;  and  that  all 
heretics  were  accursed  and  excommunicated  ;  and  that 
110  heretic  could  be  king ;  but  tliat  it  was  lawful  and 
meritorious  to  kill  our  said  sovereign  lord  the  king,  and 
all  other  heretics  within  this  realm  of  England,  for  the 
advancing  and  enlargement  of  the  pretended  and  usurped 
authority  and  jurisdiction  of  the  bishop  of  Rome,  and  for 
restoring  the  superstitious  Romish  religion  williin  this 
realm  of  England ;  to  which  traitorous  persuasions  the 
said  Thomas  Winter,  Guy  Fawkes,  Robert  Keyes, 
Thomas  Bates,  Robert  Catesby,  Thomas  Percy,  John 


Wright,  Christopher  Wright,  and  Francis  Tresham, 
traitorously  did  yield  their  assents  ;  and  that  thereupon 
the  said  Henry  Garnet,  Oswald  Tesmond,  John  Gerrard, 
and  divers  other  Jesuits  ;  Thomas  Winter,  Guy  Fawkes, 
Robert  Keyes,  and  Thomas  Bates ;  as  also  the  said 
Robert  Catesby,  Thomas  Percy,  John  Wright,  Christo- 
pher Wright,  and  Francis  Tresham,  traitorously  among 
themselves  concluded  and  agreed  with  gunpowder,  as  it 
were  with  one  blast,  suddenly  to  blow  up  and  tear  in 
pieces  our  sovereign  lord  the  king ;  the  excellent,  vir- 
tuous, and  gracious  queen  Anne,  his  dearest  wife  ;  the 
most  noble  prince  Henry,  their  eldest  son,  the  future 
hope  and  joy  of  England  ;  and  the  lords  spiritual  and 
temporal ;  the  reverend  judges  of  the  realm  ;  the  knights, 
citizens,  and  burgesses  of  the  parliament,  and  divers 
other  faithful  subjects  and  servants  of  the  king,  in  the 
said  parliament,  for  the  said  causes  aforesaid,  to  be  as- 
sembled in  the  parliament-house,  and  all  of  them,  with- 
out any  respect  of  majesty,  dignity,  degree,  sex,  age,  or 
place  ;  most  barbarously,  and  more  than  beastly,  trai- 
torously  and  suddenly  to  destroy  and  swallow  up  ;  and 
further,  did  most  traitorously  conspire  and  conclude, 
among  themselves,  that  no^  only  the  wliole  royal  issue 
male  of  our  said  sovereign  lord  the  king,  should  be 
destroyed  and  rooted  out  ;  but  that  the  persons  afore- 
said,  together  with  divers  other  false  traitors,  traitor- 
ously with  them  to  be  assembled,  should  surprise  the 
persons  of  the  noble  ladies  Elizabeth  and  Mary,  daugh- 
ters of  our  said  sovereign  lord  the  king,  and  falsely  and 
traitorously  should  proclaim  the  said  lady  Elizabeth  to 
be  queen  of  this  realm  of  England  ;  and  thereupon  should 
publish  a  certain  traitorous  proclamation,  in  the  name 
of  the  said  lady  Elizabeth,  wherein  as  it  was  specially 
agreed  between  and  by  the  said  conspirators,  that  no 
mention  should  be  made  at  first  of  the  alteration  of  re- 
ligion established  within  this  realm  of  England  ;  neither 
would  the  said  false  traitors  therein  acknowledge  them- 
selves to  be  authors,  or  actors,  or  devisers  of  the  most 
wicked  and  horrible  treasons,  until  they  had  got  suffi- 
cient power  and  strength  for  the  assured  execution  and 
accomplishment  of  their  said  conspiracy  and  treason  ; 
and  that  then  they  would  avenge  and  justify  the  said 
most  wicked  and  horrible  treasons,  as  actions  that  were 
in  the  number  of  those,  '  QueB  non  laudantur  nisi  pe- 
racta,'  which  are  not  to  be  commended  before  they  are 
accomplished  ;  but,  by  the  said  feigned  and  traitorous 
proclamation  they  would  publish,  that  all  and  singular 
abuses  and  grievances  within  this  realm  of  England 
should,  for  the  satisfaction  of  the  people,  be  reformed  ; 
and  that  as  well  for  the  better  concealing  as  for  the  more 
effectual  accomplishing  of  the  said  horrible  treasons,  as 
well  the  said  Thomas  Winter,  Guy  Pawkes,  Robert 
Keyes,  and  Thomas  Bates,  as  the  said  Robert  Catesby, 
Thomas  Percy,  John  Wright,  Christopher  Wright,  and 
John  Tresham;  by  the  traitorous  advice  and  procure- 
ment of  the  said  Henry  Garnet,  Oswald  Tesmond,  John 
Gerrard,  and  other  Jesuits,  traitorously  did  furtliev  con- 
clude and  agree,  that  as  well  the  said  Thomas  Wir.ter, 
Guy  Fawkes,  Robert  Keyes,  and  Thomas  Bates,  as  the 
said  Robert  Catesby,  Thomas  Percy,  John  Wright, 
Christopher  Wright,  and  Francis  Tresham,  thereupon 
severally  and  traitorously  should  receive  their  several 
corporeal  oaths  upon  the  holy  evangelists,  and  the  sacra- 
ment of  the  Eucharist,  that  they  the  treasons  aforesaid 
would  traitorously  conceal  and  keep  secret,  and  would 
not  reveal  them,  directly  nor  indirectly,  by  words  nor 
circumstances  ;  nor  even  would  desist  from  the  execution 
and  final  accomplishment  of  the  said  treasons,  without 
the  consent  of  some  three  of  the  aforesaid  false  traitors, 
first  in  that  behalf  traitorously  had  ;  and  that,  thereupon, 
as  well  the  said  Thomas  Winter,  Guy  Fawkes,  Robert 
Keyes,  and  Thomas  Bates,  as  the  said  Robert  Catesby, 
Thomas  Percy,  John  Wright,  Christopher  Wright,  and 
Francis  Tresham,  did  traitorously  take  the  said  several 
corporeal  oaths  severally,  and  received  the  sacrament  of 
the  Eucharist  aforesaid,  by  the  hands  of  the  said  Henry 
Garnet,  John  Gerrard,  Oswald  Tesmond,  and  other 
Jesuits  ;  and,  further,  that  the  said  Thomas  Winter,  Guy 
Fawkes,  Robert  Keyes,  and  Thomas  Bates,  together  with 
the  said  Robert  Catesby,  Thomas  Percy,  John  Wright, 


A.D.  1605.] 


APPENDIX  III.— THE  GUNPOWDER  CONSPIRATORS. 


1027 


Christopher  Wriglit,  and  Francis  Tresham,  by  the  like 
traitorous  advice  and  council  of  the  said  Henry  Garnet, 
John  Gerrard,  Oswald  Tesmond.  and  other  Jesuits,  for 
the  more  effectual  accomplishing  and  final  execution  of 
the  said  treason,  did  traitorously  among  themselves  con- 
clude and  agree  to  dig  a  certain  mine  under  the  said 
house  of  parliament,  and  there  secretly  under  the  said 
house  to  bestow  and  place  a  great  quantity  of  gunpow- 
der; and  that  according  to  the  said  traitorous  conclu- 
sion, the  said  Thomas  Winter,  Guy  Fawkes,  Robert 
Keyes,  and  Thomas  Bates,  together  with  the  said  Robert 
Catesby,  Thomas  Percy,  John  Wright,  and  Christopher 
Wright,  afterwards  secretly,  not  without  great  labour 
and  difficulty,  did  dig  and  make  the  said  mine  into  the 
midst  of  the  foundation  of  the  wall  of  the  said  house  of 
parliament,  the  said  foundation  being  of  the  thickness  of 
three  yards,  with  a  traitorous  intent  to  bestow  and  place 
a  great  quantity  of  gunpowder  in  the  mine  aforesaid,  so 
as  aforesaid  traitorously  to  be  made  for  the  traitorous 
accomplishing  of  their  traitorous  purposes  aforesaid  ; 
and  that  the  said  Thomas  Winter,  Guy  Fawkes,  Robert 
Keyes,  and  Thomas  Bates,  together  with  the  said  Robert 
Catesby,  Thomas  Percy,  John  Wright,  and  Christopher 
Wright,  finding  and  perceiving  the  said  work  to  be  a 
great  difficulty,  by  reason  of  the  hardness  and  thickness 
of  the  said  wall,  and  understanding  a  certain  cellar  un- 
der the  said  parliament-house,  and  adjoining  to  the  house 
of  the  said  Thomas  Percy,  was  then  to  be  let  to  farm 
for  a  yearly  rent,  the  said  Thomas  Percy,  by  the  trai- 
torous procurement  as  well  of  the  said  Henry  Garnet, 
Oswald  Tesmond,  John  Gerrard,  and  other  Jesuits ; 
Thomas  Winter,  Guy  Fawkes,  Robert  Keyes,  and 
Thomas  Bates,  as  of  the  said  Robert  Catesby,  John 
Wright,  and  Christopher  Wright,  traitorously  hired  the 
cellar  aforesaid  for  a  certain  yearly  rent  and  term  ;  and 
then  those  traitors  removed  twenty  barrels  full  of  gun- 
powder out  of  the  said  house  of  the  said  Thomas  Percy, 
and  secretly  and  traitorously  bestowed  and  placed  them 
in  the  cellar  aforesaid,  under  the  said  parliament-house, 
for  the  traitorous  effecting  the  treason  and  traitorous 
purposes  aforesaid  ;  and  that  afterwards  the  said  Henry 
Garnet,  Oswald  Tesmond,  John  Gerrard,  and  other 
Jesuits  ;  Thomas  Winter,  Guy  Fawkes,  Robert  Keyes, 
and  Thomas  Bates,  together  with  the  said  Robert 
Catesby,  Thomas  Percy,  John  Wright,  and  Christopher 
Wright,  traitorously  met  with  Robert  Winter,  John 
Grant,  Ambrose  Rookwood,  and  Francis  Tresham,  esq. ; 
and  traitorously  imparted  to  the  said  Robert  Winter,  John 
Grant,  Ambrose  Rookwood,  and  Francis  Tresham,  the 
treasons,  traitorous  intentions  and  purposes  aforesaid, 
and  required  the  said  Robert  W^inter,  John  Grant, 
Ambrose  Rookwood,  and  Francis  Tresham,  to  join  them- 
selves as  well  with  the  said  Henry  Garnet,  Guy  Fawkes, 
Robert  Keyes,  and  Thomas  Bates,  as  with  the  said 
Robert  Catesby,  Thomas  Percy,  John  Wright,  and 
Christopher  W^right,  in  the  treasons,  traitorous  inten- 
tions and  purposes  aforesaid  ;  and  traitorously  to  provide 
horses,  armour,  and  other  necessaries  for  the  better  ac- 
complishment and  effecting  of  the  said  treasons  ;  to 
which  traitorous  motion  and  request  the  said  Robert 
Winter,  John  Grant,  Ambrose  Rookwood,  and  Francis 
Tresham,  did  traitorously  yield  their  assents ;  and  as 
well  with  the  said  Henry  Garnet,  Oswald  Tesmond, 
John  Gerrard,  Robert  Winter,  Thomas  Winter,  Guy 
Fawkes,  Robert  Keyes,  and  Thomas  Bates,  as  with  the 
said  Robert  Catesby,  Thomas  Percy,  John  Wright, 
Christopher  Wright,  and  Francis  Tresham,  in  the  said 
treasons,  traitorous  intentions  and  purposes  aforesaid, 
traitorously  adhered  and  united  themselves,  and  there- 
upon several  corporeal  oaths  in  form  above  said  traitorously 
took,  and  the  sacrament  of  the  Eucharist  by  the  hands 
of  the  said  Jesuits  received,  to  such  intent  and  purpose 
as  is  aforesaid  ;  and  horses,  armour,  and  other  necessa- 
ries for  the  better  effecting  of  the  said  treasons,  accord- 
ing to  their  traitorous  intents  aforesaid  traitorously  pro- 
vided ;  and  that  afterwards  all  the  said  traitors  traitor- 
ously provided,  and  brought  into  the  cellar  aforesaid,  ten 
other  barrels  full  of  gunpowder  newly  bought,  fearing 
lest  the  former  gunpowder,  so  as  aforesaid  bestowed  and 
placed  there,  was  become  dampish  ;  and  the  said  several 


quantities  of  gunpowder  aforesaid  with  billets  and  fag. 
gots,  lest  they  should  be  spied,  secretly  and  traitorously 
covered;  and  that  afterwards  the  said  false  traitors  trai- 
torously j)rovided  and  brought  into  the  cellar  aforet-aid, 
four  hogsheads  full  of  gunpowder,  and  laid  divers  great 
iron  bars  and  stones  upon  the  said  four  hogsheads,  and 
the  aforesaid  other  quantities  of  gunpowder  ;  and  the 
said  quantities  of  gunpowder,  bars  and  stones,  with  billets 
and  fagots,  lest  they  should  be  espied,  secretly  and  trai. 
torously  did  likewise  cover ;  and  that  the  said  Guy 
Fawkes  afterwards,  for  a  full  and  final  accomplishment 
of  the  said  treasons,  traitorous  intents  and  purposes 
aforesaid,  by  the  traitorous  procurement  as  well  of  the 
said  Henry  Garnet,  Oswald  Tesmond,  John  Gerrard,  and 
other  Jesuits  ;  Robert  Winter,  Thomas  Winter,  Robert 
Keyes,  Thomas  Bates,  John  Grant,  and  Ambrose  Rook- 
wood, as  of  the  said  Robert  Catesby,  Thomas  Percy, 
John  Wright,  Christopher  Wright,  and  Francis  Tre- 
sham, traitorously  had  prepared,  and  had  found  upon 
his  person  touchwood  and  match,  therewith  traitorously 
to  give  fire  to  the  several  barrels,  hogsheads  and  quanti- 
ties of  gunpowder  aforesaid,  at  the  time  appointed  for 
the  execution  of  the  said  horrible  treasons  ;  and  further, 
that  after  the  said  horrible  treasons  were,  by  the  great 
favour  and  mercy  of  God,  in  a  wonderful  manner  dis- 
covered, not  many  hours  before  it  should  have  been 
executed  ;  as  well  the  said  Henry  Garnet,  Oswald  Tes- 
mond, John  Gerrard,  Robert  Winter,  Thomas  Winter, 
Roffert  Keyes,  Thomas  Bates,  John  Grant,  and  Ambrose 
Rookwood,  as  the  said  Robert  Catesby,  Thomas  Percy, 
John  Wright,  and  Christopher  Wright,  traitorously  fled 
and  withdrew  themselves,  to  the  intent  traitorously  to 
stir  up  and  procure  such  popisli  persons  as  they  could 
to  join  with  them  in  actual,  jjublic,  and  open  rebellion 
against  our  said  sovereign  lord  the  king  ;  and  to  that 
end  published  divers  feigned  and  false  rumours,  that  the 
papists'  throats  should  have  been  cut  ;  and  that  there- 
upon divers  papists  were  in  arms,  and  in  open,  public, 
and  actual  rebellion  against  our  said  sovereign  lord  the 
king,  in  divers  parts  of  the  realm." 

The  conspirators  made  so  little  defence  for  them- 
selves. Garnet  excepted,  that  we  shall  only  observe,  that 
after  reading  their  several  examinations,  confessions, 
and  voluntary  declarations,  as  well  of  themselves  as  of 
some  of  their  dead  confederates,  they  were  aJl  found 
guilty  of  the  treasons  contained  in  their  indictment :  and, 
being  asked  why  sentence  of  death  should  ncc  pass  upon 
them,  Thomas  Winter  desired  he  might  be  hanged  both 
for  his  brother  and  himself.  Fawkes  being  asked  why  he 
pleaded  not  guilty  ;  he  said  he  had  done  so  because  of 
some  conferences  mentioned  in  the  indictment  which  he 
was  ignorant  of.  Keyes  told  the  court,  his  fortune  was 
desperate,  and  he  had  as  soon  die  now  as  at  any  other 
time  ;  and  for  this  cause,  rather  than  another.  Bates 
and  Robert  Winter  craved  mercy;  Grant  was  a  great 
while  mute,  but  at  last  submissively  owned  he  was 
guilty  of  an  intended  conspiracy,  but  never  effected. 
Ambrose  Rookwood  excused  his  denial  of  the  indict- 
ment, saying  he  had  rather  lose  his  life  than  give  it  ; 
he  then  owned  his  offence  justly  deserving  the  king's 
indignation,  and  tliat  of  the  whole  realm,  yet  could  not 
despair  of  mercy  from  so  gracious  a  prince  ;  and  the 
more,  because  though  his  offence  was  not  capable  of 
excuse,  yet  it  was  of  extenuation,  since  he  had  been 
neither  author  nor  actor,  but  drawn  in  by  Catesby, 
whom  he  loved  above  all  mankind  ;  and  his  mercy  he 
craved,  not  for  fear  of  death,  but  to  prevent  the  blemish 
and  ignominy  that  would  remain  on  his  name  and  family 
to  all1"uture  ages  ;  and  prayed  that  the  king  would  here- 
in imitate  God,  who  sometimes  punished  '  corporaliter 
non  mortaliter,'  corporeally  but  not  mortally. 

Sir  Everard  Digby  owned  that  the  love  and  friend- 
ship he  had  to  Catesby,  drew  him  into  the  conspiracy  ; 
that  the  cause  of  religion  was  another  motive;  and 
the  last  was  the  violation  of  promises  to  the  catholics  ; 
and  since  his  offences  were  confined  within  himself,  he 
desired  that  the  punishment  might  only  extend  to  him- 
self, and  not  to  his  wife,  children,  and  other  relations  ; 
then  begging  pardon  of  the  king,  he  entreated  he  might 
be  beheaded.     Tiie  attorney-general  Coke  having  made 


102 


APPENDIX  III. -THE  GUNIOVrDER  CONSPIRATORS. 


[A.D.  1C06 


suitable  answers  to  Sir  Everard,  and  sentence  being 
passed,  he,  together  with  Robert  Winter,  John  Grant, 
and  Thomas  Bates,  were,  on  Thursday,  the  .'jOth  of 
January,  executed  at  the  west  end  of  St.  Paul's  church  ; 
and  next  day  Thomas  Winter,  Ambrose  Rookwood, 
Robert  Keyes,  and  (iuy  Fawkes,  were  hanged  within  the 
old  Palace-yard,  at  Westminster,  not  far  from  the  par- 
liament-house. 

Having  brought  these  criminals  to  execution,  we 
come  to  the  trial  of  Henry  Garnet,  on  the  28th  of 
March,  IfiOfi,  at  Guildhall,  in  the  city  of  London,  be- 
fore these  lords-commissioners  : — 

Sir  Leonard  Holiday,  Lord  Mayor, 
Charles  Howard,  earl  of  Nottingham, 
Thomas  Howard,  earl  of  Suffolk, 
Edward  Somerset,  earl  of  Worcester, 
Henry  Howard,  earl  of  Northampton, 
Robert  Cecil,  earl  of  Salisbury, 
The  Lord-Chief-Justice  of  England, 
The  Lord-Chief- Baron  of  the  Exchequer, 
Sir  Christopher  Yelverton,  Kt.  one  of  the  justices 
of  the  King's-Bench. 

The  indictment  need  not  be  repeated,  it  being  the 
same  in  effect  as  that  already  given  ;  it  was  opened 
by  Sir  John  Croke,  the  king's  sergeant,  who  said,  that 
the  prisoner  at  the  bar  proved  that  true  which  the 
Author  of  truth  told  us,  "  That  there  is  nothing  hid  that 
shall  not  be  made  manifest;  that  God,  by  whom  Icings 
reigned,  scattered  and  brought  to  nought  the  counsels 
of  the  wicked  ;"  that  if  he  spoke  with  fear  and  trem- 
bling, and  with  horror  and  amazement,  against  the  rot- 
ten root  of  that  hideous  and  hateful  tree  of  treason,  and 
<>f  that  detestable  and  unheard-of  wickedness,  he  begged 
pardon,  atfirniing  nobody  could  mention  it  without 
astonishment  :  he  set  forth  that  Garnet,  otherwise  Wal- 
ley,  ike.  stood  indicted  of  the  most  damnable  treason 
that  was  ever  heard  of ;  that  he  was  a  man  of  many 
names,  as  appeared  by  the  indictment,  but  no  good 
nama,  adorned  by  nature  with  many  gifts  and  graces,  if 
the  grace  of  God  had  been  joined  with  them  ;  but  that 
being  v.'anting,  '  quanto  melior,'  in  other  gifts,  '  tanto 
nequior.' 

Sir  Edward  Coke  then  entered  at  great  length  into  the 
part  that  the  Jesuit  Garnet  had  taken  in  this  conspiracy. 
He  said  ; — 

"  Their  lordships  might  perceive,  by  the  parts  of  the 
indictment  row  succinctly  opened,  that  this  was  but  a 
later  act  of  tl,at  woeful  tragedy,  commonly  called  the 
powder-treason  ;  wherein  some  had  already,  according 
to  their  demerits,  suffered  condign  punishment ;  that 
they  were  now  to  proceed  against  the  prisoner  for  the 
same  treason ;  and  therefore  the  repetition  of  some 
things  before  spoken,  should  at  least  seem  tolerable,  for 
that  can  never  be  said  too  often,  that  can  never  be  said 
enough  ;  nay,  it  might  be  thought  jus^tifiable  fully  to  re- 
present that  case,  because  many  could  not  hear,  by  rea- 
son of  the  great  confluence  of  people  at  the  former  ar- 
raignment ;  yet  he  would  not  be  tedious,  by  reason  the 
lords-commissioners,  and  others,  were  present  at  that 
arraignment."  * 

Having  premised  thus  much,  he  reduced  what  he  had 
to  say  under  two  general  heads  : 

"  First,  he  said  he  would  consider  the  offences  toge- 
ther, with  some  circumstances. 
"  Preceding  the  offence, 
"  Concurrent  with  the  offence, 
"  Subsequent  to  the  offence. 

"  Secondly,  he  would  lay  down  some  observations  con- 
cerning the  same. 

"  As  for  the  proper  name  of  that  offence,  and  to  dis- 
tinguish it  from  others,  he  would  call  it  the  Jesuits'  Trea- 
son,  as  oelonging  to  them,  both  '  excongruo  etcondigno,' 
they  were  the  projirictors,  plotters,  and  promoters  of  it  ; 
and  in  such  crimes  the  author  or  promoter  is  a  greater 
offender  than  the  actor  or  executor,  as  appears  by  God's 
own  judgment  against  the  first  sin  in  jjaradise,  where  the 
serpent  had  three  punishments  inflicted  on  her,  as  the 
original  plotter ;  the  woman  had  two,  as  the  mediate 
procurer  ;  and  Adam  only  one,  as  the  seduced  party. 


"  That  the  precedent  and  subsequent  circuiastances  so      I 
termed  there,  were,  in  reality,  all  high  treasons,  but  in      I 
respect    to  the   magnitude  and   monstrousness   of  this,      j 
might    comparatively  be    used  as  circumstances ;    and 
because  they  had  to  do  with  the  superior  of  the  Jesuits, 
he   would    touch  upon    those   treasons  plotted   by   that 
order,  and  some  others,  since  he  came  into  Englarid,  of 
which  he  may  truly  say,  '  Et  quorum  pars  magna  fui.' 

"  That  he  came  into  England,  which  was  treason  in 
itself,  about  twenty  years  before,  viz.  July,  lo8(),  in  the 
28th  year  of  queen  Elizabeth  ;  whereas  the  year  before 
there  was  a  law  enacted,  which  made  it  treason  in  any 
priest,  so  made  by  any  authority  from  the  see  of  Rome, 
since  the  first  year  of  her  reign,  to  come  into  her  doini- 
nions." 

He  went  on  and  informed  them  : — 

"  That,  in  the  28th  of  the  queen,  A.D.  1586,  Garnet 
came  into  England  ;  and  that  at  a  time  when  the  Spa- 
nish Armada,  which  the  pope  blessed,  and  christened 
by  the  name  of  the  Invincible  Navy,  and  consisted  at 
least  of  I.iS  great  ships,  were  preparing  to  invade  the 
kingdom,  that  the  Jesuits  were  the  forerunners  of  this 
invasion,  and  navy,  and  Garnet  was  amongst  them  ; 
but  that  the  qiieen,  with  her  own  shijiping  and  subjects, 
defeated,  by  God's  blessing,  that  Armada,  and  destroyed 
most  of  them,  scarce  forty  of  them  returning  home  to  the 
bar  of  their  own  haven  ;  and  most  of  them,  according  to 
common  fame,  also  perished." 

Here  he  observed  :  — 

"  That,  about  the  time  of  that  invasion,  there  was  a 
consultation  held  in  Spain,  between  the  cardinal  of  Aus- 
tria, duke  of  Medina,  count  Fuentes,  two  Irish  bishops, 
and  several  military  men  ;  and  amongst  others,  Win- 
slade,  an  Englishman  ;  and  the  Irish  bishops  perceiving 
they  expected  a  party  of  papists  in  England,  agreed  it 
was  impossible  to  do  any  good  there  without  it ;  but 
such,  said  they,  was  the  English  policy,  that  that  could 
never  be  effected  ;  for,  upon  the  least  suspicion  that 
arose,  the  catholics  would  be  either  soon  confined,  or 
quite  cut  off ;  but  what  said  an  old  soldier  there  pre- 
sent .'  '  This  makes  for  us,  for  by  that  means  their 
souls  shall  go  to  heaven  for  their  religion,  their  bodies  to 
the  earth  for  their  treason,  and  their  lands  and  goods  to 
us  as  conquerors  ;'  and  it  was  what  indeed  they  princi- 
pally aimed  at  ;  to  which  he  subjoined,  '  that  since  the 
Jesuits  set  foot  in  England,  no  four  years  passed  without  a 
most  pestilent  and  horrid  treason  invented  by  them,  to 
the  subversion  of  the  state  ;  that,  after  the  invasion  of 
eighty-eight,  they  fell  upon  new  treasonable  practices, 
for,  in  ninety-two,  came  over  Patrick  Cullen,  at  the  in- 
stigation of  Sir  William  Stanley,  Hugh  Owen,  James 
Francis,  and  Holt  the  Jesuit,  and  resolved  by  the  same 
Holt  to  kill  the  queen,  for  which  he  received  of  him  ab- 
solution and  the  sacrament,  together  with  the  spiritual 
advice,  that  it  was  both  lawful  and  meritorious  to  do  it ; 
nay,  the  said  James,  the  laundress's  son,  said,  the  state 
of  England  was  and  would  be  so  well  settled,  that  unless 
Mrs.  Elizabeth  were  suddenly  taken  off,  all  the  devils 
in  hell  would  not  be  able  to  prevail  against,  or 
shake  it.' 

"  That  Cullen's  treason  was  attended  with  a  book, 
called  Philopater,  writ  to  abet  and  authorise  such  a  hell- 
ish act,  in  general,  by  Creswell,  the  legier  Jesuit  in  Spain, 
under  the  aforesaid  feigned  name;  that  in  ninety-four 
Williams  and  York  came  over  to  destroy  the  queen,  be- 
ing set  on  by  father  Hole  and  his  accomplices,  and  to 
that  end  received  the  sacrament  of  him,  and  other 
Jesuits,  in  the  Jesuits'  College  ;  and  that  treason  was 
also  accompanied  with  a  book,  written  by  Parsons,  under 
the  name  of  Doleman,  legier  Jesuit  and  rector  at  Rome  ; 
a  book  full  of  falsehood,  forgery,  and  malediction  ;  that 
Squire,  in  ninety-seven,  came  from  Spain  to  poison  the 
queen,  at  the  instigation  of  Walpole,  the  Jesuit,  then  re- 
siding there,  who  also  gave  him  absolution  and  the  sa- 
crament, as  well  to  execute  the  parricide,  as  to  keep  it 
secret  ;  all  which  treasons  were  freely  and  voluntarily 
confessed  by  the  parties  themselves,  under  their  own 
hands,  and  were  then  extant  to  be  seen. 

"  That  in  IfiOl,  when  practices  failed,  then  force  was 
again  attempted  ;  for  then  was  Thomas  Winter  employed 


A.D.  1G06.] 


APPENDIX  III.— THE  GUNPOWDER  CONSPIRATORS. 


1029 


to  the.  king  of  Spain,  with  Tesmond,  the  Jesuit,  by  this 
Garnet,  who  wrote  letters  to  Arthur,  alias  Joseph  Cres- 
well,  the  legier  Jesuit  in  Spain,  to  offer  the  services  of 
the  English  catholics  to  that  king,  and  concert  an  inva- 
sion ;  with  promises  from  those  in  England  of  assist- 
ance, both  of  men  and  horses,  ready  to  join  them  ;  that 
that  negotiation,  by  the  means  of  Creswell,  had  that 
effect ;  that  the  two  kingdoms  being  then  in  hostility, 
the  proposals  of  the  English  Romanists  were  received 
and  agreed  to,  an  army  promised,  and  an  hundred  thou- 
sand crowns  to  be  distributed  among  the  papists  and 
malcontents,  for  promoting  that  service  ;  and  that,  in 
the  mean  time,  the  king  earnestly  desired,  if  the  queen 
should  die,  he  might  have  early  information  of  it. 

*'  That  this  treason  was  accompanied  with  two  briefs 
or  bulls  of  the  pope,  one  to  the  clergy,  and  the  other  to 
the  laity,  sent  to  Garnet,  under  these  titles  ;  '  To  our 
beloved  sons,  the  noblemen  and  gentlemen  of  England, 
who  are  catholics,  greeting  an  apostolical  benediction.' 
The  other  to  the  clergy  ran  thus,  '  To  our  beloved  sons, 
the  arch-priests,  and  the  rest  of  the  catholic  clergy.' 
The  contents  were,  *  that  when  the  queen  died,  whoever 
laid  claim  to  the  crown,  though  never  so  near  in  blood, 
unless  he  was  such  an  one  as  would  not  only  tolerate  the 
catholic  religion,  but  use  his  best  endeavours  to  promote 
it ;  and,  according  to  ancient  custom,  by  a  solemn  oath, 
religiously  promise  and  undertake  to  perform  the  same, 
he  should  not  be  admitted  to  be  king.' 

"  That  the  bulls  came  upon  Winter's  negociations  in 
Spain  for  an  army  to  invade  the  kingdom,  upon  the  death 
of  miserable  queen  Elizabeth,  for  so  the  pope  ex- 
pressed it. 

"  That  since  the  death  of  queen  Elizabeth  and  his 
present  majesty's  accession,  there  passed  not  four  years, 
uvty,  not  four,  and  scarce  two  months  without  some  trea- 
son ;  that  first  in  March  1603,  upon  the  queen's  death, 
and  before  they  had  seen  the  king's  face,  Christopher 
Wright  was  sent  into  Spain,  by  Garnet,  Catesby,  and 
Treslivira,  to  continue  the  former  negociation  of  Winter, 
and  Garnet  wrote  by  him  to  Creswell  to  further  it  ;  that 
Fawkes,  on  the  22nd  of  June  following,  was  sent  out  to 
Flan'iers  by  Baldwin,  the  Jesuit,  Sir  William  Stanley  and 
Hugh  Owen,  about  the  same  treason  ;  that  in  the  same 
month  Garnet  and  Gerrard,  and  other  Jesuits  .aboured 
to  provide  horses,  which  by  Winter  and  Wright's  m  - 
gociations  they  promised,  in  the  name  of  the  English  Rc- 
niinists,  to  assist  the  king  of  Spain  with,  when  he  should 
send  his  forces  to  invade  the  kingdom,  and  land  either  at 
Milford  Haven  or  in  Kent  ;  and,  by  virtue  of  the  said 
DuUs,  dissuaded  the  Romanists  from  yielding  due  obe- 
dience to  his  majesty,  because  he  was  not  of  their  reli- 
gion, contrary  to  the  practice  of  the  true  church  and 
churchmen,  tlidt  undergo  wars,  '  ferendo  non  feriendo,' 
with  patience,  not  with  strokes,  their  weapons  being  pro- 
perly prayers  and  tears. 

"  That  on  the  yth  of  June,  1603,  broke  out  the  treason 
by  the  Romish  priests,  Wilson  and  Clark,  as  also  that  of 
Raleigh  and  others  ;  that  the  Jesuits  seeing  the  peace  in 
gieac  forwardness,  and  having  also  notice  that  the  king 
of  Spain  disliked  their  proposals,  they  re -assumed  their 
secret  practices  ;  and  as  for  the  bulls  aforementioned, 
when  Catesby  had  informed  Garnet  king  James  had  been 
proclaimed,  and  the  st  »te  settled.  Garnet,  owned  he  him- 
self burnt  them  ;  that  these  two,  in  March,  16015,  con- 
ferring together,  Catesby  told  the  other,  though  most 
falsely,  that  the  king  had  broke  his  promise  with  the 
catholics,  and  therefore  there  would  certainly  be  commo- 
tions in  England  in  a  short  time. 

"That  Garnet,  in  January,  in  the  first  year  of  the  king's 
reign,  took  out  a  general  pardon  under  the  great  seal  of 
England  for  all  treasons,  the  king  condescending  to  do 
this  to  all  men,  at  his  accession  to  the  English  throne, 
under  the  name  of  Henry  Garnet  of  London,  gent.,  and 
no  other  ;  but  Catesby  fearing  lest  any  of  those  whom 
he  should  engage  in  the  conspiracy  sliould  be  pricked 
in  conscience  and  make  a  discovery,  required  Garnet,  as 
being  superior  of  the  Jesuits,  and  therefore  of  great  au- 
thority among  them,  to  give  him  his  opinion  as  to  the 
lawfulness  of  the  act.  that  so  he  miiclit  satisfy  others  he 
taight  have  to  ao  with,  and    he    stated    the  case  thus  : 


Whether  for  the  good  and  promotion  of  the  catholic 
cause,  against  heret.cs,  the  necessity  of  time  and  oppor- 
tunity requiring  it,  it  might  be  lawful  or  not,  amongst 
many  nocents,  to  destroy  and  take  off  some  innocents 
also  ?  to  which  Garnet  answered,  that  if  the  advantage 
were  greater  to  the  catholic  cause,  by  taking  off  some  in- 
nocents, together  with  many  nocents,  then  doubtless  it 
might  be  lawful  to  kill  and  destroy  them  all ;  instanc- 
ing, by  way  of  comparison,  in  a  city  possessed  by  an 
enemy,  wherein,  at  the  taking  of  it,  should  there  be  some 
few  friends,  they  must  undergo  the  fortune  of  war  in  the 
general  slaughter  ;  and  by  tliis  resolution  of  Garnet  it 
was  that  Catesby  kept  up  the  traitors,  and  in  March  fol- 
lowing he,  with  Thomas  Winter  and  others,  resolved 
upon  the  powder-plot ;  and  Fawkes  as  being  not  known, 
and  withal  desperate  and  a  soldier,  was  pitched  upon  to 
execute  it,  and  so  Winter,  in  April,  fetched  him  out  of 
Flanders  ;  and  in  May,  Catesby,  Percy,  John  Wright, 
Thomas  Winter,  and  Fawkes  had  a  meeting,  and  took  an 
oath  of  secrecy  and  constancy,  to  this  effect  : 

"  '  You  shall  swear  by  the  blessed  Trinity,  and  by  the 
sacrament  you  now  purpose  to  receive,  never  to  disclose, 
directly  nor  indirectly,  by  word  or  circumstance,  the 
matter  that  shall  be  proposed  to  you  to  be  kept  secret, 
nor  desist  from  the  execution  thereof,  until  the  rest  shall 
give  you  leave.' 

"  Then  they  were  all  confessed,  had  absolution,  and 
received  the  sacrament  by  the  hands  of  Gerrard,  the 
Jesuit,  then  present ;  and  at  Midsummer,  Catesby  and 
Garnet  talking  about  the  powder-plot,  they  said  it  was 
so  secret  that  it  must  prevail  before  it  could  be  dis- 
covered ;  and  then  Garnet,  seeming  desirous  that  the 
pope's  coment  might  be  obtained,  Catesby  answered,  he 
took  that  as  granted  by  the  pope  in  the  two  bulls  before 
mentioned.  The  attorney  here  taking  notice,  that 
Thomas  Bates  was  brought  into  the  plot  by  his  master, 
Catesby,  and  confessed  and  encouraged  to  persevere 
therein  by  Greenwell,  the  Jesuit ;  and  that  Robert  Keyea 
was  engaged  about  the  same  time  in  the  design,  he  in- 
formed the  court,  that  on  the  11th  of  December  they 
entered  the  mine,  and  in  March  following,  160.'),  Guy 
Fawkes  was  sent  over  to  Sir  John  Stanley,  with  letters 
from  Garnet  to  Baldwin,  the  legier  Jesuit  there,  to  see 
that  the  forces  against  the  time  the  blow  should  be  given, 
might  be  brought  near  the  sea  side,  to  be  wafted  suddenly 
over  into  England  ;  and  there  Fawkes,  by  the  consent 
of  the  conspirators,  gave  Owen  the  oath  of  secrecy  and 
perseverance,  and  then  acquainted  him  with  the  wholt 
treason,  who  greatly  applauded  it,  and  consented  to 
promote  it  ;  that  in  May,  1605,  broils  ha]ipening  among 
the  Roman  catholics  in  Wales,  Rookwood  was  then  en- 
gaged into  the  plot  by  Catesby,  and  convinced  of  the 
lawfulness  of  it.  Then  it  was  that  Garnet  wrote  to  the 
pope,  that  he  or  '  Aquaviva,'  general  of  the  Jesuits, 
might  command  a  stop  to  be  made  of  all  commotions  in 
the  kingdom  by  the  Romanists,  they  putting  their  whole 
stress  upon  the  powder-plot,  and  to  lull  us  thereby  also 
into  the  deepest  security  ;  but  when  he  further  desired 
that  might  be  enjoined  upon  censures,  that  was  rejected, 
lest,  indeed,  it  might  be  an  impediment  to  the  powder- 
plot. 

"  Greenwell,  in  June  following,  consulted  with  Garnet 
about  the  whole  course  of  the  jilot  ;  but  the  subtle  Jesuit 
said,  he  would  not  confer  about  it  with  any  layman,  ex- 
cept Catesby,  because  that  might  derogate  from  his  cha- 
racter as  superior,  should  he  openly  join  with  laymen 
in  the  business  of  so  much  blood  ;  but  with  a  priest, 
and  particularly  he  would  consult  with  Greenwell,  the 
Jesuit,  about  it,  as  in  a  disguised  confession  ;  and  being 
informed  that  the  discourse  would  be  too  long  kneehng, 
he  would  do  it  in  an  ambulatory  confession,  and  dis- 
coursed at  large  with  him  about  the  whole  plot ;  and  that 
a  protector,  when  the  blow  was  given,  should  be  chosCD 
out  of  such  of  the  nobility  as  should  be  warned  and  re- 
served. 

"  There  was  now  also  a  great  conference  betweea 
Garnet,  Catesby,  and  Tresham,  about  the  strength  of  th« 
English  catholics,  that  the  pope  might  be  acquainted 
with  it  by  Garnet,  his  holiness  being  unwilling  to  con- 
sent to  any  insurrection   until  he  was  certainly  informed 


1030 


APPENDIX  J 11.— THE  GUNPOWDER  CONSPIKATORS. 


CA.D.  1606. 


they  had  a  sufficient  force  ;  that  in  August  following, 
Garnet  in  a  conference  held  about  acquainting  the  pope 
with  the  powder-treason,  named  Sir  Edward  Baynam  to 
go  to  carry  the  message  to  him,  not  as  pope,  but  a  tem- 
poral prince  ;  and  Garnet  wrote  a  letter  by  him  to  that 
purpose,  as  also  for  prohibiting  any  commotions  upon 
certain  censures ;  he  likewise  wrote  to  Baldwin,  the 
legier  Jesuit  in  Flanders,  in  the  behalf  of  Catesby,  that 
Owen  should  solicit  the  marquis  for  a  regiment  of  horse 
for  him  the  said  Catesby  ;  not  with  any  intent  that 
Catesby  should  undertake  any  such  charge,  but  that 
under  colour  thereof,  horses  and  other  necessaries  might 
be  provided  to  furnish  the  traitors  without  suspicion. 

"  Parsons,  the  Jesuit,  in  September,  wrote  to  Garnet,  to 
know  the  particulars  of  the  project  in  hand  ;  for  the 
journey  now  to  St.  Winifrid's  Well  was  but  a  blind,  that 
they  might  be  more  retired,  and  have  a  better  oppor- 
tunity to  confer  together  ;  and  Garnet,  in  October,  met 
the  other  traitors  at  Coughton  in  Warwickshire,  the 
place  of  rendezvous,  whither  they  resorted  out  of  all 
countries,  upon  the  1st  of  November.  He  openly  prayed 
for  the  good  success  of  this  great  action,  concerning  the 
catholic  cause,  in  the  beginning  of  the  parliament ;  and 
in  his  prayer  he  used  two  verses  of  a  hymn,  '  Gentem 
auferte  perfidam  credentium  de  finibus,  ut  Christo 
laudes  debitas  persolvamus  alacriter.'  Now  was  the  let- 
ter with  the  lord  Monteagle,  on  the  4th  of  November, 
and,  by  the  providence  of  God,  not  many  hours  before 
the  treason  should  have  been  executed,  it  was  fully  dis- 
covered. 

"  On  the  5th,  being  the  day  on  which  the  conspirators 
expected  their  hellish  devices  should  have  taken  effect, 
they  met  at  Dunchurch,  under  pretence  of  a  great  hunt- 
ing-match, appointed  by  Sir  Everard  Digby,  as  being  a 
man  of  note  thereabouts,  designing  to  supply  themselves 
with  men  for  the  intended  insurrection  and  rebellion  ; 
and  being  full  of  imaginary  assurances,  thought  they 
might  easily  surprise  the  person  of  the  lady  Elizabeth, 
then  in  those  parts,  in  the  lord  Harrington's  house. 

"  Catesby  and  the  other  conspirators,  on  the  6th  of 
November,  early  in  the  morning,  despatched  Bates  with 
a  letter  to  Garnet,  then  at  Coulton,  near  to  them,  ear- 
nestly pressing  his  assistance  to  raise  the  Welch,  and, 
as  much  as  possible,  to  foment  an  open  rebellion  ;  at 
which  time  Garnet  and  Greenwell,  then  together,  per- 
ceiving the  plot  to  be  discovered,  and  knowing  them- 
selves to  be  the  chief  authors  of  it,  were  much  abashed  ; 
though  Greenwell's  fiery  spirit  urged  him  still  into  other 
overt-acts. 

"  There  was,  he  said,  a  double  consequence  of  this 
treason,  1.  Open  rebellion,  and  afterwards  blasphemy  in 
Garnet ;  for,  having  liberty  in  the  Tower  to  write,  and 
sending  a  letter  which  was  openly  showed  in  court  be- 
fore him,  to  an  acquaintance  in  the  Gate-House  ;  there 
was  nothing  to  be  read  in  it  but  ordinary  things,  and 
some  necessaries  ;  but  in  the  margin,  which  was  very 
large,  and  underneath,  he  wrote  several  things  with  the 
juice  of  a  lemon,  to  vindicate  his  innocence  and  hard 
usage  ;  and  denied  those  things  which  before  he  had 
freely  and  voluntarily  confessed ;  saying,  as  to  the 
Spanish  treason,  he  was  secured  by  the  king's  pardon  ; 
and,  for  the  powder-treason,  he  hoped,  for  want  of 
proof  against  hiin,  to  get  clear  of  it  well  enough,  but 
concluding  blasphemously,  applied  the  words  spoken  of  our 
Saviour  to  himself,  '  Necesse  est  ut  unus  homo  morietor 
j)ro  populo  ; '  it  is  necessary  that  one  man  should  die  for 
the  people  ;  and  his  prevarications  and  equivocations  are 
the  more  conspicuous,  since  he  truly  and  freely  con- 
fessed his  treasons  before  the  commissioners  ;  being,  as 
he  owned,  under  his  hand,  overwhelmed  '  tanta  nube 
testium,'  and  that  at  '  faciendum  populum,'  in  his  let- 
ters he  wrote  abroad,  he  cleared  himself  of  the  powder- 
treason." 

Sir  Edward  Coke  having  conclided  a  very  elaborate 
and  learned  address,  the  proofs  wers  repeated  for  every 
particular  accusation,  by  the  express  and  voluntary 
words  of  Garnet,  and  his  accomplices,  and  of  two  credi- 
ble witnesses  sworn  at  the  bar  ;  and  openly  heard  viva 
voce,  and  acknowledged  by  Garnet  himself  to  be  men 
without  exception. 


Garnet  having  now  leave  of  the  court  to  make  his  de- 
fence, divided  all  that  had  been  laid  to  his  charge  into 
four  parts,  containing  matter  of 

1. — "  Doctrine. 

2. — "  Recusants. 

3. — "  Jesuits  in  general. 

4. — "  Himself  in  particular." 

As  to  doctrine,  he  fell  upon  two  points  ;  first,  equi- 
vocation, to  which  he  answered,  "  That  their  church 
condemned  all  lying,  but  especially  in  matters  of  religioa 
and  faith,  that  being  the  most  pernicious  lie  of  all  others, 
and  condemned  by  St.  Augustine  in  the  Priscillianists  ; 
nay,  to  lie  on  any  account,  was  reputed  a  sin  ;  that, 
however,  of  eight  degrees  instanced  by  St.  Augustine, 
the  lowest  indeed  was  to  lie  to  procure  good  to  some, 
without  hurting  any  body ;  so  that  their  equivocation 
was  not  to  maintain  lies,  hut  to  defend  the  use  of  some 
propositions  ;  for,  one  might  ask  another  a  question  that 
had  no  authority  to  do  it,  or  interrogate  him  about  a 
thing  he  had  no  right  to  know,  as  what  a  man  thinks, 
&c.  insomuch,  that  no  man  should  equivocate  when  he 
ought  to  tell  the  truth,  otherwise  he  might.  So  St, 
Augustine  upon  John  said,  that  Christ  denied  he  knew  of 
the  day  of  judgment,  viz.  with  purpose  to  tell  it  to  his 
disciples  ;  and  so  St.  Thomas  and  others,  who  treated 
of  that  matter,  chiefly  under  the  title  of  confession." 

Secondly,  as  to  the  power  of  thi  pope  to  depose 
princes,  his  answer  was  threefold.  "1.  That  therein  he 
proposed  only  and  followed  the  doctrine  of  the  church. 
2.  That  that  doctrine  of  the  pope's  power,  was  by  other 
catholic  princes  tolerated  without  grievance.  3.  That 
for  his  own  part,  he  always  made  a  distinction  in  the 
point  of  excommunicating  and  deposing  of  princes, 
between  the  condition  and  state  of  our  king  and  others, 
who  having  some  time  been  catholics,  did  or  should  fall 
off.  As  for  Simanca  and  other  writers,  whatever  they 
said  about  deposing  of  heretics,  that  was  to  be  under- 
stood of  those  princes  who,  having  sometimes  professed 
the  faith  of  the  church  of  Rome,  afterwards  made  a  de- 
fection from  it." 

Secondly,  for  recusants  ;  "  First,  he  desired  them  not  to 
impute  any  crime  of  his  to  the  prejudice  of  the  cause  of 
religion.  Secondly,  as  to  their  not  going  to  churcli  ; 
whereas  Mr.  Attorney  had  urged,  that  the  excommunica- 
tion and  bull  of  Pius  Quintus  was  the  cause  of  it,  and 
that  now  they  might  go,  the  king  being  not  excommuni- 
cated. His  answer  was,  that  the  Arians  and  orthodox 
had  the  same  service  in  their  churches,  yet  assembled 
not  together,  and  he  knew  several  himself,  that  before 
that  bull,  refused  to  go  to  church  in  the  queen's  time, 
though  perhaps,  most  catholics  did  go  till  about  the  end 
of  the  council  of  Trent,  when  this  matter  was  debated  by 
twelve  learned  men,  and  concluded  unlawful  ;  and  this 
was  occasioned  because  Calvin  himself  held  it  unlawful 
for  a  protestant  to  be  present,  not  only  at  their  mass, 
wherein,  perhaps,  they  might  say  there  was  idolatry, 
hut  not  at  our  even-song,  though  the  same  as  theirs. 
Thirdly,  as  to  the  Jesuits,  he  said  if  any  were  privy  to 
such  horrible  treasons,  it  was  impious,  especially  in  men 
of  their  profession  ;  but  he  added,  that  he  had  talked 
with  some  of  them  about  it,  and  they  denied  it.  Fourthly, 
as  to  himself,  he  owned  that  the  negociation  in  Spain 
was  proposed  to  him  ;  and  he  was  also  acquainted  with 
that  for  money,  but  ever  intended  it  should  be  applied  to 
the  relief  of  poor  catholics  ;  but  when  they  were  there 
they  moved  for  an  army,  which  he,  being  informed  of  it, 
disapproved  of,  saying,  it  would  be  much  disliked  at 
Rome  ;  only  he  must  needs  confess,  he  concealed  it  after 
the  manner  of  Christ,  who  commanded  us,  when  our 
brother  offended,  to  reprove  him,  for  if  he  amended  we 
had  cured  him  ;  yet  he  could  not  but  confess,  that  the 
laws  made  against  such  concealments  were  very  good  an»l 
just ;  and  that  it  was  not  fit  the  safety  of  a  prince  should 
depend  upon  any  other  man's  conscience  ;  so  that  he 
was  easily  persuaded,  if  they  had  yielded  to  him.  it 
might  have  been  well  ;  but  what  their  intent  was,  in  in- 
sisting on  an  army,  he  was  enjoined  not  to  intermeddle 
with  ;  nor  with  the  money,  which  was  to  be  sent  for 
pensions,  though  it  was  to  maintain  the  title  of  the  king. 

Ear)  of  Salisbury. — "  To  maintain  whose  title?** 


\.D.  1(106.] 


APPENDIX  III.— THE  GUNPOWDER  CONSPIRATORS. 


1031 


Garnet. — "  The  title  of  the  king  of  Spain." 

Earl  of  Norfolk. — "  Why  did  you  not  oppose  and 
forbid  it,  as  you  might  have  done,  for  '  qui  cum  possit 
non  prohibet,  Jubet  ?'  '' 

Garnet. — "  He  could  not  do  it  ;  and  as  for  sending 
letters,  and  recommending  some  persons  in  them,  he 
owned  he  did  it  often,  as  they  were  recommended  to  him 
without  knowing  either  their  purposes,  or  some  of  their 
persons,  for  he  never  knew  Mr.  Wright,  for  whom  he 
wrote." 

Salisbury. — "  I  must  now,  Garnet,  put  you  in  mind, 
how  little  any  of  your  answers  can  serve  your  purpose, 
when  you  endeavour  to  colour  your  correspondence  with 
Baynham,  by  professing  to  write  to  Rome  to  get  the 
conspiracies  countermanded  ;  and  yet  you  say  now,  when 
he  set  out  for  Rome,  the  blow  must  have  been  given  be- 
fore his  arrival  there,  (such  being  your  zeal  and  his 
haste  for  any  prevention)  that  it  was  about  the  20th  of 
October  when  he  passed  by  Florence." 

Garnet. — "  He  made  little  answer  to  this,  but  going  on 
with  his  defence  about  sending  recommendatory  letters; 
he  owned  he  had  written  in  favour  of  Fawkes,  thinking  he 
went  to  serve  as  a  soldier,  and  knew  not  of  any  other  design 
he  had  in  hand  ;  he  did  not  know  particularly  what  sir 
Edmond  Baynham  or  Catesby  intended,  except  that 
Catesby  asked  him  a  general  question  about  the  law- 
fulness of  destroying  the  innocent  with  the  guilty,  as  had 
been  objected  against  him,  which  at  first,  said  he,  I  thought 
had  been  an  idle  question,  though  afterwards  I  verily 
apprehended  he  designed  something  that  was  not  good  ; 
whereupon,  having  soon  after  received  letters  from  Rome, 
prohibiting  all  insurrections  intended  by  the  catholics, 
which  might  disturb  the  government,  I  informed  Catesby 
of  it,  telling  him,  that  if  he  proceeded  against  the  pope's 
will,  he  would  not  prevail ;  but  that  Catesby  refused ,  saying, 
he  would  take  no  notice  of  the  pope's  pleasure  ;  never- 
theless, he  shewed  Catesby  the  g°neral  letter  he  received 
from  Rome,  but  said,  he  would  inform  the  pope,  and 
tell  Garnet,  in  particular,  what  attempt  he  had  in  liand, 
if  he  would  hear  it ;  which  he  afterwards  offered  to  do, 
but  the  other  refused  it,  and  at  two  several  times  re- 
quested him  to  let  the  pope  know  what  was  his  in- 
tention. 

"Again,  that  when  sir  Edmond  Baynham  was  to  go 
into  Flanders  for  a  soldier.  Garnet  thought  fit  to  send 
him  to  the  pope's  nuncio,  and  to  recommend  him  to  other 
friends,  that  they  should  send  him  to  inform  the  pope 
of  the  distressed  state  of  the  catholics  in  England  ;  so 
that  the  pope  having  a  layman  there,  might  be  made 
acquainted  with  all  their  proceedings  ;  and  that  Baynham 
might  then  know  the  pope's  sentiments  about  what  the 
catholics  should  do  in  England  for  their  advantage  ;  but 
he  would  not  have  Baynham,  by  any  means,  use  his 
name  to  the  nuncio  upon  that  account." 

Here  two  witnesses  being  called,  and  both  of  them 
persons  of  good  reputation,  who  overheard  the  conference 
between  Garnet  and  Hall  the  Jesuit,  viz.  Mr.  Fauset,  a 
learned  gentleman,  and  a  justice  of  the  peace,  and  Mr. 
Lockerson ;  the  first  not  being  in  court,  was  sent  for, 
and  the  other  in  the  mean  time  being  sworn,  deposed 
that  they  heard  Garnet  say  to  Hall,  they  will  charge  me 
■with  my  prayer  for  the  good  success  of  the  great  action, 
in  the  beginning  of  the  parliament. 

"  It  is  true,"  said  Garnet,  "  I  prayed  for  the  good 
success  of  that  great  action  ;  but  I  will  tell  them,  that  I 
meant  it  in  respect  to  some  sharp  laws,  which  I  was  afraid 
they  would  then  make  against  the  catholics." 

Garnet. — "  As  for  the  two  gentlemen  who  heard  the 
conference,  I  will  not  charge  them  with  perjury,  because 
I  know  thtm  to  be  honest  men,  yet  I  think  they  mistook 
some  things  ;  though,  in  the  substantial  part,  I  confess 
I  cannot  deny  their  relation :  and  for  the  main  plot,  I 
own  I  was  made  acquainted  with  it,  particularly  by  Green- 
well,  and  that  he  came  perplexed  unto  me,  to  open 
somewhat  which  Catesby  and  divers  others  intended  ;  to 
•whom  I  said,  I  was  content  to  hear  what  it  was  from  him, 
but  upon  condition  that  he  would  not  let  Mr.  Catesby, 
or  any  other  person,  know  I  was  made  privy  to  it ;  when 
Father  Greenwell  told  me  the  whole  conspiracy,  in  nil 
its  particulars,  with  which  I  protest  I  was  much  dis- 


turbed,  and   could  never  sleep   quietly  afterwards,  but 
sometimes  prayed  to  God  it  might  not  have  effect." 

Salisbury. — "  You  would  do  well  to  speak  plainly  of 
your  devotion  on  that  account,  for  otherwise  I  must  put 
you  in  mind,  that  you  confessed  to  the  lords,  you  had 
offered  sacrifice  to  God  to  prevent  that  plot,  unless  it 
was  for  the  good  of  the  catholic  cause  ;  and  this  govern- 
ment was  no  other  way  beholden  to  you  for  your  masses 
and  oblations  ;  adding,  that  he  wondered  why  he  wrote 
to  his  superior  Aquaviva,  as  well  about  this  powder 
treason  in  particular,  as  to  procure  prohibitions  for  smaller 
matters." 

Garnet.—"  I  was  not  to  discover  it  to  any  body,  be- 
cause it  was  a  point  of  secret  confession,  and  would 
endanger  the  lives  of  several  persons." 

Northampton. — "That  matter  of  confession  which 
before  you  refused  to  confess,  because  you  would  save 
lives,  you  confess  now  to  endanger  your  own  ;  and  there- 
fore your  fornier  answer  was  idle  and  frivolous." 

Garnet.  —  "  I  commanded  Greenwell  to  dissuade 
Catesby,  which  I  thought  he  did  ;  and  if  Catesby  had 
come  to  me  at  Allhallow-day,  I  think  I  could  have  so  far 
managed  him,  that  he  would  have  been  persuaded  to 
desist." 

Salisbury. — "  "'ATiy  did  yon  refuse  to  hear  Catesby 
tell  you  all  the  particulars,  when  he  would  have  told  you, 
if  you  had  been  desirous  to  prevent  it  ?" 

Garnet. — "  After  Greenwell  had  told  me  what  Cates- 
by intended,  and  when  I  called  to  mind  what  Catesby 
had  said  to  me,  at  his  first  disclosing  it  to  me  in  genersJ 
terms,  my  soul  was  so  troubled  with  abhorrence  of  the 
plot,  that  I  was  loath  to  hear  any  more  of  it." 

Salisbury. — "  Well  then,"  said  the  earl  of  Salisbury, 
"  yousee  his  heart  ;"  and  then  turning  to  the  lords  com- 
missioners, he  desired  leave  of  them  to  say  something 
concerning  the  proceedings  of  the  government  in  that 
grand  affair,  from  the  very  beginning  to  that  time  ;  "  fJ- 
though  the  evidence  had  been  so  well  opened  by  Mr. 
Attorney,  he  having  never  heard  so  much  matter  better 
compacted,  or  made  more  intelligible  to  the  jury,  to 
whom  it  was  not  his  business  to  speak,  nor  his  design  to 
meddle  with  Mr.  Garnet's  divinity,  or  doctrine  of  equi- 
vocation, in  which  last  he  saw  how  he  had  played  his 
masfer-piece  ;  yet  because  he  had  been  one  of  the  com- 
mittee of  lords  employed  in  the  examination,  who,  next 
to  God's  glory,  desired  nothing  more  than  to  demonstrate 
to  the  world,  with  what  sincerity  and  moderation  his 
majesty's  justice  had  been  shown  upon  all  occasions  :  he 
would  adventure  to  say  somewhat  of  the  manner  of  that 
arraignment,  and  of  the  place  where  it  was  appointed  : 
For  the  first,  seeing  there  was  nothing  to  which  the 
government  might  more  attribute  the  infinite  goodness 
and  mercy  of  God,  than  to  the  protection  of  the  true  re- 
ligion, which  had  groaned  so  long  under  the  bitter  per- 
secution of  men  of  Garnet's  profession  ;  he  owned  he 
thought  himself  much  honoured  to  become  an  assistant 
among  so  many  lords  at  the  seat  of  justice,  where  God's 
cause  should  receive  so  much  honour  by  discrediting  the 
person  of  Garnet,  on  whom  the  common  adversary 
thought  fit  to  confer  the  usurpation  of  so  eminent  a  ju- 
risdiction ;  for  otherwise,  who  knew  not  that  the  quality 
of  poor  Harry  Garnet  might  have  undergone  a  more  or- 
dinary form  of  trial,  and  perhaps  in  some  other  place  of 
easy  note  and  observation  .'  and  then  taking  occasion  to 
declare,  that  the  city  of  London  was  so  dear  to  the  king, 
and  his  majesty  so  desirous  to  give  it  all  honour  axid 
consolation,  that  when  this  opportunity  was  put  into  his 
hands,  whereby  there  might  be  made  so  visible  an  ana- 
tomy of  popish  doctrines,  from  whence  those  treasons 
had  their  source  and  support,  he  thought  he  could  not 
choose  a  fitter  stage  than  that  city,  which  was  not  only 
termed  the  chamber  of  his  empire,  but  was  by  him  es- 
teemed as  his  greatest  and  safest  treasury,  who  accounted 
no  riches  comjiarable  to  his  subjects'  hearts  ;  and  ac- 
knowledged that  such  a  compass  never  contained  so 
many  faithful  subjects  within  its  walls  ;  a  thing  amongst 
others  that  he  himself,  upon  the  decease  of  the  late 
queen,  when  attending  most  of  the  peers  and  privy- 
councillors  of  the  kingdom,  who  were  accompanied  with 
no  small  number  of  noble  and  faithful  gentlemen,  had 


1032 


APPENDIX  III.— THE  GUNPOWDER  CONSPIRVTORS. 


[A.D.  1606. 


seen  them  all  stopped  from  entering  within  the  city 
gates,  till  they  had  publicly  declared,  with  one  voice, 
that  they  would  live  and  die  with  the  king  our  sovereign 
lord.  To  you,  therefore,  Mr.  Garnet,  I  must  address 
myself,  as  the  man  in  whom  it  best  appears  what  horri- 
ble treasons  you  have  concealed  under  the  mask  of  reli- 
gion, which  heretofore  had  been  petty  treason  for  a  pro- 
testant  to  have  affirmed  ;  such  have  been  the  iniquity  of 
false  tongues,  that  always  sought  to  prove  truth  false- 
hood, of  which  im))udent  calumnies  the  government  has 
been  so  tender,  as  you  best  know,  Mr.  Garnet:  that 
since  you  were  taken  up,  to  tliis  time,  you  have  been 
used  as  christianly,  courteously,  and  civilly  as  any  of 
your  quality  or  profession  could  be  ;  yea,  I  may  say,  you 
liavc  been  Wfll  attended,  in  respect  to  your  health,  or 
otherwise,  as  a  nurse-child,  for  the  truth  of  which  I  ap- 
peal to  yourself." 

Garnet.—"  It  is  most  true,  my  lord;  I  own  it." 
Salisbury. — "  Wfll,  then,  if  your  strange  doctrine 
of  ecjuivocation  is  to  be  minded,  and  the  hardness  of 
your  heart  to  deny  every  thing,  we  must  not  forget  that 
your  discourse  with  Hall,  which  was  overheard  by  others, 
appears  to  be  the  finger  of  God  ;  for  by  it  the  lords  had 
some  light  and  proof  against  you,  which  otherwise  must 
Lave  been  discovered  by  violence  and  coercion,  a  usual 
practice  in  other  kingdoms,  though  now  disused  here  ; 
but  it  was  better  as  it  was,  for  the  honour  of  the  state  ; 
for  so  were  your  own  words,  that  you  thought  it  best  to 
t^ll  the  truth  at  last,  when  you  saw  you  were  confounded, 
'  tanta  nube  testium  ;'  in  which  I  protest  and  firmly  as- 
sure myself,  that  you  would  as  easily  have  confessed 
yourself  to  be  the  author  of  the  whole,  as  the  concealer, 
but  that  the  king  and  my  lords  were  content  to  draw  every 
thing  from  you  without  the  rack,  or  any  torments.  J 
pray  you,  Mr.  Garnet,  to  tell  me,  what  encouraged 
Catesby  to  proceed,  but  your  resolution  of  the  first  pro- 
position ?  what  was  it  that  excited  Fawkes,  but  Catesby's 
explanation  of  Garnet's  arguments,  as  appears  plainly  by 
Winter  s  confession  and  Fawkes's,  that  they  knew  Mr. 
Catesby  had  received  satisfaction  in  the  point,  by  the 
best  authority." 

Garnet. — "  Mr.  Catesby  was  to  blame  to  name  such 
application." 

Salisbury. — "  I  must  needs  be  bold  with  you,  and  re- 
mind you,  how  after  the  interlocution  between  you  and 
Hall,  when  you  were  brought  before  the  lords,  and  asked 
not  what  you  said,  but  whether  Hall  and  you  had  any 
conference  together,  and  were  desired  not  to  equivocate, 
liow  stiffly  you  denied  it  upon  your  soul,  repeating  the 
same  with  so  many  horrid  execrations,  that  it  wounded 
their  hearts  to  hear  them  ;  and  yet  Hall  had  no  sooner 
confessed  it,  but  you  were  ashamed,  begged  the  lords' 
pardon,  and  said  you  had  offended,  as  equivocation  had 
not  helped  you  ?" 

Garnet. — "  When  one  is  asked  a  question  before  a 
magistrate,  he  is  not  bound  to  answer  before  some  wit- 
nesses are  produced  ;"  then  falling  to  professions  of  his 
well-wishes  to  the  king,  and  being  put  in  mind  of  the 
answer  he  made  concerning  the  excommunications  of 
kings,  wherein  he  referred  himself  to  the  canon  of  '  Nos 
sanctorum  ;'  he  answered,  "  his  majesty  was  not  yetex- 
coniniunicated." 

Salisbury. — "  Deal  plainly,  for  now  is  the  time,  whe- 
ther in  case   the   pope,  '  per    Sententiam  orthodoxam,' 
should  excommunicate  the  king,  his  subjects  were  bound 
to  continue  their  obedience  ?" 
This  he  declined  to  answer. 

After  other  witnesses  were  examined.  The  earl  of 
Northampton  made  the  following  speech  to  the  pri- 
soner ; — 

"  Though  no  man  living  can  be  more  unwilling  to  add 
tlie  least  grain  or  scruple  to  any  man's  calamity  than 
myself  ;  yet,  as  the  case  now  stands,  Mr.  Garnet,  between 
our  dread  sovereign,  '  ex  cujus  spiritu,'  as  one  said  of 
Alexander,  '  nos  omnes  spiritum  ducimus,'  and  you, 
who  was  so  well  content  to  let  the  conspiracy  run 
on  to  the  stopjiing  of  that  breath  before  the  time 
which  God,  by  nature,  prescribes  between  his  honour 
and  your  error,  his  just  proceedings  and  your  jiainted 
ahews.  his  sincerity  and  your  hypocrisy  ;  I  could  wish  it 


possible  that  you  might,  in  a  person  of  some  other  quality, 
hear  the  echoes  of  your  imperfect  and  weak  answers, 
and  so  judge  more  indifferently  of  the  true  state  of  the 
cause  than  hitherto  you  have  done. 

"  1  confess,  nobody  in  your  condition  gave  less  ad- 
vantage  in  the  whole  course  of  the  proceedings  to  us  in 
commission  to  examine  and  try  you,  than  you  have  done; 
sometimes  by  perjury,  according  to  the  confession  of 
Hall,  your  companion  ;  sometimes  by  dissimuhition,  as 
about  the  jjlaces  of  your  rendezvous  ;  by  earnest  expos- 
tulations, by  artificial  equivocation  ;  sojibisticating  true 
substances,  and  adding  false  qualities  ;  but  yet  there  13 
enough  to  defeat  your  devices,  and  to  defend  his  majesty, 
'  Quia  magna  est  Veritas  et  praevalebit.' 

"  But  now,  to  weigh  your  answers  about  the  plot :  you 
cannot  deny,  Mr.  Garnet,  but  that  Greenwell's  overture, 
as  you  say  in  confession,  being  made  after  the  notice  you 
took  of  Catesby's  question  about  innocents,  was  the 
fruit  of  your  own  doctrine,  the  effect  of  your  own  in- 
struction, and  a  conclusion  wholly  drawn  from  your  own 
proj)ositions  and  principles.  Now,  when  we  press  to 
know  the  reason  of  your  concealing  such  a  project,  so 
pernicious  to  the  king  and  kingdom,  without  discovering 
it  either  to  the  king  himself,  or  his  ministers,  you  &y  to 
the  cover  of  confession,  which  will  not  do  in  reference 
to  Catesby's  first  discovery,  according  to  your  own  words  : 
1  will  not  argue  in  this  place,  what  course  a  confessor 
should  take,  or  how  far  he  ought  to  strain  to  save  a 
prince's  life,  otherwise  sure  to  perish  by  the  hands  of  a 
base  villain,  because  time  will  not  allow  it ;  but  1  am 
sure,  confession  about  a  thing  of  less  weight,  and  a  crime 
of  less  importance  than  the  life  of  a  prince  or  state, 
received  a  deep  wound  above  a  thousand  years  past,  in  the 
church  of  Constantinople  ;  for  God  forbid  that  things  uf 
such  weight  should  hang  by  slender  threads  :  but  as  to 
the  case  in  hand,  I  am  very  doubtful  whether  this  course 
of  conference  was  a  confession,  or  not ;  seeing  some- 
times you  kneeled,  and  sometimes  walked  up  and  down, 
and  there  was  matter  of  conspiracy  interlaced  with 
matter  of  confession  ;  not  for  ease  of  conscience,  by  what 
appears,  but  for  advice  in  executing,  which  excludes  the 
shift  of  reference  ;  and  Greenwell  must  be  found  to  li« 
to  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  case  this  was  a  true  confession,  in 
promising,  as  you  say,  to  dissuade  the  project,  which  it 
is  plain  he  prosecuted  to  the  last.  I  conclude,  that  the 
discovery  was  by  confession,  it  was  no  supersedeas  to 
your  former  knowledge  of  the  plot  from  Catesby  ; 
what  need  we  seek  light  through  the  cobweb  lawns, 
when  the  whole  drift  of  your  design  in  concealing 
from  one,  what  you  learned  from  another,  and  from 
all,  what  you  aflected  and  abetted  in  your  heart,  evi- 
dently proves  your  counsels  to  have  been  carried  on 
with  such  a  reservedness  of  temper,  that  whatever  mischief 
came  to  light,  the  world  might  rather  admire  your 
caution  than  commend  your  fidelity. 

"  You  must,  by  giving  such  weak  answers  to  so  many 
demonstrations,  either  work  by  the  King  of  Giges,  to 
make  your  designs  invisible,  or  have  a  mean  opinion  ol 
our  understandings,  as  if  we  should  be  jiut  off  with  such 
sophistry  ;  for  though  you  pretended  to  have  a  wounded 
conscience  upon  the  first  discovery  to  you,  to  have  lost 
your  sleep  through  vexation  of  spirit,  to  have  prayed  to 
God  for  his  preventing  grace,  and  to  have  required 
Greenwell's  assistance  in  crossing  the  design  ;  yet  you 
suffered  the  project  to  go  on,  assisted  their  endeavours, 
wrote  earnestly  to  Baldwin  and  Creswell,  to  further  the 
ordinary  means  ;  gave  order  for  a  prayer  to  be  said  by 
the  catholics  for  their  prosperous  success  ;  ever  had  an 
ear  open  to  the  blow,  and  were  in  the  same  agony  for  the 
powder-plot,  as  Charles  V.  was  for  the  pope's  imprison- 
ment, ordering  prayers  to  be  said  in  all  his  dominions 
for  his  liberty,  when,  at  the  same  time,  he  was  his  own 
prisoner.  The  least  word  of  your  mouth,  or  stroke  of 
your  pen,  might  have  secured  the  king  and  government, 
though  you  pretend  to  have  broke  your  sleep  and  brains; 
and  your  tenderness  herein  was  of  a  piece  with  another 
dutiful  desire  of  yours  to  dissuade  Catesby  from  the  plot, 
at  his  coming  into  Warwickshire  ;  who  never  intended 
to  go  thither :  but  as  to  the  rendezvous,  when  the  par- 
liament had  been  blown  up,  and  the  storm  over,  youi 


A.D.  1606.] 


APPENDIX  III.— THE  GUNPOWDER  CONSPIRATORS. 


1033 


mind,  perhaps,  was  disquieted  with  considerations 
of  strange  events,  so  were  Cain,  Aiiitliophel  and  Judas  ; 
the  reason  is,  that  seeing  wickedness  is  cowardly  and 
timorous,  it  gives  evidence  of  condemnation  against 
itself,  but  Satan  prevailing,  his  angels  execute. 

"  I  have  dwelt  the  longer  upon  this  point,  to  let  you 
know  how  idly  and  wilfully  you  strive  against  the  divine 
providence,  and  the  justice  of  the  land  :  the  more  you 
labour  to  get  out  of  the  wood,  having  once  lost  the  right 
way,  the  further  you  creep  in,  for  the  wisdom  of  the 
world  is  folly  with  God  ;  and  it  is  impossible  those 
courses  should  be  either  approved  of  in  this  world,  or 
rewarded  in  the  next,  that  are  imbrued  in  blood  and 
pursued  with  tyranny.  If  then  there  is  no  other  way 
tc  heaven,  but  by  the  destruction  of  God's  anointed, 
ar.u  uis  heirs,  I  conclude  with  you,  Mr.  Garnet,  as  Con- 
stantius  did  with  Ascesius,  '  Erigito  tibi  scalam  et  in 
cce-luin  solus  ascendite,'  set  up  a  ladder  for  yourself,  and 
cliinl)  up  to  heaven  alone,  for  loyal  minds  cannot  suit 
with  such  bad  comf)any  :  the  worst  I  wish  to  your  per- 
ton,  standin;^  now  to  ba  convicted  at  the  bar,  is  remorse 
and  repentance  for  the  safety  of  your  soul  ;  and  for  the 
i-est,   '  tiat  justitia,  curret  lex,  et  vincet  Veritas.'  " 

Garnet. — "  I  have  done  more  than  I  can  excuse  ;  I 
l.&ve  dealt  plainly  with  you,  but  1  am  bound  to  keep  tlie 
secrets  of  confession,  and  to  disclose  nothing  that  1  have 
heard  in  sacramental  confession." 

Nottingham. — "  If  one  confesses  this  day  to  you,  that 
to-morrow  morning  he  intends  to  kill  the  king  with  a 
dagger,  must  you  conceal  it.'" 

Garnet. — "  1  must  conceal  it." 

Salisbury. — "  I  desire  leave  to  ask  you  some  questions 
concerning  the  nature  of  confessions." 

Garnet. — ''  Your  lordship  may,  and  I  will  answer  you 
as  well  as  I  can." 

Salisbury. — "  Must  there  not  be  confession  and  con- 
trition before  the  absolution  ?" 

Garnet. — "  Yes." 

Salisbury. — "Was  Greenwell  absolved  by  you,  or 
not?" 

Garnet. — "  He  was." 

Salisbury. — "  What  did  Greenwell  do  to  show  that  he 
was  sorry  for  it,  and  whether  he  promised  to  desist .'" 

Garnet. — "  Greenwell  said  he  would  do  his  best." 

Salisbury. — "It  could  not  be  so:  for,  as  soon  as 
Catesby  and  Piercy  were  in  arms,  Greenwell  came  to 
them  from  Garnet,  and  so  went  from  them  to  Hall,  at 
Mr.  Abington's  house,  inviting  them  most  earnestly  to 
go  and  assist  those  gentlemen  in  the  action  ;  whereby  it 
appears,  that  either  Greenwell  told  you  out  of  confes- 
sion, and  then  there  was  no  need  of  secrecy  ;  or  if  in 
confession,  he  promised  no  repentance,  and  therefore 
you  could  not  absolve  him  :  this  one  circumstance  must 
still  be  remembered,  and  you  cannot  get  clear  of  it,  that 
when  Greenwell  told  you  what  Catesby  meant  in  parti- 
cular, you  then  also  called  to  mind  what  Catesby  had 
told  you  before  in  general ;  if  you  had  not  been  desirous 
to  have  the  plot  succeed,  you  might  have  discovered  it, 
from  the  general  knowledge  you  had  of  it  from  Catesby  ; 
but  when  he  offered  himself  to  impart  the  particulars  to 
you,  as  he  had  done  to  Greenwell,  you  refused  to  hear 
him,  lest  your  tongue  should  have  betrayed  your  heart.'' 

Garnet. — "  I  did  what  I  could  to  dissuade  it,  and  went 
into  Warwickshire  with  design  to  dissuade  Mr.  Catesby 
from  it,  when  he  came  down  ;  and  as  for  Greenwell's 
going  to  Father  Hall  to  persuade  him  to  join  in  it,  he  did 
very  ill  in  so  doing." 

Salisbury. — "  Your  first  answer  is  absurd,  seeing  you 
knew  Catesby  would  not  come  down  till  the  (Jth  of  No- 
vember, the  day  after  the  blow  was  to  have  been  given, 
and  you  went  into  the  country  ten  days  before  :  as  to 
the  second,  I  am  only  glad  that  the  world  may  now  see, 
that  Jesuits  are  condemned  by  Jesuits,  and  treasons  and 
traitors  laid  naked  by  traitors  themselves  ;  yea  Jesuits, 
by  that  Jesuit  who  governs  all  of  them  here,  and  without 
whom  none  of  them  in  England  can  do  any  thing." 

Garnet. — "I  pray  God  and  the  king  that  other  catholics 
may  not  fare  the  worse  for  my  sake." 

Salisbury. — "  Mr.  Garnet,  is  it  not  a  lamentable  thing, 
that  if  the  pope,  Claudius  Aquaviva  or  yourself,  should 


command  the  poor  catholics  to  do  any  thing,  they  must 
obey,  though  to  the  endangering  of  body  and  soul  ?  and 
if  you  maintain  such  doctrines  among  you,  how  can  the 
king  be  safe  ?  Is  it  not  therefore  time,  that  the  kini^ 
and  government  should  be  watchful  of  you,  seeing  you 
spend  your  time  thus  in  his  dominions  ?" 

Garnet.  — "  My  lord,  I  would  to  God  I  had  never 
known  of  the  powder-treason." 

Lord  Chief  Justice. — "  Garnet,  you  are  superior  of 
the  Jesuits,  and  if  you  forbid,  must  not  the  rest  obey  .' 
Was  not  Greenwell  half-an-hour  with  you  at  Sir  Everard 
Digby's,  when  you  talked  of  the  discovery  of  your  trea- 
son ?  Did  you  not  there  confer  and  debate  the  niatters  .' 
Did  you  not  send  him  to  Hall  at  Abington's  house,  to 
excite  him  to  go  to  the  rebels  and  encourage  them  .' 
Yet  you  seek  to  disguise  all  this,  but  it  is  a  mere  shift  ; 
and  though  you  say  no  man  living  but  one  knew  that 
you  were  privy  to  it,  it  is  like  some  that  are  dead  did. 
Catesby  was  never  absent  from  you,  as  the  gentlewoman, 
that  kept  your  house,  confessed  ;  and  you  were,  by  many 
apparent  proofs,  and  evident  presumptions  in  every  par- 
ticular of  this  fact,  directing  and  commanding  the  actors  ; 
nay,  I  think  you  were  the  chief  mover  of  it." 

Garnet.  —  "  No,  my  lord,  I  was  not." 

Lord  Chief  Justice. — "  You  wrote  letters  to  Winter, 
Fawkes,  Baynham,  and  Catesby,  the  principal  actors  in 
this  matchless  treason,  and  kept  the  two  bulls  in  preju- 
dice to  the  king's  title,  and  to  do  other  mischiefs  to  the 
kingdom  ;  but  when  you  saw  the  king  came  in  jteuceably, 
being  out  of  hope  to  do  any  good,  you  burnt  them." 

In  the  end,  the  jury  withdrew,  and  returned  within 
less  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  finding  Henry  Garnet 
ffuilty. 

Here  the  Lord-Chief-Justice  having  summed  up  all 
the  proofs  and  presumptions  of  his  guilt,  gave  judgment, 
that  he  should  be  drawn,  hanged,  and  quartered. 

Salisbury. — "  Garnet,  would  you  say  any  thing  else  ?" 

Garnet. — "  No,  my  lord,  but  I  humbly  desire  all  your 
lordships  to  commend  my  life  to  the  king's  majesty  ; 
saying,  that  at  his  pleasure  he  was  ready  either  to  live 
or  die,  or  do  him  service." 

May  3,  1606,  being  the  day  appointed  for  the  execution 
of  Mr.  Garnet,  there  was  a  scaffold  set  up  on  purpose 
at  the  west-end  of  St.  Paul's.  Upon  his  mounting,  he 
seemed  to  be  much  amazed  ;  the  deans  of  St.  Paul  and 
Westminster  being  present,  they  in  a  grave  and  christian 
manner  exhorted  him  to  place  a  true  and  lively  faith  in 
God,  and  freely  and  plainly  to  acknowledge  of  his  offence 
to  the  world  ;  and,  if  he  knew  of  any  further  treason,  to 
discharge  his  conscience,  and  shew  his  sorrow  and  detes- 
tation of  it ;  but  Garnet,  not  pleased  to  be  exhorted  by 
them,  desired  them  not  to  trouble  him,  for  he  came  pre- 
pared, and  was  resolved.  Then  the  recorder  of  London,  ap- 
pointed by  the  king  to  be  there,  asked  the  malefactor  if 
he  had  any  thing  to  say  to  the  people  before  he  died  ; 
that  it  was  no  time  to  dissemble,  his  treasons  were  mani- 
fest ;  therefore,  if  he  were  willing  to  let  the  world  see 
the  thoughts  he  had  of  himself  and  his  actions,  he  might 
freely  do  it ;  but  he  said  his  voice  was  slow,  his  strength 
gone,  and  the  people  could  not  hear  him  ;  but  to  those 
about  him  on  the  scaffold  he  said,  "  The  intention  was 
wicked,  and  the  act  would  have  been  cruel,  and  he  should 
have  abhorred  it  from  his  soul,  if  it  had  taken  effect, 
but,*'  he  said,  "  he  only  had  a  general  knowledge  of  it 
from  Catesby,  and  had  offended  for  not  discovering  it,  and 
using  means  to  prevent  it.  What  he  knew  in  particular 
was  in  confession  ;"  but  the  recorder  put  him  in  mind, 
that  the  king  had  the  four  points  following  under  hia 
hand,  1.  That  Greenwell  told  him  of  it,  not  as  a  fault,  but 
a  thing  he  had  intelligence  of,  and  by  way  of  consultation. 
2.  That  Catesby  and  Greenwell  came  together  to  be  re- 
solved. 3.  That  Tesmond  and  he  had  conference  about 
the  particulars  of  the  plot  in  Essex,  long  after.  4.  That 
Greenwell  had  asked  him,  who  should  be  protector?  But 
Garnet  said,  that  was  to  be  deferred  till  the  blow  wai 
past.  That  these  proved  his  privity,  besides  confession, 
and  were  under  his  hand  :  he  answered,  "  whatever  waa 
under  his  hand  was  true ;  and  because  he  did  not  dis- 
I  cover  them  to  the  king,  he  confessed  he  was  justly  cou- 
demned  and  asked  forgiveness  of  him." 


1034 


APPENDIX  III.— THE  GUNPOWDER  CONSPIRATORS. 


[A.D.  1606 


Then  the  recorder,  leading  him  to  the  scaffold  to  make 
his  confession  in  public,  Garnet  said,  "  Good  country- 
men, I  come  hither  this  day  of  the  invention  of  the 
holy  cross,  to  end  all  my  crosses  in  this  life  :  You  know 
the  cause  of  my  sufferings ;  I  confess  I  have  offended 
the  king,  and  am  sorry  for  it,  so  far  as  I  was  guilty  by 
concealing  it  ;  and  for  that  I  ask  pardon  of  the  king. 
The  treason  intended  against  the  king  and  state  was 
bloody  ;  I  mvself  should  have  detested  it,  had  it  taken 
effect,  and  I  am  heartily  sorry  any  catholics  ever  had  so 
cruel  a  design." 

Then  preparing  for  death,  he  kneeled  at  the  foot  of 
the  ladder,  and  asked,  if  he  might  have  time  to  pray,  and 
how  Ion"-  ?  It  was  answered,  he  should  limit  himself, 
none  should  interrupt  him.  During  the  time  of  his 
prayers,  he  often  broke  off,  turned  and  looked  about 
him,  and  answered  to  what  he  overheard  while  beseemed 
to  be  praying. 

When  he  stood  up,  the  recorder  finding  by  his  beha- 
viour some  expectation  of  a  pardon,  wished  him  not  to 
deceive  himself,  for  he  was  come  to  die  and  must  die  ; 
requiring  him  not  to  equivocate  with  his  last  breath,  if 
he  knew  any  thing  that  might  be  dangerous  to  the  king 
or  state,  he  ought  then  to  reveal  it.  Garnet  said,  "  It 
was  no  time  now  to  equivocate,  how  and  when  it  was 
lawful,  he  had  shewn  his  mind  elsewhere  ;  but,"  said  he, 
*'  I  do  not  now  equivocate,  and  more  than  I  have  con- 
fessed, I  do  not  know."     At  his  going  up  the  ladder  he 


desired  to  have  warning  before  he  was  turned  off,  but  ho 
was  told,  "  he  must  look  for  no  other  turn  than  death." 
Being  upon  the  gibbet,  he  used  these  words,  "  I  com- 
mend me  to  all  good  catholics,  and  I  pray  God  to 
preserve  the  king,  queen,  and  all  their  posterity,  and 
ray  lords  of  the  privy-council,  to  whom  I  give  my  humble 
duty,  and  I  am  sorry  I  did  dissemble  with  them  ;  but  I 
did  not  tliink  they  had  such  proof  against  me,  till  it  was 
shown  to  me  ;  but  when  it  was  proved,  I  thought  it  more 
honourable  at  that  time  to  confess,  than  before  :  and, 
for  my  brother  Greenwell,  I  wish  the  truth  were  known, 
for  the  false  reports  that  fly  about  make  him  more  cri- 
minal than  he  is  :  I  should  not  have  charged  liim,  but 
tliat  I  thought  he  had  been  safe.  I  pray  God  the  catho- 
lics may  not  fare  the  worse  for  my  sake.  I  earnestly 
exhort  them  all  never  to  enter  into  any  treasons,  rebel- 
lions, and  insurrections  against  the  king."  Then  falling 
to  his  prayers,  and  crossing  himself,  he  said,  "  In  the  name 
of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost," 
and  prayed,  "  O  Mary,  mother  of  grace  !  Mary,  mother 
of  mercy,  protect  me  from  the  evil  one,  and  receive  me 
in  the  hour  of  death."  Tiien,  "  Into  thy  hands,  O  Lord, 
I  commend  my  spirit  ;"  again,  "  By  this  sign  of  the 
cross,"  crossing  himself,  "  May  the  evil  one  be  far  from 
me,  place  thy  cross  in  my  heart,  O  Lord."  "  Let  me 
always  remember  the  cross  ;"  and  so  returning  to  "  Mary, 
mother  of  grace,"  he  was  turned  off,  and  hung  ti.l  he 
was  dead. 


APPENDIX     IV. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  IRISH  REBELLION  IN  THE  YEAR  1641,  WHEN  THE  PAPISTS 
ATTEMPTED  TO  EXTIRPATE  THE  PROTESTANTS  IN  THE  KINGDOM  OF  IRELAND. 
BY  SIR  JOHN  TEMPLE,  KNT.,  MASTER  OF  THE  ROLLS,  AND  ONE  OF  HIS  MAJES- 
TY'S MOST  HONOURABLE  PRIVY-COUNCIL  AT  THAT  TIME  IN  IRELAND. 


The  Irish  Rehellion;  or  an  History  of  the  Attempt  of 
the  Irish  Papists,  in  the  Year  1641,  to  extirpate  the 
Protestants  in  the  Kingdom  of  Ireland ;  together  tvith 
the  Barbarous  Cruelties  and  Bloody  Massacres  which 
ensued  thereupon.  Written  from  his  own  Observations, 
and  authentic  Depositions  of  other  Eye-witnesses,  by 
Sir  John  Temple,  Knt.,  Master  of  the  Rolls,  and 
one  of  His  Majesty's  Most  Honourable  Prixiy -Council 
at  that  time  in  Ireland.  Now  re-printid  for  the 
perusal  of  all  protestants,  as  the  most  effectual  warn- 
ing-piece to  keep  them  upon  their  guard  against  the 
encroachments  of  popery. 

Such  was  now  the  state  and  present  condition  of  the 
kingdom  of  Ireland,  such  the  great  serenity  through  the 
gentle  and  happy  transaction  of  the  public  affairs  here, 
as  that  the   Irish  army,  raised  for  the  invasion  of  the 
kingdom  of  Scotland,  being  peaceably  disbanded,  their 
arms    and    ammunition,    by   the    singular    care   of  the 
lords   justices   and  council,  brought  into  his  majesty's 
stores  within  the  city  of  Dublin,  there  was  no  manner  of 
warlike  preparations,    no   relics    of  any    kind    of    dis- 
orders proceeding  from  the  late  levies,  nor,  indeed,  any 
noise  of  war  remaining  within  these  coasts.     Now,  while, 
in  this  great  calm,  the  British  continued  in  a  most  deep 
security,  under  the  assurance  of  the  blessed  peace  of  this 
land  ;  while  all  things  were  carried  on  with  great  temper 
and  moderation  in  the  present  government,  and  all  men 
sat  pleasantly  enjoying  the   comfortable  fruits  of  their 
own  labours,  without  the  least  thoughts  or  apprehension 
of  either   tumults    or   other    troubles,    the    differences 
between  his  majesty  and  his  subjects  of  Scotland  being 
about  this  time  fairly  composed  and  settled  ;  there  broke 
out,  upon  the  23rd  of  October,   1641,   a  most  desperate 
and  formidable  rebellion, — an   universal    defection  and 
general    revolt, — wherein    not    only   all    the   Irish,    but 
almost  all  the  old   English,   that  adhered  to  the  church 
of  Rome,    were  totally  involved  :  and,  because  it  will 
be  necessary  to  leave  some  monuments  hereof  to  poste- 
rity, I  shall  observe  the  begp^nnings  and  first  motions,  as 
well  as  trace  out  the  progress,  of  a  rebellion,  so  execrable 
in  itself,  so  odious  to  God  and  the  whole  world,  that  no 
age,    no  kingdom,   no   people,   can    parallel   the  horrid 
cruelties,  the  abominable  murders,  that  have  been,  with- 
out numbers  as  well  as  without  mercy,  committed  upon 


the  British  inhabitants  throughout  the  land,  of  what  sex 
or  age,  of  what  quality,  or  condition,  soever  they 
were. 

And,  first,  I  must  needs  say,  that,  notwithstanding 
I  have  observed,  in  the  nature  of  the  Irish,  such  a 
kind  of  dull  and  deep  reservedness,  as  makes  them,  with 
much  silence  and  secrecy,  to  carry  on  their  business  ; 
yet  I  cannot  but  consider  it  as  a  most  astonishing  event, 
that  this  mischievous  plot,  (which  was  to  be  so  gene- 
rally, at  the  same  time,  and  at  so  many  places,  acted, 
and  therefore  must  necessarily  have  been  known  to  so 
many  persons,)  should,  without  any  noise,  be  brought 
to  such  maturity,  as  to  arrive  at  the  very  point  of  execu- 
tion, without  any  notice  or  intimation,  given  to  any 
two  of  that  great  multitude  of  persons  who  were  generally 
designed  to  be  destroyed  in  it,  as  afterwards  most  of 
them  were  destroyed.  For,  except  the  uncertain  pre- 
sumptions that  Sir  William  Cole  had  entertained  of  a 
commotion  to  be  raised  by  the  Irish  in  the  province 
of  Ulster,  about  a  fortnight  before  this  rebellion  broke 
out  openly,  and  some  certain  intelligence,  which  he  re- 
ceived of  the  same  two  days  before  the  Irish  rose,  I 
could  never  hear,  that  any  Englishman  received  any  cer- 
tain notice  of  this  conspiracy,  before  the  very  evening 
before  the  day  on  which  it  was  to  be  generally  put  into 
execution.  It  is  true.  Sir  William  Cole,  upon  the  very 
first  apprehensions  of  something  that  he  conceived  to  be 
hatching  among  the  Irish,  did  write  a  letter  to  the 
lords-justices  and  council,  dated  the  11th  of  October, 
1641,  wherein  he  gave  them  notice  of  the  great  resort 
made  to  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale,  in  the  county  of  Tyrone,  as 
also  to  the  house  of  the  Lord  Mac-Guire,  in  the  county 
of  Fermanagh,  and  that  by  several  suspected  persons, 
who  were  thought  to  be  fit  instruments  for  mischief: 
as  also,  that  the  said  Lord  Mac-Guire  had,  of  late,  made 
several  journeys  into  the  Pale,  and  other  places,  and  had 
spent  much  of  his  time  in  writing  letters,  and  sending 
dispatches  abroad. 

These  letters  were  received  by  the  lords-justices 
and  council ;  and  they,  in  answer  to  them,  required  him 
to  be  very  vigilant  and  industrious,  to  find  out  what 
should  be  the  occasion  of  those  several  meetings,  and 
speedily  to  advertise  them  thereof,  or  of  any  other  parti- 
culars that  he  conceived  might  tend  to  the  public 
service  of    the    state.     And,   as    to    that    which  was 


1036 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A.D.  1641. 


revealed  to  Sir  William  Cole,  upon  the  21st  of  the  same 
month  of  October,  by  John  Cormacke,  and  Flarty 
Mac. Hugh,  from  Brian  Mac-Cohamaught,  Mac-Guire, 
touching  the  resolution  of  tiie  Irish  to  seize  upon 
his  majesty's  castle  and  city  of  Dublin,  and  to  murder 
the  lords-justices  and  council  of  Irt-land,  and  the  rest  of 
the  protestants  there,  and  to  seize  upon  all  the  castles, 
forts,  sea-ports,  and  strong-holds,  that  were  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  protestants  within  the  kingdom  of  Ire- 
land,— I  find  by  the  examination  of  John  Cormache, 
taken  upon  oath  at  Westminster,  Nov.  18,  1(J44,  that 
the  said  Sir  William  Cole  did  dispatch  letters  to  the 
lords-justices  and  council,  the  same  day,  to  give  them 
notice  thereof.  But  I  can  also  testify  that  those 
letters,  (whether  they  were  intercepted,  or  that  they 
otherwise  miscarried,  I  cannot  say,)  came  not  unto 
their  hands;  as  also  that  they  had  not  any  certain  no- 
tice of  this  general  conspiracy  of  the  Irish,  until  the 
22nd  of  October,  in  the  very  evening  before  the  day 
appointed  for  the  surprise  of  the  castle  and  city  of 
Dublin. 

Then  the  conspirators,  many  of  whom  arrived  within 
the  city,  and  having  that  day  met  at  the  Lion  tavern, 
near  Copper  Alley,  and  there,  turning  the  drawer  out  of 
the  room,  ordered  their  affairs  togetlier,  drank  healths 
upon  their  knees  to  the  happy  success  of  the  next  morn- 
ing's work  :  Owen  O'Conally,  a  gentleman  of  an  Irish 
family,  but  one  that  had  long  lived  among  the  English, 
and  who  had  been  trained  up  in  the  protestant  religion, 
came  unto  the  lord -justice  Parsons,  about  nine  o'clock 
that  evening,  and  made  him  a  broken  relation  of  a  great 
conspiracy,  for  the  seizing  upon  his  majesty's  castle  of 
Dublin  :  he  gave  him  the  names  of  some  of  the  chief 
conspirators,  assured  him  tliey  were  come  up  expressly 
to  the  town  for  the  same  purpose  ;  and  that  next  morn- 
ing they  would  undoubtedly  attempt,  and  surely  effect  it, 
if  their  design  were  not  speedily  prevented  ;  and  that  he 
had  understood  all  this  from  Hugh  Mac-Mahon,  one  of 
the  chief  conspirators,  who  was  then  in  the  town,  and 
came  up  the  very  same  afternoon  for  the  execution 
of  the  plot  ;  and  with  whom,  indeed,  he  had  been  drinking 
somewhat  liberally ;  and,  as  the  truth  is,  did  then 
make  such  a  confused  relation  of  a  matter  that  seemed 
incredible  in  itself,  that  his  lordship  gave  very  little  be- 
lief to  it  at  first,  in  regard  it  came  from  an  obscure  per- 
son, and  one,  as  he  conceived,  that  was,  at  that  time, 
somewhat  disordered  by  drinking. 

However,  the  lord  Parsons  gave  him  order  to  go 
again  to  Mac  Mahon,  and  to  get  out  of  him  as  much 
certainty  of  the  plot,  with  as  many  particular  circum- 
stances, as  he  could,  strictly  charging  him  to  return  back 
unto  him  the  same  evening.  And  in  the  mean  time 
(having,  by  strict  commands  given  to  the  constable 
of  tlie  castle,  taken  order  to  have  the  gates  thereof  well 
g:uarded,  as  also  with  the  mayor  and  sheriffs  of  the  city, 
to  have  strong  watches  set  upon  all  the  parts  of  the 
same,  and  to  stop  all  strangers,)  he  went  privately, 
about  ten  o'clock  that  night,  to  the  lord  Borlace's  house 
without  the  to"'n :  and  there,  acquainting  him  with 
■what  he  understood  from  Conally,  they  sent  for 
such  of  the  council  as  they  knew  then  to  be  in  the 
town  ;  but  there  came  only  unto  them  that  night  Sir 
Thomas  Rotheram  and  Sir  Robert  Meredith,  chancel- 
lor of  the  exchequer  :  with  these  they  entered  into  con- 
sultation what  was  fit  to  be  done,  while  they  were  wait- 
ing for  the  return  of  Conally ;  and,  finding  that  he 
staid  somewhat  longer  than  the  time  a|)pointed,  they 
sent  out  in  search  after  him,  and  found  him  seized  on  by 
the  watch  ;  and  so  he  would  have  been  carried  away  to 
prison,  and  the  discovery  of  the  plot  on  that  night 
would  have  been  disappointed,  had  not  one  of  the  lord 
Parsons'  servants,  (who  had  been  expressly  sent, 
amongst  others,  to  walk  the  streets,  and  attend  the  mo- 
tions of  the  said  Conally,)  come  in  and  rescued  him,  and 
brought  him  to  the  lord  Borlace's  house. 

Conally,  having  somewhat  recovered  from  his  dis- 
temper, (which  was  occasioned  partly,  as  he  said  him- 
self, by  the  horror  of  the  plot  revealed  to  hiai,  and 
partly  by  his  too  liberal  drinking  with  Mac-Mahon,  that 
he  might  the  more  easily  get  away  from  him,  who  was 


beginning  much  to  suspect  and  fear  his  discovering  the 
plot,  confirmed  what  he  had  formerly  related  ;  and  added 
these  further  particulars,  set  down  in  his  examination  as 
follows  : — 

The  Examination  of  Owen  O'Conally,  Gentleman,  taken 
he/ore  iw  ivlione  namea  ensue,  October  22,  l(i41. 

Who,  being  duly  sworn  and  examined,  saith,  "  that 
he  being  at  Monimore,  in  the  county  of  Londonderry, 
on  Tuesday  last,  received  a  letter  from  Colonel  Ilugh- 
Oge  Mac-Mahon,  desiring  him  to  come  to  Connaught, 
in  the  county  of  Monaghan,  and  to  be  with  him  on 
Wednesday  or  Thursday  last ;  whereupon  he,  this  exa- 
minant,  came  to  Connaught,  on  Wednesday  night  last, 
and  finding  the  said  Hugh  come  to  Dublin,  followed 
him  thither  :  he  came  hither  about  six  o'clock  in  the 
evening,  and  forthwith  went  to  the  lodging  of  the  said 
Hugh,  to  the  house  near  the  boat  in  Oxmantown,  and 
there  he  found  the  said  Hugh,  and  came  vvith  the  said 
Hugh  into  the  town,  near  the  pillory,  to  the  lodging  of 
the  Lord  Mac-Guire,  whom  they  found  not  within  ;  and 
there  they  drank  a  cup  of  beer,  and  then  went  back 
again  to  the  said  Hugh's  lodging." 

He  saith,  "  that  at  the  Lord  Mac-Guire's  lodging,  the 
said  Hugh  told  him  that  there  were,  and  would  be  this 
night,  great  numbers  of  noblemen  and  gentlemen  of  the 
Irish  papists,  from  all  parts  of  tlie  kingdom,  in  this 
town,  who,  with  himself,  had  determined  to  take  the 
castle  of  Dublin,  and  possess  themselves  of  all  his 
majesty's  ammunition  there  to-morrow  morning,  being 
Saturday;  and  that  they  intended,  first,  to  batter  the 
chimnies  of  the  said  town,  and,  if  the  city  would  not 
yield,  then  to  batter  down  the  houses,  and  so  to  cut  off 
all  the  protestants  that  would  not  join  with  them." 

He  further  saith,  "  that  the  said  Hugh  then  told  him, 
that  the  Irish  had  prepared  men  in  all  parts  of  the  king- 
dom, to  destroy  all  the  English  inhabiting  there  to- 
morrow morning  by  ten  o'clock  ;  and  that,  in  all  the  sea- 
ports, and  other  towns  in  the  kingdom  ;  all  the  pro- 
testants should  be  killed  this  night,  and  that  all  the 
posts  that  could  be,  could  not  prevent  it." 

And  further  saith,  "  that  he  moved  the  said  Hugh  )o 
forbear  executing  of  that  business,  and  to  discover  it  to 
the  State,  for  the  saving  of  his  own  estate  ;  who  said  he 
could  not  help  it  ;  but  said,  that  they  did  owe  their 
allegiance  to  the  king,  and  would  pay  him  all  his  rights  ; 
but  that  they  did  this  for  the  tyrannical  government  that 
was  over  them,  and  to  imitate  Scotland,  who  got  a  pri- 
vilege by  that  course."  And  he  further  saith,  '  that, 
when  he  was  with  the  said  Hugh  in  his  lodging  the 
second  time,  the  said  Hugh  swore,  that  he  should 
not  go  out  of  his  lodging  that  night,  but  told  him  that 
he  should  go  with  him  the  next  morning  to  the  castle  ; 
and  said,  if  this  matter  were  discovered,  somebody 
should  die  for  it :  whereupon  this  examinant,  feigning 
some  necessity  for  his  easement,  went  down  out  of  the 
chamber,  and  left  his  sword  in  pawn,  and  the  said  Hugh 
sent  his  man  down  with  him  ;  and,  when  this  examinant 
came  down  into  the  yard,  and  found  an  opportunity, 
he,  this  examinant,  leaped  over  a  wall  and  two  pales, 
and  so  came  to  the  Lord  Justice  Parsons.'  '' 


William  Parsons, 
Thomas  Rotheram, 
Robert  Meredith. 
October  22,  1641. 


Owen  O'Conally. 


Hereupon  the  lords  took  present  order  to  have  a 
watch  privately  set  upon  the  lodging  of  Mac  Mahon,  as 
also  upon  the  Lord  Mac  Guire's  ;  and  so  they  sat  up  all 
that  night  in  consultation,  having  far  stronger  presump- 
tions ujion  this  latter  examination  taken,  than  any  ways 
at  first  they  could  entertain.  The  lords  justices,  upon 
a  further  consideration,  (there  being  come  nnto  them 
early  next  morning  several  others  of  the  privy  council,) 
sent  before  day,  and  seized  upon  Mac  Mahon,  then, 
with  his  servant,  in  his  own  lodging  :  they  at  first  made 
s<ime  little  resistance  with  their  drawn  swords;  but, 
rinding  themselves  overpowered,  presently  yielded  ;  and 


A.D.  1611.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


1037 


80  they  were  brought  before  the  lords-justices  and 
council,  still  sitting  at  the  Lord  Borlace's  house  :  where, 
upon  examination,  he  did  without  much  difficulty,  con- 
fess the  plot  ;  resolutely  telling  them,  "  that  on  that 
very  day  all  the  forts  and  strong  places  in  Ireland  would 
be  taken  :  that  he,  with  the  Lord  Mac  Guire,  Hugh 
Birn,  Captain  Brian  O'Neale,  and  several  other  Irish 
gentlemen,  were  come  up  expressly  to  surprise  the  castle 
of  Dublin  :  that  twenty  men,  out  of  each  county  in  the 
kingdom,  were  to  be  here  to  join  with  them.  That  all 
the  lords  and  gentlemen  in  the  kingdom,  that  were 
papists,  were  engaged  in  this  plot :  that  what  was  that 
day  to  be  done  in  other  jiarts  of  the  country,  was  so  far 
advanced  by  that  time,  that  it  was  impossible  for  the  wit 
of  man  to  prevent  it  :  and  withal  told  them  that  it  was 
true  they  had  him  in  their  power,  and  might  use  him  as 
they  pleased  ;  but  he  was  sure  he  should  be  revenged." 
By  this  time  the  noise  of  this  conspiracy  began  to 
be  confusedly  spread  abroad  about  the  town,  and  adver- 
tisement was  brought  unto  the  lords-justices  then  in 
council,  that  great  numbers  of  strangers  had  been  ob- 
served to  come  the  last  evening,  and  in  the  morning 
early,  into  the  town,  and  most  of  them  to  put  up  their 
horses  in  the  suburbs  :  whereupon  the  lords,  having,  in 
the  first  place,  taken  order  for  the  apprehension  of  the 
lord  Mac  Guire,  removed  themselves,  for  their  better 
security,  into  the  castle,  where  the  body  of  the  council 
then  in  town  attended  them  at  the  ordinary  place  of  their 
meeting  there. 

In  the  first  place,  they  caused  an  immediate  search 
to  be  made  for  all  such  horses  belonging  to  strangers  as 
were  brought  into  any  of  the  inns,  and  by  that  means 
they  discovered  some  of  the  owners,  who  were  presently 
seized  upon,  and  committed  to  the  castle  of  Dublin, 
liaving  already  delivered  over,  to  the  custody  of  the  con- 
stable theie,  the  lord  Mac  Guire,  and  Hugh  Mac  Mahon; 
but  Hugh  Birn,  and  Roger  Moore,  chiefs  of  the  con- 
spirators, escaped  over  the  river  in  the  night ;  and 
colonel  Plunket,  captain  Fox,  with  several  others,  found 
means  likewise  to  pass  away  undiscerned  ;  and  of  the 
great  numbers,  who  came  up  out  of  several  counties,  to 
be  actors  in  taking  the  castle  and  city  of  Dublin,  there 
were  not  (through  the  slack  pursuit  and  great  negligence 
of  the  inhabitants),  above  thirty  seized  upon  ;  who  were 
most  of  them  servants  and  inconsiderable  persons  ; 
those  of  quality  having  so  many  good  friends  within  the 
town,  that  they  had  very  ill  luck  if  they  were  apprehended. 
On  the  same  night  the  lord  Blaney  arrived  with  the 
news  of  thesurprisal  of  his  house,  his  wife,  and  his  children, 
by  the  rebels  of  the  county  of  Monaghan.  Next  day 
came  intelligence  from  Sir  Arthur  Tyringham,  of  the 
taking  of  the  Mewry  ;  and  then  the  sad  relations  of  burn- 
ing, spoiling,  and  horrible  murders,  committed  within 
the  province  of  Ulster,  began  to  multiply,  and  several 
persons  every  day,  and  almost  every  hour  in  every  daj', 
for  a  good  while  after,  arrived,  like  Job's  messengers, 
telling  the  story  of  their  own  sufferings,  and  the  fearful 
massacres  of  the  poor  English  in  those  parts  from  whence 
they  came. 

These  things  wrought  such  a  general  consternation 
and  astonishment  in  the  minds  of  all  the  English,  and 
other  well-affected  inhabitants  within  the  city,  that  they 
v.;-re  much  affrighted  therewith,  expecting  every  hour 
whei>  the  Irish,  who  had  already  crept  into  the  town, 
joining  with  the  papists  there,  should  make  the  city  a 
theatre,  whereon  to  act  the  second  part  of  that  tragedy, 
most  bloodily  begun  in  the  northern  parts  by  them. 

And  it  added  most  keenly  to  these  present  fears,  that 
several  unhappy  rumours,  the  great  tormentors  of  the 
weaker  sex,  were  vainly  spread  abroad,  of  the  sudden 
approach  of  great  numbers  of  rebels  out  of  the  adjacent 
Irish  counties  into  this  city  :  some  would  make  us  be- 
lieve, that  they  wei'e  discerned,  at  some  distance,  already 
marching  down  from  the  mountain-side  within  view  of 
the  town  ;  a  report  so  credibly  delivered  by  those  who 
pretended  to  be  eye-witnesses,  that  it  drew  some  of  the 
state  up  to  tise  platform  of  the  castle  to  behold  those 
who  were  yet  invisible  ;  though  there  were  some  that 
would  not  be  persuaded,  but  that  they  saw  the  very 
dictions  of  the  men  as  they  marched  down  the  mountains. 


It  was  at  the  same  time  also  generally  noised  abroad, 
that  there  were  ten  thousand  of  the  rebels  assembled 
together  in  a  body  at  the  hill  of  Tarah,  a  place  not  above 
sixteen  miles  distant  from  the  town  ;  and  that  they  in- 
tended,  without  any  further  delay,  to  march  on  and  pre- 
sently surprise  the  same.  These  false  rumours  being 
unluckily  sjiread,  and  by  some  fomented  out  of  evil  ends, 
exceedingly  increased  the  present  distractions  of  the 
people,  and  raised  such  a  panic  amongthem,  that,  about 
seven  o'clock  at  night,  (the  lords-justices,  and  some  of 
the  council,  being  then  in  the  council-chamber  wiihin 
the  castle,)  there  came  in  to  them  a  gentleman  of  good 
quality,  who,  having  (not  without  much  difficulty,  as 
he  pretended,)  recovered  the  gate  of  the  castle,  caused 
the  warders  then  attending  to  draw  up  the  bridge,  as- 
suring them,  that  the  rebels,  gathered  together  in  great 
numbers,  had  already  possessed  themselves  of  a  good 
part  of  the  town,  and  came  now  with  great  fury  march- 
ing down  the  street  that  leads  directly  towards  the 
castle  gate. 

Rut  this  fear  was  quickly  removed  by  Sir  Francis 
Willoughby,  who,  (being  that  day  made  governor  of  the 
castle,)  caused  the  draw-bridge  to  be  let  down,  and  so 
found  this  to  be  a  false  alarm,  occasioned  by  some  mis- 
take among  the  people,  who  continued  wandering  up 
and  down  the  streets,  prepossessed  with  strange  fears  ; 
some  of  them,  upon  some  slender  accident,  drawing 
their  swords  ;  others,  that  knew  not  the  cause,  thought 
fit  to  follow  the  example  ;  and  so  they  appeared  to  this 
gentleman,  (who  was  none  of  their  company,)  as  so 
many  rebels  coming  up  to  enter  the  castle. 

Tliese  were  the  first  beginnings  of  our  sorrows  ;  ill 
svmptoms,  and  sad  preparatives  to  the  ensuing  evils. 
Therefore  the  lords,  finding  by  means  of  several  com- 
munications, (though  some  purposely  framed,)  that  the 
power  of  the  rebels  was  suddenly  swollen  up  to  so  great 
a  bulk,  and  likely  so  fast  to  multiply  and  increase  upon 
them,  thought  it  high  time  to  consider  of  the  remedies, 
and  in  what  condition  they  were  to  oppose,  since  they 
could  not  prevent,  so  imminent  a  danger.  The  rebel- 
lion now  appeared,  without  all  manner  of  question,  to  be 
generally  raised  in  all  parts  of  the  north,  and,  like  a 
torrent,  to  come  down  most  impetuously  upon  them  : 
besides,  it  was  not  improbable,  that  all  ether  parts  of 
the  kingdom  would  take  fire,  and  follow  their  example; 
for  they  had  the  positive  testimony  of  Mac-Mahon 
therein. 

The  first  thing,  therefore,  which  they  took  into  con- 
sideration, was,  how  they  were  provided  with  money, 
arms,  and  ammunition  ?  Then,  what  companies  of  foot, 
and  troops  of  horse,  of  the  old  army  they  were  able  to 
draw  presently  together  .'  as  also  what  numbers  of  new 
men  they  could  suddenly  raise  ?  For  the  first,  they 
had  this  short  account  from  the  vice-treasurer,  that  there 
was  no  money  in  the  exchequer  :  and  certainly  it  was  a 
main  policy,  in  the  first  contrivers  of  this  rebellion,  to 
plot  the  breaking  of  it  out  at  such  a  time  when  the  exche- 
quer should  be  empty,  and  all  the  king's  revenues,  both 
certain  and  casual,  due  for  that  half  year,  as  well  as  the 
rents  of  all  the  British  throughout  the  kingdom,  should 
be  found  ready  either  in  the  tenants'  or  collectors'  hands 
in  the  country,  and  so  neeessarily  fall  under  their  power  ; 
as  they  did  to  their  great  advantage. 

For  arms  and  ammunition,  the  stores  happened  to  be 
tolerably  well  furnished  at  this  time  :  for,  besides 
several  pieces  of  artillery  of  divers  sorts,  most  of  thera 
fitted  for  present  service,  there  were  arms  for  near 
ten  thousand  men,  one  thousand  five  huadred  barrels  of 
powder,  with  match  and  lead  proportionable,  laid  in  by 
the  earl  of  Stratford,  late  lord-lieutenant,  not  long  before, 
though  designed  for  another  purpose  ;  but  so  oppor- 
tunely reserved  for  this  service,  that  the  good  providence 
of  God  did  exceedingly  appear  therein  ;  but  principally 
in  the  miraculous  preservation  of  them  out  of  the  hands 
of  the  rebels,  who  made  the  surprisal  of  these  provisions, 
(then  all  within  the  castle  of  Dublin,  the  common  store- 
house of  them,)  amain  part  of  their  design. 

The  old  standing  army,  consisted  only  of  forty-one 
companies  of  foot,  and  fourteen  troops  of  horse.  And 
these  were  so  strangely  dispersed,  most  of  them  into  the 


1038 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A. D. 1641 


remote  parts  of  the  kingdom,  for  the  guard  of  several 
forts  and  other  places,  that  it  fell  out  to  be,  in  a  man- 
ner, almost  impossible  to  draw  a  considerable  number  of 
them  together  in  any  time,  either  for  the  defence  of  the 
city,  or  the  making  head  against  the  rebels  in  the  north  : 
besides,  it  was  much  to  be  suspected,  that  the  companies 
lying  so  remote  from  each  other,  and  ill-furnished  with 
ammunition,  could  not  with  safety  march  to  Dublin. 
Yet  the  lords  sent  patents  presently  away  to  require 
several  companies  of  foot,  and  some  troops  of  horse, 
immediatelv  to  rise,  and  march  up  from  their  several 
garrisons  towards  the  city  of  Dublin. 

And  now  it  was  held  high  time  to  give  an  account 
unto  his  majesty,  who  was  then  at  Edinburgh,  in  his 
kingdom  of  Scotland,  and  to  the  lord-lieutenant,  who 
continued  still  at  London,  the  parliament  still  sitting 
there,  of  the  breaking  out  of  this  rebellion,  the  ill  con- 
dition of  the  kingdom,  the  wants  of  the  state,  and  the 
supplies  absolutely  necessary  for  their  present  defence 
and  preservation.  And,  because  the  letter  to  the  lord- 
lieutenant  doth  most  clearly  represent  several  particulars 
which  may  much  conduce  to  the  knowledge  of  the  affairs, 
I  have  thought  tit  to  insert  a  true  copy  of  it,  which  here 
follows  ; — 


"  May  it  please  your  lordship, 

'♦  On  Friday,  the  22nd  of  this  month,  after  nine 
o'clock  at  night,  this  bearer,  Owen  Conally,  servant  to 
Sir  John  Clotworthy,  knt.,  came  to  me,  the  lord-justice 
Parsons,  to  my  house,  and  in  great  secrecy,  (as  indeed 
the  cause  did  require,)  discovered  unto  me  a  most 
wicked  and  damnable  conspiracy,  plotted,  contrived,  and 
intended  to  be  also  acted,  by  some  evil-affected  Irish 
papists  here.  The  plot  was  on  the  then  next  morning, 
Saturday  the  2.''.rd  of  October,  being  St.  Ignatius's  day, 
about  nine  o'clock,  to  surprise  his  majesty's  castle  of 
Dublin,  his  majesty's  chief  strength  of  this  kingdom, 
wherein  also  is  the  principal  magazine  of  his  majesty's 
arms  and  ammunition  ;  and  it  was  agreed,  it  seems, 
amongst  them,  that  at  the  same  liour  all  others,  his 
majesty's  forts,  and  magazines  of  arms  and  ammunition 
in  this  kingdom,  sliould  be  surprised  by  others  of  those 
conspirators  ;  and  further,  that  all  the  protestants  and 
English  throughout  the  whole  kingdom,  that  would  not 
join  with  them,  should  be  cut  off,  and  so  those  papists 
should  then  become  possessed  of  the  government  and 
kingdom  at  the  same  instant. 

"  As  soon  as  I  had  that  intelligence,  I  immediately 
repaired  to  the  lord-justice  Borlace,  and  thereupon  we 
instantly  assembled  the  council,  and,  having  sat  all 
that  night,  and  also  all  the  next  day,  the  2;3d  of  October, 
in  regard  of  the  short  time  left  us  for  the  consultation  of 
so  great  and  weighty  a  matter,— although  it  was  not 
possible  for  us,  upon  so  few  hours'  warning  to  prevent 
those  other  great  mischiefs  which  were  to  be  acted,  even  at 
that  same  hour,  and  at  so  great  a  distance,  as  in  all  the 
other  parts  of  the  kingdom, — yet  such  was  our  industry 
therein,  (having  caused  the  castle  to  be  that  night 
strengthened  with  armed  men,  and  the  city  guarded,) 
that  the  wicked  counsels  of  those  evil  persons,  by  the 
great  mercy  of  God  to  us,  became  defeated,  so  as  they 
were  not  able  to  act  that  part  of  their  treachery  ;  which 
indeed  was  the  principal,  and  which,  if  they  could  have 
effected  it,  would  have  rendered  the  rest  of  their  purposes 
the  more  easy. 

"  Having  so  secured  the  castle,  we  forthwith  laid 
about  for  the  apprehension  of  as  many  of  the  offenders 
as  we  could,  many  of  them  having  come  to  this  city  but 
that  night,  intending,  it  seems,  the  next  morning,  to  act 
their  parts  in  those  treaclierous  and  bloody  crimes. 

"  The  first  man  apprehended  was  one  Hugh  Mac 
Mahon,  esq.,  grandson  to  the  traitor  Tyrone,  a  gentle- 
man of  a  good  fortune  in  the  county  of  Monaghan,  who 
with  others,  was  taken  that  morning  in  Dublin,  having, 
at  the  time  of  their  apprehension,  offered  a  little  resist- 
ance with  their  swords  drawn ;  but  finding  those  we 
employed  against  them  more  in  number,  and  better  armed, 
yielded      He.  upon  his  examination  before  us,  at  first 


denied  all ;  but,  in  the  end,  when  he  saw  we  laid  it  home 
to  him,  he  confessed  enough  to  destroy  himself,  and  im. 
peach  some  others,  as,  by  a  copy  of  his  examination 
herewith  sent,  may  appear  to  your  lord.ship  :  we  then 
committed  him  until  we  might  have  further  time  to  ex- 
amine him  again,  our  time  having  become  more  needful 
to  be  employed  in  action,  for  securing  this  place,  than  in 
examining.  This  Mac  INIahon  had  been  abroad,  and 
served  the  king  of  Spain  as  lieutenant-colonel. 

"  Upon  conference  with  him  and  others,  and  calling 
to  mind  a  letter  we  received  the  week  before,  from  Sir 
William  Cole,  a  copy  whereof  we  send  your  lordship 
here  inclosed,  we  gathered,  that  the  Lord  Mac  Guire  was 
to  be  an  actor  in  surprising  the  castle  of  Dublin  ;  where- 
fore we  held  it  necessary  to  secure  him  immediately, 
thereby  also  to  startle  and  deter  the  rest,  when  they  found 
him  laid  fast.  His  lordship,  observing  what  we  had 
done,  and  the  city  in  arms,  fled  from  his  lodging  early 
before  day,  it  seems,  disguised  ;  for  we  had  laid  a  watch 
about  his  lodging,  so  as  we  think  he  could  not  pass 
without  disguising  himself:  yet  he  could  not  get  forth  of 
the  city  ;   so  surely  guarded  were  all  the  gates. 

"  There  we  found  at  his  lodging,  hidden,  some  hatchets, 
with  the  helves  newly  cut  off  close  to  the  hatchets,  and 
many  skeans,  and  some  hammers. 

"  In  the  end  the  sheriffs  of  the  city,  whom  we  em- 
ployed in  strict  search  of  his  lordship,  found  him  hidden 
in  a  cock-loft,  in  an  obscure  house,  far  from  his  lodging  : 
where  they  apprehended  him,  and  brought  him  before  us. 

"  He  denied  all,  yet  so,  as  he  could  not  deny  but  he 
heard  of  it  in  the  country,  though  he  would  not  tell  us 
when,  or  from  whom  ;  and  confessed,  that  he  had  not 
advertised  us  thereof,  as  in  duty  he  ought  to  have  done. 
But  we  were  so  well  satisfied  of  his  guiltiness  by  all  cir- 
cumstances, that  we  doubted  not,  upon  further  examina- 
tion, (when  we  could  be  able  to  spare  time  for  it,)  to 
find  it  apparent :  wherefore  we  held  it  of  absolute  ne- 
cessity  to  commit  him  close  prisoner,  as  we  had  before 
done  to  Mac  Mahon,  and  others,  where  we  left  him  on 
the  three-and-tvventieth  of  this  month  in  the  morning, 
about  the  same  hour  that  they  had  intended  to  have  been 
masters  of  that  place  and  this  city. 

"That  morning  also  we  laid  wait  for  all  those  stran- 
gers that  came  the  night  before  to  town  :  and  so  many 
were  apprehended,  whom  we  find  reason  to  believe  to 
have  hands  in  this  conspiracy,  that  we  were  forced  to 
disperse  them  into  several  gaols  ;  and  we  since  found, 
that  there  came  many  horsemen  into  the  suburbs  that 
night,  who  finding  the  plot  discovered,  dispersed  them- 
selves immediately. 

"  When  the  hour  approached,  which  was  designed  for 
surprising  the  castle,  great  numbers  of  strangers  were 
observed  to  come  to  town,  in  great  parties,  several  ways; 
who,  not  finding  admittance  at  the  gates,  staid  in  the 
suburbs,  and  there  grew  numerous,  to  the  terror  of  the 
inhabicants.  We,  therefore,  to  help  that,  drew  up  in- 
stantly and  signed  a  proclamation,  commanding  all  men, 
not  dwellers  in  the  ciry  or  suburbs,  to  depart  within  an 
hour,  upon  pain  of  death,  and  made  it  alike  penal  to 
those  that  should  h;irbour  them  ;  which  proclamation 
the  sheriffs  immediately  proclaimed  in  all  the  suburbs  by 
our  commandment  ;  which  being  accompanied  with  the 
example  and  terror  of  the  committal  of  those  two  eminent 
men,  and  others,  occasioned  the  departure  of  those 
multitudes.  And  in  this  case,  (all  our  lives  and  fortunes, 
and  above  all,  his  majesty's  power  and  regal  authority, 
being  still  at  stake,)  we  must  vary  from  ordinary  pro- 
ceedings, not  only  in  executing  martial  law  as  we  see 
cause,  but  also  in  putting  some  to  the  rack  to  find  out 
the  bottom  of  this  treason,  and  all  the  contrivers  thereof; 
which  we  foresee  will  not  otherwise  be  done. 

"  On  that  2.'5d  day  of  this  month,  we,  (conceiving  that, 
as  soon  as  it  should  be  known,  that  the  plot  for  seizing 
Dublin  castle  was  disappointed,  all  the  conspirators  in 
the  remote  parts  might  be  somewhat  disheartened,  as, 
on  the  other  side,  the  good  subjects  would  be  comforted, 
and  would  then,  with  the  more  confidence,  stand  on  their 
guard,)  did  prepare  to  send  abroad,  to  all  parts  of  the 
kingdom,  this  proclamation,  which  we  send  you  hert* 
inclosed  :  and  so  having  provided,  that  the  city  and  castle 


A.D.  1641.] 


APPENDIX  TV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


1039 


should  be  so  guarded  as  upon  the  sudden  we  onuld  pre- 
mise, we  concluded  that  loa^  continued  consultation. 

"  On  Saturday,  at  twelve  o'clock  at  night,  the  Lord 
Blaney  came  to  town,  and  brought  us  the  ill  news  of  the 
rebels  seizing  with  two  hundred  men,  his  house  at  Castle 
Blaney,  in  the  county  of  Monaghan,  and  his  wife,  chil- 
dren, and  servants  ;  as  also  a  house  of  the  Earl  of  Essex, 
called  Carrickmacrosse,  with  two  hundred  men  ;  and  a 
house  of  Sir  Henry  Spotswood,  in  the  same  county,  with 
two  hundred  men  ;  where,  there  being  a  little  plantation 
of  British,  they  plundered  the  town,  and  burnt  divers 
houses ;  and  it  since  appears,  that  they  burnt  divers 
other  villages,  and  robbed  and  spoiled  many  English, 
and  none  but  protestants,  leaving  the  English  papists 
untouched,  as  well  as  the  Irish. 

"  On  Saturday  morning,  at  three  o'clock,  we  had  in- 
telligence from  Sir  Arthur  Terringham,  that  the  Irish  in 
the  town  had  that  day  also  broken  up  the  king's  store  of 
arms  and  ammunition  at  the  Newry,  and  where  the  store 
of  arms  hath  lain  ever  since  the  peace,  and  where  they 
found  fourscore  and  ten  barrels  of  powder,  and  armed 
themselves,  and  put  them  under  the  command  of  Sir 
Con.  Mac  Gennis,  knt.,  and  one  Creely,  a  monk,  and 
plundered  the  English  tliere,  and  disarmed  the  garrison. 
And  this,  though  too  much,  is  all  that  we  yet  hear  is 
done  by  them. 

"  However,  we  shall  stand  on  our  guard  the  best  we 
may,  to  defend  the  castle  and  city  principally,  those 
being  the  places  of  most  importance.  But  if  the  con- 
spiracy be  so  universal,  as  Mac  Mahon  saith,  in  his  ex- 
amination, it  is  namely,  '  That  all  the  counties  in  the 
kingdom  have  conspired  in  it ;'  (which  we  admire  should 
so  fall  out  in  this  time  of  universal  peace,  and  carried  on 
with  that  secrecy,  that  none  of  the  English  could  have 
any  friend  amongst  them  to  disclose  it ;)  then  indeed  we 
shall  be  in  high  extremity,  and  the  kingdom  in  the  great- 
est danger  that  ever  it  underwent,  considering  our  want 
of  men,  money,  and  arms,  to  enable  us  to  encounter 
such  great  multitudes  as  they  can  make,  if  all  should 
Join  against  us  ;  the  rather  because  we  have  pregnant 
cause  to  doubt,  that  the  combination  hath  taken  force  by 
the  incitement  of  Jesuits,  priests,  and  friars. 

"All  the  hope  we  have  here  is,  that  the  old  English 
of  the  Pale,  and  some  other  parts,  will  continue  constant 
to  the  king  in  their  fidelity,  as  they  did  in  former  re- 
bellions. 

And  now  in  these  straits,  we  must,  under  God,  de- 
pend on  aid  forth  of  England,  for  our  present  supply, 
with  all  speed ;  especially  money,  (we  having  none,) 
and  arms,  which  we  shall  exceedingly  want ;  without 
which  we  are  very  doubtful  what  account  we  shall  give 
to  the  king  of  his  kingdom. 

"  But,  if  the  conspiracy  be  only  of  Mac  Guire,  and 
some  other  Irish  of  the  kindred  and  friends  of  the  rebel 
Tyrone,  and  other  Irish  in  the  counties  of  Down, 
Monaghan,  Cavan,  Fermanagh,  and  Armagh,  and  no 
general  revolt  following  thereupon,  we  hope  then  to 
make  head  against  them  in  a  reasonable  measure,  if  we 
be  enabled  with  money  from  thence  ;  without  which  we 
can  raise  no  forces :  so  great  is  our  want  of  money,  as 
we  have  formerly  written,  and  our  debt  so  great  to  the 
army.  Nor  is  money  to  be  borrowed  here  ;  for,  if  it 
were,  we  would  engage  all  our  estates  for  it  :  neither 
have  we  any  hope  to  get  in  his  majesty's  rents  and  sub- 
sidies, in  these  disturbances  ;  which  adds  extremely  to 
our  necessities. 

"  On  Sunday  morning,  the  24th,  we  met  again  in 
council,  and  sent  to  all  parts  of  the  kingdom  the  enclosed 
proclamation,  and  issued  patents  to  draw  hither  seven 
horse-troops,  as  a  farther  strength  to  this  place,  and  to 
be  with  us,  in  case  the  rebels  shall  make  head  and  march 
hither,  so  as  we  may  be  necessitated  to  give  them  battle. 
We  also  then  sent  away  our  letters  to  the  presidents  of 
both  the  provinces  of  Munster  and  Connaught.  And  we 
likewise  then  sent  letters  to  the  sherifls  of  the  five 
counties  of  the  Pale,  to  consult  of  the  best  ways  and 
means  of  their  own  preservation.  That  day  the  lord 
viscount  Gormanstone,  the  lord  viscount  Nettervile,  the 
lord  viscount  Fitz  Williams,  and  the  lord  of  Houth  ; — 
and  since,  the  earls  of  Kildare  and  Fingal,  and  the  lords 


of  Dunsany  and  Slane  ; — all  noblemen  of  the  English 
pale  ;  came  unto  us,  declaring,  that  they  then,  and  not 
before,  heard  of  the  matter,  and  professed  loyalty  to  his 
majesty,  and  concurrence  with  the  state  ;  but  said  they 
wanted  arras,  whereof  they  desired  to  be  supplied  by  us  ; 
which  we  told  them  we  would  willingly  do,  as  relying 
much  on  their  faithfulness  to  the  crown.  But  we  were 
not  yet  certain,  whether  or  no  we  had  enough  to  arm  our 
strength  for  the  guard  of  the  city  and  castle.  Yet  we 
supplied  such  of  them  as  lay  in  most  danger,  with  a 
small  proportion  of  arms  and  ammunition  for  theirhouscs  ; 
lest  they  should  conceive  we  entertained  any  jealousy  of 
them.  And  we  commanded  them  to  be  very  diligent  in 
sending  out  watches,  and  making  all  the  discoveries  they 
could,  and  thereof  to  advertise  us  ;  which  they  readily 
promised  to  do. 

"  And,  if  it  fall  out  that  the  Irish  generally  rise,  (which 
we  have  cause  to  suspect,)  then  we  must  of  necessity  put 
arms  into  the  hands  of  the  English  pale  at  present,  and 
to  others  as  fast  as  we  can,  to  fight  for  the  defence  of 
the  state  and  themselves. 

"  Your  lordship  now  sees  the  condition  wherein  we 
stand,  and  how  necessary  it  is,  first,  that  we  enjoy  your 
presence  speedily,  for  the  better  guiding  of  these  and 
other  the  public  affairs  of  the  king  and  kingdom.  And 
secondly,  that  the  parliament  there  be  moved  immedi- 
ately, to  advance  to  us  a  good  sum  of  money  ;  which. 
being  now  speedily  sent  hither,  may  prevent  the  expense 
of  very  much  treasure  and  blood  in  a  long-continued 
war.  And,  if  your  lordship  shall  happen  to  stay  on  that 
side  any  longer  time,  we  must  then  desire  your  lordship 
to  appoint  a  lieutenant-general,  to  discharge  the  great 
and  weighty  burthen  of  commanding  the  forces  here. 

"  Amidst  these  confusions  and  discords  fallen  upon  us, 
we  bethought  us  of  the  parliament,  which  was  formerly 
adjourned  to  November  next,  and  the  term  now  also 
at  hand,  which  will  draw  such  a  concourse  of  people 
hither,  and  give  opportunity,  under  that  pretence,  of 
assembling  and  taking  new  counsels,  (seeing  the  former 
seem  to  be  in  some  part  disappointed,)  and  of  contriving 
further  danger  to  this  state  and  people.  We  have, 
therefore,  found  it  of  unavoidable  necessity  to  prorogue 
it  accordingly,  and  to  direct  the  term  to  be  adjourned 
to  the  first  of  Hilary  term  ;  excepting  only  the  court  of 
Exchequer,  for  hastening  in  the  king's  money,  if  it 
be  possible.  We  desire,  upon  this  occasion,  your  lord- 
ship will  be  pleased  to  view  our  letters,  concerning  the 
plantation  of  Connaught,  dated  the  24th  of  April  last, 
directed  to  Mr.  Secretary  Yane,  in  that  part  thereof, 
which  concerns  the  county  of  Monaghan,  where  now 
these  fires  do  first  break  out. 

"  In  the  first  place,  we  must  make  known  to  your 
lordship,  that  the  army  we  have,  consisting  but  of  2000 
foot  and  1000  horse,  are  so  dispersed  in  garrisons,  in 
several  parts,  (as  continually  they  have  been  since  they 
were  so  reduced,)  as,  if  they  be  all  sent  for  to  be 
drawn  together,  not  only  the  places  whence  they  are 
to  be  drawn,  and  for  whose  safety  they  lie  there, 
must  be  by  absence  distressed  ;  but  also  the  companies 
themselves,  coming  in  so  small  numbers,  may  be  in 
danger  to  be  cut  off  in  their  march  ;  nor  indeed,  have  we 
any  money  to  pay  the  soldiers  to  enable  them  to  march. 
.\nd  so  we  take  leave,  and  remain,  from  his  majesty's 
castle  of  Dublin,  the  25th  of  October,  1641. 

"  Y'our  lordship's  to  be  commanded, 
"  William  Parsons,  John  Borlace, 

Richard  Bolton,  Can.      R.  Dillon, 
Anthony  Midensis,  John  Raphoe, 

R.  Digbie,  Ad.  Loftus, 

Ger.  Lowther,  John  Temple, 

Tho.  Rotheram,  Fran.  Willoughbie, 

J.  Ware,  G.  Wentworth." 

Robert  Meredith, 

Postscript. 
"  The   said    Owen   Conally,  who   revealed   the   con- 
spiracy,   is   worthy   of     very    great    consideration,    to 
recompence    that    faith  and  loyalty  which  he  hath,  so 
extremely  to  his  own  danger,  expressed  in  this  business  ; 


1040 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A.D.  1641. 


whereby,  under  God,  there  is  yet  hope  left  us  of  the 
deliverance  of  this  state  and  kingdom,  from  the  wicked 
purposes  of  those  conspirators.  And  therefore,  we 
beseech  your  lordship,  that  it  be  taken  into  considera- 
tion there,  so  that  he  may  have  a  mark  of  his  majesty's 
most  royal  bounty,  which  may  largely  extend  to  him, 
and  his  posterity,  we  not  being  now  able  here  to  do  it 
for  him.  "  W.  Parsons." 

'*  To  the  Right  Honourable  our  very  good  Lord 
Robert,  Earl  of  Leicester,  Lord-Lieutenant 
General,  and  General  Governor  of  the  King- 
dom of  Ireland." 

The  despatch  sent  to  his  majesty,  was  addressed  to 
Sir  Henry  Vane,  principal  secretary,  and  carried  by  Sir 
Henry  Spotswood,  who  went  by  sea  directly  into  Scot- 
land ;  and  the  letters  to  the  lord-lieutenant  were  sent  to 
London  by  Owen  O'Conally,  the  first  discoverer  of  the 
plot. 

The  lords  now,  with  all  care  and  diligence,  applied 
their  further  endeavours  towards  the  preventing,  as  much 
as  was  possible,  the  destrui^tion  intended  against  all  the 
British  inhabitants  of  the  kingdom,  as  well  as  the 
security  of  the  city  and  the  places  round  about  it  ;  a 
■work  of  large  extent,  and  wherein  they  met  with  many 
difficulties,  by  reason  of  their  own  wants  both  of  men 
and  money. 

They,  having  formerly  sent  away  and  dispersed 
proclamations  into  several  parts  of  the  country,  now 
sent  letters  by  express  messengers  unto  the  presidents 
of  Munster  and  Connaught,  and  to  several  principal 
gentlemen  in  those  two  provinces  ;  as  also  to  others 
within  the  province  of  Leinster,  giving  them  notice  of 
the  discovery  of  the  plot,  and  advising  them  to  stand 
upon  their  guard,  and  to  make  the  best  provision  they 
could  for  the  defence  of  the  country  about  them. 

They  sent  another  express  to  the  Earl  of  Ormond, 
then  at  his  house  at  Caricke,  with  letters  to  the  same 
effect ;  and  withal  desired  his  lordship  presently  to 
repair  unto  them  at  Dublin,  with  his  troop  of  horse. 

They  sent  likewise  commissions  to  the  lord  viscounts 
of  Clandebois,  and  of  the  Ardes,  for  raising  of  the 
Scots  in  the  northern  parts,  and  putting  them  in  pos- 
session of  arms  ;  as  they  did  also  soon  after  to  Sir 
William  Stewart,  and  Sir  Robert  Stewart,  and  several 
other  gentlemen  of  quality  in  the  north  ;  and,  as  they 
gave  them  orders  for  prosecution  of  the  rebels  with  fire 
and  sword,  so  they  gave  them  power  to  receive  such  of 
them  in,  as  should  submit  to  his  majesty's  grace  and 
mercy.  But  these  despatches  they  were  forced  to  send 
all  by  sea,  the  rebels  having  stopped  up  the  passages, 
and  hindered  all  manner  of  intercourse  with  that 
province  by  land. 

The  northern  rebels  so  closely  pursued  their  first  plot, 
that  having  begun  to  put  it  in  execution,  in  most  of  the 
chief  places  of  strength  there,  upon  the  2.?rd  of  October, 
(the  day  appointed  for  the  surprisal  of  the  castle  of 
Dublin,)  they  had,  by  the  latter  end  of  the  same  month, 
obtained  possession  of  all  the  towns,  forts,  castles,  and 
gentlemen's  houses,  within  the  counties  of  Tyrone, 
?Jonegal,  Fermanagh,  Armagh,  Cavan,  Londonderry, 
Monaghan,  and  half  the  county  of  Down,  except  the 
cities  of  Londonderry  and  Coleraine,  the  town  and 
castle  of  Enniskillen,  and  some  other  places  and  castles  ; 
which  were,  for  the  present,  gallantly  defended  by  the 
British,  though  afterwards,  for  want  of  relief,  sur- 
rendered into  their  hands. 

The  chief  of  the  northern  rebels  that  first  appeared  in 
the  execution  of  this  plot,  within  tlie  province  of  Ulster, 
were,  Sir  Phelim  O'Neile,  Turlogh  O'Neale,  his  brother; 
Roury  Mac  Guire,  brother  to  Lord  Mac  Guire  ;  Philip 
O'Rely,  Mulmore  O'Rely,  Sir  Conne  Mac  Gennis, 
Colonel  Mac  Brian,  Mac  Mahon.  These,  having  closely 
combined  together,  with  several  others  of  their  accom- 
plices, the  chief  of  the  several  Septs,  in  the  respective 
counties,  divided  their  forces  into  several  parties  ;  and, 
according  to  a  general  assignation  made  among  them- 
selves, at  one  and  the  same  time,  surprised  by  treachery 
the  town  and  castle  of  Newry,  the  fort  of  Dungannon, 


fort  Montjoy,  Carlemont,  Tonrages,  Carrick,  Mac  Rosse, 
Cloughcuter,  Castle  Blaney,  and  the  castle  of  Mona- 
ghan, being  all  of  them  places  of  considerable  strength, 
and  in  several  ol  them  companies  of  foot,  or  troops  of 
horse,  belonging  to  the  standing  army. 

Besides  these,  they  took  a  number  of  otVier  castles, 
houses  of  strength,  towns,  and  villages,  all  abundantly 
peopled  with  "British  inhabitants,  who  had  exceedingly 
enriched  the  country,  as  well  as  themselves,  by  their 
diligent  labours.  They  had  made,  for  their  more  com- 
fortable subsistence,  handsome  and  pleasant  habitations, 
and  possessed  corn,  cattle,  and  all  other  commodities  that 
an  industrious  peojile  could  draw  out  of  a  good  inland 
soil.  They  lived  in  great  plenty,  and  some  of  them  were 
very  well  stored  with  plate  and  ready  money.  They 
also  dwelt  in  great  security,  being  quiet  and  careless,  as 
tlie  jieople  of  Laish,  little  suspecting  any  treachery  from 
their  Irish  neighbours. 

The  English  well  knew  they  had  given  the  Irish  no 
manner  of  j)rovo<!ation  ;  they  had  entertained  them  with 
great  demonstrations  of  love  and  affection.  No  history 
can  ever  shew,  that  in  any  age,  since  their  intermixed 
cohabitation,  they  rose  up  secretly  to  do  them  mischief; 
and  now  of  late  they  lived  so  peaceably  and  lovingly 
together,  that  they  liad  just  reasoti  most  confidently  to 
believe,  that  the  Irish  would  never,  upon  any  occasion, 
generally  rise  up  again  to  their  destruction.  This  1  take 
to  be  one  main  and  principal  reason,  that  the  English 
were  so  easily  overrun  within  the  northern  counties, 
and  so  suddenly  swallowed  up,  before  they  could  make 
any  manner  of  resistance  in  the  very  first  beginnings  of 
this  rebellion  ;  for  (most  of  the  English,  having  either 
Irish  tenants,  servants,  or  landlords  ;  and  all  of  them 
having  Irish  neighbours  whom  they  supposed  to  be  their 
familiar  friends,)  as  soon  as  this  rebellion  broke  out, 
and  the  whole  country  began  to  rise  about  them,  some 
made  their  recourse  presently  to  their  friends  for  pro- 
tection, some  relying  upon  their  neighbours,  others  upon 
their  landlords,  others  upon  their  tenants  and  servants,  for 
preservation,  or,  at  least,  present  safety  ;  and  with  great 
confidence  put  their  lives,  their  wives,  their  children, 
and  all  they  had,  into  their  power.  But  these  generally 
either  betrayed  them  into  the  hands  of  other  rebels, 
or  most  perfidiously  destroyed  them  with  their  own  hands. 

The  popish  priests  had  now  so  inflamed  the  Irish, 
and  instigated  them  to  such  a  degree  against  the  Eng- 
lish, that  it  was  held,  according  to  the  maxims  they 
had  received,  a  mortal  sin  to  give  any  manner  of  relief, 
or  protection,  to  any  of  the  English.  All  bonds  and  ties 
of  faith  and  friendship  were  now  broken  ;  the  Irish 
landlords  made  a  prey  of  their  English  tenants  ;  Irish 
tenants  and  servants  a  sacrifice  of  their  English  landlords 
and  masters  ;  one  neighbour  cruelly  murdered  by  another; 
even  the  Irish  children,  in  the  very  beginning,  fell  to  strip 
and  kill  English  children  :  all  other  relations  were  quite 
cancelled  and  laid  aside,  and  it  was  now  esteemed  a 
most  meritorious  work  in  any  of  them,  that  could,  by 
any  means  or  ways  whatsoever,  bring  an  Englishman  to 
the  slaughter,  a  work  not  very  difficult  to  be  compassed 
as  things  then  stood  ;  for  they,  living  promiscuously 
among  the  English  in  all  parts,  having  from  their  priests 
received  the  watch-word  both  for  time  and  place,  rose 
up,  as  it  were,  actuated  by  one  and  tlie  same  spirit,  in 
all  places  of  those  counties  before  mentioned,  at  one 
and  the  same  point  of  time  ;  and  so,  in  a  moment,  fell 
upon  them,  murdering  some,  stripping  others,  or  ex- 
pelling them  out  of  their  habitations. 

This  spread  such  a  general  terror  and  astonishment 
among  the  English,  as  they  knew  not  what  to  think, 
much  less  what  to  do,  or  which  way  to  turn  themselves. 
Their  servants  were  killed  as  they  were  ploughing  in  the 
fields;  husbands  cut  to  pieces  in  the  presence  of  their 
wives  ;  their  children's  brains  dashed  out  before  their 
faces  ;  others  had  all  their  goods  and  cattle  seized  and 
carried  away ;  their  houses  burned ;  their  habitations 
laid  waste  ;  and  all,  as  it  were,  in  an  instant,  before 
they  could  suspect  the  Irish  for  their  enemies,  or  any 
w:iy  imagine  that  they  had  it  in  their  hearts,  or  in  their 
power,  to  offer  so  great  violence,  or  do  such  mischief 
unto  them. 


A.  D.  1C41.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


1041 


Now,  for  such  of  the  English  as  stood  upon  their 
guard,  and  had  gathered  together,  though  but  in  small 
numbers,  the  Irish  had  recourse  to  their  ancient  strata- 
gem ;  which,  as  thcjr  have  formerly,  so  they  still  continued 
to  make  frequent  use  of  in  this  present  rebellion  ;  and  that 
v.-as,  "  fairly  to  offer  unto  theui  good  conditions  of  quar- 
ter, to  assure  them  their  lives,  their  goods,  and  free  pas- 
sage, with  a  safe  conduct  into  what  places  soever  they 
pleased ;  and,  to  confirm  these  covenants,  sometimes 
under  their  hands  and  seals,  sometimes  with  deep  oaths 
and  protestations  ;  and  then,  as  soon  as  they  had  them 
in  their  power,  to  hold  tliemselves  discharged  from  their 
jiromises,  and  to  leave  their  soldiers  at  liberty  to  spoil, 
strip,  and  murder  them  at  their  pleasure." 

Thus  were  the  poor  English  treated,  who  had  shut 
themselves  up  in  the  great  cathedral  church  at  Armagh, 
by  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale,  and  his  brother  Turlogh  :  thus 
were  those  of  them  used  by  Philip  O'Rely,  wlio  had  re- 
tired to  Belterbert,  the  best  planted  town  ia  the  county 
of  Cavan  :  and,  after  the  same  barbarous  manner  were 
such  of  the  English  drawn  out  to  tlie  slaughter,  as  had 
fled  into  the  castle  of  Longford,  the  castle  of  TuUough 
iu  the  county  of  Fermanagh  ;  or  the  church  of  Newtown, 
in  the  same  county,  and  several  other  places,  as  appears 
by  several  examinations  taken  upon  oath,  from  persons 
that  hardly  escaped  thence  with  their  lives. 

And  besides  these,  other  policies  they  used,  some  to 
distract  and  discourage  them,  others  to  disable  them  to 
stand  out  to  make  any  defence :  as  in  several  places  the 
Irish  came  under  divers  pretences,  and  borrowed  such 
weapons  and  arms  as  the  English  had  in  their  houses, 
and  no  sooner  got  them  into  their  hands,  but  they 
turned  them  out  of  their  own  doors,  as  they  did  at  Glas- 
lough,  in  the  county  of  Monaghan  :  and  by  the  same 
means  they  very  gently  and  fairly  got  into  their  posses- 
sion all  the  English  arms  in  the  county  of  Cavan  :  the 
high  sheriff  there  (being  an  Irishman  and  a  pajiist,)  pre- 
tending tliat  he  took  their  arms  only  to  secure  them 
against  tlie  violence  of  such  of  the  Irish  as  he  understood 
to  be  in  arms  iu  the  next  county.  And,  that  they 
might  the  more  easily  effect  the  destruction  of  the  Eng- 
lish, and  keep  off  the  Scots  from  giving  them  any  as- 
sistance, they  openly  professed  to  spare,  as  really  they 
did  at  first,  all  the  Scottish  nation  ;  and  pretended  they 
would  suffer  them,  as  likewise  all  English  papists,  to 
live  quietly  among  them  ;  hoping  thereby  to  induce  all 
of  that  nation  to  abstain  from  taking  up  arms,  till  they 
had  mastered  all  the  English,  and  that  then  they  should 
be  well  enough  enabled  to  deal  with  them. 

Thus  were  the  poor  English  prepared  for  the  slaugh- 
ter, and  so  exceedingl)'  distracted  with  the  tumultuous 
rising  of  the  Irish  on  all  sides  about  them,  that  they 
could  never  put  themselves  into  any  posture  of  defence. 
And  although  iu  many  places  they  made  small  parties, 
and  betook  themselves  into  several  churches  and  castles, 
some  of  which  were  long  and  gallantly  defended  by 
them  ;  yet  did  they  not  draw  together  in  any  such  con- 
siderable body,  as  would  enable  them  to  make  good 
their  party  in  the  field  against  the  numerous  forces  of 
the  rebels.  The  truth  is,  they  did  not  very  readily  en- 
deavour, or  dexterously  attempt  it  in  any  part  of  that 
jiroviuce,  as  I  could  hear  of;  every  man  betaking  him- 
self, the  best  he  could,  to  the  care  of  his  own  house,  and 
seeking  hovv  to  save  his  own  family,  his  goods  within, 
and  his  cattle  without  :  and  so,  while  they  kept  singly 
apart,  and  singly  stood  up  for  their  own  private  preser- 
vation, not  joining  their  forces  together  for  the  common 
safety,  they  gave  the  rebels  a  fair  ojiportunity,  and  a 
singular  advantage,  to  work  out  with  great  facility  their 
common  destruction. 

Whereas,  if  they  had  deserted  their  houses,  upon  the 
first  notice  of  the  rising  up  of  the  Irish,  and  in  the  dif- 
ferent counties  put  themselves  into  separate  bodies,  un- 
der the  command  of  the  chief  English  gentlemen  round 
about  them,  they  had  undoubtedly,  (how  ill  soever  they 
were  provided  with  arms  and  ammunition,)  been  able  to 
have  encountered  the  Irish,  and  to  have  beat  them  out 
of  many  parts  of  the  country,  or,  at  least,  to  have  put 
them  to  some  stand  in  their  enterprise  :  whereas,  by  the 
nourse  tbcy  took,  they  most  readily,  without  almost  any 


resistance,  exposed  themse;ve3  to  the  merciless  cruelty 
of  the  Irish,  who,  at  the  very  first,  for  some  few  days 
after  their  breaking  out,  did  not  in  most  jjlaces  murder 
many  of  tliem  ;  but  the  course  they  took  was  to  seize 
upon  all  their  goods  and  cattle,  to  strip  them,  their 
wives,  and  children  naked,  and,  in  that  miserable  plight, 
the  weather  being  most  bitter  cold  and  frosty,  to  turn 
them  out  of  their  houses,  to  drive  them  to  the  moun- 
tains, to  wander  tiirough  the  woods  and  bogs  ;  and  if 
they  by  any  means  procured  any  other  clothes,  or  but 
even  ordinary  rags  to  cover  their  nakedness,  they  were 
presently  taken  from  them  again,  and  none  suffered  to 
give  them  any  kind  of  shelter  by  the  way,  relief,  or  en- 
tertainment, without  incurring  the  heavy  displeasure  of 
their  priests  and  chief  commanders. 

And  so  they  drove  such  of  the  English,  whose  lives 
they  thought  fit  at  that  tiine  to  spare,  clear  out  of  the 
country.  Some  of  them  took  their  journey  towards  Car- 
rickfergus,  others  towards  Coleraine,  Derry,  and  other 
of  the  northern  parts.  Many  who  had  assembled  toge- 
ther, and  stood  upon  their  defence,  came  to  terms  with 
their  bloody  assailants,  and  gave  them  their  goods,  plate, 
and  money,  for  leave  to  come  up  to  the  city  of  Dublin. 
And,  having  bought  their  licence  at  so  dear  a  rate,  had 
I)asses  and  convoys  assigned  them  by  the  chief  captains 
of  the  rebels,  and  so  came  on  upon  their  way  in  great 
troops  of  men,  women,  and  children. 

Out  of  tlie  county  of  Cavan,  as  Master  Creighton, 
who,  by  his  charitable  relief  of  great  numbers  of  them, 
preserved  them  from  perishing,  testifies  in  his  examina- 
tion, there  ]iassed  by  his  house  in  one  company  of  1400 
persons  ;  in  another  nOO,  from  Newtown,  in  the  couniy  of 
Fermanagh  ;  in  others  lesser  numbers,  all  withoi;C  any 
weapons,  or  any  thing  else  but  the  very  clothes  on 
their  backs,  which  they  suffered  them  not  to  carry  away  ; 
but  many  were  most  barbarously  stripped  of  them,  by 
those  who  undertook  to  give  them  safe  conu'uct.  or  per- 
fidiously betrayed  by  them  into  the  hi*nds  of  other 
rebels,  by  whom  some  were  killed,  othe-s  wounded,  and 
all  in  a  manner,  whatsoever  they  hid  to  cover  their 
nakedness,  taken  from  most  of  them;  as  may  appear  by 
the  examination  of  Adam  Clover,  of  Slonosy,  in  the 
county  of  Cavan,  who,  being  duly  sworn,  deposeth 
"  inter  alia  :'' 

"  That  this  deponent,  antJ  his  company  that  were 
robbed,  observed,  that  thirty  j)ersons,  or  thereabouts, 
were  then  most  barbarously  murdered  and  slain  outright, 
and  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  more  persons  cruelly 
wounded  ;  so  that  traJes  of  blood,  issuing  from  their 
wounds,  lay  upon  the  highway  for  twelve  miles  together; 
and  many  very  young  children  were  left  and  j)erished  by 
the  way,  to  the  number  of  sixty,  or  thereabouts ;  be- 
cause the  cruel  pursuit  of  the  rebels  was  such,  that 
their  parents  and  friends  could  not  carry  them  fur- 
ther." 

And  further  saifh,  "  that  some  of  the  rebels  vowed, 
'  That  if  any  digged  graves,  wherein  to  bury  their  dead 
cliildreii,  they  should  be  buried  therein  tliemselves  :'  so 
the  poor  people  left  most  of  them  unburied,  exposed  to 
ravenous  beasts  and  fowls,  and  some  few  their  parents 
carried  a  great  way  to  bury  them  '' 

And  this  deponent  further  saith,  "  that  he  saw  upon 
the  way  a  woman,  left  by  the  rebels  stripped  to  her 
shift,  set  uj)on  by  three  women  and  some  Irish  chil- 
dren, who  miserably  rent  and  tore  the  said  poor  English- 
woman, and  stripjied  her  of  her  shift  in  a  bitter  frost 
and  snow,  so  that  she  fell  in  labour  under  their  hands, 
and  both  she  and  her  child  died  there." 

Thus  did  their  mercy,  in  sparing  these  poor  creatures 
in  this  manner,  prove  by  such  a  far  greater  cruelty 
than  if  they  had  suddenly  cut  them  off,  as  tliey  did 
afterwards  many  thousands  of  British  that  fell  into 
their  blinds  ;  for  now  they  starved  and  perished  ia 
multitudes  upon  the  ways  as  they  travelled  along  ;  and 
to  those  that  outhved  the  misery  of  their  journey,  their 
limbs  only  served  to  drag  up  their  bodies  to  christian 
burial,  there  denied  unto  them.  For  many  of  the  men, 
and  most  of  the  women  and  children  that  thus  escaped, 
either  to  Dublin,  or  other  places  of  safety  in  the  north, 
did  not  long  outlive  the  bitterness  of  their  journey  ;  but 
3x2 


1042 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A.  D.  1G41. 


either  overwhelmed  with  grief,  or  wearied  out  with 
travel,  contracted  those  diseases,  which,  furthered  by 
hunger,  cold,  nakedness,  ill  lodgings,  and  want  of  other 
necessaries,  struck  deeply  into  bodies  that  had  lived 
long  at  ease  with  much  plenty,  and  soon  brought  them 
with  sorrow  to  their  graves. 

These  were  the  first  fruits  of  this  rebellion,  which  now 
began  to  extend  into  the  other  provinces,  having  covered 
over  the  northern  parts  of  the  kingdom  with  fearful 
desolations.  The  first  plotters  were  yet  undiscovered  : 
but  the  great,  active  instruments,  appointed  for  the 
execution  of  this  horrid  design,  fully  appeared,  and  had 
already  deeply  imbrued  their  hands  in  the  bloody  massa- 
cres of  the  English.  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale,  being  the 
chief  of  tliat  clan,  and  now  the  person  remaining  of 
nearest  alliance  to  the  late  earl  of  Tyrone,  assumed  to 
himself  the  chief  power  among  the  rebels  in  Ulster;  and 
by  his  directions  guided  the  rest  of  his  accomplices  on 
in  the  destruction  of  all  the  English  there. 

He  was  one  of  very  mean  parts,  without  courage  or 
conduct  ;  his   education,   for  a  great  part  of  his  youth, 
was    in    England  ;  he    was    admitted    a  student  of  Lin- 
coln's   Inn,    and    there    trained   up    in    the    protestant 
religion,  which  he  soon  changed  after,  if  not  before,  his 
return  to  Ireland  ;  lived  loosely,  and,   having  no  consi- 
derable estate,  by  reason  of  the  great  mortgage  upon  it, 
became  of  very  little  esteem  in  all  men's  opinions  ;  yet, 
such  was  the  zeal  of  his  countrymen  in  this  cause,  their 
secresy  in   attempting,    their   suddenness    in  executing, 
that,  by  their  forwardness  to  destroy  the  English  and  get 
their  goods,  he  quickly  overrun  that  part  of  the  country. 
He  had  prevailed   so  far  within  seven  days  after  he  first 
appealed  in  this  rebellion,  by  seizing  most  treacherously, 
at   the   very   first   upon  Charlemont,    where    the     Lord 
Daufield  '.ay  with   his  company  of  foot,  of  the  forts   of 
Dungannoii  and  Moiitjoy,  as  that  in  his  letter,  written  to 
father   Patrick  O'lJonnell,   his    confessor,    bearing    date 
from    Montjoy,    the  30th   of  October,    he  was   able    to 
boast  of  great  and  many  victories  ;  and  presently  after  he 
had  assembled  sudi  a  multitude  of  rude  fellows  together, 
though  in  very  ill  e^(uipage,  that  he  marched  down  with 
great  -numbers    of  men  towards    Lisnagarny,    near    the 
chief  plantation  of  the  Scots  ;    (for  that  part  of   their 
plot   "  to   spare  thera,"   as  they  did  in   the   beginning, 
they    found    now    too    gross     to    take;    therefore    they 
resolved  to  fall  upon  them  without  mercy  ;)  and  yet  he  left 
sufficient   forces   to   come   up  into   the    Pale,    to    take 
in   Dundalk,    in    the  county    of   Lowth ;     which   was  a 
frontier  town  in  the  last  wars  against  Tyrone,    and  so 
well  defended  itself,   as,  with  all  t^e   power  he  had,  he 
could  never  recover  it  into  his  hands.     There  lay  now  a 
company  of  foot  of  the  old   army  ;  Wt  the  lieutenant 
who  commanded  it,  having  neither  his  men  in  readiness, 
nor   arms,  nor    ammunition,   made  little   or  no  resist- 
ance, easily  giving  way  to  the  forward  affections  of  the 
inhabitants,  who  delivered  up  the  town  into  the  posses- 
sion of  the  rebels,   about  the  beginning  of  November 
■1641. 

The  rebels,  presently  after  their  taking  of  Dundalk, 
marched  on  further  into  the  county  of  Lowth,  and  pos- 
sessed themselves  of  Ardee,  a  little  town  within  seven 
miles  of  Tredagh,  anciently  called  Droghedah  :  so  as  it 
was  now  high  time  to  provide  for  the  safety  of  that 
town. 

But  I  shall  now  return  to  the  consviltations  and 
means  used  here  by  the  justices  and  council,  for  the  se- 
curing of  the  city  and  castle  of  Dublin,  which,  by  reason 
•  of  the  present  confusion,  weakness,  and  wants,  were  in 
very  great  and  most  apparent  danger  of  a  sudden  sur- 
prize. 

And,  first,  for  the  castle  :  Sir  Francis  Willoughby 
being  made  governor,  had  a  company  of  100  men,  well- 
armed,  assigned  for  the  constant  guard  of  that  place, 
besides  the  ordinary  warders,  who  gave  their  usual 
attendance  there :  and,  because  the  lords  conceived  it 
might  be  dangerous,  in  such  desperate  times,  to  admit 
sucli  a  multitude  of  suitors  of  all  sorts  into  tlie  castle,  as 
had  daily  occasion  to  attend  the  council-board,  they  pre- 
sently transferred  the  place  of  their  meeting  in  council  to 
Cork-house  ;  where  they  continued  to  sit  a  good  time 


after,  notwithstanding  the  great  danger  their  persona 
were  continually  exjiosed  unto,  by  the  confident  resort 
in  great  numbers,  of  several  lords,  gentlemen,  and 
others,  who,  within  a  few  days  after,  declared  them- 
selves rebels,  and  so  went  out  among  them. 

It  was  God's  immediate  providence  that  preserved 
them,  and  sufl'ered  not  those  persons,  who  soon  after 
became  such  bloody  rebels,  to  lay  hold  on  that  opportu- 
nity ;  for  certainly  they  might,  with  great  ease,  have 
taken  out  of  the  way  the  lords-justices  and  council,  and 
so  have  left  all  things  in  such  confusion  as  would  have 
brought  on  their  long  desired  ends,  without  any  further 
contention  or  trouble. 

The  next  care  was  to  provide  victuals  for  the  castle  in 
such  proportions  as  might  enable  it  to  endure  a  siege  in 
case  the  town,  either  through  treachery  within,  or  by  forces 
from  without,  should  come  to  be  surprised  by  the  rebels; 
who  now  carried  all  things  so  clearly  beforfe  them  in  the 
north,  that  they  most  confidently  gave  out  that  they 
would  suddenly  comedown  and  make  themselves  masters 
of  it. 

The  castle  being  thus  happily  provided  for,  the  lords 
next  took  measures  to  secure  the  city  in  some  sort 
against  any  sudden  attempts.  And  this  proved  a  work 
not  easy  to  be  effected  ;  not  only  in  regard  to  the  r::inous 
condition  of  the  walls,  the  great  extent  of  the  suburbs, 
and  the  weakness  of  the  place,  but  much  more  in  re- 
spect of  the  corrupt  and  ill  aftections  of  the  popish  inha- 
bitants within  the  city  ;  for  so  strangely  were  many  of 
them  deluded  with  the  instigations  of  their  priests,  that 
they  did  certainly  (as  we  found  afterwards  by  woful  expe- 
rience) do  all  that  in  them  lay  to  promote  the  rebellious 
designs  then  set  on  foot,  which  were  undertaken,  as  they 
believed,  only  for  the  re-settlement  of  religion,  and  the 
recovery  of  their  liberties. 

Tliey  were  the  instruments  to  convey  away  privately 
most  of  the  chief  conspirators,  who  iiad  undertaken  to 
surjirise  the  castle  on  the   23rd  of  October.     They  se- 
cretly entertained  many  of  the  rebels  that  came  out  of 
the  country  ;  they  likewise  sent  relief  to  those  that  were 
abroad  by  secret  ways,  conveying  as  well  ammunition  as 
intelligence  of  all  passages  from  hence  ;   and  such  strong 
aversions  had  they  against  all  contributions  for  the  main- 
tenance of  his  majesty's  army  that,  in  the  very  beginning 
of  the  rebellion,  when  the  lords  sent  for  the  mayor  and 
aldermen,    and    (laying   before    rhem    the   high    neces- 
sities of  the  state,  together  with  the  apparent  danger  of 
the   city  and  the  whole  kingdom,)  desired  to  borrow  a 
considerable  sum  of  money  for  the  present,  which  they 
undertook  to  repay  out  of  the  next  treasure  that  should 
arrive   out  of  England,  the  popish  party  among  them 
was   so    prevalent   that,    after    a    most    serious    consul- 
tation and  very  solemn  debate  among  themselves,  they 
returned  this  answer,  that  they  were  not  able  to  furnish 
above  ,£^40,  and  part  of  that  was  to  be  brought  in  in  cattle. 
And  now   the  lords-justices  and    council,   that    ihey 
might  show  the  great  confidence  they  had  in  the  lords 
and   chief  gentlemen  of  the   Pale,   and  give   them  both 
opportunity    and  means   to    express    their    loyalty  and 
affections  to  his  majesty's  service,  resolved,  according  as 
the  constitution  of  their  affairs  then  required,  to  do  some 
such    acts    as     might    clearly  persuade    them    of    the 
great  trust  they  really  reposed  in  them;  and  therefore, 
I  first,  they  gave  out  several  commissions  of  martial  law 
for  executing,  without  attending  a  proceeding  according 
to  the  ordinary  course  of  the  common  law,  of  such  trai- 
tors and  rebels  as  should  be  apprehended  doing  mischief 
in  any  parts  of  the  country  about  them  ;  and  these  they 
directed   to    the    most    active   gentlemen,     though    all 
jiapists,  dwelling  in  the  several  counties  ;  viz.  to  Henry 
Talbot,  in  the  coimty  of  Dublin;   John  Bellew,  esq.,  in 
the   county   of    Lowth ;     Richard    Dalton    and    Thomas 
Tuit,    esqrs.,    in    the  county  of  Westmeaih  ;    Valerian 
Westley,  in  the  county  of  Meath  ;  James  Talbot,  in  the 
county  of  Cavan. 

Next  they  made  choice  of  the  chief  persons  of  quality 
residing  in  the  said  counties  of  the  Pale,  and  others  adja- 
cent to  them,  to  govern  and  command  such  forces  as 
sho\i!(l  be  rnised  by  them,  and  armed  by  the  state  for  the 
defence  of   the  country,    and  issued    from    the    council 


A.D.  1641.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


1013 


board  several  commissions  of  government  unto  them  ; 
as  one  to  the  Earl  of  Ormond  and  the  Lord  Viscount 
Montgarret,  for  the  county  of  Kilkenny  ;  to  Walter 
Bagnall,  esq.,  for  the  county  of  Caterlagh  ;  Sir  James 
Dillon  the  elder,  and  Sir  James  Dillon  the  younger,  for 
the  county  of  Longford  ;  Lord  Viscount  Costeloe,  for 
the  county  of  Mayo  ;  Sir  Robert  Talbot  and  Garrat 
Biriie,  for  the  county  of  Wicklow  ;  Sir  Christo])her  Eel- 
lew,  for  the  county  of  Lowth  ;  Earl  of  Kildare,  fjr  the 
county  of  Kildare  ;  Sir  Thomas  Nugent,  for  the  county 
of  Westmeath  ;  Nicholas  Barnewall,  for  the  county  of 
Dublin  ;  Lord  Viscount  Gormanstone,  for  the  county  of 
Meath.  All  these  were  made  choice  of  without  distinc- 
tion of  religion  ;  the  lords  holding  it  fit  at  that  time  to 
put  the  chief  persons  of  power  in  the  country  into  those 
places  of  trust  ;  hoping  they  might  prove  good  instru- 
ments to  oppose  the  threateiiing  incursions  of  the 
rorthern  rebels,  (which  they  knew  them  to  be  well  ena- 
bled to  perform,  if  they  would  really  join  in  the  service,) 
or,  at  least,  that  they  might  be  kept,  by  this  great  mark 
of  the  confidence  placed  in  them  by  the  government, 
from  giving  any  entertainment  or  assistance  to  their 
rebellious  designs. 

In  these  commissions  there  was  power  given  to  these 
lords  and  gentlemen,  to  whom  they  were  directed,  not 
only  to  use  tire  and  sword,  for  the  destruction  of  the 
rebels  and  their  adherents,  but  also  to  preserve  the  lives 
of  any  of  them,  to  receive  them,  or  any  of  them,  into 
his  majesty's  favour  or  mercy.  This  plainly  shews  the 
very  great  confidence  the  lords  were  pleased  to  repose  in 
them  ;  as  also  their  desires  to  make  them  instruments, 
to  deliver  those  multitudes  of  people,  that  engaged  them- 
selves in  this  rebellion,  from  the  power  either  of  his 
ns'ijesty's  arms,  or  civil  justice.  They  intended  nothing 
but  the.  reducing  of  a  rebellious  nation  to  peace  and 
obedience  :  and  they  at  the  first  applied  lenient  mea- 
sures, which  failing  in  the  cure,  they  were  afterwards 
forced  to  have  recourse  to  more  violent  means. 

That  these  governors  thus  constituted  might  be  the 
better  enabled,  according  to  the  authority  and  power 
given  to  them  by  their  several  commissions,  to  under- 
take the  defence  of  the  county  in  this  extremity  of  the 
near  approaching  dangers,  the  lords  gave  orders  to  have 
delivered  ixnto  them  a  certain  jiroportion  of  arms,  to  be 
employed  for  the  arming  of  some  men,  to  be  raised  in 
each  county  for  the  common  safety,  besides  the  arms 
they  gave  tliem,  and  other  gentlemen,  for  the  defence  of 
their  own  private  houses. 

As  to  the  Lord  Gormanstone,  there  were  delivered 
arms  for  five  hundred  men,  for  the  county  of  Meath  ; 
there  were  also  delivered  arms  for  three  hundred  men, 
for  the  county  of  Kildare;  arms  for  three  hundred  men 
for  the  county  of  Lowth  ;  arms  for  three  hundred  men, 
for  the  county  of  West  INIeath  ;  and  arms  for  three  hun- 
dred men  for  the  county  of  Dublin  :  and  about  the  same 
time  there  were  sent  down  four  hundred  muskets,  to  the 
lords  of  the  Ardes  and  Clandeboys,  for  the  arming  of  the 
Scots,  in  the  county  of  Down.  All  these  had  powder, 
lead,  and  match,  proportionable  to  their  arms,  at  the 
same  time  delivered  to  them. 

But  now  the  poison  of  this  rebellion,  which  had 
liitherto  contained  itself  within  the  northern  counties, 
and  the  confines  of  them,  began  to  be  diffused  into 
other  parts  of  the  kingdom  ;  it  had  already  infected  the 
counties  of  Leitrim,  Longford,  Westmeath,  and  Lowth, 
lying  contiguous  unto  them  ;  and  on  the  12th  of  ?so- 
vember,  the  Irish  in  the  county  of  Wicklow  broke  out 
most  furiously,  despoiling,  robbing,  and  murdering  all 
the  English  inhabitants  within  that  territory  :  they 
burned  all  their  well  built  houses,  drove  away  their 
cattle,  and  laid  siege  to  fort  Carew,  wherein  was  a  com- 
pany of  foot  tl«i  old  army. 

The  intelligence  being  brought  to  the  lords  justices 
thereof,  they  well  considered  the  importance  of  the 
place,  and  that,  if  it  were  in  the  hands  of  the  rebels,  and 
the  whole  county  in  their  possession,  they  could  expect 
little  quietness,  or  even  safety  in  the  city,  by  reason  of 
tlieir  near  neighbourhood,  ^'hereupon  they  were  most 
desirous  to  have  sen-t  down  forces  for  the  relief  of  it : 
but  when  they  came,  on  the  other  side,  to  consider  their 


want  of  means  for  the  performance  of  that  service, 

that  they  had  no  money, — but  few  m^n,  and  manv  of 
them  not  to  be  trusted  ;  and  that  it  would  l)e  very  dan- 
gerous to  divide  their  small  forces,  and  so  to  leave  the 
city  in  a  manner  unguarded  ;  they  were  forced  to  lay 
aside  that  resolution,  and.  with  great  grief,  to  sit  still, 
and  suffer  the  poor  English  in  those  parts  to  be  exposed 
to  the  merciless  cruelties  of  those  barbarous  rebels,  who 
went  on  furiously  with  the  work,  and  quickly  cleared  all 
that  county  of  the  English  inhabitants. 

Within  a  ft-w  days  after,  the  Irish,  in  the  counties  of 
Wexford  and  Carlow,  began  to  rise  likewise,  and  to  fol- 
low the  bloody  examples  of  their  neighbours.  There 
were  now  also  great  ai)pearances  of  the  disloyalty  of  the 
county  of  Kildare,  who,  with  great  ])rotestations,  under 
the  pretence  of  doing  service,  had  gotten  into  their 
hands  the  arms  and  ammunition  designed  for  them  by 
the  state  :  and  so  mysterious  and  doubtful  was  the  car- 
riage of  the  lords  and  chief  gentlemen  of  the  English 
pale,  (they  giving  no  manner  of  intelligence  to  the  state 
concerning  the  ))roceedings  of  the  rebels,  nor  making 
any  kinds  of  preparations  against  them,)  that  their 
affections  began,  even  then,  to  be  justly  suspected. 

So  that  the  city  of  Dublin,  (which  was  the  receptacle 
of  the  whole  state,  the  magazine  of  all  the  arms,  ammu- 
nition, and  other  provisions  for  the  army,  and  the  chief 
sanctuary  of  all  the  English  and  despoiled  protestants,) 
was  now  reduced  to  a  very  sad  condition  ;  desperately 
encompassed  on  every  side  ;  the  northern  rebels  being 
come  down,  in  two  several  jiarties,  with  great  forces, 
within  twenty  miles  of  it  on  the  one  side  ;  and  the  rebels 
of  the  county  of  Wicklow,  accompanying  it  on  the 
other  side,  which,  with  the  great  resort  of  strangers,  and 
the  continual  rumours  of  new  plots  and  devices  to 
surprise  the  town,  possessed  the  protestants  with  ex- 
traordinary fears  of  the  present  danger. 

But  that  which  made  their  condition  appear  much 
more  formidable  unto  them,  was  the  daily  resort  of 
great  numbers  of  English,  who  came  up  in  troojjs, 
stripped  and  miserably  spoiled,  out  of  the  north.  Many 
persons  of  good  rank  and  quality,  were  covered  with 
old  rags,  and  some  without  any  other  covering  than  a  little 
twisted  straw  to  hide  their  nakedness.  Some  reverend 
ministers,  and  others,  that  had  escaped  with  their  lives 
sorely  wounded.  Wives  came  bitterly  lamenting  the 
murder  of  their  husbands  ;  mothers  the  death  of  their 
children,  barbarously  destroyed  before  their  faces  ;  poor 
infants  ready  to  perish,  and  pour  out  their  souls  in  their 
mothers'  bosoms.  Some  wearied  out  with  long  travel, 
and  so  crippled  that  they  came  creeping  on  their  knees  ; 
others  so  frozen  with  cold  that  they  were  ready  to  ex- 
pire in  the  streets  ;  others,  overwhelmed  with  grief,  and 
distracted  with  their  losses,  lost  also  their  senses. 

Thus  was  the  town,  within  the  space  of  a  few  days 
after  the  breaking  out  of  this  rebellion,  filled  with  these 
most  lamentable  spectacles  of  sorrow,  which,  in  great 
numbers,  wandered  up  and  down  in  all  parts  of  the 
city,  desolate,  forsaken,  having  no  place  to  lay  their 
heads  on,  no  clothing  to  cover  their  nakedness,  uo  food 
to  fill  their  hungry  bellies.  And,  to  add  to  their  mise- 
ries, they  found  all  manner  of  relief  very  disproportion- 
able  to  their  wants,  the  popish  inhabitants  refusing  to 
minister  the  least  comfort  unto  them  ;  so  that  these  poor 
creatures  appeared  like  living  ghosts  in  every  street. 

IMany  empty  houses  in  the  city  were,  by  special  di- 
rection, taken  up  for  them,  barns,  stables,  and  out- 
houses filled  with  them  ;  yet  many  lay  in  the  open 
streets,  and  others  under  stalls,  and  there  most  mise- 
rably perished.  The  churches  were  the  common  recep- 
tacles of  the  meaner  sort  of  them,  who  stood  there  in  a 
most  doleful  posture,  as  objects  of  charity,  in  so  great 
multitudes,  that  there  was  scarce  any  passage  into  them. 
But  those  of  better  quality,  who  could  not  become  like 
common  beggars,  crept  into  private  places  ;  and  some  of 
them,  that  had  not  private  friends  to  relieve  them,  even 
wasted  silently  away,  and  so  died  without  noise  ;  and  so 
bitter  was  the  remembrance  of  their  former  condition, 
and  so  insupportable  the  burden  of  their  present  ca- 
lamity, to  many  of  them,  that  they  even  refused  to  be 
comforted. 


1044 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


tA.D.  1641. 


I  have  tnown  of  some  that  lay  almost  naked,  and, 
having  clothes  sent  to  them,  laid  them  by,  refusing  to 
put  them  on  ;  others  that  would  not  stir  to  fetch  them- 
selves food,  though  they  knew  where  it  stood  ready  for 
them  ;  but  they  continued  to  lie  in  their  filthy  rags,  not 
taking  care  to  have  any  thing  clean  or  comfortable 
about  them.  And  so,  even  worn  out  with  the  misery  of 
their  journey  and  cruel  usage,  having  their  spirits  spent, 
their  bodies  wasted,  and  their  senses  failing,  lay  here 
pitifully  languishing ;  and,  soon  after  they  had  re- 
covered this  town,  very  many  of  them  died,  leaving  their 
bodies  as  monuments  of  the  most  inhuman  cruelties  used 
towards  them. 

The  greatest  part  of  the  women  and  children,  thus 
b'lrbarously  expelled  out  of  their  habitations,  perished 
in  the  city  of  Dublin  ;  and  such  great  numbers  of  them 
were  brought  to  their  graves,  that  all  the  church-yards 
within  the  whole  town  were  of  too  narrow  a  compass  to 
contain  them.  So  much  so  that  the  lords-justices  took 
order  to  have  two  large  pieces  of  new  ground,  one  on  each 
side  of  the  river,  taken  in  upon  the  out  greens,  and 
set  apart  for  burying  places. 

These  were  the  memorable  spectacles  of  mercy,  and  of 
the  great  commiseration  the  rebels  used  to  those  English, 
to  whom  they  gave  their  lives  for  a  prey.  But  what 
their  sufferings  were,  before  they  could  get  out  of  the 
hands  of  these  cruel  papists, — what  strange,  horrid,  in- 
ventions the  rebels  used  towards  them,  tortui'ing  and 
massacreing  those  they  there  murdered, — is  reserved  to 
be  more  fully  related  in  its  proper  place.  They  are  left 
upon  record  to  posterity,  under  the  oaths  of  many  that 
escaped,  and  are  mentioned  here  for  no  otlicr  purpose, 
than  to  shew  the  strange  horror  and  amazement  the  be- 
holding of  them  bred  in  all  the  English  and  protestant 
inhabitants  of  the  city. 

They  seeing  the  rebels  prevail  so  mightily,  expected, 
if  they  continued  here,  to  be  undoubtedly  exposed  to  the 
game  cruelties  ;  and  they  now  understood,  by  those  who 
were  come  up  from  among  them,  that  their  design  was, 
as  soon  as  they  had  taken  in  Drogheda,  to  come  and 
seize  upon  the  city  and  castle  of  Dublin,  and  so  to  make 
a  general  extirpation  of  all  the  English,  root  and  branch, 
not  to  leave  them  name  or  posterity  throughout  the 
whole  kingdom. 

It  is  easy  to  conjecture  what  a  sad  confused  counte- 
nance the  city  then  had ;  what  fears,  terror,  and  aston- 
ishment the  miserable  spectacles  within,  and  the  ap- 
proaches of  the  rebels  without,  raised  in  the  minds  of  an 
affrighted,  distracted  people.  The  English  inhabitants 
looked  upon  all  the  horrid  cruelties  exercised  abroad, 
all  the  calamities  and  desolations  fallen  upon  their  coun- 
trymen in  other  parts  of  the  kingdom,  as  arrived  at 
the  gates,  and  now  ready  to  enter;  the  avenues  all 
open,  neither  ramparts  nor  trenches  to  keep  them  out. 
Notwithstanding  the  care  and  endeavours  used  by  the 
lords-justices  and  council  to  make  provision  for  the 
common  safety,  no  money  could  be  raised,  few  men  got 
together ;  the  papists  well  furnished  with  arms,  closely 
concealed,  and  desperately  animated  by  their  priests  to 
all  manner  of  mischief;  no  fortifications  about  the  su- 
burbs, nor  any  manner  of  defence  for  the  city,  but  an 
old  ruinous  wall,  part  whereof  fell  down  in  the  very 
height  of  these  distractions. 

AH  things  tended  to  sudden  confusion  ;  the  very  face 
of  the  city  was  now  changed,  and  had  such  a  fearful 
aspect,  as  seemed  to  portend  her  near  approaching  ruin  ; 
the  means  of  safety  appearing  very  slender  and  inconsi- 
derable, the  applications,  by  reason  of  the  strange  aver- 
sions of  the  popish  party,  of  a  very  slow  and  weak  ope- 
ration. Every  man  began  to  consider  for  himself  and 
for  his  own  private  preservation  ;  those  that  lived  in  the 
suburbs  removed  with  their  families  into  the  city  :  the 
privy-counsellors  and  persons  of  quality  into  the  castle, 
which  became  a  common  repository  of  all  things  of  value. 
The  Rolls  were,  by  spe'jial  order,  removed  thither  ;  the 
records  of  several  other  offices  were  likewise  brought  in. 
Hut  upon  the  rebels  advancing  somewhat  nearer,  and 
their  frequent  alarms,  many  of  those,  who  had  there 
taken  sanctuary,  began  to  suspect  the  strength  of  those 
old    uilupidattd  wails  ;    and    therefore,    to  make    sure, 


resolved  to  quit  the  kingdom,  embarking  themselves  and 
their  goods  with  all  possible  speed.  Some,  who  were 
detained  with  contrary  winds  in  the  harbour,  chose 
rather  to  endure  all  extremities  on  shipboard,  than  to 
hazard  themselves  on  shore  again. 

The  Scottish  fishermen,  who  lay  with  their  boats  in 
great  numbers  within  the  bay,  fishing  for  herrings,  hav- 
ing, with  much  forwardness,  made  an  offer  to  the  state 
to  bring  five  hundred  of  their  men  ashore  to  take  arms, 
and  engage  in  immediate  service,  (a  proposition  at  that 
season  most  acceptable,)  were  so  strangely  affrighted  one 
evening  with  a  false  alarm,  as  that  in  the  night,  on  a 
sudden,  they  put  to  sea,  and  quite  disappeared  on  these 
coasts  till  the  year  following. 

The  papists,  on  the  other  side,  being  most  confident 
that  the  city  would  be  taken  and  sacked  by  the  rebels, 
and  fearing,  lest  hajipily  they  might  be  mistaken  in  the 
tumult  and  fierce  execution,  removed  themselves  and 
their  goods  with  the  same  speed  into  the  country. 

And  that  which  heightened  the  calamity  of  the  jioor 
English  was,  that  their  flight  was  to  be  made  immedi- 
ately in  that  winter  ;  which  was  such  a  dismal,  stormy, 
teni})estuous  season,  as  in  the  memory  of  man  had  never 
been  obseived  to  continue  so  long  together  Yet,  the 
terror  of  the  rebels  incomparably  prevailing  beyond  the 
rage  of  the  sea,  most  of  those  who  could  provide  them- 
selves with  shipping,  though  at  never  so  excessive  rates, 
deserted  the  city.  And  such  was  the  violence  of  the 
winds,  such  continuing,  impetuous  storms,  that  several 
barks  were  cast  away  ;  some,  in  three  months  after  their 
going  from  hence,  could  not  make  good  their  way  to  any 
port  in  England,  and  almost  all  that  then  put  to  sea 
were  in  great  danger  of  perishing. 

The  Parficnlars  of  the  First  Plot  of  the  Irish  Rebellion. 
Together  iciih  a  brief  Narration  of  the  mont  notori- 
ous Cruelties  and  bloody  Massacres,  which  ensued  in 
several  parts  of  this  Kingdom. 

Thus  we  see  what  a  great  height  this  rebellion  was 
grown  up  unto,  within  the  space  of  less  than  one  month 
after  the  very  first  appearance  of  it.  What  horrid 
murders,  cruel  outrages,  and  fearful  desolations,  it  had 
already  wrought  in  one  province,  and  what  a  powerful 
operation  the  cruelties  there  acted  had  upon  other  j)arts. 
But,  before  I  pass  further,  I  hold  it  not  amiss  to  look 
back,  and  trace  it  up  to  the  first  beginnings  we  find  of  it 
within  this  country  of  Ireland. 

Concerning  the  first  original  of  this  great  conspiracy, 
as  likewise  the  first  jilotters  and  contrivers  of  it,  I  must 
ingenuously  confess,  that  I  am  myself  much  dissatisfied  in 
the  first  conceptions  of  this  monstrous  birth  ;  and  there- 
fore shall  not  now  be  able  clearly  to  resolve  others 
therein. 

And,  if  we  will  give  credit  to  several  examinations 
taken,  (many  of  them  from  those  of  their  own  party,) 
we  must  believe  the  plot  for  a  rebellion  in  Ireland  to  be 
of  a  very  ancient  date,  as  well  as  of  a  large  extent.  It 
had  been  long  in  contriving,  and  (howsoever,  peradven- 
ture,  first  thought  of  in  Ireland,)  yet  it  received  large 
contributions  towards  its  consummation  out  of  England 
and  other  foreign  parts. 

I  have  seen  an  examination  of  one,  who  affirms,  that 
he  heard  it  confidently  averred  by  Malone,  a  priest,  (one 
that  styled  himself  chaplain-major  within  the  pale,)  tiiat 
he  Imnself  had  been  seven  years  employed  in  bringing  on 
this  plot  to  perfection,  and  that  he  had  travelled  into 
several  parts  about  it. 

Master  Goldsmith,  a  minister  in  Connaught,  told  me, 
that  he  did,  a  full  year  before  the  rebellion  broke  out, 
receive  a  letter  from  a  brother  of  his,  residing  at  Brussels, 
wherein  he  gave  him  notice  thereof,  though  so  ob- 
scurely, that  he  did  not  well  understand  it  till  after- 
wards. 

Patrick  O'Bryan,  of  the  parish  of  Galloom,  in  the 
county  of  Fermanagh,  affirmed  upon  oath,  "  That  all 
the  nobles  in  the  kingdom,  that  were  pai)ists,  had  a  hand 
in  this  plot,  as  well  as  the  lord  Mac  Guire  and  Hugh 
Oge  Mac  INlahon  ;  that  they  expected  aid  nut  of  Spain 
by   Owen  Roe  O'Ncale;  and  that  colonel  Plunket,  'one 


A.D.  1641.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION, 


1045 


of  those  that  was  to  be  an  actor  in  the  surprise  of  (he 
castle  of  Dublin),  told  him,  that  ]>e  knew  of  this  plot 
eight  years  since,  and  that,  within  these  three  years  he 
hath  been  more  fully  acquainted  with  it.'" 

Francis  Sacheverel,  esq.,  hath  deposed,  "  That,  at 
several  times,  shortly  after  the  beginning  of  this  rebel- 
lion, he  hath  heard  four  several  popish  priests,  viz. 
Hugh  Rely,  of  the  county  of  Down  ;  Edmund  O'Tun- 
nah,  of  the  county  of  Armagh  ;  Morice  Mac  Credan,  of 
the  county  of  Tyrone ;  and  James  Hallegaii,  of  the 
county  of  Armagh,  say,  that  the  priests,  Jesuits,  and 
friars,  of  England,  Ireland,  Spain,  and  other  countries 
beyond  the  seas,  were  the  plotters,  projectors,  and  con- 
trivers of  this  rebellion  and  insurrection  ;  and  that  they 
have  been  tliese  six  years  in  agitation  and  preparation  of 
the  same ;  and  that  the  said  priests  did  then  expre.-s 
a  kind  of  joy,  that  the  same  was  brought  to  so  good 
effect." 

He  also  further  deposeth,  "  That  at  several  times 
Ever  Boy  Mac  Gennis,  in  the  county  of  Down,  gent., 
and  Hugh  O'Hagan,  of  the  county  of  Armagh,  gent, 
did  brag  and  say,  that  they  doubted  not  but  that  they 
should  shortly  conquer  the  English  in  the  kingdom,  atid 
enjoy  the  same  quietly  to  themselves  ;  and  that  they 
would  11  Dt  rest  so  content,  but  they  would  raise  strong 
armies  to  invade  and  conquer  England.'' 

Roger  Moore,  one  of  the  prime  conspirators,  told 
Master  Colely,  then  prisoner  with  him,  "  That  the 
plot  had  been  in  framing  several  years,  and  should  have 
been  executed  several  times,  but  they  were  still  hin- 
dered." 

By  letters  sent  from  Rome  to  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale  and 
the  lord  Mac  Guire,  which  were  intercepted  and  brought 
to  the  lord  Parsons,  though  the  friar  that  wrote  them 
doth  not  express  any  certain  knowledge  of  this  very 
plot,  yet  thus  mucli  appears  by  them,  that  they  had  long 
desired  to  hear  of  the  rising  of  the  Irish,  that  the 
news  of  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale's  taking  arms  was  very  ac- 
ceptable to  the  pope  and  his  two  cardinal  nejihews, 
assuring  him  of  all  assistance  from  thence  ;  and  further 
desiring  him  to  send  over  an  agent  to  Rome,  and  to  em- 
ploy several  persons  of  his  own  nation,  whom  he  there 
named,  then  residing  at  Madrid,  Paris,  and  with  the 
emperor,  they  being  fit  instruments,  and  such  as  he 
might  make  use  of  for  the  procuring  succours  from  those 
princes,  who,  he  assured  him,  would  join  to  give  him  all 
assistance  in  this  action. 

Besides  these,  we  have  many  other  presumptive 
proofs,  that  the  Irish,  (since  they  found  their  own 
strength,  and  that  they  were  able  to  draw  together  so 
great  numbers  of  men,  as  their  several  clans,  so  strangely 
multiplied  during  the  late  peace,  can  now  afford,)  have 
long  had  it  in  desiirn  to  shake  off  the  English  government ; 
to  settle  the  whole  power  of  tlie  state  in  the  hands  of  the 
natives,  and  to  repossess  them  of  all  the  lands  now  en- 
joyed by  the  British  throughout  the  kingdom  ;  and  that 
in  this  plot  they  did  but  go  about  to  actuate  those  con- 
fused general  notions,  and  to  put  them  in  a  way  of  exe- 
cution. Now  they  supposed,  there  could  never  be 
offered  unto  them  a  fairer  opportunity  than  this  most 
unhappy  conjuncture  of  the  affairs  of  Great  Britain,  when 
the  people  of  Scotland,  lately  in  arms,  had,  by  their 
own  power  and  wise  managements,  drawn  his  majesty  to 
condescend  to  their  entire  satisfaction,  as  well  in  their 
church  discipline,  as  the  liberties  of  that  kingdom.  And 
in  England,  (the  distractions  being  grown  up  to  some 
height,  through  the  great  misunderstanding  betwixt  the 
king  and  his  j)arliament,)  Ireland  was,  at  this  time,  left 
naked  and  unguarded,  the  government  in  the  hands  of 
lords-justices,  the  old  army  dispersed  in  places  at  so 
great  distance,  that  it  could  be  of  little  advantage  ;  the 
common  soldiers,  most  of  them  Irish  ;  and  all  the  old  com- 
manders and  captains,  except  some  few,  worn-out  and 
gone.  This,  as  the  first  plotters  thought,  was  the  time 
to  workout  their  own  ends;  and,  (masking  their  per- 
fidious designs  under  the  public  pretences  of  religion  and 
the  defence  of  his  majesty's  prerogative),  they  let  loose 
the  reins  of  their  own  vindictive  humour,  and  irrecon- 
cileable  hatred  to  their  British  neighbours. 

Now,  for  the  very  first  time  when   this  great  plot  re- 


ceived its  first  form  : — though  I  conceive  it  to  have  been 
of  somewhat  a  more  ancient  date,  yet,  by  all  the  exami- 
nations 1  have  hitherto  seen,  I  can  carry  it  up  no  higher 
than  the  month  of  January,  1640-41  ;  and  that  it  was 
about  that  time  communicated  to  some  of  the  chief  gen- 
tlemen of  Ulster,  the  lord  Mac  Guire  doth  sufficiently 
testify,  as  well  in  the  relation  written  with  his  own  hand 
in  the  Tower,  and  delivered  by  him  to  Sir  John  Coniers, 
then  lieutenant,  to  be  presented  to  the  lords  in  parlia- 
ment, as  also  in  his  examination  taken  before  the  lord 
Lambart  and  Sir  Robert  Meredith,  knt.  in  Ireland, 
March  26,  1642. 

In  both  these  he  acknowledgeth,  that  he  being  in 
Dublin  in  Candlemas  term,  about  the  time  when  Mastei 
John  Bellew  came  out  of  England  with  the  commission 
for  the  continuance  of  the  parliament  in  Ireland,  Roger 
Moore  acquainted  him,  that,  if  the  Irish  would  rise,  they 
might  make  their  own  conditions  for  the  regaining  of 
their  lands,  and  freedom  of  their  religion  ;  and  further 
saith,  that  he  had  spoken  with  sundry  of  Leinster  to  that 
purpose,  who  would  be  ready  to  join  with  them,  as  like- 
wise a  good  part  of  Connaught  ;  and  that  he  found  all  of 
them  willing  thereto,  if  so  be  they  could  draw  to  them 
the  gentlemen  of  Ulster. 

Now,  for  the  manner  of  putting  this  plot  in  execution, 
the  said  lord  Mac  Guire  doth  further  testify  in  his  rela- 
tion aforesaid,  that  the  said  Roger  Moore,  (having  the 
next  day  acquainted  Philip  O'Rely,  Turlagh  O'Neale, 
brother  to  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale,  Master  Cosloe,  and  Mac 
Mahon  herewith)  did  propose,  that,  first,  every  one 
should  endeavour  to  draw  his  own  friends  into  that  act, 
at  least  those  that  did  live  in  one  county  with  them  ; 
and  that,  when  they  had  so  done,  they  should  send  to 
the  Irish  in  the  Low  Countries  and  in  Spain,  to  let  them 
know  of  the  day  and  resolution  ;  so  t'nat  they  might  be 
over  with  them  by  that  day,  or  soon  after,  with  a  supply 
of  arms  and  aminixnition  ;  that  there  should  be  a  set 
day  appointed,  and  every  one  in  his  own  quarters  should 
rise  that  day,  and  seize  upon  all  the  arms  he  could  get  in 
his  own  country  ;  and  this  day  to  be  near  winter,  so  that 
England  could  not  be  able  to  send  forces  into  Ireland 
before  May ;  and  by  that  time  there  was  no  doubt  to  be 
entertained,  but  that  they  themselves  would  be  supplied 
by  the  Irish  from  beyond  the  seas. 

Then  he  told  them  further,  that  there  was  no  doubt  of 
the  Irish  joining  with  them,  and  that  all  the  doubt  was 
of  the  gentlemen  of  the  English  pale  ;  but  he  said,  that 
for  his  own  part,  he  was  renlly  assured,  that,  when  the 
Irish  had  risen,  gentlemen  of  the  pale  would  not  stay  long 
after  ;  or,  at  least,  that  they  would  not  oppose  any 
thing  :  and  that,  in  case  they  did,  the  Irish  had  men 
enough  in  the  kingdom  without  them  :  moreover,  that 
he  had  spoken  to  a  great  man,  (who  then  should  be 
nameless)  who  would  not  fail,  at  the  day  appointed,  to 
ap]iear  and  to  be  seen  in  the  act ;  but  till  then  he  was 
sworn  not  to  reveal  him  :  but  yet  that,  upon  their  im- 
portunity, he  afterwards  told  them,  it  was  the  lord  of 
Mayo,  who  was  very  powerful  in  the  command  of  men 
in  those  parts  of  Connaught,  where  he  lived. 

He  further  saith,  that  in  Lent  following,  Master 
Moore,  according  to  his  promise,  came  into  Ulster  :  but 
that  nothing  was  done  there,  but  that  all  matters  were  put 
off  till  May  following,  when  they  met  at  Dublin,  it  being 
both  parliament  and  term-time  ;  and  that  from  thence 
they  dispatched  one  Tooly  Conley  (parish  priest  to 
jMaster  Moore),  to  colonel  O'Neale,  in  the  Low  Coun- 
tries ;  who,  within  a  few  months  after,  arrived  with  this 
answer  from  the  said  colonel,  "  That  he  desired  them 
not  to  delay  any  time  in  rising,  but  to  let  him  know  of 
the  day  when  they  intended  it ;  and  that  he  would  not 
fail  to  be  with  them  within  fourteen  days  of  that  day, 
with  good  aid  ;  also  that  he  desired  them,  by  any  means, 
to  seize  on  the  castle  of  Dublin,  if  they  could." 

And  further  he  saith,  that,  during  the  time  of  these 
their  private  meetings,  tlieie  landed  at  Dublin,  colonel 
Birne,  colonel  Plunket,  captain  Brien  O'Neale,  and 
others,  who  came  with  directions  to  carry  men  away,  and 
that  these  were  ac(]uainttd  with  the  plot,  and  did  offer 
their  service  to  bring  it  on,  and  that  they  would  raise 
their  men   under  colour  to  carry  them  into  Spain,  and 


]04() 


APPENDIX  lY.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


TA.  D.  164L 


then  seize  on  the  castle  of  Dublin,  and,  with  the  arms 
found  there,  arm  their  soldiers,  and  have  them  ready  for 
any  action  that  should  be  conimanded  them. 

He  further  also  saith,  that  they  had  several  private 
consultations  about  the  carrying  on  of  this  conspiracy, 
not  only  at  Dublin,  but  in  other  places  in  the  province 
of  Ulster,  and  that  they  had  set  down  several  days  for 
the  putting  of  it  in  execution  ;  but,  meeting  with  some 
obstacles,  did  not  come  to  conclude  of  tlie  certain  time, 
till  about  the  Ijcginning  of  September,  and  that  then 
they  peremptorily  resolved  on  the  2;>rd  of  October,  for 
the  day  to  execute  this  long  designed  plot  in  ;  and  that 
they  had  respect  unto  the  day  of  the  week,  which  did 
fall  on  Saturday,  being  the  market  day,  on  which  there 
wouhl  be  the  less  notice  taken  of  people  wandering  up 
and  down  the  streets  ;  that  they  then  settled  what  num- 
bers of  men  should  be  brouglit  up  out  of  the  several 
provinces  for  the  surprise  of  the  castle,  and  what  com- 
manders should  lead  them  on  ;  tiiat,  seeing  the  castle 
had  two  gates,  that  the  Leinster-men  should  under- 
tike  to  seize  upon  the  little  gate,  which  lay  nearest  to 
the  place  where  the  arms  and  ammunition  were  j)laced  ; 
and  that  the  great  gate  should  be  undertaken  by  those 
of  Ulster  ;  and  that  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale  should  be  there 
in  person  ;  but  that  he  excused  himself,  because  he  re- 
solved at  the  same  time  to  seize  upon  Londonderry  ;  and 
that  thereupon,  by  the  importunity  of  the  undertakers, 
it  was  imposed  upon  him,  the  said  lord  Mac  Guire, 
to  be  there  in  person  at  the  taking  of  the  castle  of 
Dublin. 

That  it  was  further  resolved  what  number  of  forces 
should  be  brought  up  out  of  the  other  provinces,  to 
make  good  those  places  if  possessed  by  them,  and  that 
Sir  James  Dillon  did  undertake  to  be  there  with  one 
thousand  men  within  four  days  after  the  taking  of  the 
castle  ;  as  also,  that  it  was  resolved,  that  every  one, 
privy  to  that  matter  in  every  part  of  the  kingdom, 
should  rise  that  day,  and  seize  on  all  the  forts  and  arms 
in  the  several  counties  ;  as  likewise  on  all  the  gentry, 
and  make  them  prisoners,  the  more  to  assure  themselves 
against  any  adverse  fortune  ;  and  not  to  kill  any,  but 
where  from  necessity  they  should  be  forced  thereunto  by 
opposition. 

These  particulars,  together  with  many  other  circum- 
stances very  considerable,  are  set  down  in  the  relation 
given  in  by  the  lord  Mac  Guire,  while  he  remained 
jirisoner  in  the  Tower  of  London  ;  but  I  have  thought  lit 
to  forbear  to  relate  them  at  large,  because  I  find  that 
relation  published  by  authority,  and  so  presented  to  the 
common  view. 

We  shall  find  also,  that  Mac  Mahon,in  his  examina- 
tion, taken  when  he  was  first  apprehended  by  the  lords- 
justices  and  council  here,  doth  testify,  that  all  the  chief 
of  the  nobility  and  gentry  in  this  kingdom  were  ac- 
quainted with  the  first  plot  ;  and  particularly,  that  all 
the  popish  party,  in  the  committee  sent  into  England, 
as  likewise  in  both  houses  of  parliament,  knew  of  it. 

In  the  examination  of  William  Fitz-Gerald,  it  is  there 
affirmed,  that  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale,  sending  for  him  five 
days  after  his  rising  in  arms,  told  him  what  he  did  was 
by  directions  and  consent  of  the  prime  nobility  and 
gentry  of  the  whole  kingdom  ;  and  that  what  he  had 
done  in  the  northern  parts,  the  same  was  executed  at 
Dublin,  and  in  all  other  forts  and  towns  throughout  Ire- 
land ;  as  being  a  course  resolved  upon  among  the  lords 
and  gentry,  for  the  preservation  of  his  majesty's  prero- 
gative, and  of  their  own  religion  and  liberties,  against 
the  puritan  faction  in  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland. 
And  that  the  lord  of  Gormanstone  knew  of  this  plot  while 
he  was  in  England,  is  testified  by  lieutenant-colonel 
Read  in  his  examination,  as  also  by  the  lord  Mac  Guire 
in  his  relation;  who  saith,  "  That  colonel  Plunket  told 
him,  that  he,  being  at  London,  had  actjuainted  some  of 
the  Irish  committee,  and  particularly  the  lord  of  Gor- 
manstone, with  this  plot,  and  that  they  approved  it  well." 
Colonel  Plunket,  in  his  letter  to  father  Patrick  Uarnwal, 
lord  abbot  of  Mellifont,  (as  he  styles  him,)  doth  seem 
much  to  glory  in  the  means  he  had  used  to  incite  the 
lords  and  gentry  ol'  the  pale  to  a])pear  in  that  blessed 
cause,  (as  he  terms  it,)  and  assures  him,  that  the  lord  of 


Gormanstone,  (whom  he  there  calls  lord-general,)  will 
go  bravely  on. 

And  now  it  will  be  no  difficult  matter  to  resolve  what 
were  the  secondary  steps  and  motions  of  this  great  plot, 
as  well  as  by  what  jjcrsons  it  was  wrought  out  in  Ireland* 
and  carried  on  to  the  very  point  of  execution.  And  first, 
it  is  to  be  observed,  that  howsoever  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale, 
the  lord  Mac  Guire,  Philip  O'Rely,  colonel  Mac  Brian, 
Hugh  Mac  Mahon,  and  their  adherents,  chief  of  the 
Irish  clans  in  Ulster,  and  other  counties  near  adjacent, 
did  first  ajipear  ujion  the  stage,  and  by  their  bloody 
execution,  notoriously  declare  themselves  chief  actors  in 
this  horrid  tragedy.  Yet  this  rebellion  was  neither  alto- 
gether, nor  originally  plotted  by  them  ;  but  most  of  them 
had  only  subordinate  notions  of  it,  as  they,  (as  well  as 
others  of  the  chief  nobility  and  gentry  throughout  the 
kingdom,)  had  several  parts  assigned  them  to  act  at 
several  times,  in  several  places,  and  d'd  but  move  accord- 
ing to  the  first  resolutions  taken,  anG  such  directions  as 
they  had  received  from  the  first  conspirators.  1  take  it 
to  be  most  jjrobable,  after  the  general  plot  came  to  be 
reduced  into  form,  that,  as  the  lord  of  Gormanstone  was 
one  of  the  first  and  chief  movers  in  it,  so  he,  and  the 
chief  lords  of  the  pale,  joined  together  to  draw  in,  as 
they  had  done  in  all  former  rebellions,  the  principal  ciiiet's 
of  the  old  Irish,  to  engage  themselves,  and  to  ap])ear  first 
in  the  business.  And  after  they  had  joined  together,  and 
so  finely  ordered  tiie  matter,  that  they  had  made  it  a 
general  rising,  as  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale  terms  it,  of  all  the 
catholics  throughout  the  kingdom,  with  the  general  coti- 
sent  of  the  prime  nobility  and  gentry  thereof;  then,  as  it 
were,  with  one  general  voice,  they  sounded  forth,  from 
all  the  four  provinces  of  Ireland,  the  same  language, — 
they  used  the  same  remonstrances,  and  made  the  very 
same  pretences  for  their  justification  ; — they  began  the 
very  self-same  course,  first  in  stripping,  then  banishing 
and  murdering  the  British  and  protestants  ;  only  in  the 
north  they  drove  on  somewhat  more  furiously,  and  sjiilt 
much  more  innocent  blood,  than  in  any  of  the  other  three 
provinces.  They  agreed  likewise  in  recalling  their  com- 
manders ;  all  the  four  provinces  had  their  particular 
emissaries  abroad.  Those  of  Leinster  brought  back 
colonel  Preston,  a  branch  out  of  the  house  of  Gorman- 
stone, who  had  long  lived  with  good  rei)atation  in 
Flanders,  and  him. they  made  general  of  their  forces 
there  ;  and  those  of  Ulster  sent  into  Flanders  likewise, 
for  Owen  Roe  O'Neale,  upon  whom  they  conferred  the 
same  charge  in  that  province  ;  the  Munster-men  brought 
over  Garrat  Barry,  whom  they  made  general  of  their 
forces  ;  and  those  in  Connaught  drew  back  one  Burks, 
to  whom  they  gave  the  chief  command  of  such  men  as 
they  were  able  to  draw  together,  for  the  advancement  of 
the  common  design.  All  these  held  a  due  correspon- 
dency, and  in  all  their  actions,  had  a  just  concurrency 
towards  the  main  end. 

The  great  instrument  chiefly  employed  in  this  work  of 
drawing  the  native  Irish  into  a  firm  combination  with  the 
old  English,  as  appears  by  the  lord  Mac  Guire's  relation 
before  mentioned,  was  Roger  Moore,  esq.,  a  person  of 
broken  fortune,  of  Irish  descent,  and  from  the  family  of 
the  O'Moores,  in  the  county  of  Leax,  but  by  intermar- 
riages, allied  to  some  of  the  principal  gentlemen  of  the 
pale.  He  treated  with  them  about  the  association,  and 
first  broke  the  design  to  the  northern  Irish  ;  he  was  the 
man  that  made  several  journeys  into  Leinster,  Ulster, 
and  Connaught.  Sundry  messages  were  sent  and  re- 
turned the  summer  before  the  breaking  out  of  the 
rebellion,  by  his  means  anil  intercourse  between  them  ; 
and  all  things  were  so  ordered  for  their  agreement,  tliat 
they  were  to  go  hand  in  hand  together.  Some  fif  the 
])riiici))al  gentlemen  of  the  pale,  as  colonel  Plunket, 
captain  Fox,  and  others,  were  designed  to  join  with  the 
lord  Mac  Guire,  Mac  Mahon,  Brian  O'Neale,  Con 
O'Neale,  Hugh  Birne,  for  the  surprise  of  his  majesty  s 
castle  of  Dublin. 

But  1  hold  it  not  necessary  to  produce  further  evi- 
dence in  this  jiarticular  ;  I  purpose  now  to  ddilare  how 
those  great  instruments  of  mischief,  that  were  the  su- 
])reme  conductors  of  this  wicked  design,  moved  forward 
so  successfully  in  the  beginning,  towards  the  accomplish- 


A.D.  1G41.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


1047 


ment  of  their  lon^  intended  extirpation  of  all  the  British 
protestants  out  of  the  kingdom. 

I  find  two  sorts  of  persons  who  did  most  eminently 
appear  in  laying  those  main  foundations,  whereupon  their 
bloody  superstructures  were  afterwards  easily  reared  up : 
and  these  were  such  of  the  popish  lawyers  as  were  natives 
of  the  kingdom,  and  those  of  the  Romish  clergy  of 
several  degrees  and  orders. 

For  first,  they  had  in  regard  for  their  knowledge  in  the 
laws  of  the  land,  very  great  reputation  and  trust ;  they 
now  began  to  stand  up,  like  great  patriots,  for  the  vin- 
dication of  the  liberties  of  the  subject,  and  redress  of 
their  pretended  grievances  ;  and  having,  by  their  bold 
appearing  therein,  made  a  great  party  in  the  house  of 
commons  then  sitting,  some  of  them  did  there  magiste- 
rially obtrude,  as  undoubted  maxims  of  law,  the  perni- 
cious speculations  of  their  own  brains:  which,  (tliough 
plainly  discerned  to  be  full  of  virulency,  and  tending  to 
sedition  ;)  yet  so  strangely  were  many  of  the  protestants, 
and  well  meaning  men  in  the  house,  blinded  with  an 
expectation  of  ease  and  redress,  and  so  stupified  by  tiieir 
bold  accusations  of  the  government,  that  most  of  them 
thought  not  fit,  and  others  did  not  dare,  to  stand  up  to 
contradict  their  assertions  ;  so  that  what  they  spake  was 
received  witli  great  acclamation  and  much  applause,  by 
most  of  the  protestant  members  of  the  house  ;  many  of 
whom,  under  specious  pretences  of  public  zeal  to  this 
country,  they  had  inveigled  into  their  party. 

And  then  it  was,  that  having  impeached  Sir  Richard 
Bolton,lordchancellorof  Ireland,  of  high-treason,  together 
with  other  prime  officers  and  ministers  of  state  that 
were  of  English  birth,  some  of  those  great  masters  took 
upon  them,  with  much  confidence,  to  declare  the  law; 
to  make  new  expositions  of  their  own  upon  the  text ;  to 
frame  their  queries  ; — challenges  fitter  to  be  taken  to  a 
long,  wilfully  overgrown,  misgovernment,  than  to  be 
made  against  an  authority,  that  had,  for  many  years, 
struggled  against  the  beloved  irregularities  of  a  stubborn 
people,  and  which  had  prevailed,  far  beyond  former 
times,  towards  the  allaying  of  the  long  continued  distem- 
pers of  the  kingdom.  They  disdained  the  moderate 
qualifications  of  the  judges,  who  gave  them  modest  an- 
swers, such  as  the  law  and  their  duty  to  their  sovereign 
would  admit.  But  those  would  not  serve  their  turn  : 
tliey  resolved  upon  an  alteration  in  the  government,  and 
drawing  it  wholly  into  the  hands  of  the  natives  ;  which 
they  knew  they  could  not  compass  in  a  parliamentary 
way,  and  therefore  only  made  preparations  for  it  there, 
and  delivered  such  desperate  maxims,  as  being  diffused 
abroad,  would  fit  and  dispose  the  people  to  a  change:  as 
for  example,  they  declared  it  to  be  law,  "  that  being 
killed  in  rebellion,  though  found  by  matter  of  record, 
would  give  the  king  no  forfeiture  of  estates  :"  and  that, 
"  though  many  thousands  stood  up  in  arms  in  a  king- 
dom, working  all  manner  of  destruccion,  yet  if  they  pro- 
fessed not  to  rise  against  the  kin^,  it  was  no  rebellion  :" 
and  that,  "  if  a  man  were  outlawed  for  treason,  and  his 
land  thereby  vested  in  the  crown,  or  given  away  by  the 
king,  his  heir  might  come  afterwards  and  be  admitted  to 
reverse  the  outlawry,  and  recover  his  ancestor's  estate  : 
and  many  other  positions  of  a  like  kind  tending  to  sedi- 
tion and  disturbance,  did  they  continue  to  publish  during 
tliat  session.  And,  by  the  power  and  strength  of  their 
party,  so  far  did  they  prevail  at  last,  as  they  presumed  to 
attempt  a  suspension  of  Poyning's  act ;  atid  indeed  in- 
tended the  utter  abrogation  of  that  statute,  which  remains 
as  one  of  the  greatest  ties  and  best  monuments  the 
English  have  of  their  entire  dominion  over  the  Irish 
nation,  and  the  union  of  that  kingdom  to  the  imperial 
crown  of  England.  They  further  assumed  power  of 
judicature  to  the  parliament  in  criminal  and  capital 
offences  :  a  right  which  no  former  age  had  left 
any  precedent  for,  neither  would  this  admit  the  ex- 
ample. 

And  thus  carrying  all  things  before  them,  they  con- 
tinued the  session  of  parliament,  begun  in  May,  till  about 
two  months  before  the  first  breaking  out  of  this  rebellion; 
it  being  very  ill  taken,  tliat,  even  then,  they  were  ad- 
journed. And  this  they  have  since  aggravated  as  a  high 
crime   against  the   lords-justices,    as  one  of  the  chief 


moving    causes    to    the    taking   up  of  arms   generally 
througho.it  the  kingdom. 

But,  to  let  these  things  pass,  how  artfully  soever  these 
proceedings  were  carried  on,  and  (being  covered  over 
with  pretences  of  zeal  and  public  affection,)  passed  then 
current  without  any  manner  of  suspicion  ;  yet  nOw  the 
eyes  of  all  men  are  opened,  and  they  are  fully  convinced 
that  all  these  passages, — together  with  the  other  high 
contests  in  parliament,  not  to  have  the  newly  raised 
Irish  army  disbanded  ; — the  importunate  solicitation  of 
their  agents  in  England,  to  have  the  old  army  in  Ireland 
cashiered,  and  the  kingdom  left  to  be  defended  by  trained 
bands  of  their  own  nation  :— as  likewise  the  commissions, 
procured  by  several  of  the  most  eminent  commanders 
now  in  rebellion,  for  the  raising  men  to  carry  into  Spain; 
were  all  parts  of  this  plot,  prologues  to  this  ensuing  tra- 
gedy, preparation  (such  as  had  been  long  laid,)  to  bring 
on  the  sudden  execution  of  this  most  bloody  design,  all 
at  one  and  tlie  same  time  throughout  the  kingdom. 

Now,  for  the  Jesuits,  priests,  friars,  and  all  the  rest  of 
the  fraternity  belonging  to  their  holy  orders,  (who,  as  I 
said,  had  a  main  part  to  act,  and  did  not  fail  with  great 
assiduity  and  diligence,  to  discharge  the  same,)  they  lost 
no  time  ;  but  most  dexterously  applied  themselves  in  all 
parts  of  the  country  to  make  such  other  dangerous  im- 
pressions on  the  minds,  as  well  of  the  meaner  sort  as  of 
the  chief  gentlemen,  as  might  make  them  ready  to  take 
fire  upon  the  first  occasion.  And,  when  this  plot  was 
(as  they  thought)  so  surely  laid,  that  it  could  not  well 
fail :  and  the  day  was  once  fixed  for  its  execution,  they 
did,  in  their  public  devotions,  long  before  the  arrival  of 
the  said  day,  recommend  by  their  prayers,  the  good  suc- 
cess of  a  great  design,  much  tending  to  the  prosperity 
of  the  kingdom,  and  the  advancement  of  the  catholic 
cause. 

And  for  the  facilitating  of  the  work,  and  stirring  up  the 
people,  with  greater  animosity  and  cruelty,  to  undertake 
it  at  the  time  prescribed,  they  loudly  in  all  places  de- 
claimed against  the  protestants  ;  telling  the  people,  that 
they  were  heretics,  and  not  to  be  suffered  any  longer  to 
live  among  them  ;  that  it  was  no  more  sin  to  kill  an 
Englishman,  than  to  kill  a  dog  ;  and  that  it  was  a  most 
mortal  and  unpardonable  sin  to  relieve  or  protect  any  of 
them.  Then  also  they  represented,  with  much  acrimony, 
the  severe  courses  taken  by  the  parliament  in  England, 
for  the  suppressing  of  the  Romish  religion  in  all  parts  of 
the  kingdom,  and  utter  extirpation  of  all  professors  of 
it.  They  told  the  people,  that  in  England  they  had 
caused  the  queen's  priest  to  be  hanged  before  her  own 
face,  and  thi'.t  they  held  her  majesty  in  her  own  j)erson 
under  a  most  severe  discipline:  that  the  same  cruel  laws 
against  popery  were  here  ordered  to  be  put  suddenly  in 
execution  ;  and  a  design  secretly  laid  for  bringing  and 
seizing  uimn  all  the  principal  noblemen  and  gentlemen 
in  Ireland,  upon  the  23d  of  November  next  ensuing,  and 
so  to  make  a  general  massacre  of  all  who  would  not 
desert  their  religion,  and  presently  become  protestants. 

And  now  also  did  they  take  occasion  to  revive  their 
inveterate  hatred  and  ancient  animosities  against  the 
English  nation,  whom  they  represented  to  themselves  as 
hard  masters  ;  under  whose  government,  how  pleasant, 
comfortable  and  advantageous  soever  it  was,  they  would 
have  the  world  believe  they  had  endured  a  most  miserable 
captivity  and  vassalage.  'They  looked  with  much  envy 
upon  their  prosperity,  considering  all  the  land  they 
possessed,  though  a  great  part  bought  at  high  rates  from 
the  natives,  as  their  own  proper  inheritance.  They 
grudged  at  the  great  multitudes  of  their  fair  English 
cattle  ;  at  their  goodly  houses,  though  built  by  their  own 
industry,  at  their  own  charges  ;  at  the  great  i'liprove- 
ments  they  had  made  of  their  estates,  by  their  own  la- 
bour and  careful  endeavours.  They  spake  with  much 
scorn  and  contempt  of  such  as  brought  little  with  them 
into  Ireland,  and  having  there  planted  themselves,  in  a 
little  time  contracted  great  fortunes  :  they  were  much 
troubled,  especially  in  the  Irish  counties,  to  see  the 
English  live  handsomely,  and  to  have  every  thing  with 
much  decency  about  them,  while  they  lived,  as  it  were, 
in  mire  and  filthiness  ;  the  ordinary  sort  of  people  com- 
mouly   bringing   their   cattle   into    their  own   cabin  or 


1048 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A.D.  1641. 


cottages,  and  there  delighting  to  lie  among  them.  Tiiese 
considerations  made  them,  with  an  envious  eye,  impa- 
tiently to  look  upon  all  the  British  lately  come  over  into 
the  kingdom.  Nothing  less  than  a  general  extirpation 
will  now  serve  their  turn  ;  they  must  have  restitution  of 
all  the  lands  to  the  proper  natives,  whom  they  take  to 
be  tlie  ancient  proprietors  and  only  true  owners,  most 
unjustly  despoiled  by  the  English,  whom  they  hold  to 
have  made  undue  acquisitions  of  all  the  land  they  pos- 
sess by  gift  from  the  crovvsi,  upon  the  attainder  of  any 
of  their  ancestors. 

And  so  impetuous  were  the  desi'-es  of  the  Irish  to  draw 
the  \viu)lc',  government  of  the  kingdom  into  their  hands, 
and  to  enjoy  the  public  profession  of  tlieir  religion,  as 
well  as  to  dishurthen  the  country  of  all  the  British  inha- 
bitants settled  therein,  that  they  made  the  whole  body 
of  the  state  to  l)e  universally  disliked  ; — re|)resented  the 
several  members  of  the  government  as  persons  altogether 
corrupt  and  ill  affected  ;— pretended  tiie  ill  humours  and 
distemjjers  in  the  kingdom  to  be  grown  to  such  a  height 
as  to  reipiire  cauteries,  and  deep  incisions ;  and  that 
indeed,  nothing  was  able  to  work  so  great  a  cure,  but  a 
universal  rebellion.  This  was  certainly  the  disease,  as 
appears  by  all  the  symptoms,  and  the  joint;  concurrence 
in  opinion  of  all  the  great  physicians,  that  held  them- 
selves wise  enough  to  propose  remedies,  and  prescribe 
fit  applications  in  so  desperate  a  malady.  In  those  in- 
structions, privately  sent  over  into  England  by  tlie  lord 
Dillon,  of  Cofteloz,  presently  after  the  breaking  out  of 
the  rebellion,  the  alteration  of  the  supreme  power  in  the 
government,  and  settling  of  it  in  the  hands  of  the  earl  of 
Ormond  ; — giving  leave  to  the  grand  council  of  the 
kingdom  to  remove  sucli  officers  of  state  as  they  thought 
fit,  and  to  recommend  natives  to  their  places  ; —were 
there  positively  laiil  do.vn  to  be  a  more  likely  means  to 
appease  these  tumults  thiu  a  considerable  army. 

la  the  remonstrance  of  the  county  of  Longford,  pre- 
sented about  the  same  time  to  the  lords-justices,  by  the 
same  Lord  Dillon,  as  also  in  the  sketch  of  the  common- 
wealth, found  at  Sir  John  Dungar's  house,  not  far  from 
Dublin,  and  sent  up  tliilher  out  of  (,'onnaught,  to  be 
communicated  to  those  of  Leinster  (both  which  pieces 
publicly  ai)peared  soon  after  the  breaking  out  of  the  re- 
bellion), the  main  points,  insisted  upon  in  them  and 
several  others,  were,  1st,  the  restoration  of  the  public 
profession  of  the  Romish  religion  ;  2dly,  the  restitution 
of  all  the  plantation  lands  unto  the  Irish  ;  and,  3dly,  the 
settlement  of  tlie  present  government  in  their  hands.  All 
the  remonstrances  from  various  parts,  and  that  came  out 
of  the  several  provinces  of  the  kingdom,  do  concur  in 
these  propositions,  with  very  little  or  no  difference:  and, 
therefore',  that  the  desires,  with  the  first  intentions,  of 
those  who  are  now  out  in  rebellion,  may  more  clearly 
apjiear,  I  have  thought  fit  here  to  insert  them,  as  I  found 
them  methodically  digested  into  certain  propositions, 
termed, 

TVie  Means  to  reduce  this  Kingdom  unto  Peace  and 
Quietness. 

"  \.  That  a  general  and  free  pardon,  without  any  ex- 
ception, be  granted  to  all  his  majesty's  subjects  of  this 
kingdo'n  ;  and  that,  in  pursuance  thereof,  and  for 
strengthening  the  same,  an  act  of  abolition  may  pass  in 
the  jiarliament  here. 

"  2.  That  all  marks  of  national  distinctions  between 
Englisli  and  Irish  may  be  abolished  and  taken  away  by 
act  of  parliament. 

"  ;<.  That,  by  several  acts  of  parliament  to  be  respec- 
tively passed  here  and  in  England,  it  be  declared,  that 
the  parliament  of  Ireland  hatli  no  subordination  to  the 
parliament  of  England,  but  that  the  same  hath  in  itself 
supreme  jurisdiction  in  this  kingdom,  as  absolute  as  the 
parliament  of  England  there  hath. 

"  4.  That  the  act  of  12  Henry  VII.  commonly  called 
Poyning's  Act,  and  all  other  acts  expounding,  or  explain- 
ing the  same,  may  be  repealed. 

"  5.  Thdt,  as  in  England  there  passed  an  act  for  a 
triennial  parliament,  there  may  pass  in  Ireland  another 
for  a  sexennial  parliament. 

"  6.  That  it  may  be  enacted  by  parliament,  that  the 


act  of  the  second  of  Queen  Elizabeth  in  Ireland,  and  all 
other  acts  made  againsc  catholics,  or  the  catholic  religion, 
since  the  twentieth  year  of  King  Henry  V  111.  may  be 
rejjealed. 

"  7.  That  the  bishoprics,  deaneries,  and  all  other  spi- 
ritual promotions  of  this  kingdom,  and  all  friaries  amj 
nunneries,  may  be  restored  to  the  catholic  owners,  and 
likewise  all  impropriations  of  tithes  ;  and  that  the  sites, 
ambits,  and  jn-ecincts,  of  the  religious  houses  of  tho 
monks,  may  he  restored  to  them  ;  but,  a:-  ij  Uic  ie.-.t  of 
tlieir  tenii)oral  possessions,  it  is  not  (le.M^iied  that  they 
should  be  taken  from  the  present  proprietors,  but  that 
they  should  be  left  to  them  until  God  shall  otherwise 
incline  their  own  hearts. 

"  8.  That  such  as  are  nov?  entitled  catholic  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  abbots,  or  other  dignitaries  in  this 
kingdom,  by  donation  of  the  pojie,  may,  during  their 
lives,  enjoy  their  spiritual  promotions ;  with  protcsta- 
tiiin,  nevertheless,  and  other  fit  clauses  to  be  laid  down 
for  preservation  of  his  majesty's  rights  of  patronage, 
first-fruits,  and  twentieth  parts,  in  manner  and  quantity, 
as  now  his  higliness  receives  benefit  thereby. 

"  9.  That  all  intpiisitions,  taken  since  the  year  1634, 
to  entitle  his  majesty  to  Connaught,  Thomond,  Ormond, 
Eliogartie,  Kilnejiianagh,  Duhera,  Wincloe,  and  Idvagh, 
may  be  vacated,  and  their  estates  secured,  according  to 
his  majesty's  late  graces.    . 

"  10.  That  an  act  of  parliament  may  pass  here  for  the 
securing  the  subjects'  title  to  their  several  estates  against 
the  crown,  upon  any  title  accrued  unto  it  before  sixty 
years,  or  under  colour  or  pretext  of  the  present  commo- 
tions. 

"  11.  That  all  plantations,  made  since  the  year  1610, 
may  be  avoided  by  parliament,  if  the  parlianient  shall 
hold  it  just,  and  their  possessions  restored  to  them  or 
their  heirs,  from  whom  the  same  were  taken,  they  never- 
theless answering  to  the  crown  the  rents  and  services 
proportionable,  reserved  upon  the  undertakers,  &c.  &c.'' 

1  hese  and  others  are  the  means  proposed  by  these 
catholic  remonstrants,  for  reducing  of  the  kingdom  to 
peace ;  these  the  great  obstructions  they  would  have 
removed,  and  the  constant  counsel  they  would  have  fol- 
lowed, in  settling  the  tranquillity  and  present  govern- 
ment of  this  land  :  so  that  we  need  seek  no  further  evi- 
dence, nor  make  any  more  curious  inquiries  into  the 
secret  causes  of  their  first  rising.  We  have  here  enough, 
out  of  their  own  mouths,  to  resolve  the  most  scrupulous 
unbeliever  of  their  first  motives  to  this  rebellion.  And 
now,  fpr  the  matter  of  religion  ;  liov^ever,  I  am  very 
confident,  they  ever  really  intended  the  re-establishment 
of  that  of  the  church  of  Rome,  with  all  the  rites  and 
ceremoriies  thereof,  together  with  the  extirpation  of  all 
persons  of  the  refornied  profession  :  yet,  considering  the 
large  indulgence  and  free  liberty  they  universally  enjoyed 
at  that  time,  in  the  full  exercise  of  that  their  religion 
throughout  all  the  parts  of  the  kingdom,  it  may  be  most 
justly  suspected,  (how  zealously  soever  they  now  obtrude 
it,)  that  this  was  only  the  bare  outward  coverture,  made 
use  of  by  the  principal  undertakers,  to  draw  on  a  poor, 
ignorant,  superstitious  people,  to  sacrifice  their  lives  in 
this  quarrel.  Neither  can  it  by  any  reasonable  man  be 
ever  presumed,  that  such  persons  as  made  no  conscience 
of  committing  treason,  and  so  many  cruel  murders,  and 
all  other  kind  of  abominable  villanies,  not  to  be  paralleled 
in  any  other  country,  could  be  drawn,  purely  out  of  con- 
science towards  God,  to  act  these  for  the  regaining  of  the 
free  and  public  profession  of  their  religion. 

This  certainly  was  no  more  the  true  and  main  cause  of 
their  taking  up  arms,  than  the  redress  of  their  pretended 
grievances,  whereunto  his  majesty  had  condescended, 
and,  out  of  his  inclinations  for  their  present  relief,  had 
given  much  more  satisfa(;tion  to  their  agents  lately  in 
England,  than  ever  they  could,  in  any  other  time,  expect 
to  receive,  or  ho]ie  to  enjoy  :  yet  we  see  how  little  ert'cct 
those  great  graces,  brought  over  not  above  two  months 
before  this  rebellion  broke  out.  took  among  them  ;  for. 
presently  after  the  return  of  their  agents  with  them,  this 
most  detestable  conspiracy,  (which  had  been  long  in 
hatching,)  began  to  work,  and  to  be  put  in  execution. 
And,  if  we   shall  consider  their  main  design  and  chief 


A.D.  1641.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


1049 


ends  therein,  as  they  appear  in  their  first  principals,  or 
will  give  credit  to  the  several  speeclies  and  passages  that 
we  meet  with  among  the  rebels,  in  the  very  beginning  of 
their  breaking  out,  as  also  to  several  other  testimonies 
that  have  since  privately  fallen  from  some  particular 
persons  among  them, — we  must  believe,  that  their  design 
clearly  was  "  to  destroy  and  root  out  all  the  British  and 
protestants  planted  within  this  kingdom,  to  cut  off  the 
sovereignty  of  the  crown  of  England,  and  so  to  deliver 
themselves  from  their  long-continued  subjection  to  the 
English  nation." 

But,  to  come  to  one  main  particular,  taken  into  debate 
by  the  prime  movers  and  chief  incendiaries  in  this  hor- 
rid rebellion,  they  had  a  most  serious  consultation,  what 
course  to  take  with  most  safety  to  themselves,  for  the 
disburthening  of  the  kingdom  of  the  English,  who  were 
in  very  great  numbers  planted  among  them  .'  Some  were 
of  opinion  that  they  should  spare  their  lives,  not  to  ren- 
der themselves  guilty  of  the  spilling  of  so  much  innocent 
blood  ;  but  that  they  should  seize  on  their  goods,  expel 
them  their  habitations,  and,  after  banishing  them  out  of 
the  kingdom,  proceed,  as  the  Spaniards  did  with  many 
thousands  of  the  Moors,  whom,  as  it  were,  in  a  moment, 
they  cleared  out  of  their  dominions.  Others  there  were 
who  much  opposed  this  kind  of  lenity  and  moderation, 
remonstrating  the  high  inconveniences  which  would  ine^ 
vitably  redound  to  themselves  thereby. 

First,  Tliat  the  British  were  in  so  great  numbers,  as 
they  could  not,  either  by  dijjarming,  imprisoning,  or  any 
other  means  possible,  ever  hope  to  secure  them  from 
mischief.  Then,  that  if  they  only  expelled  them  out  of 
the  kingdom,  they  would  remain  still  as  so  many  fit  in- 
struments to  be  entertained  in  England,  and  from  thence 
returned  back  full  of  revengeful  thoughts  to  recover  their 
losses  ;  that,  by  their  long  experience  and  knowledge  in 
the  country,  they  would  be  better  guides,  more  deeply 
engaged  to  prosecute  the  war  ;  and,  having  their  bodies 
inured  to  this  climate,  would  prove  much  more  able  sol- 
diers than  any  new  men  that  could  be  raised,  or  any 
otlier  ways  brought  over. 

How  they  determined  this  particular,  I  shall  not  un- 
dertake to  declare  ;  my  intelligence  fails  me,  and  I  am 
able  to  deliver  no  more  of  the  result  of  this  great  coun- 
cil, than  appears  in  the  bloody  effects  and  horrid  execu- 
tions acted  in  the  first  beginnings  of  their  rebellion.  It 
is  most  probable  they  came  to  no  positive  conclusion, 
but  left  the  chief  actors  in  this  particular  at  large,  to  do 
as  should  seem  good  to  themselves.  We  find  their  first 
proceedings  and  outrages  committed  upon  the  English 
very  various,  and  much  differing  in  several  places  ;  some 
only  stripping  and  expelling  of  them — others  murdering 
man,  woman,  and  child,  without  mercy. 

But  this  is  certain,  and  of  most  unquestionable  truth, 
"  that,  by  one  means  or  other,  they  resolved  universally 
to  root  all  the  British  and  protestants  out  of  Ireland." 
And  "  that  these  were  the  first  thoughts  and  bitter  fruits 
of  their  long-premeditated,  malicious  intentions,"  suffi- 
ciently appears  by  their  actions,  as  well  as  by  fheir  viru- 
lent expressions,  uttered  upon  their  first  rising,  when 
they  thought  the  kingdom  their  own.  They  then  said 
openly,  "  that  they  meant  to  destroy  the  English,  and  that 
they  made  a  covenant,  no  Englishman  should  set  footing 
among  them."  Some  of  the  Irish  would  not  endure  the 
very  sound  of  that  language,  but  would  have  penalties 
inflicted  upon  those  that  spoke  English,  and  have  all  the 
Englisii  names  of  places  changed  into  the  old  Irish  deno- 
minations. Others  professed,  that  they  would  not  leave 
an  English  man  or  woman  alive  in  the  kingdom,  but  that 
all  should  be  gone;  no,  nor  so  much  as  an  English  beast, 
nor  any  of  the  breed  of  them.  James  Hallegan,  the 
priest,  did  read  an  excommunication  in  the  church, 
which,  as  he  alleged,  came  from  their  great  Irish  metro- 
politan, and,  terrifying  his  parishioners  therewith,  he 
told  them.  "That,  from  that  day  forth,  whosoever  did 
harbour,  or  relieve,  any  Scot,  Englishman,  or  Welshman, 
or  give  them  alms  at  their  doors,  should  be  excommuni- 
cated :''  whereby,  as  Master  Sacheverel  testifies  in  his 
e.xamination,  many  were  starved,  and  died  for  want  in 
those  parts. 

We  have  it  from  Master  Creighton,  a  reverend  minis- 


ter, one  long  detained  prisoner  within  the  county  of 
Cavan,  that  the  friars  exhorted  the  people  with  tears  to 
spare  none  of  the  English  ;  that  the  Irish  were  resolved 
to  destroy  them  out  of  the  kingdom  ;  that  they  would 
devour  (as  their  very  word  was)  the  seed  of  the  English 
out  of  Ireland  ;  and,  when  they  had  rid  them  there,  they 
would  go  over  into  England,  and  not  leave  the  memorial 
of  the  English  name  under  heaven. 

The  Irish,  in  many  places,  killed  English  cows  and 
sheep,  merely  because  they  were  English  ;  in  some 
places  they  cut  off  their  legs,  or  took  out  a  i)ieee  of  their 
buttocks,  and  so  let  them  remain  still  alive.  The  Lord 
Montgarrat,  Master  Edward  Butler,  the  Baron  of  Log- 
mouth,  went  with  their  forces  into  Munster.  about  tlie 
beginning  of  the  rising  of  the  Irish  there,  and,  while  they 
remained  about  C'allen  and  Mallow,  they  consumed  no 
less  than  50,000  (others  say  100,000)  English  sheep, 
beside  a  great  abundance  of  English  cattle  ;  and  such  as 
they  could  not  eat,  yet  they  killed  and  left,  in  great  mul- 
titudes, stinking,  to  the  great  annoyance  of  the  country. 
This  was  testified  by  Henry  Champart,  in  his  examina- 
tion taken  before  Sir  Robert  Meredith,  knt.  &:c. 

James  Siiaw,  a  minister,  deposeth,  "  Tiiat,  after  the 
cessation,  divers  of  the  rebels  confessed,  that  the  i)riests 
had  given  them  the  sacrament,  upon  condition  that  they 
should  not  spare  man,  woman,  nor  child  that  were  pro- 
testants ;  and  that  he  heard  divers  of  them  say,  in  a 
bragging  manner,  that  it  did  them  a  great  deal  of  good 
to  wash  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  the  protestants  whom 
they  had  slain."     Jurat.  Jaii.  7,  Kilii. 

Thomas  Johnson,  vicar  of  TuUah,  of  the  county  of 
Mayo,  deposeth,  "That  he  heard  Stephen  Linoli,  prior 
of  Strade,  being  asked  if  it  were  not  lawful  to  kill  this 
deponent,  because  he  would  not  go  to  mass  ^  answered, 
'  That  it  was  as  lawful  for  them  to  kill  him,  as  to  kill  a 
sheep  or  a  dog ;'  and  several  of  the  rebellious  soldiers 
told  him  to  his  face,  that  they  would  no  more  care  to  kill 
him,  than  they  would  do  a  pig." 

John  Addis,  of  the  covmty  of  Westmeath,  deposeth, 
"  That  Robert  Magohugan,  priest,  said  to  this  deponent, 
that  it  was  no  more  pity  nor  conscience  to  take  English- 
men's lives  or  goods  from  them,  than  to  take  a  bone  out 
of  a  dog's  mouth."     Jurat.  July  '21,  1()42. 

And  so  fond  and  vain  were  their  imaginations,  and  to 
such  a  height  of  madness  were  they  grown,  that  they 
could  not  terminate  their  thoughts  in  the  reduction  of 
Ireland  under  the  power  of  their  own  nation.  But,  as 
soon  as  they  had  begun  their  rebellion  there,  they  spoke 
confidently,  in  all  places,  of  transporting  their  arms  into 
England  ;  that  they  would  send  i50,000  men  over  into 
that  kingdom,  and  that  they  would  draw  in  foreign  aitx- 
iliaries  thither  to  join  with  them  ;  and  so,  by  a  high 
hand,  establish  the  free  exercise  of  the  Romish  religion 
within  that  kingdom.  A  design,  certainly,  which  the 
priests  and  Jesuits  had  taken  up  in  their  own  thoughts, 
and  by  their  correspondences  abroad  intended  powerfully 
to  bring  about,  as  soon  as  they  had  settled  their  affairs  in 
Ireland. 

Thus  we  see  what  were  the  causes  and  first  motives  to 
this  unnatural  rebellion  ;  as  likewise  who  were  the  chief 
actors  and  the  great  instruments,  designed  by  the  first 
plotters,  to  pre-dispose  the  people  to  a  readiness  to  take 
arms  for  the  rooting  out  of  the  British  inhabitants  from 
among  them.  The  preparations  being  all  made,  and  the 
plot  in  all  points  ripe  for  execution,  it  was  carried  on  to 
the  very  evening  before  the  day  appointed  for  the  taking 
of  the  castle  of  Dublin,  without  discovery.  And,  though 
it  pleased  God  to  bring  it  then  to  light,  (as  bath  been  de- 
clared,) and  so,  happily,  to  disappoint  it  in  the  main 
piece  ;  yet  it  took  eflect  in  the  northern  parts,  being 
that  very  day  fully  executed  in  most  of  the  chief  places 
of  strength  within  the  province  of  Ulster. 

And  whereas  the  priests  did  long  before,  in  their  pub- 
lic devotions  at  mass,  pray  for  a  blessing  upon  a  great 
design  they  had  then  in  hand  ;  so  now,  as  1  have  heard 
they  did,  in  many  places  the  very  day  before  the  break- 
ing out  of  this  rebellion,  give  the  people  a  dismiss  at 
mass,  with  free  liberty  to  go  out  and  take  posses- 
sion of  all  the  lands  which,  they  pretended,  were  un- 
justly detained  from  them  by  the  English  ;    as  also  to 


1050 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A.  D.  1641. 


strip,  rob,  and  despoil  them  of  all  their  goods  and  cattle. 
They  had,  without  doubt,  by  one  means  or  other,  either 
private  or  public  instructions,  determined  not  to  leave  to 
the  English  any  thing  that  might  aUbrd  the  least  comfort 
or  hope  of  longer  subsistence  among  them. 

This  was  tlie  main  bait  used  to  draw  on  the  common  peo- 
ple ;  and  this  wrought  far  more  powerfully  than  all  other 
persuasions,  fictions,  or  wild  chimeras,  that  they  infused 
into  them.  It  is  most  apparent  that  the  principal  gentle- 
men in  all  parts,  as  well  as  their  clergy,  pressed  them  onto 
despoil  the  English  of  all  their  goods  and  cattle,  well 
knowing  their  avaricious  humour  and  greedy  desires  to 
get  them  into  their  possession,  and  that  they  could  not 
possibly  find  out  any  other  thing  that  would  engage  them 
more  readily  to  undertake,  or  more  desperately  to  exe- 
cute all  manner  of  villanies,  than  the  hopes  of  enjoying 
so  rich  a  prey  now  presented  unto  them. 

TJie  people  being  now  set  at  liberty  from  the  restraints 
of  conscience,  and  prepossessed  by  their  priests  with  a 
belief,  that  it  was  lawful  for  them  to  rise  up  and  destroy 
all  the  j)rotestaiits,  who,  they  told  them,  were  worse 
than  dogs  ;  that  they  were  devils,  and  served  the  devil ;  as- 
suring them  tliat  the  killing  of  such  was  a  meritorious  act, 
as  well  as  a  preservative  against  the  pains  of  purgatory  ; 
gathered  themselves  together  in  great  numbers,  assem- 
bling in  several  comjianies  through  the  several  parts  of 
the  northern  counties,  with  staves,  scythes,  and  pitch- 
forks ;  (for,  at  first,  they  had  not  many  better  wea- 
pons;) and  so,  in  a  most  confused  manner,  they  began 
tumultuously,  at  the  first,  only  to  drive  away  the  cat- 
tle belonging  to  the  English  ;  and  then  to  break  into 
their  houses,  and  seize  upon  their  goods. 

John  Parry  of  Druermosh,  in  the  county  of  Armagh, 
deposcth,  "  That  O'CuUan,  a  priest,  told  his  auditors  at 
mass,  that  the  bodies  of  such  as  died  in  this  quarrel 
should  not  be  cold  before  their  souls  should  ascend  up 
into  heaven,  and  that  they  should  be  free  from  the  pains 
of  purgatory." 

Alargaret  Bromley,  in  her  examination,  deposeth, 
"  That  some  of  the  rebels  would  say,  after  their  cruel 
butcheries,  that  they  knew,  if  themselves  should  now 
die,  their  souls  should  go  to  heaven,  and  that  they  were 
glad  of  the  revenge  they  had  taken  of  the  English." 

It  is  true  there  were  some  murders  committed  on  the 
very  first  day  of  their  rising,  and  some  houses  set 
on  fire  ;  but  these,  as  I  conceive,  were,  for  the  most 
part,  out  of  private  spleen,  or  where  they  had  particular 
instructions  so  to  do  ;  as  they  liad  from  the  Lord  Mac 
Guire  to  kill  Master  Arthur  Champion,  a  justice  of 
the  i)eace  in  the  county  of  Fermanagh  ;  who  with  several 
others  of  his  neighbours,  were  murdered  at  his  own 
house  upon  the  23rd  of  October,  in  the  morning. 

But  certainly  that  which  they  mainly  intended  at 
first,  and  which  they  most  busily  employed  themselves 
about,  was  driving  away  the  Englishmen's  cattle, 
and  taking  possession  of  their  goods  ;  wherein  the  com- 
mon people  were  not  the  only  actors,  but  even  the  chief 
gentlemen  of  the  Irish  in  many  places  most  openly 
appeared,  and  under  plausible  pretences  of  securing 
their  goods  from  the  rapine  and  spoil  of  the  common 
people,  got  much  peaceably  into  their  hands.  And  so 
confident  were  the  Enghsh  of  their  good  dealing  at  first, 
that  many  delivered  their  goods  by  retail  unto  them,  and 
gave  them  particular  inventories  of  all  they  had  ;  nay, 
digged  up  such  of  their  best  things  as  they  had  hidden 
under  ground,  to  deposit  in  their  custody.  Much  like- 
wise they  got  by  fair  promises  and  solemn  engagements 
to  do  them  no  further  mischief,  or  sutler  them,  their 
wives  and  children,  quietly  to  retire  and  leave  the 
country.  But  others,  and  especially  the  meaner  sort  of 
people,  f.  11  more  rudely  to  work  at  the  very  first, 
breaking  up  of  their  houses,  and  using  all  manner 
of  force  and  violence,  to  make  themselves  masters  of 
their  goods. 

And  having  thus  seized  upon  all  their  goods  and 
cattle,  ransacked  their  houses,  and  got  their  persons 
under  their  power ;  the  next  thing  they  did  was  to  strip 
man,  woman,  and  child,  many  of  them  naked,  and  so  to 
turn  them  out  of  their  own  doors,  not  permitting  them, 
in  some  places,   so  much  as  to  shelter  themselves  under 


bushes,  or  in  the  woods  ;  and  strictly  prohibiting  all  the 
Irish,  under  great  penalties,  to  give  them  entertainment, 
or  any  kind  of  relief,  as  they  passed  on  upon  the  high- 
ways. And  certainly  their  design  in  this  most  mani- 
festly appears  to  have  been  no  other,  than  that  all  such  as 
they  could  not  lay  their  hands  upon,  and  cruelly  murder 
in  cold  blood,  might  miserably  perish  of  themselves 
through  cold,  nakedness,  and  want;  and  therefore,  as 
fast  as  any  of  them,  so  stripped,  got  old  rags  to  cover 
their  nakedness,  they  endeavoured  to  strip  them  again 
and  again,  as  may  ap])ear  by  the  examination  of  John 
Gourley,  who  deposeth,  "  That  some  were  stripped 
twice,  some  thrice  ;  as  fast  as  they  could  get  any  old 
rags  to  cover  tlieir  nakedness,  the  next  Irishwomen,  or 
even  the  children  that  met  them,  would  take  them 
off."  And  he  and  his  wife  further  deposed,  "  That, 
when  their  house,  together  with  the  town  of  Armagh, 
were  set  on  fire  by  the  rebels,  she  was  strijiped  of  her 
clothes  seven  several  times  after  she  got  ofl'  her  clothes  ; 
at  length  they  left  her  not  so  much  as  her  smock  or  hair 
lace.  And  that  she  got  to  a  jilace,  and  hid  herself  in  a 
hutch  for  three  or  four  days,  and  after  went  to  find  out 
her  children,  two  of  which  had  the  small-pox  visibly 
upon  them." — Jurat.  November  8,  1()12. 

How  infallibly  this  course  succeeded,  and  how  surely 
they  compassed  their  devilish  ends  hereby,  is  but  too 
well  known;  the  English  leaving  sufficient  monuments  in 
the  highways  as  they  j)assed,  as  well  as  in  the  towns 
wherein  they  arrived,  of  the  dismal  mortality  it  bred 
among  them:  and,  for  the  fuller  satisfaction  of  anyone 
who  shall  doubt  thereof,  I  have  thought  fit  lo  insert 
these  two  ensuing  examinations. 

James  Redferne,  of  the  county  of  Londonderry,  de- 
poseth, "  That,  in  the  town  of  Coleraine,  since  the  re- 
bellion began,  there  died  of  robbed  and  stripped  people, 
that  fled  thither  for  succour,  many  hundreds,  besides 
those  of  the  town  who  had  anciently  dwelt  there  ;  and 
that  the  mortality  was  such,  and  so  great,  tliat  many 
thousands  died  in  tv*'o  days  ;  and  that  the  living,  though 
scarce  able  to  do  it,  laid  the  carcases  of  those  dead  per- 
sons in  great  ranks,  into  vast  and  wide  holes,  laying 
them  as  close  and  thick  as  if  they  had  been  packing  up 
herrings  together." 

Magdalen  Redman,  late  of  the  Dowris  in  the  King's 
county,  widow,  being  sworn  and  examined,  deposeth  and 
saith,  "  That  she,  this  deponent,  and  divers  otiier  \u()- 
testants  her  neighbours  ;  and,  amongst  the  rest,  twenty- 
two  widows,  after  they  were  all  robbed,  were  also 
stripped  naked  ;  and  then,  they  covering  themselves  in  a 
house  with  straw,  the  rebels  then  and  there  lighted  the 
straw  with  fire,  and  threw  it  amongst  them,  of  purpose 
to  burn  them  ;  where  they  would  have  been  burned  or 
smothered,  if  some  of  the  rebels,  more  pitiful  than  the 
rest,  had  not  commanded  these  cruel  rebels  to  forbear, 
so  that  they  escaped ;  yet  the  rebels  kept  and  drove 
them  naked  into  the  woods  from  Tuesday  until  Satur- 
day, in  frost  and  snow,  so  as  the  snow  unmelted,  lay  long 
upon  some  of  their  skins,  and  some  of  their  children  died 
in  their  arms  :  and  when,  as  this  deponent  and  tlie  rest 
endeavoured  to  have  gone  away  for  refuge  to  the  Birr,  the 
cruel  rebels  turned  them  back  again,  saying,  they  should 
go  towards  Dublin ;  and  when  they  endeavoured  to 
go  towards  Dublin  they  hindered  them  again,  and  said 
they  should  go  to  the  Birr  ;  and  so  tossed  them  to  and 
fro.  Yet,  at  length,  such  of  these  poor  stripped  jieople 
as  died  not  before  they  got  away  out  of  the  hands 
of  the  rebels,  escaped  to  the  Birr,  where  they  were 
harboured  and  relieved  by  one  William  Parsons,  esq.  ; 
and  yet  there  died  at  the  Birr,  of  those  stripped  persons, 
about  forty  men,  women,  and  children.  And  this  depo- 
nent, and  those  other  stripped  people  that  survived, 
lived  miserably  at  the  Birr,  aforesaid,  until  they,  with 
the  rest,  had  quarter  to  come  from  thence  to  Dublin." 
Jur.  7th  March,  1642. 

John  Watson. 
William  Aldridge." 

Isabel,  the  relict  of  Christopher  Porter,  late  of  Dowris 
in  tlu'  King's  county,  being  sworn  and  examined,  deposeth 
and   saith,    in   all    the  particulars  above-mentioned,  as 


A.D.  1641.] 


APPENDIX  lY.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION, 


1051 


Magdalen  Redman,  before  examined,  being  her  neigh- 
bour. 

Some  of  the  most  notorions  Crvelfies,  and  harbarovs 
Murders  cominitted  by  the  Irish  Rebels,  attested  vpon 
Oath,  as  they  appear  in  several  Examinations  here- 
unto annexed. 

W  e  may,  in  these  poor  peojile,  as  it  were  in  large  cha- 
racters, behold  the  miseries  of  all  those  multitudes  of 
men,  women,  and  children,  that  were  in  all  parts  of  the 
kingdom  thus  inhumanly  strippf-d,  and  so  exposed 
to  the  same  want,  cold,  and  nakedness.  "  The  mer- 
cies of  the  wicked  are  cruel."  How  bitter  was  their 
compassion  to  all  those  British  that  thus  suffered  ?  How 
horrid,  barbarous,  and  insupportable  was  the  commisera- 
tion they  thus  expressed  towards  them  ?  Yet  these 
were,  as  they  told  them  at  first,  but  the  beginiung  of 
their  sorrows  ;  for,  when  the  northern  rebels  began  to 
find  their  own  strength,  and  that,  partly  by  treachery, 
and  partly  by  force,  they  had  jiossessed  themselves  of 
all  the  chief  places  of  strength  in  Ulster,  disarmed  the 
English,  robbed  them  of  their  goods  and  cattle,  stripped 
them  of  their  clothes,  and  had  their  persons  now 
under  their  power,  and  all  this  without  any  considerable 
resistance  made  by  them  :  then  they  could  contain 
themselves  no  longer,  but  in  a  most  fierce,  outrageous 
manner,  furiously  broke  out,  acting,  in  all  places  of  that 
province,  with  most  abominable  cruelty,  such  horrid 
massacres  and  execrable  murders  as  would  make  any 
christian  ear  to  tingle  at  the  sad  recital  of  them.  Then 
they  began  to  appear  in  their  own  colours,  and,  with 
great  delight,  to  satiate  their  ancient,  implacable,  ma- 
lice, in  their-  long  wished  for  and  often  plotted  destruc- 
tion of  all  the  British  inhabitants. 

Within  the  county  of  Fermanagh  multitudes  were 
killed  in  cold  blood  ;  some  taken  at  the  plough,  others 
as  they  sat  peaceably  in  their  own  houses,  others  travel- 
ling upon  the  highways  ;  all,  without  any  manner  of 
provocation  by  them  given,  suddenly  surprised  and  un- 
expectedly cut  off. 

At  the  castle  of  Lisgoole,  within  that  county, 
above  150  men,  women,  and  children,  were  all  con- 
sumed by  fire.  Thomas  \A'enstaw  and  John  Simpson, 
of  the  county  of  Fermanagh,  gentlemen,  depose  and 
say,  "  that,  in  the  castle  of  Lisgoole,  there  were  l.")2 
men,  women,  and  children  burnt,  when  the  said  castle 
%vas  set  on  fire,  or  smothered  ;  not  above  two  or  three 
escaped. — Jurat.  Jan.  12,  1641. 

At  the  castle  of  Moneah,  near  100  British  were  there 
slain  all  together  ;  and  the  same  bloody  company  of  re- 
bels were  no  sooner  admitted  into  the  castle  of  Tullagh, 
(which  was  delivered  up  into  the  hands  of  Roury  Mac 
Guire,  upon  composition  and  faithful  promises  of  fair 
quarter,)  but,  that,  within  the  very  court,  they  began  to 
strip  the  people,  and  most  cruelly  put  them  to  the 
sword,  murdering  them  all  without  mercy.  Thomas 
"W'enslaw  further  deposeth,  "  that  at  the  castle  of 
Moneagh,  tliere  were  ninety  protestants  more  slain  and 
murdered  ;  and  that,  from  the  castle  of  Moneagh,  the 
rebels  marched  to  the  castle  of  Tullagh,  where,  by  their 
own  confession,  they  promised  those  protestants  that 
were  there  fair  quarter  ;  but,  when  they  had  delivered 
up  their  aims  and  the  castle,  those  rebels  in  the  bawne 
of  the  castle,  first  stripped  them  all  of  their  clothes,  and 
then  and  there  most  cruelly  murdered  them." 

Richard  Bourke,  bachelor  in  divinity,  of  the  county  of 
Fermanagh,  deposeth,  "that  he  heard  and  verily  be- 
lieveth,  the  burning  and  killing  of  100  at  least  in  the 
castle  of  Tullagh,  and  that  the  same  was  done  after  fair 
quarter  promised." — Jurat.  Jul.  12,  164.'i. 

At  Lissenskeah  they  hanged,  or  otherwise  killed, 
above  100  persons,  most  of  them  of  the  Scottish 
nation  ;  for,  after  they  had  once  got  the  English 
in  their  power,  they  spared  none  of  them,  but 
used  all  the  Scots  with  as  much  cruelty  as  tney  did  the 
English.  This  country  was  very  well  planted  by  the 
British  undertakers  ;  and  all  of  them  and  their  tenants, 
in  a  very  short  space,  after  a  most  horrible  manner, 
were  quite  destroyed,  or  utterly  banished  from  their  ha- 


bitations. In  the  counties  of  Armagh  and  Tyrone, 
where  the  British  were  much  more  numerous,  and  Sir 
Phelim  O'Neale,  and  his  brother,  Turlough  O'Neale, 
were  the  ])rincipal  actors,  the  murders  of  the  British 
were  more  numerous,  and  committed  with  greater 
cruelty,  if  it  were  possible,  than  in  any  other 
place,  "  Roury  Mac  Guire,  upon  the  24th  of  October, 
1641,  came  with  his  company  unto  Lissenskeah,  and 
desired,  in  a  friendly  manner,  to  speak  with  Master 
IMiddleton,  who  liad  the  keeping  of  the  castle.  The  first 
thing  he  did,  as  soon  as  he  entered  therein,  was  to  burn 
tlie  records  of  the  county,  whereof  Master  Middleton  was 
tlie  keeper,  i)fcing  clerk  of  the  peace,  which  he  forced 
him  to  deliver  unto  him  ;  as  likewise  ,£"1000  which  he 
had  in  his  hands  of  Sir  William  Balfour's  ;  which  as 
soon  as  he  had,  he  compelled  the  said  Middleton  to  hear 
mass,  and  to  swear  never  to  alter  from  it.  Immediately 
after  he  caused  him,  his  wife,  and  his  children  to  be 
hanged  up,  and  hanged  and  murdered  100  persons  be- 
sides, at  least,  in  that  town  ;  these  particulars,  and  se- 
veral others,  were  set  down  at  large,  in  a  relation  sent 
me  by  Sir  John  Dunbarr,  knt.  one  of  the  justices  of  the 
peace  witliin  the  county  of  Fermanagh." 

There  were  1000  men,  women,  and  children,  carried 
out  at  several  times  in  several  com))anies,  and  all  unmer- 
cifully drowned  at  the  bridge  of  Portnedown,  which  was 
broken  down  in  the  midst,  and  so  the  rebels,  diiving 
and  forcing  them  on,  threw  them  into  the  river.  This 
number  is  deposed  to  in  Dr.  Maxwell's  examination, 
taken  on  the  22nd  of  August,  1642. 

And,  as  other  relations  give  it  in,  4000  persons 
were  drowned  within  the  several  parts  of  that 
county.  The  number  of  so  many  persons  drowned 
within  the  county  of  Armagh  is  deposed  to  by  Thomas 
Green  and  Elizabeth  his  wife,  as  appears  by  their  exa- 
minations, taken  November  10,  164;i. 

The  rebels,  in  a  most  barbarous  manner,  drove  on 
many  of  those  miserable  stripped  christians  unto  the 
))lace  of  their  sufferings,  like  swine  ;  and  if  any  were 
slack  in  their  pace,  they  sometimes  pricked  them  for- 
wards with  their  swords  and  pikes,  often  hastening  on 
the  rest,  either  by  killing  or  wounding  some  of  their 
fellows  on  the  way.  William  Gierke,  of  the  county  of 
Armagh,  tanner,  saith,  "  that  he,  with  100  men,  wo- 
men, and  children,  or  thereabouts,  were  by  the  rebels, 
driven  like  hogs  about  sis  miles,  to  a  river  called  the 
Band  ;  in  which  space  the  aforesaid  protestants  were 
most  barbarously  used,  by  forcing  them  to  go  fast  with 
swords  and  pikes,  thrusting  them  into  their  sides  ;  and 
they  murdered  three  by  the  way,  and  the  rest  they 
drove  to  the  river  aforesaid,  and  there  forced  them  to 
go  upon  the  bridge,  which  was  cut  down,  and,  with  their 
pikes,  and  swords,  and  other  weapons,  thrust  them 
down  headlong  into  the  said  river,  and  immediately 
they  perished  ;  and  those  who  assayed  to  swim  to  the 
shore,  the  rebels  stood  and  shot  at  them." — Jurat.  Jan.  7, 
1641. 

Mary,  the  wife  of  Ralph  Corne,  deposeth,  that  180 
English  were  takhn  by  the  Irish,  and  driven  like  cattle 
from  Castle  Cumber  to  Athy. 

Other  companies  they  carried  out  under  pretence 
of  giving  them  safe  conduct  out  of  the  country,  and  so 
got  them  to  go  cheerfully  on  by  virtue  of  Sir  Phelim 
O'Neale's  pass,  until  they  came  at  some  place  fit  for 
their  execution.  Elizabeth,  the  wife  of  Captain  Rue 
Price,  of  the  town  and  county  of  Armagh,  deposeth,  "  that 
five  of  her  children,  together  with  110  other  protestants, 
out  of  the  parishes  of  Armagh,  Laugaule,  and  other 
places,  were  sent  away  with  passes  from  Sir  Phelim 
O'Neale,  with  promise  to  be  safely  conveyed  over  to 
their  friends  in  England.  That  their  conductor  was 
Capt.  Manus  O'Cane  and  his  soldiers,  who,  having 
brought,  or  rather  driven  them,  like  sheep  or  beasts  to 
the  bridge  of  Portnedown,  there  forced  or  threw  all 
those  poor  prisoners  into  the  water,  together  with 
the  deponent's  five  children,  and  then  and  there  drowned 
most  of  them." 

And,  if  they  drowned  them  not,  then  they  had 
some  prepared  to  shoot,  or  knock  down  with  poles  any 
such  as  could  swim,  or  used  any  other  means  to  escape 


10= 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A.D.  1P41. 


out  of  tlie  water.  "  And  those  who  could  swim  and  come 
to  the  shore,  they  either  knocked  tliem  on  the  head, 
and  so  after  drowned  them,  or  else  .shot  them  to 
death  in  the  water." — Jurat.  Jan.  29,  1641. 

Amoui^st  many  others,  a  gentlewoman  whose  name 
was  Mrs.  Cambell,  beinsj  forcibly  brought  by  them  to 
the  river,  and  finding  no  means  to  escape  their  fury,  she 
suddenly  clasped  her  arms  about  one  of  the  chief  rebels, 
that  was  most  forward  to  thrust  her  into  the  water,  and, 
as  I  find  it  credibly  related  upon  oath,  carried  him  to 
the  bottom  with  her ;  and  so  they  were  both  drowned 
together.  James  Sliaw,  of  Market  Hill,  in  the  county 
of  Armagh,  deposeth  to  the  manner  of  Mistress  Cam- 
bell's  pulling  the  rebel  into  the  water,  and  how  he  was 
drowned  with  her. — Jurat.  Aug.  14,  I(J42. 

The  cathedral  church  and  town  of  Armagh  were 
burnt,  many  towns  laid  waste,  all  the  fair  plantations 
made  by  the  British  left  desolate  ;  in  some  parishes  two 
hundred  families  murdered  and  destroyed  ;  the  whole 
county,  as  it  were,  was  made  a  common  butchery  ;  and 
through  all  parts  of  it  many  thousands  perished  in  a 
short  time  by  sword,  famine,  fire,  water,  and  all  other 
cruel  deaths,  that  rage  and  malice  could  invent.  Captain 
Parkin,  deposeth,  "  That  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale,  tlying 
from  Dundalk,  went  to  Armagh,  where  he  began  his 
bloody  massacres,  causing  Manus  O'Cane  to  get  together 
all  the  protestants,  which  were  left  thereabouts,  to  con- 
duct them  to  Coleraine  ;  but,  before  they  were  scarce  a 
day's  journey  from  him,  they  were  all  murdered  ;  and  so 
were  several  others,  by  special  direction  from  Sir  Phelim 
O'Neale  and  his  brother  Turlagh,  notwithstanding  they 
had  received  promises  of  being  protected  by  them.  All 
the  aged  people  in  Armagh  were,  by  the  same  directions, 
carried  away,  but  murdered  afterwards  at  Charlemont. 
And,  presently  after,  his  brother  and  he,  with  other  ad- 
herents, maliciously  set  on  tire  the  cathedral  church 
and  town  of  Armagh,  and  murdered  and  drowned  there 
five  hundred  persons,  young  and  old.  At  the  parish  of 
Killaman,  forty-eight  families  were  then  murdered  by 
directions  from  Sir  Phelim,  who  had  remained  protected 
by  him  three  quarters  of  a  year."    Jurat.  March  8, 1643. 

Jane  Grace,  the  wife  of  Nicholas  Grace,  late  of  Kil- 
more,  in  the  county  of  Armagh,  deposeth,  "  Tliat 
there  were  twenty-two  English  protestants  burned  in  one 
house,  within  two  miles  of  Kilmore  ;  and  that  the  rebels 
stripped,  killed,  or  murdered  all,  or  the  most  of  the 
English  of  that  parish,  which  consisted  of  two  hundred 
families.  That  they  set  many  in  the  stocks  until  they 
confessed  where  their  money  was  concealed,  and,  when 
they  could  get  no  more,  that  they  then  murdered  them." 

But  before  I  leave  this  subject,  I  shall  ])ass  a  little 
further,  and  out  of  some  examinations,  taken  here  upon 
oath,  which  I  have  perused,  present  a  brief  collection  of 
some  other  horrid,  inhuman  cruelties,  which  I  find  were 
used  in  the  murdering  of  many  poor  innocent  souls.  To 
many,  these  rebels  shewed  so  much  favour  as  suddenly 
to  dispatch  them  out  of  their  pain,  by  no  means  allow- 
ing them  leave,  or  time,  to  make  their  prayers  ;  for 
others,  they  considered  a  sudden  death  too  easy  a 
punishment.  Therefore  they  im])risoned  some  in  filthy 
dungeons,  full  of  dirt  and  mire,  and,  there  clapping 
bolts  on  their  heels,  suffered  them  to  pei'ish  at  leisure  ; 
others  they  barbarously  mangled,  and  left  languishing 
upon  the  highways,  who  cried  out  but  for  so  much 
mercy  as  to  be  delivered  out  of  their  pain.  Edward 
Saltiuglass,  of  the  county  of  Armagh,  gent.,  deposeth, 
"  That  George  Lawlis,  a  rebel  of  the  said  county, 
resolving  to  kill  John  Cowder,  told  him  he  would  kill 
him,  but  bid  him  first  say  his  prayers  ;  wheroipoii  the  said 
Cowder  kneeling  down  to  pray,  the  said  Lawlis  instantly 
cut  off  his  head  as  he  was  upon  his  knees."  Jurat. 
June  1,  1642. 

Elizabeth  Price,  deposeth,  "  Then  when  as  divers  of 
the  English  were  about  to  be  murdered,  and  desired  the 
rebels  on  their  knees  first  to  admit  them  to  make  their 
prayers  to  God,  the  rebels  have  often,  in  her,  tiie 
deponent's  heaiing,  in  Irish,  answered  and  said,  '  Be- 
queath your  soul  to  the  devil;  and  at  other  times  the 
rebels  would  say.  Why  should  you  pray  .'  your  soul  is 
with  the  devil  already.'     And,  with  those  words  in  their 


mouths,    would   slaughter,   and    put   them    to    death.'' 
Jurat,  ut  supra. 

Edward  IJankes,  of  Cashell,  in  the  county  of  Tip- 
perary,  clerk,  deposeth,  "  That  the  rebels  there,  on  tba 
first  day  of  January,  killed  fifteen  men  and  women,  all 
English  protestants,  at  Cashell  ;  and  that  they  entered 
and  took  the  town,  and,  having  the  same,  tliat  they  took 
this  deponent,  and  other  clergymen,  and  then  and  there 
fortiiwith  caused  them  to  be  put  into  the  dungeon, 
where  they  continued  twelve  weeks  in  most  miserable 
slavery."     Jurat.  April  21,  1642. 

Jonn  Cregge,  in  the  county  of  Armagh,  yeoman, 
deposeth,  "That,  in  the  parish  of  Levilegish,  there 
were  divers  Englishmen  cruelly  murdered  ;  some  twice, 
some  thrice,  hanged  up,  and  others  wounded  and  left  half 
dead,  crying  out  lamentably  for  some  to  come  and  end 
their  miseries  by  killing  of  them."  Jurat.  Jan.  7,  1641. 

Others  they  buried  alive, .a  manner  of  death  they  used 
to  several  British  in  many  places.  William  Parkinson, 
of  Castle- Cumber,  in  tlie  county  of  Kilkenny,  gent., 
deposeth,  "  That,  by  the  credible  report  both  of 
English  and  some  Irish,  who  altirmed  they  were  eye 
witnesses  of  a  bloody  murder  committed  near  Kilieale, 
in  the  Queen's  county,  upon  an  Englishman,  his  wife, 
four  or  five  children,  and  a  maiden.  All  which  were 
hanged  by  the  comm-ind  of  Sir  Morgan  Cavanah  and 
Robert  Harpoole,  and  afterwards  put  all  in  one  hole  ; 
the  youngest  cluld,  being  not  fully  dead,  put  out  his 
hand  and  cried  mammy  !  mammy  !  upon  which,  with- 
out mercy,  they  buried  him  alive."   Jurat.  Feb.  11,  1642. 

Some  had  ropes  put  about  their  necks,  and  so  drawu 
through  the  water  ;  some  had  willows,  and  so  were 
drawn  up  and  down  through  woods  and  bogs  ;  others 
were  hanged  uj),  and  taken  down,  and  hanged  up  again 
several  times,  and  all  to  make  them  confess  where  their 
money  was  hid,  which  as  soon  as  they  had  told,  the 
rebels  then  despatched  them  out  of  the  way.  Edward 
Saltingstone,  of  tlie  county  of  Armagh,  gent.,  deposeth, 
"  That  Manus  O'Caue,  Bryan  O'Kelly,  Shane  O'Neile, 
Neile  Oge  O'Neile,  gent.,  did  take  William  Blundell,  of 
Grange,  in  the  county  of  Armagh,  yeoman,  and  put 
a  rope  about  his  neck,  and  threw  him  into  the  Black- 
water  at  Charlemount,  and  drew  him  up  and  down  the 
water  to  naake  him  confess  his  money,  who  thereupon 
gave  him  21/.  Yet,  within  three  weeks  after,  he,  his 
wife,  and  seven  children,  were  drowned  by  the  rebels.'' 
And  further  saith,  '*  That  Samuel  LaA-,  of  Grenan, 
ill  tlie  parish  of  Armagh,  was,  by  the  said  Neile  Oge 
O'Neile,  and  others,  brought  to  a  wood,  and  that  then 
they  there  put  a  willow  about  his  neck,  and  so  drew  him 
up  and  down  by  the  neck,  until  he  was  glad  to  promise 
them  10/."     Jiu'at.  ut  supra. 

Margaret  Ferineny,  in  the  county  of  Fermanaih, 
deposeth,  "  That  the  rebels  bound  her  and  her  hus- 
band's hands  behind  them,  to  make  them  confess  their 
money,  and  dragged  them  up  and  down  by  a  rope,  and 
cut  his  throat  in  her  own  sight  with  a  skain,  having 
first  knocked  him  down  and  stripped  him  ;  and  that, 
being  an  aged  woman  of  seventy-five  years  old,  as  she 
came  up  afterwards  to  Dublin,  she  was  stripped  by 
the  Irish  seven  times  in  one  day;  the  rebels  bidding 
them  go  and  look  for  their  God,  and  bid  him  give  them 
clothes.''     Jurat. 

Others  were  hanged  up  by  the  arms  ;  and  with  many 
slashes  and  cuts,  they  made  the  e.xperiment  with  their 
swords  how  many  blows  an  Englishman  would  endure 
before  he  died.  Edward  Wilson,  of  the  county  of 
Moiiaghan,  deposeth,  "  That  among  other  cruelties 
used  by  the  rebels  to  the  English,  they  hung  up  some  by 
the  arms,  and  then  hacked  them  with  their  swords,  to 
see  how  many  blows  they  could  endure  before  they 
died."     Jurat. 

Some  they  ripped  up,  and  left  them  with  their  bowels 
hanging  out.  Anne,  the  wife  of  Mervin  Madesley,  late 
of  the  city  of  Kilkenny,  gent.,  sworn  and  examined, 
deposeth,  "  That  some  of  the  rebels,  in  Kilkenny  afore- 
said, struck  and  beat  a  poor  English  woman  until  she 
was  forced  into  a  ditch,  where  she  died  ;  those  bar- 
barous rebels  having  first  ripped  up  her  child,  of  about 
six  vears  of  age."     Jurat. 


A.D.1641.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


1053 


James  Geare,  of  the  county  of  Monaghan,  deposeth, 
"  That  the  rebels  at  Clownis  murdered  one  James 
Netterville,  proctor  to  the  minister  tliere,  whom  they  first 
wounded  in  several  parts,  and  then  mangled  his  body  in 
a  most  revolting  manner  ;  and  thus  barbarously  tliey 
used  him  after  they  had  induced  him  to  go  to  mass  with 
them."     Jurat.  April  fJ,  lf)42. 

Owen  Frankland,  of  the  city  of  Dublin,  deposeth, 
that  Michael  Garray  told  this  deponent,  "  That  there 
was  a  Scotchman,  who,  being  driven  by  the  rebels  out 
of  the  Newry,  and  knocked  on  the  head  by  the  Irish, 
recovered  himself,  and  came  again  into  the  town  naked  ; 
whereupon  the  rebels  carried  him  and  his  wife  out  of 
the  town,  cut  him  all  to  pieces  ;  and  murdered  his  wife, 
though  great  with  child."     Jurat.  July  2:i,  KUl. 

Bui  this  horrid  kind  of  cruelty  was  principally  reserved 
by  these  inhuman  monsters  for  women,  whose  sex  they 
neither  pitied  nor  spared,  hanging  up  sev,  ral  women, 
many  of  them  pregnant,  whom  they  inhumanly  muti- 
lated ;  a  course  they  ordinarily  took  with  such  as 
they  found  in  that  condition.  At  Ballimcolough,  witliin 
four  miles  of  the  city  of  Rosse,  in  April,  1642,  John 
Stone,  of  the  Graige,  his  son,  his  two  sons-in-law,  and 
his  two  daughters,  were  hanged  ;  one  of  his  daughters 
being  then  pregnant,  they  treated  her  in  such  a  barbarous 
manner,  as  is  not  fit  to  be  mentioned. 

And  sometimes  they  gave  their  children  to  swine. 
Philip  Taylor,  late  of  Portnedowne,  deposeth,  "  That 
the  rebels  killed  a  dyer's  wife,  of  Rosse- trever,  at  the 
Newry,  and  ripped  her  up,  she  being  pregnant  with  two 
children,  and  threw  her  and  hei  children  into  a  ditch  ; 
and  that  he,  this  dejionent,  drove  away  swine  from 
eating  one  of  the  children."     Jurat. 

Some  infants  the  dogs  ate.  John  Montgomery,  of 
the  county  of  Monaghan,  ssvorn  and  examined,  saith, 
'"  That  one  Brian  Mac  Erony,  ringleader  of  the  rebels 
in  the  county  of  Fermanagh,  killed  Ensign  Floyd,  Robert 
AVorknura,  and  four  of  their  servants,  one  of  which  they 
h  ving  wounded,  though  not  to  death,  they  buried  alive. 
As  also,  that  he  was  credibly  informed,  tint  the  daugh- 
ter-in-law of  one  Foard,  in  the  parish  of  Clownis,  being 
(ielivered  of  a  child  in  the  fields,  the  rebels,  who  had 
formerly  killed  her  husband  and  father,  killed  her  and 
two  of  her  children,  and  suffered  the  dogs  to  eat  up  and 
devour  her  new-born  child.'     Jurat.  June  26,  1641. 

And  some  infants  they  cast  into  ditches.  Katherine, 
the  relict  of  William  Coke,  of  the  county  of  Armagh, 
carpenter,  deposeth,  "  That  the  rebels  of  the  said 
county  robbed,  stripped,  and  murdered  a  great  company 
of  protestants,  some  by  burning,  some  by  the  sw'ord, 
some  by  hanging,  and  the  rest  by  starving,  and  other 
deaths.  And  this  deponent,  to  shun  their  rage,  and 
save  her  poor  life,  hid  herself  in  a  ditch  of  water,  and  sat 
there  among  high  rushes  so  long,  as  that  she  was  almost 
frozen  and  starved  to  death,  and  then  crawled  away 
secretly."  And  further  saith,  'That  some  of  the 
rebels,  that  escaped  and  fled  from  the  battle  of  Lisna- 
garnay,  meeting  one  Mrs.  Howard,  and  Mrs.  Frankland, 
both  great  with  child,  and  six  of  their  children  with 
them,  those  rebels  then  and  there  with  their  ])ikes 
killed  and  murdered  them  all  ;  and  after  opening  the 
women,  took  out  their  infants,  one  of  them  being  alive, 
and  threw  them  into  a  ditch  in  the  sight  of  Jane,  this 
deponent's  daughter,  who  escaped  because  she  spoke 
Irish,  and  said  she  was  an  Irishwoman.''        Jurat.  Feb. 

And  as  for  sucking  children,  and  others  of  a  riper 
age,  some  had  their  brains  knocked  out.  James  Steven, 
son,  clerk,  of  the  county  of  Leitrim,  deposeth,  "  That 
the  rebels  there  took  Isabel  Stevenson,  a  young  child, 
left  at  Fostering,  with  one  Hugh  Mac  Arran,  and, 
enquiring  whose  child  it  was,  they  told  him  it  was  a 
Scotchman's  child  ;  whereupon  they  took  the  child  by 
the  heels,  and  run  and  beat  the  brains  of  it  out  against 
a  tree."     Jurat.  April  20,  164;!. 

Some  they  cut  in  gobbets  and  pieces.  John  Stubbs, 
of  the  county  of  Longford,  gent.,  deposeth,  "That  he 
heard,  by  some  of  the  sheriff's  men,  that  Henry  Mead 
and  his  wife,  John  Bigel,  William  Stell,  and  Daniel 
Stubbs,  the   deponent's   brother,    were    put  to   death 


by  Lisagh  Farrol's,  and  Oliver  Fitz  Gerald's  men,  who 
hanged  them  u|)on  a  windmill,  and,  when  they  were  half 
dead,  they  cut  them  to  pieces  with  their  skains.''  Jurat. 
November  21,  1641.     " 

Elizabeth  Price,  deposeth,  "  That  a  great  number  of 
poor  protestants,  especially  of  women  and  children,  they 
pricked  and  stabbed  with  their  skains,  jiitchi'orks,  aud 
swords,  and  would  slash,  mangle,  and  cut  them  in  their 
heads,  breasts,  faces,  arms,  and  other  j)arts  of  the  body, 
but  not  kill  them  outright,  but  leave  them  wallowing  in 
their  blood,  to  languish,  starve,  and  pine  to  death.  And, 
whereas  if  those  so  mangled,  desired  their  persecutors  to 
kill  them  out  of  their  pain,  they  would  deny  it  ;  but 
sometimes,  after  a  day  or  two,  they  would  dash  out  their 
brains  witli  stones,  or  by  some  other  cruel  way,  which 
they  accounted  done  as  a  favour  ;  of  which  she  hath  in 
many  particulars  been  an  eve  witness.''  Jurat.  June 
29,  1641. 

Others  they  ripped  up  alive.  William  Parkinson,  of 
Kilkenny,  esq.,  deposeth,  "That  the  wife  of  John 
Harvey  told^him,  that  she,  being  at  Kilkenny,  and 
having  there  turned  to  mass  to  save  her  life,  was,  not- 
withstanding, stripped  again,  together  with  her  children: 
and  one  Purcell,  a  butcher,  after  he  had  stripped  her 
daughter,  of  five  years  of  age,  ripped  up  her  body  till 
her  entrails  fell  out,  whereof  she  died  that  night ; 
whereof  the  mother  complaining  to  the  mayor  of 
Kilkenny,  he  bid  away  with  her  and  despatch  her  ;  so 
as  not  only  the  butcher,  but  many  others  did  beat  and 
wound  her,  so  as  she  hardly  escaped  with  her  life." 
Jurat,  ut  supra. 

Some  were  found  in  the  fields,  sucking  the  breasts  of 
tlieir  murdered  mothers.  Others  lay  stifled  in  vaults 
and  cellars.  Elizabeth  Champion,  late  wife  of  Arthur 
Champion,  in  the  county  of  Fermanagh,  esq.,  deposeth, 
"  That,  when  the  castle  of  Lisgoole,  was  set  on  fire  by 
the  rebels,  a  woman,  leaping  out  of  a  window,  to  save 
herself  from  burning,  was  murdered  by  the  reliels  ;  and 
next  morning  her  child  was  found  sucking  her  breast, 
and  was  also  murdered  by  them.''  Jurat.  April  6, 
1642. 

Multitudes  of  men,  women,  and  children  were  found 
drowned,  cast  into  ditches,  bogs,  and  turf  pits  ;  the 
ordinary  sepultures  of  the  British  nation.  Thousands 
died  of  cold  and  want  in  all  parts  of  the  country,  being 
neither  permitted  to  depart,  nor  relieved  where  they 
were  forced  to  stay.  John  Duflield,  of  the  county  of 
Armagh,  gent.,  deposeth,  "  That  the  rebels  wounded 
John  Ward  and  Richard  Duffield,  so  as  they  thereof 
died,  and  that  their  wives  and  the  said  John's  six 
children,  being  all  stripped,  died  of  want  and  cold." 
And  further  saith,  "  That  many  thousands  of  pro- 
testants, men,  women,  and  children,  being  stripped  of 
their  clothes  died  also,  of  cold  and  want  in  several 
parts  of  the  country."     Jurat.  Aug.  9,  1642. 

Multitudes  were  enclosed  in  houses,  which  being  set  on 
fire,  they  were  most  miserably  consumed.  Some  dragged 
out  of  their  sick  beds  to  the  place  of  execution.  Cathe- 
rine Madeson,  of  the  county  of  Fermanagh,  deposeth, 
"  That  they  drew  some,  lying  sick  of  fevers,  out  of 
their  beds,  and  hanged  them  ;  and  that  they  drove 
before  them,  of  men,  women,  and  children,  to  the 
number  of  sixteen,  and  drowned  them  in  a  boggy  pit, 
knocking  such  on  the  head  with  poles  as  endeavoured  to 
get  out." 

Jane,  the  wife  of  Gabriel  Constable,  late  of  Drumcad, 
in  the  county  of  Armagh,  gent.,  sworn,  and  examined, 
saith,  "  That  her  husband  and  his  mother,  about  eighty, 
eight  years  old,  and  his  brother,  being  murdered  by  the 
rebels,  in  the  parish  of  Kilmore,  that  a  great  number  of 
protestants  were,  about  Candlemas,  1641,  by  the  means 
and  instigation  of  Joan  Hamskin,  (formerly  a  pro- 
testant,  but  a  native  Irishwoman,  and  lately  turned  to 
mass,)  and  of  divers  other  her  assistants,  forced  and 
thrust  into  a  thatched  house,  within  the  parlsli  of  Kil- 
more ;  and  then  and  there  (the  protestants,  being  almost 
naked,  covered  with  rags  only,)  the  same  house  was,  by 
that  bloody  woman  and  her  barbarous  assistants,  set 
on  fire  in  several  parts  thereof,  the  poor  imprisoned 
parties  (who  were  by  armed  parties  kept  there  locked 


10i)4 


APPENDIX  IV.-  THE  IRISH  REBELLION, 


[A.D.  16-11. 


in)  were  miserably  burned  to  death,  and  at  length  the 
house  fell  upon  them  ;  and  the  combustible  part  of  the 
house  being  consumed  before  the  bodies  of  all  those 
miserable  wretches  were  burned  to  ashes,  the  bodies  of 
many  of  them  lay  there  in  holes,  to  the  great  terror  of 
the  beholders  that  were  protestants  ;  three  only  escaped 
out  of  a  hole  of  the  house  ;  and  the  rest,  that  attempted 
to  escape  the  flames,  were  then  and  tliere  forced  and 
thrown  in  again,  and  so  burned  to  death.'  Jurat.  June 
16",  l(;i2. 

Children  forced  to  carry  their  aged  parents  to  the 
places  designed  for  their  slaughter.  Thomas  Green,  in 
the  parish  of  Dumcres,  in  the  county  of  Armagh,  yeo- 
man, and  Elizabeth  his  wife,  sworn  and  examined,  saith, 
"  That  the  deponent,  Thomas  Green,  hardly  escaped  with 
his  life,  but  that  the  other  deponent  and  six  children  were 
all  left  among  the  rebels,  and  so  stripped  of  their  clothes, 
and  dei)rived  of  food,  that  five  of  tiie  children  died;  and 
she,  this  deponent,  being  put  to  beg  among  the  merciless 
rebels,  was  at  length  rescued  from  them  by  the  Scottish 
array."  She  further  saith,  "  That  the  rebels  did  drown 
in  a  bog,  seventeen  men,  women,  and  children,  at  one 
time,  within  tlie  said  parish  ;  and  she  is  verily  persuaded, 
that  the  rebels,  at  several  times  and  places  within  the 
county  of  Armagh,  drowned  above  four  th()usand  pro- 
testants, forcing  the  sons  and  daughters  of  those  very 
aged  people,  who  were  not  able  to  go  themselves,  to  take 
them  out  of  their  beds  and  houses,  and  to  carry  them  to 
be  drowned,  especially  in  the  river  of  Toll,  in  the  parish 
of  Logball."     Jurat.  November  10,  l(j43. 

Nay,  some  chihlren  were  compelled  most  unnaturally 
to  be  the  e.xecutioners  of  their  own  parents,  wives  to  help 
to  hang  tlieir  husbands,  mothers  to  cast  their  own  chil- 
dren into  the  water  ;  and  yet,  after  these  forced  acts, 
(which,  no  doubt,  were  performed  out  of  hope  and  assur- 
ance to  have  their  own  lives  saved,)  were  always  mur- 
dered. John  Rutledge  deposeth,  "That  such  were  the 
barbarous  and  inhuman  cruelties  of  the  rebels,  that  some- 
times they  forced  the  wife  to  kill  the  husband,  the  son  to 
kill  the  father,  and  the  daughter  to  kill  the  mother,  and 
then  they  would  hang  or  juit  to  death  the  last  blood- 
shedder."  He  further  saith,  "That,  of  his  knowledge, 
the  rebels  in  the  town  of  Sligo,  forced  one  Lewes  the 
younger,  to  kill  his  father,  and  then  hanged  the  son  :  and 
in  Mogne,  in  the  county  of  Mayo,  the  rebels  forced  one 
Simon  Leper's  wife  to  kill  her  husband,  and  then  caused 
her  son  to  kill  her,  and  then  they  hanged  the  son." 

Dennis  Kelly,  of  the  county  of  Meath,  deposeth,  "That 
Garret  Tallon,  of  Cruisetown,  in  the  said  county,  gent., 
as  it  is  commonly  reported,  hired  two  men  to  kill  Ann 
Hagely,  wife  to  Edward  Tallon,  his  son,  a  papist,  and  at 
that  time  absent  from  home  ;  and  the  said  two  men  did, 
in  a  most  bloody  manner,  with  skains,  kill  the  said  Ann 
Hagely  and  her  daughter,  and  her  daughter's  two  chil- 
dren, because  they  would  not  consent  to  go  to  mass  :  and, 
after  they  had  killed  them,  they  would  not  permit  them 
to  be  buried  in  a  church  or  church  yard  ;  but  they  four 
■were  buried  in  a  ditch."     Jurat.  August  2,'i,  1(J43. 

A  minister  stripped  stark-naked,  and  so  driven  like  a 
beast  through  the  town  of  Cashel,  the  rebels  following 
and  pricking  him  forward  with  darts  and  rapiers.  "  At 
Cashel,  in  Munster,  besides  many  ministers,  which  they 
there  hanged  after  a  most  barbarous  manner,  they  strip- 
ped one  naked,  and  drove  him  through  the  town,  pricking 
him  forward  with  darts  and  rapiers,  and  so  pursuing  him 
till  he  fell  down  dead."     Jurat.  February  24,  1643. 

A  company  of  men,  women,  and  children,  were  put 
into  a  house,  to  which  the  rebels  set  fire  ;  and,  as  they 
were  burning,  some  children  that  made  an  escape  out  of 
the  flames,  were  taken  by  some  of  the  rebels  who  stood 
by,  who  cut  them  in  pieces  with  scythes,  and  so  cast  them 
into  the  fire  again.  Christian  Stanhaw,  tlie  relict  of 
Henry  Stanhaw,  late  of  the  county  of  Armagh,  esq.,  de- 
jjoseth,  "  That  a  woman,  that  formerly  lived  at  Langoule, 
absolutely  informed  this  deponent,  that  the  rebels  forced 
a  great  number  of  protestants,  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren, into  a  house,  which  they  purposely  set  on  fire  to 
burn  them,  and  when  any  of  them  offered  to  come  out, 
to  shun  the  fire,  the  wicked  rebels  with  scythes,  which 
they  had  in  their  hands,  cut  them  in  pieces,  and  cast  them 


into  the  fire,  and  burned  them  with  the  re.-t."     Jurat. 
July  2.i,  l(i42. 

Neither  did  these  horrible  tortures,  which  they  put 
these  iioor  innocent  protestants  unto,  slack  their  "fury  ; 
their  malice  towards  tljem  did  not  terminate  with  their 
lives  :  but,  after  so  many  several  bloody  ways  and  cruel 
inventions,  wherewith  they  rent  their  souls  from  their 
wretched  bodies,  even  to  their  dead  carcases,  iu  some 
places,  they  denied  all  manner  of  burial.  Adam  Clover, 
of  tlie  county  of  Cavan,  deposeth,  "  That  he  observed 
thirty  persons  to  be  moat  barba'rously  murdend,  and 
aljont  one  hundred  and  fifty  more  cruelly  wounded,  so 
that  traces  of  blood,  issuing  from  them,  lay  upon  the 
highway  for  twelve  miles  together;  and  many  very  young 
children  were  left  and  ])erished  by  the  way,  to  the  num- 
ber of  sixty,  or  thereabouts  ;  because  the  cruelties  of  the 
rebels  were  such,  that  their  parents  and  friends  could  not 
carry  them  further."  And  further  saith,  "That  some 
of  the  rebels  vowed,  that,  if  any  digged  graves,  wherein 
to  bury  the  dead  children,  they  should  be  buried  therein 
themselves  ;  so  tlie  poor  ))eople  left  most  of  them  un- 
buried,  exposed  to  ravenous  beasts  and  fowls.''  Jurat. 
January  4,  1641. 

Others  they  left  to  be  devoured  by  dogs  and  swine. 
Thomas  Green,  and  Elizabeth  his  wife,  deposeth,  "That 
the  rebels  at  several  times  murdered,  killed,  and  de- 
stroyed the  most  part  of  the  protestants  in  tlie  parish  of 
Dumcres,  being  about  three  hundred  ;  and  indeed  most 
of  the  protestants  in  all  the  country  thereabouts  did  they 
kill  and  destroy,  by  drowning,  hanging,  burning  ;  also  by 
the  sword,  starving,  and  other  deaths,  exposing  their 
slaughtered  bodies  to  be  devoured  by  dogs,  swine,  and 
other  ravenous  creatures.  And  this  deponent,  Elizabeth, 
saw  the  dogs  feed  upon  those  dead  carcases."  Juiat. 
November  10,  1643. 

It  is  not  possible  to  recollect,  or  express,  the  wicked- 
ness of  their  mischievous  inventions,  or  the  horror  of 
their  'oloody  executions  of  the  English,  accom2)anied  with 
all  kind  of  tortures  that  might  aggravate  the  height  of 
their  cruelty  towards  them. 

Alas  !  who  can  comprehend  the  fears,  terrors,  anguish, 
bitterness  and  perplexity  of  their  souls,  the  desj)airing 
j)assions  and  consternations  of  their  minds  !  AVhat 
strange,  amazed  thoughts  must  it  needs  raise  in  their  sad 
hearts,  to  find  themselves  so  suddenly  surprised  without 
remedy,  and  inextricably  wrapped  up  in  all  kind  of  out- 
ward miseries,  which  could  possibly  by  man  be  inflicted 
upon  any  human  creatures  !  What  sighs,  groans,  trem- 
bling, astonishment !  What  shrieks,  cries,  and  bitter  la- 
mentations of  wives  and  children,  friends  and  servants 
weeping  about  them,  all  finding  themselves  without  any 
manner  of  hope  or  deliverance  from  their  present  misery 
and  pain  !  Hov,'  inexorable  were  their  barbarous  tormen- 
tors, that  encompassed  them  on  every  side,  without  any 
bowels  of  compassion,  any  sense  of  their  sufferings,  or  the 
least  commiseration  and  pity,  the  common  comforters  of 
men  in  misery  ! 

Whosoever  shall  seriously  weigh  these  particulars  will 
not  much  wonder,  that  such  great  numbers  of  British 
and  protestants  were  destroyed  in  so  short  a  time,  after 
the  first  breaking  out  of  the  rebellion,  as  Master  Cun- 
ningham deposeth  in  his  examination  :  he  there  saith, 
"That  the  account  of  the  persons  killed  by  the  rebels, 
from  the  time  of  the  beginning  of  the  rebellion,  Oct.  23, 
1641,  unto  the  month  of  April  following,  was,  as  the 
priests  weekly  gave  it  in,  in  their  several  parishes,  one 
hundred  and  five  thousand."     Jurat.  April  22,  1641. 

John  Shaw,  a  minister,  deposeth,  "  That,  after  the  ces- 
sation made  with  the  Irish,  divers  of  them  confessed  the 
priests  had  given  them  the  sacrament,  upon  condition 
they  should  not  spare  man,  woman,  or  child,  that  were 
protestants;  and  that  he  heard  many  of  them  say,  in  a 
bragging  manner,  that  it  did  them  much  good  to  wash 
their  hands  in  the  blood  of  the  protestants  whom  they  had 
slain."     Jurat.  January  7,  1643. 

When  the  castle  of  Lisgoole  was  set  on  fire  by  the 
rebels,  and  so  many  British  as  are  before  mentioned  con- 
sumed in  the  flames,  those  mischievous  villains,  that  had 
done  this  wicked  act,  cried  out  with  much  joy,  how 
sweetly  do   they   fry!  —  Elizabeth  Champion  deposeth, 


A.  D.  1641.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


1(.55 


"  That  when  the  rebels  had  set  the  castle  of  Lisgoole  on 
fire,  upon  the  protestants  there  enclosed,  and  saw  the 
said  house  so  burning,  they  said  among  themselves  re- 
joicingly, oh,  how  sweetly  do  they  fry  !''  .Jurat,  ut  supra. 

How  did  the  inhabitants  of  Kilkenny  (a  city  planted 
with  old  English,  where  civility  and  good  manners  seemed 
to  flourish)  solace  and  please  themselves  in  abusing  most 
iinchristianly  the  heads  of  a  minister  and  six  other  pro- 
testants, brought  in  a  kind  of  triuinjih  into  that  town  ! — 
William  Lucas,  of  the  city  of  Kilketmy,  deposeth,  "  That, 
although  he  lived  in  the  town  till  about  five  or  six  weeks 
past,  in  which  time,  he  is  assured,  many  murders  and 
cruel  acts  were  committed,  yet  he  durst  not  go  abroad 
to  see  any  of  them  :  but  he  doth  confidently  believe,  that 
the  rebels,  having  brought  seven  heads  of  protestants, 
whereof  one  was  the  head  of  Master  Bingham,  a  minis- 
ter, they  did  then  and  there,  as  triumphs  of  their  victory, 
set  them  upon  the  market  cross,  on  a  market  day,  and 
that  the  rebels  slashed,  stabbed  and  mangled  those 
heads  ;  put  a  gag,  or  carrot  in  the  said  Master  Bing- 
ham's mouth,  slit  up  his  cheeks  to  his  ears,  laying  a  leaf 
of  a  bible  before  him,  and  bid  him  ))reach,  '  for  his  mouth 
■was  wide  enough;'  and  after  they  had  so  solaced  them- 
selves, threw  those  heads  into  a  hole  in  St.  James's 
Green."     Jurat.  August  l(i,  1()4.'5. 

But  it  is  no  wonder  that  they  carried  themselves  after 
this  barbarous  manner  to  these  poor  innocent  christians, 
when  they  spared  not  most  fearfully  to  vent  their  rage 
against  their  Maker.  What  open,  hellish,  blasphemies 
were  uttered  by  these  wicked  miscreants  ?  With  what  in- 
dignation and  reproach  did  they  tear,  and  trample  under 
their  feet,  the  saci'ed  word  of  God  ? 

Edward  Deane,  of  Ocram,  in  the  county  of  Wicklow, 
tanner,  deposeth,  "  That  the  Irish  rebels  made  procla- 
mation, that  all  English  men  and  women,  that  did  not  de- 
part the  country  within  twenty-four  hours,  should  be 
hanged,  drawn,  and  quartered,  and  that  tlie  Irish  houses, 
that  kept  any  of  the  English  children,  should  be  burned." 
And  further  saith,  "  That,  the  said  rebels  burnt  two 
protestant  bibles,  and  then  said,  that  it  was  hell-fire  that 
burnt."  Jurat.  Jan.  7,  1G41. 

John  KerdifFe,  clerk  of  the  county  of  Tyrone,  depos- 
eth, inter  alia,  "  That  Friar  Malone,  of  Skerries,  did 
take  the  poor  men's  bibles  which  he  found  in  the  boat, 
and  cut  them  in  pieces,  and  cast  them  into  the  fire,  with 
these  words,  That  he  would  deal  in  like  manner  with  all 
protestant  and  puritan  bibles."  Jurat.  Feb.  28,  1641. 

Henry  Fisher,  of  Powerscourt,  in  the  county  of 
Wicklow,  deposeth,  "  That  the  rebels  entered  the  parish 
church  at  Powerscourt,  and  burned  up  the  pews,  pul- 
pits, chests,  and  bibles  belonging  to  tjie  said  church, 
■with  extreme  violence  and  triumph,  and  expressing  of 
hatred  to  religion."  Jurat.  Jan    2.5, 1641. 

Adam  Clover,  ot  Slonosie,  in  the  county  of  Cavan, 
duly  sworn,  deposetli,  "  That  James  O'Rely,  Hugh 
Brady,  and  other  rebels,  did  often  take  into  tlieir  hands 
the  protestant  bibles  and,  wetting  them  in  the  dirty 
water,  did,  five  or  six  several  times,  dash  the  same  on 
the  face  of  this  deponent  and  other  protestants,  saying, 
"  Come,  I  know  you  love  a  good  lesson  ;  here  is  an  ex- 
cellent one  for  you  ;  come  to-morrow,  and  you  shall 
have  as  good  a  sermon  as  this  ;'  and  used  other  scorn- 
ful and  disgraceful  words  unto  them.  And  further  saith, 
"  That,  dragging  many  protestants  by  the  hair  of  the 
head,  and  in  other  cruel  manner,  into  the  church,  they 
there  stripjied,  robbed,  whipped,  and  most  cruelly  used 
them,  saying,  if  you  come  to-morrow,  you  shall  hear  the 
like  sermon."  Jurat.  Jan.  4,  1641. 

Edward  Slacke,  of  Gusteen,  in  the  county  of  Ferma- 
nagh, clerk,  deposeth,  "  That  one  of  the  rebels  there 
took  his  bible,  opened  it,  and,  laying  the  open  side  in  a 
puddle  of  water,  leaped  and  trami)led  upon  it,  saying,  'A 
plague  on  it  !  this  bible  hath  bred  all  the  quarrel ;  and 
that  he  hoped  within  a  few  weeks  all  thebibles  in  Ireland 
should  be  used  as  that  was,  or  worse,  and  that  none 
should  be  left  in  the  kingdom.'  "  Jurat.  Jan.  4,  1641. 

But  I  shall  not  here  touch  any  farther  upon  those  who 
died  thus  gloriously  :  this  will  be  a  worthy  work  for  some 
more  able  pen  to  undertake.  If  we  shall  take  a  survey 
of  the  primitive  times,  and  look  into  the  sufferings  of  the 


first  christians,  that  suffered  under  the  tyranny  and  cruel 
persecutions  of  those  heatheidsh  em]ierors,  we  shall  not 
certainly  find  anyone  kingdom,  though  of  a  far  larger 
exteiit,  where  more  christians  suffered,  or  more  unparal- 
leled cruelties  were  acted  in  uiany  years  upon  them,  than 
were  in  Ireland,  within  the  space  of  the  first  two  months 
after  the  breaking  out  of  this  rebellion.  Arid,  howso- 
ever some,  by  outward  inflictions  and  tortures,  were 
(Iravin  to  profess  the  change  of  their  religion,  and  had 
]iresently  their  reward  ;  (for  many  of  those  who  did  so, 
were,  by  their  )iersecutors,  suddtuly  dispitchtd  with 
great  scoiu,  saying,  "  It  was  fit  to  send  them  our  of  the 
world  in  that  good  mood  ;'')  yet,  I  dare  say,  we  shall 
find  many  of  those  who  were  thus  cruelly  put  to  death, 
to  have  been  etpial  to  some  of  those  ancient  worthies  for 
their  patience,  constancy,  courage,  and  magnanimity  in 
their  sufferings,  not  accqiting  deliverance,  but  tiiuin]di- 
ing  and  insulting,  with  their  last  bieath,  over  the  inso- 
lency,  rage,  and  malice  of  their  most  inhuman  and  cruel 
persecutors. 

John  Glasse,  of  IMonfwrath,  in  the  Queen's  County, 
sworn  and  examined,  saith,  '"That  Florence  Fit!;))atrick, 
of  tlie  said  county,  esq,  ;  having  received  Master  John 
Nicholson,  and  his  wife  Anne  Isicholson,  under  his  pro- 
tection, did  endeavour  all  he  could  to  turn  them  to  mass, 
or  the  present  rebellion  ;  but  they  both  professed,  that 
rather  than  they  would  either  forsake  their  religion,  or 
fight  against  their  countrymen,  they  would  die  the  death. 
The  husband  professing  how  much  tliey  abhorred  it,  and 
his  wife  even  showing  greater  resolution  ;  they  would 
have  had  her  burn  her  bible  ;  but  her  answer  was,  "  that 
before  she  would  either  burn  her  bible,  or  turn  against 
her  countrymen,  she  would  die  upon  the  point  of  the 
sword  ;"  which  was  made  good  by  them  ;  for  on  Sabbath- 
day  in  the  morning,  before  mass,  they  were  cruelly  mur- 
dered, by  the  command  of  the  said  Florence  Fitzpatrick. 
The  instrument  employed  by  him  to  commit  this  cruelty 
was  one  John  Harding,  who  since  hath  been,  beyond  all 
expression,  tormented  in  his  conscience,  and  with  con- 
tinued apparitions  of  them,  as  he  conceived,  in  such 
lively  manner  as  he  murdered  them  ;  so  as  he  is  even 
now  consumed  away  with  the  horror  of  it,  as  it  is  most 
frequently  reported  among  the  rebels."  Jurat.  April  8. 
1642. 

We  shall  find  in  the  Roman  history,  during  the  several 
cruel  contentions  betwixt  Marius  and  Sylla,  (when  their 
factious  followers  filled  the  whole  city  of  Rome  with 
streams  of  blood,)  strange  and  most  incomparable  pas- 
sages of  friendship  ;  one  exposing  himself  to  all  manner 
of  dangers,  for  the  preservation  of  his  friend  of  a  contrary 
faction  ;  servants  willingly  sacrificing  themselves  to  save 
the  lives  of  their  beloved  masters.  But  here,  on  the  con- 
trary, what  open  violation  of  all  bands  of  humanity  and 
friendship  !  No  contracts,  no  promises  observed  ,  quarter, 
given  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  and  with  the  greatest 
oaths  and  severest  execrations,  under  hand  and  seal,  sud- 
denly broken.  The  Irish  landlords  making  a  prey  of 
their  English  tenants  ;  the  Irish  servants  betraying  their 
English  masters  ;  and  every  one  esteeming  any  act, 
whereby  they  could  declare  their  liatred  and  malice  most 
against  any  of  the  British  nation,  to  be  gall.mt  and  trul 
meritorious.  It  is  not  to  be  denied,  but  tliat  the  fiist 
and  most  bloody  executions  were  made  in  the  province 
of  Ulster  ;  and  there  they  continued  longest  to  execute 
their  rage  and  cruelty  ;  yet  must  it  also  be  aiknowledged, 
that  all  the  other  three  provinces  did  concur  with  them, 
as  it  were,  with  one  common  consent,  to  extirpate  all  the 
British  planted  throughout  the  kingdom.  And  for  this 
purpose  they  went  on,  not  only  murdering,  stripping,  and 
driving  out  all  of  them,  men,  women,  and  children  ;  but 
they  laid  waste  their  habitations,  burnt  thtii  e'idences, 
defaced  in  many  places  all  the  raonumeiits  of  civility 
and  devotion,  the  courts  and  places  of  the  English  govern- 
ment :  nay,  as  some  of  themselves  express  it,  they  re- 
solved not  to  leave  them  either  name,  or  posterity,  in 
Ireland. 

How  they  proceeded  on  in  this  work,  or  how  far  they 
co-operated  with  each  other,  will  be  a  task  of  some  ex- 
tent, and  more  proper  for  another  place  in  this  history.  I 
shall  here  conclude  this  discourse,  concerning  the  crdeU 
3y 


1056 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A.D.  1641. 


ties  exercised  upon  the  British  and  protectants,  with  the 
following  examinations.  Tliey  are  eight  in  number  ;  two 
witnesses,  as  it  were,  taken  out  of  each  province,  to  de- 
clare thfir  cruel  proceedings.  I  shall  begin  with  Mun- 
ster  ;  from  whence  we  have  yet  had  very  few  examina- 
tions brought  u,i,  the  chiefest  of  them  having  been  mo^t 
unhappily  carried  another  way.  Therefore  I  have  thought 
fit,  for  the  more  full  expressing  their  miseries,  to  insert 
their  general  remonstrance,  made  upon  the  conclusion  of 
the  late  cessation,  in  the  year  l()4;i.  The  two  next  en- 
suingareconcerniiigthe  province  of  Connaught;  then  those 
of  the  province  of  Ulster  ;  and  lastly  two  examinations 
taken  of  some  acts  of  cruelty  committed  within  the  pro- 
vince of  Leinster.  I  have  made  choice  chiefly  of  such  as 
have  been  put  in  by  persons  of  good  quality,  of  known 
integrity  and  credit.  They  are  all  upon  oath  :  as  all  the 
examinations  concerning  crueltiefe,  before  mentioned,  like- 
wise are.  I  shall  leave  the  several  particulars  to  the  con- 
sideration of  such  as  shall  please  to  read  them  over.  And 
I  may  well  say  of  them,  in  respect  of  the  former  cruel- 
ties inserted,  as  was  said  to  the  prophet  Ezekiel  in  an- 
other case,  "  Turn  thee  yet  again,  and  thou  shalt  see 
greater  abominations  than  these.'' 


A  General  Remonstrance  of  (fie  Distressed  Protestants, 
in  the  Province  of  Munster. 

Setting  forth,  from  the  gasping  condition  of  their  most 
sad  and  distressed  souls,  that,  whereas  the  province  of 
Munster,  through  the  vast  expence  of  English  treasure 
and  blood,  was  improved,  from  a  state  of  barbarism,  to 
such  a  degree  of  civility,  that  the  power  and  dignity  of 
the  English  crown  was  much  advanced  and  extended,  by 
the  surest  and  noblest  bonds  of  a  flourishing  people  ;■ 
thoseof religion,  civility,  and  profit: — Of  religion,  wit- 
nessed by  the  etdarged  congregations  both  in  cathedral 
and  parochial  churches  ;  of  civility,  by  the  many  costly 
plantations,  fair  and  strong  buildings,  plentiful  markets, 
and  bountiful  hospitality  ;  and,  of  profit,  by  the  free 
trade  and  commerce  throughout  Christendom  :  lands  fully 
improved,  abounding  with  herds  and  flocks  of  all  sorts  of 
the  best  English  cattle  ;  which  enabled  us  to  advance 
great  sums  to  his  majesty's  customs,  to  contribnte  large 
subsidies,  and  to  supply  the  west  of  England  with  such 
a  considerable  proportion  of  wool  and  cattle,  that  a  great 
j)art  of  the  trade  of  those  parts  subsisted  thereby.  And 
this  begun  at  the  great  charge  of  the  English  undertakers 
in  the  time  of  queen  Elizabeth,  of  famous  memory  ;  since 
which  time  few  parts  of  Christendom,  from  their  begin- 
ning, in  so  short  a  space,  have  had  such  a  rise  and  growth, 
which  was  not  alone  beneficial  to  ourselves,  but  the  very 
natives  must  confess,  that  their  estates  were  greatly  aug- 
mented by  our  improvements.  And  therefore  let  it  not 
be  wondered  at,  that,  when  we  consider  from  what  we  are 
fallen  to  what  we  are  fallen,  the  pain  of  loss  should  strive 
to  equal  that  of  sense  ;  and,  if  the  de])th  of  our  miseries 
have  not  sunk  our  souls  to  stupidity,  we  in:iy  compare  our 
woes  to  the  saddest  parallel  of  any  history.  Our  temples 
demolished,  or  (what  is  worse,)  profaned  i)y  sacrifices  to 
idols  ;  our  houses  and  castles  become  ruinous  heaps  ;  our 
nation  extirpated,  destroyed  :  no  quality,  age,  or  sex, 
privileged  from  maecacres  and  from  lingering  deaths, 
(by  being  robbed  and  stri))ped  naked,)  through  cold  or 
famine  ;  jiassages  of  a  notable  i)iece  of  clemency  and 
mercy.  The  famished  infants  of  murdered  parents  swarm 
in  our  streets,  and,  for  want  of  bread,  perish  before  our 
faces ;  and  many  of  our  yet  miserable  remnant,  who 
lived  plentifully  and  relieved  others,  are  farced  to  ask  re- 
lief for  themselves;  and  those  they  ask  it  of,  are  con- 
strained by  want  to  refuse  them  ;  so  as,  undoubtedly, 
our  present  miseries  are  not  far  short  of  those  of  the 
siege  of  iSamaria  ;  and  all  those  miseries  are  cast  u]ion  us 
by  this  unparalleled  rebellion,  at  a  time,  when  we  were 
most  confident  and  secure  ;  more  and  greater  immunities 
and  bounties  having  been  granted  to  us  by  his  majesty 
that  now  is,  than  ever  were  granted  by  any  of  his  royal 
progenitors.  For  what  cause,  offence,  or  least  seeming 
occasion  of  provocation,  these  woes  have  come  upon  us, 
our  souls  could  never  imagine,  (sin  excepted,)  save  that 


we  were  protestants,  and  his  majesty's  loyal  subjects,  and 
could  not  endure  their  poisonous  breaths,  to  speak  such 
profaneness,  as  in  a  deep  measure  pierced  and  wounded 
the  sacred  fame  of  our  king  ;  and,  to  give  a  colour  to  this 
cruel  treatment,  we  must  go  under  the  notorious  names, 
first,  of  puritans,  and,  latterly,  of  roundheads  ;  for  al- 
leging particular  instances  of  which  time  would  fail  us, 
a!id  the  length  of  them  would  weary  the  reader. 

But  we  are  altogether  confident  to  make  it  manifest, 
by  abundant  instances,  that  the  depopulations  in  this 
province  of  Munster  do  well  and  near  equal  those  of  the 
wiiole  kingdom.  The  particulars  whereof,  as  of  the  mul- 
titude of  inhuman  cruelties,  were  collected  and  reduced 
to  several  instances,  with  ample  proof  by  the  many 
months'  endeavours  of  a  reverend  divine,  one  archde  con 
Bisse,  thereunto  authorized,  by  virtue  of  a  commission 
under  the  broad  seal  of  this  kingdom  ;  who  was  most 
barbarously  murdered  by  the  Irish,  expressing  that  to  be 
the  cause.  And,  because  it  may  be  thought  requisite  to 
touch  something  of  the  demeanours  of  the  Irish,  since 
the  cessation,  as  well  as  before,  many  English  have  been 
murdered  as  they  travelled,  with  other  expressions  of 
that  utter  detestation  of  the  English,  that,  if  any  remain, 
(which  few  do,  nor,  surely,  will  do,  that  can  but  breathe 
elsewhere,)  then  must  they  be  in  a  condition  worse  than 
any  known  slavery.  And,  likewise,  as  to  other  articles 
of  the  cessation,  they  have  been  totally  broken,  and  our 
quarters  (being  of  large  extent,)  universally  taken  from 
us,  even  to  the  walls  of  our  garrisons  ;  wherein  we  have 
often  called  to  the  chief  of  them  for  justice  ;  which  being 
denied,  or,  which  is  worse,  delayed,  want  of  means  to 
j\istify  ourselves,  leaves  us  without  remedy.  For  all  which 
we  pour  forth  our  griefs  and  supplications,  above  to  God 
alone,  and  here  on  earth  to  our  dread  sovereign. 

The  Examination  of  Anne,  the  late  tvife  of  John 
Sherring. 

That  about  Candlemas,  two  years  past,  the  said  John 
Sherring,  her  then  husband,  going  from  his  farm,  which 
he  held  from  John  Kennedy,  Esq.,  near  to  the  silver- 
works,  one  Hugh  Kennedy,  one  of  the  brothers  of  tlie 
said  John  Kennedy,  a  cruel  rebel,  together  with  a  great 
multitude  of  Irish  rebellious  soldiers,  then  and  there 
fiercely  assaulted  and  set  upon  her  said  husband,  and  up- 
on one  William  Brock,  WiiUam  Laughlin,  Thomas  Col- 
lop,  and  eight  more  English  protestant  men,  and  about 
ten  women,  and  upon  some  children  in  their  company, 
and  then  and  there  strijiped  them  of  their  clothes,  and 
then  with  stones,  pole-axes,  skains,  swords,  pikes,  darts, 
and  Otherwea])ons,  most  barbarously  murdered  and  mas- 
sacred her  said  husband,  and  all  those  protestant  men, 
women,  and  children.  In  the  time  of  which  massacre,  a 
most  loud  and  fearful  noise  and  storm  of  thunder,  light- 
ning, wind,  hail-stones  and  rain  began.  The  time  being 
on  a  Sabbath-day,  about  an  hour  before  night,  the  former 
part  of  that  day  being  all  very  fair  ;  but  that  thunder, 
lightning,  and  tempest,  happening  suddenly  after  the 
massacre  was  begun,  much  affrighted  and  terrified  this 
deponent  and  many  others,  insomuch  that  those  murder- 
ers themselves  confessed  it  to  be  a  sign  of  God's  anger, 
and  threatening  of  them  for  their  then  cruelty  !  yet  it  de- 
terred them  not,  but  they  persisted  in  their  bloody  act,, 
until  they  had  murdered  those  said  English  protestants, 
and  hacked,  hewed,  slashed,  stabbed,  and  so  massacred 
them,  that  many  of  them  were  cut  all  to  pieces  ;  and  her 
husband,  for  his  part,  had  thirty  grievous  wounds  then 
and  there  given  him,  viz.  some  through  or  near  his 
heart,  ten  mortal  wounds  in  his  head,  three  in  his  belly, 
and  in  either  arm  four,  and  the  rest  in  his  thighs,  legs, 
back  and  neck.  And  that  murder  done,  those  barbarous 
rebels  tied  willows  about  their  necks,  and  drew  them  out 
of  the  refining  mill,  (where  indeed  they  slew  them,)  and 
threw  them  or  most  of  them,  into  a  deep  hole,  formerly  made 
one  upon  another  ;  so  that  none  of  those  twenty-three 
men,  women,  nor  children,  did  escape  death.  Howbeit, 
one  Thomas  Ladell,  a  Scotchman,  and  one  George  Kel- 
sie,  who  then  and  there  endured  and  ha.l  many  grievous 
wounds,  and  were  left  on  the  ground  for  dead,  crawled 


A.D.  1(;41.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


1057 


up,  after  the  rebels  were  gone  away,  and  with  much  dif- 
ficulty esciped  with  their  lives.  And  she  further  saith, 
Tiiat  such  was  God's  judgment  upon  the  said  Hugh  Ken- 
nedy, for  that  bloody  act,  that  he  presently  fell  into  a 
most  desperate  madness  and  distracfion,  and  could  not 
rest  day  nor  night:  yet  coveting  to  do  more  mischief 
upon  the  English,  but  being  prevented  and  denied  to  do 
it,  he,  about  a  week  after,  drowned  himself  in  the  next 
river  to  the  silver  works.  But  his  barbarous  and  wicked 
soldiers  went  on  with  their  wickedness,  and  afterwards 
boasted  how  they  had  killed  a  minister  and  his  wife,  and 
four  children,  near  the  city  of  Limerick.  And  this  de- 
ponent is  too  well  assured,  that  those,  and  other  Irish 
rebels  in  that  part  of  the  country,  exercised  and  com- 
mitted a  great  number  of  bloody  murders,  robberies,  and 
outrages,  upon  the  persons  and  goods  of  the  protestants, 
so  that  very  few  escaped  with  their  lives,  and  none  at  all 
saved  their  goods.  And  she  further  saith.  That  all  the 
popish  gentry  in  the  country  thereabouts,  especially  all 
those  of  the  clans  and  names  of  the  O'Brians,  the  Cogh- 
lans,  and  the  Kennedies,  were  all  actors  in  the  present 
rebellion  against  his  majesty  ;  and  either  acted,  assisted, 
incited,  or  consented  to,  all  the  murders,  robberies,  cruel- 
ties, and  rebellious  acts  aforesaid.  And  she  further 
saith,  That  by  means  of  the  said  rebellion,  her  said  hus- 
band and  she  were  at  Werinwood,  about  Candlemas, 
1641,  robbed  and  deprived  of  their  cattle,  household 
stuff,  corn,  malt,  provision,  ready-money,  debts,  the  be- 
nefit of  their  lease,  and  other  their  goods  and  chattels, 
of  the  value,  and  to  their  loss  of  160/.  at  the  least,  and 
that  the  said  John  Kennedy,  esq.,  their  landlord,  was 
the  man  that  so  deprived  and  robbed  them  thereof;  and 
the  other  rebels  stripped  her  naked,  Jurat.  Feb.  10, 
164  J. 

Henry  Jones,  Anne  Sherring. 

Henry  Brereton. 

The.  Ejcamination  of  John  Goldsmith,  Parson  of  Bras - 
hide,  in  the  County  of  Mayo,  sworn  and  examined, 
saith  : 

That  the  lord  of  Mayo,  being  to  convoy  all  those  of 
Castlebar  to  Galway,  viz..  Sir  Henry  Bingham,  with  all 
his  company,  and  the  bishop  of  Killaloe,  with  all  his 
company,  with  many  of  the  neighbouring  English,  being 
about  sixty  in  number,  (whereof  there  were  some  fifteen 
ministers,)  covenanted  with  one  Edmund  Bourk  for  the 
safe  convoy  of  the  same  parties,  upon  a  certain  day  ;  and 
the  said  lord  of  Mayo  appointed  them  all  to  meet  him  at 
Belcarah,  having  first  separated  this  deponent  from  them 
to  attend  his  lady  in  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

At  which  day,  the  titulary  archbishop  and  the  lord  of 
Mayo,  meeting  with  their  whole  number,  went  on  their 
journey  to  Slireul ;  at  which  place  the  lord  of  Mayo  left 
them  in  the  custody  of  the  said  last-named  Edmund 
Bourk  :  but  (as  one  Master  Bringhurst  told  the  depo- 
nent,) that  the  lord  of  Mayo  was  not  gone  far  from 
them,  when  the  said  Edmund  Bourk  drew  out  his 
sword,  directing  the  rest  what  they  should  do,  and  began 
to  massacre  those  Protestants ;  and  accordingly  some 
were  shot  to  death,  some  stabbed  with  skains,  some  run 
through  with  pikes,  some  cast  into  the  water  and 
drowned  ;  and  the  women  that  were  stripped  naked, 
lying  upon  their  husbands  to  save  them,  were  run 
through  with  pikes,  and  very  few  of  the  English  escaped 
alive  ;  but  the  most  part  were  murdered  in  the  place. 
Among  the  rest,  the  bishop  of  Killaloe  escaped  with  his 
life;  but  was  wounded  in  his  head;  and  one  Master 
Crowd,  a  minister,  was  so  beaten  with  cudgels  on  his 
feet,  that  he  died  shortly  after. 

And  this  deponent  further  saith — that  in  the  town  of 
Sligo,  forty  persons,  English  and  Scotch,  were,  by  the 
rebels,  stripped  and  locked  up  in  a  cellar;  and  about 
midnight  a  butcher,  who  was  sent  unto  them  for  the 
purpose,  with  his  axe  knocked  them  all  on  the  head,  and 
so  then  and  there  murdered  them  ;  which  butcher,  com- 
ing afterwards  to  Castlebar,  did  there  confess  his  bloody 
act. 

In  Tirawly,  within  the  county  of  Mayo,  about  thirty 
or  forty  English  ''who  had  formerly  turned  piipists)  had 


their  choice  given  them,  whether  they  would  die  by  the 
sword,  or  drown  themselves.  They  making  choice  of 
drowning,  were  brought  by  the  rebels  to  the  sea-side, 
who  had  their  skains  drawn  in  their  hands,  and  forced 
them  to  wade  into  the  sea :  the  mothers,  with  their  chil- 
dren in  their  arms,  (crying  for  drink,)  having  waded  to 
the  chin,  at  length  cast  or  dived  themselves  and  childrea 
into  the  sea,  yielding  themselves  to  the  mastery  of  the 
waves,  and  so  perished. 

The  torments  the  rebels  would  use  to  the  protestants, 
to  make  them  confess  their  monies,  were  these,  viz., 
some  they  would  take  and  wreathe  willows  about  their 
heads,  until  the  blood  sprang  out  of  the  crowns  of  their 
heads  :  others  they  would  liang  until  they  were  half 
dead  ;  then  they  would  let  them  down,  and  do  the  same 
so  often  over,  until  they  confessed  their  monies. 

And  this  deponent  further  saith — that  a  youth  of 
about  fifteen  years  of  age,  the  son  of  Master  Mont- 
gomery, the  minister,  meeting  with  a  bloody  rebel,  who 
had  been  his  schoolmaster,  this  rebel  drew  his  skain, 
and  began  furiously  to  slash  and  cut  him  therewith  ;  the 
boy  cried  out  unto  him,  "  Good  master,  do  not  kill  me, 
but  whip  me  as  much  as  you  will!"  Nevertheless,  the 
merciless  and  cruel  rebel  then  and  there  most  barba- 
rously murdered  him. 

A  Scotchman,  travelling  in  the  highway,  with  his  wife 
and  children,  were  beset  by  tlie  rebels,  who  wounded 
and  stabbed  him  with  their  pikes,  put  him  alive  upon 
a  car,  brought  him  to  a  ditch,  and  buried  him  alive, 
as  the  poor  wife  afterwards,  with  great  grief,  told  him, 
this  deponent. 

The  vicar  of  Urras  turned  papist,  and  became  drum- 
mer to  Captain  Bourk,  and  was  after  murdered  for  his 
pains  by  the  rebels. 

Another  Scotchman,  near  Ballhane,  was  hanged  by 
tlie  rebels.     Jurat.  December  30,  1643. 


Henry  Jones, 
Henry  Brereton, 


John  Goldsmith. 


Captain  Anthony  Stratford,  of  Charlmont,  in  the 
County  of  Arniagh,  Esq.,  aged  threescore  Years,  or 
thereabouts ;  sworn  and  examined  before  his  Majesty's 
Commissioners,  by  virtue  of  a  Commission  in  that 
behalf,  directed  under  the  Great  Seal  of  Ireland: 
Deposelh  and  saith, 

That  these  protestant  ministers  following,  about  the  be- 
ginning of  the  present  rebellion,  were  murdered  in  the 
counties  of  Tyrone  and  Armagh,  viz.,  Mr.  John  Mat- 
thew, Mr.  Blyth,  Mr.  Hastings,  Mr.  Smith,  Mr  Dur- 
ragh,  Mr.  Birge,  and  eight  more,  whose  names  this  de- 
ponent hath  forgotten,  by  the  rebels,  none  of  which 
would  the  rebels  permit  to  be  buried ;  the  names  of 
such  as  murdered,  this  examinaut  knoweth  not ;  his  cause 
of  knowledge  of  the  said  murders  is,  that  some  of  his, 
the  deponent's  servants,  who  were  among  the  rebels,  did 
give  him  the  relation,  and  he  verily  believeth  them  ;  and 
besides,  this  deponent  heard  the  same  confessed  and 
averred  by  many  of  the  rebels  themselves,  and  by  some 
of  those  protestants  that  had  escaped  ;  and  that  he,  this 
deponent,  was  a  prisoner  amongst  the  rebels  at  Castle 
Caultield,  near  the  place  of  those  murders,  where  he  con- 
tinued fourteen  months.  And  further  saith,  that  in 
Dungannon,  in  the  county  of  Tyrone,  or  near  thereunto, 
the  rebels  murdered  three  hundred  and  six  protestants  ; 
and  between  Charlmont  and  Dungannon,  above  four 
hundred,  that  were  murdered  and  drowned  at,  and  in 
the  river  by  Beuburb,  the  Black  Water,  between  the 
counties  of  Armagh  and  Tyrone  ;  two  hundred  and  six 
protestants  ;  and  Patrick  MacCrew  of  Dungannon  afore^- 
said,  murdered  thirty-one  in  one  morning  ;  and  two 
young  rebels,  viz.,  John  Begbriau  Harie,  murdered  in 
the  said  county  of  Tyrone,  one  hundred  and  forty  poor 
women  and  children  that  could  make  no  resistance,  and 
that  the  wife  of  Brian  Kelly,  of  Loghall,  in  the  county  of 
Armagh,  one  of  the  rebels'  captains,  did,  with  her  own 
hands"  murder  forty-five.  And  this  deponent  further 
saith,  that  one  Thomas  King,  sometimes  Serjeant  to  the 
late  Lord  Caulfieid's  company,  which  this  depoiient 
3  y2 


1058 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A.D.  1641. 


commande',  he  being  forced  to  serve  under  the  rebels, 
and  was  one  of  their  provost-marshals,  gave  the  deponent 
a  list  of  every  householder's  name  so  murdered,  and  the 
number  of  persons  so  murdered  ;  which  list  this  depo- 
nent durst  not  keep.  At  Portadowne  there  were  drowned 
at  several  times  about  three  hundred  and  eight,  who 
Were  sent  away  by  about  forty,  or  such  lilce  numbers,  at 
Ince,  with  convoys,  and  there  drowned.  There  was  a 
loch,  near  Loghall  aforesaid,  where  were  drowned  above 
two  hundred  :  of  which  this  deponent  was  informed  by 
several  persons,  and  particularly  by  the  wife  of  Dr. 
Hodges,  and  two  of  her  sons,  who  were  present  and  de- 
signed for  the  like  end ;  but  by  God's  mercy  (that  gave 
them  favour  in  the  eyes  of  some  of  the  rebels)  they 
escaped  ;  and  the  said  Mrs.  Hodges  and  her  sons  gave 
the  deponent  a  list  of  the  names  of  many  of  those  that 
were  so  drowned,  which  the  deponent  durst  not  keep  ; 
and  saith,  that  the  said  Dr.  Hodges  was  employed  by 
Sir  I'helim  O'Neile  to  make  powder  ;  but  he,  failing  of 
his  undertaking,  was  first  half-hanged,  tlien  cut  down, 
and  kept  prisoner  three  months,  and  then  murdered, 
with  forty-four  more,  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  Charl- 
mont  aforesaid,  they  being  by  Thirlogh  Oge  O'Neile, 
(brother  to  Sir  Phelim,)  sent  to  Dungaiinon  prisoners, 
and  on  the  way  murdered.  This  deponent  was  shewed 
the  pit  where  they  were  all  cast  in.  At  a  mill-pond,  in 
the  parish  of  Killamen,  in  the  county  of  Tyrone,  there 
were  drowned  in  one  day  three  hundred  ;  and  in  the 
same  parish  there  were  murdered  of  English  and  Scotch, 
one  thousand  and  two  hundred,  as  this  deponent  was  in- 
formed by  Mr.  Birge,  the  late  minister  of  the  said  parish, 
who  certified  the  same  under  his  hand,  which  note  the 
deponent  durst  not  keep  :  the  said  Mr.  Birge  was  mur- 
dered three  months  after  ;  all  which  murders  were  in 
the  first  breaking  out  of  the  rebellion  ;  but  the  particular 
times  this  deponent  cannot  remember,  neither  the  per- 
sons by  whom  they  were  committed.  This  deponent 
was  credibly  informed  by  the  said  serjeant  and  others  of 
this  deponent's  servants,  who  kept  company  with  the 
rebels,  and  saw  the  same,  that  many  young  children 
were  cut  into  quarters  by  the  rebels,  and  that  eighteen 
Scotch  infants  were  hanged  on  a  clothier's  tenter-hook, 
and  that  they  murdered  a  young  fat  Scotchman,  and 
made  candles  of  his  grease ;  they  took  another  Scotch- 
man and  ripped  up  his  belly,  that  they  might  come  to 
his  small  bowels,  the  one  end  whereof  they  tied  to  a  tree, 
imd  made  him  go  round  until  they  had  drawn  them  all  out 
of  his  body,  they  then  saying,  that  they  would  try  whe- 
ther a  dog's  or  a  Scotchman's  bowels  were  the  longest. 
Deposed  March  9,  1643,  before  us, 

Henry  Jones,  -\nthony  Stratford. 

Henry  Brereton, 

The  Examination  of  Robert  Maxwell,  Clerk,  Archdea- 
con of  Downe,  sworn  and  examined:  Deposeth  and 
saith,  inter  alia, — 

That,  by  command  from  Sir  Phelim  O'Neile,  the  rebels 
dragged  the  deponent's  brother,  lieutenant  James  Max- 
well, out  of  his  bed,  in  the  rage  and  height  of  a  burning 
fever ;    and   lest   any    of  his    acquaintances    or   friends 
should  bury  him,  they  carried  him  two  miles  from  any 
church,  and  there  cruelly  butchered  him,  when  he  neither 
knew  what  he  did  or  said  ;  and  thus  Sir  Phelim  paid  him 
two  hundred  and  sixty  pounds  which  he  owed  him  ;  and 
his   wife   Grissel    Maxwell,    being   in    child-birth,    they 
stripped  naked,  drove  her  about  an  arrow's  flight  to  the 
Black-water,   and  drowned  her.     The  like  they  did  to 
another  English  woman  in  the  same  parish,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  rebellion  ;  which  was  little  inferior,  if  not 
more  unnatural  and  barbarous  than  the  roasting  of  Mr. 
Watson  alive,   after  they  had  cut  a  collop  out  of  the 
cawl ;  and  that  Mr.   Starkey,  schoolmaster  at  Armagh, 
was  a  gentleman  of  good  parentage  and  parts,  being  up- 
wards of  a  hundred  years  of  age,  they  stripped  naked, 
caused  two  of  his  daughters,    maidens,    being  likewise 
naked,  to  support  him  under  each  arm,  he  being  not  able 
to  go   of  himself :  and  in   that  posture  carried  them  a 
quarter  of  a  mile,  to  a  turf-pit,  and  drowned  them,  feed- 
ing the  lusts  of  their  eyes,  and  the  cruelty  of  their  hearts, 


with  the  selt-same  objects  at  the  same  time.  At  the 
siege  of  Augher,  they  would  not  kill  any  English  beast, 
and  then  eat  it,  but  they  cut  collops  out  of  them,  being 
alive,  letting  them  there  roar  till  they  had  no  more  flesh 
on  their  backs,  so  that  sometimes,  a  beast  would  live  two 
or  three  days  together  in  that  torment ;  the  like  they  did 
at  Armagh,  when  they  murdered  Hugh  Echlin,  esq., 
they  hanged  and  murdered  all  his  Irish  servants,  which 
had  any  way  proved  faithful  or  useful  to  him  during  this 
rebellion.  And  as  touching  exemplary  constancy  in  re- 
ligion, this  deponent  saith,  that  Henry  Cowell,  esq.,  a 
gallant  and  well-bred  gentleman,  was  murdered  because 
he  would  not  consent  to  marry  a  harlot,  called  Mary  Ny 
Neile,  a  near  kinswoman  of  Sir  Phelim's  :  he  was  prof- 
fered his  life,  without  the  blouse,  if  he  would  have  gone 
to  mass ;  but  he  chose  rather  to  die  than  to  do  either. 
There  was  made  the  like  proffer  of  life,  for  going  to 
mass,  to  Robert  Echlin,  a  child  of  eleven  or  twelve  years 
of  age  ;  but  he  also  refused  it,  saying,  he  saw  nothing  in 
their  religion  for  which  he  would  change  his  own.  And 
this  deponent  further  saith,  that  many  of  the  British 
protestants  the  rebels  buried  alive,  and  took  great  j)lea- 
sure  to  hear  them  speak  unto  them  as  they  digged  down 
old  ditches  upon  them  ;  except  those  whom  they  thus 
buried,  they  buried  none  of  the  protestants,  neither 
would  permit  any  who  survived,  to  perform  that  duty  for 
them  :  and  furtlier  saith,  that  the  rebels  would  send 
their  children  abroad  in  great  troops,  especially  near 
unto  Kinard,  armed  with  long  wattles  and  whips,  who 
would  therev^'ith  beat  dead  men's  and  women's  bodies  in 
a  manner  not  fit  to  be  named,  and  then  would  return  in 
great  joy  to  their  parents,  who  received  them,  fo.r  such 
service,  as  it  were  in  triumph. 

Many  of  the  protestants  the  rebels  would  not  kill  at 
once,  but,  when  they  were  half  dead,  would  so  leave 
them,  entreating  for  no  better  favour  at  their  hands,  two 
or  three  days  after,  but  that  they  would  kill  them  out- 
right ;  which  sometimes  was  granted,  and  sometimes 
denied. 

A  young  man,  who  had  his  back-bone  broken,  was 
found  in  a  field,  having,  like  a  beast,  eaten  all  the  grass 
round  about  him  ;  the  deponent  could  not  learn  that  they 
afterwards  killed  him,  but  that  they  removed  him  to  a 
place  of  better  pasture  ;  so  that,  in  those  most  bloody 
and  execrable  wretches,  the  saying  of  the  Holy  Ghost  is 
clearly  verified,  "  The  very  mercy  of  the  wicked  is  cru- 
elty:" And  he  further  saith,  that  the  rebels  themselves 
told  him,  this  deponent,  that  they  murdered  nine  hun- 
dred and  fifty-four  in  one  morning,  in  the  county  of 
Antrim  ;  and  that  besides  them,  they  supposed  that  they 
killed  above  eleven  or  twelve  hundred  more  in  that 
county.  They  told  him  likewise,  that  Colonel  Bryan 
O'Neile,  killed  above  one  thousand  in  the  county  of 
Down,  besides  three  hundred  killed  near  Killeleigh,  and 
many  hundreds  both  before  and  after  in  both  those 
counties. 

At  Sir  Phelim's  return  from  Lesnegavy,  some  of  the 
soldiers  forced  above  twenty-four  British  into  a  house, 
where  they  burned  them  alive  ;  whose  terrible  cries  they 
desired  very  much  to  imitate,  and  express  unto  others  : 
And  saith,  that  he  heard  Sir  Phelim  likewise  report,  that 
he  killed  six  hundred  English  at  Garvah,  in  the  county 
of  Derry  ;  and  that  he  had  left  neither  man,  woman,  nor 
child  alive  in  the  barony  of  Munterlong,  in  the  county  of 
Tyrone,  and  betwixt  Armagh  and  the  Kewry,  in  tlie 
several  plantations  and  lands  of  Sir  Arcliibald  Atcheson, 
John  Hamilton,  esq.,  the  Lord  Caufield,  and  the  Lord 
Mount-Norrice  :  And  saith  also,  that  there  were  above 
two  thousand  of  the  British  murdered,  for  the  most  part 
in  their  own  houses  ;  whereof  he  was  informed  by  a 
Scotchman,  who  was  in  those  parts  with  Sir  Phelim,  and 
saw  their  houses  filled  with  their  dead  bodies.  In  the 
Gleinvood  towards  Dromore,  there  were  slaughtered,  as 
the  rebels  told  the  deponent,  upwards  of  twelve  thousand 
in  all,  who  were  killed  in  their  flight  to  the  county  of 
Down.  The  number  of  the  people  drowned  at  the  bridge 
of  Portadown  are  variously  reported,  according  as  men 
staid  among  the  rebels  ;  this  deponent,  who  remained  as 
long  as  any,  and  had  better  intelligence  than  most  of  the 
English  amongst  them,  and  had  best  reason  to  know  the 


A.D.  Kill.] 


APPENDIX  IV.-TllE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


l(i.)9 


trutii,  saitli,  there  were,  by  tlicir  own  rcjiort,  one  hun- 
dred with  Mr.  Kullerion  ;  at  anotlier  time  they  threw  one 
liuuiircil  and  forty  over  the  said  bridge  ;  at  another  time 
thirty-si.';  or  tiiirly-seven  ;  ami  so  continued  ih'owning, 
more  or  fewer,  for  seven  or  eigiit  weeks  :  so  thit  tlie 
fewest  that  can  be  sujiposeil  there  to  have  perished,  must 
be  aljove  a  tliousand,  besides  as  many  more  drowned 
betwi.vt  tiiat  bridge  and  tlie  great  Lough  of  Moiitjoy,  as 
well  as  those  who  perislied  by  the  sword,  tire,  and  famine, 
ill  Coubrassil,  and  the  English  plantations  adjacent : 
whicli,  in  regard  there  escajied  not  three  hundred  out  of 
all  those  quarters,  must  needs  amount  to  many  thou- 
sands. 

Near  unto  the  deponent's  house,  thirty-six  persons 
were  carried  to  the  Curebridge  at  one  time,  and  di'owned. 
At  another  time  ftfty-six  men,  women,  and  children,  all 
of  them  being  taken  out  of  the  deponent's  house  ;  and  at 
other  times  several  other  numbers,  besides  those  that 
were  drowned  in  the  Black-water  at  Kinnard  ;  in  which 
town,  and  the  parish  of  Tinon,  whereof  the  deponent  was 
rector,  there  were  drowned,  slaughtered,  and  died  of 
famine,  and  for  want  of  clothes,  about  six  hundred.  The 
deponent  might  add  to  these  many  thousands  more  ;  but 
the  diary  which  he,  this  deponent,  wrote  amongst  the 
rebels,  being  burnt,  with  his  house,  books,  and  all  liis 
papers,  he  referreth  himself  to  the  number  in  gross  which 
the  rebels  themselves  have,  upon  inquiry,  found  out  and 
acknowledged  ;  which,  notwithstanding,  will  come  short 
of  all  that  have  been  murdered  in  Ireland  ;  there  being 
above  one  hundred  and  fifty-four  thousand  now  wanting 
of  the  British,  within  the  very  precinct  of  Ulster. 

Upon  the  view  of  these  examinations,  all  taken  upon 
oath,  it  may  easily  be  conjectured  how  fatally  the  first 
plot  took,  how  furiously  the  rebels,  throughout  all  the 
parts  of  the  kingdom,  proceeded  in  their  barbarous, 
bloody  executions,  and  what  were  the  courses  they  held 
to  bring  about  so  suddenly  the  universal  destruction  of 
all  the  British  and  protestants  there  planted.  It  is  most 
true,  that  in  Leinster  and  Munster,  (and  yet  one  would 
scarce  believe  it,  that  considers  the  horrid  particulars 
related  in  the  fore-cited  examinations  of  those  two  pro- 
vinces,) they  were  not  generally  so  bloody,  neither  did 
they  begin  their  work  so  early,  as  in  the  provinces  of 
Ulster  and  Connaught. 

I  find  in.  one  part  of  Dr.  Maxwell's  examinations, 
(what  I  thought  fit  not  wholly  to  insert,  because  it  is  of 
Sreit  length,  and  many  particulars  in  it,  nothing  tending 
to  that  purpose  for  which  it  is  formerly  mentioned,)  that 
about  May,  16'42,  when  the  Scottish  army,  under  com- 
mand of  General-Major  Monro,  had  marched  down  from 
Carrickfergus,  taken  in  Nevvry,  beaten  the  Irish  out  of 
those  parts,  with  the  slaughter  of  many  of  them.  Sir 
Phelim  O'Neale  caused  5000  British,  whom  he  detained 
in  Armagh,  Tyrone,  and  other  parts  of  the  north,  to  be 
most  miserably  murdered  in  the  space  of  three  days. 
James  Shaw,  of  Market-hill,  in  the  county  of  Armagh, 
deposeth  and  saitli,  "  That,  during  the  time  this  depo- 
uent  was  in  restraint,  and  staid  among  the  rebels,  in  the 
county  of  Armagh,  they  went  to  besiege  the  castle  of 
Augher,  where  they  were  repulsed,  and  divers  of  the 
rebels  of  the  clan  of  O'Neales  were  slain.  In  revenge 
whereof,  the  grand  rebel.  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale,  gave 
direction  and  warrant  to  one  Mulmory  Macdonell,  a 
most  cruel  and  merciless  rebel,  to  kill  all  the  English  and 
Scotch  within  the  parishes  of  Mullebrack,  Logilly,  and 
Kilcluney  ;  whereupon  the  said  rebel  did  murder  twenty- 
seven  Scotch  and  English  protestants,  within  musket- 
shot  of  this  deponent's  own  housv?."  And  further  saith, 
"That,  in  those  three  parishes,  there  have  been,  before 
that  and  since,  by  killing,  drowning,  and  starving,  put  to 
death  1500  protestants  ;  that  he  observed  and  well  knew 
the  greatest  part  of  the  rebels." 

There  is  much  more  to  be  said  on  this  subject ;  but  I 
shall  forbear  to  detail  further  many  other  foul  circum- 
stances, which  would  make  this  rebellion  appear  far  more 
odious  and  detestable.  I  shall  now  return  to  take  uj) 
the  public  affairs  of  the  state,  where  I  left  them,  in  the 
hands  of  the  lords-justices  and  council  ;  who,  finding 
the  city  to  grow  more  and  more  pestered  witli  strangers, 
by  reason  of  the  resort  of  great  numbers  of  ill-aflfected 


jiersons  that  daily  made  repair  thereunto,  tliey  issued 
out  several  other  proclamations,  to  prohibit  the  access 
of  all  strangers  to  the  town,  and  to  recpiire  such  as 
remained  in  ihe  city,  without  calling  or  settled  habita- 
tioti,  to  depart. 

The  lords-justices  and  council,  by  their  letters  bearing 
date  about  the  20th  of  November,  gave  unto  the  lord- 
lieutenant  a  more  certain  and  full  account  of  the  state  of 
the  kingilom,  than  they  could  anyways  do  at  the  first 
breaking  out  of  the  rebellion,  and  thereby  making  known 
the  very  ill  condition  of  their  present  afl'airs,  they  moved 
that  the  supplies  of  men,  money,  commanders,  and 
arms,  mentioned  in  their  former  letters,  might  be  with 
all  speed  sent  over  unto  them,  and  that  his  lordship 
would  presently  repair  hither  in  his  own  person,  to. 
undertake  the  management  of  the  war.  About  the  lOtb 
of  the  month  of  November,  their  lordships  received  an 
answer  from  the  lord-lieutenant  to  their  former  letters  of 
the  2.")th  of  October  ;  whereby  he  gave  them  to  under- 
stand, that  he  had  communicated  ttieir  letters  to  the 
lords  of  his  majesty's  most  honourable  privy  council, 
and  that,  by  order  from  their  lordships,  he  had  ac- 
quainted both  houses  of  parliament  with  them  ;  that  he 
had  also  sent  to  his  majesty,  who  still  continued  at 
Edinburgh  in  Scotland,  to  represent  the  condition  of  their 
affairs  ;  and  that  he  understood  his  majesty  had  received 
some  advertisements,  out  of  the  north  of  Ireland,  of  the 
present  rebellion  there.  His  lordship  also  farther  let 
them  know,  that  his  majesty  had  referred  the  whole 
business  of  Ireland  to  the  parliament  of  England  ;  that 
they  had  undertaken  the  charge  and  management  of  the 
war  ;  that  they  had  declared  they  should  be  speedily  and 
vigorously  assisted,  and  had  designed,  for  their  present 
supplies,  the  sum  of  50,000/.,  and  had  taken  order  for 
making  of  all  further  provisions  necessary  for  the  ser- 
vice ;  as  may  appear  by  the  order  of  parliament  made 
there  at  that  time,  and  transmitted  over  by  the  lord- 
lieutenant,  together  with  his  said  letters  unto  the  lords- 
justices,  by  whose  command  it  was  reprinted  at  Dublin, 
November  12,  1641,  as  here  follows,  being  entitled, 

An  Order  of  the  Lords  and  Commons  in  this  present 
Parliament  in  England,  concerninq  Ireland. 

"  The  lords  and  commons  in  this  present  parliament. 
being  advertised  of  the  dangerous  conspiracy  and  rebel- 
lion in  Ireland,  by  the  treacherous  and  wicked  instiga- 
tion of  Romish  priests  and  Jesuits,  for  the  bloody  mas- 
sacre and  destruction  of  all  protestants  living  there,  and 
other  his  majesty's  loyal  subjects  of  English  blood, 
though  of  the  Romish  religion,  (being  ancient  inhabit- 
ants within  several  counties,  and  parts  of  that  realm, 
who  have  always,  in  former  rebellions,  given  testimony 
of  their  fidelity  to  this  crown,)  and  for  the  utter  depriv- 
ing of  his  royal  majesty,  and  the  crown  of  England,  of 
the  government  of  that  kingdom,  under  pretence  of  set- 
ting up  the  popish  religion  ;— have  thereupon  taken  into 
their  serious  consideration,  how  those  mischievous  at- 
tempts might  be  most  speedily  and  effectually  prevented, 
wherein  the  honour,  safety,  and  interest  of  this  kingdom 
are  most  nearly  and  fully  concerned.  Wherefore  they 
do  hereby  declare,  that  they  do  intend  to  serve  his 
majesty  with  their  lives  and  fortunes,  for  the  suppressing 
of  this  wicked  rebellion,  in  such  a  way  as  shall  be 
thought  most  effectual  by  the  wisdom  and  authority  of 
parliament ;  and  thereupon  have  ordered  and  provided 
for  a  present  supply  of  money,  and  raising  the  number  of 
six  thousand  foot,  and  two  thousand  horse,  to  be  sent 
from  England,  being  the  full  proportion  desired  by  the 
lords-jusdces,  and  his  majesty's  council  resident  in  that 
kingdom  ;  with  a  resolution  to  add  such  further  succours 
as  the  necessity  of  those  affairs  shall  require.  They  have 
also  resolved  on  providing  arms  and  ammunition,  not 
only  for  those  men,  but  likewise  for  his  majesty's  faith- 
ful subjects  in  that  kingdom,  with  store  of  victuals  and 
other  necessaries,  as  there  shall  be  occasion  ;  and,  that 
these  provisions  may  more  conveniently  be  transported 
thither,  they  have  appointed  three  several  ports  of  this 
kingdom,  that  is  to  say,  Bristol,  West-Chester,  and  one 
other  in  Cumberland,  where  the  magazines  and  store- 


1060 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A.D.  1C41 


houses  shall  be  kept  for  the  supply  of  the  several  parts 
of  Ireland. 

"  They  have  likewise  resolved  to  be  humble  mediators 
to  his  most  excellent  majesty,  for  the  encouragement  of 
those  English  or  Irish  who  shall,  upon  their  own  charges, 
raise  any  number  of  horse  or  foot  for  his  service  against 
the  rebels,  that  they  shall  be  honourably  rewarded  with 
lands  of  inheritance  in  Ireland,  according  to  their 
merits. 

"  And,  for  the  better  inducing  the  rebels  to  repent  of 
their  wicked  attempts,  they  do  hereby  commend  it  to 
the  lord-heutenant  of  Ireland,  or,  in  his  absence,  to  the 
lord-deputy  or  lords-justices  there,  according  to  the 
power  of  the  commission  granted  them  in  that  behalf,  to 
bestow  his  majesty's  gracious  pardon  to  all  such  as, 
within  a  convenient  time  (to  be  declared  by  the  lord- 
lieutenant,  lord-deputy,  or  lords-justices,  and  council  of 
that  kingdom)  shall  return  to  their  due  obedience  ;  the 
greatest  part  whereof,  they  conceive,  have  been  seduced 
upon  false  grounds,  by  the  cunning  and  subtle  practices 
of  some  of  the  most  malignant  rebels,  enemies  to  this 
state  and  to  the  reformed  religion  ;  and  likewise  to 
bestow  such  rewards  as  should  be  thought  fit,  and  pub- 
lished by  the  said  lord-lieutenant,  lord-deputy,  or  lords- 
justices  and  council,  upon  all  those  who  shall  arrest  the 
{)ersons,  or  bring  in  the  heads,  of  such  traitors  as  shall 
le  personally  named  in  any  proclamation  published  by 
the  state  there.  And  they  do  hereby  exhort  and  require 
all  his  majesty's  loving  subjects,  both  in  this  and  in  that 
kingdom,  to  remember  their  duty  and  conscience  to  God 
and  his  religion,  and  the  great  and  imminent  danger 
which  will  involve  this  whole  kingdom  in  general,  and 
themselves  in  particular,  if  this  abominable  treason  be 
not  timely  suppressed  ;  and  therefore,  with  all  readiness, 
bounty,  and  cheerfulness,  to  confer  their  assistance  in 
their  persons  or  estates,  to  this  so  important  and  neces- 
sary service  for  the  common  good  of  all. 

"  Jo.  Browne,  Cleric.  Parliament." 

About  the  same  time,  the  lord-lieutenant,  finding  that 
he  could  not  v)rocure  so  speedy  a  dispatch  of  all  things 
necessary  for  the  service  of  Ireland,  as  would  enable  him 
presently  to  repair  thither  in  his  own  person,  made  the 
earl  of  Ormond  lieutenant-general  of  the  forces  there, 
and  sent  him  over  a  commission  for  the  same.  And  the 
•aid  earl  did,  within  few  days  after,  receive  a  letter  from 
his  majesty,  out  of  Scotland,  wherein  he  was  graciously 
pleased  to  let  him  know  it  was  his  pleasure  to  confer 
upon  him  that  charge.  There  was  then  likewise  brought 
over  the  sum  of  20,000/.  from  the  parliament. 

There  continued  daily  to  repair  unto  the  city  of  Dub- 
lin great  numbers  of  poor  distressed  English,  who  had 
been  most  barbarously  stripped,  robbed,  and  despoiled 
of  all  their  goods  and  substance  by  the  rebels.  Now, 
that  it  might  appear  what  their  losses  were,  what  cruel- 
ties were  acted,  what  murders  committed,  and  who  were 
the  chief  actors  in  them,  throughout  the  several  pro- 
vinces, the  lords-justices  and  council  thought  fit  to  issue 
out  a  commission  under  the  great  seal,  directed  to  cer- 
tain of  the  clergy,  to  take  upon  oath  the  several  exami- 
nations of  all  such  persons,  that,  having  suffered  by  this 
present  rebellion,  would  think  fit  to  repair  unto  them,  as 
will  appear  by  the  commission  itself,  a  copy  whereof  I 
have  thought  fit  to  insert. 

"  CHARLES,  by  the  grace  of  God  king  of  England, 
France,  and  Ireland,  defender  of  the  faitli,  &c.  To  our 
well-beloved  Henry  Jones,  dean  of  Kilmore,  Roger  Put- 
tock,  William  Huthock,  Randal  Adams,  John  Sterne, 
William  Aldrich,  Henry  Brereton,  and  John  Watsons, 
clerks,  greeting :  Whereas  divers  wicked  and  disloyal 
people  have  lately  risen  in  arms  in  this  kingdom,  and 
robbed  and  spoiled  many  of  our  good  subjects,  British 
and  protestants,  who  have  been  separated  from  their 
several  habitations,  and  scattered  in  most  lamentable 
manner  ;  and  forasmuch  as  it  is  needful  to  take  due 
examination  concerning  the  same,  know  ye,  that  we, 
deposing  special  trust  and  confidence  in  your  care,  dlli- 
jence,  and  provident  ciicumspection,  have  nominated 
and  appointed  you  to  be  our  commissioners,  and  do 
hereby  give  unto  you,  or  any  two  or  more  of  you,  full 


power  and  authority,  from  time  to  time  to  call  before 
you,  and  examine  upon  oath  on  the  holy  evangelists, 
(which  hereby  we  authorise  you,  or  any  two  or  more  of 
you,  to  administer,  as  well  to  all  such  persons  as  have 
been  robbed  and  despoiled,  as  to  all  the  witnesses  tiiat 
can  give  testimony  therein,)  what  robberies  and  spoils 
have  been  committed  on  them  since  the  2'2d  of  October 
last,  or  shall  hereafter  be  committed  on  them,  or  any  of 
them,  what  the  particulars  were  or  are,  whereof  thev 
were  or  shall  be  so  robbed  or  spoiled,  to  what  value,  bv 
whom,  what  their  names  are,  or  where  they  now  or  last 
dwelt  that  committed  those  robberies  ;  on  what  day  or 
night  the  said  robberies  or  spoils  were  committed  or 
done  ;  what  traitorous  or  disloyal  words,  speeches,  or 
actions  were  then,  or  at  any  other  time,  uttered  or  com- 
mitted by  those  robl)ers,  or  any  of  them,  and  how  often  ; 
and  all  other  circumstances  concerning  the  said  particu- 
lars, and  every  of  them  :  And  you  our  said  commissioners 
are  to  reduce  to  writing  all  the  examinations  which  you, 
or  any  two  or  more  of  you,  shall  take  as  aforesaid  ;  and 
the  same  to  return  to  our  justices  and  council  of  this 
our  realm  of  Ireland,  under  the  hands  and  seals  of  any 
two  or  more  of  you,  as  aforesaid.  Witness  our  right 
trusty  and  well-beloved  counsellors,  Sir  William  Parsons, 
knt.  and  bart.,  and  Sir  John  Borlace,  knt.,  our  justices 
of  our  said  realm  of  Ireland.  Dublin,  the  2.'5d  of  Decem- 
ber, in  the  seventeenth  year  of  our  reign." 

The  commissioners  above  nominated  did  very  seriously 
address  themselves  to  this  work,  employing  themselves 
therein  with  great  diligence  and  faithfulness  ;  and  have 
so  well  performed  the  charge  imposed  upon  them,  as 
that,  by  several  examinations,  many  principal  gentlemen 
of  good  estates  were  discovered  to  be  the  chief  actors  in 
the  depredations  made  on  the  British,  and  to  have  com- 
mitted many  most  horrid  murders  and  other  notorious 
cruelties,  which,  through  their  industry,  will  now  remain 
upon  record,  but  had  otherwise  been  concealed  from 
posterity,  and  buried  in  oblivion. 

The  like  commissions  were  in  a  short  time  after  sent 
into  Munster  and  Ulster.  In  the  province  of  Munster, 
the  commissioners  took  great  care  in  the  execution  of  it, 
many  examinations  of  great  importance  were  taken  by 
virtue  thereof,  though  they  remain  as  yet  concealed,  and 
not  returned,  according  as  is  required  by  the  said  com- 
missioners. 

Towards  the  latter  end  of  November,  the  lord-justices 
and  council,  considering  the  miserable  desolations  brought 
upon  the  whole  kingdom,  and  the  further  calamities 
threatened  by  war  and  famine,  did  by  a  proclamation  set 
forth  in  print,  give  strict  charge  and  command,  that  upon 
every  Friday,  a  public  fast  should  be  devoutly  and  piously 
observed,  in  and  through  the  whole  city  and  suburbs  of 
Dublin,  by  all  his  majesty's  subjects  therein,  and  that 
divine  service  and  sermons  be  celebrated  and  heard  upon 
the  said  day  weekly,  in  every  cathedral  and  other  church 
and  chapel  in  the  said  city  and  suburbs  thereof:  and  this 
to  be  performed  as  is  expressed  in  the  said  proclamation, 
to  the  end  that  the  severe  wrath  and  indignation  of  Al- 
mighty God  may  be  averted  from  this  kingdom,  his  divine 
aid  and  assistance  implored,  and  that  some  relief  in  these 
calamitous  times,  may  the  better  be  afforded  to  such  mi- 
serable persons,  as  these  traitors,  by  tb.eir  rapine  and 
cruelty,  have  deprived  of  their  fortunes,  and  sent  naked 
and  almost  famished,  up  to  this  city. 

The  lord-justices  and  council,  being  advertised  of  the 
near  ajijjroach  of  the  rebels  to  Drogheda,  prepared  to 
send  down  supplies,  both  of  men  and  ammunition,  for 
the  reinforcement  of  that  garrison.  'Ihcre  were  already 
apjiointed  six  hundred  foot  and  a  trooj)  of  hoise  for  that 
service,  and  they  were  almost  in  readiness  to  march,  when 
an  express  from  Sir  Henry  Tichbourne  came  to  the  Earl 
of  Ormond,  to  let  him  know  the  rebels  had  that  day, 
being  the  2lst  of  November,  appeared  within  sight  of 
the  town. 

He  conceived  they  would  presently  have  set  down 
before  it,  but  they  advanced  no  further  that  day  ;  only, 
while  their  forces  made  a  stand  there,  they  sent  down  a 
party  of  one  thousand  three  hundred  foot  to  Millifond, 
the  Lord  Moore's  house,  which  their  design  was  suddenly 
to  surprise ;    but,    coutrary   to    their  expectation,    they 


A.  D.  1641.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


I06I 


found  there  twenty-four  musketiers  and  fifteen  horsp- 
men,  who  very  stoutly  defended  the  house  as  lon^  as 
their  powder  lasted.  The  horsemen,  when  they  saw  them- 
selves  beset  so  as  they  could  be  no  further  serviceable  to 
the  place,  opened  the  gate,  issued  out,  and  made  their 
passage  through  the  midst  of  the  rebels,  and  so.  notwith- 
standing the  opposition  they  made,  escaped  to  Drogheda. 
The  foot,  having  refused  to  accept  any  quarter  at  the 
first  offered,  resolved  to  make  good  the  place  to  the  last 
man;  they  endured  several  assaults,  slew  one  hundred 
and  forty  of  the  rebels,  before  their  powder  failed  them, 
and  at  lasc  they  gave  up  the  place  upon  a  promise  of 
quarter  :  which  promise,  however,  was  not  kept,  for  some 
of  them  were  killed  in  cold  blood,  all  were  stripped,  and 
two  old,  decrepit  men  slain  ;  the  house  ransacked,  and 
all  the  goods  carried  away. 

Upon  the  receipt  of  Sir  Henry  Tichbourne's  letter, 
the  lords  presently  gave  orders  for  the  marching  away 
of  six  hundred  men,  together  with  a  troop  of  horse  to- 
wards Drogheda.  They  left  not  the  town  till  the  27th  of 
November,  and  such  was  the  negligence  of  the  captains, 
and  disorders  of  the  soldiers,  as,  notwithstanding  they 
had  been  three  days  in  readiness  to  march,  they  went  no 
further  that  night  than  Swords,  a  village  six  miles  dis- 
tant from  Dublin  :  the  command  of  the  foot  was  com- 
mitted to  serjeant-major  Roper,  and  that  of  the  horse  to 
Sir  Patrick  Weames,  who  was  appointed,  with  fifty  of  the 
E.irl  of  Ormond's  troop,  to  march  with  those  si.\  compa- 
nies to  Drogheda. 

As  they  passed  through  Gormanstone,  the  major  paid 
a  visit  to  the  lord  of  Gormanstone,  who  told  him  that 
tliere  were  a  nun:ber  of  men  lying  in  the  way,  with  an  in- 
tent to  interrupt  their  passage.  The  major  had  likewise 
other  information  to  the  same  purpose,  which  he  neg- 
lected, not  so  much  as  acquainting  his  captains  there- 
with, as  some  of  them  afterwards  affirmed.  He  only 
caused  three  scouts  out  of  the  troop  to  be  sent  abroad,  to 
make  discovery  whether  the  passage  was  clear ;  two  of 
them  returned  back,  a  little  before  he  came  to  the  bridge 
of  Julian's-town,  assuring  him  all  was  clear  ;  the  other 
went  on  to  a  house  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the  place 
where  the  rebels  lay  ;  and,  while  he  attended  there  for 
his  breakfast,  a  boy  belonging  to  the  house  took  his 
horse,  and  riding  to  the  rebels,  gave  them  notice  of  the 
near  approach  of  our  forces.  The  horse  passed  the  bridge, 
and  the  foot  following,  turned  up  into  a  field  on  the  left 
Land  of  the  lane,  where,  by  reason  of  a  great  mist  that 
suddenly  fell,  they  discovered  not  the  rebels,  till  they 
were  almost  within  musket  shot  of  them. 

The  major  drew  his  men  presently  into  battle  array  ; 
but  the  horse,  (as  some  of  the  foot  that  escaped,  affirm,) 
wheeled  about  without  charging  any  part  of  the  rebels 
forces,  who  now  furiously  approached  with  a  great  shout; 
and,  a  lieutenant  giving  out  the  unhappy  word  of  coun- 
termarch, all  the  men,  possessed  as  it  were  with  a  panic, 
began,  somewhat  confusedly,  to  march  back  ;  but  were 
60  much  amazed  with  a  second  shout  given  by  the  rebels, 
(who,  seeing  them  in  disorder,  followed  close  on,)  that, 
notwithstanding  they  had  got  into  a  ground  of  great  ad- 
vantage, they  could  not  be  persuaded  to  stand  a  charge, 
but  betook  themselves  to  their  heels ;  and  so  the  rebels 
fell  sharply  on,  as  their  manner  is,  upon  the  execution. 

Sir  Patrick  Weames,  without  the  loss  of  one  horse, 
passed  on  safely  unto  Drogheda :  the  major,  with  two 
of  the  captains  and  about  one  hundred  of  their  men,  also 
made  their  escape  thither  :  the  other  three  captains,  with 
all  the  rest  of  the  soldiers  that  were  English,  were  slain  ; 
they  spared  very  few,  or  none,  that  fell  into  their  hands, 
but  such  as  were  Irish ;  whose  lives  they  preserved. 

The  arms  of  the  whole  sis  hundred  they  possessed 
themselves  of,  as  likewise  of  all  their  ammunition  and 
carriages ;  and  so  highly  were  the  rebels  encouraged,  by 
this  defeat  given  to  his  majesty's  forces,  that  the  whole 
pale  began  presently  to  waver  ;  they  thought  the  kingdom 
their  own,  and  that  the  English  would,  in  all  parts,  fall 
before  them,  as  those  poor,  ill-conducted  people  had  un- 
happily done. 

And  now  the  lords  and  gentlemen  of  the  pale  thought 
it  high  time  to  discover  themselves  and  their  affections 
to  the  cause.      They  certainly  had  not  only  long  enter- 


tained a  defection  in  their  thougiits,  but  were  the  first 
contrivers  and  bringers  in  of  the  northern  rebels  into 
this  execrable  plot :  they  had  now  likewise  drawn  them 
into  the  pale,  and  therefore  they  could  not  hope  now 
much  longer  to  walk  under  a  mask,  and  entertain  the 
state  with  furtlier  professions  of  their  loyalty  ;  they  had 
obtained  a  competent  proportion  of  arms  and  ammunition 
out  of  his  majesty's  store  in  their  own  possession:  they 
now  saw  the  northern  rebels  advanced  within  the  river 
Boyne,  with  very  considerable  forces  to  strengthen  their 
party,  and,  by  the  late  encounter,  and  the  successful  vic- 
tory they  had  therein,  they  pleased  themselves  with  con- 
fident expectations  of  certainly  prevailing,  if  they  would 
now  delare  themselves  by  a  public  conjunction  in  the 
common  cause,  and,  raising  such  numbers  of  men  and 
quantities  of  provision,  as  the  plentiful  circuit  of  the 
pale  did  afford,  would  proseci'  ^  the  war,  so  happily  be- 
gun, and  so  successfully  managed  hitherto. 

These  and  several  other  considerations,  operating  very 
powerfully  among  the  lords  and  chief  gentlemen  of  the 
pale,  they  did,  within  very  few  days  after  the  late  defeat, 
solemnly  proceed  to  the  actual  consummation  of  their  long- 
meditated  revolt.  For  the  manner,  place,  time,  and  all 
other  circumstances,  I  shall  refer  the  reader  to  this  en- 
suing relation,  given  in  upon  oath,  March  16,  1641, 
before  Sir  Robert  Meredith,  knight,  chancellor  of  the 
exchequer,  in  the  examination  of  Edward  Dodwall,  esq., 
a  gentleman  of  the  pale  ;  one  very  well  esteemed  among 
them  ;  one  that  was  present  at  all  their  meetings,  and 
deeply  engaged  in  all  their  councils  and  actions. 

He  deposeth,  "  that  four  or  five  days  after  the  defeat 
of  the  English  soldiers,  at  the  bridge  of  Gellianstown. 
there  issued  a  warrant  from  the  lord  of  Gormanstone  to 
the  sheriff  of  the  county,  for  a  general  meeting  of  all  the 
county,  at  Dulick  ;  but  the  place  of  the  meeting  was  after- 
wards changed  to  the  hill  of  Crofty,  where  all  the  lords 
and  gentry  of  the  county  met,  viz.,  the  Earl  of  Fingal, 
the  Lord  Viscount  Gormanstone,  the  Lord  of  Slaine,  the 
Lord  of  Lowth,  the  Lord  of  Dunsay,  the  Lord  of  Trim- 
blestone,  the  Lord  Netterville.  And  of  the  gentry.  Sir 
Patrick  Barnwall,  Sir  Christopher  Bellew,  Patrick  Barn- 
wall  of  Kilbrew,  Nicholas  Darcy  of  Plattin,  James  Bath 
of  Acharn,  Garret  Ailmer,  the  lawyer,  Cusake  of  Gor- 
manstone, William  Malone  of  Lesmullin,  Sedgrave  of 
Kileglau,  Linch  of  the  Knos,  Lynam  of  Adamstown,  Lau- 
rence Doudall  of.\thlumney,  Nicholas  Doudall  of  Browns- 
town,  this  examinant's  brother,  and  him,  this  examinant, 
with  a  multitude  of  others,  to  the  number  of  one  thousand 
persons  at  the  least,  whose  names  he,  this  examinant, 
cannot  for  the  present  call  to  mind.  And  after  about  two 
or  three  hours  spent  upon  the  said  hill  of  Crofty,  by  the 
lords  and  gentry  aforesaid,  there  came  towards  them 
Colonel  Mahone,  Philip  O'  Reily.  Hugh  Boy  Reily,  Roger 
Moore,  Hugh  Birne,  and  Captain  Fox,  attended  with  a 
guard  of  musketeers.'' 

And  this  examinant  saith,  "  that,  as  soon  as  the  parties 
drew  unto  the  said  hill,  the  lords  and  gentry  of  the  pale 
rode  towards  them,  and  the  lord  of  Gormanstone,  being 
one  of  the  first,  spake  unto  them,  and  demanded  of  them, 
why,  and  for  what  reason  they  came  armed  into  the  pale  .' 
To  which  Roger  Moore,  made  answer,  that  the  ground 
of  their  coming  thither  and  taking  up  arms,  was  for  the 
freedom  and  liberty  of  their  consciences,  the  maintenance 
of  his  majesty's  prerogative,  in  which  they  understood  he 
was  abridged,  and  for  making  the  subjects  in  this  king- 
dom as  free  as  those  in  England  were." 

"  Whereupon  the  said  lord  of  Gormanstone,  desired  to 
understand  from  them,  truly  and  faithfully,  whether  those 
were  not  pretences,  and  not  the  true  grounds  indeed  of 
tlieir  so  doing  ?  And  likewise,  whether  they  had  not  some 
other  private  ends  of  their  own  ?  which,  being  denied  by 
all,  upon  profession  of  their  sincerity,  his  lordshp  then 
told  them,  '  seeing  these  be  your  true  ends,  we  will  like- 
wise join  with  you  therein  ;'  unto  which  course  all  agreed. 
And  thereupon  it  was  publicly  and  generally  declared, 
that,  whosoever  should  deny  to  join  with  them,  or  refuse 
to  assist  them  therein,  they  would  account  him  as  an 
enemy,  and  to  the  utmost  of  their  power  labour  his 
destruction." 

And  this  examinant  saith    "  that,  after  the  agreemeal 


1062 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A.D.  1641. 


so  made  as  aforesaid,  there  issued  another  warrant  to  the 
sheriff  of  the  county  of  Meath,  to  summon  all  the  lords 
and  gentry  of  the  county  of  Meath,  to  be  at  the  hill  of 
Tara,  about  a  week  after  ;  and  accordingly  there  met  at 
the  same  place,  the  Earl  of  Fingal,  the  Lord  of  Gorman- 
stone,  and  the  rest  of  the  lords  and  gentlemen  afore- 
named, together  with  Sir  Thomas  Nugent,  and  Nicholas 
Plunket,  the  lawyer,  Birford  the  lawyer,  and  a  multitude 
of  others  ;  and  the  work  of  that  day  was,  first,  to  make 
answer  to  a  summons  made  by  the  state  for  the  calling 
of  the  lords  unto  Dublin  :  which  answer  was  brought 
ready-drawn  by  the  Lord  of  Gormanstone,  and  presented 
by  his  lordship  ;  and,  being  perused  by  the  said  counsel 
at  law,  was  signed  by  the  lords.'' 

In  this  manner  was  this  transaction  most  solemnly 
consummated  betwixt  Leinster  and  Ulster.  Valence  and 
Brabant  (as  Sir  Phelim  O'Neale  styles  those  two  pro- 
vinces,) were  now  publicly  united  together  in  that  great 
assembly.  The  Lord  Viscount  Gormanstone  on  the  one 
side,  and  Roger  Moore  on  the  other,  had  both  been  long 
tampering  about  the  drawing  of  this  most  important 
work  to  the  form  it  now  received  ;  they  had  at  length 
brought  it  to  perfection  ;  they  two  had  the  glory  of  it, 
and  appeared  the  great  public  instruments  of  this  power- 
ful union. 

The  lords  and  chief  gentlemen  of  the  pale,  having  thus 
far  declared  themselves,  became  so  high  and  presuming, 
that  they  little  valued  what  was  done  or  commanded  by 
the  state  at  Dublin.  They  now  wholly  applied  their  en- 
deavours to  make  such  preparations  towards  the  war,  as 
might  strengthen  their  party,  which  (as  it  now  stood  in 
conjunction  with  the  northern  rebels,)  they  beheld  as 
invincible,  and  their  power  not  to  be  resisted  by  the  in- 
considerable forces  drawn  together  by  the  lords  justices 
and  council  at  Dublin. 

Several  gentlemen,  who  in  the  several  coiraties  of  the 
pale  were  made  captains,  and  had  received  arms  from 
the  state  fo-  their  companies,  departed  from  their  obedi- 
ence, and  addressed  themselves  and  their  companies 
wholly  to  the  service  of  the  rebels.  Nicholas  White,  esq., 
son  and  heir  to  Sir  Nicholas  White  of  Lislip,  was  the 
first  that  gave  the  example,  about  the  2nd  of  December; 
but  he  carried  the  matter  so  handsomely  that  his  com- 
pany ran  away  to  the  rebels,  as  he  pretended,  without  his 
consent,  or  even  his  knowledge,  any  longer  time  before 
their  departure,  than  to  give  him  opportunity  to  come 
and  acquaint  the  state  therewith,  and  his  own  disability 
to  hinder  the  same  ;  but  before  it  was  possible  to  use  any 
means  of  prevention,  the  men  were  all  gone,  with  their 
arms  and  ammunition,  to  the  rebels.  Many  of  the  other 
captains  desired  no  such  pretence  for  their  intentions,  but 
delivered  themselves  and  their  arms  up,  to  be  disposed 
as  they  should  direct,  without  any  further  scruple,  or 
compliment  to  the  state. 

Whereupon  the  lords,  finding  how  manifestly  they 
were  abused,  by  the  very  great  confidence  reposed  in 
such  gentlemen  of  the  pale,  who  being  made  captains, 
had  received  arms  from  them,  and  perceiving  what  course 
they  began  now  to  pu'-sue,  and  how  they  were  resolved 
to  employ  their  own  arms  against  them,  they  issued  new 
orders,  and  with  such  despatch  and  diligence,  that  many 
of  those  arms  which  were  delivered  out  for  the  use  of 
the  pale  were  stopped  ;  so  that  out  of  the  one  thousand 
seven  hundred  arms  distributed  among  the  several  coun- 
ties thereof,  they  recovered  again  into  their  hands  nine 
hundred  and  fifty. 

It  was  now  almost  full  two  months  since  the  breaking 
out  of  this  rebellion  ;  the  lords-justices  and  council,  out 
of  their  deep  apprehensions  of  a  general  revolt  of  all  the 
Irish  throughout  the  kingdom,  did,  in  the  very  beginning, 
with  much  earnestness  solicit  immediate  sending  over 
of  succours  out  of  England  ;  and  as  soon  as  they  began 
to  make  a  little  further  discovery  into  the  strength  of  this 
conspiracy,  and  found  their  own  wants  and  utter  dis- 
abilities to  make  any  long  or  considerable  opposition 
against  the  power  of  the  whole  body  of  the  Irish,  which 
(as  it  then  began  to  appear  unto  them,)  was  firmly 
united  with  all  the  old  English,  that  were  of  the  Romish 
profession,  incorporated  into  their  party  throughout 
Ireland,  they  did,  with  much  more  earnestness,  by  their 


frequent  letters  and  several  agents,  represent  unto  his 
majesty  and  parliament  of  England,  the  very  ill,  and 
even  desjierate  condition  they  were  in  ;  and  therefore 
desired  that  supplies,  both  of  men,  money,  and  all  kind 
of  warlike  provisions,  might  be  sent  with  all  speed  unto 
them  ;  declaring,  that  unless  they  received  them  pre- 
sently, and  that  in  great  proportions,  they  were  not  able 
longer  to  subsist,  as  they  now  stood  environed  on  all 
sides  with  multitudes  of  the  rebels  ;  but  had  just  reason 
to  ap]irehend  tlieir  own  present  ruin,  and  the  inevitable 
loss  of  the  whole  kingdom.  And,  because  they  conceived 
the  levies  in  England  could  not  be  so  suddenly  made, 
nor  the  men  so  easily  transported  from  thence  into  the 
north  of  Ireland,  (where  the  rebels  appeared  in  greatest 
numbers,  and  had,  by  their  most  unparalleled  cruelty 
towards  the  English,  done  most  mischief)  as  out  of  Scot- 
land, they  made  a  proposition  to  the  lord-lieutenant,  to 
move  both  his  majesty  and  the  parliament,  that  10,000 
Scots  might  be  presently  raised  and  sent  over  into  those 
parts.  This  they  pressed  with  much  earnestness,  repre- 
senting the  very  great  terror  the  Irish  had  of  that  nation, 
that  their  bodies  would  better  agree  with  that  climate, 
endure  more  hardship,  and  with  less  distemper  undergo 
the  toil  and  miseries  of  an  Irish  war  ;  that  the  transpor- 
tation would  be  made  with  much  more  facility  and  less 
charge,  it  being  not  above  three  or  four  hours'  sail  from  some 
parts  of  Scotland  into  the  north  of  Ireland.  That  the 
kingdom  of  Scotland  had  been  lately  in  arms,  and  so  had 
all  provisions  necessary  for  tlie  furnishing  of  their  men 
for  this  expedition  in  readiness.  And  lastly,  they  having 
so  good  a  foundation  in  the  multitude  of  their  own 
countrymen  settled  there  already,  would,  no  doubt,  un- 
dertake the  work  with  all  alacrity,  and  prosecute  the  war 
with  such  vigour,  as  might  testify  their  deep  resentment 
of  the  horrid  cruelties  exercised  upon  so  many  thousands 
of  their  own  nation  by  that  barbarous  people. 

These  letters  arrived  very  opportunely,  about  the  time 
of  the  king's  return  from  Edinburgh  to  the  parliament  of 
England,  then  sitting  at  Westminster  ;  and  there  being 
even  then  two  Scottish  lords  come  out  of  the  kingdom 
of  Scotland,  to  treat  with  the  parliament  of  England 
concerning  the  sending  forces  from  thence  for  the  relief 
of  Ireland. 

This  motion  was  with  great  readiness  yielded  unto  ; 
and  it  was  ordered,  "  That  the  Earl  of  Bedford,  the  Earl 
of  Leicester,  Lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland,  the  Lord  Howard 
of  Estric,  nominated  by  the  house  of  peers ;  and  Natha- 
niel Fiennes,  esq..  Sir  William  Ermin,  hart.,  Sir  Philip 
Stapleton,  knt  ,  John  Hampden,  esq.,  of  the  house  of 
commons,  should  treat  with  the  Scottish  commissioners 
concerning  the  affairs  of  Ireland  ;  and  that  there  should 
be  a  commission  granted  unto  them  to  this  effect,  under 
the  great  seal  of  England,  together  with  particular  in- 
structions to  regulate  the  manner  of  their  proceedings. 

In  the  propositions  given  in  by  the  Scottish  commis- 
sioners, they  did,  in  the  first  place,  make  offer  of  10,000 
men,  in  the  name  of  the  kingdom  of  Scotland  ;  and,  that 
they  might  be  enabled  to  send  them  speedily,  they  de- 
sired an  advance  of  30,000/.  of  the  brotherly  assistance 
afforded  unto  them  by  England,  and  that  what  arms  and 
ammunition  they  sent  unto  Ireland  might,  in  the  same 
proportions,  be  returned  unto  them  with  all  expe- 
dition. 

Next  they  desired,  that  some  ships  of  war  might  be 
appointed  to  guard  the  seas  betwixt  Scotland  and  Ire- 
land, to  watch  over  tiieir  soldiers  which  they  designed 
to  transport  in  small  vessels. 

And  then,  upon  landing  of  their  men  in  Ireland,  there 
should  be  one  hundred  horse  ready  to  join  with  every 
1,000  foot  that  they  should  send  thither;  and  that 
they  should  receive  instructions  and  orders,  and  in  every 
thing  obey  the  Scottisii  general. 

Tiiese  propositions,  being  laid  before  the  house  of 
commons,  after  they  had  duly  considered  of  them,  and 
weighing  the  high  necessities  of  this  kingdom,  that  the 
Scots  had  2,.'j00  men  ready  raised,  and  that  they  could 
not  so  suddenly  make  provision  any  other  way  for  the 
saving  of  Ireland,  as  by  sending  tho?e  forces  out  of 
Scotland,  they  readily  consented  to  them,  and,  having 
voted  them  severally,  they  sent  them  up  to  the   house  of 


A.D.  1641.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


10«3 


peers,  with  tlieir  desires  for  a  speedy  concurrence  in 
them. 

These  beginnings  gave  great  hopes  of  the  prompt  re- 
lief of  Ireland,  and  it  was  now  generally  believed,  that 
considerable  forces  would  be  transported  within  a  very 
short  time  out  of  Scotland,  for  the  defence  of  the  north- 
ern parts  of  this  kingdom  ;  especially  considering  with 
how  much  earnestness  his  majesty,  in  his  speech  made 
to  the  lords  and  commons  in  parliament,  on  the  14th  of 
December  in  this  present  year,  had  pressed  them  to  take 
to  heart  the  business  of  Ireland,  and  offeied  unto  them 
whatsoever  his  power,  pains,  or  industry  could  con- 
tribute to  the  good  and  necessary  work  of  reducing  the 
Irish  nation  to  their  true  and  wonted  obedience. 

But,  alas  !  these  great  expectations  were  soon  dashed, 
and  the  forces  designed  for  Ireland,  as  well  out  of  Eng- 
land as  Scotland,  were  strangely  retarded,  by  several 
obstructions  which  daily  arose  in  the  transaction  of  Irish 
aflfairs. 

A  Letter  from  ike  Lords-Justices  and  Council  to  the 
Lord-Lieutenant . 

"  May  it  please  your  Lordship, 

"  By  our  letters  of  the  third  of  December,  we  made 
known  to  your  lordship,  that  Master  Hawtridge  was 
then  newly  arrived  with  the  treasure  sent  us  from  thence, 
which  came  but  to  sixteen  thousand  five  hundred,  four- 
score and  ten  pounds  ;  a  supply  of  treasure  far  short  of 
that  which  has  now  become  necessary  to  perform  any 
considerable  service  here  against  the  rebels,  whose 
numbers  are  increased  wonderfully,  insomuch,  that  the 
forces  they  have  about  Drogheda  on  all  sides  of  it,  and 
between  Drogheda  and  this  place,  reaching  even  within 
four  miles  of  this  city,  are,  upon  very  credible  report, 
estimated  to  be  above  twenty  thousand  men  ;  and 
besides  those  numbers,  who  are  so  united  between  this 
and  Drogheda  and  thereabouts,  there  are  many  thou- 
sands of  them  dispersed  over  the  whole  kingdom.  For 
the  meaner  sort  of  people  generally  rise  first ;  and  then 
those  of  better  quality  follow  after  :  and  the  fire  which 
was  first  kindled  in  Ulster,  and  lay  awhile  smothered  in 
other  parts,  begins  now  to  break  out  so  generally,  that  the 
defection  appears  to  be  universal  throughout  the  whole 
four  provinces.  So  strangely  rooted  was  the  combina- 
tion, and  that  strengthened  under  the  specious  shew  of 
a  war  for  religion  ;  for,  although  (before  and  since  the 
caution  from  your  lordship,)  we  have,  on  our  part, 
endeavoured  not  to  give  any  apprehension  to  the  Irish, 
that  England  doth  intend  to  make  it  a  war  of  religion, 
yet,  as  we  formerly  made  known  to  your  lordship,  the 
rebels  labour  mainly  to  have  it  so  understood.  Nay, 
they  now  go  so  far  that  they  call  themselves  generally  the 
catholic  army  ;  a  title  which  has  drawn  many  thousands 
to  their  party  ;  and  yet,  many  joined  with  them  for 
no  other  reason  than  because  they  saw  our  succours 
(expected  forth  of  England  and  Scotland)  deferred ; 
they  rightly  judging,  that,  without  those  succours,  we 
are  not  able  to  defend  them  ourselves.  And,  indeed, 
until  those  succours  come,  they  must  and  will  increase. 
But  if  our  men  and  arms  were  once  arrived,  the  very 
circumstance  of  their  coming  would  draw  many  from 
them  to  us,  and  give  some  stop  to  their  fury,  with 
which  they  yet  carry  all  before  them,  whithersoever 
they  come. 

"  They  continue  their  rage  and  malignity  as  against  the 
English  and  protestants,  who,  if  they  leave  their  goods 
and  cattle,  for  more  safety,  with  any  papists,  those  are 
called  out  by  the  rebels,  and  the  papists,  goods  and 
cattle  left  behind  ;  and  now  upon  some  new  counsels 
taken  by  them,  they  have  added  to  their  former  a 
farther  degree  of  cruelty,  even  of  the  highest  nature, 
which  is  to  proclaim.  That,  if  any  Irish  shall  harbour, 
or  relieve,  any  English,  and  suffer  him  to  escape  with 
his  life,  that  it  shall  be  penal,  even  to  death,  to  such 
Irish  ;  and  so  they  will  be  sure  that  (though  they  put 
not  those  English  actually  to  the  sword,)  yet  they  do, 
as  certainly  and  with  more  cruelty,  cut  them  off  that 
way,  than  if  they  had  done  it  by  the  sword  ;  and  they 


profess  they  will  never  give  over  until  they  leave  not  any 
seed  of  an  Englishman  in  Ireland. 

"  Nor  is  their  malice  towards  the  English  expressed 
only  so,  but  farther  even  to  the  beastsof  the  fields,  and  the 
improvements  of  their  lands  ;  for  they  destroy  all  cattle 
of  English  breed,  and  declare  openly,  that  their  reason 
is,  because  they  are  English.  So  great  is  their  hatred, 
not  only  to  the  persons  of  the  English,  but  also  to  every 
thing  of  that  nation,  and  they  destroy  all  improvements 
made  bv  the  Enghsh,  and  lay  waste  their  habitations. 

"We  lorm;rly  signified  to  your  lordship,  that,  to 
take  away  all  jealousy  from  the  papists  of  the  English 
pale,  we  would  furnish  them  with  some  arms  ;  and  the 
rather  because  we  well  know  that,  in  the  last  great  rebel- 
lion in  Ireland,  the  English  pale  stoodfirm  to  the  crown  of 
England  ;  and  that  the  rebel  Tyrone,  in  the  height  of  his 
power  and  greatness,  was  never  able  to  get  into  the 
pale  with  his  forces,  whilst  he  was  in  rebellion.  And 
upon  this  occasion, — the  noblemen  and  gentlemen  of 
the  pale,  making  deep  professions  of  their  loyalty  to  his 
majesty,  in  imitation  of  their  ancestors ;  and  with 
expressions  seeming  to  abhor  the  contrivers  of  this 
rebellion,  against  whom  they  off'ered  to  employ  their 
power  and  strength,  if  they  were  furnished  with  arms  : 
and  we,  being  well  assured,  that,  if  we  could  gain  their 
concurrence  with  us,  it  would  much  facilitate  our  work  ; 
we  did,  at  their  earnest  suit,  issue  for  them  arms  for  one 
thousand  seven  hundred  men  ;  wherewith  several  com- 
panies were  armed  by  them,  and  some  of  themselves 
were  appointed  governors  of  the  forces  of  the  counties, 
and  captains  of  their  companies.  But  so  many  of  those 
companies  revolted  to  the  rebels,  and  carried  away  their 
arms  with  them,  that  we  have  recovered  back  but  nine 
hundred  and  fifty  arms  ;  so  that  those  whose  loyalty, 
we  had  reason  to  expect,  would  help  us  are  now 
(through  their  disloyalty)  turned  against  us,  and  are 
strenghthened  with  our  own  arms.  And  without  all 
question  if  those  of  the  English  pale  had  done  their  duty 
as  oecame  good  subjects,  with  the  arms  which  they  had 
from  us,  and  those  they  might  gather  among  themselves  ; 
they  might,  with  our  help,  not  only  have  defended  the  pale 
against  the  rebels,  but  might  also  have  prevented  the 
ruin  and  destruction  wrought  by  their  tenants  and 
neighbours,  on  the  poor  English  and  protestants  among 
them.  For  the  noblemen  and  gentry  sat  still  and  looked 
on,  while  the  English  and  protestants  were  ruined 
before  their  faces  ;  and  the  papists  in  the  mean  time 
remained  secure,  without  the  loss  of  goods,  or  any 
thing  else. 

"  When  we  saw  the  power  and  strength  of  the 
rebels  still  growing  upon  us  more  and  more,  and 
approaching  by  degrees  more  near  to  us;  and  the 
English  and  protestants  robbed  and  spoiled  even  within 
two  miles  of  this  city,  in  disdain  and  defiance  of  this 
state,  (which  are  scorns  of  so  high  a  nature  as  we 
could  not  endure,  if  we  had  strength  sufficient  to  sup- 
press their  insolencies  :)  And,  when  we  observed  the 
retarding  of  our  succours  of  men  and  arms  from  Eng- 
land and  Scotland,  (neicher  of  which  succours  being  yet 
come,  nor,  as  we  heard,  so  much  as  in  view  there  or  in 
Scotland)  and,  when  we  found  apparently,  that,  for  want 
of  those  supplies,  we  became,  in  a  manner,  so  con- 
temptible, that  we  were  in  danger  to  be  set  upon  for 
taking  from  us  this  city  and  castle  before  our  aids  should 
come  ;  we  bethought  us  of  all  the  means  we  could,  of 
gaining  time  ;  being  confident  that  we  cannot  be  so 
deserted  by  the  state  of  England,  but  that  some  supplies 
may  yet  come  unto  us.  And  therefore,  on  the  third  of 
December,  we  directed  our  letters  to  divers  of  the 
nobility  of  the  kingdom  who  were  nearest  to  us,  (and 
most  of  them  being  of  the  English  pale,)  to  be  with  us 
here  on  the  eighth  day  of  this  month,  that  we  might 
confer  with  them  concerning  the  present  state  of  the 
kingdom  ;  and  we  hoped,  by  their  help,  to  arrange  the 
matter  so  that  we  might  gain  a  few  days'  time  before  our 
surprisal  here  ;  by  which  time,  in  all  likelihood,  our  suc- 
cours might  arrive.  Although  it  be  boldly  given  out  by 
the  rebels,  that  we  shall  have  no  succours  from  thence  ; 
which  they  assert  to  embolden  their  party,  and  to  strike 
terror    and    discouragement    into   the   well   affected ; 


lOSi 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


[A.D.  1641. 


among'st  whom  there  are   many  so  weak,  as  to  appre- 
hend from  thence  too  much  fear,  whereby  many  are  fled 
the  kingdom.      On   the   eighth  day  of  this   month   the 
earl  of    Kildare,  the  lord  viscount  Fitzwilliam,  and  the 
baron   of    Howth,   came    to   us  ;    but,   the  rest  of  the 
noblemen  not  coming,  we  deferred  our  conference  ;    and 
on  the  eleventh  day  of   this  month  we  received  letters 
from  seven   of   them,   namely,   the  earl  of  Fingal,   the 
lord  viscount  Gormanstone,  the  lord  viscount  Nettleville, 
and   the    lords  of    Slaine,  Trimblestone,    Dunsany  and 
Lowth,  dated  the  seventh  day  of  this  month,  and  signed 
by  them,  pretending  a   fear  of  a  massacre    of  those  of 
their   religion ;    and    that  therefore    they    are    deterred 
from   waiting  on   us,  but  do  rather  think  it  fit  to  stand 
with  the  loyalty  they  profess.     When  we  received  those 
letters,  we  did  wonder  whence  their  fears   of  coming 
to  us    should   arise  ;    but  afterward  we  heard  that  they 
had   been   in  consultation  with  the  rebels;   which  also, 
as  to  most  of  them,  was  confirmed  by  the  examination  of 
Christopher  Hampton.      And  indeed  we  know  no  canise 
of  fear  they  have  of  us,  unless  their  own  guilt  begot  in 
them    the    fear   they    pretend.      And    they   spare    not, 
though  unjustly,   to   charge  us  with  a  neglect  of  their 
advices  :  whereas  not  one  of   them,  to   this  hour,  has 
offered  to  us  any  advice,  or  real  assistance  towards  the 
pacification  of  these  troubles.       It  became  then  jjublic, 
(nor  could  we  keep  secret  that  which  they  had  published 
to  others,)   that  those  noblemen  so  far  sided  with  the 
rebels,    that   they    now  stood    upon    their  guard.     We 
therefore  judge   it  fit,  for  vindicating  the  state  from  the 
aspersion  which  we  found  so  publicly  endeavoured  to  be 
laid  upon  us,  to    publish  the  enclosed  proclamation,  as 
well  to   satisfy  the  world  as  those  noblemen,  (who  cer- 
tainly  are    abundantly    satisfied    in    their   own    secret 
thoughts,)  that  we  never  intended  to  massacre  them, 
or  any  other  persons  ;  that  being  a  thing  which  we,  and 
all  good  protestants.  do  much  abhor,  whatever  the  prac- 
tice of   their  religion  is,  and  hath  been  found  to  be  by 
woeful  experience  in    other  parts  ;  whereof  we  confess 
we  are  now  in  great  danger,  if  our  long  expected  suc- 
cours come  not  the  sooner  to  us  ;  and  it  may  be  gathered 
from   that  unexampled  tyranny,  which  the  rebels  have 
already   exercised    towards    those    of    our   nation    and 
religion,   who  fell  into  their  hands,  what  we,  for  our 
parts,  may  expect  from  them.     But  the  dishonour  and 
shame  which  may  reflect  upon  the  English  nation,  by  ex- 
posing this  state  and  kingdom  to  so  apparent  ruin,  and, 
with  it,  the  extirpation  of  God's  true  religion,  afflicts  us 
more  ihan  the  loss  of  our  own  lives  and  fortunes,  when 
all  might  be  saved  by  sending  seasonably  those  succours. 
"  We  lately  received  letters  from  the  lady  Ofaly,  and 
a    letter    containing    most   insolent    menaces    enclosed 
therein,    sent  her  from  one  of  the  rebels,  to  which  she 
sent  a  noble  answer  ;  one  of  the  rebels,  styling  himself 
chaplain-major  and  overseer  of  the  coasts  and  harbours, 
lately  sent  a  summons  in  a  proud  and  vaunting  manner, 
to  one   Edward   Leech,   that  was  entrusted  to  keep  the 
island  of    Lambay,    requiring  the  delivery  up  of  that 
island  to  the  rebels  :  which  being  done,  he  gave  Leech  a 
pass,  wherein  he  styles  the  rebels'   forces  the  catholic 
army ;    and   Leech   told  us,   that  that  mighty  chaplain 
declared  openly  to  him,    'That  he  was   the   plotter  of 
this  great  rebellion  ;    that  he   had   spent  in  travel  and 
prosecution  of   that   design  beyond  seas,  four  thousand 
pounds  ;  and  that  all  the  kings  in  Christendom,  except- 
ing  the  king  of   England,  and  the  king  of  Denmark, 
have   hands  in  this  business.'      A  castle  in   the  town 
of    Longford,    held   by    the   English,    (who    stood    out 
awhile  against  the   rebels.)   being  in  the  end,  through 
want  of  victuals,  necessitated  to  be  rendered  up  to  them 
upon  promise  of   quarter ;    a   popish  priest,   standing 
with  his  skain  in  his  hand,  watching  for  the  coming  forth 
of  a  minister  then  amongst  the  English,  did,  by  thrust- 
ing that  skain  into  the  minister's  stomach,  and  ripping 
up   his   belly,  give  that  as  a  signal  to  the   rebels,    for 
failing  u])on  the   rest  of  the  English;    which  they  did 
accordingly,   as    soon    as   the    minister  was  murdered, 
killing  some,  and  hanging  the  rest  most  perfidiously. 

"  On  the  ninth  of  this  month,  we  received  advertise- 
ment, that  great  numbers  of  men  were  gathered  together 


in  warlike  manner  at  Swords,  in  the  county  of  Dublin, 
within  six  miles  of  us,  they  having  the  army  of  the 
rebels  behind  them  on  this  side  Drogheda  ;  whereupon 
we  then  immediately  sent  out  our  warrant,  commanding 
them  to  disperse,  whereupon  we  published  a  manifesto, 
for  vindicating  this  state  from  their  aspersions  also. 
And  it  is  observable,  that  those  gentlemen  at  Swords 
could  even  on  that  very  Tuesday  night,  wherein  they 
allege  they  were  so  aflVighted  at  their  houses,  asscin])le 
together  twelve  hundred  men  in  that  mon.ent  of  time, 
to  liave  in  readiness  ag  tinst  any  attemjit  from  the  state  ; 
whereas,  for  many  days  before,  they  could  sit  still  and 
look  on,  whilst  an  army  of  the  enemy  hty  behind  them, 
betwixt  them  and  Drogheda,  and  whilst  some  of  them 
(who  were  openly  declared  rebels,)  and  many  of  their 
neighbours,  (who  doubtless  hold  underhand  intelligence 
with  the  rebels,)  robbed  and  spoiled  the  English  on  all 
parts  round  about  them  ;  and  yet  those  gentlemen  could 
not  in  all  that  time  be  either  so  aff'righteil  by  the  rebels, 
or  so  compassionate  of  their  poor  English  neighbours  ; 
and  certainly  those  gentlemen  might  have  been  as 
believing  in  this  state,  who  have  always  used  lenity  and 
mildness  towards  them,  as  in  the  forces  of  the  rebels, 
which  lie  so  near  behind  them,  and  who,  they  know, 
have  murdered  many  of  his  majesty's  subjects  ;  and, 
(for  aught  they  know,  if  there  were  not  a  secret  intel- 
ligence between  them,)  might  have  used  them  also  in 
like  manner. 

"  But  the  truth  is,  we  conceive  those  gentlemen  had  a 
mind  to  join  with  the  rebels,  and  do  now  take  up  pre- 
tences to  cover  their  disloyalty,  and  cast  a  scandal  on 
this  government. 

"  The  rebels  in  the  pale,  as  in  other  parts,  have 
caused  masses  to  be  said  openly  in  the  churches,  ex- 
pelled the  ministers  from  officiating  in  their  churches, 
and  forced  divers  persons,  in  order  to  save  their  lives 
and  goods,  to  become  papists  ;  openly  professing,  that 
no  protestant  shall  be  suff'ered  to  live  in  Ireland  ;  and, 
while  they  thus  insult  over  all  the  English  and  protes- 
tants, destroying  them  for  no  other  reason,  but  for  that 
they  are  protestants  and  English,  we  let  fall  nothing 
against  them  touching  religion  ;  and  yet  they  feign  things 
against  us,  tending  that  way,  in  order  to  give  some 
colour  to  their  cruel  proceedings. 

"  The  rebels  of  the  county  of  Kildare  have  taken  the 
Naas  and  Kildare,  in  the  county  of  Kildare  ;  the  rebels 
of  Meath  have  taken  Trim  and  Ashboy  in  the  county  of 
Meath,  and  divers  other  places  ;  the  rebels  of  the  county 
of  Dublin  have  possessed  themselves  of  Swords  and 
Rathcoole,  and  spoiled  all  the  English  and  protestants 
even  to  the  gates  of  Dublin  ;  and  now  about  one  thou- 
sand five  hundred  of  the  rebels  of  Wicklow  are  in  and 
about  Powerscait,  and  about  ten  miles  from  this  city. 
There  are  also  between  this  and  the  Naas,  within  six  or 
seven  miles  of  us,  a  thousand  of  the  rebels,  of  Kildare, 
and  the  borders  of  Wicklow  and  Dublin  ;  so  that  we  are 
in  this  city  environed  by  them  on  all  sides  by  land. 
And  they  begin  to  stop  access  to  us  by  sea  ;  for  the 
fishermen  on  the  sea  coasts,  being  all  Irish  and  papist 
inhabitants  in  the  pale,  brake  out  also  into  rebellion 
with  the  multitude,  and  have  robbed,  spoiled,  and  pil- 
laged even  within  the  bay  of  Dublin,  several  barks  com- 
ing hither  from  England.  And,  if,  to  revenge  this  vil- 
lany  on  the  fishermen  at  Clantarfe  and  thereabouts,  so 
near  us,  we  send  forth  a  party  of  soldiers  to  burn  and 
spoil  those  rebels'  houses  and  corn,  the  gentlemen  of  the 
pale  will  immediately  take  new  offence.  But  that  we 
will  adventure  upon  ;  for  now  there  is  no  room  for  dal- 
liance with  them,  who  so  far  declare  themselves  against 
the  state,  not  caring  what  scorns  are  put  upon  the  go- 
vernment ;  wherein  is  observable,  that  the  landlord  of 
Clantarfe,  is  one  of  those  gentlemen  risen  in  arms  at 
Swords. 

"  Your  lordship  now  sees  not  only  the  necessity  of 
hastening  with  all  possible  speed,  our  succours  of  men 
and  arms,  both  out  of  England  and  Scotland,  but  also  of 
sending  them  in  greater  numbers  than  those  at  first  de- 
signed ;  seeing  the  breach  appears  to  be  far  greater,  and 
the  defection  more  general,  than  at  first  was  conceived  ; 
and  yet  so  that  such  of  them  as  are  ready  be  not  forced 


A.D.  1641.] 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


lOfi 


to  stay  for  the  rest,  but  that  those  may  be  so  ordered  as 
to  come  after :  for  no  flesh  can  imasjine,  unless  tliey  saw 
it  as  we  do,  the  greatness  of  our  danger,  who  are  but  a 
handful  in  com|iarison  of  the  multitudes  risen  against 
us  :  and  we  desire,  that  the  10,000  designed  to  come 
from  Scotland,  may  be  wholly  sent  away,  (as  well  those 
intended  to  be  left  there  in  readiness,  as  the  rest,) 
with  direction  to  land  as  near  Dublin  as  they  may, 
and,  (wheresoever  they  land,)  to  march  to  Dublin,  if 
possibly  they  can.  And  to  send  away  tbe  ships,  ap- 
pointed for  guardmg  of  these  coasts,  is  also  very  neces- 
sary to  be  hastened  ;  and  that  two  or  three  ships  of 
good  strength  follow  after.  Doubtless  these  rebels  ex- 
pect a  very  great  supply  of  arms  and  ammunition  from 
foreign  parts,  either  Spain  or  France. 

"  And  although,  out  of  the  foresight  we  had  of  this 
extremity  since  these  troubles  began,  we  have  endea- 
voured to  get  in  some  provisions  of  victuals  and  corn,  yet 
we  have  not  been  able  to  provide  ourselves  sufficiently  to 
stand  out  any  long  siege  ;  nor  can  we  now  get  in  any 
more,  our  markets  being  almost  taken  away,  and  the 
forces  of  the  rebels  surrounding  us  in  such  a  manner 
that  we  can  fetch  in  no  more  provisions  :  wherefore  we 
beseech  your  lordship,  that  the  magazines  of  victuals 
designed  to  be  settled  on  that  side,  may  be  settled  with 
speed,  if  it  be  in  distress  of  victuals  for  ourselves  or 
them,  or  oats  for  our  horses.  Our  want  of  victuals  is 
the  more  in  respect  of  the  daily  access  of  the  English 
spoiled  in  the  country. 

"  The  necessity  of  the  defence  of  the  province  of  Mun- 
ster,  required  the  immediate  raising  of  a  regiment  of 
foot,  consisting  of  one  thousand  men,  and  two  troops  of 
horse,  of  threescore  men  in  each  troop  ;  which  three- 
ecore  we  appointed  the  lord  president  to  raise.  And  for 
the  payment  and  arming  of  them,  we  humbly  advise, 
(seeing  we  cannot  do  it,)  that  money  and  arms,  and  am- 
munition for  the  stores  in  that  province,  (now  much 
wanting  there)  may  be  sent  us. 

"  And,  as  the  rebels,  which  beset  us  and  this  city  on 
all  sides  by  land,  do  threaten  to  cut  off  our  market  at 
Dublin,  wliich  we  begin  to  feel  already  ;  so  they  boldly 
declare,  that  they  will,  within  a  day  or  two,  cut  off  the 
water  course,  which  brings  water  to  this  city  and  castle  ; 
and,  when  that  is  done,  that  their  multitudes  will  imme- 
diately burn  our  suburbs,  and  besiege  o\ir  walls,  which 
we  confess  we  yet  want  strength  to  defend,  and  must 
want  till  our  supplies  come  from  England,  or  Scotland, 
or  both  :  for  here  we  have  but  about  three  thousand  men, 
the  rest  of  the  old  companies  being  dispersed  in  several 
needful  garrisons  in  the  county,  (excepting  seven  com- 
panies of  them  surprised,  and  cut  off  by  the  rebels  at 
their  first  rising  in  Ulster,  and  other  parts)  and  about 
two  hundred  horses  by  poll  of  the  whole  army,  whereof 
many  are  Irish.  So  that,  considering  the  spaciousness 
of  tbis  city  and  suburbs  ;  and,  lastly,  the  very  great 
numbers  of  the  rebels,  (who  are  so  strong  as  to  approach 
this  city  with  many  thousands,  and  yet  leave  many  thou- 
sands also  at  the  siege  of  Droglieda,)  we  cannot  expect 
to  be  able  to  defend  this  city,  for  any  long  time  against 
them,  without  the  arrival  of  our  expected  succours. 

The  earl  of  Castlehaven,  on  the  tenth  of  this  month, 
presented  at  this  board  the  oath,  tendered  unto  him  by 
the  rebels  to  be  sworn  by  him  ;  which,  he  saith,  he  re- 
fused to  swear  :  and,  we  hear,  they  send  it  to  all  parts  to 
be  tendered  to  the  people,  pressing  them  to  take  the 
sacrament  thereupon. 

"  We  did,  lately,  in  hope  to  gain  some  time,  until  our 
supplies  might  come,  listen  to  an  offer  made  by  some 
jiopish  priests,  to  go  to  the  rebels  and  treat  with  them. 
But  we  have  since  found  that  there  is  little  hope  of  it ; 
for  some  of  the  priests  are  returned,  nothing  being 
wrought  tl  ereby. 

"  liowever,  it  is  fit  your  lordship  should  know  what 
we  do.  We  must  now  crave  leave  to  declare  to  your 
lordsIiii>,  that  (things  being  risen  here  to  this  height, 
threatening  not  only  the  shaking  of  the  government,  but 
the  loss  of  the  kingdom,)  as  the  sup|)lies  of  men  and 
arms,  and  more  tieasurc,  are  of  great  necessity  to  be 
)iastened  away  hither;  so  is  it  also  needful  that  we  enjoy 
your  lordship's  presence  here,  fcr  the  conduct,  in  your 


own  person,  of  the  great  and  important  affiirs  of  this 
state,  as  well  in  the  inarrial  as  in  the  civil  government, 
which  do  necessarily  re(|uire  it  in  this  time  of  great  and 
imminent  danger,  wherein  so  far  as  we  may  be  able  to 
contribute  any  assistance  with  you,  we  shall  be  ready  to 
discharge  our  duties  therein,  with  that  loyalty  and  up. 
Tightness  of  heart  which  we  owe  to  his  majesty,  )n<\  tlie 
jiarticular  respect  due  from  us  to  your  lord-ship.  But  we 
hope  you  will  bring  that  strength  with  you,  wliich  may 
befit  the  greatness  of  the  king,  o\ir  master,  to  st-Tid  with 
his  lieutenant  against  so  numerous  enemies  as  these 
rebels  are  become,  as  well  for  the  honour  of  his  majesty, 
as  for  the  terror  of  those  rebels. 

"  By  what  we  have  liitherto,  and  now,  humbly  repre- 
sent to  your  lordship,  you  may,  in  part,  see  the  great- 
ness of  the  public  danger  wherein  this  kingdom  now 
stands,  and  particularly  this  city  and  castle,  the  princi- 
pal piece  thereof;  th.at,  if  those  be  lost  (which,  we  now 
again  assure  your  lordship,  were  never  in  so  great  peril  to 
be  lost,  since  the  first  conquest  in  this  kingdom  by  the 
crown  of  England)  the  whole  kingdom  must  quickly  fol- 
low, and  that  the  danger  which  must  thereupon  arise  to 
the  kingdom  of  England,  is  very  great  in  many  respects. 
"  There  is  no  possibility  to  prevent  those  evils,  with 
honour  and  safety  to  England,  but  by  succours  from 
thence,  or  Scotland,  or  both  ;  and,  if  those  succours 
come  not  speedily,  it  cannot  be  avoided  but  the  king- 
dom must  be  lost.  And  if,  notwithstanding  all  this  so 
often  and  truly  made  known  by  us  to  your  lordship,  we 
shall  perish  for  want  of  supplies,  we  shall  carry  this 
comfort  with  us  to  our  graves,  or  any  other  burial  we 
shall  have,  that  your  lordship  can  witness  for  us  to  his 
royal  majesty,  and  to  all  the  world,  that  we  have  dis- 
charged our  duties  to  God,  to  his  majesty,  to  that  nation, 
and  to  this,  in  humbly  representing  to  his  majesty,  by 
your  lordship,  the  chief  governor  of  the  kingdom,  the 
extremities  and  dangers  wherein  his  kingdom  and  people 
stand,  and  the  necessity  of  hastening  supplies  hither,  by 
all  possible  means,  for  preservation  of  both  ;  so  that, 
whatever  may  become  of  our  persons,  our  memory  can- 
not be  justly  stained  with  so  wretched  a  breach  of  faith 
and  loyalty  to  the  king  our  master,  as  to  forbear  repre- 
senting thither  the  extremities  wherein  we  are,  v.'hecher 
we  have  credit  to  be  believed,  or  not.  And,  '  that  we 
write  truth,  and  most  needful  truth,'  will  be  found  true, 
when  perhaps  we  shall  perish,  and,  (whicli  is  mo-e  con- 
siderable,) the  kingdom  also,  for  want  of  being  relieved 
and  succoured  in  time.     And  so  we  remain 

"  Your  lordship's  to  be  commanded, 

William  Parsons,         Jo.  Borlace, 
Ormond  Ossory,  R.  Dillon, 

Charles  Lambert,         Ad.  Loftus, 
John  Temple,  Cliarles  C'oot, 

Francis  Willoughby,     R.  Meredith. 

From  his  majesty's  castle  of  Dublin, 
Dec.  14,  1641." 

In  this  most  miserable  condition,  the  lords-justices 
and  council  continued  shut  uj)  within  the  city  of  Dublin, 
struggling  with  all  their  power  for  a  short  preservation 
from  those  dismal  calamities,  which  had  generally  over- 
spread the  whole  kingdom.  Their  care,  travel,  and  en- 
deavours, had  hitlierto  in  some  measure  extended  to  the 
most  remote  parts  ;  how  they  might  assuage  the  swelling 
distempers,  or  yield  some  relief  to  the  lamentable  com- 
plaints and  bitter  outcries  daily  brought  up  unto  them. 
But  now  the  evils  abroad  were  grown  past  their  cure,  and 
their  own  dangers  so  multiplied,  that  they  were  forced  to 
spend  their  time  almost  in  a  perpetual  consultation  ; 
never  at  rest,  sometimes  called  up  in  the  night  by  suddeu 
intelligence,  always  in  constant  perplexity  '»nd  trouble, 
desperately  threatened  on  every  side,  so  as,  what  through 
treachery  within,  or  from  without,  ihey  had  just  reason 
to  apprehend  the  loss  of  the  city  and  castle,  wherein  they 
had  enclosed  themselves,  and  so  consequently  the  ruin 
and  destruction  of  all  the  British  and  protestants  through- 
out all  other  parts  of  Ihe  kingdom.  And  thus  they  con- 
tinued until  the  most  happy  and  welcome  arrival  of  that 
truly  valiant  gentleman  and  gallant  commander.  Sir 
Simon  Harcourt,  who  being  designed  governor  of  the  city 


1066 


APPENDIX  IV.— THE  IRISH  REBELLION. 


TA.D.  1G41. 


of  Dublin,  was  despatched,  by  special  order  of  parlia- 
uient,  with  his  regiment,  for  the  preservation  of  that 
place,  and  landed  here  on  the  last  of  December,  Kill, 
to  the  great  joy  and  comfort  of  all  his  majesty's  protes- 
tant  and  well  affected  subjects,  and  to  the  terror  of  those 
rebels  now  in  arms,  who  had  made  themselves  believe 
that  no  succours  would  be  sent  out  of  England  towards 
the  suppressing  of  their  notorious  rebellion. 

The  rebels,  within  very  few  months  after  the  first 
breaking  out,  had  so  ordered  their  affairs,  as  that  by 
their  sudden  surprises,  their  sharp  and  bloody  executions, 
their  barbarous  stripping  and  despoiling  of  all  sorts  that 
fell  into  their  hands,  they  had  cleared  the  ialand  counties 
of  all  the  British  inhabitants.  And,  except  a  few  castles 
and  other  places  of  strength,  (which  they  held  severally 
besieged,  and  which  had,  most  of  them,  suddenly  after, 
surrendered  for  want  of  relief,)  they  had  in  a  manner 
made  themselves  absolute  masters  in  all  those  parts  of 
the  kingdom.  And,  for  the  maritime  places,  there  were 
only  some  of  the  chief  cities  which  held  out  against  them, 
besides  some  few  other  forts  and  places  of  no  gieat  im- 
portance. As  in  the  province  of  Leinster,  the  city  of 
Dublin  ;  and  in  the  province  of  Munster,  the  cities  of 
Cork,  Youghall,  and  Kinsale  ;  in  Ulster,  Londonderry, 
Coleraine,  and  Carrickfergus.  And  all  these  they  held 
either  besieged,  and  much  distressed,  or  the  inhabitants 
of  them  were  otherways  so  over-pestered  with  the  multi- 
tudes of  poor,  stripped  people,  (who  had  fled  to  them 
for  safety,)  that  the  rebels  were  confident  they  could  not 
long  hold  out,  but  that  either  open  force,  treachery,  fa- 
mine, or  sickness,  would  within  a  short  time,  inevitably 
put  them  into  their  hands. 

Thus  it  pleased  God  to  humble  his  own  people  in  this 
land,  and  for  their  sins  to  give  them  up  into  the  power 
of  their  cruel  enemies  who  began  now  to  sacrifice  to 
their  own  nets,  to  celebrate  the  memory  of  their  victo- 
ries. And  upon  the  prosperity  of  their  undertakings  and 
late  success,  they  were  become  so  confident  of  prevail- 
ing, even  to  the  total  extirpation  of  all  the  British  and 
protestants  out  of  this  kingdom,  that  they  proceeded  to 
eet  down  a  certain  form  of  government,  nominated  the 
persons  whom  they  intended  to  entrust  with  the  manage- 
ment of  their  affairs,  what  laws  they  would  have  re- 
voked, what  statutes  newly  enacted.     And  in  the  mean 


time  they  erected  a  council,  which  they  styled  the  su- 
preme council,  which  they  invested  with  absolute  power 
and  authority,  to  order  and  govern  the  whole  kingdom. 
This  consisted  of  certain  noblemen,  gentlemen,  three  or 
four  lawyers,  and  one  physician,  who,  being  elected  unto 
this  charge,  had  the  place  of  their  residence  ai)))ointed 
unto  them  at  Kilkenny,  a  city,  in  the  great  and  weighty 
affairs  of  their  state.  They  there  erected  several  courts 
of  judicature  ;  they  made  a  new  broad  seal,  appointed 
several  great  officers  of  state,  coined  money,  settled  an 
excise  upon  all  kind  of  commodities,  and  performed 
many  other  acts  of  regal  power. 

Soon  after,  a  considerable  number  of  horse  as  well  as 
foot,  sent  over  by  the  parliament  of  England,  arrived  at 
Dublin  ;  and  having  in  some  petty  encounters  there- 
abouts, tritd  the  m'ttle  of  the  rebels,  and  found  their 
spirit  of  a  poor  and  buse  alloy,  they  began  extremely  to 
disvalue  them,  and  would  be  no  longer  abused  with 
the  fabulous  report  of  their  great  strength  or  numbers, 
which,  with  much  advantage,  they  had  long  made  use  of. 
Therefore  they  now  began  to  seek  them  out  in  all  places; 
and  wheresoever  they  met  with  them,  they  always  pre- 
vailed, even  with  small  numbers,  very  often  against 
great  multitudes  of  them,  sparing  not  many  times  to 
pursue  them  into  the  midst  of  their  great  fastnesses,  and 
made  the  very  bogs  and  woods  unsafe  receptacles  for 
their  broken  troops.  And  with  so  great  success  was  the 
war  prosecuted  by  the  English,  from  the  first  landing  of 
their  forces  out  of  England,  until  the  treaty  of  that  most 
unhapi)y  cessation  concluded  in  September,  Kil.'i,  as 
that,  in  all  encounters  they  had  with  the  rebels  during 
that  time,  they  never  received  any  scorn  or  defeats,  but 
went  on  victoriously,  beating  them  down  in  all  parts  of 
the  kingdom.  And  so  they  carried  on  their  work  before 
them  without  any  assistance,  either  from  the  native 
Irish,  or  the  English-Irish  :  for  I  cannot  myself  remem- 
ber any  gentleman  of  quality  throughout  the  whole 
kingdom,  that  was  there  born  and  bred  up  a  papist,  that 
put  himself  into  that  service,  or  desired  to  be  listed  as  a 
member  of  the  English  army.  It  is  true,  some  of  the 
common  soldiers  there  were,  of  the  English-Irish,  that 
came  in  :  and  though  they  were  not  considerable  for 
their  number,  yet  tliey  did  good  service,  and  still  with 
much  fury  and  sharpness  followed  on  upon  the  execution. 


APPENDIX    V. 


CONTAINING 


•THE  EXECUTION  OF  JUSTICE  IN  ENGLAND,  NOT  FOR  RELIGION,  BUT  FOR  TREASON," 
IN  THE  REIGN  OF  QUEEN  ELIZABETH. 


[This  Paper  was  written  by  order  of  Secretary  Burleigh.] 


It  hath  been  in  all  ages  and  in  all  countries,  a  common 
usage  of  all  offenders  for  the  most  part,  both  great  and 
small,  to  make  defence  of  their  lewd  and  unlawful  acts 
by  untruths,  and  by  colouring  and  covering  their  deeds 
(were  they  never  so  vile)  with  pretences  of  some  otlier 
causes  of  contrary  operations  or  effects  ;  to  the  intent  not 
only  to  avoid  punishment  or  shame,  but  to  continue,  up- 
hold, and  prosecute  their  wicked  attempts,  to  the  full 
satisfaction  of  their  disordered  and  malicious  appetites. 
And  though  such  hath  been  the  use  of  all  offenders,  yet 
of  none  with  more  danger  than  of  rebels  and  traitors  to 
their  lawful  princes,  kings,  and  countries.  Of  which 
sort,  of  late  years,  are  especially  to  be  noted  certain  per- 
sons naturally  born  subjects  in  the  realm  of  England  and 
Ireland,  who  having  for  some  good  time  professed  out- 
wardly their  obedience  to  their  sovereign  lady  queen 
Elizabeth,  have  nevertheless  afterward  been  stirred  up 
and  seduced  by  wicked  spirits,  first  in  England  sundry 
years  past,  and  secondly  and  of  latter  time  in  Ireland,  to 
enter  into  open  rebellion,  taking  arms  and  coming  into 
the  field  against  her  majesty  and  her  lieutenants,  with 
their  forces  under  banners  displayed,  inducing  by  notable 
untruths  many  simple  people  to  follow  and  assist  them 
in  their  traitorous  actions.  And  though  it  is  very  well 
known,  that  both  their  intentions  and  manifest  actions 
were  bent  to  have  deposed  the  queen's  majesty  from  her 
crown,  and  to  have  traitorously  set  in  her  place  some 
other  whom  they  liked ;  whereby,  if  they  had  not  been 
speedily  resisted,  they  would  have  committed  great  blood- 
sheds and  slaughters  of  her  majesty's  faithful  subjects, 
and  ruined  their  native  country  ;  yet,  by  God's  power 
given  unto  her  majesty,  they  were  so  speedily  vanquished, 
as  some  few  of  them  suffered  by  order  of  law  according 
to  their  deserts,  many  and  the  greatest  part  upon  con- 
fession of  their  faults  were  pardoned,  the  rest  (but  they 
not  many)  of  the  principal  escaped  into  foreign  countries, 
and  there,  because  in  none  or  few  places  rebels  and 
traitors  to  their  natural  princes  and  countries,  dare  for 
their  treasons  challenge,  at  their  first  muster,  open  com- 
fort or  succour :  these  notable  traitors  and  rebels  have 
falsely  informed  many  kings,  princes,  and  states,  and 
especially  the  bishop  of  Rome,  commonly  called  the 
pope,  (from  whom  they  all  had  secretly  their  first  com- 
fort to  rebel)  that  the  cause  of  their  flying  from  their 
countries  was  for  the  religion  of  Rome,  and  for  mainte- 
nance of  the  said  pope's  authority.  Whereas  divers  of 
them,  before  their  rebellion,  lived  so  notoriously  the 
most  part  of  their  lives,  out  of  all  good  rule,  either  for 
honest  manners,  or  for  any  sense  in  religion,  as  they 
might  have  been  rather  familiar  with  Catiline,  or  favour- 
ites to  Sardanapalus,  than  accounted  good  subjects  under 
any  Christian  princes. 

As  for  some  examples  of  the  heads  of  these  rebellions, 
out  of  England  fled  Charles  Nevill,  earl  of  Westmoreland, 
a  person  utterly  wasted  by  looseness  of  life,  and  by  God's 
puaishmeut,  even  in  the  time  of  his  rebellion,  bereaved 


of  his  children  that  should  have  succeeded  him  in  the 
earldom  ;  and  how  his  body  is  now  eaten  with  ulcera 
caused  by  his  vices,  all  his  companions  do  see,  that  no 
enemy  he  had  can  wish  him  a  viler  punishment.  And 
out  of  Ireland  ran  away  one  Thomas  Stukeley,  a  defamed 
j)erson  almost  through  aU  Christendom,  fleeing  first  out 
of  England  for  notable  piracies,  and  out  of  Ireland  for 
treacheries  not  pardonable  :  which  two  were  the  first  ring- 
leaders of  the  rest  of  the  rebels  ;  the  one  for  England,  the 
other  for  Leland.  But  notwithstanding  the  notorious  evil 
and  wicked  lives  of  these  and  others  their  confederates,  void 
of  all  christian  religion,  it  liked  the  bishop  of  Rome,  as 
in  favour  of  their  treasons,  not  to  colour  their  offences 
as  themselves  openly  pretend  to  do,  for  avoi  .'ng  of 
common  shame  of  the  world,  but  flatly  to  animate  them 
to  continue  their  former  wicked  purposes,  that  is,  to 
take  arms  against  their  lawful  queen,  to  invade  her  realm 
with  foreign  forces,  to  pursue  all  her  good  subjects  and 
their  native  countries  with  fire  and  sword  ;  for  mainte- 
nance whereof  there  had  some  years  before,  at  sundry 
times,  jn'ooeeded  in  a  thundering  sort,  bulls,  excommu- 
nications, and  other  public  writings,  denouncing  her 
majesty,  being  the  lawful  queen,  and  God's  anointed 
servant,  not  to  be  the  queen  of  the  realm,  charging,  and, 
upon  pains  of  excommunication,  commanding  all  her 
subjects  to  depart  from  their  natural  allegiance,  whereto 
by  birth  and  by  oath  they  were  bound.  Provoking  also 
and  authorising  all  persons  of  all  degrees,  within  both 
the  realms,  to  rebel,  and  upon  this  antichristian  warrant, 
being  contrary  to  all  the  laws  of  God  and  man,  and  no- 
thing agreeable  to  a  pastoral  officer,  not  only  all  the 
rabble  of  the  foresaid  traitors  that  were  before  fled  ;  but 
also  all  other  persons  that  had  forsaken  their  native 
countries,  being  of  divers  conditions  and  qualities,  some 
not  able  to  live  at  home  but  in  beggary  ;  some  discon- 
tented for  lack  of  preferments,  which  they  gaped  for  un- 
worthily in  universities  and  other  places  ;  some  bankrupt 
merchants,  some  in  a  sort  learned  to  contentions,  being 
not  contented  to  learn  to  obey  the  laws  of  the  land,  have 
many  years,  running  up  and  down  from  country  to 
country,  practised  some  in  one  corner,  some  in  another, 
some  with  seeking  to  gather  forces,  and  money  for 
forces,  some  with  instigation  of  princes  by  untruths,  to 
make  war  upon  their  natural  country ;  some  with  inward 
practises  to  murder  the  greatest,  some  with  seditious 
writings,  and  very  many  of  late  with  public  infamous 
libels,  full  of  despiteful,  vile  terms,  and  poisoned  lies, 
altogether  to  uphold  the  aforesaid  antichristian  and  tyran- 
nous warrant  of  the  pope's  bull. 

And  yet  also  by  some  other  means,  to  further  these 
intentions,  because  they  could  not  readily  prevail  by  way 
of  force,  finding  foreign  princes  of  better  consideration, 
and  fiot  readily  inclined  to  their  wicked  purposes,  it  was 
devised  to  erect  up  certain  schools  which  they  called 
seminaries,  to  nourish  and  bring  up  persons  disposed 
natuially  to  sedition,  to  continue  their  race  and  trade,  and 


I«fi8 


APPENDIX  v.— EXECUTIONS  FOR  TREASON, 


to  become  seedmen  in  their  tilla2;e  of  sedition,  and  them 
to  send  secretly  into  these  the  queen's  majesty's  realms 
of  England  and  Ireland  under  secret  masks,  some  of 
priesthood,  some  of  other  inferior  orders,  with  titles  of 
seminaries  for  some  of  the  meaner  sort,  and  of  Jesuits 
for  the  stagers  and  ranker  sort,  and  such-like  :  but  yet 
so  warily  they  crept  into  the  land,  as  none  brouRht  the 
marks  of  their  priesthood  with  them  ;  but  in  divers  cor- 
ners of  her  majesty's  dominions,  these  seminaries,  or 
seedmen  and  Jesuits,  bringing  with  them  certain  Romish 
trash,  as  of  their  hallowed  wax,  their  agnns  dei,  many 
kind  of  beads,  and  such  like,  have,  as  tillage-men,  la- 
boured secretly  to  persuade  the  people  to  allow  of  the 
pope's  foresaid  bulls  and  warrants,  and  of  his  absolute 
authority  over  all  princes  and  countries,  and  striking 
many  with  pricks  of  conscience  to  obey  the  same ; 
■whereby,  in  process  of  small  time,  if  this  wicked  and 
dangerous,  traitorous  and  crafty  course  had  not  been  by 
God's  goodness  espied  and  stayed,  there  had  followed 
imminent  danger  of  horrible  uproars  in  the  realms,  and 
a  manifest  bloody  destruction  of  great  multitudes  of 
christians. 

For  it  cannot  be  denied,  but  that  so  many  as  should 
have  been  induced,  and  thoroughly  persuaded  to  have 
obeyed  that  wicked  warrant  of  the  pope's,  and  the  con- 
tents thereof,  should  have  been  forthwith  in  their  hearts 
and  consciences  secret  traitors  ;  and  for  to  be  indeed 
errant  and  open  traitors,  there  should  have  wanted  no- 
thing but  opportunity  to  feel  their  strength,  and  to  as- 
Eemble  themselves  in  such  numbers,  with  armour  and 
weapons,  as  they  might  have  presumed  to  have  been  the 
greater  part,  and  so,  by  open  civil  war,  to  have  come  to 
their  wicked  purposes.  But  God's  goodness,  by  whom 
kings  do  rule,  and  by  whose  blast  traitors  are  commonly 
wasted  and  confounded,  hath  otherwise  given  to  her  ma- 
jesty, as  to  his  handmaid  and  dear  servant  ruling  under 
him,  the  spirit  of  wisdom  and  power,  whereby  she  hath 
caused  some  of  these  seditious  seedmen,  and  sowers  of 
rebellion,  to  be  discovered  for  all  their  secret  lurkings, 
and  to  be  taken  and  charged  with  these  former  points  of 
high  treason,  not  being  dealt  withal  upon  questions  of 
religion,  but  justly  condemned  as  traitors.  At  which 
times,  notwithstanding  all  manner  of  gentle  ways  of  per- 
suasions used  to  move  them  to  desist  from  such  manifest 
traitorous  courses  and  opinions  ;  yet  was  the  canker  of 
their  rebellious  humours  so  deeply  entered  and  graven 
into  the  hearts  of  many  of  them,  as  they  would  not  be 
removed  from  their  traitorous  determinations.  And 
therefore  as  manifest  traitors,  in  maintaining  and  adhering 
to  the  capital  enemy  of  her  majesty  and  her  crown,  who 
hath  not  only  been  the  cause  of  two  rebellions  already 
passed  in  England  and  Ireland,  but  in  that  of  Ireland 
did  manifestly  wage  and  maintain  his  own  people,  cap- 
tains and  soldiers,  under  the  banner  of  Rome,  against 
her  majesty  (so  as  no  enemy  could  do  more  ;)  these,  I 
say,  have  justly  suffered  death,  not  by  force  or  form  of 
any  new  laws  established  either  for  religion  or  against 
the  pope's  supremacy,  as  the  slanderous  libellers  would 
have  it  seem  to  be,  but  by  the  ancient  temporal  laws  of 
the  realm,  and  namely  by  the  laws  of  parliament  made  in 
king  Edward  the  Third's  time,  about  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1.330,  which  is  above  200  years  and  more  past, 
when  the  bishops  of  Rome,  and  popes,  were  suffered  to 
have  their  authority  ecclesiastical  in  this  realm,  as  they 
had  in  many  other  countries. 

But  yet  of  this  kind  of  offenders,  as  many  of  them  as, 
after  their  condemnations,  were  contented  to  renounce 
their  former  traitorous  assertions,  so  many  were  spared 
from  execution,  and  do  live  still  at  this  day  ;  such  was 
the  unwillingness  in  her  majesty. to  have  any  blood  spilt, 
without  this  very  just  and  necessary  cause  proceeding 
from  themselves.  And  yet  nevertheless,  such  of  the  rest 
of  the  traitors  as  remain  in  foreism  parts,  continuing  still 
their  rebellious  minds,  and  craftily  keeping  themselves 
aloof  from  dangers,  cease  not  to  provoke  sundry  other 
inferior  seditious  persons,  newly  to  steal  secretly  into  the 
realm,  to  revive  the  former  seditious  practices,  to  the 
«xec«tion  of  the  pope's  foresaid  bulls  against  her  majesty 
and  the  realm,  pretending,  when  they  are  apprehended, 
that  they  came  only  into  the  realm  by  the  commandment 


of  their  superiors  the  heads  of  the  Jesuits,  to  whom  they 
are  bound  (as  they  say)  by  oath,  against  either  king  or 
country,  and  here  to  inform  or  reform  men's  consciences 
from  errors  in  some  points  of  religion,  as  they  shall  think 
meet ;  but  yet  in  very  truth,  the  whole  scope  of  their 
secret  labours  is  manifestly  proved  to  be,  secretly  to  win 
all  people  with  whom  they  dare  deal,  so  to  allow  of  the 
pope's  said  bulls  and  of  his  authority  without  exception, 
as  in  obeying  thereof,  they  take  themselves  fully  dis- 
charged  of  their  allegiance  and  obedience  to  their  lawful 
prince  and  country,  yea,  and  to  be  well  warranted  to  take 
arms  to  rebel  against  her  majesty  when  they  shall  be 
thereunto  called,  and  to  be  ready  secretly  to  join  with 
any  foreign  force  that  can  be  procured  to  invade  the 
realm,  whereof  also  they  have  a  long  time  given,  and  yet 
do  for  their  advantage,  no  small  comfort  of  success  ;  and 
so  consequently  the  effect  of  their  labours  is  to  bring  the 
realm  not  only  into  a  dangerous  war  against  the  forces 
of  strangers,  (from  which  it  hath  been  free  above  twenty- 
three  or  twenty-four  years,  a  case  very  memorable  and 
hard  to  be  matched  with  an  example  of  the  like)  but  into 
a  war  domestical  and  civil,  wherein  no  blood  is  usually 
spared,  nor  mercy  yielded,  and  wherein  neither  the  van- 
queror  nor  the  vanquished  have  cause  of  triumph. 

And  forasmuch  as  these  are  the  most  evident  perils 
that  necessarily  sliould  follow,  if  these  kind  of  vermin 
were  suffered  to  creep  by  stealth  into  the  realm,  and  to 
spread  their  poison  within  the  same,  howsoever,  when 
they  are  taken,  like  hypocrites  they  colour  and  counter- 
feit the  same  with  profession  of  devotion  in  religion  ;  it 
is  of  all  persons  to  be  yielded  in  reason,  that  her  majesty, 
and  all  her  governors  and  magistrates  of  justice,  having 
care  to  maintain  the  peace  of  the  realm,  (which  God 
hath  given  in  her  time  to  continue  longer  than  ever  in 
any  time  of  her  progenitors)  ought  of  duty  to  Almighty 
God  the  author  of  peace,  and  according  to  the  natural 
love  and  charge  due  to  their  country,  and  for  avoiding 
the  floods  of  blood  which  in  civil  wars  are  seen  to  run 
and  flow,  by  all  lawful  means  possible,  as  well  by  the 
sword  as  by  law,  in  their  several  seasons  to  impeach  and 
repel  these  so  manifest  and  dangerous  colourable  prac- 
tices, and  works  of  sedition  and  rebellion.  And  though 
there  are  many  subjects  known  in  the  realm,  ^at  differ 
in  some  opinions  of  religion  from  the  church  of  England, 
and  that  do  also  not  forbear  to  profess  the  same,  yet  in 
that  they  do  also  profess  loyalty  and  obedience  to  her 
majesty,  and  offer  readily  in  her  majesty's  defence  to 
impugn  and  resist  any  foreign  force,  though  it  should 
come  or  be  procured  from  the  pope  himself,  none  of 
these  sort  are  for  their  contrary  opinions  in  religion  pro- 
secuted or  charged  with  any  crimes  or  pains  of  treason, 
nor  yet  willingly  searched  in  their  consciences  for  their 
contrary  opinions,  that  savour  not  of  trsi'son. 

And  of  these  sorts,  there  are  a  number  of  persons,  not 
of  such  base  and  vulgar  note  as  those  were,  which  of  late 
have  been  executed,  as  in  particular,  some  by  name  are 
well  known,  and  not  unfit  to  be  remembered.  The  first 
and  chiefest  by  office  was  doctor  Heth,  that  was  archbi- 
shop of  York,  and  lord-chancellor  of  England  in  queen 
Mary's  time,  who,  at  the  first  coming  of  her  majesty  to 
the  crown,  shewing  himself  a  faithful  and  quiet  subject, 
continued  in  both  the  said  offices,  though  in  religion  then 
manifestly  differing  ;  and  yet  was  he  not  restrained  of 
his  liberty,  nor  deprived  of  his  proper  lands  and  goods, 
but  lea\'ing  willingly  both  his  offices,  lived  in  his  own 
house,  and  enjoyed  all  his  purchased  lands  during  all  his 
natural  life,  until  by  very  age  he  departed  this  world, 
and  then  left  his  house  and  living  to  his  friends:  an  ex- 
am])!c  of  gentleness  never  matched  in  queen  Mary's 
time  !  The  like  did  one  doctor  Pool,  that  had  been 
bishop  of  Peterborough,  an  ancient  grave  person,  and  a 
very  quiet  subject.  There  were  also  others  that  had 
been  bishops,  and  in  great  estimation,  as  doctor  Tunstal, 
bishop  of  Durham,  a  person  also  of  very  quiet  behaviour. 
There  were  also  others,  doctor  White,  doctor  Oglethorp, 
one  of  Winchester,  the  other  of  Carlisle,  bishops  ;  and 
doctor  Thurleby  and  doctor  Watson  yet  living,  one  of 
Ely,  the  other  of  Lincoln,  bishops  ;  not  pressed  with 
any  capital  pain,  though  they  maintained  the  pope's  au- 
thority against  the  laws  of  the  realm  ;  and  some  abbots, 


APPEISDIX  v.— AND  NOT  FOR  RELIGION. 


1069 


as  Master  Fecknam  yet  living,  a  person  also  of  quiet 
and  courteous  behaviour  for  a  great  time.  Some  also 
were  deans,  as  doctor  Boxall,  dean  of  Windsor,  a  person 
of  great  modesty  and  knowledge  ;  doctor  Cole,  dean  of 
St.  Paul's,  a  person  more  earnest  than  wise  ;  doctor  Rey- 
nolds, dean  of  E.xeter,  and  many  such  others  having 
borne  offices  and  dignities  in  the  church,  and  had  made 
profession  against  the  poj)e,  which  they  began  in  queen 
Mary's  time  to  change  ;  yet  were  they  never  to  this  day 
burthened  with  capital  pains,  nor  yet  deprived  of  any 
their  goods  or  proper  livelilioods,  but  only  removed  from 
their  ecclesiastical  offices,  which  they  would  not  exercise 
according  to  the  laws  :  and  most  of  them,  for  a  great 
time,  were  retained  in  bishops'  houses,  in  very  civil  and 
courteous  manner,  without  charge  to  themselves  or  their 
friends,  until  the  time  that  the  pope  began,  by  his  bulls 
and  messages,  to  offer  trouble  to  the  realm  by  stirring  of 
rebellion  ;  about  which  time  only  some  of  these  afore- 
named being  found  busier,  in  matters  of  state  tending  to 
stir  troubles,  than  was  meet  for  the  common  quiet  of  the 
realm,  were  removed  to  other  more  private  places,  where 
such  other  wanderers,  as  were  men  known  to  move  se- 
dition, might  be  restrained  from  common  resorting  to 
them  to  increase  trouble,  as  the  pope's  bull  gave  mani- 
fest occasion  ;  and  yet  without  charging  them  in  their 
consciences  or  otherwise,  by  any  inquisition  to  bring 
them  into  danger  of  any  capital  law,  so  as  no  one  was 
called  to  any  capital  or  bloody  question  upon  matters  of 
religion,  but  have  all  enjoyed  their  life  as  the  course  of 
nature  would  ;  and  such  of  them  as  yet  remain  may,  if 
they  will  not  be  authors  or  instruments  of  rebellion  or 
sedition,  enjoy  the  time  that  God  and  nature  shall  yield 
them  without  danger  of  life  or  member. 

And  yet  it  is  worthy  to  be  well  marked,  that  the 
chiefest  of  all  these,  and  the  most  of  them,  had  in  the 
time  of  king  Henry  the  Eighth,  and  king  Edward  the 
Si.«th,  either  by  preaching,  writing,  reading,  or  arguing, 
taught  all  people  to  condemn  and  abhor  the  authority  of 
the  pope  ;  yea,  they  had  many  times  given  their  oaths 
publicly  against  the  pope's  authority,  and  had  also 
yielded  to  both  the  said  kings  the  title  of  supreme  head 
of  the  church  of  England  next  under  Christ ;  which  title 
the  adversaries  do  most  falsely  write  and  affirm,  that  the 
queen's  majesty  doth  now  use  ;  a  manifest  lie  and  un- 
truth. And  for  proof  that  these  aforesaid  bishops  and 
learned  men  had  so  long  time  disavowed  the  pope's  au- 
thority, many  of  their  books  and  sermons  against  the 
pope's  authority  remain  printed  to  be  seen  in  these 
times,  to  their  great  shame  and  reproof  to  change  so 
often,  and  specially  in  persecuting  such  as  themselves 
Lave  taught  and  established  to  hold  the  contrary. 

There  were  also  and  yet  be  a  great  number  of  others, 
being  laymen  of  good  possessions  and  lands,  men  of 
good  credit  in  their  countries,  manifestly  of  late  times 
seduced  to  hold  contrary  opinions  in  religion  for  the 
pope's  authority  ;  and  yet  none  of  them  have  been  sought 
hitherto  to  be  impeached  in  any  point  or  quarrel  of 
treason,  or  of  loss  of  life,  member,  or  inheritance,  so  as 
it  may  plainly  appear,  that  it  is  not,  nor  hath  been,  for 
contrarious  opinions  in  religion,  or  for  the  pope's  au- 
tliority,  as  the  adversaries  do  boldly  and  safely  publish, 
that  any  persons  have  suffered  death  since  her  majesty's 
reign  ;  and  yet  some  of  these  sort  are  well  known  to 
hold  opinion,  that  the  pope  ought,  by  authority  of  God's 
woi'd,  to  be  supreme  and  only  head  of  the  catholic 
churjh,  and  only  to  rule  in  all  causes  ecclesiastical,  and 
that  the  queen's  majesty  ought  not  to  be  the  governor 
over  all  her  subjects  in  her  realm  being  persons  ecclesi- 
astical ;  which  opinions  are,  nevertheless,  in  some  part, 
by  the  I  iws  of  the  realm,  punishable  in  some  degrees, 
and  yet  for  none  of  these  points  have  any  persons  been 
prosecuted  with  the  charge  of  treason,  or  in  danger  of 
life.  And  if  then  it  be  enquired  for  what  cause  these 
others  have  of  late  suffered  death,  it  is  truly  to  be  an- 
swered, as  before  is  often  remembered,  that  none  at  all 
are  impeached  for  treason  to  the  danger  of  their  life, 
but  such  as  do  obstinately  maintain  the  contents  of  the 
pope's  bull  before-mentioned;  which  do  import,  that 
her  majesty  is  not  the  lawful  queen  of  England,  the  first 
and  highest  point  of  treason ;  and  that  all  her  subjects 


are  discharged  of  their  oaths  and  obedience,  another 
high  point  of  treanon  ;  and  all  warranted  to  disobey 
her  and  her  laws,  a  third  and  a  very  large  point  of 
ireasoji. 

And  thereto  is  to  be  added  a  fourth  point  most  mani- 
fest, in  that  they  would  not  disallow  the  pope's  hostile 
proceedings  in  open  wars  against  her  majesty  in  her 
realm  of  Ireland,  where  one  of  their  company.  Doctor 
.Sanders,  a  scholar,  and  subject  of  England,  a  fugi- 
tive, and  a  ))rincipal  companion  and  cons])irator  with 
the  traitors  and  rebels  of  Rome,  was,  by  the  pope's 
special  commission,  a  conmiander,  as  in  form  of  a  iVgate, 
and  some  time  a  treasurer  or  paymaster  for  those  wars  ; 
which  Doctor  Sanders,  in  his  book  of  his  Church 
Monarchy,  did,  before  his  passing  into  Ireland,  openly, 
by  writing,  gloriously  avow  the  afoiesaid  bull  of  Pius  V. 
against  her  majesty,  to  be  lawful,  and  affirmeth,  that  by 
virtue  thereof,  one  Doctor  Morton,  an  old  English  fugi- 
tive and  conspirator,  was  sent  from  Rome  into  the  north 
parts  of  England,  to  stir  up  the  first  rebellion  there, 
whereof  Charles  Nevill,  the  late  earl  of  Westmoreland, 
was  a  head  captain.  And  thereby  it  may  manifestly 
appear  to  all  men,  how  this  bull  was  the  ground  of  the 
rebellions  both  in  England  and  Ireland,  and  how  for 
maintenance  thereof,  and  for  sowing  of  sedition  by  war- 
rant and  allowance  of  the  same,  these  persons  were 
justly  condemned  of  treason,  and  lawfully  executed  by 
the  ancient  laws  temporal  of  the  realm,  without  any 
other  matter  than  for  their  practices  and  conspiracies 
both  abroad  and  at  home  against  the  queen  and  the 
realm,  and  for  maintaining  of  the  pope's  aforesaid  au- 
thority and  bull  published  to  dejirive  her  majesty  of  her 
crown,  and  for  withdrawing  and  reconciling  of  her  sub- 
jects from  their  natural  allegiance  due  to  her  majesty 
and  to  their  country,  and  for  moving  them  to  sedition  : 
and  for  no  other  causes  or  questions  and  religion  were 
these  persons  condemned ;  although  true  it  is,  that 
when  they  were  charged  and  convinced  of  these  points 
of  conspiracies  and  treasons,  they  would  still,  in  their 
answers,  colourably  pretend  their  actions  to  have  been 
for  religion  ;  but  in  deed  and  truth  they  were  manifest 
for  the  procurement  and  maintenance  of  the  rebellions 
and  wars  against  her  majesty  and  her  realm. 

And  herein  is  now  manifest  diversity  to  be  seen,  and 
well  considered,  betwixt  the  truth  of  her  majesty's  ac- 
tions, and  the  falsehood  of  the  blasphemous  adversaries; 
that  where  the  factious  party  of  the  pope,  the  principal 
author  of  the  invasions  of  her  majesty's  dominions,  do 
safely  allege,  that  a  number  of  persons,  whom  they  term 
as  martyrs,  have  died  for  defence  of  the  catholic  religion, 
the  same,  in  very  truth,  manifestly  appear  to  have  died 
(if  they  so  will  have  it)  as  martyrs  for  the  pope,  and 
traitors  against  their  sovereign  and  queen  in  adhering 
to  him,  being  the  notable  and  only  open  hostile  enemy 
in  all  actions  of  war  against  her  majesty,  her  kingdoms, 
and  people  ;  and  that  this  is  the  meaning  of  all  these 
that  have  so  obstinately  maintained  the  authority  and 
contents  of  this  bull,  the  very  words  of  the  bull  do  de- 
clare in  this  sort,  as  Doctor  Sanders  reporteth  them. 

"  Pius  v.,  the  greatest  bishop  of  the  fulness  of  the 
apostolic  power,  declared  Elizabeth  to  be  bereaved  or 
deprived  of  her  pretended  right  of  her  kingdom,  and  also 
of  all  and  whatsoever  dominion,  dignity,  and  privilege  ; 
and  also  the  nobles,  subjects,  and  people  of  the  said 
kingdom,  and  all  others  which  had  sworn  to  her  any 
manner  of  ways,  to  be  absolved  for  ever  from  such  oath, 
and  from  all  debt  or  duty  of  fealty,"  and  so  forth  ;  with 
many  threatening  cursings  to  all  that  durst  obey  her,  or 
her  laws.  And  for  execution  hereof,  to  prove  that  the 
effect  of  the  pope's  bull  and  message  was  a  flat  rebellion, 
it  is  not  amiss  to  hear  what  Doctor  Sanders,  the  pope's 
firebrand  in  Ireland,  also  writeth  in  his  Visible  Church 
Monarchy  :  which  is  thus  : 

"Pins' v.,  the  greatest  bishop,  in  the  year  of  our 
Lord  1569,  sent  the  reverend  priest,  Nicholas  Morton, 
an  Englishman  into  England,  that  he  should  denounce 
or  declare,  by  the  apostolic  authority,  to  certain  noble- 
men, Elizabeth,  who  then  was  in  possession,  to  be  an 
heretic  ;  and  for  that  cause  to  have  fallen  from  all  domi- 
nion and  power,  and  that  she  may  be  had  or  reputed  of 


1070 


APPENDIX  v.— EXECUTIONS  FOR  TREASON, 


them  as  an  ethnick,  and  that  they  are  not  to  be  com- 
pelled to  obey  her  laws  or  commandments,"  &c. 

Tims  you  see  an  ambassage  of  religion  from  the  pope's 
holiness,  the  ambassador,  an  old  doting  English  priest,  a 
fugitive  and  conspirator,  sent,  as  he  saith,  to  some 
noblemen,  and  those  were  the  two  earls  of  Northumber- 
land and  Westmoreland,  heads  of  the  rebellion. 

And  after  this,  he  foUoweth  to  declare  the  success 
thereof,  which  I  dare  say  he  was  sorry  it  was  so  evil, 
with  these  words  : 

"  By  which  denunciation  many  noblemen  were  induced 
or  led,  that  they  were  boldened  to  think  of  the  freeing 
of  their  brethren,  and  they  hoped  certainly  that  all  the 
catholics  would  have  assisted  them  with  all  their 
strength  ;  but  although  the  matter  happened  otherwise 
than  they  hoped  for,  because  all  the  catholics  knew  not 
that  Elizabeth  was  declared  to  be  an  heretic,  yet  the 
councils  and  intents  of  those  noblemen  were  to  be 
praised."  A  rebellion  and  a  vanquishing  of  the  rebels 
very  smoothly  described  ! 

This  noble  fact,  here  mentioned,  was  the  rebellion  in 
the  North  :  the  noblemen  were  the  earls  of  Westmore- 
land and  Northumberland  :  the  lack  of  the  event,  or 
success,  was,  that  the  traitors  were  vanquished,  and 
the  queen's  majesty,  and  her  subjects,  had,  by  God's 
ordinance,  the  victory  ;  and  the  cause  why  the  rebels 
prevailed  not,  was,  because  all  the  catholics  had  not 
been  duly  informed  that  the  queen's  majesty  was  de- 
clared to  be  (as  they  term  it)  an  heretic.  Which  want 
of  information,  to  the  intent  to  make  the  rebels  mightier 
in  number  and  power,  was  diligently  and  cunningly 
supplied  by  the  sending  into  the  realm  of  a  great  multi- 
tude of  the  seminaries  and  Jesuits,  whose  special  charge 
was  to  inform  the  people  thereof,  as  by  their  actions 
hath  manifestly  appeared. 

And  though  Doctor  Sanders  hath  thus  wiitten,  yet  it 
may  be  said  by  such  as  favoured  the  two  notable  Jesuits  ; 
one  named  Robert  Parsons,  (who  yet  hideth  himself  in 
corners  to  continue  his  traitorous  practice),  the  other 
named  Edmond  Campion,  (that  was  found  out,  being 
disguised  like  a  royster,  and  suffered  for  his  treasons), 
that  Doctor  Sanders'  treason  is  his  proper  treason,  in 
allowing  of  the  said  bull,  but  not  to  be  imputed  to  Par- 
sons and  Campion.  Therefore  to  make  it  plain  that 
these  two,  by  special  authority,  had  charge  to  execute 
the  sentence  of  this  bull,  these  acts  in  writing  following 
shall  make  manifest,  which  are  not  feigned  or  imagined, 
but  are  the  very  writings  taken  about  one  of  their  accom- 
plices immediately  after  Campion's  death.  * 

Faculties  granted  by  the  two  Fathers,  Robert  Parsons 
and  Edmund  Campion  for  England,  the  Wth  of 
April,  1580. 

Let  it  be  asked  or  required  of  our  most  holy  lord,  the 
explication  or  meaning  of  the  bull  declaratory  made  by 
Pias  V.  against  Elizabeth,  and  such  as  do  adhere  or 
obey  her  ;  which  bull  the  catholics  desire  to  be  under- 
stood in  this  manner,  that  the  same  bull  shall  always 
bind  her  and  the  heretics  ;  but  the  catholics  it  shall  by 
no  means  bind,  as  matters  or  things  do  now  stand  or  be, 
but  hereafter,  when  the  public  execution  of  that  bull 
may  be  had  or  made." 

Then  in  the  end,  the  conclusion  was  thus  added  : 

"  The  highest  pontiff  or  bishop  grai>ted  these  afore- 
said graces  to  Father  Robert  Parsons  and  Edmund 
Campion,  who  are  now  to  take  their  journeys  into 
England,  the  14th  day  of  April,  A.D.  1580,  being  pre- 
sent, the  Father  Oliver  Manarke,  assistant." 

Hereby  it  is  manifest  what  authority  Campion  had 
to  impart  the  contents  of  the  bull  against  the  queen's 
majesty,  howsoever  he  himself  denied  the  same. 

And  though  it  be  manifest  that  these  two  Jesuits, 
Parsons  and  Campion,  not  only  required  to  have  the 
pope's  mind  declared  for  the  bull,  but  also,  in  their  own 
petitions,  shewed  how  they  and  other  catholics  did  de- 
sire to  have  the  said  bull  to  be  understood  against  the 
queen  of  England  ;  yet,  to  make  the  matter  more  plain, 
how  all  other  Jesuits  and  seminaries,  yea,  how  all  pa- 
i)ists,  naming  themselves  catholics,  do  and  are  warranted 


to  interpret  the  said  bull  against  her  majesty  and  hc.r 
good  subjects,  you  shall  see  wliat  one  of  their  fellows, 
named  Hart,  who  was  condemned  with  Campion,  did, 
amongst  many  ocher  things,  declare  his  knowledge 
thereof  tlie  last  day  of  December,  in  the  same  year, 
1580,  in  these  words  following  : 

"  The  bull  of  Pius  V.  (for  so  much  as  it  is  against  the 
queen)  is  holden  among  the  English  catholics  for  a  law- 
ful sentence,  and  a  sufficient  discharge  of  her  subjects' 
fidelity,  and  so  remainetii  in  force  ;  but  in  some  points, 
touching  the  subjects,  it  is  altered  by  the  present  pope. 
For  where  in  that  bull  all  her  subjects  are  commanded 
not  to  obey  her  ;  and  she  being  excommunicated  and 
deposed,  all  that  do  obey  her  are  likewise  innodate  and 
accursed  ;  which  point  is  perilous  to  the  catholics  ;  for 
if  they  obey  her,  they  be  in  the  jiope's  curse,  and  if  they 
disobey  her,  they  are  in  the  queen  s  danger  ;  there- 
fore the  present  pope,  to  relieve  tiiem,  hath  altered  that 
part  of  the  bull,  and  dispensed  with  them  to  obey  and 
serve  her,  without  peril  of  excommunication  ;  which 
dispensation  is  to  endure  but  till  it  please  the  pope  to 
determine  it  otherwise." 

Wherefore  to  make  some  conclusion  of  the  matters 
before-mentioned,  all  ))ersons,  both  witiiin  the  realm 
and  abroad,  may  plainly  perceive,  that  all  the  infamous 
libels  lately  publi.-.hed  abroad,  in  sundry  languages,  and 
the  slanderous  reports,  made  in  other  princes'  courts, 
of  a  multitude  of  persons  to  have  been  of  late  put  to 
torments  and  death,  only  for  profession  of  the  catholic 
religion,  and  not  for  matters  of  state  against  the  queen's 
majesty,  are  false  and  shameless,  and  published  to  the 
maintenance  of  traitors  and  rebels.  And  to  make  the 
matter  seem  more  liorrible  or  lamentable,  they  recite 
the  particular  names  of  all  the  persons,  which,  by  their 
own  catalogue,  exceed  not,  for  these  twenty-five  years' 
space,  above  the  number  of  threescore,  forgetting,  or, 
rather  with  their  stony  and  senseless  hearts,  not  regard- 
ing in  what  cruel  sort  in  the  time  of  Queen  Mary,  which 
little  exceeded  the  space  of  five  years,  the  queen's  ma- 
jesty's reign  being  five  times  as  many,  there  were  by 
imprisonment,  torments,  famine,  and  fire,  of  men,  wo- 
men, maidens,  and  children,  almost  the  number  of  four 
hundred  ;  and  of  that  number  above  twenty  that  had 
been  archbishops,  bishops,  and  principal  prelates  or  of- 
ficers in  the  church  lamentably  destroyed,  and  of  wo- 
men above  threescore,  and  of  children  above  forty ; 
and,  amongst  the  women,  some  great  with  child,  out  of 
whose  bodies  the  child,  by  the  fire,  was  expelled  alive, 
and  yet  also  cruelly  burned.  Examples  beyond  all 
heathen  cruelty.  And  most  of  the  youth  that  then  suf- 
fered cruel  death,  both  men,  women,  and  children 
(which  is  to  be  noted)  were  such  as  had  never,  by  the 
sacrament  of  baptism,  or  by  confirmat:,.i,  professed,  or 
were  ever  taught  or  instructed,  or  ever  had  heard  of  any 
other  kind  of  religion,  but  only  of  that  which,  by  their 
blood  and  death  in  the  fire,  they  did  as  true  martyrs 
testify.  A  matter  of  another  sort  to  be  lamented  with 
simplicity  of  words,  and  not  with  puffed  eloquence,  than 
the  execution  in  this  time  of  a  very  few  traitors,  who 
also  in  their  time,  if  they  exceeded  thirty  years  of  age, 
had  in  their  baptism  professed,  and  in  their  youth  had 
learned  the  same  religion,  which  they  now  so  bitterly 
opposed :  and  beside  that,  in  their  opinions  they  differ 
much  from  the  martyrs  of  Queen  Mary's  time ;  for 
though  they  continued  in  the  profession  of  their  religion 
wherein  they  were  christened ;  yet  they  never  at  their 
death  detiied  their  lawful  queen,  nor  maintained  any  of 
her  open  and  foreign  enemies,  nor  procured  any  rebellion 
or  civil  war,  nor  did  sow  any  sedition  in  secret  corners, 
nor  withdrew  any  subjects  from  their  obedience,  as 
these  sworn  servants  of  the  pope  have  continually  done. 

And  therefore  all  these  things  well  considered,  there 
is  no  doubt  but  all  good  subjects  within  the  realm  do 
manifestly  see,  and  all  wavering  persons  (not  being  led 
out  of  the  way  by  the  seditious)  will  hereafter  perceive 
how  they  have  been  abused  to  go  astray.  And  all 
strangers,  but  especially  all  christian  protestants,  as  em- 
perors, kings,  princes,  and  such-like,  having  their  sove- 
reign estates,  either  in  succession  hereditary,  or  by  con- 
sent of  their  people,  being  acquainted  with    the  very 


APPENDIX  v.— AND  NOT  FOR  RELIGION. 


1071 


truth  of  these  her  majesty's  late  just  and  necessary 
actions,  only  for  defence  of  herself,  her  crown,  and  peo- 
ple, against  open  invaders,  and  for  eschewing  of  civil 
■wars,  stirred  up  by  rebellion,  will  allow  in  iheir  own 
like  cases,  for  a  truth  and  rule  (as  it  is  not  to  be 
doubted,  but  they  will)  that  it  belongeth  not  to  a  bishop 
of  Rome  as  successor  of  St.  Peter,  and  therein  a  pastor 
spiritual,  or  if  he  were  the  bishop  of  all  Christendom,  as 
by  the  name  of  pope  he  claimeth,  first  by  his  bulls,  or 
excommunications,  in  this  sort  at  his  will,  in  favour  of 
traitors  and  rebels,  to  depose  any  sovereign  jirinces,  be- 
ing lawfully  invested  in  their  crowns,  by  succession  in 
blood,  or  by  lawful  election,  and  then  to  arm  subjects 
against  their  natural  lords,  to  make  wars,  and  to  dis- 
pense with  them  for  their  oaths  in  so  doing,  or  to  ex- 
communicate faitliful  subjects  for  obeying  of  their 
natural  princes  ;  and  lastly,  himself,  to  make  open 
war  with  bis  own  soldiers,  against  princes  moving  no 
force  against  him. 

For  if  these  powers  should  he  permitted  to  him  to 
exercise,  then  should  no  empire,  no  kingdom,  no  coun- 
try, no  city  or  town,  be  possessed  by  any  lawful  title, 
longer  than  one  such  only  an  earthly  man,  sitting  (as 
he  saith)  in  St.  Peter's  chair  at  Rome,  should  for  his 
will  and  appetite  (without  warrant  from  God  or  man) 
think  meet  and  determine  ;  an  authority  never  chal- 
lenged by  the  Lord  of  lords,  the  Son  of  God  Jesus 
Christ  our  only  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  the  only  head  of 
the  church,  whilst  he  was  in  his  humanity  upon  the 
earth,  nor  yet  delivered  by  any  writing  or  certain  tradi- 
tion from  St.  Peter,  from  whom  the  pope  pretendeth  to 
derive  all  his  authority,  nor  yet  from  St.  Paul,  the  apostle 
of  the  Gentiles  ;  but  contrariwise,  by  all  preachings, 
precepts,  and  writinors  contained  in  the  gospel,  and 
other  scriptures  of  the  apostles,  obedience  is  expressly 
commanded  to  all  earthly  princes,  yea,  even  to  kings  by 
special  name,  and  that  so  generally,  as  no  person  is  ex- 
empted from  such  duty  of  obedience,  as  by  the  sentence 
of  St.  Paul,  even  to  the  Romans,  appeareth,  "  Let  every 
soul  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers  ;''  within  the  com- 
pass of  which  law  or  precept,  St.  Chrysostome,  being 
bishop  of  Constantinople,  writeth,  that  even  apostles, 
prophets,  evangelists,  and  monks  are  comprehended. 
And  for  proof  of  St.  Peter's  mind  herein,  from  whom 
these  popes  claim  their  authority,  it  cannot  be  plainlier 
expressed,  than  when  he  writeth  thus  :  "  Therefore  be 
you  subject  to  every  ordinance  of  man  for  the  Lord's 
sake,  whether  it  be  to  the  king,  as  supreme,  or  to  magis- 
trates sent  by  him."  By  which  two  principal  apostles  of 
Christ,  these  popes,  the  pretended  successors,  but  chiefly 
by  that  which  Christ  the  Son  of  God,  the  only  master  of 
truth,  said  to  Peter  and  his  fellow  apostles  :  "  The 
kings  of  the  Gentiles  have  rule  over  them,  but  you  not 
so,  "may  learn  to  forsake  their  arrogant  and  tyrannous 
authorities  in  earthly  and  temporal  causes  over  kings 
and  princes,  and  exercise  their  pastoral  office,  as  St.  Peter 
was  charged  thrice  at  one  time  by  his  Lord  and  Master, 
"  Feed  my  sheep,''  and  peremptorily  forbidden  to  use  a 
sword,  in  saying  to  him,  "Put  thy  sword  into  the 
scabbard." 

All  which  precepts  of  Christ  and  his  apostles  were 
duly  followed  and  observed  many  hundred  years  after 
their  death,  by  the  faithful  and  godly  bishops  of  Rome, 
that  duly  followed  the  doctrine  and  humility  of  the 
apostles,  and  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  thereby  dilated 
the  limits  of  Christ's  church  and  the  faith,  more  in  the 
compass  of  a  hundred  years,  than  the  latter  popes  have 
done  with  their  swords  and  curses  these  five  hundred 
years,  and  so  continued  until  the  time  of  one  Pope  Hil- 
debrand,  otherwise  called  Gregory  VII.  about  A.D.  1074, 
■who  first  began  to  usurp  that  kind  of  tyranny,  which  of 
late  the  pope,  called  Pius  V.,  and  since  that  time 
Gregory,  now  the  XIII.  hath  followed,  for  some  exam- 
ple as  it  seemeth ;  that  is,  where  Gregory  VII.  in 
A.D.  10/4,  or  thereabout,  presumed  to  depose  Henry 
IV.,  a  noble  emperor  then  being,  Gregoiy  XIII.  now  at 
this  time,  would  attempt  the  like  against  King  Henry 
the  Eighth's  daughter  and  heir.  Queen  Elizabeth,  a 
sovereign  queen,  holding  her  crown  immediately  of  God. 
And  to  the  end  it  may  appear  to  princes,  or  to  their  good  I 


counsellers  in  one  example,  what  was  the  fortunate  suc- 
cess that  God  gave  to  his  goud  Christian,  Emperor 
Henry,  against  the  proud  Pope  Ilililebrand,  it  is  to  be 
noted,  that  when  the  Pope  Gregory  attempted  to  de- 
pose this  noble  Emperor  Henry,  there  was  one  Rodulph, 
a  nobleman,  by  some  named  the  count  of  Reenfield, 
that  by  the  pope's  procurement  usurjied  the  name  of 
the  emperor,  who  was  overcome  by  the  said  Henry,  the 
lawfid  emperor,  and  in  fight  having  lost  his  right  hand, 
he,  the  said  Rodulph,  lamented  his  case  to  certain 
bishops,  who,  in  the  pope's  name,  had  erected  him  u]), 
and  to  them  he  said,  that  the  self-same  right  hand,  which 
he  had  lost,  was  the  hand  wherewith  he  had  before 
sworn  obedience  to  tiis  Lord  and  iSIaster,  the  Emperor 
Henry,  and  that  in  following  their  ungodly  counsels,  lie 
had  brought  upon  him  God's  heavy  and  just  judgment. 
And  so  Henry,  the  emperor,  prevailing  by  God's  power, 
caused  Gregory,  the  i)ope,  by  a  synod  in  Italy,  to  be 
deposed,  as,  in  like  times  before  him,  his  ]jredecessor, 
Otho,  the  emperor,  ha'l  deposed  one  Pope  John  for 
many  heinous  crimes  ;  and  so  were  also,  within  a  short 
time,  three  other  popes,  namely,  Sylvester,  Benedict,  and 
Gregory  VI.  used  by  the  Emperor  Henry  III.  about 
A.D.  1047,  for  their  like  presumptuous  attempts  in 
temporal  actions  against  the  said  emi)erors. 

And,  therefore,  as  there  is  no  doubt  but  the  like  vio- 
lent tyrannous  proceedings  by  any  pope,  in  maintenance 
of  traitors    and   rebels,    would   be  withstood  by  every 
sovereign    prince   in    Christendom,  in  defence  of  their 
persons  and  crowns,  and  maintenance  of  their  subjects 
in  peace  ;  so  is  there  at  this  present  a  like  just  cause, 
that  the  emperor's  majesty,  with  the  princes  of  the  holy 
empire,    and   all  other  sovereign  kings  and  princes  in 
Christendom,  should  judge  the  same  to  be  lawful  for  her 
majesty,  being  a  queen,  and  holding  the  very  place  of  a 
king  and  a  prince  sovereign  over  divers  kingdoms  and 
nations,  she  being  also  most   lawfully  invested  in   her 
crown,  as  for  good  governing  of  her  people,  with   siu-h 
applause  and   general   allowance,   loved  and  obeyed   of 
them,  saving  a  few  ragged  traitors,  or  rebels,  or  persons 
discontented,  whereof  no  other  realm  is  free,  as  contin- 
ually for  these  twenty-five  years  past  hath  been  notably 
seen,  and  so  publicly  marked,  even  by  strangers  repair- 
ing into  this   realm,  as  it  were  no  cause  of  disgrace  to 
any  monarchy  and  king  in  Christendom  to  have  her  ma^ 
jesty's  felicity  compared  with  any  of  theirs  whatsoever  ; 
and,  it  may  be,  there  are  many  kings  and  ])rinces  could 
be  well  contented  with  the   fruition  of  some  proportion 
of  her  felicity.     And  though  the   pope  be  now  suffered 
by  the  emperor,  in  the  lands  of  his  own  peculiar  patri- 
mony, and  by  the  two  great  monarchs,  the  French  king, 
and  the  king  of  Spain,  in  the  dominions  and  territories 
(although  by  other  kings  not  so  allowed)  to   continue 
his  authority  in  sundry  cases,  and  his  glorious  title  to  be 
the  universal  bishop  of  the  world  ;  which  title,  Gregory 
the  Great,  above  nine  hundred  years  past,  called  a  ))ro- 
fane  title,  full  of  sacrilege,  and  preamble  of  antichrist ; 
yet  in  all  their  dominions  and  kingdoms,  as  also  in  the 
realm  of  England,  most  notably  by  many  ancient  laws 
it  is  well  known,  how  many  ways  the  tyrannous  power 
of  this  his  excessive  authority  hath  been  and  still  is  re- 
strained, checked,  and  limited  by  laws  and  pragmatiques, 
both  ancient  and  new  ;  a  very  large  field  for  the  lawyers  of 
those  countries  to  walk  in  and  discourse.     And  howso- 
ever the  pope's  canonists,  being  as  his  bombardiers,  do 
make  his  excommunications  and  curses   appear  fearful 
to  the   multitude  and  simple  people  ;  yet  all  great  em- 
perors and  kings  before  time,  in  their  own  cases,  of  their 
rights  and  royal  pre-eminences,   though  the  same  con- 
cerned but  a  city  or  a  poor  town,  and  sometime  but  the 
not  allowance   of  some  unworthy  person  to  a  bishopric, 
or  to  an   abbey,  never    refrained  to  despise  all   popes' 
curses  or  forces,  but  attempted  always,  either  by  their 
swords  to  compel  them  to  desist  from  their  furious  ac- 
tions, or  without  any  fear  of  themselves  in  body,  soul, 
or   conscience,   stoutly  to  withstand  their   curses,   and 
that    sometime  by  force,   sometime  by  ordinances  and 
laws  ;  the  ancient  histories  whereof  are  too  many  to  be 
repeated,  and  of  none  more  frequent  and  ineffectual  than 
of  the  kings  of  France. 

3z 


1072 


APPENDIX  V.-EXECUTIONS  FOR  TREASON, 


But  leaving  those  that  are  ancient,  we  may  remember 
how,  in  this  our  own  present  or  late  age,  it  hath  been 
manifestly  seen  how  the  army  of  the  late  noble  emperor, 
Charles  V.  father  to  King  Philip  that  now  reigneth,  was 
not  afraid  of  his  curses,  when  in  A.D.  1527,  Rome  it- 
self was  besieged  and  sacked,  and  the  pope,  then  called 
Clement,  and  his  cardinals,  to  the  number  of  about 
thirty-three,  in  his  Mount  Adrian  or  Castle  St.  Angelo, 
taken  prisoners,  and  detained  seven  months  or  more, 
and  after  ransomed  by  Don  Ugo  di  Moncada,  a  Spaniard, 
and  the  marquess  of  Grasto,  for  about  four  hundred 
ducats,  besides  the  ransoms  of  his  cardinals,  which 
was  very  great,  having  not  long  before-time  been  also,  not- 
withstanding his  curses,  besieged  in  the  same  castle  by  the 
family  of  the  Colonesi,  and  their  fautors  his  next  neigh- 
bours being  then  imperialists,  and  forced  to  yield  to  all 
their  demands.  Neither  did  King  Henry  II.  of  France, 
father  to  Henry,  now  king  of  France,  about  AD.  15.50, 
fear  or  regard  the  pope,  or  his  court  of  Rome,  when  he 
made  several  straight  edicts  against  many  parts  of  the 
pope's  claims  in  prejudice  of  the  crown  and  clergy  of 
France,  retracting  the  authority  of  the  court  of  Rome, 
greatly  to  the  hindrance  of  the  pope's  former  profits. 
Neither  was  the  army  of  King  Philip,  now  of  Spain, 
whereof  the  duke  of  Alva  was  general,  stricken  with  any 
fear  of  cursing,  when  it  was  brought  before  Rome, 
against  the  pope,  in  A.  D.  1555,  where  great  destruction 
was  made  by  the  said  army,  and  aU  the  delicate  build- 
ings, gardens,  and  orchards,  next  to  Rome  walls,  over- 
thrown ;  wherewith  his  holiness  was  more  terrified  than 
he  was  »ble  to  remove  with  any  his  curses.  Neither 
was  Queen  Mary,  the  queen's  majesty's  late  sister,  a 
person  not  a  little  devoted  to  the  Roman  religion,  so 
afraid  of  the  pope's  cursings,  but  that  both  she  and  her 
whole  council,  and  that  with  the  assent  of  all  the  judges 
of  the  realm,  according  to  the  ancient  laws,  in  favour  of 
Cardinal  Pole,  her  kinsman,  did  forbid  the  entry  of  his 
Lulls,  and  of  a  cardinal's  hat  at  Calais,  that  was  sent 
from  the  pope  for  one  Friar  Peyto,  whom  the  pope  had 
assigned  to  be  a  cardinal  in  disgrace  of  Cardinal  Pole  ; 
neither  did  Cardinal  Pole  himself,  at  the  same  time, 
obey  the  pope's  commandments,  nor  shewed  himself 
afraid,  being  assisted  by  the  queen,  when  the  pope 
did  threaten  him  with  pain  of  excommunication,  but  did 
titill  oppose  himself  against  the  pope's  commandment 
for  the  said  pretended  Cardinal  Peyto,  who,  notwith- 
standing all  the  threatenings  of  the  pope,  was  forced  to 
go  up  and  down  in  the  streets  of  London  like  a  begging 
friar :  a  stout  resistance  in  a  queen  for  a  poor  cardinal's 
hat,  wherein  she  followed  the  example  of  her  grand- 
father, King  Henry  VII.  for  a  matter  of  allum  :  so  as 
however  the  christian  kings,  for  some  respects  in  policy, 
can  endure  the  pope  to  command,  where  no  harm  nor 
disadvantage  groweth  to  themselves  ;  yet  sure  it  is,  and 
the  popes  are  not  ignorant,  but  where  they  shall  in  any 
sort  attempt  to  take  from  christian  princes  any  part  of 
their  dominions,  or  shall  give  aid  to  their  enemies,  or  to 
any  other  their  rebels,  in  those  cases,  their  bulls,  their 
curses,  their  excommunications,  their  sentences,  and 
most  solemn  anathematicals,  no,  nor  their  cross  keys  or 
double-edged  sword,  will  serve  their  turns  to  compass 
their  intentions. 

And  now  where  the  pope  hath  manifestly  by  his 
bulls  and  excommunications,  attempted  as  much  as 
he  could,  to  deprive  her  majesty  of  her  kingdoms,  to 
withdraw  from  her  the  obedience  of  her  subjects,  to  pro- 
cure rebellions  in  her  realms,  yea,  to  make  both  rebel- 
lions and  open  wars  with  her  own  captains,  soldiers, 
banners,  ensigns,  and  all  other  things  belonging  to 
war:  shall  this  pope,  or  any  other  pope  after  him, 
think  that  a  sovereign  queen,  possessed  of  the  two 
realms  of  England  and  Ireland,  established  so  many 
years  in  her  kingdoms,  as  three  or  four  popes  have  sat 
in  their  chair  at  Rome,  fortified  with  so  much  duty, 
love,  and  strength  of  her  subjects,  acknowledging  no 
superior  over  her  realms,  but  the  mighty  hand  of  God  ? 
Shall  she  forbear,  or  fear  to  withstand,  and  make  frus- 
trate hie  unlawful  attempts,  either  by  her  sword,  or  by 
her  laws,  or  to  put  his  soldiers,  invaders  of  her  realm, 
to  the  sword  martially,  or  to  execute  her  laws  upon  her 


own  rebellious  subjects  civilly,  that  are  proved  to  be  his 
chief  instruments  for  rebellion,  and  for  his  open  war? 
This  is  sure,  that  howsoever  either  he  sitting  in  his 
chair  with  a  triple  crown  at  Rome,  or  any  other  his 
proctors  in  any  part  of  Christendom,  shall  renew  these 
unlawful  attempts.  Almighty  God,  whom  her  majesty 
only  honoureth  and  ackuowledgeth  to  be  her  only  Sove- 
reign Lord  and  Protector,  and  whose  laws  and  gospel  of 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ  she  seeketh  to  defend,  will  no 
doubt  but  deliver  sufficient  power  into  his  maiden's 
hand,  his  servant  Queen  Elizabeth,  to  withstand  and 
confound  them  all. 

And  where  the  seditious  trumpeters  of  infamies  and 
lies  have  sounded  forth  and  intituled  certain  that  have 
suffered  for  treason,  to  be  martyrs  for  religion  ;  so  may 
they  also,  at  this  time,  if  they  list,  add  to  their  forged 
catalogue,  the  headless  body  of  the  late  miserable  earl  of 
Desmond,  who  of  late  secretly  wandering  without  suc- 
cour, as  a  miserable  beggar,  was  taken  by  one  of  the 
Irish  in  liis  cabin,  and  in  an  Irish  sort,  after  his  own 
accustomed  savage  manner,  his  head  cut  olT  from  his 
body  ;  an  end  due  to  such  an  arch-rebel.  And  herewith, 
to  remember  the  end  of  his  chief  confederates,  may  be 
noted  for  example  to  others,  the  strange  manner  of  the 
death  of  doctor  Sanders,  the  pope's  Irish  legate,  who 
also,  wandering  in  the  mountains  in  Ireland  without 
succour,  died  raving  in  a  frenzy.  And  before  him  one 
James  Fitz-AIorice,  the  first  traitor  of  Ireland  next  to 
Stukeley,  a  man  not  unknown  in  the  pope's  palace  for  a 
wicked  crafty  traitor,  was  slain  at  one  blow  by  an  Irish 
noble  young  gentleman,  in  defence  of  his  father's  coun- 
try, which  the  traitor  sought  to  burn.  A  fourth  man  of 
singular  note  was  John  of  Desmond,  brother  to  the  earl, 
a  very  bloody  faithless  traitor,  and  a  notable  murderer  of 
his  familiar  friends,  who  also  wandering  to  seek  some 
prey  like  a  wolf  in  the  woods,  was  taken  and  beheaded 
after  his  own  usage,  being,  as  he  thought,  sufficiently 
armed  with  the  pope's  bulls  and  certain  agnus  dei,  and 
one  notable  ring  about  his  neck,  sent  from  the  pope's 
finger,  (as  it  was  said;)  but  these  he  saw  saved  not  his 
life.  And  such  were  the  fatal  ends  of  all  these,  being 
the  principal  heads  of  the  Irish  war  and  rebellion,  so  as 
no  one  person  remaineth  at  this  day  in  Ireland  a  known 
traitor.  To  this  number  they  may,  if  they  seek  number, 
also  add  a  furious  young  man  of  V/arwickshire,  by  name 
Somervile,  to  increase  their  calendar  of  the  pope's  mar- 
tyrs, who  of  late  was  discovered  and  taken  in  his  way, 
coming  with  a  full  intent  to  have  killed  her  majesty, 
(whose  life  God  always  have  in  his  custody!)  The  at- 
tempt not  denied  by  the  traitor  himself,  but  confessed, 
and  that  he  was  moved  thereto  in  his  wicked  spirit  by 
enticements  of  certain  seditious  and  traitorous  persons 
his  kinsmen  and  allies,  and  also  by  often  reading  of 
sundry  seditious  vile  books  lately  published  against  her 
majesty.  But  as  God  of  his  goodness  hath  of  long  time 
hitherto  preserved  her  majesty  from  these  and  the  like 
treacheries ;  so  hath  she  no  cause  to  fear  being  under  his 
protection,  she  saying  with  king  David  in  the  psalm.  My 
God  is  my  helper,  and  I  will  trust  in  him  ;  he  is  my 
protection,  and  the  strength  or  the  power  of  my  salvation. 
And  for  the  comfort  of  all  good  subjects  against  the 
shadows  of  the  pope's  bulls,  it  is  manifest  to  the  world, 
that  from  the  beginning  of  her  majesty's  reign,  by  God's 
singular  goodness,  her  kingdom  hath  enjoyed  more  uni- 
versal peace,  her  people  increased  in  more  numbers,  in 
more  strength,  and  with  greater  liches,  the  earth  of  her 
kingdoms  hath  yielded  more  fruits,  and  generally  all  kind 
of  worldly  felicity  hath  more  abounded  since  and  during 
the  time  of  the  pope's  thunders,  bulls,  curses,  and  male- 
dictions, than  in  any  other  long  times  before,  when  the 
pope's  pardons  and  blessings  came  yearly  into  the  realm  ; 
so  as  his  curses  and  maledictions  have  turned  back  to 
himself  and  his  fautors,  that  it  may  be  said  to  the  fortu- 
nate queen  of  England  and  her  people,  as  was  said  in 
Deuteronomy  of  Balaam,  the  Lord  thy  God  would  not 
hear  Balaam,  but  did  turn  his  maledictions  or  curses 
into  benedictions  or  blessings  ;  the  reason  is,  for  because 
thy  God  loved  thee. 

Although  these  former  reasons  are  sufficient  to  per- 
suade all  kind  of  reasonable  persons  to  allow  of  her 


APPENDIX  v.-  AND  NOT  FOR  RELIGION. 


1073 


majesty's  actions  to  be  good,  reasonable,  lawful,  and 
necessary  ;  yet  because  it  may  be  that  such  as  have,  by 
frequent  reading  of  false  artificial  libels,  and  by  giving 
credit  to  them  upon  a  prejudice  or  fore-judgment  afore 
grounded,  by  their  rooted  opinions  in  favour  of  the  pope, 
will  rest  unsatisfied  :  therefore  as  much  as  may  be,  to 
satisfy  all  persons  as  far  forth  as  common  reason  may 
warrant,  that  her  majesty's  late  action,  in  executing  of 
certain  seditious  traitors,  hath  not  proceeded  for  the 
holding  of  opinions,  either  for  the  pope's  supremacy,  or 
against  her  majesty's  regality,  but  for  the  very  crimes  of 
sedition  and  treason,  it  shall  suffice  briefly,  in  a  manner 
of  a  repetition  of  the  former  reasons,  to  remember  these 
things  following. 

First,  It  cannot  be  denied  but  that  her  majesty  did, 
for  many  years,  suffer  quietly  the  pope's  bulls  and  ex- 
communications without  punishment  of  the  fautors  there- 
of, accounting  of  tliem  but  as  of  words  or  wind,  or  of 
writings  in  parchment  weighed  down  with  lead,  or  as  of 
water-bubbles,  commonly  called  in  Latin  bullae,  and 
such-like  :  but  yet  after  some  proof  that  courage  was 
taken  thereof  by  some  bold  and  bad  subjects,  she  could 
not  but  then  esteem  them  to  be  very  preambles,  or  as 
forerunners  of  greater  danger  ;  and  therefore,  with  what 
reason  could  any  dislike,  that  her  majesty  did  for  a  bare 
defence  against  them,  without  other  action  or  force,  use 
the  help  of  reviving  of  former  laws,  to  prohibit  the  publica- 
tion or  execution  of  such  kind  of  bulls  within  her  realm  ? 
Secondly,  When  notwithstanding  the  •prohibition  by 
her  laws,  the  same  buUs  were  plentifully  (but  in  secret 
sort)  brought  into  the  realm,  and  at  length  arrogantly 
set  upon  the  gates  of  the  bishop  of  London's  palace  near 
to  the  cathedral  church  of  St.  Paul's,  the  principal  city  of 
the  realm,  by  a  lewd  person,  using  the  same  like  a  herald 
sent  from  the  pope  :  who  can  in  any  common  reason 
dislike,  that  her  majesty  finding  this  kind  of  denuncia- 
tion of  war,  as  a  defiance  to  be  made  in  her  principal 
city  by  one  of  her  subjects,  avowing  and  obstinately 
maintaining  the  same,  should,  according  to  justice,  cause 
the  offender  to  have  the  reward  due  to  such  an  act  ?  And 
this  was  the  first  action  of  any  capital  punishment  in- 
flicted for  matter  sent  from  Rome  to  move  rebellion, 
which  was  after  her  majesty  had  reigned  about  the  space 
of  twelve  years  or  more. 

Thirdly,  When  the  pope  had  risen  up  out  of  his  chair 
in  his  wrath,  from  words  and  writings  to  actions,  and 
had,  contrary  to  the  advice  given  by  St.  Bernard  to  his 
predecessor  ;  that  is,  when  by  his  messages  he  left  Ver- 
bum  and  took  Ferrum,  that  is,  left  to  feed  by  the  word, 
and  began  to  strike  with  the  sword,  and  stirred  her  no- 
blemen and  people  directly  to  disobedience  and  to  open 
rebellion,  and  that  her  subjects,  by  his  command- 
ment, had  executed  the  same  with  all  the  forces  which 
they  could  make  or  bring  into  the  field  :  who  with  com- 
mon reason  can  disallow,  that  her  majesty  used  her 
principal  authority,  and  by  her  forces  lawful  subdued 
rebels  forces  unlawful,  and  punished  the  authors  thereof 
no  otherwise  than  the  pope  himself  useth  to  do  with  his 
own  rebellious  subjects  in  the  patrimony  of  his  church  ? 
And  if  any  prince  of  people  in  the  world  would  otherwise 
neglect  his  office,  and  suffer  his  rebels  to  have  their  wills, 
none  ou^^ht  to  pity  him,  if,  for  want  of  resistance  and 
courage,  he  lost  both  his  crown,  his  head,  his  life,  and 
his  kingdom. 

Fourthly,  When  her  majesty  beheld  a  further  increase 
of  the  pope's  malice,  notwithstanding  that  the  first  re- 
bellion was  in  her  north  parts  vanquished,  in  that  he 
entertained  abroad  out  of  this  realm,  the  traitors  and 
rebels  that  fled  for  the  rebellion,  and  all  the  rabble  of 
other  the  fugitives  of  the  realm,  and  that  he  sent  a  num- 
ber of  the  same  in  sorts  disguised  into  both  the  realms 
of  England  and  Ireland,  who  there  secretly  allured  her 
people  to  new  rebellions,  and  at  the  same  time  spared 
not  his  charges  to  send  also,  out  of  Italy  by  sea,  certain 
ships  with  captains  of  his  own,  with  their  bands  of  sol- 
diers, I'urnished  with  treasure,  munition,  victuals,  en- 
signs, banners,  and  all  other  things  requisite  to  the  war, 
into  her  realm  of  Ireland  ;  where  the  same  forces,  with 
ot'ijer  auxiliary  companies  out  of  Spain,  landed,  and  forti- 
fied themselves  very  strongly  in  the  sea-side,  and  pro- 


claimed  open  war,  erecting  the  pope's  banner  against 
her  majesty  :  may  it  be  now  asked  of  these  persons,  fa- 
vourers of  the  Romish  authority,  what  in  reason  should 
have  been  done  by  her  majesty  otherwise,  than  first  to 
aj)prehend  all  such  fugitives  so  stolen  into  the  realm, 
and  dispersed  in  disguising  habits  to  sow  sedition,  aa 
some  priests  in  their  secret  profession,  but  all  in  their 
apparel  as  roysters  or  ruffians,  some  scholars,  like  to  the 
basest  common  people,  and  them  to  commit  to  prisons, 
and  upon  their  examinations  of  their  trades  and  haunts, 
to  convince  them  of  their  conspiracies  abroad,  by  testi- 
mony of  their  own  companions,  and  of  sowing  sedition 
secretly  at  home  in  the  realm  ?  What  may  be  reasonably 
thought  was  meet  to  be  done  with  such  seditious  personsj 
but  by  the  laws  of  the  realm  to  try,  condemn,  and  exe- 
cute them  ?  and  especially  having  regard  to  the  danger- 
ous time,  when  the  pope's  forces  were  in  the  realm  of 
Ireland,  and  more  in  preparation  to  follow  as  well  into 
England  as  into  Ireland,  to  the  resistance  whereof,  her 
majesty  and  her  realm  was  forced  to  be  at  greater 
charges  than  ever  she  had  been  since  she  was  queea 
thereof.  And  so  by  God's  power,  which  he  gave  to  her 
on  the  one  part,  she  did  by  her  laws  suppress  the  sedi- 
tious stirrers  of  rebellion  in  her  realm  of  England,  and 
by  her  sword  vanquished  all  the  pope's  forces  in  her 
realm  of  Ireland,  excepting  certain  captains  of  mark  that 
were  saved  from  the  sword,  as  persons  that  did  renounce 
their  quarrel,  and  seemed  to  curse  or  to  blame  such  aa 
sent  them  to  so  unfortunate  and  desperate  a  voyage. 

But  though  these  reasons,  grounded  upon  rules  of 
natural  reason,  shall  satisfy  a  great  number  of  the  ad- 
versaries, (who  will  yield  that  by  good  order  of  civil  and 
christian  policy  and  government,  her  majesty  could  nor 
can  do  no  less  than  she  hath  done,  first  to  subdue,  with 
her  forces,  her  rebels  and  traitors,  and  next,  by  order  of 
her  laws,  to  correct  the  aiders  and  abettors,  and  lastly, 
to  put  also  to  the  sword  such  forces  as  the  pope  sent  into 
her  dominions)  yet  there  are  certain  other  persons,  more 
nicely  addicted  to  the  pope,  that  will  yet  seem  to  be  un- 
satisfied, for  that,  as  they  will  term  the  matter,  a  number 
of  silly  poor  wretches  were  put  to  death  as  traitors, 
being  but  in  profession  scholars  or  priests,  by  the  names 
of  seminaries,  Jesuits,  or  simple  schoolmasters,  that  came 
not  into  the  realm  with  any  armour  or  weapon,  by  force 
to  aid  the  rebels  and  traitors,  either  in  England  or  ia 
Ireland,  in  their  rebellions  or  wars :  of  which  sort  of 
wretches  the  commiseration  is  made,  as  though  for  their 
contrary  opinions  in  religion,  or  for  teaching  of  the 
people  to  disobey  the  laws  of  the  realm,  they  might  have 
been  otherwise  punished  and  corrected,  and  yet  not  with 
capital  punishment.  These  kind  of  defences  tend  only 
to  find  fault  rather  with  the  severity  of  their  punish- 
ments, than  to  acquit  them  as  innocents  or  quiet  sub- 
jects. But  for  answer  to  the  better  satisfaction  of  these 
nice  and  scrupulous  favourers  of  traitors,  it  must  be  with 
reason  demanded  of  them  (if  at  least  they  will  open  their 
ears  to  reason)  whether  they  think,  that  when  a  king 
being  established  in  his  realm,  hath  a  rebellion  first  se- 
cretly practised,  and  afterward  openly  raised  in  his  realm 
by  his  own  seditious  subjects,  and  when  by  a  foreign 
potentate  or  enemy  the  same  rebellion  is  maintained,  and 
the  rebels,  by  messages  and  promises,  comforted  to  con- 
tinue, and  their  treasons  against  their  natural  prince 
avowed,  and  consequently  when  the  same  potentate  and 
enemy,  being  author  of  the  said  rebellion,  shall,  with  his 
own  proper  forces,  invade  the  realm  and  subjects  of  tiie 
prince  that  is  so  lawfully  and  peaceably  possessed  :  in 
these  cases  shall  no  subject,  favouring  these  rebels,  and- 
yielding  obedience  to  the  enemy  the  invader,  be  com- 
mitted or  punished  as  a  traitor,  but  only  sueh  of  them  as 
shall  be  found  openly  to  carry  armour  and  weapon  ? 
Shall  no  subject,  that  is  a  s))y  and  an  explorer  for  the 
rebel  or  enemy,  against  his  natural  j)rince,  be  taken  and 
punished  as  a  traitor,  because  he  is  not  found  with  ar- 
mour or  weapon,  but  yet  is  taken  in  his  disguised  apparel, 
with  writings,  or  other  manifest  tokens,  to  prove  him  a 
spy  for  traitors,  after  lie  hath  wandered  secretly  in  his 
sovereign's  camp.  re<,ion,  court,  or  city?  Shall  no  sub- 
ject be  counted  a  traitor,  that  will  secretly  give  earnest 
and  prest  money  to  persons  to  be  rebcLs  or  enemies,  M 
■6il 


1074 


APPENDIX  V. -EXECUTIONS  FOR  TREASON,  AND  NOT  FOR  RELIGION. 


that  will  attempt  to  poison  the  victual,  or  the  fountains, 
or  secretly  set  on  fire  the  ships  or  munition,  or  that  will 
Becretly  search  and  sound  the  havens  and  creeks  for 
landing,  or  measure  the  depth  of  ditches,  or  height  of 
towers  and  walls,  because  these  offenders  are  not  found 
with  armour  or  weapon  ?  The  answer,  I  think,  must 
needs  be  yielded,  (if  reason  and  experience  shall  have 
rule  with  these  adversaries)  that  all  these  and  such-like 
are  to  be  punished  as  traitors  ;  and  the  principal  reason 
is,  because  the  actions  of  all  these  are  necessary  accessa- 
ries, and  adherents  proper  to  further  and  continue  all 
rebellions  and  wars.  But  if  they  will  deny,  that  none 
are  traitors  that  are  not  armed,  they  will  make  Judas  no 
traitor,  that  came  to  Christ  without  armour,  colouring 
his  treason  with  a  kiss. 

Now  therefore  it  resteth  to  apply  the  facts  of  these 
late  melefactors,  that  are  pretended  to  have  offended  but 
as  scholars  or  bookmen,  or,  at  the  most,  but  as  persons 
that  only  in  words  and  doctrine   and  not  with  armour, 
did  favour  and  help  the  rebels  and  the  enemies.     For 
which  purpose,  let  these  persons  be  termed  as  they  list, 
scholars,   schoolmasters,   bookmen,   seminaries,   priests, 
Jesuits,  friars,  headmen,  Romanists,  pardoners,  or  what 
else  you  will,  neither  their  titles  nor  their  apparel  doth 
make  them  traitors,  but  their  traitorous  secret  emotions 
and  practices  :  their  persons  make  not  the  war,  but  their 
direction  and  counsels  have  set  up  the  rebellions  :  the 
•very  causes  final  of  these  rebellions  and  wars  have  been 
to  depose  her  majesty  from  her  crown  :  the  causes  in- 
strumental are  these  kind  of  seminaries  and  seedmen  of 
sedition :  the  fruits  and  effects  thereof  are  by  rebellion 
to  shed  the  blood  of  all  her  faithful  subjects  :  the  rewards 
of  the  invaders  (if  they  could  prevail)  should  be  the  dis- 
inheriting of  all  the  nobility,  the  clergy,  and  the  whole 
commonalty,  that  would  (as  they  are  bound  by  the  laws 
of  God,   by  their  birth  and   oaths)  defend  their  natural 
gracious   queen,  their  native  country,   their  wives,  their 
children,  their  family,  and  their  houses.     And  now  exa- 
mine these  which  you  call  your  unarmed  scholars  and 
priests,  wherefore  they  lived,   and  were  conversant  in 
company  of  the  principal  rebels  and  traitors  at  Rome, 
and  in  other  places,  where  it  is  proved  that  they  were 
partakers  of  their  conspiracies  ?   Let  it  be  answered,  why 
they  came  thus  by  stealth  into  the  realm  ?     Why  they 
have  wandered  up  and  down  in  corners  in  disguised  sort, 
changing  their  titles,   names,  and  manner  of  apparel  ? 
Examine  further,  how  these  vagrant,  disguised,  unarmed 
spies   have  answered,  when  they  were  taken,  and   de- 
manded what  they  thought  of  the  bull  of  pope  Pius  V., 
which  was  published  to  deprive  the  queen's  majesty,  and 
to  warrant  her  subjects   to  disobey  her  ?     Whether  they 
thought  that  all  subjects  ought  to  obey  the  same  bull, 
and  so  to  rebel  ?     Secondly,  Whether  they  thought  her 
majesty  to  be  the  lawful  queen  of  the  realm,  notwith- 
standing the  said  bull,  or  any  other  bull  of  the  pope  ? 
Thirdly,  Whether  the  pope  might  give  such  licence  as  he 
did  to  the  earls  of  Northumberland  and  Westmoreland, 
and  other  her  majesty's  subjects,  to  rebel  as  they  did  ? 
Or  give  power  to  doctor  Sanders,  a  natural  born  subject, 
but  an  unnatural  worn  priest,  to  take  arms  and  move 
wars,   as  he  did  in  Ireland  ?     Fourthly,    Whether  the 
pope  may  discharge  the  subjects  of  her  majesty,  or  of 
any  other  princes  christened,  of  their  oaths  of  obedience? 
Fifthly,  Whether  the  said  traitorous  priest  doctor  San- 
ders, or  one  Bristow,  a  rebellious  fugitive,  did  in  their 
books  write  truly  or  falsely,  in  approving  the  said  bull  of 
Pius  v.,  and  the  contents  thereof?     Lastly,  What  were 
to  be  done,  if  the  pope,  or  any  other  assigned  by  him, 
would  invade  the  realm  of  England,  and  what  part  they 
■would  take,  or  what  part  any  faithful  subject  of  her  ma- 
jesty ought  to  take  ?     To  these  questions,  very  apt  to 
try  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  any  sucli  seditious  persons, 
being  justly  before  condemned  for  their  disloyalty,  these 
Tinarmed  traitors,  I  say,  would  no  wise  answer  directly 
hereto,    as    all   other   faithful    subjects   to    any    prince 
christian   ought  to  do.     And  as  they,  upon  refusal  to 
answer  directly  to  these  questions  only,  might  have  been 
justly  convinced  as  guilty  of  treason  ;  so  yet  were  they 
not  thereupon  condemned,  but  upon  all  their  other  former 
actions  committed  both  abroad  and  in  the  realm,  which 


were  no  less  traitorous  than  the  actions  of  all  other  the 
spies  and  traitors,  and  of  Judas  himself  afore  remembered, 
which  had  no  armour  nor  weapon,  and  yet  at  all  times 
ought  to  be  adjudged  traitors.  For  these  disguised  per- 
sons (called  scholars  or  priests)  having  been  first  con- 
versant of  long  time  with  the  traitors  beyond  the  sea  iu 
all  their  conspiracies,  came  hither  by  stealth,  in  time  of 
war  and  rebeUion,  by  commandment  of  the  capital 
enemy  the  pope  or  his  legates,  to  be  secret  spies  and 
explorers  in  the  realm  for  the  pope,  to  deliver,  by  secret 
Romish  tokens,  as  it  were  an  earnest  or  prest,  to  them 
that  should  be  in  readiness  to  join  with  the  rebels  or 
open  enemies,  and  in  like  sort  with  their  hallowed  bag- 
gages  from  Rome,  to  poison  the  senses  of  the  subjects, 
pouring  into  their  hearts  malicious  and  pestilent  opinions 
against  her  majesty  and  the  laws  of  the  realm  ;  and  also 
to  kindle  and  set  on  fire  the  hearts  of  discontented  sub- 
jects with  the  flames  of  rebellion,  and  to  search  and 
sound  the  depths  and  secrets  of  all  men's  inward  inten- 
tions, either  against  her  majesty,  or  for  her  ;  and,  finally, 
to  bring  into  a  bead-roll,  or  as  it  were  into  a  muster-roil, 
the  names  and  powers,  with  the  dwellings  of  all  that 
should  be  ready  to  rebel,  and  to  aid  the  foreign  invasion. 
These  kinds  of  seditious  actions  for  the  service  of  the 
pope,  and  the  traitors  and  rebels  abroad,  have  made  them 
traitors ;  not  their  books,  nor  their  beads,  no,  nor  their 
cakes  of  wax  which  they  call  agnus  dei,  nor  other  their 
relics,  nor  yet  their  opinions  for  the  ceremonies  or 
rites  of  the  chtirch  of  Rome  :  and  therefore  it  is  to  be 
certainly  concluded,  that  these  did  justly  deserve  their 
capital  punishments  as  traitors,  though  they  were  not 
apprehended  with  open  armour  or  weapon. 

Now,  if  this  latter  repetition,  as  it  were,  of  all  the 
former  causes  and  reasons  before  recited,  may  not  serve 
to  stop  the  boisterous  mouths  and  the  pestiferous  tongues, 
and  venomous  breaths  of  these  that  are  infected  with  so 
gross  errors,  as  to  defend  seditious  subjects,  stirrers  of  re- 
bellion against  their  natural  prince  and  country  ;  then  are 
they  to  be  left  without  any  further  argument,  to  the  judg- 
ment of  Almighty  God,  as  persons  that  have  covered  their 
eyes  against  the  sun's  light,  stopped  their  ears  against  the 
sound  of  justice,  and  oppressed  their  hearts  against  the 
force  of  reason,  and,  as  the  Psalmist  saith,  "  They  speak 
lies,  they  are  as  venomous  as  the  poison  of  a  serpent, 
even  like  as  the  deaf  adder  that  stoppeth  his  ears." 

Wherefore,  with  charity,  to  conclude,  if  these  rebels 
and  traitors,  and  their  faufors,  would  yet  take  some  re- 
morse and  compassion  of  their  natural  country,  and 
would  consider  how  vain  their  attempts  have  been  so 
many  years,  and  how  many  of  their  confederates  are 
wasted  by  miseries  and  calamities,  and  would  desist 
from  their  unnatural  practices  abroad  ;  and  if  these 
seminaries,  secret  wanderers,  and  explorators  in  the 
dark,  would  em])loy  their  travels  in  the  works  of  light 
and  doctrine,  according  to  the  usage  of  their  schools, 
and  content  themselves  with  their  profession  and  devo- 
tion ;  and  that  the  remnant  of  the  wicked  flock  of  the 
seedmen  of  sedition  would  cease  from  their  rebellious, 
false,  and  infamous  railings  and  libellings  ;  there  is  no 
doubt,  by  God's  grace,  (her  majesty  being  so  much 
given  to  mercy,  and  devoted  to  peace),  but  all  colour 
and  occasion  of  shedding  of  blood  of  any  more  of  her 
natural  subjects  of  this  land,  should  utterly  cease. 
Against  whose  malice,  if  they  shall  not  desist.  Almighty 
God  continue  her  majesty  with  his  spirit  and  power  long 
to  reign  and  live  in  his  fear,  and  to  be  able  to  vanquish 
them  and  all  God's  enemies,  and  her  rebels  and  traitors 
both  at  home  and  abroad,  and  to  maintain  and  preserve 
all  her  natural  good  loving  subjects,  to  the  true  service 
of  the  same  Almighty  God,  according  to  his  holy  word 
and  will. 

Many  other  things  might  be  remembered  for  defence 
of  other  her  majesty's  princely,  honourable,  and  godly 
actions  in  sundry  other  things,  wherein  also  these  and 
the  like  seditious  railers  have  of  late  time,  without  all 
shame,  by  feigned  and  false  libels,  sought  to  dii^credit 
her  majesty  and  her  government :  but  at  this  time,  these 
former  causes  and  reasons,  alleged  by  way  of  advertise- 
ments, are  sufficient  to  justify  her  majesty's  actions  to 
the  whole  world  in  the  cases  remembered. 


GENERAL    INDEX. 


Abbeys  suppressed  in  Ensland,  654. 

papal  bull  for  their  rt-storation,  748. 
queen   Wary  wishes  to   restore   them, 
748. 
Absolution,  pope's,  its  form,  233. 

complained     of   at    Diet    of    Nurem- 
berg, 486. 
contrary  to  Scripture,  24.3. 
given    by   cardinal    Pole    to   all  Eng- 

'land,  716. 
opposed  by  Wesalia,  365. 
pope's  form  of,  233. 
sold  for  money,  4.30. 
the  form  in  reconciling  heretics,  738. 
Acre  besieged  by  Richard  I,  151. 
Acton,  Sir  Roger,  martyred,  288. 
Adoration  of  saints  contrary  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, 29. 
Adrian's    (pope)    contest    with    Frederick 
Barbarossa,  127. 
puts   his  foot  on  the  neck  of  the  em- 
peror, 128. 
AcnoR  martyred,  66. 
Aericola  martyred,  64. 
Alban  martyred,  61. 
Alcock,  .John,  martyr,  973. 
Alderman  H.  Mummuth,  his  troubles,  508. 
Alexander  VI.,    pope,    his  infamous   cha- 
racter, 3(J9. 
Alexandria,  persecution  at,  47. 
Alfred,  king,  93. 

his  character,  94. 
Allen,  Edmund,  martyr,  9^4. 

his  examination,  ib. 
Allen,  Rosa,  her  cruel  treatment,  955. 
.411erton,  R.,  martyr,  9.59. 
Alphonsus,   the  Spaniard,  preaches  against 

persecution,  7-S7. 
Alsatia,  persecution  there  by  the  pope,  158. 
Altars    removed,    and    communion    tables 
substituted,  656.  ■ 
this  defended  by  Ridley,  849. 
Ambrose's  mass  abolished,  85. 
Ancient  Christianity,   departure  of  church 
of  Rome  from,  Ui". 
Rome  diffi'rcnt  from  modern  Rome,  7. 
Andrew,  St.,  martyred,  36. 
Anglia,  Britain  first  so  called,  89. 
Anglicus,  Cardinal  John,  his  advice  to  the 

pope,   174. 
Anne,  queen  of  Richard  II.,  her  character, 

25G. 
Anselmus,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  118. 
his  contest  with  William  II.,  119. 
at  Rome,  contending  against  the  Greek 

church,  120. 
his  recall,  122. 

his  contest  with  Henry  I.,  ib. 
his  proceedings  against  the  marriage  of 
the  clergy,  124. 
Antichrist  in  the  papacy,  S99. 
-Antiquity  of  the  British  churches,  74. 

tlie'r  doctrines,  .571. 
Antoninus  Pius,  his  clemency  towards  the 
church,  39. 
his  edict  on  behalf  of  christians,  ib. 
.\pocrvpha  rejected  in  second  century,  43. 
Archbibhops  of  Canterbury,   88,   108,  211, 

337,  396. 
Ardely,  ,Tohn,  maityr,  760. 
Arethusius  martyred,  6s, 


Annachanus,  Richard,  the  primate  of  Ire- 
land, 216. 
Ills  opposition  to  monkery,  217. 
Arthur,  Thomas,  articles  against  liim,  509. 
Articles  devised  by  Henry  VIII.,  549. 
the  six,  569. 

examined,  570. 
mitiealed,  607. 

a  cause  of  great  persecution,  592. 
Arundel,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  268. 
Askew,  Anne,  martyr,  609. 
lier  examinations,  ib. 
her  ivindcmnation,  612. 
her  letter  to  the  king  and  the  chancel- 
lor, 613. 
her  confessions  of   faith    and  martyr- 
dom, 614. 
Aurelian's  persecution  of  the  church.  53. 
Auricular    confession    argued    against,    by 
Brute,  244. 
Bonner's  monition  requiring  it,  687. 
examined,  577. 
John      Denlev's     declaration     against 

it,  802. 
queen  Mary's  rescript  to  the  lord  mayor 
for  the  same,  fiSH. 
Austin's   (or   Augustine's)    arrival  in  Eng- 
land, 77. 
made  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  78. 
oak,  synod  of,   ih. 
opposed  by  the  British  clergy,  ib. 
his  violent  and  unchristian  conduct,  79. 
Austor,  James  and  Margery,  martyrs,  960. 
Authority  of  secular  princes  in  the  chnrch, 
according  to  the  laws  of  Eng- 
land, 98. 
Aventine  on  the  marriage  of  pricst«,  575. 
Aves,  mandate  for  tolling  them,  280. 
Awcock,  John,  martyr,  749. 


B. 


Babylas  martyred,  47. 
Baden,  conference  there  on  popery,  441. 
Bagster,  Margaret,    her   troubles  and  cou- 
rage, 842. 
Bagley  and  Crow,  martyred,  34.5. 
Bainham,  James,  martyred,  522. 

his  examination,  ib. 
Barbara  martyred,  60. 
Barbarossa  Frederick.  .See  Emperor. 
Barnes,  Dr.,  martyred,  5vii. 
Barons  of  England  excommunicated  by  the 
pope,   157. 

complain  of  the  papacy,  163. 

their  supplication  to  the  pope,  173. 

with  the  king,  write  to  the  pope,  200. 
Basil,  council  of,  346. 

declaration  against  the  pope,  847. 

examine  the  Bohemian   demands,  351. 
Bartholomew's  day,  massacre  in  France,  999. 
Rayonne,  council  of,  121. 
Beast  of  the  Apocaiypse  is  the  pope,  391. 

its  number  examined,  :.92. 
Becket,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  129. 

contest  with  Henry  II.,   130. 

admonished   by  the  other  bishops,  132. 

flies  the  kingdom,  134. 
.resigns  his  see  to  the  pope,  135. 
"certain  letters  of  his,  1.37. 

letter  of  the  English  bishops  to  him,  138. 

letter  of  two  cardinals  to  hiw    i>*0. 


Becket's  return  to  Engiana,     *• 
death  and  character,  143 
miracles  ascribed  to  him,  .4o. 
image  broken   i^   ^oeen   Mary's  >iar% 
738 
Bede,  some  accou...  of,  83. 
Beggars'  Supplication   to  the  king,  (Honry 

Vlll.,)  514. 
Belgrade,  siege  of,  378. 
BlII,  book,  and  candle,  form  of  excommuni- 
cation introduced,  126. 
Bolls,   churches  suspended  for  not  ringing 

the,  2dO. 
Belwood,  Richard,  his  troubles,  3.39. 
Benhridge,  Thomas,  martyr,  978. 
Bcnden,  Alice,  her  persecution,  945. 
Benet,  Thomas,  his  history,  523. 

form  of  his  excommunication,  ib. 
his  examination,  529. 
Berengarius,  archdeacon,   opposes  transub- 

stantiation,  572. 
Beverley,  his  troubles,  342. 
Bible  translated.     (See  Scriptures.)  5f.3. 
Bilney's  conference  with  a  friar  on  images, 
510. 
Ills  martyrdom,  513. 
Bishopricks  in  England,  changing,  111. 
Bishops  of  England  divided  in  their  opin- 
ions, 691. 
of  Rome,  the  first  are  uncertain,  37. 
protestant,  removed    by  queen    Mary, 

676,  684. 
popish,  appointed,  676,  702. 
Blage,  Sir  George,  anecdote  respecting  hii 

troubles,  618. 
Bland,  John,  martyr,  789. 

his  examination,  written  by  himself,  ib, 
his  arguments  against  transubstantia- 
tion,  793. 
Bohemia,    origin    of   the    controversy  and 

troubles  there,  279. 
Bohemians,  their  history,  289. 

the  war  to  preserve  the  gospel,  324. 
their  address  to  all  kings  in   behalf  of 

the  cospel,  333. 
their  demands,  336. 
Bohemians'  petition  to  council  of  Basil,  .351. 
demand    for    the    cup    in   the    sacra- 
ment, 362. 
Boleyn,  queen  Anne,  married,  584. 

executed,  546. 
Bonaventure's  blasphemous  psalter,  770. 
Boniface  III.,  the  rise  of  the  papacy,  79. 
archbishop,   exposes  the  vices  of   the 
nims,  84. 
Boniface  VII.,  (p'>)  c)  dragged  through  the 

street!,  of  Rome,  103. 
Boniface  IX.,  256. 

Bonner,    Edmund,    consecrated    bishop  of 
London,  549. 
his  oath  asainst  the  pope's  authority,  ib. 
King  Edward's  letter  to  him,  642. 
the  letter  of  the  council  to  him,  643. 
proceedings  against  him,  647. 
ills  deprivation,  655. 
restored  by  queen  Mary,  676. 
monition  on  auricular  confession,  687. 
absurdly  magnifies  the  priesthood,  689. 
anecdote  of  his  pride  and  folly,  708. 
prohibition  against  scriptures  or  writ-. 

ings  on  the  church  walls,  ib. 
absurd  proceedings  against  Tooly  vbea 
««ad.  701. 


i076 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Books   in    English,  a   proclamation    issuo(! 

u'iiiin^t,  61>-<. 
Borthwick,  Sir  Jo!in,  sentoneed  to  be  mar- 
tyred ill  etiigy,  (521. 
B'jsworlh,  battlo,  3C7. 
iiouiiie's   prt'acliin    occasions  di'stiirbancc, 

077. 
Ur^dford  and  S>tiid«rs,  and  others  in  prison, 
make  declaration  oi  tiieir  opi- 
niuiis,    7()j. 
Bradford,  J  .hn,  martyr,  liis  history,  772. 
Ills  e.fainiiiatioiis,  77.'). 
his  confer,  nee  wilii  iwo  Spanish  friars, 

770. 
his  argnments  aeainst   transubstantia- 

tion,  7»0. 
his  letter,  7bl. 

his  warninj;  aiaiiist  hearinsr  mass,  7H8. 
Hrpnfford,  six  persons  martyred  tiiere,  U7I. 
I«re«ster,  John,  niartyreU,  411. 
Itristol,  three  martyrs  there,  978. 
:!riiaiii  iiiuler  Dioclesian  persecution,  56. 

did  not  receive  the  f.iitb  from  Rome,  74. 
Uritish  cliurchcs'  an'lqiiity,  ib. 

churcli  dilt'ered  from  Roman  church,  7.i. 
Itrixia,     council    at,    aijainst    pope    Hilde- 

brand,  116. 
Ilrown,  John,  martyred,  412. 
Urate,  Walter,    his  troubles   and    persecu- 
tion, 2-M. 
his  able   defence   of  the    truth  against 
popery,  241. 
Biicer,  Martin,  disputes  at  Cambridse,  668. 
absurd   proceediuss  against   liiin  when 

dead,  934. 
his  bones  dug  up  aad  burned,  936. 
his  character  and  learning,  ib. 
Hulls,   papal,   prevented  entering  England, 
172. 
containing  the  privileges  of  the  ju- 
bilee,  193. 
of  pope  Boniface  against  the  Lollards, 
252. 
addressed  to  Richard  11,  ib. 
against     tjje    followers    of    Wickliffe, 
Huss,  and  Jerome,  32S. 
Kury  St.  Edmunds,  four  persons  martyred 

there,  973. 
iJ.  Held,  Richard,  martyred,  519. 


('•ijetan,  cardinal,  confers  with  Lnther,  425. 

Oalabrla,   horrible  massacre   of  protustants 
in,  47!5. 

'ViUia,  persecution  there,  604. 

Cuinbridge    University    write    against    the 
pope's  authority,  o3''i. 
conference  about  the  sacraujent  there, 

6(i0. 
proposed  disputation  of  Bridford,  San- 
ders, and  others  there,  705. 
visited  by  cardinal  Pole,  932. 
articles  ihere  iiniuired  into,  938. 

Campejio,    the  legate,  a  droll  incident  on 
his  arrival,  503. 

Canon  of  Scripture,  by  Melito,  43 

Canterbury,  succession  of  archbishops.    See 
archbishop,  88. 
and   York    contend   for  primacv,  110, 
125,  144. 
tlie  contest  finally  settled,  101. 

Canute,  105. 

Cardmaker,  John,  martyr,  757. 

articles  objected  against  him,  758. 

Oarolostad,  some  account  of  him,  437. 

Cariienter,  John,  mariyred,  449. 

Carthage,   (council   of ,    njecls   papal    m- 
sumption.   10. 

(Carver,  Derick,  mariyr,  797. 

Cassiodorus,  Epistle  to  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land,  197. 

Castellan,  .John,  m.irtyied,  447. 

Ctthedrals,  monks  Inlrodiiced  into  them,  07. 

(Jatherine,  legends  respecting  her,  66. 

<auses  of  the  ten  persecutions,  30. 

C  luston,  Thomas,  martyr,  742. 

('awches,  Katberlne,  and  her  daughters  hor- 
ribly martyred  ut  Guernsey,  92(1. 

Cecilia,  martyred,  45. 

Clibacy  of  priests,  90. 

Clianges  of  some  sees  :n  England,  111. 

Chapel,  Robert,  a  priest,  his  trouble,  321. 

Gnichester^    Perceval,    bishop  of,  his   trou- 
bles, 3.56. 

(  harlemagne's  grant  to  the  see  of  Rome,  85. 
proceedings  against  ioiages,  86. 

Ci'arles  \'.  elected  einpcor,  426. 

C'nuse,  John,  martyred,  393. 

(Mioritt,  Magna,  the  barons  eicummunicatcd 
for  siguing  it,  157 


Chaucer's  treatise  a.ainst  f  lirs,  160. 

Che.'ke,  Sir  J  >lin,  martyr,  Q.Sl. 

Ciioir  services,  contest  of  the  monks  about 

th.  ru,  1J7. 
Christi.inity,     piiuiitive,    departure   of    the 

diunh  (if  Rome  from,  li/7. 
Christians,  persecution  o/,  by  the  Turks,  3^-6. 
i;iiurch  aiithorliy  of  K-uue  (juestioned,  8u6. 
Clarl,,  John,  inarLyreu,  447. 
Clayd.jii,  J.. In:,  ui.irt)ie(l,  819. 
<'l<'ment,  poie,  poisons  Kuiperor  Lewis,  283. 
Clement  Vll.,  pope,  437. 

taken    prisoner    by  the  Duke  of  Bour- 
bon, 504 
Clergy  of  England    oppose  the   pope's  de- 
mands, 164. 
<Ialrn  exemption  from  subsidies,  196. 
grievances    objected     against    in    par- 
liament, 50". 
Clonesho  svnod,  84. 
Cobham,  lord,  his  history,  282. 

his  martyrdom,  323. 
Colchester,    the   confession   of  the   protes- 
tants  persecuted  there,  940. 
ten  martyrs  there,  954. 
Colet,  Dr.  some  account  of,  418. 
Collins,   Cowbrldge,  and  others   martyred, 

505. 
Commission,  royal,  against  heresy,  253. 
Common  prayer,  uniform  order  of,  B41. 
Communion  reformed  in  time  of  Edward  VI, 
640. 
the  cup   demanded   by  the  Bjhemians, 

352. 
the  cup  withheld  from  the  laity,  3.32. 
the   question   examined   by   the   scrip- 

tur.s,  373. 
tables  snhstitnied  for  altars.  656. 
Conception,  the  immaculate,  controverted, 

408. 
Concubinage,  complained  of  in  the  priests, 
4-i7. 
licensed  tor  money,  436. 
Conference  at  Cambridge  about  the  sacra- 
ment, 600. 
at  London  about  the  real  presence,  678. 
of  religion  at  Westminster,  989. 
Confession.     See  Auricular  Conlessioti. 
Constance,  council  decree  to  dig  up  U'ick- 
iiffe's  bones,  234. 
council,   292. 
measures  for  healing  the  schism  in  the 

])apacy,  293. 
council   of,    proceedings   against   John 
Huss  and  Jerome  of   Prague, 
299. 
elect  Martin  as  pope,  321. 
Constantiiie  the  Great  marciies  for  Italy,  .W. 
edicts  In  behalf  of  Christianity,  60.  72. 
letter  to  Sapor,  63. 
chaiac  er,  70. 
death,  71. 

circulation  of  the  Scriptures,  72. 
alleged  donation  to  bislio|is  of  Rome,  ib. 
Constantinople,  council  of,  82. 

taken  by  the  Turks,  356.  377. 
Contest  about  the  Gregorian  and  Salisbury 

p.salters,   117. 
Controversy  about  Slioring,  priest,  82. 
Coo,  Roger,  martyr,  813. 
C'orru])tions  gradually  introduced,  8. 

of  the  church  in  the  absence  of   jierse- 
ciitlon,  54 
Cosin,  Robert,  martyred,  417. 
Councils  superior  to  popes,  347. 

of  Carthage  against  papal  assumption, 

10. 
of  Nice  against  the  modern  title  of  the 

pope,   13. 
of  SInuesse,  67. 
of  Constaiitiiu))de,  83. 
of  Frankli^rl,  Hi. 

of  Xlce  under  Ir  ne  supports  images,  ib. 
of  Literan,   107. 
of  Mantua.    I()8. 
of  Wesluiinsler,   100. 
of  London,   111. 

of  Worms  aiuiiist  Hildobrand,   114. 
of  Brixia  ditto,   116. 
of  Hume,   118. 
of  Cleremont,  ib 
of  Hiyonne,   121. 
of  Westminster,  12.3. 
of  Lateral!  decree  against  all  heretical 
persons,   157. 
first  d.'cre€'s  transubstantiation,  ib. 
of  Westminster,   164. 
of  London,  ib. 

of   Lyons  complaint  ol   the  pope's  ex- 
actions, ib. 
of  Constance,   decree  to  dig  up  Wick- 
lili's  bones,  234. 
is  convened,  292. 


Council  of  Basil  to  heal  the  schism  in  the 
papacy,  316. 
to   decl.ire    popes   subject  to  coun- 
cils, 347. 
of  Turin  ojpiioshs  pope  Julius  IL  370. 
of  Mantua    protested   against  by  Eng- 
land, 546. 
by  Henry  VIII,  560. 
Coventry,  persecutions  there,  895. 

niartyrdoin  tlier--',  ."iOO. 
Coverdale,    Bishop     Miles    completes    the 
translation  of  the  Scriptures. 
5S3. 
Cranmer  conveyed    to    prison,    and    from 
thence  to  Oxford,  089. 
disputes  on    transubstantiation   at  Ox- 
ford, 690. 
sentence  against  him,  699. 
Ills  letter  lo  the  council,  700. 
vindicates    himself  Iroin   curtain  slan- 
ders, 701. 
his  origin  of  history,  894. 
sent    to    Rome    by    H.nry  VIII.  about 

the  divorce,  895. 
made  archbishop  ol  Cant'Tbury,  896. 
his    protestalion     before     the     queeii'i 

coniinissioners,  8'.;9. 
his  answer  to  the  interrogations  at  hia 

trial,  900. 
his    degradation    from    the    episcopal 

office,  902. 
his   recantation  and   retraction   of  the 

same,  903. 
his  exhortation  before  his  death,  904. 
his  martyrdom,  905. 
a  letter  to  the  Queen  Mary  against  the 

pope's  supreinai-y,  906. 
against  Litin  prayers,  4;c.  007. 
on  the  sacriment,   ib. 
Crushticid,  Hicliard,  martyr,  956. 

his  examination,   ib. 
Cromwell,  Ihomas,  Earl  of  Essex,  577. 
Ill  favor  with  the  pope,  ib. 
his  zeal  for  the  reformation,  .581, 
his  fill,  582. 
his  doalh,  5-3. 

forwards  the  translation  of  the  Bioie,  *fr. 
Crosses— origin  of  tiie  red,  white,  and  green 

crosses,  148. 
Cross  seen  in  the  air,  59. 
Crow  and  Bagley,  martyred,  345. 
Crusades,    118. 

Crusade    against    Earl   Raymond   and   the 
Toulouslalis,   105. 
of  the  French  falls,   178. 
Crusaders,  French,   destroyed    through  the 

pope,   175. 
Crusader,  William  Longspatli's  valor,  176. 
Criitched  Friars,  origin  of,  160. 
Cup   in   the  sacrament  denied  to  the  laity, 

3.'i2. 
Custom  and  Truth,  a  dialogue  on   transub- 
stantiation, 668, 
('y)irian's,  letters  lo  the  persecuted,  50. 

some  account  of,  51. 
Cyprus  comjuered  by  Richard  I,  151. 
Cyius  martyred,  65. 


D. 


Daly,  Alice,  troubles  of,  502. 
Damiiin  and  Faiiaii  sent  to  Britain,  7.'>. 
Uamlip,  A.,  martyred,  604. 
Danes  arrive  in  England,  89. 

oppress  the  English,  lo4. 
Dangertield,   Willlain,   and   his    wife,  thi  r 

troubles,  9.30. 
Decius,  his  persecution  of  the  clinreh,  .50. 
Degrading  a  priest,  the  form  of,  263,  307, 447. 
Denley,  John,  martyr,  feOO. 

his  confession  of  faith,  801. 

on  the  true  catholic  church,  ib, 

on  Latin  service,  ib. 

on  idolatry,  ib. 

on  transubstantiation,  ib. 

on  auricular  confession,  ib 

on  baptism,  O). 
Devonshire,  rebellion  there,  644. 
Dialogue    between    Ciislum    and   Truth    on 

transubstantiation,  668. 
Diazins,  John,  mariyred,  448. 
Diet  at  Worms,  Luilier  ajijieurs  at,  428. 

ut    Nuremberg,  complaint   against  po- 
pery, 436. 

at  Spires,  442. 
Dioclesjan's  persei'ulion  of  the  church,  5i. 
Dionysius,  account  of,  52. 

letter  det.illing   persecution  in  Alexan> 
dria,  47. 
Dispensations,    the     bishops*    51    resrrvfj 
cases,  405. 


Disputation  at  Cambridge  about  the  sacra- 
ment, fi66. 

nt  Liindon  on  the  real  presence,  67S. 
Poctrine  of  Rome  opposed  to  scripture,  21. 
Dod  niartvred,  C07. 
nominicaii  order,  origin  of.  l.iS. 
Domilian,  his  persecution  of  the  church,  36. 
Donation  (alleged)  of  Consiantine,  72. 

of  Pepin  to  tlie  see  of  Rome,  85. 

of  Cliarlemagne,  i>>. 
Drivei-,  Alice,  martyr,  974, 

her  examination,  ib. 
Dunstan,  98. 

IpRonds  respecting  him,  ib. 

biinished,  (6. 

appointed  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  ib. 

impose*  penance  on  kine  Edgar,  101 

his  factious  proceedings,  102. 


Easter  controversy  in  second  century,  44. 
examined,  80. 

kept  in  Enirland,   according  to   Latin 
custom.  82. 
Eastern  persecution  undrr  Sapor,  67. 

church    separates    from    the    western. 

Ste  Greek, 
and    western    churches,     their    differ- 
ences, 120. 
KdinOiirgh,  martyrdom  in,  501 
Edgar,  king,  98. 

Iiis  character,  100. 

liis  penance,  imposed  by  Dnnstan.  101. 
his  oration  lo  the  clergy,  ib. 
Ednitmd,  king,  97. 

Iriiiiside,  king,  104. 
Edward  the  elder,  kini,  96. 
the  martyr,  king,  102. 
the  Confessor,  king,  106. 
prince,  eoes  against  the  Turks,  191. 
tilts  in  France  on  his  return,  ib. 
Edward  1.,  192. 

denies  the  pope's  claim  tn  Scotland,  ib. 
arguments  forhiscliiim  to  Scotland,  192. 
executes  William  Wallace,  193. 
measures  against  refractory  priests,  19G. 
Edward  II.,  199. 

troubles  on  account  of  Peter  Gaveston, 

ib. 
proliibition  of  Peter-pence,  201. 
EJward  III.,  204. 

war  with  Scotland,  ib. 
invades  France,  205. 
letter  to  the  pope,  206. 
his  victories  in  France,  207. 
claims  the  ri^ht  of  bestowing  benefi- 
ces, 209. 
excludes  certain  papal  bulls  from  Eng- 
land, 210. 
certain  laws  against  the  pope's  claims 
in  this  reign,  222. 
Edward  IV.,  858. 
V.dward  V.,  .'560. 
tidward,  prince,  born,  549. 
Edward  VI.,  635. 

bis  pious  character,  ib, 
measures  of  retbrmaticm,  6!V7. 
letter  for  abolishing  images,  639. 
for  restoring   the  communion  in  both 

kinds,  040. 
his  order  of  common  prayer,  641. 
his  letter  to  bishop  Bonner,  642. 
abolishes  the  Latin  service,  6.56. 
substitutes    communion    tables    for  al- 
tars, ib. 
letters  concerning  lady  Mary,  657. 
his  death,  672. 
Edwin,  king,  98. 
Effigy  of  sir   John   Bortliwick  burned  for 

heresy,  621. 
Eleutherius  sends  missionaries  toEngland,  75. 
Elfric's  epistle  on  Iransnbstanliaiion,  571. 

Saxon  homily  for  Easier,  ib 
Elizabeth,  lady,  charges  against  her,  688. 
cleared  by  sir  Thomas  Wyatt,  704. 
committed  to  the  Tower,  984. 
her  release,  988. 
Elizabeth,  queen,  born,  534. 
her  accession,  989. 

appoints    a  commission  of  religion  at 
Westminster,  ib. 
Emperors  of  Home,  their  motives   for  per- 
secution, 86. 
Philip  the  first  Christian  emperor,  46. 
precluded  from  election  of  popes,  92. 
Henry  IV.  excommunicated,   124. 
contests  with  pojies,  ib. 
Frederick  Barharossa,  127. 

his  contest  with  pope  Adrian,  ib. 
bis  letter  to  the  pope,  ib. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 

Emperor  Frederick  Barharossa  submits  his 
neck  to  the  pope's  foot,  128. 
Frederick  II.,  178. 

dispute  with  the  pope,  179. 
letter  to  the  king  of  England,  ib. 
makes  peace  with  the  Saracens,  180. 
his  letter   to   the   prelates   of  the 

world,  181. 
is  excommunicated  by  the  pope, 

184. 
the  wars  in  which  he  became  in- 
volved, ib. 
his  death  and  character,  185. 
Lewis' contest  with  pope  Clement,  20.3. 
poisoned  at  the  instigation  of  the 
pope,  ib. 
Maximilian,  368. 

his  death,  926. 
Charles  V.  elected,  426. 
Empire  of  Britain,  sentence  of  Henry  II., 

126. 
Endowments  first  introduced   for   English 

churches  89. 
Eneas  Sylvius,  354. 

elected  pope,  as  Pius  II.,  857. 
England's    laws    inconsistent    with    papal 

pretension.   12. 
England  opposes  pope  Nicholas  II.,  108. 
pope  Urban  II.,  118. 
protectant  before  Luther's  time,  632. 
Erasmus's  saying  respecting  Luther,  423. 
Esi-h,  John,  martyred,  443. 
Elhelred,  king,   104. 
Ethelstan,  king,  97. 

his  law  of  tithes,  ib. 
Eugenius  deposed  from  the  popedom  bv  a 

council,  347 
Euhilia  martyred,  65. 
Eusebius,  54. 
Everlasting   Gospel,    a  blasphemous  book 

so  called,  180. 
Evesham,  battle  of,  190. 
Excommunication  by  bell,  book,  na    can- 
dle, introduced,  126. 
Exeter,  a  godly  woman  burned  there,  975. 
Ex-officio,  the  statutes  so  called,  267. 


Fasan  and  Damian  sent  to  Britain,  75. 
Faith   and   justification,    errors    of    Rome 

respeetins,  20. 
Farrar,  bishop  of  St.  David's,  martyr,  745. 

his  examination,  ib. 
Fathers,     some    caution    respecting     their 

writinss,  51. 
Fecknam's   conversation   with   Lady   Jane 

Grey,  684. 
Felix  v.,   pope,  elected   by  council  of  Ba- 
sil, 851. 
Ferdinand  at  the  diet  of  Spires,  442. 
Fish,  Simon,  some  account  of,  514. 
Fisher,  bishop,  executed,  541. 
Filmer,  H.,  his  troubles,  597. 
Florence,  John,   his  troubles  and  penance, 

339. 
Flower,  W'illiam,  martyr,  756. 
Forest,  Henry,  martyred,  501. 
a  friar,  martyred,  554. 
Thomas,  martyred,  621. 
Formosus,  pope,  degraded,  95. 
Fortune,  Jolm,  examined,  922. 
France,  martyrs  of,  4.55. 

massacre    on     St.  Bartholomew's  day 

in,  999. 
Franciscan  order,  origin  of,  158. 
Franciinia,  John,  martyred,  .'564. 
Frederick  Barbarossa.     See  Emperor. 
Frederick  II.     See  Emperor. 
Friars    and    nuns    exposed    by   archbishop 

Boniface,  84. 
Friars.     See  Monks,  and  Orders. 

origin  of  the  cross-bearers,  or  crutch- 

ed,  160. 
Geoffry  Chaucer's  treatise  against,  ib. 
Frith,  John,  martyred,  524. 

his  examination,  526. 
Fulco's  conversation  with  Richard  I.,  152. 


G. 


Gardiner,  bishop  of  Winchester,  intrigues 
against  the  reformation,  568. 

succeeds  with  the  six  articles,  569. 

his  history,  660. 

articles  of  the  council  asainst  him,  ib. 

appointed  chancellor,  676. 

his  death,  863. 
Gaveston,  Peter,  199. 


10." 


Gerrard,  martyred,  5S8. 
Cerinany,  451. 

Ghest,  Lawrence,  martyred,  894. 
Gibson,  Richard,  martyred,  964. 

articles  objected  against  him,  965. 
Glover,   Robt.,   John,   and  William,    BOm« 
account  of,  814. 
iheir  bodies  exhumed  after  burial,  819. 
Roht.,  his  persecution  and  trouble,  817. 
Goose,  John,  martyred,  63. 
(iordius  martyred,  361. 
Gospel,    The    Everlasting,    a   blasphemous 

book  so  called,  186. 
Goueh,  Alexander,  martyr,  975. 
Gratwich,  Stephen,  martyr,  941. 

his  examination,  942. 
Greek  church  first  assumes  the  title  ot  uni- 
versal bishop,  15. 
ai:d    Roman   cliurch  differ  respecting 
Easter,  44. 
their  difierences,  120. 
their  sejiaration,  168,  175. 
Green,  B.  martyr,  891. 
Gregory,  (pope)  the  Great,  denounces  the 
"  title  of  universal  bishop,  15. 

sends  Austin  to  England,  77. 
his  cliaracter,  79. 

his  mass  substituted  for  Ambrose  s,  80. 
Gregory  VII.     Sec  Hildebrand,  111. 
Gregory   IX.,  opposed  by  the  Romans,  167. 
Gregorian  and  Salisbury  choir  service.-,  117. 
Grey.  Ladv  Jane,  674. 

her    conversation    upon    popery    with 

FecKnam,  684. 
her  letters,  686. 
her  execution,  687. 
Grievances  objected   against   the  clergy  in 

parlianent,  507. 
Grosthead,  Robert,   some  account  of  him, 

186. 
Guernsey,  cruel  martyrdom  of  three  wo- 
men there,  t!26. 


H. 


Hamilton,  P.  martyrert 

Hardicanule,  105. 

Harding,  Tliomas,  mar 

Harold,  105. 

Harold  II.,  106. 

Hawkes,  Thoinas,  msrtyr,  Vt». 

his  examination,  ib. 
Head  of  the  church,  Henry  VIII.  declared 

to  be   6.35. 
Heliogabaliis'  character,  45. 
Hinrv  I.,  121. 

liis  contest  with  Anselm,  122. 
Henry  IV.,  emperor,  excommunicated,  124. 
Henry  II.,  126. 

extends  the  Hritish  empire,  ib. 

contest  with  Becket,  132. 

letter  to  the  pope,  130. 

conquest  of  Ireland,  144. 

performs  penance  for  death  of  Becket, 

ib. 
bis  death  and  character,  145. 
Henry  III.,  157. 

complaints  of  the  nobles  against  the  pa- 
pacy in  his  reign,  103. 
extravagant  demands  of  the  pope  in  hit 

time,  104. 
opposition   of  the  clergy  to  the  pope 

then,  ib. 
his   coiTiplaint    at    council    of    Lyoni 

against  the  (loiie,  165. 
his  opposition  to  tlie  pope,  172. 
nis  letter  to  the  jiope,  ib. 
prevents  pai^al   bull  entering  England, 

ib. 
letter  to  the  prelate  on  his  rights,  174. 
absolved  of  his  oath  by  the  pope,  1«8. 
his  letter  to  bishop  of  Hereford  on  non- 
residence,  189. 
Henry  IV.,  261.  ,    ^       ^ 

articles  exhibited  on  the  church  door* 

against,  264. 
beheads  the  archbi.-liop  of  York,  266. 
letter  to  tlie  pope  and  cardinal,  279. 
shitute  against  appeals  to  Rome,  281. 
statute  on  other  church  matters,  ib. 
Henry  V.,  ascends  the  throne,  281. 

li'is  death,  337. 
Henry  VI.,  8.38. 

letter  to  arrest  White  and  others,  340. 
Henrv  VII.,  340. 
Heiirv  VIII.,  407. 

liis  letter  to  the  bishop  of  Lincoln,  420. 
his   book    on    the    saciameut   against 

Luther,  433. 
his  movements  for  a  divorce,  5.30. 
his  oration  about  bis  marriage,  5.31. 
the  queen's  defence,  i^. 


1078 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Henry  VIII.  alienated   from  the   court   of 
Rome,  533. 
lays  the  popish    bishops'  oath   before 

parliament,  534. 
marries  Anne  Boleyn,  ib. 
queen  Elizabeth  born,  ih. 
abolishes  the  pope's  authority  in  Eng- 
land, 535. 
declared  head  of  the  church,  il>. 
executes  Anne  Boleyn,  546. 
marries  lady  Jane  Seymour,  548. 
prince  Edward  born,  541). 
injunctions    for   a   reformation   of  the 

church,  551). 
suppresses  tlie  mona  teries,  .'J54. 
attends  at  ilie  trial  of  Lambert,  560. 
protest  against  the  council  proposed  at 

Mantua,  560. 
his  injunctions   against   certain  books, 

&(-.,  567. 
suppresses  idolatry,  597. 
liis  interview  with   the  French  ambas- 
sador and  Cranmer,  617. 
his  death,  63.). 
Heptarchy  in  Eniiland,  77. 
Heresy,  royal  commission  against,  253. 

three  modes  of  judsment  ajaiiisr,  632. 
Heretics,  decrees  of  Lateian  against  them, 
157. 
statutes  of  England   against  them  ex- 
amined, 220. 
Herford,  his  examinations  for  heresy,  228. 
Hewet,  Andrew,  martyred,  527. 
Misbed,  Thomas,  martyred,  742. 
Hildebrand,  (pope')  poisons  pope  Victor,  107. 
as  Gregory  VII.,  111. 
his  violent  proceedings,  ib. 
extravagant  claims,  112. 
epistle  and  decree  against  marriage  of 

clergy,  113. 
opposed  by  the  clergy  in  this,  ib. 
his  character  by  cardinal  Benno,  114. 
is  Seized,  imprisoned,  and  rescued,  ib. 
condemned  in  council  of  Worms,  ib. 
excommunicates  the  emperor,  115. 
condemned   by  council  of  Brixia,  116. 
Hildegarde's  prophecy,  159. 
Hitten,  Thomas,  martyred,  508. 
Holland,  Roger,  and  many  other  martyrs, 
970. 
his  examination,  ib. 
Holydays,  theii  number  complained  of,  430. 
Homily,  Saxon,  against  transubstantiation, 

571. 
Hooper,  bishop,  sent  to  the  Fleet  prison,  670. 
his  letter   of  consolation   to  the  perse- 
cuted, 710. 
some  account  of  him,  725. 
his  cruel  treatment  in  prison,  727. 
his  martyrdom,  729. 
Hoveden,  Richard,  martyred,  344. 
JUildrike  on  marriage  of  priests,  90. 
Huniades'  successes  against  the  Turks,  375. 
Hunne,  Robert,  murdered  in  prison  and  his 
corpse  burned,  414. 
inquest  on  his  body,  il>. 
Hunter,  Thomas,  martyr,  739. 
his  great  persecution,  740. 
Huss,  John,  his  history,  279. 

proceedings  against  him,  289. 
safe-conduct  gi\en  to  him    294. 

violated,  298. 
letters  concerning  this  fact,  309. 
brought    before    the    council    of  Con- 
stance, 301. 
sermon  of  the  bishop  of  Londy  against 

him,  304. 
degradation  and  martyrdom,  308. 
letters  of  his,  309. 


I,  J. 

Janus,  St.,  martyred,  35. 

Mohttry.     See  Images. 

Jerome  of  Prajiie,  his  history,  313. 

his  abjuration,  314. 

his  martyrdom,  317. 

William,  martyred,  589. 
Jerusalem  taken  by  (he  Saracens,  143. 
Ji'ws  persecuted  in  England,  149. 
Ignatius  martyred,  38. 
Images,  controversy  concerning,  85. 

council  of  Frankfort  ay;ainst  them,  86. 

Charlemaene  against  them,  ib. 

saii-tioned  at  Nice  under  Irene,  ib. 

burned  at  Basil  at  the  reformation,  442. 

royal  injunctions  against  them,  554. 

abolished  by  Henrv  VIII.,  .'597. 
also  by  Eriwi.rd  VI,  6.39. 

Biluey's   conference    with    a    friar    re- 
spectins  tliem,  557. 

l«iail>ert's  judgment  ou  litem,  657. 


Images,  supplication   of   the   Norfolk  and 

Sutlolk  men  anainst  them,  914. 

the  smart  answer  of  the  martyr  Maun- 

drel  asainst,  909. 

Immaculate  conception,  the  controversy  on 

this,  408. 
Injunctions    of    Henry  VIII.    for  reforma- 
tion, 550. 
against  certain  books,  567. 
Innovations  of  popery,  90,  107. 
In(|nest  on  Robert  Hunns,  414. 
Inquisitioti  of  Spain,  471. 
Interim,  the,  442. 
Interdicis  in  England,  154. 
Investitures,      Anselm's     proceedings     on 

them,   123. 
Invocation  of  .saints  contrary  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, 27. 
Joan,  pope,  iiO. 

John,  (St.),  is  banished  to  Patmos,  86. 
John  XII.  (pope),  deposed  from  the  see,  103. 
John  XIII.  (pope),  imprisoned,  iO. 
John  (king),  1.53. 

threatened   by  the  pope  with  an  inter- 
dict, (/;. 
cause  of  his  quarrel  with  the  pope,  l.'j4. 
his      measures     acraiiist     the      imruly 

clergy,  ib. 
his  resistance  against  the  pope,  ib. 
his  spirited   letter  to  the  pope  and  his 

insolent  reply,  ib. 
subjected  to  an  intenlict,  ib. 
takes    measures   against    the  prelates, 

165. 
his  interview    with   PandLilph    the   le- 
gate, 155. 
is  excommunicated  and  deposed,  ib. 
punishes  a  false  prophet,  156. 
resigns     his     crown    and    receives    it 

again,  ib, 
his  letter  of  resignation,  ib. 
poisoned  by  a  monk,   157. 
Ireland,  conquest  of,  144. 
Irene  sanctions  images,  b6. 
Irenaeus  martyred,  44. 

his  opposition  to  papal  assumptions,  ib. 
Islington,  four  martyrs  there,  959. 

twenty-two  persons  ajjpiehended  there, 
9G8. 
articles  objected  against  them,  969. 
Italy,  martyrs  of,  472. 
Jubilee,  the  first  appointed,  193. 
its  privileges  by  the  bull,  193. 
ordained  in  order  to  raise  money,  357. 
Julitta  inartyred,  60. 

Julius  II.  (pope),  his  warlike  character,  370. 
Justin,  the  apologist  and  martyr,  42. 
Justinius's   Constitution  against   papal  as- 
sumptions, 12. 


Katherine,  (St.)  legends  respectitig  her,  C6. 
Keyser,  Leonard,  martyred,  450. 


Ladislaus,  the  king  of  Bohemia,  302. 
Lambert,  John,  his  history,  .564. 

on  marriage  of  priests,  665. 

on  merits  of  works,  ib. 

on  the  sacrament,  ib. 

on  auricular  confession,  ib. 

on  sufficiency  of  scripture,  556. 

on  purgatory,   ib. 

on  invocation  of  saints,  ib. 

on  images,  557. 

on  the  priesthood,  559. 

on  disputes  before  the  king,  503. 

on  transiiijstantiation,  564. 

is  martyred,  ib. 
Lanfranc  visits  Rome  for  his  pall,  110. 

expenses  of  the  same,  ib. 
Langton,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,   154. 
Lali*-un  councils,  107. 

decrees  against  heretics,   1.57. 

first  decrees  transubstantiation,  572. 
Latimer  imprisoned,  and  then  conveyed  to 
Oxford,  689. 

disputes  on   transubstantiation  at  Ox- 
ford, 696. 

condemned,  699. 

his   confi'rence  with   Ridlev  in  prison, 
822. 

his  character  and  life,  833. 

his  letters,  836. 

did  not  see  the  errors  of  Rome  so  ful'y 
as  others,  i/>. 

his  letter  to  Henry  VIII.,  839. 

bis  examination,  847. 


Latimer's  condemnation,   652. 

his  martyrdom,  853. 
Latin  services,  mas.sos,  &c.,   introdefed  by 
Theodore,  81. 
abolished  by  Edward  VI.,  656. 
supjilications   of  the  Norfolk  and  Suf- 
folk men  against  them,  914. 
fully   examined    at   the  conference  at 
Westminster,  990. 
Launder,  John,  martyr,  799. 
Lawrence  martyred,  52. 
John,  martyr,  744. 
Lecale,  Pandulph,  !55. 
Leginils  respecting  Alban,  61. 
Catherine,  66. 
Dunstan,  98. 
Becket,  143. 
Leicestershire,  persecutions  in,  254, 
Lewes,  ten  martyrs  there,  946. 
Lewis,  Mrs.,  martyr,  958. 

emperor.     See  Etiiperor. 
Lincoln,   bishop  of,   Henry  VIII.    letter  to 

him,  420. 
Litchfield,  persecution  there,  .395. 
Lilhal,  John,  his  troubles,  980. 
Lollards,  papal  hull  against  them,  2.52. 
addressed  to  Richard  II.,  ib. 
archbisiiO]i's  constitution  against  them, 
320. 
London  first  permitted  to  choose  a  mayor, 
157. 
bridge  reliuilt  of  stone,  ib. 
synod  at,   111. 
eounril  at,   164. 
Longspath,  William,  his  gallantry,  176. 
Lucius,    king  of   Britain,    sends   to    Eleu- 

therius,  75. 
Luther,  422. 

origin  of  his  views,  ib. 

Erasmus's  saying  respecting  him,  423. 

is  cit(d  to  Rome,  424. 

confers  with  cardinal  Cajetan,  425. 

disputes  with  Eekius,  426. 

appears  at  the  diet  of  AVorms,  428. 

agrees  with   Zuinglius  in  many  points, 

437. 
his  death,  4.38. 

protestantism   in   England    before   his 
time,  0.32. 
Lyons,   letter  of  the  church  detailing  tlia 
persecutions  there,  41. 
council  at,  against  papal  exactions,  104, 


M. 


Magna    Charta,    barons    excommunicated 

fur  sisning,  157. 
Maltnesbury,  (Adelme\  82. 
Man  of  sin  in  the  papacy,  397. 
Man,  Thomas,  martyred,  417. 
Mantel.  W.  his  apology,  703. 
Mantua,  council,  108. 

a  eeneral  council  ca'led  at,  546. 
protested  against  by  Englaiid,  ib. 

by  Henry  VIII,  .566, 
Marbeck,  John,  his  examination  and  mar> 

fyrdom,  6U1. 
Marcus  Arethusius,  martyred,  68. 

Aurelius,  persecution  of  the  church,  89 
Marriage  of  priests,  Huldrike's  Epistle  on, 
GO. 
of  clergy,   Hildebrand's   violent  mea- 
sures, 113. 
the  clergy  persevere  in  it,  ib. 
contest  in  England  about  it,  124. 
history  of  the  controversy  on  this  sub- 
ject, 574. 
of  the   clergy  maintained  by  Rowland 
Taylor,  733. 
Marsh,  Georee,  martyr,  7-19. 

his  examination  and  persecution,  ib. 
his  death,  752. 
his  letters,  7.53. 
Martin   elected   pope   by  council  of  Con« 

stance,  324. 
Martyn,    Peter,    his   wife's   bones    dug  up 
from  the  grave,  and  buried  in 
a  dunghill,  937. 
Martyrdom  of — 

Acton,  Sir  Roger,  and  others,  288. 
Acnes,  06. 
Asricola,  64. 
Alban,  61. 
Aleock,  John,  073. 
Allen,  William,  813. 
Kdtnund,  944. 
Rose,  and  nine  others,  954. 
Allerton,  Ralph.  959. 
Andrew,  Williain,  81U. 
Apprice,  John,  a  blind  man,  918. 
Ardcly,  John,  TtiO. 
Askew,  Anne,  609. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


1079 


Martyrdom  of^ 

Austoo,  James  O""- 
MarstPiy,  <ft. 
Awcock,  Jolm,  749 
Babylas,  47. 

Bay  lev,  Tlioe.,  and  Paul  Crow,  345. 
Baiiili'itn,  J  ,  522 
Bail);ira,  66. 
Barnes,  Dr.,  .58fi. 
Beiibridge,  Thomas,  973. 
Bender,  Alice,  945. 
Bernard,  Roger,  and  two  others,  922. 
Bilney,  Tlioma*,  513. 
Bland,  John,  789. 
Borthwick,  Sir  John,  in  effigT,  621. 
Bradford,  John,  772. 
Bradford,  Mr.,  834. 
Brewster,  John,  411. 
Browne,  John,  412. 
liytiiid,  R.,  519. 
Cardmaker,  John,  757. 
Carpenter,  Georee,  449. 
Carver,  Uirick,  798. 
Castcllane,  John,  447. 
Caiiston,  Thomas,  742. 
Cawclies,   Kath.,   and  her  two  daugh- 
ters, 926. 
Cecilia,  45. 
Chase,  John,  393. 
Cheeke,  Sir  John,  931. 
Christians  at  Lvons  and  Vienna,  41. 
Clarke,  John,  446. 
riaydon,  John,  319. 
Collins  Cowbridge,  and  others,  565. 
Coo,  Roger,  813. 
Cooper,  Elizabeth,  954. 
Cosin,  Robert,  417. 
Crashfield,  Richard,  956. 
Cyrus,  64. 
Dainlip,  Adam,  604. 
Denley,  John,  800. 
Diaii.is,  John,  448. 
Dod,  607. 

Dowry,  Thomas,  a  blind  boy,  919. 
D-iver,  Alice,  974. 
Euffles,  Georse,  956. 
Esch,  John,  443. 
Eulalia,  65. 
Farrar,  bishop,  745. 
Filiiier,  H.,  599. 

Flower,  William,  alias  Branch,  756. 
Forest,  friar,  554. 
Forty  martyrs,  64. 
Forrest,  Henry,  501. 
Forrest,  Thomas,  621. 
Franconia,  John,  364. 
Frith,  John,  524. 
Gerrard,  master,  586. 
Ghest,  Lawrence,  394. 
Gibson,  Richard,  and  two  others,  964. 
Glover,  Robert,  814. 
Goose,  Jolm,  361. 
Gordius  63. 
Goiich,  Alexander,  975. 
Gratwich,  Stephen,  and  two  others,  941. 
Green,  Bartlet,  891. 
Hamilton,  P.,  500. 
Hawkes,  Thomas,  762. 
Harding,  Thomas,  501. 
Hewot, ^Andrew,  527. 
Hisbed,  Thomas,  742. 
Kitten,  Thomas,  508. 
Holland,  Roger,  and  many  others,  970. 
Hooper,  bishop,  725. 
Horns,  Joan,  and  two  other  women,  919. 
Hoveden,  Richard,  344. 
Hud-.on,  Thomas,  and  others,  967. 
Hunne,  Robert,  murdered  in  pri6on,412. 
Hunter,  Thomas,  739. 
Huss,  John,  308. 

J.ickson,  Ralph,  and  twelve  more,  921. 
Jerome  of  Prague,  317. 
Jerome,  William,  589. 
I-natius  38. 
Irciiajus,  44. 
Jiilitta.  00. 
Justin,  42. 

Keysor,  Leonard,  450. 
Lambert,  John,  564. 
Latimer,  bishop,  653. 
Launcelot  and  Style  and  others,  632. 
Launder,  John,   799. 
Laverock,  Hush,  an  old  cripple,  918. 
Lawrence,  John,  744. 
Lewis,  Mrs.,  958. 
Lush,  Richard,  and  others,  954. 
Man,  Thomas  417. 
Maiberk.  J.,  601. 
Mnrcus  Arethusius,  68. 
Marsh,  Georue,  749. 
Maundrel,  John,  909. 
Mi-iirinsr,  Margaret,  960. 
Minas,  63. 


Wartvrdom  of — 

Mille,  Walter,  620. 

Moor,  Thomas,  928. 

Newman,  John,  ."JL)2. 

Noye-,  John,  'Ml. 

01dca^tle,  Sir  John,  Lord  Cobliam,  3.'3. 

Ormes,   Cecily,   9ii2. 

Palmer,  Julius,  9.!3. 

Polycarp,  39. 

Pomponiiis   Akerius    and    his    letter, 

475. 
Porter,  John,  595. 
Potteii,  Agni'9,  900. 
Pvgot,  William,   744. 
Pvu'ot,  Robert,  820. 
Rlu'don,  Thus.,  a  Carmelite  friar,  3!5. 
Ridley,  bishop,  8,M. 
Rogers,  John,  713. 
Ronianus,  62. 
Roth,  Richard,  900. 
Rough,  John,  minister,  965. 
St.  Andrew,  34. 
St.  James,  85. 
St.  Lawrence,  52. 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  35. 
Samuel,  Robert,  811. 
Sanders,  Lawrence,  719. 
Sautre,  William,  261. 
Savanarola,  309. 
Sharp,  Richard,  and  others,  970. 
Sheterden,  Nicholas,  794. 
Slioomaker,  C,  418. 
Simeon,  67. 

Simpson,  Cuthberr,  967. 
Simpson,  John,  7C0. 
Smith,  Ri  bert,  805. 
Smi  h,  William,  60.'5. 
Spicer,  Thomas,  and  two  others,  920. 
Spurdance,  Thomas,  9(j3. 
Stillman,  jnhn,  416. 
Sweeting,  William,  411. 
Tankervil,  Georg<,  804. 
Taylor,  Dr.,  Rowland,  730. 
Taylor,  William,  33H. 
Testwood,  Robert,  599. 
Tewkesburv,  J.,  528. 
Tindal,  William,  542. 
fomkins,  Thomas,  73S. 
frunchtield,  Joan,  909. 
Tylsworth,  William,  393. 
Tyms,  William,  910. 
Voes,  Henrv,  443. 
Waid,  Christopher,  798. 
Wallace,  Adam,  627. 
Warne,  John,  757. 
Waste,  Joan,  a  blind  woman,  928. 
Wendelmuta,  4.50. 
White,  Rawlins  746. 
White,  Rev.  William,  and  two  others, 

840. 
Whittle,  Thomas,  890. 
Wishart,  George,  622. 
Wolfgang,  Schuch,  449. 
Wolsey,  William,  620. 
Woman  at  Chipping  Sudbury,  304. 
Woodman,  Richard,  947. 
Yeoman,  Richard,  972. 
in  Calabria,  478. 
in  Edinburgh,  501. 
in  France,  455. 
in  Germany,  451. 
in  the  inquisition,  471. 
in  Italy,  472. 
in  Spain,  469. 
Mary,  t..e  Virgin,  blasphemous  extracts  from 
Bonaventure's  psalter,  770. 

idolatrous  extracts  from  her  psal- 
ter, 760. 

idolatrously  worshipjied  in  the  church 
of  Rome,  ib. 

Psalter  and  rosary,  366. 

immaculate     conception,    controversy 
on,  408. 
Mary,  Lady,  her  letter  to  King  Edward  VI, 

657. 
Mary  (queen),  dialogue  with  Ridley,  673. 

her  accession  to  the  throne,  674. 

removes  tne  protestant  bishops,  076.684. 

prohibits  preaching  and  printing,  jcc. 
677. 

commands  a  general  persecution,  677. 

was  crowned,  67H. 

repeals  the  law  of  premunire,  ib. 

writes  to  the  Lord  Mayor  to  compel 
the  citizens  to  go  to  confes- 
sion, 688. 

imprisons  several  of  the  peers,  700. 

executes  the  Duke  of  Suffolk,  703. 

marries  Philip  of  Spain,  707. 

supposed  to  be  pregnant,  709,  767. 

wishes  to  restore  the  Abbey-lands,  748. 

prohibits  books  against  the  Church  of 
Rome,  768. 


Mary  (queen),  commits  hersister,  the  Tjidjr 
t:iiziibeth,  to  the  Tower,  U&l. 
her  death,  Si88. 
Mass.     Sec  Priesthood. 

of  Gregory  substituted  for  that  of  Am- 
brose, ^5. 
absurd  statements  of  Bonner,  689. 
aruMnni'uts  agiiinst,  247. 
Bradford's     warning     against    attend- 
ing,  788. 
communion    tables   substituted  for  al- 
tars, 656. 
denounced  by  Spurdance,  903. 
disproved  by  Philpot,  876. 
exauiineil  by  Woodman,  950. 
judguiejit  of  Ridley  respecting  it,  66«, 

846. 
the  suliject  examined,  574. 
Massacre    of    St.    Bartholomew's    day    in 

France,  998. 
Mathew  Paris,  writes  aeainst  popery,  221. 
Maundrel,  John,    martyr,    iiis   spirited  an- 
swer to  his  examiners,  yu9. 
Maximilian,  emperor,  368. 

hisde.th,  426. 
Maxtminus'  persecution  of  the  church,  46. 

edicts  in  brass  against  Christians,  58. 
MeariuL',  Margaret,  martyr,  986. 
Melilas'  catah^gue  of  the   canon   of  scrip- 
ture, 43. 
Menus,  martyred,  63. 
.Mendicant  friar-  opposed,  217. 
.Mille,  Walter,  martvred,  G29. 
Mirandula,  E.irl  of,  396. 
Miracles,  fabulous  ascribed  to  .\lban,  62. 
to  Catherine,  66. 
to  Dunslan,  98. 
to  BcckHt,  13. 
in  recovery  of  the  kin?  of  France,  176. 
Monasteries  suppressed  by  Henry  V11I.554. 
Monkery  ancient  and  modern  coir.;ared.  9'.l, 
frivolous  distribution  of  orjct-^  .:0), 
their  priestcraft,  633. 
Monk,  poisons  kinz  John,  being   absuive J 

beforehand,  157. 
Monkish  orders,  a  list  of  them,  159. 
opposed  by  Armachanus,  217. 
contentions  among  them.  407. 
Monks  introduced  into  cathedrals,  97. 
increase  in  England,  98. 
expelled  from  the  cathedrals,  102. 
Moor,  Thomas,  martyr,  928. 
Moravian   nobles'  letter,  in  behalf  of  Hu8« 

and  Jerome,  318. 
More,  Sir  T.  executed,  541. 

wrote  a  reply  to,  "  The  Beggars'  Sup- 
plication," 417. 
Mummuth,  alderman,  hif  troubles,  508. 


N. 


Nero,  his  persecution  of  the  church,  s»5. 
New  Testament.     Sec  Scriptures. 
Newman,  John,  martyr,  802. 

his  examination,  ib, 
Nice,    (council  of)   against   papal   preten- 
sions, 13. 
under  Irene,  in  support  of  images,  86. 
Nicholas,  canon  of  Eye,  his  troubles,  344. 
Nagareta's  declaration  against  the  pope,  194. 
Non- residence,    letter   of    Henry    III.    to 

bishop  of  Hereford,  189. 
Norfolk  and   Sutl'olk    men    support  queen 
Mary,  675. 
important  supplication   to  the  queen't 
commissioners,  913. 
Norwich,  Henry  Spencer,  the  warlike  bishop 
of,  232. 
privileges    conferred   on  him   by  one 

pope  to  oppose  another,  ib. 
penances  enjoined  by  him,  342. 
Novatian  controversy,  49. 
Novatus,  some  account  of,  ib. 
Novelty  of  the   doctrines   and  practices  of 

Rome,  7. 
Noyes,  John,  martyr,  961. 

liis  scriptural   letter   to  his  wife  from 
prison,  ib. 
Number  of  the  beast  examined,  392. 
Nuns,    archbishop    Boniface   exposes    the 
vices  of,  84. 
two  peitecuted,  254. 
Nuremberg,  diet  at,  433. 


O. 

Oaths,  Henry  III.,   absolved  by  the  pope, 
188. 
of  popish  bishops  to  the  pope  and  to 
Che  king,  534. 


108d 


GENERAL  INDEX, 


Onths    laid     bpTore     tlie    parliament     by 

Henry  VII.,  534. 
Ockam,  Williiiui,  writes  ajainst  the  popes, 

210. 
Oerolampaclius'  proceedings  at  Basil,  441. 
Uldcastle,  Sir  John,  lord  Cobliaiii,  his  his- 
tory, US2. 
his  martyrdom,  3J3. 
Opposition    to    the  popes  in    time  of  Vic- 
tor, 10. 
at  council  of  Carthase,  ih. 
in  the  laws  of  Entrland  and  France,  12. 
to  pope  Nicholas  in  Eniland,  108. 
Urban  in  England,   118. 
Orders,   Doinii/ican   and   Franciscan,  their 
oricin,  15S. 
frivolous  distinctions  of  religion,  100. 
a  catalogue  of,  159. 
of  cross-bi'arers,  orcrutched  friars,  IGO. 
contentions  among  them.     See  Monk, 
407. 
Oripen,  some  account,  44,  40. 
Ormes,  Cecily,  martyr,  9t)2. 
Otho's  gr.int  to  tlie  popes,  103. 
Otlio,  cardinal,  164. 

Owl,  one  app -ars  at  a  council  at  Rome,  292. 
Oxford,  li'iiate's  insolence  at,  166. 

provisions   made  at,   against    forei  n- 

er«,   187. 
droll  anecdote  occasioned  by  a  report 

of  fire  there,  51)5. 
Cranmer,    Ridley    and    Latimer    con- 
demned at,  099. 


Pall,  expenses  of  obtainine  one,  110. 
Palmer,  Julian,  martyr,   some  account  of 
him,  923. 
his  examination,  924. 
his  martyrdom,  926. 
Pandulph,    the  legate's   language   to   king 

John,   1.55. 
Papacy,  contests  for  it,  103. 

schism  of  three   popes  together  in   it, 

107. 
two  popes  lose t her  in  it,  118. 
its  rise  under  Boniface  III.,  79. 
Papal  assumption   rejected  in  time  of  Vic- 
tor, in  second  century,  10,  44. 
claims   inconsistent    with    the    laws  of 
England  and  France,  12. 
Papists'    attempt    to    extirpate     the    pro- 
testants    in    Ireland,     in    the 
year  1041,   1033. 
Paris,  Mathew,  writes  against  popery,  221. 
Parr,   queen  Catherine,   some   account  of, 

614. 
Paternoster,     schism     in    Scotland    about 

the,  628. 
Peacock,    bishop   of  Chichester,   his  trou- 
bles, 3.56. 
Penance  opposed  to  scripture,  27. 

imposed   on   king   Edgar  by  Dunstan, 

101. 
enjoined   in   the   bishop  of    Norwich's 

letter,  342. 
imposed  for  not  providing  hay  for  the 

archhisliop's  horse,  281. 
imposed  on  John  Beverley,  342. 
John  Florence,  3.39.  ' 
those  that  abjured,  2.55. 
rejected  by  the  protestant  martyrs,  963. 
Pepin's  donation  to  the  see  of  Rome,  85. 
Per.seculiiin  by  the  Jews,  34. 
(Ten)  by  the  Romans,  35. 
causes  which  led  to  these,  86. 
four  in  Britain,  77 
at  Toulouse,   145. 
against  the  Jews  in  England,  149. 
in  Alsatia,  1.58. 
at  Mi-ntz  and  Paris,  222. 
in  L'  Iceslcrshire,  2.54. 
in  P  rth,  622. 

of  two  nuns  for  the  gospel,  254. 
in  London,  409. 
in  Provence,  478. 
in  Scotland,  620. 
of  the  Wal  lenses,  485. 
occasioned  by  the  six  articles,  592. 
in  Kent,  630,  803. 
commenced  by  i|ueen  Mary,  677. 
against   the    bones   of   the   dead,   234, 

701,  820,  934,  937 
commanileil   by  queen  Mary  and   king 
Phillip,  y  9. 
Persecutors'  deaths,  61. 
Perth,,  martyrdoms  there,  622. 
Peter  Patershull,  a  friar,  persecuted,  255. 
Peter,   the   ajio.stle,  whether   he  was  head 
of  the  church,   16. 
or  bishop  of  Rome,  ib. 


Peter,  some  questions  touching  his  succes- 
sion, 18. 
Peter's  pence  introduced  into  England,  80. 
Petrarch,     Francis,      speaks    against      the 

popes,  211. 
Phagius,  Paul,  absurd  proceedings  against 
him  when  deaii,  934. 
his  hones  dug  up  and  burned,  936. 
Philip,  emperor,  baptised,  46. 

king  of  France,    his  contest  with   the 
pope,  193. 
his  lett  r  to  the  pope,  194. 
his  spirited  appeal,   195. 
Philpots,  John,    disputes    in    London    on 
transubstanliation,  679. 
martyr,  his  history,  864. 
his  fourteen  examinations,  865. 
asserts  the  novelty  of  popery,  869. 

that   Rome   is    not    the    Catholic 

church,  ib. 
the    aiifif|uity    of    protestantism, 
873,  879. 
denies  the  supremacy  of  the  church  of 

Rome,  873. 
confutes  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  876. 
on  the  marks  of  Ihe  church,  8b2. 
his  martyrdom,  884. 
his  letters,  ib. 
Plaise,  Mathew,  his  troubles,  046. 
Pliny's   letters   to    Irajan,    describing    the 

Christians,  37. 
Ploughman's  Latm  nt,  213. 
Poh',  cardinal,  ahsohes  all  England,  710. 

holds  visitation  at  Cambrid;.e,  932. 
Polycarp  martyred,  39. 
Pomponius  Algerius,   martyr,   his  letter  to 

the  persecuted,  47.5. 
Pope   Adrian  VI.   admits  the  Reforniatinn 
necessary,  43'i. 
Alexander  III.,  wickedness  of,  869. 
Boniface  HI.,  70. 
Boniface    VII.    dragged    through    the 

streets  of  Rome,   103. 
Clement  VII.  taken  prisoner,  504. 
Formi'sus  degraded,  95. 
Gregory   denoimces    the   title   of  uni- 
versal bishop,   15. 
Gregory  the  great,  79. 
image  of  antichrist,  .399. 
Joan,  90. 

John  XII.,  his  wicked  character,   103. 
his     deposition     from    the    pojje- 
dom,  ib. 
John  XIII.  imprisoned,  ib. 
Leo  X.  dies,  433. 

Nichidas  <ip])osed  in  England,  108. 
the  Beast  in  the  Apocalypse,  391. 
the  man  of  sin,  397. 
Urban  opposed  in  Enghmd,  118. 
Victor  poisoned  by  Hildebr.ind,  107. 
Popes,  ambitious  assumptions  of,  168. 
avarice  of,  364. 

tuthoritv  rejected  bv  the  university  of 
'Cambridire,'  5.36. 
Bonner  and  Tonstal,  5.37. 
letter    of    Tonstal    and  Stokesley 
against  it,  540. 
cases  reserved  for   their  dispensation, 

405. 
contests  with  the  emperors,  124. 

with    emperor    Fiederick    Barba- 

rossa,  127. 
with  emperor  Frederick  II.,  180. 
with  king  Philip  of  France,  193. 
with  emperor  Lewis,  203. 
deposed  by  coimcils,  347. 
elected  by  councils,  351. 
exactions,  parliament  decrees  against 

them,  533. 
extravagant     exactions     in    England, 

104,  109. 
grant  Emrland   to  the  king  of  France, 

155. 
intrigues  injured  the  crusades  and  all 

Christendom,   175. 
opposed  at  the  council  of  Turin,  370. 
bv  the  Romans,   167. 
by  the  nobles  of  England,  1.55. 
persecute  the  Waldenses  belore  the  Re- 
f<irm;ition,  148. 
after  the  Relormation,  485. 
subject  to  couMcds,  347. 

princes,   11. 
kucccssion  of,    66,  00,  92,  95,  103,  107, 
118,  278,  357,  869. 
questionable,  95. 
their   eleciicm    taken    from   the  empe- 
rors. 92. 
their  exaltaiiou  above  emperors,  S9>'. 
their  innovations,  107. 
their  modern  tiil')s,  ."?. 
three  all  together,  107,  278. 
two  together,  118,  824. 


Popes,   uncertain    who   were    the   first   at 

Rome,  87. 
Popery,  absurd  ci  ntroversy  on  the  immacu- 
late conception,  408. 
absurd    views    respectiiig    the    priest- 
hood, 6^9. 
Popery,  all  books  against  it  prohibited  by 
queen  Wary,  768. 
as   exhibited  in    the  bull  of   the  jubi- 
lee, 103. 
checked  by  statutes  in  England,  222. 
complaints  against,  at  <liel  of  Nurein- 

bi  rg,  430. 
coimected  with  the  man  of  sin,  897. 
creeping  in  by  degrees,  84. 
displayed   in   absurd    decree  to  dig  up 
and  burn  W'icklifl's  bones,  SM. 
displayed  in  its  )iroceeditigs  against  thu 

dead,  234,  761,  820,  934. 
exhibited  in  the  torni  of  the  pope's  ab- 
solution, 233. 
exposed  in  the  matters  of  monkery,  217. 
foretold     in     the    Apocalypse    as    th« 

beast,  891. 
identified  with  antichrist,  899. 
illustrated   by  burning  the  Scriptures, 

633. 
introduces  Latin  sermons,  81. 
its  horrid  and  unnatural  cruelty,  C81. 
its  prie.stcr.:ft  disjilayedin  prance,  (i33. 
Its  blasphemy  and  idolatry  pioved,  769. 
its  novelty  ii'roved  by  Philpot,  869. 
0)>posed  to  Scripture,  21. 
opposed  to  St.  Paul's  writings,  25. 
opposed    by   several    authors    in    18th 
centurv,  185. 
bishop  Grostheud  in  England,  186. 
certain   writers  in    the  14th    cen- 
tury, 210,  213,  221. 
in   Germany,  Fr.mce,  and   England  in 

the  15th  century,  3ti8. 
prohibits    books    in    the   English  lan- 
guage, 018. 
supplication  of  the  men  of  Suffolk  and 

Norfolk  against  it,  013. 
three  modes  of  proceeding  against  he- 
resy, 632. 
Popish  innovations  in  religion,  90. 
Porter,   John,    marfvred    for    reading   ths 

Bible.  .595. 
Prayer,  common,  uniform  order  of,  640. 
Prayers,  Latin.     Sec  Latin  Prayers. 
Prcnmnire,  Ihe  statute,  2i0. 
Priestcraft  illustrated  in  France,  633. 
Priesthood.     See  Mass. 

Priests,  controversy  about  shaving  them,  82. 
Princes  have  authority  over  popes,  11,  900. 
right    of.     asserted    in    a      letter     of 
Henry  III.,  174. 
Printing  invented,  354. 
Proclamation  against  books  in  the  English 
tongue,  618. 
of  queen  Mary  against  preaching,  ice, 
676. 
Prophecy  of  1260  days  in  Revelations,  69. 

of  Hildegarde's,'l59. 
Protest   of  England  against   a  council    at 

Mantua,  .546. 
Protestantism  in   England,  before  the  time 

of  Luther,  632. 
Protestants,  massacre  of,  in  France,  998. 
Psalter,  rosary  of,  366. 

Virgin  Mary's  i'dolatrous,  769. 
by  Bonaventure,  blasphemous  extracts 
from,  770. 
Purgatory  unscrijitural,  80. 

arguments  against  it,  250,  5.56. 
Purvey,  John,  his    troubles    and    his  d'SC- 

trines,  277. 
Pygot,  William,  martyr,  744. 
Pygot,  Robert,  martyr,  880. 


Rebellion  (Irish)   in  the  vear  1641,  historjr 

of,   1085. 
Reformation  of  England  commen.-es,  213. 

proposed    at    meeting     of    parliament 
in  139.5,  256. 

supplication    of  the   Norfolk  and  Suf- 
folk men  in  favour  of  it,  91S. 
Reformation,  (the),  421. 

acknowledged   as    necessary    by    pope 
Adrian  VI.,  433. 

demanded  at  the  diet  at  Nuremberg, 
437. 

its  commencement,  423. 

tendency  for   it   in   England  previous- 
ly, 419. 

under  Edward  VI.,  687. 

under  Wicklitf,  226. 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


108) 


Reformation  (the),  urged  by  the  nobles  of 

the  empire  on  the  pope,  433. 
Reppinston,   liis    troubles     and    examina- 
tion, 228. 
Revelations,  book  of,  burned  with  the  mar- 
tyr Stvle,  Go3. 
prophwy  of  1260  days,  69. 
XX.  1.  examined  and  expounded,  212. 
the  Ixast  of,  is  the  papacy,  391. 
Reymonil,  earl  of  'louluuse,  l(i5. 

oriis'ide  nguinst  him,  ib. 
Rhedon,  a  fiiar,  martyred,  345. 
Richard  I.,  14<>. 

joins  with  France  in  a  crusade,  150. 
conquers    Cvprns,  and    lays    siege    to 

Af-re,  151. 
shipwrecked  and  imiirisnned,  152. 
conversation   with  Fiilco,  lb. 
death  and  clia;actcr,  153. 
Richard  II.,  226. 

writes  to  the  pope,  rebuliing  the  schibni 

in  the  papacy,  258. 
deposition  and  death,  259. 
Richard  III.,  .367. 

Ridley's  judgment  in  the  conference  at  Cam- 
bridge, 066. 
on  Iransiibstantiation,  ib. 
on  tlte  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  667. 
convcrsalion  witli  the   lady  Mary,  673. 
removed  from  his  see,  670. 
imprisoned,  and  then  conveyed  to  Ox- 
ford, 689. 
disputes  on   transiibsiantiation  at  Ox- 
ford, 691. 
sentence  against  him,  699. 
his  cbaractrr  and  liabils,  821. 
his  <;('nIIo  treatment  of  Bonner,  822. 
liis   conference  with    Latimer  in   pri- 
son, ib. 
his  letters,  829. 
Ills  examinatiiin,  842. 
his  denial  of  tlie  pope's  supremacy,  843. 
his  rejection  of  the  mass,  846. 
his  final  examination,  819. 
his  condemnation,  851. 
hij   conversation   on  popery  with   Dr. 

Krooks,  862. 
!•'«  niartj  rdoni,  853. 
his  farewell  letter  to  his  godly  friends, 

855. 
his  lament  for  England,  861. 
Rogers,  Jolm,  niarlyr,  713. 
Ids  examination,  ib. 
Iiis  riiHih,  718. 
Roman  and  Greek  churches,   their   ditTer- 

enc-es,  120. 
Romans  quarrel  willi  the  pope,  Gregory  IX, 

167. 
Rcmaniis  martyred,  02. 
Rome,  ancient,  different  from  Rome,  mo- 
dern, 7. 
captured  by  tlie  Duke  of  Bourbon,  704. 
causes  of  its  assumed  pre-eminence,  19. 
cornipied  gradually,  8. 
depaiture  from  primitive  Christianity, 

167. 
(heathen),  the  ten  persecutions,  35. 
motives  which  led  to  tlicni,  36. 
not  llie  head  church  of  Christendom,  17. 
Rosarv,  its  origin,  8t6. 
Roth,  Richard,  martyr,  9P.0. 

his  letter  to  the  persecuted,  ib. 
Rough,  John,  martyr,  965. 


S  icrament,  disputation  at  Cambridge  about 
it,  C66. 
the  cup  witliheld  from  the  laity,  352. 
(tlie).    See  Transubstantiation,  ib. 
St.  Bartiiolomew's  day  massacre  in  France, 

999. 
Sai.its,  invocaiiin  of,  unscriptural,  29. 
Salisbury  and  Gregorian  choir  services,  117. 
Sumutl,  Robert,  martyr,  811. 

a  letter  by  him  to  the  afflicted,  ib. 
Sapor's  ]'frM  ciilion  in  the  east,  67. 
Saunders  and  Bradford,  at  Cambridge,  7C5. 
La«rince,  martyr,  719. 
liis  letters.  720,  724. 
bis  examination,  721. 
Sautre,  a  priest,  martyred,  201. 
Savanaroia,  martyred,  869. 
Saxo'i  He-) Kircliy,  77. 

iioi:!ily  agaii:st  transuhstantiation,  571. 
Saxons  airive  in  Britain,  76. 

persecute  the  British  Christians,  77. 
6;hisiu  among  the  papists  about  the  Pater- 
iic  ster,  628. 
in  the  papacy,    three  rival  popes  toge- 
ther, 107. 
two  ditto,  128 


Schism    in    the    papacy,   two    rival   popes 
together  again,  128. 
three  ditto  again,  27M. 
two  ditto  again,  354. 
Schuch,  Wolfgang,  martyred,  449. 
Scotland  claimed  liv  the  popes,  192. 
by  Edward  I,  ib. 
arguments  respecting  same,  ib. 
persecution  there,  620. 
Scotiis,  (or  Scott,  .John),  ( Erifjcna),  95. 
Scourging    of,   several     godiv   persons    fur 

hohiingthe  true  faith,  U77. 
Scripture  Canon,  by  Melito,  43. 

op)iosed  to  po])ery,  21. 
Scriptures   burned  with  the  martyr  Style, 
633. 
circulated  by  Constantine,  72. 
completed  by  Coverdale,  583. 
permitted  to  the  rich,  but  forbidden  to 

the  poor,  607. 
prohibited  in  English,  517. 
publicly  prohibited,  837. 
translated  by  Tindal,  518,  543. 
Sees,  some  in  England  changed.  111. 
Serapion,  his  death,  49. 
Severus'  persecution  of  the  church,  43. 
Shaving  priests,  (controversy  about),  82. 
Sheterden,  N.,  martyr,  794. 
his  examination,  ib. 
his  letter,  796. 
Shoomaker,  C,  martyred,  418. 
Shrine,  an  anecdote  respecting  one  in  I/in- 

casbire,  708. 
Simeon,  martyred,  07. 
Simpson,  Cutlibert,  martyr,  967. 

John,  martyr,  700. 
Sigismund    violates   his   safe   conduct    to 
John  Huss,  .301. 
letters  concerning  this,  309. 
Sin,    (popery    opposed    to    scripture    con- 
cerning), 27. 
the  man  of,  in  the  papacy,  397. 
Sinuesse.  council  of,  67. 
Skillcy,  his  troubles,  842. 
Smith,  Robert,  martyr,  805. 

examined    on     tiie    authority    of    the 

church,  806. 
on  auricular  confession,  807. 
a  letter  by  him,  808. 
Smith,  William,  martyred,  005. 
Smyrna,  the  churches'  letter  dctcribine  the 

martyrdom  of  Polycarp,  39. 
Somerset,  Duke  of,  account  of  him,  662. 

his  execution,  665. 
Snuthwark,  martyrs  there,  941. 
Spanish  martyrs,  469. 
Spanish  Armada  overthrown,  1013. 
Spires,  diet  at,  442. 
Spurdance,  'I'homas,  martyr,  063. 

his  examination,  ib. 
Stafford,  some  account  of,  413. 
Stamford,  Elizabftb,  her  troubles,  415. 
Statutes  against  the  papal  claims,  223. 
Stillman,  John,  martyred,  416. 
Stephen  crowned,  125. 

reserves   the  right  to  bestow  spiritual 
livings,  126. 
Stratford  le  Bow,  ihirtf  en  persons  martyred 
th.re,  921. 
their  confc  ssion  of  faith,  i'-. 
Succession  of  St.  Peter  questioned,  18. 

of  pope.s,  66,  90.  92,  95,  103,  107,  118, 

278,  357,  369. 
of  archbishops  of  Canterburv,  88,  108, 
211,  337,  396. 
Sutlolk   and   Korfolk   men   support   queen 
Mary,  675. 
their    important    supplication    to    her 

commissioners,  913. 
duke  of,  executed,  703. 
Superstition,  arguments  against  it,  249. 
as  to  white  meats  abolished,  597. 
baptism  of  bells,  436. 
John  Denley's  declaration  against  it  in 

bap"tism,  802. 
pilgrimages,  relies,  &c.,  557. 
rejected  by  W'csalia,  365. 
ro^ary  of  Mary's  psalter,  360. 
spread  over  England,  280. 
suppressed  by  royal  injunctions,  567. 
Supplication,  im|)ortant,  of  the  men  of  Nor- 
folk and   Suffolk  to  the  com- 
missioners, 913. 
of  the  Beggars  to  the  king,  514. 
Supremacy   of   St.    Peter    and    the    pope, 
Cranmer's  letter  to  the  queen 
against  it,  906. 
disproved  by  Philpolc,  878. 
its  first  rise,  .1ti7. 
oath  of  popish  bishops  for  it,  534. 
opposed  by  Brute,  242. 
protestation  of  Cranmer  against  it,  899. 
question  by  Ridley,  843. 


Supremacy  subject  to  conncfl,  3*7. 

texts  for  it  examined  bv   bishop  To» 
stal,  537. 

the  judizment  of  Lambert,  561. 
Sutphen,  Henry,  inurtjred,  444. 
Swinderhy,  a  priest,  his  troubles,   ib. 
Sweeting,  William,  martyred,  411 
Switliin,  bishop  of  Winchester,  89. 
Synods  of  Britain  : 

Austin's  Oak,  78. 

Clonesno,  84. 

London,  111,  164. 

Thetford,  81. 

Westminster,  109,  123,  164. 


Taborites,    their    origin,    wars,    anu    iiis- 

lory,  324. 
Tancred,  king  of  Sicily,  1.50. 
Tankervil,  G.,  martyr,  804. 
Taylor,  Dr.  Rowland,  history  of  him,  730. 
his    defence   of    the    marriage    of    llio 

clergy,  733. 
his  martyrdom,  735. 
Taylor,  Willi'am,  martyred,  3.38. 
Templars,  knights,  sujipressed,  199. 
Temple's,    Sir  John,    history    of   the   Iri<h 
rebellion,    in    tlie   year    1641, 
Win. 
Testament.     Sc<:  Scripttyes. 
Testwood,  B.,  his  trouble,  598. 
Tetzel,  the  triar,  sells  indulgences,  428. 
Tewkesbury,  John,  martyred    520. 
Theodore  introduces  Latin  services,  masses, 

Ace,  81. 
Thetford  synod,  ib. 

Thorpe,  William,  bis  troubles  and  examina- 
tion, 268. 
Tindal,  William,  his  history,  542. 

translates  the  New  Testament,  543. 
is  martyred,  544. 
his  letters,  ib. 
Tithes,  the  law  of  Ethelstane,  97. 
Titles  (modern)  of  the  pope,   13. 
Tomkins,  Thomas,   martyr,  some  account 

of,  738. 
Tonstal  argues  against  the  pope's   supre- 
macy, .537. 
Tooley,  John,  ridiculous  proceedings  against 

him,  701. 
Toulouse,  crusade  against,  165. 
perjury  of  legate  at,  160. 
persecutions  at,  145. 
Trajan,  his  jiersecutions  of  the  church,  87. 

his  letter  in  rejily  to  Pliny,  88. 
Transubstantiation  ably  examined  by  Phil- 
pots,  679. 
answer  of  Lady  Jane  Grey,  584. 
Bradford's  argument  against  it,  780. 
Ciaiiiiiers  letter  to  queen  Mary  against 

it,  906. 
defined,  573. 

disproved  by  John  Lambert,  50:',  564. 
disputed  at  Cambridge,  606. 
at  txford  by  Cranmer,  090. 
by  Latimer,  696. 
by  Ridley,  691. 
at  the  convocation  in  London,  678. 
Elfric's  homily  for  Easter  day,  571. 
epistle  of  Elfric,  the  Saxon,  on  it,  ib. 
first  decreed  in  council  of  Lateran,  157. 
fully  examined  in  a  dialogue,  66<J. 
its  novelty,  6(,6. 
its  origin  and  progress,  572. 
John  Bland's  opjiosition  to  it,  793. 
opposed  by  Brute,  240. 
Riilley's  judgment  on  it,  6C6. 
the    decree    of   tlie   council   of   Late- 
ran,  573. 
Treason  (gunpowder)   discovered,   and  th« 

promoters  executed,  1018. 
"The  Execution  of  .Justice  in  Eng- 
land, not  for  Religion,  but  for 
Treason,"  in  justiticution  of 
the  executions  in  queen  Eliz- 
abeth's reign,  1067. 
Turin,   council  of,  oppose  pope  Julius  II., 

370. 
Turks,  history  of,  .371. 

invade   Europe,    and   take  Constanti- 
nople, 35C. 
Mahomet  their  proidief,  ib. 
persecute  the  Christians,  386. 
the  Koran,  371. 

the  twelve   sovereigns,   some   account 
of,  872. 
their    coming    foretold    in    scrip- 
ture, 389. 
Tye,  Thos.,  a  jiriest,   his  wicked   letter  to 
Bonner,  955. 


u 


1082 


GENERAL  INDEX. 


Tylsworth  martyred,  S93. 
Tyms,  William,  martyr,  910. 

his  examination,  911. 

his  letters,  913. 


U. 


Universal  bishop  assumed  first  by  the  Greek 

patriarchs,  15. 
University  of  Cambridge  rejects  the  pope's 

autliority,  536. 


Valerius'  persecution  of  the  church,  51. 

his  fate,  52. 
Valleys  of  the  Waldenses  invaded,  488. 
Victor,    (pope,)     opposed     in    his    preten- 
sions, 10. 

poisoned  by  Hildebrand,  107. 
Vienna  liesieced  by  the  Turks,  381. 
Visitation  of  Cambridge   by  cardinal  Pole, 
932. 

articles  inquired  into  there,  938 
Vitalis  martyred,  64. 
Voes,  Henry,  martyred,  443. 


W. 

Waldenses,  cruelties  practised  on  them,  487. 

persecuted  after  the  Reformation,  485. 
by  tlie  popes,  148. 

their  doctrines  opposed  to  poperj',  147. 

their  opinions  on  religion,  485. 

their  origin  and  history,  146. 

their  valleys  invaded,  488. 
Wallace,  Adam,  martyred,  627. 

William,  executed,  193. 
Ward,  Christopher,  martyr,  798. 
Warne,  John,  martyr,  757. 


Warne,  articles  objected  sgainst  liim,  758. 

his  confession  of  faith,   ih. 
Waste,  Joan,  a  blind  woriiiin,  martyr,  928. 
Watts,  Thomas,  martyr,  766. 

articles    against     him,-     and    his    an- 
swers, ib. 
Wendelmuta  martyred,  450. 
Wesalia,  John,  his  examination,  865. 
Westminster,  conference  of  religion  there, 
989. 
council,  104. 
parliament  (1395),  256. 

a  reformation  proposed  at,  ih. 
statutes   of  parliament   against  papal 
claims,  223. 
Weston,  Dr.,   his  horrid   language  against 

protestantism,  702. 
Whipping.     Sec  Scourging. 
White,  Laurence,  martyr,  746. 
Richard,  examined,  976. 
AVilliam,  martyred,  340. 
Wliittle,  Thomas,  martyr,  890. 
his  fall  and  restoration,  ih. 
Wickliff,  John,  commended   in   the  king's 
letter,  224. 
cited  before  the  bishops,  220. 
his  protestation,  227. 
his  letter  to  pope  Urban  VI.,  232. 
commended   by  the  university  of  Ox- 
ford, 233. 
his  bones  dug  up  by  order  of  the  coun- 
cil of  Constance,  234. 
William,  duke  of   Normandy,   first   visits 
England,  106. 
invades  England,  107. 
crowned  king  of  England,  109. 
proceedings  against  the  clergy,  ib. 
his  death  and  character,  117. 
William  II.  crowned,  ib, 

his  contest  with  Anselm,  119. 
pope's  message  to  him,  121. 
his  death  and  character,  ib. 
Wilmot,  Richard,  his  troubles,  978. 
Winchester,  council,  109. 


Winchester,  Stephen  Gardiner,  bishop  of. 

^Vr  Gardiner. 
Windsor,  troubles  at,  598. 
Wishart,  George,  martyred,  622. 
Wolfgang,  Sehjch,  martyred.  449 
Wolsey,  Cardinal,  503. 

persecution  by  him,  506. 

brought  under  a  praemunire,  ib. 

articles  against  him,  5ii7. 

death  and  character,  508. 
Wolsiy,  William,  martyr,  820. 
Wood,  William,  his  troubles  and  examina- 
tion, 983. 
Woodman,  Richard,  martyr,  947. 

his  examination,  948. 

deftnds  the  marriage  of  the  clergy,  ib, 

his  ars.'uments  on  the  siicraments,  950. 
Works.  (Rome,  contrary  to  Scripture,  con- 
cerning,) 26. 
Worms,   council    of,  against    pope   Hilde- 
brand, 114. 

diet  of  Lutlier  appears  at  it,  428. 


V. 


Yeoman,  Richard,  martyr,  972. 

York,  arclibislio)),  beheaded  by  Richard  11., 
266. 
contest  with  Canterbury.     See  Canter- 
bury. 

Young,  Elizabeth,  her  examination,  9.'*I. 


Ziska,  his  history,  324. 

death,  327. 
Zuinglius,  the  Swiss  reformer,  427. 

account  of  him,  438. 

reforms  Switzerland-  ib 

disputes  at  Uaden,  441. 

his  death  443. 


BW5027.1  .F793  1855  RES.STORAGE 
The  acts  and  monuments  of  the  church, 


Princeton  Theological  Semmary-Speer  Library 


1    1012  00035  2148 


DATE    DUE 

^0^s^mm 

*^^'**NHii>^ 

^^"^Sii^ 

.^.-^^^PligWi 

W 

^^jifjugj/spsniBt! 

'mm- 

GAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN  USA. 

